《Best Revenge: Being My Ex-Boyfriend’s Aunt》


 Chapter 1

    p!


    A resounding pnded on Catherine Jones'' face.


    "You''ve really let me down. Your sister has had a rough time out there for more than 20 years, and here you are nning to snatch the man from her. That''s very shameless of you!"


    Covering the part of her face that was aching, Catherine looked at her mother incredulously. "Mom, Ethan is my boyfriend. How can you guys be so unreasonable?"


    Catherine had juste home after a business trip, only to see her long-lost elder sister, Reba Jones, sitting with her boyfriend, Ethan Lowe, on the couch. Her sister, who returned not long ago, was holding Ethan''s arm and seemed intimate with him.


    Seated on the other side of the couch were both Reba and Ethan''s parents who were having a pleasant chat with each other.


    In fact, Ethan was Catherine''s childhood sweetheart!


    She could not help bute up to Reba to question her. However, she ended up being pped by her mother in the face right there and then!


    "Mom, please stop hitting Cathy." With an anxious look, Reba said, "It''s my fault. I shouldn''t havee back..."


    Ethan quickly held her shoulders. "No, Reba. It''s my fault. I''ve always treated Catherine as my sister, which is probably why she misunderstood my feelings for her."


    Something seemed to have exploded in Catherine''s head. The pain was so terrible that she could barely breathe.


    Sister?


    Why would he secretly promise her a future together if he only treated her as his sister?


    Why would he always hug her tightly if he only treated her as his sister?


    "Shut up!" She found those words unbearable and they were filling her with disgust.


    "You''re the one who should shut your mouth. Is this how you''re supposed to speak to your sister?" Mrs.


    Jones told her off sulkily. "Can''t you just be tolerant of Reba, considering that she has gone through 20 years of hardships?"


    Shocked, Catherine was slightly ck-jawed.


    There had to be some limit on tolerance anyway. Why should she give up her love? She was not a saint


    either.


    At that point, Mr. Jones stood up and told her off glumly as well. "Are you done? Ethan isn''t into you either. We still need to discuss Reba''s engagement party now. Get lost. You''re such an eyesore here."


    Catherine trembled and nced at Ethan who was indifferent toward her. She then nced at Reba who was clinging to him.


    All of a sudden, she felt like an object of ridicule.


    These people were the ones she cared most about, yet every one of them was taking Reba''s side at that moment.


    Tears were seen streaming down her face.


    After wiping away the tears, Catherine turned around and left with her suitcase without looking back.


    She sped through the journey once she got into the Maserati.


    Not knowing where to go, she stopped and called her best friend, Freya Lynch.


    "Come and have a drink or two."


    Her voice sounded hoarse amid her sobs. Freya immediately agreed. "Sure. I''ll be there in a moment."


    By the time Freya rushed over to S1897 pub, Catherine had already finished one whole bottle of red wine by herself.


    "You came at the right time. Let''s have a drink together. I''ve ordered a lot. You''re not allowed to go home until you finish the drinks."


    Catherine tossed Freya a bottle of beer.


    "What''s wrong?" It was very rare for Freya to find Catherina behaving in such a manner. She sympathized deeply with Catherine. "Where''s Ethan? Is he ignoring you?"


    At the mention of Ethan''s name, Catherine felt as if a knife was scraping her heart.


    "He''s ditched me, and he''s going to get engaged to Reba."


    Freya gaped. "What kind of a campy plot is this?"


    Catherine briefly told her what happened that evening.


    Freya felt a sense of incredulity. Ethan and Catherine were childhood sweethearts


    who had established a romantic rtionship since high school.


    Throughout these years, however, Catherine studied abroad while Ethan was


    busy with work. It exined why they had yet to get engaged.


    Both their parents were under no illusions about it. They also gave their blessings to the couple.


    Every insider knew that the couple would get married sooner orter.


    Now, it turned out that Ethan had gotten together with Reba, which would then make Catherine a


    "This is absurd. You and Reba should be equally important to your parents. Are your dad and mom out of their minds?"


    Catherine clutched the wine bottle. "They probably feel that Reba has suffered too much out there. Now that she''s back, they just want to give her the best."


    Freya was in a state of disbelief. "But you''re their daughter too!"


    Catherine forced out a smile. 3


    "Hah. Now that Reba has returned, all they care about is Reba.


    "Since young, they''re the ones who wanted to marry m e off to Ethan. Now that I''m treating the matter seriously, they''re calling me immature.


    "Also, Ethan promised to be with me forever, yet he has changed his mind just like that. I hate him..."


    Toward the end of her sentence, Catherine began to choke. Holding the bottle, she took a few gulps of wine and tasted her tears in her mouth as well. At that moment, she started feeling a little dizzy.


    "Don''t drink too much. You have a poor stomach. You''ll feel ufortable if you drink too much."


    Freya grabbed Catherine''s bottle to divert her attention from it. After that, she nced around the pub.


    Never did she expect to see a familiar figure.


    "Hey, look there!"


    Freya gave Catherine a push and pointed to the man who was sitting at a corner.


    Despite the dim glow at that corner, the man was faintly visible. He wore a suit which was inappropriate for the asion.


    The man had his eyes closed and was leaning against the couch, giving off an aura of brilliance. When the rotating spotlight shone on him from time to time, he looked so attractive that his face was just like the perfect side profile one often saw inic books.


    After a glimpse, Catherine averted her eyes from him." No matter how attractive he is, I''m in no mood to enjoy anything that''s pleasant to the eye right now."


    "I''m trying to tell you that the man is Ethan''s uncle." Catherine was momentarily stunned. "Are you sure?" Ethan previously mentioned that he had a mysterious uncle. However, his uncle managed apany in a foreign country, so she had never seen him.


    A few days ago, she heard that his uncle had returned.


    "Yeah, I''m very sure. My brother told me when we attended a cocktail party the other day. I heard he''s not very old and he''s clever with tricks. Even Zachary is at his mercy."


    Zachary Lowe was Ethan''s father.


    Catherine''s eyes glowed. She had an idea crossing her mind at that instant. "Well... What do you think will happen if I marry his uncle?"


    "Pff..." Shocked, Freya spat out the wine from her mouth. "Say that again."


    Catherine gazed intently at the tall, handsome figure." Since I can''t be the Lowe family''s daughter-inw, I shall be Ethan''s aunt to fill the shameless couple with disgust!"

 Chapter 2

    Freya was momentarily dumbfounded. She then showed Catherine a thumbs up right away.


    "Great! What a great idea! I''m on your side! His uncle''s appearance is perfect. Even Ethan isn''t as goodlooking as his uncle. His uncle''s wealth and power are alsoparable to that of the Lowe family."


    "I need to remind you that you have to find an excellent match or your position in Jones Corporation will be inferior to Reba''s. So I think his uncle is suitable for you!"


    Catherine was dazed for a second. Freya might be straightforward, but what she said was true.


    If Reba had the Lowe family backing her, Catherine''s position in Jones Corporation would be at stake.


    "Okay, I''m going to capture his heart right now!"


    Catherine snatched Freya''s purse on impulse to search for lipstick and foundation.


    Her pure face soon looked radiant.


    Freya blinked. "Uh, are you sure you can deal with him?" "He''s just a man, isn''t he? Hah!" Catherine swept her hair over one shoulder, then held a half-full ss of red wine. With a tipsy and pretty look, she walked toward the man proudly.


    The closer she got to the man, the clearer his exquisitely handsome face became. His clean, somber eyebrows and exquisite nose bridge were nothing short of attractive.


    "Hi. Sorry to bother you, but could you tell me the time now?"


    Catherine tapped her finger on his shoulder twice.


    When the man opened his drunken eyes under the dim light, the word ''devil'' shed through Catherine''s mind.


    Her brain shorted out for a few seconds. After regaining her senses, she wore a pretty smile and said, "I think our first encounter here is the start of our happiness."


    With furrowed brows, Shaun Hill coldly said, "I''m not a doctor. I don''t provide treatment." 4


    "What?"


    "You''re insane, aren''t you?" The man''s sexy lips moved slightly. Nevertheless, the words that came out of his mouth were extremely mean.


    un


    At that moment, Catherine felt like getting a mirror to take a hard look at herself. Was she not pretty? Really?


    Anyway, it was impossible to grasp men''s thoughts. Otherwise, Ethan would not have betrayed her.


    "I''m actually ill. I''m not insane but lovesick."


    Catherine swiftly calmed down and gave an embarrassed smile. "I started getting lovesick when I met you for the first time."


    When Shaun raised his eyebrows a little, Catherine immediately seized the opportunity to say, "They say one can''t help feeling happy when they meet the love of their life, and this is exactly how I''m feeling at the moment."


    "Alright, I got it. You may leave now."


    The man averted his eyes away from her in a careless manner. From his expression, it seemed that he was unbothered by her.


    Catherine was deeply hurt. She was a great beauty and the pride of Sydney. At this moment, she had the urge to turn away. The moment she pictured herself bing Ethan''s aunt, however, she summoned up the courage to talk to him again.


    "Pretty boy, could I add your contact to my WhatsApp?"


    Lying on the couchzily with his eyes closed, Shaun looked delicately elegant.


    "Pretty boy, could you give me your number?


    "Pretty boy, could you tell me your name?


    "Pretty boy, you look so charming with your eyes closed that women just find it irresistible."


    Annoyed by thepletely shameless owner of the voice, Shaun opened his eyes and asked in annoyance, "What on earth do you want?"


    "I want to marry you," Catherine blurted out.


    The corners of Shaun''s mouth twitched.


    While smiling, Catherine added, "If I''m really not nning on marrying you, what I''ve just said would show that I''m a scumbag. Actually, I''m quite a catch. I''m 22 this year, and I graduated from the University of New South Wales. I''m apetent woman who does well both at home and in public. Moreover, I''ll pamper my husband. I''m capable of earning money too. I''m healthy and don''t have any bad habits. Above all, I''m not a fickle lover."


    Shaun was speechless.


    He rubbed his eyes, then gazed at her strangely.


    Catherine raised her hand. "I can swear that from now on, I''ll only treat you well and promise you everything I''ve said..."


    "Shut up."


    Shaun was so fed up with her that he stood up.


    Only when Catherine looked up did she realize that he was really tall. He was close to six feet and two inches, and furthermore, he had such a wonderful figure.


    "If you want to marry me, bring your birth certificate and meet me at the registry office at 10:00 a.m. tomorrow." 3


    The man stared down at her with one hand in his pocket.


    Catherine was dumbfounded. She then stammered," Are you lying to me?"


    "You can give it a go." Upon looking away, Shaun turned around and swaggered to leave.

 Chapter 3

    The plot twist happened so quickly that Catherine suspected she had drunk too much.


    Such a thought remained until Freya came to tap her on the shoulder. She said sympathetically, "Don''t get too upset. It''s not easy to capture the heart of a tall, wealthy, and handsome man. Keep it up-"-


    "No. He told me to meet him at the entrance of the registry office tomorrow at 10 a.m.," Catherine replied with a dazed look.


    Freya remained uncannily quiet for a moment before she burst outughing. "Congrattions on bing Ethan''s aunt!"


    Catherine asked, "You believe it?"


    Freya forcefully pinched Catherine''s soft face.


    "Why not? Please. With your naturally pure look, you can easily beat those youngdies in the entertainment industry. If I were a man, I''d fall in love with you at first sight. Let''s go and have a drink to celebrate your marriage."


    Catherine seriously wondered how much Freya had drunk while she was away.


    However, Catherine began to have a hangover after drinking alcohol just now. She felt her head bing heavy.


    A Bentley Mulsanne slowly moved toward the pub entrance.


    The valet opened the car door, and Shaun subsequently went to the backseat. He undid the two buttons of his shirt over his front chest while leaning against the leather seatzily. "Didn''t I tell you to keep it low-key?"


    Hadley Young politely replied, "This is actually the cheapest car in the Hill family''s house."


    Shaun frowned a little. "Who else knows that I''m in Melbourne?"


    "No one except Old Madam."


    Shaun''s brows rxed. By the look of things, the woman''s appearance just now was sheer coincidence. "Find out who this person is. I want to know her information before dawn."


    The morning sun shone through the curtains.


    Catherine, who was deep asleep, was woken by the noise outside.


    Just as she opened her eyes, she saw Ethan opening the door and striding into her room.


    Freya, who followed him into the room, roared. "This is my house! You''re basically invading my home!" "Sure enough, you''re here." Ethan stared keenly at Catherine who had bloodshot eyes and slightly messy hair.


    Catherine became wide awake at that moment, her eyes expressing dejection.


    "The two of you should have a good chat. It hasn''t been easy being together for so many years." After some thought, Freya turned around and left, closing the door behind her.


    The room was silent. Sitting on the edge of the bed, Ethan stretched out his hand to touch her hair.


    With a scornful look, Catherine dodged away from his hand. "Does Reba know that you''re here?"


    Ethan''s handsome face froze, then he clenched his fist. "Cathy, you''re probably unaware that the Jones family has decided to give Reba 80 percent of thepany''s shares."


    Catherine was so shocked that her lips turned pale." This is impossible."


    "It''s true. Your dad said it himself."


    Catherine seemed to have grasped everything within minutes.


    She lifted her head and looked at her childhood sweetheart whom she loved back then. Tears began to gush from her eyes. "So that''s why you abandoned me and chose Reba, right?"


    Ethan gripped her hands. "This is just temporary. I''ve just gotten engaged to Reba, but I''ll leave our wedding on the back-burner. As you know, my dad has an illegitimate son. If I don''t do this, I wouldn''t even be able topete. Cathy, I just want to provide you with a good life."


    "Bullsh*t."


    Catherine snatched her hand out of his grasp and threw insults at him. "You''re only 25 years old. Even if you don''t get any inheritance from your family, can''t you just start your own business?"


    "You''re too naive."


    Ethan stood up slowly, hiding the emotions in his eyes. He said helplessly, "It''s not in our power to choose certain things due to our background."


    Catherine sneered without uttering a word as she found it unreasonable.


    Amid the silence, Ethan sighed softly. "Give me three years, Cathy. You''re still young. You can afford to wait."


    Catherine nearly went mad.


    How dare he say such things in a self-righteous manner when he only wanted to make her keep her youth for him?


    "You''re treating me as a fool, aren''t you? You''ve chosen to be engaged to Reba for the sake of your career. Who knows whether you''ll marry her three


    yearster? Please get out of my face. I don''t want to see you anymore!" i "Time will show my love for you. You can be upset with me, but don''t go out and drown your sorrows with alcohol. It''s not good for your health."


    Since Catherine was not going along with what he said, he merely advised her before he turned around and left.


    Upon hearing the door shut, Catherine flung a pillow to the wall with reddened eyes and spent a few seconds sitting still. After that, she frantically put on her shirt and dashed out.


    "He''s left. What''s the point of going after him?" Freya quickly stopped her.


    Catherine took a deep breath, then gnashed her teeth." I agreed to meet him at 10 a.m. to get married."


    Freya said, "You actually believe him?"


    "Didn''t you say you believed himst night?"


    Freya embarrassedly replied, "That''s because I drank too much."


    "What if he''s serious about it?" Catherine pushed her away and ran out.

 Chapter 4

    Catherine took a taxi directly to the Jones family''s house. At that time, Mr. Jones had already gone to work.


    She rushed upstairs to take her birth certificate. Just a s she walked to the living room, she saw Rebaing out of the study with arge pile of documents.-


    Reba looked pure with a ck bob and a pristine face.


    "You''re finally back, Sis. I was still worried about what happened yesterday." A guilty look spread across Reba''s face. "It''s just that Ethan is really not into you. You can''t force someone to love you."


    Catherine shot her a cold gaze. "Enough is enough. You can stop acting since there''s no one else here. I underestimated you before this."


    "Don''t treat me this way." Reba bit her lip, her tears streaming down her face. "I''ll just yield to your demands in the future, okay? I won''t get involved in matters rted to thepany. I''ll pass you these documents."


    As she was speaking, she shoved the documents into Catherine''s hands.


    Catherine found it strange and subconsciously extended her hands to push the documents away. As a result, all the documents dropped to the floor.


    "What are you guys doing?"


    Suddenly, Sally Lennon walked down the stairs and caught sight of Reba''s teary face as well as the scattered documents.


    "Aren''t these thepany''s documents that your dad asked you to go through?"


    "Don''t be mad at her, Mom. It''s my fault." With a pale face, Reba hurriedly exined, "Cathy asked me to stop getting involved in thepany''s matters and hand these documents to her. I was nning on giving her the documents, but she''s probably unhappy about the issue with Ethan, so-"


    "You''re bullsh*tting~"


    "Shut up!" Sally red at Catherine. "Who gave you the right to have a hand in thepany''s matters? It''s your dad and me who asked Reba to go through the documents. Reba will officially be the manager of thepany next week. You''d better behave yourself."


    Catherine was dumbfounded. "Speaking of education and experience, I''m more qualified than her. Despite joining thepany one year earlier than her, I''m not even a manager yet. What gives her the right to jump to a managerial position just like that?"


    "Mom, I''d better not be a manager. I don''t want to ruin my rtionship with Cathy," Reba


    immediately said while sobbing.


    Sally''s heart ached very badly. "Look how much Reba cares about your sisterhood. What about you?


    You''re narrow-minded and calcting. You''re not even qualified to be a manager. No wonder Ethan would choose Reba instead." i


    Her mother''s cruel words felt as if she was getting whipped.


    Both Reba and Catherine were her daughters.


    However, Sally was so biased toward Reba that she believed everything she said.


    Catherine had been by her mother''s side since young. Did Sally not know her character? i


    No one hadforted Catherine since yesterday.


    Everything that happened was treated as a matter of course.


    She was only human.


    As anger rushed through her body in a way that had never happened before, Catherine took two steps backward. "Fine. Since I''m so terrible, I''ll leave, okay?"


    She went to her room right after she finished speaking. She got a suitcase and subsequently stuffed her clothes into it.


    Reba''s voice came from the door. "Mom, Cathy''s mad. We should talk her out of leaving."


    "Leave her alone. That''s just how she behaves. She has been pampered too much. She''lle back two dayster. Let''s go and buy you some clothes since you''re going to get engaged soon."


    Soon, the voices became faint.


    Withrge teardrops falling on the back of her hand, Catherine carried her suitcase down the stairs. After that, she drove her car and left.


    At that instant, it struck her that she seemed to have lost everything.


    Why would everyone treat her this way when she did not do anything wrong?


    She clutched the steering wheel as her eyes shed with growing discontent.


    After 40 minutes, Catherine saw a man''s figure at the entrance of the registry office. The man looked smart dressed in a perfectly ironed white T-shirt and a pair


    o f ck trousers. He was tall and sturdy, giving off an aura of brilliance.


    She rushed toward him after parking her car. "You actually came."


    The woman''s voice was filled with surprise and joy.


    When Shaun turned around, he smelled the alcohol that lingered on her body from the night before." Didn''t you take a bath?"


    Catherine felt embarrassed right away. "I drank too muchst night, so I was already unconscious when I


    arrived home. I was in a hurry this morning, so..."


    When she realized the man''s increasingly disdainful gaze on her, she quickly swore, "Today was just an ident. I usually take a bath every day and I love to keep myself clean."


    She observed his features as she spoke.


    It was normal to find a man more attractive under the dim lighting of a pub. Nevertheless, one would notice that he was not that good-looking during the day. Having said that, this man was an exception.


    Not only was he not any less attractive, but he looked even more stunning with his elegant and cool features. He had a handsome face, and what was more, there were not any pores visible on his skin.


    Catherine was aware that a few young women who were going into the registry office to get married were casting nces at him.


    "What a handsome man."


    The man beside the woman said, "The girl looks pretty too."


    "That''s true. They match each other well. Their future children will probably be good-looking, unlike ours. How worrying..."


    When the discussion reached Shaun''s ears, he said straight away, "We won''t have children."


    Catherine was at a loss for words.


    Shaun said, "We''ll divorce three yearster. I''ll give you a sum of money which will be enough for you to live the rest of your life. Also, I won''t meet your family. Think about it carefully. If you can''t go along with this deal, you can leave."


    Catherine felt like something was stuck in her heart,


    She was under the impression that he loved her at first sightst night.


    She did not mind him not loving her at first sight, though.


    With her charisma, she believed that she could win the man''s heart in three years'' time.


    She had to consolidate her identity as Ethan''s aunt.


    "Alright."


    Once the two of them entered the registry office, they first went to take pictures together.


    The cameraman, who had spent a long time taking pictures of them, was not satisfied with the oue." Can''t you guys get close to each other and look sweet? Also, sir, please smile."


    An impatient look crossed Shaun''s face. Catherine immediately hooked her arm around his, then said with a smile, "His facial nerves have been damaged, so he''s suffering from facial paralysis. Don''t force him anymore. Just let him be." 2


    tt H


    Deeply insulted, Shaun shot an icy re at the woman who was wearing a cheery smile.


    "You''d better stop talking if you want to stop taking pictures," Catherine whispered


    in his ear boldly while standing on tiptoes. Her scent lingered on his ear, tickling


    him.

 Chapter 5

    Shaun froze and remained silent.


    The cameraman was inwardly sympathetic toward him. It was a pity that a good- looking man like him was suffering from facial paralysis.


    After Shaun and Catherine were done taking pictures, they headed to the first floor to register their marriage.


    It was only when Shaun took out his citizenship certificate that Catherine finally learned his real name -Shaun Hill.


    However, Ethan''s mother''s surname was Lyons. In that case, his uncle''s surname was supposed to be Lyons as well.


    In a daze, Catherine asked, "Why is your surname Hill?"


    "Uh-huh."


    As Shaun was lowering his head to sign the documents, he did not bother to know what she meant. He casually answered, "I adopted my mom''s surname."


    "Oh." Catherine finally understood. She had been filled with fear earlier, thinking that it was a case of mistaken identity.


    She flirted with him for the very reason that he was Ethan''s uncle.


    However, she felt that something was somehow not right.


    Ten minutester, the marriage certificates were issued.


    Catherine felt a twinge of sadness but found this to be incredible at the same time.


    Since young, she had always assumed she would marry Ethan. Against her expectations, she married a man whom she had only met once.


    "Here''s my contact number. I have something to attend to, so I''ll be leaving first." Shaun jotted his number on a piece of nk paper for her before he left.


    "Wait a minute..." Catherine stopped him the moment she came back to her senses. "Now that we''re a married couple, we should live together."


    With a dull expression, he replied, "I don''t enjoy living with someone else."


    "I''m your legal wife, not someone else. Even if we''re going to divorce three yearster, we should still live together."


    Shaking the marriage certificate in her hand, Catherine pouted in an attempt to gain his sympathy." I''m really miserable. Ever since my long-lost sister returned, my parents have been treating me with contempt. Now that I''ve been kicked out of the house, I don''t have a ce to stay." "You can go and rent a ce."


    Shaun walked away with indifference.


    "Don''t abandon me, hubby!" Catherine suddenly let out a howl, hooking her arm around his. "I''m left with nothing but you right now."


    Her increasingly loud voice had attracted a lot of sidelong nces in the registry office.


    Pulling a long face, Shaun regretted getting married to her at random.


    "Fine. I live in Jadeite Bay. Go there on your own."


    Shaun could not help but stomp out of the registry office. He then warned her softly, "You''ll sleep in the guest room. You''re not allowed to step into my room."


    Secretly ted, Catherine believed that he would be the one begging her to enter his room in the future.


    "By the way, don''t disturb Fudge."


    "Fudge?" Catherine gasped. "You already have a son?" Shaun raised his eyebrows. "Take good care of him." Once he finished his sentence, he left straight away. Catherine was so shocked that he forgot to go after Shaun. Although she had braced herself to marry someone she did not love, she was not at all ready to be someone''s stepmother.


    She stood at the roadside for half an hour, picturing her conflicting future identities-namely as a stepmother and aunt.


    Atst, she dashed into the mall to buy children''s toys after ncing at Ethan''s disgusting photo.


    A person named Fudge had to be a boy. After selecting several types of toy cars and Lego sets, she drove to Jadeite Bay.


    Carrying a variety of things, she took a deep breath in front of the door. She


    punched in the password and the door was opened.


    A friendly smile spread across her face. "Hi, Fudge-"


    "Meow!"


    A fat cat with a white body and light yellow ears was seen lying on the couchzily. It produced a cute sound in the quiet living room.


    Catherine blinked. "Fudge?"


    "Meo!"


    After the fat cat stretched its body, it jumped down the couch and walked toward her legs to smell the toys that she was carrying. Uninterested, the cat returned to the couch andy on it in an arrogant manner.

 Chapter 6

    Catherine was speechless.


    Shaun should have exined this earlier.


    She had spent the past few hours worrying about being a stepmother!


    A feeling of helplessness washed over her.


    Despite that, the chubby cat with clean fur was adorable.


    She stepped forward, intending to pinch its fat cheeks, but the cat dashed into the master bedroom at the speed of lightning. The master bedroom was a ce she was not yet qualified to step foot in. 3


    Catherine let out a sigh at the rejection. Then, she scanned around the house that had three bedrooms and two living areas.


    There was a master bedroom, a guest room, and a study.


    The interior of the house was decorated in a minimalist, modern style using ck, white, and gray as its main color scheme. It was pleasant to the eyes but gave out a cold and cheerless vibe at the same time. The renovation probably did not cost much.


    Was this really the residence of Ethan''s uncle?


    The man was supposed to be a sessful entrepreneur. It was one thing if he chose not to live in a grand vi, but there was no sign of luxury in this ce at all.


    Not to mention the shelves in the study room were filled with books like The Science of Law, The Law Society Gazette, and Are We ves to Our Genes?


    Something did not feel right. Could it be possible that this man was not Ethan''s uncle?


    No, that would be impossible!


    Freya could be quite careless at times, but for something as serious as this...


    She could not possibly have made a mistake, right?


    The overthinking was killing Catherine. She retrieved her phone to ring her friend. "Are you sure that he''s Ethan''s uncle?"


    "Of course, I heard it from my brother. He even had a meal with that man before."


    Relieved, Catherine ced a hand on her chest. "I was afraid that I married the wrong man."


    "Oh my God, did you actually marry him?" A shriek of surprise sounded over the phone. "He really showed u p?"


    "Uh-huh," she replied. On the other side of the phone, Freya''s eyes were welled up with tears. "We promised to be each other''s angels. How could you abandon me i


    n the blink of an eye?"


    The words were stuck in Catherine''s throat.


    "Well, the two of you should treat me to dinner at the very least."


    "Um... Nothing has really happened between us yet." Catherine summoned up the courage to exin her exchange with the man.


    "You''ve got such a pretty face but love hasn''t been easy for you." Freya showed her sympathy. "But don''t worry, I''m sure he''ll surrender to your sugar-coated bullets in no time." 2


    "I believe so."


    After the phone call ended, Catherine dropped by the nearby supermarket. The new house was too cold and empty to be called a home. It definitely needed a new makeover.


    4:00 p.m. at Jennings Solicitors.


    Shaun had just flipped open the document file when Chase Harrison stepped foot in his office.


    "Congrattions! Should we have dinner with your new wife tonight?"


    "It''s not like you don''t know the real reason why I got married," Shaun replied coolly without lifting his head, his eyes glued to the words on the documents.


    "You truly are fickle. I heard that Catherine Jones is quite a beauty. Aren''t you at least a little bit interested?"


    Chase was filled with excitement. He lowered himself on the swivel office chair as he studied his friend''s expression with curious eyes.


    Shaun paused what he was doing for a split second. He recalled the woman''s smooth, milky skin and her face that was as beautiful as a blooming flower. However, her shameless behavior...


    He replied several secondster, "I''ve seen countless attractive women."


    "Fair point. An insignificant youngdy from Melbourne wouldn''t stand a chance to be your wife if you weren''t trying to avoid an arranged marriage set up by the elders of your family. Indeed, she''s not a good match for your grand status."


    Chase let out a meaningful sigh. "So, the famous undefeatable legend has returned. How are you adapting to working in a small ce like Melbourne?" "It''s certainly an experience to live like the poor."


    "Tsk." Chase hissed. "The world is so unfair. We graduated at the same time but you''ve already climbed to the top of thedder."


    "It alles down to the structure of our brains," Shaun replied, lifting his indifferent gaze.


    Chase gritted his teeth at the humiliation. "Forget it, I''ll leave this as is. Do me a favor, let''s have dinner with several other solicitors of thepany tonight." "Hmm," Shaun replied. His phone then beeped with a notification sound.


    He picked up his phone to see an iing text from someone named ''Shaunerine''.


    [Hubby, this is Cathy.]

 Chapter 7

    Shaun did not know what to reply. He massaged the space between his eyebrows and epted the message request.


    [Hubby, will you be home for dinner?] Catherine sent another text within seconds.


    Shaun: [No. Don''t call me that.]


    Shaunerine: [Fine then, I''ll call you Shaunny. It''s a cute name.]


    He did not know what else to say.


    Was it toote to back out of the marriage arrangement?


    Later that night.


    The group of people was enjoying dinner in the interestingly designed courtyard- style restaurant.


    The bunch ofwyers exchanged their opinions on the new cases recently taken in by thew firm.


    Shaun listened absent-mindedly when he heard a notification alert on his phone again.


    Catherine sent him a picture. Under the illumination of the soft yellow lights, the chubby cat was indulging itself in a small treat of dried fish.


    Shaunerine: [Shaunny, don''t worry about us. I''m taking such good care of little Fudge.]


    Shaun sighed grudgingly. The greedy cat had been bribed effortlessly.


    The time was 9.30 p.m. 2


    The passcode entered unlocked the door. Shaun was evidently stunned the second he set foot into the house.


    It appeared that his house had undergone aplete makeover. The ck couch was decorated with peacock blue cushions. The white dining table was covered in a green table cloth with a wave pattern. A ss vase filled with pink hydrangeas sat quietly above it.


    The entire house was decorated with green nts and fresh flowers. There were also several hanging baskets out on the balcony.


    Was this still his house?


    Did he enter the right ce?


    "Shaunny, you''re home."


    Catherine walked out of the guestroom wearing a long sleeve silk sleeping gown. Several white bunnies were printed on the wine red material of the gown. 3


    Her thick and long brte hair that was the color of milk tea was draped over her shoulders. Beneath the hem of her gown were her fair, slender legs.


    She looked like a seductive vixen.


    Shaun''s eyes darkened. "Who allowed you to dress like that around here?" The brows on his forehead twitched into a frown as he said sternly.


    "Like what?" The woman swirled innocently. "My boobs and butt are well covered. Only my knees and calves are showing. All the young girls go out in the streets dressed like this. What''s wrong about it?"


    He did not know where to look. Indeed, she was not wearing revealing clothes, but she was also not wearing anything underneath the nightwear.


    The man averted his gaze. "I agreed to let you move in, but I didn''t give you permission to do this to my house."


    "Isn''t this better? It was too empty before that it didn''t even feel cozy like a home should." Catherine showed him her palm. A hint of flirtatiousness was detected in her tone. "Look, I even have a few cuts on my palm from moving the nts around."


    He lowered his gaze to have a look. Indeed, there were a few tiny cuts on the tender skin of her delicate palm.


    "You deserve it."


    He uttered softly before retreating to his room.


    Annoyed, she pulled a face at his departing silhouette.


    This man did not show any care for women at all. She would not be trying so hard


    to please the cold man if not for the n to be her ex''s aunt.


    7:00 a.m. the following day.


    Shaun''s biological clock woke him up early every morning at the same time. He bumped into the woman who was brushing her teeth in the bathroom.


    "Good morning, Shaunny. Are you going for a morning run?" Catherine''s eyesnded on his sportswear. The basic ck outfit felt like a ssic style on the man as if he was the spokesperson for the brand.


    The man had a bad temper, but his impable appearance was undeniable.


    Besides, the habit of going out for morning runs showed that he was a man of discipline.


    "Yeah."


    Shaun was a little surprised.


    Young women at her age were not normally early risers.


    "Well, don''t get breakfast before youe home. I''ll prepare something for you," she spoke like a proper housewife, "It''s more hygienic than store-bought food."


    He frowned. "No need for that. When are you nning to move?"


    Her pretty face froze for a split second. "Although we''re married, I don''t want to


    get too involved with you. Don''t waste your time on me because I''m not interested in you at all," he replied.


    Then, he left the house.


    Catherine pulled at her hair slightly as tears immediately welled up in her eyes.


    She stood there motionless in the living room for a brief moment. Quickly, she collected herself and started making breakfast.


    The man returned after jogging around the park. A delicious smell came from the kitchen, making him hungry in an instant.


    "I made breakfast. There are churros and cinnamon rolls..."


    She poked her head out from behind the kitchen door while wearing a light green apron that was dotted with little daisies.


    "I don''t like sweet things for breakfast."


    He refused coldly. The straightforward remark he made earlier this morning was meant to drive her out of the house. Unexpectedly, she stayed behind and even made him breakfast.


    Would the food she made be edible?


    At first nce, she looked like a pretty spoiled youngdy who had never done a single chore in her life.


    He was ustomed to seeing women like her.


    Shaun retrieved a carton of fresh milk from the fridge.


    Catherine pouted.


    It appeared he was determined not to try the food she made,


    What a pretentious man.


    Regardless, she had no problem enjoying the food herself.


    She returned to the kitchen to continue making churros.


    He appeared a few secondster to warm up the milk. From the corners of his eyes, he noticed the woman shaping the dough into several long sticks in a practiced manner before cing them into the hot oil. Within seconds, golden logs floated to the top of the oil. They released a delicious smell that attacked his nostrils.


    A hint of light shed across his eyes.


    This skill must have been acquired from years of practice.


    He shifted his gaze downward. Beautiful cinnamon rolls with chocte swirls were baking in the hot oven.


    Her cheeks were tinted with a rosy pink because of the heat in the kitchen. Her skin was unquestionably beautiful. She did not have the defined sharp jawline that was favored by most social media influencers nowadays. Her slightly chubby cheeks made her appear youthful and adorable.


    Catherine noticed him staring and yfully picked up a churro, waving it in front of his eyes. "Shaunny, are you sure you don''t want a taste of this?"


    "Not interested."


    He averted his gaze and ced the milk inside the microwave. Then, as if out of habit, he ced a piece of bacon between two slices of toast and shoved in a handful of lettuce. He started munching on the sandwich by the dining table.


    The sandwich in his mouth suddenly tasted nd when he thought of the golden brown churros.


    Frustrated, he covered one side of the toast with a thickyer of fruit jam.


    Right then, the woman reappeared from the kitchen and ced a whole feast in front of his eyes. Churros, cinnamon rolls, pancakes, a cup of hot chocte... Shaun twitched his brows into a deep frown as she blinked innocently. "Shaunny, you don''t mind me eating here, do you?"


    He watched on silently as she began the show.


    Her performance was better than he expected. "Please forgive me for having a sweet tooth. I really can''t endure having to start the day with a bowl of boring cereal or a in sandwich. It would be a huge disappointment for my tastebuds." Then, she took a massive bite of the churros. She closed her eyes as a look of satisfaction washed over her face.


    "The vor just bursts in your mouth. Mhmm, it''s so delicious."


    He remained silent.


    What a waste of talent that this woman did not pursue an acting career. How could he still eat his in sandwich now?

 Chapter 8

    "It''s a must to enjoy warm pancakes with high-quality butter. Then, a sip of hot chocte to go down with it."


    Catherine continued on with the eating show.


    She was savoring every bite of food in earnest. Taking her pretty face into ount as well, her performance was way more entertaining and convincing than the other eating broadcast shows avable.


    Shaun could not take any more of this.


    "Meow." At the same time, Fudge leaped onto the dining table while wagging its tail.


    Thinking the cat must be hungry, he walked over to the cupboard. He returned with a te of cat food and ced it before Fudge.


    Fudge sniffed it for a few seconds before turning its head away. It looked at Catherine with greedy eyes.


    An awkward expression shed across the man''s face.


    She suppressed the desire tough before feeding the cat a small piece of the cinnamon roll. The little cat devoured it within seconds.


    "Good kitty."


    She patted the cat on the head lovingly. ''You have much better taste than your owner,'' she thought to herself.


    Shaun felt embarrassed. After the cat ate two more bites of the cinnamon roll, it went on to enjoy the churros. This put a frown on the man''s forehead.


    "You..."


    Catherine seized the opportunity and shoved a piece o f churros into his mouth.


    A hint of anger shed across his eyes. Just when he was about to spit it out, the crispy outside of the churros that were coated with cinnamon sugar melted on his tongue.


    Instinctively, he began chewing on the dense dough. It was crispy on the outside but soft on the inside. It was delicious.


    Surely, he had had churros before. The cooks from Hill household could make numerous kinds of food, but nothing tasted as good as this.


    For some reason, the churros that she made brought out the creamy vor of the milk without making it sickly.


    "Is it nice?" Catherine asked, cupping her chin with both hands. She was confident in her cooking.


    The light went out of his eyes when he noticed the smug smile on her face. "It''s just alright."


    Then, he picked up another piece of churros and continued eating. The small bite from earlier was not enough for him to taste its full vor properly.


    She winked yfully. "Didn''t you say it''s just alright?"


    "Surely you can''t finish all these. I don''t like wasting food," the man replied calmly.


    She parted her lips to retaliate, but he interrupted with a frown, "Keep quiet during meal times."


    Catherine gasped in astonishment as she had never seen anyone so shameless. He had said coolly that he did not like having sweet foods for breakfast, but he was now devouring the churros, pancakes, and cinnamon rolls-the hot chocte too.


    He sure had the cheek!


    Initially, Shaun only wanted to have a little taste of the food, but everything that she made was exceptionally delicious. They were even better than the ones he tried in restaurants.


    It was definitely out of his expectation that this woman could make such a scrumptious breakfast.


    His impression of her changed a little. Coincidentally, she turned her face toward him and their eyes met." Shaunny, what do you want to eat for dinner? I''ll make it for you," she said gently.


    "I have a dinner appointment tonight."


    Then, he left to get changed in the bedroom without another word.


    This did not annoy her. It was not unusual for the boss of a multinational business to be upied with work.


    However, it was still important to maintain a good rtionship between them.


    She cleaned up the table immediately and hurried off to get changed into work clothes too.


    When Shaun was about to leave the house, she quickly reappeared from her room with her purse.


    "Shaunny, can you give me a lift? I''m heading off to work as well. If it''s too much trouble, you can just drop me off at the subway station. Please."


    He pursed his lips while thinking of refusing.


    However, he eventually nodded upon considering that he had enjoyed the breakfast she made today a lot.


    The two of them took the elevator to the parking lot.


    Catherine thought she would be getting into a Bentley or a Maybach, but when


    the man stopped by the side of a white Lexus...


    "Um... Is this your car?"


    "Yup."


    He opened the door and sat down in the driver''s seat.


    Confused, she followed suit and entered the car." Shaunny, why did you choose this car?"


    This man was supposed to be the heir of a multinational business, yet he was driving a car that was worth only a little over 300,000 dors?


    "It''s cheap and fuel-efficient," he simply replied while igniting the car.


    "You do know the best way to live, my exceptional husband."


    She turned her head aside to find a packet of cheap tissue on the dashboard. Its packaging read ''### Gas Station-cheapest and easiest.''


    Catherine was confused.


    Did all sessful bosses nowadays live frugally like this?


    Could it be possible that she was not treated well by the Jones because she had been spendingvishly instead of saving up like other sessful bosses? She fell into deep thought as she pondered over this.


    Ten minutester, the car came to a halt by the subway station. He turned to face her. "Off you go."


    She was speechless.


    She only said that out of politeness but he really did a s told.


    Well, well, well.


    While suppressing the anger rising inside her, she


    forced a shy smile on her face. "Thanks, Shaunny."


    The second she stepped out of the vehicle, the car sped away before she could


    say something else.


    What an annoying and cruel man!


    She only arrived at thepany around 9:00 p.m.


    Since returning from her studies abroad, she had been working at Summit Building Design Group. It was the Jones family''s biggest corporation.


    However, as soon as she stepped foot into the building, the project manager, James Lennon, said to her in a strange voice, "You don''t have to show up starting from today. This project doesn''t belong to you anymore."


    "What do you mean?"


    James'' eyes sparkled when he spotted someone behind her. "Reba, here you are."


    Catherine snapped her head around and saw Reba approaching their direction wearing a low-cut knitted white top. On her right was Ethan who was wearing a shirt of the same color. Their arms were linked together.


    The sunlight that streamed into the room through the window enveloped the two of them. They looked like a blissful couple in their matching outfits.

 Chapter 9

    Catherine felt as if someone had punched her in the chest. The intense pain was suffocating, especially when Ethan''s indifferent gaze swept past her without lingering for a second longer.


    James hurried toward Reba. "HQ has given the order to hand this project over to Reba."


    A shudder passed through Catherine before she turned to face the other woman.


    "Cathy, don''t get upset." Reba staggered backward a s if she was utterly shocked. Fortunately, Ethan had his hand on the small of her back.


    This scene only aggravated the situation.


    "Reba, what more do you want? You''ve already stolen my man and now you''re trying to snatch away the project that I spent so much time and effort on. Are you really that envious of everything I have?"


    "How ridiculous! Since when was Young Master Lowe your man?" James scoffed. "You''re quite something, aren''t you? You''ve been pestering Young Master Lowe i n the past, but he hasn''t shown any interest in you at all. Besides, do you think you could''ve gotten the project if Young Master Lowe hadn''t pulled some strings with the boss of the saidpany?"


    "James, that''s enough." Reba signaled the man.


    "I insist. You''re the fiancee of Young Master Lowe, so it''s only right you take on the project."


    "Do you think so too?" Catherine stared at Ethan who had been keeping quiet all this while.


    As a matter of fact, Ethan did pull some strings to introduce her to Young Master rk.


    However, the two men were not particrly close either. It was Catherine who took the time to meet up with Young Master rk throughout the entire month so that they could discuss the ns over and over again before finalizing the terms.


    Ethan frowned slightly. "Young Master rk did agree to meet you because of me."


    James sneered, "Everyone knows this, but someone just insists on humiliating herself."


    "I don''t believe this. I''m going to Dad."


    Catherine drove to the office to look for Jeffery Jones.


    "Dad, why did you hand over the hotel project to Reba? You know that I''ve spent a lot of effort on this particr project."


    Jeffery, who was in the middle of work, was displeased at the woman who had barged in out of the blue. "I''ll assign another project to you. What about the Campbell vi project?"


    "This small-scale project is more appropriate for Reba. She''s inexperienced in this industry, so it''s better if she starts from the bottom..."


    Jeffrey mmed his palm on the table. "She''s your elder sister and you should show her some respect. No wonder your mom has been saying you''re getting out of hand."


    Catherine was startled. Her voice was full of grievances when she spoke next. "She stole my boyfriend and now she''s stealing my project too. How can I possibly show my respect to that woman?"


    "She didn''t steal your project as every project belongs to Summit. I''m the president, and I can assign any project to anyone as per my wish. Besides, Ethan was never yours. He chose your elder sister."


    Words escaped her lips before she could stop herself." Ethan wouldn''t have chosen Reba if you didn''t transfer 80 percent of thepany''s shares to her."


    "Your sister has suffered unthinkable pain throughout the years. Give her your assistance whenever you can. Also, apologize to her for what happened yesterday," the man said.


    "I can''t do that," she replied through gritted teeth.


    Jeffery mmed on the table once more. "Leave if you can''t do that, you ungrateful brat. You''re nothing without Summit!"


    His angry words pped her across her face like a gust of brutal wind. Her cheeks reddened with mixed emotions.


    "Fine, I''ll leave. I don''t believe a highly qualified designer like me with a first-ss architect certification can''t find a job somewhere else."


    She returned to her own office after that. With a heart full of grievances and anger, she packed up her belongings into a cardboard box before heading to the entrance.


    Numerous people murmured as she walked past.


    "I heard she was fired by the president because she was mean toward First Young Lady!"


    "How petty she must be to push aside her own sister. It''s rumored that First Young Lady was abducted when she was young and it''s only recently that they reunited. She must''ve suffered unimaginable pain during those years."


    "Exactly! Besides, First Young Lady isn''t only nice but easy-going too. She even bought us dinner for working overtimest night." "This woman is getting what she deserves!"

 Chapter 10

    Catherine forced out a self-deprecating smile.


    Ever since joining thepany, not once had she pulled rank. She always worked with much caution and conscientiousness.


    She would be thest one to leave the office every day, working overtime and treating everyone else with respect at all times. It was unexpected that things would end up like this.


    After leaving thepany, she walked around the area alone without a specific destination in mind.


    During that time, Ethan called her a few times but she refused to answer his calls.


    She headed back to Jadeite Bay after buying some snacks and ingredients from the supermarket.


    As soon as she stepped foot into the house, Fudge came forward to greet her while wagging its tail in the air.


    She patted the cat on its head and murmured, "Fudge, you''re the only one left that likes me now."


    "Meow," the cat replied. It closed its eyes in satisfaction, giving the woman full permission to stroke it.


    The corners of her lips twitched into a smile. "I bet you want some dried fish snacks, don''t you? I''ll get


    you some."


    Shaun was not home even in the afternoon. Both the woman and the cat enjoyed a simple lunch. Then, she threw herself onto the couch and began searching for work on herptop.


    10 p.m. at night, Shaun returned to a brightly-lit living room.


    Over on the couch, Catherine was in the middle of feeding Fudge a small piece of chip.


    "Is this the kind of trash you feed my cat when I''m not home?"


    His handsome features coldly scanned the table full of snacks. There were bags


    of chips, spicy fries, cheese, chocte biscuits...


    A tiny smear of chocte was even found on Fudge''s whiskers.


    "I just fed Fudge a tiny bit. A real tiny bit." She gestured with her thumb and index finger, showing just how little it was. "Fudge keeps pestering me to give her some, so I had no choice but-"


    "What does a cat know? Shouldn''t an adult human like you know better?" Annoyed, he swept everything on the table into the trash can. "Don''t eat trash like these in the house anymore. I don''t like the smell."


    Catherine looked at the snacks inside the trash can with a grimace. Oh God, she could not fathom how a person could actually be disgusted by the smell of


    snacks.


    What a weirdo!


    Nheless, reality forced her to twitch her lips into a ttering smile. "You''re right, Shaunny. These are trash. I''ll listen to you and stop eating them."


    "Take a look at yourself in the mirror and see how pretentious you are."


    The man could not be bothered. He picked the cat up and retreated to his bedroom.


    "Shaunny, you had a long day. Are you hungry? Should I cook something for you? I make really delicious pasta."


    She shamelessly followed after him in tiny steps.


    He paused in his tracks. The food served in the restaurant he went to earlier for


    the business meeting was so spicy that he barely ate any. His stomach grumbled a little upon hearing her suggestion. 1


    She seized the man''s brief hesitation and offered right away, saying, "I''ll make some pasta right now. Go on and have your shower."


    He looked over his shoulder to throw her a quick nce. The soft orange light shining on her from the top made her appear lovelier and warmer than usual.


    15 minutester, Catherine showed up by the door of the master bedroom holding a bowl of pasta.


    She knocked on the door, but there was no reply.


    Left with no better choice, she opened the door slightly. "Shaunny, the food''s ready."


    There was no one in the room. A faint outline of the man''s silhouette could be seen on the frosted ss of the shower.


    Dazed by the sight, she could not help imagining how the man would look without clothes on.


    Both her cheeks reddened at the creation of her imagination.


    Ah, hold on, she should not be thinking about this.


    Just when she was about to turn around and leave, the frosted ss door was pushed open.


    Shaun stepped out of it, undressed. However, there was a towel that was casually tied around his waist. His hair, still damp from the shower, sent droplets of water trickling down his chiseled jaw, all the way down to his chest.


    Her gaze slowly moved downward, following the motion of the water droplets. She gasped.


    It was anticipated that he had a nice build, but she did not expect his body to be this good.


    He had the perfect wheatish skin tone, not to mention the toned muscles that made up his body. The man was not exaggeratedly muscr like a bodybuilder, but every part of his body was defined.


    The fit body exuded a manly charm that only a matured man possessed. She lowered her gaze further and noticed his perfectly toned waist.


    "Have you seen enough?"


    The man''s husky voice suddenly rang in her ears.


    Catherine gathered herself instantly. She could feel the heat burning in her cheeks.


    She pretty much grew up seeing Ethan''s impable handsome face. How could she let herself be carried away after just looking at another man?


    Useless.


    "I... I''m here to deliver your food. Hurry up and eat it or the pasta is going to clump together soon."


    She put the bowl away immediately. Just when she was leaving the room, she walked on the edge of the mat and tripped. She lost her bnce and fell forward.


    In the span of that few seconds, she thought she had grabbed hold of something but still fell face down to the ground nheless.


    Fortunately, shended on the mat, so it did not hurt too much.


    When she opened her eyes again, the first thing that entered her sight was the man''s long legs and...

 Chapter 11

    "Ah, why did you drop the towel?!"


    Catherine waspletely stupefied as it was the first time she encountered this kind of situation. She reached out to cover her eyes and that was when she realized the white towel was in her hand.


    Did she... Did she identally pull the towel off him earlier?


    "The towel came off?"


    Shaun''s indifferent voice swept past her cheeks like cold ice. "I''ve never seen a woman as shameless as you."


    She felt like crying, but no tears came out. "I didn''t n to do so. I identally tripped on the mat." 2


    "I''ve been walking on this mat every single day but I''ve not tripped before. Not once. You can''t convince me with this ridiculous excuse." The man did not believe her at all.


    She blinked nkly. The situation was beyond mending now, so she replied innocently, "Perhaps after having a glimpse of your god-like and impably perfect body, my mind went nk and I lost my ability to focus..."


    The man scoffed out of anger. He had encountered numerous women in his life, but not one was this brazen.


    "So you''re shifting the me onto me now?"


    "No, not at all. It''s my fault, really, for I''ve not seen much of life..."


    "Will you stop staring? Get out." Shaun could not hear more of that. He felt the blood boiling in his veins and tried really hard to resist kicking her in the face.


    "Yes, of course. I''ll leave right away."


    Catherine hurriedly rose to her feet and headed for the door.


    "Stand right there!"


    A frustrated voice shouted behind her. The man was fuming with rage and said between gritted teeth, "Give me my towel."


    She lowered her eyes to the towel she was clutching. She was so embarrassed that she wished there was a hole she could just crawl into.


    "Here."


    She put on a bold face and shoved the towel into his hands.


    He was speechless when he realized the direction she was looking in.


    What an audacious woman!


    m! Catherine mmed the door shut behind her, patting her chest while puffing.


    She seemed to notice the tips of the man''s ears turning bright red before she left the room. Was he embarrassed?


    It was quite adorable, to be honest.


    However, after this incident, she dared not linger in the living room anymore and returned to her bedroom right away.


    Nheless, her mind did not seem capable of recovering from the surprise.


    She had no idea how much time had passed when someone suddenly knocked on the door.


    The woman jumped up in fright. A couple of secondster, she replied timidly, "Can we talk about this tomorrow? I''m sleepy."


    "Do you keep your lights on when you sleep?" Shaun''s deep voice entered through the gap beneath the door." Don''t make me get the key."


    She scratched her head in frustration before opening the door.


    The man who was standing by the door was dressed in his gray pajamas. The refreshing scent of his aftershave smelled pleasant.


    The buttons of his shirt were done all the way to the top, covering his Adam''s apple. It was only autumn


    now, so it was not even that chilly.


    "What are you looking at?"


    Shaun became more furious upon sensing her gaze. This woman sure had the cheek!


    Speechless, Catherine did not know what his piercing stare meant. "Nothing." "You know better than anyone else."


    He lowered his head to look at the woman. From this angle, her neck appeared slim and elegant. Perhaps it was the light or another reason, but her face seemed to be illuminated with a charming sunset glow.


    His gaze moved down to the neckline of her cotton pajamas.


    Right away, his eyes narrowed as he became more determined about his decision.


    "Well, what are you looking at?"


    She posed the same question.


    The man''s piercing stare was so intimidating that she, who was mentally prepared


    to seduce him, was having cold feet. She cast her gaze downward and


    immediately used her hands to cover her chest instinctively.


    He scoffed. "I''m trying to see how you''ll seduce me."


    She was at a loss for words. Admittedly, she did have that thought before but not


    now.


    "I wasn''t..."


    The woman pouted. Her makeup-free face looked naturally clean and fresh.


    Shaun withdrew his gaze, and indifference instantly returned to the features on his handsome face. "I can give you the money to rent a ce somewhere else. It''s not appropriate for us to live in the same house.


    He was chasing her out of the house.


    Catherine became nervous upon hearing that. "How is it inappropriate? We''rewfully wedded."


    A sarcastic smile spread across his face. "I think you know the real reason why we got married."


    Upon hearing that, she attempted to put on her best seductive smile while trying to look shy at the same time. "Isn''t it because I fell for you at first sight? Since that moment, my young heart has been deeply attached to you."


    Speechless.


    He must have been bewitched that night.


    Out of the blue, she said, "I get it now. You must still be mad about the incident earlier. I know you feel as if you''ve been taken advantage of and it''s normal to think that way."


    She bit her pink lip, looking as if she was trying to make up her mind.


    "Well... What about I show you what I have as well?"


    Then, she reached out to undo the top button of her pajamas.


    He subconsciously stopped breathing for a split second before he turned around and mmed the door shut, not forgetting toment on her outrageously brazen behavior.


    She heaved a sigh of relief as she looked at her corbones. She found it quite funny that he had left before she could show anything.


    Despite his bad temper, he was still a decent gentleman.


    It was quite rare to meet a man like this nowadays.


    Midnight. Catherine was woken up by the noise of the cat meowing incessantly.


    She got out of bed and turned the lights on. Fudge wasying under the table, throwing up weakly.


    "Fudge." Startled, she reached out to get the cat, but Shaun''s indifferent voice rang behind her.


    "Get out of the way."


    Her hands froze mid-air. He stepped forward to pick the cat up.


    His chiseled jawline appeared indifferent and distant under the soft illumination of


    the lights. Nheless, beneath the messy ck hair, somewhere deep within his pair of dark brown eyes was sparkling with an enchanting gentleness."


    "What happened to her?"


    Catherine felt lost and helpless to see the adorable cat suffering.


    "What do you think?" Shaun red at her with rage in his eyes. "She''s a cat but you''ve been feeding her trash. Do you seriously think her stomach can handle i


    t?"


    She felt utterly remorseful. She had seen stray cats before that ate almost anything they could find on the streets. This was why she thought cats had a strong digestive system.


    "I''m sorry."


    "I won''t let you off the hook if something bad happens to Fudge!"


    He red at her long and hard before rising to his feet and grabbing the car keys.


    He then hurried out of the house with Fudge in his arms.


    She quickly followed him to the elevator. "I know a good veterinarian. Let me


    show you the way," she said anxiously.


    He pursed his lips coldly without acknowledging her.


    The elevator stopped at the parking lot and he stepped out of it in big strides.


    When they got to the car, she had just opened the door to the passenger seat when a strong arm pulled her away forcefully from the back. 1


    Catherine, who was wearing slippers, staggered backward. Being tipped off her bnce, she fell backward andnded on the ground.


    He stood in front of the car. She was frightened by the intense despise that exuded from his dark pupils. "Get out of here immediately. I don''t wish to see you here by the time Ie home. I won''t ask politely again."


    Then, Shaun carried Fudge into the car. The white Lexus sped off into the distance in no time.


    Left alone in the dark parking lot, Catherine''s eyes welled up with tears as she looked at the car driving off. The grievances that she had been holding back the entire day finally poured down her face like a broken dam.


    Everyone had been giving her the cold shoulder today, keeping her at a distance. She did not feel as if she belonged to the Jones household anymore.


    Fudge was the only one left that was nice to her.


    However, she could not even remain at this ce any longer.


    Her lips twitched into a sarcastic smile. Suddenly, the image of Fudge throwing up earlier popped into her mind and she felt deeply sorry.


    Catherine knew Shaun was not interested in her, yet she persisted in pestering


    him anyway in order to achieve her own goal. Shepletely disregarded her


    own dignity. Was this really worth it?


    She even put Fudge through this pain. Perhaps it was time for her to leave.

 Chapter 12

    Catherine got up to her feet. She returned to the house to pack up her belongings and left.


    2:00 a.m.


    She did not want to disrupt her friend''s sleep, so she drove to the nearest five-star hotel right away.


    In the lobby, she retrieved her credit card and handed it to the receptionist. It was returned into her hands a few secondster. "I''m sorry to inform you that this card can''t be used."


    Startled, she received it and gave the person another card.


    However, she failed to make the payment even after several tries with her other cards.


    It finally dawned upon her that the Joneses had suspended all of her credit cards.


    Although she had earned a few million dors in the past couple of years from working on several projects, she had handed over the money to Sally without keeping any for herself.


    She normally used the credit cards given to her by Jeffery for her daily expenses, but those cards were all currently suspended. All she had left was a pay card that only had a little over 10,000 dors.


    The receptionist got impatient. "If you can''t afford to stay in our hotel, there''s a guesthouse about 300 yards away after taking a left turn by the main entrance."


    She was offended. "Is this how you treat your customers?"


    "I''m just being honest. You shouldn''te to a five-star hotel if you can''t afford it."


    Catherine was exasperated by now. She did not expect herself, a youngdy from the affluent Jones household, to one day be subjected to such humiliation. "I can very well afford it, I..."


    She retrieved her pay card but started to hesitate.


    The cheapest room in this hotel was at least 2,000 dors a night. Given the current situation, she really could not tell when she could return to the Jones household again.


    She was now jobless and homeless. How could she survive in the future if she spent everything she had left?


    "Alright, stop pretending. Leave. This is not somewhere you belong," the receptionist said rudely.


    Catherine swallowed her pride and left the hotel with her suitcase dragging behind her.


    Many of the hotels did not have spare rooms at this hour of the night. She wandered around for a bit before checking into a budget hotel that charged around 100 dors per night.


    Without her knowledge, someone took a picture of her entering the cheap hotel and sent it to their high school group chat.


    Shaun, who had arrived at the veterinary hospital, was personally greeted by the head veterinary surgeon.


    He was waiting by the door with his lips tightly pursed.


    The man was filled with regret as he pondered over his decision to marry a woman he knew nothing of.


    15 minutester, the door of the surgical room opened.


    Out came Dr. Lewis. Shaun stepped forward immediately, his face all tensed up. "How''s the cat doing?"


    Dr. Lewis readjusted his sses before revealing a smile. "Your cat is two weeks pregnant."


    He was at a loss for words.


    "Congrattions." Dr. Lewis smiled. "For the new addition to your household."


    Shaun inhaled sharply as he suppressed his strong desire tosh out.


    Two weeks?


    That was before they moved to Melbourne. Some random male cat must have taken advantage of Fudge while they were still living in Canberra. He would undoubtedly punish the perpetrator if he managed to locate it.


    "Um... You don''t look pleased about the news. Should we get rid of them?"


    Dr. Lewis, who had encountered numerous pet parents, had developed a strong sixth sense. "If that''s the case, we can perform a spaying operation to remove the kittens, but it''s rather cruel. I did an X-Ray on the cat earlier and she''s carrying three kittens. It''s good luck..."


    Before he could finish his sentence, Dr. Lewis shuddered as he felt a deadly stare piercing through him. Immediately, he stopped speaking.


    Shaun questioned in a deep voice, "Does a pregnant cat throw up like a human mother does?"


    "It depends on each cat''s condition," the doctor exined with a smile, "Some people who don''t know better will think the cat is having digestive problems."


    It was exactly what Shaun thought.


    He even shifted the me to Catherine. He seemed to recall pushing her to the ground before he left.


    In other words, he had wronged her.


    Frustrated, he massaged the area between his eyebrows. He wondered how that woman was doing right now.

 Chapter 13

    "Alright, I want to know more about the process. What''s the best way to keep herfortable during pregnancy?" Shaun enquired.


    For the next ten minutes, the vet exined the process in detail and gave him a cat pregnancy guide in the end. "A pregnant cat must watch its nutrition intake. Your cat is quite weak to begin with, thus miscarriage might happen easily. It''s best if you hire someone to look after it."


    Shaun was at a loss for words.


    Was it a pet or a hardnut were they dealing with here?


    For some reason, he was suddenly reminded of Catherine''s exceptional cooking skills. It urred to him that he might have been too rude to her just now.


    Right, he should probably stop bringing up the topic of her leaving the house when he returnedter.


    Back at Jadeite Bay, he opened the door and turned the lights on.


    Something did not feel right.


    The door of the guest room was open and there was no one in sight. He could not find a single garment of


    women''s clothing in there.


    Catherine had left.


    His eyebrows twitched into a frown.


    Fudge meowedzily in his arms. She nced around the room before lowering her head in disappointment.


    The man was frustrated but thought that her departure might be for the best.


    They should not get too involved in each other''s life anyway.


    He could make it up to her with argerpensation on the day of their divorce.


    5


    As for Fudge, well, he could always hire a sitter.


    10 am.


    Catherine woke up from the couch feeling groggy.


    After checking into the roomst night, she discovered lots of hair on the bed. The bedsheets looked unwashed at first nce. She was a clean freak, thus she


    ended up falling asleep on the couch instead.


    Freya rang when she was about to freshen up.


    "Babe, aren''t you living with your husband? How did you end up in a budget hotel?" "How do you know about this?" "Come on, everyone is talking about it on the group chat." There was a hint of frustration in her voice." That mean woman, J Campbell, even brought up your past. She told everyone that you''ve been chased out of the Jones household because your elder sister is back. All those hypocrites who were envious of your status as the youngdy are now mocking you relentlessly."


    "Oh," she mumbled.


    J Campbell was a daughter from another affluent household in Melbourne. The two of them used to be ssmates in school.


    However, J had always been jealous of Catherine for her beautiful looks and outstanding academic achievements, hence they had never been the closest o f friends. It was not unusual for her to ruin Catherine''s reputation when thetter was already in a bad position.


    "Aren''t you furious?" Freya asked, feeling annoyed." What''s happening? You''ve never stepped foot into a hotel with less than five stars."


    "Things have changed. My dad has suspended all of my cards and I don''t have much on me. Last night, Shaun chased me out of the house."


    "Why didn''t youe to me?"


    "It waste and I didn''t want to wake you up." "Catherine, you''re such a fool. Tell me the address." 40 minutester, Freya showed up, looking as if she was in a haste.


    She felt sorry for her friend after ncing around the small and dodgy room. There was even a stash of tart cards slipped through the door by prostitutes looking for business.


    "Come on, leave this ce right away and stay at mine."


    "No, you have a boyfriend. Plus, it''s not a good idea for the long term. I n to rent a ce."


    Catherine shook her head to refuse the kind offer.


    After giving it some consideration, Freya agreed." That''s not a bad idea. Ethan came to my ce against night looking for you. He''s seriously so annoying." Catherine felt her throat tightening up at the sound of this name.


    There was a time when the man would back her up on everything. However, she felt utterly disheartened upon remembering what he said yesterday.


    "He''s thest person I wish to see right now."


    "Me too." Freya nodded, but soon, a confused expression washed over her face. "By the way, you''re now a married woman, so why did Shaun chase you out of the house in the middle of the night?" 1


    Catherine forced out a bitter smile before briefly exining what happened.


    Freya felt deeply for her best friend. "He must be insane. You''re his other half byw. Are you less important to him than a cat?"


    "That''s not at all surprising, is it?"


    Freya hesitated. "Um... Well, it was your decision to marry him anyway."


    Catherine remained silent. She regretted her choice.


    A sigh escaped Freya''s lips. "Right, let''s go get some food. I know a good ce where the food reminds one of home. We can start looking for a house after taking care of our bellies. Oh, why don''t we invite Cindy Turner too?"


    While on their way to the restaurant, Catherine called Cindy.


    "Freya and I are heading out for a meal. It''s been a while since west met. Do you want to tag along?"


    "I''m in the middle of a photo shoot. Sorry."


    "It''s alright. Let''s do it some other time."


    "She''s bing more famous each day. She wouldn''t be who she is today if you hadn''t written andposed for her back then," Freyamented after the call ended.


    "We''re still friends, after all. It''s normal that she''s busy."


    Grapefruit Restaurant was the up-anding restaurant that had recently opened in Melbourne. There was a spacious courtyard designed in the middle of the restaurant.


    Luxurious cars were found outside of the restaurant. This was a ce that only the really wealthy could afford.


    The two of them parked the car and headed into the restaurant.


    A few familiar faces entered their sight the minute they stepped foot into that


    ce, including Reba, J, as well as...


    "Cindy!" Freya called out to the woman.


    Cindy, who was wearing sunsses, revealed an awkward smile.


    Annoyed, Freya approached the women with Catherine.


    "You told us over the phone not long ago that you''re busy working on a photo


    shoot, yet here you are with these women. Do you know who they are? J is Catherine''s worst enemy and Reba is the two-faced fox who stole her boyfriend."


    "Who are you calling two-faced? Watch your tone."


    J stepped forward to push Freya rudely.


    Catherine reached out to catch her friend as she nced at the group of women


    with contempt.


    She would not havee here if she knew this was going to happen. However, she could not deny that Cindy had truly disappointed her.


    "Cindy, why are you hanging out with them? It''s one thing with Reba, but you should know better than anyone about my history with J."


    "Why?" J linked her arm with Cindy as a smug look spread across her face. "Do you really have to ask? Not only have you lost the right to the Jones family''s inheritance, but you''ve also resorted to staying in a cheap budget hotel. A person like you doesn''t deserve to be friends with Cindy. She''s the most popr singer at the minute whereas you''re only a phoenix that has fallen. You''re a nobody." Catherine narrowed her eyes at Cindy. "I want to hear it from your mouth."

 Chapter 14

    Cindy took off her sunsses to throw a sarcastic nce at Catherine. "It''s not a bad thing that you bumped into me today as I''m tired of turning you down with excuses as well. Honestly, it''s your fault that you don''t know where you stand. Must you make me spell things out for you before you finally get it?"


    Catherine felt like a failure as she studied this beautifully made-up face in front of


    her eyes.


    Both Ethan and Cindy only chose to be nice to her before this because she was next in line as the heir of the Jones family.


    "Cindy, are you being serious?" Freya shouted, "Did you forget how you were bullied by J in the past? Or how Cathy helped you with the songs..."


    "Stop trying to restrain me using the past. She and I aren''t from the same world," Cindy cut her off nervously. "Freya, take my advice. Some people will only bring you down. It''s best to stay away from them."


    "Shut up! Friends are supposed to support each other without hoping to get something in return. Don''t you understand that?" The fury in Freya''s tone was unmistakable. 2 "Forget it, there''s no point arguing with them." Catherine grabbed Freya''s arm, her face showing no emotion. "We''re here to have a meal. Let''s go." Freya red murderously at the three women before being led away by Cindy.


    "Cathy, has that woman lost her mind or what? You''ve been nothing but a great friend to her. Cindy wouldn''t be where she is today without your help. Has she forgotten how J used to bully her? I regret not realizing Cindy''s true colors before this."


    Catherine lowered her gaze to the ground. Her delicate and pretty face remained nonchnt.


    "Cathy, aren''t you angry? Don''t you want to criticize her?"


    "Of course I do, but what good would it do?" The corners of her lips twitched into a self-deprecating smile. There was a hint of sorrow that shed across her eyes. "But this is the reality of things. Look, both my birth parents arepletely disregarding me while Ethan, who basically grew up with me, has abandoned me. I''m jobless, homeless, and unloved. Cindy is not the only one treating me like this."


    Freya looked at her friend, feeling both sorry and angry.


    "My dad said it himself. My presence in Summit Group is solely to provide assistance to Reba. I can leave thepany if I refuse to ept fate."


    A pitiful smile spread across her face. "Obviously, I didn''t want that, so I left."


    Freya tried to cheer her up. "Stop it. You''ll definitely shine brighter elsewhere with your capabilities."


    At the same time, a server approached them.


    "Excuse me, miss, do you have a reservation?"


    "Yes, I spoke with Manager Lorenz over the phone earlier." Freya gestured to the manager standing by the reception.


    Manager Lorenz walked toward them. "Miss Lynch, I''ve reserved a private room for you. Allow me to show you the way."


    At the same time, J''s voice rang behind them.


    "Manager Lorenz, I''ve brought a couple of friends with me today. Do you have any private rooms left?"


    The manager seemed surprised. His eyes sparkled when he noticed Cindy among the women. "Could this possibly be the singer Cindy Turner?"


    Thetter smiled sweetly. "Manager Lorenz, you''re certainly great with faces. I told Cindy that the food here is amazing. Her schedule is free tonight, so here we are," J said with a grin.


    Manager Lorenz was overwhelmed by the situation." Miss Turner has a wonderful voice and I''m a fan. It''s a shame that we''re fully booked tonight."


    "Didn''t you say that you reserved one for them?" J threw a nce at Catherine out of the corner of her eyes. 4


    Freya was instantly filled with rage. "We rese ved the room beforehand. Get yourself a booking if you want to dine here."


    Manager Lorenz was at a loss of what to do. Both of them were youngdies from the affluent families of Melbourne. It would not be wise to offend either of them.


    The corners of J''s lips formed a faint smile as she pointed at Reba. "Manager Lorenz, I don''t have to tell you who Cindy is, but you probably have no idea about thisdy over here. Her name is Reba Jones and her father is the president of Summit Building Design Group. She''s soon to be the heir of thepany. As for that friend of Miss Lynch, she''s only but an unimportant assistant to Miss Jones over here."


    This took the manager by surprise.


    The Summit Group was among the top 300 sessfulpanies within the country. It was a name that everyone in Melbourne was familiar with.


    Besides, J also came from an affluent family. Inparison, Freya and her friend seemed to be on the weaker end.


    Freya retaliated. "An unimportant assistant? That one over there is but a


    shameless thief who likes stealing things belonging to others."


    There was a slight change on Reba''s face. J stared at the man with a grin on her face. "Do we have a room now, Manager Lorenz?"


    "Yes, absolutely."


    Manager Lorenz decided within seconds. "Miss Lynch, I just remembered that I agreed to reserve a room for Miss Campbell before you... Um, pleasee again next time."


    Catherine narrowed her eyes, fuming. "Manager Lorenz, do you take us as fools?"


    Freya rolled up her sleeves. "Do you think you can bully me? One phone call to my elder brother right now and your restaurant will shut its door within seconds." "Manager Lorenz, don''t worry. We''ll take full responsibility." Reba grinned.


    The manager felt confident with the support. "Miss Lynch, I''m just an employee. You can''t threaten me by pulling rank. Please leave right away and stop disrupting our customers."


    "What if I don''t? If I can''t have my meal here, then no one else can too."


    She picked up a vase within her reach and smashed it to the ground.


    Emotions chased across the manager''s face in quick session. "Get them out of here," he instructed the servers nearby, i


    Before Catherine could react, both she and Freya were forcefully pushed out to the entrance by several strong men.


    The servers were particrly rude to her. As she was wearing high heels, she lost her bnce and fell to the ground.


    In spite of that, the servers pretended not to notice and continued dragging her out of the restaurant before she could get to her feet.


    Catherine felt as if she was nothing more than a sack. Her arms and knees did not feel like hers anymore.


    "Let her go!"


    A man''s indifferent voice rang behind them.


    Her heart skipped a beat.


    Could it possibly be... 12

 Chapter 15

    Catherine lifted her head, but the server kicked her out of the restaurant before she could take a good look.


    A tall and strong man suddenly approached with an aura of the warm sunlight. He appeared naturally elegant in his deep blue double-breasted zer.


    His facial features were unusually defined and goodlooking. His dark deep-set eyes and thick long brows gave out an imposing manner.


    Shaun Hill...


    This took her by surprise. Little did she expect to bump into this man so soon.


    Not to mention at a time when she was looking so battered and disheveled.


    Oh no, he already disliked her to begin with. He would probably propose a divorce right after this.


    Chase stepped forward from the back and instantly recognized Catherine.


    He had seen the woman before in other banquets, not to mention she was one of


    the few publicly recognized beautiful women of Melbourne.


    However, it was odd to see her in this distraught state.


    A yful tease spread across his face. "Shaun, isn''t this your..."


    Shaun threw him a warning nce.


    Chase left his sentence hanging in mid-air.


    "Cathy, are you alright?" Freya managed to free herself from the server grabbing her and gave her friend a hand.


    "I''m fine..." Catherine stole a nce at Shaun.


    Freya recognized the man too. She knew he was handsome, but looking at him from a close distance under the light made her want to scream out in fascination.


    Apart from her, J, Reba, and Cindy also had their eyes locked on that man. They had not seen such an incredibly good-looking man with such unique elegance.


    Who was he?


    The brows on his forehead twitched into a silent frown before his dark eyesnded on the manager.


    "Is this the way your restaurant treats women?"


    Manager Lorenz was scared out of his wits. He had no idea who this man was, but his imposing manner was certainly intimidating. Besides, the man was apanied by the famous Young Master Chase Harrison, whose name was known by every person living in Melbourne. The manager knew almost instinctively that he should not mess with them.


    Just when he was cracking his head for a reply, J stepped forward with a smile.


    "Young Master Harrison, this gentleman here must be a friend of yours. Well, I made a reservation with Manager Lorenz earlier to book a private room for a meal with a couple of my best friends. When we showed up, however, Miss Lynch and Miss Jones right here kept pestering the manager to give them the spot instead..."


    "J, how shameless can you be? It was us who made the reservation. The three of you are the ones who acted irrationally," Freya argued, "Manager Lorenz thought it was easier to pick on us because we''re outnumbered."


    The manager spoke awkwardly, "Young Master Harrison, don''t listen to them. I did my job ording to the restaurant''s rules. These two women started making a scene, so I had no choice but to do so." 1


    Reba chipped in weakly, "Sis, I know you don''t like me much, but there''s no point making things difficult for Manager Lorenz. He''s only doing his job."


    A smirk shed across Catherine''s face. "Do you ever get disgusted by your own hypocrisy?"


    Chase did not know what to say after hearing the conflicting arguments from the women. He turned to look at his friend. "What do you think?"


    Catherine gasped silently.


    light went out from her eyes.


    Shaun probably hated her to his core by now. There


    was no chance he would take her side.


    His eyes quickly swept past Reba. This woman looked helpless on the surface, but the remark she made earlier was in fact criticizing Catherine for being petty, cold, and inconsiderate. 1


    "This is the restaurant that you''ve been rmending?" His low voice did not mask the satirical look in his eyes. "The restaurant manager ys up to those in power without regard to basic hospitality rules. A person like him doesn''t deserve a managerial role."


    A streak of light sparkled in Catherine''s eyes. She lifted her head to look at Shaun in disbelief.


    Thetter felt slightly displeased upon noticing her reaction.


    Really? Did she think of him as an irrational man?


    "Young Master Harrison..." Manager Lorenz was visibly shaken now. "I''m innocent. Miss Campbell, you must help me out."


    J did not expect this stranger to take Catherine''s side either. "Young Master Harrison, your friend is new to town, hence he might be unfamiliar with Catherine and Freya''s true colors-"


    Chase''s blossom eyes narrowed as he shed a smile, revealing his clean white teeth.


    "I don''t know much about Freya Lynch, but I''ve heard about Catherine Jones. Not only is she the youngdy of the Jones family, but she also stands out among the pool of rich youngdies in the city with her beautiful appearance. She got into an elite university in America at the age of 16 and has been creating an impressive professional record in Summit Group since returning from abroad with her master''s degreest year. She''s not the same as you social butterflies who frequent parties and banquets." 5


    He deliberately stressed the words ''social butterflies'' t o mock those three women.


    A brief momentter, Cindy forced out an unnatural smile. "Young Master Harrison, attending parties and banquets is one way to expand our social circle as future heir..."


    In other words, Catherine, who was not an heir to the family business, was not required to attend such events.


    Shaun narrowed his eyes. A hint of coldness shed across them.


    "Who are you to speak to me in that tone?" Chase scoffed.


    Colors drained from Cindy''s face instantly.


    Reba smiled awkwardly. "Young Master Harrison, you''re making this difficult for us."


    "You all started it first, so you can only me yourselves."


    Chase twitched his lips into a sneer. "Putting aside the fact that Miss Campbell bribed her way through education from middle school to university, this other Miss Jones is also not highly educated and is inexperienced. Yet, she hopes to inherit a sessful family business. Do you hear the irony? Is there no other candidate in the Jones family?" 3


    Both Reba and J were red with embarrassment.


    Catherine and Freya were trying really hard to resist apuding the man for his precise and straight-to-the point insults, i


    Finally, J replied grudgingly, "It seems like Young Master Harrison is determined to favor those two tonight. Cindy, Reba, we should leave and have our meal elsewhere." 1


    Reba did not want to stay here for a second longer. She nodded and prepared to leave the scene with Cindy.


    "Hang on..." Shaun said out of the blue.

 Chapter 16

    Shaun suddenly curled a smile and raised his eyebrows. "You can leave, but you have to leave in the same way as they were dragged out just now."


    Catherine was stunned as her eyes settled on Shaun. She was caught in a moment of contrasting emotions.


    She did not expect him to stand up for her. Somehow, she could not help but find him rather attractive.


    At that moment, Reba and the women could no longer keep theirposure. J roared, "Who do you think you are? Do you know who we are?"


    Shaun kept still, throwing a nce at Chase.


    Chase looked sideways at the group of servers with a smile. "Should I personally give your boss a call? The strongest person to drag them away will be rewarded."


    Everyone in the restaurant was aware of Chase''s identity. Even the servers'' boss would treat him courteously.


    The group of servers immediately rushed to drag Reba and the two other women out with one server treating them crueler than the previous one.


    All of the three women hade well-dressed.


    However, their hair soon became messy while their shoes dropped to the floor when they were being dragged. Even Reba''s long dress was torn after it got hooked on the flower bed.


    Catherine and Freya watched the situation with their mouths agape.


    Kneeling in front of the two of them, Manager Lorenz begged, "I must''ve been blind just now, Miss Jones and Miss Lynch. It was very careless of me. I hope the two of you will be generous enough to forgive me. Don''t sink to my level."


    Catherine secretly nced at Shaun. Upon realizing that he was not uttering a word, she then said, "How lucky we are toe across Young Master Harrison here. Otherwise, we would''ve been the ones who got dragged out. In that case, I wouldn''t have forgiven you andined about you guys to your boss in person."


    Chase said with a smile, "You don''t have to do it in person. I''ll call their boss in a minute and make him get lost."


    Manager Lorenz plopped down on the floor in pain.


    Freya was indeed delighted by the situation. Coincidentally, she saw Catherine standing frozen by Shaun''s side without saying a word. Struck by a sudden thought, she used her shoulder to hit her best friend violently.


    With a sudden push, Catherine, who had been spacing out, missed her footing and subsequently fell into


    Shaun''s arms.


    She had never been so close to him. A soft scent then filled her nose.


    She had a brain fart at that instant. Never did she expect that the man would smell so lovely. It waspletely different from his aura.


    Catherine sensed that Shaun''s eyes were sweeping over her. Hit with a realization, she got out of his arms in a hurry. "I''m sorry, it was an ident."


    "Stop exining. It''s not the first time you''ve done such a thing," Shaun replied knowingly.


    Catherine was speechless.


    Had she really done such a thing?


    Why was she unaware of it?


    Furious at being falsely used, she turned her gaze to the instigator. She noticed that Freya and Chase were staring at her curiously.


    Chase gave a light cough. "It must be fate that brought us together. Let''s have a meal together, okay?"


    Freya''s eyes sparkled. "Sure. I was just nning to have a toast with you to thank you for the help."


    "Let''s go."


    As Freya and Chase were chatting, they entered the restaurant first.


    Catherine was dazed. How dare Freya act so without asking Catherine for her opinion?


    Catherine hesitantly looked at Shaun, yet he did not bother to even take a glimpse at her. He shoved his hand into the pocket of his trousers and went straight into the restaurant. 1


    She quickly went after him as she wanted to find out about Fudge''s condition as well. She was quite anxious about it, considering that she had casually left the house the day before.


    A server led the four of them to a private room. Once Catherine stepped into the room, she gasped at the luxurious atmosphere.


    Freya approached Catherine excitedly and whispered in her ear, "Sure enough, it''s your husband who booked it. This is Calia Pavilion, it''s the most luxurious private room in the entire restaurant. Even my dad wasn''t qualified to book itst time."


    Freya said, "Only people with a worth of at least 50 billion dors are eligible to book the private room."


    Catherine was at a loss for words.


    Freya pinched Catherine''s waist out of jealousy." Actually, your husband is pretty good. Although you had hurt his dearest cat, all he did was kick you out of the house. Look, he has forgiven and forgotten what you did. He even helped you just now. How awesome h


    e is!"


    Catherine said disdainfully, "Let me remind you who''s the one who kept criticizing him earlier."


    "Oh well, I only looked at him from afar back then.


    Little did I know that he''d turn out to be a very attractive man upon a closer look. The point is, he''s Ethan''s uncle. Think about the man''s wealth, status, and appearance which put your ex-boyfriend in the shade. Ethan will lose his cool if he appears in front of him, and this will also make Reba feel very jealous." 2


    Catherine suddenly became eager at the thought of Reba''s pretentious manner.


    "What are the two of you whispering in each other''s ears?" Chase asked, amused.


    Only then did Catherine notice that the two men in the private room had shifted their gazes to her. She was instantly embarrassed. "Thanks to the both of you, I have the privilege to enter this luxurious private room."


    "I thought both of you were talking about Shaun''s attractiveness," Chase replied with a grimace.


    His sharp words left Catherine feeling ashamed. "You must be joking, Young Master Harrison."


    "Let''s start ordering food."


    Shaun flipped open the menu, his eyes revealing coldness. After casually ordering two dishes, he


    ced the menu on the table.


    Chase spun thezy Susan with his fingers until the menu reached Catherine. "Order some food, Sister-inw."


    Catherine, who was drinking coffee, nearly choked upon hearing it.


    She coughed violently a few times. From Chase''s mocking eyes, it dawned on her


    that Chase had already learned about her marriage with Shaun. Apparently, Shaun and Chase had a close rtionship. 1


    "Don''t call me that. I''ll lose my identity anytime."


    She took the menu embarrassingly. She noticed that the dishes Shaun had


    ordered were quite nd, so she chose some nd dishes as well.


    Without much thought, Freya said, "The signature grilledmb chop here tastes good and is quite spicy. Don''t you like spicy food?"


    A few seconds of eerie silence befell the private room.


    After a while, Chase gave a chuckle. "She knows that Shaunny''s on a nd diet


    and that''s why she''s being considerate toward her husband." 4


    Freya was momentarily stunned. She then shot a flirtatious nce at her best friend.


    Catherine blushed with shame. Although she was thick-skinned when dealing with Shaun privately, she could not help feeling embarrassed when such a matter was discussed in public. 4

 Chapter 17

    "That... You guys have misunderstood me. My stomach hasn''t been feeling well recently, so I''m opting for nder food..."


    "You don''t have to exin further. I understand." Freya patted Catherine on the back of her hand while chuckling.


    Catherine was dejected. Sure enough, her friend turned out to be her betrayer.


    Shaun, who had been quiet, raised his long, thick eyshes and nced at the woman opposite him.


    She was wearing a pink knitted top today. The skin on her neck was milky, yet her face had reddened. The redness had even spread to the delicate skin around her ear lobes.


    His eyes sparkled without him realizing it. However, he soon stifled the look, then took a sip of coffee.


    Struck with an idea, Freya took out her phone and pretended to discuss something with her best friend." Which ce are you nning to rent? I think this apartment is pretty good. It only costs 800 dors per month." i


    Chase said, "What kind of a good apartment are you able to rent with 800 dors? Who''s nning to rent a


    ce?"


    Freya sighed. "It''s Cathy. She has no choice but to rent a ce since she has been kicked out of the Jones family. She has nowhere to stay at the moment and is left with very little money. She stayed at a budget hotelst night. There weren''t any windows in the room, and what''s more, the bed linen didn''t get changed. Also, there were always people sliding little cards under the door. How dangerous."


    Lowering her head, Catherine drank her coffee quietly. Freya, who was a fantastic drama queen, was indeed her best friend.


    Shaun frowned imperceptibly.


    Chase turned his head to look at him, then moaned." Shaun, how could you let your pretty wife stay at such a dangerous ce? How ipetent you are at taking care of her!"


    Catherine immediately turned into a drama queen." It''s my fault. I fed Fudge with chips, causing her to vomit. Shaun was right in kicking me out. By the way, how''s Fudge now? Is she fine?"


    Chase responded while smiling, "Don''t me yourself. Fudge is-"


    "Not in a good condition." Before Chase could continue, Shaun interrupted his speech. "Your apology is useless."


    With a strange expression, Chase felt sympathetic toward Catherine whom he felt did not deserve the


    me. This was very cruel of Shaun.


    Catherine turned pale all of a sudden. She was under the impression that Fudge''s condition had gotten better and that Shaun gave her a hand because his anger had subsided.


    "Tell me how you''re going to make up for it," Shaun suddenly spoke again.


    Catherine was in a daze. "With money? I don''t have any."


    Shaun''s brows furrowed. This woman was usually quite shrewd, yet why was she so foolish at this crucial point?


    "The doctor said that Fudge needs some rest. Her diet and living habits need to be managed well too. If you really feel guilty, you can take care of her meals three times a day during this period. Don''t let her take oily food. Instead, prepare more fresh and nutritious food that''s easy for her to digest."


    "Cough, cough." Chase choked upon hearing the man''s shameless remarks.


    Tsk. It finally dawned on him that Shaun wanted to get a pretty sitter for free.


    Clever. How clever.


    Catherine was momentarily stunned. She then probed him by asking, "You mean I can return to your ce and live there?"


    Shaun tly reminded, "Put aside all your other thoughts. From today onward, you''re going to serve as Fudge''s sitter."


    "Sure, no problem."


    Catherine was so excited that her eyes sparkled. By the look of things, she still stood a chance of being Ethan''s aunt.


    After all, she managed to serve as the cat''s sitter for the time being. This would mean that she could be Shaun''s personal sitter in the future.


    Shaun''s eyes shed with satisfaction. Not only did he not have to apologize for what happened the previous night, but he had also gotten Fudge a sitter. This way, he managed to kill two birds with one stone. After the meal, Chase went to settle the bill while Catherine stood beside Shaun. 2


    All of a sudden, a card was flung into her arms. "Go and get some food in the mall for Fudge''s dinnerter."


    "What does she eat?"


    Catherine held the card with a dazed look as she had never reared a cat.


    Shaun threw a contemptuous nce at her. "I''ve told you earlier. Something nutritious, clean, and fresh."


    "Oh."


    What a headache. These days, a cat''s life was better than a human''s. Was the food meant to nurture her


    pregnancy or soothe her stomach?


    "So are youing home tonight? What do you feel like eating? I''ll prepare it for you."


    "Anything."


    After saying this, Shaun left with Chase.


    Watching the two of them walk away, Freya said with a chuckle, "I wonder how much money there is in the card? With this card, you probably won''t be strapped."


    "I''m not sure. I won''t spend the money since it''s his." Catherine shook her head. "I have to search for a job as soon as possible within these two days."


    "Alright then. Keep it up. Since you won''t be looking for a ce to rent anymore, I''m going to watch a


    movie with Patrick. He just came to pick me up."


    After Freya got into her boyfriend''s car, Catherine walked toward her car.


    The moment she caught sight of Ethan leaning against her car door with his tall figure, she was filled with coldness.


    They said one loved someone as much as one hated him or her. That was exactly how she felt at that point.


    "Was it Reba who told you I''m here?"


    She lifted her head and stared at Ethan''s stunning face.


    At that instant, Ethan''s familiar eyes disyed a hint of frustration.


    "Cathy, no matter how angry and jealous you are, you shouldn''t have done that to your sister."


    Catherine was astonished, yet she soon smiled and said, "She told you about it, didn''t she?"


    "I found out about it even without her telling me.


    Someone posted today''s incident on Snapchat," Ethan replied with a reproaching tone. "You got someone to tear your sister''s long dress in public and drag her out of the restaurant in an embarrassing manner. Besides your sister, J and your best friend, Cindy, were also put into trouble. Your awful behavior is indeed intolerable."

 Chapter 18

    Ethan''s thin lips opened and closed elegantly.


    Catherine had heard him saying sweet words countless times. This time, however, she was heartbroken.


    "Yeah, I''m awful. So are you here to take revenge against me on behalf of your fiancee?"


    "You still haven''t realized your mistake at this point," Ethan furiously added, "Mr. and Mrs. Jones are


    already discontented with you. Why can''t you behave yourself? People out there are calling you small-minded."


    "Yeah, I''m small-minded," Catherine admitted it openly. "I''m not a saint either."


    "Catherine!"


    Ethan could not help but knock on the car with his fist.


    "You''ve really let me down. I''ve been trying hard to endure for the sake of our future, hoping that I''ll be able to take over Lowe Corporation soon. What about you? Look at what you''ve done. Not only did you leave Summit and end up being jobless, but your reputation has also been ruined. Can''t you push yourself a little harder?"


    "I''m working hard."


    ''I''m working hard to consolidate my identity as your aunt, you scumbag.''


    Ethan sneered with rage, "You''re just working hard to bully Reba, aren''t you? If you go on doing this, Reba is going to surpass you. Yes, she might have lower educational qualifications and she may have grown up in the countryside, but she''s smart, diligent, and always burns the midnight oil..."


    "Oh, you''ve actually noticed so many plus points in her," Catherine mocked.


    Upon hearing that, Ethan thought that she was jealous. With that, he disyed a helpless expression.


    "Now isn''t the time to feel jealous, Cathy. You should understand the concept of the tortoise and the hare-"


    "Who''s jealous? Ethan, you ditched me and got engaged to her. What gives you the right to force me into working hard for you? Does it mean that you''ll give up on me if I stop working hard? Actually, do you want a woman you love or a woman who matches your status and is capable of helping you?"


    "If I''m not into you, would I waste my time meeting you here? Listen to me. Go home and apologize to Mr. Jones, Mrs. Jones, and Reba so that you can return to Summit soon," Ethan answered impatiently. 1


    "What''s the point of returning to Summit? No matter how hard I work, Reba is capable of ruining my achievements at any time." Catherine suddenly scoffed. "Actually, in your eyes, those achievements


    don''t belong to me but to you who fought for them."


    Her aggressive words made Ethan boil with rage. "If it hadn''t been for me, could you have won the hotel project? Why won''t you reflect on your weaknesses? No wonder you can''t get along with everyone."


    "You''re right. You''d better stay away from me, then."


    Catherine was so furious that her teeth chattered.


    Upon pulling open the door violently, she said fiercely, "Don''te and meet me anymore. I''m disgusted by your face right now."


    "What are you saying?"


    Ethan showed a grim expression arrogantly. "Haven''t you looked at yourself in the mirror before telling me off?"


    "Yes, I look terrible. I don''t deserve to be with a noble person like you, Young Master Lowe."


    Catherine gave a cold smile, then closed the door forcefully. She started the car which quickly drove out of view.


    Ethan, who was left there, lifted his leg and kicked the tree beside him.


    At that moment, Reba called him while speaking with an anxious tone.


    "Ethan, you went to meet Cathy, didn''t you? Just advise her nicely. Be easy on her."


    At the thought of Catherine''s unkind expression,


    Ethan could not help but say, "She treated you so badly, yet you''re putting in a good word for her."


    "I just have to help her. I empathize with her, actually." Dejected and aggrieved, Reba added, "From her point of view, I do seem like a robber who snatched her things away from her. Having said that, I''m not the one who can make decisions regarding thepany''s matters. It''s my dad who decides it all. As for you, I''m truly in love with you. Despite knowing that you have feelings for her, I can''t helppeting for your love. Will you me me for being too selfish, Ethan?" 3


    If this had happened earlier, Ethan would have actually med her.


    However, when he recalled Catherine''sck of effort to work toward their future together, he suddenly felt that Reba loved him more than Catherine did.


    There was nothing wrong with loving someone.


    All of a sudden, he felt a twinge of guilt. "No, I''ve never med you. Don''t think too much."


    "Okay, Ethan. I''ll work hard so that you can take over Lowe Corporation. I know you''re nning to work on a project with the Campbell family these days, which i s why I''m in frequent contact with J..."


    Ethan finally saw why she did that. Deep down, he was rather sympathetic toward Reba as he knew that it was not easy to get along with J. "Thank you."


    "Don''t mention it. I''m willing to do anything for you."


    It was the first time Ethan went nk. He wondered if it was worth going to great lengths to win Catherine''s heart back.


    A Maserati moved along the wide road.


    Throughout the journey, Catherine shivered as she felt both physically and mentally icy.


    Never did she expect that she and Ethan would one day end up being so harsh to each other. It left her wondering whether he was the one she used to love. Why would he lose faith in her, have a bad impression of her, and act selfishly?


    It could be because she had never prated his mind.


    Shortly afterward, her phone rang.


    It was a call from Sally. It was the first time Catherine received a call from Sally since she left the house.


    Catherine knew for sure that the call was not about letting her return home, yet she answered the call in spite of herself. "Mom-"


    "Don''t call me ''Mom''. I don''t have such a cruel daughter!" Sally''s angry voice came from the other end. "Come back and apologize to your sister right now!"

 Chapter 19

    Kneeling down...


    Catherine was extremely aggrieved. "Why don''t you ask Reba what she did to me? She-"


    "Your sister is kind-hearted, unlike you. All you''ve done is have a falling-out with J. The Campbell family is one of the wealthiest families. Your sister deliberately established a rapport with J to ensure that the Jones and


    Campbell families would get along well.


    "What about you? You did so many evil things and even hurt your sister. How did I end up raising such a n ill-bred daughter like you?"


    "I won''t go back." Catherine gritted her teeth.


    Sally roared, "Don''t evere back, then. I won''t treat you as my daughter anymore!"


    Catherine inhaled deeply. "Have you ever been concerned about me? Before she returned, you always thought that I wasn''t as good as others no matter how hard I worked. You wouldn''t talk to me apart from telling me off. Am I really your daughter?"


    After she howled in pain, her tears gushed out.


    Indeed, she was overwhelmed by frustration. She did not feel like returning to that home anymore.


    She then pulled herself together and headed to a pet shop to ask about matters rted to soothing a cat''s stomach.


    It was the first time that the owner who reared a cat heard about soothing a cat''s stomach. He eventually handed her a book entitled ''Food Recipes for Pregnant Cats''.


    "Anyway, the recipes in here incorporate all the nutrients that a pregnant cat needs. There shouldn''t be any problem if you prepare food for your cat based on this book."


    After some thought, Catherine bought the book and headed to the supermarket to buy some ingredients.


    At 4 P.M., she returned to Jadeite Bay.


    When Fudge noticed her return, she meowed sluggishly and snuggled in her corner without moving.


    The sight made Catherine even more heartbroken.


    With that, she decided to go the extra mile for Fudge to make things up to her.


    Considering that the cat needed to take light food, she prepared a few salmon balls and included carrots and steamed vegetables in them.


    In addition, she made the cat a few puddings as a snack.


    Shaun got off from work and returned home in the evening.


    Through the ss door of the kitchen, he saw Catherine busy cooking vegetables. One minute she was cutting vegetables and the next minute she was cooking them.


    The delicious smell of the vegetables wafted through the crack of the ss door and stimted his stomach. He was slightly hungry all of a sudden.


    As Shaun nced sideways at the table, he noticed the puddings, which were shaped like Hello Kitty, on a white porcin tter. With their bright colors, the puddings looked quite appetizing.


    He casually took a spoon to eat some pudding. It tasted quite different from the puddings he had eaten overseas in a Western restaurant back then.


    The taste was strange. It appeared that the pudding contained chicken and some unknown ingredients, yet it was not too greasy. It was probably fine to have a few more mouthfuls of the pudding.


    He had long since known that Catherine was good at making breakfast. However, little did he know that she could make creative desserts as well.


    "You''re back, Shaunny."


    When Catherine slid open the door toe out of the kitchen with a tter filled with freshly cooked food, she was astonished to see Shaun who had almost finished the pudding that he was holding.


    Gosh, that was cat food!


    Her stare made Shaun feel a little ufortable. He reckoned that she was inwardly ted to see him eating the dessert she made.


    At this thought, he coughed lightly and cleared his throat. "The dessert you made... tastes quite great."


    ? H


    Catherine quivered, seriously wondering whether he would kill himself after she told him that the dessert was meant for the cat.


    After flipping between her conscience and life for some time, she eventually forced a smile. "I purposely made it for you. Good to know that you find it delicious."


    Shaun nced at her arrogantly. "You just need to focus on Fudge."


    "I know, I know." Catherine nodded with a loving expression. "I just can''t help myself."


    Shaun continued to stare at her icily. 1


    Catherine could hardly maintain her loving expression. How could he be unmoved? Was he even a man?


    Luckily, Shaun carried Fudge and put her in his arms before changing the subject.


    "What did she eat tonight?"


    "Salmon balls. She doesn''t like vegetables, so I added some carrots to the salmon balls. She has finished all six salmon balls."


    As soon as Catherine finished her sentence, she began to have suspicions regarding Fudge''s appetite. She was told that cats ate very little, yet Fudge had such a big appetite.


    "Alright."


    "I''m done preparing dinner. You can start eating."


    Catherine ced forks and spoons on the table. She had prepared Caesar sd with boiled eggs, lettuce, and butter croutons for dinner.


    Looking at the sd, Shaun felt that it wasparable with the quality of food served in restaurants.


    "It''s better to avoid eating meat and take lighter food a t night," Catherine exined.


    Shaun was surprised. "You''re already quite healthconscious at this age."


    "My dad has gastric pain as he drank a lot for business back then, so I know a


    little about taking care of one''s stomach."


    At the mention of this matter, Catherine became upset in spite of herself. Unfortunately, Jeffrey had never seen her in a positive light.


    Shaun, who was unbothered by matters rted to the Jones family, lowered his head and continued to eat.


    It was undeniable that Catherine''s cooking was wonderful. The meal that she made might seem ordinary, but it tasted much betterpared to the food served at restaurants out there.


    Even the ordinary boiled eggs tasted good while the lettuce and croutons were crunchy. The sd was very appetizing overall.


    With a great appetite, Shaun finished the meal in several gulps.


    After he was done eating, he praised her, "Great cooking."


    "Thanks."


    Catherine acted shy and felt ttered for a while.


    "Since young, I''ve been determined to be wife material for the sake of my future husband. All I hope is to provide him with good food every day after he gets off work."


    She nced in the opposite direction as soon as she finished speaking.


    The man looked downward, patting the cat on hisp. His thick eyshes that resembled a crow''s fur had obscured the emotion within his eyes.


    All of a sudden, Catherine felt nervous. The man then lifted his head and opened his eyeszily. "What are you waiting for? Do the dishes now." Where did this stubborn man actuallye from? He was such a wet nket.


    After bringing the dishes to the kitchen, Catherine kept badmouthing him with gritted teeth. At that moment, she even began to seriously doubt her beauty.


    When Shaun stood up and got ready to head to the study, he suddenly caught sight of a book entitled '' Food Recipes for Pregnant Cats'' on the living room''s couch.


    He frowned, wondering if Catherine had found out that Fudge was pregnant.


    Coincidentally, Catherine came out of the kitchen after doing the dishes. When she saw him holding the book, she exined, "I went to the pet shop today. The owner told me that the recipes for soothing a cat''s stomach are actually simr to the ones for pregnant cats, so I bought this book."


    Shaun''s eyes rxed. It seemed that she was still unaware of it...


    As he casually flipped through the book, he noticed a familiar recipe all of a


    sudden. His handsome face froze.


    After a while, Shaun lifted the book and showed Catherine the picture above. "So this is the pudding you purposely made for me, is it?"

 Chapter 20

    A shiver ran through Catherine''s body. She seemed to have forgotten that she made the cat pudding earlier based on the recipe in the book.


    "Uh... That was actually..."


    "You can make anything for me as long as I find it tasty."


    Shaun reminded her with a grim expression. At that moment, he began to feel nauseous upon realizing that he had consumed cat food.


    Catherine felt helpless. "Actually, I made it for Fudge, but you ate it and evenmented that it was tasty. At that moment... I was too afraid to tell you the truth."


    "Catherine."


    Shaun gnashed his teeth. Having lived through 28 years of life, this was the first time he had ever wanted to kill a woman so badly.


    She shrunk her neck upon being shouted at. "In fact, the ingredients... are quite nutritious."


    "Since the food''s nutritious, why don''t you eat it yourself?"


    "Uh, I don''t find it tasty."


    "Well done."


    While pointing at her, Shaun recalled praising the taste of the food. He became so furious that his face darkened.


    Catherine wanted to exin further, yet Shaun had already entered his study and mmed the door violently.


    Oh no, he was really pissed.


    Catherine was at her wits'' end.


    She initially nned to please him during her stay here this time. However, she had already offended him when he only returned home for less than an hour.


    Why did she have a long way to go before she could consolidate her identity as Ethan''s aunt?


    Ten minutester, she shamelessly knocked on his study''s door.


    "Get lost."


    A violent voice was heard.


    Catherine closed her eyes in frustration. Since he was still fuming at that point, she should just wait before she spoke to him again.


    She went to take a bath first. She changed into a set of lovely pajamas, letting her long ck hair fall on her shoulders.


    When she looked into the mirror and winked at herself, she was attracted to her own beauty. With fair skin andrge eyes, she found herself pure and


    attractive indeed.


    She believed that her appearance would make Shaun treat her with care.


    "What are you doing?"


    A man''s voice suddenly rang beside her.


    Catherine trembled with fear. She cocked her head and noticed that Shaun was


    staring mockingly at her with a cup of coffee in his right hand.


    When did hee? Why did she not hear any footsteps?


    ''Obviously, I''m secretly practicing how to flirt with you.''


    "I got attracted to my own beauty while looking at myself in the mirror," she replied


    in embarrassment after stuttering for a while.


    Shaun was at a loss for words.


    Indeed, her shamelessness had reached yet another new level.


    Nevertheless, he had to admit that the woman''s bare face was indeed fresh and elegant. Even in Canberra, a city teeming with beautiful women, there were hardly any women who looked naturally beautiful like she did.


    "All I can see is your pretense." Once he finished his sentence with a contemptuous expression, he turned


    around to pour himself some water.


    Catherine went after him. "Are you still pissed? What should I do to quench your anger? I''ll eat some cat pudding as well, okay?"


    Shaun suddenly curled his lips and took a packet of cat food from the cab. "I won''t be able to quench my anger until you have a bowl of cat food."


    Catherine was shocked to find him so cruel.


    "This is... different. The cat pudding I made consists of nutrients, and you even found it tasty-"


    "Shut up."


    Shaun''s face darkened at the mention of the incident." Don''t worry, you won''t die from eating cat food. Its ingredients include fish and beef that have been carefully selected. Oh, by the way, there''s also prebiotics that can improve your digestive system as well as taurine, calcium, iron, and zinc that can strengthen your body. How nutritious!"


    ''If it''s nutritious, why don''t you eat the cat food with m e? Ugh, what a childish man.''


    She tolerated his behavior so that she could be Ethan''s aunt.


    After taking the cat food, she poured a bowl of it for herself. She had a few bites straight away and found the taste indescribable.


    Shaun did not expect that she would really eat it and his anger faded partially. "How''s the taste?"


    "Quite tasty. Do you want to eat it with me?" Catherine said out of annoyance. The surrounding atmosphere turned cool the minute she finished speaking.


    With a discreet smile, Shaun added more cat food to her bowl. "Really? Since you find it tasty, you can have more."


    Ugh, the man was doomed to be alone forever.


    Ultimately, Catherine was forced to have so much cat food under his stare that night.


    "Great job." Shaun shoved his hand into his pocket and returned to his room with satisfaction. When he entered his room, he turned his head to look at Catherine who had turned around and rushed to the toilet. His dark eyes shed with a sense of sarcasm when he heard her brushing her teeth.


    Disgusted at the cat food, Catherine was unable to sleep well the whole night. When she woke up bright and early the next day, she still noticed a fishy smell i n her mouth.


    Unfortunately, she had to get up early to prepare breakfast for Shaun.


    She swore to make the scumbag fall in love with her. Then, she would trample him underfoot and take revenge on him.

 Chapter 21

    By the time Shaun returned home from his morning run, he was startled to discover the grand feast spread out across the table.


    "You..."


    "Shaunny, I felt bad that you ate the cat puddingst night so I''m making it up to you with this breakfast spread," Catherine said thoughtfully as she served him a bowl of oat porridge.


    There was a strange expression on his face. "It''s alright. You''ve already been punishedst night."


    She stood there with a tight feeling in her throat. "I was truly grossed out after having the cat''s foodst night," she replied slowly a couple of secondster.


    He lowered his gaze to the ground withoutmenting further.


    "Are you going to work? Should I drop you off at the subway station?" he asked before heading to the door once he finished his breakfast.


    Catherine was startled but soon shook her head from side to side. "I was fired." The destion was audible in her voice.


    It was obvious from his forehead that he was frowning. He was told that she was working at her familypany. The rtionship between her and the Jones family seemed pretty tense. "Alright, you can focus on looking after Fudge at home."


    Pfft, she was not going to spend her time cat sitting.


    "I''m nning to look for another job. But don''t worry, I''ll not let it get in the way of looking after Fudge."


    "Whatever," he muttered and left the house.


    For the next couple of days, Catherine kept herself upied looking for a job.


    There were plenty of openings for interior design or architecture-rted roles. However, in order to disguise her background as the youngdy of the Jones family, she had to keep her previous professional experience a secret.


    Besides, other big-scalepanies were only willing to hire her as an assistant, given her young age.


    Left with no better alternative, she chose to work with a smallpany called Imperial Design.


    The entire office was only slightly over a hundred square feet. Both their designers took care of everything including designing the ns and giving out advertising leaflets outside the office.


    This was her first time doing such work. She felt rather self-conscious in the beginning but soon became more natural at the task.


    Some passersby would ept her leaflets but more often than not, people would just walk past as if she was non-existent.


    About an hourter, she was drenched in sweat and her cheeks were reddened by the heat.


    Although it was fall, the weather was unusually hot these days.


    Another person walked past without acknowledging her. Just then, a ck Lamborghini pulled to a stop in front of her.


    This took her by surprise. It was Ethan''s car.


    "Cathy, why are you handing out leaflets in the streets..." Reba stepped out from the passenger seat.


    Catherine felt a knot in the center of her chest. Ethan once said the passenger seat of his car only belonged to her. The irony!


    "Where else would I be? Summit?" Her words reeked o f indifference.


    Reba pursed her lips as if she was upset. "I didn''t mean that..."


    "What''s with that tone? Your sister is being kind toward you." Ethan suddenly got out of the car and mmed the door behind him. "Take a good look at yourself. You''re the youngdy of the Jones family. Don''t you feel ashamed of yourself?"


    Catherine lifted her gaze, only to see the disgust on his handsome face. An intense pain filled her heart as if someone was carving a hole out of it with a chisel.


    "Why should I be ashamed? I''m working honestly by handing out leaflets instead of stealing from others."


    "Ethan didn''t mean it like that. He thinks you shouldn''t be doing something like this. Cathy,e back to Summit," Reba said immediately, "Look, we''ve just secured a renovation deal with the developer of Mandarin Garden regarding their luxurious studios. We''re talking about over a thousand suites, so the profit could well be over millions. Come assist me. Shouldn''t us sisters work together to make Summit better?"


    Catherine, who was already feeling agitated from being exposed to the hot sun for an hour, became more irritated. "Don''t you get tired from being a hypocrite every minute? Can you stay away from me?


    I don''t have the energy to entertain you."


    "That''s enough," Ethan shouted at her, annoyed." Reba is offering you a hand out of kindness but you simply assume the worst of her. You''re unbelievable."


    "Me?" Catherine could not believe her ears. "Are you too blind to see what kind of woman she is? Would we have separated if not because of her?"


    "Reba loves me too much, but you? You reprimand the two of us for the way things have turned out but you don''t even love me like she does."


    "Fine, my love doesn''tpare to hers. Leave, get out of my sight right now." Catherine lost all control and threw the stash of leaflets at the two of them.


    "Mad woman!" Ethan stepped in front of Reba and slightly nudged the other woman away from them.


    Catherine lost her bnce and fell to the ground. The leaflets were scattered all across the floor.


    By the time she looked up, Ethan was already leading Reba toward the car with their fingers interlocked.


    Reba looked over her shoulder to smile smugly at her sister.


    The Lamborghini then disappeared into the distance. Catherine was in


    excruciating pain. It was as if someone had skinned her alive.


    She did not expect Ethan to stand up for Reba like that, even willing to hurt her because of thetter.


    It seemed obvious that the distance between them was growing further. Catherine had not felt defeated before this, but right at this moment, she felt like she had lost everything.


    Shaun had just driven out from the court. While waiting for the traffic light to turn green, he noticed that the side of the road was covered in leaflets. A woman dressed in a white shirt bent down from the waist to pick up the leaflets one by


    one.


    He frowned slightly as he recalled Catherine wearing that same outfit before he left the house this morning.


    The light turned green. He made a U-turn and parked his car by the roadside. He walked toward the woman, bent over to pick up a leaflet, and handed it over.


    "Leave me alone," she said in a choked-up voice, thinking it was Ethan who had returned. "I don''t want to see your face..."


    She lifted her gaze. Though her vision was blurred by the tears that were welled up in her eyes, a genuine look of surprise washed over her face when she recognized the delicate features.


    "Shaun... Hill."


    He twitched his brows into a frown. She had been addressing him as ''Shaunny''tely and it felt strange hearing her calling him by his full name.


    "Who upset you?" He noticed the tear stains around her red puffy eyes. It was evident that she had been crying.


    The woman had always acted cheekily in front of him. This was the first time that he saw her cry.


    Frustrated, Catherine bit her lip as she secretly insulted the man. ''It''s all because


    of your stupid nephew. Did they not teach you manners in the family? He''s selfish, unfaithful, and has a head full of s h*t.''


    However, she knew better than to tell the truth. "I...


    Someone threw my stash of leaflets to the ground," she replied, looking


    aggrieved.


    Shock washed over his face as he looked at the leaflet in his hand.


    He did not expect her new role would have her handing out leaflets on the streets.


    He learned from his investigation that this woman grew up in a pampered and spoiled environment.


    "You im to have graduated from the University of New South Wales but this is the kind of work you do?"

 Chapter 22

    Catherine blushed in embarrassment.


    "I was involved in the designing of Melbourne theater and airport. Besides, I also have experience in project management, but people don''t believe me because of my age. I can''t possibly reveal my identity as the youngdy of the Jones family as well because people might form their own opinions on my motive. That''s why I can only choose from being an assistant in a bigpany or being a designer in a small business," she exined while quickly gathering the leaflets.


    "I don''t want to be an assistant because that''s basically doing odd administrative jobs. Someone higher up will undoubtedly take advantage of me and im my design concepts as their own. I''d rather start building my profile in a smallpany. Not only can I share a percentage of profit when closing deals, but managing a project also gives out a handsome paycheck. After a year of doing this, I can probably save enough money, build a team, and start my own business. This hardship is only temporary."


    "Don''t you want to return to Summit Group?" Shaun asked.


    She shook her head sadly. "One shouldn''t depend on handouts from others. It''s more practical to be self-


    reliant."


    The man was genuinely astonished. Due to the environment he grew up in, he had seen many people constantly fighting over fame and wealth. Not a lot of people could be as epting and understanding as her.


    He looked at the woman who had bent over to pick up the leaflets. For the first time, he had a whole new level of respect for this person.


    "Leave them."


    "I can''t." She shook her head from left to right without a moment of hesitation. "I''ll be in trouble if the boss finds out the stash of leaflets is scattered across the floor. The office is not doing particrly well and I shouldn''t goof off. Besides, leaving them on the floor makes it difficult for the janitor too."


    Then, a beautiful hand picked up one of the leaflets in front of her with slender fingers.


    "Let me help you." Shaun offered and bent over. A watch peeked from beneath his sleeve as he extended his hand. It was a brand she had not seen before.


    The minimally designed watch had a sapphire exhibition case back paired with a brown watch band. It gave out an elegance more sophisticated than the branded watches worn on the wrists of celebrities on the posters.


    She took another peek at the man''s long legs. The navy blue casual pants were wrapped tightly against


    his muscles as he bent over.


    Without warning, the image from when he dropped the towel that night popped into her mind. She could feel the warmth as color invaded her cheeks.


    Ahhh. What was she thinking? She should be ashamed for having this thought.


    "What''s wrong? Your cheeks are burning." Shaun lifted his eyes to steal a quick glimpse at the woman.


    "I... I... It''s too hot. I might be sunburned," Catherine stuttered. She averted her gaze immediately by lowering her head to the floor.


    He frowned. "Go rest under the shade."


    "It''s fine."


    She shook her head violently.


    It was out of her expectation that the devil could be gentle too. In fact, apart from having the tendency to speak bluntly and maybe being a little petty, he was not that bad of a person.


    It took them around five minutes to gather all the leaflets.


    Catherine felt her head spinning when she rose to her feet. She could not stop her body from suddenly leaning forward.


    She thought she was going tond face down on the floor when a strong hand pulled her up from the back.


    She staggered a little before regaining bnce. Her eyes were met by his curious gaze.


    "It''s probably the low blood pressure from bending over too long." She wiped the perspiration off her forehead. "It could also be the heat."


    "Get in the car." Shaun turned around and opened the car door. "I''ll send you home."


    "No, no. I haven''t finished handing out the leaflets. I''ll take a short rest and resume in a bit." She quickly shook her head.


    Frustration filled him as he looked at the silly woman. Was she hoping to be attacked by a heatstroke?


    "It''s almost lunchtime for Fudge. You promised not to let your work get between her meal times."


    "I made her lunch before leaving the house." Her lips formed a pout grudgingly. She almost thought he had finally found his conscience.


    He raised an eyebrow. "How dare you make her eat food that has already cooled down?"


    it n


    She was speechless.


    Was it wrong for cats to eat food that had cooled down? Was it his cat or his daughter that they were talking about? Perhaps Fudge did not care as much.


    Left with no other choice, she got into the car.


    Halfway through the ride, she received a phone call from the boss. "There wasn''t much traffic over there, so I''ve changed to a new location," she lied.

 Chapter 23

    "Alright Jones, keep up with the good work. Perhaps the traffic will increase after lunch hour. Seize the opportunity to hand out the leaflets as quickly as you can. I agreed to hire you because I think your pretty appearance might attract clients. You must work hard. A great designer is useless if she can''t close deals."


    "I will."


    Catherine ended the call quietly.


    Shaun stole a glimpse of her out of the corners of his eyes. The car was not spacious, thus he overheard the entire conversation with her boss. "You should work somewhere else."


    She twitched her lips into a bitter smile. "It doesn''t matter whichpany I work for. Everything will be difficult in the beginning."


    He tapped his fingers on the steering wheel withoutmenting further.


    Coincidentally, they drove past an unusual-looking building with a unique style. "What''s that ce?" he asked casually.


    "Melbourne Culture and Technology Center." Something came into her mind out of the blue. "The construction has just recently beenpleted.


    Summit wanted to take on the design project but lost


    the opportunity to anotherpany. Not long ago, I was thinking of taking on the design project myself but there''s no point even thinking about it now."


    "Why?"


    "They''re doing an open bidding process. A smallpany like ours isn''t even qualified to join the bidding process."


    "Even so, yourpany will not be able to secure the bid."


    "That''s not true." The confidence was evident in her tone. "I was crowned champion in the AM Award in the United States. Countlesspanies offered me a chance to work with them. Back then, as I was certain that I would inherit the family business, I rejected the offers and returned to Summit. I dare say no one else in the whole of Melbourne is better in designing than me."


    Shaun twitched his lips. Unexpectedly, the thick-skinned woman was confident in herself too.


    "Alright, I can give you a chance to join the bidding."


    Catherine straightened up in the seat, her eyes widening in surprise. Her jelly-like luscious lips parted slightly as if she could not believe her ears." Are you serious?"


    "It''s up to you if you''ll emerge the winner. Show me if you''re actually as capable as you im to be." He raised his eyebrows, still keeping his eyes on the road.


    "I''m certainly not boasting. I''m confident I can win this." She felt her brain bubbling with excitement.


    "Shaunny, you''re the best..."


    She always called him by that name-sometimes gently, sometimes simply trying to bootlick him. However, this was the first time she sounded genuinely delighted. She did not even realize the flirtatious tone in her voice.


    The man could not help turning sideways to catch a glimpse of the woman. Her bright round eyes twinkled above her sun-kissed cheeks. It was difficult to put into words the charm and allure written all over her face.


    He averted his gaze immediately. His fingers awkwardly flew to undo the buttons near his neckline as he suddenly felt the heat rising in his body.


    "If you really think so, then make me a delicious mealter."


    "No problem at all. I can cook anything you request."


    After living together for quite some time, he already knew that she was great at cooking. Upon thinking of that particr dish she made before, he felt a pang of hunger.


    However, he cared too much about saving his own dignity to make the request.


    "Stop here for a while. I''ll go buy some streaky pork," she suddenly said when they drove near the


    neighborhood.


    A light shed across his dark eyes. She caught that although it happened for less than a second.


    She pursed her lips to suppress a smile while getting out of the car. The devil looked like a hungry kitten waiting to be fed.


    Hmm, there was even a little resemnce between him and Fudge when it came to their eyes. How adorable! 2


    Shaun had not mentioned it before but Catherine somehow knew roast pork was his favorite dish.


    Upon looking at her receding silhouette that was heading toward the butcher, he reached for his phone with a faint smile and made a phone call to Chase." Pull some strings so that Catherine Jones from Imperial Design can participate in the bidding event Of Melbourne Culture and Technology Center."


    This took Chase by surprise. "I''ve never heard of that s h*tpany. Are you trying to help Catherine? This is out of your character."


    "What kind of character?"


    Chase remained silent but thought to himself, ''The character of a cold-hearted and callous man.''

 Chapter 24

    Of course, Chase dared not voice out his opinion. "I know the person in charge of the center quite well. Should I just pull some strings to give herpany the project? As far as I know, many other bigpanies, Summit included, are participating in the bidding too. It''s a fiercepetition."


    "There''s no need for that. The chance is already presented to her. If she fails to acquire the project, it simply means that she''s not capable. Just ensure it''s a fairpetition."


    Chase was impressed. This man really showed no mercy even to his own wife. "Right, I''ll do as you say."


    Five minutester, Catherine returned with a bag of streaky pork. "It''s sorted," he said casually. 1


    She appeared startled. Was that all it took? This uncle of Ethan must be a powerful man. 1


    "Thank you," she said sincerely.


    The corners of his lips curled into a smile. "Now, let''s head home for roast pork."


    A look of mock surprise washed over her face. "I wasn''t going to make that. I''m thinking of making pork and potatoes stew."


    He was speechless.


    His face changed as a whole range of emotions shed across it. "Pfft." She chuckled. "I''m messing with you. I''m nning to make roast pork."


    "Catherine Jones," he enunciated each word carefully. How dare this woman tease him?! Was she taking advantage of him after he disyed a hint of kindness?


    Upon realizing he was getting upset, she quickly stuck out her tongue and said in a yful manner, "Is it that difficult to admit you like roast pork? There''s no shame in admitting one''s guilty pleasure."


    He gave a snort of disdain. It was difficult for a man to voice out his love for roast pork.


    She questioned with a grin, "Do you know what I like to eat?"


    "Cat food," he said. 3


    She did not know what to say.


    What the hell? She should stop cooking for him.


    "I like to eat you the most." She pouted her lips adorably and winked flirtatiously.


    Shaun threw her a sideways nce. "Did no one warn you about flirting with a man in the car?"


    Catherine became nervous. What about flirting in the car? Could it be possible that he wanted to...


    Cough, thinking about that made her blush. She was not that open-minded.


    "It''ll lead to a rollover ident."


    His tone was as cold as a bucket of ice water.


    She kept quiet.


    He smiled slightly upon seeing the embarrassment written all over her face. "We''re here."


    Once home, she made him a delicious lunch. He did not return to work until his stomach was full and satisfied.


    Meeting room.


    President Yates had already received news from the center. Like a child bubbling with excitement over a popsicle, he ordered for an emergency meeting.


    The ones participating in the meeting included Catherine, President Yates, the project manager, and another designer, Henry Moore. 5


    "Jones, I didn''t think a young woman like you could be this capable. You actually got us the chance to participate in the bidding. This is the mega project that Melbourne has been building for the past five years. It''s going to be one of Melbourne''sndmarks in the future."


    President Yates could not stop showering her withpliments. "Even if we can''t get this project, being able to participate in the bidding is also a tremendous push for ourpany''s future."


    "President Yates, I''m sure we can win the bid with a great concept. We need to have faith in ourselves. Although the size of ourpany is small, perhaps we can subcontract to other designers. This is no small feat, but we can take it on," Catherine said earnestly. 1

 Chapter 25

    The project manager eximed, "It''s not that easy. Among the bidders are two listedpanies, not to mention the several otherpanies with decades of experience in the field and numerous branches. I think Summit is probably going to be the winner of thispetition."


    Catherine felt a tightening feeling in her chest.


    It was not unusual that Summit was participating too. After all, big projects like this not only brought lots of profit but also honor. She had no idea which designer would represent them for this project. However, she was not concerned anyway. No one knew the designers working at Summit better than she did. Those people had plenty of experience butcked creativity.


    After a brief consideration, she said, "President Yates, we should be courageous and take on the challenge. The Culture and Technology Center will be open to the public in the future. I think we canbine both cultural aspects and science concepts into the design t o give users a different experience of the future advancement."


    "Good point," President Yatesplimented. "Well, you and Henry can coborate to work on the design.


    We have half a month left until the deadline. Leave the other matters aside and focus on refining this idea."


    Catherine was concerned upon hearing this.


    Although they had not spent much time together, she noticed that Henry could be quite an impulsive person. He was always using the fact that he was two years her senior to criticize or give her orders when he did not have the capability to do those tasks well himself.


    More often than not, he simply imitated the designs from avable images. This style of working could work formon interior designs, but he was not at all qualified to handle big projects like this one.


    She suggested politely after giving this some thought." President Yates, I think it''s better if Henry and I work independently. After all, every designer has different ideas and working together might create conflicts. Besides, we''re still young, thus a friendlypetition might give us new inspiration."


    President Yates remained silent as if considering the proposal. On the other hand, Henry took this as a personal insult. "What do you mean? You think you''re better than me-"


    "No, I''m suggesting a fairpetition."


    "You''re a few years younger than me andcking experience. Instead of learning from your senior, you aim too high and are overconfident in your abilities."


    Henry''s tone was harsh. "15 days isn''t enough for a big project like this. Not only do you refuse to assist me, but you''re also wishing to create a design of your own. Is showing off more important to you than thepany''s sess?" 1


    President Yate''s impression of the woman evidently changed upon hearing this.


    Catherine took a deep inhale. "It''s true that I''m a few years younger, but I''ve participated in severalrge-scale projects like this before. Not to mention that I studied abroad-"


    The corners of Henry''s lips twitched into a sarcastic smile. "So what if you''ve studied abroad? Does speaking an additionalnguage somehow make you more special? You wouldn''t have joined our smallpany if you''re as capable as you im. Show us evidence instead of blowing your own trumpet. I can also im to have taken part in designing the queen''s pce." 1


    "I''ve said that this should be a fairpetition based o n abilities." 1


    Catherine turned to face the boss. "President Yates, I was the one who secured us a ce to participate in the bidding. Anyway, 15 dayster, you can pick the design sketch you prefer more. I trust your judgment and will not have any objections to it." 1


    Thest sentence that was said with genuine respect pleased President Yates.


    "Alright, that settles it. Moore, watch your tone. Jones is not your assistant, after all."


    The meeting ended on that note. President Yates then left the room.


    After this incident, Henry took it as a personal mission to mock and ridicule Catherine at every possible chance. 1


    She was not bothered by the man at all. His ability could never reach her level.


    In the next 15 days, shepletely immersed herself in the designing process for the center.


    Sometimes, Shaun would wake up in the middle of the night to see her room still brightly lit. The dark circles beneath her eyes every morning also became more prominent.


    He did notment on that. After all, it was good that the young woman had the will to fight. 2


    It was that fighting spirit that made him who he was today too.


    The deadline arrived in the twinkling of an eye. Shaun returned home after spending a day disputing awsuit. He noticed the radiant smile that lit up Catherine''s face.


    "Is it done?" he asked with a raised eyebrow.

 Chapter 26

    "Yup, this is my sketch. Let me know what you think."


    Catherine opened theptop and showed him the model she had worked so hard for.


    A mysterious dark blue color spread across Shaun''s eyes. At first nce, he felt as if he was traveling through a space-time tunnel surrounded by dazzling starlight.


    She began exining the concept behind the design. "This sketch is titled ''Cosmic Eye''. Look, don''t you think the countless nebe here resemble pairs of twinkling eyes? I believe the main focus of our future expedition lies in the universe. Over here is the Fourth Dimensional World, designed using Escher style..."


    He listened attentively as she exined the details with assurance. His eyes remained as still as water although he was secretly overwhelmed with astonishment on the inside.


    This creativity with a touch of exploration was perfectly suitable for the interior design of a technology center.


    Indeed, he had underestimated her in the past. He did not expect a youngdy born with a silver spoon in the mouth would know much about designing.


    However, her performance far exceeded his expectations.


    She was even better than numerous popr designers whom he had worked with before.


    This woman was extremely talented in this field.


    There was this inexplicable charm when she was engrossed in work. 1


    "What do you think?"


    Catherine blinked eagerly at him after introducing the design. The sparkle in her eyes showed that she was definitely fishing forpliments.


    "It''s fine," Shaun said simply, pretending not to see the excitement in her eyes.


    She pouted at the man''s remark as she thought her idea was brilliant. "Do you think I stand a chance?"


    "Don''t be so full of yourself. There''s always someone more talented out there." He dampened her enthusiasm.


    She was frustrated for not receiving the praise she anticipated. It seemed like the end of the conversation.


    "I''ll definitely win this."


    She closed theptop with an affirmative nod before turning around and walking away, swinging her ponytail proudly in the air. She did not know that the man behind her had his lips in a faint smile.


    The following day, President Yates could not stop smiling when Catherine showed him her sketch. He decided to proceed with her sketch right there and then.


    Henry''s face reddened with anger. He lowered his head to the ground so that others would not notice his grimace.


    The day of the bidding. Catherine hurried over to the location.


    Upon arriving, she noticed Reba and her team getting out of the business car.


    A lump formed in her throat. It was a strange feeling to see the familiar faces with their new leader.


    Those people who used to work alongside her were now closely trailing after Reba. They threw nces filled with disdain and ridicule at her.


    "Hey, look, it''s the great designer, Catherine Jones. You''ve been fired from your post but still show up for the bidding? What cheek," James said in mockery.


    "I''m here as a representative of thepany I''m currently working for," she replied coldly. "Laugh all you want, but you should know my ability."


    "Ability?" He scoffed. "You only secured a ce at ours because of the president. You''re nobody after leaving Summit."


    "Cousin, don''t say that. She''s our sister, after all," Reba said jokingly, "Cathy, whichpany are you representing today? We might be rivals, then."


    "You''re the designer for Summit?" Catherine was rendered speechless. Jeffery really spoiled this daughter enough to pass on the project to her.


    Reba only started learning designing less than half a year ago. How capable could she really be?


    "That''s right. I designed the entire sketch by myself." 3


    A strange feeling materialized in Catherine''s heart upon sensing the meaningful smile that was spread across Reba''s face.


    "I don''t have faith in your moral standing." She scoffed as she presumed Reba probably took credit for someone else''s work.


    "Cathy, I know you''re jealous that Ethan and I got together, but you shouldn''t be humiliating me in such a situation," she said in a voice full of grievances.


    "Catherine, you really are vicious to the core," James insulted her.


    "You''re a sick bunch." Catherine could not be bothered to continue arguing with them. She turned around with the intention to leave.


    "Stand right there. You can''t leave without apologizing to Reba," he shouted behind her.


    "Let it go. She didn''t mean that," Reba pleaded.


    Catherine quickened her pace. She was about to lose her mind dealing with that hypocritical woman. Reba should have joined the entertainment industry given her natural talent in acting. She certainly stepped foot into the wrong industry. 1 She gathered with President Yates and the others on the second floor.


    He drew lots for their team. "Our slot is right after Summit Group." 2


    Her brows twitched into a frown at the coincidence. However, she did not give much thought to it. After all, she was well confident with her ability.


    The biddingmenced soon after.


    The first person who showcased their concept was a representative from a household furniturepany. Catherine noticed that President Sawyer of the organizingmittee only nodded without showing much interest.


    Five other interior designpanies presented after that. Their sketches were not bad but not attractive in any particr way.


    Soon, Reba''s turn was up as the representative of Summit. She was wearing


    a neat yet somber brown business suit. She was by far the youngest designer out


    of all who had presented their ideas up on the podium.


    The audience showed contempt on their faces because of her young age. However, by the time she disyed her design, everyone was stunned.


    Catherine leaped out of her seat, overwhelmed by astonishment. This was the piece of work that she produced after half a month of sleepless nights.


    How did it fall into Reba''s hands? 1


    She clenched her fists into balls, her eyes glowing with savage fire. 2


    "Hey, the one at the front, can you sit down, please? You''re blocking our view." Someone from anotherpany shouted behind her, annoyed. 1


    It was as if she could not hear any of that. Her eyes remained ring at Reba murderously. 1


    Thetter shed a smug smile at her from the podium before continuing to exin the concept." This is the Fourth Dimensional World that I designed. It''s a mysterious, undiscovered world..."


    President Sawyer''s eyes were now twinkling with brilliance, and even the others among the audience began giving theirpliments. "This young designer from Summit is pretty impressive. Not bad."


    "I heard she''s Jeffery Jones'' daughter. The youngdy of Summit Group." "Really? She''s really talented and knowledgeable. There''s certainly a bright future awaiting her."


    Catherine interrupted loudly as she could not hear more of it. "Are you going to mention Cosmis Eye and


    Twenty Thousand Leagues Under the Sea? As well as academic research areas and artistic exchange spaces using high-end technologies like photoelectric curtain walls, cool river water, and LED new light systems?"


    A pin-drop silence enveloped the hall. Reba paused her speech to look at her


    with a frown and a shocked expression.


    "How do you know the details of my concept?"


    Catherine scoffed, her blood now boiling beneath her skin. "These are my designs and concepts. You''ve literally stolen every detail of my ideas. Is this how yourrge-scalepany gets to the top of the industry, by stealing other people''s work?"

 Chapter 27

    "You''re saying she stole your concept?" President Sawyer frowned.


    "That''s right. I have evidence on myptop too. I''ve spent a tremendous amount of time and effort putting these ideas into drawings, even starting the 2D sketch from scratch. I have the rough drawing with me as well."


    "Show me."


    Catherine immediately retrieved herptop, but to her utter shock, all the documents had vanished. She failed to locate the initial sketches she kept in her purse too.


    At the speed of lightning, she snapped her head toward Henry who was standing nearby. "Did you delete my documents?"


    She could not think of anyone else apart from this man.


    "Have you lost your mind? I''m your colleague." Henry sprung to his feet in rage.


    Reba, who was still standing on the podium, said in a stern voice, "Cathy, that''s enough. We can solve our personal dispute some other time, but this is a huge moment for Summit. Must you use me in front of


    the public simply to embarrass me?"


    President Sawyer appeared dismayed. "You two know each other."


    Reba replied before Catherine had the chance," She''s my younger sister. Things have been tense between us because of some personal matters..."


    James mmed his fist on the table as he sprung to his feet. "Reba, you don''t have to be so nice to her. She''s trying to ruin your reputation so that she can inherit the Jones family''s business. This vicious woman must''ve had a peek at your design ns."


    "I did not." The rage inside Catherine burned furiously.


    "Then show us your proof. You''re now using others without concrete evidence. Do you know how much blood and sweat Reba has poured into this project? Yet you have the cheeks to me her."


    Henry suddenly rose to his feet. "Oh, no wonder the sketches you showed us were better than mine. It''s because you copied someone else''s work. Apparently, you''re still working for Summit. President Yates, this woman is tricking us."


    President Yates was evidently displeased. "Catherine Jones, are they telling the truth?"


    In all honesty, he did not believe Catherine coulde up with this spectacr piece of work alone, given her young age.


    "President Yates, can you not see that Henry has been


    bribed?" She defended helplessly.


    Henry quickly exined himself, "I don''t know a single person working at Summit. President Yates, I''ve been working with you for many years now. Don''t you know what kind of person I am?"


    "Alright, I''ve heard enough. I can''t afford to lose more of my dignity here." President Yates stood to his full height looking dejected. "We''re not qualified to participate in this bidding. Catherine Jones, you''re no longer an employee of ourpany."


    Then, he left alongside Henry.


    Disdain filled James'' eyes. "Even the people from yourpany are not taking your side. Your reputation must be terrible."


    "James, Reba, remember that what goes aroundes back around."


    Catherine lost her cool. She picked up the mineral water bottle and threw it at them.


    President Sawyer was truly upset. "Get her out of here. How did they allow this kind of person into the bidding this year?"


    Soon, two security guards rushed in and took her away by force.


    It was pouring outside. Catherine was pushed to the rain by the guards. Rainwater mercilessly poured on her from above, drenching herpletely from head to toe. 1


    The burning fire inside her was extinguished by the rain within seconds. What reced it was grievance and sorrow.


    She did not understand. Did she somehow wrong Reba in their past lives? Catherine had spent so much effort to start over again.


    However, Reba kept targeting her repeatedly, even ruining her reputation in the interior design industry. Who else still dared to hire her in the future?


    Right at this moment, she felt that her life was miserable, i

 Chapter 28

    The gates gradually opened after some time.


    Reba approached her while shielding herself from the rain under an umbre. A smug look washed over her face. "Cathy, thanks a lot. Your design earned me the right to this project. You really are talented."


    Catherine lifted her head, her eyes glowing with fire.


    The other woman smiled. "Don''t get too upset. The project would''ve belonged to me with or without your design. Ethan had already pulled the strings for me. Perhaps you have no idea that his uncle is a good friend of President Sawyer? Your design was just a prop to the n."


    Uncle... Shaun?


    Catherine felt as if a wild animal was tearing her heart into pieces with its sharp ws. Her breathing became erratic. 2


    She had genuinely felt grateful to him for giving her a chance.


    Little did she know that he had already decided the ending beforehand. Why did


    he lie? He knew how much effort she had poured into this project.


    Her eyes glistened, but she could not tell if it was the rain or her own tears.


    Reba naturally took pride in the woman''s suffering.


    "It''s a shame no one in the industry will hire you again after learning about your terrible personality. Poor thing. But don''t worry, I''ll take care of our parents


    well. Leave it to me to look after Summit and Ethan.


    "To be honest, Ethan thinks poorly of you. He''s ashamed after seeing you handing out leaflets on the streets. He told me you''re not a good match for him." 1


    "Reba, did I wrong you or something?"


    Devastated, Catherine lost thest ounce of selfcontrol. She pounced at Reba, throwing thetter to the ground and seizing her by the throat.


    Reba did not appear flustered but simply revealed a n enigmatic smile.


    Before Catherine could register the meaning of it, a strong force peeled her back and threw her into the muddy puddle.


    She lifted her head only to see Ethan hurrying over to help Reba to her feet. He then removed his coat and draped it over the woman.


    "I''m fine, but quickly check on Cathy. She''s disheartened from losing the bidding." Reba trembled in Ethan''s embrace.


    "Why are you still caring for her?" Ethan red at the woman on the ground with his teeth clenched. "Look what you''ve turned into. You''re so heartless that you''re even bullying your own sister. I really can''t believe I used to like you."


    The rtionship they built since childhood waspletely shattered at this point.


    Catherine stared hard at his face. She could not even recognize those unfamiliar features anymore. "That''s right, I regret that I used to like you too. I must''ve been blind."


    "I dare you to say that again." Ethan was incensed by her words.


    "Not only have you broken the bidding rules but you also can''t tell right from wrong!" Catherine shouted at the top of her lungs. "Do you think she coulde up with that design, given her limited ability? Perhaps you knew it from the beginning but decided to shield her anyway. I don''t care if you love her, but why must you bring me down in order to gain sess? You lowly couple!"


    "Watch your mouth." Ethan pped her across the face, sending the staggering woman to the ground once again.


    Catherine''s cheek was burning, but the pain was nothingpared to what she was feeling deep inside her heart. 2


    Where was the man who promised to take care of her forever?


    Where was the man who said he had no feelings for Reba?


    Where was the man who begged her to wait for him just a few days ago? Fortunately, she had not believed his words. She did not have the courage to. Ethan narrowed his eyes. Looking at the battered woman, he said bitterly, "Don''t think that everyone is vile like you. I know for a fact that Reba had stayed up countless nights toe up with this design. Yes, she started learningte, but she''s talented.


    Everything that happened today is a misfortune you invited upon yourself. Realize your mistake and start over before it''s toote."

 Chapter 29

    With that, Ethan picked Reba up into his arms and walked toward the Lamborghini.


    When his car sped into the distance, leaving her behind for the second time, Catherine truly lost all hope in this man.


    Starting from this moment, any love she felt for him before was reced by hatred and despise.


    "Oh, you poor thing." James walked toward her while holding an umbre, smiling with his eyes narrowed." The youngdy of the Jones family who was once above everyone else has now lost all her power."


    Exhausted, she could not be bothered to deal with the man. She started walking toward her car in silence.


    His voice rang behind her. "Uncle Jeffery and Aunt Sally will definitely be informed of today''s incident. It''s obvious that they favor Reba over you. Don''t dream of heading back to the Jones family anymore because no one there wees your presence."


    m! She shut the door and drove away.


    His words were not news to her, but it did not matter. Her life was miserable enough. No one really loved or cared for her.


    6.00 P.M.


    Shaun came home from work.


    In the past, even if Catherine was upied at that moment, the house was always brightly lit and filled with a delicious aroma. He could always catch a glimpse of her silhouette as she moved across the kitchen diligently, preparing dinner.


    Today, however, there was only darkness.


    He turned on the lights only to find Catherine curled up on the couch. Her hair was disheveled and her eyes appeared sorrowful. She rested her chin above Fudge''s head as she held the cat close in her arms. She looked lifeless and defeated. 1


    She had always appeared energetic and radiant in front of him. It felt slightly strange seeing this unprecedented side of her.


    "The bidding didn''t go well?"


    He removed his coat and threw it on the couch casually. "Failing once isn''t a big deal. You''re still young-" 1


    "I''m allowed to be deceived like a fool because I''m young?" She shot him an angry look. "People like you who are at the top of society don''t even care about other people''s feelings, right?"


    A hint of annoyance shed across his face. He assumed the upset woman was projecting her rage at him. "With this behavior, failure serves you right." "That''s right, I''m a failure. My biggest failure is having


    trusted you."


    Catherine clenched her fists. Although it was clear that he did not love her, she was his wife byw at the very least. Even so, he had tricked her like a fool.


    "Don''t bite the hand that feeds you." Shaun was irritated by her remark. "You wouldn''t even have had the chance to participate in the bidding if I hadn''t lent you a hand. If I knew this was how you were going to behave, then I definitely wouldn''t have bothered."


    "Thank you very much. I beg you to stay out of my affairs in the future."


    She scoffed while getting to her feet. Fudge leaped up from her embrace. The cat felt the tense situation between her two owners and scratched the woman''s shirt helplessly.


    He was not only furious with her attitude but also truly disappointed.


    Initially, after seeing her designs, he thought she was really talented. However, plenty of people in this world were born with talent, thus there would always be someone better and stronger out there. One failure was enough for him to see her true colors. 1


    Honestly, he despised people like this.


    "Remember what you said. Starting from today, apart from looking after Fudge, I don''t want anything to do with you. You don''t have to cook for me either. It''s only going to make me sick."


    Then, he picked up the cat with one hand, grabbed his coat with another, and left the house.


    An eerie silence enveloped the room. She had a warm cat tofort her cold heart earlier but that was now gone too.


    Catherine''s mind went nk. The sun slowly faded into the darkness.


    She left the house and headed to the bar.


    The server brought her several bottles of beer. She popped the cap off one of them and started taking big gulps.


    She had never liked drinking before. It was only now that she discovered the benefit of drowning one''s sorrow with alcohol.


    She nced at the young people dancing on the stage nearby as she drank.


    How easy her life was in the past.


    A life without worries with everyone by her side.


    Gradually, her vision began to blur.


    She did not notice the person watching her closely from a corner. A brief moment<pter, the person made a phone call. "J, guess who I saw?"

 Chapter 30

    "Who?"


    "Catherine Jones! She''s drinking alone at the bar. Ah, she''s still as beautiful as ever."


    J instantly became agitated. "That b*tch."


    She would never forget the humiliation she suffered from being thrown out of the restaurantst time.


    That incident made her theughing stock among the elites of Melbourne.


    She was pleased to hear about what happened in the bidding event today.


    However, that was not enough. She wanted to destroy herpletely. Little did she expect the opportunity to fall upon her so soon.


    "Zayn Larson, are you still interested in her?" 1


    "Well, not really, but she has always looked down on me back when we were in school. I''m quite curious to see what it''s like," Zayn said crudely, "for her to beg for my forgiveness."


    "Sure, I''ll give you the opportunity."


    J told him the n. A surge of passion washed through him like waves. "Are you sure about this-"


    "Don''t worry, I''ll back you up. Catherine has no one on her side now. If something like this happens, the


    Jones family will be even more eager to cut off ties with her."


    "Alright, then I''ll perform well tonight."


    The corners of Zayn''s lips curled into a malicious smile as he watched the silhouette of that beautiful woman.


    Catherine was pretty drunk at this point. She vaguely remembered seeing a server approaching her with another cocktail.


    She could not recall if she had ordered it, but her ss was empty so she drank the cocktail without hesitation.


    Not longter, she fell onto the couch with her eyes closed.


    Inside the clubhouse.


    Fudge was curled up next to the stool. Shaun filled her bowl with small fishes. The cat munched on it a couple of times before turning away in disdain. 1


    Chase scoffed. "Your cat is so picky. This fish is the specialty of my clubhouse." "It means your chefs are not up to standard."


    Shaun helped himself to a piece of chicken but lost interest to continue eating.


    He was ustomed to eating Catherine''s home-cooked meals. These dishes ced in front of him tasted like trashpared to the food she made. 1


    "You should head home for dinner, then," Chasemented angrily, "Your home- cooked meals are the best. Go home and get Catherine to prepare a feast for you."


    "Don''t mention that woman again." Shaun''s face fell.


    "How did she offend you this time?" Chase was suddenly reminded of something. "Today was the day of bidding, right?"


    "I said, don''t bring her up," Shaun warned.


    Chase pursed his lips withoutmenting further.


    He spoke on the phone briefly a whileter. "Wesley Lyons from Golden Corporation is in the private room next door. He wants to discuss the business project we mentionedst time."


    "You go ahead. I''m not interested in cases that don''t require brainwork."


    Chase was speechless.


    ''Of course, you''re better than everyone else because you''re so smart,'' he thought silently.


    He went to the room next door, frustrated.


    When he returned 20 minutester, the dishes on the table remained pretty much untouched.


    Chase pulled the chair back and sat down. "Guess who was in the room earlier? President Sawyer, the person in charge of the technology center, and also Ethan Lowe from Lowe Corporation. I heard he used to go out with Catherine."


    "Will you stop?" Shaun was evidently annoyed. Hearing that woman''s name sent his blood boiling.


    "Listen." Chase put on a serious face. "Ethan and Reba are to be engaged next month, not to mention that he''s Wesley''s nephew. Summit Group officially bagged the project from today''s bidding. Don''t you think something is strange once you connect the three of them together?" 2


    Shaun was unfamiliar with thework in Melbourne, but he kind of understood the picture now. "Summit yed dirty?"

 Chapter 31

    Shaun got into a fit of rage after he finished speaking. "Didn''t I ask you to ensure a fair bidding?"


    Chase looked grim. "Earlier, I told President Sawyer to give Imperial Design a chance and carry out thepetition in a fair manner. Perhaps President Sawyer assumed that I allowed the smallpany to participate in the bidding to gain poprity. He wasn''t aware of my intention to take care of Catherine."


    Shaun rubbed his forehead. It was no wonder Catherine was eliminated despite her wonderful design. Moreover, she seemed strange earlier this evening.


    After some thought, he took out his phone to call Hadley. "Help me check what happened during the bidding today."


    Chase said, "I can easily find out about it by asking around."


    Shaun scoffed. "I have no faith in you."


    Chase turned glum. After giving it a thought, he realized that the issue stemmed from his negligence.


    At that instant, the phone kept vibrating due to an influx of group messages. Upon viewing the messages, Chase shook his head and sighed. "Melbourne''s entertainment industry is mostly filled with unscrupulous people. Having said that, this woman looks quite pretty. Unfortunately, once this sort of incident is exposed, she won''t be able to gain a foothold in the industry anymore."


    Shaun grasped the significance of his message upon hearing it. He casually nced around and noticed that Chase was looking at a photo of a woman lying on the bed.


    Based on the woman''s back, it seemed that she had a slim waist. The way her jeans and shirt outlined her figure made her look extremely seductive. 1


    Shaun recalled that Catherine had been wearing this outfit this evening.


    He grabbed the phone. "Where''s this?"


    "Not sure. Probably some hotel. Why?"


    Shaun raised his head and red at Chase. "This is Catherine."


    Chase gaped. "Damn. It''s stated above here that there will be a live video at 7:30 p.m. It''s happening in 15 minutes." 1


    "Call the police right now."


    Shaun hurriedly switched on theputer in the private room. Within a minute, he managed to track the IP address where the live video would be posted.


    Fortunately, the location was very close to the hotel.


    In the hotel.


    Catherine was very dizzy and nauseous.


    She opened her eyes arduously, only to discover that she was on a strangerge bed.


    She had a sinking feeling.


    She wanted to sit up, yet she realized she was left with no strength.


    "Stop struggling." A fat, strong man came over with only a towel wrapped around his body.


    Catherine nearly vomited. After taking a careful look at him, she found him familiar. "You''re... Zayn Larson?" 1


    "I didn''t expect you to recognize me." Zayn giggled while staring at her body. "You hadplete


    contempt for me back then, didn''t you? I''ve long since wanted to ruin you personally."


    With that, he seized her.


    "Get lost!" Filled with disgust, Catherine lifted her legs with difficulty to kick him. Nevertheless, she was easily clutched by Zayn.


    "Hey, don''t rush. Take your time. Look, lots of people are watching us." Zayn exerted all his strength to drag her legs forward. Catherine did not notice the two cameras ced on the edge of the bed until he


    reminded her.


    An unprecedented sense of panic and frustration swept over her. "Let go of me now, you b*stard! I might be in an embarrassing situation, but it doesn''t mean you can do anything to me. My dad and mom won''t let you get away with it."


    "Forget it. Your parents will just be disgusted by the way you look now." Zayn pressed her shoulders with all his energy, then tore her shirt forcefully. "Help..."


    Catherine wept helplessly.


    Why did God have to treat her this way? She was already very miserable. She had lost her loved ones and family, and even her dignity was being stripped away


    now.


    Her eyes widened all of a sudden. "I won''t let you get away with it even if I were to die." 1


    She then bit her tongue violently. Zayn pped her so hard that her head buzzed.


    It took her a long while before she could regain her senses. 1


    At that point, Catherine''s eyes were dull. It seemed as though she was frustrated at losing her soul... 1


    Zayn shed a savage smile. "Nobody wille and save you. You''d better listen to me obediently..."


    At that very moment, someone viciously kicked the room door open!

 Chapter 32

    "Who are you?" In a panic, Zayn got up swiftly.


    Shaun felt like vomiting at the sight of his fat body. With a nce at the bed, he noticed Catherine''s flushed face and her loose shirt that was torn in half. 1


    In a fit of fury, Shaun punched Zayn violently in the face.


    "The person who''s sending you to jail."


    Given that Shaun was strong and brutal, Zayn was beaten to the ground in no time.


    Shaun frantically removed the cameras and threw them at Zayn. After that, he took off his suit and quickly wrapped it around the woman on the bed.


    "Catherine, how are you feeling?" He did not dare to touch her swollen face. He just patted her on the back.


    "Don''t... Don''t touch me."


    Catherine was still quite dizzy. Upon her realization that someone was trying to touch her, her lips subconsciously quivered as a sign of resistance. Tears began to pour down her face as well. 1


    She had always been arrogant, pretty, and mischievous. 1


    At times, she would cause Shaun to grit his teeth.


    Nevertheless, seeing the woman''s current situation, Shaun was upset by her foolishness deep down and pitied her encounter at the same time.


    "Don''t be afraid. It''s me. No one will hurt you." He touched her head softly.


    Upon smelling a soft masculine scent that was familiar, she naturally felt rxed.


    Her nk eyes slowly showed a sign of understanding. She became conscious of who the person in front of her was. "Shaunny, am I dreaming?"


    Someone had actuallye to save her in her dream.


    "This isn''t a dream. You''ll be fine."


    Shaun gently wiped away the tears at the corners of her eyes. Suddenly, he heard a flurry of activity behind him.


    As soon as he turned around, he saw Zayn struggling to get up in an attempt to flee secretly.


    "Wait here." He put Catherine down lightly, then his eyes darkened. "What did you do to her just now?"


    Zayn was so frightened that he went weak at the knees. Just as he wanted to run off, a chair hit him from behind. He was unable to get up at all.


    Seeing the tall man approaching him, Zayn was gripped by fear. He had no idea why there was a powerful man behind Catherine. "I didn''t touch her. You came when I was tearing her clothes open, really.


    I swear."


    "You hit her, right?"


    Shaun dragged Zayn up, then lifted his hand to p him.


    Soon, Zayn''s fair and chubby face swelled like a ball.


    "It''s thanks to you that I pped someone for the first time."


    Shaun let go of Zayn when a few police officers came to arrest him.


    Catherine sat on the bed in a weak condition, watching the situation. When Shaun turned around, she forced a smile. A momentter, she experienced a ckout and subsequently fainted.


    Shaun carried her and dashed outside.


    Chase, who just rushed here, caught sight of the situation and got a shock. "Is she... okay?"


    "Find out what happened tonight. I don''t want to see that person anymore." Shaun suppressed his anger and gave Chase an order. With that, he headed to the hospital speedily.


    The Campbell family''s house.


    Upon noticing the abrupt pause in the live video, J had a sinking feeling.


    The figure who suddenly appeared in the live video just now seemed to belong to the mysterious man who


    was present in Grapefruit Restaurant the other day.


    Later, she got someone to look into the man and realized that he was just awyer.


    She heard that he was a prominent figure among thewyers these days. However, his identity was still iparable to that of the Campbell family. 3

 Chapter 33

    At that moment, J''s phone rang. Someone called her and said, "Miss Campbell, Zayn has been arrested by the police."


    "Find a way to bail him out."


    "Well... I''m afraid that''s not possible. Young Master Harrison pulled some strings and requested us to put Zayn in jail forever. We can''t afford to provoke the Harrison family."


    J''s heart sank. "Try to tell Zayn to shut his mouth for the sake of his family." 1


    "Alright."


    In the hospital.


    Catherine woke up because of the pain on her face.


    She opened her eyes, only to find herself in the hospital. She wondered who sent her here.


    While she was in a daze, Shaun''s handsome face shed across her mind. 1


    "You''ve woken up," the man beside her spoke.


    When she turned her head, she saw Shaun rising to his feet from the couch with a reproachful look. "As a


    married woman, you actually went to the pub alone for a drink. Catherine, you''re brainless."


    At first, she was slightly touched. Before she could even speak, it felt as if a bucket of cold water was poured on her. She felt deeply ashamed.


    "You''re right. I almost forgot that I''m married."


    Shaun''s eyes expressed fury. Back then, she was the one who had confessed to him on her own ord and kept pestering him. Now, she imed to have forgotten that she was married. She simply wanted to deny everything.


    "You still haven''t learned your mistake. If it weren''t for me who managed toe in time, you would''ve been ruined forever. I do care about my dignity even if you don''t."


    "Don''t worry. No one knows I''m married to you."


    Catherine was bitterly disappointed. When he showed up at thest minute, she initially saw a ray of hope, thinking that he cared about her. It turned out that he only cared about his dignity.


    Shaun was offended by her attitude. "Well, it seems that I acted superfluously. I shouldn''t have saved you, is that right?"


    As she was exhausted, Catherine did not feel like arguing with him anymore.


    She dropped her gaze silently. Clutching the nket, she pulled it closer to her body and snuggled in it like a helpless quail. 2


    Looking at her wounded face, Shaun got restless.


    He was not sure what was wrong with himself. When Catherine was unconscious earlier, he had felt like killing Zayn. Now that she was awake, he could not help but target her for failing to protect herself.


    Seeing her not uttering a word at that point made Shaun sullen.


    The ward remained silent for a while before Chase dashed in. "Zayn has confessed everything... Eh, what happened to the both of you?¡± 1


    One was sitting on the sofa quietly, while the other was snuggling under the nket. The atmosphere was bizarre.


    "What did he say?" Shaun asked icily.


    "He ims that he''s Sister-inw''s high school friend. He had fallen for Sister-in-w since then, but she wasn''t interested in him because of his ugliness and poor background. As such, he began to hold a grudge against her. Then, he happened to see Sister-inw drinking alone in the pub. He also heard that she has been kicked out of the Jones family''s house and that she has no one to rely on, so he made her unconscious to ruin her..."


    Shaun frowned, then turned his gaze to Catherine. "Is that true?"


    Catherine nodded with a pale face. "He has had a bad reputation since our school days as he always dallied with the girls in our ss and even frequently peeped into the female restroom. I''m disgusted by this kind of person. It has nothing to do with his money or appearance. I didn''t know that things have be so distorted to him deep down."


    Chase sighed. "This is what happens when one is unlucky. You''ll easily meet a crazy person. Don''t worry, he''ll stay in jail forever."


    Catherine moved her dry lips but did not say anything.


    Shaun cast a nce at her and said, "During the live video, many people were watching it. Was her face visible?"


    Chase nodded bashfully. "However, whatever that has to be removed from the video has been removed. The video won''t be circted online, but... quite a number of people from Melbourne''s entertainment industry were watching it at that time. Many must already know about it."

 Chapter 34

    Catherine clutched the nket. Considering that the Jones family already disliked her, she could no longer return to their house for sure. 1


    Sheughed while feeling inwardly upset. "It''s okay. I''m not bothered."


    Anyway, no one really cared about her.


    After not speaking for two seconds, Shaun turned around and said to Chase, "Go and pull some strings to get the police to praise Catherine on their public tform for being an undercover agent. If it hadn''t been for her who cooperated with the police, the police wouldn''t have been able to seize those people who broadcast illegal live videos such as Zayn Larson."


    Catherine was momentarily stunned. She gazed at him with a puzzled look.


    Was he afraid that she would destroy his reputation or did he really care about her?


    She could not seem to figure him out.


    Chase raised his thumb. "Awesome. That way, I believe people won''t gossip about Sister-inw but praise her instead. I''m going to settle it now."


    After Chase walked away, Catherine was suddenly left at her wits'' end in the face of the man. "Thank you...


    for today."


    Shaun bent over calmly and snorted. "You''re finally talking like a human being."


    Catherine was speechless.


    Given that so much had happened these few days, she did not have the strength to talk to him at that point already.


    "Do you want to eat something?" Shaun asked, i


    Now that he mentioned it, it urred to Catherine that she had not taken her lunch and dinner. She would not feel good if she were to receive an infusion o n an empty stomach. Nevertheless, she did not want to trouble Shaun. "I''ll just order takeaway using my phone..."


    "Fine. If you don''t know what to say, you''d better shut up."


    Shaun was really pissed. Despite his presence, she would rather get something to eat using her phone than seek help from him. In her eyes, was he actually a cruel person? 2


    "Just lie down and rest. I''m going to get you something."


    After he left, Catherine gave a bitterugh.


    It was not because she did not want to rely on him. In fact, she did not have the audacity to do so.


    After all, he was Ethan''s uncle-someone who could abandon her at any time.


    20 minutester, Shaun came in with a food container.


    Catherine attempted to get up arduously, yet she failed to support her body after a long while.


    "Stop struggling. The doctor mentioned that you need at least two days to recover."


    While speaking, Shaun helped her to sit up by hugging her. His chest stuck to her back through his thin shirt, which passed on some warmth to her. Catherine then began to blush. 1


    Luckily, he was quick enough to stuff a pillow behind her back and let go of her afterward.


    When she opened the food container, there were three dishes and some soup. 1 She stretched out her hand, only to discover that she could not lift the spoon.


    "Sit still. Stop moving." Upon ordering her, Shaun scooped a spoonful of soup to feed her.


    Catherine was astonished as he usually gave her the cold shoulder.


    However, she was having an upset stomach. Without bothering about it, she lowered her head and sipped the soup. She assumed that the food sold in front of


    the hospital''s gate would taste bad, yet it turned out to be tasty.


    Fearing that he would grow impatient, she quickened her eating pace. After having half the bowl of rice, she said, "Okay. I''m done."


    "No. Eat a bit more." Shaun frowned and continued to feed her.


    Catherine had no choice but to continue eating with her head lowered. 2


    She secretly lifted her eyes to nce at him from time to time.


    The man''s exquisite face was well-defined, yet not a sense of impatience was visible in his attractive eyes. His dark gaze was fixed intently on her while she was eating.


    As she was eating, her face turned even warmer.


    Her face was originally swollen, which Shaun did not notice. Later, when he caught sight of the redness at the tips of her ears, he found it amusing deep down.


    Normally, her skin was as thick as the defensive wall. He did not expect her to flush when she was being fed. How interesting.

 Chapter 35

    After finishing a bowl of rice, Catheriney down with Shaun''s help. "That... Have you seen my phone?"


    "No, I haven''t. Someone probably threw it away after you fainted. I''ll buy you one afterward."


    Once Shaun was done speaking, his phone rang.


    He walked out with his phone and saw Hadley waiting outside.


    "Young Master Hill, I''ve investigated the issue regarding the bidding. I heard that when the designer of Summit, Reba Jones, introduced her masterpiece during the bidding event yesterday, Miss Jones imed in a state of agitation that Reba had stolen her masterpiece."


    "Was there such a thing?" Shaun''s eyes revealed astonishment.


    "President Sawyer had asked Miss Jones to provide evidence. Miss Jones imed that the evidence was stored in theptop butter said that the evidence has been destroyed. She criticized Henry Moore from Imperial Design, saying that it was his doing despite not having evidence of it. After that, she fell out with Imperial Design in public and was subsequently dragged out of the venue."


    "Dragged out?"


    Shaun repeated the phrase.


    "Yes." Hadley nodded. Having spent years working for him, Hadley was aware that Young Master Hill was simmering with rage.


    "What design did Summit disy yesterday?"


    "I''ve asked someone to snap a picture of it." Hadley handed his phone to Shaun. After Shaun nced at it, his handsome face shed with coldness.


    He had seen Catherine''s design before. It was exactly the same as Reba''s.


    It was no wonder Catherine did not seem right when she got back yesterday. She


    was discontented and probably holding a grudge against him.


    It was because he had made her participate in an unfair bidding event.


    A momentter, Shaun returned the phone to Hadley.


    "I''m guessing President Sawyer has done quite a lot of stuff like this in recent years. It''s time to expose them to the world."


    Hadley immediately understood his message. "Got it. Since President Sawyer is going to lose his position, the project that involves the coboration between Melbourne Culture and Technology Center and Summit..." "Of course, it''ll be canceled," Shaun said indifferently,"


    Block thosepanies that are nning on working with Summit recently. As for Reba... Provoke her verbally."


    "Okay. By the way, if the bidding event is reorganized, is Miss Jones going to handle the project? However, Imperial Design has fired her."


    "Forget the project. She''s capable of designing, but she can''t manage such a


    challenging task from Imperial Design..." Shaun scoffed twice. "Bring Henry here."


    1


    When Shaun returned to the ward, Catherine was struggling on the bed,


    seemingly trying to get up.


    However, she stopped moving the minute she saw him enter.


    "What are you trying to do?"


    At the thought of her being badly bullied, Shaun spoke in a rarely gentle tone.


    Catherine''s eyes lit up. "You... Can you get me a caregiver? I''ll pay her."


    All of a sudden, Shaun raised his eyebrow light-heartedly. "Are you nning to go to the restroom?"


    Now that he had seen through her intention, the blood rushed to her face right away.


    Shaun walked toward her. Then, he pulled up the nket and carried her.


    She screamed in shock and subconsciously wrapped her arms around his neck. "Put me down now." "Fine. You go there on your own, then." Since she was s o stubborn, he decided to put her on the ground straight away.


    Catherine lost her bnce. She tottered unsteadily and fell into his arms directly as if she could not resist hugging him. She then blushed.


    "Shaun."


    "You''re the one who fell into my arms." Shaun found it interesting to see her rarely embarrassed expression.


    How terrible this man was! For the first time, Catherine was so irritated that she became speechless.


    After that, Shaun promptly carried her again and headed to the restroom.


    She was dejected. "I told you to just get me a caregiver."


    "Do you think I can get you a caregiver immediately?" Shaun asked sarcastically, cing her on the toilet seat.

 Chapter 36

    What depressed Catherine the most was that she did not even have the strength to take off her pants. Ultimately, she needed Shaun''s help.


    By the time she got back onto bed, she was so embarrassed that she snuggled under the nket.


    Deep down, Shaun found it amusing. He was even wondering if she had been feigning shamelessness when she flirted with him back then. 3


    An hourter, Shaun found a caregiver for Catherine.


    However, Catherine had fallen asleep by then. He had awsuit to dispute the next morning, and he had not prepared the documents yet. Therefore, he gave orders to the caregiver and subsequently left.


    When Catherine woke up in the middle of the night, she found a gentle-looking woman who looked to be about 40 years old on the edge of the couch.


    Upon noticing some activity, the woman woke up and exined, "I''m the caregiver Mr. Hill has hired to take care of you."


    "Oh." Catherine was momentarily stunned.


    She had previously asked him to get her a caregiver,


    and he actually did it. For some reason, she felt a twinge of disappointment deep down.


    After all, he was the partner stated on her marriage certificate. He could have stayed back and apanied her.


    Nevertheless, she got over it in no time. The two of them were actually not bound by the marriage contract, and moreover, he was not in love with her.


    The fact that he sent her to the hospital and even fed her was good enough.


    The caregiver, who had a simr experience, noticed that she was remaining quiet. Then, she said with augh, "Mr. Hill is very concerned about you. He stayed until 11 o''clock at night. He even ordered me not to fall asleep as you''d be awake during the night. Also, he hired the head chef from the hospital to prepare three meals for you and to ensure the dishes are nutritious and clean."


    Catherine blinked her eyes, feeling as if she had not woken up from her dream. The way the caregiver described Shaun was totally different from how he typically acted.


    The caregiver added, "I''ve seen all kinds of family members in the hospital. Mr. Hill is hard on the outside but soft on the inside."


    Catherine spaced out a little. Recalling the way Shaun had showed up and saved herst night, she honestly felt that he was rather gentle.


    Morning.


    When Catherine returned from a check-up, there were two other people in the ward, namely Shaun and Henry.


    It was not clear what had happened to Henry that caused him to be badly bruised. He kneeled the minute he saw Catherine.


    "Sorry, Miss Jones. I was money-minded. Reba paid me 500,000 dors to steal your design. It was my fault. Forgive me, please. I beg you."


    He was trembling with fear on the ground. Conversely, Catherine was also trembling with rage.


    She would have punched him violently if she had the energy to do so.


    "Why should I forgive you? Do you know what you''ve ruined? You ruined my reputation and dignity as a designer. A scumbag like you isn''t qualified to be a designer at all."


    "Yes, I''m not qualified," Without raising his head, he anxiously said, "That''s why I can''t design anymore."


    Catherine was stunned. Only then did she realize that both his hands were hanging downward and his wrists were bandaged. "Your hands..."


    Shaun slowly got up and raised his eyebrows with indifference. "Since he has decided to be a thief rather than a designer, he shall never design again."


    Henry shuddered while crawling on the ground.


    Catherine had no idea what he experiencedst night. Henry was a conceited, arrogant person. It must have been Shaun who made him end up in such circumstances.


    She was not sympathetic toward Henry. After all, he had not considered her situation when he did that kind of stuff.


    "Well, you got what you deserve. Hopefully, you''ll turn into a better person."


    "Alright. I''ll certainly not do it again. I''ll get out of Melbourne and never appear in front of you guys," Henry said with a shudder.


    "Get lost," Shaun sneered.


    Once Henry left, Shaun tossed a new phone into Catherine''s hand.

 Chapter 37

    She lifted the phone to take a look. There was a recording inside which recorded what Henry had said just now.


    "It''s up to you to handle the recording in the phone I''m giving you." Shaun shot a nce at her. "Curb your temper next time. You lost in the bidding only because you didn''t take care of your design. Treat this as a lesson. You need to be wary of everyone in the workce." 1


    Catherine looked at him with a dazed yetplicated expression.


    She had assumed that Reba won the bidding because Shaun and President Sawyer pulled some strings. At this moment, she was a little puzzled, not knowing why he would help her.


    Was it Reba who made false statements and lied to her?


    "Why are you spacing out again?" Shaun was dissatisfied. At that moment, she was supposed to feel extremely grateful to him.


    "I''m just... Nothing. Anyway, thank you so much," Catherine said sincerely. 1 "You should really thank me, but it''s meaningless to


    thank me verbally like this," Shaun mocked.


    "I''ll make you roast pork once I recover. You can''t eat it every day, though. Otherwise, you''ll have fatty liver disease..."


    "Who said I like roast pork? I was willing to eat it only because that was the least unappetizing dish you prepared among many other dishes," Shaun interrupted out of annoyance.


    Catherine had enough. This man enjoyed eating meat that tasted sweet. Was he not afraid of losing his dignity?


    Catherine tried to stifle the urge to giggle. Despite being baffled by his refusal to be frank, she nodded in acknowledgment.


    "Yes. It''s my fault, and I''ve reflected on myself. By the way, how much is the phone? Also the caregiver and the hospital charges. Let me pay you back."


    She sounded diffident toward the end of her sentence. With only a few thousand dors altogether, she might not be able to pay him back.


    "No need. I''ll treat those fees as your pay for being Fudge''s sitter."


    "But..."


    "I''m not desperate for that miserable amount of money," Shaun interjected. "I''m going to the office now. I''ll ask the caregiver to assist you with the discharge process tomorrow. Get home early to take care of Fudge." "Okay, I will."


    ... i


    11:00 a.m.


    Freya came over in a hurry.


    At the sight of Catherine, anger welled up inside Freya.


    "Are we still friends? You didn''t even inform me about this serious matter. If it weren''t for me asking for Young Master Harrison''s contact number, I wouldn''t have found out that you''re in the hospital."


    "I dropped my phone, and I haven''t gotten a new SIM card yet."


    Freya''s face revealed concern when she clutched Catherine''s hand. "What actually went onst night? Did you really be an undercover agent for the police?"


    Catherine immediately figured it out. Apparently, the police had made an official announcement. "What''s being circting around at the moment?"


    Freya averted her eyes which were sparkling. "Some people believe it, while some don''t."


    "That''s normal. Many people have long since been waiting for my embarrassing moments."


    Having experienced the worst, Catherine wasposed. She just briefly told Freya what had happened during the bidding event yesterday.


    Freya was so furious that she eximed, "Ethan''s such a b*stard. That''s very scummy of him. Is he even a human? He treated you so well back then, and now he haspletely changed. How did Reba bewitch him into beating you?"


    "Perhaps he wasn''t really in love with me back then. He only loves the pampered youngdy from the wealthy Jones family. To him, it doesn''t matter who she is." Catherine shrugged mockingly. 1


    "Don''t be mad. The news that I read this morning reported that the person in charge of Melbourne Culture and Technology Center was frequently involved in bribery, so he''s currently being suspended and investigated. Yesterday''s bidding event is also affected. Based on thements online, many reckon that Summit gave President Sawyer some benefits in private which contributed to the oue of the eventst night."


    Catherine was dumbfounded. "How is that possible?" "Why would I lie to you? Let me show you the news."


    Freya swiftly turned on her phone and searched for the website to show Catherine.

 Chapter 38

    Catherine was absolutely astounded. She felt that something was strange about the coincidence.


    "What goes aroundes around," Freya said in great delight, "You see, manyrge designpanies took part in the bidding yesterday, and they spent a long time getting a great deal of manpower and material resources in preparation for the event. All their efforts have ended up as futile now. I guess the center has offended someone."


    Catherine believed so after thinking it over. Anyway, it came as great news to her that Reba''s efforts proved futile. It served her right.


    Summit Building Design Group.


    Jeffrey was so furious that he hurled the ashtray straight away.


    It was the first time Reba saw Jeffrey flying into a rage. Cowering at one side, she dared not move in the slightest.


    The top management of thepany had celebrated the sess of her bidding at a feastst night, and today she came to workcently. Little did she know that President Sawyer had been arrested.


    What should she do if President Sawyer''s involvement in bribery was exposed?


    "Mom..." Reba gave Sally an anxious gaze.


    Sally patted her on the shoulder andforted her." Don''t worry. Considering your dad''s status over the years, he''ll manage to settle it."


    "Even if I can settle it, Summit''s reputation will bergely affected," Jeffrey replied angrily.


    Sally red at Jeffrey. "This isn''t Reba''s doing. She has done her best. Anyone from thepany who were to get involved in it would''ve encountered this kind of situation. In fact, someone nned on tricking President Sawyer."


    "I don''t mean to me her..."


    As soon as Jeffrey finished his sentence, the general manager suddenly rushed in and said, "Mr. Jones, regarding the deal on Chelsea Sports Stadium development project, the organizer just called to inform us that they''re not going to work with us. Also, Holmes International Hotel said that they won''t consider working with us." 2


    Jeffrey felt dizzy while in a fit of fury. These were the two huge projects Summit had been aiming for over the past two years, and he had almost secured them.


    The general manager then added, "Besides that, ourpany has applied to visit the world expo exhibition in Country S earlier, but they''ve now


    rejected us outright. Mr. Jones, did ourpany offend anyone? Clearly, someone''s aiming at Summit behind our back."


    Jeffrey began to totter. He was the one who had led Summit to the significant international path, yet everything was now in vain. "I''ve always acted cautiously in this industry over the decades. I''ve never offended anyone." 1


    "Could it be... Cathy?" Reba spoke hesitantly.


    "Don''t get me wrong. I''m not trying to bad-mouth her. It wasn''t a big issue when Catherine dragged me out of Grapefruit Restaurant back then. However, J and Cindy were very pissed at that time. They said that they were going to do something about it... J is the Campbell family''s sweetheart, and moreover, I heard Cindy is associated with the wealthy." 3


    "It surely has to do with Catherine. What a menace!" Sally roared. "Casting aside the incident that happened in the restaurant, I can tell that she''s usually very domineering." 1


    "Ask her toe back." Jeffrey''s expression turned somber.


    "Mr. Jones, there''s one thing you''re probably unaware of..." The general manager hesitated before he spoke," A live video on some tform disyed a few shameful scenesst night, and Second Young Lady happened to be the female character. However, the video was stopped when the police barged in and arrested those people. After the incident, the police removed all those videos that were circted online and announced that Second Young Lady was an undercover agent for the police..."


    Reba eximed, "That was dangerous! She isn''t even a police officer, so how did she be an undercover agent?"


    Sally gritted her teeth. "What undercover agent? It''s very likely that she pretended be one after she got into trouble. It must be the police who saved her. What a shame." 2


    The general manager said, "Yes. That''s what has been spreading in the entertainment industry. It''s being widely discussed that Second Young Lady''s personal life is messy. Her reputation has been heavily tarnished."


    "What an evil creature. Because of her, the Jones family''s reputation has been ruined." Fuming with anger, Jeffrey took the vase on the table and flung it." Find a way to bring her back. I don''t want her to stay


    outside and continue being a disgrace to the family." 2

 Chapter 39

    Hospital.


    Catherine was discharged from the hospital after two days.


    Shaun personally drove to the hospital to pick her up. Aware of the extraordinary treatment she was receiving, Catherine felt ttered.


    After driving a good distance, he did not return to Jadeite Bay. He arrived at the car park of arge mall instead.


    With a carefree expression, Shaun said, "Fudge was very picky and had a poor appetite when you weren''t around to cook for her thest few days. Buy more ingredients and prepare something great for her."


    Gazing at his elegant face, Catherine seriously wondered whether it was Fudge or him who was picky about food. 1


    "What are you waiting for? Hurry up."


    He was fed up with the unappetizing dishes Hadley brought for him over the past two days.


    "Oh." Catherine undid the seatbelt and got out of the car. Since he had done her a favor this time, she


    nned on preparing a good meal for him as a token o f her appreciation.


    As she walked into the mall, over ten dishes and recipes for Fudge shed across her mind.


    There were quite a lot of ingredients she needed to buy. She also intended to get some yogurt, fresh milk, fruit, and snacks.


    After one round of shopping, she realized that the cart was already full. It was definitely going to be a struggle for her to carry so many things.


    After some thought, she sent Shaun a WhatsApp message. [Shaunny, I''m buying a lot of stuff, and I don''t think I can carry everything. Can you help me carry a few bags?]


    After sending the message, she did not hear from him for as long as five minutes.


    She sighed and stopped having high expectations of him.


    Shaun simply could not be associated with the term '' thoughtful''.


    Amid her thoughts, someone suddenly cast a shadow over her. When she lifted her head, Shaun''s tall and upright figure appeared in front of her. The windbreaker he was wearing had been removed. At the moment, he was only dressed in a creamy white top which made him give off an aura of coolness and elegance. 1


    Catherine became absent-minded as she stared at him. This man looked perfect from all angles. Regardless of the clothes he wore, he seemed to have the exquisite looks that were typically featured on posters.


    The woman showed a nk stare which Shaun had gotten used to since young. Surprisingly, he was not disgusted by her stare. In contrast, he was in a good mood. "I just wanted you to buy some ingredients, but you ended up buying so much." 1


    Reminded of his frugality and low-key lifestyle, Catherine quickly exined, "I was thinking that you and Fudge haven''t been able to eat any proper meals the past few days, so I''m buying more..." 1


    Shaun lifted his hand and interrupted her with a frown, "I ate well. It was Fudge who didn''t eat well. Don''t drag me into it. I''m not picky about food." 1


    Catherine was at a loss for words.


    ''Are you sure?


    ''Could you please stop staring at the ingredients and hide your hungry gaze?'' 2 "Yeah, Fudge didn''t eat well."


    To save him from losing his dignity, Catherine nodded and exined thoughtfully, "The things I''m buying are all necessities. You need to eat yogurt, fresh milk, and fruits every day so that your body receives enough nutrition. You might look healthy now, but you work hard every day and even drink for business at times. Therefore, you have to take care of your body and eat a bnced diet when you''re home."


    Shaun was momentarily stunned upon hearing that. His eyes revealed conflicting emotions.


    Before this, hardly anyone was concerned about his diet. What other people mostly cared about was his ability to bring benefits to the Hill family and whether he had fulfilled the Hill family''s needs.

 Chapter 40

    Catherine then added, "I need these spices in my cooking. Also, I bought some noodles so that I can cook for you when you returnte from work. We''re running out of toilet paper and rags as well."


    At that instant, Shaun was under the delusion that this woman was his wife, given that she took great care of everything in the house. 3


    "By the way..." Pointing to the tissue paper box, Catherine continued, "...this will be ced in your car. This way, you won''t always have to use the tissue paper provided at the gas station. This kind of soft tissue paper is quite economical."


    "Since when do I use the tissue paper provided at the gas station?"


    "It''s in your car. It''s still there." Afraid that he was concerned about saving his dignity, Catherine feigned admiration. "It doesn''t matter. I simply like your capable yet frugal personality. This is the first time I met a man who''s living his best life. You''re a model of a perfect man. How charming." 2


    Overwhelmed with the suddenpliments, Shaun lowered his head. The way she looked up and stared a t him with bright eyes reminded him of the first time they met.


    Compared to her dull expression two days ago, her shameless look right now made him feel better.


    "You shouldn''t be working as a designer. You should be a brown noser." 1 Catherine giggled. "I just want to be your brown noser." 1


    "Go and pay the bill now."


    As Shaun turned around and walked forward, Catherine did not catch sight of his curled lips.


    An enthusiastic salesperson who was promoting some brand hurried to the check- out counter and stopped the two of them.


    "Hello, sir and madam. Do you guys want to buy Durex? We''re having a promotion recently where you buy one and get one for free. It''s really economical."


    Catherine blushed at the sight of the little box in the salesperson''s hand.


    "No... No need. We don''t need it."


    "Ohhh. Both of you are newlyweds, so are you guys nning to have a child?" the salesperson asked knowingly.


    "Uh-huh." Afraid that the salesperson would continue to pester her, Catherine muttered something and subsequently dragged Shaun forward.


    "Do we intend to have a child?" Shaun gave her a long, profound sideways nce.


    "I was just lying to her. Are you actually nning to use it?" Catherine asked casually.


    "Stop dreaming. Even if I were to use it, I won''t use it with you." Despite his cruel words, Catherine''s flirtatious look crossed his mind. 1


    He gnashed his teeth. Damn, why would such a silly thought cross his mind? 1


    Catherine chuckled. Pooh, she made it seem as if she was eager to use it with him. 2


    What a cold fish. She would not be trying so hard to please him if not for her n to be Ethan''s aunt and take revenge on the scummy couple. 1


    After they left the mall, Shaun drove back to Jadeite Bay.


    Having made four dishes as well as a soup, Catherine initially thought that she had prepared too much food. Once Shaun began eating though, she thought he seemed to have starved for two days.


    The food was all finished in no time.


    After lunch, Shaun and Fudgey on the couchzily while having a rest. "What are you nning to do next? Continue searching for a job?"


    "Let''s talk about thatter. I''m going to have my SIM card reced this afternoon." "Don''t worry about it. If you can''t get a job, just stay home and cook for me. You won''t be strapped for cash." Shaun put on his windbreaker once he finished speaking.


    Catherine was stunned for a moment. "Are you going to work now?"


    "Yeah, I still have a lot of work to deal with."


    Once he left, Catherine nced at the time which showed 1:00 p.m.


    She actually sympathized with him as being a boss was not easy. He did not even have a set lunch break. He had probably taken time out of his busy schedule to pick her up earlier.

 Chapter 41

    After Catherine had her SIM card reced that afternoon, her phone disyed over ten missed calls.


    Those calls were made by Freya, Jeffrey, Sally, and many other people.


    Could it be that they were concerned about her after finding out what had happened the other day?


    She could not help but feel a sense of anticipation deep down. Regardless of the reason, she still called Sally back.


    "Mom..."


    "You''re finally calling me back." Sally''s furious voice sounded. "How long more do you intend on staying outside? Come home right now."


    The phrase e home'' made Catherine feel bitter deep down. "Is that still my home?"


    "Catherine, if you still don''te back now, don''te back forever. We''re not your dad and mom anymore."


    Sally hung up once she was done speaking.


    After some hesitation, Catherine eventually decided to return home.


    After all, Jeffrey and Sally were the ones who raised


    her. She also wanted to bring home the recording containing Henry''s words and let them hear it so that they would be aware of Reba''s true colors. 2


    An hourter, she drove to the Jones family''s vi.


    Although it had only been a little over a month since shest returned, she felt that the people living here had changed.


    After parking her car, she entered the vi. Jeffrey, Sally, and Reba were all in the living room.


    The moment Catherine caught sight of Reba''s expression, hatred med within her. "Dad, Mom, do you know that she stole my design, and she-"


    "Cathy, I don''t mind you using me outside, but how dare you throw mud at me here?" A bitter smile


    spread across Reba''s face. "I already said I didn''t."


    Sally pulled a long face as well. "Why must you put your sister down every time youe back? Cut it out."


    "I have evidence."


    Catherine immediately took out her phone and yed that recording.


    As soon as Reba heard Henry''s voice, her expression changed slightly. However, she soon regained herposure and spoke in an aggrieved manner, "From where did you get this random person to record this? Who''s Henry? I don''t even know him." 1 Catherine turned around and gazed at Jeffrey with slightly red eyes. "Dad, Reba transferred tens of thousands of dors into Henry''s ount which you can easily check. She grew up in a rural area and only learned to design after you acknowledged her.


    Considering that she only learned it for a short while, how could she have possibly produced such a brilliant design?" 2


    "Dad and Mom, I really didn''t do it." Tears streamed down Reba''s face.


    Sally frowned and stretched out her hand. "Cathy, show me the recording." 1


    It had been a long while since Catherine heard Sally calling her by her pet name. Feeling slightly softhearted, Catherine handed the phone to her obediently.


    Sally opened the recording file and deleted it straight away. 2


    "Mom, you... Why?" Catherine was staggered at her behavior. As much as she wanted to snatch her phone back, it was toote.


    Sally''s gaze revealed coldness once again. "I can''t let you ruin your sister''s reputation and future with this recording that could be fake. You''d better not go too far."


    Catherine was so frustrated that she shuddered.


    At that instant, she gave a hollowugh.


    "Now I see it. Both of you don''t even care if the recording is real or not. All you care about is her. How can you be so cruel? I''m also your daughter."


    Jeffrey pped the table and stood up. "If I had known earlier that you would turn out to be such a menace, I would''ve abandoned you back then. Look at the great stuff you''ve done. You lost your reputation by doing something shameful during a live video. Would any decent person want to marry you in the future? Secondly, who on earth did you offend that made Summit lose a few huge projects?" 1


    "I have no idea what you''re talking about." Catherine shook her head while sobbing. "As my parents, aren''t you worried about me since I had encountered such a n incident?"

 Chapter 42

    "Serves you right," Sally spoke in an abrasive manner," No wonder Ethan dumped you."


    Catherine waspletely at a loss for words. Even the slightest hint of


    anticipation in her was crushed.


    How foolish she was. She should not havee back.


    The truth did not matter to Mr. Jones and Mrs. Jones at all. More importantly, Reba was irreceable.


    Dejected, Catherine extended her hand to Sally. "Give me back my phone. I''ll leave. A shameful person like me doesn''t deserve toe back. I don''t deserve to be rted to all of you as well."


    "Are you nning to continue bringing shame to the family or getting into trouble outside?" Jeffrey scoffed. "You''d better stay home and reflect on your doings. When you decide to be frank, I''ll consider letting you go."


    Once Jeffrey finished speaking, he pped his hands. A few bodyguards subsequently came from the entrance and captured Catherine right away.


    "What are you guys trying to do? Kidnapping me, huh?" Catherine went mad. Never in her wildest dreams did she think that her family would be so cruel.


    "I''m just teaching my daughter a lesson. Bring her upstairs and lock her in the room."


    Reba quickly advised, "Don''t do this, Dad. After all, Cathy is still young and immature. Moreover, there are always guestsing to visit us. It won''t be good if she screams from upstairs."


    Jeffrey was swayed. "You''re right. Why not... Let''s lock her in the old house located in Pennington."


    Catherine started panicking. Over the past few years, she had returned to Pennington only once for worshiping duties. The house had been passed down for 50 to 60 years by the Jones family. Although the back of the house had been refurbished a little, the surrounding area was deste and spooky.


    It finally dawned on Catherine why Reba interceded for her.


    "Reba, you''re such a b*tch-"


    Sally gave Catherine a p on the face. "Shut up! Your sister is trying to intercede for you, yet you insulted her. You''re very awful indeed!"


    "Send her away right now." Jeffrey waved his hand. Disturbed by the change in Catherine''s character, he wondered what had made her be so awful.


    As she was drowsy, Catherine had no idea how long the car ride went on for. She was directly abandoned a t the old rural house after that.


    A few bodyguards promptly locked the main door.


    Even the windows were nailed shut.


    Worst of all, there was no electricity or water. Not even a nket was avable.


    As her phone was with Sally, she was unaware of the time.


    The entire two-story old house was pitch-ck. When the wind blew and consequently mmed the door and windows, an eerie sound could be heard.


    Catherine nearly went insane. Curling up on the cool bed, she did not dare to move at all.


    She was afraid of the dark. She was really afraid.


    As soon as she noticed that the window was opened, she ran there. An olddy ced a bowl of rice through the window.


    Catherine immediately seized her hand and begged," Madam, I beg you to let me go. If that''s not possible, at least switch on the lights and offer me a bed and nket, please."


    "No way. This is an order from sir and madam." The olddy broke free from her grasp brutally. Then, there was a bang on the window. 1


    Standing in the dark, Catherine was hurting so badly that she could hardly breathe.


    What had she actually done? Why would everyone hurt her this way?


    She had been stripped of her dignity. Even her freedom and life were taken away.


    She hated Reba, Mr. Jones, Mrs. Jones, and Ethan to the core. 2


    However, she could not give up on herself.


    She wanted to stay alive and take revenge.


    She stuffed her mouth with rice. There was nothing else other than rice. What was worse, the rice was stale.


    Tears poured down her face. If no one wasing to save her, she probably would not be able to step out of the house alive.


    The olddy gave a call some distance away from the main door. "First Young Lady, I''ve done everything as per your request."


    "Alright. Start reducing the temperature tomorrow. I hope... she dies in the house."


    "Don''t worry. By the look of things, she certainly won''t be able to survive for more than four days." 3


    11:00 p.m.

 Chapter 43

    After Shaun got off from work, he went for a meeting regarding an international financial case at night. Having had some alcohol during the meeting, he felt


    slightly dizzy.


    The moment he switched on the lights after entering the house, Fudge ran to him. She kept meowing while hugging his leg.


    "Little one, you missed me so much, huh?"


    Shaun rubbed her head gently. After a while, he noticed something wrong with


    Fudge which he could not figure out until she rubbed her nose against the empty bowl.


    Fudge was probably hungry.


    Had Catherine not fed her?


    He immediately poured some cat food for Fudge who seemed to be starving badly.


    Shaun went to the room to search for Catherine, only to discover that she had not returned. His face darkened.


    This woman had been causing endless problems. She was previously admitted to the hospital, and now that she was finally back at his house, she left Fudge in such a state.


    She still had not returned although it was already sote.


    He took out his phone to give her a call, but her phone was off.


    Did something happen to her?


    After taking out his phone, Shaun tracked Catherine''s location. Fortunately, when he handed the phone to her today, he had turned on location tracking in it for fear that incidents likest night would ur again.


    Upon tracking her location, Shaun sent Hadley a message. [Check out this location for me.]


    A minuteter, Hadley called, "This is the Jones family''s house where Miss Jones'' parents live."


    "Got it."


    Shaun hung up furiously.


    This woman did not know her ce. He had only disyed a hint of kindness and she started taking advantage of him. Just like that, she went home without giving him a call first. What was worse, she had turned off her phone.


    Was she under the impression that she did not have to return to his house after bringing back the recording and being forgiven by the Jones family?


    What did she take him for? How dare she bite the hand that fed her?!


    She had better note back forever if she had the audacity. He would not care about her anymore even if she was in trouble.


    Never would he have expected that Catherine could be so heartless. There was no news about her for three solid days. She did not even answer his calls.


    What depressed him further was that he did not eat well throughout these three days.


    He even visited the restaurant that served the most delicious food in Melbourne as rmended by Chase, yet he found the food unappetizing.


    Sometimes, he suspected that something might have happened to Catherine. Nevertheless, every time he turned on his phone to check her location, she was always in the Jones family''s house.


    Her biological parents could not possibly hurt her. Clearly, she had long since forgotten him.


    Throughout the past three days, he was as cold as an iceberg in the office.


    When it was time to get off from work, he immediately packed his stuff and left. He then bumped into Chase a t the door. "Are you going home to take care of Fudge? I s Catherine still not back?"


    "Don''t mention this woman anymore." With an icy expression, Shaun walked forward.


    Chase shrugged helplessly. "I had no choice but to ask you since Freya asked me to find out about Catherine. She said that she hasn''t been able to contact her, so she''s worried that something has happened to her." "She has always been in the Jones family''s house, hasn''t she?" Shaun stood frozen to the spot. It was understandable that Catherine did not call him back since both of them had just met each other not long ago, but Freya was her best friend.


    "Let me call her back."


    Chase tried to make a call.


    Shaun got down using the elevator without waiting for him.


    On his way home, he felt that things were increasingly strange as he thought it over. However, he was afraid that he might just be overthinking and end up poking his nose into Catherine''s affairs.


    Unexpectedly, he received a call from Chase shortly after he reached home.


    "That''s not quite possible. Just now, Freya told me that she visited the Jones family. They told her that Catherine has gone abroad to rx, but they didn''t provide me with her contact number. Damn, could something have happened to her?"


    Shaun frowned. "I don''t think so. After all, she''s the Jones family''s biological daughter."

 Chapter 44

    "Maybe not. Freya said that the Jones family is hopelessly biased."


    "Alright. I''ll check it out."


    Fretful, Shaun then gave Hadley another call. "Find out where Catherinest appeared."


    An hourter, Hadley brought him some news.


    "Miss Jones went to the Jones family''s house three days ago. Shortly after she entered the house, the Jones family headed to the old house located in Pennington using their car. She''s probably there."


    "Do you mean that she might be imprisoned?"


    "Very likely. The Jones family would not go there except for their family worship. What''s more, that ce is remote and deste."


    Shaun held his phone firmly. "Come and pick me up. I''m going to visit that ce in person." 1


    Considering that Pennington was arge distance away, Hadley drove for three hours before they reached there.


    It was already midnight by then. Only when Shaun got out of the car did he realize that the ce was eerily


    deste. It was surrounded by mountains, and there was no light. 1


    The old house that belonged to the Jones family was constructed in an enclosed style. From the main door, it seemed that the house was a few decades old.


    Shaun knocked on the door, yet there was no response. As such, he climbed over the wall straight away.


    The minute he stepped on the ground, a ray of light shone on him.


    "Who are you? Why are you barging into the house in the middle of the night?"


    Shaun turned around and saw an olddy who was holding a torchlight. "I''m looking for someone. I knocked on the door just now, but you didn''t open it." 1


    "I''m the only one living here. Get out now." The olddy gave him a push.


    Shaun then pushed her back. He took the torchlight and headed to the two-story house. As he nced around, he got a shock.


    He noticed that all the windows were nailed shut on both levels while the door was locked.


    "Hurry up and get out now, or I''m going to call the police." In a panic, the olddy pushed him even more violently.


    "You''d better call the police. Don''t let me catch you imprisoning someone illegally." Her expression


    further confirmed his assumption.


    He took a big step forward, then kicked the door hard. After a long while, he still failed to kick it open. Upon noticing the ax at the side of the house, he broke one of the windows using it and leaped into the house.


    A rotten smell filled his nose. Since there was no electricity in the house, he had


    to search for Catherine room by room. Atst, he found her curled up in a corner of the wooden bed.


    She was still dressed in the same thin top that he had seen before he left that afternoon. The material of the top was very thin, while the temperature had reduced by ten degrees over thest two days. However, there were not any nkets and pillows on the bed she was sleeping on. There was not even bed linen.


    As he approached her, he could sense the smell emanating from her body. However, he could not be bothered about it.


    He dashed toward her and shook her forcefully, but she showed no reaction. Her body was as cold as ice, while her face was as white as a sheet.


    Luckily, he found out from the tip of her nose that she was still breathing faintly, or he would have nearly thought she was dead.


    He carried her and rushed to the main door. The olddy who was hiding behind the door panicked upon realizing Catherine''s situation. Afraid to stay any longer, she immediately fled using the back door.


    Shaun did not have the time to seize her. If he did not send Catherine to the hospital right now, she would be dead for sure.


    On their way to the hospital, the woman remained motionless in his arms.


    Shaun lowered his head, gazing at her face. Her originally chubby cheeks had be slim and deformed, while her jelly-like lips were dry and chapped. 1


    He found the incident incredulous. Catherine was the Jones family''s biological daughter, after all. How inhuman they were!


    Deep inside, Catherine must be consumed by frustration and torment.


    Shaun was sympathetic toward the woman. At the same time, he was annoyed at himself for not looking for her earlier.

 Chapter 45

    Shaun sent Catherine to the nearest hospital.


    He clenched his fists while waiting for her outside the emergency room. Around half an hourter, the doctor came out of the emergency room and said, "Was she kidnapped? If she was sent here an hourter, even God wouldn''t have been able to rescue her."


    "She has been rescued?" Shaun sighed deeply with relief. A weight had finally been lifted off his heart.


    "Yes, but her bodily functions have significantly declined. Also, she''s having a persistent fever." With furrowed brows, the doctor added, "She hasn''t had any water to drink for at least three days, and she probably didn''t eat much rice as well. What''s worse, the rice she had was mostly stale. It''ll likely take her half a month to recover."


    Not only was Shaun shocked, but Hadley was also dumbfounded. "Are the Joneses even human?"


    Shaun''s handsome face fell. "Tell the reporters what happened today so that the world knows the Jones family''s true colors."


    "Alright."


    Catherine had a dream where she was almost dead.


    However, she received a warm hug from someone reluctant to let her go.


    It was because of the warmth that she felt as if she had met a knight in shining


    armor.


    It dawned on her that she was actually... still alive.


    This was the thought that first struck Catherine when she opened her eyes. 1


    At that moment, her body was covered with a warm nket. There was a smallmp lighting up the ward, and the air conditioner was on. She was not in the old dark house.


    "Catherine, you''re finally awake, you damned woman!" Freya leaped up to her with red eyes and said in a sobbing voice, "You keep being admitted to the hospital, and it''s always more serious than the previous admission. You really scared the hell out of me."


    "Was it you who found me?"


    All Catherine could recall was that she felt dizzy and seemed to be burning. Her


    stomach had also been hurting very badly. She really thought that she would die.


    1


    At that time, she thought she might as well die since she was greatly tormented by hunger, coldness, and thirst.


    "No, it was Shaun who saved you. I had gone to the Jones family''s house to look for you, but you weren''t there. I immediately contacted Shaun, and he saved you that night. Previously, you had been staying in Adide for treatment. You''ve been in a stable condition since yesterday, so Shaun transferred you to Melbourne Hospital. He hasn''t been sleeping well in the past few days as he was taking care of you all the time. I''ve just asked him to go home and rest."


    "It was him..."


    Catherine muttered, her eyes turning red.


    Against her expectations, he had saved her from trouble again and again. In fact, she had not done anything else for him aside from cooking for him and Fudge a few times, i


    She owed him quite a lot.


    "Back then, you always imed that he''s coldblooded. I think he''s quite nice, though." Freya added," He even told the media the news about you being imprisoned and abused by the Jones family. Summit''s shares have been dropping since yesterday, and many are criticizing your dad and mom online. You won''t be at odds with his idea, right?"


    "I won''t!" At the mention of the Jones family, Catherine''s eyes expressed a deep sense of hatred." Since they nned to kill me, I won''t let them get away with it. I''ll take revenge on them sooner orter!"


    Freya sighed. "Don''t worry, Summit has been hurt badly this time. Its market value has dropped by at least several billion dors."


    Unaffected by Summit''s situation, Catherine said indifferently, "Freya, I''ll make those who bullied me pay the price someday."


    Freya was stunned as she sensed the change in Catherine''s attitude.


    "Actually, you can ask Shaun to help you. Don''t you think... he has fallen for you?"


    Shaun and Chase came over in the evening.


    Chase ced the fruit basket on the coffee table, then greeted Catherine with a smile. "Sister-inw, are you feeling better?"


    "Much better." Catherine secretly nced sideways at Shaun who was dressed in a ck windbreaker.


    Paired with the dark colors of the windbreaker, his extraordinary features seemed like an ice sculpture. Even his eyes were filled with grimness.


    Catherine dropped her gaze obediently. "Sorry for causing you trouble again."

 Chapter 46

    "It''s good that you know that. I thought you''re just foolish." i


    Shaun felt unreasonably irritated to see Catherine skinny like a bag of bones. Harsh words spat out of his mouth. "I''ve not had a day of peace since marrying you. I don''t want to be questioned by the police when you''re dead one day. Do you understand?" 2


    "There will be no next time." She bit her pale lip to stop tears from rolling down her cheeks.


    A surge of frustration rocked through him. He did not want to keep lecturing her, but she needed to stop making foolish mistakes like this. 1


    "Where''s the phone I bought for you? Why was it left behind at the Jones family''s house?"


    "My mom tricked me into giving it to her."


    "You really are a pig."


    "You''re right. Please call me Piggy Jones from now on."


    HH


    The bubble of suppressedughter escaped from Chase''s lips, softening the tense atmosphere in the hospital ward.


    "Alright, Shaun, stop crushing her. No one would


    expect such cruelty from their birth parents."


    Catherine shuddered.


    Upon seeing that, Shaun twitched his eyebrows into a deep frown. "Keep your distance from that family if you want to stay alive."


    "That''s right." Chase nodded. "Just focus on preparing meals for my friend. Look how bad-tempered he has be after not being able to enjoy your home- cooked meals in the past few days..."


    "Chase Harrison." Shaun threw a dangerous nce in his direction.


    Chase stopped speaking immediately. Catherine could not resist smiling. "I''ll get better soon and start cooking for you again."


    "Keep quiet and focus on recovering."


    The man''s tone was harsh as usual, but his words brought warmth to her heart.


    ''Shaun, thank you, truly.'' 2


    Lowe Corporation.


    Two dayster, Ethan came across the news online which was shared along with the medical certificate issued by Dr. Johnson.


    He was greatly shocked by the knowledge.


    Immediately, he got into the car and rushed to the


    Jones family''s residence.


    Upon arriving, he interrogated the old couple while trying hard to suppress his rage. "Uncle Jeffery and Aunt Sally, did you really lock Catherine in the old residence where you refused her water and only fed her stale rice?" 1


    "Nonsense, Ethan. You pretty much grew up with us. Do you think we''re capable of that?" Jeffery was annoyed and frustrated at the same time. "Indeed, I had her put into the old residence but she was well-treated and taken care of by the servants with delicious food every day. She''s my birth daughter, nheless. How could I possibly be that cruel?" 1


    "But it''s spreading online that..."


    Reba exined despondently, "It''s all fake news. I don''t understand why Cathy would discredit her own family like this after leaving the old residence with her friends. Mom and Dad are so worried about her. They only put her in the old residence so she wouldn''t mix with bad people and ruin her reputation on live streams again." 2


    This took Ethan by surprise. Aplicated expression spread across his face upon recalling the rumors he heard not long ago. Now, he understood the Jones family''s decision.


    "Sorry, I misunderstood you all." 3


    Sally ced a hand over her chest in sorrow. "I don''t mind what people think of us online as we''ve indeed failed as parents. But the Summit we''ve spent so much time and effort building was ruined overnight. Thepany''s stocks are at their lowest for the past couple of days and its market value shrunk over a billion dors. What''s more worrying is that everyone online is boycotting Summit now. Things will be really ugly if this goes on." 1


    Ethan was discouraged by what he heard. The


    Summit''s sess or failure greatly impacted his own. 1


    "We need to prove to the public that the Jones family is on good terms with Catherine. Then, we can hire a bunch of people to promote this online to clear the rumors."


    "It''s a good idea." Jeffery nodded in agreement. "The date of your engagement party is approaching. The media will be there too. We just need Catherine to show up to turn thepany''s image around."


    "Will she show up...." Reba looked at Ethan affectionately. "She still likes you. What if she makes a scene there?"

 Chapter 47

    Ethan appeared startled. However, his heart turned cold upon remembering everything that Catherine had done. 1


    He admitted that he used to love her, but this woman did not deserve his continuous sacrifices anymore. 2


    "I''ll think of something," Jeffery said.


    Catherine was hospitalized for three days. She could not stay for another day longer after spending so much time here recently.


    Upon returning to Jadeite Bay, she was surprised to see that Fudge had put on some weight. She thought that the cat would naturally be weaker without someone properly looking after it the past few days.


    When Shaun came hometer that night, he overheard her murmuring while feeding the cat." Fudge, you''ve got to stop eating so much. Look at the size of your belly. It''s as if you''re pregnant with kittens."


    The corners of his lips twitched. Fudge''s pregnant belly was gettingrger as days passed. He could not keep this a secret for much longer.


    Anyway, it was still nice to have someone to return


    home to.


    He reappeared wearing casual loungewear. Catherine had already set up the dinner table.


    She prepared him a feast consisting of all his favorite dishes to express her gratitude.


    Shaun''s eyes darkened after ncing at the dishes spread out across the table. "I''m bored eating steamed and stir-fried dishes. Make soup or stew sometimes," h e simply said.


    This took her by surprise. She had made him soup before but he did not seem to like it that much, hence she made it less often now. It appeared she was mistaken. "Sure, what kind of soup would you like?"


    "Pumpkin soup, chicken soup, or even sweet potato soup. Get some herbs and nourishing ingredients that are good for health with my card."


    The doctor had mentioned at the hospital that she should maintain her health or she might suffer from side effects. This woman was not paying any attention at all.


    Did she think she could do as she wished simply because she was still young? "Oh."


    Catherine nodded obediently.


    Most of the dishes he mentioned were for invigorating the body''s vitality. It seemed like rich people loved nourishing their health. However, something felt


    rather strange.


    It was not until he finished eating everything off the table that she came to realize, he was not bored of eating these dishes at all.


    Oh right, it was her who needed to invigorate her body''s vitality...


    The doctor had mentioned earlier that her body had taken a huge toll because of this incident. She was instructed to eat less fatty foods and consume more food that was good at rejuvenating health.


    Her heart began pounding beneath the skin as she studied the handsome man''s features.


    After dinner, Shaun retreated to the study to continue working.


    He was still in there around 10 p.m. Catherine prepared a warm, hearty oatmeal porridge and delivered it to the study.


    The man was sitting at the desk, scanning through documents beneath the bright downlight while referring to theptop simultaneously. A pair of golden -framed sses sat quietly on his nose bridge. He exuded a schrly, cultured aura that she had never seen before.


    She used to think Ethan looked exceptionally attractive while upied with work. Inparison, however, Shaun was undoubtedly way more charming.


    "How long are you going to keep staring?" He shut hisptop and turned to look at her calmly.


    "I''ve never seen you wearing sses before. I almost fainted because of your overwhelming charm," she said with a smile.


    "Still not used to it?" He raised his eyebrow slightly.


    11 nj


    For the first time, Catherine was at a loss for words.


    Finally, several momentster, she continued ttering, "Your good looks enchant me in different ways every day. The more I look at you, the deeper I''m falling for you. It never gets old..." 1

 Chapter 48

    Before Catherine could finish her sentence, a massive hand suddenly appeared to cover her mouth.


    Shaun''s hand smelled like dry pine. The faint fragrance was surprisingly soothing. More importantly, his hand was so warm!


    "Shut up." The man''s eyes twinkled beneath the lenses of his sses.


    She felt her own cheeks burning too. After he removed his hand, she ced the bowl of oat porridge on the desk. "I bet you must be hungry after working all night."


    He looked at the oat porridge topped with cinnamon. It certainly looked appetizing.


    "Catherine, you''re trying to fatten me up, huh?"


    "No, your body is still in top shape." She pouted. "I wouldn''t mind even if you''re fat. Perhaps you might consider me if no other woman likes you anymore."


    He looked at her, the corners of his lips twitching into a sneer. "Forget it. I can''t afford a woman who frequents the hospital every other day."


    "Don''t worry. Soon, I''ll be out there working to provide for you," she promised.


    "I dare not rely on that. I might die before that even happens."


    Shaun stirred the oat porridge with the spoon.


    Catherine, who had just been ridiculed, walked out of the study feeling annoyed. She swore to prove to him that she could achieve something!


    1 a.m.


    Catherine was jolted awake by her nightmares, only to realize she was sweating all over on her forehead.


    Immediately, she switched on the lights. A calmness came over her body gradually as the light took over the darkness. 1


    She had dreamt about being locked up inside that dark manor again. That ce was filled with all sorts of horrifying noises at night.


    Terrified, she curled into a ball. It had be a problem for her to sleep alone


    now.


    After moments of consideration, she wrapped herself in the nket and knocked fearfully at the master bedroom''s door.


    "Who''s there?"


    Shaun, who had been woken up in the middle of the night, said with a voice reeking of rage.


    "It''s me."


    Half a minute passed by inplete silence. Just when she was about to give up, the door was opened abruptly from the inside.


    He appeared on the other side of the door. His hair was disheveled and his dark eyes looked intimidating. "You''d better have a good reason for this."


    She blinked nkly at the buttons in front of his pajamas from the bottom all the way up. He must have just put this on in a rush.


    "I''m scared..." 1


    She lifted her eyes slowly. Colors had drained off her face because of fear. However, he was baffled by the nket she was holding in her hands.


    "Is this another one of your tactics to seduce me?"


    Shaun admitted she looked especially vulnerable right now. However, he had been exhausted all day and still needed to wake up early for a court case tomorrow. "It''ste. I need to sleep even if you don''t need to."


    "It''s not that."


    Catherine genuinely did not want to stay in her room alone. She mustered her strength and tugged the corner of his sleeve. "Ever since being locked up in the old manor, I don''t dare to sleep alone at night anymore. I''m haunted by terrifying nightmares.


    Please let me sleep on the floor of your bedroom. I''m being serious." "Weren''t you sleeping just fine in the hospital?" 1


    "I was apanied by the carer then." Her eyshes trembled. She was biting on her lower lip firmly.


    He frowned upon seeing that.


    It was him who had rescued her out of that old manor. That ce was indeed eerily silent and dark as the night. Even a man would be traumatized after being locked up in there for three days.


    She noticed his hesitation and quickly made a promise. "I swear I won''t disturb you."

 Chapter 49

    "Remember your promise." Shaun returned to his bed nonchntly.


    Upon getting his approval, Catherine quicklyid out the nket on the floor next to his bed.


    The man stayed attentive for a brief moment but soon drifted into sleep.


    However, sometimeter, the woman''s crying woke him up.


    "Open the door... Please... It''s cold... So dark... I''m scared."


    He straightened up from the bed. The moonlight that poured through the window illuminated the silhouette on the ground. The woman who had curled up into a ball was covering her ears firmly. Her entire body was trembling in fear.


    "Catherine, wake up. It''s just a nightmare." Shaun stepped out of the bed to peel her hands away.


    However, she waspletely absorbed in the terrible dream. Her terrified face was as pale as a sheet.


    Left with no other alternative, he pulled her into his chest and gently patted her back.


    "It''s alright. You''re safe now..."


    The man''s voice had a calming effect that slowly rxed the tension in her body.


    Her small face was pushed against his chest. Her shiny dark hair was draped loosely over her shoulders with some strands stered along the edge of her pitiful yet beautiful face. She also exuded a faint soothing fragrance.


    This was not the smell of perfume. Instead, it was the scent of her shampoo.


    He never realized how nice her shampoo smelled until this moment.


    The fragrance slowly enveloped him until he closed his eyes eventually.


    He thought of letting her go once she calmed downpletely. However, it was already the next morning when he opened his eyes again.


    The two of them were sharing the same pillow. Her left arm and left leg were draped over his body. There was a lingering smile on the corners of her lips. It appeared she had a good night''s sleep.


    Shaun did not feel ufortable either. He even felt for a quick second that they were like a newly-wed couple.


    He thought absent-mindedly for a few seconds before carefully lifting the nket to get to his feet.


    Unexpectedly, the view beneath the nket took him by surprise.


    Almost all of the buttons on this stupid woman''s pajamas were undone.


    At this moment, Catherine also slowly opened her eyes. 1


    Their eyes met, and her pupils dted gradually.


    She screamed in shock the second she realized she was lying in his arms. She scrambled to her feet and kept a distance from the man. "Why... Why are you sleeping next to me?"


    The man scoffed in disbelief.


    "You wrapped yourself around me crying while you had nightmaresst night. I was being kind andforted you..."


    "You... Comforted me?" She found this hard to believe. 2


    His face fell. "What are you trying to say? Catherine,e clean right now. Was


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about. I slept pretty well." She vaguely recalled having nightmares in the beginning, but she felt at peace when a gentle voice had whispered softly into her ears.


    Hang on, did that gentle voice belong to Shaun?


    She looked at him nkly, but he was reaching his limit. His eyes darkened as he rose to his feet. "Before you continue speaking, take a look at the state of your


    pajamas."


    Confused, she lowered her gaze. A look of shock and embarrassment shed across her face. Her hands flew to cover her chest immediately.


    The man smirked. "Good acting. I''m sure you secretly undid those buttons to seduce me." "I''m innocent." She felt like crying at this point." Brother, the buttons opened themselves. It''s not my fault I have big breasts."


    He did not know what else to say.

 Chapter 50

    "That''s enough. You can attack me but not all women."


    "So what if I am?" Shaun replied, looking at Catherine with disdain.


    "You..." Agitated, she dashed forward to wrap her arms around his neck.


    He was genuinely shocked by her unexpected and sudden action.


    Was this woman trying to force a kiss on him? The image of her supple lips popped into his mind. He hesitated for a couple of seconds before he felt a pang of pain on his cheeks.


    She had just bitten him.


    He pushed her away forcefully while his hand flew to cover the spot bitten by her.


    Was she a dog? It freaking hurt.


    "Catherine, how dare you? Don''t think I''m not going to punish you for this."


    The man''s eyes were like mes of fire. Catherine quivered after realizing how ridiculous she acted earlier.


    "Um... I can exin this. It''s because I... I love you too much," she said in an exaggerated voice, "Have you


    not seen it in the movies before? Lead actresses always bite the man they love so much. I was just trying to leave an imprint on you."


    Shaun took a few steps forward, his teeth clenched in anger. "Do you take me as a fool?"


    "Well, you can bite me back." Catherine braced herself and inched her face closer to the man. "Lite as hard as you love me. The deeper the love, the stronger the force."


    He had not felt like swearing at this moment than at any point in his life.


    Did she really think he would let her off the hook?


    He sandwiched her head between his palms and bit her hard on the cheek.


    The woman''s soft cheek was bouncy and supple like jelly. He did not want to move his lips away.


    "Ouch!" She yelled in pain.


    Finally, after seeing the teeth prints on her chubby cheeks, he let go of his grip. "Remember this punishment."


    Catherine pretended to be shy despite the pain. "No, this is the proof of your love." 1


    "Dream on."


    Shaunughed sarcastically before walking into the bathroom, mming the door shut behind him.


    The reflection on the mirror showed evident teeth prints on his own cheek. He felt like rushing through the door to shred that woman into pieces.


    Damn it.


    He could wear a mask, but he had to be at court today.


    No attorney showed up at the court wearing masks.


    Annoyed, he only had a few bites of breakfast before leaving home.


    She sighed internally upon seeing the leftovers.


    Oh no, she had infuriated the devil again. Why was he so angry anyway? The teeth prints on her cheek were more prominent than his! 2


    Melbourne Court.


    9 a.m.


    Ding. The elevator door opened. Shaun walked out of it wearing a mask. Hadley trailed behind him closely.


    Mr. Smith, the intiff, hurried forward to greet them. "Attorney Hill, this is thest day of trial. The current situation is not looking favorable to me. Will I lose-"


    "I''ve never lost." Shaun''s tone was distant and impatient. "Don''t keep repeating the same question. Get yourself a newyer if you don''t trust me." 2


    Mr. Smith had no words to reply to that man''s indifference. He was the country''s best attorney, after all.


    "Now, now, have faith in Attorney Hill. No one other than him can bring victory to your side."

 Chapter 51

    Chaseforted the intiff with a cup of hot coffee.


    "Why are you here?" A look of surprise took over Shaun''s face.


    "Come on, I have a case in Courtroom 2 today. Can you pay more attention to me?" Chase grumbled, "By the way, why are you wearing a mask? Do you have a cold?"


    u H


    Shaun declined toment.


    "Eh, it''s good that you''re being considerate and wearing a mask to prevent spreading the virus.


    Shaun, you''ve be more thoughtful since moving to Melbourne," Chaseplimented.


    Ten minutester, the trial was about to start. Chase almost spat out the coffee in his mouth when Shaun removed his mask and revealed the teeth prints on his cheek.


    "What on..."


    "I got bitten by a dog." Shaun''s cold voice reeked of intimidation. He walked into the courtroom with big strides.


    Chase burst out inughter. Did Shaun think he could


    fool him? That man had evidently been bitten by a woman.


    It was not every day he got to see Shaun feeling embarrassed. He must take a


    photo of that in secret to share it with the group chat.


    Catherine rested at home for several days, waiting for the teeth prints to disappear before heading out to look for a new job. i


    However, she only received negative feedback.


    "Miss Jones, I''m sorry but we don''t hire copycats." 1


    "Miss Jones, your scandal has bemon news in the industry. No one dares to hire you anymore."


    "Miss Jones, the Jones family has secretly announced to the industry that anyone who dares to hire you will be openly disrespecting them." u n


    Catherine had just walked out of yet another interview, feeling lost and furious. She had spent so much time and effort on her education but still could not find a job.


    What should she do? Transition into another industry?


    Honk, honk.


    A car next to her honked several times. She did not realize it until someone called out her name." Catherine, it''s been a while."


    She looked over her shoulder absent-mindedly. A handsome face poked from behind the window of a Land Rover. 1 "Joseph? What are you doing here?" She was overwhelmed by surprise and delight to see her senior from when she was pursuing her studies abroad.


    "I have an office in this building. I saw you walking out of it and wondered what you were doing here." Joseph parked his car by the side and gestured to her toe in. 1


    Upon entering the car, Catherine replied awkwardly," I''m here for an interview, but I didn''t make it."


    "Even you couldn''t make it with your qualifications?" He found this difficult to believe.


    The corners of her lips twitched. "I''ve fallen out with my family and I''m being used of giarism. My reputation in Melbourne is going downhill..."


    "I don''t believe that you''ll giarize others. It should be the other way round." A smile spread across


    Joseph''s face. "Well, I''ve just started a newpany in Melbourne and am stillcking manpower. Come and join my team."


    She was shocked and touched at the same time." Aren''t you even a little skeptical of me?"


    "I know you''re a fine person of creditable character and I''m well aware of your talents. I had suggested to you before that we should start a business together in Perth after graduating, but you insisted on helping out the family business and staying close to your boyfriend. Are you married now?" he said.


    She lowered her head. "We broke up."


    Joseph appeared surprised but quicklyforted gently. "It''s alright. You''re still young and beautiful. I''m sure you can find someone better."


    "Enough talk about me. You''re doing great, huh? I heard you''ve be the top three designers over in Perth and even published several books." Catherine teased with a smirk. "And now you''re trying to conquer Melbourne too?"


    "Join mypany if you think I''m capable. I need talents like you," Joseph said earnestly, "I can offer you a high sry. You can also be a shareholder when the business hits the market."


    "Alright, I''ll treat you to dinner tonight to celebrate you bing my boss." 2


    Catherine certainly did not expect this pleasant surprise. She made a phone call to Shaun. "I''ll not be home for dinner. Sort it out yourself."


    Shaun was easily agitated today because others had been secretly mocking the teeth prints on his cheek. 1


    "What is it this time? Don''t be so stupid that you''ll need me to rescue you again. I don''t have the time."

 Chapter 52

    Again?


    A feeling of frustration rocked through Catherine. She had been staying home preparing meals in the past few days.


    "I''m just going out for dinner with a friend I met while studying abroad."


    Shaunughed sarcastically. "Oh, so it''s a friend from university this time. Don''t forget how you were abducted to the hotel by your high school friendst time."


    "Whatever. Bye." She hung up on him impatiently.


    A hint of disappointment shed across Joseph''s eyes upon seeing her angry face. "New boyfriend? Or husband?"


    She widened her eyes in shock. "No way. It''s just my... Housemate."


    Although Shaun was her legal husband, the man refused to acknowledge that. Therefore, their rtionship was purely just for show.


    The corners of Joseph''s lips twitched into a faint smile. "It sounded like you were speaking with a partner."


    "Um... Really?"


    Catherine felt her heart skipping a beat. This was how she normally interacted with Shaun. Perhaps it only sounded like that because they were living in the same house.


    It had been a long time since she met Joseph. The two of them enjoyed the evening together and the dinnersted until 9 p.m. He gave her a lift and dropped her off at Jadeite Bay.


    "Remember to report for duty tomorrow morning. I''ve epted a vi case in the Green Mountain area.


    You''ll go over to take the measurements tomorrow."


    "Sure."


    She waved him goodbye. Her eyes trailed the Porsche into the far distance before she turned around to head to the house.


    Coincidentally, she discovered Shaun, dressed in casual loungewear, looking down on her coldly from the steps. Fudge was nestled in his arms, looking like she was about to fall asleep.


    "Your friend is a man?"


    The deep furrow between his brows could squeeze a fly to death.


    He thought about how he had to endure the poorly-made store-bought food when she enjoyed the evening eating andughing with another man. Anger surged through him like waves.


    "Yup, he''s my senior from university..." 1


    Shaun cut her short. "Catherine, let me remind you that you''ve chosen to marry me. You''d better watch your actions even if we''re only in a contract marriage.


    I don''t want to be betrayed."


    The smile on her face froze. "What are you talking about? I just went out to dinner with a friend. Do you think so poorly of me?"


    "Who knows? I''ve only known you for a short time." The corners of his lips curled into a sarcastic smirk." Besides, you can''t simply go out for dinner. Don''t forget about your role as Fudge''s sitter. You''re responsible for her as you were the one who made her sick." i


    "Fudge is alright now, isn''t she? I think she even gained a few pounds," she replied through clenched teeth. She would certainly argue with him if he had not saved her life twice.


    How silly of her to think that he only looked distant but was actually kind-hearted. This critical tone he spoke in had extinguished the little spark of interest she had for him.


    Shaun scoffed. "Exactly, why has she gained weight? You should reflect on yourself. I want you to take care of the cat, not fatten her up."


    tt H


    Catherine was at a loss for words.


    Fudge''s growing appetite had be her fault as well.


    She almost flew off the handle. "Fine, I''ll feed the cat less food from now on."


    "That won''t do." What if the kittens inside her became malnourished?


    "Well, what do you want, then? Sorry, but I''m not a professional cat breeder," she said, irritated.


    "Me neither. Research it and be more considerate of Fudge. Take her out on walks when you''re free. Don''t only feed her and then let her sleep all day."


    He walked toward the neighborhood park with Fudge in his arms.


    Catherine pulled a face at his receding silhouette. She wanted to share the joy of finding a new job, but she could not be bothered to speak to him for another second more.


    Upon returning home, she started heading to the bedroom to get a new change of clothes. A cold voice rang behind her back. 1


    "I''m hungry."


    She looked over her shoulder to see the man sitting on the couch, looking like a hungry pet waiting to be fed.

 Chapter 53

    Catherine refused, as she was still annoyed from before. "Sorry, I''m the sitter for your cat, not you."


    She emphasized thest two words. Shaun appeared nonchnt. The corners of his lips twitched into an enigmatic smile. "This is the love you proim you have for me?"


    Sh*t.


    ''What I love is the position of being Ethan''s aunt! Get that clear!''


    Irritated, she opened the fridge to retrieve the frozen sweet dumplings she had madest night.


    He, who kept his eyes on her silhouette behind the ss sliding door, was exasperated too.


    Nothing apart from the food she prepared piqued his appetite anymore. Perhaps she had drugged the food he had been eating all this while.


    After breakfast the following morning.


    Shaun had just put on the cuff links, ready to head out when he noticed Catherine had changed into a beige windbreaker.


    Beneath it was a dark pink shirt and a checkered maxi dress with tights. She looked effortlessly like a capable businesswoman, yet the outfit also highlighted her curves. 3


    Moreover, she had put on a little bit of makeup. Pearl earrings hung below her earlobes. He found it rather difficult to peel his eyes away from the beautiful


    woman.


    However, in the next second, he realized she was heading out. She had not dressed up for him.


    "You''re going out dating again?" His voice was low, evidently revealing his displeasure.


    "No, I''m going to work. I found a new job yesterday. I''ll be home to prepare dinner and also walk Fudge after that." 2


    He found no words to argue with that. Despite that, he was not so pleased about her job.


    "Giving out leaflets again?"


    "No way. I''m the head designer this time." She scoffed before grabbing her purse and leaving the door. 1


    Shaun trailed behind her and entered the elevator together. His throat felt dry as he stole another nce at the young woman''s curvy figure. "Want a lift?" i


    "No, thanks." she rejected without hesitation. "I''ll drive. I don''t want to take the subway halfway."


    II


    He was speechless.


    Was sheining that he only sent her to the subway station?


    He had not given any other woman a lift before. This ungrateful thing!


    8.30 a.m.


    Catherine walked into her new workce right on time.


    It was a surprise to find out that the other employees were all young and


    passionate. Besides, they were all distinctive graduates who had studied abroad, i


    Joseph introduced her to the employees before leading her into the office. He handed over a ne blueprint. 1


    "This is President Lyons'' 3,000 square meters vi in Green Mountain. This man used to be stationed


    overseas for his business franchises and that''s how I met him. We''ve known each other for quite some time now.


    "He ns to settle down back home here in Melbourne. Work hard on this project. There''s no cost limit on the renovation, but everything must be perfect. He has a holiday resort project waiting tounch by the end of the year. I hope to build a longterm partnership with him."


    She nodded seriously.


    It seemed that President Lyons had a pretty simr background to Shaun. However, thetter who was also a president was staying in a small house about 100 square meters big.


    A smile spread across Joseph''s face. "Actually, President Lyons'' nephew''s girlfriend is from a building and interior design background. He doesn''t really like their style, but it''s difficult to be honest with your rtives. He''s renovating his vi


    in secret without telling anyone else, thus you have to keep this to yourself. Don''t make things difficult for President Lyons."


    Catherine was astonished by what she heard.


    Not only was President Lyons'' recent life experiences simr to Shaun''s, the coincidence even extended to their nephew''s girlfriends.

 Chapter 54

    With a light heart, Catherine left the office and started driving to Green Mountain.


    This was the most expensive luxury vi neighborhood in Melbourne. Only the really rich people could afford the property over here.


    Her car was stopped by the security guard at the neighborhood entrance, thus she had to walk to the house.


    A man who looked about 30 years old was standing by the swimming pool. The tall man had long and gentle eyebrows. The tailor-made ck business suit looked especially elegant on him.


    Startled, she asked tentatively, "Mr. Lyons?"


    "Yes. Are you the designer from Joseph''spany? You''re way younger than I expected." A look of genuine surprise shed across Wesley''s eyes. 1


    This woman in front of him right now was probably the most beautiful woman he had seen since returning to Melbourne. Others might have thought Joseph had sent this woman over to seduce him.


    However, the unswerving determination in her eyes revealed that she was a serious professional.


    "I was President Talton''s junior in university. Mr.


    Lyons, you''re wee to have me reced if you''re not satisfied after seeing my designs. I''ll not take it personally."


    Catherine''s reply was calm yet confident. "Besides, I don''t think age has anything to do with capability. You''re pretty young yourself, Mr. Lyons."


    Wesley smiled. "I can''t argue with that."


    She handed him her name card.


    He nced at it. "Catherine Jones. The name rings a bell."


    She felt her heart skip a beat. For fear that he might have heard about the rumors, she replied immediately, "It''s quite amon name. If you don''t mind, Mr. Lyons, you can tell me your ideas as we tour around the vi."


    Then, he led the way and showed her around the massive vi.


    Besides, he mentioned his wish of having a gym, theater, basketball court, and indoor swimming pool.


    Catherine had a general idea of his likes and desires. In less than half an hour, she delivered a beautiful sketch into his hands.


    Wesley looked at the sketch, unable to find something to pick fault at.


    This design n was exactly what he had envisioned.


    "Miss Jones, you''re as good as the top designers I''ve seen from abroad. Not bad. The concept of this indoor swimming pool is really innovative."


    "It''ll look even better after rendering."


    "Sure, you have a week''s time. I''d like to start the renovation as soon as possible." He gave her the key card. "You''re wee to look for me in my office when required. This is my name card."


    President of Transmit Corporation. It seemed like another new rich man had entered the Melbourne circle.


    After leaving the vi, she nned to check out the design of other vis in the neighborhood.


    In a matter of minutes, she saw a white Lexus driving into one of the massive vis. Was that not Shaun''s car?


    Had he purchased a vi here too?


    "Why are you here?"


    A familiar voice rang behind her out of the blue.


    She looked over her shoulder to see Ethan getting out of his Lamborghini.


    Normally, she would turn around and leave, but she was slightly shocked to bump into him here. 1


    "I should be the one asking. Are you and Reba nning to purchase a vi here?"


    "No, not yet anyway. I''m here to check out my uncle''s vi. His ce needs renovating and I n to convince him to hand the project over to Reba." Ethan examined her expression as he said that.

 Chapter 55

    Catherine imed she had worked hard to build her career. Ethan nned to boast that he could pamper his other half.


    As expected, he smiled smugly as he noticed the colors changing on her face. "What? Regretting your choices now? If you were still like before, perhaps I could provide you some resources too."


    Exasperated by hisment, she almost spat out blood.


    She must have been blind in the past to think he was a cultured man. It was the thought of Shaun that made her ufortable earlier.


    As it turned out, he did have a property in this area. It was his decision to pick any designpany, but she would undoubtedly be furious if he handed over the renovation project to Reba. 1


    "Alright, your uncle has the final say on who he picks for the renovation, not you. Perhaps he''s easily convinced by his wife. Your words are worth sh*t in


    Haha, indeed, she had to convince the manter tonight.


    Ethan frowned upon hearing that. "Your manners are


    not well bred. My uncle isn''t even married yet. We have a good rtionship, and he normally agrees to anything I ask for."


    She smiled internally. "Sure, ask him to put you down as heir to his wealth and see if he agrees."


    "You''re out of your mind." The man''s handsome face was red with rage. "No wonder Uncle Jeffery and Aunt Sally locked you up. You certainly deserve it."


    His words triggered the hatred buried deep within her heart.


    "Ethan, do you even hear yourself?"


    "Am I wrong? You told the reporters that the Jones family locked you up and tortured you. But you look energetic and healthy to me, like you''ve been living well.


    "Your presence is really unfortunate to the Jones family. Do you know that because of your usations, Summit''s reputation has been destroyed and their stock price has dropped drastically? Thepany''s market value lost two billion dors overnight."


    "The real unfortunate fact here is the fact that I previously fell for you." Catherine felt a strong urge to poke him in the eyes.


    To prevent herself from being infuriated to death, she picked up her pace and walked straight ahead.


    "Hang on." He rushed forward to grab her wrist. "I''m getting engaged to Reba at the end of this month.


    You must attend the ceremony. It was you who ruined Summit''s reputation, so you''re responsible to save it."


    "Bullsh*t! Get out of my way. I can''t wait to see Summit going bankrupt. You betrayed our rtionship yet you have the cheek to demand me to show up at your engagement party. Have you no shame?!"


    She cursed.


    Ethan remained unperturbed. "We''re throwing the party on your grandmother''s 80th birthday. She''s loved you dearly since you were little. Her health is deteriorating and who knows how much time she has left? Do you still not want to attend?"


    Her entire body tensed up as she red at him murderously. "Despicable!" "You''ve made your bed, now lie on it." His eyes overflowed with indifference. "Don''t worry. I''ll be there."


    ''I''ll be there with your Uncle Shaun. I want to destroy you and your mean fianceepletely!


    ''I want to train your uncle to be 100% obedient to me. Reba won''t be able to join the household as long as I disagree! In your face!''


    Catherine stomped off angrily.


    Ethan shook his head helplessly at the woman''s receding silhouette. Then, he walked toward Wesley''s vi.


    Thetter was inspecting the sketch on the lounge chair beneath the tree. He frowned and subtly hid the sketch upon noticing his nephew''s arrival.


    "Uncle, are you going to start renovating your vi soon?" Ethan had noticed the sketch before it was put away.


    "Did you hear it from your grandma?"


    "Yup," Ethan replied with a smile. "You''re too upied to deal with this. Let Summit sort it out for you.


    Reba is a designer herself. Give her a chance." 1


    Wesley massaged his temples as he rose to his feet.


    "Ethan, I know a thing or two about the designers in Summit. Their design style is luxurious but too traditional and reserved for my preference. I''ve lived abroad for too long and prefer certain styles." 2


    "Well, you canmunicate your desires to Summit. Theirpany''s reputation has been greatly affected recently. Uncle, can you please help them out..."

 Chapter 56

    "No."


    Wesley waved his hand dismissively in the air. "I can agree to anything but I have high standards for my living quarters so I''ll not settle for anything less. I''ve met Reba before. Honestly, she doesn''t have the experience and knows nothing about thetest materials and high-tech appliances. She''ll ruin my house."


    Ethan felt slightly embarrassed. It was his fiancee they were discussing, after all. "But she did pretty well in the Culture and Technology Center project..."


    "Don''t forget that she sessfully won the bid only because I pulled some strings." A look of displeasure washed over Wesley''s face as he talked about this. "Besides, you should be grateful that President Sawyer didn''t expose us or we would have been in big trouble."


    Ethan felt his heart sink. "Fine, it''s no big deal if you disagree. Oh right, is that a sketch you''re holding?


    Which designer are you going for? I''m just asking out of curiosity and nothing else."


    "Joseph Talton, he''s a friend of mine from Perth. He opened a franchise here in Melbourne." Wesley


    handed over the sketch to his nephew.


    "This is created by one of his designers. She produced a sketch for the entire 3,000 square meters vi in less than half an hour, not to mention getting every detail perfectly down to my preferences. I''m very satisfied."


    "Catherine?"


    Ethan froze for a split second when he noticed the initials at the bottom right of the sketch. He recalled bumping into her by the gate earlier. Apparently, she had been here to design his uncle''s vi.


    "Yup, that''s her."


    "Uncle, you can''t hire her," he said awkwardly, "She''s the younger daughter of the Jones family I told you before. She used to be my girlfriend but she has be fairly disreputable. Not only did she giarize the work of another, but she also tarnished her own parents'' reputation."


    This took Wesley by surprise. No wonder he thought the name was familiar.


    Upon remembering the woman''s kind and polite demeanor, he could not help but frown.


    "I don''t think she needs to giarize others, given her talents. I''ve developed a good judgment from dealing with all sorts of people in the business world. She''s a rare talent, and I don''t think she''s disreputable. Quite the contrary, Ethan, I think you hold prejudice against her..."


    "You really don''t understand her..."


    "Don''t you think it''s strange? When we spoke over the phone in the past, you couldn''t stopplimenting her but now you''re disgusted by her. Did she wrong you somehow? It''s you who betrayed her first if I remember correctly."


    Startled, Ethan had no words to refute the unexpected response.


    "Simrly, you keep boasting about Reba''s talents, but I just can''t see her capability. If it weren''t for the fact that she''s the sessor to the Jones family, I wouldn''t cast a second nce at a woman like her."


    Wesley took the sketch from his nephew''s hands and headed straight for the door. The man was already long gone by the time Ethan regained hisposure. Catherine was distracted the whole day thinking about Ethan''s engagement party. Finally, it was time to go. She hurried home right away, but Shaun did not return until it waspletely dark outside.


    "I think I saw you at Green Mountain today."


    "You were there today?" Shaun raised an eyebrow in surprise.


    "Yes. What... What were you doing there?" A smile spread across her face. "Perhaps you''ve bought a house in that area?"


    "No."


    He picked up the cutleries from the table.


    Chase had pestered him to go for a viewing over there today. He was going to stay in Melbourne for quite some time, after all.


    Fudge was about to give birth soon. This house would surely be too small when the triplets arrived.


    However, he realized the vis at Green Mountain were enormous. He did not consider it further, thinking that Catherine would be afraid because of her previous traumatic experience.


    He did not notice the unnatural smile that shed across her face at the sound of his reply.


    She would have believed him if Ethan had not explicitly mentioned that his uncle had bought a vi in Green Mountain.

 Chapter 57

    Catherine did not understand Shaun''s intention to keep this a secret from her. Was it to prevent her from stealing his wealth? Was he nning to let Reba design his house?


    She could ept the first possibility but not the second.


    He knew that the Jones family had almost taken her life, as well as her endless grudges against Reba.


    "It''s fine if you did. I won''t force you to hire me as your designer," she said half- jokingly. 1


    "I already said no." His reply was straightforward.


    She sped her fingers around the cutleries and changed the topic of conversation. "Well, then... Do you have any eventsing uptely? Perhaps you''ll need a femalepanion..."


    "Nope." People in Melbourne were too lowly for him. They were not worth his presence.


    "Um... Alright, but I do, though."


    He ced the cutleries on the table and looked her straight in the eyes. "What is it you''re trying to say?"


    "My grandma will turn 80 at the end of the month. The birthday party is being celebrated along with Ethan


    and Reba''s engagement ceremony. I have no choice but to show up. My grandma has been great to be since I was little. Would you like to go with me?"


    Catherine mustered all her courage to say this. She looked at him with expectant eyes.


    It took Shaun a couple of seconds to see through the Jones family''s intention.


    "I remember telling you before we married that I won''t meet your family members."


    "But you''re going to the engagement ceremony anyway," she blurted.


    "Why?" It made no sense to him as he did not know that family at all.


    ''Because you''re Ethan''s uncle!'' She almost shouted. 1


    However, if she said so, he might guess that she had approached with an ulterior motive. "Because... Many other influential people from Melbourne will attend the ceremony too, hence I thought you..."


    "Sorry, but I won''t show up at low-grade events as such."


    She was speechless.


    Low-grade?


    He refused to attend his nephew''s engagement ceremony because of that reason?


    How superior was he then? Was this the arrogant attitude of everyone who came home after spending years abroad?


    A nk expression took over her face.


    "Besides, I''ll advise you not to go too. I can''t be bothered to go rescue you again," he warned her sternly with a piercing stare. 1


    Prior to this, she thought perhaps Shaun was slightly interested in her, but the idea vanished instantly.


    This man certainly had a heart of stone.


    Catherine suddenly lost her appetite. She took her phone and began ranting to Freya through WhatsApp.


    [And you said he might be a little bit interested in me? Sorry, but I can''t feel it at all. Every second spent with him makes my blood boil.]


    Freya: [Hey, keep trying. Do you want to go out for supper? It''s been too long.] Catherine: [Probably not. He''s going to lecture me if I leave the house.]


    Freya: [Come on, you''re not actually his housekeeper and he doesn''t even pay you. You''re spoiling him too much.]


    Catherine threw a nce at the man who walked away after dinner without putting away the dishes. A surge of frustration rocked through her.


    This was too exhausting. She wanted to be his ''wife'', not his full-time housekeeper.


    Left with no other choice, she sorted the dishes and reappearedter with freshly washed hands. "I''m going out for a little whileter..."

 Chapter 58

    "Where to?" Shaun''s gaze was filled with annoyance." Are you going out drinking or to the Jones family? Or are you going on a date with your senior? Don''t forget you still have to walk Fudge to facilitate her digestion."


    H 99


    Catherine lost the courage to speak the truth.


    "I''m going shopping with Freya. The weather is turning chilly and I need new clothes."


    He sized her up and down beforementing, "Hmm, you do need some warmer clothes. Stop wearing so few clothes in front of me all day."


    U 99


    She was speechless.


    Well, she would not be wearing thin loungewear when it was almost winter if not to seduce him. Besides, he was the one enjoying the feast of eye from this anyway.


    "Alright, I need some new clothes too, so get me a few as well. Just use the card I gave youst time," he saidzily.


    She was at a loss for words. In actuality, she was nning to enjoy supper with Freya.


    Ever since getting married to him, she had not eaten delicious barbeque. Moreover, it was now the season for fresh seafood.


    "You can buy your own clothes. I''m not your real wife." The reluctance was audible in her voice.


    He raised an eyebrow as an enigmatic smile spread across his face. "What? Is there a hidden innuendo behind this?"


    HH


    Catherine surrendered. She had said that with an innocent intention.


    "Alright, alright, I''ll go have a look. What size are you?" 1


    "You don''t even know what size I wear yet still dream of getting closer to me?" A look of displeasure washed over his face. She had the cheek to say she loved him with this half-hearted attitude? 1


    "I''m sorry that I''ve not done enough." Her face was overtaken by disappointment.


    He snorted with disdain before telling her.


    "What kind of price range are you looking for?"


    "Anything." Shaun was not sure either. After all, he always had world-ss


    designers tailor-make his clothes in the past.


    Ten minutester, Freya arrived downstairs in her car.


    Catherine got into the car, looking like she was in


    despair. "Let''s go to the mall. Shaun wants me to buy him clothes."


    "But what about the seafood feast? I haven''t even had dinner yet." Confusion was written all over Freya''s face.


    Catherine had no choice but to tell her the truth. Freya looked back at her with disdain. "Where has your dignity gone? What about that domineering attitude you used to have?"


    "You don''t understand. He always uses how I made Fudge sick against me," she replied helplessly."


    Besides, he saved my life twice and I want to repay the debt."


    "No one else controls their housekeeper this strictly," Freya ridiculed.


    "Alright, stop it. I know I''m his housekeeper." Catherine, who was sitting in the passenger seat, looked despondent.


    "Oh no, when do you think I can stand in front of that mean couple as his aunty? Their engagement ceremony is approaching."


    Freya cocked her head to consider this.


    "Perhaps to Shaun, you''re still a housekeeper that cooks well. You have to change his opinion, and the best way of doing so is to make things irreversible."


    Catherine remained silent.


    "Be his real wife." Freya threw her a coquettish nce. "You know what I mean." 1


    Catherine was taken aback. Her face started to burn a s she imagined the scene.

 Chapter 59

    "He might kick me out of the bed at once."


    "You can make him helpless drunk. Men lose their self -control once they''re drunk. Things will be even better if you''re pregnant with his child. Your position as the queen of the household will be secured without you having to keep fighting. Oh right, you must n this around the days after your menstruation as you''ll be at your most fertile then."


    Catherine''s mind was tangled with a whole lot of different thoughts. She was already nning to conceive before going into a rtionship.


    "But he doesn''t love me. A family like that isn''t the best environment for the child..."


    "You must''ve prepared yourself for this when you decided to marry him spontaneously," Freya cut her off, "Besides, you want to seek revenge, don''t you? This is the best way to integrate into the Lowe family and create trouble for them using your position as Shaun Hill''s wife. Imagine how satisfying that would be! And they can''t insult you back because you''ll be ranked higher than them in the family hierarchy."


    "Good point." Her mind was overtaken by the surge of passion. "But why do you know so much about this? Have you done it with Patrick..."


    "Pfft. We''ve just kissed and that''s all." "How nice." She had not even kissed Shaun just yet. What a failure.


    Half an hourter, the two of them arrived at one of Melbourne''s most luxurious shopping malls.


    Catherine did not stop grumbling since the minute she set foot into the store.


    "Why did you bring me here? Their clothes are in the high-end range. Shaun is a low-key and frugal man. He drives a Lexus. The clothes he wears normally are of good quality but are from brands I''ve not heard before."


    "But a sessful businessman should wear something more decent. Look, what about that style?" Freya dragged her into a luxurious male clothing store and pointed at the suit worn by the mannequin.


    Catherine nced at it quickly. "The suit is nice, but the mannequin''s figure is not toned as Shaun''s."


    "Alright, alright, I know your husband is super fit," Freya teased.


    Super fit?


    Catherine thought Shaun deserved thispliment. His body was the nicest of all the men she had seen before, even without clothes on...


    "What dirty thoughts are you entertaining in your mind? Your cheeks are red as tomatoes." Freya


    smirked.


    "Cough, forget it. Let''s go. It''s too expensive here." Embarrassed, Catherine started dragging her friend toward the door.


    The salesperson approached them. "This set is ourtest design. There are only two suits like this in the entire country." 1


    "Hah, you can save your breath. Poor people like her will not be able to afford it." The mockingment rang in the air.


    Then, J and Cindy entered their sight.


    "Miss Campbell, Miss Turner..." The salesperson''s eyes sparkled as she


    immediately rushed forward to greet them.


    J threw a sideways nce at Catherine. "So you found yourself a new boyfriend? But he''s just a small nobody."


    That man was only awyer. No matter how sessful he was in his career, he would still be working for rich people like them. 1


    Freya scoffed out of anger. "Seriously? Do you know that her boyfriend..."


    Catherine grabbed her friend''s wrist and shook her head.


    Her marriage to Shaun was a secret. She wondered which man J had mistaken to be her boyfriend.


    A hint of delight shed across Cindy''s face. She remembered how she used to trail behind them because their family background was more superior." Cathy, you should probably shop elsewhere. As far as I know, there are only a few thousand dors in your card now."


    "Cindy, don''t cross the line." Freya was infuriated. Before they had fallen out, she had told her about Catherine''s difficult situation, without expecting the woman would turn around and betray them without hesitation.


    As expected, the salesperson showed impatience upon hearing they were poor.


    "Please leave if you can''t afford this. We''re short of staff and we can''t service everyone."


    "I can certainly afford this." Freya pulled out her credit card.

 Chapter 60

    J ridiculed, "Cindy, it''s a good thing that you''ve stopped hanging out with them. Friends like that will only bring you down."


    "Exactly, she has to borrow money from friends to buy clothes."


    Catherine, who was normally incredibly tolerable, could not give in to the mocking anymore.


    "I can definitely afford this. It''s just a basic limited edition."


    She pulled out the card given by Shaun and handed it over to the salesperson. "Didn''t you say you have two sets of that? I want them both. I''ll not allow anyone else to wear the same clothes as my man." 1


    This took the salesperson by surprise, but who would turn down money? "Sure, two sets of this wille to the total of one million dors."


    11 H


    Catherine felt her legs going weak. She felt like pping herself hard across the face for saying stupid things like that.


    Oh no, what if it exceeded the card limit?


    She stole a nce at J and Cindy''s look of


    disbelief before forcing herself to hand over the card.'' Let there be enough money,'' she thought to herself repeatedly.


    "Oh, I have to remind you that we don''t ept returns on limited edition items," the salesperson said out of the blue.


    Catherine felt her brain freezing. ''Xx&&#&x,'' she cursed internally.


    Good God, she had nned to return the itemster.


    Cindy covered her mouth in mock surprise. "Cathy, I hope you weren''t nning on returning the clothester."


    "Pfft." Catherine scoffed as if she heard a funny joke." I''ll not do something as lowly as that. Also, stop


    calling me Cathy. Hearing you say that hurts my ears."


    She turned to look at the salesperson. "Hurry and pack it up for me. I don''t want to keep hearing the crazy dogs bark."


    "You..."


    A flurry of emotions chased across Cindy''s face.


    J held her back. "Let her be. Let''s go check out the Burberry store. To be honest, I think the clothes here are still too cheap. My brother probably won''t like them."


    "True." Cindy understood her meaning instantly. She felt especially satisfied upon imagining the embarrassed look on Catherine''s faceter when the


    card was declined.


    Catherine rolled her eyes at them and acted arrogantly as if she was the richest person in the world. 1


    The card was epted without any problem. The salesperson handed over the shopping bag. "Here are the clothes and receipt, Miss."


    Catherine suddenly felt touched at this moment. She did not expect Shaun to give her a credit card with a limit of over a million dors.


    "Boring. Let''s go!"


    J, who failed to see Catherine being humiliated, linked her arms with Cindy and walked away feeling frustrated.


    Freya nudged Catherine by the elbow. "Not bad. President Hill is pretty generous with you."


    Catherine could not bring herself to smile. She felt a heavy burden weighing down her chest. Her legs turned to jelly as she walked out of the store with clothes worth a million dors.


    "Oh no, he must think I''m being wasteful. I feel that I''m getting further away from my goal."


    "Stop exaggerating. Shaun Hill is worth tens of billions of dors. This amount is peanuts to him."


    "You don''t understand. He''s a frugal man. With all that wealth in his pocket, he lives in a house slightly over 100 square meters, drives a car worth about 300,000 dors, and only uses free tissue paper given out by the gas station. The watch on his wrist is also of a random small brand."


    "Well, he... He''s pretty good with his money, then." Freya did not know any other rich men who lived frugally like him. "I can lend you a million dors."


    "Okay. I''ll see how he reacts first. Worstes to worst, I''ll return him the million dors. I''ll pay you back slowly." 1


    Catherine lost the mood to continue shopping after that. She did not want to bump into those two mean women again.

 Chapter 61

    Catherine ate the much anticipated spicy crabs with Freya until ten at night. Then, she headed home while feeling scared.


    Afraid that she would disturb the man inside the house, she did not dare to switch


    on the lights.


    "You came back early."


    Shaun''s tall and stalwart figure suddenly appeared at the door of the bedroom,


    and there was a definite edge in his voice.


    Catherine got a shock and felt very guilty. 1


    She wondered if he had spent a long time waiting for her to return home in order to ask about the one million dors.


    "When ites to shopping, women tend to forget the time."


    Shaun switched on the lights in the living room, then nced at Catherine for two seconds. He walked toward her and extended his hand.


    "What do you want?"


    Holding her breath, Catherine did not move at all. His body cast a shadow on her under the light, and the situation somehow seemed dull. However, after his


    burning index finger touched her lips, the atmosphere became romantic instead. Well, what was the hint? 3


    Shaun''s gaze shed with sarcasm all of a sudden. He then stretched out his index finger to her.


    Catherine gazed at the tip of his finger in a daze. His fingernail looked tidy and nice, but what was he trying to do? 1


    She blinked. Puzzled, she gently bit his finger using her teeth.


    Shaun''s body froze. He felt as though a strange electric sensation was traveling throughout his body a t that instant. He stared at her with dark eyes which conveyed a look of disbelief. "What are you doing?"


    "Isn''t this what you want?" Catherine let go of his finger and spoke in an innocent tone, "You touched my lips and stretched out your finger after that..." 2


    Shaun was speechless.


    It struck him that he had failed to fathom how her mind worked. 4


    "Catherine, you have such a dirty mind." Hepletely lost to her. "I just wanted to show you the grease on my finger because you hadn''t wiped your mouth properly after supper." 1


    Catherine was so embarrassed that her ears turned red. How she wished she could dig a hole and bury herself in it.


    Nevertheless, what was done was done. She had no choice but to say reluctantly, "You can''t me me for this. You have such a nice finger. I couldn''t contain m y emotions when I saw you."


    Shaun withdrew his burning finger. Heughed when she uttered such shameless words with a face as red as a beet. "What are you holding?"


    Catherine shuddered, then whispered, "Your suit. Sorry, I identally bought you suits worth one million dors."


    Shaun frowned as he had never worn a cheap suit like this.


    Catherine''s heart did a flip. Damn, sure enough, he was unhappy. "If you find this too-"


    "Why are these two the same?" Shaun interrupted her words.


    "Huh?"


    She was stunned. "Because... They''re limited edition. There are only two suits of this kind in the entire country. I didn''t want to see anyone wearing the same suit as you because it''ll be a humiliation.


    "In my eyes, you''re one of a kind, charming, and handsome. I think this color suits you best. I always see you wearing suits like these and I''m not even tired of it yet. Please forgive me for being a little selfish."


    Once she finished speaking, she observed his expression secretly. She noticed that he was staring at her and curling his lips.


    "Great job. Your brown-nosing skills have improved." Shaun stretched out his hand and pinched her cheeks lightly. "When you quit being a designer in the future, you can be my secretary. Having you brown-nosing me every day will probably lift my spirits." 1


    "Are you not mad?" Catherine asked while widening her eyes.


    "Why would I be mad?"

 Chapter 62

    "I''m worried that you''d find it costly because... I noticed that the clothes you usually wear don''t seem costly. Hehe. Actually, there''s nothing wrong with it. I understand that you''re being frugal and low-profile, and that''s what I like about you."


    She forced a smile in embarrassment for fear that it would hurt his pride as a man.


    Shaun was stunned. It then dawned on him that the clothes he normally wore were too cheap for


    Catherine.


    His gaze became strange at that moment. "Is this how superficial the elites usually are?"


    Little did they know a thing called ''customized brand''. 1


    In fact, all his clothes were unique.


    Catherine was dazed.


    "It''s okay. You''ll understand itter." Shaun touched her head sympathetically, then entered the room.


    Complete bewilderment swept over Catherine.


    Anyway, why did he pinch her cheeks and touch her head? With this kind of behavior, they looked like a couple which made the situation appear embarrassing.


    The next day, Shaun wore the brown single-breasted suit she bought for him. When he walked out of the room, Catherine gazed at him and fell into a trance for a moment.


    Although she had seen him wearing all kinds of suits, a bizarre feeling filled her mind only because that was the suit she had bought for him. She felt a mixture of sweetness and confusion.


    It felt as if he was her actual husband at that instant.


    Shaun shot a nce at her. Upon realizing that she was looking at him in a daze, he was somehow in a cheerful mood.


    Back then, he had always thought that this sort of noncustomized clothing brand would not be asfortable as his customized brand. Nevertheless, he reluctantly wore the suit since she liked it.


    When he left the house, something crossed his mind." Didn''t you buy any clothes for yourselfst night?"


    "No, I was busy buying clothes for you." The sweet look of buying clothes for her lover spread across her face.


    "I think you were busy having supper." Shaun scoffed, exposing her frankly.


    "Ah, why do you think of me this way?" To hide her embarrassment, Catherine said in a voice that was heavy with flirtatiousness.


    Shaun felt that his throat was itchy. He undid two buttons at the neckline of his shirt and said, "If you have the time, go and get yourself some clothes using my card. The clothes will be payment for your cooking and cleaning as a sitter."


    He headed to his office once he finished speaking.


    Just as Hadley entered thew firm, he was stunned to see Shaun''s suit. He quickly said, "Young Master Hill, your suit..."


    "Catherine bought it on the streets yesterday." Shaun took a document and flipped


    it.


    Chase, who had just arrived at the door, heard those words. "Wow, you''d actually wear a suit sold on the streets?"


    With a grim expression, Shaun threw a cold nce at him. "As the boss of aw firm, you alwayse and hang out here. You''re too idle, huh?"


    "I''m not idle. I just feel terrible not seeing you even for a day." Chase gazed at Shaun''s suit cheekily. "It''s VC''s limited edition. I thought you only wear customized clothes. Is it because Catherine bought you this..."


    Shaun flung a document at his face, and the phrase '' get lost'' subsequently came out of his thin lips.


    "Fine, fine. Don''t be mad. I''m here to tell you something. My grandpa will be celebrating his 80th birthday tomorrow night. Do me the honor of attending the celebration."


    Chase took an invitation card and ced it on the table.


    Shaun''s brows furrowed. Quite a number of people were celebrating their 80th birthday in Melbourne recently. 1


    "By the way, you''d better bring your partner," Chase reminded. "As you know, my sister has been interested in you for years. Also, my grandpa has always wanted to set my sister up with you."


    Shaun rubbed his forehead, wondering who he should bring as his partner.


    Catherine?


    In the next two days, Catherine contemted how to progress things with Shaun


    to a point of no return while she nned the vi''s design.


    What about preparing a candlelight dinner tonight? How was his tolerance to alcohol?

 Chapter 63

    Could Catherine get drunk before Shaun did?


    Amid her distress, Shaun gave her a call. "Where are you?"


    "In the office."


    "Send me your address. I''ll pick you up downstairs in 20 minutes. You''ll apany me to a birthday banquet."


    Here came the opportunity.


    Catherine''s eyes sparkled, but she was subsequently filled with dissatisfaction. "You didn''t want to attend my grandma''s birthday banquet, so why should I apany you this time?"


    "If you''re not willing toe with me, that''s fine. I''ll look for someone else..."


    Just as Shaun was about to hang up, Catherine gave in and saved the situation. "I''ming, I''ming. In the love arena, it''s always the person who falls in love first who loses. I''m doomed topletely lose my heart to you. How brilliant you are."


    With that, she took the thermos sk and sipped on her coffee. Even she was impressed by her own flirting skills.


    A few secondster, Shaun''s voice came from the other end. "My phone is connected to the car via Bluetooth, and Chase is seated beside me."


    St! Catherine spat out the coffee in her mouth onto theputer screen.


    Chase''s voice subsequently sounded, "Not bad, Sister-inw. I couldn''t tell that you can flirt so well. No wonder Shaun-"


    "I''ming."


    The call was hung up straight away.


    Catheriney on the table, feeling embarrassed to death.


    She dawdled when packing her things and went downstairs afterward. At that time, she received a call from Freya.


    "How did things go? Did you manage to progress things with your husband to a point of no returnst night?"


    "No, but he asked me to apany him to a birthday banquet tonight. I think this is the chance. Having said that, when he goes out for social activities at night, I''ve never seen him get drunk..."


    Catherine sighed, knowing that Shaun was a very sensible person.


    "Birthday banquet?" Freya was momentarily stunned." Is it Chase''s grandpa''s 80th birthday? I want toe along too." "I think so. Shaun gets along well with Chase."


    "That''ll be great. I''ll get some people to drink with Shaun and try to get him drunk. If that doesn''t work, I''ll bring some drugs..."


    "Hehe. Anyway, I''ll definitely send him to your bed for the sake of your n to be Ethan''s aunt."


    Catherine took a long, deep breath. Everything was being nned so abruptly that she had not mentally braced herself for it.


    However, Freya had begun to help her get everything ready in excitement.


    Catherine waited anxiously by the road. Damn, was she supposed to prepare anything?


    Furthermore, she had no experience with this sort of stuff. When Shaun became drunk, she could not possibly be left alone with him.


    Beep, beep.


    A few honks sounded. Lost in thought, she did not hear the honks.


    Shaun stared at the woman who was spacing out and looking embarrassed. She had her face covered while she stood by the road. He was totally at a loss for words.


    He was not sure what was in her mind either. Was she


    deaf?


    Chase squinted his eyes and smiled. "Shaun, I somehow feel that your wife is thinking about something dirty, and you''re most probably in her thoughts..."


    "She''s not you, okay." Shaun gave him an icy stare, even though he was a little skeptical about it.


    "Honestly, the more I look at Sister-inw, the more I find her cute. In fact, I live in the same city as her, but you somehow got her first..."


    Before Chase could finish his sentence, a cold air surrounded him.


    Shaun warned him impassively, "Don''t get any ideas about her. She''s not


    someone you can randomly fool around with."


    After that, he opened the door and got out of the car. He walked directly toward Catherine.

 Chapter 64

    Just as Catherine was distressed regarding how she should deal with the situation, a shadow was cast on her all of a sudden.


    She looked up and caught sight of a familiar man''s features. She was so frightened that she took two steps backward and lost her bnce in her high heels.


    Seeing that she was about to fall, Shaun stretched out his hand to hold her waist and bring her into his arms so that she was able to keep her footing.


    If this had happened on any other day, Catherine would have only been slightly nervous. However, she had been picturing Shaun shirtless just a moment ago. Now that the tip of her nose was right next to his chest, her pretty face suddenly turned as red as a beet. 1


    "Am I that scary?" Shaun raised his eyebrow


    "No, I was just spacing out earlier." She quickly moved backward and kept a distance from him.


    "Get into the car."


    Shaun opened the door and sat in the driver''s seat.


    Catherine realized that someone was in the passenger seat, so she reluctantly went to the backseat. Cringing with embarrassment, she could not bring herself to face Chase.


    "Hi, Sister-inw. What were you thinking about just now? Why didn''t you hear the long honks?" Chase showed an evil smile. "From your expression, I could guess that you were thinking of Shaun."


    "Yes, I was thinking of him," Catherine said recklessly with a gentle tone. Then, she swiftly looked down.


    Seated at the front, Shaun felt his scalp tingling as he gazed through the rear- view mirror at the woman whose head was lowered. Her two red ears were visible among her dark hair, making her look seductive.


    He smirked calmly.


    After letting out a ''wow'', Chase covered his chest and said glumly, "I shouldn''t have asked that question. Seeing how lovey-dovey both of you are, I feel humiliated. Anyway, Shaun doesn''t have a pleasant personality, nor does he have a good temper. He also has a lot of dirty habits. What do you actually like about him?"


    Deep down, Catherine wanted to high-five Chase as he was absolutely right.


    However, she only whispered, "Now that I''m in love with him, I see all his weaknesses as strengths. Conversely, those gentle and understanding men make


    me feel insecure. I''m simply fond of his qualities."


    Shaun''s lips curled even more in spite of himself.


    Anyway, this woman should not overdo it since someone else was here.


    Shaun nced sideways at Chase.


    Chase felt as if he was being frowned upon. "I shouldn''t havee along, right?"


    Shaun ignored him. Catherine then said, "No, no. You''re humorous, Young Master Harrison. Your presence makes me feel much more rxed."


    "Do you mean that you''re not rxed when you''re with me?" Shaun suddenly turned sullen.


    Catherine was quick on her feet. "Isn''t this bound to happen? When you get along with someone you like, you feel as if your heart is always beating wildly and you''re at a loss."


    Shaun knocked on the steering wheel with his finger without saying anything.


    Seated beside Shaun, Chase was gripped by jealousy and envy. He had never met any girls who kept confessing her love through her speech.


    Catherine quietly yed with her phone in the backseat.


    Suddenly, Freya sent her two videos.


    Freya usually sent joyful videos to her. Catherine thought the same this time, so she clicked on the videos straight away.


    Before she could react, a loud sound filled the enclosed space in the car. A spicy scene subsequently


    popped out on the screen.


    She got a shock, then she immediately turned it off. i


    However, the car had already stopped. The two men looked at her in a strange


    manner.


    At that instant, she felt like fleeing by jumping out of the window.


    "Uh... Let me exin. I was reading a pirated book when it just popped out."


    Chase touched his nose with an embarrassed look." It''s fine, Sister-inw. I normally watch it secretly at home. I didn''t know that we share the same hobby." 1


    Catherine was speechless.


    Boo-hoo. He did not seem to haveforted her.


    Shaun''s face was ovee with a grim expression." I''m warning you not to watch dirty things like that anymore."

 Chapter 65

    Shaun flew into a temper whenever he recalled Catherine staring at a shirtless man. How shameless she was!


    Chase argued, "To put it another way, it can be considered as a learning resource sometimes. Perhaps Sister-inw is learning it for your sake."


    Catherine nodded deep down, agreeing with Chase''s statement.


    Shaun spoke in a somber tone, "There''s no need for that. She won''t get to put it to good use."


    Even if that happened, he would be the one in control.


    However, that was not what Catherine thought. Assuming that he was not at all


    attracted to her in that way, she lowered her head in despair.


    Chase nced at her sympathetically. He then sighed after seeing how unromantic Shaun was.


    After half an hour, the car stopped.


    Catherine raised her head, only to find that she had arrived at Miracle, a studio that provided personalized styles.


    Although she had never been here, she heard that


    Miracle was the most well-known makeup studio in Melbourne, i


    Shaun turned around and said, "Go and get your makeup done first. I''m going to attend to something. I''ll pick you up in a while."


    Catherine was stunned. "Shaunny, you just got back to Melbourne not long ago. Perhaps you don''t know that this studio doesn''t simply ept anyone even if you''re rich. You need to book an appointment one month in advance."


    "Shaunny?" Chase burst outughing. Shortly after he beganughing, a death stare was directed at him.


    Chase''s face froze a little, then he quickly said, "We don''t need to make a booking. Just go up. I''ve informed the boss about it."


    "Oh."


    Catherine secretly sighed in satisfaction. Sure enough, the Harrison family was the most f*cking powerful family in Melbourne. How extraordinary.


    As soon as she got upstairs, the store manager weed her and personally did her makeup.


    An hourter, Shaun was back, but Catherine was not done. He sat on the couch and waited for a while.


    The door to the VIP room was soon opened, and Catherine walked out of it.


    She wore a long aqua dress, which was embroidered with diamonds all over. Not only was the dress shiny, but it also outlined her graceful figure perfectly. Her hair, which looked as dark as a seaweed, was curled and fell over her shoulders.


    She seemed like a beauty back in the 90s, looking pretty and seductive.


    Shaun''s eyes shed with a burning sensation. He had long since been aware of her beauty. Unlike many other women these days, she had not gone through stic surgery to have such beauty. Little did he expect that she would turn out to be strikingly attractive even with little makeup. 1


    "Shaunny, do I look good?" 1


    As soon as Catherine noticed his gaze, her red lips shed a winning smile. She walked toward him, hoping that he would shift his eyes to her.


    Shaun remained silent while resting his gaze on her chest.


    Catherine blushed upon noticing that. She deliberately poked his chest. "Hey, what are you looking at?"


    With her soft and flirtatious voice, he was on the verge of pulling her into his arms in spite of himself.


    Luckily, he managed to control himself. He spoke in a tense voice, "Go and get changed."


    "Why?" Catherine was confused.


    "This dress is too revealing. I don''t like it." He turned around and went down right after that.


    Furious, Catherine felt an atomic bomb going off in her head. From his gaze earlier, it had given her the impression that he was aroused by her.


    The store manager beside her said with a smile, "Miss Jones, Mr. Hill cares about you a lot."


    Catherine widened her eyes and stared at the store manager. Her eyes conveyed a sense of incredulity.


    "When a man really cares about a woman, he''ll be possessive. He wouldn''t want her to dress provocatively, and only he''s allowed to see you like that." With a grin, the store manager added, "Having worked here for years, I''ve met countless men. I''m a good judge of character."


    Upon hearing her words, Catherine was filled with a me of hope. Did Shaun not want other people to see her in revealing clothes?

 Chapter 66 1 i i

    That was actually possible.


    Catherine''s glumness faded at such a thought.


    Then, she changed into a long white dress before she went downstairs. Unexpectedly, she saw Shaun smoking.


    He rarely smoked. Today was probably the first time she had seen him doing so.


    Nevertheless, he looked handsome and charming when he smoked. Since she was in love with a man, anything he did would surely look great to her.


    "Shaunny, is this dress okay?"


    Catherine walked to him and pulled at his sleeve secretly.


    Shaun cast a nce at her. This time, she was dressed conservatively with an elegant feel. She was sure to be a beautiful sight to behold tonight. Suddenly, he regretted choosing to bring her out. He should have hidden her. i "Let''s go." Shaun put out the cigarette in the ashtray and walked out first.


    Holding her dress, Catherine walked rtively slowly. When Shaun turned his head around, his brows were furrowed. He walked to her and lifted her by the waist straight away.


    She subconsciously put her hands around his neck, then stared at his exquisite chin. She was carried away by his attractive looks.


    She blurted out, "You didn''t let me wear the aqua dress just now because you don''t want me to dress provocatively, right? Is it because you care about me?"


    With that, there was an atmosphere of silence.


    Shaun lowered his head. He stared at her with dark eyes and a discreet smile. "You''ve gone insane after drinking too much during the day, huh?"


    Catherine bit her tongue. She had probably gone insane.


    After they got downstairs, Shaun directly ced her in the backseat. With a sarcastic tone, he said," Technically, you''re my wife, after all. I don''t want you to wear indecently and get mocked."


    Catherine''s face flushed. She did not feel like talking to him throughout their journey. 1


    The car entered the Harrison family''s manor, which was teeming with guests. A row of luxurious cars was seen at the parking lot outside the manor.


    Catherine was a little upset as she did not spot the Jones'' and Lowes'' cars. If Ethan was here, he would definitely be astonished to see her holding his uncle''s hand. Hehe.


    She walked in with her hands wrapped around Shaun''s arms. Shaun turned his head and gave her a reminder, "Tonight, you can publicly im that you''re my girlfriend."


    Catherine''s eyes sparkled. The next minute, however, Shaun became a wet nket. "Don''t be overjoyed. I just don''t want Old Master Harrison to introduce me to a potential marriage partner."


    In this case... Was she just a shield? 2


    Catherine was speechless. It was no wonder he would bring her here for the first time in his life.


    "Fine. I''m willing to shelter you from all sorts of harm and support you regardless..."


    Before she could finish her performance, a woman dressed in a champagne- colored gown walked toward Shaun in an elegant manner.


    "Shaun, it''s been a long while since west met."


    Catherine could not bring herself to continue with her act. The woman was the little princess of the Harrison family, Ang Harrison, who was also Chase''s younger sister. Catherine had seen her once from afar when she attended a dinner back then. From her expression that was filled with tender affection, Catherine thought that Ang could be herpetitor.


    "Shaun, how''s Mrs. Hilltely? It''s been a long time since Ist saw her. I miss her so badly."


    "She''s fine," Shaun answeredconically.


    Ang then pouted. "Shaun, it''s absurd that you''ve been in Melbourne for such a long time, yet you didn''te and see me. Do you still remember that you promised to watch my violin performance? You haven''t fulfilled the promise."


    With that, she stared at Shaun with indignation.


    Catherine was gripped by envy. She was standing right there, but Ang seemed to consider her invisible.


    "Cough, cough. Shaunny, can you introduce her to me? She''s...?"


    Catherine clutched Shaun''s arm while showing adylike, affectionate look.

 Chapter 67

    Shaun smirked when he noticed how quickly Catherine got jealous. "Chase''s sister."


    "Who''s she? Why is she calling you in an intimate manner?" A bitter look crossed Ang''s face.


    Curling her red lips, Catherine said, "Hi, Miss Harrison. I''m his girlfriend. You might not have seen me before, but you should''ve heard of my name. I''m Catherine Jones, the most beautiful woman among the elites in Melbourne."


    Shaun''s mouth twitched at her shameless remark.


    Ang widened her eyes as she could not believe how shameless the woman was. She then mocked, "Hehe. Sorry, I haven''t heard about you being the most beautiful woman. However, I''ve heard about the foolish behavior of Catherine Jones from the Jones family in Melbourne recently. You lost to your sister, who came from a rural area, for the right to the Jones family''s inheritance, and you subsequently got kicked out of the family. I don''t believe that Shaun would want to have such a dumb*ss as his girlfriend."


    Catherine felt as if something had pierced through her heart. She was at a loss for words.


    "Angie." Shaun''s eyes darkened. "Behave yourself.


    She''s indeed my girlfriend."


    "How''s that possible?" Ang turned pale. "She doesn''t even match your noble status."


    Dissatisfied, Catherine replied, "Why don''t I match him? I''m pretty. When we stand together, we match each other well in appearance. Our future child is definitely going to look attractive."


    Ang''s mouth twitched in annoyance. She sarcastically said, "I don''t believe it. You''ll lower the IQ of your descendants."


    Watching the two women arguing gave Shaun a headache. He then rubbed his forehead. "Okay, Angie. I''m going to send my wishes to your grandpa now. I''ll leave you to it."


    Once he finished speaking, he strode toward the main building with Catherine without waiting for Ang to respond.


    Puffing out her cheeks, Catherine did not say a word throughout the walk there.


    As she had been eating well and sleeping well recently, her cheeks were chubby again. She looked very cute.


    Shaun could not help but stretch out his hands to pinch her cheeks. "Angie is still young, and she has been pampered since young. Don''t lower yourself to her level."


    Upon hearing that, Catherine became so sulky that she almost felt like vomiting blood. The situation would not have been worse if he had notmented further.


    ''What does it mean? He''s trying to put in a good word for Ang, huh?''


    She chuckled. "Don''t worry, I won''t lower myself to Angle''s level."


    Shaun raised his brow. "Does it mean that you''re not going to lower yourself to her level?"


    "Since you''re so close with her, why didn''t you think of making her pretend to be your girlfriend? After all, you call her Angie. I''m just a sitter, someone who''s not even addressed as Cathy or Rin."


    Shaun replied, "...So it''s all because I called her Angie and don''t call you Cathy?"


    "Of course not. Am I the petty sort?" Catherine faked a smile.


    Shaun felt helpless. "Ang used to y with Chase and me at the back of the manor when we were young. I treat her as a little sister."


    Catherine was stunned. Was he trying to exin to her?


    At that instant, they arrived at the main building.


    Dressed in a suit, Old Master Harrison waved at Shaun energetically.


    "Shaunny, you only came to meet me now although you''ve been in Melbourne for quite a long time now. How absurd! Are you holding me in contempt because I''m old?"


    "Absolutely not. You''re looking younger than ever, Old Master Harrison." Shaun handed him a birthday gift.


    Old Master Harrison turned his gaze to Catherine whom Shaun then introduced. "This is my girlfriend."


    "Ah, you finally got yourself a partner. What a pity. I initially nned to set you up with someone. There are many wonderful women in Melbourne." Old


    Master Harrison handed a gift to Catherine. "Here''s a gift for you as we''re meeting for the first time, youngdy. Shaunny has suffered a lot in his life. Please take care of him."


    Catherine was ttered. She was not sure whether to ept it. It would not seem good if she rejected it.


    "Just ept it since it''s Old Master Harrison''s kindness for you." Shaun nodded at her.


    As soon as Catherine epted the gift, Shaun patted her on the back. "Wait for me in the lobby."


    He was probably done taking advantage of her, so she nodded knowingly. When


    she went downstairs, she bumped into Ang again.


    "Were you intentionally waiting for me here, Miss Harrison?"


    Unsurprisingly, a smirk spread across Ang''s face.

 Chapter 68

    "Great. Now that you''re aware of it, I''m not going to beat around the bush." Ang lifted her chin with an arrogant expression. "You''d better stay away from Shaun. He''s not someone you can afford to provoke."


    "What if I don''t stay away from him?" Catherine asked out of curiosity. "You''re interested in him, but he only treats you as a little sister."


    Ang remained impassive. "So what? For noble families like Shaun''s, they''re concerned about a well-matched marriage in terms of social status. To tell you the truth, you don''t even know him well. His family members won''t ept you because you don''t match him. Currently, he''s just having fun with you. His family is going to suck you dry."


    She scoffed in sarcasm and subsequently left in a proud manner.


    Catherine was somehow upset by her words. Nevertheless, she did not really give it a thought. Anyway, a marriage certificate would be her biggest reliance at present.


    After Catherine left the main building, she soon met up with Freya.


    "Look, this is the alcohol I prepared. I''ll get someone to


    make him drunkter. If he''s not drunk, you have to adopt an aggressive tactic by making him eat this. Remember, this will take effect two hours after he consumes it."


    Freya stuffed the items into her hands.


    Catherine felt terrible. "Will this cause any side effects?"


    "Why are you still worried about the way I handle things? It definitely won''t affect


    his health." It would simply make his body f*cking strong.


    However, Freya just kept thest sentence to herself without uttering it.


    "If he finds out about it, he''ll certainly be mad." Catherine was intimidated.


    "Why would he be mad? If I were a man who woke up to a beautifuldy lying beside me early in the


    morning, I''d surely feel at ease. Shaun is an ordinary man too."


    Catherine was swayed by her words.


    Shortly afterward, Shaun returned.


    Just as Shaun reached the entrance, a strange man kept pestering him. "Mr. Hill, your reputation precedes you. Actually, I''ve long since wanted to get to know you. Let me give you a toast."


    "Just drink it on your own. I''m not interested." Having met people like him very often since young, Shaun steered clear of him and walked away.


    "Ughhh, you''re not showing respect to me!"


    "Beat it!" Shaun gave him a cold stare.


    Shaun then bumped into a few people to whom he remained cruel. Freya sighed, watching the scene secretly.


    "Damn. In terms of business, your husband is such an entric person who doesn''t show respect to others at all. He still hasn''t had one alcoholic drink up until now. How arrogant. People who don''t know him would assume that hees from the most powerful Hill family in Australia. 2


    Catherine felt the same as well. With his character, she wondered how he managed to support an international corporation.


    By looks or by talent?


    How she admired him. 1


    "Well... you can only rely on yourself." Freya encouraged Catherine and subsequently gave her a push.


    Shaun soon caught sight of Catherine, who then approached him silently.


    She was under the impression that Shaun would be busy mingling with others and talking business like anyone else. After all, they were attending a birthday banquet filled with the upper ss where it was typical for people to expand theirwork. However, Shaun brought her to the back of the divider screen where they sat down and had coffee.


    "Aren''t you going out to socialize? I see a few tycoons from the financial industry." She tried persuading him to go out. She panicked as she could not do anything i f he continued to stay here.


    "I''m not interested." Crossing his legs, Shaun sipped his coffee in a carefree manner. He was contemptuous of those tycoons who had just served as his assistants back then.


    Catherine blinked her eyes. "Do you want me to pour some alcohol for you? The alcohol here seems to taste good."


    "If you want to drink it, go ahead. But you''ll walk home on your own if you get drunk and act crazy."


    After sitting down in silence, Catherine soon stood up again. "Let me get you some food, okay? You haven''t had anything tonight."


    "No need." He was not interested in any other food apart from the food she cooked.


    "No way. Food is fuel to humans. You have to eat something even if you don''t feel like doing it. What if you starve? It''s going to break my heart." With that, Catherine went out to get some fruits and other food.


    She secretly spiked the food. Once she returned, she ced the food in front of Shaun. Then, she brought a piece of searedmb near his mouth.


    As it was her first time doing such an evil deed, she felt uneasy. Her hands shivered especially when Shaun''s dark eyes fixed on her face.


    She swore that she would give up if Shaun refused to eat.

 Chapter 69

    A momentter, Shaun lowered his head and ate the food in the spoon that


    Catherine was holding.


    "Continue feeding me."


    Catherine was speechless.


    Did he not have hands? Why was he ordering her to feed him?


    However, she continued to feed him all the food on the te as she felt guilty.


    Shaun got up as soon as he finished eating. "Let''s go home."


    Catherine was at a loss for words. "We''re going home just like this?"


    It was not even 8:00 p.m. yet. If they were to leave now, she would undoubtedly be the first person he would suspectter.


    "Uh, don''t leave. You can stay here overnight."


    In fact, he was here to make an appearance. At the end of the day, he only showed up for the sake of Old Master Harrison. He found it a waste of time mingling with other people.


    Considering that he was insistent on leaving, Catherine had no choice but to leave together with


    him.


    After they got into the car, she handed him the gift that she received from Old Master Harrison.


    "Keep it," Shaun said lightly.


    "But it''s too much. I don''t think I should have it..."


    "This is just too much to you." Shaun smiled thoughtfully, i


    Apparently, she was being ridiculed for being poor. 1


    Catherine looked down. She panicked, knowing that a storm would befall next.


    When they arrived at Jadeite Bay, she secretly watched Shaun''s back with guilt and unease. 1


    ''Sorry, Shaun. I''ll definitely treat you well in the future. Just obey me tonight.''


    After they got home, Shaun took a shower. He then headed to the study to have a video meeting.


    Halfway through the meeting, he suddenly felt that his body was burning. It did not make him feel any better even after he took off his coat.


    "Are you okay, Young Master Hill? Your face is flushed," his subordinate on the other end asked in bewilderment."


    "I''m not feeling well. Let''s continue tomorrow. Keep a watchful eye on Paxton Hill over there."


    Shaun turned off hisputer and returned straight to the bathroom for a cold shower. No matter how slow-witted he was, he still knew that something was wrong with him.


    He did not have much to eat that night, so why would he...


    Hang on. He had eaten the food Catherine took for him.


    At this thought, his face expressed a sense of hostility.


    Damn it. How dare she!


    The door of the bathroom was kicked open with a bang. It shocked Catherine, who wasying the mattress on the floor.


    She saw Shaun walking out, beads of water covering his flesh. His face flushed with fierceness.


    It had taken effect, huh?


    "What''s... What''s wrong with you?" Catherine flinched while moving backward. Suddenly, she was frightened. 1


    "Were you the one who spiked my food just now?" Shaun clutched her arm and dragged her up from the floor.


    Catherine''s eyes twitched. Little did she expect that he would be conscious of it so soon. "I... I don''t know what you''re saying." "You''re still denying it, huh?" Shaun squeezed her neck, his eyes revealing hatred. "Who else would''ve had the chance to do it besides you?"


    Catherine was nearly suffocating. She never thought that Shaun''s reaction would turn out to be so terrifying. She was terribly frightened.


    "It was... I was the one who did it... Sorry!"

 Chapter 70

    Catherine''s neck hurt so badly that tears rolled down her face. She thought that she was face to face with a devil!


    She deeply regretted it!


    "How despicable of you! I trusted you so much!"


    Anger erupted in Shaun''s chest. Why would she do such a thing? What he hated most in his life was being tricked!


    He resented her, yet the skin he was touching soon made him lose his senses. Having gone out of control, he flung her down on the bed.


    Catherine''s clothes were soon torn because of it. He got up and dashed to the bathroom for a shower again.


    Bang!


    The m of the door was heard. It had also mmed against Catherine''s heart.


    Catherine subconsciously shuddered and stared at the ceiling nkly. She wondered if he resented her so much that he refused to touch her.


    That was true. He had not fallen for her since the very start.


    She had been wrong!


    She had been disastrously wrong. She should not have been persuaded to use this kind of tactic!


    Catherine dropped her gaze, feeling an overwhelming sense of guilt.


    The water in the bathroom spattered for 45 minutes.


    Worried that something had happened to Shaun, she summoned her courage to walk to the door and knocked on it. "Are you okay? I''m sorry. Do you need me to-


    "


    "Shut up. I''d rather die than touch a woman like you."


    The bathroom door was opened violently. Soaked from head to toe, Shaun red at her with red eyes. 1


    Catherine gaped in astonishment.


    "How much did you add to the food?" Having nowhere to vent his spleen, Shaun pulled her roughly into the bathroom and drenched her in icy water.


    Before the icy water even poured on her head, Catherine started to shiver.


    Only when Shaun noticed that she was hardly able to breathe in the water did he let go of her. He cursed with a deep voice and kicked the door forcefully.


    Then, he put on his clothes and ran out of the house.


    Catherine came out of the bathroom in an embarrassed manner. She wanted to go after him, but it was toote.


    12:00 a.m.


    Chase rushed to the hospital and saw Shaun receiving IV infusion on the bed. At that point, he was dumbfounded, not knowing whether to admire or envy Shaun.


    Aw, how unfair. Why were there not any beautiful women like Catherine who threw themselves at him?


    "Tsk, tsk. Your face is still flushed at this moment."


    Chase was here to watch the drama. "Why did youe to the hospital to suffer? You should''ve obeyed Catherine straight away. The issue would''ve been settled." "Say that again. I dare you."


    Shaun squinted his grim eyes. He was so furious that he almost knocked the drug bottle on his head.


    Hadley frowned. "Mind your words, Young Master Harrison. This is the method used by women that Young Master Hill dislikes the most." i


    Chase was stunned. It urred to him that Shaun was different from the rest.


    If it had not been for Brennan Lowe who schemed against the golden girl, Lea Hill,


    in order to get into the Hill family back then, they would not have given birth to Shaun.


    Growing up without his mother''s affection, Shaun had


    suffered a great deal. 3


    Shaun believed that it was the scheme that brought him to this world.


    Therefore, he resented the use of such a tactic, which exined why he was so triggered by Catherine''s act.


    "If you don''t wish to see her anymore, just get her to move out," Chase suggested after letting out a sigh.


    "As if a clingy woman like her would be willing to leave!" Shaun scoffed. "Even if I kick her out, she might not leave. She doesn''t have the faintest idea what shame is."


    "Why don''t you move elsewhere? I''ll help you search for a ce."


    "That''s my ce. Why should I leave?" Shaun was subconsciously annoyed and indignant. "What''s more, if I let her go just like that, it''ll be too easy for her."

 Chapter 71

    Suddenly, Chase raised his eyebrow and asked curiously, "You''ve stayed with her for a long time now, but do you really not have any feelings for her?"


    "Feelings?" Shaun mocked. "What about your feelings for the housekeeper who cooks for your family? I probably would''ve tolerated her presence if it was before, but now... I won''t forgive her."


    Chase rolled his eyes. "What about... plotting against her as well? Lock her in the room and let her experience your pain."


    The corners of Shaun''s mouth froze. He replied sulkily, "She has been eyeing me even from before. If I do that, she''ll surely get mad and might even destroy the door of my house."


    Chase shuddered at the thought of the scene.


    "Shut up. Just leave me alone." Shaun began to feel thirsty. "Fetch me a ss of water."


    At 4:00 a.m., Shaun was done with the IV infusion. He returned home only after the heat in his body subsided.


    Once he entered the house, he saw Catherine sleeping soundly on the couch in the living room.


    Previously, she had imed that she was afraid of having bad dreams if she was alone in the room. However, she seemed to be sleeping well at that moment.


    It had all been an act.


    What gave her the right to make him suffer terrible pain and receive an IV infusion in the hospital while she sleptfortably in the house?


    In a fit of fury, he took the water from the table and sshed it directly on her face.


    "Wake up."


    Catherine sat up in shock, only to find Shaun sitting on the other end of the couch. He sounded like a devil.


    Trembling, she asked, "When did youe back? So... How are you now?"


    "Because of you, I had sodium chloride IV infusion in the hospital for the entirety of the night."


    Shaun leaped to his feet. When he looked at her, the scene of him sufferingst night crossed his mind again. It made him feel deeply humiliated.


    "Catherine, what I regret most in my life is having married you. I shouldn''t have saved you when you were locked in the old manor previously."


    Catherine turned pale. However, his reaction was understandable to her. If she were in his shoes, she would have felt offended as well.


    "Sorry... I''m really sorry... I won''t do it next time."


    "Next time?" Shaun pinched her chin violently. "Do you think there''s still a next time? I''m disgusted just looking at you. You wanted to throw yourself at me. Have you no shame? You''re just as filthy as a whore on the streets!" 2


    He sounded icy as if he had been poisoned. Catherine''s vision blurred right away.


    All of a sudden, she thought that she was very stupid. What on earth had she done?


    "What''s the point of crying? I won''t be soft-hearted just because you''re crying." Shaun was irritated by her weeping. "Listen, I don''t want to eat whatever you make anymore. Don''t appear in front of me. Also, don''t step into my room. Your presence kills my appetite."


    He left the house immediately after he finished speaking in a cold manner.


    Lying on the floor, Catherine was both downhearted and exhausted.


    To her, Shaun was an unbreakable wall.


    Not only had she failed to weaken the wall, but he alsopletely hated her now.


    Hah.


    Fine. Let it be. She should not force anything that did not belong to her.


    It was indeed her faultst night. She should not have done that kind of thing to him.


    All he had done since then was to criticize her, which was considered nothing.


    She dragged her nket and returned to the bedroom with shivering legs. At that point, she was dizzy and ufortable.


    Perhaps it was because of the incidentst night that tormented her. Furthermore, she had not covered herself with a nket when she slept on the couch, which was why she had caught a cold now.


    Shey on the bed to rest. She soon became drowsy and fell asleep.


    Then, she was woken by a call from Freya. "So how did things go? Was it sessful?" 1


    "What happened?"

 Chapter 72

    "You''re just overthinking."


    With a bitter smile, Catherine described the incident to Freya who was then overwhelmed by a sense of guilt. "Sorry, Cathy. I probably didn''t think things through..."


    "Since he''s not into me, I shouldn''t have forced it. What''s more, I got together with him for selfish reasons. Freya, do you think that I shouldn''t have gotten married to Shaun just for the sake of taking revenge on Ethan?"


    Catherine was dazed at that moment.


    Freya sighed. "You''ve already embarked on this path. What else can you do when you''ve already reached this point? Are you going to stop halfway and get a divorce?" 1


    Catherine remained silent.


    ''Right. I should get a divorce, shouldn''t I?''


    She got up upon hanging up. With the door of the master bedroom left open, she noticed that Shaun had already left.


    She let out a sigh. After the incident, he seemed to have changed into a totally different person, which caused her to feel very tense.


    She casually cooked some noodles. After she finished her food, she received a call from Joseph. "Catherine, are you done rendering the sketch for President Lyons'' vi?"


    "I''m done."


    "Alright. Bring the sketch to Golden Corporation and meet him. He has been urging for it."


    "Okay."


    She did not dare to ck off. She quickly got changed and made her way to Golden Corporation.


    The office was situated in the newly-developed ecological zone in Melbourne and surrounded by towering buildings.


    As Catherine had told the corporation''s receptionist about her background, the receptionist allowed her to go up straight away.


    When she was waiting for the elevator, someone walked out of another elevator. From her back, she looked like Ethan''s mother, Sonya Lyons.


    Sonya failed to notice her. She just headed toward the main door with her purse.


    At that instant, the elevator arrived with a ding.


    After regaining her senses, Catherine entered the elevator with suspicions springing up in her mind.


    She had bumped into Ethan in Green Mountain the other day, and this time, she came across Sonya. How coincidental.


    Hang on, Wesley''s surname was Lyons. Could he be Sonya''s rtive?


    However, Catherine had never heard from Ethan before this that he was rted to such a powerful person like Wesley.


    All of a sudden, her head hurt as she could not figure it out.


    The elevator reached the floor, and she subsequently walked into the president''s office.


    Wesley happened to be entertaining a visitor, so she waited at the side for a while. Only after the guest left did she submit the sketch and rendering.


    "Actually, I just called Joseph to ask about it without meaning to urge you. I didn''t expect that you were done with it already. Indeed, you''re highly efficient."


    Wesley took the sketch from her. When he shifted his gaze to Catherine, he was momentarily stunned. "Miss Jones, you don''t look too good. Are you worn out after staying upte to finish the sketch?"


    Catherine was dumbfounded. Over thest two days, she had been physically and mentally exhausted. Indeed, she looked haggard.


    Before she left the house, she had applied some makeup on her face. Little did she expect that Wesley would notice her pale look.


    "No. I''m having mild insomniately."


    Wesley reckoned that she was suffering from insomnia probably because Ethan and Reba were going to get married. He could not help but pity her deep down. 1


    Shortly afterward, something else crossed his mind. He had forgotten to keep the invitation card that his sister delivered just now...


    Nevertheless, it was toote now. Catherine stared at the invitation card with the words ''Ethan Lowe & Reba Jones'' wedding day'' written on it.


    She narrowed her eyes and gave a faint smile. "Mr. Lyons, you know the Lowe and Jones families?"


    Wesley kept the invitation card, then gave a light cough. "They''re just my distant rtives."


    He was worried that Catherine would find out that he was Ethan''s uncle, which would give rise to conflict.

 Chapter 73

    After all, Catherine was a youngdy. She might give up on designing his vi in the heat of the moment. Sympathetic toward her, Wesley really wanted to help her out.


    "Oh." His reply was pretty much the same as what Catherine had expected. "Let me exin the sketch to you in detail, Mr. Lyons."


    Wesley nodded. Considering that he was not a professional, he had quite a limited understanding of the detailed sketch. 1


    Initially, Catherine stood right in front of the office desk while exining the sketch. However, it was inconvenient as the sketch was upside down from her angle.


    Wesley pointed to his right side. "Come and stand here."


    Upon obtaining his permission, Catherine walked past the desk and got to his right side. She bent over, then stretched out her finger to point to an area. "I was afraid there wouldn''t be enough space to ce the bookshelves, so I arranged one more row here..." 1


    Wesley gazed at her long and slim fingers which resembled the tips of bamboo shoots. She was not


    standing right next to him. Although her shoulder was some distance away from him, he could smell the elegant scent emanating from her hair.


    Having worked in this industry for years, he could always smell the heavy scent of perfume from the women around him. It was rare to find women like her who maintained a natural scent, and this kind of fragrance made him tingle.


    With an impassive expression, Wesley nced sideways at the woman who had neat ck hair. Despite being dressed in a conservative turtleneck sweater, she looked elegant with her exquisite features and bright eyes. 1


    She might look haggard, but it gave the man an urge to protect her.


    "Mr. Lyons, are you satisfied with such an arrangement?" Catherine''s voice brought him to his senses all of a sudden.


    "Yes, it looks great."


    Wesley was a little embarrassed as hepletely failed to recall what she had said just now. i


    Given her difort, Catherine was unconscious of it. It was probably because she had caught a cold.


    Catherine then spent the next 20 minutes describing the sketch in detail, assuming that Wesley would request the sketch to be modified in some way. After all, a designer could not possibly fulfill the client''s requirements 100%. 2


    Wesley stated firmly, "I''m very satisfied. There''s nothing that needs to be modified. Just get it started tomorrow based on this n." 1 "So quickly? Don''t you need to choose a date?"


    "I don''t believe in this kind of stuff. I wish to get the renovation done quickly so that I can move in as soon as possible. Currently, I live with a bunch of people who always urge me to get married. I don''t like it," Wesley spoke in a joking tone.


    "You''re not married yet, Mr. Lyons?" Catherine was astonished.


    Wesley raised his brow. "Why? Do I look like I''m married?"


    "Considering your maturity and sess in your career, I just thought you were married."


    "I''m not."


    He stressed those words clearly.


    Meanwhile, he observed Catherine''s expression carefully. With a calm look, she did not seem to show any interest in him. 1


    He sighed deep down at the thought of Ethan''s poor judgment. This woman was absolutely not the materialistic and narrow-minded sort.


    "When I get back, I''ll discuss this matter with the renovation team and ask them to begin the renovation work tomorrow." Catherine shook his hand before she turned around and walked away.


    Shortly after she left, Ethan gave Wesley a call.


    "Uncle Wesley, did you really agree to rmend your friend''s vi in Green Mountain to Summit for the renovation?


    "It''s all because of your mom who pestered me early in the morning. You said you wouldn''t bother me, you punk. So you got your mom to do it, huh?" Wesley said in a huff, "This is going to be thest time. Don''t ask me to help with the Jones family''s matters anymore."


    "Uncle Wesley, why are you having issues with the Jones family? Actually-"


    "Get this clear. The Jones family''s marriage is rted to the Lowe family, not me." He hung up the phone as soon as he finished speaking. Each time he saw Catherine, he became more disgusted at the Jones family that consisted of all daughters. How unfair.


    6:00 p.m.


    After getting off from work, Catherine went to the clinic to get some cold medicine.


    When it was dinner time, Shaun was not back yet. She walked Fudge around the courtyard right after she finished her dinner. 1


    Fudge was tired of walking, so shey on the fence watching a bunch of


    youngsters ying basketball in the neighborhood.


    Ady who was also walking a cat came to take a look at Fudge. She smiled and


    said, "Your cat is probably going to give birth in one month''s time."

 Chapter 74

    Catherine was momentarily stunned. With a smile, she said, "Madam, I think you''re mistaken. My cat''s just a little too fat."


    "I don''t think so. I bumped into your husband earlier and even asked him about it. Your husband admitted that the cat is pregnant."


    "My husband?"


    Was thedy referring to Shaun?


    Indeed, Shaun would walk the cat asionally. However, Fudge was not pregnant.


    "Madam, I''m sure you''ve mistaken someone else for Shaun."


    "That''s unlikely. I might be a bit far-sighted, but your husband''s appearance is one


    of a kind. No one else in the neighborhood resembles him. Even those celebrities on TV aren''t as good-looking as him.


    What''s more, my cat is quite familiar with your cat as they''ve yed together several times."


    As thedy was speaking, her cat came over. Fudge immediately meowed to greet the cat. They seemed close as if they were old acquaintances.


    Catherine waspletely disheartened. Was Fudge pregnant?


    Hang on, Fudge was actually a female cat?


    God, she had always assumed that Fudge was a male cat.


    It was because Fudge always pestered Catherine, and moreover, her name sounded masculine.


    "Apparently, you have poor vision, youngdy. From her huge stomach, you can obviously tell that she''s pregnant. Didn''t your husband inform you about it?"


    "I..." Damn.


    "Thank you for reminding me. It''s my first time rearing a cat."


    After Catherine bid thedy goodbye embarrassedly, she swiftly took a taxi to a veterinary hospital.


    After the vet performed an ultrasound on the cat, he held his sses and said, "You''re so rxed, youngdy. Your cat is going to give birth very soon."


    A series of garbled characters shed across Catherine''s mind.


    Before she fully registered the news that Fudge was pregnant, she was told that Fudge was going to give birth soon.


    What?


    "There are still ten more days until the due date," the vet added, "Keep a watchful eye on her these days.


    Anyway, her fur looks soft and shiny, so I''m guessing she usually has a nutritious diet and is quite fit. She should be able to give birth naturally."


    "...Well, may I know whether cats vomit during their pregnancy?"


    "Some cats do. They might lose their appetite in early pregnancy."


    Catherine absent-mindedly walked out of the hospital.


    At that moment, she was preupied with the thought of being cheated by the scummy Shaun.


    ording to the timeline, Shaun should have found out about Fudge''s pregnancy during the check-up in the hospital when she vomited the other day.


    Also, Fudge vomited not because Catherine fed her with chips and beef but simply because she was pregnant.


    Therefore, why had she even been feeling guilty about it all this while?


    What was the point of her preparing different kinds of great food to soothe Fudge''s stomach?


    She had not even done anything wrong. However, Shaun had put abel on her which caused her to feel extremely guilty each time she saw Fudge.


    She had been tricked.


    That was the only thought that struck her.


    If it was not for Shaun who had saved her twice before this, she would really rush over to p him twice. 1


    What gave him the right to take the moral high ground and use Fudge as a reason to tell her off each time she came homete?


    Scummy Shaun!


    When Catherine arrived home, Shaun had not returned yet. After taking some medicine, Catherine was so drowsy that she fell asleep in spite of herself.


    In the morning, she heard the door of the master room being opened while she was brushing her teeth in the bathroom. With that, she wiped her mouth and dashed out right away.


    "What are you doing?"


    Shaun pulled a long face. If she was nning to beg for his forgiveness, she could dream on.


    "You should already know the matter of Fudge''s pregnancy, right?" Catherine stared intently at his face after she finished speaking. Although there was only a slight change in his expression, she realized that his face had looked stiff for a moment. 1 "She''s pregnant?" Shaun looked away coldly.

 Chapter 75

    "Stop pretending! You told your neighbor that Fudge is pregnant. When I went to the vet to ask about it, I was told that she''s going to give birth soon. She vomited only because she''s pregnant and not because of the food I prepared."


    Catherine became even more pissed as she spoke. She then flew into a fit of rage. "Shaun, do you think it''s fun to trick me by treating me as a fool?"


    Shaun''s expression turned somber. He was slightly embarrassed. 2


    "Catherine, you''d better get this clear. You were the one who wanted to move in before this, and I just fulfilled your wish by offering you the chance to please me." "So am I supposed to thank you for lying to me..." Catherine gnashed her teeth.


    "Weren''t you d to be able to move into this ce back then? Moreover, I even saved you twiceter. If it hadn''t been for me, do you think you could still be here talking to me in one piece?"


    Shaun frowned as this woman did not know her ce. When she had no money and nowhere to stay back then, he had been kind enough to take her in.


    What about her?


    She actually treated him in such a nasty manner! 1


    How dare she criticize him at this point? Who gave her the right to do so? 1


    Upset, Catherine was at a loss for words.


    Indeed, he was her savior, but did it mean that he could act unscrupulously?


    Fine. Catherine was the one who had approached him with ill intentions in the first ce.


    She deserved being tricked.


    With a pale look, she did not utter another word. Upon realizing that, Shaun sounded more confident.


    "Catherine, you should really reflect on your attitude. If it weren''t for Fudge who''s pregnant and needing someone''s care, I wouldn''t have tolerated a person like you being here."


    It was unclear how Catherine leftter.


    She felt dizzy and so mad that she wanted to pick a fight with him.


    Ever since she got together with Shaun, she suspected that she had turned into a Ninja Turtle. 1


    Was it toote for her to mend her ways?


    If she had known earlier how arduous the journey


    would be, she surely would not have approached Shaun!


    No matter how miserable she felt, she could not put off her work.


    At 8:30 a.m., Catherine drove to Jadeite Vi.


    When she drove past the entrance of the vi where Shaun enteredst time, she spotted Reba and James heading toward it.


    That was Shaun''s vi! Was Shaun letting Reba renovate the vi? Catherine absent-mindedly drove to the property managementpany. While dealing with the property management process, she asked, "I saw renovation workers entering Block B 2. Are they going to renovate the ce?"


    "Yeah. The renovation deposit has been paid as well," a representative from the property managementpany said.


    "Which renovationpany is that?"


    "Summit."


    At that instant, Catherine seemed to hear the copse of the one and only support that held Shaun and herself together. 1


    Although Ethan had mentioned it previously, it had just been his remark. What he said would not count unless Shaun approved it.


    Hah. Little did Catherine expect that Shaun would really pass the project to Reba.


    Shaun was under no illusions that Reba had stolen her design and that the Jones family had nearly taken her life.


    Catherine was also aware that she did not hold a ce in Shaun''s heart. He was even disgusted by her at this point.


    Having said that, they had been living together for quite a while. She was the one who had been helping him do theundry, cook, clean the house, and take care of the cat. Did he actually wipe all these things from his mind?


    What was more, unprincipled people like Jeffery and Reba did not deserve to be tolerated nor supported.


    Now that Shaun was supporting them, it meant that h e was an unprincipled scumbag.


    When Catherine walked out of the property managementpany, her eyes were red and she felt dizzy.


    The cold medicine that she took yesterday did not seem to take effect. Now that she was triggered, she could barely keep her footing.


    Nevertheless, she must not copse since no one would sympathize with her.

 Chapter 76

    Catherine insisted on walking back to Wesley''s vi to supervise the renovation progress.


    She stayed on-site the entire day. Wesley dropped by in the afternoon to hand out gifts as a token of appreciation for the staff''s effort.


    She was overwhelmed by the thick envelope ced in her hands. "President Lyons, this gift is probably more than I deserve."


    "It''s simply a small token of appreciation." He studied her face briefly. "You look unwell. Are you ill?"


    "Probably just amon cold."


    "Take the day off and get some rest. I believe the renovation will progress on schedule. I''m not a mean boss." His voice was soft and gentle.


    She nodded. An outsider was more thoughtful than Shaun who lived together with her.


    Shaun had not enquired how she was feeling at all.


    He probably hated her to the core now, so why would he be bothered? 1


    A woman could not possibly live happily with an inconsiderate man, right?


    "Thanks, President Lyons."


    She nodded again and began to take her leave.


    She had only taken a couple of steps before she felt dizzy in the head. Fortunately, Wesley reacted quickly and stepped forward to catch her from falling.


    The heat transmitted from her skin surprised him." You''re running a high fever. Let me send you to the hospital." 1


    "It''s fine..."


    "Youngdy, stop trying to be tough. You''re working for me now and I''ll need to take responsibility if anything bad happens," he replied as he carried her into the


    car.


    Failing to fight the weakness that spread across her body, Catherine drifted into unconsciousness not long after entering the car.


    She vaguely felt someone holding her close during the journey.


    Something sharp seemed to be poking her arm. It also felt like somebody was feeding her water.


    By the time she regained consciousness, she realized she was lying in the hospital bed with an IV tube inserted in her hand.


    Wesley was peeling an apple on a chair next to the bed. "You were running a 102¡ãF high fever. I almost had topensate you for a work injury." "Sorry to have troubled you." She propped herself up and apologized genuinely. "My getting sick has nothing to do with work. I caught a cold yesterday and thought I''d feel better after taking some pills. I didn''t expect it to get worse."


    "It was definitely my negligence. You shouldn''t have been working today." He remained gentle from the beginning without appearing annoyed. 2


    "I''m sorry for starting the renovation with bad luck."


    A smile spread across his face upon hearing her incessant apologies. "Stop it. Anyone could catch a cold anytime."


    Under the illumination of the light, the man''s young face appeared soft and gentle.


    Catherine was briefly distracted. She could not help imagining how her rtionship with Shaun would turn out if he had Wesley''s personality.


    "President Lyons, thanks for today. You don''t have to stay here. I can call my friend."


    "Treat me as your friend and you''ll stop feeling like you''re troubling me." He handed her the sliced apple.


    "President Lyons, you''re pulling my leg. I can''t possibly H


    She became flustered under his stare.


    It would not have been unusual for her to befriend Wesely if she was still the rich youngdy like before. However, she was only an unknown designer now. Could it be possible that he was interested in her?


    Her self-esteem had dropped to a new low after what she went through with Ethan and Shaun.


    "Everyone should be treated equally. I''m just like any other human who needs friends." Wesley felt genuinely sorry for the woman. The Jones couple had been too harsh on her.


    She was too ill to think too much into it anyway.


    Jadeite Bay.


    Shaun had been flipping through channels absentmindedly on the couch. Not one of those 20 programs caught his eyes.


    He threw the remote control aside, feeling frustrated. It was about 10 p.m. now.


    Well, well, well, he had been waiting for... No, he had not been waiting at all.

 Chapter 77

    It had been one hour since Shaun returned home from work yet there were still no signs of Catherine. She did not even care about Fudge anymore. It appeared she was really pushing the limit.


    "Come on, Fudge. Come shopping for fruits with me."


    He carried the cat into his arms.


    Fudge meowed a couple of times to object. The pregnant cat refused to go out, but he brought her along anyway.


    There were several stores located by the main entrance of the neighborhood. Shaun walked into a fruit store absent-mindedly. He looked and inspected the fruits for some time but was unsure of what to buy.


    Why was Catherine not home yet?


    Thedy boss of the fruit store standing by the door was secretly admiring the exceptionally handsome young man.


    What was going on here? He had been circling the store more times than she could count but had not bought anything. She also noticed he kept throwing nces toward the door. Could it be possible that he was interested in her but was shy to ask her out?


    A look of embarrassment washed over her face.


    Finally, she mustered the courage to approach him.


    Unexpectedly, a shadow veiled over the man''s face as he took big strides toward the door.


    She froze in her actions and shifted her gaze in the same direction. It was only then that she discovered the Rolls-Royce parked by the roadside. A beautiful youngdy stepped out of the car.


    Wow, it turned out that this man was trying to catch his cheating partner.


    He had been betrayed despite being blessed with impable looks. How terrible!


    ... ?


    On the other side of the road.


    Catherine thanked Wesley sincerely once more. As soon as she turned around, she noticed Shaun walking toward her in big strides with Fudge in his arms.


    The faint moonlight cast from above illuminated the sullen expression on his face.


    tt H


    She was at a loss for words.


    He normally only came home around midnight.


    Why was she always unlucky to be caught red-handed every time another man gave her a lift home?


    If she did not know for certain that he was not romantically interested in her, she might suspect he had been waiting all night by the door for her toe home. She knew almost by instinct that the man would humiliate her indefinitely. Therefore, she spoke before he had the chance, "I''m not feeling too well today. Please wait until tomorrow to lecture me."


    Enraged, heshed out his anger without first processing his thoughts.


    "I don''t think so. I bet you must be exhausted from spending all day with that man. Well? You were given a ride home in a Porschest time and now it has changed to Rolls-Royce, huh?


    "Not bad, Catherine. You''re climbing to the top of thedder. The thing is, do they know you''re the kind of lowly woman who could do anything just to get into a man''s bed?"


    She had just left the hospital after receiving an infusion. Her head had begun to feel better but her temples started hurting again upon hearing his insults.


    This was mentally exhausting.


    This man rarely spoke in the past but why had he be so talkative all of a sudden?


    "I don''t want to argue with you."


    It was tiring to fight every time they met.


    Besides, she had lost interest in himpletely after learning he had given Reba the vi project.


    Catherine lowered her head and started walking away.


    Her nonchnt attitude infuriated Shaun even more. He grabbed her forcefully by the arm.


    "What do you mean? So you''re not talking to me now that you''ve found a richer man? You''ve been out all day and didn''te home until midnight. Is it wrong for me to criticize you on that?"


    His grip was hurting her, but she did not have the strength to peel her hand away. All she felt was disappointment and exhaustion.


    She lifted her eyes to meet his gaze. "How does it affect you if Ie homete?


    I''m staying at your ce, but I''ve been cooking and cleaning for you. Besides, you lied about me giving Fudge an upset stomach.


    "The cat is doing better than before. I don''t have to be responsible for her pregnancy. It''s not like it was me who got her pregnant."


    "How dare you talk back?" He threw her a cold, hard stare. His face was overcast.


    The woman had done something wrong but was arguing as if she was in the right. "Don''t forget that you''re..."

 Chapter 78

    "I know that I''m your wife byw, but have you ever treated me like one?"


    Catherine scoffed. "In your opinion, I''m nothing more than a shameless woman, more inferior to anyone you know."


    Including Ethan and Reba.


    If that was the case, why did she have topromise?


    Shaun was infuriated by her overbearing behavior." It''s good that you know that..."


    "That''s right. I didn''t know this before and kept thinking I might stand a chance. Just leave me alone from now on! We''re only in a contract marriage anyway. We wouldn''t even have crossed paths if I hadn''t forced myself into living here."


    "At least you remember that you forced your way into this." His tone was harsh. "I don''t want to have anything to do with you either. I just don''t want to be contaminated by the dirty disease you bring home after contracting it from elsewhere."


    Ha... Dirty.


    She felt the blood rushing to the top of her head. Her body was visibly shaking by


    now.


    She had nned to stay until Fudge gave birth to the kittens.


    After all, the cat had taken a genuine liking to her. However, she realized she could not stay here for another moment longer.


    The corners of her pale lips twitched into a sarcastic smile. "Sure, in order not to contaminate Mr. Hill''s home with my dirty presence, I''ll move out then."


    "Is this another one of your tricks?" A cold smile spread across his face. He did not believe she would actually do so. She had spent so much effort trying to sleep with him, after all.


    Ignoring him, she peeled her hand from his and rushed home. She retrieved her suitcase and began packing her belongings at the speed of lightning.


    She did not have many belongings here, hence it was done shortly.


    Shaun stared at her by the door. Frustrated, he undid the top buttons of his shirt. Did she actually take that seriously? 1


    She did not reflect on her own mistakes even until now. Would he have scolded her if she had note home in another man''s car? 1


    Catherine zipped up the suitcase and ced the credit card he had previously given her on the table.


    "I didn''t spend an extra cent apart from the daily expenses."


    He was displeased at the sound of this. "Nice of you to say that. Wasn''t it me who paid for your daily food expenses and those visits to the hospital?" he said with a cold smile.


    She lifted her head to look at the handsome face before her eyes. Why did he have to be so mean? 2


    She had felt slightly touched when he rescued her from Zayn that time.


    Had she been blind?


    Yes, she must have been!


    Why else would she have fallen for Ethan or Shaun?


    "Sure, I''ll get an advance payment of my sry tomorrow to pay you back." She could not bring herself to linger here for another second longer. She grabbed her suitcase and headed to the door. Before leaving, she noticed Fudge looking at her with sorrow.


    Tears welled in her eyes. She lowered down to pat the cat on her head.


    ''Sorry, I can''t look after you anymore.


    ''Take care of yourself.''


    "Fudge,e back here!" Shaun felt annoyed at the sight before him. His face was overcast like the night of a thunderstorm.


    He thought the woman was simply being pretentious.


    "Catherine, don''t regret your decision. Once you leave this door, I''ll not take you


    back even if you get down on your knees to beg me."


    "Don''t worry because I won''t do that!"


    She rose to her feet and stepped through the door without looking back.


    The noise of something breaking into pieces rang behind her as she closed the door.


    However, it did not matter anymore.

 Chapter 79

    Catherine was finally free.


    40 minutester, she appeared at Freya''s ce.


    Thetter''s hair was disheveled. She yawned sleepily at the unexpected guest. "Got into an argument again? How many days do you n on staying here this time?"


    "It''s serious this time. I''m not going back there again." Catherine changed into home slippers before entering.


    "You''re kidding. You sacrificed your marriage and now you''ve changed your mind?"


    She pursed her pale lips before forcing a bitter smile." Not every deal guarantees profits. I''ll think of it as a failed investment."


    Freya''s jaw dropped to the ground. "Are you serious?"


    "Yup." Catherine plopped herself on the couch. She still looked unwell and exhausted. "I''m tired. Really, really tired."


    Freya frowned. "Have you caught a cold?"


    "Yup." Catherine fought back the tears that were forming in her eyes. "Everyone noticed it apart from him. I also wish to be cared for and looked after. Even if he''s Ethan''s uncle, I can''t possibly earn Reba''s


    respect if he doesn''t even like me. I don''t want to take this upon myself."


    Freya watched her closely and figured she had truly given up. They had been best friends for many years, after all. A sigh escaped her lips. 1


    "Forget it, then. I respect your decision. Why don''t you move in with me? I''m living alone anyway."


    "It''s not the best idea. You and Patrick still haven''t..."


    Embarrassed, Freya red at her friend. "Stop it now. You don''t have to have sex with your partner once in a rtionship."


    "But you''ve been together for a year." Catherine blinked back nkly. "I don''t think you''re the conservative type. Patrick must be the problematic one, then. Is he capable of that?"


    "Of course he is!" Freya ced both hands on her waist. "We did it before alright."


    A cheeky smile spread across Catherine''s face.


    "He''s been pretty upiedtely since taking over thepany." Freya appeared helpless. "We only see each other once or twice a week, so you can rest assured. I suggested you look for a ce before because Ethan kepting to look for you here. But he has stopped now."


    The smile on Catherine''s face transformed into a scoff at the mention of that man. "I bet all he can think of right now is Reba."


    "He''s really a stupid man, then. His engagement ceremony is happening in a few days. Are you sure you want to attend the event?" Freya looked at her worriedly.


    "Yup, but I''ll leave as soon as I congratte my grandma on her birthday."


    "I''m afraid the Jones will try to trick you again. It''s a shame I can''t apany you because I have an exam that day. But Patrick is attending the event as well. I''ll make sure he''s there to back you up."


    Catherine felt unusually calm.


    No matter what, the n to use Shaun as a revenge token would not work anymore.


    She hade to peace with that by now. She had been so close to death before and her dignity had been trampled upon as well. Nothing could intimidate her anymore.


    Despite that, she had to find a way to pay Shaun back quickly.


    The following day, Joseph returned from his overseas business trip.


    Catherine looked for him at the office. "Is it possible to request advance payment for this month''s sry? I owe people money..." she said softly, embarrassed.


    "No big deal. How much do you owe? Tell me the amount and I''ll transfer the money to you right away. President Lyons keepsplimenting your ability. I can also give you an advance on the vi project." He pulled out his phone. "Is 100,000 dors enough?"


    This caught her by surprise. "No, no, 20,000 dors is enough."


    She still had the red envelope she received from the Harrison family, as well as the one given by Wesley yesterday afternoon. She nned to pay Shaun a little extra just in case he wanted to be calctive.


    "Don''t look so overwhelmed. President Lyons'' vi project costs more than ten million dors. Yourmission on this is easily over 100,000 dors."


    Joseph transferred 100,000 dors to her ount right away. "Keep up the good work," he said to encourage her.


    Catherine was moved. She decided that she should focus on her career.

 Chapter 80

    Golf course.


    Boom! Shaun swung the golf club and the ball instantly vanished into the distance.


    Chase, who was standing by the side, felt the passing breeze and shivered uncontrobly.


    Since Catherine left his side, Shaun had been acting sullenly like this every day. Chase was going mad over this.


    "Catherine hasn''t returned yet?"


    "It''s none of my business if she''s dead or alive." Shaun gave a snort of contempt before walking to the front. His stomach began to grumble all of a sudden.


    Chase scratched the tip of his nose. "I know you''re used to her food, but you can''t starve yourself now that she has left..."


    "I''m not," Shaun replied, sounding evidently annoyed. "I can finally keep fit now that she has left."


    Chase was shocked. He had not discovered this side of his friend before.


    He suddenly admired Catherine for being able to live with that man for so long. He would have gone mad


    after a few days.


    "The day after tomorrow is Reba and Ethan''s engagement party. Catherine is probably going to be there too. The Jones family sent me an invitation too. Should I go and... persuade her?"


    Shaun raised an eyebrow. "I thought it''s the birthday celebration for Grandma Jones'' 80th birthday?"


    "Never heard of that." Chase shook his head.


    A serious expression shed across Shaun''s face. It appeared that the Jones family did not n to celebrate the olddy''s birthday at all.


    That stupid woman. Was she not afraid to be bullied by those people again? 1


    "No point doing that. This is just another trick of hers. Wait and see. I''m sure she''lle and beg me before the engagement party."


    In a matter of seconds, he received a message on WhatsApp from Shaunerine.


    "See, here ites." He clicked into the message to see that Catherine had made three transfers to deposit 60,000 dors into his ount.


    His handsome face froze. Chase inched forward to steal a nce. Confused, hemented, "She''s spending a lot to lure you back."


    "Yup." Shaun''s tense features rxed.


    It must be another one of her tricks.


    The other party was still typing.


    He waited to see what she was going to say.


    20 secondster, he received another text message. [ 60,000 dors is inclusive


    of the hospital charges from before. I''m sure it''s more than required but I''m feeling kind today.]


    An enigmatic smile spread across Shaun''s face. Simultaneously, the veins on his forehead bulged.


    Well, well, well. This woman had the courage of a lion.


    Chase, who had stolen a nce of the message, dared notment.


    He thought Catherine was awesome. 3


    She was probably the only person in this world who dared to challenge Shaun.


    However, he could not stop himself from pleading mercy for the beautiful and innocentdy.


    "This must be a trick to attract your attention. Not only is she trying to bribe you with money but look at her username. Shaunerine, how romantic."


    Shaun felt better about himself upon hearing this and revealed a sarcastic smile. "So what? It doesn''t matter anymore. Even if she kneels before me and begs for three nights..."


    Before he could finish the sentence, however,


    Catherine changed her WhatsApp username to ''New Beginnings''. She even changed her status to: [I just want to treat myself better from now on.]


    Chase was at aplete loss for words.


    ''Youngdy, I''m trying to reconcile your rtionship here. Why aren''t you helping me?''


    Shaun''s deep, dark eyes dripped with spite.


    He put his phone away, and soon, indifference returned to his face. "Don''t


    mention this person in front of me ever again."


    Then, he walked away with the golf club.


    Chase was speechless. ''Would you be this angry or bothered if you don''t care


    about her? Why can''t you just be honest with yourself?'' he thought.


    Catherine became anxious after sending that sarcastic text message.


    That man had humiliated her too muchtely that she felt she needed to step up for herself.


    However, after not receiving any reply from the man, she felt as if the heavy burden had been lifted off her chest.


    Finally, neither one of them was in debt to the other anymore.


    Her phone vibrated all of a sudden. There was a new WhatsApp text.


    She picked up the phone thinking it was Shaun, but the message came from Wesley.


    [It''s good to have new beginnings. A woman needs to treat herself better. If you''re unhappy with life, it''s not because you''re not good enough. Some people or some things just aren''t worth our appreciation.] 2


    Catherine felt a fuzzy feeling in her heart. She felt more hopeful about the future upon reading the encouraging message.


    However, she found it quite strange as it sounded like Wesley knew she had been abandoned.


    Besides, she had just updated her status seconds ago. Was he being extra attentive to her social media?


    After considering this briefly, she replied: [Thanks for the encouragement.]


    Even if Wesley had truly taken an interest in her, she realized she had stopped dreaming about finding love.


    Both her previous rtionships had hurt her greatly. Besides, she was not even divorced yet.


    Soon, it was Granny Jones'' 80th birthday.


    It was also a big day for both the Jones and Lowe families. 2


    The Great Bowin Hotel was situated in the middle of the central business district.


    It was also the only seven -star hotel in the entire Melbourne.


    Only the tycoons in Melbourne could throw banquets in this hotel. It symbolized one''s power and status in the city as not anyone with money could book an appointment here. Tonight, both the Jones and Lowe families had spent an incredible amount of money to book Exquisite Jade, the most splendid banquet hall avable in the hotel.


    Catherine was standing in the lobby with the invitation card in her hands. She could not help letting out a soft sigh.


    Sometime in the past, Jeffery had promised to organize her wedding with Ethan right here in this hotel.


    Well, the engagement ceremony was happening and Ethan was still the groom. However, someone had substituted her ce.


    She stepped into the banquet hall, wearing that white dress she wore to Old Master Harrison''s birthday party thest time. A group of reporters was waiting by the entrance.


    They ambushed her within seconds.


    "Miss Jones, didn''t you im the Jones family had locked you up and tortured you? Why are you still here to attend Reba and Ethan''s engagement party?"


    "Is it because the Joneses didn''t mistreat you at all? Was everything the creation of your own imagination?"


    Catherine was not a fool. She knew instantly that the reporters had been arranged by the Jones family.


    Undoubtedly, they had been bribed and instructed on what to say.


    She had anticipated this to happen, thus she reacted with calmness. "Today is my grandma''s 80th birthday. I''m here to celebrate her health."


    "Really? We didn''t hear anything about that. We only know that today''s the engagement ceremony between the Joneses and Lowes. The dress you''re wearing is spectacr. If I''m not mistaken, it''s a limited edition dress from the fall collection of a luxury brand. Didn''t you say the Joneses treated you horribly?"


    A sarcastic smile spread across her face. "Well, how much did the Jones family pay you all to embarrass m e today?"

 Chapter 81

    "Hey, that''s not nice. You''re so different from First Young Lady Jones although both of you are from the same family."


    "Exactly! First Young Lady Jones even brought us coffee and tea earlier. You''ve been brought up by the Jones couple since birth yet your manners pale inparison."


    Catherine narrowed her eyes.


    A handsome young man dressed in a gray suit came to her rescue. The intimidation was evident in his voice.


    "Today''s an important day for the Jones and Lowe families. Many honorable guests will show up to this event, including Cindy Turner. Yet the group of you have ambushed a weak girl to embarrass her. Is she a n artist or an online influencer? Since you like to interview her so much, why don''t you all work together to make her the next online sensation?"


    The tall man''s outfit naturally exuded an imposing manner.


    The reporters dispersed gradually, and a bubble ofughter escaped Catherine''s lips.


    "Not bad, President Jackson. You''ve be different


    after taking over the president position at yourpany. No wonder my girl Freya is falling head over heels for you."


    This man was Freya''s boyfriend, Patrick Jackson.


    "Stop it, you. Freya has been calling me sincest night to make sure I''ll have your back. Let''s go," he said, smiling.


    Catherine was about to nod when an elegant woman wearing a bright yellow low- cut dress stepped forward in high heels to grab his arm.


    "Patrick, you''re walking too fast and I can''t catch up. I almost fell over just now."


    Catherine looked at the woman. "This is Linda Shelby from the Shelby family. She''s also invited to the engagement ceremony tonight," the man exined.


    "Oh," she mumbled, shifting her gaze to the woman''s hand around his arm. Sheughed half-jokingly. "I was really shocked to see her linking arms with you. I thought you were being unfaithful to Freya."


    Startled, Patrick looked at his arm and freed it from the woman. He said grudgingly to Linda, "Linny, I told you many times that we can''t behave like when we were younger anymore. Other people might misunderstand."


    "I''m used to it. Besides, aftering here, I naturally see you as mypanion for the night." Linda stuck out a tongue yfully before saying to Catherine, "Hey there, I''m friends with Freya too and we hang out all the time. I''ll get upset if you somehow affect their rtionship."


    "Alright now, she didn''t even say anything." Patrick patted her on the head. "Let''s go in together."


    The three of them started walking toward the banquet hall together. Catherine stole a quick nce at Linda out of the corner of her eyes.


    For some reason, she found the other woman rather pretentious.


    What did Linda mean anyway? That Catherine was the one stirring trouble if Freya began to grow suspicious of Linda and Patrick''s rtionship?


    This woman definitely had an ulterior motive.


    Ever since Reba stole Ethan from her, Catherine felt as if she had developed a


    special instinct that could urately analyze a woman''s personality.


    Besides, how could a man be so intimate with another woman apart from his romantic partner or sisters?


    This was undoubtedly not a good sign.


    Catherine frowned. At the same time, Jeffery and Sally spotted her from afar and gestured her over with a smile.


    She did not want to see their faces but walked toward them nheless because of Granny Jones.


    Unexpectedly, Sally suddenly hugged her close and spoke affectionately. 1

 Chapter 82

    "Officer Chandler, this is my other darling daughter, Catherine. She''s not only courageous but also kind and upright. Not long ago, she even cooperated with the police and went undercover to take down a group that makes illegal videos. Sigh, my eldest is getting married soon but my youngest is still single. I hope she gets married soon as well. Don''t you have a younger son avable too..."


    A flurry of emotions chased across Officer Chandler''s face in quick session. Everyone in Melbourne knew Catherine had almost gotten raped on the live stream. No family would dare to take her in anymore.


    "Oh, right, she sounds like a nice girl. It''s a shame my younger son is already in a rtionship. Hey, isn''t that Chairman Wright? It''s been a long time." 1


    Officer Chandler made an excuse and walked away quickly.


    Jeffery said in disappointment, "Don''t worry, Cathy. I''ll find you a good husband today."


    Nonchnce was written all over Catherine''s face. She had already given up hope on this couple, i


    "You can stop the pretense now. You were the ones who arranged the reporters by the door and soon, the


    words will go out that we''re a happy family. There''s no need to keep acting. I''m only here today to celebrate Grandma''s birthday. I''m not interested in anything else."


    Sally suppressed her anger and said through gritted teeth, "Catherine Jones, what happened to you that made you so heartless? No matter what, we''ve raised you since young and spent a lot of time and effort educating you. It''s one thing that you don''t realize your mistakes but you even nder us to the public. Have you any conscience left? Apart from the matters rted to Reba, have we wronged you otherwise? We put you in the old manor also purely for your own good."


    "You''re right, that''s why I don''t hate you. You two brought me into this world, but that doesn''t mean you can take my life too!" Catherine scoffed out of anger.


    Jefferey shouted, "Since when did we want to take your life? Was the environment over at the old manor really that bad? It''s not like I had banned you from eating or keeping warm."


    This took Catherine by surprise. Did it mean the olddy was not part of their n?


    It seemed possible on second thought. "But that olddy-"


    "Cathy, you actually came!" Reba''s shriek of surprise filled the room.


    Before Catherine could react, Reba grabbed her with her left arm and linked her right arm with their mother''s.


    "How great! Our family is finallyplete."


    Catherine lifted her arm that the woman was holding and said coldly, "Please move your hand away. I don''t want to be used of pushing you to the ground again when I take my hand awayter."


    "Cathy, what do you mean?" A look of embarrassment washed over Reba''s pretty face. She quickly held Ethan''s hand and pleaded softly. "Ethan, talk to Cathy. We''ve invited many guests today and it''s important that our family is friendly with one another."


    Naturally, he thought Catherine meant to stir up trouble again and instinctively red at the woman. However, he waspletely taken aback in the next second.


    Catherine was wearing a long white dress today. Her beautiful hair was in a casual yet delicate updo. She looked uniquely attractive.


    Reba appeared pretty today as well, but it was mainly because of her makeup. She could notpare to Catherine''s natural beauty even with the thickyers of makeup on. 1


    If not for everything that had happened in the past, Catherine would be the person he was getting engaged to today...


    A surge of annoyance rocked through Reba upon seeing him staring at Catherine in a daze. She simply said in a neutral tone, "Cathy, you look gorgeous today. I bet you spent hours getting ready for tonight. Look, everyone can''t take their eyes off you."


    Embarrassment shed across Ethan''s handsome face as he immediately retrieved his gaze.


    Sally became displeased at the sound of that." Catherine, I invited you here today to give your blessings, not be the center of attention. Today''s a big day for your sister."


    Speechless, Catherine replied grudgingly, "Well, sorry to disappoint but it only took me ten minutes to get ready. It alles down to my natural beauty. I shouldn''t be med for having been born prettier than her. I wasn''t the one who gave birth to her anyway." 1


    "You..." Sally found no words to retaliate.

 Chapter 83

    Catherine turned to look at Reba before chuckling again.


    "You''re secretly jealous that I''m prettier than you, right? Say it outright instead of trying to throw subtle hints left and right all the time. After all, you only have to say it and someone else will do the dirty work for you, isn''t it? Then you can go off pretending to be weak and innocent again."


    "Catherine, that''s not what I mean. I''m genuinelyplimenting you." Tears of grievance were slowly welling up in Reba''s eyes.


    Ethan could not watch this any longer. "Catherine, haven''t you had enough? You''re the only one being harsh to Reba since the beginning."


    "There, someone is stepping up to protect you now." The corners of Catherine''s lips twitched into a meaningful smile.


    Ethan widened his eyes in rage. Jeffery finally spoke u p, "Alright, we still have guests around. Catherine, go to the private room to keep your Grandmapany. Come out again when the ceremony starts."


    "I''ll leave after seeing Grandma..." "You''ll have to feed herter," Jeffery interrupted


    impatiently, "Your grandma became paralyzed after she fell not long ago. She can''t even feed herself now."


    This news hit Catherine like a bombshell. She could not believe what she had just heard. It had only been a month since shest visited her grandma. How could this happen?


    "Why are you only telling me this now?!"


    "What good would it have done? What else can you do apart from infuriating us?¡±


    Catherine walked away coldly toward the private room. A gray-haired olddy was sitting in the wheelchair, staring aimlessly at the window. Another woman next to her was feeding her water.


    Tears rolled down her cheeks. "Sorry, Grandma, that I only came to see you now." She had not visited recently to avoid making the old woman worry.


    Apart from her grandfather who had passed away, her grandmother was the only person left in the Jones family who treated her well since young.


    Ever since she was a little girl, Jeffery and Sally had been harsh and distant with her. Her grandmother was the only one who truly loved her without condition.


    However, when she left to pursue further education abroad, her grandmother moved back to Plum Garden.


    "Granny Jones is partly deaf now, hence she can''t hear very well," the other woman said.


    "And you are..." Catherine did not recognize this woman. Aunty Wendy had always been the carer for her grandmother.


    "The Jones hired me to look after Granny Jones. You can call me Aunty Helen." "But what about Aunty Wendy..."


    "Apparently, she found it troublesome to take care of the paralyzed Granny Jones and resigned."


    This caught Catherine by surprise. Aunty Wendy had looked after her grandma for more than 30 years and the two of them had built a great rtionship. Granny Jones needed her the most right now, so it seemed unlikely that she would leave at this time.


    Perhaps Aunty Wendy was getting old herself and this job had worn her out.


    She felt terribly sorry to think about her grandma''s situation. She knelt down before the old woman and grabbed thetter''s hand. "Grandma, I''m Cathy. I''m here to see you."


    Granny Jones looked at her in surprise before revealing a familiar smile. "It''s you, Sheryl. Have you been out all day again? Quickly get changed into clean clothes. Your dad is taking us out for dinner."


    Catherine was stunned briefly upon hearing that. Sheryl was her aunty, but she had passed away more than 20 years ago. i


    "Grandma, you''re missing Aunty again?"


    Granny Jones did not seem to understand her and began mumbling to no one in particr.


    Catherine sat down next to the olddy, feeling despondent.


    Around 12 p.m., Jeffery reappeared in the room. "Bring your grandma out for food."


    "I can just feed her in here, given her condition." She felt annoyed looking at that man''s face.


    "I''m not giving you a choice. You must go out there right now to have a peaceful meal with our family.


    Otherwise, I''ll not allow you to see your grandma ever again," Jeffery instructed.


    Catherine did not know how to feel anymore. He had said the words ''our family''. It seemed that he had decided to rule her out entirely from the family.

 Chapter 84

    "Fine, I''ll go."


    Silently, Catherine pushed Granny Jones, who was in a wheelchair, out of the


    room and toward the banquet hall. They would be sitting at the same table as the Jones couple and Ethan.


    However, after taking her seat, she noticed Wesley sitting at the other main table reserved for immediate rtives.


    A look of confusion spread across her face. He imed to be distant rtives to both these families but why was he sitting together with Elder Lyons and Granny Lyons?


    Not to mention Shaun. He actually did not attend the ceremony although he was Ethan''s uncle.


    Quite the contrary, J and Cindy, who were not even that familiar with Reba, showed up.


    Catherineughed internally. Reba had surely gone all out to build friendly rtionships with people she did not like.


    The engagement ceremonymenced at 12.12 p.m.


    The emcee went up the stage to thank everyone for their presence. Finally, both Ethan and Reba were invited up the stage.


    Reba, who was dressed in red, stood next to Ethan who was wearing a ck suit. The two of them looked perfect together.


    The guests beganmenting on the couple.


    "I heard that First Young Lady Jones was raised on the farm yet she''s elegant and poised. No wonder Ethan has fallen for her."


    "There was a rumor going aroundst year that Ethan was going to be engaged to Catherine. I''d surely have picked Reba too if I were in his shoes. A good personality triumphs above all."


    "You''re right."


    Those noises grazed past Catherine''s ears like gusts of wind, but she chose to ignore them and focused on feeding her grandmother instead.


    However, what rendered her speechless was that Cindy was the person who delivered the rings onstage in the end.


    She said jokingly into the microphone, "Actually, I''ve known Ethan for about seven or eight years now and he''s like a great big brother to me. Many girls used to go after him back in high school but not one among them caught his eyes. I thought no one ever would, until he met Reba and fell for her at first sight."


    She threw a mocking nce at Catherine. "Cathy, you''ll join me and give them your blessings, won''t


    you?"


    Catherine could sense the satire in every one of her words. Cindy would not have crossed paths with Ethan if not for her.


    Her ex-best friend was now congratting her exboyfriend for a happy marriage. How much more sarcastic could this be?


    "Oh, sure." She raised her ss slowly as an enigmatic smile spread across her face. "I realize no one can be more shameless than the three of you."


    Ethan''s face fell. Meanwhile, Jeffery quickly gestured a t the emcee.


    "Next, let us witness the engaged couple''s love story. Please shift your attention to the screen," thetter said.


    A romantic melody filled the room. However, the slideshow was showing photos of Catherine and Ethan. Some had been taken when they were little kids. A few of them were from when he had traveled miles across the sea to visit her when she was studying abroad. They looked happy and intimate in the photos.


    The audience in the banquet hall was evidently shocked.


    The Lowe and Jones families were not pleased.


    Jeffery pped the table and sprung to his feet. "What is this nonsense? Stop it right away."


    Soon, the screen went nk, but the few seconds from before were enough to cause amotion among the guests.


    "What''s going on? Were Catherine and Ethan really together before?"


    "Who did this? Could it be Catherine?"


    "Most probably. I thought she was acting strange from the moment she walked in."


    U 99


    Catherine frowned slightly as she had a premonition that something bad was about to happen. 3

 Chapter 85

    Catherine had nothing to do with this but evidently, someone was trying to frame her.


    The only person who could do all this was probably Reba!


    This woman actually sacrificed her own engagement party for this reason. How cruel!


    "Who the hell did this?!" Sally screamed angrily." Where are the photos previously saved in the memory card?"


    The floor manager hurried forward. "Madam Jones, I''m truly sorry. We just realized the memory card has been reced."


    "Who would do something terrible like this?!" Sonya shouted.


    Cindy replied almost right away, "Aunty Sonya, it''s obvious that someone is trying to ruin the ceremony."


    "That''s right. We must find out who is behind this!"


    "I''m not sure if I should say this." Right at that moment, Aunty Helen, who was looking after Granny Jones, stood up cowardly and stuttered, "I saw Second Young Lady Jones sneakily entering the media room earlier."


    Startled, Catherine suddenly understood something.


    She remained silent, but Jeffery was already ring furiously at her. "Was this your doing?"


    Reba appeared as pale as a sheet of paper. "Cathy, it''s one thing to make a scene at home but how could you do this in the public..."


    Sally chipped in with the criticisms, "You''ve really stepped over the limit this time. You can''t control someone''s feelings. Ethan has always treated you like a younger sister since little."


    Immediately, Sonya stepped forward to exin the situation.


    "Please don''t read this the wrong way, everyone.


    Ethan and Catherine grew up together since young and he has always loved her like a younger sister.


    However, it takes two to tango, and he can''t possibly change her feelings. Isn''t that right, Ethan?"


    Ethan subconsciously turned to Catherine. She returned his gaze by looking straight into his eyes.


    He held his fists together and tried to steer clear from having a past with her.


    "Sorry, Cathy, I was wrong to make you misunderstand my intention. I really just see you as a younger sister. What we have isn''t romantic love."


    After saying that, he noticed Catherine twitching the corners of her lips into a smile. There was calmness and sarcasm in her eyes.


    He felt his heart skip a beat. Never had he been this embarrassed and ashamed of himself before.


    However, she had given him no choice when she decided to disy those photos in public.


    Enraged, Jeffery pointed a finger at Catherine and shouted, "Apologize to your sister right away or I won''t recognize you, this troublemaker, as my daughter!"


    Catherine smiled and pped slowly as she rose to her feet to walk toward the stage.


    She grabbed the microphone off the emcee''s hands." What a marvelous show! I really can''t figure out who nned this out. Was it President Jones? Madam Jones? Or perhaps First Young Lady Jones..."


    "What nonsense are you talking about?" Jeffery rushed forward to grab the microphone but Catherine swiftly leaped up to the table where Wesley was seated.


    She said aloud into the microphone.


    "President Jones, why are you so afraid of what I might say? You forced me to attend the ceremony using Grandma''s 80th birthday as an excuse, simply to prove to the public that I''m not being locked up and tortured by the Jones? Just so you can redeem the Summit''s reputation?


    "I did my part and showed up, yet it seems like you''ve forgotten that it''s even your mother''s 80th birthday. She''s lost her mind and be paralyzed, yet you didn''t even mention her for a second throughout the entire ceremony. What a filial son you are." 2

 Chapter 86

    "What? Today is Granny Jones'' 80th birthday?"


    "That''s uneptable. The old woman is probably heading toward the end of her journey. You mustn''t miss the 80th birthday celebration."


    Jeffery''s face was written over with rage and embarrassment. "I''m looking into the matter of you ruining the engagement ceremony, so stop trying to divert the attention. I''ll naturally mention your grandma''s birthday after this."


    "Sure, let''s return to the engagement ceremony then. Based on the words of a newly-hired carer, you''re strongly using your own daughter without hesitation! Have you checked the security footage? I''ve stayed in the private room with Grandma since I stepped foot into this ce and didn''t leave until the reception started. I believe a luxurious seven-star hotel like this will have many security cameras installed."


    Catherine dered in confidence, "If the security footage shows that I''ve been inside the media room, not to mention apologizing, but I''ll even kneel down on the ground and p myself across the cheeks repeatedly as redemption." 1 "Perhaps you instructed someone else to do it." Cindy


    could not resistmenting.


    "But Aunty Helen imed to have seen me entering the media room. Isn''t that rather contradictory?" Catherine argued.


    The guests were getting a better understanding of the full picture now. Wesley curled his lips into a faint smile before suggesting tly, "If that''s the case, let''s inspect the security footage. It''ll not take long anyway."


    A look of terror shed across Aunty Helen''s face.


    Left with no alternative, Reba said, "Perhaps this is all a misunderstanding. We should at least continue with the meal before checking the footage. I''m sure everyone is getting hungry now. Besides, we shouldn''t miss the auspicious time-" "We can''t leave things unsettled," Catherine replied with a scoff, "Did any of you consider my feelings when you firmly used me earlier?" 1


    "That''s enough! We''ve suggested inspecting the footageter. What more do you want?" Ethan shouted in a low voice as he looked at the woman standing on the table. "Do you want the elders to apologize to you one after another?"


    "Shut up!" Catherine scolded aloud. "My biggest regret is to have fallen for your sweet nothings back in the days! You said you treat me like a younger sister.


    Truth is, the two of us have been in a rtionship since high school until two months ago. Do you think I don''t have proof simply because I''m not voicing it out? God knows how many intimate audio recordings you''ve sent to me on WhatsApp over the years."


    Then, she yed the audio recordings into the microphone. Ethan''s tender voice instantly filled the room.


    "Alright, darling Cathy, don''t be mad anymore. I''ll buy you a cake when Ie home tonight okay?


    "Cathy, I miss you. Do you miss me?


    She continued ying several audio messages after that. The guests were all stunned into silence.


    All of them had spoken with the man before, hence they recognized his voice.


    The thickyers of makeup on Reba could not cover up the paleness of her face right this moment.


    Ethan was now utterly embarrassed. He had never been this furious before in his life. He pounced forward with the intention to grab the woman who was standing on top of the table.


    Right at this moment, a hand flew out from out of the blue to stop him.


    It was Wesley. He looked at Ethan with a stern expression. "You''ve already


    disappointed others. Don''t lose thest bit of grace you have as a man."


    Catherine smiled. She did not think Wesley would


    take her side.


    "Ethan Lowe, I initially didn''t want to expose you. We were childhood ymates, after all. And you could be my elder brother even if we don''t end up being together.


    "However, you''re so disgraceful! It''s one thing that you dumped me but why throw me under the bus as you rejoice in your new rtionship? What kind of a man are you?


    "Besides, did you really get together with Reba because of love? It''s purely because she''s the sessor to the Jones family." 1


    Then, she turned to face Cindy. "The great singer Cindy Turner. We were once


    best friends. Would you have known Ethan if not for me? Yet you im that you''ve never seen him being attracted to anyone else. Are all celebrities professional liars too?"

 Chapter 87

    "You..." Cindy was visibly shaking by now.


    "Stop it, you. We were best friends for almost eight years and we''ve taken countless pictures together. Don''t force me to prove it."


    Catherine calmly swept her gaze past the guests before finallynding her


    attention on the Jones couple.


    "There''s no need to check the security footage because the Jones family wouldn''t allow it to happen anyway. I don''t want to stay at this ceremony for a minute longer. Honestly, I''m disgusted by all of you hypocrites."


    Then, she threw the microphone aside, jumped off the table, and started walking out of the banquet hall under everyone''s gaze.


    The Jones and Lowe families looked extremely embarrassed.


    Ethan was the most ashamed out of all. Finally, his father stepped forward and announced to the guests," Let''s start the feast while the young couple gets changed and gets some rest upstairs. I bet they''re getting tired too."


    He threw a warning re at Ethan after saying that.


    Thetter gritted his teeth as he left the stage and walked toward backstage.


    By the elevator.


    Anxiety rocked through Catherine as she waited for the elevator to arrive.


    She had to leave as soon as possible. She had only acted boldly earlier because they were under the public''s eyes.


    She was a lone wolf now. They mighte rushing to deal with her.


    However, the elevator took a long time as it traveled through more than 30 different floors.


    "Catherine, stay right there!" Ethan''s furious voice rang behind her.


    She looked over her shoulder to find the handsome face written over with intense rage. He had never gotten this upset at her before.


    There was no doubt that he might actually assault her.


    Just as the frightening possibilities shed across her mind, a tall figure stepped


    in front of her like a shield. The silhouette belonged to Wesley.


    "Ethan, what are you doing?"


    "Uncle, I should be the one asking the question. This is a private matter between me and her. Step away."


    Uncle...


    Catherine felt as if she had been struck by lightning.


    What did he say?


    Did Ethan just call Wesley his uncle?


    Her mind was now a tangled mess.


    If Wesley was Ethan''s uncle, then who the hell was Shaun?


    Oh no...


    Wesley frowned as he warned, "Stop while you can. It''s your engagement ceremony tonight. Go back upstairs."


    "My engagement ceremony was ruined by her." Ethan''s eyes were filled with mes of fire. "The reputation I spent years building was destroyed today. Didn''t you see how my father looked at me earlier?"


    "Was it her who ruined the engagement? All I saw was a group of people being forceful and aggressive toward her." A look of disappointment washed over Wesley''s face. 1


    "Ethan, you''re right to work diligently toward inheriting Lowe Corporation, but you can''t cross the line. A tamed rabbit will bite when agitated. All that happened to you today is simply because you stepped over the line with Catherine!"


    His words moved Catherine. She did not expect this man to understand her this well.


    Startled, Ethan said hesitantly, "Uncle, you''ve helped her out a few times today. Why? Is it because you''re..."


    Simrly, Catherine lifted her gaze to look at the tall silhouette in front of her.


    "I''ve had opportunities to get to know her, and from what I''ve seen, she''s an amazing woman. If she''s willing to give me a chance, she might even be your aunty one day." 5


    She was at a loss for words.


    Damn it!


    She was about to lose her mind!


    Ethan was shocked upon hearing that. Who could ept their ex-girlfriend bing their aunt?

 Chapter 88

    Besides, Ethan could not bring himself to imagine Catherine being with another


    man.


    "Uncle, I think you''ve gone mad. Some people are not a s innocent as they appear on the surface-"


    "I''ve had more professional experience than you and I''m also a few years older than you, so you can stop telling me what to do," Wesley interrupted the man softly.


    "Moreover, what kind of a man are you to nder your ex-girlfriend who basically grew up with you?"


    Ethan''s face was red with embarrassment. "I''m saying it for your own good. Grandpa and Grandma will never ept her into the family." 1


    "Is it for my own good or for yours? I''m sure you know the answer better than anyone else."


    Ding. At this moment, the elevator arrived.


    Wesley led Catherine into the elevator, shutting out Ethan''s angry face on the other side of the elevator doors.


    While in the enclosed space, she was overwhelmed by the emotions that crashed through her.


    He nced at her. Thinking that she must be


    frightened, he patted her on the head with a smile.


    "Weren''t you really daring just now by jumping up on the table in front of everyone?"


    Honestly, he had been shocked by her actions too.


    This was probably the most memorable event he had participated in. However, she had looked rather attractive when she stood up for herself on top of the table.


    Subconsciously, she dodged his touch. Her mind was teeming with a whole tangle of emotions that she could barely sort out.


    "President Lyons... You''re Ethan''s uncle?"


    "Yup," Wesley admitted. "I only learned you''re Second Young Lady Jones not long ago. I''m familiar with the rtionship between you and Ethan. He used to talk to me about you all the time in the past.


    "In other words, I knew it was Ethan who betrayed your love. I''m truly sorry about that. Of course, after working with you on the vi project, I came to realize that you''re a talented woman worth appreciating."


    "Then why did you lie about being his distant rtive?"


    "I know you hate him, hence I didn''t want you to hold a prejudice against me," he exined truthfully. "My admiration for you is genuine!"


    Catherine inhaled deeply. "Excuse me for asking this, but does Ethan have another uncle from his mother''s


    side apart from you?"


    The question took him by surprise, but he shook his head with a smile nheless. "No."


    She was at aplete loss for words.


    She felt like she might pass out any time soon.


    What about Shaun Hill being Ethan''s uncle?


    Where the hell was Freya?


    She promised she would not give that woman a quick death! Instead, she would take the time to skin her alive.


    Freya had dered with absolute confidence that she got the right person. This was how she pushed Catherine into the dark abyss.


    "Um... Are you alright?" Wesley noticed the color draining off her face. She looked as if she was about to faint.


    "I''m fine. Perhaps I was exhausted from my battle earlier. I need to take a good rest and calm myself down."


    Catherine stepped out of the elevator feeling like the world was crumbling around her.


    "Let me give you a ride home." Wesley offered with concern.


    "No, I can drive." She waved her hand in the air


    dismissively.


    ''Please let me go, Ethan''s uncle.'' She feared she might jump into the riverter out of regret.


    "Alright then. But please be careful. Send me a text when you arrive home." He walked her all the way to the car.


    She rang Freya immediately as her car drove out of the hotel.


    "Where are you?"


    "I just finished my exam and was about to find somewhere for a quick lunch. I have another exam in thete afternoon. Oh right, I called Patrick earlier and heard about your awesome acts-"


    "I''lle to you right now. There''s something I need to tell you. Oh right, you should probably suit up with body armor and helmet because I might identally end your life," she said with an eerie voice. 1

 Chapter 89

    This took Freya by surprise. "Have I upset you?"


    "You didn''t upset me but you''ve pushed me into a grave!" Catherine, who had lost control, started screaming. "Shaun is not Ethan''s uncle at all! You got the wrong person!"


    "No way..." Freya did not know what else to say.


    "I met Ethan''s uncle today and he turns out to be Wesley Lyons. I was given the project to design his vi in Green Mountain not long ago." Catherine felt like crying at the moment. "What went wrong that led you to make this mistake? My goodness."


    un


    Freya resorted to silence as a shudder passed through her. She could not fathom why as she had heard it from her own brother.


    Half an hourter, Catherine showed up in front of Freya as fast as a bolt of lightning.


    Thetter had already borrowed a helmet beforehand. "Here''s the rule. You can hit me but not on my face."


    The corners of Catherine''s lips twitched into a helpless smile. "Can I jump into the river together


    with you then?"


    Freya winced pitifully.


    "I''ve stood in the rain and reflected on my mistakes for the past 30 minutes. I''ve thought back to the scene when my brother pointed to me the man who was supposed to be Ethan''s uncle. There were two men walking alongside one another at that time. Shaun was definitely one of them. He had an overbearing manner and the poise of a king..."


    "And so you naturally assumed he was Ethan''s uncle?" Catherine interrupted with a sarcasticugh.


    Freya lowered her head to the ground, biting her nails without realizing. "Well, it''s natural that I would make that assumption. The man standing next to Shaun was nothing inparison..." 1


    "Did that man look like this?"


    Catherine found a photo of Wesley from her phone, which she had identally taken on the day theymenced the renovation process.


    "Oh, I wasn''t really paying attention then." Freya frowned as she gave it some serious thoughts. "It kind of looks like him. Yes, that was him. So he''s Ethan''s uncle?"


    Catherine ced a hand on her chest to ease the pain.


    "Goodness, I sacrificed my marriage because of your wrong instinct. Do you know how I''ve suffered in the past months?


    "Every day, I''m on the verge of losing my mind from that despicable man''s verbal abuse, not to mention having to do hisundry, warm his bed, and be his housekeeper for free!


    "Whenever I felt like giving up, I told myself it''s okay because this will help me secure my position as Ethan''s aunt. Turns out, I''ve been flirting with the wrong man!"


    Freya, who was overridden with guilt, kept her eyes glued to the ground.


    Tears welled up in Catherine''s eyes as she forced a smile. "So yes, I didn''t only sacrifice my marriage but every part of me too."


    "I''m sorry, I truly am," Freya said weakly, "What if... I match you up with my brother?"


    Catherine was rendered speechless by this woman. " First, you destroyed my life, and now you want to drag your elder brother into this mess? Forget it, it''s probably karma. You only showed me the man without any ulterior intention. It was me who daydreamed about taking revenge by bing Ethan''s aunt. Perhaps I was a horrible person in my past life. That''s probably it."


    "Stop saying that. Oh right, didn''t you say a couple of days ago that the vi owner is interested in you? So in the end you still have a chance of stepping up to be Ethan''s aunt! Not to mention that he''s already attracted to you. My girl, it''s your time to shine." Freya patted her friend''s shoulder encouragingly.


    "I feel like crying the more you say that."


    Catherine looked up at the sky and heaved a long sigh. "Wesley is so much nicer than Shaun. If I hadn''t gotten the wrong person in the beginning, we might already be living happily together by now."


    "Don''t worry, there''s still a chance between you two."


    "What chance? I''m legally married, remember? Given the Lyons family''s background, they surely won''t ept a virgin who''s been married once before." She waved her hands dismissively in the air. "I should probably focus on earning more money. I don''t dare to dream about love anymore."


    "But you... You should probably get a divorce with Shaun," Freya reminded her cautiously.


    Catherine was startled upon hearing that. Right, it was about time to sort that out.


    "Will he refuse the divorce?"


    "It''s not possible. He''s probably going to apud joyfully to be able to get rid of me." Catherine smiled bitterly.

 Chapter 90

    Jennings Solicitors.


    Chase, who had just returned from his lunch break, walked into the office


    leisurely.


    As he walked past Shaun''s office, he noticed the secretary about to enter with a cup of coffee.


    "Did Attorney Hill take his lunch break?" he asked thetter.


    "No, he''s been looking through the new cases," the secretary whispered. "Attorney Hill is diligently taking on casestely. Is he facing any financial problems? He used to take on two cases each month at most, but now he''s working on four cases simultaneously. He''s so busy that he works overtime through every lunch break." 1


    Chase scoffed. Would Shaun ever be faced with financial problems?


    The president could run out of money but Shaun? Never in a million years.


    The wealth he possessed couldst for ten lifetimes. He simply did not want to go back to an empty house yet was too stubborn to admit it.


    "Alright, I''ll take care of this." He took the coffee and stepped into the office.


    "Leave it there," Shaun said without lifting his head.


    Chase sighed. "Ah, today''s the engagement ceremony between the Jones and Lowe families. One of my friends who attended the event told me affectionate photos of Catherine and Ethan were disyed on the big screen. Everyone there used her of setting the whole thing up. The poor girl was bullied."


    Affectionate photos of her and Ethan?


    Had she ever taken any with him? Not even one. 1


    Shaun lifted his cold gaze. "How many times do I have to tell you? Stop talking about her in front of me. I don''t care even if she''s dead."


    Chase was rendered speechless. He could have interrupted earlier if he did not intend to hear more. What a pretentious man.


    "Sure, if that''s what you want. Then I''m going to watch this clip my friend shared with me." He yed the clip and saw Catherine jumping up onto the table.


    Shaun''s brows furrowed. He was about to throw the man out of his office but froze in his actions upon hearing Catherine''s voice from the loudspeaker, i


    That silly girl actually stood up for herself.


    Did she really have a past with Ethan?


    That was not even the main point. Why was she still keeping the voice recordings sent by Ethan from before?


    Did she not care about her husband''s feelings at all?


    Had she forgotten about her marital status?


    How could that stupid Ethan guypare to him?


    Damn it. How far had she gotten with Ethan during their rtionship? Hugging? Kissing? Beyond that?


    Chase did not notice the changes that shed across his friend''s face. He was really absorbed by the ways things unfolded in the clip.


    "Hey, look at how mighty and domineering she is.


    That''s so adorable..."


    As soon as he said that, he felt the temperature in the room drop drastically.


    A shudder passed through him without warning as he met Shaun''s cold stare. "I mean it the way one adores a n idol."


    "You have very low standards for that then," Shaun said, mocking him, "Don''t tell people that you''re my friend. I''ll be ashamed."


    ''Would it kill you to admit you''re jealous?'' 1


    Finally, Chase coughed drily to turn the topic of conversation.


    "But it''s really a big disgrace for the Jones family this time. I''m sure Catherine wouldn''t have done something as lowly as this."

 Chapter 91

    "Of course not. She only does those dishonest tricks on me." Shaun scoffed.


    Chase was speechless.


    It kind of sounded like that man was boasting.


    ''Whatever, Catherine doesn''t even care about you right now.'' 1


    He mocked internally before saying, "Given the Jones family''s previous history, they probably won''t let this g o unsettled. They locked her upst time and it almost took her like. Do you think she might be in danger again? Should I get someone to keep an eye out on her?" i


    Shaun returned to reading the documents. "Not unless shees begging for my help." 1


    A few secondster, he said, "But they should''ve looked before they leaped. The Jones family really isn''t showing me any respect at all. I want this clip to go viral online as soon as possible. Besides, prohibit every media tform to take it down."


    "Um... Sure."


    Chase did not bother mocking the man anymore. Just


    seconds ago, Shaun had literally dered he would not lend a hand unless she came begging, yet...


    "Go on then."


    Shaun frowned, evidently displeased.


    At the same time, his cell phone rang. He reached for it and realized Catherine was calling.


    Upon seeing this long-awaited phone call, the displeasure in his heart dispersed all of a sudden.


    "I bet she''s calling me for help because she has gotten herself into a tricky situation," he said casually, yet each word reeked of mocking intention.


    Chase really wanted to remind the man how he had been given the cold shoulderst time.


    However, he dared not say so upon discovering the joy written all over Shaun''s face.


    "I''m not picking up." Thetter tossed the phone across the desk nonchntly but kept ncing at it subconsciously.


    It continued ringing for 20 seconds more. He picked it up again when it was about to get cut off.


    "Well, she might be running away from the hitman sent by the Jones family. What if she gets killed because I didn''t answer this rescue call? That''ll be big trouble then."


    Chase widened his eyes in surprise. He really wished to take a photo of this man right now and send it to


    their group chat.


    "Stop staring at me. Get out." Shaun red at his friend, annoyed.


    Without hesitation, Chase scurried out of the office. Before the door closed behind him, he heard Shaun answering the call with an indifferent voice. "I''m busy. You have ten seconds."


    He almost tripped over upon hearing that.


    Without a doubt, he knew his old friend would surely regret his word choiceter.


    Forget it, he should probably leave while he still could. Otherwise, he might have tofort the raging manter. How tiring.


    On the other end of the phone, Catherine was infuriated to hear the man''s overbearing tone.


    In the past, she would be worried to be disturbing him, but now... Pfft.


    "I''m very busy too. I''m calling to arrange a time for us to get divorced at the registry office."


    There was an eerie silence on the other end of the line. Several secondster, Shaun leaned back on the leather seat andughed deeply from the throat.


    "You''re getting addicted to this push and pull game. Catherine, I''m warning you not to overdo it."


    She was speechless. "I''m serious. I''d like to divorce you as soon as possible." "No regrets?" His face was now overcast.


    He did not believe the words she was saying. This woman had gone all out to win his heart. How could she possibly give up like this?


    "Nope. When will you be free?"


    "Sure, I have time right now." He was willing to y whatever game she had nned in mind.


    This took her by surprise. He had said that he was upied. It appeared he would find time out of his hectic schedule in order to divorce her.


    "I''ll head over there right now. See you at the registry office half an hourter." There was a hint of delight in her voice. She hung up the phone right after that.

 Chapter 92

    Frustration rocked through Shaun all of a sudden.


    Damn it! Did Catherine have to sound so gleeful about heading to the registry


    office?


    Unless she was delighted because she could finally meet him again?


    That must be it.


    The other night, she had left too impulsively. She must have regretted her decision on second thought but was too ashamed to admit her mistakes.


    Perhaps she was making up an excuse to invite him out. Should he speak in a gentler tone when they metter?


    After all, he had not had a good meal ever since she moved out.


    Alright then, he should buy her cake on the way there.


    He purchased a slice of cheesecake before heading over to meet her.


    Upon arriving at the registry office, Shaun noticed that Catherine was wearing the


    long white dress he had bought for herst time beneath a beige coat. The afternoon light that fell upon her perfectly illuminated her fair skin and delicate features.


    His sexy thin lips curled into a slight smile.


    She had dressed up just toe to the registry office. Did she really want a divorce or was she trying to win back his heart? He was confident he knew the


    answer.


    He walked toward her in big strides, holding the cheesecake in hand. Her eyes sparkled upon seeing him. "Let''s go."


    Then, she turned around and headed into the registry office.


    He was at a loss for words.


    This was not what he had expected.


    "Stand there."


    He frowned. This woman was really insensible. Did she not see the piece of cake


    he was holding? He had evidently taken an extra step to please her.


    "What''s the matter?" She looked over her shoulder, confused.


    "What do you think?" He shed an enigmatic smile." Catherine, I''ve given you the chance."


    A look of confusion washed over her face. She had no idea what he was talking about.


    "Didn''t we agree that we''re getting a divorce? Come on, let''s get it over with. I still need to head back to workter."


    Shaun studied her face closely and noticed the impatience in her eyes. His heart sank instantly. Was she being serious?


    Did she really want a divorce? Why? 1


    Rage washed over him like waves as he came to this understanding. "When did I agree to the divorce?"


    She appeared shocked. "On the phone call earlier-"


    "Did I say the exact words that I''lle to sign the divorce papers?"


    He grabbed her by the chin and shed an indifferent smile.


    "Catherine, who do you think I am? Do you think you can start and end a marriage with me whenever you want? I asked you to stay away from me back then but you kept pestering me into marrying you.


    "I remember telling you that our marriage is bound to a three-year contract. If you don''t behave, I''ll not let you go even after ten years."


    Catherine began to feel her chin hurting. Incensed, she shouted back, "You don''t even like me and it seems you''re annoyed by my presence! Being with me will affect you negatively, so why insist on this?"


    "Don''t you understand?" Shaun narrowed his eyes as he spoke with intimidation, "You''ve infuriated me.


    You''re the first woman who ever dares to challenge m e. Do you think I''ll let you off so easily?"


    She felt like crying, but no tears came out. Were there any pills in the world that could cure remorse?


    "What can I do to change your mind?"


    "You want a divorce? Sure." He twitched the corners of his lips into a smile. "Be my personal chef for three years and I''ll ept your request." 1


    She frowned as a sarcastic grin spread across her face. "Thew says that a married couple can request for divorce after living separately for two years. Since you don''t want to divorce me today, I can just keep waiting. Two years will go by in the twinkling of an eye. I have all the time in the world."


    Then, she peeled her hand away from his and turned around to leave. 2

 Chapter 93

    Shaun smiled coldly instead of trying to stop Catherine from leaving. "One word from me and no one in Australia will dare to take on the case for our divorce. Go ahead and try if you don''t believe me, but when that timees, you''ll have to stay with me for 3 0 years instead of three."


    She turned around to re at him. Honestly, she had no clue who she was dealing with.


    She could not say he was an average man as Chase Harrison seemed to be his best friend.


    She could not say he was from an affluent family as he did not drive a luxurious car or live in a mansion.


    "I''ll not surrender to your ckmail. I''d rather not sign the papers than stay with a man like you."


    Her voice reeked of indifference. She turned around and walked away.


    After all, she had nothing more to lose now.


    Upon seeing her leave without even looking back, he threw the cake to the


    ground out of rage.


    Damned woman!


    A man like him? Ha, countless women had tried to get into his bed. She really did not know what she was


    missing out on. 4


    Divorce? Dream on!


    Great Bowin Hotel.


    The Jones and Lowe families gathered after the ceremony ended.


    Ethan''s handsome face was as pale as a ghost as he watched the clip on his phone. 1


    It was out of his expectation that in less than a few hours, the clip of Catherine ruining the ceremony had gone viral online.


    It had received more than five million views in a short period of time.


    "You stupid thing, look how you''ve humiliated me!" His father pped him across the face before stomping off.


    "I''ll talk to him," Sonya said through gritted teeth before running after the man.


    Ethan, who was left behind, clenched his fists together. His eyes were red with emotions.


    "Ethan..." Reba caressed his face gently but he flung her arm away forcefully. "Was it you who swapped the photos today?"


    He had asked the hotel management but the hall manager said the security footage from this afternoon


    had been deleted.


    Besides, Aunty Helen was the new carer hired by the Jones family. He had good reasons to doubt her words.


    Inparison, he despised the person who swapped the photos more than he med Catherine.


    "You''re doubting me?" Reba trembled as if overwhelmed with betrayal. "It''s our engagement ceremony today. I worked diligently to ensure this day would go smoothly and perfectly. Besides, how would i t benefit me to expose those photos? Everyone who attended the ceremony today med me for being the third party!"


    "It couldn''t have been Reba." Sally stepped forward to defend her daughter. "Ethan, how could you suspect her? Do you really believe the words that came out of Catherine''s mouth? I think she''s the person behind all this. I''ve known Aunty Helen for many years. She''s not the kind who lies."


    "Mom, stop it." Reba shook her head weakly. "Even if I didn''t do it, all this started because of me, so I must assume some of the responsibilities. Ethan, you can return to Catherine if you feel ufortable being with me. I don''t deserve you anymore, and I don''t want to bring you further disgrace."


    "Don''t say that. I trust you. I was just overwhelmed by emotions earlier."


    Ethan changed his attitude rather quickly. 3


    His father was utterly disappointed in him today. If he lost Reba too, the future sessor to the Jones family, then it would be more challenging for him to take over Lowe Corporation. 1


    A sigh escaped Sally''s mouth. "It''s not your fault. Catherine should be med for her expert acting skills. It''s one thing she didn''t repay us after the effort spent raising her all these years, but she even destroyed the Summit''s reputation we''ve worked so hard to build. What a thankless wretch!" 1


    Reba forced a bitter smile. "I wonder if she''s going to continue with the nder. I don''t really mind but Ethan-"


    "I''ll not let this go unsettled. I know she has taken over my uncle''s vi renovation project. I might have a way to punish her." A dangerous intention filled his eyes.


    If he had felt a tad bit guilty to Catherine earlier, the emotion waspletely reced by hatred by now.

 Chapter 94

    Jeffery frowned. His lips parted slightly but no words came out in the end.


    20 minutester.


    Restroom.


    Aunty Helen cautiously stepped toward Reba. She looked rather uneasy.


    "First Young Lady, will President Jones and Madam suspect me for what happened at the ceremony


    today? I''m innocent. It was you who asked me to make the false usation."


    "It''s fine. I''ve already dismissed the idea from their minds." Rebeca retrieved a credit card from her purse and gave it to the woman. "This is yourpensation. Keep your lips tight. I don''t want anyone to know about what happened today."


    Aunty Helen''s eyes sparkled. She quickly received the gift and nodded constantly. "Happy to be at your service."


    "One more thing..." The corners of Reba''s lips twitched into an evil grin. "You must take good care of my grandmother. I don''t want to see her condition improving at all." 4


    This took Aunty Helen by shock. A shudder passed through her as she looked at the youngdy.


    However, she nodded without hesitation after thinking of thepensation. "No problem. Oh right, I didn''t get the chance to congratte you on your engagement."


    "It''s not the wedding yet." A nonchnt expression washed over Reba''s face. She would not be foolish enough to actually marry Ethan if he lost the right to take over the Lowe Company.


    The following morning. 7 a m.


    Catherine was still sleepingzily.


    She felt like a whole new person ever since moving out and not having to prepare breakfast for Shaun every morning.


    Her phone rang out of the blue.


    Builder John''s anxious voice sounded from the phone the second she answered the call.


    "Designer Jones, something bad has happened. I''ve just arrived at the site to see the tap was left on all night at the vi. The whole interior of the house is flooded."


    She leaped out of bed at once. "Don''t worry. I''ll be there soon."


    Soon, she arrived at the building site. The water was flowing from inside the vi out to the exterior steps. The newlyid water and electricity pipes werepletely flooded.


    Flustered, Builder John was shaking after seeing her.


    "It''s all gone. I''ve inspected the water and electricity pipes. They''re all damaged from being soaked in the water all night.


    "What should we do, Designer Jones? President Lyons will definitely look into this and I can''t afford to pay for the damages. I''m certain I shut all the switches before I leftst night."


    She tried to calm the man. "I trust you."


    Evidently, this was no ident.


    The instation of water and electricity pipelines was due toplete in two days'' time. The money lost was no big deal, but she feared if the walls sank and if the water had seeped through the foundation, then the project would be dyed. Most importantly, this would ruin Talton Design''s reputation.


    Talton Design had only recently established a footing in Melbourne. An incident like this could cost it to copse entirely.


    She, who was the head project manager, would naturally be the scapegoat. Perhaps even close connections would not dare to hire her again in the future.


    The person behind this scheme was treacherous.


    She was just thinking about this when a luxurious car drove past the gate.


    Then, Wesley, Sonya, and Elder Lyons stepped out of the car one after another.


    "Dad, this is Wesley''s new house. It''s your first time here, so you should take your time to look around," Sonya said as she helped the old man out of the car.


    "Dad, I already said that we''ve just installed the water and electricity pipes. There''s nothing interesting to see just yet," Wesley, who stepped out of the driver seat, said helplessly.

 Chapter 95

    "I might stay a few nights here in the future. Naturally, I''m allowed toe visit whenever I want." Elder Lyons suddenly pointed at the front with his walking stick. "Hey, why is there water flowing out?"


    Wesley''s face fell. Sonya gave a shriek of surprise.


    "It looks like the house is flooded."


    Wesley noticed it too. He turned to face Catherine with a stern expression. "Why is there water all over the ce?"


    Builder John stuttered, "We... We have no idea. The tap was left running sincest night..."


    Sonya covered her mouth as she gasped. "What do you mean you have no idea? You all have been given full responsibility for the renovation process yet now you''re trying to shift the me? Oh goodness, can you still save the house? I hope the water didn''t seep through the walls."


    Elder Lyons stomped the walking stick on the ground. "What low-qualitypany have you hired? Hurry up and call the police."


    All color drained off Builder John''s face, and he looked as if he was about to kneel on the ground. Catherine inched forward to hold him up right away.


    "Sure, let''s report it to the police. They might as well look into who''s setting up Talton Design while they''re here."


    Sonya shook her head, looking displeased.


    "Cathy, are you trying to shift the me? A project manager should assume the consequences of their mistakes. You guys have the keys to the vi and also the only ones who know the password, right?


    "Wesley, I understand you handed the project to her because you like her. But she still needs to assume the necessary responsibilities."


    "What? You like her?!" Elder Lyons almost fell to the ground. "She''s Ethan''s ex- girlfriend. Aren''t you afraid of getting ridiculed for being with your nephew''s ex?"


    Sonya quickly patted her father on the back. "Calm down, Dad. Cathy is young and beautiful. It''s normal that men will fall for her."


    "She can''t seduce Wesley simply because she''s young and beautiful." Elder Lyons pointed a finger at Catherine and shouted, "Youngdy, how have you be so shameless? No wonder Ethan left you. A woman like you doesn''t deserve anyone from our family."


    "Dad." Wesley''s face was overcast. "Catherine has never seduced me. She''s a good woman. Please don''t humiliate her." "I think you''re too obsessed to see the truth. Look what she''s done to your vi!" Elder Lyons shouted furiously, "If you wish to forget about this matter, then I''m telling you right now that it''s impossible! Sonya, call the police right now."


    Catherine suddenly retrieved her phone. A confident smile spread across her face.


    "Sure. I''ve installed a security camera in the vi prior to this just in case. The truth will unfold once we have a look."


    A look of surprise shed across Sonya''s face.


    Wesley seemed delighted. He wanted to take Catherine''s side, but he really did not know how to do s o in the old man''s presence.


    "Alright, I''ll make sure the police investigate this thoroughly."


    "There''s no need to trouble the police. I''ve already looked at it on the way here." Catherine showed him the footage. "After Builder John leftst night, your personal assistant came over. It was him who turned on the tap."


    Wesley''s eyes revealed a sh of dangerous intent as he watched the footage.


    A few secondster, he turned around slowly to nce at Sonya. Thetter froze.


    Elder Lyons frowned before saying, "Wesley, what''s the problem with your assistant?"


    Catherine''s pink lips curled into a meaningful smile."


    That''s right. Why would his assistant do this to set me up? Perhaps he had done so under someone else''s order."


    Then, she shed a smile at the other woman. "Aunty Sonya, what a coincidence to see all of you here early in the morning." 1


    Sonya''s lips twitched. She no longer knew what else to say.

 Chapter 96

    Wesley was not a fool. Last night, Sonya had suddenly returned to the Lyons'' residence. Then somehow, Elder Lyons had suddenly proposed toe to his vi to see the progress of the renovation.


    "Miss Jones, this matter was caused by my side and has nothing to do with you, so you can go back first. Once the vi is re-examined, I''ll contact you if we decide to continue with the renovation," Wesley exined in a warm voice.


    "Certainly. I believe you, President Lyons. At the same time, I also have deep sympathy for President Lyons." Catherine nodded and left with John.


    In the vi, Elder Lyons was still bewildered until Wesley went over and said, "Dad, I''ll send you home."


    When he got into the car, he turned around and said to Sonya, "Sis, tell Ethan toe to my office."


    Sonya was stunned. How smart was her younger brother? He already knew everything... 1


    Half an hourter.


    In the president of Golden Corporation''s office.


    Ethan knocked on the door with apprehension. He never thought that Catherine would install CCTVs in a vi that was under renovation. Was she out of her


    mind? 4 "Uncle..."


    Wesley turned from the floor-to-ceiling window and swung a hard p on his face. Ethan''s ears buzzed in pain. 1


    Yesterday, his father had hit him on one cheek, and today, his uncle hit him on the other.


    "Why?" Ethan could not believe it.


    Wesley doted on him the most. No matter what Ethan did, Wesley was always willing to help him, forgive him, and protect him.


    "What do you think?" Wesley grabbed his cor, looking utterly disappointed. "You used my vi as a stepping stone just to get back at a girl. Do you even have any respect for me?"


    Ethan was unreconciled, and his eyes grew red." You''re doing this because of Catherine Jones? You hit me because of her?"


    "Shut your mouth." Wesley was furious. "Even now, you have no remorse. Fine, all the proposed partnerships between my corporation and your Lowe Corporation next year will be halted. I''ll also withdraw my investments from some of the previous projects. You''re on your own now."


    "No!" Ethan immediately panicked.


    "Uncle Wesley, you can''t do that. All these years, it was because of the Lyons family''s support that my dad doesn''t dare to neglect my mom. That''s the only reason why I could be Lowe Corporation''s sessor. If you withdraw your investments, that illegitimate child will definitely take my ce." 1


    "If you knew that much, then why did you have to cross the line?" Wesley said coldly, "If you can buy off my personal assistant today, won''t you be able to buy off the senior management and directors of mypany tomorrow?"


    "Uncle Wesley, I won''t do that. I wouldn''t dare. I just wanted to teach Catherine Jones a lesson," Ethan said petntly.


    It would be fine if he had not mentioned it, but now that he had, Wesley could not stop himself from picking up the file on the desk and throwing it at Ethan.


    "You want to ruin her reputation just because she revealed your true colors yesterday? You want to put her in jail?"


    "That''s not it," Ethan refuted with a pale face.


    "If it''s not, then why did you deliberately make your mom bring your grandfather over? Isn''t it because you wanted to use his influence as pressure? All your crafty plots and schemes are used for dishonest ways. Get out, I don''t want to see you again. Don''te to mypany in the future."


    Wesley directly called for security to drag Ethan out.


    For the first time in his life, Ethan was tossed out of


    Golden Corporation. He was panicking. 4

 Chapter 97

    Before long, Ethan''s father called in anger.


    "You useless son, what the hell did you do? Even your uncle was offended and Golden Corporation withdrew all their funds. Get back here this instant."


    The next morning, Catherine received a call from Wesley.


    "Do you have time to have lunch together? I want to talk to you about the vi."


    "Sure."


    "I''ll pick you up in my car," Wesley said in a soft voice, "I''m afraid you won''t know the way to the restaurant."


    Catherine could only go along with his arrangement.


    At noon sharp, Wesley''s car appeared downstairs.


    She got in, and Wesley handed her a cup of milk tea." I''m sorry, you were wronged yesterday."


    The milk tea was not expensive, so Catherine took it without reservations.


    "After being backstabbed by a rtive, I believe that you''re not feeling too good either, President Lyons." "You''re really smart." Wesley''s eyes were full of


    bitterness, but there was sincere appreciation in his voice. "Ethan has really disappointed me. He wasn''t like this before."


    Catherine was disappointed and frustrated as well. She shared the very same thoughts.


    At what point did that warm and sunny childhood friend of hers change beyond recognition?


    Wesley started the car. "All the cooperations between Golden Corporation and Lowe Corporation have been canceled."


    "That must be a big blow to Ethan." Catherine sighed. The position of the sessor to Lowe Corporation that Ethan longed for was not stable anymore.


    She suddenly felt a little sad.


    After making a full circle, she never thought that the person who helped her get back at that scumbag would really be his uncle. He was just not Shaun Hill. 1


    She became a little curious. If Ethan was no longer the sessor to Lowe Corporation, would Reba still stay with him?


    It would be interesting if Reba dumped him to climb another branch.


    "Aren''t you happy?" Wesley had been paying attention to her beautiful and pure little face. She would sigh one moment and then look like she was about to cry in the next. It was quite cute.


    "I am, but Aunt Sonya will definitelye to you to


    beg for mercy, right?"


    Wesley looked at her with a smile. "It''s useless to plead for mercy. It was her fault for being so ruthless to you."


    The man''s eyes were affectionate, and Catherine was startled, not daring to look at him.


    "Um... Let me treat you to a meal to thank you for being impartial."


    "No, if I were really impartial, I would''ve handed the case over to the police. Let me treat you instead as an apology."


    "No, you''re family, after all. You''ve already dealt with it beyond my expectations."


    "Can''t you just give me a chance to invite you to dinner?" Wesley blinked at her and said in a joking tone.


    Catherine could not argue with him anymore.


    Half an hourter, the car arrived at a famous high-end western restaurant in Melbourne.


    Catherine was stunned. It was a bit ambiguous for a man and a woman toe to such a restaurant for dinner.


    "Let''s go." Wesley opened the passenger door for her.


    Catherine had no choice but to follow him.


    Wesley had obviously made reservations, and the waiter brought the two to the bright floor-to-ceiling window. Pink flowers flown in from abroad were decorated above them.


    "Pink roses. They mean ''I like your bright smile''." Wesley picked up the flowers and handed them to her with gentle eyes. "Cathy, it might be too bold of me to say this, but I have to tell you that I have feelings for you. You''ve suffered a lot these recent days, but I sincerely hope that in the future, I can shield you from the wind and rain."


    Catherine waspletely flustered. She had not expected Wesley to confess to her at this moment.

 Chapter 98

    Ahhhhhhhh were the heavens ying a trick on her?


    Ethan''s uncle liked her, but she had married the wrong person!


    She was riddled with scars. How would she be in the mood to move on to another rtionship?


    "I... I''m sorry, Mr. Lyons. I... I only think of you as a friend."


    "I''m d that you do." Ethan was a little disheartened, but he continued to smile. "It''s okay. I didn''t confess to you because I wanted you to ept me. I just want you to understand my feelings so I can pursue you."


    Catherine felt her head throb. "But I have no intention


    of dating now. I want to focus on my work."


    "I can wait for you. Alright, let''s sit down and order first." Wesley gentlemanly pulled out a chair for her.


    Catherine was helpless and could only lower her head and order her meal.


    At the intersection outside the window of the restaurant, a Ferrari was waiting for the red light.


    Sitting in the passenger seat was Shaun Hill, whose dark eyes suddenly hardened when he took a nce


    outside.


    "Turn left. We''ll eat at that western restaurant by the roadside.


    "Oh, that won''t do. We have an appointment with Mr. Jackson to talk about the case." Chase followed Shaun''s gaze and looked over. He instantly understood why the temperature in the car had suddenly dropped. Shaun was jealous.


    "Cancel it," Shaun''s eyes were cold as ice as he ordered.


    Chase could only do as ordered and stop the car after turning in.


    When the two appeared at the door of the restaurant, the receptionist froze for a moment.


    It was her first time seeing two young and handsome mening together to eat


    at the restaurant... Could they be in... that kind of rtionship? 3


    The receptionist looked regretful but said politely, "Would you like the couple booth?"


    Chase stumbled on his feet.


    Sh*t. His pure and innocent reputation was ruined.


    "No need." Shaun expressionlessly walked straight toward where Catherine was sitting.


    The closer he got, the clearer he could see that the person she was eating with was another man.


    She had never even done that with Shaun before.


    Damn it. She wasughing so happily too.


    Chase was shocked. "Woah, isn''t that Wesley Lyons from Golden Corporation? They wanted to ask you to take on their case before."


    "No wonder he looks familiar." The coldness on Shaun''s face grew.


    It was no wonder she was moring for a divorce. She had already set her eyes on another target.


    He looked at what she was wearing now. The matcha-green cardigan was wrapped around her exquisite figure, showing off all her curves and leaving the rest to people''s imaginations.


    She also sported a new look of curly chestnut hair, making her originally beautiful features look even more delicate and tempting.


    Catherine was chatting with Wesley about some matters abroad when she suddenly felt a chilly wave.


    Then, a slender white hand was pressed on the back of the empty dining chair beside her. Looking at the hand, she followed the trail until she saw a watch of a n unknown brand on the wrist.


    Although it was simple and low-key, as the person''s wrist was too beautiful, it made the watch seem like a famous branded watch.


    She remembered that only Shaun Hill wore a watch like that...


    Just as that thought shed by, Shaun dragged the chair out and sat down.


    Wearing a id khaki vest suit with a white shirt and a printed tie, his aura dominated the area with his handsome silhouette.


    The noble aura that emanated from his body simply overwhelmed Wesley''s refined and elegant aura, making him seem dim and dull inparison.


    She seemed to be able to understand how Freya had mistaken one for the other now.


    Indeed, when these two people were together, most would focus on Shaun at a nce.

 Chapter 99

    His good looks were undeniable, but his temper... Forget it, it was off-putting.


    However, why was he here? Catherine instantly had the urge to pick up her bag and flee. 1


    "Mr. Hill, Young Master Harrison." Wesley stood up in surprise and shook hands with the two.


    However, when he reached out to shake Shaun''s hand, Shaun simply looked at himzily with his longshes.


    A few seconds passed and Wesley started to feel embarrassed. Just as he thought Shaun would not shake his hand, the man extended his hand and shook it. "Sorry, I''m not in a good mood today."


    Wesley had dealt with Shaun Hill several times before, especially when he nned to ask Shaun to take on amercialwsuit for him. The talks initially went well, butter thew firm said that he was not avable.


    To be honest, he was feeling a little discontented with Shaun Hill.


    However, Shaun was a legendary figure in thewyer world. Since he had a good reputation, Wesley had to show him some respect. Perhaps there might even be


    opportunities for them to work together in the future.


    Thus, he smiled and asked, "Who has offended Mr. Hill?"


    Shaun''s slender fingers pulled out a rose from the bouquet on the table and he fiddled with it. "Do all women like these tacky things?"


    Catherine suddenly had a very bad feeling about this.


    Wesley''s elegant face froze. After all, he had just given those flowers to Catherine, but they were now called '' tacky'' by someone else. Shaun was not taking into consideration his dignity at all.


    "It might be tacky to you, Mr. Hill, but to a woman, flowers are always their favorite."


    "No wonder." Shaun''s eyes sharpened as his long eyshes cast a shadow under his eyelids. "Maybe it''s because I don''t even know this much that my wife is seeing a man outside behind my back." 1


    "Pfft." Catherine, who was sipping on juice nervously, spat out her drink.


    Wesley hurriedly handed her a paper towel and she epted it with a lowered head. "Thank you."


    Shaun put on a fake smile and tilted his head at her." Miss, what are you getting all worked up for?"


    Catherine silently gritted her teeth and pushed down the anger in her belly. She smiled cheerfully.


    "Sir, I think you''re too extreme. Did you see your wise kissing another man with your own eyes, or did you see her climbing into another man''s bed? If you didn''t, then it''s better to watch your words. Don''t just pin the title of cuckold on your head by yourself. You''ll just embarrass yourself." 4


    At that moment, Shaun''s exquisite features were extremely dark despite the bright lights.


    The atmosphere between Catherine and him immediately became tense.


    Wesley coughed softly and said quickly, "Mr. Hill, Cathy isn''t very sensible, so don''t hold it against her. I''ll apologize on her behalf." 1


    Cathy?


    How intimate they were.


    His woman was actually making another man apologize to him on her behalf. Tsk, it was as if he were dead.


    Shaun barked out augh, and only Chase, who knew him best, knew how much anger was mixed in that littleugh. It was the precursor of a storm.


    Chase hurriedly dragged an empty chair over and said with a light-hearted tone, "Rin, what''s your rtionship with President Lyons? Are you two..."


    After a pause, he quickly shot a look at Catherine, telling her to think of a way to exin herself.


    Catherine did not want to be used of cheating while in a marriage and exined, "Ourpany is working on a project that involves President Lyons'' vi, but there have been some problems recently so we''re currently discussing them."


    Shaun sneered in his heart. Was there a need tough and joke together when discussing business? Was there a need toe to a western restaurant to discuss business? 3


    "Young Master Harrison, do you know Cathy?" Wesley was a little surprised.


    "Of course. Melbourne is not that big and I''ve met her several times at business parties or dinners." Chase grinned and said, "It''s fate that we could meet today. Why don''t we eat together?"


    Wesley.

 Chapter 100

    Could he say no? It had not been easy for him to get a reservation here.


    Catherine.


    Could she refuse? It was too hard to face Shaun''s demonic face.


    "You two... don''t seem too weing of that idea. Are we disturbing you?" Shaun looked at them, his voice deep and maic.


    "No, please join us." Wesley then asked the waiter to bring the menu over.


    With four people at the table, the space grew cramped with the bouquet of roses on the table.


    Catherine reached out to put the roses by her side, but Shaun was quicker than her and handed the bouquet to the waiter.


    "Take this away. I''m allergic to pollen." 2


    Catherine wondered if she had heard him wrongly. She had never seen him getting allergic reactions when she bought flowers to decorate the vases at home. He must be doing this on purpose.


    "I didn''t know you''re allergic to pollen, Mr. Hill."


    Wesley was barely able to force augh.


    "Yes, I''m especially allergic to pink flowers." Shaun calmly opened the menu and ordered leisurely.


    After ordering, Wesley changed the topic. "Actually, I''ve been quite curious as to why Mr. Hill turned down my casest time."


    Chase was afraid that Shaun would speak too harshly andpletely offend Wesley, so he quickly said, "He suddenly became too busy."


    Catherine silently ate her cake while listening to them with her head lowered. She never knew what Shaun''s profession was, but now she did. It turned out he was awyer, and it seemed he was quite a good one.


    She really wanted to take an iron te and hit herself to death with it.


    She had seen on the inte thatwyers were one of the top ten professions that one should never marry.


    If you married awyer, you would not even be able to leave with your underwear as a settlement during the divorce. Even if you reasoned with awyer, he would just drill you with legal loopholes. 2


    It was no wonder he dared to say that as long as he did not agree to it, she would not be able to divorce him even in 30 years.


    Damn it, what kind of devil had she provoked?!


    Wait, what was that devil doing? He was actually rubbing her leg with his foot under the table.


    Catherine''s face flushed, and she kicked him back.


    ''Behave yourself! Don''t act like a hoodlum!''


    However, in the next second, Shaun stared at her expressionlessly. "Ms. Jones, why did you kick me?"


    The rest of the people at the table all set their eyes on her face.


    Chase blinked yfully. "Rin, although our Mr. Hill is handsome and charming, don''t forget that you came here on a date with President Lyons."


    Catherine red at him angrily. "The table is small, so I identally bumped into him. You''re the ones who insisted on squeezing at our table."


    "So you''re ming us for interrupting your date?" Shaun said in a low voice.


    "No, I just don''t like you guys joking around like that. After all... Mr. Hill isn''t my type." Catherine shrugged with a helpless look.


    The smile on Wesley''s face brightened uppletely. " Young Master Harrison was just joking. I know you didn''t do it on purpose."


    "Well, I''m going to thedies." Catherine really did not want to stay. She got up and left her seat.


    Before long, Shaun also stood up. "I''m going to make a call."


    In the washroom, Catherine deliberately dawdled inside for a while beforeing out.


    She saw a tall figure standing by the door and smoking when she came out. Her head immediately felt like exploding.

 Chapter 101

    Shaun pinched the cigarette between his fingers and took a hard drag. Smoke lingered as he exhaled.


    He put out the cigarette butt in the trash can beside him and walked toward her with long strides.


    "Come with me."


    He dragged her to the other side of the restaurant. 1


    Catherine was pulled by him behind a hallway of wine cabs.


    The light inside was dim, and the man''s face exuded a n invisible sense of danger as he looked at her from above.


    "What are you doing?" Catherine pushed his chest but could not get him to budge.


    "You took the words right out of my mouth." Shaun grabbed her hand, his face dark. "Are you having a good time with Wesley Lyons? Did you forget that you''re married? It''s no wonder you keep trying to divorce me. You''ve already found your next target, haven''t you?"


    "Shaun Hill, watch your words." Catherine trembled in anger at the humiliation. "There''s nothing going on between Wesley and me-"


    "Would he send you flowers if there''s nothing going on between you? Would he bring you to a high-end restaurant? Would you smile so happily at him?!" Shaun''s anger grew as he spoke. He gripped her face and forced her to face him. i


    Catherine was annoyed and upset. "How can I me him for liking me when I''m so talented and beautiful? It''s not my fault I''m so charming."


    Shaunughed in anger and was just about to speak when Catherine interrupted him.


    "I know you look down on me. I''m worthless and shameless in your eyes, but that doesn''t mean that I took the initiative to seduce another person into liking me. I want to divorce you because I feel that I can''t go on with you any longer. It has nothing to do with anyone else."


    "You can''t go on with me?" Shaun sneered bitterly." You climbed into my bed one moment and say you can''t go on with this rtionship the next moment. How am I supposed to believe you?"


    At the mention of that incident, Catherine could not help but feel bitter about it. She wanted nothing more than to absolve their rtionship immediately.


    "That''s right, don''t you despise me because I climb into men''s beds? Did you forget how you humiliated m e those days? You said that I''m cheap, dirty, and just looking at me disgusts you. Shaun Hill, I''m a human being, not a saint. I''ll feel upset too."


    The more she said, the more angry and aggrieved she became. She even let out all the emotions she had been suppressing these days.


    "I''m really fed up with you as a person. You''re derogative, selfish, and only take without giving. It''s like I married you to be your free full-time nanny. I''m not even respected! No, maybe I''m not even worth the position of a nanny in your eyes. I must have been out of my mind to ever want to stay with you till the end."


    "Shut up," Shaun warned grimly.


    "I won''t. Yes, you''re handsome, but will looks feed me?


    I''m sick of you... Mmh..." 2


    Catherine''s eyes widened as the man pressed himself against her. He lowered his head to seal her lips, pressing her against the wine cab.


    She pushed him hard but could not budge one bit.


    Shaun originally only wanted to stop her chatting mouth. Perhaps she had applied something on her lips because they were extra sweet and soft like jelly, making him unable to stop and wanting to taste more. 1


    Catherine wanted to resist, but the faint tobo smell mixed with the unique scent of his body made her dizzy and faint. She was unable to exert any strength.


    After an unknown amount of time, her phone suddenly rang.


    She immediately returned to her senses and shoved him away.


    This time, Shaun let her push him.


    Catherine turned her burning body away from him and answered the phone, "Hello..."


    When she spoke, she found that her voice was indescribably charming. God, how did she be like this? Fortunately, Wesley did not notice.


    "Cathy, you''ve been in the washroom for half an hour. Why aren''t you back yet?"


    Half an hour...


    Catherine was shocked. Had she been kissing Shaun for that long? She had not noticed at all.


    "Oh, I... I have a stomach ache. I''m almost done."

 Chapter 102

    Catherine hurriedly hung up. When she met Shaun''s eyes again, she felt her entire body turning red like a tomato.


    Shaun also noticed this and was inexplicably happy for a few moments. His sexy lips curled. "Do you have a stomachache?"


    Catherine red at him, growing increasingly ashamed. "I can''t be bothered with you. In any case, if you don''t want me to cuckold you, I suggest you divorce me soon."


    "You dare threaten me?" Shaun grabbed her again, his tone cold. "Catherine Jones, if you dare to cuckold me, I''ll make you pay a painful price."


    Catherine was not afraid at all.


    "I know you''re awyer and there are a hundred ways to make me lose my reputation, but it''s useless against me. My reputation was ruined a long time ago, and thew doesn''t stipte that cheating in a marriage is illegal, right?


    "There are no properties we acquired after marriage, so there''s nothing to dispute. I have no money and no reputation. What can you do to me?"


    She raised her eyebrows triumphantly. Shaun did not


    know whether he wanted tough or get angry.


    "Who said you''re not breaking thew? During the marriage, the wife vited the husband''s will, tried to force the other party to have sex with her by unfair means, and used drugs to endanger her husband''s health. Would you believe me if I said that with my ability, I can get you sentenced to five years in prison?" 4


    He leaned into her ear and warned word by word in a maic but dangerous voice.


    Catherine froze.


    Was that true?


    He must be kidding, right?


    "Tsk, it seems that you really don''t know thew.


    You''re leaving with me. If you have dinner with Wesley Lyons again, I''ll send thewyer letter directly to yourpany."


    Shaun smiled coldly and grabbed her hand, pulling her out of the restaurant.


    Shaun sat in Chase''s car, but Chase was still eating upstairs.


    When he hesitated on whether to call Hadley Young to fetch them, Catherine flung his hand away and rushed up to the bus stop ahead.


    "Stop right there." Shaun subconsciously chased after her.


    Just as he was about to hop onto the bus, the driver stopped him. "Hey, hey, hey, young man, you have to pay."


    "I didn''t bring cash."


    "Do you have a travel pass?"


    Shaun''s face darkened. "I don''t have a travel pass."


    He never needed anything like that.


    The driver''s expression also darkened. "If you don''t have anything, then get off. You look like a model.


    How dare you try to ride the bus for free?"


    Shaun had never been so humiliated before. He red at Catherine who was sitting at the back. "Come here and pay for me."


    Catherine looked out the window, pretending not to know him.


    The group of people on the bus stared at Shaun. His aura and attire made him


    even more handsome than those male stars from Korean dramas.


    A girl sitting in front said shyly, "Sir, I have money. I can help you."


    "Me too, I have a bus card. I can cover your bus fare for a year." Another girl scrambled to speak. 1


    Shaun was unmoved but suddenly looked amorously a t Catherine before saying loudly, "Honey, don''t be angry. I know I was wrong and shouldn''t have gotten jealous just now. Can you just help me pay the bus fare?" 1

 Chapter 103

    In an instant, more than ten pairs of eyes fell on Catherine. Those girls'' eyes were full of jealousy and envy.


    Catherine was speechless. It had only been a moment yet he was already attracting the attention of other girls. Even so, he still had the nerve to say that about her.


    She snapped at him. "I''m not your honey. Don''t speak nonsense. I don''t know you at all."


    "Honey, you can shout at me at home. Why do we have to fight outside?" Shaun helplessly let out a bitter smile and took out a document from his pocket." Fortunately, I brought my marriage license today."


    He unfolded it for everyone to see.


    An old man said, "She really is your wife. Lady, you''re going too far. We were almost cheated by you." 2


    The driver also got angry. "Hurry up and pay for your husband''s fare. The bus isn''t a ce for you to have a fight."


    Some girls grumbled, "You have such a handsome husband yet you don''t want him. Some people wouldn''t know fortune if it pped them in the face."


    Catherine.


    She was going mad. Shaun Hill was crazy. He even brought their marriage license out with him.


    Amidst the usations, she had to force herself to pay for Shaun.


    Shaun wrapped his arm around her slender waist and breathed into her ear while saying in a maic voice, "Thank you, honey."


    His breath sprayed on her earlobe in full view of the public, making her turn red with shame.


    She could only re at him powerlessly and use her eyes to tell him, ''Piss off!''


    Shane remained unmoved and followed her to sit at the back, i


    Catherine ignored him and lowered her head to send Wesley a message: [President Lyons, I''m sorry. My Aunt Flo suddenly came, so I have to go back first.] 3


    Shaun nced over and his mood immediately soured.


    Not only had she changed her WhatsApp name, but she was even sending a message to Wesley in front of him. She did not care about him at all.


    "When did you have an Aunt Flo? Are you still in contact with the Jones family?" 1


    Catherine was stunned, and then the corners of her mouth twitched hard. "Brother, Aunt Flo is amon name for menstruation."


    Shaun, who had always thought of himself as someone knowledgeable about all sorts of things, coughed softly. "You''re quite good at lying, aren''t you?"


    "I don''t want to hear that from you." Catherine snapped back. "Why are you following me anyway?


    I''m going to work."


    "I''m hungry. I haven''t eaten." The man looked at her with hungry eyes.


    "That''s none of my goddamn business. I couldn''t care less if you starved to death." He could continue dreaming if he wanted her to be at his beck and call.


    The woman''s cold and ruthless expression made Shaun annoyed, but his emotions wereplicated at the same time. He really did not understand women. Their moods switched at the drop of a hat.


    "If you don''t feed me, I''ll follow you to thepany." 1


    Catherine wanted to vomit blood. Feed him?


    Brother, are you a dog or a cat?


    However, to be honest, she also had not eaten and was feeling a little hungry. Looking out the window, a crafty light shed in her eyes as she got an idea.


    "It''s impossible for me to cook for you, so we''ll eat at a shop. I pick. If you don''t like it, then you''re on your own."


    Shaun looked at her. For some reason, he subconsciously wanted to stay with her a little longer.


    "Deal."


    Ten minutester, the two people stood at the door of a hotpot restaurant.


    Shaun hesitated and frowned at her. She was doing this on purpose. She knew that his stomach was sensitive and he did not like spicy food.


    Catherine pretended not to notice and walked straight in.


    These days, in order to cook for him, she had not eaten her favorite hotpot for a long time.

 Chapter 104

    After entering, she asked for the spiciest hotpot and ordered all kinds of tripe, mutton rolls, beef rolls...


    When the food arrived, she took a piece of tripe and put it in her mouth after swishing it in the hotpot for a while.


    It was too delicious, too fragrant!


    Shaun''s expression was as unpleasant as it could be. She waspletely focused on her own food and did not look at him at all. 1


    If this was in the past, she would definitely have ordered what he liked and then enthusiastically introduced how to best eat it.


    Now, she no longer thought about him. It was as if she did not see him at all.


    He suddenly felt a stuffiness in his chest and ordered in a cold voice, "Give me one."


    "Don''t you have hands? If you want to eat, then do it yourself." Catherine did not even raise her head. 1


    His temples throbbed, but he had no choice but to pick up the utensils and learn how to cook the meat.


    After taking a bite, his handsome face turned red from the spiciness and he spat out the words, "What kind of


    hotpot did you order?" "The spiciest one."


    Shaun smiled coldly. "You''re trying really hard to spite _ H


    me.


    Catherine frowned and looked up at him, her face flushed from the heat. "I''m not. I''ve always liked to eat spicy food, but in order to amodate you, I didn''t put peppers in the dishes I cooked. Now, I''ll only eat what I like to eat. I''m not going to devote myself to anyone anymore, understand?"


    Shaun felt conflicted. She liked to eat spicy food?


    He had previously thought that she was the same as him.


    However, her attitude made him very unhappy, and his words were as cold as ever. "You should know that I never told you to devote yourself to me. You did it yourself."


    The implication was that she deserved it, and she reaped what she sowed. 1


    Catherine understood and did not me him. If she had to me someone, then she would me herself for being stupid and mistaking him for the wrong person.


    She lowered her head and continued to eat.


    After the meal, she asked for the bill from the waiter. She scanned the QR code and said, "I''ll pay for half and he''ll pay for the other half."


    Both the waiter and Shaun froze.


    A momentter, Shaun put down his spoon unhappily. "Put it down. I don''t let women pay for meals."


    "I''m very sorry, but you''re awyer, so I don''t want to get into a money dispute." Catherine paid her half of the bill and took her bag before leaving happily.


    It was not easy for her to earn money, but she did not want Shaun to spend money on her.


    Shaun rubbed his temples as a headache built up. He swiped his card and hurriedly went after her. 1


    However, a sharp pain suddenly hit his stomach, making his handsome face pale. He could only slowly sit down and rest.


    A few minutester, Chase called andined angrily.


    "Mr. Hill, you really embody the spirit of brotherhood. You were the one who insisted oning to this restaurant, but then you left me here with Wesley Lyons and abducted Sister-inw. You made me so embarrassed. If I hadn''t covered up for you and exined things to him, Wesley would have suspected that you eloped with her."


    "Let him suspect it then." Shane suddenly hissed out a breath.


    Chase seemed to hear something he should not have heard and waspletely floored. "Holy sh*t, don''t tell me Sister-inw and you are... Did you toss her in bed so quickly? Way to go, brother! Well then, I won''t disturb your fun times."


    Shane''s stomach twitched in anger as he snapped." Shut up! I ate hotpot earlier and have a stomach ache now." 2


    Chase became embarrassed. "Why did you eat hotpot anyway?"


    Shaun was annoyed. "Come pick me up. Buy a bottle of stomach medicine on the way."


    More than ten minutester, Chase saw Shaun bent over a telephone pole on the side of the road.


    He ran over and passed him the stomach medicine as well as a bottle of water. He said sympathetically," Brother, your stomach is weak. Why did you go eat hotpot? Who gave you the courage? Celine Dion?" 3


    "She wanted to eat it, so I had no choice." Shaun downed the stomach medicine before tilting his head to drink some water to wash the medicine down.

 Chapter 105

    When he said that he ''had no choice'', the words were full of spoiling and


    helplessness.


    Chase was speechless. "So, where is she now? She dumped you here after eating?"


    "Shut up." Shaun red at him. He opened the car door and closed his eyes after getting in. He was in so much pain that he did not even want to speak.


    Chase looked at his pale profile and secretly took a picture of him to send to Catherine''s WhatsApp.


    [Sister-inw, Shaun hurt his stomach in order to apany you to eat hotpot. I''m sending him to the hospital now. Catherine, don''t be mad at him. He doesn''t say it out loud, but he does care about you]


    "What picture did you take just now?" Shaun suddenly opened his eyes and snatched Chase''s phone. He read what Chase typed and felt like he had lost his dignity and reputation. "I care about her? I think your head is missing a few screws."


    "This is my n to let here back and cook for you. It''s the trick of using an injury to win against the enemy." Chase sighed. Was it that hard to admit that he liked her? 1


    Shaun scoffed but did not speak.


    However, he kept looking at the message on the phone.


    Soon, the phone made a noise.


    Catherine attached the number to a hospital and replied: [This is the best hospital for treating stomach troubles. Register early and take him there. Oh, by the way, he was the one who wanted to follow me to the hotpot restaurant. It''s none of my business, so don''t think you can extort money from me.]


    Chase rubbed his neck silently and held his hand out toward Shaun. "Can you give me my phone back? I just bought it not long ago..."


    Before he could finish, Shaun had already viciously smashed it by tossing it out of the window.


    Chase bit his lip in silent aggravation, but ncing at the man who looked like he was about to explode, Chase did not dare to make him pay.


    Not only was Shaun having a stomach ache now, but his heart was also flooded with a trace of pain. 1


    He did not understand how a woman''s heart could change so quickly. She had loved him to death not that long ago. 3


    The next few days, Ethan and Sonya repeatedly went to Golden Corporation. However, Wesley refused to meet them and did not even answer the phone. Ethan had no choice but to go to the vi in Green Mountain to find him. However, Wesley was on a business trip these days and Catherine was responsible for everything on the construction site. 1


    "Cathy, can you help me contact my uncle?"


    Ethan went up to Catherine. In just a few days, his once handsome silhouette became haggard and dull.


    Catherine wanted to sigh.


    Back then, Ethan Lowe was considered one of the best bachelors in Melbourne, but now, he really became uglier and uglier.


    "Why should I help you? You''re my enemy."


    "Don''t say that. Did you forget that we grew up together?" Ethan said bitterly, "If I don''t restore the partnership with Golden Corporation, the board of directors will depose me from the position of president and I''ll lose my inheritance rights..."


    "That''s none of my business. You''re not my fiance anyway. Go find Reba instead."


    Catherine spoke as she ate a bun. She had not eaten since breakfast and was very hungry.


    "My uncle doesn''t even like Reba." Ethan grabbed her hand. "Cathy, I know you hate me, but I had no choice. I got engaged to Reba in order to


    consolidate my position. Besides, I haven''t married her yet. My heart will always be filled with you. Have you forgotten the feelings we shared for each other when we were still growing up?" 1


    Catherine quickly shook him off, so disgusted that she almost lost her appetite.

 Chapter 106

    "How did I not realize before this how shameless you are? Did you forget how you pped me at the entrance of the design institute? Or how you pushed me because of Reba Jones? Or how you paid someone to flood the vi in order to frame me just a few days ago? If I hadn''t found out about it earlier, not only would I have needed to pay for thepensation, but mypany would also be dragged down.


    "Ethan Lowe, your viciousness chills me, and just the mention of our past rtionship makes my hair stand on end. But you? You have no remorse and no intent to apologize, yet you''re shameless enough to stand in front of me."


    Ethan''s face burned red from her scolding, but he could not say anything due to his embarrassment.


    In fact, he had been too angry that day and vaguely regretted his actions. Even so, his pride made him unable to bow his head.


    Catherine nced at him and looked around, then suddenly sighed. 1


    "Forget it. Don''t say I''m too cruel. After all, isn''t the problem just about Golden Corporation withdrawing their investment? Won''t the problem be solved if you just dump money back? I was at Summit for a while


    and though I''m not familiar with the other matters, I know that my father still has more than 20 billion in liquid assets. You''re going to be his future son-inw, so he should be willing to help."


    Ethan was stunned. "The Jones family still has so much money?"


    "Duh. He also secretly invested in severalpanies, so his ie is pretty good."


    Catherine said her piece and walked away. As she left, she nced back at Ethan who was standing there thoughtfully, and her lips curled.


    She had not lied, but it was not certain whether the Jones family would be willing to help him through this difficult time.


    Ethan quickly drove to the Jones family''s residence.


    However, his trip was in vain. A quick question to the nanny revealed that the family of three had just gone abroad to travel yesterday.


    They just had to go on a vacation when he needed them most.


    Ethan clenched his fists and took a deep breath before calling Reba, but he could not get through.


    It was not until the next day that Reba called back. "Sorry, Ethan. I was on the ne yesterday."


    "Why didn''t you tell me you were going abroad?"


    Reba sounded wronged. "My parents have been in a bad mood because of Cathy, so we decided to go abroad while things die down. I didn''t have time to tell you because it was ast-minute decision."


    Ethan pressed his temples. "Reba, there are some problems with several projects I invested in and there''s a shortage of funds. Can you let your dad inject the capital?" 1


    "I''m sorry, Ethan, but I really can''t help you. Summit is short of funds recently too," Reba said, "My dad definitely won''t agree."


    "Reba, can''t you think of a way? I''m your fiance." Ethan almost begged. "Don''t you love me very much?" 1


    "I''m sorry, but I''m really not in charge of the Jones family''s funds. The signal here isn''t good, so I''ll hang up now. Let''s talk when we get back, okay?" 1


    Then, the call was cut. Ethan''s heart was chilled to the bone.


    This was the woman who imed to love him, yet she was not willing to ask for help for him.


    Soon, Lowe Corporation called to urge him and he could only rush to thepany for the shareholders'' meeting. 1


    "Ethan, you''ve been going to Golden Corporation the past few days, but have you solved the problem yet? Why are they still bent on canceling the cooperation?"


    "In the beginning, it was you who swore that this n was feasible. Do you know how much money the


    Faced with the usations of the shareholders, Ethan turned pale.


    At that moment, his father''s illegitimate son, Percy Lowe, stood up and said, "Everyone, stop pressuring my brother. You don''t have to worry. Although Golden Corporation has canceled all cooperations with us, I''ve talked to the boss of Helios and he''s willing to cooperate with us."


    "Helios is also a big enterprise. Second Young Master i s truly capable."


    "Yes, much better than a certain someone who only knows how to use women for a marriage of convenience."

 Chapter 107

    Ethan red at the person who spoke. "I dare you to say that again."


    The person was a female manager of thepany. She stood up and said, "Am I wrong? Who in Melbourne doesn''t know that the great President Lowe


    abandoned his girlfriend of many years in order to be the sessor? Not only that, he even stepped over others just so he can be justified as a casanova. What a disgrace to Lowe Corporation!"


    "That''s right. Chairman Lowe, this son of yours needs to be taught properly. His virtues are unworthy of his position," another shareholder said to Zachary.


    Zachary waspletely humiliated and could only say coldly, "Ethan, let Percy manage your position as president temporarily. You don''t have to participate in the uing projects of thepany."


    Ethan was incredulous. "Dad..."


    "You''ve really disappointed me." Zachary simply walked away.


    After the meeting, Percy walked up to Ethan and smiled cheerfully. "Don''t worry, Brother. I''ll manage thepany well, so you can retire to the logistics department without worry." 1


    Percy walked out of the conference room and heard the sound of something being smashed inside the room. He curled his lips.


    The person in charge of Lowe Corporation had changed.


    The news spread to all the big shots of Melbourne immediately.


    When news of this reached Reba, who was far away from home, she became


    so angry that she almost smashed her cup of tea.


    However, she restrained herself and jumped into Sally''s arms instead. "Mom, what should I do now? Ethan isn''t the sessor to Lowe Corporation anymore. He doesn''t even have the position of the president now."


    Sally patted Reba''s back, her heart aching. Her daughter was too unfortunate. How could this happen right after she got engaged? 1


    "It''s all Catherine''s fault. I''ll deal with her sooner orter."


    Jeffery looked at the mother and daughter duo. "We have to change Reba''s fiance. Only the best bachelors are worthy of my daughter."


    "But everyone knows that Ethan is my fiance now," Reba said, aggrieved. "If I cut off my rtionship with him now, the public will definitely talk about me."


    Jeffery smiled meaningfully at her. "If he goes back to Catherine behind your back, then no one can me you."


    When he finished, he pulled up some photos on his phone. They had been taken at the entrance of Green Mountain where Ethan was seen clutching Catherine''s hand. 1


    Reba''s eyes lit up. "Dad, when did you take that picture? You''re amazing."


    "When I learned that Golden Corporation withdrew their funding, I naturally had to save my cards," Jeffery said smugly. The older one grew, the wiser they became.


    2


    In Melbourne.


    Catherine only found out about this matter from Freya when she went back in the evening.


    "Sob, sob, sob, that damn scumbag finally got his just desserts." Freya hugged Catherine excitedly. "Thank you, dear uncle."


    Catherine winced. "Don''t bring him up. You''ll give me a headache."


    "Hehehe." Freya, the initiator, also changed the topic i n embarrassment. "Do you think Reba will die of anger?" "She won''t die, but I guess she''ll soon rid her rtionship with Ethan."


    Freya blinked innocently. "No way. Doesn''t she really like Ethan Lowe?"


    Catherine smiled faintly. "Unscrupulous people like her put interests first. Moreover, my parents are also snobs, so they''ll soon abandon Ethan since he has lost his position as sessor."


    "Serves him right. Anyway, this calls for a celebration. Let''s go to a bar for a good time tonight." Freya tugged at Catherine''s hand.


    Catherine readily agreed. It had been a long time since she went out to rx.


    However, just as she was about to go out, she suddenly received a call from Shaun. She nced at the phone screen and declined it.


    Soon, Shaun sent a video.


    Fudge was squirming about and letting out pained mewls. There was also a wet spot under her body.


    Catherine was so distressed that she immediately called him back.

 Chapter 108

    "Is Fudge about to give birth?"


    "So you''re finally willing to call me back now, huh?" Shaun''s voice was very cold.


    "I asked you a question!" Catherine was anxious. She had taken care of Fudge for a long time now, so cared about the cat.


    "It''s a difficult birth."


    "Then send her to the vet!" Catherine yelled irritably. How could he bear to let such a cute kitty suffer?


    "She''s inbor now so I can''t move her. You''d bettere over. Fudge misses you and needs your encouragement at this time. Of course, if anything happens, you can still see her for thest time."


    Shaun did not mention how upset he was. When he had stomach pains before, she simply threw the contact number of a hospital to him. She was more concerned about a cat than she was about him.


    Catherine snapped at him. "Don''t talk nonsense. I''ming over now."


    "Hurry up. I''m afraid she won''t hold on much longer." Shaun hung up after speaking.


    "Ll, my darling little Cathy, I''m done with my


    makeup so let''s go." Freya had changed into a red dress and came out with a spin. "Do I look pretty?"


    "Freya, I''m really sorry but Fudge is giving birth now so I have to go over. We shouldn''t go out tonight." Catherine tossed her a few words and hurried out the door.


    Freya. "...Are you going to be the midwife?"


    However, what answered her was the sound of the door closing.


    How infuriating!


    It had taken a long time before she finally picked this dress, but Catherine left her behind because of a cat.


    Catherine sped all the way to Jadeite Bay.


    When she reached the door, she realized that the password had not been changed.


    The lights in the room were bright. Shaun was squatting in front of the room where Fudge was delivering, quietly looking inside. He was like an old father waiting for his beloved daughter to give birth.


    "How is it? Has she given birth?" Catherine rushed over.


    "Yeah."


    Shaun looked at her with aplex expression. Ever since she moved out, she had begun dressing more youthfully.


    Tonight, she wore a brown beret along with a short white down jacket.


    It was the first time he saw a woman pull off a heavy down jacket so well. The furry snow-white cor lined her delicate face, almost making her look like a


    snowman.


    Further down were ck socks and short boots that wrapped snugly around her slender legs, looking extremely seductive.


    Catherine was not in the mood to notice his gaze. She rushed to the delivery room and saw Fudge lying on the nket weakly.


    Laying next to her were three very small kittens. The kittens had their eyes closed and were still damp. It was clear that they had just emerged from their mother''s belly.


    Her heart almost melted. "They''re so cute."


    Shaun took a look inside. Cute?


    How were they cute? Their fur was all matted and they looked more like bald mice.


    However, it had been a long time since he saw her revealing such a gentle expression.


    "Do you like them?" He looked at her. If she did, he could reluctantly make her their master.


    "Of course I do. Who wouldn''t like such little kitties?"


    Catherine poked them with her pinky finger and suddenly remembered


    something. "Didn''t you say Fudge was having a difficult birth?"


    How were the kittens already born by the time she arrived?


    Shaun replied calmly, "It was very dangerous just now."


    He had not lied. After all, births were difficult, so he was right when he said it was


    a difficult birth. 1

 Chapter 109

    Catherine believed him and patted Fudge dearly." Fudge, you''ve worked hard. You''re so brave. You''re the best."


    Fudge mewled weakly,pletely exhausted.


    "She''s hungry," Shaun said.


    Catherine thought so too. Giving birth was aborious process.


    "I''ll make something delicious for her."


    The lights and stove lit up the kitchen, and she put on the apron she used to wear before.


    Shaun stood behind her, finding the sight pleasing to the eye. Sure enough, she looked right in her element at home. "I''m hungry too."


    Catherine pretended not to hear him, so he went up to her and breathed into her ear. "I said I''m hungry. Did you hear me?"


    Her eyes trembled, and she almost dropped the spat.


    Looking back at his brazenly handsome face, she gave a small smile. "Mr. Hill, I seem to remember you saying I''m as dirty as the women standing by the side of the street and that you never want to eat my


    cooking again because it''ll ruin your appetite."


    Shaun''s handsome face imperceptibly stiffened for a moment. Had he said that? Even if he had, was there a need for her to remember it so clearly?


    "I was... Can''t you tell when I''m just speaking out of anger?" He raised a sharp brow. "Which man can remain calm and not get angry when he''s hurt by improper means? Are you saying that we don''t even have the right to be angry anymore just because we''re men?"


    Catherine was rendered speechless.


    Fine. He was awyer. He was best at refuting words.


    "Cook." Shaun knocked on the kitchen counter when she remained silent.


    "Fine, I''ll cook."


    Shaun revealed a smile.


    Although she had not been here for a while, the fridge was pretty well stocked with ingredients. In fact, they were all expensive and premium ingredients.


    She whipped up salmon meatballs and cat pudding for Fudge. When it was Shaun''s turn, she randomly made a bowl of noodles, then sprinkled some scallions and added a little soy sauce in it. Lastly, she added a big spoonful of chili paste inside. 1


    "That was quick." Shaun walked over and froze when he saw the bowl. Then, he nced at Fudge''s meal. It was the difference between heaven and earth.


    Meow.


    Fudge had not eaten Catherine''s food for a long time and happily bit into the meatball. It was too delicious.


    Shaun sneered. "I''m not even as good as a cat now?" i


    "I guess so. I''ve always lived like this." Catherine yed with the cat. How would she beparable to a cat in his heart?


    "Are you getting back at me?" Shaun stared at her profile and suddenly smiled.


    "You''re overthinking."


    Catherine had just finished speaking when her features became contorted as she looked straight into his dark eyes.


    "I don''t believe you aren''t enjoying this at all."


    "I''m not."


    rissa felt the need to bepletely clear with him. 5


    "I admit that I shamelessly chased after you before and even used improper means to get you. I was probably possessed back then.


    "I don''t me you for the names you called me because what you said was right.


    A rtionship like this is only meaningful if both parties are harmonious with each other. Besides, you saved me twice before and I''ve been your nanny for free for so long, so let''s call it even. No one owes the other anything." 1


    Shaun stood up and smiled coldly. "You pestered me endlessly before. All the things you did and all the things you said, are you writing that off with just a simple ''I was probably possessed''?


    "Back then, who was the one who said that she was overjoyed because she had met her darling?


    "Who was it who vowed that she would be good to me alone and do everything that she promised?


    "Who was it who said that all my ws are merits in her eyes and that she liked my tone?"


    Damn it, why did he remember all the sweet words she had previously said so clearly?


    The more he spoke, the more furious he became.


    "Uh..." Catherine waspletely stunned and stammered, "I... Did I say... such sappy things?"


    Shaun stared at her fiercely for a moment beforeughing in exasperation.


    How could there be such a heartless woman? She said those words then turned around and forgot about them. She was simply scum.


    Catherine seriously thought that he would pour the noodles over her head. She shrank back in fear.


    "Well... If you''re this angry, could it be that you''re... in love with me?"


    "Dream on." Shaun immediately bristled like a tiger whose tail got stepped on. His voice went higher. "In love with you?"


    He still had that condescending look on his face that really made Catherine ufortable.


    "Which part of me is unworthy of you? You''re just awyer, and I''m a chief designer. We earn about the same amount of money, right?"


    "Heh." Shaun sized her up and down. His eyes seemed to exude the question of ''Who do you think you are?'' 1


    Did this woman not know who he was?


    Catherine said defiantly, "What, aren''t you just relying on the fact that you''re good friends with Young Master Harrison? You really take yourself too seriously."


    Shaun felt his stomach hurt in anger.


    Catherine saw him fall silent and thought that she had poked his self-esteem.


    "If you don''t want to eat the noodles, then throw them away. In any case, I''m not doing this again. Let me make this clear, I cooked for you before because I was pursuing you. Now that I''m not, I have no obligation to cook for you anymore." She looked at his livid face as she spoke and did not dare to stay any longer. She stood up and took her bag.


    Shaun''s cold eyes locked onto hers tightly, and his voice was full of resentment. "Catherine Jones, of all the women who have pursued me before, you''re the one who used the shortest amount of time. Did you really even like me?"


    Catherine''s heart beat faster as he stared at her, suddenly feeling guilty.


    How could she say that she had only pursued him because she thought he was Ethan Lowe''s uncle?


    Now that she knew he was not, she naturally could not continue wasting time on him.


    However, she might die if she told him the truth.


    "Answer my question." Shaun gripped her arm tightly and pinned her to the edge of the dining table.


    "Of... Of course, I did." Catherine calmed her mind and tried to keep herself from being exposed. "You... You''re so handsome, so I was captivated by you the moment I saw you..."


    "Then why did you stop liking me?" Shaun lowered his head. The tip of his nose almost brushed against hers.


    The woman''s sweet and fragrant scent reminded him of the kiss in the restaurant before, causing him to almost kiss her again.


    Catherine''s scalp tingled as she said incoherently," Because... Because after looking at you more, I


    discovered that your personality is too horrible and I can''t stand it..."


    Shaun''s thin lips which were about to kiss her suddenly paused. His eyes gradually darkened as a surge of anger rose in his chest.


    "Since you like me, shouldn''t you also like my temper? Are your feelings so shallow and superficial? Were you ying with me?"

 Chapter 110

    Damn it. This was the first time he wanted to strangle a woman so much.


    Catherine''s legs were trembling with fear. She wanted to cry. Why had shee tonight?


    "I was wrong. I''m just that shallow and superficial. Please let me go."


    The woman''s face shed with a deep fear, and her clear and watery eyes were like a kitten''s. She did not dare to approach him at all.


    Shaun''s heart was inexplicably seized in pain. It was the first time his heart was moved, but it was because of aplete scum of a woman.


    "Get out."


    He could not control his anger and flung her to the ground. "Don''t let me see you again." 2


    The man''s force was very strong, and Catherine ended up knocking her knee on the floor when she fell. It hurt like hell.


    She forced herself to stand up, also bing angry. "I f it weren''t for Fudge, do you think I wanted to see you? You''re temperamental and moody. Who can stand you?"


    Then, she swiftly slipped away.


    This time, she was no longering back.


    In the house, a tight string in Shaun''s mindpletely snapped.


    He grabbed the noodles she cooked and was just about to smash the bowl on the ground, but then he remembered that he had not had a good meal these days. He put the bowl down and smashed a cup instead. 1


    After smashing it, his heart suddenly became empty and ufortable.


    Why on earth did he have to be angry because of scum like her?


    She said that she could not stand him.


    Had she forgotten all the sweet words she said before? She changed so quickly it was like she was acting.


    Fine.


    He never wanted her toe back again. He would never look at her even if she came back to him and begged him.


    He ate the noodles hatefully. It was really too goddamn spicy, so spicy that his stomach started to hurt again. 1


    However, no matter how much it hurt, it could notpare to the pain in his heart. When Catherine went back, Freya had a facial mask o n at home.


    Seeing Catherine back, she joked and said, "Hey, back s o soon? I thought you would be staying the night there."


    "What are you thinking about? I only went there because I was worried about Fudge." Thinking of Fudge, Catherine really had not wanted to leave. The three kittens were adorable.


    Freya walked over and sat next to her. "Aren''t you too concerned about Shaun Hill''s cat?"


    "What are you trying to say?" Catherine frowned deeply.


    Freya peeled off her mask and revealed her beautiful fair, rosy face. "You used to live together every day and he even saved you several times. Have you fallen i n love with him?"


    Catherine froze, feeling a little conflicted.


    "At the beginning, I approached him with a purpose, but I was slightly moved when he saved me when I was being bullied by Zayn. Then, he saved me again when I was locked up at my old house. I really did sincerely want to spend the rest of my life with him, otherwise I wouldn''t have decided to give him my first time, but... What happenedter made mee to my senses." 2


    Freya patted her shoulderfortingly.


    Catherine smiled bitterly. "I want to be cared for and cherished, but with him, all I experience is indifference, dislike, and no respect. It''s as if everything I do is wrong. It''s like I''m a more annoying existence to him than a fly. I don''t even have freedom. I''m tired, and after finding out that he isn''t Ethan''s uncle, I want to leave even more now."


    "Cathy..."


    "It''s better to be with you." Catherine held Freya''s arm. "We can eat together, cook together, go shopping together, and rx together. Unfortunately, you still have Patrick. How nice would it be if you could just stay with me." 1


    "Shut up, I don''t swing that way." Freya pushed her away with a disgusted look. She sighed. "But Patrick is also very busy, so I''ll hang out with you for the time being."


    Catherine could not help but remember Linda Shelby who was with Patrick before. "I met Linda Shelby at the party the other time. What''s her rtionship with Patrick?"

 Chapter 111

    "Patrick''s dad and Linda''s dad arerades. After retiring from military service, they set up a business together. Patrick and Linda lived in the same area and grew up together. He just treats Linda as his sister."


    "Somehow, I feel that Linda doesn''t just treat him as her brother." Catherine threw a nce at Freya.


    Freya remained silent for a moment, then sighed. "You think so too? I used to doubt it as well, but I have no evidence."


    "dust keep an eye on her." Catherine reminded Freya.


    "Okay."


    A weekter.


    Reba and her parents returned to Melbourne after vacation.


    Shortly after they got back to the Jones family''s vi, Ethan gave Reba another call.


    The moment Reba looked at the notification of the iing call, her eyes shed with annoyance.


    Nevertheless, she ended up picking up the call. With a smile, she asked, "What''s the matter, Ethan?" "Can''t I just give you a random call?" At that instant, Ethan was somewhere near the vi''s entrance where he had seen Reba and her parents return.


    "What are you thinking? Of course, you can." Ethan''s expression was not as grim when Catherine''s gentle voice sounded. However, her next sentence left him in a somber mood. 1


    "But I''m still overseas. I n to go surfing today, and I have a tight schedule."


    "Really?" Ethan felt anger burning in his chest. "But I saw you returning home just now. I''m right outside the entrance of your vi. Why are you lying to me?" ? h


    Reba nced out of the window.


    Ethan continued to sound reluctant. "Is it because I''m no longer the president of Lowe Corporation that you''re trying to deny all connections with me?"


    "Fine. Since you''re conscious of it, I''m not going to beat around the bush." With a cold tone, Reba added, "Ethan, be clear about who you are. Now that you''ve lost the Lyons family''s support and failed to be the sessor of Lowe Corporation, your status doesn''t even match mine. I''m the sessor of Summit with a worth of tens of billions of dors. Since this is the case, there''s a huge gap between us. Let''s just separate without holding grudges."


    Ethan felt a sense of incredulity. "Reba, you actually decided to go for your personal gains at the expense of your principles. You told me before that you''ve fallen in love with me. You told me that you were willing to make sacrifices for me. Are all these lies?"


    "Of course, those were true all because of your status back then. Stop pestering me already."


    Reba hung up once she finished speaking.


    Ethan sat in the car like a lost soul.


    After a while, he covered his forehead and began to smile so weakly that tears trickled down his face.


    How foolish of him. In the rtionship, he had always thought that he was in the driving seat. Little did he know that he had gradually fallen into Reba''s trap.


    He had been under the impression that she was so besotted with him that she would be willing to do anything for him.


    It turned out that it was just a pretense. For the sake of this woman, he had even


    hurt Catherine. He hit her, criticized her, and almost ruined her.


    He hit his head violently, wondering why he was so foolish.


    It was Catherine who grew up with him since he was young.


    If Catherine were in Reba''s shoes, she would not have given up on him.


    Ethan recalled the moment he learned that his father had an illegitimate child. He had felt that his life was full of darkness at that point. It was Catherine who stayed by his side and kept encouraging him to pull himself together.


    She even went to learn how to cook for his sake.


    Why had he forgotten about all these things? 2


    It was no wonder his uncle thought that something was wrong with him. It was no


    wonder Christina thought of him as a blind man. 5


    Indeed, both his eyes and heart were blind.

 Chapter 112

    Less than ten minutester, Ethan received a sudden call from Sonya.


    "What''s going on, Ethan? Reba announced publicly on Facebook that she has canceled her wedding with you because you still have feelings for Catherine." Ethan was dumbfounded as he did not expect Reba to act so swiftly.


    He immediately clicked on Reba''s Facebook profile.


    She had written: [An innocent girl, who had just moved up thedder, thought that she had met her prince, only to discover that he went after her simply because of her identity as a corporation''s sessor.


    [Recently, many have been criticizing me for being the third party between my sister and her boyfriend. In fact, I was unaware of it.


    [He said he loved me, and I believed it. Therefore, I got together with him at all costs. I wouldn''t be bothered even if amotion arose during our wedding.


    [However, I just found out that he still has feelings for someone else. He pretended to get engaged to me before this and merely treated me as a stepping stone to secure his position in Lowe Corporation. I was dumped afterward.]


    Following the messages, Reba posted a photo of Catherine and him in Green Mountain.


    From the angle of the photo, it showed that he seemed to be having a deep talk with Catherine while he held her hand.


    It turned out that someone had taken a shot of them at that time.


    In fact, the Jones family had nned to sling mud at him early on, which allowed Reba to get away with this.


    It was toote for Ethan to regret it.


    It was because Summit, J, Cindy, and other people had liked and shared the post that caused the topic to be a top search.


    A lot of people criticized him for being a betrayer, calling him a scumbag.


    They even criticized Catherine and him for being involved in a conspiracy to cheat


    the pure girl who came from the countryside.


    Sonya anxiously said on the other end, "Are you having aplicated rtionship with Catherine again? You''re out of your mind. Now you can only


    count on the Jones family to turn things around..."


    "No, Mom." Ethan''s words were stuck in his throat." Can''t you see that Reba''s


    throwing mud at me in an attempt to keep a distance from me?"


    Sonya was astounded. She appeared to have figured out everything at that instant.


    "Little did I expect that she would be such a character.


    I was barking up the wrong tree. You''re now at the lowest point in your life, and there she is trying to ruin your reputation."


    "Exactly. I didn''t expect that as well. Perhaps this is karma." Ethan was


    heartbroken. He was not sure if Cathy, whom he owed a lot, was hurt as well.


    Talton Design.


    When Catherine found herself on the top search and being criticized by a bunch of people for no reason, she had the urge to fling her phone.


    How dare Reba falsify the issue?! Reba was the one who snatched Ethan away. She ended up dumping him and was now using Catherine and Ethan of scheming together.


    Furthermore, Cindy only aggravated the matter by using her identity as a celebrity, which got more people to criticize Catherine.


    What kind of people were they?


    "A lot of information online is fake. Don''t bother about it." Joseph, who had noticed the issue,forted her." Go home early and rest if you''re not feeling well." "Okay." Indeed, Catherine did not want to get her colleagues to stare at her with strange looks. After nodding, she packed her things and headed home.


    Who knew, just as she got downstairs, a crowd of reporters came out of nowhere to surround her.


    "Miss Jones, are you getting back together with Ethan?"


    "Getting back together? In fact, you guys never separated. You guys just pretended to have separated so that Ethan could cheat on Reba!"


    "Rumor has it that you''re very jealous of your long-lost sister. Is that true?"


    "ording to a rtive of the Jones family, you used to tell your parents that Reba and you couldn''t coexist, right?"


    "That''s very evil of you. She''s your biological sister who has suffered so much since young."


    "Are you bullying her just because she came from a rural area?"


    "What''s wrong withing from a rural area? You look down on rural people, huh?"

 Chapter 113

    1i H


    Catherine was surrounded by a crowd of reporters with microphones in their


    hands.


    She wanted to exin, but no one could be bothered about her. They kept shoving her even though she was wearing high heels. In the end, she was shoved to the ground.


    None of the reporters helped her up. They were just busy taking ugly pictures of her.


    "What are you guys doing? Get out of the way!"


    Ethan, who came here just in time, happened to catch sight of the situation. He immediately pushed the reporters away and helped Catherine up. "Are you okay, Cathy?"


    Catherine had a sinking feeling upon seeing him. Sure enough, the reporters grew enthusiastic.


    "It''s Ethan! He rushed here promptly!"


    "Sure enough, the two of you are having an affair."


    "How disgusting!"


    Ethan flew into a rage as more insults were hurled at Catherine and him. "Mind your words. All of it has nothing to do with her. I''m the irresponsible one. The person I hurt is Catherine, not Reba."


    "Pah, of course, you''re protecting Catherine because you''re in love with her."


    "How pitiful Reba is!"


    "Exactly. Reba is really unlucky to have such a sister!"


    Catherine was enraged at Ethan who was causing even more trouble at this crucial moment.


    Catherine and Ethan failed to jostle their way out, and worse still, the crowd was now blocking their way even more aggressively.


    Amid themotion, a security officer hurriedly dispersed the reporters.


    Wesley forced his way through the gaps, only to notice Catherine''s unkempt hair. He then told the reporters off fiercely.


    "Are you guys interviewing or interrogating her? Are you bullying a weak woman by acting so violently? Are you guys even qualified to be reporters?"


    When the reporters noticed an air of authority around him and his costly outfit, they were not bold enough to carry on with the forceful attack.


    Nevertheless, someone was dissatisfied with his behavior. "We just want to get their rtionship clear."


    "They have nothing to do with each other." Wesley pulled Catherine violently toward him. "She''s my girlfriend. If you guys ever cause her trouble again, I''ll definitely do something about it."


    Ethan was shocked.


    Catherine was in shock as well. Damn. If Shaun found out about it, she would be viewed as having betrayed their marriage.


    As Catherine was rooted to the spot, Wesley thought that she was startled. He put his arm around her shoulders, then brought her into the car.


    Ethan followed them right away. After he got into the car, he anxiously asked,


    "Uncle Wesley, are you guys really in a rtionship?"


    "I can get together with her as long as she''s ready. In fact, I used it as an excuse


    to deny your rtionship with her just now." Wesley nced at Catherine


    helplessly. "Sorry. Do you mind?"


    Catherine was speechless.


    Now that she was married, could she say yes?


    However, it was Wesley''s well-intentioned effort.


    She nodded. "I understand."


    Ethan let out a sigh of relief upon knowing that it was a pretense. "Cathy, I¡ª"


    "Stop addressing me this way. It''s disgusting." The minute Catherine saw him, anger welled up inside her.


    "Ethan, are you trying to push me into a dead end?


    You know that everyone is against our rtionship, yet you came to meet me. Are you trying to add fuel to the fire, thinking that I deserve to be attacked more bitterly? Did I wrong you in our past lives? Why are you going against me again and again on purpose?"


    "I... I didn''t mean to." 1


    In the face of her criticisms, Ethan was at his wits'' end.


    If this situation had happened earlier, he would have lost his temper. However, his mind was full of Catherine''s positive aspects and Reba''s negative aspects at that point.


    "I came here simply because I want to apologize to you. When I saw you being surrounded just now, I was afraid that you''d get hurt, so I couldn''t help but act that way. Sorry, Cathy. I''m really sorry. It was very foolish of me to get deceived by Reba. Now I finally know that you were the person who treated me the best."

 Chapter 114 1

    1


    1


    Catherine''s anger simmered down. At the same time, she still found Ethan''s


    words ridiculous. "How silly of you to say that. Reba is smart, diligent, gentle, and generous, whereas I''m evil and brutal."


    Upon hearing the sarcastic remark, Ethan was so embarrassed that his handsome face flushed.


    "Cathy, forgive me for hurting you back then. I''m really sorry. I''ll slowly make it up to you for the rest of my life. Are you willing toe back to me? I promise that I''ll never repeat my mistakes again.


    "I used to be too naive back then. You were right in saying that I''m still young and can work hard on my own. Everything will be fine as long as you stay by my side."


    With that, he gazed at her eagerly.


    Wesley''s face darkened. Little did he know that his nephew was such a shameless person.


    What worried Wesley most was that Catherine would be touched by Ethan''s words. After all, Catherine and Ethan had feelings for each other.


    "Think wisely, Cathy. He has betrayed you once, and it can happen a second time..." 1 "Uncle Wesley!" Ethan roared, "I know you like Cathy, but you can''t force


    a rtionship. After all, I''m the one whom she loves deep down."


    Their argument caused Catherine''s head to hurt. She then interrupted their argument loudly.


    "Alright, Ethan. Shut your mouth! You''ve hurt me enough. How dare you say I like you?! Have you no shame? I''m deeply disgusted just by looking at you. If time could rewind, I wish I wouldn''t have gotten to know you."


    Not wanting to be involved in their argument anymore, Catherine opened the door and got out of the car straight away.


    "Don''t leave!" Ethan hurriedly clutched her. "Give me another chance. I won''t give up."


    "Stay away from me. Hands off."


    Wesley said, "Let me send you home. Ethan is the one who should leave. Someone''s trying to incite the incident secretly. I''ll solve it for you."


    "No need. I''ll find a way to deal with it."


    Catherine broke free from Ethan''s grasp and left without turning back.


    She felt that she would explode with anger if she stayed any longer with Ethan. Furthermore, she did not want to owe Wesley any favors.


    On the other side.


    As Chase watched the video of Wesley announcing in public that Catherine was his girlfriend, he was at his wits'' end at that instant.


    Ugh, it had to do with Rin again.


    Recently, Shaun would go to court with a long face as if he was going to a battlefield.


    In addition, the atmosphere of thew firm was as icy as the South Pole. Everyone was in fear.


    If Shaun found out about this top search, Cathy would be in deep waters where she might be killed.


    Chase had to contact Hadley immediately to stop him from informing Shaun about the incident.


    He could not reach Hadley after making a number of attempts to call him.


    He had no choice but to race to the lounge. As soon as he pushed open the door,


    the dart that Shaun threwnded right on the red bullseye.


    A strong sense of fierceness permeated the lounge.


    "Shaun..."


    "If you''re nning to let me know about the incident of Wesley publicly announcing that Catherine''s his girlfriend, you don''t have to tell me." Shaun turned around and took another dart. His person conveyed a sense of coldness and intimidation.


    Chase nced at Hadley who was standing upright. Hadley then said, "I''m the one who revealed it. This


    woman betrayed Young Master Hill."


    Chase was at a loss for words.


    Damn. Cathy had to fend for herself now.


    He coughed lightly. "Regarding this incident, there should be a reason..."


    "Why are you always standing up for her?" Shaun suddenly turned around, his eyes expressing coldness. "Is it because you''re into her?"


    Chase nearly bit his tongue. Words were stuck in his throat.


    "How''s that possible? I clearly know that I shouldn''t snatch my friend''s wife."

 Chapter 115

    "Soon, Catherine won''t be considered my wife anymore." An air of hostility filled Shaun''s handsome face. "I''ll get a divorce with her as soon as possible."


    Chase was astonished. "But you haven''t settled the issue regarding the old manor...''


    "I''ll find a way to settle itter." Shaun lowered his head. He took a cigarette and smoked it. "There are hardly any decent women in Melbourne. Most of them are scummy. You don''t have to tell me things about her anymore."


    Rtionships were just like dramas. One minute, one could be affectionate, and the next, one could easily change his or her mind. One could even cheat on his o r her partner.


    At the thought of the woman, Shaun felt the urge to strangle her.


    When the thought that she might be in a rtionship with Wesley urred to him, he sensed a tight feeling in his chest. The woman was f*cking filthy!


    Chase felt awkward, wondering what was wrong with the women in Melbourne.


    "Are you sure?" "Yeah. Help me search for another vi right away. I don''t want to live in a ce where she has lived before. Considering that Fudge has given birth to three babies, the ce is too small for her as well. I need a bigger courtyard."


    "Okay."


    Deep down, Chase was troubled by Catherine''s ignorance. Shaun was such a powerful person with a lot of women vying for him. How could she not know how to seize the chance to keep him by her side? How silly of her.


    After turning around, Shaun stared out of the window. Chase was not sure what was on his mind. 1


    Hadley noticed the cigarette in Shaun''s hands that was almost burning his fingertips. However, Shaun did not seem to realize it. 1


    Hadley frowned, thinking that it had to be a serious issue.


    In the next two days, Catherine stayed at home.


    The issue rted to Ethan and her had gone viral online. Thements were all criticisms directed at her.


    Each time Freya read thements, it made her blood boil. "Do you want me to get my brother to deal with this matter?"


    "No need. I need more Facebook fans anyway," Catherine answered calmly while shaking her head.


    Freya was speechless. "These haters are here to criticize you."


    "Haters can turn into my fans too." Catherine treated the matter with a lighthearted manner and gave a yful smile.


    On the fourth day, she had gained over eight million fans.


    She shared the full video of Ethan pulling her the other day along with a message.


    [After being attacked for several days, I can''t tolerate it anymore. How dare she throw mud at me solely based on a picture of him grabbing me by the hand? First Young Lady Jones, you dumped Young Master Lowe all because he failed to be the sessor of Lowe Corporation. You could''ve stated your reason clearly rather than put the me on someone else.


    [You''re also a disgrace to the people living in the countryside. Unlike you, those in the countryside are pure and kind-hearted. You match Young Master Lowe very well as both of you are equally scummy. Both of you better get back together so others won''t be harmed.]


    Amotion arose again shortly after the video was shared.


    Those who initially criticized her had been paid to do so. Later on, more people found out about the video.


    When the truth dawned on those who stumbled on the video, each of them began attacking Reba on her profile.


    [It was Ethan who grabbed Catherine on his own ord, and she soon broke free from his grasp. You must''ve known about it earlier. How evil you are to push the me to your sister!]


    [Look! Your sister said that you match Ethan well.


    Both of you better not part.]


    [That''s very evil of you. What an angelic b*tch and a hypocrite. You''re the most annoying sort of person. Go and kill yourself!]


    U 99


    Someone shared Catherine''s excellent academic background as well as her numerous great achievements overseas.


    More people began to pay attention to Catherine. Of course, thement section was also naturally filled withpliments.


    [Hey, you''re awesome. You''re definitely my idol. I admire you so much!]


    [Hey! You look elegant on your Facebook profile. Also, you don''t behave coquettishly like any other richdies. I''m a fan of you.]


    [Hey, are you avable? Can you help me design my vi?]

 Chapter 116

    [Hey, are you avable? Can you help me design a theater?]


    i, H


    Within just a few days, many people had looked for Catherine online to design their houses. However, Catherine did not ept their requests but only posted herpany''s address.


    Talton Design soon turned into a household name on the inte and consequently attracted an endless stream of clients.


    Joseph grinned from ear to ear. He quickly gestured to Catherine and increased her sry. "Because of you, ourpany has received a fewrge projects worth over ten million dors. It was very brilliant of you to turn things around. You''ve even be a well-known designer now. How awesome! You''re currently the most popr designer in the country."


    "Well, thank you for taking me in back then," Catherine said with a smile.


    The Jones family''s house.


    At that instant, Reba was seething with rage.


    These days, she had been receiving more than thousands of private messages with criticisms directed at her. Even Summit''s official website was filled with harsh criticisms. She was shunned by those richdies who used to be close to her.


    If this situation persisted, no wealthy man would choose to marry her.


    Sally was on tenterhooks. She thought that it would not be appropriate to tell her daughter off, so she targeted Jeffery. "Our daughter is in serious trouble all because of your awful idea."


    "Who knew there would be surveince cameras in a vi that hasn''t been renovated?" Jeffery flew into a rage as well. If this had happened back then, he would have been slightly tolerant of Catherine. However, all he wanted to do at the moment was kill her. 1


    As soon as Jeffery finished speaking, James rushed i n. "Aunt Sally, Uncle Jeffery, something bad has happened. Lublin Hotel is on fire."


    A drastic change was visible in Jeffery''s expression. Lublin Hotel was Summit''s five-star hotel where renovation works were underway. So far, over 50 million dors had been invested in the hotel. "What''s going on? How''s the condition now? Has the fire been put out?"


    "The fire has been put out. However, three floors have beenpletely destroyed by the fire. The rk family is already aware of the incident," James


    stammered evasively. Atst, he gnashed his teeth and kneeled on the ground straight away. "Uncle Jeffery, the rk family will definitely assign a team to investigate the issue. I reckon... the substandard cables were the cause of the fire."


    "What did you say?" Jeffery pointed at him while trembling. "Where did you get the cables from?"


    "It was President Meyer who rmended them to me. He offered me a rebate of a few million dors back then. Do you remember that I gave you a coffee maker set worth over two million dors? That''s the money..."


    Jeffery raised his hand and pped James on the face violently. "You''ve been earning a lot in recent years, haven''t you? Why would you think of taking bribes through the purchase of cables? You''re blinded by money, huh?"


    "You need to save me, Uncle Jeffery." James kept tugging his shirt firmly. "I did this with the intention of honoring Aunt Sally and you."


    "How can I save you? The rk family is the second most powerful family in Melbourne after the Harrison family. Once the matter is investigated, the consequences are going to be disastrous." Jeffery shook off his grip.


    Reba sighed. "Why were you so careless, James? I remember that it was Cathy who took charge of the construction site earlier. Why didn''t she stop you at all?"


    Struck by a thought, Sally quickly said, "I was just brooding over how to give Catherine a lesson. Now is the chance. We can shift the me to her. We won''t be able to live peacefully until she''s sent to jail. Once this issue is made public, everyone will know that she''s the sort who''ll do anything for the sake of money. In this case, no one will criticize us regarding the recent incident."


    Jeffrey was momentarily stunned. At that instant, he was convinced by the idea. He deemed it to be a feasible solution since he did not know how to distract the public from the issue. "Alright then. The fire that broke out in the hotel has nothing to do with you. Catherine was the one in charge of it previously, and the incident happened due to her taking bribes."


    Reba was still worried. "Dad, I hear that Wesley has been treating Catherine quite well nowadays. He might lend her a helping hand."


    "Don''t worry, the rk family isn''t like any other families. Once they decide to give someone a lesson, n o one will be able to stop them from doing it." Jeffery scoffed.


    At night, Joseph treated his employees to a meal and a karaoke session in celebration of thepany''s sess.

 Chapter 117

    Just as Catherine was packing her things to head to the restaurant with her colleagues, a few police officers barged in. "Who''s Catherine Jones?"


    Her colleagues looked at each other with rmed faces. Catherine had a sinking feeling, then she stood up and said, "It''s me..."


    As soon as she responded, both her hands were cuffed.


    The police said indifferently, "A fire broke out in Lublin Hotel this morning, which has resulted in a loss of over ten million dors. We''ve received a call from the party involved in the incident, and Summit ims that you were in charge of the hotel back then. You have to go to the police station to be investigated."


    Catherine felt as if her head had exploded. "It has nothing to do with me at all. It''s been over two months since I left the hotel. They''re probably trying to make me their scapegoat!"


    "I''m sorry, but Summit has provided me with evidence regarding your receipt of rebate and use of uncertified cables. Stop denying it."


    The police immediately seized her and walked out.


    Meanwhile, many reporters were already waiting downstairs.


    "What kind of popr designer is she? She actually offered clients substandard cables that would cause a fire."


    "Gosh. I just paid Talton Design for the renovation cost. I''m going to cancel it and ask for a refund."


    "Same here. Who knows, my house might even end up in mes?"


    un


    In just a moment, all the clients who had initially made payments to Talton Design came to ask for a refund. Some clients were worried about the renovation work that was underway and came to hold thepany ountable.


    Talton Design''s impressive reputation earlier was totally ruined overnight.


    In the police station.


    Catherine felt dizzy with the dazzling light shining on her in the interrogation room. However, she continued to speak in an agitated manner, "I''ve said that this has nothing to do with me. I was just a designer for the hotel back then, but James is the project manager. He''s in charge of materials."


    "Enough, stop denying it already. President Meyer, whom youundered the money with, said that you''ve been in contact with him. You earned more than six million dors from theundering, then you paid


    500,000 dors to your superior so that he wouldn''t expose the matter. Two months ago, James finally revealed this to President Jones as he could no longer stand your behavior. With that, President Jones decided to fire you. How smart of you to attempt to use him!"


    Another female police officer added, "Youe from a wealthy family as well, but why do you act as if you''re desperate for money at such a young age? You''re such a morally corrupt person."


    A shiver ran down Catherine''s spine. "This isn''t the truth. I''m the one who reported James, yet somehow..."


    "Enough. Stop exining. Even your dad has admitted that it''s your doing. You''re his biological daughter, whereas James is just his nephew. You have the greatest control over the construction site," the police interrupted her speech.


    "That''s impossible."


    Catherine shook her head, looking pale. She then stood up with agitation. "I''m his biological daughter, but why is he using me? Am I not as important as his wife''s nephew?"


    "Stop acting crazy. Take her out and lock her up." The police waved.


    "I want to make a call. I want to get someone to bail me out," Catherine yelled.


    "Sorry. Given that your case is quite severe, you''re not allowed to meet or contact anyone else before the case


    is closed."

 Chapter 118

    The police tly refused Catherine and locked her up once again.


    The small room was filled with seven to eight people. Each of them was assigned a wide wooden bed.


    As soon as she sat down, a tall woman walked toward her and sshed a pail of water on her bed.


    "What are you doing?" Catherine blurted out. A bunch of evil-looking women mobbed her right away.


    "How dare you shout at me?!" The tall woman rolled up her sleeves, then said fiercely, "You know, I killed the woman who shouted at me before this."


    "Sorry... You may ssh as you wish." Catherine was not a fool. She knew full well that it was not easy to deal with the bunch of people who were locked up here, so she tried her best to tolerate them.


    Nevertheless, they did not seem to n on letting her g o.


    "Oh well, this won''t work on me. I hate beautiful women like you the most because my husband was snatched by a woman just like you."


    The woman ran toward her and subsequently gave her a kick.


    As much as Catherine wanted to shout for help, someone covered her mouth.


    Shortly afterward, she felt dizzy upon being beaten. In a daze, she seemed to hear someone say, "Go ahead and kill her. Nobody''s going to me us for killing her anyway."


    "She deserves it since she offended someone she shouldn''t have."


    11 n


    Who had she offended this time?


    Reba? Jeffery?


    Hah. She would have felt heartbroken if this had happened back then. However, she was already used to it now.


    Who could rescue her this time? Her rtionship with Shaun was over, whereas Freya... Freya was not a worthy opponent for the rk family either.


    As soon as Freya learned from the news that the police had arrested Catherine, she hurried to the police station.


    Just as she arrived at the entrance, she bumped into Ethan who was walking out with awyer.


    "Why are you here?" Freya began simmering with rage at the sight of the scumbag. "You came at the right time. Go and exin to the police that Catherine''s not that sort of person. Considering that she''s strappedtely, she couldn''t have taken bribes. Clearly, Summit''s trying to frame her."


    "I tried, but I don''t work under Summit. In this case, m y ims are of no use. What''s more, the police have obtained evidence from Summit... The evidence all leads to Cathy." Ethan showed a grim expression while clenching his fists.


    The outsiders might not understand what was going on, but Ethan was under no illusions about it. Before this, Catherine left Summit all because James handled the project unreasonably. In this sense, how could she possibly have received bribes?


    "Oh no!" Freya felt a sense of incredulity. "Cathy is his biological daughter, and he''s hoping for her to end up in jail?"


    Ethan was indignant as well. Little did he expect that Jeffery would agree with Summit''s decision to shift the me to Catherine.


    Those who were unaware of the truth would assume that Jeffery acted righteously. When in fact, he sacrificed Catherine for the sake of protecting James.


    Of course, Reba had probably interfered in the matter as well.


    At that moment, Ethan deeply regretted his decisions.


    If he had not been deceived by Reba before this, he would have been able to keep an eye on her. That way, Catherine would not have ended up in this state.


    "I''m going to call my brother right now. I''ll ask him to get the bestwyer out there."


    "Don''t bother calling. I brought awyer here just now, and there''s nothing he could do." Ethan stopped her." This matter has to do with the rk family, so no one can do anything about it."

 Chapter 119

    Freya''s heart sank. Indeed, the rk family was one of the very few powerful families in Melbourne. Cathy had offended the rk family.


    "So... So what can we do?"


    "I''ve... informed my uncle toe here." A look of distress and helplessness crossed Ethan''s face. Although Wesley was currently his love rival, he had no choice but to ask him for help in order to save Catherine.


    "My uncle has a widework. He might have a way out."


    "Oh, okay." Freya had heard from Catherine that Wesley was interested in her. Sure enough, Ethan had to rely on his uncle at crucial moments like this.


    As Freya gazed at Ethan, her eyes were increasingly filled with disgust. She could not help but mock him." After being dumped by your fiancee, you finally know who treats you the best. You don''t find Catherine shameful anymore, huh?"


    "Back then, it was my fault. I was blind."


    Freya snorted. "The environment in the detention center is really awful. Ever since Cathy was locked in the old manor, she was traumatized by the


    experience. We have to bring her out tonight."


    Ethan was stunned. "What happened in the old manor? Wasn''t she served with great food and drinks there?"


    "Is there something wrong with you? Didn''t you see the medical certificate which was shared online? She was terribly abused there, and she almost lost her life."


    Freya stared at Ethan as if he was mentally disabled.


    "She was locked there for three days with all the windows and doors nailed shut. Not even a ray of light could shine through. The rice she had was stale. She had no nket and clothes. There was no electricity and water. She couldn''t even contact anyone outside and had almost died in the manor. Fortunately...


    Fortunately, we managed to rescue her. By the time she arrived at the hospital, she was nearly dead." 1


    Ethan''s body trembled violently.


    He had visited the Jones family''s house to ask about it, but that was not what he was told.


    Now when he recalled Jeffery, Sally, and Reba''s faces, he could not help but shudder.


    He could not imagine how evil they were to have the intention of killing their biological daughter and sister. They were really scary.


    It was no wonder Catherine hated Ethan. Ethan was too silly and could not see through the incident. At that point, Catherine was undoubtedly in absolute


    despair.


    Soon, Wesley arrived after rushing over.


    "Uncle Wesley, you must save Cathy," Ethan begged him with swollen eyes. "She''s innocent. I owe her way too much."


    "Whether or not I''ll save her has nothing to do with you. She''s my lover, and I''ll certainly go all out to save her."


    As Wesley spoke, he grimly headed upstairs along with awyer. Half an hourter, he came back down with a sullen look.


    "I can''t bail her out."


    "What? Even you failed to do it?" Freya started panicking. Struck by a thought, she asked, "Can I ask the Harrison family for help?"


    Freya had Chase''s number, but Catherine and Shaun were currently on bad terms. It was not known whether Chase would be willing to lend her a hand.


    "It won''t work. I heard that the rk family is very furious this time. The Harrison family''s intervention in the matter would mean they''re going against the rk family, so it''s impossible for them to do it."


    Wesley''s head hurt. He hade up with all the possible solutions on his way here.


    "So there''s nothing I can do apart from watching Catherine continue being locked up until the sentence is imposed." Freya grew uneasy. "This is not just about being in jail for several years. It might ruin her life." "Exactly, Uncle Wesley. Please try to find a way out." With a pale face, Ethan turned his gaze to Wesley.


    Wesley''s brows furrowed as if two mountain peaks were squeezed together. "There''s another person who can help, but it''s really difficult to get him to help. He''s a legendarywyer in Australia who has never been defeated. He hasn''t lost anywsuits so far, nor has he failed to bail anyone out."


    "Who''s he?" Freya and Ethan asked at the same time. "Shaun Hill," Wesley enunciated.

 Chapter 120

    Wesley said, "Before this, he had been living in seclusion for years. He suddenly came to Melbourne a while ago, but it''s way too difficult to get him to help. Previously, I asked him to settle a businesswsuit for me by offering him a pay of 300 million dors, yet he declined.


    "Of course, he has declined many offers, including those from the business and political powerhouses. In his eyes, money and power are nothing."


    Freya was at a loss for words.


    In a daze, she wondered if Wesley was referring to that Shaun Hill.


    Cathy''s husband was also Shaun Hill, and he was awyer.


    Cathy said that her husband''s ie was pretty much the same as hers, though.


    She also said that her husband behaved arrogantly and cruelly only because he was Chase''s friend.


    My God. What kind of a f*cking powerhouse had her best friend offended?


    Not only had she offended him, but she was also unaware of his identity despite staying with him for over two months.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll beg him," Wesley said.


    "Uh..." Freya gave a light cough. "If you''re referring to the same Shaun Hill... I got acquainted with him back then. I''ll look for him. If I can''t get him to help, there''s n o need for you to beg him then."


    If Wesley were to go and beg Shaun, the situation would involve a love rival asking for the official husband to save his wife whom he was going to divorce. Not only would Shaun refuse to save Catherine, but he might also cause her to end up in jail forever.


    In this case, Wesley must not beg Shaun.


    "You know him?" Wesley looked at Freya with a different expression.


    Ethan was astonished as well. "I''ve heard about Mr. Hill. I didn''t expect that you''d know someone like him, Freya."


    Freya said embarrassingly, "I don''t know much about him, but I have a friend who''s familiar with him."


    "Your friend is brilliant." Wesley praised. "We''ll wait for good news from you." Freya was speechless.


    ''Yeah, right. My friend is still in the detention center, waiting for you guys to save her.''


    Once they parted, Freya gave Chase a call. "Young


    Master Harrison, I''m sure you heard that Catherine has been arrested by the police. Apparently, the evidence avable is all against her. I''d... I''d like to get Mr. Hill to bail her out."


    Chase sighed. "These days, Shaun doesn''t want to hear Catherine''s name at all. He''ll definitely not help her. What''s more, he has made the decision to divorce her a few days ago."


    Freya was at her wits'' end. "Where''s he now? Can you give me a chance to talk to him face-to-face?"


    "Unfortunately, he has epted a case recently. He flew to Perth for work yesterday and will only return the day after tomorrow."


    Freya was overwhelmed by frustration deep down. It was proving impossible to save Catherine by tonight." Can you tell me the hotel he''s staying at in Perth? I''ll fly there to meet him."


    On the other end, Chase remained silent for a while. He eventually told Freya the address. The n''s sess would ultimately depend on her.


    That night, Freya booked the soonest flight to Perth and headed there.


    After she arrived at the hotel, she knocked on the door of the room.


    It was a slender young man who opened the door. She subsequently felt the


    warm air emanating from the room. The man wore a white shirt with its neckline hanging below his corbones, revealing a small part of his sexy chest.

 Chapter 121

    Staring at the man''s chest, Freya was stunned. The man caressed her chin, his bewitching eyes disying a captivating smile. "Tsk, you guys actually asked a woman toe over. She looks great, though."


    Freya''s face darkened. She seriously wondered if she came to the wrong ce.


    However, she heard the sound of people ying cards inside the room. She then asked, "I''m looking for Shaun. Is he here?"


    In a daze, the man turned his head and looked into the room, "Someone''s looking for you, Shaun. That''s strange. When did you get into a rtionship with someone in Perth?"


    "I''m a friend of his wife." Freya pushed away his hand that was blocking the door and entered the room in a huff.


    There were three men in the living room, and all of them had an impressive aura. One of the men with a cigarette dangling out of his mouth said, "Rodney, I just asked you to open the door. Why did you let her i n?"


    "You can''t me me." Rodney Snow sat on an empty seat. He took a cigarette and lit it up, then gazed at


    Freya enthusiastically.


    Shaun, sitting on the seat of honor, cast a casual nce at Freya while holding his cards. He threw a card onto the table.


    "Throw her out."


    "Wait a minute." Freya rushed toward Shaun without a second thought. "Catherine was tricked by her parents and is now in the police station. You''re the only person who can save her now. The police said that the case will be closed in three days, and she''ll be sentenced by then."


    "None of my business," Shaun blurted out these four words indifferently.


    "But she''s your wife."


    Shaun suddenly curled his lips. "You''re mistaken. She''s Wesley''s girlfriend, and her life has nothing to do with me. Get lost."


    The mention of that heartless, scummy woman ruined his mood.


    "Enough. Shaun asked you to get lost. Hurry up and leave now."


    Rodney, who let her in just now, dragged her toward the door.


    Knowing that this was the only chance, Freya clutched the threshold, trying her best not to let go.


    "No. Cathy has never gotten into a rtionship with


    Wesley. Wesley deliberately said that in front of the reporters the other day. You''re the one Cathy loves. You''re the only person who has a ce in her heart. Ever since she met you, she has fallen head over heels for you. Although she''s been living with me these days, all she thinks about is you. She''s been weeping every day." 1


    Shaun''s eyes finally twitched. He tossed the cards and subsequently leaned backward. "Let go of her. Carry on with what you were saying."


    Freya''s eyes sparkled as she saw hope. She quickly added, "Cathy told me that ever since you saved her from Zayn, she started being madly in love with you. She just wants to be your woman. However, no matter what she did, you never paid attention to her. She feels worn out and miserable, so she chose to leave you.


    "She said that it really hurts her that you don''t love her back. It hurts her even more when you treat her with disdain. She initially nned to go out with me when your cat gave birth to her babies the other day. The moment she learned about it, she ditched me and went to your ce instead. She said that Fudge is your sweetheart, so if anything happened to Fudge, you''d be heartbroken." 2


    Shaun''s attractive brows furrowed in spite of himself." Really? But that was not how she behaved when she came that day." "Of course, she wouldn''t express her feelings directly."


    A look of distress crossed Freya''s face. "She wants to cook for you forever and not just for the time being. She wants to be your wife and not your sitter. You really don''t understand women." 1


    Freya waved emotionally with tears rolling down her face. 2


    Shaun was stunned, his heart racing uncontrobly.


    Was this really the scummy woman''s thoughts?


    Freya continued to spice up the story. "Mr. Hill, do you think Wesley is as attractive as you? Has Wesley ever saved her? Think about it. How could she possibly fall for Wesley and not you? Is she blind? 1


    "She said that even though you don''t love her and both of you can''t be together, nothing can ever stop her from loving you." 2

 Chapter 122

    ''Boo-hoo. Sorry, Cathy. I''m doing this for the sake of saving you. Please forgive me for talking nonsense. 2


    ''You''ll have to fend for yourself after you get out of jail.'' 2


    At that instant, the boisterous private room became so quiet that one could hear a pin drop. Shaun kept his face impassive when he knocked on the cards on the table with his fingers.


    It was hard to decipher the look on his face, and only he would realize the surge of emotions within him.


    It could be true that Catherine had not gotten over him. Considering that she


    loved him so much that she could disregard her dignity previously, she could not possibly have moved on.


    In fact, Catherine was mentally weak.


    They said the deeper one loved, the more one suffered.


    Nevertheless, he was very upset at that woman''s capability to lure men.


    "I''ll sleep on it. You may leave now."


    After what seemed like an eternity, Shaun finally opened his mouth to speak. "How long do you need to think about it? Cathy has been locked for eight hours."


    "Is eight hours very long just because she''s precious?" Shaun took his cards again. "If you continue staying here, she might be locked until she''s 80 years old." Freya''s eyes glowed as she detected a glimmer of hope in his words.


    With that, she readily left the room.


    Once the door was closed, Chester Jewell shuffled the cards in his hands with a fancy technique and asked curiously, "Are you really going to save her?"


    Shaun took his cup and sipped some coffee without saying a word.


    Rodney could not help but say, "Well, the woman looks crafty. I don''t think what she said is true."


    "Which sentence do you think is fake, then?" Shaun squinted his eyes which revealed annoyance.


    Inexplicably chilled to the bone, Rodney was a little speechless. Was he supposed toment that Catherine could not possibly have fallen for Shaun or that Shaun''s wife had probably fallen for someone else?


    If Rodney did so, he would basically be digging a hole for himself.


    "You''re offended, huh?" Chester asked with augh.


    "You''re overthinking." Shaun calmly took a sip of coffee while holding the cup. "After all, she''s technically my wife, and her involvement in such a


    serious issue will bring shame on me."


    "Well, you can still spend two more days in Perth before you return to save her. It''s not a matter of life and death anyway. It''s been a long while since we met up together." Rodney sat on an empty seat. "Deal the cards, Chester." 1


    "Okay." Chester nced at Shaun impassively.


    About half an hourter, Shaun threw the cards and yawned. "I''m tired. I''m going to stop here."


    "Didn''t we promise to y untilte at night?" Rodney was stunned.


    "I just remembered that I haven''t dealt with an urgentwsuit in Melbourne. Let''s meet again next time."


    The corners of Rodney''s mouth twitched violently, expressing incredulity. "Brother, we put our work on the back burner and came to meet you in Perth all because of a call from you. Now you''re nning to leave when we haven''t even gotten to spend a day together? Are you fooling us?"


    "He says that he has something urgent to deal with. I understand." Chester leaped


    to his feet and patted Rodney on the shoulder with a smile. He said to Shaun,


    "We''ll visit your wife in Melbourne when we''re free."


    "Hah. Let''s see." Shaun curled his lips and left straight away.


    Rodney rubbed his eyes, thinking that he had


    mistaken something. He somehow sensed a sugar-and -ice personality in him. "Has he really fallen for that woman?"


    "Come to think of it, has Shaun even defeated us in any rounds since the woman left?" Chester asked.


    The thought struck Rodney. Normally, it was almost impossible to defeat Shaun considering his intelligence. Nevertheless, he appeared absentminded just now.


    The main entrance of the hotel.


    Freya was pondering whether to wait there until dawn broke.


    Less than half an hour after she sat down, she suddenly saw Shaun walking out of the elevator in a windbreaker. Behind him was his assistant, who was dragging a suitcase.


    "Mr. Jones, are you sure about this?" Freya could not believe what was happening either. She had been under the impression that she would have to wait at least until dawn broke. 1


    "I''d better return to Melbourne since I''ve run out of luck." Shaun remained emotionless when he got into the car.


    Freya was about to scream with joy. It turned out that the man was just a liar. She did not believe that Shaun had no feelings for


    Catherine. What a fool Catherine was. She actually did not realize it at all!


    Upon arriving in Melbourne, Shaun headed straight to the police station.


    The procedure of bailing Catherine out was done in less than 20 minutes. At that time, Freya saw a female police officer bringing Catherine out.


    In just ten hours or so, Catherine waspletely drenched. She staggered out with unkempt hair.


    Her beautiful face had be swollen and badly scarred. A lot of fingernail scratches were visible on her skin.


    Shaun stood at one side, his dark eyes conveying an overwhelming sense of hostility.


    Why would this damned silly woman fail to protect herself every time? She would always end up badly injured when he was not around. 2


    "My God. What happened to her? Did you guys punish her illegally?" Freya screamed and immediately held her. Catherine was much weaker than she imagined. Freya could barely support her.


    A pair ofrge hands was stretched out and subsequently carried Catherine horizontally.


    The familiar coldness exuded by the man made Catherine struggle to open her swollen eyes. Staring at Shaun''s handsome face under the hazy lights, Catherine was not at all intimidated. In fact, she felt a


    n inexplicable sense of warmth.


    In particr, his chest that felt like charcoal appeared to serve as a haven for her.


    Why was he the one who came to save her every time without fail?


    She really did not want to owe him anymore.


    However, she was exhausted and in terrible pain at that point. All she wanted to do was to lean on him in silence.


    Frozen, the woman curled up in his arms like a cat. It had been ages since Shaunst saw such a scene where she was so feeble.


    Someone actually trampled on his wife and hurt her this way.


    "Who did it?" His grim gaze was fixed on a female officer.


    The female officer gave a shudder. "It was the prisoners'' doing. It has nothing to do with us."


    Shaun scoffed upon hearing that. "Looks like you guys aren''t clear about things. She''s a litigant whose only subject to the investigation here. She hasn''t been proven guilty, so she''s not a convict.


    "You guys should''ve taken care of her safety during this period, but clearly, you didn''t. You''d better give me an exnation. Otherwise, as herwyer, I''ll sue all o f you who are in charge of this ce."


    The female officer was frightened. She had heard that he was a legendarywyer in Melbourne who was bold enough to sue anyone. 1 "Don''t... Don''t worry. I''ll inform my superior about it. Those who beat Miss Jones will be heavily punished."


    "I must see the oue of the punishment."


    Once Shaun finished speaking, he turned around and left while carrying


    Catherine. After that, they got into the car. 1

 Chapter 123

    After carrying her to the backseat of the car, Shaun stretched out his hands to remove Catherine''s drenched shirt.


    Catherine subconsciously stopped him, her eyes expressing embarrassment.


    "Stop moving around and shut up. Let me take a look." Shaun used one hand to press on her arm and the other hand to undo her shirt forcefully. Her originally snowy skin was filled with bruises at that point, which made her look miserable.


    Shaun somehow felt a tight sensation deep down, and his face looked extremely grim.


    Catherine could not be bothered about him. She only felt embarrassed about her unsightly bruises at that point.


    "Are you done looking?" She struggled in shame. Upon moving slightly, she felt so much pain that her face turned pale.


    "You''d better be obedient." Shaun directly threw her drenched clothes to one side. He swiftly took off his sweater and windbreaker, then put them on for her.


    The moment he touched the wounds on her body, she gasped in pain.


    "Does it hurt badly?" With this tragic oue, Shaun then added, "Remember the pain and learn your lesson." 4


    He warned her so that she would not leave him just like that again. He felt the need to make her understand that she would be safest only when she stayed by his side.


    Nevertheless, Catherine was under the impression that Shaun wanted her to bear in mind not to get tricked anymore. She gnashed her teeth obediently and remained still while suppressing the pain.


    Shaun was quite satisfied that she was listening to his advice.


    He opened the car door and got out, saying to Freya," Sit in the back of the car and take care of her. I''ll drive."


    The car traveled on a busy city street in the wee hours.


    Catherine gazed at Freya in puzzlement and summoned up the strength to whisper, "Why did hee to save me?"


    Freya rolled her eyes with annoyance. "Hey, do you know that you''ve offended the rk family this time s o nobody else in Melbourne could bail you out? Even Wesley and Ethan could not find a way, so I had no choice but to ask Shaun for help." "Is that why he asked Chase for help?" Catherine realized the situation. 1


    "Chase won''t set himself against the rk family because of you, okay. You''re not even his wife." Freya felt like knocking her head.


    "Do you know that you''re married to a f*cking powerful husband? Shaun''s the most powerfulwyer in Melbourne. He''s the legend numerous wealthy families and magnates have spent a fortune on to get him to disputewsuits. However, he''s never bothered about them. That''s how cocky and presumptuous he i s."


    Catherine was at a loss for words.


    What?


    After some hesitation, Catherine asked weakly, "Am I still in jail? I must be too keen on having someone save me. This is an illusion, isn''t it?"


    Freya pressed lightly on her wound in an abrasive manner, which was painful enough to make Catherinee to her senses.


    Apparently, everything was real. It seemed like a dream, though.


    A couple of days ago, however, Catherine had firmly stated in front of him that he was merely awyer whose ie was pretty much the same as hers.


    It was no wonder he had shown a sarcastic look then.


    Now that she thought about it, she was thoroughly embarrassed. How dare she make such a shameless


    remark?


    "But why would he agree to save me?" Catherine regained her senses. Judging from his typical manner, he surely would not havee since she had seriously offended him.


    Feeling guilty, Freya gave a light cough. "He didn''t n on saving you at first. I was the one who told him how deeply you were in love with him. I also told him that you left him just because you love him very much and that you couldn''t stand his indifference..."


    Freya subsequently repeated what she had said earlier.


    Catherine was speechless.

 Chapter 124

    Would this mean that Shaun inwardly viewed Catherine as a woman who cried for him every day?


    Was she so madly in love with him that she just wanted to cook for him forever and be his wife?


    Catherine, who was already in shock, became even more bewildered. She seriously wondered if Freya was harboring a grudge against her.


    If that was not the case, why had Freya tricked her into getting together with Shaun in the first ce? Now that Catherine could almost get rid of him, Freya made her out to be an infatuated woman in his eyes.


    Considering that Shaun had just saved her, she could not possibly expose Freya''s lies.


    In this case, would she have to embark on an arduous journey of acting again? "Don''t me me. I did all this for the sake of saving you. If you were to be saved anytimeter, you could''ve been tortured to death there."


    Leaning on her pitifully, Freya whispered in her ear," Don''t ever expose me in front of Shaun, or he''ll kill us. He''s a bigwyer, so we can''t afford to provoke him. What''s more, although you''ve been bailed out, it doesn''t mean that the rk family won''t file awsuit


    against you. If you want to get off the hook, you have only Shaun to rely on."


    Catherine was about to faint upon hearing that.


    At the end of the day, she still needed to ingratiate herself with Shaun?


    She subconsciously did not wish to approach him with an ulterior motive.


    Freya said, "Well, no one in Melbourne except Shaun will be able to help you. Without him, you''ll be sentenced to more than a few years. You''ll be fined as much as tens of millions of dors and more than ten years. Worse still, you might even receive a sentence of 20 to 30 years. After all, you won''t want to have a poor reputation, right?"


    Catherine''s spirits sank. She clenched her fist with dissatisfaction.


    Indeed, she did not deserve to suffer the vilification. She felt the need to prove her innocence.


    The car arrived at the hospital.


    The doctor had long since been waiting at the door of the emergency room. He personally brought Catherine to the room to perform a medical check-up on her. Soon, the result of the check-up was released. The report was in Shaun''s hand.


    Catherine''s injuries were even worse than he had imagined. The person who gave her the injuries was very brutal. Her wounds might seem minor, but her bones and organs were injured to some extent.


    "Mr. Hill, apart from these wounds, Miss Jones'' internal body parts are seriously injured as well. If she doesn''t start nursing her health, she might have difficulty getting pregnantter."


    Shaun was momentarily stunned. Subsequently, he understood her condition.


    Catherine had suffered from severe colds twice. Any ordinary man might not be able to endure it, much less a young woman.


    "You must nurse her back to health." Shaun frowned. A s his woman, how could she be infertile? She would have to... i


    Hang on. What was he thinking? No matter how much the woman loved him, he had not actually thought about whether to have children with her. 1


    After the doctor left, Hadley swiftly handed him the information he had collected.


    "Young Master Hill, a fire broke out in the hotel all because the nephew of Jeffery''s wife used substandard cables without Summit''s knowledge. Those in Summit are actually aware of the truth, but James has bribed them. Therefore, everyone is just turning a blind eye. In order to protect James after the incident, the Jones family made Miss Jones a scapegoat."


    Shaun could not believe it. "To them, a nephew is even more important than a biological daughter, huh?"


    "Perhaps... They dislike this daughter very much.


    What''s more, James is good at pleasing people. He has gained quite a lot all these years and offered plenty of valuable gifts to Jeffery and his wife."


    Hadley paused for a moment and continued, "Upon learning that Miss Jones has been bailed out, the rk family found awyer who''s going to file awsuit against her."


    "Okay, got it."


    Shaun took the documents and headed to the VIP ward.

 Chapter 125

    As soon as Freya saw Shaun entering the ward, she immediately got up and said, "I''m going to buy some food for Cathy outside the hospital."


    "No need," Shaun replied coldly, "The food sold there isn''t hygienic. I''ve ordered some food from a sevenstar hotel, which will be delivered here."


    Freya was speechless.


    Whoa. Catherine would be able to eat food from a seven-star hotel despite being admitted to the hospital. How blessed she was.


    Freya approached the bed and winked at Catherine. After that, she immediately ran away.


    Catherine was ttered as she did not expect Shaun to be treating her so well. Was this an illusion? She seemed to sense a trace of warmth in his eyes.


    "Actually, I don''t mind eating anything."


    Feeling tense and intimidated, Catherine spoke softly.


    "Anything?" Shaun gave out a deepugh, yet his eyes were icy. "Did you not


    read the medical certificate issued by the doctor?"


    Catherine was in a daze. She had not read it.


    "Stupid." With a somber expression, Shaun continued,


    "Aren''t you aware of how weak your damned body is? The doctor said that you''ll forever be infertile if you don''t take care of it."


    Those words really shocked Catherine.


    Indeed, she had not been taking care of her body just because she was young. Now that she thought about the matter, it hit her that she had been having irregr and light periodstely.


    "Let me warn you that I won''t want to get together with a woman who can''t produce eggs," Shaun reminded her so that she would be aware. If she still wished to be with him, she had to nurse herself back to health. 1


    Catherine''s mouth twitched in annoyance. She refuted discontentedly, "Of course, I can''t produce eggs. I''m not a hen."


    "How dare you talk back?" Shaun walked forward while squinting his eyes.


    Catherine was so frightened that she curled up in her nket. Upon identally touching her own wounds, she shuddered in pain.


    Shaun''s mind shed with sympathy and helplessness as he thought that she was frightened. He was not even a devil. Why did she have to act in this manner?


    "Come out and sign this."


    He tossed the document onto her nket. The minute Catherine saw the words ''Marriage and Cohabitation Agreement'' written on the document, she was dumbfounded.


    She reluctantly opened the document to take a look. Basically, it was stated that she would live with him and take charge of cooking, cleaning, looking after the cat and him, and...


    She had to get home by 9:00 p.m. every day. She was also not allowed to go on a date with anyone of the opposite sex alone. 2


    What nonsense were these?


    As Shaun gazed at her stunned look, he assumed that she was too excited that she froze.


    He curled his lips but soon stifled the smile. He gave a deep cough while clenching his fists. "Don''t overthink. For thest statement, it will depend on your performance. Otherwise, don''t ever think about getting onto my bed. Also, don''t use any underhanded tactics anymore as they really disgust me. Do you understand?"


    Nope. She did not understand it at all.


    Catherine waspletely at a loss.


    Who was the one who looked at her with contempt before this?


    Shaun lifted his chin arrogantly. "Sign this agreement, and I''ll settle the case regarding the hotel for you. I''ll also make sure the culprit receives the punishment he deserves."


    "Are you referring to James?"


    "Yeah."


    Shaun sat on the bed, stretching out his attractive long legs.


    "The rk family has decided to sue you. The case will probably go to court next week. For now, no one in the whole of Melbourne has the audacity to handle the case, except me. I have a rough idea who the rk family is going to hire as theirwyer. He''s brilliant, and he''s capable of making you face a sentence of over 20 years."


    Catherine shuddered. Shaun then curled his thin lips." But I guess having you serve a one-year jail sentence is good enough. Clearly, someone''s trying to get you into deep trouble."


    "Was that bunch of prisoners bribed to intentionally hurt me yesterday?" Catherine raised her head and asked all of a sudden.

 Chapter 126

    "That''s right. James Lennon is the one responsible for that." Shaun threw Catherine a quick nce. "Only a dead person will keep a secret. Do you understand?"


    She began shaking as her eyes burned with mes. James had surely brought out the worst of humanity. She was his cousin!


    "Um... Is it possible to change the conditions?"


    She asked tentatively after regaining herposure.


    She really did not want to be his sitter again. Besides, there was no expiry date to the contract. It would be a long suffering.


    "Sure." A smile spread across his face. "ording to the standard price, my legal service cost at least 300 million dors per case. Your particr case is quite challenging and I risk offending the most powerful rk family in Melbourne. Well, I''ll give you a 20% discount. That''ll be 400 million dors."


    "400 million dors?" Her jaw dropped. "You might as well rob the bank."


    "You really should be more grateful. Do you know how many people out there offer me more than 400 million dors to take on their case?" He rose to his feet. "It''s your choice. But my time is precious."


    He began walking toward the door. It frustrated him greatly that the woman was not calling out for him.


    What an idiot. He was giving her the chance to stay with him yet she did not know to appreciate it.


    Well, he would just wait for her toe begging then.


    Annoyed, he mmed the door behind him as he walked off.


    Freya returned 20 minutester.


    She came to a conclusion after enquiring about what happened. "I think he''s probably interested in you too. Why else would he set up these flirty conditions and forbid you to go out with other men? He''s definitely jealous."


    Catherine felt her heart skip a beat. "I don''t think so. H e probably ns to keep me around to be a free sitter and I really don''t want that again. Living with himst time wasn''t great for my mental health."


    "Okay. But I believe he''s the only person who can help you right now."


    At the same time, Catherine''s cell phone rang. Wesley was calling her.


    She picked up the call. He wanted toe visit her in the hospital but she turned him down.


    Ethan called after that too. She refused to answer.


    Soon, she received the legal letter sent out to her by the rk family. The trial was set for the following week.


    After being discharged from the hospital, she went around the city seeking legal assistance but none of the attorneys dared to take on her case.


    "Miss Jones, to be honest, anyone who epts your case is openly dering war with the rk family."


    "Miss Jones, nothing''s going to change even if you beg me. I won''t be able to win the case even if I take on the challenge."


    ILH


    The trial was approaching. Catherine was so anxious that she could not sleep well every night.


    Finally, left with no other alternative, she called Shaun.


    It was his assistant who picked up the call. "Miss Jones, Mr. Hill is not free at the moment. Can I help you?"


    "Mr. Hill said he would take on my casest time and I want to tell him that I''ll sign the contract..."


    Hadley replied with a smile, "Sorry, but it''s toote."


    ¦°¦§


    She was at a loss for words.


    "Miss Jones, Mr. Hill''s time is extremely precious.


    Some opportunities don''t wait forever."


    He hung up after that.


    He turned around to see Shaun, who was just eavesdropping seconds ago, sipping on his coffee indifferently.


    The corners of Hadley''s lips twitched before he said softly, "Young Master Hill, I''ve done as you instructed. I''m sure Miss Jones wille begging you soon." 2

 Chapter 127

    Shaun acknowledged with a quick nod. He felt slightly pleased upon hearing that.


    "How''s the preparation going for this case?"


    "Everything is ready." Hadley was speechless. The man had secretly gathered the information for the court case but was still pretending to be indifferent.


    ''Boss, don''t you know that this attitude of yours isn''t going to get you a wife?''


    On the other hand, Catherine, who had been hung up o n, was at a loss of what to do.


    She was washed over by regret.


    Surely being Shaun''s sitter was better than dying in prison.


    "Right, quickly put this on and go beg for his help." Freya handed her friend a newly bought white floral dress.


    Catherine took a closer look at the dress and realized it had a low-cut neckline. "You''re really making me wear this to seduce him on this cold winter day? He hates this. I''ll be drowning in his spiteful insults."


    "Judging by the conditions he put on the table, it''s obvious that he''s interested in you that way. Try it


    anyway. Desperate times call for desperate measures."


    She could not fathom how Shaun had transformed her best friend into such a closed-minded person. "This is the address of his workce. I got it from Chase."


    Catherine took a deep inhale as she looked at the address.


    Her fate was in her hands, and she could not throw the chance away.


    Before that, she prepared Shaun''s favorite dish, packed it in a food container, and drove toward Jennings Solicitors.


    This was her first time at his workce. She walked into the building and exined her intention to the receptionist.


    Thetter made a phone call before getting back to her. "Mr. Hill is in a meeting with clients. Please wait."


    Half an hour passed by as she waited.


    In the office above, Shaun, who was ying billiards with Chase, kept ncing at the clock every five minutes.


    Chase could not take it anymore. "You might as well just get her toe up."


    "No, I''m teaching her a lesson." Shaun walked toward the window and opened it. His face fell after feeling the cool breeze on his face. "Get someone to turn on the central heating in the lobby."


    It was freezing out there. What happened if she got too cold?


    Chase twitched his lips. "Is that necessary? It''s pretty warm in the lobby. Catherine''s not going to catch a cold."


    "It''s not for her. I''m just worried about the other clients," Shaun argued with a straight face.


    This man had never cared for the clients. Did he think Chase was gullible or something?


    Indeed, Catherine was shivering downstairs in the lobby.


    It was mainly because she was not wearing much today. Her legs were only protected by a pair of thin tights. Fortunately, the central heating was turned on not long after she arrived.


    She waited for about an hour before the receptionist led her upstairs.


    Shaun''s personal office upied the entire floor. The moment she walked in, she noticed him sitting in a chair made of real leather that was by the desk, working diligently. He was wearing a dark blue shirt today. A pair of gold-rimmed sses sat casually on his nose bridge. The tie positioned neatly around his neck was tied in a Windsor knot.


    His head was lowered as he typed on theptop. From this angle, he looked immactely delicate and elegant.


    Catherine dared not step forward. She was even breathing softly and carefully without realizing it herself.


    The man typed furiously on the keyboard. When she remained rooted to the ground, he pped theptop shut and said impatiently. 1


    "How long are you going to stay standing there? My time is precious. Leave me alone if you have no business here." i

 Chapter 128

    "I saw that you were working and didn''t want to disturb you."


    A look of embarrassment washed over Catherine''s face upon hearing the angry words. However, she realized this was all her own fault.


    "Indeed, you''ve disturbed me at work." Shaun crossed his arms in front of his chest, acting as if he was annoyed and impatient to have been interrupted.


    Hadley, who was watching this on the side, was undeniably shocked.


    ''Boss, you''ve been waiting several days for this. Stop acting! Or you''ll get anxious again if she walks away.'' 1


    In order to ease the tense atmosphere, he smiled. " Miss Jones, is that a gift for Mr. Hill that you''re holding?"


    "Yes, um, not really. I made him lunch." She quickly retrieved the lunchbox from its bag.


    Shaun began fiddling with the ink pen on the table. His eyes shone with ridicule. "But I remember a certain someone saying she''s not trying to please me anymore, hence she''s not obligated to prepare my meals."


    She clenched her teeth at the sudden attack. "Mr. Hill,


    I didn''t know better in the past..." "What did you call me?" he said, tapping the pen against the desk. His words reeked of intimidation.


    This caught her by surprise. "Shaun?"


    He smiled coldly again, still looking displeased.


    Catherine was at a loss of what to say. It was surely difficult to understand what was going on in this man''s mind.


    Hadley really felt like rolling his eyes. One of them was pretentious while the other one was slow.


    Watching their interactions made him anxious. "Miss Jones, you can call him the way you used to in the past." 1


    "Shaunny?" She finally realized.


    However, this infuriated the man and he threw a cold stare at his assistant. "Have you not got work to do? Get out."


    "Sorry." Hadley lowered his head before scurrying out of the room.


    "He''s done nothing wrong." She could not help defending the kind-hearted assistant.


    Shaun leaped to his feet and red at her. "How dare you side with another man right in front of me?"


    i, n


    Catherine was really speechless in the face of this petty man.


    She bit her lip before arguing back with a pout, "It''s only because he''s your assistant. It''s almost noon. Are you hungry? The food has cooled down a little. Should I heat it up for you?"


    Her voice was soft and sweet. She was behaving submissively to him again like before.


    The man felt pleased with the sound of that. This was how it should be instead of the cold shoulder she had been giving himtely. 1


    However, he would not give in with just a few sweet whispers.


    "I''m no longer interested in your cooking."


    "I''m sorry, Shaunny, truly." She could not back up from here, thus she braced herself and stepped forward to tug at the corner of his sleeve.


    "I''ll sign the contract, alright? I really don''t want to be in prison. Look, I''m your wife byw. What happens if word gets around that you''re not taking on the case for your own wife? They might think you''re afraid of the rk family''s attorney."


    Shaun stole a nce at her hand out of the corners of his eyes. The beautiful, slender fingers almost made him lose control.


    "Not bad. I see you''re trying this indirect, psychological method on me."


    "But I''m telling the truth." She bit down on her pink lip. "It''s fine if you really don''t want to, but I hope you''ll ept this lunch I made for you. It might be thest meal I have the chance to cook for you. I really appreciate you saving me thest time. Really." 1


    Her eyes shone with sincerity. The words came from the bottom of her heart this time.


    Although his harsh words had hurt her before, she was still grateful to him. At the very least, he was always there for her when she was at her most defenseless.


    "You should thank me. Do you think Wesley or Ethan could have helped you?"

 Chapter 129

    Shaun sneered. "Alright, I''ll give you onest chance. Go in there to heat up the food." 1


    "Sure." Catherine''s eyes twinkled with brilliance as she darted into the pantry.


    There was a microwave avable. She heated up the food in less than three minutes. 1


    She ced it in front of the man. It was his favorite roast pork.


    He nced at it and instantly felt his stomach growling. Ever since she left, he had not enjoyed a good home-cooked meal.


    In a matter of minutes, he devoured the entire dish, leaving nothing behind in the lunchbox.


    She gasped in amazement on the side. This was the man who said he was no longer interested in her cooking!


    Men were such liars.


    "What are you staring at?" Shaun caught a glimpse of her staring and a hint of embarrassment shed across his handsome face.


    "No, um... I''m just happy to see you enjoying my food again," Catherine said half- jokingly. Then, she noticed


    the man casually picking up the documents on the side as if ready to resume working.


    She was impatient though, trying her best to remove her coat casually.


    Naturally, he noticed that. However, he did not expect to see her in a floral dress beneath the coat. The tight-fitting style perfectly illustrated her curvy figure.


    "You''re trying to seduce me now?" He sounded sarcastic but was secretly pleased. As expected, she was still interested in him romantically.


    Embarrassed, she wished she could vanish into thin air right this very moment yet she still stubbornly argued back, "Not at all. The heater in your office is working too well. Ah, it''s getting really warm in here."


    "If so, why don''t you take off... everything?" he said with a raised eyebrow.


    Her beautiful face froze for a split second. Then, she quietly put the coat back on. Forget it, she gave up trying to seduce him because it would just further humiliate her.


    "Come here." He gestured with his hand.


    She walked toward him with a forced smile stered over her face.


    The man grabbed her by the wrist and pulled her inward so that she would fall sitting on hisp. 2


    Everything happened too quickly. As she was buried into the fresh scent he exuded, her entire body tensed up as if she was struck by a bolt of lightning. Her face turned red within seconds.


    Oh goodness, although she had intimate interactions with him before, this was the first time she was sitting on hisp. This scene was just like a young couple deeply in love.


    Shaun was delighted upon noticing that the woman''s ears had gonepletely red. This silly thing was shy.


    "Sign it." He retrieved the document that had been drafted long ago from the drawer. "Stay by my side from now on. I''ll protect you."


    Her heart began to pound upon hearing those words.


    She was just like any other woman. Especially after getting hurt by people closest


    to her again and again, she constantly felt helpless and afraid.


    However, it was certainly out of her expectation to hear him promise to protect her. The gentle tone of his words also gave her this strange fuzzy feeling in her heart.


    "Don''t overthink it. I protect everyone around me, including a pet." Upon seeing her being dazed, Shaun said unnaturally. 2


    To Catherine, that remark felt like a p in the face.


    Well, she certainly had been overthinking.


    After regaining herposure, she picked up the pen and signed at the bottom of the document.


    "Good girl."


    He held her by the chin and turned her around so that she had no choice but to stare right into his handsome face. They were only inches apart. She could almost smell his breath.


    "I... It''s time for me to go." She could not take this any longer.


    "Thinking of leaving?" He pulled her closer straight away. 2

 Chapter 130

    "It''s a waste to the dress you''re wearing if I let you go right now." Shaun''s eyes darkened gradually as he ced his right hand behind Catherine''s neck and inched forward to lock lips with her.


    This was the feeling that he had been reminiscing about after their kiss in the restaurantst time.


    He wondered what she had applied on her lips because they tasted unusually sweet.


    She was baffled. If he actually despised her, then why did he keep kissing her?


    His words and actions contradicted one another.


    However, Catherine dared not make the assumption that Shaun was romantically interested in her.


    Perhaps he was just satisfying his desires as a man.


    In the beginning, she was still able to keep a cool head, but in a matter of seconds, she lost herself in the kiss. Especially due to the fresh scent exuding from his body. She draped her arm around his neck subconsciously.


    "Rin, it''s been a long while."


    The office door was suddenly pushed open and Chase came walking inside in big strides. His eyes widened at the sight before him.


    Catherine quivered and instinctively pushed the man away. Her cheeks were red with embarrassment as she stood up from hisp. 2


    Shaun''s face was tinted with an unusual rosy color. Despite that, his eyes at the moment red furiously like an infuriated lion.


    "Um... Sorry. I didn''t see anything."


    Shocked, Chase immediately left the room and shut the door behind him.


    He should not have been nosy. It was mainly because he feared that Shaun would


    pick a fight with Catherine again, given his poor temperament, so he came over


    with good intentions. Who would have expected... Ha!


    Well, he had definitely underestimated his old friend.


    Inside the office.


    Catherine lowered her gaze to the ground and tousled her hair in frustration. She was utterly embarrassed.


    Shaun was annoyed for having been interrupted but became pleased to see the adorable girl acting all shy.


    "Come here." He gestured to her again like just now.


    However, she dared not step forward this time. "Don''t d 0 that. I''m just a sitter."


    "A sitter?" The manughed at her silliness. He rose to his feet and walked to the woman. His fingers gently brushed across her red lips. "I''d have sacked the


    sitters if they misbehaved like you do."


    Her face was written over with confusion. He rolled his eyes.


    He remembered her being witty, but why had she be so slowtely? He had already dropped so many hints.


    "Remember, you''re my woman starting from today," he said impatiently. She must be over the moon now that her dream came true.


    A shudder passed through her. Oh goodness, she did not wish for this.


    "But you don''t think I deserve you. Youin that I''m a cheap and dirty woman."


    "Shut up." He became furious. Was she asking to be insulted?


    "You''re right, that''s what I think, but a man has his desires. Do you think being an innocent sitter is enough to pay off the 400 million dors debt? You aren''t worth that much."


    She was speechless. Alright, it was evident that he was not interested in her romantically.


    Sheughed at herself internally. How silly of her to feel touched when he said he would protect her earlier.


    "I should leave now."


    After all, she grew up being a pampered youngdy. It was really difficult for her to ept this being her life at the moment.

 Chapter 131

    "Stand right there." Shaun cast a bunch of keys and a card on the desk. "I''ve


    moved to Riverside Mansion. These are the keys to the vi''s main gate. That''s the same card you used before to spend for household expenses."


    This took Catherine by surprise. "Why did you move all of a sudden?"


    "Fudge has three kittens now and the old ce isn''t spacious enough. They need a garden to sunbathe," he replied tly.


    She was speechless. Why was she not a cat instead? It was too tiring to be a human. 4


    A cat did not have to cook and enjoyed the privilege of staying in a renovated luxurious vi.


    "Don''t be jealous. Stay by my side loyally and you can live like that too." The man twitched his thin lips slightly. As long as she stopped messing with other men and behaved well around him, he could let her be Mrs. Hill forever. 1


    Anyhow, he had to remarry again if they ever divorced. That was too troublesome for him.


    "Oh." She pouted softly. She did not want to be his


    personal chef forever. Her goal was to keep earning money so she could repay the 400 million dors debt as soon as possible. "I''ll move in two dayster."


    "No, do it right now. I want to see you there when I go hometer." He frowned. "Your case is a tough one. I might lose if I don''t eat and sleep well."


    "Um... Sure. I''ll move in right away." She tried her best to force a smile.


    After leaving Jennings Solicitors, Catherine headed back to Freya''s ce to pack her belongings.


    They had lunch together as well. Before finally leaving, Freya ced a small box


    in her hand while smiling mischievously. "Remember to protect yourself. Don''t get pregnant."


    Catherine threw the thing away as if it was a piece of burning coal. Her cheeks were the color of ripe tomatoes. "Stop being so silly."


    "Well, I thought of using it myself. Patrick came to stay over that night. I thought something would happen then but he suddenly had to leave." Freya shrugged nonchntly. "You don''t have to use it, but don''t me me for not warning you when you get pregnant."


    On second thought, Catherine picked up the box and ced it inside her luggage.


    1


    Perhaps Shaun wanted to do that with her? Just in


    case.


    Soon, she arrived at Riverside Mansion.


    He had moved into a double-story pce-style mansion. The garden was massive with lots of space to run about.


    Upon discovering Catherine''s arrival, Fudge immediately ran over with the three kittens.


    She picked up one of the kittens with pure white fur. How adorable!


    "Miss Jones? I''m Aunty Linda, the housekeeper." A woman in her mid-50s walked over to introduce herself.


    A look of surprise shed across Catherine''s face but was soon reced with a smile. A mansion of this size would certainly need a housekeeper. If she were to handle everything in here, then she would certainly be a faded old woman in less than three years. 1


    "Let me show you to your room." Aunty Linda led her upstairs to one of the rooms. "This is your bedroom."


    "Oh, right. Thanks."


    She was overwhelmed with surprise. This bedroom was spacious like a master bedroom, not to mention that it was so clean and tidy that even the bedsheets had been taken care of. It was way more luxurious than the ce in Jadeite Bay. 1


    Aunty Linda said, "Towels and toothbrushes are already in there. Let me know if you need anything


    else."


    After the woman left, she began taking out her skincare products andid them on the table. She noticed a hairdryer inside the drawer too.


    She secretly thanked Aunty Linda for her thoughtfulness. She nned to put away her clothes, but the room had heated flooring and the environment was warm and cozy.


    It was winter outside but it felt like the end of spring in here. She began to feel sleepy all of a sudden.


    Since it was the evening anyway, she changed into thin loungewear and snuggled under the duvet. A familiar scent engulfed her.


    The mattress was sofortable, not to mention the soft and snug duvet. Besides, thewsuit had been troubling hertely that she had not been able to


    sleep well at nighttely. Finally, she did not have to worry anymore. In a matter of minutes, her mind went nk and she fell fast asleep.

 Chapter 132

    Shaun''s car slowly pulled into the vi around 5 p.m.


    Aunty Linda was surprised to see himing home early.


    Although the man had just moved in not long ago, he had been leaving early anding backte every day. Plus, he always had his three meals elsewhere. It was as if this house was only a ce for him to stay the night.


    "Young Master Hill, I... I had no idea you''ll be back at this time. I didn''t prepare dinner."


    "It''s alright, you don''t have to." He knew he was home earlier than usual. Well, he had gotten too distracted to work after Catherine left the office.


    Perhaps he left work earlier because he could not stop thinking about the meals she would prepare for him.


    However, it had almost been three minutes since he stepped foot into the house but the woman was still not here to wee him.


    "Where is she? Out?"


    He scanned around the ce with a deep frown.


    Aunty Linda appeared slightly shocked. "She hasn''te downstairs since entering your room. I guess


    she must be sleeping."


    He raised an eyebrow curiously. In his room?


    Well, what a bold woman she was to sleep in his room as soon as she arrived. Was she really that impatient to lure him into bed?


    How inappropriate of her. Although he had decided for her to be his woman, he had not agreed for them to share the same room.


    Displeased, Shaun headed upstairs to his bedroom. The door was left ajar, hence he walked in without hesitation.


    While walking past her luggage that was left open on the floor, something hidden in the piles of clothes caught his eye.


    The corners of his lips twitched into a yful smile as he picked it up. She seemed fully prepared.


    After putting the thing away, he walked to the bed to watch the woman sleeping on it. Her long ck hair was scattered across his pillow. Those little cheeks were tinted with a rosy color from the pleasant afternoon nap.


    The room was quite warm, thus she only pulled the nket up to her chest, revealing her beautiful neckline and sexy vicle.


    One of her legs was draped over the bed, hanging in the air.


    The vibe in the bedroom definitely felt more pleasant with the presence of a


    woman.


    The displeasure in his heart vanished immediately, reced by an enigmatic intention that arose from deep within his eyes.


    Catherine was in a deep slumber. Suddenly, she felt as if someone was grazing her lips.


    It did not hurt, but it sure was distracting.


    She tried to push the thing away but it was to no avail. Left with no alternative, she weakly opened her eyes.


    The first thing that entered her sight was the man''s thick eyshes. They were slightly lowered as if the man was indulging in something delicious.


    At the next moment, the man''s eyshes lifted. Her eyes met those darkened pupils. They looked as if something fiery was burning beneath. Hang on...


    Why was Shaun here?


    She quivered subconsciously before pushing him away firmly.


    The unexpected push almost made him fall off the bed. After getting his footing, he growled in a deep voice. "Catherine Jones, you''re asking for death."


    "It''s your fault to suddenly climb into my bed." She was rather furious for being shouted at.


    Seriously? He came into her bed upon arriving home. Did he really take her for those lowly women?


    "Your bed?" He scoffed out of anger. "Look at that confidence. Why has my bed suddenly be yours?" 1

 Chapter 133

    Annoyed, Catherine argued, "I know this is your vi, thus you own all the beds. But since I''ve agreed to move in, you should allow me some personal space too. It''s really rude of you to barge into my bedroom without even knocking."


    Shaun looked at her up and down as his lips twitched into a mocking smile. "You''re sleeping in my bed in my bedroom yet you have the cheek toin that I''m not giving you personal space? You''ve only been away for a short while but your self-confidence has certainly taken a boost."


    She was startled upon hearing this and finally came to the realization. "Hang on, you''re saying this is your bedroom?"


    "Drop it with the pretense." He inched forward with his tall figure, and she instinctively fell backward onto the bed. He ced both palms on either side of her ears.


    A smile spread across his face as he looked at her." You sure have some grand ns. Us living in the same house doesn''t satisfy you enough? So you want to share the same bed too, huh?"


    She was stunned into silence. Did she sleep in his bedroom for the whole afternoon since arriving?


    Could someone just kill her already?


    "No, I had no clue. Aunty Linda led me here."


    "Well, well, well, and now you''re ming Aunty Linda." Shaun held Catherine by the chin before shifting his gaze downward. "Aren''t you a scheming girl? Although your loungewear isn''t sexy enough, it was a nice surprise to see this refreshing look. Your seduction tactics are pretty innovative this time around."


    She was speechless.


    That was not her intention at all. She was simply wearing the loungewear she had bought from the streets for a cheap price.


    Wj H


    "I know you really want to be with me, but look at the time. The night isn''t even dark yet." He grabbed her by the wrists as he slowly inched closer.


    Her heart was pounding loudly beneath her skin. "I swear to God that I only came in here because Aunty Linda showed me in."


    "Still trying to argue, huh?" he teased, before slowly pulling something out from his pocket. "Tell me you didn''t deliberately prepare this."


    Her cheeks reddened to the color of ripe tomatoes as she red at that little box. Good gracious, Freya had given it to her before she left. How did he find it?


    Now she really had no chance of defending her innocence.


    "I like an honest woman. It''s fine to pretend once in a while but being overly pretentious is surely a turnoff." His eyes darkened as he looked at her beautiful face. He lowered his head to ce a kiss on her luscious lips.


    Flustered, she pushed against his chest with all her force. "You''re right, it''s my bad that I wasn''t thoughtful enough. Let''s head downstairs for dinner first. I''ve already nned out the menu and have plenty of ideas."


    He froze in his actions. His stomach grumbled upon thinking about the food that she was going to prepare. "Alright, let''s continue this tonight." 1


    Gradually, he rose to his feet and threw the box at her. The corners of his lips twitched into a mocking smile. "Get rid of this, silly."


    She looked at the box nkly. When she finally understood his meaning, the embarrassment that washed over her made her want to just disappear into thin


    air.


    Aftering downstairs, Catherine darted right into the kitchen.


    Aunty Linda approached to help her pick out the fresh ingredients. Thetter could not help asking, "Aunty Linda, why did you show me to Shaun''s bedroom this afternoon?"


    The older woman was taken aback. "Aren''t you two a married couple? I saw your marriage certificate while cleaning the house before."


    Words got stuck in Catherine''s throat. "Actually, we''re H


    "Got into an argument?" Aunty Linda interrupted, "I''ve experienced this too. Did you move out not long ago? Consider taking a step back now that you''re finally back home. A married couple shouldn''t sleep in separate rooms or the rtionship will lose its passion.


    "A home is not a home without its female owner. The house was eerily quiet when I first started helping out a few days ago. Mr. Hill would leave early ande back homete every night. Look, things have changed since your return. This is the first time he''s home this early.


    "Quick, have a baby. I''ll happily be the babysitter."


    "H


    Helpless, Catherine kept quiet as Aunty Linda digressed even further from the topic.


    Tonight, she prepared a five-course meal for Shaun.


    His mood lifted instantly upon seeing all his favorite dishes spread across the table. This woman still remembered his favorites.

 Chapter 134

    After Shaun devoured three tes of food, Fudge approached him with the three kittens.


    "Have they got names?" Catherine asked as she picked up one of them.


    "Not yet." He looked at the woman and then the cats before saying out of the blue, "But I''vee to a


    decision now. They''re called Cath, Brine, and Jones." 2


    She was speechless. "Why?"


    "It just popped into my mind. It''s easy and convenient," he said. Then, he headed


    into the study.


    Aunty Linda walked over with a smile. "Such a lovely young couple."


    ''Aunty Linda, is your eyesight alright? How did youe to that conclusion?'' Catherine thought to herself.


    She dared not chit-chat with Aunty Linda again after the previous exchange. Immediately, she hurried upstairs and moved her belongings into the spare guest


    room.


    10 p.m. She noticed Shaun still had not left the study.


    Perhaps he was troubled by her court case. It was a really challenging one.


    Feeling sorry, she made him a bowl of oat porridge. She knocked on the door of the study.


    "Come in."


    She walked in with the porridge upon getting the man''s permission.


    Like before, he was reading the documents with his sses on. The desk light softly illuminated the silhouette of his handsome features. 1


    "I was worried that you might be hungry..." She walked toward him with the bowl of oat porridge.


    "Could I be hungry after eating three tes of food at dinner?" Shaun raised an eyebrow.


    Catherine had totally forgotten that. "Try some anyway."


    She ced the bowl on the desk. Then, he pulled her closer to sit on hisp. Her heart began beating faster than usual. It seemed strange that he kept wanting to embrace her this waytely.


    "Are you deliberately bringing me food because you miss me?" he whispered into her ear.


    A shudder passed through her as his warm breath grazed her ear. She was at a loss for words. His imagination was getting more creative. "I just wanted to thank you."


    "Do you think I''ll believe that?" His eyes clearly revealed that was not the case.


    That was it then. Freya had nted the image in his head that Catherine was deeply and helplessly in love with him.


    "Are you studying my court case?" She changed the topic of conversation intentionally.


    He was not, naturally. A simple case like that did not deserve his after-work time. He was just inspecting the profit reports of thepanies he had invested in.


    For some reason though, he instinctively nodded. He subtly reached out to the documents rted to her case and said as if in deep frustration, "Your case is quite a challenging one. Jeffery deleted a lot of information in order to protect James."


    She tensed up upon hearing that. "Is there still hope of winning?"


    "What''s defeat? I''ve never experienced that," he said simply, yet each word reeked of arrogance.


    She really had no clue what else to say.


    However, she admitted that men became rather attractive when they were full of confidence, especially a man like him whose looks were already impable.


    He felt a little embarrassed to see the woman staring at him closely without blinking. Could this woman have some self-control? He was still working. 1

 Chapter 135

    Shaun suddenly remembered how sweet Catherine tasted and lifted her into his arms right away. "Let''s go to the bedroom."


    A look of confusion shed across her face. "Hang on, aren''t you working?"


    "I thought you wanted me to stop working?"


    He threw her a sideways nce.


    "When did I say that?" A shudder passed through her.


    "You said that loud and clear with your eyes." He looked at her helplessly before heading to the room, still carrying her in his arms.


    She felt like crying at this moment. Did he misunderstand her or something? When the man began to remove his jacket in front of her, she started to realize what might happen next...


    Immediately, she sat up straight on the bed. "No, I''m on my period."


    His eyebrows furrowed in displeasure. It was a rare moment that he wanted to go all out to fulfill her wish.


    What a bummer.


    Catherine, on the other hand, secretly let out a sigh of relief. Luckily, her period started when she was taking


    a shower earlier. Honestly, ever sincest time, she felt a strong resistance to engaging in sex. "Well, I''ll head back to my room then."


    The frown between Shaun''s brows became more intense. "Aren''t you sleeping in my room?"


    "I don''t want to disturb you." She definitely did not want to share a room with him.


    "It''s alright, just sleep in here. I don''t want you toe knocking on my door with a nket in the middle of the night again." He pushed her back to the bed. "Get m e a fresh change of clothes. I''m taking a shower."


    She was speechless. Why was she responsible for this as well? It was not like she was his real wife.


    She got him some clothes and he walked into the bathroom with them. While in the shower, he came to the conclusion that it was pretty nice to have a woman at home.


    After showering, he noticed that she was already lying beneath the nket. However, she was positioned at the far end of the bed.


    He got into the bed and grabbed her close to him.


    "Shut up. I don''t want to hear you falling off the bed at night," he interrupted.


    Technically, this was the second time the two of them were sleeping in the same space. They both were too exhausted the previous time and had fallen asleep right away, but this time, it was different.


    Shaun was hugging her from behind. He felt for the first time that the woman''s scent hadpletely filled the bed. Besides, her body was so soft that it was much morefortable than a pillow. He did not want to let go.


    On the other hand, Catherine was going through the exact opposite. She could not feel at ease at all. The asional cramps in her stomach kept her awake. She could only try to gently move around in his arms to find a morefortable position.


    "What are you doing?" He could not sleep as she kept moving.


    "I''m having period cramps. Am I keeping you awake? It''s better if I just sleep in the guestroom." She sat up and intended to leave.


    He stopped her right away and ced his big warm hand on her stomach. "Is it hurting here?"


    "Yeah."


    He started rubbing the area softly. His voice sounded especially maic in the quiet night. "Is it any better?"


    His big hand worked wonders like a heat pack. It feltfortable, and he applied just the perfect pressure. Her pain eased in a matter of minutes. Something strange also materialized in her heart.

 Chapter 136

    Although Catherine had been in a rtionship with Ethan before and thetter treated her well, the two of them had never shared a bed-not to mention massaging her belly gently when she was on her period.


    She really did not expect the domineering Shaun to do something like this. Besides, he was extremely patient. In the end, she was the one embarrassed." Alright, it doesn''t hurt that much anymore..."


    "Keep quiet and go to sleep," he ordered without stopping his hand.


    She dared notment further. Soon, because the pain had eased, she fell fast asleep.


    The next morning at 6 a.m., he stirred in his sleep as she got out of bed to prepare breakfast.


    "Where are you going?"


    "Continue sleeping. I''m going to make breakfast..."


    "You don''t have to do that since you''re not feeling well." Once again, he pulled her back into his arms. He ced his palm on her stomach again out of instinct.


    "It doesn''t hurt anymore." She tried to stop him.


    "Oh." He closed his eyes again. She sneakily lifted her


    eyes to study his handsome features. Any woman would not be able to resist a man with his dashing looks, especially when he was being so gentle.


    Something seemed to be pounding beneath her chest. Without a word, she silently lowered her head again.


    The day had finally arrived.


    On the day of the trial, Catherine, Shaun, and Hadley showed up at the court together.


    Upon arriving at the courthouse, Shaun''s cell phone suddenly rang when they got out of the car. It was a phone call from Old Madam.


    "Hadley, bring her to the courtroom. I need to take this call." He walked to the side after saying that.


    Both Catherine and Hadley got into the elevator.


    A group of people was standing outside of the elevator the minute they stepped out-including the Jones couple, Reba, James, as well as Miles rk and his attorney.


    Miles approached Catherine, looking evidently enraged. "Catherine Jones, enjoy yourst few moments. Your life wille to its end when this case closes."


    She was not offended. After all, Miles was also a victim. "Young Master rk, believe it or not, I have nothing to do with this incident."


    "Nothing to do with you?" He scoffed. "It was you who pestered me about this project and promised you''ll design the most unique hotel for me. Everything is falling apart now. I don''t care how much you''ve benefited from this project or who else you''ve bribed, but you must take responsibility for this incident."


    He raised his voice as he talked. His father had handed over the Lublin Hotel project to him, and he had poured in a lot of capital and effort into this in order to please his father. However, the fire burned down several floors and he was severely reprimanded by his father as a result.


    Jeffrey sighed before stepping forward. "Young Master rk, it''s my fault that I''ve not taught my daughter well. I really shouldn''t have assigned such a massive project to her. Don''t worry, Summit will take full responsibility for the damage it cost you this time. I''llpensate you and promise to use the highest quality materials this time around."


    "I hope you''ll keep to your word. I''ll hire a team of professionals to inspect the progress in theter stage. If something goes wrong again, then it''ll be you who''s sent to prison, President Jones." Miles could not be bothered to deal with the Joneses anymore. He left with his attorney after saying that.


    Jeffrey''s face changed the second Miles took to his leave. "Cathy, you''ve really disappointed me."


    "President Jones, it''s about time to get out of the character you''re ying." Catherine almost flew off the handle at the sound of that. "James is obviously the person behind this mess. You don''t have to like me but I''m your birth daughter. Am I worth less than a nephew who isn''t even blood-rted to you?"


    Aplicated emotion shed across his eyes. Sally stepped in immediately. "What nonsense are you talking about? James is innocent. Not only are you ruining Summit''s reputation but you''re also trying to frame your cousin now? How can you be so cruel?"


    "Mom, I''m your daughter!" Catherine shouted hysterically. She was only a human no matter how tough she pretended to be. "Do you know that James bribed the inmates inside to take my life?"


    "Hey, stop it with the nonsense." James shouted,"


    ndering is a crime. Have you any proof?"

 Chapter 137

    "Keep quiet if you don''t have any proof." Sally red a t Catherine. "What else do you bring to the family apart from troubles? You deserve the mess you''re in today. Take some time to reflect on yourself in prison!"


    A shudder passed through Catherine. People always said that even a vicious tiger would not eat its cubs, but she felt that Sally and Jeffrey were more savage than a tiger.


    "The two of you will be punished!" she shouted angrily, "It''s one thing that you treat me coldly and with contempt in the past but you shouldn''t have set me up. I promise I''ll take my time to destroy Summit!"


    Rebaughed sarcastically. "Do you think you have much time left? The rks'' attorney said that you''ll be given a sentence of at least 20 years. My dear sister, take care in prison. I''ll visit when I have the time."


    "All of you seem so certain that I''ll lose." Catherine scoffed upon seeing these faces that could not wait to throw her into prison.


    James replied arrogantly, "It''s good to have hope, but maybe there''s something you don''t understand. The rks have hired Harry Stewart, the best attorney in the whole of Melbourne, whereas you..."


    He threw a quick nce at Hadley before giving a mocking sneer. "Ha, who is this? Did you find a recent graduate fromw school?"


    He walked over to poke Hadley''s chest. "Hey, mate, do you know who you''re fighting against? The rks! Don''t step through that door and ruin your future. My advice to you is to leave as soon as you can."


    Hadley raised an eyebrow in surprise. Indeed, he had a bit of a babyface, thus others could mistake him as a recent graduate. Interesting, i


    Reba suggested kindly, "No one dares to take on Cathy''s case. You probably don''t know much as you''re still new to the working society. But we''re saying this for your own good."


    "For who?"


    A voice reeked of indifference rang in the air.


    Catherine knew who the voice belonged to without having to look over her shoulder. The corners of her lips twitched into a curve. All of a sudden, she was quite eager to see the look on their faces when they were confronted in the courtter.


    Reba, Jeffery, and the others shifted their gaze to the source of the voice.


    A few seconds before, the doors to the elevator opened and out came a tall silhouette.


    The man''s light gray suit perfectly entuated his strong and towering build. His handsome yet


    intimidating face revealed no emotions. As his calm and quiet eyes scanned across the faces before him, the others could not help but tremble slightly.


    It was him.


    Reba recognized the man within seconds.


    He was the man who had shown up at the restaurant with Chasest time. This was the man who had instructed the staff to throw her and her friends out of the ce.


    J had looked into him after that and found out that he was just an attorney. Was he the attorney that took on Catherine''s case?


    "I didn''t know you''re that close with these people." Shaun''s darkened eyes turned to Hadley as he spoke tly.


    "You''re pulling my legs," Hadley exined with a polite smile, "They mistook me for Miss Jones'' attorney and thought that I''m a fresh graduate."


    "Your face... Indeed, you look too young," Shaunmented after taking a quick look. 1


    Hadley smiled and shrugged helplessly.


    James understood what was happening now.


    However, as he was used to having Jeffery''s support in Melbourne all this time, he had adopted an arrogant attitude. He did not think highly of Shaun.


    "Oh, I understand now. You''re Catherine''s attorney huh? Sigh, a good-looking man like you shouldn''t have to work as an attorney. Just find a sugar mommy and I''m sure you can live a better life than this." 6


    A hint of astonishment shed across Hadley''s eyes. Well, thest person who dared to speak to Young Master Hill with that tone was long dead.

 Chapter 138

    Catherine also threw a nervous nce at Shaun, only to see that he remained nonchnt as if he had not just been insulted.


    "A piece of trash doesn''t deserve to speak to me."


    He retrieved his cold nce and turned toward Catherine. "Come in with me."


    Then, he walked toward the courtroom. She quickly trailed behind him.


    Hadley shed a smile at James. "Speak your mind when you still have the chance."


    His smile was reserved and polite, yet it sent a shudder down James'' spine. "Aunty, will I be alright?"


    Sally looked at him tenderly. "Don''t worry, your Uncle Jeffery has cleaned up all the evidence left behind. You''re only here today as a witness."


    "Behave yourself next time if you''re a coward." Jeffrey gave a snort of contempt. In actuality, he did not like James too much but Sally had taken a liking to this nephew. Besides, James knew how to please them with gifts every now and then.


    "Don''t worry, this youngd is just using his powerful connections to intimidate people. I''ve not heard of him in Melbourne." 1


    Reba frowned. "I''ve seen him before. He''s a good friend of Chase Harrison. It was him who ordered to have me, J, and Cindy thrown out of the restaurantst time. James, you should probably watch your mouth."


    "What? He''s a friend of Chase Harrison?!" James waspletely taken aback but soon regained hisposure. "It''s alright, Miles rk will surely punish him for taking on Catherine''s case. So what if he has Chase to back him up? The man himself is not a member of the Harrison family."


    Reba was persuaded. However, that man exuded a n overly domineering aura as if he was at the top of the food chain. She had never seen anyone like him in Melbourne.


    Just as she was lost in her thoughts, the elevator doors opened again. This time, Wesley and Ethan walked out of it at the same time.


    Ethan clenched his teeth angrily the second he saw the woman. "Reba, you b*stard. I must''ve been blind to have actually trusted you!"


    "Watch your mouth!" Jeffery reprimanded, "You''re the one who wanted to take advantage of my daughter. It''s a shame. Take a good look at yourself now. You don''t deserve her at all."


    Ethan suddenlyughed as he turned to look at the Jones couple.


    "You used to take pride in watching me grow up and treated me as your own son. I thought it was all genuine. Reba is definitely your birth daughter. The three of you are exactly the same."


    Impatience washed over her face. "Don''t y the victim. You only got engaged to me because I''m the sessor to Summit."


    "You..."


    Ethan''s face was overcast. He was about to spit out harsh words when Wesley reminded him, "This is the courtroom. It''s not a ce for you to argue."


    He had no choice but to keep quiet. However, as he walked toward the courtroom with his uncle, he could not resist throwing another nce at the rest. "James, do you know who''s the attorney representing Cathy today?"


    A look of surprise shed across James'' face. "A nobody. We''ve met earlier," he replied with a cold smile. 4


    "Ha, all of you are really uncultured." Ethan walked into the courtroom after teasing them.


    James and the Jones family who were left behind did not know how to react.


    "It''s going to be alright. Catherine doesn''t have the money or connections. How could she have possibly hired someone more capable than Mr. Stewart?" Jeffery said before leading the others into the courtroom.


    They had to be present today as they were the witnesses.

 Chapter 139

    However, inside the courtroom, the atmosphere felt tense at the intiff''s side.


    Miles was wearing a sullen expression. Next to him, Mr. Stewart, the attorney, was gulping down water while looking flustered.


    On the other side, Catherine was chatting happily with Freya. Thetter could not stopughing.


    The attorney beside her was even ying mobile games on his phone.


    "I''ll find out what''s going on." Anxiety washed through Jeffery in waves as he approached Miles. "Young Master rk, what''s the problem with Mr. Stewart? He doesn''t look alright to me."


    Miles answered with a cold re, "Your daughter is really something."


    This baffled Jeffery greatly. Mr. Stewart exined with a sigh, "Catherine Jones has hired Australia''s undefeated legend as her attorney. It''s a real challenge for me to win this case."


    No, he did not even stand a chance to win.


    "What undefended legend?!" Jeffery was astonished." That''s what you promised. You told us you''re certainly going to win."


    The look on Mr. Stewart''s face revealed his annoyance at the man''s ignorance.


    "Come on, at the very least, you''re the president of arge-scale businesspany. Have you not heard of the country''s greatest attorney, Shaun Hill? He''s never been defeated although he''s still young. He''s incredible. No one can triumph him. My mentor lost to him even with hard evidence."


    This stunned Jeffery into silence. No wonder Catherine did not seem concerned at all. When did she get to know someone like that?


    "Mr. Stewart, how confident are you in winning?" he asked tentatively.


    The attorney frowned as an enigmatic smile spread across his face. "President Jones, you''re a strange man. Catherine is your daughter, after all. You should be delighted if she wins."


    Jeffery was at a loss for words.


    Could he really? If Catherine was not thrown into prison, then James would be the one receiving the blows.


    However, he had toe up with n B if Mr. Stewart lost. When that happened, he would have no choice but to surrender James. After all, thetter was not a Jones. He should not be dragged down because of an outsider.


    "I''ll go with the flow. Naturally, it''s better if she''s not given a sentence. But I''m afraid Young Master rk might not be satisfied." He quickly returned to his seat after saying that.


    At the same time, the presiding judge appeared tomence the trial.


    Catherine began to feel nervous. She stole a quick nce at Shaun who was sitting next to her, only to see him casually cing his cell phone inside the desk drawer, all while keeping a straight face.


    He behaved nonchntly as if he was not in a courtroom but shopping in the mall.


    The presiding judge hit the gravel to announce themencement of trial.


    Miles'' attorney rose to his feet to submit the relevant evidence and information. He then announced Catherine''s crime.


    The jury nodded as they listened. This offense was clearly backed up by conclusive evidence.


    The presiding judge turned to face Shaun. "Objections from the defendant?"


    Shaun rose to his full height, his eyes looking calm and reserved. "The defendant pleads innocent because my client had nothing to do with this incident since the beginning. Everything was the responsibility of the project manager James Lennon alone."


    The entire courtroom broke into chaos upon hearing that. James sprung to his feet, agitated. "That''s bullsh*t!"


    The presiding judge warned, "Watch yournguage."


    A brief secondter, the judge spoke again, "Defense attorney, do you have any evidence?"


    Shaun pulled out a stash of documents. "This is the chat history between James Lennon and the middleman, Terry Miller. It shows that Miller was the one who set up the inferior quality electrical cables and the profit gained was split between them both. James Lennon gained six million dors out of this deal whereas Terry Miller gained one million dors. There are also photos of James Lennon and Terry Miller frequenting the clubhouse together."


    After the chat records and photos were submitted to the presiding judge, James really began to feel anxious. He only showed up today as a witness, not expecting to be sued by Catherine.


    "I didn''t do that. This is nder."


    "If you don''t think the evidence is sufficient, then please, allow me to call Terry Miller in as a witness," Shaun said withposed calm.

 Chapter 140

    Soon, Terry Miller was brought into the courtroom.


    Shaun stared at the man with a piercing gaze. "Who was it who coborated with you to rece the electrical cables with inferior ones?"


    Terry locked his eyes with James and pointed at thetter. "It''s him."


    Flustered, James shouted, "You''re lying. Did you receive bribes from Catherine?"


    Terry replied tly, "It wasn''t her but you who bribed me. After the fire took down the hotel, you transferred two million dors to my son, who''s living abroad, and ordered me to shift the me to Catherine Jones."


    All color drained off James'' face. Sally began to look concerned as well.


    Miles was incensed. "So it was you who reced the electrical cables! What''s the matter with you? Trying to deceive me by shifting the me to Catherine Jones?"


    2


    An enigmatic smile shed across Shaun''s face. "Mr. rk, the Jones family is even sacrificing their own daughter. They aren''t trying to deceive you. They''re just trying to save their nephew."


    The courtroom broke into chaos at the sound of that.


    "Do you think Jeffery Jones knows about this?"


    "Come on, how could he not? He''s the president!"


    "Oh goodness, do you think James Lennon is his illegitimate son? Why else would he sacrifice his daughter to protect a nephew?"


    "I heard a rumor before that the Jones couple dislike this daughter. It turns out to be true. They''re vicious."


    The Jones couple were utterly embarrassed by the criticisms. Jeffery said impatiently, "Attorney Hill, please choose your words carefully. My wife and I had no idea about this. We didn''t know that Terry was bribed."


    Shaun nodded slowly before revealing a receipt." Perhaps the two of you have no clue, but not too long ago, Mr. Jones received a coffee maker set worth two million dors from James Lennon."


    "Wow, so he turned a blind eye because he received bribery from his nephew."


    "Of course. Why else would a construction manager be that arrogant? He evidently received support from Summit''s president."


    "Summit is corrupted. Shame on it being one of the most recognized construction


    and designpanies in the country."


    "We should never reach out to them again for future coborations."


    "Summit should go bankrupt soon. What a rubbishpany."


    In a matter of minutes, not only those in the courtroom were in a heated


    discussion about this court case but the online world as well.


    After all, this trial was being shown live on the inte. The number of people watching this increased exponentially in minutes.


    Jeffery thought he was going to faint. He certainly did not expect this attorney to have learned about the coffee maker set. Savage!


    Reba, who sensed things were going downhill, quickly stood up with an exnation. "It''s almost my dad''s birthday soon. James only gave him the present in advance. Is it really that suspicious? Attorney Hill, without concrete evidence, all you have just said is a nk usation."


    "usation?" Shaun replied yfully, but his eyes revealed serious


    determination. "I''ve made no mentions of your family being a part of this since the beginning."


    "That''s right. The attorney didn''t say anything at all but this family got too impatient to defend themselves."


    "I bet it''s their guilty conscience."


    Reba froze instantly. Colors gradually drained off her pretty face.


    This man was incredibly harsh. He managed to destroy the other party with a few words.


    Catherine was enjoying every second of this. She used to find Shaun''s harsh personality unbearable yet right at this moment, he was truly... attractive. 1


    Besides, he was full of masculine charm as heid out his attacking strategies. The courtroom was like his battleground.

 Chapter 141

    "Alright, now back to the main topic."


    Indifference returned to Shaun''s handsome face within seconds.


    "Your Honor, not only did James Lennon secretly rece the electrical cables of Lublin Hotel with inferior ones, but he also utilized substandard waterproof material for the construction. Naturally, simr tactics have been used in other construction projects he oversaw apart from this coboration with the rk family. He''s done the same in vis, museums, and clubhouses, just to name a few."


    "You''re lying. I''ve not done anything like that!" James shouted while shaking his head violently. There was no way this man could have found out about everything.


    "The proprietors gave negative feedback after the renovation, citing incidents of water leaking, electrical short circuits, and other such cases. Your Honor, these are the video recordings by the proprietors themselves."


    Shaun submitted another memory stick to the judge.


    "Moreover, there''s also evidence of him cutting corners in the construction projects he participated in prior to this. A few incidents had happened when tiles


    fell from walls and injured people at the scene. However, because of James'' wealthy and mighty support in the background, the injured parties let things go unsettled after receiving a small amount ofpensation."


    When the TV screen disyed theint videos recorded by the proprietors, James almost fell down to the ground. All of these people had coborated with him before.


    He had carefully covered up the idents after that, thinking that he could keep these ugly truths in the cupboard forever. 1


    How did this man do it?!


    Was he still human?!


    James waspletely overwhelmed by fear and desperation.


    He had never felt this remorseful in his life.


    In other words, he never expected Catherine to know someone like this man.


    He turned to look at Catherine as if she was hisst remaining lifeline. "Please, forgive me. I made a mistake. I shouldn''t have offended you. I''m your cousin and we''re like brother and sister. We''re family," he begged instead of shouting arrogantly like before.


    Catherine felt disgusted even looking at him. "Did you think of me as family when you set me up? Besides, what goes aroundes around. It''s about time you get the punishment you deserve for all your previous wrongdoings." Her tone reeked of indifference.


    Then, she shifted her nce to Miles. "Young Master rk, I''m responsible for what happened to the hotel. I shouldn''t have trusted Summit and I shouldn''t have made you sign a contract with them. In fact, the reason I resigned from my post was that I found out James was secretly gaining profits from the deal. I even brought it up with the executive of Summit but everyone turned a blind eye and a deaf ear to myints. They even... asked me to scram."


    She shot a sarcastic nce at Jeffery, who was now looking as pale as a ghost.


    Infuriated, Miles pped the table and sprung to his feet. "Jeffery, how dare you deceive me?! This isn''t going to end here."


    Jeffery was on the verge of passing out from fury.


    Little did he expect to offend even the rk family in the end. However, the priority right now was to stay clear of this mess.


    "Young Master rk, I swear that I really had no idea what was going on. Cathy and James had always been unfriendly with each other. I thought she was just picking faults out of personal conflict."


    He nced at James hatefully. "Is that right?"


    "Yes, I did all this behind my uncle''s back." James clenched his teeth and lowered his head. The Jones family could only get him out of this mess if they


    remained powerful and unwavering.


    Shaun retrieved his gaze and turned toward the judge. "This is not the end of James Lennon''s crimes. Not long ago, Catherine Jones was sent to prison as a result of his usation. During this period, he hired the inmates held in the same prison to murder her. This is the evidence."


    James looked at Shaun and could not stop trembling. It was as if he was looking at the devil himself...


    He knew that this was the end of his life!


    Then, Shaun said, "Your Honor, the defendant rests its case." 1


    In the end, the presiding judge sentenced James to life imprisonment, as well as


    depriving him of political rights and chances to appeal for amuted sentence.


    5

 Chapter 142

    After the trial ended, James fell sitting on the ground weakly like a lifeless man.


    The police officers came in to drag him out of the courtroom.


    Reba and her parents took the opportunity to sneak out of the courtroom before anyone could notice.


    Freya ran forward excitedly to embrace Catherine." This is such good news! And Mr. Hill, you''re awesome! I thought you might get 20 years'' imprisonment for James but he got a life sentence that can''t bemuted. That''s incredible. You''re totally my idol."


    "I agree. You''re really awesome."


    Catherine nodded along. This court case ended quicker than she expected but the results were certainly satisfactory.


    Besides, Shaun had focused on attacking James all the way through. Although the Jones family managed to escape this time, she believed this signaled the end of Summit. No one would dare to coborate with them ever again.


    "Just really awesome?" Shaun raised his handsome eyebrows as he stared into her eyes.


    People always praised him after he won a case but for


    some reason, he wanted to hear what she thought about him.


    She lifted her eyes to meet his. The man''s dark eyes made her heart pound erratically. Her cheeks also blushed instantly.


    Of course, she thought he was awesome, incredibly attractive, and unbelievably charming.


    However, she could not bring herself to say this in public.


    At the same time, Wesley approached them politely. Trailing behind him was Ethan.


    "Cathy, congrattions." After looking at her gently for a few seconds, he turned to Shaun. "Mr. Hill, I''m really grateful that you won the case against Cathy."


    The corners of his lips slowly began to twitch downward.


    Ha, another man was thanking him for helping his wife?


    An unmistakable indifference exuded from his entire body. Both Freya and Catherine sensed that something bad was about to happen.


    However, Ethan was only worried that Wesley could win Catherine''s favor. Immediately, he stepped forward to grab Shaun''s hands. "Mr. Hill, thank you so much for today. I''d like to express my gratitude on Cathy''s behalf. Do you have timeter for a meal perhaps?"


    "Haha!"


    A burst ofughter growled from deep within Shaun''s throat. His eyes revealed an intense coldness.


    Catherine felt a shudder pass through her upon hearing that. She quickly went forward to push Ethan''s hands away. "You should get things right. I don''t have anything to do with you anymore."


    "Cathy, I know you''re still angry but it''s okay. I can wait until the day you forgive me."


    Ethan said with regret, "Today''s trial showed me how stupid I was in the past. I didn''t think James was such a person. He used to badmouth you a lot in front of


    me


    "There''s no point crying over spilled milk. No one will wait for you forever. Some chances will not appear again after you missed them. Cathy must be exhaustedtely, so you shouldn''t keep reminding her of the unhappy past," Wesley interrupted before turning to look at Catherine with expectant eyes.


    "Should we celebrate together tonight? Join us, Mr. Hill. In fact, I have many legal questions that I''d like to seek your advice on."


    Shaun yanked the tie around his neck.


    Well, well, well. How interesting. All these men she seduced were trying to put on a show in his presence.


    No one knew him better than Catherine. She knew without a doubt that this was the calmness before the storm, hence she quickly waved her hands dismissively. "No... It''s fine. I appreciate your kindness but Mr. Hill and I will be busy."

 Chapter 143

    "That''s right." Freya quickly jumped in to save her friend. "Mr. Hill has done her a great favor today, hence she definitely needs to treat him to a meal."


    "Yup, I''ve already booked a ce. See you allter," Catherine said while dragging Shaun toward the door.


    Otherwise, she was worried that she might be jumping from one frying pan to another.


    Wesley and Ethan frowned curiously upon seeing her dragging the man away from them.


    Especially Wesley who already had a few exchanges with Shaun. As far as he knew, thetter was arrogant and rude, but Catherine was able to drag him away by the arm?


    He suddenly remembered how the two of them had disappeared from the restaurant the other day. It urred to him at that moment that they must have a n unusual rtionship.


    Ethan was displeased at the sight too. He questioned Freya who was still there in the courtroom. "It looks like Cathy is quite friendly with Mr. Hill. Is it possible that he likes her?


    "Oh right, you mentioned that a friend of yours knows Mr. Hill. Who is it that you''re talking about? 1


    "I heard that it''s a real challenge to hire Mr. Hill as an attorney. One might have to offer an unimaginable price even if he agrees. Does Cathy have that much money?" 2


    She became annoyed being bombarded with so many questions. "None of your business. Get out of my way, you scum."


    "You..." Ethan''s face flushed.


    "If it wasn''t because you had tried your best to try to save Cathy out of prison thest time, I''d have thrown this purse in your face already."


    Freya gave a snort of contempt before walking away.


    Underground car park.


    Hadley was behind the wheels. The two people were sitting in silence at the back. Shaun upied himself with his phone.


    However, the indifference exuded from his body dropped the temperature in the car by several degrees.


    Catherine would asionally turn to look at him. She knew he was displeased but she was certain it was not out of jealousy. Perhaps he suspected she was misbehaving again.


    After all, every time another man gave her a ride home, he instinctively assumed that she was out seducing them. 1


    She understood this thinking. Men were generally possessive.


    Only they could have their wife, even if he did not like her that much.


    A sigh escaped her lips, and she cautiously tugged the corner of his sleeve. "I had


    no idea that they would show up. There''s nothing going on between me and them."


    "Nothing?"


    He scoffed and threw her a sarcastic nce.


    "So why do they keep calling you ''Cathy'' so affectionately? One is your ex- boyfriend whereas the other one is your suitor. The two of them kepting to thank me in such a situation. Catherine Jones, you really are charming, aren''t you?" 2


    11 n


    His words sent a shudder down her spine and she suddenly had no idea what to say.


    "Answer me." He became more infuriated when faced with her silence.


    With a quivering voice, she replied, "Um... Well... I did mention to you before that people are attracted to my charms." 1


    Hadley, who was driving in the front seat, silently prayed for her. 1


    As expected, an enigmatic smile shed across


    Shaun''s face as he angrily peeled his necktie away.


    Obscene images she had once read in books came flooding into her mind as she backed into the corner subconsciously. "What are you doing? You''re trying to tie me up. I''ll jump out of the car right now." 1


    Startled, Shaun looked at the necktie in his hand and smiled faintly upon figuring out what was on her mind.

 Chapter 144

    "Jump out of the car if you want." Shaun deliberately stretched out his necktie as he instructed Hadley," Speed up. Drive at the speed where she''ll die instantly if she jumps out right now."


    Catherine was speechless.


    This man was the devil himself.


    Upon realizing that Hadley was actually speeding up, she red at him angrily but her courage to jump out of the car had instantly diminished. 1


    "Come here." Finally, he gestured to her impatiently.


    "As long as you don''t tie me up," she said worriedly.


    "Did I say I want to tie you up? You''re the one entertaining these filthy thoughts." He impatiently grabbed her close and ced her on hisp.


    There was someone else in the car! Her cheeks flushed instantly, and she dared not move around simply. To y safe, she initiated a neutral conversation topic. "What would you like for dinner tonight? I''ll make anything you request to thank you for your help today." "It''s always food with you." He threw her a mocking


    look beforeughing sarcastically. "What else do you know apart from cooking for me?"


    She was at a loss for words. He was the one who always ordered her to cook for him. 1


    He snorted when she did not reply. "Why were they here today?"


    "I don''t know." She blinked innocently with her round eyes.


    "You''re prohibited to meet those two stupid things again," he warned. 1


    HH


    She blushed with shame at his arrogantment. Ethan was empty-headed but Wesley was at the very least a sessful, young businessman.


    "You don''t seem to agree with me?" Shaun asked. Beneath his raised eyebrows were eyes overflowing with dangerous intent.


    "Of course I do." Catherine instantly tried to curry his favor. "You''re right that they''re not on your level. The way you triumphed over the enemy at the courtroom today was incredibly awesome. I''ve no idea how you did that. Those horrible doings of James were well-hidden yet you managed to dig them out. You''re totally my idol. Incredible!" 1


    She gestured a thumbs up and looked as if she waspletely infatuated by his charms.


    Despite that, she was speaking the truth. Initially, she thought it would be a challenge to win this case. It was not an easy feat to defeat someone as treacherous as James.


    However, it seemed that Shaun handled it almost effortlessly.


    The woman''s eyes sparkled with brilliance. His thin lips curled upward slightly and he instantly became delighted.


    He had won countless court cases before but this was certainly his proudest achievement so far. 1


    Shaunzily ced an arm on the headrest while he yed with her long chestnut-colored hair with his free hand.


    "Do you know how much effort I poured into this case? Every piece of information and evidence did note by easily." 1


    "I know, and I really appreciate it." Catherine felt even more sorry upon hearing this.


    He stole a nce at her out of the corner of his eyes. Suddenly, he massaged the area between his brows, looking exhausted. "I''m tired," he said through his thin lips.


    "Let me give you a massage." She quickly sat upright and started rubbing his temples.


    He shut his eyes and quietly enjoyed this moment.


    Hadley, who was sitting in front, twitched the corners of his lips. He was shocked by Young Master Hill''s


    shamelessness.


    ''Please, all you did was give the orders. I was the one who ran back and forth tirelessly for the information.'' 3


    The car slowly pulled up at the vi.


    Catherine''s hands were hurting slightly from the long massage. Shaun opened his eyes and got out of the car. "I''m going swimming. You should start on dinner, and make more food than usual."

 Chapter 145

    Catherine nodded. She would do that even without being told.


    In order to express her gratitude, she made herself busy in the kitchen to prepare all of Shaun''s favorite dishes.


    At this moment, she was checking her social media.


    Well, the entire onlinemunity was criticizing Summit. Although Jeffery was not being investigated this time, theizens did not believe the president of thepany was innocent.


    There were even petitions across the inte to boycott Summit.


    Summit was going down!


    The people from before who misunderstood her for epting bribes all changed their minds and started to feel sorry for her after knowing that she had been framed.


    She used to have one million followers but now the number had increased to over ten million. She was even more popr than some celebrities.


    After dinner was ready, Aunty Linda could not help admiring the delicious-looking feast. "I didn''t know you''re such a great chef. No wonder Young Master Hill


    isn''t willing to eat what I prepare."


    This was a surprise to Catherine. She knew Shaun was reluctant to admit it but he had undoubtedly be ustomed to her cooking.


    "Aunty Linda, I can show you how to make them next time. This way, you can cook for him even if I''m not around."


    "Sure, but why wouldn''t you be around? You two are married now, and you should stay together for the rest of your lives." Aunty Linda smiled as she tidied the space. Evidently, she had not thought twice about the remark.


    Catherine was speechless. She needed to try harder to earn money now that the case was closed. She could not let herself be tied up to Shaun forever.


    Aunty Linda was busy at the moment, thus she went upstairs to get a clean set of loungewear before heading to the swimming pool.


    A strong and fit figure moved swiftly in the water like a dolphin.


    Catherine, who was standing by the pool, appeared dazed. His swimming skills were as good as professional swimmers.


    The man sprung out of the water like a predator. His short dark hair was stered on the edge of his forehead. Water droplets trickled down his hair, across his face, over his tall nose bridge, red lips, vicles...


    She was holding her breath without even realizing it. Goodness, this man ate so much every day yet his figure was still perfect.


    Embarrassed, she looked away. "Dinner is ready. I''ve brought you a set of clothes."


    She ced them on the side and intended to leave.


    Shaun ced both palms on the edge of the pool and propped himself out of the water in a swift manner.


    He was wearing swimming shorts and nothing else. His thighs were toned, and the water droplets emphasized every line and curve on his beautiful tanned body. He looked immacte like the sculpture of David.


    "Pat me dry," he ordered as he wiped the water off his face with the back of his hand. 1


    She was taken aback. "Um... It''s not a good idea. You should do it yourself."


    "I''m tired." A weary look washed over his face.


    11 H


    She was speechless.


    ''Are you sure? You were still energetic a second ago in the water.''


    "Hurry up. I''m cold," he urged. "What''s the matter? I just won you the court case but you can''t even do this little thing for me?"


    "I''ll do it right now."


    She inched forward and spread out the towel. She tried drying his hair first but the man was much taller than her, thus she had to stand on her tiptoes. She did not notice that her upper body was almost pushing against his chest.


    The woman''s pleasant scent filled the air around him.


    She did not take much notice of that. Instead, she was frustrated because she could not dry the back of his head due to the height difference. Left with no choice, she walked to his back and went on her tiptoes, unintentionally pressing up against his back again.


    The man was speechless.

 Chapter 146

    When Catherine went round to the front again and their eyes met, his gaze was burning.


    Catherine''s face flushed red from his stare and she hurriedly lowered her eyes, not knowing how seductive her appearance was.


    The strings in Shaun''s brain seemed to have easily snapped and he suddenly held her waist. "Is that thing of yours finished already?"


    Catherine was a little bewildered and could not react. She could only


    subconsciously nod.


    Immediately after, her body was lifted from the ground.


    "What are you doing?" She hugged his neck in fright.


    "Catherine Jones, I admit that your seduction skills are getting better and better." Shaun''s voice was husky as he carried her to the bedroom upstairs.


    The woman was going crazy. ''When did I seduce you? Brother, you''re the one who told me to wipe you down. Aren''t you supposed to have superb self-control? Didn''t you think I was disgusting before?''


    When Catherine was thrown onto the bed, she shuddered.


    Although she had already expected this day toe after signing the contract that day, she was still very afraid. After all, her previous experience had left a deep trauma on her.


    Shaun pinched the tip of her little nose, teasing her.


    Catherine,"..."


    "Wait." Catherine pushed his chest with red-rimmed eyes and an expression of pain. "Shaun, we can''t do this. I don''t deserve you."


    "You''re quite self-aware." i


    Shaun paused as he said with interest.


    Catherine was choked up, but she could only steel her nerves and barrel on.


    "It''s because I know your identity now. You''re awyer who stands above others while I''m just a small-time designer with no backing. There''s a whole world of difference between us. I can''t use my lowly body and pull you down from your altar. That''s sphemy. It''s a n insult."


    "Didn''t you want to climb into my bed before?" Shaun raised his brows.


    ''That''s only because I thought you were Ethan''s uncle.''


    However, Catherine did not dare to tell the truth and could only say weakly, "It''s because I didn''t know anything back then. I thought that conquering your body would gain me your heart, but then I found out that I was wrong."


    "You were wrong."


    Shaun stroked her chin over and over again with a deep smile. "I hate being schemed against by women, but I''m still a man. Since you just so happened to appear, I gave you a chance."


    Catherine''s eyes widened. Every pore in her body seemed to scream, ''No!''


    Seeing the man''s lips getting closer and closer, she was at a loss. She was just about to close her eyes when Shaun suddenly stopped. "You wait here. I''m going to take a shower."


    He remembered that he had juste out of the swimming pool and was not clean. It would be a problem if her body became infected with germs.


    Shaun stood up and elegantly went to the bedroom, while Catheriney on the bed and fought with her conflicting feelings for a long time. Although she had already told herself many times before to be brave, when it was finally time for it to happen, she suddenly felt afraid. 4


    After struggling for a long time, she still turned tail and ran.


    When Shaun came out of the shower, the bedroom was empty and there was no one left on the bed.


    He went downstairs to find her with a dark expression on his face. Aunty Linda asked curiously," It''s almost time for dinner. Why did the madam run out?"


    Only then did Shaun realize that Catherine''s struggles earlier was because she was unwilling.


    Damn it. He kindly gave her the opportunity to legitimize her position, but she refused!

 Chapter 147

    Shaun was so angry he immediately called her." Catherine Jones, get your *ss back here right now! Do you need me to remind you of the contents of the contract? Do you think I run a charity and will work for free just because I see injustice? Or do you think that your cooking skills are worth a couple hundred million dors?


    "Besides, it''s not your first time. Why are you still pretending in front of me?"


    Everything he said was like a whip on Catherine''s heart as she listened on the other side of the phone.


    In the beginning, she had felt very apologetic, but now, she was also angry. "How would you know it''s not my first time?"


    "Ethan Lowe and you started dating in high school. How could it be your first time?" Shaun did not believe at all that teenagers nowadays could maintain a pure rtionship.


    "I''ve never done it with him before." Catherine felt very wronged. "I still have my first time. Whether you believe me or not is up to you."


    Shaun was stunned, his heart a little frustrated. "I''ll give you ten minutes. Get back here now or suffer the


    consequences."


    On the other end of the phone, Catherine stood by the pool for a while before finally returning to the vi.


    After all, she did owe him. She did not want to be an ungrateful person.


    Shaun stood at the door waiting for her. The dim light fell on his handsome face, flickering.


    "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean it. I was just scared..." Catherine obediently went to his side and apologized." If you still want to, I''ll apany you back to the room."


    Shaun gritted his teeth. "Why didn''t I see you being afraid when you were seducing me before?"


    "At that time... It might be because love is reckless, so I pursued you without second thoughts!" Catherine lied, wanting to cry but not able to shed tears. "After being rejected, I chickened out and developed a trauma." 1


    Shaun,"..."


    The dignity he lost seemed to be slowly recovered by her again, and his mood was not as irritable as before.


    "Fine. I won''t touch you for now. Go in and eat."


    He turned around and went back to the living room with a cold face.


    Catherine was stunned, in disbelief that he let her go just like that.


    Summit.


    In the chairman''s office, Jeffery was listening to the general manager''s report.


    "There are already five senior designers and four first-ss constructors in the AB department who submitted their letters of resignation. I looked into it and it seems that otherpanies are poaching them. The subsidiarypanies and the parentpany want to withdraw all the projects that theymissioned. At present, the wholework is boycotting Summit.


    "Everyone is saying that Summit cuts corners and no one is willing to cooperate with us anymore.


    "Our stock price dropped today and I expect it will continue to drop."


    Finally, the general manager handed him a letter of resignation. "Mr. Jones, I also want to resign."


    Jeffery''s eyes widened as his heart condition nearly acted up. "You ungrateful wretch! Summit isn''t over yet!


    The general manager said, "Apany values reputation. Summit''s reputation has not been good for the past two months. If I may be blunt, all this happened because of Mr. Jones'' family affairs.


    "I advise you to sell Summit. Right now, Summit will only be able to survive by changing hands."


    The general manager left after speaking.


    Jeffery was so angry he smashed everything in the office before returning to the Jones'' residence.


    As soon as he entered the house, he gave Sally a hard p.


    "It''s all your fault for spoiling and protecting James all the time. Now, Summit is ruined!"


    Sally was stunned by the p, but she also took a pillow and smashed it on his face in defiance.


    "My fault? I''ve never seen you refuse whenever James offered you benefits. If you ask me, it''s all your fault. If not for Catherine, our family would be fine. We would never have ended up like this!" 4

 Chapter 148

    "That b*tch ruined James. She''s heartless!"


    Sally burst into tears.


    "Dad, Mom, stop fighting!" Reba rushed up to stop the two. "Dad, have you forgotten? Now isn''t the time to despair. We still have Hudson Corporation in our hands. It''s one of the top 500 enterprises in the country. It''s much bigger than Summit!"


    "But that''s... the old madam''s..." Jeffery hesitated.


    "Dad, if you don''t find a way to get your hands on it, there might be a change," Reba said in a low voice.


    "Reba is right," Sally said ruthlessly, "Those madams used to butter me up in groups of three to five, but when Summit encountered trouble, they immediately ran away. Once Summit falls, our family will have no ce to stand in Melbourne anymore!"


    Jeffery struggled for a while before his eyes shed with ruthlessness. "You''re right!"


    Catherine had a dream.


    In the dream, she seemed to have returned to Plum Garden. When she was a


    child, her grandparents were there and loved her very much, so she often stayed


    at


    Plum Garden.


    However, after her grandfather passed away, her grandmother said, "Cathy, Granny is tired and wants to go apany your grandfather."


    "Don''t..."


    She cried out and sat up violently.


    A trace of coolness washed over her, followed by an arm reaching over to pull her back into a burning embrace.


    "Don''t what?"


    The man''s maic and dark voice rang out in her ears before he kissed her.


    "I dreamt that my grandmother was gone," Catherine avoided his kiss and murmured.


    Shaun paused and saw that her eyes were still wet. He reached out to rub her head and pressed her face into his chest. "It''s just a dream. It''s okay."


    "Hmm." It was the first time they were so close to each other. It was as if they were a couple in love. She pushed him away unnaturally. "I''ll go prepare breakfast."


    They had eaten dinnerst night, but now that she mentioned it, he felt really hungry. 1


    After eating breakfast, Catherine was ready to go to work.


    Shaun suddenly reminded, "You aren''t allowed to manage the vi project at Green Mountain anymore, lest you meet with Wesley Lyons."


    Catherine frowned. "Can you keep your business out of my work?"


    "Catherine Jones, you''re now my woman. All of your business is my business." Shaun stood up, his tall body backing her to the edge of the dining table." What I warned you yesterday wasn''t a joke."


    "I canply with you in private life, but not at work." Catherine refused him.


    "What, you''re not listening to me anymore after winning thewsuit?" A touch of displeasure shed in Shaun''s eyes. "Or are you using Wesley as your backup n?"


    Catherine was speechless and a little angry, but she knew that it was useless to argue with someone like Shaun.


    Taking a deep breath, she lowered her face and pulled her sleeve. "Can''t you trust me a little more? The only man I have is you, and the person I love is also you. You even saved me multiple times as if you''re an angel descending from heaven. How could I have anyone else in my heart?"


    After saying that, she really wanted to pat her back in admiration.


    She had gone into the wrong profession. She should have be an actress.


    "You love me?" Shaun propped up her chin and looked at her.


    "Yeah... I love you." Catherine''s lips trembled. She was afraid that she would reveal herself.


    Shaun''s heart seemed to explode with fireworks deep inside, but his handsome face remained expressionless.

 Chapter 149

    "I''m not someone you can just fall in love with," he said arrogantly but still let her go. He was not giving her a hard time anymore.


    The conversation ended just like that, and Catherine sighed in relief. It seemed that she still had to pretend to be deeply in love in the future.


    9:00 am.


    After she arrived at thepany, she went directly to the office to find Joseph. She had been on leave since she was arrested by the police previously and had not been to thepany since.


    Firstly, she was afraid that her colleagues''ments would make things hard for Joseph, and she did not want Talton Design''s reputation to be damaged again.


    Although thewsuit was over, she still felt guilty toward Joseph.


    "Joseph, I''m really sorry. I haven''t been in thepany for long yet I''m always causing trouble for you and thepany."


    Catherine was very grateful. She knew that Joseph


    had been under a lot of pressure for not firing her.


    "It''s okay, I''ve always believed in your character." Joseph smiled and poured her a cup of tea. "Besides, we can consider this a blessing in disguise. I finally entered Melbourne and Summit has always been my biggestpetitor, but now, Jeffery is nning to sell Summit."


    Catherine froze. Although she knew that Summit had encountered a big hurdle this time, with Jeffery''s personality, he was not someone who would give up that easily.


    If he sold off Summit, the Jones family would lose their standing in Melbourne. Could they ept that?


    "You don''t have to be so surprised. James Lennon''s scandal was too big and Summit has a very bad reputation now. No one will dare to cooperate with them for the next two years at least. Many of the upper management staff and designers have also been poached away. Jeffery Jones won''t be able to achieve anything without support."


    Joseph exined to her, "No one will be stupid enough to inject capital into them. Maybe Summit will be able to rise again once the winds die down, but if argepany like them wants to retain their talents, the huge losses might end up bankrupting the Jones family."


    Catherine understood. Jeffery wanted to sell Summit at this time so he could make a profit and also stop his losses in time. Then, he could take the money and use it in other investments.


    "You deserve the biggest credit for this." Joseph raised his teacup and offered her a toast.


    Catherine drank the tea and said, "Joseph, please arrange more assignments for me. I just finished thewsuit and owe arge amount in legal fees."


    "That''s true. The cost of hiring that big name, Shaun Hill, must not be cheap."


    Josephughed before taking out a document from the drawer and handing it over. "Do you know the property of Hudson Corporation? It''s located in the prime location of the city and is currently under construction. I asked around and found that there are four apartments and seven residential houses that are to be renovated. If you can take these on, I''ll give you amission of ten million. The design costs will be calcted separately."


    Catherine''s eyes lit up as she said excitedly, "I''ll do my best, Joseph."


    "The manager of Hudson Corporation and I have had dealings before, so you can go to him directly." Joseph gave her a business card.


    Catherine was slightly stunned and moved to the point of speechlessness. "Joseph, what if the other designers in thepany find out about this...?"


    "I simply gave you a phone number. Whether you seed or fail is all on you." Joseph winked at her.


    Catherine caught the hint. She had to take this project and make sure not to let Joseph down.


    After going back to her office, she was about to look through the information on Hudson when Ethan suddenly called.


    She could not be bothered with him and declined the call.


    Ethan called a few more times, making her annoyed, so she cklisted the number.

 Chapter 150

    In the afternoon, Catherine had just stepped out of the elevator when Ethan''s figure appeared and blocked her way.


    "Do you know how annoying you are? Didn''t I make things clear to you thest time?"


    Catherine saw him and took a detour.


    "Cathy, your grandmother passed away!" Ethan suddenly grabbed her arm. "Don''t you know anything about it?"


    Catherine''s body shook. She turned around slowly, her eyes filled with disbelief. "You''re lying!"


    "I''m not. I kept calling you today because I wanted tofort you, but it looks like the Jones family really didn''t tell you anything."


    Ethan had just finished speaking when Catherine broke away from him and ran to her car.


    However, her hands were shaking so much that she could not open the door.


    "Come on, you can''t drive like this. I''ll take you there since I know the ce." Ethan took her car keys and opened the door. He helped her in and buckled her seatbelt before speeding to the funeral parlor.


    After getting out of the car, Catherine stumbled and rushed into the hall.


    When the portrait of Granny Jones entered her sight, the truth that she did not want to believe was finally cemented.


    Tears fell down her cheeks inrge droplets.


    She never thought that the engagement party would be thest time she saw her grandmother.


    She was too unfilial. She had let her grandmother down.


    "Who let you in here?" Dressed in ck, Jeffery looked at her with a belly full of anger and dragged her to the door. "Get the hell out!"


    "Why can''t Ie? I''m Grandma''s granddaughter." Catherine stood up and struggled like a wild beast with red eyes. "Why didn''t you tell me that Granny died? You even deprived me of my right to see her off for thest time! This family is simply deranged!"


    "How dare you scold me, you wretch?!"


    Jeffery raised his hand to p her face, but Ethan rushed up to block him, saying angrily, "Did Cathy say anything wrong? Granny Jones loved Cathy ever since she was a child. If you don''t even let Cathy send her off onest time, aren''t you afraid that Granny''s spirit won''t die in peace?"


    The words ''die in peace'' made Jeffery''s pupils shrink fiercely.


    Catherine did not notice that and simply asked nkly, "Why did Granny suddenly die? Although she was paralyzed thest time I saw her, she could still eat well. She shouldn''t have left so suddenly."


    Jeffery''s thin lips trembled. Surprisingly, it seemed as if he had forgotten how to speak.


    At the side, Reba sighed sadly and said, "Grandma didn''t eat much after that and her mental condition was a mess. In addition, the incident with James and you caused thepany to be in a bad situation, so Mom and Dad have been busy trying to fix the situation and asionally neglected Granny. Who would''ve thought that... she left just like that."


    Reba shed tears as she spoke, "Dad, don''t be so hard on yourself."


    Jeffery was reminded by Reba''s words and whirled around to face Catherine. "This is all your fault! If you hadn''t messed up Summit, I wouldn''t have been troubled with so many matters and your grandmother wouldn''t have died." 1


    Ethan could not bear to listen to him anymore. "Uncle, how could you still push the me onto Cathy even at this point? It''s obvious that it''s because you didn''t discipline James well. He did all those things because you indulged him. You reap what you sow."


    "Ethan, I know that you don''t think well of us anymore because we annulled our marriage, but you can''t nder my father like this," Reba used with red


    eyes.


    Ethan might have been able to bear it in the past, but after he had seen Reba''s true colors, he felt sicker the more he saw her.


    "Reba Jones, I''m very d I didn''t end up marrying such a two-faced woman like you!" Ethan gritted his teeth and said. 1

 Chapter 151

    "Can you please not fight about your personal affairs a t Granny''s funeral?!" Catherine interrupted them coldly and silently walked over to the coffin.


    It seemed like she could not do anything for her grandmother now except kneel.


    She felt horrible. Grandma and Grandpa were both powerful people in Melbourne when they were young. Without them, there would be no Jones family today.


    However, when they died, they had left quickly and quietly. There were not even guests here to mourn for them.


    It became dark.


    Shaun drove back to the vi and found that only Aunty Linda was cooking at home.


    "Where''s Catherine?"


    "She isn''t back yet." Aunty Linda had just finished speaking when she saw the handsome face suddenly turn frosty.


    She secretly sighed in her heart. She had never seen Shaun so clingy before. He asked for his wife first


    thing aftering home.


    Shaun looked at his watch that showed 6:30 p.m..


    Was she stuck in traffic? He quickly called her, but no one answered.


    Damn it, he was just treating her a little better but she was already pushing his limits.


    Although the contract stipted that she coulde home at 9:00 p.m. at thetest, she was going overboard by not answering his calls.


    "Young Master Hill, you should eat some dinner first." Aunty Linda brought the food over, i


    Shaun nced at it and paused. "Did you make this?"


    "Yes, the madam asked me to learn from her." Aunty Lindaughed. "She said that if she isn''t here one day, at least I''ll be able to cook for you. I tried tasting it and it''s the same as-"


    Aunty Linda had not finished speaking yet when Shaun swept the dishes to the ground. It could be seen from his eyes that he was fuming. "It turns out that woman is still thinking about leaving me."


    That damned woman. Was she ying with him? Did she deliberately approach him just so he could take on her case for free?


    Aunty Linda jumped in fright. Ever since Catherine came back, Aunty Linda felt that Shaun had be more and more temperamental. "The madam meant that she might work overtime. She didn''t say that she


    was leaving."


    Shaun paused, and the anger in his eyes gradually subsided.


    Forget it. He would wait for now. It was not 9:00 pm. yet.


    He turned and walked upstairs. Aunty Linda called after him, "Young Master Hill, your dinner..."


    "I''m not eating." 1


    The door to the study mmed shut with a bang.


    After going upstairs, although he was looking at documents, his stomach only grew hungrier. He would look at the time every two minutes.


    Even when it was 8:00 p.m., Catherine still had not called back. Thinking about how prone to idents she was, he gave a call to Hadley. "Find out where Catherine is."


    Hadley was speechless. He should just suggest that Young Master Hill put a tracking bug on Catherine next time.


    Ten minutester, he saw the CCTV footage of the parking lot in Talton Design and fell silent.


    The screen clearly showed Catherine getting into Ethan''s car.


    Hadley wanted to investigate some more, but Shaun kept rushing him over the phone, so he could only give the footage to Shaun.


    After sending it, he tried calling Shaun again but could not reach him. 1


    That was when he knew.


    The phone might have been smashed.


    Hadley sighed and took a new phone he had prepared to go look for Shaun.


    When he went into the study after knocking on the door, he saw a mobile phone broken into two halves on the ground. Shaun was half-hidden in the shadow of the floormp with a terrifyingly cold expression on his face. 1


    Hearing Hadley''s footstepsing in, Shaun asked in a cold voice, "Am I too good to her?"


    "Young Master Hill, maybe there''s more to this than it seems. I''ll continue investigating. Maybe I can find out where they went..."

 Chapter 152

    "Find out if they went to a hotel?" Shaun got up, hostility surging in his dark pupils.


    Hadley''s brows wrinkled gently. He had been by Shaun''s side for a long time and rarely saw him this angry. Maybe even Shaun himself did not realize how much Miss Jones affected his emotions.


    "There''s no need to find out." Shaun clenched his fist, his voice sounding cold and stern. "I want to see how long she''ll stay outside."


    Hadley shuddered.


    In the funeral parlor.


    Catherine knelt the whole night.


    Jeffery, Sally, and Reba went back at midnight.


    Only Ethan and her were left inside therge hall.


    "Go back." Catherine knew he was staying because of her, but she did not want to be appreciative.


    "I''m not leaving. Granny Jones was very good to me in the past. Sending her off for the final time is something I should do." Ethan insisted on staying by her side.


    Catherine smiled coldly. Even Ethan knew to send Granny off, but what about Jeffery? Jeffery was Granny''s biological son. Granny used to treat Sally like her own daughter as well.


    The cold-bloodedness of this couple really changed her perception.


    In the middle of the night, the hall was chilly and eerie.


    Catherine was focused on keeping vigil and did not even notice that Ethan had draped clothes over her shoulders.


    At dawn, Jeffery and the others came over to send Granny Jones to be cremated.


    Catherine''s eyes were red with tears. Even when she came out of the funeral home, she was still immersed in grief and muddle-headed.


    Finally, thest family member who truly loved her was gone.


    She was really the only one left in this world.


    Ethan took her to the car and asked, "You''re in a bad mood. Shall I take you to the surrounding area to look at the scenery?"


    He remembered that they used to go out on short trips in the past and suddenly missed those days.


    "No need. I want to go back to thepany."


    Catherine refused coldly.


    "But you..." "I''m fine. Too many things have happened this year so I''ve be strong enough," she interrupted him very firmly.


    Ethan felt as if his heart was getting stabbed. She used to be very vulnerable, but now, she had to face all this by herself. It was because he had failed to fulfill his duty.


    He drove her to Talton Design. After Catherine got out, he could not help but reach out and pull her. "Cathy, whether you believe me or not, TH always be here in the future."


    Catherine frowned and was just about to pull her hand away when the sound of a door closing suddenly sounded.


    Then, she heard a dark voice as cold as frost by her ears.


    "Come here."


    She shuddered and turned around to look. Shaun was standing a meter away, dressed in ck pants and a ck trench coat. His noble aura set off his handsome and defined features as if he was a sculpture. Dark currents seemed to surge in his dark pupils.


    A bad feeling shed in her heart as she hastily drew her hand back. However, in Shaun''s eyes, it looked more like she was trying to hide something.


    How great! She stayed out the whole night without a word while he came and waited here since 7:00 a.m.. In the end, what he saw was another man sending her to thepany and her wearing Ethan Lowe''s clothes.


    When she got out of the car, Ethan even grabbed her hand as if they were a couple in love who could not bear to be separated.


    As soon as Shaun thought about how she might have been in Ethan''s bedst night, an inexplicable fire burned violently in his heart. The mes surged as if they wanted to melt someone.


    "Mr. Hill..." Ethan was slightly startled, not understanding why Shaun was here early in the morning.


    "Catherine Jones, are you deaf? Did you hear what I said?" Shaun warned fiercely once again.


    Catherine hurriedly walked over to him. He forcefully yanked her into his arms and ripped the clothes off her, throwing them on the ground.

 Chapter 153

    Catherine was also stunned. Only then did she realize Ethan''s clothes were over her shoulders.


    Well, Shaun must have misunderstood again, but she was really tired now and not in the mood for a fight.


    "Mr. Hill, what are you doing?" Ethan''s eyes widened. Slow as he was, he could sense the man''s possessiveness toward Catherine.


    However, he did not understand. Shaun Hill had only helped Catherine with awsuit, right?


    "What do you think I''m doing?" Shaun pinched Catherine''s chin expressionlessly and kissed her lips without restraint. "She''s my woman, so stay away from her. Otherwise, you''ll stir things up between the Lowe family and me."


    Ethan waspletely shocked. "That''s impossible! She doesn''t love you at all. Cathy, what''s going on?"


    Catherine was expressionless from the excessive embarrassment.


    She had fantasized about this moment countless times. She would hold Shaun''s hand with her head held high and appear in front of Ethan, dering that she was his aunt.


    She never expected that before she could retaliate, her


    dignity was instead smashed in one of the most unbearable ways.


    Yes, in Shaun''s Hill''s eyes, she was just an item.


    She was no different from the women he paid for outside.


    "You still don''t understand?" When Shaun saw the apathetic look on her face, his anger surged as he sneered even more. "There''s no such thing as a free lunch in the world. Since she wanted me to take on her case, she needs to pay up if she doesn''t want to go to jail."


    Ethan was struck by his words and took two steps back. He shook his head, his face turning pale as if he could not ept that fact. "I don''t believe you. I don''t believe you."


    The little princess he had cared for from childhood could not have be so miserable.


    "It''s useless even if you don''t believe it."


    Shaun touched Catherine''s face that was paler than a sheet of paper. The cruelty hidden in his heart seemed to be activated. The more in despair she was, the happier he was.


    She asked for this!


    "You b*stard!"


    Ethan could no longer bear to listen and lunged at Shaun.


    Shaun quickly pulled Catherine behind him and dodged the attack before swiftly retaliating, punching Ethan to the ground. 1


    However, the anger in his heart was not appeased. He was just about to lift his foot when Catherine ran over and hugged him in fright. "Stop fighting."


    Shaun subconsciously paused because of her, but Ethan took the opportunity to climb up and quickly punch Shaun in the face.


    The corner of his delicate lips was instantly split, startling Catherine.


    Before she could react, Shaun threw Ethan to the ground and mercilessly beat him up until he could no longer stand.


    Catherine was stunned. She never knew Shaun was so skilled.


    Ethan''s tall figure was reduced to a sandbag in Shaun''s hands. It was quite terrifying.


    After the beating, Shaun threw Catherine over his shoulder and tossed her into the car. He then drove away like a gust of wind.


    The car sped on the road as fast as lightning, scaring Catherine so much she broke out in a cold sweat. She clutched the overhead handle tightly, afraid that she would be thrown out the next moment.


    However, she did not dare to say anything. Shaun was more dangerous today than he was any other time in


    the past.


    After arriving at the vi, Shaun dragged her from the car straight to the bedroom and said with gloomy eyes, "How dare you team up with another man to beat me?"


    "I... I didn''t." Catherine tried to get up, but her knees were unable to exert any strength after having knelt for too longst night. "It''s because..."

 Chapter 154

    "Shut up, you lying woman!"


    Shaun yelled at her, "Do you think I''ll believe you again? You said you love me, but that''s only because you wanted me to take on your court case. Now that it''s done, you want to kick me away right after. You said that you don''t love Ethan Lowe anymore, yet you couldn''t wait to go to a hotel with him."


    If this had happened in the past, Catherine would have argued with him, but she was truly tired and sad today. She did not even have the strength to argue. " Did you see me go to a hotel with him?"


    "If you didn''t go to a hotel, then why didn''t youe backst night? Why were his clothes draped over your shoulders? Just look at your appearance. It''s clear that you didn''t sleep at allst night."


    Shaun looked at her with eyes full of disgust.


    Catherine feltpletely infuriated. She had been keeping vigil for her grandmother all nightst night, but his thoughts were so filthy.


    As if she had lost her mind, she stripped off her clothes and threw them on the ground. "Take a good look yourself. Check well and see if you find any traces on me. Do you want to check if my first time is


    still intact as well?"


    The more she spoke, the more agitated and upset she got. Suddenly, she seemed topletely break down a s tears fell in big droplets from her eyes.


    Shaun was at his wit''s end watching her cry. He took off his clothes in frustration and draped them over her body.


    "Fine, even if you didn''t do anything with Ethan Lowe, the fact that you stayed out all night with another man and didn''te back proves that you don''t care about the contract at all. Catherine Jones, I''ll teach you the price of breaking the contract." i


    "What are you going to do?"


    Catherine stared at him with eyes wide in anger.


    "From now on, you need to stay here and can''t go out to work anymore, lest you make me a cuckold."


    Shaun snorted coldly before mming the door shut and locking it.


    Catherine did not try hitting the door. She was too tired.


    Her only family member was gone, and she was being doubted and hurt by Shaun every day. She felt like she could no longer see any hope for the future.


    That was fine. At most, she would die. There was nothing to be afraid of. She no longer had to think of how to repay Shaun.


    Shaun thought that she would make a fuss, or admit her mistakes and beg for mercy, but she was exceptionally quiet.


    At noon, Aunty Linda brought food in but came back down again after a while. She shook her head. "Young Master Hill, Ms. Jones refuses to eat. Her mood seems to be a little off."


    "If she doesn''t want to eat, then let her starve." Shaun tossed the magazine aside distractedly.


    "Young Master Hill, have you asked where exactly Ms. Jones wentst night? Maybe there''s a misunderstanding."


    Aunty Linda could not stand it. Youngsters always quarreled like this. Neither was willing to admit defeat and bow down, yet they were unwilling to exin themselves either. They kept falling out with each other even though it was clear Shaun cared about his wife very much.


    "What misunderstanding could there be?"


    Shaun was expressionless, but his heart was moved. He had noticed that she waspletely clean earlier.


    He rubbed his brows in frustration and hesitated for a moment before calling Hadley. "Go and find out what they did after that." If they went to a hotel... Heh, Catherine Jones, your life will be over.''


    Hadley was speechless. Shaun had told him not to check before this, but now he wanted to know. Forget it. This time, Hadley would check clearly from start to finish.


    At 3:00 p.m., Hadley helplessly came over with news and looked at Shaun with a hint of self-reproach.


    "Young Master Hill, you really have misunderstood M s. Jones. Although she was with Ethan Lowest night, they were together in a funeral parlor. Her grandmother died. Ethan and the Jones family are acquainted, so he went to pay his respects."


    Shaun was stunned. He suddenly stood up and resisted the impulse to kick Hadley. "Why didn''t you tell me thatst night?" 3

 Chapter 155

    "You were the one who reported to me after only checking halfway." Shaun firmly refused to shoulder the me. When he remembered what he did to Catherine earlier today, he could not believe that he would do such an irrational thing.


    She must have felt deeply humiliated, especially when her grandmother just died and it was when her heart was most upset. No wonder Aunty Linda said her mood was off.


    Wait, she had suffered so many setbacks recently. Could she end up taking things too hard?


    He quickly rushed upstairs and opened the door, striding over to the bed. There, he saw her lying under the covers with her eyes shut. Her face was as pale as paper and she did not seem to be breathing.


    His heart was inexplicably seized by a wave of fear as he reached out to ce his finger under her nose.


    Catherine opened her eyes feebly. When she saw him, she sat up weakly. Her voice was full of fatigue and weariness. "Is it not enough for you to confine me? What other punishments do you want to give me? Just say it."


    Shaun''s heart that was seized tightly suddenly loosened. It was as if he could finally breathe freely.


    However, looking at her like this, he felt slightly embarrassed. He wanted to apologize, but his pride did not allow him to. "Your grandmother passed awayst night?" 1


    Catherine''s eyshes trembled.


    Shaun said unnaturally, "Why didn''t you tell me? I called you the entire nightst night but you didn''t answer. I thought something happened to you..."


    "You weren''t scared that something happened to me. You were scared that I would make you a cuckold, right?" Catherine sneered. "Have you ever lost your dearest family member before? When you''re drowning in grief, would you have the mood to answer the phone?!" 1


    Shaun''s heart choked. He understood that feeling.


    "Besides, you never asked me and you never believed me. From the beginning, you decided that Ethan Lowe and I had gone to a hotel to spend the night together."


    Catherine''s words became more and more sarcastic." Even when I stayed up all night keeping vigil, you said that my exhausted appearance was because I was doing something else. You even degraded me in front of Ethan Lowe, as if... As if I''m a woman who sells her body."


    Her tears finally flowed down uncontrobly.


    Shaun was at a loss for words, but he could not control his thoughts. "Why do you care so much about Ethan Lowe''s feelings? Do you still care about him in your heart?"


    "Care my *ss!" Catherine swore, "I was betrayed and dumped by him before. I''ve already lost my dignity, but who would want others to witness such a thing? I have to at least let that scumbag see that I can live better without him! But what happened instead? You made me look like amodity. As long as one had money and power, anyone can get me and sleep with me. Do I have any self- respect left?"


    Shaun stared at her for a long time before squeezing the words out of his throat. "Are you scolding me?"


    "No, I can''t scold you!" Catherine smiled self-deprecatingly. She patted her chest. "You saved me, so I owe you. Even if you p me, I should be happy and kneel like a dog. I shouldn''t resist you. I was wrong, happy?!"


    Shaun waspletely dumbstruck and unable to reply. Even though he was an eloquentwyer, he did not know what to say now.


    "Do you want me to cook now? I''ll go." Catherine strained herself to get up.


    "Stop!" Shaun forced her down again. "Lay down. Don''t move."


    "Right, I forgot. You still have me locked up," Catherine said mockingly.


    "Catherine Jones, are you done? I admit I was wrong. I misjudged you. It was my fault, okay?" Shaun bowed his head.


    Catherine was expressionless, and her gaze was hollow. "You don''t have to apologize at all. You''re my master, so whatever you do is right."


    Shaun was having a headache now. He really did not like her self-deprecating actions.


    "In any case, you should just rest well for now. You''re not allowed to go anywhere." 2


    Shaun went downstairs and personally brought food u p. "Eat something."

 Chapter 156

    Shaun thought that he would have to waste his breath, but Catherine simply sat up and ate without hesitation. She finished every bite, just like a robot obeying its master''s words.


    Shaun really did not know what to do.


    He had too little experience in coaxing women.


    He had already apologized. Now, he wanted her to return to her strange and bizarre self from before.


    In the study at night, he started a video call with several of his friends.


    Chester Jewell was wearing a bathrobe and held a ss of wine. He smiled elegantly and said, "What a surprise. You''re free enough to think of us today."


    Rodney Snow also chuckled. "Yeah, you never bother to contact us if we don''t contact you first."


    Chase Harrisonughed as well. "I''m guessing that you must have offended a woman and don''t know what to do."


    Shaun red unhappily at Chase. That motormouth Hadley must have told him.


    "If you ask me, this time, it''s really your fault," Chase said, "I heard that Granny Jones has always been good


    to Catherine. The Jones family now ispletely indifferent to Catherine, so you can say that Granny Jones is her only family."


    Shaun was silently frustrated and lit a cigarette.


    Everyone looked at him withplicated gazes. Only good friends like themselves knew that Shaun never smoked unless he was particrly annoyed.


    "What happened exactly?" Chester asked with augh. "Let us give you some ideas. I have experience in dealing with women."


    Chase said, "In short, Rin went to her grandmother''s funeral but was used of cheating by Shaun and got severely humiliated."


    Rodney blushed with shame. "Isn''t that just adding insult to injury?"


    Chester sucked in his lips. "That''s... a little much."


    Shaun red at them. "Help me think of a way. When a woman loses her most important rtive, how can you cheer her up?" 1


    Chester raised his brows. "Buy jewelry, send rings, flowers, or charter an ind to make her happy?"


    Rodney said, "Give her money, I guess. My mom is always happy whenever she receives money."


    Chase chimed in, "Take her out to eat ice cream. My sister loves to eat ice cream every time she''s in a bad mood."


    Shaun rubbed his temples. "Her family member just passed away, how would she be in a romantic mood?"


    "That''s true." Chester was helpless. "I really don''t have any experience in this area. None of my girlfriends'' family died when I dated them. If nothing else works, then prepare more funeral offerings for her grandmother so she can live happily in the afterlife."


    Shaun froze, not even noticing when the cigarette in his hand dropped ash on his pants leg. 1


    Chase and Rodney were shocked. "Holy sh*t, don''t tell me you believe him?!" "It''s a good idea."


    Shaun hung up the video call and made a phone call to Hadley. "Buy some funeral offerings, the more expensive the better. Vis, clothes, shoes, everything. Buy as many as possible."


    Hadley was stunned. This was the first time he was ordered to do something like that. "How much do you want?"


    "It doesn''t matter. A truck-full."


    Hadley,"..."

 Chapter 157

    Early morning the next day.


    Catherine woke up on time as usual. Shaun had woken up long ago and frowned when he saw her getting up. "What are you doing?"


    "Making breakfast."


    Shaun frowned. Her grandmother had just passed away, but she was still in the mood to make breakfast?


    "Don''t go, just let Aunty Linda do it this morning." He grabbed her arm.


    "No, it''s my duty to make breakfast for you." Catherine obediently acted like a servant.


    Shaun sat up, growing frustrated. "We''re not eating. Get changed. I''m bringing you out."


    Catherine frowned. If he was not locking her up, then she wanted to go to work. However, he had the final say. "Fine."


    After washing up, Shaun drove her out of the city.


    Catherine did not know where he was going and did not ask either. She did not want tomunicate with him at all.


    It was only until they reached the cemetery did she recognize this as the ce her grandmother was


    buried.


    "Why did you bring me here?"


    "To pay respect." Shaun opened the door and got down, but Catherine sat motionless inside.


    "I''ve already finished paying my respect and you don''t have to go since it doesn''t concern you." Catherine did not want her feelings to get mixed up again.


    Shaun was displeased and said coldly, "Ethan Lowe can pay his respect, but I can''t? What do you mean by that? Do you need me to remind you that I''m still your nominal husband?"


    "You don''t treat me like a wife," Catherine murmured in a small voice and pouted. "You were the one who said you wouldn''t meet my family."


    "I didn''t say I won''t pay respect to a family member who has passed away." Shaun carried her out of the car.


    Immediately after, a big truck drove over and Hadley jumped out of it. "Young Master Hill, I''ve prepared lots of funeral offerings here. There are also ten big vis and more than ten pairs of various servants."


    Catherine nced at the truck to find that it was filled with offerings.


    She was stunned. "What is this..."


    Hadley was worried that Shaun would say something wrong and immediately exined, "Young Master Hill told me to prepare this for Granny Jones. Although she isn''t here anymore and there''s nothing he can do about it, he hopes that she can live afortable life in the afterworld." 2


    Shaun."..."


    When did he say something like that? Wow, that little brat Hadley sure knew how to embellish his words.


    Catherine looked at Shaun with wide eyes and an expression of surprise. The corners of his lips were slightly raised. Forget it. It would be better if he did not exin anything. It was better this way.


    "Yeah." Shaun nodded coldly. "This my appreciation for your grandmother."


    Catherine''s gaze was strange. She did not expect Shaun to do such a thing. "But... are you sure you can get it up here?"


    Please, it was such a big truck. Would the grave keeper agree to burn all this? The amount was more than ridiculous, okay?


    "Why not? Money can fix everything." Shaun shot Hadley a look.


    Sure enough, everything was handled in a short time. He hired several people to carry the things up the mountain. The fire burned for a long time and Catherine looked at it without moving.


    Shaun went up to her and whispered, "Don''t worry, your grandmother will live very well in the afterlife."


    "Yeah." Catherine could not help but nod. The depressed mood that she had been in for the past few days seemed to be improving by a lot.


    Grandma had always missed Grandpa, so this was good. Perhaps she could be happy with Grandpa and Aunt now.

 Chapter 158

    After burning the offerings, Shaun suddenly stood in front of Granny Jones'' tombstone and kneeled down somberly. His thin lips moved slightly as if he was saying something.


    Catherine was slightly surprised. Although her grandmother was an elder, she really did not expect him to do something like this with his high and mighty attitude.


    An unknown feeling shed in her heart. "What did you tell my grandmother?"


    Shaun nced at her. "I said, as long as you stay by my side obediently, I''ll protect you so that she can rest easy."


    Catherine could not help but pout. "Forget it. It''s enough if you can have more trust in me."


    When they came down from the mountain and passed a tombstone, Shaun saw the picture on it and suddenly paused. "This woman..."


    "Oh, she''s my aunt." Catherine stopped to pay her respect.


    "She looks quite simr to you," Shaun said.


    "Yeah, my grandmother also said that my aunt and I look very alike." Catherine shrugged. 1


    Shaun pondered before saying, "Actually, I don''t think you look like your mother. Jeffery and his wife don''t seem to treat you well either. Are you actually your aunt''s daughter?"


    Catherine was stunned but immediately shook her head. "That''s impossible. My aunt never got married and passed away at a young age. How could she have had a daughter? Forget it. There are vicious parents out there everywhere."


    Shaun fell silent. 1


    After the two went down the hill, Catherine looked up apprehensively and said, "I want to go to work today, can I?¡±


    Shaun frowned. "You don''t have to be so careful in front of me in the future. You just need to stay away from Ethan Lowe and Wesley Lyons and all those from the opposite sex. Also, you have to answer my calls no matter what."


    "...Okay."


    Catherine nodded obediently. She would just let it be. Only by quickly earning more money could she have the courage to leave him once and for all.


    After returning to thepany, she contacted the manager of Hudson Corporation.


    Upon making an appointment with the manager, she went to Hudson''s sales center in the afternoon.


    The first floor of the sales center was filled with peopleing and going. She stood in front of the floor n to study the houses'' floor ns, not noticing that someone was standing on the second floor watching her from a height above.


    That person was none other than Reba Jones, who had just appeared out of nowhere and became the general manager of Hudson''s new property development project.


    "Who is she and why is she here?" Reba turned to look at the deputy director, Bruno Keeling, who was busy ttering her.


    "Her? She''s a designer from Talton Design. She came to see the manager of the nning department, probably for the interior design of the new property."


    Reba had thought that she would be the heir to Summit. Now that Summit was sold off, she hated Catherine to her bones. "Are there no otherpanies in Melbourne? Why does it have to be Talton Design?"


    "The momentum of Talton''s workmanship is currently rising very fiercely, but it''s not set in stone yet. She''s only here to talk about it."


    Reba''s eyes flickered, and she suddenly smiled. Since she was the general manager now, she could deal with Catherine however she wanted to.


    She hooked a finger toward Bruno. "Didn''t you say that you wanted to take on the contract for the project''s windows and doors? You can. As long as you teach this person a lesson, I''ll give it to you."


    Bruno''s eyes lit up. "What kind of lesson do you mean?"


    "That''s up to you. It doesn''t matter if she lives or dies." Reba''s eyes were malicious. "idents often happen on construction sites, so you can''t be med for little issues. Just pick up after yourself well and don''t get involved."


    Bruno secretly sighed. This woman was really cruel.


    However, she was the daughter of a major shareholder, Jeffery Jones. No one expected Jeffery to have such hidden depths. After Summit fell, he immediately turned around and transformed into Hudson''s most mysterious shareholder.


    Now, it was very likely that Jeffery would upy the position of chairman of Hudson Corporation, so he had to quickly curry favors with Reba. 1

 Chapter 159

    "Don''t worry, I''ll go down and arrange for it immediately."


    Catherine waited downstairs for half an hour before someone took her to the manager-Mr. Frank''s office.


    Frank poured her a cup of tea. When they sat down, his phone suddenly rang.


    He apologized and said, "Ms. Jones, something urgent came up in the Engineering Department. Please wait a little longer."


    Catherine could do nothing but nod.


    After waiting for more than 20 minutes, it was almost 5:30 p.m.. She secretly became worried. It seemed she would be going backte again today.


    Lest Shaun doubted her again, she took the initiative to call him. "I might be backte today. I''m still waiting for a client."


    Shaun was quite satisfied that she would take the initiative to report her schedule, but he became inexplicably displeased that his woman had to wait for someone else. "Where are you?" "At Hudson Corporation."


    Shaun looked outside. It seemed he was not far from Hudson. "Oh."


    Catherine realized that he did not intend to ask anything further and ended the call after a few words.


    Before long, a man in a ck suit came in. "Hello, are you Ms. Jones? Mr. Frank isn''t avable now, so let me take you to the field to have a look at the houses.


    This is my name card."


    Catherine looked at the business card. His name was Hector Whitaker.


    "Can we go into the houses already?" Catherine found it strange.


    "One of them has already been roofed and justcks a n external wall, so we can go in and have a look." Hectorughed. "Thepany attaches great importance


    to these houses. The designingpanies thate usually do their measurements on-site."


    Catherine''s heart was slightly moved. "Are there other designingpaniesing?"


    "Yes, there''s anotherpany our manager knows of."


    The two chatted while walking out. Catherine tried getting more information about the rivalpany from Hector and had unknowingly walked to the back of the site.


    "Ms. Jones, you can go in from there." Hector squeezed under a scaffold


    Catherine was just about to go in as well when a man''s stern voice suddenly sounded from behind.


    "Get out of the way!"


    Before she could react, she saw a figure dash toward her and tackle her to the ground.


    Then...


    With a crash, seven or eight ceramic tiles fell on the spot she was standing, shattering and spraying debris all over the ground.


    Catherine was tightly protected under a man''s chest. When the surroundings quietened down, she emerged from his arms with a pale face. "Are... Are you okay?"


    It was Shaun!


    "You idiot! Who told you to go to the construction site?" Shaun quickly picked her up with one hand and carried her to a safe ce.


    "I... I''m here to measure the rooms." Catherine''s legs were shaking. She seriously wondered if this was a bad year for her. Why did she encounter danger wherever she went?


    "Then why didn''t you wear a helmet?" Shaun yelled at her. "If I weren''t nearby just now, your head would''ve been smashed in by now!"


    Tm sorry, I forgot."


    Catherine suddenly noticed the debris on his right arm. She remembered that he had not used his right arm when he was shielding her from the tiles earlier. "You... Was your hand hit?"


    She wanted to take a look, but he flinched violently when she touched his shoulder. "Don''t touch it." 1


    Catherine immediately knew that it was not a light injury. "I''ll call an ambnce right away."


    She had just ended the call when Hector anxiously ran out from inside the building. "Ms. Jones, are you alright? I''m sorry, I didn''t know this would happen." "So you''re the one who brought her here, huh? I''ll get to the bottom of this." Shaun grabbed Catherine''s hand and walked out of the construction site.


    However, the faster he walked, the paler his face got and the more anxious Catherine became. "Stop walking. Let''s wait for the ambnce to arrive."


    "Don''t worry, it''s just a minor injury." Shaun''s face was as calm as a pool of stagnant water.

 Chapter 160

    Catherine was at a loss. "Then show me."


    "Are you a doctor? Would you know how to inspect wounds?"


    Catherine was silenced by his words, only topletely panic when she saw blood stains seeping out from his back. "Your back is bleeding."


    "Shut up."


    Catherine really did shut up. She anxiously called for the ambnce again.


    Fortunately, the ambnce arrived after three minutes.


    After getting in, the paramedic immediately cut open Shaun''s clothes. When arge area of bloody bruises and wounds were revealed on his back, Catherine was stunned.


    She did not dare to imagine if she were to suffer those wounds. She would definitely have fainted from the pain, but he had not said a word since he was injured. He even held her and walked around.


    She suddenly did not know how to describe this man.


    Sometimes, she hated that he always humiliated her, but he repeatedly saved her from despair time and


    again.


    This time, he even got injured.


    She was sure that if he had note today, she would have been dead by now.


    "Youngdy, don''t cry. The wounds on his back are just superficial injuries," the paramedic told her.


    Catherine,"..."


    Was she crying? She had not noticed at all.


    When she wiped her face with her hand, there really were tears.


    Shaun nced at her. A faint sense of helplessness welled up in his heart, along with a hint of sweetness.


    She really did love him too much. She only knew how to cry when she saw him getting hurt. What a little fool. 1


    "But he might have a torn ligament in his shoulder, so he must have surgery immediately," the paramedic continued.


    Catherine was speechless. The paramedic should have finished speaking in one go. In the end, Shaun was badly injured. When she twisted her foot as a child, the pain had made her feel as if she was about to die. The pain of having torn a ligament was beyond her imagination.


    The paramedic asked, "What''s your rtionship with him? We''ll need a family member to sign the paperwork for the surgeryter."


    Catherine was stunned. She also did not know what her rtionship with Shaun was right now, but Shaun said, "She''s my wife."


    "That''s good. In that case, she can sign the paperster."


    In the ambnce.


    Catherine looked down at Shaun on the stretcher. He looked straight at her, his eyes deep and dark.


    Her face inexplicably turned red and her heart also raced.


    His wife...


    It was the first time he called her that way outside. It was both unfamiliar and strange.


    However... Their marriage license was indeed legal.


    After arriving at the hospital, the doctor pushed Shaun to have an MRI scan. He also let Catherine sign the papers after the diagnosis was confirmed.


    She held onto his belongings and waited outside. Chase and Hadley arrived soon after.


    After Shaun''s surgery was finished, the two helped arrange for him to stay in the VIP ward.


    Chaseined bitterly, "Shaun, now that you''re hospitalized, ourw firm has to dy several big cases. Our losses will probably add up to more than one billion."


    "Hm, let her pay." Shaun nced faintly at Catherine." It''s because I was trying to save her."


    Catherine,"..."


    She wanted to cry. One billion. She would not be able to afford to pay him back even until she died. 2


    Chase also realized that and gave her a sympathetic look. "It''s over, Rin. You''ll never be able to escape Shaun''s clutches for the rest of your life."

 Chapter 161

    "Do I have the clutch of a devil?" Shaun''s handsome face darkened. 1


    "Cough. I was wrong." Chase pped his mouth meekly. "Anyway, how dare Hudson hurt you without giving an exnation?! I''m definitely going to mess u p their property development project."


    "I heard that Hudson has turned from a small business into one of the top 500 global enterprises within a decade. It has been doing well over these years all because there''s a mysterious powerhouse supporting it," Hadley suddenly said, "The powerhouse is from Canberra."


    The statement gave Chase a shock. Shaun bit his thin lip. "Yeah. He''s right. Go and find out whether what happened today was an ident or human error, Hadley."


    Catherine was momentarily stunned. "It was probably an ident since I didn''t offend anyone in Hudson. Apart from the Jones family, J, and Cindy, I don''t think I''ve offended anyone in Melbourne."


    11 H


    The corners of Chase''s mouth were raised. "Sister-inw, you''ve offended quite a handful of people, huh?"


    The number of people she had offended was slightly less than that of Chase who was domineering.


    Catherine felt awkward.


    Shaun nced at her and said arrogantly, "It doesn''t matter. As long as you''re under my wing, I''ll protect you even if you''ve offended everyone in Melbourne."


    Although Catherine found that it was too presumptuous of him to make this remark, she was slightly touched deep down.


    She gazed at him with a flushed face, not knowing what to say.


    Hadley and Chase were speechless too.


    As bachelors, they felt that their presence was unnecessary. 1


    "Cough, cough. Hadley, we''d better leave." Chase coughed while clenching his fist. "Since Shaun got injured while saving Cathy, Cathy will have to take care of Shaun. Am I right, Cathy?"


    "Yeah, yeah. I will." Catherine quickly nodded.


    Only when Hadley and Chase left did it strike her that it was inconvenient for a woman like her to look after Shaun.


    However, considering that she had stated it, she could not break her promise. 2


    Fortunately, it was a fully-equipped ward where she could even cook. It was just like arge apartment.


    "Are you hungry? I''m going to buy you..."


    "I am. I want roasted pork." Lying on the bed weakly, Shaun cast a nce at her.


    1


    Catherine was at a loss for words. "Have you forgotten the doctor''s advice that you can''t eat oily food?


    Otherwise, you won''t recover well." 1


    "It doesn''t matter. Nothing is wrong with my body. I''m fine."


    "No way. I won''t cook it for you. I''ll be in charge of your menu during the time you''re in the hospital." Catherine showed a determined look that can be read as ''you have to listen to me''.


    Shaun raised his brows but did not lose his temper. Instead, he found it interesting to see how overbearing this girl could be. She resembled his grandmother in this aspect when she micromanaged things. After all, they acted this way for the sake of Shaun.


    "Just lie down and rest here. I''m going out to get some vegetables."


    Upon reminding Shaun, Catherine hurriedly went downstairs as she was afraid to leave him alone for too long. She got back after quickly buying some meat and vegetables. 1


    Shaun gazed at the vegetables in her hands with an indescribable expression. "Are you nning to cook m e a in meal with these ingredients?" "I''m left with no choice. These were the only kinds of ingredients sold outside the hospital, and you''re the one who wanted me to cook for you." Catherine then said in an aggrieved manner, "Don''t worry, I''ll certainly prepare a delicious meal."


    At the thought of her cooking, Shaun did not utter a word. Fine. He was just going


    to see how she would turn the ingredients into something tasty.


    When she headed to the kitchen to start cooking, Hadley came again.


    "You came at the right time. Bring some good ingredients here," Shaun said, "Stuff the fridge with ingredients."


    "Alright." Deep inside, Hadley kept grumbling internally, ''You''re only going to be staying here for a few days. You won''t be staying here permanently either." "By the way, I just got back after investigating Hudson. The brick fell because the worker failed to hold it properly when he tried toy it on the outer wall." 1

 Chapter 162

    Shaun frowned. "There''s nothing skeptical about it. What about the man who led Catherine there? He seemed quite safe at that time."


    "He imed that he was only in charge of leading Miss Jones to take the measurements. On their way, the two of them were so engrossed in the conversation that he forgot to give Miss Jones a helmet."


    "Engrossed?" Shaun pointed to the nket that he was staring at, then scoffed all of a sudden.


    Hadley felt awkward. Was Shaun jealous because of this petty issue? "This is how salespeople usually act. They''re glibber than anyone else."


    "Anyway, he needs to bear most of the responsibility this time," Shaun said coldly, "Send an attorney''s letter to Hudson. If thepensation Hudson is going to offer isn''t satisfactory, I won''t let them off the hook."


    "Okay."


    At that moment, Catherine brought the dishes to the table. Upon realizing Hadley''s presence, she was stunned. "I''m sorry, I only prepared a meal for two."


    "It''s fine. I''ve already eaten. Anyway, I''m going to leave in a while." Hadley''s eyes swept over the dishes on the


    table, which gave him a shock. It was his first time seeing Young Master Hill having such a in meal in the hospital. In fact, Shaun''s meals used to consist of over ten varieties of dishes.


    What shocked Hadley the most was that Young Master Hill did not make anyment about it.


    After Catherine ced all the dishes, she nced at Shaun''s left hand which he could still use. "Do you want me to feed you? Or are you still able to eat on your own?"


    "Nonsense. How am I going to eat with only my left hand?" Shaun''s brows furrowed.


    Hadley''s mouth twitched. "Please, Young Master Hill. Your left hand is actually more flexible than your right hand." 1


    "Get out right now." Shaun gave Hadley an icy stare. 1


    "Yes, yes. I''m going out now." Hadley ran away.


    "Why are you so fierce to Hadley? I think he''s quite nice." Catherine could not help but feel sympathetic toward Hadley. 1


    "He''s nice?" Shaun''s eyes shed with grimness. "Is h e nicer than me?" 1


    Catherine was momentarily dazed. Suddenly, her gaze became strange. "It seems that... you''re jealous."


    Jealous?


    Shaun''s attractive face fell for a second. The sentence seemed like a joke to him. "Would I even get jealous because of you? Are you having an illusion? I''m just trying to remind you, you ungrateful thing. Don''t forget who''s the one who has saved you countless times."


    "It''s you. I do remember it''s you. Hurry up and start eating. Don''t starve, or I''ll be upset." As Catherine did not want to listen to his lectures anymore, she quickly coaxed him into eating while feeding him.


    These were the kinds of in dishes Shaun disliked eating back then. However, once she fed him the food, he found it so delicious that he even asked for more.


    After eating, Shaun opened his eyeszily. "Lift me up. I want to go to the bathroom." 1


    Catherine tried to lift him. At the thought of his injured back, she hesitated before she put her hand around his waist. His waist was extremely thin. She could even feel his muscles through the thin hospital gown.


    Shaun sat up. The wounds and stitches on his shoulder hurt so badly that he broke into a cold sweat right away. His face was extremely pale.


    Shocked, Catherine immediately said, "Don''t go down. I''ll get you a bedpan.


    She promptly found a brand new bedpan from the cupboard beside her.


    The corners of Shaun''s mouth tugged awkwardly. A momentter, he whispered, "I need your help."


    Catherine was speechless.


    No, no, no.


    She would not be able to do it.


    "Don''t... Don''t you have another hand?" she asked helplessly.


    "Can''t you see how painful it is when I move?" Shaun attempted to move his


    hand, and he gnashed his teeth in a sh. "Hurry up. Otherwise, I''m going to pee on you."

 Chapter 163

    Flushed with embarrassment, Catherine walked forward and slipped her hand beneath the nket. Shaun eventually failed to urinate as he could not see it.


    "How much longer are you going to take?" Shaun stared at her with a blush.


    Inwardly determined, Catherine went underneath the nket.


    At that instant, the doctor entered. "Mr. Hill, let me check..."


    At the sight of the situation, the doctor blushed while standing frozen to the spot.


    "Sorry. I''m sorry. Did Ie at the wrong time? I''m leaving right now... Right now..."


    Catherine swiftly came out of the nket. She was in a daze. Goodness, did the doctor misunderstand them?


    "No, Doctor. I was just-"


    "I got it, and I saw nothing. I''lle again in a while. You guys may carry on." With a red face, the doctor averted his eyes. He then immediately walked to the door.


    Once he reached the door, he could not help but turn


    around. "I know the two of you are still young, but you''d better be cautious. After all, he has just undergone surgery."


    "I didn''t..."


    Before Catherine could finish her sentence, the doctor left in a hurry.


    Catherine was left helpless. How she wished to jump off the building and end her life just like that.


    In a fit of fury, she red at the instigator on the bed." It''s all your doing."


    "My doing?" Shaun''s brows expressed a trace of misery. "Probably. I shouldn''t have saved you back then. You probably would be lying in the icy morgue by now. Then I wouldn''t need to ask for help when using the toilet either..." 2


    "Enough. Drop the subject." Catherine gave a shudder." I won''t me you since you''re my savior."


    "Good." Shaun opened his eyes. "You may take it away now."


    Catherine let out a sigh of relief. Just as she was about to pour herself a ss of water to calm down, he spoke again, "You can wipe my body now."


    The ss of water almost spilled. She turned around with a conflicted expression on her pretty little face." Should I ask Hadley toe over? I can''t do it. Ever since I caught sight of your perfect body earlier, I can''t


    stop thinking about it. I''m afraid I''ll..."


    Shaun''s thin lips curved into a discreet smile." Anyway, it''s only the upper half of my body that''s injured."


    Catherine nearly bit her tongue.


    This time, she kept the door closed and stayed on guard.


    Although she had seen his body once back then, it was only a quick nce. She had never eyed it like what she was doing at the moment.


    He had such a perfect physique, which resembled the well-built David.


    Hah. When he was not at all interested in her earlier, it seemed that she was trying to molest him whenever she nced at his body. Now was the chance for her to eye it. Hmmph.


    Shaun observed her expression. Tsk. He knew that she had long since been drooling over his body. Look at that face. Ignoring her flushed cheeks, she continued to stare at him.


    As she was wiping, he began to find it weird. With a somber look, he red at her. "Hurry up. How much longer are you going to wipe?"


    Embarrassed, Catherine was aware of what was happening. She quickly finished wiping his body, then poured the water.


    After she took a bath, she apanied him by lying on the side of the bed when the lights were turned off.


    Shaun did not allow her to sleep with him. The woman had a terrible sleeping position and would roll over him every night. Now that he was injured, he could not afford to have her sleep with him.


    Catherine did not dare to sleep soundly. In the middle of the night, she heard the man tossing and turning.


    She got up and asked anxiously, "Are you feeling ufortable?"


    Shaun opened his eyes.


    A ray of moonlight shone on the woman''s shoulders through the window. That night, she did not manage to return home to get her clothes, so she was only dressed in a thin undershirt. With her long, soft hair falling over her shoulders, she looked elegant and beautiful like a seductive vixen. 1


    The pain was still bearable to him.


    However, something else came out of his mouth." Yeah, it hurts."


    "Well... What should I do?" Catherine was seized by guilt. "Let me call the doctor then."

 Chapter 164

    "What''s the point of calling the doctor? He can''t help reduce my pain either." Shaun closed his eyes, and his eyshes looked tangled. He let out a moan


    weakly.


    He acted as if he was trying hard to endure the pain. That expression, coupled with his pale handsome face, made Catherine subconsciously clutch his hand." Is there anything I can do for you?"


    "Are you going to help me?" He opened his dark eyes.


    "Yeah." Catherine nodded seriously.


    "Uh..." Shaun frowned as if he was thinking it over. Then, he casually said, "Why don''t you give me a kiss so that I''ll be distracted?"


    un


    Catherine widened her eyes, wondering what kind of solution that was.


    If it had not been for his weak condition, she would seriously doubt whether that was his intention.


    "If you''re not willing to do it, it''s fine then." Shaun turned his face away and continued to moan.


    "No, no. I''m willing to do it."


    He was her savior, after all.


    Catherine summoned up the courage to approach him. She lowered her head and kissed his thin lips.


    It was probably because he had spent too much time getting an IV infusion that a faint taste of medicine lingered on his lips. However, the taste faded after she gave him another kiss.


    It was her first time kissing him on her own ord, and her whole face flushed. Luckily, the lights were not on.


    Shaun''s body turned stiff, and his heart started racing. 1


    Before he coulde to his senses, she drew back. She asked in a soft voice that resembled a mosquito''s buzzing, "Done?"


    "It kinda worked, but it hurt again the moment you left me," Shaun replied with a weak voice.


    "But I''m afraid you''ll be in pain if I kiss you for a long time," Catherine said faintly.


    "Come over here." Shaun nodded to hint at the empty space on his left side. Catherine hesitated for a moment before shey there. Then, she kissed his lips again.


    Initially, she appeared to be kissing him in embarrassment. Later, Shaun was the one who felt that way without him realizing it. Amid the daze, she wrapped her hands around his waist.


    He had no idea how long they had been kissing. It was only when Catherine''s heart thumped that she gradually began to feel tired. She slowly leaned on him and fell asleep afterward. 2


    Shaun drew back, then nced at her with a dark gaze. After that, he gently kissed her on the forehead before he closed his eyes.


    The pain he was feeling became less severe after the fuss.


    The next morning, Catherine woke up before Shaun. He was still asleep at that time.


    Gazing at the exquisite features on his handsome face beside the pillow, she recalled everything that happened in the wee hoursst night. The thought made her blush with embarrassment.


    Nevertheless, she did not seem to hate it...


    She was shocked by that very thought of hers.


    At that moment, there was a knock on the door. "The doctor ising for the rounds."


    She swiftly put on her windbreaker and ran toward the doctor. It was the same Dr. Kane who camest night, and there were a few interns following behind him this time.


    They were all stunned when they saw her. Their eyes were fixed on her in a strange manner.


    Catherine''s face flushed. She assumed that the interns had found out from Dr. Kane about what he had seenst night.


    Fortunately, Shaun was already up at that moment. D r. Kane immediately gave him a check-up. Ten minutes after the check-up, Dr. Kane was ready to leave. He clenched his fist and coughed lightly." Although you''re making quite a fast recovery, you still have to take care."


    Catherine was speechless.


    She was so devastated that she did not feel like saying anything else.


    Only after washing up did she notice her swollen lips in the mirror. She was so shocked that she almost fell into the toilet bowl.

 Chapter 165

    Catherine finally figured out why everyone had looked at her in a strange manner just now.


    A momentter, she walked out sulkily with the water she used to wash up. "It''s all your fault. Look at how m y lips are after you kissed me. How am I going to live this down?"


    After ncing at her, Shaun was inwardly satisfied with what he had done. With a pale face, he moaned weakly. "Sorry. That was very careless of me. My body hurt too badlyst night, and it was my fault. Tonight, I''ll try to endure the pain and not trouble you."


    Considering how feeble the handsome man looked, Catherine could not bring herself to criticize him at that moment.


    Fine. She had no choice since it was painful for him.


    When Hadley and Chase came at 9:00 a.m., they were shocked to see Catherine wearing a mask. "Cathy, why are you wearing a mask?"


    "The hospital is crowded, so I think it''s safer to wear a mask," Catherine replied with a stern look. "I heard quite a lot of people have been infected with the flu recently." "Oh. Give me a mask then, Sister-inw. I want to


    wear it to avoid being infected too." Chase immediately put on a mask as well.


    Shaun, who was lying on the bed, was speechless, i


    Hudson Corporation''s office.


    When Jeffery received the attorney''s letter, he asked Reba toe over and subsequently gave her a piece of his mind.


    "What on earth have you done? I struggled so hard to obtain the new property development project from them so that we could rake in the money yet you caused such a terrible mess shortly after you were elected. I''m vying for the chairman''s position at the end of the year. Can you not disrupt my ns?" 1


    "Sorry, Dad. The sight of Catherine just made my blood boil, and I wanted to teach her a lesson."


    Feeling aggrieved, Reba pouted. "But I didn''t expect that Shaun would make it in time to save her."


    "Shaun again!" Jeffery gritted his teeth. "How did Catherine get to know this kind of person?"


    "She must have slept with him."


    Reba sighed. "I''ve investigated Shaun and realized that even those who are willing to spend a few hundreds of millions of dors might not get to hire him, much less Catherine who''s powerless."


    Upon hearing that, Jeffery showed a look of disgust."


    How despicable of her."


    "Dad, Shaun keeps ruining our ns and is now even asking for a sky-highpensation fee from us. Let''s teach him a lesson." Reba gnashed her teeth." Anyway, he''s just awyer. What''s more, he''s a foreigner too."


    "Don''t act rashly." Jeffery stared at her. "Shaun is too mysterious."


    Reba responded with dissatisfaction, "Mysterious, so what? As awyer, he must have offended quite a lot of people over the years. It wouldn''t be a surprise if there are people who want to seek revenge on him..."


    Jeffery was convinced by the idea. After a while, he shot aplicated gaze at his daughter. "Go and investigate all the cases he previously dealt with. By the way, have you settled the issue with the property management project?"


    "Don''t worry. I''ve bribed the salesperson and worker with money. What happened at the construction site was merely an ident, but thepensation...¡±


    "Just pay. We have to pay. We must not let Shaun make a big deal out of it."


    Jeffery added discontentedly, "You should stop dwelling on the issue with Catherine. Now that you''ve broken up with Ethan, you should keep an eye out for other wealthy and reputable families."


    "Okay." Reba dropped her gaze shyly, then said,"


    Recently, I''ve been mingling with J at night, and her brother, Stephen, alwayses over. He seems to be interested in me."


    Jeffery''s eyes lit up. Stephen Cambell was the Campbell family''s heir, which was an undisputed fact. Even Ethan was iparable to him.


    In addition, the Campbell family had been riding high over the past few years. It would be great if the Jones family could be connected with them by marriage.


    "Alright. You''re still a virgin in our family. You must capture Stephen''s heart." Jefferey burst outughing.


    The next day.


    In the ward.


    The deputy general manager of Hudson came over in person with two checks.

 Chapter 166

    "I''m really sorry, Mr. Hill. It was our worker''s mistake. Here''s thepensation for Miss Jones and you."


    Catherine blinked at the sight of the check worth 300,000 dors in her hand. Then she nced at the check worth 100 million dors that was with Shaun.


    Damn, what a huge gap in treatment between them both.


    Although she was not hurt, she experienced severe trauma and nearly lost her life. She was utterly dejected.


    What dejected her further was that Shaun simply tossed the check on the bedside table. "Okay. You guys may leave now."


    U 99


    "Mr. Hill, do you mind exchanging business cards with me?" The deputy general manager attempted to seize the opportunity to get acquainted with the bigwyer.


    "I''m tired. See him off, Catherine."


    Shaun closed his eyes impatiently.


    The deputy general manager, who was hardly treated with disrespect elsewhere, felt rather bitter. He


    instantly walked out with a long face.


    Catherine embarrassedly saw him off at the door. "I''m sorry. Mr. Hill''s injuries have been hurting badly these few days. May I know about the project regarding the design of the houses..."


    "I''m not in charge of that. You can contact someone in the relevant department." The deputy general manager left as soon as he finished speaking. He could not be bothered tomunicate with a poor designer.


    Catherine was glum. If it had not been for the purpose of making more money, she would not have gone the extra mile to ingratiate herself with him.


    She used to have a great impression on Hudson.


    However, she currently had an inexplicable view of the corporation.


    When she returned to the ward, Shaun''s eyes were opened and his brows were furrowed. "Are you out of your mind? Why would you still think of taking on that project under Hudson?"


    "If I take on the project, I''ll receive amission worth ten million dors from Hudson. I can earn at least 20 million dors from the renovationter."


    Catherine took a glimpse at his check and said gloomily, "20 million dors might seem nothing to you, but it''s something an ordinary person might not be able to make in their lifetime."


    "Are you strapped for cash?" Shaun asked coldly. He casually handed her the check worth 100 million dors from the table. "You can spend it."


    Catherine''s legs almost turned to jelly.


    It had been a while since shest saw such arge sum of money.


    Nevertheless, she could not take it.


    She shook her head. "It''s your money. I can''t have it."


    "Catherine." Shaun''s eyes darkened. He looked upset." You''re my woman, and I allow you to spend my money."


    "I want to make money with my ability. I don''t want to be a woman who''s reliant on my partner." Catherine persisted with her principles. "If I wanted to make money through an easy path, I could''ve effortlessly gotten a man richer than you with my beauty, but I''m not this sort of person. Women will look old sooner orter. Only true abilities remain."


    After she finished speaking, she was touched by her own words.


    No doubt, Shaun would view her as a sensible woman of great dignity who was not motivated by personal gains.


    This kind of woman rarely existed. It was indeed rare to find any woman with such character.


    She lifted her head, only to realize that Shaun''s sarcastic gaze was on her.


    "Are you able to find a man who''s richer than me?"


    "You''re so full of yourself. What makes you so confident?"


    His words appeared to be a p in Catherine''s face, which made her furious deep down. She had to admit that he was probably the most capablewyer when it came to earning money. Having said that, there would always be someone better out there. Wesley was likely to have the edge over him in that regard.


    "Young Master Hill, don''t be cocky."


    Shaun snorted. "It''s a great honor for you to have met


    me.

 Chapter 167

    "Yeah, I''m fortunate to have met you. You''re my lucky star, my savior." Catherine did not feel like arguing with a patient.


    As soon as she finished speaking, Wesley sent her a WhatsApp message. [I heard from Joseph that something happened to you when you were working. Are you okay? Can Ie and visit you? I''m quite worried.]


    Catherine sighed deep down. Indeed, Wesley treated her quite well.


    Sadly, there was already no need for her to take revenge on Ethan. There was no need for her to marry Ethan''s uncle as well.


    She replied, [Thank you for your concern. I''m fine. The renovation progress of the vi won''t be affected.]


    Wesley: [The vi project isn''t urgent. What matters most is that you''re safe.]


    "Who are you chatting with?" Shaun asked glumly.


    "Freya." Catherine immediately put down her phone. When she told the lie, she did not blush, nor did her heart race.


    "I thought you were chatting with Wesley, Ethan, and that bunch of people. You''d better not let me find out


    that you''re staying in touch with them through Whatsapp," Shaun warned.


    "... You''re just overthinking."


    Catherine got a shock, wondering whether he had X-ray vision.


    "Uh,e here. My injuries are starting to hurt again." Shaun nced at her resentfully.


    Catherine was speechless.


    Was Shaun nning to ask her to kiss him again?


    What a fickle man. When she touched him back then, the way he reacted was as if he was going to lose his life.


    Shaun was discharged from the hospital after a week.


    As Catherine had been keeping Shaunpany all this while, she had no choice but to take leave.


    Joseph did not me her. After all, she had nearly lost her life because of work. He casually asked, "Are you still nning to take on the project under Hudson? Otherwise, I''ll get another designer to do it."


    "I''d like to try again. If I can''t do it, you can have someone else do it."


    Catherine could not bear to let go of the heftymission. Just as she was thinking about how to deal with the matter, Mr. Frank suddenly gave her a call. "Miss Jones, I''m sorry about what happened earlier. I''ve tried asking the management about it over thest few days and they''re apologetic about it. Therefore, they''ve decided to pass the project regarding the design of the houses to Talton."


    Catherine was under the impression that she heard it wrong. Regardless, she felt that she could finally see light at the end of the tunnel.


    "But we haven''t really discussed it..."


    "Talton Design is always there. Well, I need you toe up with a detailed design n and it''s quite urgent. The top management would like to take a look at it the day after tomorrow."


    Cathrine was torn. The project under Hudson required ten different designs for the houses, which she needed to submit the day after tomorrow. It would be a mad rush for her. After hesitating for a moment, she nodded in a forthright manner. "Alright, but we need to sign a contract first."


    "Come to the office in the afternoon and we''ll sign it then."


    That afternoon, Catherine headed to the sales center again. She got to sign a contract with Hudson without having to wait for a long time.


    When she returned to the vi at night, she prepared dinner for Shaun. After helping him take a bath, she anxiously said, "I need to burn the midnight oil sketching in the studyter. Go to bed early and leave me alone."


    Shaun frowned. Even though he grasped the significance of the young woman''s will to push herself, he disliked it. However, he was silent about it.


    Even so, when she continued to stay upte and not go to bed again the next day, he flew into a rage." Catherine, are you crazy? You didn''t sleep well when you had to take care of me in the hospital before this. Now that you''re home, you''re not sleeping again. Are you nning to die of cardiac arrest?"


    "I''ll be done after tonight. I''m fine."


    Catherine sipped on some coffee. Deep down, she was slightly touched. Was he reacting out of concern?


    Shaun ordered her in a resolute manner, "I don''t care. Go back to your room and sleep now. It''s not a big deal if you die of cardiac arrest. What matters is that nobody''s going to cook for me. I refuse to have spent my efforts taking on yourwsuit for nothing."


    His concern for her was just an illusion.


    Catherine gnashed her teeth, then said in a huff," Don''t worry. Since I''ve promised to cook for you, I''ll make sure I won''t die." 1

 Chapter 168

    "Don''t you get it? I''m in control of your body and life. You have no power over your life anymore."


    Without further hesitation, Shaun used the hand that was not injured to carry her from the chair.


    "Shaun..."


    "If you''re nning to resist, you''d better shut your mouth," Shaun warned her with a frown.


    "No. I wanted to ask you to put me down. I can walk back to my room. Your injuries will get worse if you use your other hand to carry me this way," Catherine responded. She sighed and surrendered to her fate.


    Shaun was satisfied with how obedient and understanding Catherine was. After he let go of her, she went to the bedroom with him cooperatively.


    She initially nned to continue with her work after Shaun fell asleep. However, once she was in bed, she was so sleepy that she became sound asleep.


    The moment Shaun came out of the bathroom after brushing his teeth, he saw the woman sleeping like a log on the bed. She had fallen into such a deep sleep that even the saliva from the corner of her mouth dripped onto the pillow. 1


    The corners of Shaun''s mouth twitched. He then


    secretly took a photo of her.


    Great. He would show her the photo and make her embarrassed.


    He kept the photo with satisfaction. After that, he turned around and headed to the study next to the bedroom.


    With just one hand, he managed to crack the password to herptop in no time. He clicked open her design n and saw a fewplicated sketches i nit.


    He squinted his eyes. She was asked toe up with so many sketches within one and a half days.


    Was Hudson trying to give her a hard time?


    9:00 a m.


    When Catherine woke up, she nced at the time. She was totally stunned. It was already sote.


    She immediately got up and raced to the study. She switched on herptop to continue with her sketches.


    The moment she clicked into the software, she was stupefied. Originally, she still had four more houses to design drafts for. Surprisingly, all of them were finished.


    Her sketches had beenpleted?


    Moreover, the sketches were well done. The concepts were wonderful, and they wereparable to hers. 1


    What happened? Did she sleepwalkst night?


    Did she finish them but suffered from memory loss?


    She tried her best to recall, but she was certain that she did not finish the sketches.


    Who did it for her?


    She walked downstairs with a dazed look.


    In the dining room, Shaun was dressed in gray casual loungewear and speaking


    on the phone that he held using his left hand. "Yeah. Book the afternoon flight. I''m going to Brisbane..."


    By the time the call ended, Catherine was already seated on the chair beside him. A look of


    astonishment crossed her face. "Are you still going on a business trip in this condition?"


    "Yeah. Something came up." There was an issue with a project in Brisbane that he invested in, so he


    nned to go there to have a look. "I''ll be gone for two days. You''d better behave yourself in the house..."


    "I know, I know. I definitely won''t meet Wesley and Ethan," Catherine continued his speech with a helpless expression. "Can you say something


    different? I''m fed up with your words."


    Feeling ashamed, Shaun red at her. The woman was getting bolder and bolder. How dare she mock


    him.


    Catherine asked curiously, "Your eyes are bloodshot. Did you not sleep wellst night? Was it because... Cough, cough."


    Shaun became tense deep down. Was she suspecting that he burned the midnight oil finishing the sketches for herst night? He did not want her to find out that he did that for her. With an icy expression, he quickly said, "Don''t misunderstand..."


    "Sorry. I was choked by my saliva. I know that it''s probably because your injuries were hurtingst night and you couldn''t fall asleep again. It was my fault that


    I slept like a log. Why didn''t you wake me up?" Catherine felt very guilty.

 Chapter 169

    Shaun''s handsome face froze imperceptibly for a moment.


    "By the way, what were you going to say?" Catherine asked when she remembered.


    Shaun snorted in a teasing manner. "I wanted to ask why you weren''t choked to death."


    Catherine was at a loss for words, wondering why the man was speaking so cruelly. What piqued her curiosity more was what happenedst night. Since the vi belonged to him, he was sure to know. "Last night... Do you know who entered the study and used myptop? Someone finished my sketches for me.¡± 1


    "Oh. I found a friend toplete them for youst night so that you wouldn''t die of cardiac arrest. Otherwise, I''d need to get a new chef." Shaun sipped on the ss of milk he was holding. He replied so calmly that he appeared to be talking about the weather. "Well, this is an exception. No more next time."


    Catherine was absolutely stunned. She remembered that it was almost 12:00 a.m. when she went to bedst night.


    He actually managed to call someone to help her at such ate hour?


    Although he always said that it was because he wanted her to keep cooking for him, would a boss actually treat a sitter so well?


    What was more, he even got injured when he saved her at the construction sitest time. His head was nearly hit by a brick, and he almost lost his life.


    Her heart began thumping. Just now, she was furious at his harsh words, but the feeling had already dissolved at the moment.


    Perhaps he was the kind of man who was hard on the outside yet soft on the inside.


    After some time, she said, "Thank you. Your friend is really awesome. Where is he working? When I receive themission, I''ll share half of it with him."


    His masculine voice that conveyed a hint of sarcasm sounded, "Forget about it. He doesn''t care about the miserable amount." 1


    Catherine did not mind. "Well, let me treat him to a meal as a token of my appreciation then..."


    "You''re not qualified," Shaun interrupted her sentence with a frown. "You can just treat me to a meal if you want to."


    "Okay. I''ll treat you when you return from your business trip," Catherine answered without hesitation. Assuming that it was all because of Shaun that his friend helped her, she felt that she should treat him to a meal. "Thanks."


    Shaun dropped his eyes and curled his thin lips calmly. "Let me show you something."


    He clicked open the photo in the phone beside him and showed it to her. Catherine nced at it. In an instant, her face flushed as if it had been boiled. He actually kept a photo of her drooling in her sleep.


    What an eyesore.


    Unable to bring herself to look at the photo, she stretched out her hand in an attempt to snatch the phone.


    Shaun promptly kept his phone before she could snatch it. She failed to keep her bnce and subsequently fell into his arms. Unfortunately, her left hand


    happened tond on an awkward part of his leg.


    Catherine heard the man gasping in shock.


    Thoroughly ashamed, she turned around and wanted to run away.


    The man''s right hand was swiftly wrapped around her waist. The sound of his breathing lingered in her ears romantically. His masculine voice was as charming as the sound produced by a cello. "You''re trying to seduce me so early in the morning, huh?" "It''s a misunderstanding..." Blushing, Catherine had trouble lifting her head.


    When their eyes met, his starry eyes were as dark as mas. She could hardly look away.


    Shaun looked at the woman in his arms whose embarrassed face was just like a budding flower. He felt the urge to kiss her.


    He actually did it.


    Catherine had been helping Shaun to reduce his pain these days. She often kissed him at night as a way of distracting him from the pain.

 Chapter 170

    The initially strange act of kissing had now be familiar to Catherine.


    Even her body seemed to have adapted to the kiss.


    However, she felt her heart race even more madly than before. The kiss came with a hint of sweetness as well.


    Back then, she was often annoyed at how harshly Shaun spoke. Even so, he had actually helped her a lot.


    The kiss ended with the growling of her stomach.


    After running out of his arms, Catherine embarrassedly headed to the kitchen to get some food.


    Looking at her back, Shaun gave a smile.


    After breakfast, Catherine contacted Mr. Frank to inform him that she was done with the sketches.


    Mr. Frank replied that he had gone out for work during the day and asked her toe to Linden Clubhouse. His leader happened to be there, so they could discuss the designs together.


    Catherine used to attend these kinds of social activities quite often when she met her clients.


    Although she did not feel like going, she eventually agreed to do it. 2


    At 8:00 p.m., she knocked on the door of the private room before she pushed it open. The room was luxurious and spacious, featuring Western decor.


    What astonished Catherine was Reba. She was dressed in a sable coat and seated in the middle of the couch. Mr. Frank stood beside Reba and carefully poured some wine for her.


    At that instant, Catherine felt that something was not right. She turned around, trying to leave. Nevertheless, two burly men dashed in and clutched her straight away. The sketches she was holding subsequently fell onto the ground. 2


    "Mr. Frank, you''ve actually been lying to me all this while."


    Catherine seemed to have figured out everything at that moment. She red at them in fury. "I understand now. The incident at the construction site was both of your doings, right?"


    Mr. Frank nced at Reba in fear. He only found out about the incidentter on. He was merely an employee, and securing his current position in Hudson had been an uphill struggle. As such, he would not want to offend Reba for the sake of Talton Design, which could possibly threaten his future.


    "You have quick reactions, but unfortunately..."


    Reba walked toward her gracefully while holding a coffee cup. She was no longer delicate and pretentious as she used to be. Instead, she had be high- profile and evil.


    Catherine knew that this was Reba''s true nature.


    However, Summit had been sold, and the Jones family''s reputation had been tarnished. The Jones family was not even considered to be a wealthy family in Melbourne anymore. Why would Reba still becent?


    "Are you wondering why Mr. Frank would listen to me?" Reba pinched Catherine''s chin with a smile." Were you under the impression that thewsuit would destroy the Jones family''s status in Melbourne? Well, you''re wrong. I can achieve much better things without Summit."


    "What on earth do you mean?" Catherine was totally perplexed.


    Mr. Frank said courteously, "Miss Reba is now the new property general manager in Hudson. President Jones is thergest shareholder in Hudson, and he''ll probably be the new chairman at the end of the year. Hudson might belong to Miss Reba in the future."


    "This is impossible."


    Catherine was shocked to the core. "I''ve never heard from Dad and Mom that we own so many shares in Hudson."


    "Why would Dad and Mom tell you this? They don''t even like you. You''re just a stranger."


    With a deep voice, Catherine added sarcastically," Have you never suspected the reason why Dad and Mom dislike you? They even hope for you to die."


    Catherine''s eyes narrowed. She lifted her head and fixed her eyes on Reba. 1 With a sympathetic expression, Reba clicked her tongue. "It''s because you''re not Dad and Mom''s biological daughter. When I was identally taken away back then, Dad realized that Mom was in low spirits, so he adopted you from an orphanage.


    Basically, you''re someone who your biological parents dumped at birth!


    "You wouldn''t have achieved what you have today without the Jones family. However, it''s very ungrateful of you to have the intention to take revenge on us. You even caused James to end up in jail. Dad and Mom always say that if they had known this earlier, they wouldn''t have adopted a b*stard like you back then!"

 Chapter 171

    Those words seemed like a bomb that sounded beside Catherine''s ears.


    Even so, Catherine found herself unexpectedly calm.


    The truth finally hit her. It was no wonder Sally treated her more icily and strictly since she was young. Catherine had always assumed that Sally was a n inherently unfriendly mother, but when Reba returned, she saw the other side of Sally.


    She had long since suspected that she was an orphan without parents, yet she refused to believe it.


    The truth turned out to be nastier than she had imagined.


    Her family actually hated her and had the thought of abandoning her.


    Hah.


    "Do you know that you''ve always disgusted me?"


    Reba tapped her pretty little face. "I suffered so much during the abduction, but what about you? You took my ce and lived in luxury. Even handsome men like Ethan chased after you...


    "But now, I''m left with nothing, and I won''t snatch things that belong to you."


    It dawned on Catherine that Reba was not just a hypocrite and an angelic b*tch. In fact, she had distorted thinking.


    "But you humiliated me again and again. I lost my fiance, and what''s more, Summit has been sold off. Do you think I''ll let you off the hook?"


    Reba scoffed. She took out a bottle of medicine. "Do you think Shaun will still help you even after watching you get ruined by another man? Do you think Wesley and Ethan will still go after you?"


    "You''re nuts, Reba. You''ll get karma for this."


    Catherine began to scream harsh words at Reba and struggled violently. Nevertheless, the two men behind her seized her so tightly that she could not move at all.


    "Karma?" Reba said indifferently, "I''m Hudson''s First Young Lady. Who has the audacity to provoke m e? Even if it''s Shaun, I''m going to make him pay bit by bit."


    As soon as she finished speaking, she winked at the men behind her. At that moment, Catherine felt her mouth being forced open. Some liquid was subsequently poured into her mouth. 1


    She choked so badly that her face reddened. She felt like vomiting, but she failed to do so.


    Reba picked up the sketches one by one from the ground. After looking at them, she giggled. "These


    designs are great. Thank you. I''m going to ept them."


    "You''re such a despicable person. What else can you do apart from snatching someone else''s things?"


    Dissatisfied, Catherine began to criticize her.


    "Yeah. I enjoy snatching things. What can you do about it?" Reba gave the two men a wink. "Have a good time with her. You guys must satisfy her, alright?"


    With that, Reba left with Mr. Frank.


    After watching the door close, Catherine felt that her body was burning all of a sudden.


    Previously, she had let Shaun consume such a drug. However, she could not fully understand his pain at that time. Now, shepletely understood it.


    The men walked toward her while rubbing their hands.


    The men used to serve as bodyguards to some rich people. They had heard of Catherine''s name and even met her before. Since they were just bodyguards though, they could not covet Catherine, the most beautifuldy from a wealthy family in Melbourne. Little did they expect that they would be offered the chance today. How wonderful!


    "Don''te near me."


    Catherine staggered backward in fear. She took out her phone to call Shaun. However, the moment she took it out, someone snatched her phone and tossed it aside.


    "Gosh, don''t you see what''s going on? Nobody will be able to save you."


    One of the men threw himself into her arms first.


    Wesley was going to attend a social activity along with his assistant. At the staircase, he happened to catch sight of Reba and a middle-aged man walking out of a private room and heading toward the elevator.


    The middle-aged man pressed the elevator button for Reba in a polite manner. He even let her enter the elevator first, acting just like a servant.


    Wesley''s assistant asked curiously, "Hey, isn''t he Mr. Frank, the manager of the nning department? It''s surprising to see him behaving courteously toward that woman." 1


    Wesley narrowed his eyes. He could recognize Reba at first nce. Considering that Summit had fallen from power, why would someone from Hudson treat her so courteously?


    It then struck him that Joseph had told him Catherine was busy dealing with someone from Hudsontely. Apparently, she was trying to take on the project regarding the design of the houses. As he thought over it, he felt that there was something fishy going on.

 Chapter 172

    Reba was such an evil person. She would probably target Catherine, especially after Summit fell from power.


    Without much hesitation, Wesley headed to the private room that Reba left from. He turned the doorknob, only to realize that the room had been locked.


    Standing close to the door, he heard a woman''s screams.


    It was Catherine.


    Damn it!


    He lifted a chair in the corridor and mmed the door open.


    The minute he barged in, he saw two men pressing Catherine against the floor on each side. Her shirt was ripped into shreds. With a flushed face, she continued to struggle violently.


    "Who are you?"


    The two security guards'' expressions changed. Wesley ran toward them and beat them to the ground.


    Upon realizing that things were not right, the men grabbed the opportunity to flee.


    Wesley did not have the time to seize them. He immediately raced to Catherine and carried her.


    With a manly scent emanating from him, Catherine threw herself into his arms uncontrobly.


    Wesley''s assistant entered the room and caught sight of the scene. With a blush, he immediately closed the door and left.


    Wesley was nervous. Although he knew that Catherine had consumed something unpleasant, he did not want to take advantage of her at that point.


    He pushed her away forcefully. "Wake up, Cathy. Let me send you to the hospital, okay?"


    "No."


    Catherine''s teeth chattered. "I feel terrible."


    Her body emanated a unique, charming scent.


    At that instant, many scenes from when they first met shed across Wesley''s mind. He had long since fallen in love with Catherine. However, she had always kept a distance from him, which made him unable to approach her.


    He was ready to be with her forever if possible.


    This was the chance.


    He admitted that his selfish motive had defeated his gentlemanly behavior at that moment.


    "Marry me, Cathy. I''ll assume responsibility for my


    actions."


    As soon as Wesley finished speaking, he carried her to the couch and kissed her lips. 1


    Catherine naturally hugged him tightly. At that point, the phone on the floor suddenly rang.


    Shaun''s voice shed across Catherine''s head. Struck by the thought, she tried toe to her senses and pushed Wesley away. She then gave herself a hard bite on the wrist, drawing blood.


    "Cathy..." Wesley was heartbroken.


    "No way. We can''t do this." Catherine shook her head miserably. "Please carry me to the bathroom."


    "Sorry."


    Little did Wesley expect that she would regain her senses. He was distressed, but


    he ultimately respected her decision and carried her to the bathroom.


    After being ced in the bathtub, Catherine immediately turned on the tap.


    Drenching herself in cold water, she felt slightly better.


    The phone that was left outside rang again. She reckoned that it was Shaun who was calling her.


    If she did not pick up the call, he would definitely suspect that she had betrayed him again.


    "Mr. Lyons, please pass me my phone," Catherine said with trembling lips.


    "Okay."

 Chapter 173

    When Wesley went out and picked up the phone from the carpet, the notification showed an iing call from Shaun.


    Shaun?


    Why was he calling Catherine?


    At that moment, a lot of thoughts and doubts shed past Wesley''s head. Atst, he picked up the phone and passed it to her while suppressing his distress.


    Catherine pressed the answer button and ced the phone by her ear. Shaun''s voice that carried a trace of annoyance immediately sounded. "I''ve called you three times, Catherine. If you didn''t answer my call this time, I was already nning to call the police."


    Soaked in the water, Catherine pinched her thigh forcefully to keep herself clear- headed. "That''s going a bit too far."


    "I know full well how vulnerable you are," Shaun said in a huff, "You can be easily trapped once you let your guard down."


    Tears welled up in Catherine''s eyes. Indeed, she had been caught in a trap and was nearly ruined, but she did not want to let him know this. Firstly, it was because she did not want him to rush all the way back


    from Brisbane. Another reason was that she did not want him to be associated with Hudson. Regardless of his brilliance, Hudson was among the top global enterprises. He could not afford to provoke thepany.


    "I... I''m fine. I was just having fun with Freya. My phone was in my purse... So I didn''t hear it." 1


    "What happened to your voice, Catherine?" Shaun said in an irritated manner, "From your hoarse voice, I would think that you''re trying to seduce me."


    Catherine, who was covered with sweat, tried to suppress her feelings and spoke in a rxed tone," How could it be? I''m going to end the call now. I want to shop for clothes."


    "You''d better return home early."


    "Yeah, yeah." Catherine hung up the call and swiftly tossed her phone aside. After that, she immediately got up from the water. Amid her huffing, she said, "Mr. Lyons, could you please go out first?"


    "Sure. Let me know if you need anything." Wesley nced at the phone on the floor with mixed feelings before he turned around and walked out.


    His mind was filled with the conversation between Catherine and Shaun earlier.


    Why did Catherine choose to lie to Shaun?


    What was their rtionship?


    Wesley lit a cigarette and stayed outside until the next


    morning.


    At 7:00 a.m., Catherine came out of the bathroom while quivering. She wore the shirt that Wesley''s assistant boughtst night.


    "Let me send you to the hospital," Wesley said concernedly.


    ¡°No, it''s alright. I want to go home and rest." Catherine felt lethargic and drowsy at that moment.


    "I''ll send you home then," Wesley said righteously," Don''t reject my offer. You can''t drive in this state."


    After hesitating for a moment, Catherine nodded.


    On her way home, Wesley looked at her anxiously. " Regardingst night..."


    "Jeffery is now thergest shareholder in Hudson, and he''llpete for the chairman''s position next month. I''m guessing that he''ll most likely win. If that''s the case, I''m afraid Reba will behave more unscrupulously in Hudson."


    Catherine revealed it all.


    Wesley was somewhat dumbfounded. "Since when did the Jones family have something to do with Hudson? If such news is exposed, the Jones family''s status might end up being lower than the rk family." "I have no idea as well." Catherine frowned, finding everything strange. "My dad seemed to be scared of the rk family in the court earlier. Anyway, I''m just a n adopted daughter. It''s unsurprising that they didn''t tell me about certain matters."


    Wesley felt sorry for her. "Do you want me to investigate your background for you..."

 Chapter 174

    "There''s no need for that as I''m not interested in knowing. Since they''ve dumped me, it means that I''m not needed. There''s no point in exploring the painful


    experience."


    Catherine shook her head and said with discontent, "I just feel that life is unfair. Why are people like the Jones family able to turn things around and achieve great sess so easily? With that, they get to continue doing evil things."


    In the face of a big enterprise like Hudson, she clearly knew that she was incapable of opposing them.


    Wesley hesitated for a moment, then said all of a sudden, "I can help you if you agree-"


    "No need," Catherine interrupted his sentence.


    "Cathy, everything I saidst night is true. I want to marry you," Wesley sincerely added, "I treat your enemy as my enemy."


    Catherine shook her head straight away.


    She got married for the sake of revenge, and she regretted it. She did not want to repeat the mistake.


    Gripping the steering wheel, Wesley said weakly, "If it was Shaun who said this to you instead, would you agree?"


    A look of astonishment shed across Catherine''s eyes. She lifted her head and understood Wesley''s behavior in an instant. Wesley had probably noticed the way she answered Shaun''s call earlier.


    "Both of you have known each other since a long time ago, right?" With his quick wit, Wesley soon figured out many things. "I should''ve known this earlier.


    Shaun is an arrogant person who doesn''t simply agree to dispute awsuit for anyone. You have no money nor power, so why would he so readily help you?" Catherine bit her lip impassively without uttering a word. Since Wesley had guessed it right, she did not see the need to exin further regardless of how he viewed her. After all, her rtionship with Shaun had not progressed to the final step. However, when she signed the contract previously, she had braced herself to sell her body.


    Her silence was taken as an admission.


    Wesley''s heart ached, and he forced a smile. "I have only myself to me for being incapable of saving you."


    "No. I''m fine at the moment."


    Frankly, Catherine would rather owe Shaun than Wesley. Perhaps it was because she was married to Shaun.


    "Do you like him?" Wesley fixed his eyes on her all of a sudden.


    Catherine was momentarily dazed. She averted her gaze in puzzlement.


    Wesley said gently, "Cathy, I hope you live happily. Even when you''re with someone else, your life should be filled with sunshine and blessings. Meanwhile, both of you should have equal freedom. One should not be trapped by the other. If you want to get away from him in the future, I''ll certainly help you out."


    "Thank you." Catherine was visibly touched. Wesley did not mock or look down on her, and he was also extremely tolerant of her. If she had met him earlier without the misunderstanding, she would have probably fallen in love with this gentle, elegant man. 1


    "If you really appreciate me, stop calling me Mr. Lyons then. I''m only a few years older than you. Just call me '' Brother''. If Shaun bullies you in the future, you can always ask me for help."


    With a wink, Wesley said jokingly, "Don''t reject my offer, or I''ll feel humiliated." 1


    Catherine had no choice but to nod helplessly. With a smile, she said, "Brother." She was d that things turned out this way. She would still need to meet Wesley quite often regarding the renovation project. Since things were like this, their rtionship would not be too awkward.


    40 minutester, Catherine got out of the car in front of Riverside Mansion. She then entered.


    Aunty Linda had gone out to get groceries. Catherine curled up underneath the nket to have a good sleep.


    At noon, Aunty Linda woke her up to have lunch, i


    "When you didn''te back the whole night yesterday, Mr. Hill was worried sick about you. He kept calling me in the middle of the night.


    Considering that you''re already an adult in your 20s, he didn''t have to worry so much about you."


    With a smile, Aunty Linda added, "They say a man who marries the wrong woman will serve as a mom and a sitter. If a woman marries the right man, she''ll be pampered like a child by the man. Indeed, Mr. Shaun pampers you like a child and treats you as his darling."

 Chapter 175

    Catherine initially felt a little drowsy. Upon hearing Aunty Linda''s words, however, she got goosebumps.


    She just could not bring herself to believe that she was Shaun''s darling.


    Nevertheless, she believed that he was concerned about her.


    Knowing that someone was concerned about her made her feel a little warm.


    Aunty Linda reminded, "Next time, you''d better let Mr. Hill know if you''re noting back. Men tend to overthink."


    "Okay." Catherine nodded with mixed feelings.


    Given that she had nearly walked into Reba''s trap yesterday, she needed to stay alert at all times. She would not always be so fortunate to have someone save her.


    It was really a pity that she lost the sketches. Shaun had even found someone to help her finish them in the middle of the night. That person was indeed brilliant.


    "By the way, Aunty Linda, did you see that person who


    came out of the studyst morning? Was that person a man or a woman? How old did he or she appear to be?" 1


    Catherine assumed that the brilliant person who finished the sketches had burned the midnight oil and only left in the morning.


    Aunty Linda found it strange. "Nobody came yesterday. When I got up at 6:00 a.m., I saw Young Master Hill walking out of your room." 1


    "That means you didn''t hear the sound of a car entering or leaving the house?"


    "Absolutely not. Considering my old age, I tend to have poor sleep. I''d definitely be aware if someone came over."


    Aunty Linda shook her head straight away.


    Catherine was totally stunned. If no one came at midnight yesterday, the person who did the sketches had to be Shaun.


    Having said that, how could he possibly know how to design? His basic design skills were surprisingly great!


    What was more, he could only use his left hand.


    His left hand was not flexible, so he could not eat properly and even needed her to feed him.


    Well, no doubt, she had been lied to!


    If this had happened earlier, she might have been dismayed. Now that she


    thought about it, however, she found his actions to be sweet. 1


    Little did she know that this man... was so good at acting.


    He could have been direct by telling her that he wanted her to serve and feed him. What a hypocrite he was.


    "What''s the matter, Madam?" Aunty Linda noticed that she was frowning one minute and giggling the next. She sighed as she could not figure out what was going on in the young woman''s mind.


    "Nothing much."


    After the meal, Catherine returned to her room and slept. Recently, she had been exhausted and waspletely sapped of her energy.


    Not knowing how long she had slept, she finally opened her eyes in a daze. Suddenly, she saw a tall figure seated beside her. The man was dressed in a


    ck top, which outlined his perfect physique. He gazed at her with his handsome face and a pair of deep, dark eyes. How charming. 1


    Confused, Catherine blinked her pretty eyes. It felt like a dream. Was she dreaming about Shaun?


    Upon noticing her silly expression, the man stretched out his hand and pinched her nose.


    "It hurts." 1


    Catherine immediately sat up and gave a yawn. The tip of her fair, exquisite nose reddened, while her eyes were swimming with tears that resembled glistening morning dew.


    Shaun''s eyes slightly darkened. "Where did you gost night?"


    "Aren''t you only supposed toe back tomorrow?" Catherine was in a daze, trying to confirm that he was really seated by her bed.

 Chapter 176

    "I want to know where you wentst night," Shaun repeated himself in a low voice. "Catherine, how dare you? I was only away for one night and you had already spent the night elsewhere."


    Looking at the flurry of emotions that moved across the man''s handsome face like a storm, Catherine shrunk back out of instinct. "Are you making assumptions about me again?"


    His body tensed up before he replied impatiently, "If it hadn''t been for the previous misunderstanding, do you think you can stilly here in bed in one piece?"


    She lowered her head. "I went out shopping with Freyast night. After that, we had supper and went for karaoke. As we were exhausted, we fell asleep there and only went home after we woke up."


    "Are you sure you''re not lying?" He narrowed his eyes dangerously.


    "I didn''t do anything wrong." She pouted to look more pitiable. "I''m just really stressed outtely. Look, I''m only 22 years old but ever since marrying you, I''ve not been out for karaoke or even supper. Ie home right after work at the same time every evening to prepare your dinner. My life is like that of a middle- aged woman."


    A look of displeasure washed over his face. "Are youining that your life is boring?"


    "No, not at all," she replied instantly, "But it''s important to have leisure time. Why don''t you try asking Chase?"


    "Why should I? Do you think he knows you well?" He threw her a cold nce.


    "It''s not like that. I just have the impression that he''s the partying type." She shook her head aggressively like a drowning chick trying to get above water. "But you''re husband material. Look at your style of living. You''re the absolute model of a perfect man."


    "Is that really what you think?" He bent forward slowly. His charming face came closer toward her eyes.


    She could feel her heart pounding under his intense stare. Nodding, she answered affirmatively, "I''ve never said anything truer than this."


    "Remember, this shouldn''t happen again." A helpless expression spread across


    his face as he pinched her cheeks. He had loosened his limits again and again for this woman.


    She grimaced in pain. "Why have youe home anyway? Aren''t you supposed to return tomorrow?"


    He snorted and pursed his thin lips.


    Countless thoughts shed across the woman''s mind as she looked at him. "Were you worried about me?" she blurted out of the blue.


    "Dream on. I came home because work waspleted earlier than expected," he denied it with his face turned away.


    Catherine would have believed that in the past but she hade to realize that this man had the habit of saying the opposite of his thoughts.


    A surge of courage washed through her without warning. "I don''t believe you." "Catherine Jones," Shaun shouted, looking slightly embarrassed.


    "Don''t yell at me. I''m not deaf." She summoned her courage and wrapped her arms around his neck. Her eyes twinkled with brilliance like the clear moon.


    He held his breath unknowingly. There was an impulse to lock his lips with hers.


    It hade to his realization that he loved kissing her. However, what came out


    of her lips next dismissed that idea of hispletely.


    "Did you help me with the sketches?"


    She lowered her gaze and drew circles on his chest with her finger.


    Simultaneously, she felt his body tense up.


    Her lips quivered slightly. She already knew the answer.


    This man was way more delicate than he looked.


    "Are you going to imagine next that I like you?" He snorted despite being exposed.


    "Yup," she admitted.


    "Dream-"


    Before he could finish his sentence, however, she lifted her head to kiss his thin lips.


    Nothing nice ever came out of this mean mouth of his.


    His eyes widened in shock. It was really something when a woman took initiative.


    After the man stopped arguing, she finally retreated and pulled his ear yfully. "Stop saying that to me."

 Chapter 177

    Well, well, well, Catherine was really pushing Shaun''s limits.


    How dare she pull his ear? Although it did not hurt, the action sent an electrifying feeling to every part of his body. However, he was still her owner at the end of the day.


    "Catherine, don''t forget who you are." He red at her with a straight face.


    The fearless woman told herself to take the risk this time. If it was all but a misunderstanding, then she would keep her feelings hidden. She would continue ying her role and doing what was necessary.


    "I remember my role in this rtionship. Normally, a rich man would give his lover some money and not get involved in his personal life. However, not only do you keep an eye on my whereabouts 24/7, but you also risk everything to save me when I''m in danger. Not to mention, you secretly give me a hand at work when things get a little overwhelming.


    "Besides, your left hand works perfectly fine. But you also made me feed you.


    "You could''ve just given me the orders if you were


    Catherine looked into his eyes seriously. "Shaunny, is it that difficult to admit you like me? I like you too."


    The woman''s clear eyes reflected his own face.


    Shaun''s first reaction was to feel embarrassed. It was a s if he had lost the upper hand.


    Little did he expect his little tricks to be exposed.


    However, the moment she confessed that she liked him too...


    His heart began to pound beneath his chest.


    For some unknown reasons, despite knowing since the beginning that she was interested in him, her confession today felt especially genuine. It gave him a n inexplicable sense of... joy.


    Despite that, his handsome face still remained expressionless.


    Gradually, she lowered her gaze. Alright, he was still unperturbed. Perhaps she had been overthinking.


    "It''s fine if you don''t like me back. I''ll not ask you again. I''m leaving to use the bathroom." 1


    Then, she got out of bed and put on her slippers.


    Shaun simply watched her receding silhouette in silence. A hint of disappointment and sadness shed across his face.


    He had this inexplicable feeling that the distance between them both would only be further if he did not say something right now.


    "Catherine Jones, tell me, are you the little fairy sent by God to torture me?"


    Looking slightly annoyed, he pulled her into his arms.


    Her head hurt a little when it hit his chest. However, the second she met his helpless gaze, an unbelievable joy surged from the bottom of her heart.


    She raised her eyebrows as her mischievous eyes twinkled with brilliance. "I don''t know what you mean."


    "Stop pretending."


    He buried his face into her long hair. The frustration was evident in his hoarse voice. "You don''t have any outstanding strengths apart from your cooking skills, not to mention you seem to be a ma for all sorts of trouble. I''m really unfortunate." 2


    i, 99


    Was he criticizing her or subtly admitting his fondness for her?


    She felt like crying, but there was nothing else she could do because the feeling was mutual.


    Coincidentally, this man was also her husband.


    She wanted to give them a chance.


    The woman turned around to hug him tight.


    He liked that she was clingy. A few secondster, he lowered his head to kiss her pink lips.


    Now that they both knew of each other''s feelings, she no longer felt the need to be cautious around him anymore. 1


    Shaun, who was deeply distracted by the kiss, almost lost his control. "Come on, get in bed with me for a little longer. I''m tired."


    "Okay."


    Catherine had enough sleep, but upon seeing the exhaustion written over his face, she nestled within his arms anyway. In a matter of minutes, the steady rhythm of his breathing entered her ears.


    She raised her head carefully to look at the dark circles beneath his eyes. He appeared really worn out, and it was all because of her.


    A fuzzy feeling warmed her heart. She no longer had a family but she had him now. 4

 Chapter 178

    The following day.


    After breakfast, Shaun was getting himself ready for work.


    All of a sudden, Latherin grabbed him by the arm. "I don''t feel like driving today. Can you give me a ride?"


    He frowned. The ce he was heading today was in the exact opposite direction of her workce. Besides, he had a meeting waiting at work this morning. 1


    This woman was so troublesome. It took her no time to take advantage of him. "But you have a car."


    "I want to spend more time with you in the car." She winked at him flirtatiously.


    He threw her a nce as if to say she was annoying." Let''s go."


    Joy filled her heart.


    In actuality, she simply wanted to feel how it was like to not get thrown out of the car at the subway station. After all, she had spent a tremendous amount of effort to take down this man.


    Shaun''s hand was injured, hence Hadley had been driving him aroundtely. The morning traffic was terrible.


    It did not bother Hadley too much, though. He appeared calm inparison to Shaun who was wearing a sullen expression.


    He massaged the middle of his brows, feeling slightly regretful about going out of the way to give her a ride. He would have hired a taxi for her if he had known.


    "Don''t get impatient." Catherine ced her left palm on the back of his hand. "The bad traffic means we can spend more time together."


    She blinked yfully at him. He could see his own reflection in her eyes.


    All of a sudden, the frustration in his heart vanished.


    The frown on his charming face finally rxed. He snorted and looked away, but the corners of his lips curled upward faintly. "I really don''t know what to do with you."


    The arrogance was evident in his tone.


    Hadley''s fingers quivered against the steering wheel. He had no idea that the serious and indifferent Young Master Hill would behave like a real person when in a rtionship.


    It also seemed that the rtionship between these two had improved tremendously.


    He felt like an unwanted third party in this scenario.


    8:40 a.m. The car pulled into thepany.


    Catherine was about to open the door when Shaun suddenly questioned, "Didn''t you say you went shoppingst night? Why aren''t you wearing the new clothes you bought?"


    Well, the new clothes were in the mall, of course.


    She made up an excuse on the spot. "Nothing really caught my eyes. The ones that I like were too pricey. Freya spent a lot, on the other hand."


    "Hmm, are you dropping hints that I should buy you more clothes?" He raised his eyebrows, teasing her.


    The woman screamed internally, ''Brother, you''re overthinking again!''


    "I wasn''t..."


    "Alright, I''ll bring you shopping after work," he interrupted.


    She had no idea what to say.


    The car sped into the distance after she alighted. The helpless woman headed toward thepany.


    Just when she was approaching the entrance, Ethan appeared in front of her, looking tired and weary. The pressure from the Lowe family and hisplicated personal romance had taken a huge toll on him.


    Coupled with the stubble that had grown around his lips, he also looked dispirited and depressed.


    The sight of him took Catherine by surprise. She almost did not recognize the man. "Why are you here again?"


    She did not expect to see Ethan again after Shaun had exposed her mercilessly the other day. She assumed he would look down on her after that.


    With his head lowered, Ethan pressed a card into her hand. "There''s 500 million dors in here. Give it to Shaun Hill. Think of it as the legal fees you owe him and stop getting in touch with him after this."


    She was genuinely startled.

 Chapter 179

    Ethan continued, "I''ve asked around and I''m sure 500 million dors is more than needed. Cathy, I don''t want to see you lowering yourself to that level. I disappointed you in the past for failing to protect you but I''ll do better starting from today." 1


    He had been strugglingtely. Although there might be a chance that Catherine was no longer pure, he realized it was not her fault. After all, he only had himself to me.


    Aplicated look shed across her face as she returned the card. "I''m not going to ept you."


    "Cathy..." he replied impatiently, "Do you want to stay by Shaun''s side forever? You don''t even like him.


    Besides, think of how he looked at you the other day. He doesn''t even respect you. The man only thinks of you as a toy."


    "It''s not true that I don''t like him."


    She frowned. "He was just furious the other day."


    "Why are you taking his side?"


    The shock was evident in Ethan''s voice, but he also sounded sorrowful at the same time. "Are you still upset at me? This is not the way to seek revenge. Be a good girl and stop this right now. Cut off ties with him


    and let''s go back to where we were before. I can start nning for our wedding right away." 1


    "Ethan, what nonsense is that? Have you lost your mind?!" Sonya dashed forward out of the blue and snatched the card from Catherine''s hand. Then, she pped the man coldly across the face hard. 1


    "The two of us have fallen to this state yet you''re giving her 500 million dors? Are you crazy? This money is a chance for you to make aeback!"


    "Mom..." His face was as pale as a sheet of paper. "I don''t want to live with regrets anymore. Cathy is the only person I should treasure."


    "But she can''t be of help now that she''s powerless and poor," Sonya said between sobs, "Your dad hasn''t been hometely. He only wants to spend time at that cheap woman''s ce nowadays. Not to mention that you''re no longer in the picture to take over thepany. How can I be satisfied? If you really marry this woman, that marks the end of your future!"


    Ethan clenched his fists as his features grimaced in pain. "I don''t want to be with someone I don''t like just t o fight for the Lowe Corporation."


    "Enough of that. You didn''t like Reba before but you still wanted to marry her in the end, didn''t you?"


    Sonya retaliated without holding back. "If you dare to be with Catherine again, I''ll kill myself today by running into this door!" "Please don''t force me..." The mother and son duo that were arguing by thepany''s entrance caught passersby''s attention.


    Frustrated, Catherine said, "Ethan, listen to your mother. Given your personality, you''ll surely regret it in the future if you get back with me."


    A flustered look washed over his face. "Cathy, don''t listen to my mom-"


    "I don''t like you anymore," she interrupted in a serious tone.


    "Think about it. Why would I still be interested after being hurt by you so many times? Shaun is amazing and even saved my life on several asions. Don''t get fooled by his indifferent appearance. He''s actually way gentler and thoughtful than you although he doesn''t show it explicitly. I really like him now." 1


    She felt a heavy weight lifted off her chest upon saying that. Little did she expect how much Shaun had impacted her life.


    Ethan stared at her nkly.


    This woman had been pestering him to marry her since they were young. He never thought of hearing such words from her one day.


    He could not ept this!


    "No, you''re just lying!"


    He stepped forward to grab her wrist but she avoided it with a quick reflex. "Please stop disturbing me again.


    I''m living with Shaun at the moment. Your actions might cause a misunderstanding."


    Then, she left without looking back.


    Ethan screamed hysterically and kicked at the wall as her receding silhouette disappeared into the distance.


    "Come home with me. Your grandpa has arranged for you to marry the youngdy


    of the Miller family!" Sonya said.


    9:20 a m. Shaun finally stepped into the meeting room at Jennings Solicitors.


    The morning meeting was going on in an orderly manner.

 Chapter 180

    Chase, the boss of the firm, grumbled, "Mr. Hill, you''re early today."


    Shaun walked toward the leather seat and mumbled softly, "Hmm."


    U 99


    Chase was speechless.


    Did the man fail to discern the sarcasm in his tone? Could Shaun at least show him some respect in front of all these attorneys?


    "Don''t mind me," Shaun said, raising his chin elegantly. At the same time, his phone vibrated.


    He reached for his phone to find a WhatsApp text from Catherine. [Have you arrived?]


    The corners of his lips curled upward. [Yup.]


    Everyone in the meeting room dropped their jaws upon seeing the smile on his face.


    What?!


    They wondered who was texting with the usually indifferent man. To see a grin on his face was an unbelievable sight.


    Chase, especially, had his curiosity piqued. He waved


    his hand dismissively in the air. "Alright then, that''s it for today. Continue working hard next week."


    nh


    The other attorneys were speechless.


    He was still talking about improving work performance not long ago. What an irresponsible boss!


    Since the meeting had ended, the rest of them gradually filed out of the room.


    Shaun rose to his feetzily, and Chase dashed toward him within seconds. "Who are you texting? What''s with that coquettish grin?"


    Coquettish???


    A frown formed between his eyebrows. That was impossible.


    "Could it possibly be Rin?" Chase teased. "It seems that something has happened between you two."


    Shaun threw him a sideways nce. He was rarely in a good mood, hence he was not going to let this ruin it. "Yup, she confessed to me yesterday."


    "Doesn''t she confess to you every day?" Chase was really jealous about that. He would like a girlfriend like that as well.


    The corners of Shaun''s lips curled faintly but he repressed it immediately. "Hmm, she keeps pestering me to be with her and wouldn''t rest her case unless I agreed. I really don''t know what to do with her."


    Chase''s eyes almost popped out of his head. ''Hey, my old friend, that coquettish look on your face says it all.''


    "Congrattions! You should thank me for inviting you to Melbourne or you wouldn''t have met Rin otherwise."


    "Thank you?" A look of indifference washed over Shaun''s face. "It''s exactly because of you that I''m constantly being pestered by that woman. And I can''t even get rid of her now."


    Chase was at a loss for words.


    ''Sure.


    ''Keep pretending. I''ll just quietly watch without exposing you.''


    "Oh right, what do you normally do after work?" Shaun questioned without warning. "Catherine said her life now is not any different from that of an old woman''s."


    Chase felt sorry for the poor girl.


    "Exactly, she''s still young and in her prime. It''s really boring to head home and cook dinner after work every evening. Take me, for example. Every day after work, I either go to the pub, go for karaoke, y pool, go fishing on my yacht, or enjoy supperte at night. It''s a n interesting life."


    Shaun frowned upon hearing that. Chase pulled a face before saying again. "Should we bring Rin for a


    karaoke session tonight? I''ll make all the arrangements."

 Chapter 181

    "Not tonight. But let''s do it some other day."


    Shaun hesitated briefly before agreeing. He should say yes since Catherine liked


    it.


    5:00 p.m.


    Catherine went downstairs and got into a white car.


    Shaun was reading work documents inside. His profile clearly showed his long and curly eyshes. Even his fingers that held the papers were slender and clean. He was impable like a statue no matter from which angle one looked at.


    She had always been shallow, in the sense that she cared significantly about a person''s appearance.


    Otherwise, she would not have gotten together with Ethan in the past. He was among the most attractive-looking men in Melbourne. However, he was iparable when put next to Shaun.


    No wonder she no longer found Ethan interesting. She also could not be bothered with Wesley.


    "Shaunny, why aren''t you looking at me? Don''t you miss me?" She leaned into him and hugged his arm.


    "I''m looking at a case." He threw her a quick nce.


    The woman took off her coat upon entering the car, revealing the tight-fitting shirt she was wearing underneath that entuated her curvy figure. His eyes darkened. He was too distracted at the moment to continue working.


    "Oh, sorry to disturb you. Go on then." She sat up straight all of a sudden.


    How could he go on working after what she did?


    He put the documents away and lifted her up to hisp. However, she was a tall woman at 167cm, thus her head hit the roof of the car right away.


    The car was too small.


    He narrowed his eyes and said, "It''s time for a new car.


    Hadley enquired almost immediately, "Young Master Hill, what type of car are you thinking of?"


    "Anything with a spacious and tall backseat. Get it done tomorrow."


    Catherine had no idea what to make of this conversation. She could not fathom


    the life of the super-rich. The man immediately decided to change his car because the current one was inconvenient when he hugged his girlfriend in the backseat. She was falling more deeply for him. 1


    "What do you want to eat tonight?" he asked.


    "It''s getting coldtely. I want to eat hotpot, and I know a good ce nearby." She added upon seeing the displeasure that shed across his face, "We can try ordering the couple hotpot."


    He raised an eyebrow and gently pinched her nose." You naughty woman."


    Baffled, she blinked back nkly. Perhaps he had misunderstood something. "Every hotpot restaurant provides a double-vor hotpot broth option, with both spicy and non-spicy broth base. Don''t you know that?"


    "..." 1


    "Of course I do." He threw her a sideways nce before answering diffidently.


    "Oh." She believed him and nodded.


    Hadley, who was in the front seat, was speechless. ''Young Master Hill, you''re surely getting better at lying."


    Upon arriving at the hotpot restaurant, Catherine invited Hadley to tag along but Shaun rejected right away. "He can eat somewhere else."


    He finally had time for a date, so he surely would not allow a third party to interrupt.


    Hadley nodded quickly. "It''s alright. I don''t like hotpot anyway. I''ll find something else in the restaurant next


    door. Take your time and enjoy the food."


    Immediately, he walked out of the restaurant. Catherine threw him a pitiful nce.


    Shaun took a seat first. She thought of sitting opposite him but he quickly said with displeasure, "Come and sit right next to me. I don''t know how to do this."


    This took her by surprise. "But you had it with me thest time?"


    "You have the cheek to mention that?" His handsome face fell. "Did you know my stomach hurt for three days after that? Tell me, why didn''t you ask me how I was doing then? You cared about me a lot, huh?" 2


    She almost choked on the drink. She had not asked because she did not care about him back then.


    However, things were different now. "I was afraid that I would give in once I got close to you," she replied innocently.


    Pleased with the answer, he pulled her down to sit next to him. "Cook for meter."


    Helpless, she turned to look at the couple sitting at the next table.


    The man did not stop feeding his girlfriend. "Darling, what do you want to eat next?


    "Darling, have some of this. It''s delicious.


    "Darling, try this too. It''s really good."

 Chapter 182

    "Darling, just sit back and rx. Let me do it."


    Catherine was crying internally.


    She was so jealous.


    Shaun looked in the direction she was staring and twitched his lips nonchntly. "You''re jealous over that ugly man?"


    She did not know what to say.


    Her gaze shifted back to the exceptionally goodlooking man sitting next to her. Alright, time to get cooking. She only had herself to me for being a shallow


    woman.


    Thanks to her personal service, he had a nice time at dinner. All he needed to do was eat.


    It urred to him that hotpot was quite enjoyable. Perhaps they coulde again soon.


    After they finished eating, Catherine left the table to use the washroom.


    When she was about to leave the cubicle, she suddenly heard two women speaking by the sink.


    "Did you notice earlier... The man sitting at table 26 is


    incredibly handsome." "Come on, he''s even more attractive than all the male artists out there. I even secretly took a few photos."


    "But his girlfriend is not that impressive."


    "Agreed. Her love felt so one-sided. She kept cooking for the man but he didn''t seem to acknowledge her as much."


    "Sigh, surely anyone would do anything to please that charming man."


    Catherine almost exploded with rage.


    Her?


    Not that impressive?


    One-sided love?


    Would do anything to please?


    Seriously? She had heard enough.


    She kicked the cubicle door open. The two women were shocked into silence.


    Catherine wedged herself in between them and retrieved her lipstick.


    "Did you say I don''t look that impressive?"


    Carefully, she drew the lipstick over her beautiful lips. She then pressed her lips together. In an instant, she took over the washroom with her unmistakable charm.


    Embarrassed, the two women turned around and intended to leave.


    She grabbed their wrists at once and turned their faces toward the mirror. "Take a good look at yourself. One has obviously injected too much botox that your face muscles look overly tense. At one nce, you can see that this one here has fillers inserted in her nose. I don''t have anything against stic surgery but even after going through that you still don''t look as pretty a s me. Yet you have the cheek to criticize my appearance."


    "That''s enough. It was just mindless gossip. Everyone has different beauty standards. There''s no need for you toe at us with personal attacks. We can practice freedom of speech." One of the women was flushed because of the insults.


    "So do I. You two are obviously jealous because you don''t have a boyfriend as charming as mine. Our rtionship couldn''t be better. So what if I take care of my handsome man more?"


    She washed her hands and dried them with tissue. Then, she gave a snort of contempt before leaving the washroom.


    Although she had stood up for herself, her good mood from before seemed to have vanished.


    Women also cared about their reputation. Little did she expect that was how others regarded her.


    It was all Shaun''s fault for always wanting to be served. He definitely was not a gentleman.


    After sorting the bills, he waited by the door for a while before she finally reappeared.


    However, she did not look too pleased. It was as if someone had offended her. 1


    She even red at him before leaving the restaurant.


    tt H


    The man had no clue what was going on.


    After entering the car, she kept her eyes glued on her phone without speaking a word.


    His brows furrowed dangerously.


    Indeed, being in a rtionship was troublesome.


    He pulled out his phone and sent a text to the group chat he was in with his close


    friends. [What does it mean when a woman suddenly refuses to speak?]

 Chapter 183

    Chase: [She''s definitely on her period.]


    Rodney: [Women are annoying. They have countless trigger points and reasons to get upset.]


    Chester: [No worries, just bring her shopping and pay for everything.]


    Shaun fell into deep thought.


    Catherine was not bothered about shopping upon arriving at the mall. She picked out a few clothes at random to have a quick look before putting them back on the racks.


    He turned around to the salesperson. "I''ll buy any outfit that she touches."


    This took her by surprise. "What''s that about? I''m just browsing-"


    "We''ll buy anything that interests you." He gave her no room for discussion. "My woman can buy anything she wants. I have more than enough money."


    The salesperson eximed with envy, "Wow, your boyfriend treats you so well! I''ve never seen any man this generous with their girlfriend."


    Startled, Catherine studied the man standing tall in front of her. Suddenly, she could hear her heart


    beating loudly.


    She even felt guilty about getting upset with him not long ago.


    Shaun was not the most considerate. To an outsider, it might appear that her love was forced and one-sided.


    However, only they themselves knew the truth about the rtionship. She did not need anyone else to validate the way he treated her.


    "It''s fine. I''ll just pick out a few."


    She shook her head. Finally, she went on to try out several outfits. Every outfit looked good on her beautiful figure and nice skin.


    In the end, he paid for everything that she tried on. She only found out after the payment had gone through.


    She grabbed his arm, feeling bad because the clothes here were expensive. "I don''t need so many clothes."


    "It''s fine. As long as you like them."


    He replied casually.


    "Thank you." Feeling touched, she stood on her tiptoes to give him a peck on the cheek. A look of embarrassment shed across her own face.


    The man''s eyes darkened upon seeing her rose-tinted cheeks. Indeed, Chester was right. Bringing an unhappy woman out shopping solved everything.


    The following day.


    Catherine put on her new clothes before going to check the renovation progress at Green Mountain.


    The builders were upied with masonry work. She toured around the site and discussed the progress with the head builder. Wesley walked in from outside and shifted his gaze to her new clothes. "Nice outfit. Is it a recent purchase?" heplimented.


    "Yup." She smiled joyfully upon thinking that it was a present from Shaun.


    The overflowing happiness from her eyes surprised Wesley. An inexplicable sense of difort materialized in his heart.


    At the same time, she received a call from an unknown number.


    "Hello, is this Miss Jones? A woman named Wendy has passed out in her rental house. I tried calling the contacts on her phone but no one was willing toe over..."


    Wendy... Aunty Wendy, the carer?


    Catherine replied immediately, "Please call the ambnce to send her to the nearest hospital. Don''t worry about the fees. I''lle over right now."


    After hanging up the phone, she darted toward the door. Wesley trailed after her. "I''lle with you."

 Chapter 184

    Catherine parted her lips to speak but was interrupted by Wesley, "There''s all sort of paperwork needed to be done in the hospital and having a helping hand is better than none. As an elder brother, I can''t stand aside and not help you out. Besides, this is not the time to keep a distance from me."


    Overwhelmed by anxiety, she did not insist further.


    Upon arriving at the hospital, someone was shouting by the door of the emergency room. "Family members of Miss Wendy? Identify yourself and head over to the reception to sort out the bills as soon as possible."


    "I''m here." Catherine ran over. "Doctor, how is she doing?" 1


    "Acute cerebral insufficiency. Stent surgery must be performed immediately. Go sort out the payment now." The doctor pushed an invoice into her hands.


    She rushed downstairs to handle the payment. The surgery had alreadymenced by the time she went back upstairs.


    "I know the hospital director, so I called him earlier to bring forward the surgery," Wesley exined.


    "Thanks." She was touched.


    The surgery finally came to an end three hourster.


    Aunty Wendy was pushed out of the emergency room.


    Catherine almost could not recognize the frail woman. 2


    Aunty Wendy used to look healthy and energetic when she was still her grandmother''s carer, but she looked like apletely different person now. Apart from her head that was full of gray hair, her sunken cheeks also made her look older. 1


    What had happened during these times?


    5:00 p.m. Tears flowed down Aunty Wendy''s cheeks the moment she opened her eyes and saw Catherine." First Young Lady, I didn''t think I''d see you again."


    "You don''t have to call me that anymore." She forced a bitter smile.


    "No, you''ll always be the-"


    "Aunty Wendy, it''s alright, I already know the truth that I was adopted by the Jones family. I''m sure you know that too after being a carer for my grandmother for the past few decades."


    "Who said that?" Aunty Wendy replied, agitated." You''re unmistakably a part of the Jones family!"


    This took Catherine by surprise. "I heard it from Reba. Besides, I don''t think the Jones couple would do those things to their own daughter."


    "This all must''ve been tough on you. Those three are a disgrace to the Jones family." Aunty Wendy coughed a few times out of rage. "Not only did they chase me out of the house, but they even said that to you. Have they forgotten the promises they made to Old Madam and Old Master in the past?"


    "Aunty Wendy, you were chased out of the house?" Catherine was taken aback by this information. "But what I heard from them is that you left because you weren''t willing to take care of Grandma after she became paralyzed."


    "Old Madam has helped me significantly and she took care of me all my life. I wouldn''t leave her when she needed me the most."


    Aunty Wendy''s eyes glistened with tears. "Young Lady, you''re in fact not Jeffery Jones'' daughter. Your birth mother is Sheryl Jones, the woman you believe to be your aunt. She was pregnant with you before marriage. Your grandparents were afraid of losing their dignity, not to mention that this might make it harder for your mother to remarry. That''s why they handed you over to Jeffrey, who''s actually your uncle."


    Catherine felt her world crashing down.


    Never would she have expected that Sheryl was her mother. It made sense now that her grandparents always brought her to visit the woman''s grave on her death anniversary. It was no wonder she resembled her so much.


    "After giving birth to you, your mother went on a business trip to Country T and went missing in the typhoon," Aunty Wendy said in between sobs. "It was a horrible typhoon and more than ten people were dead. By the time they found her body, it was too disfigured


    ... that they couldn''t even recognize her."


    Catherine felt suffocated as if all the air were being sucked out from her lungs. Wesley, who had been listening by the side, patted her on the shoulder gently.


    Aunty Wendy continued, "Your mom was a sessful woman although she was young. Hudson Corporation, which is among the top 500 most sessful businesses in the whole world, was founded by her alone."


    "My mom is the founder of Hudson Corporation?" A look of astonishment washed over her face.


    Something clicked inside her mind. "It''s no wonder Jeffery can be the major stockholder of Hudson Corporation."


    "What? Jeffery is the major stockholder?" Aunty Wendy huffed. "Is it possible that your grandmother has..."


    "She passed away a few days ago."


    Aunty Wendy widened her eyes in shock. A few minutester, tears finally flowed out from the corners of her eyes.


    She said despitefully, "Your grandmother wouldn''t have died out of the blue. There''s surely more behind her death! Cathy, there''s something you need to know. After your mother passed away, your grandparents have been secretly managing Hudson Corporation. In order to ensure Jeffery would look after you, she set up a will. Both you and Jeffery will each be given 30% of the corporation''s stocks once you''vee of age and after she dies."

 Chapter 185

    Catherine fell into a chair upon receiving the bombshell news. 1


    After Summit went down, it was likely that Jeffery plotted to murder her grandmother in order to inherit the stocks to Hudson Corporation?


    "No, that''s impossible. She''s his mother, after all."


    Wesley heaved a sigh. "Jeffery is ustomed to being in a position of power his whole life. You might not know this but people can do anything in order to maintain a life full of wealth and influence. Since the beginning of time, there have been records of blood brothers attacking each other, fighting to be the sessor to an affluent family. Besides, your grandma was paralyzed before this. He probably regarded her as a burden."


    Aunty Wendy nodded along. "Also, I never once believed your grandma bing paralyzed was an ident. Reba came to Plum Garden that day and your grandma fell from the second floor not long after she went up. She imed that Old Madam lost her footing but thetter has always been fit and healthy, so I don''t believe that."


    Catherine raised her gaze from the ground as a shudder passed through her.


    How could a person be that savage to harm her own grandmother? 1 "I bet she must''ve found out about your rtionship with Hudson and that you''re not Jeffery''s birth daughter," Aunty Wendy guessed.


    "Aunty Wendy, you should''ve told me about this earlier." Catherine felt extremely guilty.


    "I really wanted to but the Jones family put out a search warrant for me. I''m guessing Jeffery wasn''t satisfied not knowing where the other 30% of stocks have gone, or maybe he wants to kill me so I can take this secret to the grave. That''s why I''ve been living in seclusion, not daring to show my face in public."


    Aunty Wendy gripped Catherine''s hands. "Look for one of the stockholders in Hudson named Chris


    Jefferson. Your mom saved his life before. He has the necessary documents."


    Finally, Catherine asked tentatively, "Aunty Wendy, do you know who my real father is?"


    The older woman shook her head, sighing. "I''m not sure, but I think he''s from a powerful family in Canberra." 1


    A glimmer of hope shone in Catherine''s eyes. It appeared that she might have the chance to meet her birth father.


    However, why did he abandon her and her mother?


    Perhaps he had long established another family.


    Both the women in the hospital ward fell into silence. Out of the blue, Wesley suggested, "For the sake of Aunty Wendy''s safety, it''s best if we transfer her to another hospital so the Jones won''t find her. I know the head director of a private hospital who can help."


    "You''re right. Aunty Wendy can''t stay here," Catherine agreed.


    After that, they spent the next hour submitting the paperwork required for the transfer.


    However, when she was sorting out the process at the reception, she failed to notice Ang who was coincidentally there for her mother''s routine check-u p. She took a photo of Catherine getting into the esctor with Wesley.


    Ang sent the photo to Shaun without hesitation. [ Brother Shaun, isn''t this your girlfriend? Have you two broken up? I saw her being with another man.]


    She was delighted after sending that message.


    She had long been annoyed by this woman. Now, she finally had a chance.


    Shaun, who was about to leave work, suddenly felt his phone vibrate.


    His face fell the second he clicked into the message.


    The photo clearly revealed Catherine and Wesley together at the hospital.


    This woman kept professing her love for him but when would she finally settle down?


    He called her right away. "Where are you?"


    "Um... In the hospital," she confessed after a brief hesitation.


    His frown rxed a little bit. At least she was not lying about this. "Who''s with you?"


    She threw a quick nce at Wesley who was chatting with the doctor in charge before walking to the side." With the doctor. The carer who used to look after my grandma has juste out of surgery. She has no family members or next of kin. I''ll probably be home a bitter today." a h


    She was lying. He knew she was with Wesley. 1


    A dangerous intent shed across his eyes.


    When in trouble, she would rather seek help from Wesley instead of him. How close was her rtionship with that man, really?


    "Are you angry?" she asked cautiously when all she could hear was silence. "The newly-hired nurse can onlye over at 9 p.m., so I''ll have to wait until then."


    "Right."


    He said before ending the call abruptly. Then, he tried to calm down his pulsating temples by gently massaging them.

 Chapter 186

    Shaun reminded himself not to be too upset.


    Perhaps he had been spoiling Catherine, hence that was why she was taking advantage of him.


    Did she think she was the only woman he could be with?


    The call ended abruptly.


    Catherine stared at the phone nkly for a few seconds until Wesley walked over. "Was it Mr. Hill? Is heing to see Aunty Wendy? Then I should probably go to prevent unnecessary misunderstandings."


    "No, he didn''t say he''sing."


    All of a sudden, a strange feeling materialized in her heart. That was it. Shaun had not said anything abouting to see Aunty Wendy.


    Wesley appeared startled but soon revealed a smile. "Well, it''s normal. They''re not family, after all. I spoke with the doctor earlier so you don''t have to worry too much."


    "Thanks."


    She was genuinely grateful for Wesley. She would not have achieved so much today without his help.


    In actuality, she had thought of asking Shaun for help before but upon remembering his indifferent attitude, she was certain the thought did not even ur to him at all.


    "It''s alright. Well, I should leave then. I have a dinner appointment for work this evening."


    Wesley understood the importance of not crossing the line. Otherwise, she might leave her guards up with him again.


    "Okay." She walked him to the door.


    Shaun did not call her the entire night.


    She finally drove back to the vi after the nurse showed up.


    Apart from Fudge and the three kittens ying around, there was just Aunty Linda who was watching TV in the living room.


    "Where''s Mr. Hill?"


    The question took Aunty Linda by surprise. "Didn''t he tell you? Mr. Hill called me earlier this evening saying he''s going on a business trip to Canberra. He won''t being back for a few days."


    Catherine was stunned into silence. She really had no clue about that. 1


    Suddenly, frustration rocked through her. As her boyfriend, he did not enquire about Aunty Wendy''s condition nor did he inform her about going away for business. What was going on with him?


    After heading upstairs, she made a phone call to him.


    The background noise was loud over the phone. She could tell right away that he


    was somewhere like a pub or a bar.


    "Where are you? Aren''t you going away on a business trip?"


    "Yup." His tone reeked of indifference.


    She was not pleased with that answer. "Why didn''t you tell me?"


    "Do I have to report my whereabouts to you?"


    His cold, distant voice filled her with disappointment.


    She regarded him as her boyfriend simply because he went to eat hotpot with her, bought her clothes, and helped her out with the sketches. 1


    However, he might have thought otherwise.


    "Okay, I''ll not ask again in the future."


    She hung up, plopped herself onto the bed, and started sobbing.


    She was overwhelmed by the information learned from Aunty Wendy today, about


    her grandma''s death and that her aunt was actually her mother.


    She wanted to rant andin and cry it all out to Shaun but he did not even give her the chance. 1


    Inside the noisy private room, Shaun, who was already in a frustrated mood, became more agitated by the loud women.


    He threw his phone across the room and yelled, "Get out of here right now!"


    The group of women immediately headed for the door. A heavy silence fell upon the room that was now upied by only three men.

 Chapter 187

    "Shaun, what the hell? You demanded for them to be here but now you''re asking them to leave." Rodney shrugged.


    "Shut up. Don''t talk to me." Shaun lit up a cigarette.


    "Tsk, seriously? It was you who called us here." Rodney was frustrated. "You''ve gotten weirder ever since you got together with that Catherine woman. If you''re that unhappy, then just split-"


    "Say that again." Shaun threw his friend a dangerous re.


    Rodney kept quiet right away.


    Chester''s eyes darkened as he tapped the end of the cigarette. "Is it serious this time?"


    "No way." Rodney frowned instantly. "I thought you only used to care for Sarah Langley..." 1


    Shaun''s fingers that were holding the cigarette tensed up. Chester heaved a sigh. "Rodney, Sarah is no longer with us. Shaun can''t possibly live in the past forever."


    Rodney looked at the ground and continued drinking.


    Shaun took another drag from the cigarette with his head lowered.


    During the following two days.


    Catherine spent a lot of effort getting her hands on Chris'' home address.


    However, the man resided in Brisbane most of the time.


    She had no choice but to take an early flight there.


    Upon arriving at the vi, the guard opened the door and enquired, "Have you got an appointment?"


    "No, but please tell Mr. Jefferson that I''m the daughter of his old friend, Sheryl Jones."


    The guard sized her up and down suspiciously before making the phone call. Upon receiving a reply, the guard invited her in politely, "Mr. Jefferson is waiting for you inside."


    She walked in immediately.


    She expected Chris Jefferson to be an old man in his early 70s, so she was surprised to see the middle-aged man sitting on the couch. This man looked younger than 40 years old. Although there were some wrinkles on the corners of his eyes, he looked cultured and refined. He must have been quite handsome when he was younger.


    "Are you... Uncle Chris?"


    A hint of affection shed across his eyes as he studied the woman. "20 years flew by in the twinkling of an eye. The little baby girl from back then has grown up so much. You really look like your mother."


    She was curious. "I heard my mom saved your life before?"


    "That''s right. Don''t be fooled by what you see now. I was once a broke youngd with huge debts.


    Fortunately, I met your mother and started working for her. That''s how I got to where I am today."


    The corners of his lips curled up into a faint smile as he reminisced about the past.


    She blinked nkly. Her woman''s instinct told her that this man was once infatuated with her mother.


    "Unfortunately... she died young," she said with regret.


    "Yes. I don''t understand why your mother suddenly decided to head over to Country T. Others said it''s a coincidence but I could never shake off the feeling that someone was behind this. She wouldn''t have gotten caught in the typhoon if not for this..." Sadness was written all over Chris'' face.


    Catherine found this information difficult to digest. "Do you mean that my mom was murdered?"


    "Yes, your grandparents had no idea but I was working for her then." The light went out in his eyes. "I investigated itter. The person who caused her death might be in Canberra."


    A heavy burden weighed down on her chest. First, it was her grandma''s death, and now, it was her mom''s.


    It was as if an invisible force was pushing her to grow up.


    "Don''t pressure yourself too much. Take the time to work on yourself if you n to avenge your mother''s death," Chris said andforted.

 Chapter 188

    Catherine nodded weakly.


    "These are the documents your grandpa handed to me for safekeeping." Chris sighed as he retrieved the file." Fortunately, your grandpa had a backup n against Jeffery although I''m sure he didn''t wish for this day to happen. Ha, Jeffery had nothing to do with Hudson''s sess today. He was only allocated 30% of the stocks for raising you yet he''s not grateful."


    "That''s right. He could have gotten his hands on it after Grandma died but he didn''t want to wait.


    Instead, he murdered her mercilessly." She sped her fingers around the file. "With these documents, he can forget about bing the president of Hudson next month."


    "Don''t worry, I''ll help you acquire that position." Chris smiled.


    "Thanks, Uncle Chris." She felt touched. "You''ve been working for my mom for a long time. Have you seen my dad before?" she asked hesitantly.


    The man''s face fell before he finally replied after a long time, "I have. But don''t get too upset. He doesn''t know about your presence."


    Suddenly, she felt relieved. "That''s alright. So long as


    I''m not someone who''s been abandoned by their parents."


    "In fact, his contribution was what made Hudson sessful today. But... he already has a family." Chris looked at her pitifully.


    She understood. "It''s only to be expected. After all, it''s been 20 years. No one would wait forever."


    Chris grimaced. "Jeffery has been trying to curry favor with the stockholders and executive-level employees of thepany. You have to act cautiously."


    "Yup. I''ll definitely take back what belongs to me."


    That afternoon, she rejected Chris'' invitation to stay longer and took the return flight to Melbourne.


    She turned on her phone after alighting the ne but there was still no news from Shaun.


    A bitter feeling materialized in her heart. She wondered what had gone wrong between them.


    On second thought, she sent him a text. [Where are you?]


    She still did not hear back from him after a long time, hence she invited Freya to hang out.


    "Congrattions, the future boss of Hudson! Ah, you''re going to be worth hundreds of billions of dors soon. I should stick by you and never let go." Freyaughed mischievously. "How do you think Cindy will feel once she finds out?"


    "No point thinking about people who sway with the wind." Catherine shook her head.


    "But I heard that... she has be someone''s mistress," Freya whispered, "He''s from a rather powerful background in Canberra. His influence has been growingtely."


    Catherine frowned. "We''re not really going to cross paths much since she''s in the entertainment industry."


    Her current target was the Jones family.


    At the same time, Chase sent her a text on WhatsApp. [ Rin, have you had dinner? Do you want toe over to PenG for karaoke? Shaun is here too. You can bring your friend along.] 1


    Her heart skipped a beat at the thought of Shaun. She showed Freya the text. "Shall we?"


    "Sure." Freya winked as she stirred the milkshake." You were just telling me that Shaun hasn''t spoken to you for several days. Don''t you miss him?"


    "Ha, it''s better this way. I''ve finally regained my freedom."


    She then frowned before saying again in frustration," There must be something wrong with him. He treated me well not long ago but now? Does he see me as a toy? He hasn''t been home for a few days now, so he might already have another woman out there." "Oh, I smell jealousy," Freya teased.


    "I''m not. I just don''t like his attitude." Catherine refused to admit it. "Oh right, you drove here earlier but you''ll surely drink at that ceter. Do you want Patrick to give you a ride after?"


    "I''ll give him a call."


    Patrick answered helplessly, "I can''t. There are still a few proposals I need toplete. Hire a driver for yourself. I''ll send you the money."


    In a matter of minutes, Freya received 520 dors in her bank ount. She could not bring herself to be upset because of that. 1

 Chapter 189

    8:00 p.m. Catherine and Freya had just arrived at the karaoke bar when they suddenly noticed a couple walking toward them from the other direction. The immactely dressed man looked handsome and refined. The woman next to him was wearing an almond-color Chanel coat. She looked adorable with her long, wavy curls.


    Right that instant, Freya felt utterly humiliated.


    The man who had just told her not long ago that he was too upied at work was standing in front of her with another woman.


    Catherine frowned. She pulled her friend to the couple and said with a stered smile, "President Jackson, what a coincidence! I thought you told Freya you''re working overtime at the office? You said you were too upied to pick her upter."


    Her straightforward remark made the man blush. "I did have to work overtime but Linda called to say Young Master Cook was harassing her, hence why I''m here."


    Linda quickly added, "That''s right. Freya, I''m sure you''ve heard of Young Master Cook. He''s such a pest."


    Freya twitched her lips.


    Catherine said, smiling. "Young girl, I''m so envious of you for having an elder brother. Not only does he attend banquets with you as your malepanion but he also rushes over to save you when you''re in trouble. But you might not be able to get a boyfriend if this goes on. Other men might misunderstand that you two are a couple."


    Unexpectedly, a flustered look washed over Linda''s face. "Catherine, what are you trying to say? Why don''t you believe that we''re innocent? Have you thought of how your words might affect Freya?"


    Patrick frowned at the sound of that.


    Linda turned to look at him guiltily. "Patrick, I''m sorry. You should go to Freya. I''ll quickly run out of the ceter if I sense any danger."


    "Alright, stop it."


    Annoyed, he threw a nce at Catherine. "Miss Jones, there are some things that you don''t understand, so keep your thoughts to yourself."


    She was speechless. "I was just giving her a friendly reminder..."


    "We know what we''re doing without needing your advice," he interrupted with a straight face.


    "Really? I don''t think you know what you''re doing."


    Freya felt fury surge through her when her friend was insulted. "You rush over immediately every single time she needs you. But what about me? I went to the hospital alone when I fell sick and I took the taxi home after returning from ate- night flight. Lately, you don''t even go shopping or dine out with me anymore."


    "Please don''t listen to your friend. Patrick only has eyes for you," Linda said quickly.


    "Shut your mouth."


    Freya shouted at the woman, "If you love pestering someone else''s boyfriend so much, then why don''t you two just get together?"


    "Freya, I wasn''t..." Tears rolled down Linda''s cheeks.


    Patrick could not take it much longer and immediately stepped in front of Linda. "Freya Lynch, what''s wrong with you? She hasn''t done anything to offend you. Can''t you not get easily influenced by your friend? Learn to think independently," he shouted.


    "You''re right, I''m stupid, and that''s why I fell for you."


    Then, she grabbed Catherine by the wrist and stomped away to the second floor. Behind her, Linda urged the man. "Patrick, quickly go after her. She''s upset." "Why are you siding with her? Didn''t you hear what she said just now?"


    "I heard everything. But she just can''t see who''s genuine to her." "That''s not her fault."


    U 99


    Freya could not stop hearing the voices rising and falling behind her.

 Chapter 190

    Angry tears began rolling down Freya''s cheeks as she climbed up the stairs. Fortunately, Catherine was there to hold her up.


    "Sorry, I shouldn''t have said that."


    "I''ve always wanted to say it anyway." Freya wiped the tears with the back of her hands. "You noticed something was wrong after seeing their interaction twice. But the number of times I''ve seen Linda are almost simr to the times I went out on dates with Patrick."


    This came as a shock to Catherine. She had been studying abroad for the past few years, hence she was not too clear about her friend''s love life.


    A bitter smile spread across Freya''s face. "Seven out of ten times we went out on dates, he would bring Linda along, even to the cinema. The three other times when we got to be alone, he would leave soon after because he got a call from that woman." 1


    "Why didn''t you tell me?" Catherine felt bad but also furious at the same time. "I shouldn''t have been so polite, then. I would''ve yelled at them right away."


    "I didn''t want to see you and Patrick fight," she said sadly, "I really like him and tried so long to get him to b


    e with me. I also told my family that I''ll bring him home this Christmas. He''s the person I want to marry."


    Catherine said angrily, "If he always takes Linda''s side, it''s possible that you''ll get divorced even if you get married."


    This took Freya by surprise. She appeared distracted before finally nodding slowly.


    "Don''t think about it for now. Drown your feelings with alcohol. I''ll drive you hometer." Catherine linked arms with her and they walked toward the private room together.


    The door was pushed open, revealing the ten or more s o people sitting inside the lively room.


    Out of the big crowd, she only knew Chase, Miles, and the man sitting at the far corner... Shaun.


    The heater was turned on. He was wearing a white shirt and holding a wine ss in his left hand. It was hard not to notice the mature and elegant man.


    He was also the center of attention, the brightest presence even in a room full of people. 1


    However, he did not look at her from the moment she showed up. There was indifference in his eyes.


    This embarrassed Catherine. All of a sudden, she regretted her decision toe here.


    "Hey, the beautiful Rin and Freya!" Chase greeted them enthusiastically. "Go on, sit next to Shaun."


    After a brief hesitation, he whispered into Catherine''s ear, "Shaun hasn''t been himselftely. Go on and talk to him."


    Ha, she was not in a good mood either, so why should she be the one to make a move? 1


    She really could not bring herself to walk over so shamelessly when the man was pretending not to know her at all.


    Therefore, she remained rooted to the ground. Coincidentally, Miles gestured to her and shouted, " Catherine,e and sit over here."


    Many people turned to her upon hearing that. Despite that, Shaun was still talking to the person sitting next to him. His face was turned to the side as if this had nothing to do with him.


    Annoyed, she dragged Freya along toward Miles." Young Master rk..."


    "Catherine,e on, I owe you one. I''ve been meaning to apologize to you," Miles said sincerely. "I misunderstood thest time and almost got you thrown into prison. Although I lost the court case, at the very least, I found out who was really trying to set me up."


    "Young Master rk, like I said before, I was responsible for what happenedst time too." She knew the man could get quite jealous but was not a horrible person on the inside.


    "Okay, let bygones be bygones then."


    The two of them gave a toast to each other before starting to discuss the hotel. 1


    At the far corner, Shaun, who noticed them chatting andughing happily, felt a rage rising inside him. The temperature of the air around him seemed to have dropped drastically.

 Chapter 191

    The attorney who was speaking with Shaun felt a shudder pass through him out of the blue and quickly shut up. He took his wine ss and went to join the dice game on the side.


    Chase sat down next to his friend, speechless." Brother, I''ve already invited Catherine here out of kindness. When will you stop the cold treatment?"


    "Are you sure you didn''t invite her here for Miles rk?" Shaun mocked coldly.


    "Come on." Chase was not sure what to say. "Well, you''re the one who didn''t show interest when she showed up."


    An indifferent smile shed across Shaun''s face. "Ha, forget it. A loose woman like her? No, thanks."


    At the same time, a few people came in through the door. It was Stephen Campbell alongside J and Reba.


    Chase was at a loss for words.


    What a sh*tty day this was that put archenemies in the same room. He had the premonition that something bad would happen.


    Stephen scanned around the room before walking toward Chase.


    "Young Master Harrison, I was just hanging out with my friends in the other room. Young Master Cook told me that you''re here too, so I came over to say hi. This must be the reputable attorney, Mr. Hill. I''ve heard a lot about you and it''s great to finally see you in person."


    Shaun did not budge, still keeping the indifferent expression on his face. However, Chase could not do the same. He did not have to care about J but Stephen was the newest sessor to the Campbell family, hence he had to show some respect. Besides, the Campbell family was gaining much influence these days. "Congrattions, President Campbell, for taking over the family business." Chase threw a quick nce at Reba while keeping the smile on his face. "But why are you with the woman from the horrible Jones family? Tsk, are there no more fishes in the sea?"


    Stephenughed aloud before grabbing Reba closer into his embrace and shouted, "Listen up, everyone, let me introduce my girlfriend, also known as the daughter of Jeffery Jones-the major stockholder of Hudson Corporation."


    Everyone fell into a heated discussion. Both Chase and Shaun frowned at the sound of that.


    "No way, since when did Jeffery Jones be the major stockholder of Hudson Corporation?" "Is he lying?"


    "Stephen, let''s keep it low-key," Reba said shyly.


    "Why should we? It''s not exaggerating to say you''re the richest youngdy in the whole of Melbourne,


    given your new circumstance." He kissed her on the cheek. "Say, how did I find such a treasure like you?" 1


    "Stop it." Reba lowered her gaze to the ground, looking embarrassed.


    J threw a sideways nce at Catherine before saying loudly, "My brother isn''t lying. We were just hanging out in the private room with executives and stockholders of Hudson Corporation. Everyone was talking about this new project worth hundreds of billions of dors."


    The room became chaotic.


    "Wow, that''s a grand project!"


    "One can easily get over a billion dors profit out of it by participating."


    "Hey, Miss Jones, we''ve not met the executives of Hudson Corporation before. Is it cool if we hop over and say hi?" 1


    Reba twitched her red lips into a smile. "Of course. If you don''t mind, you all are wee to hang out with us in my private room."


    "Let''s go. Young Master Harrison, we''ll be back soon."


    In a matter of minutes, only Catherine, Freya, Shaun, Miles, and Chase were left in the previously lively private room.

 Chapter 192

    "Young Master Harrison, do you want toe over as well? Look, there''s no one left in your room." Stephenughed smugly as he approached the door.


    "F*ck you, Stephen Campbell. You''re doing this on purpose, right?" Chase pped the table angrily and sprung to his feet.


    "Well, they''re all smart people who follow where the money is." Stephen raised his brows. "Perhaps soon you''ll also have to step down from being the most sessful family in Melbourne."


    "You must still be dreaming if you think you can get to the top of the food chain by sleeping with a shameless woman." Chase pointed at Reba andughed sarcastically. "A second-hand woman like her? She was still someone else''s fiancee justst month.


    Watch your back."


    Indifference filled Reba''s face within seconds." Young Master rk, watch your back. Otherwise, once my dad bes the president next month, I might tear down the Harrison family first and foremost."


    Catherine, who was listening on the side, chuckled. "Don''t be so full of yourself. It''ll be a great embarrassment if that doesn''t happen."


    "That''s right." Freyaughed joyfully. "The Jones family has a terrible reputation. It''s best not to stain Hudson''s good name too." 1


    "Agreed," Chase chipped in as well,ughing.


    "Laugh all you want and I''ll see all of you crying next month." With a straight face, Reba grabbed Stephen by the wrist and left the private room.


    J was left behind. She positioned herself next to Shaun with a coquettish smile. "Mr. Hill, why aren''t youing with us?"


    The man red at her coldly.


    She did not seem to mind. Ever since encountering Shaun for the first time, she had not seen another man more elegant than him. It was a shame that his position was not a good match for her. However, after learning that he was Australia''s best attorney, she really thought they were a perfect match.


    "Mr. Hill, perhaps you don''t know much about the Campbell family." 1


    J continued, smiling. "The Campbell family has over 50 billion dors in assets and we''re currently investing in F&B, travel, finance, technology, and other industries. Soon, we''ll be cooperating with Hudson Corporation, which is one of the top 500 most sessfulpanies globally. Our future is promising. Perhaps one day we can even surpass Australia''s richest family, the Hills."


    "Pfft." A chuckle escaped Chase''s lips. He really wanted to yell at the uncultured woman who was sitting right next to the richest man in Australia.


    The corners of Shaun''s lips twitched as he really wanted to push the woman away. The strong fragranceing off her was attacking his nostrils. However, upon noticing Catherine staring at them from the side, he suppressed the desire and pursed his lips in silence.


    Thinking she had a chance, J boldlyid her head down on his shoulder. "If you''re willing to be my man, you''ll have more money than what you''ll spend the rest of your life earning working as an attorney."


    His eyes narrowed. She misunderstood this as a sign and whispered into his ear, "Catherine is not only poor but also stupid. I''m so much better than her."


    Her hand slowly moved across the man''s chest.


    Catherine could not watch any longer. An intense feeling of rage surged inside her. She picked up a wine ss and rushed toward J before sshing it on her face. Several ice cubes evennded on thetter''s head. 1


    "Ah, Catherine Jones! You''re out of your mind!" J screamed hysterically and sprung to her feet. Immediately, she grabbed several napkins to dry her face and body.


    "I think you''re the one who lost your mind. It''s so obvious that you''re in heat, hence I''m helping to cool


    you down."


    She positioned herself in front of Shaun before saying coldly, "I''m warning you that this is my man. I''ll chop off your hand if I ever see you touch him again."


    "Your man?" J scoffed as if she had been told a joke. "You were sitting so far away from him earlier. Are you sure about this? One-sided love ends up in humiliation most of the time."


    it H


    Catherinecked confidence at the thought of Shaun''s indifference.


    However, J''s teasing left her with no choice.


    At the same time, the man''s cold voice rang behind her. "Get out."

 Chapter 193

    J smiled smugly. "Hear that? He wants you to get out."


    All color drained off Catherine''s face within seconds.


    "I meant you."


    Shaun rose to his feet slowly, extended his long leg, and kicked Reba off the couch. 3


    Everyone was shocked. The woman screamed, "Shaun Hill, who do you think you are?! How dare you kick m e! I''ll not let this go."


    "Oh, really? I shall wait and see, then." With a disgusted expression on his face, he grabbed a napkin from the table and carefully wiped his shoulder where she rested her head on just now.


    The fury inside Catherine vanished at the sight of that. 1


    At least he did the right thing. Otherwise, she might just give him the cold shoulder forever. 1


    "Shaun, you''ll regret this. Wait and see. One day, you''lle begging me to sleep with you." J clenched her teeth and stomped off after being humiliated, i


    is n


    Chase scolded the woman, "Stupid thing! Does she think she deserves to sleep with our Shaun? Trash! A


    pile of dog sh*t!"


    Freya and Miles failed to suppress theirughter.


    Only Catherine and Shaun kept a straight face.


    "You have the cheek to say that. Look at the trashy crowd you invited over today."


    The corners of Shaun''s lips twitched into a sarcastic smile.


    A look of embarrassment washed over Chase''s face. "I don''t care about the


    Campbell family even if they coborate with Hudson Corporation. Come on, drink


    up and continue the fun. Only the real ones stayed behind."


    He took the lead and picked out a song. Freya tagged along and picked one for herself. 1


    The long couch suddenly felt empty. Coincidentally, Catherine was sitting between Miles and Shaun.


    Her cheeks flushed with embarrassment. Well, she had just arrogantly imed Shaun was her man just now. Oh no...


    "Come closer." Shaun patted the space next to him out of the blue.


    She had no choice but to brace herself to scoot over. He draped one arm over her and grabbed her chin with another. "You dered earlier that... I''m your man?" he said, raising his brows.


    << H


    She could feel her cheeks burning. Looking straight into the depths of his darkened eyes, she could not figure out what was on the man''s mind.


    However, he simply stared at her without saying anything else. Enraged, she said, "That''s right, you''re my man. Correct me anytime if you think this isn''t right.


    I promise not to pester you again."


    Aplicated emotion shed across his eyes. He did not know whether to feel angry or delighted.


    How had he not realized the woman''s domineering side before this? Anyway, it sounded like her feelings for him were not solid. Could it still be true love if she could just switch off and stop pestering him whenever she wanted to?


    "Very well, I''m d you still remember your position. But why do you always forget what I said?"


    The indifference was evident in his voice. "Having fun chatting with other men?"


    Startled, she thought he was just talking about Miles." Young Master rk was just thanking me forst time. I was going to sit next to you but you... You haven''t been home for the past few days and kept ignoring me... You even pretended not to know me earlier..."


    Her voice lowered toward the end. It was evident she was embarrassed and felt like she had been wronged.


    Something materialized in his heart. At the sight of her puppy eyes that seemed about to overflow with tears at any second, he could not bring himself to vent out the rage that he had been suppressing deep inside him for the past days.


    "You have the cheek to say that. I hate it when women lie to me," he said with a snort, "I told you not to stay in touch with Wesley but you didn''t listen to me. Do you think I can tolerate and forgive you every single time?"


    It finally became clear to her. "You mean the encounter at the hospital a few days ago... How did you know?"


    He kept on a straight face though his eyes evidently revealed displeasure.


    "I was at Green Mountain at that time when I received the phone call about Aunty Wendy. Wesley was coincidentally at the site to check the work progress. H e heard me on the phone and told me that he knew someone from the hospital. That''s it," she exined.

 Chapter 194

    Shaun did not feel relieved upon hearing that but became more disappointed. "You didn''te to me immediately when you needed help. Instead, you turned to the man who''s interested in you. Catherine Jones, have I been too nice to youtely?"


    "No, I talked it out with Wesley and he understands too


    "Don''t you dare tell me that he only sees you as a friend now." He smiled sarcastically. "So you''ll be alright with me being friends with the women who tried wooing me before?"


    This took her by surprise. After cing herself in his shoes, she finally realized the mistake she had made.


    "I''m sorry." A long timeter, she lowered her head." I''ll call you immediately if I need help in the future and I''ll not ept help from him again. I really only care about you." 1


    He let go of her and lit a cigarette. As he inhaled and exhaled, the smoke puffed up in silence.


    She studied his profile closely. It rendered her helpless when he remained unperturbed like this.


    Coincidentally, she noticed the love song Freya was


    singing wasing to an end.


    An idea popped into her mind. She rushed forward to pick out a song and dragged it to the top of the uing songs list.


    In a matter of seconds, a familiar ssic melody filled the room.


    Everyone knew which song this was and instantly turned to look at Catherine in surprise.


    Her cheeks blushed as it was her first time trying something like this in public. However, at the sight of Shaun''s handsome silhouette, she took a deep inhale before muttering softly. "I''d like to dedicate the song '' The Moon Represents My Heart'' to the person I love." 2


    She nced at Shaun quickly after saying that.


    The man raised his gaze to look at her. The bright downlight hanging from the ceiling shed across her face. He caught a glimpse of those red cheeks and eyes that sparkled like twinkling stars in the night sky.


    He felt something materialize in his heart.


    Chase whistled and started pping. "Oh, bravo Rin! Shaun, did you hear that? She''s confessing her love for you."


    Shaun twitched his lips withoutmenting. He crossed his legs and stared right at her.


    She lifted the microphone to her lips gradually.


    "You ask how deeply I love you,


    "And just how great my love is,


    "My affection is real,


    "And my love is true,


    "The moon represents my heart..."


    He had not heard her sing before. Her sweet and soft voice was so soothing to the ears.


    Listening to music was not a habit of his, not to mention ssic oldies like this


    one.


    However, he found this song especially lovely at this moment.


    The lyrics were just perfect.


    It was such a shame that it ended quickly.


    Everyone else started apuding. Both Chase and Freya started moring. "Kiss, kiss, kiss..."


    Mortified, Catherine red at her best friend for joining in.


    "Come here."


    Shaun waved her over.


    She walked toward him shyly. The man ced her on hisp, held her tiny face, and locked his lips with hers.


    The woman, embarrassed to be doing this in public, wished that she could vanish into thin air right this instant. However, upon thinking he was not mad at her anymore, she kissed back passionately.


    Unexpectedly, the man lost himself in the kiss. He could not wait to release all the tension that had been building up within him in the past few days. However, the others were still watching them.

 Chapter 195

    Catherine felt like crying out of embarrassment.


    She quickly nced around after the kiss finally ended, only to realize the others had already gone off to one side to y a game of dice.


    Chaseughed cheekily. "Come on and join us now that you''re done kissing.


    We''ve alreadypleted a few games since."


    She felt her cheeks flushing once more. "No," Shaun repliedzily and buried his face into her long hair. "We''re heading home."


    "Not yet. Freya''s been drinking. I need to give her a ride home."


    "Get a taxi."


    She hesitated briefly before refusing. "No, she just had a fight with her boyfriend and I promised to send her home. I can''t ignore her because I''ve got you."


    A look of displeasure shed across his face again. "What do you mean? Am I less important than your friend?"


    ''Of course, friends are important too.''


    Despite that, she kept the thought to herself and


    replied in a cutesy voice, "Hey, stop overthinking things. We don''te out and have fun that often. There''s so much more I want to tell you."


    Without holding back, she told him everything she learned from Aunty Wendy in the past few days.


    The corners of his lips twitched into a cold smile as he understood the big picture now. "It appears my getting injured at the construction sitest time wasn''t an ident either but a set-up from the Jones family. Well, well, well, how dare they trick me?"


    Thest person who caused him harm was no longer in this world. The Jones father-and-daughter duo was too ambitious.


    He pulled out his phone to search for Hadley''s number.


    "What are you doing?" she asked.


    "Taking care of the Jones father-and-daughter duo."


    The arrogance was evident in his voice. She quickly disconnected the call. "Don''t act on impulse. The Jones family is too influential at the moment and you can''t afford to offend them. Besides, they''re nning tobine forces with the Campbell family through marriage. They''re even disregarding Melbourne''s most powerful Harrison family." u n


    Shaun kept quiet.


    He could not afford to offend them? The man felt likeughing.


    "Sigh, don''t worry, I''ll avenge you."


    Catherineforted him sincerely. "I n to join Hudson Corporation to fight for the vacant president position. I''ll make sure the Jones family is destroyed in the end and personally throw my grandma''s murderer into prison."


    The man sized her up and down without putting any effort to mask his suspicions. She coughed awkwardly. "Believe me that I''ll put in 100%. Hudson Corporation was founded by my mother and I must take it back. When that happens... I can support you financially too if you want to retire from the legal force."


    "Um, alright. I''ll wait for that day."


    An enigmatic smile shed across his face. How interesting!


    Sure, if that was what she wanted, then he would not interfere. He could not wait


    to see how much she had grown in the past few months.


    After all, she had to face his devil family members one day now that they were married. 2


    They hung out together until 11:00 p.m.


    Freya could not stop checking her phone every five minutes. It was disappointing that Patrick had not called her since.


    She had a few more drinks than usual because of her terrible mood.


    Catherine had a few drinks too. Her cheeks were red a s ripe tomatoes.


    Shaun gave those two women a ride home. On the way, Freya suddenly cried out loud and started yelling about her scumbag boyfriend. Catherine joined in halfway through.


    He was getting a headache from the women''s shouting. Therefore, he stepped on the elerator to speed up the journey to Freya''s home.


    "Thank you, ah, thanks, Uncle." Freya opened the door and clumsily got out of the car with her jelly-like legs. She did not forget to bow to the man. "Please take good care of my darling Cathy in the future."

 Chapter 196

    At that moment, Catherine was so shocked that she sobered up. She quickly said, "That''s... Can you even walk? I''ll send you up."


    "No, I''m not drunk. I''ll never get drunk." Freya waved her hand unsteadily and staggered into the neighborhood.


    "Uncle?" Shaun raised his eyebrows in confusion.


    Catherine jumped in fright. "It''s because you look a little like her uncle, so she calls you ''Uncle'' in private."


    "Tell her not to call me that. I''m not rted to her."


    Shaun started the car, and Catherine sighed in relief. Thankfully, he did not suspect anything.


    On the way back, the alcohol and sleepiness got to Catherine. She blearily fell asleep.


    After an unknown amount of time, someone picked her up gently.


    She opened her eyes in a daze and clearly saw a handsome face. Thinking she was dreaming, she pouted her plump lips and draped her hands around his neck. "Shaunny, don''t be angry, okay? I really miss you these days. I''m so tired. So many things happened recently and I really want someone to talk to. I only have you now. You''ll always stay by my side, right?"


    Then, she suddenly cried as she hugged him. Her tears slipped down her cheek and flowed down his neck.


    Shaun was stunned. She was probably confused after waking up and thought he had note back yet.


    His heart overflowed with a trace of pain.


    She must have been very stressed these days. After all, she was still a woman. So many things happened, yet he was not by her side.


    "Yeah, I''ll always stay by your side," he murmured softly in her ear.


    The man''s gentle voice was like a tranquilizer, gradually calming Catherine down. She closed her eyes and fell asleep on his shoulder. 1


    Shaun carried her upstairs and ced her on the bed gently. Looking at her soft cheeks, he sighed. He waspletely whipped this time.


    These days when she was not around, he had not slept well at all. Just as he was about to take a shower, someone knocked softly on the door outside.


    He opened the door and saw Hadley standing outside. He said in a low voice, "Something''s up."


    Shaun walked out the door, and Hadley handed him a photo of a disheveled man with a star on his face. "I received news that Hugh Jewell has arrived in Melbourne to find you. I believe he''s here to avenge his sister again."


    "How did he know I''m in Melbourne?" A cold light shed in Shaun''s eyes.


    "You came to Melbourne and handled severalrge cases, especially the Summit case which blew up.


    Although I''ve tried hiding your name, the inte now is too developed..."


    Hadley frowned and contemted before saying," This person has been pestering you since five years ago. Should I..."


    "No need." Shaun frowned and refused.


    Hadley was anxious. "I know you may think in your heart that you owe him because of thewsuit back then, but he''s... He''s too crazy and extreme. Ms. Jones will be in danger." 1


    "Get someone over to protect her."


    Shaun ordered.


    The next day, Catherine changed her clothes and went downstairs. She saw that there was a spirited young woman with short hair and a resolute figure there.


    "Hello, Ms. Jones. I''m your bodyguard, Elie Charlton. I''ll be responsible for your safety from now on."


    Catherine blinked and looked at Shaun who was sitting at the side. "You got me a bodyguard?"


    "Mmh, the Jones family is rising again. You''re unlucky, so I''ll be more assured if there''s someone by your side." Shaun did not tell her the truth, lest she be on edge all day.


    "Shaunny, you''re so good to me." Catherine remembered thest time she fell into Reba''s trap. After some consideration, she did not refuse.


    "It''s good that you know." Shaun''s eyes were gentle, but they became cold again when he turned to Elie." Protect her well. If anyoneys a hand on her, you''ll bepletely responsible. Also, let me know if anyone from the opposite sex approaches her." 4


    Elie nodded. "Understood."


    From the side, Catherine was speechless. "You''re just spying on me in the name


    of protection, aren''t you?" 2

 Chapter 197

    Shaun pinched her cheeks. "Be good, I''m still waiting for you to raise me after getting Hudson."


    The maic voice made Catherinepletely powerless to say anything.


    On the other side, Elie gave them a strange look.


    Catherine noticed it. After Shaun went to work, she asked Elie with a smile, "Do you know Shaunny?"


    Hearing the name ''Shaunny'', Elie smiled and replied respectfully, "Yes."


    Catherine looked around and asked, "Then you must know if he has had an ex- girlfriend before. How many has he had?"


    "Ms. Jones, you can ask Mr. Hill about this." Elie brushed off the topic with a few words.


    Catherine was very discouraged. This bodyguard was too tight-lipped.


    Later that day, Catherine resigned from her position in Talton and made her preparations for Hudson.


    In the Jones'' residence.


    Jeffery was in a good mood after receiving a phone


    call from a shareholder. "Director Irvine finally agreed to support me. The chairman position will be mine tomorrow."


    "Honey, congrattions." Sally smiled quite proudly. News of Jeffery''s status as a major shareholder of Hudson had been spread these days, so those rich wives who used to look down on her were rushing to fawn over her again. "When you take up the position of chairman and Reba and Stephen get married, our Jones family will stand at the top of Melbourne."


    "That''s right. We used to look up to the Harrison and rk families, but soon, we''ll surpass them and be the most powerful family in Melbourne."


    Jeffery became more triumphant the more he thought about it and could not help but burst out inughter.


    Reba alsoughed. "Dad, have you found Aunty Wendy already? She''s a ticking time bomb if we keep her."


    "Yes, that old woman knows too many things," Sally hurriedly said.


    "So what if she knows things? I''m the one in power now. Catherine is just a measly little girl. What can she do to me?"


    Jeffery sneered, not cing any importance on those people at all. "Even if she has Shaun Hill behind her, I suspect that Shaun won''t stay alive for long."


    "Dad, Hugh Jewell has arrived in Melbourne." Reba smiled strangely. "Ever since his sister''s death, he


    hates Shaun Hill so much that he won''t stop until he kills him. His entire purpose of living is to kill Shaun Hill." 1 "Well done." Jeffery gave her a praising look. "As expected of my daughter."


    Reba could not hide her happiness. Tomorrow, she would be the number one socialite in Melbourne. She no longer had to endure others looking down on her ever again.


    The next day at 9:00 am.


    The annual grand shareholders meeting was held.


    Jeffery took Reba and entered withrge strides. He was greeted by all the people who shook hands with him.


    "President Jones, congrattions! I believe the position of chairman will be yours once Director Irvine steps down."


    "What are you saying? I just joined Hudson and am still not very clear about the internal matters yet," Jeffery said modestly while restraining his smugness.


    "What do you have to be clear about? That''s what the executives we hire with high sries are for," another man said tteringly, "The future development of thepany depends on Chairman Jones now."


    "Yes, yes, Chairman Jones. The little ones in the Levy family will be relying on you and Hudson," President


    Levy also echoed.


    "No problem." Jeffery could no longer hold back the smug look on his face andughed.

 Chapter 198

    The meeting began, and Jeffery sat at Director Irvine''s immediate right.


    Director Irvine took a sip of tea to moisten his throat and asked, "Is everyone here?"


    "Everyone except Chris Jefferson has arrived," President Cabel said, "But everyone knows that President Jefferson never attends the shareholders'' meeting. He never participates in thepany affairs and only enjoys the dividends."


    "In that case, let the board meeting begin."


    Director Irvine said, "I''m now 70 years old and my health is not as good as it once was. I want to step down from my position and take care of my health, so the position of chairman must be filled by a capable person. It just so happens that this year, Old Madam Jones passed away and 60% of her shares were passed to her son, Jeffery Jones. In the future, he''ll be thergest shareholder of thepany and has absolute authority."


    The room of shareholders immediately cast envious nces at Jeffery.


    Jeffery''s lips curled upward. What was the point of being envious? Only he was destined for this. 1


    President Levy smiled. "Chairman Jones is in his golden age and is mature and steady. I believe it''s best for him to take over the position of chairman."


    "Yes, we agree."


    "Let it be President Jones. I have no problems with this."


    Therge conference room was filled with sounds of support.


    Director Irvine nodded and said, "Since this is an election, we still have to follow the standard procedure. Raise of hands, everyone."


    The shareholders of the board raised their hands, and Director Irvine counted. "Ten votes out of 15 shareholders. It looks like my position belongs to President Jones now. No, I should call you Chairman Jones now."


    Jeffery rose with a spring in his step. "Thank you for your support, everyone. If I can take up the position of chairman, I''ll definitely lead Hudson to the top 300 in the world, or even the top 100. I''ll let everyone gain better dividends every year."


    "We believe in you." Everyone raised their hands and apuded.


    Jeffery could not stop smiling. His whole body seemed to be floating.


    He had been chairman at Summit for half his life, but Summit was nothingpared to the status of Hudson.


    In the future, all of Melbourne would be under his feet.


    As for those who did not vote for him today...


    He turned to Reba and said, "Remember those who did not vote. Get rid of the families of the shareholders who don''t dare to support me."


    "Don''t worry, Dad. I''ve written it all down." Reba''s red lips were raised upwards. "Dad, can I have the position of thepany''s general manager? I don''t care about being the general manager of the property development project."


    "Be good. I''ll talk about it in the meetingter."


    Reba trembled in excitement. In the future, she would be a youngdy worth tens of billions. The entire celebrity circle in the country would be her foothold, much less Melbourne.


    As for Catherine, she was just an ant.


    "Chairman Jones, take my seat. This ce belongs to you now." Director Irvine got up. "The next shareholders'' meeting will be in your hands." 1


    "Director Irvine, you''re too polite." That was what Jeffery said, but his legs immediately walked over to sit down.


    Suddenly, the door of the conference room opened with a bang, and a middle- aged man in a ck suit walked in with a powerful aura surrounding him.


    Behind him, a young woman followed him. Her royal blue suit set off her fair skin, and her long hair was draped over her shoulders. It emphasized her dazzling features. Her small face was expressionless, but it only brought attention to her aura.


    At that moment, Jeffery and Reba''s faces changed instantly.


    Reba shouted loudly, "Catherine Jones, what are you doing here?! Get out! This is the property of Hudson. Who allowed you in here? Get out right now!"


    Her tone was arrogant. Catherine''s thin lips were raised in disdain while Chris Jefferson said, "What, have I lost my right to bring a person to the shareholders'' meeting just because I haven''te to thepany for a few years?" 1

 Chapter 199

    Jeffery only felt that this person was a little familiar, but he did not recognize him. Director Irvine stood up and said, "President Jefferson, aren''t you living in


    Brisbane now? Why did youe to thepany today?"


    Reba''s expression froze. She immediately understood that he was the person who rarely showed up in thepany, Chris Jefferson.


    However, he only had 10% of the shares and it could notpare to her father''s 60%. Furthermore, Jeffery was already the chairman.


    She did not show Chris any respect at all and mocked unceremoniously, saying, "Of course, you can join as a shareholder, but you can''t use your position to bring garbage in."


    She nced at Catherine after speaking.


    Catherine raised her eyebrows andughed. "Are you talking about yourself?"


    "Catherine Jones, are you still dreaming?" Reba sneered, "My father is now the chairman of Hudson. I cane here whenever I want. Who do you think you are?" "I haven''t even voted. How did he be the new


    chairman?" Chris dully dragged a chair over and sat down.


    Jeffery looked down on Chris. "It seems that President Jefferson isn''t satisfied with me, but there are already ten people in thepany who voted for me. Even if you don''t vote, it''s useless."


    "Yes." Director Irvine felt awkward. "Jeffery is the new chairman. No one can change that.


    "He''s also thergest shareholder who holds 60% of the shares. How can youpare to him?"


    Some people began to mock.


    Jeffery''s expression was arrogant. "President Jefferson, if you''re here to cause trouble, don''t me me for asking someone to escort you out."


    "Who said you''re thergest shareholder?" Chris smiled. "You have 30% of the shares at most."


    Jeffery frowned. "When my mother died, 60% of the shares were given to me."


    "You think too much." Chris threw the documents in his hand on the table. "The old madam made a will before she passed. After she dies, Catherine Jones and you will each have 30% of the 60% of shares. What, are you nning to take everything without saying anything?"


    When this statement was made, the whole room was in an uproar.


    Jeffery and Reba''s faces changed greatly. Director


    Irvine picked up the documents and his face turned grave. "It''s true. The seal and signature of the old madam are on it." 2


    "That''s impossible..." Jeffery pped the table and stood up.


    "What''s impossible about it?" Catherine walked over to look at the crowd. "I believe that all shareholders know that Hudson was founded by Sheryl Jones more than 20 years ago. I''m Sheryl''s daughter, and this is my mother''spany. My grandparents only gave him 3 0% of the shares because Jeffery Jones raised me, but he''s insatiable and wants to hog it all."


    "You shut your mouth!" Jeffery tried to p her, but someone was quicker than him.


    Elie caught his hand and squeezed hard, making him scream in pain immediately.


    "Who are you? Let go of me this instant, or else!"


    "If you dare to hit my employer again, I''ll break your hand."


    Elie warned coldly before releasing his hand. Jeffery took a few steps back. His hand was numb with pain.


    Reba supported Jeffery and said incredulously," Catherine Jones, what are you talking about? For the sake of glory and wealth, you''d even disown your biological father? Everyone knows that Sheryl Jones had never married. How could she have a daughter? Have you gone crazy?"


    "That''s not what you said before. You said yourself that I''m not Jeffery Jones'' daughter."


    Reba''s eyes shed with mockery. "I was just talking nonsense back then. Grandpa and Grandma''s will clearly states it." 1


    Director Irvine nodded helplessly again. "Yes, it''s written that Catherine Jones is indeed Sheryl Jones'' daughter."

 Chapter 200

    Jeffery clenched his fists and quickly calmed down." Even if that''s true, all the shares have been transferred to my name. It''s useless to say more. Today''s board meeting can''t change the fact that I''m thergest shareholder."


    "Who said that they''re under your name?" Catherine smiled heartily. "Haven''t you checked? 30% of the shares have been transferred to my name in the Department of Industry and Commerce."


    Jeffery''s expression changed. He could no longer hold back and immediately took out his phone to call the department. Less than a minuteter, he turned to her with vicious eyes, wanting nothing more than to skin her alive.


    Catherine faced the crowd. "It''s such a coincidence. My grandmother passed away very suddenly, and she was paralyzed very suddenly as well. News of her death was told to me by someone else, and it was only a while ago that I learned that I had a connection with Hudson. Otherwise, the shares would really be my uncle''s without a word."


    The crowd immediately burst into whispers.


    "My goodness, it seems that there''s something mysterious about Old Madam Jones'' death."


    "That''s true. The old madam was still in good spirits when I saw her in the first half of the year."


    "Tsk, he''s really ruthless. She was his biological mother!"


    "We''d better stay away from him in the future. How terrifying!" 1


    Everyone''s gazes on Jeffery changed.


    Jeffery pped the table in anger. "Catherine Jones, try talking nonsense again."


    "Uncle, I''ve never used you. Why are you being so defensive? Do you have a guilty conscience?"


    Catherine raised her brows with cold eyes. "But I don''t believe that you''d kill your own mother. If you did, my grandmother will never let you off."


    Jeffery flinched and broke out in a cold sweat. He quickly changed the subject in a bad mood. "What are you nning to do here?"


    "Of course, it''s to run against you for the position of chairman."


    Catherine looked at everyone. "I now have 30% of the shares, same as Jeffery Jones, so I''m also eligible to participate."


    "You must be crazy."


    Jeffery looked like he had heard a big joke. "How old are you? You''re just a silly little girl. You have no experience and no ability. Who would be at ease and willingly hand over thepany to you?"


    "That''s right." President Levy nodded. "We don''t want to care about your Jones family feud, but managing thepany is no joke."


    "Yes, Hudson doesn''tck people. No matter what, she can''t be the chairwoman."


    Some shareholders frowned and opposed it.


    Jeffery was very satisfied and sat down again to sip his tea.


    After all that was said and done, it seemed that the chairman position was still his. "Why can''t I be chairwoman?"


    Catherine said unhurriedly, "As we all know, Jeffery Jones used to be the chairman of Summit, but under his leadership, Summit was boycotted by the wholework and he even had to sell Summit at a low price. The inte is still talking about it now. His reputation has beenpletely ruined and no one trusts him. He led thepany to ept bribes, while corruption and other vices ran rife. If he leads


    Hudson, the outside world will question the quality of Hudson''s houses and properties."


    When this statement was said, a number of shareholders nodded in agreement.


    Jeffery''s expression stiffened as he stared at Catherine, wanting nothing more than to eat her alive.


    Reba said angrily, "You still have the nerve to say that! Would Summit''s reputation have gotten damaged if it weren''t for you? It''s all your fault."

 Chapter 201

    Catherineughed mockingly. "Yeah, I was the one who condoned a certain someone''s nephew''s corruption. He got greedy even when building the exterior wall of a house. You can''t even build a house but now you want to be a developer. Who would dare to buy?"


    "Yes, that won''t do." President Reed was the first to speak out against it.


    "I want to reconsider too. We can''t ruin Hudson''s reputation."


    When the shareholders began to backtrack, Catherine said in a gentle tone to everyone, "It''s true that I''m young, but I''m open-minded and serious. If I don''t know anything, I can ask my seniors present here for advice. It wasn''t easy for Hudson to reach the level it''s at. No matter how many benefits Jeffery has promised everyone, our ultimate goal is to see Hudson profit so we get paid better dividends."


    "That''s right," Chris finally spoke out. His voice was very authoritative. "The character of a listedpany''s boss is very important. I''ll fully support Catherine if she bes the chairwoman. Everyone should know that I once also assisted Sheryl. It''s


    thanks to Sheryl that Hudson is what it is today." "We still believe in President Jefferson''s ability." President Reed agreed with a nod.


    "In that case, let''s vote again. What do you think, Director Irvine?" Chris looked over to Director Irvine and reminded, "Director Irvine, if I had wanted topete with you for the position of chairman in the past, you wouldn''t be sitting happily here today."


    "I agree." Director Irvine avoided Chris'' gaze and nodded. "Let''s start the vote." Everyone raised their hand one after another, and the final result was nine to seven. Catherine''s nine to Jeffery''s seven.


    "Let''s congratte Catherine Jones as the new chairwoman." Chris led the apuse.


    Jeffery pped the table, his face grim with anger." This election isn''t a game. How can you repeat the voting process? It was me who was elected before.


    Who do you think you are?"


    "President Jones seems very unconvinced." There was something else hidden beneath Catherine''s smile. " You have to understand that if it weren''t for my mother''s generosity, you''d have absolutely nothing to do with thispany. You should be content with what you have."


    "You..." Jeffery red at her. He could not believe the girl who used to be so careful in front of him now dared to be so wilful. 1


    "If you continue making a scene, I can only call security to escort you out," Catherine warned without mercy.


    Jeffery seethed with anger. There were so many shareholders here, yet not a single one spoke up for him.


    "President Jones, sit down." Director Irvine sighed helplessly. "We''ve already dyed this long enough. There are still a lot of matters we have to cover in this meeting."


    "That''s fine, but before that, it''s time for the outsiders who have nothing to do with the meeting to get out." Catherine nced at Reba.


    Reba was being humiliated in public, and her eyes reddened. She spoke as if she was wronged," Catherine, I know you don''t like me, but-"


    "Did I say anything wrong? Are you qualified to stay here?" Catherine mocked. "Ms. Jones is too ignorant of thepany''s rules of discipline."


    "Enough, go out," Director Irvine said impatiently.


    Reba paled, but she could only walk out helplessly.


    The door to the meeting room closed again, and she was so angry that tears flowed out of her eyes.


    Not long after, Stephen Campbell called. "Ba, congrattions! Your father must be the new chairman of Hudson now."


    Reba''s cheek felt as if she had been pped hard.


    Stephen did not notice and continued saying, "When your father takes office, the North Bay project that we discussedst time can be started right away. Then, the Campbell and Jones families will cooperate to create a five-star resort in North Bay. Soon, whether it''s North Bay or Melbourne, it''ll be our world.


    "Naha, I really want to see the defeated faces of the Harrison and rk families


    now.


    "Reba, why aren''t you saying anything?"


    Stephen, who had been talking for a while, finally noticed her silence.

 Chapter 202

    "Stephen, all that will be realized." Reba gnashed her teeth. "But it may be


    dyed for a while. Catherine Jones suddenly appeared in today''s shareholders'' meeting. She''s now... the new chairwoman..."


    "What?" Stephen yelled. "Didn''t you say that you''re 90 % sure your dad will be chairman? What are you and your father doing? You can''t even handle Catherine Jones."


    Reba''s face felt hot as she said unpleasantly, "How would we know that she would team up with Chris Jefferson? We were also caught off guard."


    "Well, I even went around saying that my girlfriend is the daughter of Hudson''s chairman. What a disgrace.


    "...I don''t want this anymore."


    Reba''s voice choked. "Stephen, what do you mean by that? Do you hate me now because my dad didn''t get the position of chairman?" 2


    Stephen suddenly snapped back to his senses. Even if Reba was not the daughter of Hudson''s chairman, a year of dividends was much better than the riches outside. He hurriedlyughed and said, "Of course not, don''t overthink it. I''m just outraged by the injustice done to you. I like you, not your identity." 1


    "Don''t worry. This is only temporary. Catherine won''t sit in the position of chairwoman for long," Reba said viciously.


    "You''re right. It''s not easy to stabilize that position." Stephen also smiled grimly. "I''ll spare no effort to help you."


    "Thank you."


    12:20 pm.


    The meeting ended.


    One by one, the shareholders shook hands with her and left politely.


    "Chairman Jones, I''ll take you to your office." The chairwoman''s assistant, Kacey Lane, came up to Catherine with a wide stride. She was behaving diligently. "Okay, take me there."


    She had just stood up when Jeffery blocked her path. His expression was gloomy and terrifying. "B*tch, you must be proud of yourself. You managed to sit in that seat, but that doesn''t mean your position is stable-"


    p!


    Catherine raised her hand and unceremoniously pped him.


    Jeffery never expected her to get physical. He was caught off guard and was hit squarely.


    When he finally reacted, he bared his teeth in anger and rushed at her to teach her a lesson.


    However, Elie stood in front of Catherine and kicked Jeffery, sending him flying several meters to the ground. He was unable to get up for a long time because of the pain.


    "You... You ungrateful girl! How dare you hit an elder? You''ll suffer the wrath of God. There''ll be retribution!" Jeffery roared furiously.


    "You called me a b*tch, so as your superior, it''s only natural that I teach you a lesson."


    Catherine blew on her sore palm. "What''s more, haven''t you and your wife pped me plenty of times before? I didn''t hit you half as hard as you used to hit w-H me.


    "So what if we hit you? We raised you. You owe us a great debt of gratitude for raising you," Jeffery said rightfully.


    Catherine''s bright eyes turned a little cold. "How did you raise me? Did you help me when I was studying? When I caught a cold, it was grandpa and grandma who apanied me. As for the living expenses you paid, my grandparents used hundreds of billions worth in shares topensate you, yet you''re not satisfied?"


    Jeffery''s anger caused his throat to get stuck.


    Catherine stepped forward and looked down at him from above. "That''s fine enough, but you even had your own biological mother killed. Are you even human?"

 Chapter 203

    "Don''t speak nonsense."


    Jeffery jumped up like his tail had been stepped on." Your grandmother died of illness."


    "Yes, it''s a pity that Grandma was cremated.


    Otherwise, checking her corpse would be enough for us to discover her cause of death," Catherine sneered, saying, "But I won''t let you off. I''ll definitely pay you back little by little all the pain I suffered, including Grandma''s share."


    Then, she left the meeting room without looking back.


    When she went out, her body trembled with excitement.


    All along, she had been suppressed and bullied by the Jones family. She even almost lost her life several times. Starting today, she would be stronger to protect herself and the people around her.


    After returning to the chairwoman''s office.


    She immediately asked Kacey to go and bring over the relevant information about thepany''s top management.


    "Chairwoman Jones, you don''t need to be in such a


    hurry. Eat something first. I''ll have the kitchen downstairs cook up a table of dishes..."


    "Just have someone bring something simple up."


    After Kacey left, Catherine turned to Elie and said," Thank you. If you weren''t here today, Jeffery would''ve hit me for sure."


    "You''re wee. It''s my duty to protect you." Elie smiled faintly. "If you''re thankful, then thank Mr. Hill."


    Catherine also wanted to tell Shaun the good news and called him. "Shaunny, what are you doing?"


    "Eating." The man''s reply was very concise.


    Catherine became unhappy and pouted. "Why aren''t you asking if I seeded today? You don''t care about me at all, hmph."


    "Elie already texted me an hour ago." Shaun''s low voice was mixed with a smile. "Chairwoman Jones made a killer appearance at the shareholders'' meeting today, looking like a woman of steel. It seems like I can only be the man standing behind a chairwoman in the future."


    "My status isn''t ordinary now and many men want to be the one standing behind me. Watch out, you''d better be obedient and listen to me, or else I''ll rece you."


    Catherine harrumphed while smiling.


    He had always been the one who had the reins on her and managed her, but now, she finally had a feeling that she was free from her lowly position.


    "Yes, I''ll be obedient. When I go back tonight, I''ll serve you until you''re satisfied," Shaun said ambiguously.


    The phone by Catherine''s ear made it seem like he was breathing into her ear, and she suddenly blushed while scolding, "You hoodlum. I''m ignoring you now."


    "I''m talking about giving you a massage." Shaun sounded wronged. "What are you thinking of? Could it


    be..."


    "Just die." Catherine hung up the phone. 1


    Her face was as red as a baboon''s bottom. Turning to the side, she saw Elie with


    a smile on her face and felt even more embarrassed.


    After eating, Kacey brought her the list of top executives to look through.


    Catherine nced at it and focused on Reba''s post. General manager of the property development project.


    She instantly sneered, realizing the truth behind how she almost died when she went to the construction sitest time.


    "Is there no one else in mypany? Why is a novice without any experience taking up such an important position?"


    Catherine said unpleasantly, "When are thepany executivesing over? I want to have a good chat with them."


    Kacey saw her thoughts and hesitated before saying,"


    They went out for lunch with the Jones father and daughter."


    Catherine''s pretty face instantly darkened.


    She had just taken over as chairwoman, but not only did the senior executives not pay her a visit, but they even went out for lunch with Jefferey. It was clear that they did not take her seriously at all.

 Chapter 204

    "Tell me about General Manager Chaplin."


    Kacey nodded. "General Manager Chaplin has held an important position in thepany for ten years.


    During his tenure, he increased thepany''s profits by 10%, and the


    shareholders are very satisfied with him. If... If Chairman Jones wants to fire him,


    I''m afraid it''ll cause strong dissatisfaction among the shareholders."


    "Alright, I understand. You can go out first."


    Catherine fell silent.


    Next, she went to inspect the major departments of thepany.


    Even untilte evening, none of the senior management hade over.


    When it was dark, Catherine said to Elie, "Do me a favor and hire a private detective. I want to find out about something."


    7:00 p.m.


    Catherine went back to the vi with a pile of documents in her hands. 1


    Shaun sat in the living room wearing casual clothes


    with his arms crossed. He looked like a big shot, listening to Hadley as he reported something to him respectfully from the side.


    Catherine changed her shoes and went inside. Shaun turned around, and his delicate lips curved downward. "Chairwoman Jones is finally willing toe back."


    "I''ve been working overtime at thepany. Have you eaten?" Catherine saw his displeasure and exined helplessly.


    Shaun pursed his lips but did not speak. Aunty Linda came out to exin, "Young Master Hill doesn''t like the food I make. He wants the food you cook."


    Catherine sighed speechlessly. She sat beside him tiredly and leaned on his shoulder. "I''m tired after working all day and don''t want to move. My mind is spent too. Aunty Linda''s cooking is simr to mine, so just try it."


    "Why, did things not go well?" Shaun turned to look at her. Her hair brushed against the top of his nose, making him smell a faint fragrance. 1


    "Mmh, those high-level executives don''t take me seriously at all. There are still hard battles to fight." The more Catherine spoke, the more she sank into the feeling of leaning against him. It was peaceful not having to think about anything.


    Shaun frowned before saying to Hadley, "Go to thepany tomorrow and help her tidy things up. Make sure they be obedient within the day." "Understood," Hadley immediately answered. He was the assistant of the top millionaire of the country.


    This much was a piece of cake. 2


    However, Catherine hurriedly said, "No. Although Hadley is usually very capable, he''s just your assistant and doesn''t know anything about thepany. He''ll be eaten by that gang of people until not even his bones will remain.


    Hadley, who had always only eaten people so that none of their bones remained,"..."


    This was the best joke he heard all year.


    "I appreciate your good intentions," Catherine said sincerely, "I also found the reason why you were injured at the construction sitest time. I''ll definitely take revenge for you."


    "...Fine. My woman is really capable." Shaun rubbed her hair. "You''re hungry, so go eat."


    "What about you?"


    "I''m fine."


    Catherine watched him fixedly for a while. There was no helping it. She had no choice but to go to the kitchen and cook something for him to eat.


    Hadley watched her figure disappear before continuing, "In a few days, Willie Hill will be visiting Melbourne. The forces here already know about it. I''m afraid it''ll cause amotion."


    "He''s just a piece of trash. Only a ce like this will treat him like a treasure," Shaun sneered.


    "Do you want to arrange a meeting?" Hadley asked.


    "No. He doesn''t deserve it yet."


    Shaun stood up. "It''s gettingte. Go back."


    Hadley and Elie both left.

 Chapter 205

    Shaun walked into the kitchen with his hands in his pockets.


    Catherine was wearing a professional suit and exuded a clear, sharp aura, but at that moment, she was cooking dumplings for him in an apron. The warm kitchenmp shone on her head, giving all men an urge to conquer her.


    He walked over and hugged her gently from behind, resting his chin on her head. "Cook more. Those dumplings won''t be enough to satisfy me."


    "It''s good enough that I''m cooking for you." Catherine elbowed his chest mercilessly. "If you want to eat, then go cut the ingredients yourself."


    Shaun seemed to have heard something unbelievable. "You dare to order me around?"


    Catherine thought about it before taking a card from her pocket and handing it over.


    "What''s this?"


    "There''s 500 million in it. It''s the fee for thewsuit you took up for me before..."


    Catherine had not finished speaking when she felt a cold and suffocating aura. Shaun''s eyes seemed to be covered in ayer of frost, causing frostbite.


    "What do you mean by this?" Shaun held the card with two fingers and sneered with his eyes. "You became the chairwoman today and have money now, so you want to clear your rtionship with me?"


    He spoke and fiercely nearly snapped the card in two. " Dream on. You signed the papers. No matter what position you have, you''ll have to resign to stay with me obediently."


    "Can''t you wait for me to finish...?" Catherine looked at the card and stamped her feet in anger. "I want to pay back what I owe you and date you on equal footing. I don''t want to be your woman. I want to be your girlfriend in every sense of the word."


    "What does that mean?" Shaun frowned, not understanding.


    Catherine took a deep breath. "I''ve always felt like I was inferior because we signed the contract and you helped me with thewsuit. I''m like your lover and servant, and I always have to be careful in front of you.


    I can''t offend you either.


    "I hate that. If we''re together, I hope that we can be like an ordinary couple."


    "Since when did I treat you like a servant? You''ve also offended me plenty of times already." Shaun stared at her. He could not understand the woman''s thoughts. " You want to give me money so you don''t have to cook for me anymore, don''t you?"


    11 H


    Catherine waspletely speechless. "Let me rephrase. I''m using this 500 million to tear up the previous marital contract agreement. I want to be your formal girlfriend. If I want to cook, I''ll cook, and if I don''t want to cook, I won''t. I''ll get angry if I want to get angry, and I''ll fight with you if I want to fight. I won''t hold back anymore."


    Shaun''s chest heaved with anger. He wanted to throw the card directly into the fire to let it burn.


    She suddenly jumped up and kissed him on the lips. Hugging his neck, she said seriously, "Shaunny, I don''t know if you''ve ever dated a girl before, but this is what normal couples are like. You''ll be both my trash can and my honey pot. I love you, so I want to love you equally."


    The woman''s mouth was suddenly as sweet as honey.


    Shaun''s anger suddenly dissipated. Looking at her beautiful little face, he hesitated before saying, "The agreement can be torn up, but don''t give me the money. You''re my woman. If I charge you for thewsuit, how can I call myself a man?"


    "But..."


    "Shut up. Say one more word and I''ll teach you a lesson." Shaun pped her bottom.


    Catherine''s little face immediately turned red as she stomped her foot. "You hoodlum." "How am I a hoodlum? You''re the one who wants us to be like normal couples. Normal couples are like this." Shaun smiled wickedly.


    Catherine was stunned and suddenly red at him. " You seem very


    knowledgeable. You must be very experienced. I''m sure you''ve dated plenty of times before."


    Shaun''s handsome face stiffened, and his eyes turned away. "Don''t think nonsense."

 Chapter 206

    "No, answer me." Catherine saw his expression and felt sour. She turned off the stove and pouted angrily." If you don''t answer me, I won''t cook dumplings for you."


    "I''ve only dated once." Shaun did not expect her to be s o jealous and was speechless.


    "Do you still have some feelings for her? Your face when you mention her is strange."


    Catherine chatted on. Her happy mood dissipated immediately.


    "She''s dead." Shaun frowned.


    Catherine froze, suddenly not knowing what to say." I''m sorry."


    "Stop bringing up the past. Didn''t you also date Ethan Lowe before?" Shaun reminded gloomily.


    Catherine could not say anything and simply turned on the stove again obediently.


    Shaun stuffed the card back into her pocket and went out.


    Only in hindsight did Catherine remember that she had asked him to cut the ingredients but he simply left. Scoundrel! cker!


    After dinner, Catherine pestered him to take out the agreement. Shaun could not win against her and could only take it out.


    "You can tear it up, but you still can''t contact anyone from the opposite sex like Wesley Lyons or Ethan Lowe. You have toe home on time too. You''re not allowed to stay outte," Shaun reminded calmly," Also, you''re not allowed to leave me."


    "Yes, yes, I know already. You''re so handsome. How would I be willing to leave you? There''s a solid foundation of love between us now."


    Catherine took the initiative to sit on hisp and kiss him.


    Shaun''s mood was lifted, and he gave her the contract.


    Catherine burned the agreement, and therge stone that had been weighing on her heart seemed to have finally lifted.


    The whole night, she twittered in front of him.


    Shaun also felt that he was much more lively now. Seeing her like this, he suddenly felt that it really did not matter if the agreement was burnt.


    In the next two days that Catherine went to thepany, none of the executives came to see her. No one reported anything about thepany to her either.


    Most of what she learned came from Kacey''s mouth. No one in thepany seemed to take her seriously as the chairwoman.


    At noon, she went to the cafeteria for lunch, but even after waiting for 20 minutes in the private room, no one served the food.


    Kacey went to talk to the person in charge of the cafeteria and came back in


    about five minutes, huffing angrily. "They''re too much. Those dishes were clearly ordered by you, but they ended up in Jeffery Jones and General Manager Chaplin''s room next door."


    "They''re next door?" Catherine narrowed her eyes.


    "Yes," Kacey said angrily, "The people in the cafeteria are all fluttering around them."


    Catherine''s mood wasplicated. She did not expect that Jeffery had even won over the cafeteria staff.


    "Forget it, I won''t eat anymore. Go back upstairs and order take-out." 1


    Catherine stood up and went out. She then saw Reba standing by the door with a mocking expression. "Chairwoman Jones, it seems that being a chairwoman isn''t that fun. You came to thepany to eat but there''s not a single person here to greet you, so you have to order take-out. You poor thing." Catherine gave Elie a look.


    Without a word, Elie went up and pped Reba across the face, causing her cheek to immediately swell up. i

 Chapter 207

    "Catherine Jones, you''re insane!" Reba screamed and subconsciously rushed to counterattack.


    Elie then gave another p to the other side of her face, causing Reba to be unable to say anything from the pain.


    She red viciously at Catherine but did not dare to step forward again.


    Catherine grinned. "I can even hit Jeffery, much less you. If you don''t watch your


    words next time, I''ll beat you until you learn your lesson."


    Then, she pushed Reba to the side and walked away while smiling.


    Reba held her cheeks, hatred burning in her eyes.


    ''Catherine Jones, just wait and see. I''ll kill you personally one day.''


    3:00 p.m.


    On the 17th floor of the building, a meeting was being held.


    The general manager, Larry Chaplin, sat at the head of the table, followed by the senior management of Hudson.


    Deputy Manager Wolfe said, "General Manager Chaplin, Chairwoman Jones just took over the position. Is it really okay not to call her over for the first weekly meeting?"


    "Who does she think she is?" Larry said contemptuously, "She''s just a silly little girl who doesn''t know sh*t. Alright, let''s start the meeting. Manager Jones, has the decorationpany for the property development project been finalized?"


    Reba put on a mask while enduring the pain on her face. "Not yet. The prices offered by thosepanies are too high. I''m thinking that we can ask the construction team to handle it ourselves. I recently drafted a design for everyone to see."


    Then, she handed the thick stack of designs over.


    The executives were full of praise.


    "These designs are very creative. They''re high-end and reserved, but not overly luxurious. They''re very tasteful."


    "Did you design them yourself, Manager Jones? You''re amazing."


    "It''s much better than the room designed in the previous development project."


    U 99


    Reba pretended to be modest and said, "The quotation sheet is also in there. I calcted it, and it''s more than ten million cheaper than if we hire a


    decorationpany."


    Larry was full of praise. "Manager Jones, you''ve done a great job. These designs must have taken a lot of effort."


    "I haven''t slept for several nights, but I''m very happy to contribute to thepany..."


    Before Reba could finish, the meeting room door was pushed open. Catherine came in from outside with some other people.


    "Is everyone in a meeting? No one even gave me a heads-up for such a big event."


    Catherine swaggered in front of Larry Chaplin.


    Larry did not move. His face was smiling, but his gaze was contemptuous. "Chairwoman Jones, you''re much younger than me. Even if I told you, there are some things you might not understand, so I didn''t call you."


    After he spoke, the meeting room was eerily quiet.


    Everyone waited to watch the drama unfold when Catherine would lose her temper, but her pretty face simply revealed a calm smile. "General Manager Chaplin, I''ve stood here for a long time now. When are you going to make way? Have you be unable to tell who''s in charge of thepany after sitting around for too long?"


    She was clearlyughing, but the chill in her eyes shone brightly.


    Larry was immediately embarrassed.


    Catherine turned to Elie and Kacey. "It looks like General Manager Chaplin really doesn''t remember. Please drag him away." 1


    Before Larry could react, he was dragged to the ground by Elie with one hand.


    He became furious. "You..."

 Chapter 208

    "Let''s continue the meeting. What were you guys talking about?" Catherine interrupted him and looked at the crowd expressionlessly.


    "We were talking about the design for the developmental project. Manager Jones came up with some designs. General Manager Chaplin and the rest of us feel that they''re quite good." Deputy Manager Wolfe handed over the designs


    awkwardly.


    Reba''s heart thumped. She never thought that Catherine would appear. Catherine would definitely recognize the designs.


    However, it did not matter. Even if Catherine said that Reba stole the designs, no one would believe her. Instead, it would only provoke the executives into ridiculing her.


    Catherine took the designs and then whispered a few words to Elie.


    After Elie nodded and walked out, Catherine continued, "The designs are good. They were even printed at 1:00 a.m. this morning. Manager Jones, you must''ve stayed upte designing these."


    "Yes, Manager Jones said she hadn''t slept in several days."


    "Manager Jones works too hard."


    The meeting room resounded withpliments. Reba was very proud of herself. She had printed them thatte on purpose. "Chairwoman Jones, what d o you think of my designs?"


    "The designs are very good. It just so happens that I lost an identical design draft half a month ago." Catherine suddenly twisted her words. 1


    Everyone was stunned, but Reba was not anxious. Instead, she pretended to be flustered and covered her mouth. "You don''t mean to imply that I copied you, right?"


    "Chairwoman Jones, are you jealous of Manager Jones'' talent?" Larry sneered grimly. "Everyone knows that you sisters don''t get along, but there''s no need to involve thepany in yourpetition."


    For a moment, everyone looked at Catherine with disdain. She was too petty to be a chairwoman.


    "I knew you guys wouldn''t believe me." Catherine breathed a sigh of relief. "Fortunately, I already reported it to the police ten days ago. My original design data at that time has been handed over to the police as well. They have a case record of it, so it''ll be clear when we check it."


    Reba panicked and quickly pretended to cry. "I''m just a measly manager. Chairwoman Jones, do you have to target me like this? I finished the designs a long time ago and simply printed them outte."


    Her soft look made many executives think that Catherine was deliberately targeting her.


    Catherine took out a design draft and asked, "You''re saying that I''m framing you? Okay. Since this was designed by you, you should know the type and orientation of the house. How many floors does it have? How many blocks? Howrge is it?"


    Reba was dumbfounded and only responded vaguely after a long time, "There are six blocks, and they sit south while facing north..."


    Immediately after she finished speaking, a few executives frowned.


    Catherine then asked, "Why do you need a big cab in the middle here?"


    "...For bigger storage space."


    Catherine snickered. "It''s because there''s a big pir in the middle that can''t be knocked away, so I chose to put a cab there. In addition, it''s a two storyapartment that''s 128.7 square meters. It sits in the east, facing the west."


    Reba''s face went pale immediately.


    Catherine narrowed her eyes. "You im that you designed these, but you don''t know anything about the house data. You''re the manager for the project, yet you don''t know anything about the room type. Are you still confused about how many buildings are being built in the project?"


    Reba could not refute a word because she really had not studied it.


    The group of executives shook their heads one after another, all severely disappointed.


    At that exact moment, Elie walked in with a few police officers.


    One of them handcuffed Reba''s hands. "Ms. Jones, we received a report that you''ve giarized someone else''s work. Pleasee with us to the station to be investigated."


    "No, I don''t want to! I didn''t do it!" Reba screamed i n panic.


    "Stop screaming. Let''s go." The two policemen yanked her up and dragged her out impatiently.


    "I''m being framed! I didn''t giarize. I didn''t!"


    As her screams faded away, Catherine swept her gaze around the conference room before it finallynded on Larry. "General Manager Chaplin, I heard that you were the one who appointed Reba Jones. I really doubt your vision and ability to lead thepany."

 Chapter 209

    Larry''s expression was nasty. "If Chairman Jones doubts my ability, then remove me if you can."


    He looked straight at Catherine when he finished speaking. He did not believe that she had the courage to do so. The board of directors would not spare her.


    "How could that be? General Manager Chaplin has boosted thepany''s performance by quite a lot. Naturally, I believe in you." Catherine suddenly smiled. "This meeting will be handed to you to wrap up."


    Then, she finished speaking and left.


    Larry looked at her back in disdain. Who did she think she was? He was much more experienced than her.


    However, just after Catherine left, his wife suddenly burst in and pped him in the face.


    "Larry Chaplin, you son of a b*tch! How dare you have a mistress outside?


    "If I hadn''t married you back then, would you have been able to enter Hudson?


    "Now that you''re putting on airs, do you think that I''m too old and unattractive to you? I''ll fight it out with you."


    News of themotion in the meeting room quickly spread throughout thepany.


    Kaceyughed when reporting to Catherine. "You didn''t see how General Manager Chaplin''s face was almost scratched when he was pped. He waspletely humiliated. He even pped his wife in public, and now Director Irvine is angry."


    "This is just the beginning."


    Catherine grinned and called Chase. "Chase, don''t you have an entertainmentpany? Could you report about General Manager Chaplin''s affair?"


    "Haha, no problem. It''s rare that Sister-inw is asking for my help..."


    Before Chase could finish speaking, he suddenly felt a chill. He nced to his side where Shaun was sitting with an unhappy expression on his face. He touched his nose silently. "Catherine, why aren''t you asking Shaun for help?"


    "Him? He doesn''t know how to handle stuff like this. General Manager Chaplin is sinister and cunning. I''m afraid he''ll cause trouble for Shaun."


    He did not know how to handle stuff like that?


    Shaun had the most powerful mediapany under his name, okay?


    Chase was speechless. "Catherine, you''re going too far. Aren''t you afraid that General Manager Chaplin will cause trouble for me, then?"


    "You''re the young master of the Harrison family. How would he dare to provoke you?" Catherine chuckled. "If you help me, Hudson will cooperate with you in the future. I guarantee that the Harrison family will maintain their spot as the number one family in Melbourne. The Jones family won''t stand a chance."


    "Oh my, you sure know how to use me."


    "Don''t call it that. You''re Shaun''s friend, so we''re all family."


    Chase almost burst intoughter.


    "Okay, okay, you''re right."


    After hanging up, Chase was very amused. "Catherine is really funny. Everything she says is part of a tactic. I used to be worried that her position as chairwoman would be unstable. It seems that I don''t have to worry a t all."


    "Naturally. Don''t you know whose woman she is?" 2


    Shaun smirked proudly, but he suddenly thought of something and nced at Chase in disgust.


    Chase''s face flushed. "Are you jealous that she came to me for help? Come on, she''s just looking out for you and wants to protect you. She''s worried that you''ll be hurt by Larry Chaplin. I''m envious of you, okay?"


    Shaun smiled.


    It was the first time a woman tried to protect him.


    How interesting.


    "You''re right. She even said that she''s going to take care of me."


    A doting and helpless smile bloomed on his handsome face, causing Chase to have goosebumps all over. "Shaun, you''re so shameless. You''re already s o rich yet you have the nerve to let another person take care of you."

 Chapter 210

    "It doesn''t matter as long as she likes it. By the way, Reba Jones is in prison. Make sure to treat her well."


    Shaun''s eyes shed with cold intent.


    All the suffering Reba had caused Catherine would be returned to her in prison.


    The next day, word of Hudson''s general manager''s affair spread throughout the wholework.


    Larry Chaplin was furious. His reputation waspletely destroyed.


    The photos of him making out with his mistress in public were all over the ce, and even the video of him beating his wife was circted.


    Tens of thousands ofments on the inte were criticizing him every day.


    In the chairwoman''s office, General Manager Chaplin barged in angrily and pointed at Catherine''s nose. "Did you do this? You spread the video in the meeting room, didn''t you?"


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about." Catherine sat in her chair with a regretful expression. "General


    Manager Chaplin, I never expected you to be such a man. You''ve disappointed us too much. You''ve even ruined the reputation of thepany."


    "How dare you have the nerve to say that, you b*tch?! Don''t think that I don''t know you were behind this. Do you think I''m easy to mess with?"


    Larry Chaplin strode toward Catherine and was about to lift his foot to kick her, but Elie rushed over and shoved him onto the desk.


    "You b*tch, let go of me!" Larry yelled uncontrobly.


    Catherine dialed the inte to call security in." Hurry up and take him out. I think General Manager Chaplin''s mood isn''t good right now, so I''ll leave thepany affairs to Deputy Manager Wolfe."


    "Catherine Jones, just you wait! How dare you make me a figurehead? Dream on!"


    After Larry was dragged away, Deputy Manager Wolfe hurriedly came in.


    Facing Catherine''s pretty young face again, he suddenly felt fear in his heart. The executives really had not taken her seriously before, but it had only been a day and General Manager Chaplin''s reputation waspletely ruined. 1


    No one had any evidence, but they were all sure that Catherine yed arge part in it.


    "Deputy Manager Wolfe, you''re a capable andpetent person, but you''re always being


    suppressed by General Manager Chaplin. You must have felt ufortable, right?"


    Catherine personally got up and poured him a cup of tea.


    Deputy Manager Wolfe was startled and quickly epted the tea. "But General Manager Chaplin has been in power for more than ten years. Many people in thepany obey his orders, and many directors like him too."


    Catherine went straight to the point. "I''ll give you a week''s time. Decide whether you want to soar in the sky or stay under Larry Chaplin as his mule for the rest of your life."


    Deputy Manager Wolfe''s heart trembled violently.


    At that moment, Kacey rushed in from outside." Chairman, General Manager Chaplin was beaten by a group of older women the moment he walked out of thepany''s gates. They''re people who hate all men who cheat. They beat him up until his legs broke and his head was bleeding. He''s being sent to the hospital now."


    Deputy Manager Wolfe suddenly looked up and saw Catherine''s expressionless face. His legs shivered in fright.


    "I''ll do it. I know Larry Chaplin very well. I can take control of thepany in a week. I work for you, Ms. Chairwoman," he said loudly.


    "Very good, I believe you. I''ll make it so that General


    Manager Chaplin no longer has a ce in thispany."


    Catherine''s body exuded a cold aura.


    At the side, Elie nced at her and noticed that Catherine''s aura was bing more and more simr to Shaun''s when he was working.


    After Deputy Manager Wolfe left, Catherine slumped on the sofa exhaustedly and said with pale lips, "I was the one who had Larry Chaplin beaten up. Elie, do you think I''m terrible?"


    "No," Elie responded simply, "If you''re not ruthless, how will you suppress those wolves below?"


    "Yes, I need to haveplete control over Hudson. I have to avenge my grandmother."


    Catherine clenched her fists. She had to avenge her mother too.


    The burden on her was too heavy for her to be merciful anymore.

 Chapter 211

    In just a week, Deputy Manager Wolfe swiftly reorganized everything in Hudson.


    He expelled those from the top management who were against Catherine.


    As for Reba, she was fired as well.


    However, she did not know about the huge issue going on out there.


    When she was in the detention center, the prisoners beat her and poured cold water on her every day. Due to this, her skin was thoroughly damaged.


    After Reba suffered for seven to eight days, Jeffery strenuously saved her from the detention center after spending ten million dors.


    She came out being carried.


    Upon noticing her swollen face, Sally hugged her and wept bitterly.


    "My darling, what happened to you? Who beat you? I won''t let the person off the hook."


    "Dad, Mom, you must take revenge on my behalf. It hurts really badly... Boo-hoo."


    1


    Reba''s face hurt so badly that she could not even look up.


    Reba''s swollen face filled Stephen with disgust.


    This woman was increasingly far from presentable.


    "Don''t worry, good girl. Your dad will definitely get back at those people for hurting you."


    Jeffery flew into a rage. When he turned around, he noticed that Stephen remained still. He said furiously, "Stephen, hurry up and carry her. She needs to be sent to the hospital right now."


    "Okay, okay." Stephen acted on Jeffery''s instruction reluctantly. Ever since Reba got into the detention center, she had never taken a bath. The nasty smell that emanated from her nearly made him puke.


    At that point, he deeply regretted it. If he had known earlier that this would happen, he would not havee.


    In the hospital.


    With red eyes, Reba ordered the doctor, "Give me the best medicine. I need to recover within the next three days and get back to the office."


    "Sorry, we don''t have such medicine." The doctor rejected her.


    "What the hell do you guys do here then? Such a bunch of useless people. Mom,


    I want to transfer to another hospital. I want to recover as soon as possible and return to the office to deal with Catherine."


    With a swollen face, Reba looked even more hideous when she was exasperated.


    Suppressing his disgust for Reba, Stephen said," You can''t return to the office anymore. You''ve been fired."


    "What?" Reba widened her eyes as she found it unbelievable. "Is Catherine out of her mind? How dare she fire me?! Did General Manager Chaplin give his approval for this?"


    Jeffery frowned and replied in annoyance, "Larry is crippled and is now in the ward located below. He can''t be discharged in the next ten days or even half a month. Currently, Freddie Wolfe is in charge of the whole organization. Catherine promoted him to the general manager position."


    Reba was dumbfounded to learn how drastically things had changed when she was only in the detention center for a few days. "This is impossible. Was she the one who got someone to beat up General Manager Chaplin? Have you called the police?"


    "No." While gnashing his teeth, Jeffery added, "It was a bunch of women who were abandoned by their husbands who beat up Larry. I heard that it was because they were infuriated to know that Larry betrayed his wife. Larry is now in deep waters, while those from the top management whom we bribed are all too afraid to offend Catherine. "


    Reba went mad. "Is there no justice?" 2


    "Catherine has totally changed. We spent years raising her for nothing," Sally said resentfully, "Jeffery, you must take revenge on behalf of Reba and regain power in Hudson."


    Over the past few days, Sally enjoyed being fawned over by many rich women. She did not want to go back to those days when she was not.

 Chapter 212

    "It''s quite easy to regain power," Stephen said all of a sudden.


    Struck by thement, Jeffery and his family stared a t him intently.


    "Stephen, tell us quickly. We''re family," Reba immediately said, "Once


    Catherine steps down, I''ll marry you."


    Stephen narrowed his eyes. "Willie Hill from the Hill family ising to Melbourne for inspection. As long as you can please him, Hudson''s top management and directors will take your side."


    All of their eyes sparkled.


    Jeffery shuddered in agitation. "The Hill family is the most brilliant family in the whole of Melbourne. Even though Willie isn''t a direct descendant of the Hill family, we''ll be able to increase our status as long as we be acquainted with the Hills. In that case, we won''t be troubled by Catherine anymore."


    "Sounds good." Stephen nodded. "Since Willie''s assistant is rted to my family, I''ll serve him during the asion and introduce you guys to him. Having said that, you guys need to prepare a gift to ingratiate with the Hill family. Willie is obsessed with jade."


    "Thank you, Stephen. I regretted not having met you earlier. You''re the one I can actually rely on." Reba gazed at him, feeling touched.


    Stephen tried to conceal his disgust for her. "It''s my duty."


    Hudson.


    6:30 p.m.


    Just as Catherine turned off the lights and walked out of the office, Director Irvine''s son greeted her enthusiastically.


    "Catherine, you''re getting off work. I''d like to treat you to a meal. I know a western restaurant that serves great food..."


    Catherine was at her wits'' end. Ever since she began to regain power in thepany, all the directors attempted to tter her by introducing their grandsons and sons to her as her potential partners.


    "That''s okay. I''m nning to have dinner at home..."


    "Let me send you home, then." Young Master Levy offered eagerly. "Your handbag seems heavy. Let me carry it for you."


    Before he could touch it, Elie clutched his hand. The woman''s eyes swept over him coldly, which made him shudder. Young Master Irvine had heard that Catherine''s bodyguard was ferocious and particrly skilled at pping people.


    "If you do it one more time, I won''t hesitate to break your hand," Elie warned him icily.


    Young Master Levy shrank back embarrassedly. "Do you know who I am? Fine. I''m not going to lower myself to your level."


    At that moment, the elevator happened to arrive. He then quickly went after her. "Catherine, have you heard of the Queen''s ne? Rumor has it that five to six decades ago, a king gave his beloved queen a ne in Country F. Anyone who wears the ne will achieve happiness in their rtionship. The ne will soon be up for auction in Melbourne. I''m going to buy it for you, okay?"


    "No, thank you. I''m not interested."


    Young Master Irvine resembled a sticky candy that was hard to get rid of.


    As soon as Catherine walked out of the building, she spotted a familiar figure standing in the square. She was filled with a mixture of surprise and delight.


    The neon lights gradually lit up at night. Shaun, who stood beside the fountain, was dressed in a ck suit and an apricot-colored overcoat as if he had just participated in Paris Fashion Week. He looked elegant, and his features were indeed attractive.


    However, his dark eyes shed with grimness the minute he caught sight of the man who went after Catherine.


    "Shaunny, why are you here?" Catherine did not notice Shaun''s expression. She ran toward him and wrapped her hands around his arm pleasantly.


    The grimness within his eyes slowly faded. He gave Young Master Irvine an impassive stare. "It looks like I came at the wrong time."


    "Who is he, Catherine?" Young Master Irvine was annoyed at Shaun. While both of them wore overcoats, the way Shaun was dressed made him seem like a countryman.

 Chapter 213

    Shaun remained silent. He raised his brows while looking at Catherine, wondering how she was going to introduce him to the man.


    "He''s my boyfriend," Catherine answered directly.


    "I''m aware of your grandpa''s intention, Young Master Irvine, but I''m already in love with someone else. Please also tell the directors that I''m very busy. I hardly have time to spend with young masters like you guys."


    Unwilling to give up, Young Master Irvine said, "You''re a smart person. You''d better think wisely. If you marry into the family of a director in thepany, it''ll do both of us good. In my opinion, your boyfriend has nothing else except for looks. He''s not a good match for you."


    Shaun''s face darkened while the corners of Elie''s mouth twitched violently. Elie looked at Young Master Irvine as if he was a really strange man.


    "Thank you for your advice, but I''m in love with him. I''ve fallen hopelessly in love with him, and he''s the one worthy of my love. Please leave now." Catherine drove him away in an abrasive manner.


    "You really don''t know what''s good for you." Young


    Master Irvine red at Catherine before he left.


    Catherine let out a sigh. She turned her head around, only to notice Shaun''s flirtatious gaze. She blushed at the thought of the cheesy words she had just said. "I just wanted him to get over me. Don''t misunderstand


    "What did I misunderstand?" Shaun suddenly turned somber. He narrowed his eyes, giving a discreet smile. "Does it mean that you don''t love me hopelessly?"


    Well, her feelings for him were not as far as hopeless love, actually.


    However, Catherine could not bring herself to say that to him when looking at his grim expression.


    Her silence caused Shaun to smirk. "Get into the car."


    The car traveled to the main road.


    Catherine attempted to start a conversation. "Have you eaten?"


    His stomach growled even before he could answer.


    After two seconds of silence, Catherine chuckled. "It''s only 6-ish. Why are you already hungry? Didn''t you have lunch?"


    "The food in the office didn''t taste good," Shaun said in a huff, "It''s been a long while since you cooked for me. Are you under the impression that you can act unscrupulously without the agreement?" "I have a lot on my te recently." Catherine felt quite apologetic. "I''ll prepare breakfast for you to bring to the office every morning, okay?"


    "Are you treating me as a student?" Shaun stared at her. A few secondster, he added, "Alright then."


    Catherine was speechless.


    What a rapid change in his attitude.


    Shaun missed her cooking terribly. Ever since she started working in Hudson, she had never prepared a proper meal for him. "Cook for me when you get home tonight. I want to eat roast pork, Caesar sd..."


    "Stop, stop. Let''s have KFC tonight. I''m suddenly craving spicy fried chicken wings."


    Catherine grabbed his arm and screamed in excitement before he could finish his sentence.


    "Are you crazy? How dare you make me eat this kind of trash?" Shaun was so shocked and furious that his brows were furrowed.


    "You''re wrong in saying that. A lot of people enjoy eating this kind of trash, okay! Look how well the business is doing. No way, you have to stop immediately. I''m drooling at the thought of spicy fried chicken wings."


    Catherine kept scratching his arms. When the agreement was previously in effect, their standing in the rtionship was unequal and she had to listen to him. Now, she could do whatever she wanted and eat whatever she craved for with his presence.


    Shaun had no choice but to park at the side of the road.


    The two of them entered the KFC outlet together.


    With customersing and going as well as the greasy smell of the meat, Shaun


    felt so ufortable that he frowned.


    "Go and save me a seat. Grab that seat."


    Catherine pointed to the empty table where someone just left. The trash on the table had not even been cleared.


    "I''m not going there." Shaun gave her a frosty look.

 Chapter 214

    "I don''t care. You have to go there, or I''m going to get mad and ignore you."


    Catherine wore a big pout. 2


    Her unreasonable manner made Shaun speechless.


    With that, he walked over there and reluctantly took a seat.


    Ten minutester, Catherine held a family bucket meal, which included fries, spicy chicken burgers, and ice cream.


    "Eat this chicken burger. It''s yummy." Catherine rmended it to him with enthusiasm.


    "Let me show you something." Shaun took out his phone and swiped to a page disying negative news about KFC. Then, he passed it to her.


    After ncing at the picture featuring a chicken that consists of a few pairs of wings and over ten legs, Catherine was filled with disgust. "Shaun, can you not be a wet nket?"


    "This kind of stuff containsrge amounts of toxic ingredients. After today, you''re not allowed to have this type of food anymore. You''re not even a kid." Shaun was determined. 1


    Catherine could not be bothered about him. She lowered her head and gobbled the chicken wings.


    After eating two pairs of them, she found that some tasted quite bad, so she stuffed them into Shaun''s mouth instead.


    With his mouth abruptly stuffed with food, Shaun threw a grim stare at her. 1


    Catherine acted in a self-righteous manner. "Aren''t boyfriends supposed to eat whatever their girlfriends dislike? Look at the couple beside us. That''s what they''re doing too."


    The young couple seated beside them were just college students. After the girl had a few bites of the burger, she passed it to her boyfriend. "It doesn''t taste good. You can have it."


    The boyfriend replied, "Can I say no?"


    The girlfriend snorted coquettishly. "Why can''t you have the burger I''ve bitten into? You find me repulsive, huh? Don''t you love me?" 2


    Shaun was at a loss for words.


    Catherine, who sat opposite him, cupped her face while staring at him. "How I admire them. I''ve always wanted to be in a rtionship like that."


    "Shut up."


    Gritting his teeth, Shaun took the remaining chicken nugget from her hand and bit


    it.


    At this point, he still could not fathom her at all. She used to obey him, but why was there such a profound change in her now?


    What was worse, he was fine with it.


    After that, he finished the leftover fries, burgers, and even ice cream.


    Little did they realize that someone had secretly snapped a photo of them and posted it in thewyers'' group chat. 1


    Chase was having a steak in a western restaurant when he saw the photo. He almost choked on the steak.


    He quickly saved the photo and shared it to the group chat he was in with his buddies.


    Chester: [Are my eyes deceiving me? How could Shaun possibly enter KFC?] Rodney: [Damn! What a rare sight of Shaun eating nuggets. Is this even Shaun?] Chase: [Nooooo. This is real. A colleague from ourpany took his daughter there and spotted him joyfully eating KFC with Cathy.]


    Chester: [That''s really miserable, Shaun. When youe back, I''ll treat you to a top-notch Japanese meal.]


    Rodney: [I agree. Come back quickly, Shaun. I''ll ask one of the premier chefs in the world to serve you.]


    Chase: [I dare bet $5 that Shaun can''t be bothered about you guys. I''m sure he won''t mind trying jpeno poppers as long as Cathy is by his side.] 1


    Only when Shaun left the restaurant did he be aware of the fuss in the group chat. His face darkened, and he rubbed his temples.


    "Thank you, Shaunny. I had a delightful dinner today."


    After they got into the car, Catherine approached him and kissed him on the lips. Her clear ck eyes conveyed a sense of happiness and romance.

 Chapter 215

    Shaun''s breathing hitched, and he raised his attractive brows a little. "So you''re


    trying to get me to forget about this matter this way, huh? Do you know that it''s my first time stepping into KFC tonight to have a meal there?"


    Catherine felt that he was flirting with her.


    Sometimes, women were just easily moved. Once she noticed that Shaun was doing something small for her, she would be filled with sweetness as if she had consumed honey.


    "What about this? Will you be satisfied?" She bit her pink lip. Then, she put her hands around his neck with a flushed face and gave him another kiss.


    This time, Shaun held her head and gave her a long kiss. Only when she began puffing did he let her go.


    In a luxurious private room.


    Stephen and J tried to please the handsome man seated at the center of the couch.


    That man was Willie who hade from Canberra.


    The Hill family was the most brilliant family in Melbourne. Even an extended member of the Hill family would be hugely admired in the country.


    "Young Master Hill, let me introduce you to my girlfriend, Reba."


    Stephen hade with Reba. "Her dad, who''s arge shareholder in Hudson, has brought you something tonight."


    That night, Reba wore a long, light-colored dress that emphasized her exquisite curves. Although she was not as beautiful as Catherine, the Jones family was considered one of the top families in Melbourne with good genes.


    She had put on light makeup that night. When she smiled gently, a hint of purity emanated from her.


    Willie''s eyes shed with grimness.


    Reba understood men very well. If she could marry into the Hill family, she would not be interested in people like Stephen anymore.


    She gave a flirtatious smile. "Young Master Hill, my family would like to give you this jade. The historical stone hails from the nephrite jade mine in Cowell. It has been passed down since centuries."


    As soon as she finished speaking, she opened the box. Willie''s eyes glowed. "This stone is worth over a billion dors, isn''t it?"


    "It''s not a huge amount as long as you like it,"


    Catherine replied while trying to ingratiate with him. 9


    "Haha. You have such a sweet tongue. I like it." Willie rubbed the jade against the top of her nose. It was


    unclear whether he meant that he liked the jade or Reba.


    All of a sudden, silence fell on the private room. Everyone''s eyes were fixed on Stephen.


    Stephen smiled calmly.


    Reba was then seated beside Willie for the rest of the night. She sang and chatted with him. As she was good at capturing men''s hearts, she soon made himugh heartily.


    During this time, she headed to the restroom once. The minute she stepped out of the restroom, she saw Stephen waiting outside.


    "Thank you for tonight, Stephen. I hope Young Master Hill can help my family regain the position of


    Hudson''s chairman." Reba smiled while hooking her arm through Stephen''s. She would not get rid of Stephen immediately after Willie began to treat her differently. She was not a fool.


    "Hopefully it helps." Stephen smiled mirthlessly." Young Master Hill and you-"


    Reba immediately said, "Don''t get me wrong. Ultimately, you''re still the one I''m


    in love with. Just now, Young Master Hill didn''t want to let me go-"


    "I understand. I won''t be upset about it." Stephen patted her on the back of her hand. "It''s only when your family has settled this matter that both of our families can progress further and achieve better things."


    "It''s good that you understand." Reba felt a tinge of coldness, but she was soon at ease. After all, she only got together with Stephen for the sake of benefits.


    "What matters most for now is to please Young Master Hill." Stephen ran his fingers through her hair. "I''ll wait for you."


    "Thanks."


    Reba then sat by Willie''s side again.


    This time, Willie put his hand around her waist.


    At 11:00 p.m., Willie was rather drunk. Stephen asked Reba to take him upstairs to rest.

 Chapter 216

    After the crowd left, J said to Stephen in a huff," Are you out of your mind? Why didn''t you introduce m e to Willie? I''d definitely be able to benefit our family i f I became the young mistress of the Hill family."


    "Willie isn''t interested in you," Stephen replied coldly while lighting a cigarette.


    J flew into a rage. "What do you mean? In your eyes, I''m not as good-looking as Reba, huh? At least I didn''t grow up in a rural area-"


    "I''m doing this for your good. Willie has the filthy habit of sleeping with someone''s girlfriend or wife."


    J was dumbfounded.


    Stephen added, "You''re my biological sister. If there''s a n easy path to great sess, I''d certainly offer it to you first. However, Willie is a pervert. He has even killed a woman." 2


    "Are you sure?" J shuddered.


    "It''s absolutely true. If it wasn''t for our rtive who works as his assistant, I wouldn''t have known about it." Stephen slowly rose to his feet. "Otherwise, why would you think that I offered Reba such a great opportunity? She''s not decent either.


    "But don''t worry. Willie will be grateful that I gave him


    the chance to get close to Reba. In that case, our family will get to be the most brilliant family in Melbourne."


    In an instant, J became quiet.


    The next morning.


    When Reba regained consciousness, she shuddered at the sight of the man beside her who was awake.


    With everything that had happenedst night shing across her mind, it felt as if she went to hell once again.


    The man was terrifying, indeed. He was actually an abuser.


    At that point, she was badly scarred as a result of being whipped.


    "You''re awake."


    When Willie turned his head around and nced at Reba, a shiver ran the length of her whole body." Don''t..."


    "Why? Are you not satisfied with me?" Willie lit a cigarette, his eyes shing with hostility.


    "No." Reba turned pale. Since she had slept with him, she thought that she should not have to suffer for nothing. She gritted her teeth and feigned being shy. She added, "It''s my pleasure to be able to sleep with you, Young Master Hill." "It''s good that you know it." Willie smoked, looking content. "Was it your first time doing itst night?"


    Reba was stunned. She recalled that she had deliberately undergone stic surgery in order to please Stephen before this. Little did she expect that she would suddenly sleep with Williest night. Apparently, Willie had misunderstood


    it.


    "Ye-Yeah."


    "I didn''t expect it." Willie touched her chin. "Aren''t you afraid that Stephen will mind?"


    "As I said, it''s my honor to be able to sleep with you for a night considering your noble status," Reba responded with intimidation.


    Upon hearing that, Willie burst outughing." Interesting. I quite like you. I''ll be in Melbourne for some time, and you''ll apany me throughout my time here."


    "Alright." Reba forced a smile. "I wonder what project in Melbourne that you''re going to inspect?"


    "Oh. A techpany under the Hill family would like to invest in an industrial park. I came to have a look at it."


    Reba asked cautiously, "How much are you going to invest?"


    "Probably hundreds of billions of dors. There''s no limit to the amount," Willie answered casually.


    Reba''s spirits soared. If Hudson could work on this project, Jeffery''s and her status would be elevated.


    "Young Master Hill, I''m guessing you''d want to work with a localpany on such arge project..."


    "Hudson is interested to take part in it, huh?" Willie gave a discreet smile.

 Chapter 217

    "Young Master Hill, I''d like to partner with you for the project, but I''ve just been let go from my job in Hudson." Looking dejected, Reba gave a bitter smile. "My dad''s and my positions are at stake..."


    "I can solve anything for you as long as you do your part well in keeping mepany." A smile shed across Willie''s face. "All the women around me have never failed to receive favorable treatment from me."


    "In that case, I''ll definitely treat you well." With grim determination, she kissed him on her own ord.


    Shortly afterward, Reba''s howls sounded from the room once again.


    Weeping bitterly, she thought deep down, ''Catherine, I''m suffering so much now. I''ll certainly pay you back with interest in the future!''


    The year was drawing to a close.


    Hudson''s anniversary was celebrated in a seven-star hotel.


    Not only did Hudson invite a few well-known celebrities for the night, but quite a number of business powerhouses had also shown up.


    7:00 p.m.


    As the newly-appointed chairwoman, Catherine slowly traveled to the hotel in a Bentley.


    When the door of the car was opened, she was seen wearing a long ck vintage-style dress and holding a vintage studded purse. It was usually difficult to stand out when dressed in ck. However, she remained gorgeous and elegant with her pretty, exquisite face and red lipstick that resembled a blooming rose.


    The journalists began to take out their cameras to snap photos of her.


    With her position and identity, she could be considered the youngest and prettiest female president in Melbourne.


    Catherine struck a pose. Shortly afterward, a scream suddenly sounded beside her.


    "Hurry up and look! Isn''t this the limited-edition Bugatti Veyron L''Or nc?"


    "I heard it''s made of titanium alloy. It costs over 50 million dors."


    "Look at the license te. It''s f*cking awesome."


    "That''s amazing. Who on earth is that? Is he here to attend Hudson''s anniversary celebration?"


    "Look! The door is opening."


    Surrounded by the onlookers'' voices, a man dressed in a dark blue suit got out of the driver''s seat. His features were pronounced, and a devilish smirk was visible on his face.


    There were screamsing from the reporters in the crowd.


    "He''s so handsome!"


    "I know who he is. He''s Willie from the Hill family."


    "The Hill family? The most brilliant family in Melbourne?"


    "Yeah. It''s that Hill family!"


    "My God. Hudson actually knows the Hills!"


    Amid the public''s discussion, the passenger door was opened. Dressed in a red gown, Reba walked out of the car alluringly while hooking her arm through Willie''s.


    A buzz was heard from the crowd again.


    "Who''s she?"


    "Reba, the daughter of Jeffery who''s the director of Hudson."


    "Damn. She''s actually in a rtionship with Willie. She''s trying to turn from a peasant into a princess, huh?"


    "Now that she''s rted to the Hill family, the Harrison family will need to treat her courteously."


    Those words made Reba increasinglycent. It was worth ingratiating herself with Willie like a ve the past few days.


    When she averted her eyes, she happened to catch sight of Catherine who was in front of her.


    Curling her red lips, Reba immediately held Willie and walked toward Catherine. "Hi, Catherine. Willie, this is my sister, who''s also a director in Hudson."

 Chapter 218

    Having noticed Catherine earlier, Willie stared at her passionately. He never knew that a woman with such dazzling good looks existed in Melbourne. Her beauty was considered one of a kind even if she were in Canberra.


    "Hi, Miss Jones."


    Willie stretched out his hand light-heartedly.


    Catherine was also astonished that Reba had managed to take advantage of someone from the Hill family. 1


    Catherine had no choice but to extend her hand reluctantly, knowing that she could not afford to provoke him.


    Who knew after Willie held her hand, he flirtatiously drew circles on her palm using his little finger.


    A slight change was visible in Catherine''s expression. She attempted to shrink away from his touch, yet he deliberately tightened his grip on her hand.


    "Miss Jones, how long are you nning to hold my hand?" Willie smiled discreetly.


    Reba immediately pursed her lips and eximed," What are you doing, Catherine?"


    The reporters who stood at the edge of the red carpet


    took photos of the three of them right away. With the two sisters from the Jones family fighting over a member of the Hill family, it was going to make a piece of fabulous news.


    "I''d like to know what I did as well." With a calm demeanor, Catherine was neither overbearing nor selfeffacing. "Are you guys under the impression that I, as the person in charge of Hudson, would seduce my cousin''s boyfriend so shamelessly? Oh no, he''s not even your boyfriend. As far as I recall, Stephen is your boyfriend, isn''t he?"


    The reporters began to exim.


    "Really? Stephen is actually Reba''s boyfriend? But why did she show up with Willie today?"


    "Now that she met Willie, could it be that she''s trying to dump Stephen?" "That''s possible. She was Ethan''s fiancee previously, but once Ethan was met with hard times, she immediately used him of cheating."


    "How disgusting! Willie actually has an interest in this kind of woman?"


    Reba''s face went as white as a sheet of paper at that moment. Willie did not realize that she was associated with so much negative news. He ended up getting himself into trouble.


    Undisturbed, Catherine forcefully broke free from Willie''s grasp and swung her arm in pain. "You held my hand so tightly that it hurts, Young Master Hill."


    Her hand, which was originally fair, had be red at that point.


    As the reporters moved closer, they could see her red skin clearly. Willie''s eyes shed with disdain right away. They did not expect a person from the Hill family to be so shameless.


    Willie had always been ttered by others. It was his first time being humiliated by a woman in public. His eyes conveyed a hint of hostility, but he smiled weakly. "Sorry for being abrupt."


    He walked toward Catherine with his long legs and whispered to her, "I''ll remember you, Catherine."


    As soon as he finished speaking, he went straight into the hotel.


    With that, Reba quickly went after him.


    As Catherine watched Willie''s back, she felt as if she had been targeted by a venomous snake. She had a sinking feeling.


    When Willie took the elevator up, his face was set in a grim expression.


    Struck by an idea, Reba said with a sigh, "Young Master Hill, I hope you don''t mind. My sister is taking advantage of the fact that she''s the chairwoman to act unscrupulously." "Who is she to do that? She''s merely a chairwoman of a real estatepany." Willie was smoldering with fury.


    "Of course, she''s nothingpared to you. It''s probably because my sister has a boyfriend, and she''s intensely loyal to him." After spending a few days with Willie, Reba was aware of his peculiar hobby.


    Sure enough, Willie''s eyes expressed his interest the minute he heard that.


    He had a strong liking to women who had been taken a s snatching them gave him a thrill. What was more, considering Catherine''s fiery manner just now, she resembled a thorny rose and looked much prettier than Reba.


    Upon noticing the sense of fascination in his eyes, Reba smiled and said, "I can get her to sleep with you as long as you want to."


    Haha! Having been living like a dog recently, Reba wanted Catherine to experience it as well.


    "You''re such an evil woman." Willie shot her an icy re.


    "Your joy is all that matters. Don''t you want to teach her a lesson?" Reba asked charmingly.


    Willie raised his brows. He lit a cigarette and then said wickedly, "Those who betrayed me have all ended in an awful state." 3

 Chapter 219

    8:00 p.m.


    The grand anniversary celebration officially began.


    Catherine was supposed to be the focus of the event. However, all the guests surrounded Willie, Jeffery, and Reba instead.


    In the magnates'' eyes, the Hill family was regarded as legendary.


    Although Willie was not a direct descendant of the Hill family, his presence in Melbourne was powerful enough to get trouble brewing.


    Chris walked toward Catherine. "How did Jeffery manage to worm a connection with Willie?"


    "I presume that Reba slept with him." Catherine made a reasonable guess. She could already see Willie''s nasty character through the brief encounter she had with him at the entrance just now.


    A look of contempt washed over Chris'' face. "Your grandparents have a reputation of nobility and integrity, yet a shameless descendant like her is a disgrace."


    Catherine''s head hurt. Originally, she was more than likely to seed, but Willie''s appearance had captured the attention of thepany''s directors and


    top management.


    At this moment, Director Irvine and Director Levy approached her. "Catherine, you were supposed to be the first to give a speech on stage tonight. But after discussing with the other directors, we decided to let Young Master Hill do it first, followed by Jeffery-"


    "Are you guys senile?" Chris flew into a temper. "Willie doesn''t even work for ourpany. You need to know that tonight is Hudson''s anniversary celebration. Also, why is Jeffery going on stage before the chairwoman? This is unreasonable."


    Director Irvine replied embarrassedly, "Just look who Young Master Hill is. The fact that he showed up at Hudson''s anniversary celebration indicates that he thinks highly of us. What''s more, he''s willing to go on stage to give a speech, which is our great honor. Ourpany''s stock price is going to increase tomorrow. As for Jeffery, it was Young Master Hill who requested him to speak. He has a close rtionship with him. You can''t me me for this."


    Catherine''s face turned slightly somber. "What if I disagree?"


    "No way," Director Levy answered in a forthright manner, "All of us came to this decision for the sake of thepany. You just have to agree with it."


    Catherine scoffed. "If Willie decides to let Jeffery be the chairman, are you guys fine with it too? Was it actually Sheryl or the Hills who set up Hudson?"


    "We''re doing this for the sake of thepany''s prospects," Director Levy said in annoyance," Considering the Hill family''s status, one who''s rted to them is simply worth hundreds of billions of dors."


    Director Irvine nodded in agreement as well.


    At 8:30 p.m., Willie went on stage and gave a speech, followed by Jeffery...


    At 9:00 p.m., Catherine stood in the restroom applying rouge lipstick on her exquisite lips, which gave her a touch of mystery.


    Reba then came in. With a smug smile, she said," You probably didn''t expect that you might soon lose your position as chairwoman which you''ve just gained, right?"


    "You''re still the same, aren''t you?"


    Catherine turned her head around and met Reba''s eyes. "First, it was Ethan, followed by Stephen and now Willie. How many more men have you actually slept with before this? Are you Jeffery''s daughter, a social butterfly, or a female PR specialist on his behalf?"


    Such a brief statement touched Reba''s nerve all of a sudden and subsequently made her blood boil. "Stop beingcent. It''s my honor to be able to sleep with Young Master Hill. Now I''m offering you this chance."


    As soon as she finished speaking, Willie walked into the restroom in a trim suit.


    "Young Master Hill, I''ll help you keep watch outside." Reba closed the door of the restroom immediately after she spoke.


    "What are you trying to do?" Catherine tried to run out, but Willie clutched her


    arm.


    With a door between them, she heard the sound of the door being locked.


    A wave of frustration swept over Catherine. She had not brought Elie along for the celebration tonight as she would never have expected such an incident to happen during an internal event of thepany. 3

 Chapter 220

    This was too infuriating.


    "Let me go." Catherine bit Willie violently.


    Willie released his grip in pain and thenughed." Sure enough, you''re feisty. That''s interesting. I like feisty women."


    "Are you crazy? After all, the Hill family is the most brilliant family in Melbourne. Why would a disgusting, scummy man like you exist in their family?"


    Catherine criticized.


    "Go on criticizing me. The more severely you criticize me, the more misery I''ll inflict upon you." Willie scoffed. "The directors of yourpany all treat me as a legend. Jeffery has requested me to assist him in gaining the chairman''s position tomorrow. I can easily say something and make you get lost. Having said that, I''ll reconsider it if you serve me well tonight."


    Struck by a thought, Catherine feigned panic and said, "Is this for real?"


    "Of course." Willie smirked, knowing that women were just scummy.


    "You must help me, Young Master Hill," Catherine pouted and said sympathetically, "I can do anything for you."


    "That''s great. You know what''s best for you. Come over here then." Willie opened his arms.


    Catherine threw herself into his arms. The refreshing fragrance of her body filled his nose. To him, her figure was much better than Reba''s.


    Willie''s heart was burning. Just as he was about to hug her tightly, he was hit by a great force.


    He bent over painfully. Catherine had taken the stun gun from her purse and attacked him. 1


    Willie began shaking and could not move at all.


    Catherine took off her high heels to hit them against his face and body. She beat him to the ground, and he ended up like a dead fish that could hardly move.


    After beating Willie, Catherine was shocked to see his swollen face. She thought for a moment and realized that the situation was beyond mending at that point, s o she stripped off his clothes as well. 1


    "What are you nning to do?" Willie moaned painfully. He was always the one in power to strip off women''s clothes. He never thought there would be a day when his clothes would be stripped off by a woman.


    His gaze revealed fierceness. He wished he could tear Catherine apart. However, he did not have the slightest strength to resist as he had gotten electrocuted. Catherine totally threw caution to the wind. She took out her phone and snapped over ten photos of him from different angles. She threatened him in an abrasive manner, "If you dare cause me trouble regarding what happened today, I''m going to share these indecent photos of yours. Let''s see if the Hill family cares about their dignity." 1


    "You..." Willie was pissed off. Over the past 20 years of his life, not a single woman had the audacity to treat him this way. "Great! I''ll remember you, Catherine."


    "I''ll remember you as well. It''s my first time seeing such an ugly body. How disgusting and scummy."


    Catherine gave him the middle finger and tossed his phone out of the window. After that, she made her escape through the window.


    Williey on the cold floor of the female restroom naked. Even after spending a long time asking for help in a weak voice, nobody came to save him.


    Only after half an hour had passed that he began to regain some energy. He trembled while getting up and kicked open the door forcefully.


    After hearing some noise, Reba carefully ran toward the door and opened it.


    The minute she caught sight of Willie''s injured face, she screamed in shock. "Why are you..."


    "Shut up, you dumb*ss!" Willie pped Reba in the face and kicked her a few times with dissatisfaction." I was calling you just now. Were you deaf?"


    "Stop hitting me. I didn''t know. I was afraid to bother you, and I was standing quite far away... Boo-hoo!"


    Reba fell to her knees and begged him. The man was indeed terrifying.


    "Get lost, you useless thing!" Willie began to wobble again. In a fit of rage, he roared, "Catherine, if I fail to kill you, I''ll eat my hat."

 Chapter 221

    In the vi.


    Shaun, who was having a video meeting in the study, heard the sound of a car from downstairs. He rose to his feet with his slender figure. "This n isn''t feasible. Come up with another one."


    As soon as he finished speaking, he disconnected from the meeting and headed downstairs.


    Muddle-headed, Catherine walked in through the door. She even forgot to change her shoes.


    Shaun narrowed his eyes and gazed at her long ck dress. Her snowy arms and half of her calves were revealed.


    With a frown, he swiftly took off his coat and put it on her body. As he shifted his eyes downward, he suddenly noticed a snag on the hem.


    "Why is your dress snagged?" His ck eyes were fixed on her.


    Only when she looked down did she notice it. Perhaps the dress had caught on something sharp when she crawled out of the window from the restroom just now.


    "I identally snagged it." Catherine averted her eyes, not wanting him to know that she had provoked Willie, i


    Shaun was just awyer, and he could not afford to offend the Hill family. 4


    "You have the bad habit of looking away from me every time you lie." Shaun held her slim waist tightly, his dark eyes conveying a stronger sense of fierceness. "You attended the anniversary celebration tonight, didn''t you? Who bullied you?" "Nobody bullied me. Come on, who could bully me when I''m the chairwoman? I''m going to take a shower." Catherine pushed him away and went upstairs.


    "Don''t get on my nerves, Catherine." Shaun dragged her toward him again. "Look how uneasy you are at the moment. You''d better exin to me if you treat me as your man."


    Catherine pouted, and her eyes reddened in spite of herself. "I offended someone whom I shouldn''t have offended in the whole of Melbourne. Shaunny, if... If... that person targets me, don''t ever think about helping me. You''d better deny all connections with me."


    Shaun raised his brows. "Who on earth are you referring to?"


    "Willie from the Hill family."


    Shaun was at a loss for words.


    Haha, interesting. Since when did Willie, that dumb*s s, be someone who clearly could not be offended? Was Shaun not considered a person?


    "Are you shocked to the core?" Catherine realized that he was quiet, so she immediatelyforted him. "But don''t worry. Fortunately, I had a stun gun with me when he tried to bully me in the restroom. I electrocuted and even beat him up. Then, I stripped off his clothes and took photos of him..."


    "You stripped off his clothes?"


    Shaun''s eyes expressed grimness, causing the surrounding atmosphere to turn cold all of a sudden.


    "Uh... I was just trying to threaten him." At a loss, Catherine exined, "I was left with no choice. Don''t you think I''m quite smart?"


    Smart?


    Shaun took a deep breath, afraid that he would go mad. "So you saw it?"


    Under the man''s dangerous gaze, Catherine scratched her head and coughed lightly. "No. It''s disgusting. He''s just skin and bones, and his physique isn''t as great as yours either. In contrast, you''re tall and well-built. When I look at you, I''m besotted with you. ncing at you the second time will sweep me off-"


    "I sweep you off your feet?" Shaun''s ck eyes sparkled as he wore a discreet smile.


    Catherine felt like biting her tongue. Feeling helpless, she said, "Now is not the time to discuss this matter."


    "Pass me your phone." Shaun extended his hand toward her.


    She immediately passed her phone to him. When Shaun looked at the photos, he turned increasingly somber. A momentter, he forwarded the photos to himself and removed all of them from her phone.


    "Hey, why did you delete them..." Catherine was uneasy.


    "As a woman, aren''t you ashamed of keeping another man''s photos in your phone?" Staring at her fiercely, he warned, "You actually took the photos with such clear quality!" 1

 Chapter 222

    Catherine was speechless.


    She lowered her head without uttering a word.


    "Go upstairs and sleep. Don''t overthink things since you''ve already taken such photos of him. The Hill family is most concerned about their dignity," Shaun said what he did not actually mean tofort her.


    "Really?" Catherine was doubtful about it. "But I don''t think Willie is the sort who epts unfavorable treatment just like that. I hit him so badly."


    "You don''t know how much more men care about their dignity aspared to women. You''re not a man, so you won''t understand. I bet he won''t have the audacity to look for you. You handled this matter very well," Shaun bit the bullet and continued to exin perfunctorily. 1


    He rarelyplimented Catherine. Therefore, she was slightly dazed upon hearing hispliment.


    Perhaps Shaun was right. She might not really understand men.


    "Having said that, don''t strip off a man''s clothes anymore." After a pause, Shaun warned her grimly, "Of course, except for me." 2


    Catherine was at a loss for words.


    "Go and take a shower. I''ll help you with that." Ignoring her speechless look, Shaun put his hand around her waist and carried her upstairs straight away.


    "I don''t want to."


    Catherine screamed shyly. She had put her unease and fear behind her.


    At night, it took Shaun a while before he could get her to sleep. After changing into a windbreaker, he drove the car and left his vi.


    At midnight.


    Willie returned to the hotel after getting his wounds bandaged in the hospital. In a fit of fury, he took out his phone to make a call. "By hook or by crook, you guys must put Catherine through hell. Better still, sell her to the ck market."


    As soon as he finished speaking, a loud bang on the door sounded.


    "Who is that noisy person knocking at such ate hour? You have a death wish, huh?" 1


    Willie ran toward the door to open it, only to be covered with a sack. All of a sudden, someone beat him up. 1


    The person was brutal and ferocious. He kept kicking Willie''s body violently.


    At that point, the sack was lifted. A tall and cool figure walked in.


    The man was dressed in a ck windbreaker. When his attractive features were outlined under the hazy lights in the room, Willie felt a chill and a sense of danger surrounding his body.


    "Shaun... No, I mean Brother Shaun. Why... Why are you here?"


    Willie could recognize him at first nce. The man wasparable to a devil. He was the only man in the entire Hill family whom Willie was afraid of.


    "You''ve been working with Liam Hilltely but you didn''t know where I am?"


    With his hands shoved in his pockets, Shaun walked i n leisurely and stepped on Willie''s chest.


    Willie shook with fear. "Brother Shaun, I don''t know what you''re saying. Yes, it''s Liam who has been managing Hill Corporation recently, but... But we''re all aware that your presence in the corporation is of paramount importance. In fact, you''re the boss of Hill Corporation."


    "Your bootlicking skills have leveled up. Is this what you do in front of Liam as well?"


    Shaun kicked Willie''s chin mockingly using the tip of his shoe. "I still remember all the things your dad did. He assisted Liam in lowering my rank." "No, Brother Shaun. We''re all waiting for you."


    Willie was too frightened to make any noise.


    "Waiting for me toe to Melbourne and inspect the industrial park?" A look of disdain washed over Shaun''s face. "Trying to change the core technologies when I''m not around, huh?"

 Chapter 223

    With a somber expression, Shaun trampled Willie''s chest. "Recently, you seem quite awe-inspiring in Melbourne, huh? With your peculiar hobby, how dare you kick up a fuss in Melbourne? You might not care about losing your reputation, but the Hill family does. You actually treat yourself as the boss of the Hill family, huh?"


    "Brother Shaun, I know it''s my fault. I won''t do it again," Willie kept begging him in fear.


    "No. I do think that you''re pretty bold. You even dare to attempt getting a piece of my woman''s affection." Shaun scoffed grimly.


    Willie was stunned. "Reba is your woman?"


    "I wouldn''t be interested in that kind of woman." Shaun slowly bent over and squatted. His eyes suddenly turned frosty.


    Struck by a thought, Willie asked incredulously, "Are you referring to... Catherine...?"


    "It''s good that you remember her. I don''t wish to find out that I wronged an innocent person only after dealing with you." Shaun straightened up.


    Willie was aware of the tactic Shaun was going to use. Petrified, he immediately crawled up with difficulty. H


    e kneeled on the floor and bowed to Shaun. "Sorry, Brother Shaun! I really didn''t know. It''s my fault. I was blind. Please let me off the hook..."


    Shaun kicked him viciously to the wall. Willie spat out a mouthful of blood.


    "Since you can''t control this body part of yours, let me ruin it for you." Shaun strode toward him.


    "No." Willie quaked in his boots. "Brother Shaun, I''ll never do it again. If you ruin it, my grandma will be heartbroken as she''s fond of me. Also, Grandpa will get mad."


    1


    "Well, tell me what I can do to blow off some steam." Shaun stepped heavily on his crotch.


    Tears rolled down Willie''s face due to the pain. Clutching the bottom of Shaun''s trousers, he begged," No, no. You can beat me however you want. I''ll drop to my knees and ask for Miss Jones'' forgiveness tomorrow."


    "Alright. Remember what you said."


    Shaun turned his head around and said to his subordinate, "Since he enjoys womanizing, take off his clothes and send him to the balcony. Expose him to the wind for a night."


    A shiver ran down Willie''s spine. Before this, Catherine had stripped off his clothes and left him lying on the floor of the restroom for half an hour, causing him to catch a cold. Worse still, he was going to get exposed to the wind for a night. It was now midnight and zero degrees outside. The two of them were indeed cruel. 2 "Brother Shaun, I''ll freeze to death."


    "Don''t worry. Considering that you''re my cousin, I won''t let you die. The ambnce is on standby downstairs. You''ll immediately be rescued when you''re left with yourst breath."


    Shaun patted his shoulder while reminding him in a gentle voice. With that, he turned around and walked away.


    Willie was on the verge of falling apart. He swore that he would not provoke Catherine anymore. 1


    ... 1


    8:00 a m.


    When Catherine was preparing breakfast in the kitchen, she received a call from Chris.


    "Catherine, the directors want to hold an emergency general meeting this morning."


    "They''re iming that you beat up Young Master Hillst night, so they''re requesting you to be dismissed from your position as the chairman."


    "Also, if you don''t kneel and apologize to Young


    Master Hill, they''re going to kick you out of the board of directors as well."


    Catherine immediately removed her apron. "I''ming now."


    Upon hanging up, she headed toward the door like the wind. "Where''s my breakfast?"


    Dressed in ck pajamas, Shaun happened to be walking downstairszily while yawning. No matter what he wore, he was a sight for sore eyes due to his strong physique.


    "Something came up in thepany. Aunty Linda is going to prepare it for you." Catherine swiftly changed her shoes and rushed out of the vi.


    Shaun''s brows furrowed deeply. It had been a long time since hest had the breakfast prepared by her.

 Chapter 224

    8:30 a.m.


    In the meeting room, all the directors were ashenfaced and furious. At the mention of Catherine, they wished they could eat her up.


    "Chris is to me for this matter. If he hadn''t taken Catherine in, Hudson wouldn''t have offended the Hill family."


    "Is she out of her mind? How dare she beat Willie? The Hills are a prominent family, and we clearly can''t afford to provoke them."


    "I heard the person who offended Willie before this was a billionaire from Gold Coast. His family was bankrupt overnight."


    "Yeah. Willie is terrifying."


    Amid the directors'' discussion, Jeffery let out a long sigh. "It''s all my fault. I shouldn''t have allowed Reba to bring Willie along yesterday. But I heard Willie came here for an inspection, and I was hoping that Hudson could work with Hill Corporation." "True. If we could coborate with Hill Corporation,


    it''d greatly benefit Hudson." "We were wrong. We should''ve made Jeffery the chairman."


    "I regret my decision too. I shouldn''t have voted for Catherine back then."


    Feeling helpless, Director Irvine said, "Now that things have turned out this way, we have no choice but to discharge her from her position as chairwoman for the sake of Hudson''s prospects. Perhaps Jeffery is the only one who can help us weather the storm this time. After all, his daughter has a close rtionship with Willie."


    Jeffery humbly waved his hand. "I''m not sure if I can settle this. Having said that, Young Master Hill is very fond of Reba. He''ll bring her along wherever he goes. What do you think, Reba?"


    Suppressing the pain from her wounds caused by Willie yesterday, Reba forced a sweet smile. " Young Master Hill is quite fond of me. He even told me a lot of stuff about the project."


    Everyone beamed with delight. Director Irvine said," It''s a deal. Jeffery will be our new chairman."


    "Have I agreed with it?"


    Catherine pushed open the door and barged in. A pair of clear, sharp eyes swept over all the directors. "To me, all of you are the directors of Hudson, who are also considered my elders. I did beat up Williest night, but did any of you ask me why I did that?"


    Everyone was stunned.


    Catherine added furiously, "Last night, Willie locked me in the restroom and nearly ruined me. Reba stood outside to help him keep tabs on the situation outside. Due to their little scheme, I, as the chairwoman of Hudson, was almost ruined. Why? Because Willie is cocky and has absolutely no regard for us. He wasn''t just trying to humiliate me but also the entire Hudson."


    "That''s very unreasonable of Willie," a director whispered.


    "How dare Reba do such a thing?! That''s terrifying."


    "I didn''t." Reba rose to her feet right away. "You were the one who wanted to seduce Young Master Hill, but he wasn''t interested in you. He can easily get any woman he wants. Why would he want to force himself on you?"


    Jeffery said in a huff, "Even the reporters took pictures of you gripping Young Master Hill by his hand at the hotel''s entrancest night. By the way, Young Master Hill imed that you stripped off his clothes."


    "How shameless!"


    "It''s a great shame to have such a director in Hudson."


    Everyone looked at Catherine with disdain.


    Director Irvine frowned. "Stop exining. You''vended into deep trouble this time. We just want to protect Hudson. Since it was your mistake, you have to bear the responsibility. Honestly, you can no longer stay in thepany anymore."


    The corners of Catherine''s mouth twitched with sarcasm while her eyes revealed a frosty look. ¡°So are you nning to kick me out of the board of directors?"


    Jeffery smiled coldly. "That''s the only thing we can do. You''d better pack and leave right now."


    Catherine dropped her eyes. She was utterly frustrated with thepany.


    At that moment, an employee ran in and shouted, "Oh no! Willie''s here! He''s now downstairs, and he wants to meet Chairwoman Jones."

 Chapter 225

    "I knew Young Master Hill would do something about it." Jeffery pointed at


    Catherine and told her off, "Look, Young Master is here now. You''d better settle it on your own."


    "Don''t ever go against him." Reba tried to kick her when she was down. "If you offend Young Master Hill again, even I won''t be able to calm him down on your behalf."


    "Let''s just seize her and bring her downstairs." Jeffery''s suggestion was instantly approved by many.


    Four to five security officers immediately walked toward Catherine. With a frown, Elie blocked them in front of Catherine. "If you guys dare touch her, don''t me me for being rude."


    "What are you guys waiting for? Seize the two of them right now." Jeffery still resented Elie for kicking him the other day. Now came the chance to take revenge on her.


    When Catherine realized that they were going to get into a fight, she dragged Elie away. "It''s fine. You don''t have to seize me. I''ll go there on my own."


    As soon as she finished speaking, she was the first to leave the meeting room.


    Reba suggested, "Let''s go and have a look as well. It''s better to keep an eye on her."


    "True. Anyway, we have to stop her from offending Young Master Hill further." Everyone went downstairs too.


    They walked to the reception room below.


    Wrapped in a thick down jacket, Young Master Hill was huddled up while holding a cup of hot coffee. From the pale look on his handsome face, it was apparent that he had caught a cold and fallen sick.


    When Catherine thought about the scene of Willie lying on the floor of the restroom with his clothes stripped offst night, she was not sure how long he had suffered the cold. He probably caught a cold because of that incident, which made her feel rather uneasy deep down. She honestly felt that a shameless person like Willie might not be bothered about the photos.


    Catherine was not worried about herself since she did not have any rtives either. There was nothing else she was concerned about, except that Shaun might be dragged into the mess.


    "I''m deeply sorry, Young Master Hill." Jeffery strode toward him and then brown- nosed by apologizing to him first. "I hope you''ll be generous enough to forgive u s. Don''t sink to our level." "Exactly." Director Irvine immediately added, "We''ve dismissed Catherine from the chairwoman position and kicked her out of the board of directors."


    Young Master Hill was frozen stiff, and his heart was shaking violently. He raised his head with bloodshot eyes. "She''s not the chairwoman anymore?"


    "Yes."


    Jeffery courteously said, "It''s because she offended you. We didn''t think Catherine would be bold enough to lock you in the restroom and seduce you. That was very shameless of her."


    Of course, Jeffery was well aware of the truth.


    However, in order to give Willie a way out, he made an usation against Catherine while believing that Willie would thank him.


    Just as he was imagining the end resultcently, Willie gave him a furious re.


    Before Jeffery could regain his senses, Willie raised his leg and kicked him viciously.


    "Who asked you guys to dismiss her from the position? Who said that she seduced me? You guys are trying to cause me trouble!"


    Willie violently kicked Jeffery on his body. He hade a bit toote to save the situation. If Shaun found out about it, he would probably lose his life. 2


    Everyone was shocked to the core, and so was Catherine.


    Reba let out a shriek. She swiftly ran toward Willie and held his arm. "Stop kicking him, Young Master Hill. This is my dad-"


    "Shut the f*ck up, b*tch!"


    Willie pped her in the face, and she subsequently fell to the ground. "It''s all your doing. F*ck! What I regret most is being associated with you."


    If it had not been for Reba, Willie would not have provoked Catherine, followed by Shaun. Despite being injured, he was exposed to the wind on the balcony for the entirety ofst night. Frozen stiff, he nearly had the urge of jumping off the building to end his suffering.


    "What are you doing, Young Master Hill?"


    Reba felt dizzy upon being pped in public.


    When she was with Willie, that pervert, these days, she ingratiated herself with him every day. She even served him in different ways when sleeping with him. She did these with the sole purpose of helping herself and Jeffery to turn things around in thepany.


    Before she could make Catherine learn her lesson, however, she was beaten instead. Feeling aggrieved, Reba wept. "Young Master Hill, it was Catherine. She was the one who hurt you."

 Chapter 226

    "I know. I don''t need you to tell me." Willie''s gaze rested on Catherine.


    Catherine''s heart did a flip. She quickly took out her phone and swung it as a reminder for him. "Young Master Hill, you-"


    "Miss Jones, regardingst night''s incident, it was my fault." Willie strode toward her and expressed his sincere apologies.


    The crowd was speechless.


    Catherine was at a loss for words as well.


    She was totally stunned. Damn, using his indecent photos to threaten him actually worked.


    It turned out that Shaun was right.


    The Hill family was most concerned about their dignity? They could not afford to lose it?


    Reba and Jeffery rubbed their eyes hard. They seriously doubted if their eyes were deceiving them.


    "Young Master Hill, I think you''re mistaken." Reba summoned up her courage again and tugged the hem of Willie''s shirt. "Did you forget thatst night-" "Just zip it!"


    Feeling impatient, Willie gave Reba a kick. "I identally offended you after getting drunkst night, Miss Jones. I''m sorry for behaving abruptly and presumptuously. I''m a scumbag who doesn''t deserve to be a human. Luckily, you woke me up by beating me, or I would''ve ruined the Hill family''s reputation and felt sorry to my ancestors." 1 it H


    The crowd gasped and felt that the world had turned into a fantasy.


    Catherine blinked and stared at Willie intently. Was it the stun gun fromst night that had damaged Young Master Hill''s brain?


    She vividly remembered that he was not drunkst night.


    Even though she had the photos to threaten him, he did not need to behave so submissively.


    Director Irvine was at his wits'' end. "But we..."


    "By the way, how dare you guys dismiss her from the chairwoman position and kick her out of the board of directors?!"


    Willie''s eyes hardened as he red at the directors." Are you guys under the impression that you''re too old and can''t wait to retire? Or are you guys hoping for Hudson to close down?"


    The directors trembled and did not feel that they were old enough to retire yet. They still nned on working for another ten to 20 years in the industry.


    "Young Master Hill, it was very immature of us," Director Irvine immediately said with a quivering voice, "She didn''t get dismissed from her position. She''s still the chairwoman, and this will never change."


    Jeffery''s body quaked. Overwhelmed by a sense of incredulity, he roared in agitation. "What are you bullshitting, Seth Irvine? You guys chose me as the chairman this morning!"


    Director Levy nced at him exasperatedly. "You and your daughter were the ones who imed that Miss Jones offended Young Master Hill. We can''t do anything now."


    "Exactly."


    "Everyone knows that you''re dying to be the chairman, but you shouldn''t have taken things too far while disregarding your dignity."


    "After all, Catherine is part of the Jones family. You shouldn''t have acted so cruelly."


    The shareholders began to tell Jeffery off.


    Jeffery and Reba appeared to have fallen from heaven to hell. In a fit of rage, Jeffery screamed at Reba, "What on earth is going on?!"


    Reba was the one who said that she had Willie eating out of her hand. She was the one who said that Willie would assist them. She was the one who said that Willie hated Catherine so much that he could not wait to kill her.


    "I don''t know." Reba was dazed, wondering why everything hadpletely changed overnight.


    With an imploring look, her eyes settled on Willie. "Young Master Hill, did Catherine bewitch you or something? Didn''t you say that... you''re quite fond of m e?"

 Chapter 227

    "Fond of you?" Willie''s reaction was as though he heard a joke. "You got into bed with me despite having a boyfriend. Do you think I''d give a damn about you? You''re no different from the whores out there."


    A pnded on her cheek, but this time, it seemed to havended on her heart as well.


    Reba nearly missed her footing.


    There were quite a number of people around her, including employees and shareholders of Hudson.


    The situation had caused an uproar among them, and they looked at her with contempt.


    "I didn''t expect her to be this kind of person. Before this, she gave me the impression of being pure and noble."


    "Yeah. A lot of men in thepany treated her as a goddess."


    "Luckily, I didn''t introduce her to my son. She''s indeed shameless."


    Amid the constant humiliation, Reba''s face turned pale. She had put so much effort into building an enviable reputation before this, yet it was all destroyed at


    this point.


    As her father, Jeffery shook with embarrassment. "You''ve gone too far, Young Master Hill. Reba is truly in love with you. She fell for you at first sight."


    Unexpectedly, Willie burst outughing as if Jeffery''s remark was a joke. "What does she like about me? To be frank, having been with many women, I realize that she''s the loosest woman. Mr. Jones, I admire the way you treat your daughter as an object for the sake of wealth and power."


    With that, the remark changed the public''s perception of Reba and Jeffery once again. Catherine, who was just watching the incident unfold, was also astounded.


    Little did she expect that Willie was a pervert. What shocked her most was that Reba could actually ept it.


    Catherine gave a light cough and then smiled at Reba. "Sister, I can''t help but look at you in a different light now. Did you snatch Ethan away back then using the same kind of tactic?" 1


    The question immediately reminded the public of Reba''s previous rtionship with Ethan.


    Everyone looked at Reba in utter disgust.


    They even kept a distance from her, afraid that she would contaminate them.


    A shiver ran the length of Reba''s whole body. She rolled her eyes straight away, pretending to faint in a fit of fury.


    "Reba!" Jeffery promptly carried her and left the lounge room embarrassedly.


    Willie frowned. He then turned his head around and looked at Catherine. "She had a boyfriend previously?"


    "Yeah. They even got engaged. However, she immediately targeted someone else because her exboyfriend was poor." Catherine cast a strange nce at him. "Were you assuming that you were the first man she slept with?"


    Willie was at a loss for words.


    Indeed, that was what he had assumed but he could not bring himself to reveal it.


    Considering that he had helped her deal with Jeffery and Reba, Catherine kindly reminded him, "Some things can be altered in this world."


    "...Of course, I know this, hehe. Thank you for reminding me."


    With an embarrassed expression, Willie smiled reluctantly. "Have you stopped being mad at me, Miss Jones?"


    In fact, Catherine was not clear about what was going on in his mind. She then said, "Can I have a few words with you, Young Master Hill?" "Sure. No problem." Catherine walked out of the office with Willie going after her. His legs trembled after ncing at Elie who was beside him. i


    Elie looked at him with a smile. "Are you okay, Young Master Hill?"


    "I... I''m okay. Well, you''re quite skilled." Willie felt an atomic bomb going off in his head. Catherine was actually protected by the nimble Elie, who came from Liona.


    Liona was the most mysterious underground organization under the Hill family. It included veterans from all over the world as well as members from martial arts families. At present, it was solely managed by Shaun.

 Chapter 228

    How on earth did Catherine bewitch Shaun? The way Willie looked at Catherine now was totally different.


    "Yeah, Elie is brilliant." Catherine stopped walking.


    Elie intentionally walked farther away to give the two of them some space.


    Catherine remained silent while waiting for Willie to ask about the photos. However, after a long wait, he did not utter a word. He even looked at her with a mixture of admiration, fear, and helplessness.


    Catherine waspletely speechless. "Well... Young Master Hill, are you experiencing any side effects as a result of being electrocutedst night?"


    "Absolutely not. I became clear-headed instead." Willie grinned. "Miss Jones, it''s my greatest honor to be able to meet you in Melbourne. Can we be friends?"


    "But the photos..."


    Willie waved his hand. "You can keep the photos if you like."


    The corners of Catherine''s mouth twitched. Why would she like his indecent photos? "Don''t you me me for stripping off your clothes and even humiliating


    youst night..."


    Willie froze and said reluctantly, "You were just telling the truth. How could I me you... Ah-choo!" 1


    He wiped his nose embarrassedly as his snot came dripping. "Miss Jones, let me know if you need any help. I''ll do my best to help you."


    After being quiet for a moment, Catherine asked, "You probably took photos of Reba sleeping with you, right?"


    Willie was dazed. The way he looked at Catherine was as though she was his bosom friend. "I didn''t expect you to know me quite well."


    Catherine felt awkward. She actually came across some psychology books and learned that perverts like him would usually take those kinds of photos. "No, I¡ª"


    "I understand. I have quite a number of videos. You''re nning to deal with Reba, right? I can send you the videos now, but... Don''t ever show them to anyone, especially your boyfriend."


    If Shaun found out that Catherine watched the videos, he would certainly y Willie alive.


    Catherine was dazed. A strange thought shed across her mind.


    "Alright." She nodded. "I''ll have your face pixted."


    Willie immediately sent the videos to her.


    Upon receiving the videos, Catherine looked


    nonchnt on the outside, but the turbulence of emotions was already stirring within her deep down.


    In fact, she had only asked for the videos in a casual manner. She assumed that Willie could not possibly send them to her considering his cocky attitudest night. Nevertheless, he appeared to bepletely different today. She was certain that it was not because of the indecent photos she had used to threaten him.


    "Shaunny, why are you here?" Suddenly, she stared somewhere behind Willie while speaking.


    Willie shook violently in fear.


    Shaunny?


    Shaun?


    He wore a ttering smile and turned around, only to discover that no one was behind him.


    He was stunned for a moment. He immediately shifted his gaze to Catherine who had a bizarre look in her eyes.


    "Young Master Hill, do you know Shaun? Why did you look nervous and frightened when I called out his name?"


    An unbelievable thought slowly entered Catherine''s head. "Both of yourst names are Hill. Could it be that n


    "I don''t know what you''re saying. I don''t even know Shaun." Petrified, Willie swiftly waved his hand.


    Catherineughed. "Judging from your personality, you''re the sort who''ll do anything to achieve your aims. You''re cruel and revengeful, so it''s unsurprising that you don''t find the few photos I have of you threatening. If you don''t n to tell me, I''ll go back and ask Shaun then..."

 Chapter 229

    "Don''t, don''t." At the thought of Shaun''s order yesterday, Willie immediately


    stopped Catherine. "He refused to let me tell you about it. Considering that I''ve shared my private videos with you, could you please pretend that you don''t know anything, Miss Jones?"


    Despite having such a bold idea cross her mind, Catherine was still astounded to hear that from Willie.


    Shaun was actually a member of the most brilliant Hill family. Since Willie was so respectful and afraid of Shaun, could it be that the two of them... were rted?


    She would never have thought of provoking the Hill family. The family was tooplicated for an ordinary person like her to imagine.


    "Alright, I promise, but can I know how Reba got to know you?" Catherine asked while forcing herself to calm down, i


    "It was Stephen who introduced her to me," Willie sneered, "My assistant is rted to the Campbell family. Stephen wanted to form a rtionship with me, so he sent his girlfriend to me."


    The corners of Catherine''s mouth twitched. "You enjoy sleeping with other people''s girlfriends?"


    Willie gave a light cough. "Well, a wife isn''t as good as a concubine. It''s most intriguing to sleep with someone else''s partner."


    Catherine was speechless.


    She had an overwhelming urge to ask him whether he was the only pervert in the whole Hill family or if everyone else was the same.


    After returning to the office, Catherine was in a state of bewilderment. She initially got married to Shaun on the assumption that he was Ethan''s uncle. Later, she realized that she was mistaken and thought that he was merely awyer. Who knew he was a legendary powerhouse?


    Well, it did note as a surprise to her. Instead, she found it stupefying.


    If she got together with Shaun, she was doomed to have an extraordinary rtionship with him. His family would probably not ept her.


    All of a sudden, she felt weary. In order to stop herself from overthinking, she clicked open one of the videos Willie sent to her.


    At first, she was just trying to get the goods on Reba to take revenge on her. Against her expectations, the video turned out to be so exciting that a young and immature woman like her flushed.


    Upon noticing that she was absorbed in the video, Elie awkwardly reminded her, "Miss Jones, you said you weren''t going to watch it, didn''t you? What''s more, Young Master Hill won''t allow you to watch this kind of stuff."


    "Uh... He won''t know if both of us keep it a secret."


    Catherine gave an embarrassed smile. Since Shaun would not allow her to even look at Willie''s indecent photos, he would definitely skin her alive if he found out about this matter.


    Elie was at a loss for words. She had no choice but to turn a blind eye to it.


    As Catherine was watching the video, a wonderful idea struck her.


    She quickly called the assistant toe in. "I remember Young Master Irvine mentioned that there''s an auctioning up."


    "Yes, it''s tonight. The organizer has invited you to the event. A lot of wealthy people in Melbourne are going to attend it." 1


    "Alright. I''m going too then."


    Catherine giggled. Today would be the darkest day in Reba''s life.


    Hotel.


    After walking out of Hudson, Willie was ready to pack his things and leave Melbourne.


    Staying in the same city as Shaun frightened the life out of him.


    As soon as he pushed open the office door, he saw a tall figure seated on a leather couch, looking like a king. His legs turned into jelly, and his lips kept quivering. "Bro-Brother Shaun, you came at the right time. I was about to tell you that I''ve just gone to Hudson and settled the matter. Nobody will dare to cause Catherine trouble anymore."

 Chapter 230

    "I know. You did quite well."


    Shaun sat there nonchntly with a sense of great nobility emanating from his handsome face.


    Willie was inwardly filled with joy. Before he could speak, Shaun''s thin lips began moving.


    "But... didn''t she suspect anything?"


    As soon as Shaun finished speaking, an aura of coldness and awe permeated the surroundings. Willie''s heart seemed to have frozen.


    "Don''t lie to me, Willie," Shaun warned dully, "You remember what happened when you were 18 after you lied to me, don''t you?"


    Willie shuddered. The year he turned 18 was his darkest year ever.


    "She... She did suspect." Shaking like a leaf, Willie was too scared to hide it from him. "She now knows that youe from the Hill family, but I didn''t tell her about it. She was the one who tricked me, and I made a mistake. Moreover, we share the samest name..."


    Shaun rubbed his brows. He knew earlier that Willie, this dumb*ss, would fail to do as per his instructions and end up creating more trouble for him.


    Willie stammered, "Brother Shaun, are you worried that she''ll throw herself at you and pester you after she finds out who you are? Actually, this always happens. No matter where we go, numerous women flock to us. Having said that, her status is too low to be your lover."


    "Shut up." Shaun''s icy gaze swept over him. "Get out of Melbourne right away." "Okay, okay. I''m leaving now."


    Willie did not feel like staying in this damned ce either. He immediately packed his things and left at once.


    Shaun got to his feet and walked toward the French window in the room. His brows furrowed in spite of himself. He was a skeptic. As he had lived in the Hill family''s glory since he was young, plenty of women had thrown themselves at him because of his identity, which filled him with disgust. Therefore, he had never told Catherine about his identity, hoping that she would love him for him.


    Nevertheless, she had found out about his identity today. How would she view


    him?


    Hadley said softly, "Don''t worry, Young Master Hill. Catherine fell for you at first sight when she first met you at the pub. You''re the one she''s in love with, and it has nothing to do with your identity." "That''s right." Shaun felt relieved. Indeed, why was he overthinking? She had fallen for him ages ago.


    5:00 p.m.


    A ck car looking modest in its appearance was parked outside the entrance of Hudson''s building.


    Shortly afterward, Catherine got out of the car while the man in the driver''s seat took off his overcoat. He was seen wearing a white shirt beneath a vest, which ented his tall physique. With a strikingly handsome appearance, he walked out like a character from aic book.


    Even though she saw him every day, his attractive looks never failed to amaze her. Indeed, she would never grow tired of the man''s appearance.


    When she learned about his identity that day, she was constantly conflicted. At that instant, however, she was sure that she could not bear to give up on the man.


    He had always been the one who stayed by her side through her hardest times. Today, he helped her weather the storm again.


    No matter how arduous their journey ahead would be, she was insistent on being with him.


    "Why are you staring at me?"


    Shaun pinched the tip of her nose.


    Catherine gazed at the watch on his wrist, which reminded her of how she used to criticize the random small brands of his watch and clothes. She was ashamed of her superficiality. It just dawned on her that those clothes were probably custom- made. 1 "I''m staring at your handsome face. Also, I''m in a good mood today. Did you see how embarrassed Jeffery and Reba were? Reba always feigned being pure and behaved hypocritically in thepany back then. Now, everyone despises her."


    "Yeah." After hearing her rattle on, Shaun raised his brows and asked, "Is there anything you want to ask m e?"

 Chapter 231

    Catherine was stunned. She had actually nned to ask Shaun about his identity. However, the fact that he asked Willie to conceal his identity showed that he did not feel like revealing it to her. In that case, she would not bother asking him. "No."


    Shaun slowly dropped his gaze. Catherine nced at the time and said, "I''m going to attend an auction tonight, so I won''t be home for dinner. Do you want to ...e along with me?"


    She cautiously asked even though she felt that he would not agree toe along. Judging from his arrogant character, he would not be interested in this kind of asion.


    "Okay."


    "Huh?" Catherine was dazed, thinking that she misheard him.


    "I said okay. Why are you surprised?"


    Shaun gazed at her dazed expression with a smile.


    "But you don''t like to participate in the events held in Melbourne."


    "I''ming along to prevent any men from flirting with you."


    He drove seriously with his eyes fixed on the road ahead. Catherine turned her head and looked at his perfect side profile for a moment. She could not help but give him a kiss on the cheek.


    The steering wheel in his hands quivered, then he said helplessly, "Don''t flirt with me when I''m driving."


    The sentence sounded familiar. Catherine giggled and replied, "I know. It''ll cause the car to turn over, right?"


    "No." He nced at her. "It''ll cause my heart to leap." 1


    Her breathing hitched.


    A burning atmosphere seemingly filled the enclosed space. Her heart raced even more quickly after he flirted with her.


    At that moment, she had a strong urge to kiss him passionately. Even so, she attached greater importance to road safety.


    7:30 p.m.


    An auction was about to begin in the convention hall.


    The well-known figures in Melbourne entered the venue one by one. As the current chairwoman of Hudson, Catherine appeared to be the focus of the event. The crowd mobbed her as soon as she walked i


    n. 1


    Looking at how highly sought-after she was from a distance, Ethan was filled with bitterness.


    Never in his wildest dreams did he expect that the girlfriend whom he previously dumped would be the new chairwoman of Hudson within a short period of time.


    These days, many people saw him as foolish.


    Indeed, Ethan had been foolish. He was mistaken about Catherine and consequently missed out on the opportunity to be with her. With a better man by


    her side now, he reckoned that she would not be bothered about him.


    His fiancee, Tracy Steele, was sitting beside him and pinched his arm. "I heard that she''s your ex-girlfriend, right?"


    "It''s all in the past." Ethan forced a smile. He was aware that he could only work hard to please the Steele family for now.


    "It''s good that you know it. As long as you''re head over heels in love with me, my family will support you," Tracy said softly.


    On the other side.


    Catherine spotted Ethan as well because of his striking white suit.


    A strange woman from an eminent family stood beside him.


    Deep down, Catherine sighed as she thought about the man whom she had deemed to be perfect back then. Against all her expectations, the man turned into someone who would sacrifice himself for the sake of power and fame.


    "Are you staring at Ethan?" A man''s admonishing voice suddenly sounded.


    "I was thinking about something."


    "What were you thinking about?" Shaun was annoyed.


    "A good show ising up. You''ll find out in a while." Catherine lifted her face,


    her bright eyes glowing with yfulness and craftiness.


    Shaun''s frown slowly rxed. Anything would be fine by him as long as she got over Ethan.

 Chapter 232

    ?


    Several women who were married to wealthy businessmen soon surrounded Catherine and buttered her up.


    "Chairwoman Jones, where did you buy this gown? It''s beautiful!"


    "The ne you''re wearing is from Tiffany and it''s the newest design, right?"


    "Good evening, everyone."


    All of a sudden, J held a ss of red wine and walked over to Catherine with


    ill intentions. "Ah, Chairwoman Jones, I didn''t expect that you''d have the leisure to participate in the auction. Hang on, I''m not sure if I should still call you Chairwoman Jones now."


    "What do you mean, Miss Campbell?" one of the women, Madam rk, asked in a huff.


    J sighed. "Perhaps all of you aren''t aware of what happened. I heard that Chairwoman Jones beat up Willie, who came from Canberra, during Hudson''s anniversary celebrationst night."


    "What? Are you referring to that Willie from the Hill family?"


    "Yeah, it''s him." J nodded. "My friend told me that Chairwoman Jones caused Young Master Hill''s face to be swollen, and Young Master Hill got mad. That was very impulsive of you, Chairwoman Jones. How could people like us possibly provoke the Hill family? Hopefully, you''re still safe and sound the next time I see you."


    All the women gasped and retreated one by one.


    "Hey, my husband is calling me."


    "It''s been a while since west met, Madam Wolfe."


    Shortly afterward, the bunch of women gave excuses and left the spot promptly.


    The incident was no joke. Now that Catherine had offended the Hill family, she was doomed to death. It would be pointless to fawn over her.


    Without bothering to rify the matter, Catherine stared at J as if she was mentally disabled. Given that she was on friendly terms with Reba, why had Reba not told her the truth?


    "You must be panicking, right? You probably didn''t expect that you''ll lose the position of chairwoman when you''ve just begun to enjoy it." J smiledcently and then turned to look at the


    handsome Shaun. "Mr. Hill, I advise you to stay away from her so that you won''t be dragged into this mess."


    Shaun raised his eyebrows indifferently


    J assumed that her words had aroused his interest, so she immediately said, "Willie''s great assistant is a rtive of mine. If youe and ask me for help, I''ll certainly lend you a hand."


    Somehow, Catherine felt like giggling. Even Willie was terrified of Shaun. Clearly, a poor assistant would mean nothing to him.


    "Shaunny, just ignore her. Let''s grab a seat." She walked forward while holding Shaun''s arm. At that point, she continued to hide the truth from J.


    Watching them leave, J scoffed behind them. She might becent at the moment, but what would happen next would leave her cryingter.


    Once they were seated, Shaun nced at the woman beside him in a lighthearted manner. "Why didn''t you rify it just now? Does it have something to do with your im about there being a good show?"


    "You understand me so well, Shaunny." Catherine grinned.


    Shaun noticed that ever since Catherine became the chairwoman, she was more skilled at ying tricks on others. Having said that, it was not a bad thing at all. She had to be meaner and crueler to qualify as his wife in the future.


    The auctionmenced very shortly after.


    In fact, tonight''s auction was a disguised fundraising event. Catherine raised her bid card for two paintings worth several million dors.


    Thest item was ''The Queen''s Ne''.


    It was a glittery ne with a shiny ruby diamond pendant sitting on top of the


    ck satin. The ne was exquisitely designed. Even the chain was embellished with tiny diamonds, which resembled an array of stars.


    All the women were astonished at the sight of the ne, and it had also caught Catherine''s eye.


    Shaun nced at Catherine with a deep gaze.


    At this moment, the host introduced enthusiastically," Now is the most spectacr moment. In the past, the former king of Country F found the most brilliant designer to design the ne, and it took him two years toplete it. This masterpiece contains 383.4 carats of diamonds. Rumor has it that if one gives The Queen''s Ne to his beloved woman, the two of them will be together forever."


    "This is the ne that every woman dreams of. The starting bid for this item tonight is 1.6 billion dors."


    The astronomical price caused an uproar in the hall.


    Nevertheless, someone soon shouted, "1.7 billion."


    Curious, Catherine looked in that direction, only to discover that it was Ethan.

 Chapter 233

    Everyone began to talk about it.


    "It''s Ethan from Lowe Corporation. How generous of him."


    "I heard that he''s in a rtionship with the youngdy from the affluent Steele household."


    "I see. The Steele family is quite popr in Melbourne. Looks like he''ll be able to turn things around."


    "Exactly. But the current chairwoman of Hudson, Catherine, is his ex-girlfriend."


    "Catherine''s boyfriend isn''t taking action at the moment. I guess he can''t bear to buy this expensive ne for his girlfriend."


    Absorbed in the spectacle, everyone suddenly shifted their gazes to Catherine.


    Little did Catherine expect that she would be involved in the discussion. She quickly held Shaun and said with a low voice, "Don''t bother about what others say. Comments are just like ornaments. Basically, they''re o f no use except for drawing admiration from others. They''re like second-hand items which are not worth spending on."


    Shaun gazed at her seriously. He actually noticed her fascination for The Queen''s Ne through her


    eyes. He thought that she would ask him to buy it for her, considering that she had found out about his identity. Against all his expectations, her reaction came as a surprise.


    It was no wonder that they said a woman would help save a man''s money if she was truly in love with him.


    He curved his mouth into a charming smile. He raised his bid paddle and said in a manly, arrogant tone, "2.5 billion."


    i, n


    Dazed, Catherine felt as if her head was about to explode. "Are you out of your mind? I told you not to bid for it."


    "2.6 billion." J, who was nearby, suddenly raised her bid paddle.


    Catherine gripped Shaun''s hand. "Stop raising your paddle. She definitely can''t afford it. She''s just driving up the price on purpose."


    Shaun could not be bothered about her. He used another hand to raise his paddle. "Three billion."


    The hall was in an uproar.


    With 2.3 billion dors being his limit, Ethan red at Shaun intently. How cruel Shaun was! Ethan clenched his fists with dissatisfaction as not only did he fail to win Shaun''s lover, but he had failed to win the ne as well.


    Tracy, who was beside Ethan, sighed. "Fine, enough of


    it. A ne worth three billion is a bit of a stretch."


    "Yeah." Ethan looked downward, suppressing his pain deep down.


    Again, J raised her hand. Shaun gave her a strange gaze all of a sudden. "You can raise your hand, but I won''t bid for it anymore. Think carefully whether there''s enough money in your pocket."


    J''s arm froze, and she hesitated at once. Indeed, she was just trying to drive up the price.


    Stephen swiftly took away her paddle and warned her angrily, "Don''t be f*cking crazy. If you really spend several billion dors on the ne, believe me, I''m going to p you to death." i


    Petrified, J kept her mouth shut.


    Nevertheless, she was indeed jealous at the thought of someone''s readiness to spend several billion dors on a ne for Catherine. "Brother, why is Shaun so rich that he can easily spend several billion dors? Could it be that he''s from the Hill family in Canberra..."


    "Shut up. That''s impossible." Stephen did not buy it at all.


    "I''ve never heard of that. Unlike him, we need arge amount of money for thepany''s cash flow. I reckon he''s using up his earnings to buy the ne. Perhaps he''s under the impression that Catherine''s position as the chairwoman of Hudson has been consolidated and that her worth will be worth several hundred billion. As such, he''s trying to touch and capture her heart with merely several billion dors. Unfortunately, he fails to realize that Catherine''s going to lose the position in no time." 1


    It finally dawned on J, but she remained annoyed. "Brother, didn''t she offend Willie yesterday? Why hasn''t he taught her a lesson?"


    Stephen was stunned. When he recalled not being able to reach Willie''s assistant today, he suddenly had a sinking feeling.


    Soon, he felt that he was just overthinking. "I heard Young Master Hill wasn''t


    feeling wellst night, so he probably hasn''t recovered." 1


    "It''s all Catherine''s doing. She''ll be dead for sure."


    J gave a smug smile.

 Chapter 234

    Atst, Shaun got the highest bid for the ne at a n astronomical price of three billion dors.


    An employee cautiously handed him The Queen''s Ne in full view of


    everyone.


    Shaun took out the red ne which glittered brilliantly.


    Upon taking it out, he said to Catherine who was in a daze in a deep voice, "Stand up."


    Catherine stood up, looking confused. His strikingly handsome figure was


    reflected in her bright, clear eyes.


    Shaun''s exquisite, thin lips curved into a charming smile. He bent over slightly and ced the ne around her neck. His masculine, mellow voice sounded enchanting. "From today onward, you''ll be my queen."


    "Wow!"


    The guest beside her gasped in admiration.


    Catherine''s heart was thumping. Although the price of the ne made her heart ache so much that it bled, the asion had created the illusion of their wedding. The man had fulfilled all her wishes.


    What surprised her more was Shaun''s romantic demeanor.


    The red diamond ne sitting on her milky skin was dazzling. It made her seem like a queen of nobility.


    "Thanks. I love you." Catherine went on her tiptoes and kissed him on the lips in public.


    After the kiss, her pretty and fair face started blushing charmingly because she noticed that many people were looking at her. Shaun''s eyes shed with gloominess in spite of himself.


    Indeed, his woman was getting more and more attractive. He felt the urge to take a bite of her.


    Ethan looked away with a sullen expression. It felt as if his heart was being painfully torn apart.


    When Catherine previously told him that she had fallen for Shaun, he did not quite believe it. However, he believed it now.


    Indeed, the woman who used to treat him as her only lover had now fallen in love with someone else. That person was even more outstanding and well off than him.


    Filled with regret, Ethan did not want to continue staying in the venue even for a moment. He turned around and was about to leave.


    Who knew the screen that remained dark before this lit up all of a sudden.


    Everyone thought that it was the outtake that the organizer had prepared. Nevertheless, they were all taken aback by the scene. Some voices were soon heard from the loudspeaker.


    "Aren''t you afraid that Stephen will find out about this? Heh."


    "He already knows, and he won''t mind. He''s the one who asked me to sleep with you."


    "Haha. You''re right. He should be honored that I''m interested in his woman."


    The shocking conversation sounded in the venue. The man''s face was pixted, whereas the woman''s face was clearly visible to the public. Surprisingly, it was Reba, the youngdy from the affluent Jones family who had been stealing the spotlight these days.


    Stephen had even brought her along to show off when attending some events and social activities recently. As such, everyone already knew that Reba was Stephen''s girlfriend.


    What shocked everyone more was that Stephen was under no illusions about this matter. He actually arranged for his girlfriend to sleep with another man. How horrifying!


    Tonight''s auction was attended by a lot of richdies. They gazed at Stephen with disdain and disgust.


    The situation sent Stephen into a blind panic. Never in his wildest dreams did he imagine that someone would dare to y the video of Willie and Reba sleeping together. Who did it?!


    "Turn off the screen! Turn it off now!" He thundered in exasperation.


    However, nobody listened to him. Everyone was just gossiping about it as they watched the drama unfold.

 Chapter 235

    "This kind of person is terrifying indeed. He actually sent his girlfriend to another man for the sake of achieving his goal."


    "Luckily, I didn''t approve it when the Campbell family wanted to have a blind date with my daughter."


    "Yeah. It''s disgusting how he usually acts like a gentleman. I''d better stay away from the Campbell family in the future."


    "He might have sent J to sleep with a man too."


    "That''s possible. I initially had feelings for J, but I shall just forget about it. I don''t want to be cuckolded."


    In the face of the public''s criticisms, J was so upset that she screamed, "Who did this? It has nothing to do with me!"


    J and Stephen, who felt smug at first, were deeply embarrassed at the moment.


    When Ethan was getting ready to leave, his handsome face turned pale. He thought that he was already aware of Reba''s true colors. Little did he know that she was much more disgusting than he had imagined her to be. How many men had she actually been with?


    The moment he recalled being in a rtionship with her previously, he felt the urge to vomit.


    Ethan was surrounded by the guests beside him who were watching the drama.


    "I heard that he dumped Catherine for the sake of Reba back then."


    "He was probably lured in by Reba''s use of devious tactics. I didn''t expect Young Master Lowe to be interested in this kind of woman."


    "Exactly. Reba is such a pervert. I wonder if Young Master Lowe was also into this kind of stuff back then?"


    KH


    As his girlfriend, Tracy could not stand thements, so she turned around and left.


    Unable to describe his pain using words, Ethan quickly went after her.


    Before he left, he caught sight of Catherine ncing at him sympathetically and sarcastically. At that instant, he seemed to have understood everything.


    Perhaps this was thest punishment and misery she would inflict on him.


    She had seeded. From this moment onward, he would feel like vomiting whenever he thought of Reba.


    What a way to kill three birds with one stone.


    Catherine was totally satisfied with the oue.


    Reba''s shameless behavior was exposed to all the powerful figures in Melbourne. It was good for her since she enjoyed reaching greater heights and seducing men.


    Not a single man would be bold enough to marry her in the future.


    "Are you done looking at it?"


    Gritting his teeth, Shaun spoke into Catherine''s ear. He covered her eyes and said in an icy tone, "This is what you meant by a good show, huh? I just warned youst night not to look at other men''s bodies except for mine."


    An air of grimness enveloped Catherine and caused her to shudder. She was then struck by a thought. "I didn''t censor it. Elie was the one who did it."


    "Do you think I''ll buy it? Are you questioning my IQ?" Shaun scoffed.


    Catherine was at a loss for words.


    "I''ll deal with you when we return home," Shaun warned her fiercely.


    Shortly afterward, the employee turned off the screen as soon as he regained his


    senses.


    However, almost the entire video had been yed. It had destroyed Reba''s and Stephen''s reputations.


    Satisfied, Catherine walked to the car park with


    Shaun.


    "Stop there!"

 Chapter 236

    Stephen and J Campbell caught up to them.


    Stephen''s face was covered with hideous anger. He wanted nothing more than to strangle Catherine alive.


    Shaun pulled Catherine behind him, his tall and handsome figure exuding a powerful aura.


    "Catherine Jones, did you y the video?" Stephen yelled angrily. "Very well, you''vepletely pissed me off. If I don''t kill you, then my name isn''t Stephen Campbell."


    J also said impulsively, "Do you know who you''ve offended? That''s Willie Hill! Even if you''ve censored his face, he won''t spare you now that you''ve spread such videos of him."


    Catherine raised her eyebrows and smiled brightly." Have you ever wondered where this video came from and who gave it to me? Or did you think I would dare record something in Willie Hill''s room?"


    Stephen and J both grew stiff at the same time. A momentter, Stephen shook his head. "That''s impossible. This video couldn''t have been given to you by Young Master Hill. You offended himst night, so he already hates you. Did you find someone to hack into Young Master Hill''s phone? Fine, you were the


    one who started this. I''ll call Young Master Hill''s assistant right now. His assistant is part of the Campbell family."


    "Go ahead. You might not be aware that Willie Hill left Melbourne this morning."


    Catherine smiled with a rxed face. "Didn''t your good girlfriend tell you? This morning, Willie came to Hudson and said that he wouldn''t pursuest night''s matter anymore. By the way, Willie also severely humiliated Jeffery Jones and his daughter. Now, everyone in Hudson knows Reba Jones climbed into another''s bed in exchange for favors. That father-and-daughter duo has no more dignity toe to thepany."


    "Don''t try to fool me. There''s no way that''s true."


    Stephen did not believe her at all. He directly dialed Willie Hill''s assistant''s number. After a long time, the call was connected and a voice cursed from the other end, "Stephen Campbell, how dare you Peking contact me?! You ruined me! I even lost my job."


    "What happened?"


    "I don''t know. In any case, Reba Jones and you, you two dimwits, have pissed off Young Master Hill. He has already returned to Canberra."


    The call hung up with a snap. Stephen froze like a wooden statue. He looked at Catherine who was all smiles and suddenly felt his blood run cold. "What did you do to Young Master Hill?"


    "Guess. I have an advantage over him. Stephen Campbell, I didn''t want to deal with you, but it''s your fault for introducing Reba to Willie.


    "Now, your reputation is in tatters, and I''m guessing not many people will dare to contact the Campbell family for coborations in the future. You can dream on if you still want to marry a wife from a family with the same status as yours."


    Catherine flipped him the bird and left happily, holding Shaun''s hand and grinning.


    J, who was left behind, clutched her head and screamed. "Stephen, how did this happen?"


    "It''s all that damned Reba''s fault. That idiot made me a joke." Stephen spewed his rage out. "I''ll never forgive her."


    On the way home.


    The car was silent, and a cold air spread to every corner. Shaun pursed his thin lips, his delicate profile looking like an ice sculpture.


    Catherine nced at him secretly, pouting helplessly. Her little finger hooked his pinkie on the steering wheel. "Are you still angry? I really had to deal with Reba this time. I wanted to vomit every time I looked at Willie Hill''s body. Now, all I want is to go home and stare at you so I can wash my eyes..."


    "Now you want to look at me?" Shaun suddenly stared deeply at her.


    Catherine,


    Um, could she say that it was just a figure of speech? 1


    However, in order for the man to stop dwelling on this matter, she could only steel


    her nerves and pretend to nod shyly.


    "Okay, I''ll let you stare tonight." Shaun suddenly agreed.


    11 H


    Catherine was stunned. Did he not always defend himself from her like she was a pervert?


    Shaun frowned. "If this happens again..."


    "It''ll never happen again," Catherine swore, "If it does, may God punish me to never see Shaunny''s perfect body again in my life." 1


    "Shut up." Shaunughed. "Is the video still on your phone? I''ll delete everything for you when we go back.


    Willie Hill is a pervert."


    "I agree. Although I''ve only seen a little, I don''t feel veryfortable at all." Catherine felt disgusted." Shaunny, you don''t have such a perverted hobby, right?"

 Chapter 237

    After returning home, Catherine carefully took off the diamond ne after sitting under the deskmp and stared at it lovingly. "It''s so beautiful. There''s no w at all." 1


    "I thought you said you didn''t like jewelry." Shaun walked behind her and teased, "You even said it was just second-hand goods."


    Catherine blushed and stammered, "I... I just think it''s too expensive. It''s three billion dors. How long would it take to earn that much?"


    "Ethan Lowe was willing to give that much for his woman, so why would I care about this amount?" Shaun scoffed condescendingly. "For me, money


    doesn''t matter. What''s important is that you like it."


    Catherine blinked, instantly understanding that he was trying topete with Ethan.


    However, that did not matter. The more he minded Ethan, the more it showed that he cared about her.


    "Shaunny, Ethan really doesn''t have anything to do with me. I also don''t like him anymore. The one I love is you."


    She turned around and hugged his neck, kissing him on the face.


    His heart itched. In the past, although he earned a lot of money, the action merely seemed like an instinct. Now, it seemed like he had finally found the meaning of earning money.


    His thin lips curled as he gave her an ambiguous look. "Is that all?"


    Catherine seemed to know what he was talking about and lowered her head. Her ears had turned red.


    Shaunughed and picked her up. "Didn''t you say you wanted to stare at me?"


    "No..." Catherine''s face flushed red in fright. She was the kind of person who said big words, but inside, she was just a pure cowardly lion.


    "Were you lying to me just now?" Shaun gently rubbed her chin. His voice was husky as if it was a cello.


    Catherine''s heart raced faster, and she grew shyer. She hurriedly pushed him away. "Didn''t you say that you didn''t have enough to eat at dinner? I''ll go cook dumplings for you."


    She hurriedly made her escape and gave a helpless smile under Shaun''s eyes.


    When he came out of the shower, Catherine had cooked a bowl of fragrant dumplings and came up.


    He had not eaten supper cooked by her for a long time and immediately took it to savor it. The dumpling filling was also made by her. He did not know how she did it, but the taste was always very special. 3


    Catherine helped him blow-dry his wet hair while watching him eat the dumplings. She pouted andughed. "My cooking is obviously very delicious, yet you said you didn''t like it when I made it for you the first time. You''re such a hypocrite, but you''re a big softie too." u 99


    Shaun was embarrassed. It was a bit too much for a man to be described as a ''big softie''.


    He pulled her to hisp and showed his displeasure." Who are you calling a big softie? I dare you to say it again."


    "I''m talking about you. You still refuse to admit... Mmh 99


    Before Catherine could finish, the man''s domineering kiss fell on her lips. He


    kissed her breathlessly, and when he finally let her go, she hammered him on the shoulder. "You''re the big meanie, you..." 1


    This time, she was kissed hard again. His big hands sped her tightly to prevent her from dodging.


    Catherine was both angry and happy at the kiss.


    This man was too overbearing and would not let anyone talk about him.


    Soon, her vision spun as she was carried to the bed.


    Shaun was wearing a bathrobe. His arms pressed on her sides, and strong and handsome lines loomed


    under his vicle.


    He looked at her and said in a husky voice, "Didn''t you say you wanted to stare at me to wash your eyes? You can do it now."


    Catherine''s face burned hot. She never thought that he would remember it even


    now.


    His figure was really good. He was not overly muscr but sexy and powerful. Furthermore, he had juste out of the shower, so his masculine scent and the fragrance of the shower gel made him smell great.

 Chapter 238

    His hair was obviously just blow-dried, which gave him a messy appearance. With his handsome face, there was an unrestrained sense of wildness emanating from all over his body.


    Catherine looked up at him in fascination.


    At that moment, she really wanted to thank Freya.


    It was her mistake that sent this man to her side.


    He had helped her time and again.


    It was also him who made her brave enough to survive till this day.


    Tonight, he got her The Queen''s Ne, making her the most enviable woman in Melbourne.


    She was also an ordinary person with vanity and was easily moved.


    "Shaunny..." Catherine rose and hooked his neck. Her stunning face shed with shyness. "Should we... try it?"


    She had made up her mind. Regardless of whether the Hill family epted her or not in the future, she wanted to give her most precious thing to this man.


    Shaun froze.


    She had been resistant to those things these days, and he had not gone further either. Why was she suddenly...


    Was it because she knew his identity now?


    "Why?" His deep eyes gazed at her as if he wanted to see through her.


    Catherine was shrouded in shyness and did not notice his strange appearance. She burrowed her little face in his chest. "Because I like you. I''ve never been so sure of my feelings as I am now."


    Shaun rubbed her soft long hair on the top of her head in realization.


    He was not satisfied with this answer. There were too many women around him who wanted to jump on him desperately because they knew his identity. "Why? Do you... not want to?"


    Catherine saw that he was not speaking or doing anything and felt embarrassed.


    After all, she had taken the initiative once before and was also severely humiliated by him. "Don''t misunderstand, I''m not trying to hook up with you and I''m not forcing you either. If you''re not willing, then forget it..."


    She pushed him away and was about to get up, but Shaun''s body did not move at all.


    "If you put it that way, then I''ll reluctantly ept it,"


    Shaun said hoarsely.


    Catherine red at him, annoyed. "You don''t have to do it reluctantly. I''m not forcing you and I don''t care anyway..."


    Before she could finish, Shaun kissed her.


    At that moment, he understood. No matter what she was thinking, he wanted her.


    Furthermore, she had confessed to him a long time ago. There was no need to doubt that she loved him.


    A few minutester, he mmed the door with a dark face and went to the bathroom to take a shower again.


    Catherine pouted in injustice.


    20 minutester, Shaun came out of the shower with a n unpleasant-looking face.


    3


    Catherine was afraid he was angry and pouted. "You can''t me me..."


    Shaun''s breath was stuck in his throat in anger for a moment. He looked at her


    pale little face and grumpily took her into his arms. He pinched her face. "Don''t you dare drink something like that in the future."

 Chapter 239

    Catherine''s heart thumped when she thought about it.


    "I won''t dare to in the future." She shook her head weakly.


    Shaun smiled. "Look at how timid you look. When will you be able to give me a child, hm?"


    Catherine''s little face immediately turned red.


    She hugged his neck and buried her face in his chest. She was so shy that she could not speak for a long time.


    "Forget it. You''ll be my woman sooner orter."


    Shaun''s tone when he hugged her was very bossy.


    Catherine found it sweet and felt very blessed.


    When the two fell asleep, they did not know that news regarding the charity event that night had spread throughout Melbourne. Everyone knew about it.


    At that moment, in the Jones'' residence, Jeffery once again received a call from a partner.


    "President Jones, have you seen your daughter''s lowly appearance?


    "Hehe, let your daughter stay with me for one night


    and I''ll work with you on a project." "Shut up!" Jeffery''s body shook with anger as he cursed, "Keep your mouth clean."


    "Hehe, how could I be cleaner than your daughter?


    Who would dare to want trash like that?" 1


    "F*ck off! Don''t call me ever again."


    Jeffery smashed his phone.


    He had lived for decades and already spent half his life, but he had never been as humiliated as he was today. Originally, he thought that he would easily obtain Hudson, but it only went further and further away from his hands. Not only that, he even lost thest of his reputation.


    He was so angry that he lost his rationality. He grabbed a broom and went upstairs to give Reba a beating.


    "You b*tch, it''s all your fault! Ever since you came back, we lost Summit and our reputation. I even have to be humiliated at this age. You jinx!"


    "No!" Reba screamed repeatedly and kept hiding." Dad, I did it for the Jones family. It was you who asked me to please Young Master Hill." i


    "I wanted you to please him with gifts, not to sleep with him."


    Jeffery screamed. The more he said, the angrier he got and the more vicious his hands became.


    "Are you crazy? She''s our daughter!" Sally rushed in and pushed him away. Seeing Reba''s bruised and battered appearance, she cried out in heartache. "I''d rather not have a daughter like her!" Jeffery pointed at her and scolded, "I should''ve known that I shouldn''t have brought you back in the first ce. If not for you, would I have fallen out with Catherine? If you hadn''t encouraged me, would I have killed my mother with my own hands? If it weren''t for you, even if Catherine had entered Hudson, she would listen to me and let me be the chairman." 1


    Reba turned pale, and her body trembled as she was scolded.


    Sally could not listen to him anymore. She hugged Reba tightly and yelled, "That''s enough! It''s clearly Catherine who forced us to this point, but you''re still ming and hitting Reba. You only know how to take your anger out on your family."


    "You still have the nerve to say that? The good daughter you brought up yourself has no sense of propriety or shame. What I regret most is that I married you and gave birth to her!"


    "Fine, since you regret it, we''ll leave!"


    Sally cried and grabbed Reba''s hand before walking out.


    Before long, the whole vi became empty and eerie.

 Chapter 240

    Jeffery shivered when the cold wind blew in. For the first time, a sense of regret rose in his heart.


    It had clearly been a good home. How did it shatter in just three months?


    The next day, Jeffery received a call that he had been expelled from the board of directors in Hudson.


    He rushed to thepany in a fit of anger, but the security guard at the door would not let him in at all and kicked him out.


    With nowhere else to go, Jeffery got drunk at the bar and only went back at midnight.


    On this night, he drunkenly pushed open the vi door. There were no lights inside, and the cold moonlight seeped in through the floor-to-ceiling windows.


    There was a wheelchair in the middle of the living room, and on it sat an elderly woman with a hunched back and scattered hair. The figure looked particrly horrifying.


    Jeffery was so scared that his legs went weak. He turned and tried to run.


    However, the door mmed shut behind him, and the living room became darker.


    "Mom..." Jeffery kneeled on the ground in fright, shaking like a leaf.


    "Son, why are you so scared of me?"


    The wheelchair slowly slid forward, and the old woman''s voice sounded.


    Jeffery crawled back in horror. "Mom, Mom, don''te over. Please, it wasn''t me who harmed you. You got the wrong person."


    "It wasn''t you who harmed me?" The old woman''s eerieughter echoed in the living room. "You did it for the shares and for money. But why did you harm m e? Didn''t I take care of you since you were young? The afterworld doesn''t want to ept me, so I can onlye back to find you. Son..."


    The wheelchair was getting closer and closer. Jeffery kneeled on the ground and bowed hard, tears and snot running down his face. "Mom, I was wrong. I was wrong. I became obsessed, but I didn''t want to hurt you. It was Sally. Sally was the one who smothered you with the pillow. Go to her instead.


    "If you didn''t agree, would she have killed me?" The old womanughed and cried at the same time.


    "Mom, I''m sorry." Jeffery burst into tears, feeling at a loss. "I was encouraged by that mother-and-daughter duo. I didn''t want to do it. Mom, I''m sorry. Please let m e go.


    "Since you know you''re in the wrong, I''ll take you


    away now."


    The old woman''s hand grabbed him, but Jeffery was too scared to move. A wet spot seeped from his crotch as he peed himself.


    The lights suddenly came on.


    Several police officers came out of the kitchen, and the old woman in the wheelchair took off her wig before standing up.


    Jeffery was stunned and shuddered. "Aunty Wendy..."


    "Mr. Jones, someone reported that you''re suspected of murdering Old Madam Jones. The police are now officially arresting you." The officer took out a pair of handcuffs and cuffed him.


    "No, no..." Jeffery made a strong effort to hide. "I drank too much. I was just talking nonsense."


    "Uncle, I''ve recorded every word you said." Catherine walked out with a phone. Her face was full of grief." You were grandma''s only son. She was so good to you and painstakingly raised you, but in the end, you conspired with others to kill her. Do you still remember how she died? Don''t you ever get nightmares? Doesn''t your conscience hurt?"


    "Don''t say anymore..."


    Jeffery had already drunk a lot of alcohol. Coupled with how he had just suffered a fright, his mind was about to copse.


    Catherine said coldly, "I''ve already collected a lot of evidence. If you don''t want to die in jail, you''d better give an honest ount. Otherwise, Sally Lennon will definitely try to escape charges in courtter." i


    Jeffery did not believe her. "What evidence did you collect?"


    "Grandma was treated in the hospital, and the hospital has her medical records. The doctor said that although Grandma was paralyzed at that time, it was impossible for her to have died so suddenly. There''s also Aunty Helen who youter hired to take care of Grandma. She''s willing to appear in court now..."

 Chapter 241

    Jeffery turned pale. He knew that he was in trouble.


    If he did not testify now, then he might really end up in jail when Sally pushed the responsibility to him. " Okay, I''ll confess. It was Sally Lennon. She took advantage of when your grandmother was sleeping and... suffocated her to death."


    Perhaps it was thest trace of his conscience, but Jeffery finally fell to the ground and cried.


    Catherine and Aunty Wendy also cried. They did not expect Old Madam Jones'' end to be so miserable.


    Aunty Wendy asked, "Onest question. That day the old madam fell from the stairs, was it Reba who did it?"


    "I really don''t know about that." Jeffery shook his head, but thinking about


    Reba''s personality, he felt that she might have really done it. However, he only had one daughter and did not want her to go to jail.


    In the end, Jeffery was taken away by the police for questioning.


    Catherine looked at the dark vi behind her.


    This was once her home, but now it was a ce she no longer wanted to set foot in.


    She took out the keys and threw them on the grass before turning around and walking out the door.


    A limousine was parked at the entrance.


    Shaun''s handsome and upright body leaned against the car. It was snowing a little tonight, and snowkes covered his head and shoulders. He looked at her, his deep and clear eyes like the only starlight in the sky.


    At that moment, Catherine, who had no home, seemed to have found a home. She jumped into his arms, and Shaun unfolded his coat to wrap her inside it.


    "Shaunny, I finally got my revenge." Catherine choked in his arms. "But I''m not happy at all. I regret that I didn''t spend more time with Grandma before.


    Otherwise, she wouldn''t have died so miserably."


    The woman''s tears wet the shirt on his chest.


    Shaun did not know how tofort others. He waited for her to finish crying and patted her head. "You did well tonight. There was no evidence at all yet you managed to get a confession."


    "I took a gamble. I gambled on his humanity. I gambled on what''s left of Jeffery''s guilt and conscience. I gambled that he would be selfish enough to tattle on Sally Lennon."


    Catherine''s voice was hoarse. "I had already guessed that Jeffery wouldn''t have done it himself. In order to reduce his sentence, he would definitely say that it was Reba or Sally who did it. I really didn''t expect


    Sally to be so ruthless." "Sally Lennon is sure to go to jail. Let''s go, it''ste."


    Shaun opened the car door.


    Catherine suddenly grabbed his sleeve. Herrge ck eyes looked into his as she said, "Shaunny, I only have you now. Are you going to leave me too?" 1


    "I won''t." Shaun bent down and kissed her on the forehead, speaking gently.


    Catherine closed her eyes. At this moment, she thought that she would never leave him in her life.


    It was onlyter that she realized they were still young, and there were some things that would change.


    3:00 a m.


    Sally and Reba were sleeping soundly.


    The doorbell suddenly rang.


    "Who is it?" Sally opened the door in annoyance. She thought that it was Jeffery who hade over to cause trouble.


    However, as soon as the door was opened, a group of police barged in and handcuffed her. "Ms. Sally


    Lennon, you''re suspected of murdering Old Madam Jones. You''re under arrest."


    "What?" Sally was stunned and hurriedly ducked back. "I didn''t do it."


    "Your husband has already given a full ount at the station. It was you who suffocated your mother-inw with your own hands." The policeman''s eyes were full of disdain. This woman even killed her own mother-inw. This kind of person was utterly immoral.


    The police did not give her a chance and dragged her out.


    "Mom, what''s going on?" Reba came down from upstairs and rushed to grab her, but the police would not let her close.

 Chapter 242

    Sally cried out and said, "Your father is a beast! He actually said that I killed your grandmother. Reba, you have to protect yourself."


    Sally was quickly taken away, and Reba fell to the ground. She had suffered in the countryside for over 20 years, and it had not been easy for her toe here. However, only after one year, her family was destroyed.


    If something happened to Jeffery and Sally, what qualifications would she have to be the eldest miss of the Jones family?


    No, no. She did not want to go back to those days!


    She hurriedly called Stephen. "Stephen, I''m begging you. Please help me. My mom and dad were taken away by the police. As long as you help me, I promise that I''ll marry you. I''ll give you half of Hudson''s shares."


    "Reba Jones, I understand now. Misfortune befalls whoever is with you. First, it was Ethan Lowe, and now your mom and dad are going to jail. My reputation was alsopletely ruined by you. Get lost and stay away from me in the future. Just the sight of you makes me want to vomit!"


    Stephen directly hung up.


    Reba waspletely stunned. She could not understand. Not too long ago, all the aristocrats in Melbourne had been clinging to her. It had onlysted a while,


    and now, everything had changed. 1


    Everything was Catherine Jones'' fault!


    Catherine ruined her and forced her to this state.


    Why was Catherine still alive?!


    Reba''s eyes were full of madness.


    At that moment, her phone rang a few times. She picked it up and saw that she had received some photos from an unknown number.


    When she clicked on it, she was first shocked before immediately bing ecstatic.


    The pictures were of Catherine being intimate with Wesley Lyons. She knew from the location where the pictures were taken that it was during the time she drugged Catherine in the bar. 1


    Originally, Reba wanted the bodyguard to rape Catherine, but Wesley Lyons had arrived in time. Furthermore, she did not manage to retrieve the video either. She never expected it to fall into her hands now.


    Naha, with these pictures, how could Catherine stay with Shaun?


    Her reputation as chairwoman of Hudson would also b


    e affected.


    Reba hurriedly found a reporter''s number...


    9:00 a.m.


    It snowed all nightst night, and the window was covered with white snow. 1


    When Catherine woke up, she was the only one in bed.


    Now that the matter regarding the Jones family was finally solved, she felt rxed and at ease for the first time in a long time. It was also rare for her to wake up thiste too.


    She sat up and checked the time but found that there were many missed calls on her phone. Some were from thepany, some from Wesley, and even a couple were from Freya. Freya had called her seven or eight times.


    She quickly called back andughed. "Why did you call me so many times in the morning? Did something happen?"


    "Something happened to you. Don''t you know yet?" Freya''s anxious voice sounded. "Go check the trending news now."


    Catherine was stunned and clicked open the news. The search result ''Hudson''s beautiful chairwoman spends the night together with her boyfriend'' suddenly appeared.


    Catherine felt apprehensive. When she clicked on the article, she was stunned to


    see a picture of Wesley Lyons and her kissing passionately.


    The room was clearly heated, but she suddenly felt very cold.


    "Are you being set up?" Freya said anxiously, "With your personality, it''s impossible that you''d have an affair. I believe you, but others might not believe you..."


    Freya had not finished speaking when the bedroom door was violently kicked open.


    Shaun stormed in, his handsome face covered with furious anger. In his eyes was a look that showed he wanted nothing more than to tear her into pieces. 1

 Chapter 243

    Catherine had not seen him this angry for a long time. She quickly hung up the phone and exined it to him. "Did you see those photos? Don''t misunderstand


    "Misunderstand? How am I supposed to misunderstand?"


    Shaun grabbed the phone in his hands and threw it at her. His dark pupils were covered with disappointment, disgust, and hatred.


    "Take a look at those disgusting pictures yourself. You im that you don''t like Wesley Lyons, but you hugged him tightly and even took off his clothes. Catherine Jones, why are you so shameless?"


    His phone hit her chest hard. It hurt, but not as much as her heart was.


    How many men could keep calm if they saw pictures like these? He had been cuckolded by her.


    "No, I was set up! That night, Reba Jones forced me to drink, and Wesley Lyons saved me. Nothing happened between us."


    Catherine shook her head and choked as she exined, "I soaked myself in cold water the entire night."


    "Do you take me for a fool?"


    An eerie coldugh sounded from Shaun''s throat." When I encountered that situation, even a man like me was unable to endure it. I had to go to the hospital and get an infusion to get better, but you said you overcame it by soaking yourself in cold water?"


    "I''m telling the truth." Catherine forced back her grievances and tried to exin, "I can swear-"


    "Shut up! Catherine Jones, I really can''t understand you!" Shaun suddenly grabbed her chin tightly. "You pretend to be pure and clean in front of me, saying that you''re afraid... Is it that fun to make a fool of me?!


    "Let me ask you. When were these photos taken? I remember... I went to Hong Kong for a few days and Aunty Linda said you didn''t return the entire night..."


    "I didn''t do it! Nothing happened between me and Wesley. I don''t love him..." Catherine shook her head hard.


    "So my guess is right." Shaun did not listen to her at all. His eyes were full of mockery and coldness. "I called you that night. Your voice was off, but you said that you were shopping. Hah, you were with Wesley Lyons, weren''t you?" 1


    The more he talked, the angrier he got. It was like there was a wound on his heart, and salt kept rubbing on it. It hurt so much that he could not breathe.


    In the face of his doubts and usations, Catherine''s heart became heavier and heavier.


    There was so little trust between them. She really did not know how to convince him. 3


    "If... If you don''t believe me, you can check it yourself," Catherine clenched her fists and said helplessly.


    Shaunughed as if he had heard a joke. His voice was full of disdain when he spoke, "After looking at those photos, just looking at you makes me feel dirty."


    He was afraid that he would not be able to hold back fromying a hand on her and simply left in anger.


    Catherine was deeply wounded. 1


    Last night, she had felt as if she were the happiest woman on earth, but as soon


    as it was day, it seemed like the whole world had copsed.


    Where did those picturese from? She remembered that when they left, Wesley had said that he smashed the camera.


    She hurriedly dialed Wesley''s number.


    When the call connected, Wesley''s anxious voice sounded. "Catherine, did you see those pictures? I''m worried about you. Did Shaun misunderstand? I can call him to exin." 1

 Chapter 244

    Originally, Catherine did feel slightly suspicious, but after hearing Wesley''s tone, she felt that she was being too pessimistic. Wesley was a gentleman. He would never spread photos like that.


    "He''s angry now. You''ll only make it worse if you call him." Catherine smiled bitterly. "Didn''t you say that you destroyed the camera back then? Why..."


    "I did destroy it. I even checked it at that time." Wesley''s tone showed how distressed he was. "I think the photos were transferred to Reba Jones in realtime. I was negligent. I found out that the photos online were spread to a reporter by Reba."


    Catherine smiled wryly. She had underestimated Reba. These photos were too provocative.


    "I''m sorry." Wesley apologized again. "I''m fine since I''m a man, but it''ll really affect your reputation. If there''s anything I can do for you, just let me know and I''ll try my best to make it up to you."


    "Thank you. I have a call from thepany I need to take. Let''s talkter."


    Catherine quickly hung up on Wesley and picked up the call from her assistant, Kacey.


    "Chairwoman Jones,e to thepany quickly.


    Rumors about your scandal are buzzing and thepany line is getting held up by reporters. You have to deal with this matter as soon as possible."


    "Okay, I''lle over right away."


    Catherine could not care anymore and quickly changed her clothes before going downstairs.


    When she went out, she realized that Elie was not there and no longer followed her around to protect her.


    Her heart grew dark. Shaun was the one who had arranged for Elie to protect her. Now that he wanted to leave her, he sent Elie away as well.


    After reaching thepany, many reporters stood at the entrance. She entered from the parking lot.


    When she went upstairs, several executives were already waiting in the office.


    "Chairwoman Jones, there are manyizens on the inte scolding you for being very... Very ''open''..." Freddie Wolfe''s forehead was covered in a cold sweat. He had already used a very euphemistic word. "In short, the situation isn''t good. Thepany''s stock price has been falling since the market opened, and your reputation as chairwoman of thepany can''t get any worse."


    Catherine''s already gloomy face became even more unpleasant. She often read online tabloids and knew very well the malice ofizens toward women in scandals like this. 1


    "Does the PR department have any ideas?"


    General Manager Wolfe said, "The department held a meeting early in the morning. We think the best way is to officially announce that you and Wesley Lyons are dating. In fact, Golden Corporation has been developing well over the years. Although Wesley Lyons is a nouveau riche, he''s handsome, has an excellent image, and has great leadership skills. The two of you are about the same age too, and you''re well-matched in social status. You''ll certainly receive blessings from others." i


    "Yes, yes." The manager of the PR department quickly smiled and said, "At that time, we can also promote Hudson. With your image as the chairwoman of the board, you can be the ambassador of thepany." i


    The executives agreed with this idea.


    The more Catherine listened, the more speechless she got. "No, I already have a boyfriend."


    General Manager Wolfe flushed in shame. "Well... But you were photographed with President Lyons. If you deny it, it''ll be bad for your image, and everyone will chastise you for having a chaotic private life. If this matter isn''t handled well, Hudson''s image will be greatly affected."


    "I was drugged at that time. You can exin it directly on the official website." Catherine stood up and looked at the executives'' disapproving eyes.


    "We''re a real estatepany. As long as our properties are built with good quality, we can still find stars with good images to endorse us. If we''re really affected, then it can''t be helped. I can''t hurt my lover because of thepany, just like how some of you won''t abandon your wives for the sake of profits. Everyone has their bottom line." 2

 Chapter 245

    The crowd went silent. After half a minute of silence, General Manager Wolfe nodded. "We''ll do as Chairwoman Jones says."


    Soon, Husdon''s Facebook posted an update to the public.


    [The photos were taken more than a month ago.


    Chairwoman Jones was framed and set up.


    Fortunately, Wesley Lyons appeared in time to save Chairwoman Jones, but nothing happened between the two parties. The two are still close friends now. We hope everyone will stop discussing the matter.]


    Then, Wesley personally shared the post.


    [At that time, Chairwoman Jones was drugged, but she quickly sobered up and soaked in a cold bath. She''s a very strong woman. I hope that people will not misunderstand and abuse her because of a few photos.


    After the post was uploaded, the effect was surprisingly good.


    Many people praised Wesley for being warm and attentive, and Catherine for being strong and brave.


    Some people even shipped them and told them to be lovers instead of friends. They said they were the


    mostpatible pair in the business world.


    In thew firm.


    The office seemed to be overcast.


    Shaun had spent the whole day on his phone. In the morning, everyone scolded Catherine, but the wind suddenly changed in the afternoon. Everyone mored for Catherine to get together with Wesley.


    He smashed his phone on the spot in anger. "Do people on the inte these days have nothing better to do? How are those two a good match? Are they blind?"


    Hadley, who was standing at the side, nced at the broken phone helplessly. He would have to buy a new phone again. How many phones had Shaun broken sinceing to Melbourne?


    "Young Master Hill, people on the inte are all very idle. Don''t mind them."


    Shaun narrowed his eyes. He did not want to, but he had read what the people said about Wesley Lyons having deep affections for Catherine, and Catherine having good feelings for Wesley. There were even people making up a bullsh*t love story about the two of them secretly loving each other.


    Shaun''s belly burned in anger. He sat down and opened hisptop, his fingers flying across the keyboard.


    A few minutester, Hadley found that the trending search had copsed. Awesome! Young Master Hill actually directly hacked the servers.


    "Shaun..." The office door suddenly pushed open and Chase entered. When he saw Shaun who looked like he was the king of the Underworld, he shivered. "I did some checking. That night, Reba Jones did bring a few people and appeared in that clubhouse. At that time, she also instructed the manager of the clubhouse that no one is allowed to go into the room she booked."


    Shaun narrowed his eyes. It seemed like Catherine was indeed set up.


    However, the way she had kissed Wesley so passionately still made him angry.


    "Have you found out when Catherine and Wesley left?"


    "In the morning," Chase coughed softly and said in a low voice, "They went out in the morning after changing clothes."


    When the words sounded, Shaun smashed theputer directly.


    A man and a woman in a room together, and the woman was even fed drugs. How was he supposed to believe that nothing happened between Wesley and her?


    Chase looked at him sympathetically. To be honest, he also did not quite believe that Catherine was innocent.


    "Well... Catherine is also a victim in this... I heard that Reba Jones brought two bodyguards at that time. If Wesley Lyons hadn''t appeared, the consequences might have been worse."


    "What do you mean? Are you saying I should be thankful to Wesley Lyons?"


    Shaun''s cold eyes swept over. "In the end, she''s the stupid one. She keeps falling for the Jones family''s tricks time and again. Afterward, she even tried to deceive me and became friends with Wesley. She''s treating me like a fool"


    Chase scratched the tip of his nose. "Anyway, I''ve already checked it for you. It''s up to you if you want to break up with her or not."


    Shaun had nowhere to vent his irritation and lit up a cigarette. "Come have a few drinks with me tonight."

 Chapter 246

    That night, Shaun drank ss after ss of wine. Chase could not stop him.


    Shaun''s alcohol tolerance was high, but he drank a lot tonight and surprisingly got a little drunk.


    "I suddenly miss Sarah."


    He looked at the night outside the window and whispered, "Out of all the women around me, she was the only one who was wholehearted to me. There was no deception and no betrayal. Why did she have to die?"


    Chase held his ss, a twinge of pain welling in his heart.


    What others saw was the noble and mysterious Young Master Hill, but he knew that Shaun had grown up without his parents'' love. Inside, he was an extremely insecure person. Even when he was in kindergarten, those who approached him had hidden agendas, causing him to be very suspicious.


    This time, Shaun was really hurt.


    As his friend, Chase suddenly regretted calling him to Melbourne. He did not expect that Shaun''s heart, which had always been frozen, would suddenly be moved.


    Chase apanied him to drink until Shaun got drunk.


    This was the second time Chase saw Shaun this drunk.


    On the coffee table, the new phone vibrated constantly. Catherine was repeatedly calling Shaun.


    Chase picked up the phone and answered the call. Catherine''s hoarse voice sounded from the other end." Where are you? It''s already veryte. Come home, yeah?" 1


    "Shaun''s drunk." Chase sighed.


    "I''lle pick him up right away," Catherine quickly said.


    "No need. You won''t be able to move him anyway. I''ll send him back myself."


    After the call ended, Catherine waited at the door.


    It was snowing tonight, and snowkes fluttered around outside, nketing everything in white. 2


    Half an hourter, Chase drove over in his car. He sighed softly when he saw the slender figure standing in the cold wind.


    After the car was parked, Catherine opened the door t 0 the back seat. It was her first time seeing Shaun so drunk. His handsome face clearly showed that he was intoxicated, and he seemed to have lost consciousness in the backseat.


    She and Chase helped Shaun to the bedroom together. Catherine looked at Chase, feeling at a loss. "Young Master Harrison, thank you. I..."


    "Well, Shaun told me to check on your case. I know you didn''t mean it." Chase had a headache. He also did not know what to say. "I''ll go now."


    Catherine could see that Chase was treating her somewhat differently than before. He did notugh and smile as he did to her in the past. She grew a little sad because of it. She knew that he did not want to talk to her much, but she could not help but ask," Young Master Harrison, do you know what he thinks about this?"


    "Rin, any man would be offended by that," Chase said helplessly, "You should have told Shaun about this earlier. Now that it has be widely known, to be honest, it''s quite embarrassing."


    Catherine''s face paled. "Nothing happened between Wesley and me. It''s true." "It''s useless to tell me that. You need Shaun to believe you."


    Chase shook his head and left.


    Catherine stood dumbfounded for a moment. She understood what Chase meant. Shaun did not believe her.


    What should she do?


    She was really in love with him now. She did not want


    to leave him.


    She stared deeply at the man on the bed. It might be because he had drunk too much and did not feel well, so his stomach became ufortable as well. He kept rubbing his stomach. The heating was turned on in the room and he had not taken off his coat, so ayer of sweat soon formed on his forehead.

 Chapter 247

    Catherine fetched a basin of hot water. She took off his coat, unbuttoned the cor of his shirt, and wiped his exquisitely handsome face with a towel.


    "Sarah..." The man suddenly grabbed her hand, and a low murmur escaped his


    thin lips.


    Catherine froze as if a bucket of cold water was dumped on her.


    Sarah?


    Who was that? Was it his ex-girlfriend?


    A woman''s heart was always sharper than anyone else''s


    Catherine pulled her hand away from his grip forcefully. The man''s hand grabbed the air, and he called out to Sarah again.


    She turned around and sat on the edge of the bed. Her eyes reddened, and her heart was pricked as if it was being stabbed. It hurt.


    The next morning.


    Shaun woke up with a hangover. His head hurt, and his stomach felt ufortable too.


    He looked at the surroundings and realized that it was his bedroom in the vi.


    Why did Chase send him back here? He really did not want to face Catherine


    now.


    However, he had drunk too muchst night and was feeling very ufortable now.


    Looking around, he suddenly saw a cup of warm water and two stomach pills sitting by the edge of the nightstand. His dark eyes widened.


    Aunty Linda would never be so attentive, and she did not know what medicine he usually took either. Only that woman...


    He took the medicine with a distracted heart. He only went downstairs after washing up and when his stomach felt a little better.


    Aunty Linda was cleaning when she saw hime down. She smiled. "The madam is making breakfast for you now."


    Shaun went to the dining table. There were tes of steamed buns, light vegetables, apples, and yogurt.


    The kitchen sliding door opened, and Catherine came out with a pot of freshly cooked millet porridge. She wore pink loungewear with an apron tied around her waist. Her hair was tied in a ponytail, revealing her clean and pretty little face. It made her look gentle and serene.


    "You drank too muchst night, so it''s better to eat something light in the morning. Porridge is easy to digest and won''t be a burden on your stomach."


    Catherine said while scooping a bowl of porridge with adle, cing it in front of him.


    Shaun nced at the porridge and then at her. The image of her holding Wesley''s neck and kissing him hard suddenly appeared in his mind.


    A string in his heart seemed to snap hard.


    He got up and dumped the porridge directly into the trash can. He then stared at her with cold eyes. "The things you cook are dirty."


    Catherine''s face suddenly paled. After a long time, she blinked her eyes that were about to overflow with tears. "Since you think I''m dirty, why don''t I leave?"


    He had called out another woman''s name when he slept, anyway.


    In fact, maybe he did not love her that much.


    Shaun froze when he heard her. His bloodshot eyes suddenly red into her. "You want to leave? Are you going to Wesley Lyons to stay with him now?


    Everyone on the inte is telling you two to be together. You''re the mostpatible pair in the business world."


    "No." Catherine had not been able to sleep all night as she felt powerless. "I''m leaving because you don''t want to see me." "Even if you disgust me, you need to stay in this house," Shaun yelled in anger, "As long as I''m around, you can only dream of being with Wesley. Let me tell you, Catherine Jones, since you''ve provoked me, don''t even think of getting away from me intact!"


    Then, he left.


    Catherine smiled bitterly. How was she still intact? She had already lost her heart.

 Chapter 248

    Shaun sat in the backseat of his car. He had acted in a fit of anger earlier, but now he suddenly felt very hungry. His stomach started to hurt again.


    He lit a cigarette irritably. If he had known that this would happen, he would have finished eating the breakfast before getting angry.


    "Young Master Hill, let me buy you something to eat." Hadley looked at him worriedly.


    "I''m not in the mood. Go bring Reba Jones to me," Shaun said coldly, "I''ve always wanted Catherine to deal with her, but she''s too useless. I''ll do it myself." Hadley nodded. It seemed like he would have to pray for Reba soon.


    Hudson Corporation.


    Reba was directly kicked out by the security guards.


    She was unwilling and yelled at the door, "Even if my dad was arrested, he''s still a shareholder of thepany and I''m still his daughter! I have the right to inherit his shares and enjoy the dividends." "Get lost!" The security guard spat at her


    unceremoniously. "Everyone already knows that your parents killed the old madam in order to get Hudson''s shares. They killed Old Madam Jones. They''re simply inhumane. Chairwoman Jones has already asked a team ofwyers to recover Jeffery Jones'' shares. What are you going to inherit? Dream on!"


    "Just wait. When Ie back to Hudson, I''ll make your life worse than death." Reba trembled in anger. Even a security guard dared to bully her now.


    The world was really unfair. She had clearly sent all those indecent photos of Catherine and Wesley to the reporters yesterday, but not only did it fail to ruin Catherine''s reputation, people even started to pair her with Wesley now.


    It was so infuriating.


    She walked to the side of the road when a car without a license te suddenly stopped in front of her. Then, two people pushed her directly into the car.


    "What are you doing?" Before Reba could react, she was covered in a sack and knocked unconscious.


    Before long, a bucket of cold water was poured down on her and she screamed from the cold. The sack was ripped open.


    "Was the cold nice?" Hadley looked at her from above.


    Reba looked up and thought that he looked a little familiar. After a moment, she remembered. "It''s you.


    You''re Shaun Hill''s assistant..." "It''s good that you remember." Hadley smiled faintly. He turned to the side, revealing a man sitting on a sofa not far away.


    The man wore a ck suit and held a cigarette in his hand, the smoke coiling in the air. His inky eyes shed with a dark light that was as sharp as a knife.


    The man exuded a chilling aura.


    Reba recognized him. An inexplicable fear rose from the bottom of her heart. 1


    "Mr. Hill, you''re engaged in legal work. Are you trying to have your license revoked by breaking thew? I''m warning you, you''d better let me go at once, or I''ll never let you off."


    Hadleyughed as if he had heard a joke.


    "What are youughing at? Can''t you understand what I just said?" Reba sneered, "het me tell you, I''m Willie Hill''s woman. Vo you know who Young Master Hill is? He likes me the best. If you don''t believe me, you can take my phone and look at our pictures together."


    Shaun finished smoking the cigarette and threw it in the ashtray before getting up. His tall and oppressive body slowly walked toward her.


    Reba thought he was afraid andughed. "Shaun Hill, you''re just awyer. Young Master Hill isn''t someone a nobody like you can afford to offend-"


    Before she could finish, Hadley pped her across the cheek and knocked a tooth out of her mouth.


    Reba screamed, "Young Master Hill won''t forgive you-"


    Smack! Another p sounded.


    After several ps, Reba lost a few teeth and did not dare to speak anymore.

 Chapter 249

    "Be quiet." Hadley smiled. "Who do you think Willie Hill is? Haven''t you figured out why Willie changed his attitude toward you so quickly?"


    Reba froze. She looked at Shaun and suddenly remembered that hisst name was Hill as well. "That can''t be. I''ve never heard of someone called Shaun in the Hill family."


    "How would you know how many people are in the Hill family?" Hadley mocked. "Let me tell you, my Young Master Hill is the biggest young master in the Hill family. He''s been in charge of the family since he was 20." i


    Reba''s brain buzzed as if she was dreaming. Everyone knew that the mysterious young master of the Hill family was Lea Hill''s son. This person was very low-key, but his ruthless methods were well known.


    He entered thepany at the age of 20. When his second uncle disobeyed, he broke his second uncle''s leg in front of a crowd.


    After he took charge of Hill Corporation, he expanded his overseas territory with thunderous speed and even entered the fields ofmunication, finance, and technology abroad in one fell swoop.


    At present, he had made it to the list of the top ten wealthiest people in the world. ording to rumors, he was the richest person in Australia and also the most mysterious.


    "That''s impossible. You''re lying!" Reba was going crazy with jealousy. How did Catherine snag such a person?


    "Why would I lie to you? That fool Willie Hill was so scared that he peed his pants when he saw Young Master Hill." Hadley snickered. "Reba Jones, Young Master Hill didn''t want to personallyy a hand on you at first, but you shouldn''t have drugged Catherine Jones. And you really shouldn''t have given those pictures to the media."


    Reba was shocked. She kneeled in front of Shaun and trembled. "Young Master Hill, I''m a fool. I was stupid. Please spare me."


    Shaun kicked her away in disgust. The coldness in his eyes revealed that he wanted nothing more than to destroy herpletely. "Do you think I''ll let you go?"


    "No, no, no. It wasn''t me. I didn''t take the photos." Reba shook her head in fear. "They were sent to me by a stranger. It''s true that I drugged Catherine that night, but when Wesley Lyons came, the video feed in the room was destroyed."


    Shaun''s brows tightened as a trace of surprise shed in his eyes. "It wasn''t you?" "I swear." Reba had lost several teeth and her mouth was full of blood. "If I had those photos, I would have used them to threaten Catherine long ago. How could I have let her sit in the position of chairwoman for so long and let her put my parents in jail?"


    "Your oath is worthless." Shaun''s frown deepened thoughtfully, but he believed Reba''s words. If it was not her, then who was it?


    He had an idea, and his lips tugged into a smile. That night, besides Catherine, it seemed like there was only Wesley.


    Wesley Lyons was not simple at all. Catherine knew that he liked her, yet she was still willing to stay friends with him.


    Wesley had gone overseas to open a branch office when he was young. Were people like him good?


    Shaun did not believe so at all. 1


    Reba knew that he believed her and hurriedly said, "Young Master Hill, please let me go. I promise to never trouble Catherine again. I''ll leave Melbourne." 1


    "Do you think I''ll let you leave in peace?" Shaun smiled darkly. "I''ve investigated your matters. You grew up in the countryside after being trafficked, and you slept with the vigendlord at the age of 15. Later in high school, you were kept by a rich man and even had an abortion. What a shame. You didn''t lead a good life even after going back to the Jones family."


    Reba''s face was pale. This was her dark history. She had clearly covered it all up, but this person surprisingly managed to find out about it. He was too terrifying.


    "Since you like men so much, I''ll let you get married."


    Shaun said and walked away without looking back. Soon, a short and ugly old man in his 50s walked in.


    When he saw Reba, he gulped hard. "Young Master Hill, you''re letting me marry her?"


    Reba looked at Hadley with a horrified face. "Don''t let me apany him. I''ll go with you. You can do whatever you want. You can do what Willie did too."

 Chapter 250

    Hadley dodged back in disgust. "Don''t touch me, I hate dirty things. Don''t shun


    him so much. He just looks old, but he''s only 40 and has been single for decades since he couldn''t find a wife. You''ll follow him back to the countryside and give him a child."


    Then, Hadley left, leaving Reba behind. She cried in despair, but no one paid her any mind.


    At that moment, she truly regretted it. She should not have forced Catherine Jones out of the household at that time. She should not have pushed Granny Jones down the stairs.


    However, there was no medicine for regret in this world.


    At the entrance of the police station.


    Catherine had just finished recording her confession when she suddenly heard someone call out her name.


    "Catherine."


    She turned around to see Wesleying toward her with a smile on his face. The weather was cold, and he had a id scarf wrapped around his neck. It gave him a gentlemanly air.


    "What a coincidence. Why are you here?" Catherine forced out a smile to greet him. Every time she saw him, she remembered those photos and the conflict between Shaun and her.


    "A rtive at home did something, so I came to bail them out." Wesley looked helpless. "I heard that Jeffery Jones and Sally Lennon were arrested recently. Are you..."


    "Yeah, the police called me here to take my statement. The case will be


    transferred to the judicial department next week and then the two will finally be sentenced."


    "Congrattions, you''ve finally avenged your grandmother." Wesley was happy for her.


    "Thanks." Catherine''s smile did not reach her eyes. She looked quite tired.


    Wesley walked with her toward the parking lot, looking at her along the way. "You... look tired. Have you been resting well? Does Shaun still have a misunderstanding..."


    "Can we not talk about this?" Catherine interrupted him.


    "It''s my fault." Wesley looked guilty.


    "How is it your fault? You helped me that night. If it weren''t for you, I might havemitted suicide a long time ago. Yesterday, you even cooperated with me to rify the misunderstanding and saved my reputation. I should be thanking you," Catherine shook her head and said honestly.


    The two chatted while walking. A young man suddenly walked beside them, but they did not pay him any mind, thinking that it was just a passing pedestrian.


    However, the man suddenly took out a fruit knife from his coat pocket and stabbed it toward Catherine''s chest.


    "Watch out!"


    Wesley noticed it toote. Seeing the knife about to stab her, he quickly reached out to block it, and the knife pierced into his arm.


    By the time Catherine reacted, the man had quickly pulled out the knife to stab it at Catherine again.


    Wesley could only use his body to shield her, and the knife pierced the small of his back.


    "Help!" Catherine cried out. She impulsively grabbed the man''s arm. "Who are you? I don''t even know you!"


    "It''s enough that I know you. It''s your fault for being Shaun Hill''s woman. I''ve been following you for a long time now." The man revealed his hideous face while continuing to stab as if he was mad.


    Fortunately, they were close to the police station. An officer heard the cry for help and quickly ran over to subdue the criminal.

 Chapter 251

    Soon, an ambnce arrived and swiftly took Wesley to the hospital. However, he had already lost a lot of blood along the way and fell unconscious.


    Catherine quickly made a call to Ethan, who rushed over shortly after she arrived at the hospital.


    The door to the ER was pushed open, and the doctor came out with a clipboard. "The knife was stabbed into the patient''s left kidney and it has to be removed immediately to save his life. Who''s the patient''s family? Please sign immediately."


    Catherine was stunned. Ethan also found it hard to ept. "Doctor, must it be removed?"


    "Necrosis has already set in the left kidney, so it''s useless now," the doctor said helplessly, "If we could save it, we definitely would''ve."


    Ethan had no choice but to bear the pain and sign the papers.


    Catherine shed painful tears. "It''s all my fault. That person wanted to kill me. It was your uncle who used his body to help me block the knife."


    Ethan had mixed feelings. He did not expect Wesley to have such deep feelings for her. Now, he was also very worried about Wesley''s safety. He could only say,"


    Don''t think about it. The doctor said that removing his kidney will save his life. The human body can still function with only one kidney. He just has to be more careful in the future."


    Catherine smiled bitterly. He was going to lose a kidney. How could he be as intact as before? "Have you informed your grandparents?"


    "No, my grandparents are old and I don''t want to upset them. Let''s wait until Uncle''s surgery is over."


    Ethan looked at her and sighed in his heart. He was mainly afraid that his grandparents would scold her if they knew the truth.


    Fortunately, three hourster, Wesley was saved. The operation was over, but he was not awake yet.


    Before long, the police came over. "Ms. Jones, we''ve interrogated the culprit. The person who wanted to kill you is called Hugh Jewell. He''s not from


    Melbourne."


    Catherine was infuriated. "I don''t even know this person."


    The officer nodded. "ording to his confession, he had a twin sister named Lily Jewell. Five years ago, Lily Jewell was only 17, but... She caught the eye of Thomas Neeson from the Neeson family in Canberra. Lily refused to go with him and chose to jump to her death from a building. The Jewell family sued Thomas. At that time, there was almost conclusive evidence, but the Neeson family found Shaun Hill to take on theirwsuit. Shaun Hill imed that Lily seduced Thomas but Thomas looked down on her, so she decided tomit suicide because of her humiliation. The court not only failed to punish Thomas, but it even painted Lily as someone who slept around. Her mother could not ept it and fell ill. She passed away soon..."


    Catherine was shocked. She only knew that Shaun was invincible in court, but she did not know that he had even taken on so many heartlesswsuits. "So, he wanted to kill me to get revenge on Shaun Hill?"


    "Yes. He disappeared five years ago after thatwsuit, and we only learned that he came back to Melbourne this year. He wanted Shaun Hill to know the pain of losing a loved one, but... Shaun Hill is surrounded by bodyguards and he''s very cautious, so Hugh Jewell has been unable to get close despite trying for several years."


    The officer told her, "He had been following you for some time, but you were protected by a bodyguard these days. It was only today that he got the chance."


    All of a sudden, Catherine seemed to realize something.


    A few days ago, Shaun had suddenly arranged for Elie to follow her. It was not to guard against Jeffery and his daughter but to look out for Hugh Jewell. However, he did not tell her anything.


    She did not have her guard up at all. If Wesley had not appeared today, she might have died.


    An endless chill enveloped her heart. Catherine suddenly thought that Shaun felt very unfamiliar now.


    "Why is retribution for what Shaun Hill did falling on Uncle?"


    Ethan was furious. "Cathy, I suggest you stay away from Shaun Hill. Who knows how many enemies he has provoked over the years? I heard he often goes to court for the rich. He must have earned a lot of ill-gotten money." 1


    Catherine fell silent, lowering her head with a pale face.

 Chapter 252

    Ethan''s heart hurt. If he had not made the wrong choice in the first ce, she would not have been fooled by Shaun.


    10:00 p.m.


    Shaun came in from outside with a cold and handsome face. He went upstairs for less than two minutes before quicklying downstairs again." Catherine hasn''te back yet?"


    "No." Aunty Linda was slightly afraid of his expression.


    "Why isn''t she back yet?"


    "I don''t know. She isn''t picking up the phone either." When Aunty Linda finished speaking, the temperature in the vi seemed to drop to freezing point, making her shudder.


    Shaun smiled coldly. Good, even after cheating on him with Wesley, she still did not know how to behave. It was already ten yet she was not home yet. She did not even call home. That woman just never changed.


    "Young Master Hill..." At that moment, Hadley rushed in from outside. "I just got the news. Hugh Jewell made a move on Miss Jones outside the police station today, but Wesley Lyons blocked two stabs for her. She''s safe,


    but Wesley is seriously injured and is now being saved in the hospital."


    Shaun''s body froze in ce as his dark eyes suddenly narrowed. "Where''s Elie? Is she dead? Didn''t I tell her t o protect Catherine?"


    Hadley sighed and reminded kindly, "Young Master Hill, did you forget? When you saw the photos on the news the day before yesterday, you lost your temper and told Elie to stop protecting Miss Jones. You told Elie to leave Miss Jones to her own devices."


    "I told her not to protect Catherine and she really stopped protecting Catherine? Does she have anymon sense?" Shaun lost his temper again.


    Hadley was silent. Elie only followed Shaun''s words obediently.


    "Let''s go to the hospital." Shaun stepped outside.


    After arriving at the hospital, he stormed straight into the VIP ward.


    Wesley was still in aa. An oxygen tube was hooked to his nose, and


    Catherine was wiping his face with a towel.


    That scene stung Shaun''s eyes ruthlessly. Once upon a time, she had taken care


    of him like that too. Now, she was taking care of another man.


    "Come here," he looked at her and said slowly, "Go back with me."


    Catherine stopped her movements and shook her head. "He''s not awake yet. I can''t leave." "Catherine Jones, do you not understand what I said?" The me in Shaun''s heart was instantly ignited. His tone was extremely morose. "I''m giving you onest chance."


    His tone made Catherine''s heart chill. She almost got stabbed to death today. Did he not see that she was covered in blood? Had he ever cared about her?" Shaun Hill, be reasonable. If it weren''t for Wesley, I''d be a corpse by now. He protected your girlfriend. It''s fine if you don''t have any gratitude, but your attitude makes people feel that you''re a cold-blooded animal."


    "I''m a cold-blooded animal?"


    Shaun stepped toward her. He had done so much for her, protecting her time and again, even loving her. However, she was using him of being coldblooded?


    The two words struck his heart like a knife, causing unbearable pain.


    "You should have already known why Hugh Jewell wanted to kill me," Catherine sneered, "Does the great Young Master Hillck money so much that you''d fight an unscrupulouswsuit for that bit of money? Or was it for fame? You got to the top and obtained the reputation you now hold in thewyer world by stepping on other people."

 Chapter 253

    Shaun clenched his fists. The veins on the back of his hand bulged out.


    "Catherine Jones, get this straight. I''m awyer. Lawyers only win or lose. I''m not some messenger of justice."


    "But a person can''t live without a conscience." Catherine shook her head. She suddenly realized that she and Shaun seemed to be frompletely different worlds.


    "I''ve done so many things for you, yet you say I have n o conscience?"


    Shaun red at her angrily. He had never treated a woman so well before, but she vetoed everything in one sentence. "Is it because Wesley gave his life to save you, so you want to be together with him? That''s right, he has always been trailing after you."


    "Stop talking nonsense." Catherine became angry. "He lost a kidney because of me. Can''t I even stay and take care of him? This is the least I can do for him after he saved my life."


    "I don''t care. Come with me right away. Wesley Lyons isn''t as simple as you think he is." Shaun did not care at all. Wesley was the one who secretly sent the photos to Reba. He acted like a good person on the surface but yed underhanded tricks in the dark. He


    was simply a hypocrite.


    "I think you''re the one who isn''t simple." Catherine was furious.


    At that moment, Ethan came in from outside with some clothes. "Cathy, I brought some clothes for you. You should change quickly..."


    Before he could finish, he saw Shaun and his face immediately darkened. "Who let youe in here? Get the hell out."


    Shaun looked at him and then at Catherine before suddenlyughing. "It''s no wonder you don''t want to leave. Your ex-boyfriend is with you, and your new love is lying on the bed. You have this pair of uncle and nephew wrapped around your finger. You must be overjoyed."


    "It turns out that I''ve always been such a person in your heart." Catherine''s eyes were red as her body trembled unbearably.


    "Shaun Hill, you''ve gone too far. Is that something a human would say?" Ethan could not stand it. He threw the clothes to the side and punched Shaun.


    Shaun easily raised his hand to block it, and Ethan roared in fury. "No, you''re not human at all. Cathy and my uncle are just bearing the consequences of your evil deeds. They almost lost their lives because of you, but you have no humanity. Get out of my sight!" "I will, but I''m taking that woman with me."


    Shaun reached out to lift Catherine onto his shoulder. Ethan rushed to block him, but Hadley swiftly stopped him.


    "Shaun Hill, let go of me! Don''t do this! I''ll hate you." Catherine started hitting his back, but Shaun ignored her.


    "Don''t you hate that I''m dirty? Aren''t you afraid that I''ll contaminate you?"


    Shaun went downstairs and tossed her into the car. Hadley started the car and locked the doors.


    Catherine knew that she could not win against him and chose to sit as far away from him as possible, not looking at him at all.


    Shaun''s heart was very annoyed, and he lit a cigarette to smoke throughout the journey.


    Catherine coughed repeatedly. She knew that he did not like to smoke at all before this, but now, he was smoking more and more frequently. She did not like men who smoked, and she liked unreasonable men like him even less.


    After arriving at the vi, Shaun brought her in and threw her on the bed. Catherine climbed up and said coldly, "What? Are you going to lock me up again? Shaun Hill, I''m the chairwoman of Hudson now. I don''t believe that you''ll be able to lock me up for a lifetime." "Hudson doesn''t mean sh*t to me. Would you believe me if I said I''ll make it close down by tomorrow?" Shaun sneered and gave her a sideways nce. "Don''t you already know my identity?"


    Catherine''s dark eyes wavered. It turned out that he already knew. Did Willie Hill tell him? That damned liar. He was the one who said he would hide Shaun''s identity.


    Although she was not clear about Shaun''s real identity in the Hill family, with his skills, he might really be able to do it.


    "Shaun Hill, would you have been happier if I was killed by Hugh Jewell today?" Catherine''s eyes were red as tears streamed down her face. "I''m taking care of Wesley not because I like him, but because I''m grateful to him." 1


    "I won''t let you get close to him again." Shaun''s eyes were very cold. He had a feeling that if he let Catherine stay with Wesley a moment longer, he would really lose her forever.


    These days, although he was cold to her, he still did not want to separate from her after he learned that she had been drugged by Reba. However, he could not let go of that knot in his heart. He still needed time. 3

 Chapter 254

    "Catherine Jones, if you really love me, don''t go to Wesley Lyons ever again. This is thest chance I''m giving you."


    Shaun looked at her deeply, his voice sounding dark and hoarse.


    Catherine was stunned. Although she hated him today and was angry at him, her heart still loved him. "What about you? Do you love me?"


    If he did, why did he call out another woman''s name when he was drunk?


    "I can love you, and I can stop loving you at any time."


    Shaun said expressionlessly before turning to leave.


    Catherine sat on the bed, a little bewildered. It turned out that his love could be taken back at any time. Was it because he did not love her enough?


    ...


    1


    In the study, Shaun stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling window with a ss of red wine, looking out the window at the snow on the ground.


    He hoped that Catherine would not let him down.


    Yes, although he loved her, if she wanted to continue getting involved with Wesley Lyons, then he could


    only give up that love.


    Although Wesley had saved her life, at most, Shaun would give him more


    subsidies in the man''s career in the future. He could not use his woman to repay him.


    Shaun took a sip of red wine in annoyance.


    Hadley stood behind him silently. "Young Master Hill, why didn''t you tell Ms. Jones about the photos?"


    "What''s the point of telling her? Would she believe me? Wesley Lyons is her savior now. She''ll think that I''m deliberately shoving a wedge between them," Shaun sneered.


    Hadley was silent. He had to admit that Wesley Lyons was very determined. In order to get Catherine, he even threw away his kidney. If Hadley was a woman, h e would be moved too.


    ... 1


    Late at night.


    Catherine took a shower and sat on the bed in a daze. In the end, she picked up her phone and sent a message to Freya, asking her to go to the hospital to see Wesley on her behalf.


    Freya: [Holy sh*t, Wesley Lyons lost a kidney for you. What do you think? You won''t be moved, right?]


    Catherine: [I never thought he would do that. I owe him too much. I won''t be able to repay him my entire life.]


    Freya: [Forget it, don''t think about it. Take it one step at a time. I''m nning to bring Patrick home for Christmas. Then I''ll apany him to the Jackson family on New Year''s Eve.]


    Catherine: [You guys made up?]


    Freya: [I ignored him for half a month, and he promised me to meet with Linda Shelby as little as possible in the future. I''ll introduce a boyfriend to Linda as well.


    I want to give Patrick one more chance.


    I love him too much.]


    Catherine: [Congrattions on finding your Mr. Right.]


    Just as she sent the message, the bedroom door opened.


    Her hand shook, and she subconsciously turned off the screen before putting the phone down.


    "Who are you chatting with?" Shaun smelled faintly of red wine, and his handsome face was tinted red." Show me your phone."

 Chapter 255

    Catherine could not believe it. Shaun had never checked her phone before, but he refused to give her thisst bit of privacy now. "Shaun Hill, don''t go too far."


    "Too far? How would I know if you''d contact Ethan Lowe or Wesley Lyons behind my back?" Shaun never liked men who insisted on checking their woman''s phone, but when he saw the smile on Catherine''s lips earlier, his heart suddenly felt ufortable. He had to be sure.


    Catherine never thought that the trust between them had fallen so low. However, he might misunderstand again if he saw the contents on her phone, so she simply said frankly, "I was chatting with Freya. She was talking about her boyfriend. Also... she''ll go to the hospital to see Wesley. I can''t go myself, but can''t my friends go on my behalf...?"


    She watched helplessly as Shaun''s handsome face turned cold at a speed visible to the naked eye. Her heart suddenly felt tired. 2


    "Catherine Jones, are you that hung up on Wesley Lyons? It''s my bed you''re sleeping on now." Shaun grabbed her phone and smashed it on the wall.


    The loud crash caused Catherine to cover her ears in


    fright.


    Shaun pried her hands away and pressed her on the bed, kissing her hard on the lips.


    "Tell me, is my kiss morefortable, or is Wesley Lyons'' kiss morefortable?"


    He kissed her like he was mad. Catherine was hurting from the kiss and pushed him away, but she could not get him to budge at all.


    Shaun had drunk half a bottle of red wine in the study. His possessiveness seemed to be instantly ignited. When he remembered her kiss with Wesley, his eyes turned red as he kissed her even harder.


    "Don''t, it hurts." Catherine dodged in pain.


    "Why are you avoiding my kiss? Do you wish I was Wesley instead?" Shaun was already overwhelmed by the mes of jealousy. He tore open her loungewear with force. "Did he make that night very unforgettable? Is that why you showed up at the police station with him today? You just can''t let him g o."


    Catherine was genuinely frightened. She quickly grabbed his hand and shook her head helplessly. "No, I''m tired. I was scared today. I don''t want to..."


    "You don''t want to because it''s me, right?" Shaun suddenly sneered. "Your mind is full of Wesley Lyons now. You''d be willing if it were him, right?" "Why do you keep misunderstanding me?"


    Catherine really felt very tired and disheartened. She almost died today, but he did not care about her at all. He only knew how to doubt her. 5


    She smiled miserably and did not move. She stopped resisting. "Fine, just take it if you want to. Do whatever you want."


    Her tears slipped from the corners of her eyes and flowed into her hair. Her eyes were dim.


    She was always being doubted, trampled on, and humiliated by him, but she was still a human being.


    Shaun''s body stiffened as if he was suddenly hit on the head.


    Why had he be like this? It was like he had be a demon. He could not control himself.


    For a woman? He actually lost his rationality because of a woman?


    He turned around and rushed into the bathroom to turn on the shower.


    Cold water poured down from above him, and he was suddenly disgusted with himself.


    When he came out of the shower, Catherine was sleeping on the edge of the bed with her back to him. Like a tiny quail, she curled into a ball to protect herself from harm.


    Shaun slept on the other side. The two were separated by a distance, but no one came closer.


    He did not know that Catherine, who had her back to him, had tears streaming down her face. She did not fall asleep until it was veryte at night.


    At dawn, Shaun woke up, but Catherine was no longer in bed.


    He quickly got up and went downstairs. Catherine was sitting at the dining table eating oatmeal.


    His brows loosened slightly, and he swiftly walked down. He sat across from her and asked coldly," Where''s my breakfast?"

 Chapter 256

    "Young Master Hill, your breakfast is here." Aunty Linda came out with the breakfast she made.


    Shaun looked at it, and his face instantly became displeased. "Catherine Jones, you didn''t make breakfast for me."


    "You were the one who said my cooking is as dirty as I am." Catherine faced him calmly. He was always like this. When he misunderstood her, he humiliated her for making him breakfast, but then now he wanted her to cook again. Did he not get tired?


    "Make it for me right now." Shaun''s face waspletely dark.


    "No. I didn''t sell my body to you." Catherine stood up after finishing her oatmeal. "I''m going to work."


    Shaun turned and spoke to Elie who was standing at the door. "Follow her closely. If she dares to go to the hospital, knock her out and bring her back here."


    "I''m not your ve." Catherine''s eyes grew red with anger. She had already decided not to go to the hospital, but he still insisted on forcing her using these kinds of methods. "Shaun Hill, don''t go too far."


    "Since you messed with me, you should be prepared to be my ve. No one can go against me." Shaun was


    expressionless, but his words were infuriating.


    Catherine took her bag and left while Elie followed after her.


    On the way to thepany, no matter how quickly Catherine drove, Elie easily caught up with her.


    At the parking lot, Catherine got out of the car and Elie swiftly followed her from behind.


    "Elie, can you stop following me? I won''t go to the hospital." Catherine walked up to Elie. Truthfully, she had a good impression of this bodyguard.


    "I''m sorry, this is Young Master Hill''s order."


    "Did Shaun hire you? How much does he give you? I''ll give you double." Catherine took out a card from her bag.


    Elie was indifferent. "Miss Jones, it doesn''t matter how much you give me. I was trained by the Hill family. I only work for them."


    Catherine was stunned. Did the Hill family have a lot of people like Elie? The Hill family seemed to be more unfathomable than she thought. "So you must have been with Shaun for a long time. In that case, do you know someone called Sarah?"


    A ripple suddenly shed in Elie''s calm eyes.


    Although it disappeared instantly, Catherine still saw it clearly. "I heard Shaun talk about her that day. She must be his ex-girlfriend. Were they very affectionate?"


    "Miss Jones, that''s all in the past. Young Master Hill only has you in his heart now," Elie quickly said.


    "Is that so?" Catherine smiled self-deprecatingly. She was just testing Elie, but Elie''s answer only made her certain that Shaun really did have an ex-girlfriend called Sarah.


    He had called her name out when he was drunk. How was it possible that Catherine was the only one in his heart now?


    "Elie, thank you for telling me this."


    She turned and went upstairs.


    Elie followed her helplessly. She really envied the other tasks Liona had. Meanwhile, she was stuck here protecting the boss'' woman. Being sandwiched between them was like walking on thin ice.


    The next day, 4:30 p.m.


    Freya came out after visiting Wesley, feeling pity in her heart.


    If she had not mistaken another person for him in the first ce, those two would have gotten together already. Then Wesley would not have lost a kidney either.


    However, there was no use crying over spilled milk now.


    She took out her phone and called Patrick. "Patrick, are you going to pick my parents up, or are you going straight to Jadeite Restaurant?

 Chapter 257

    "I''m having a meeting at thepany which might go on until 5:30. I''ll drive there directlyter. Help me apologize to your parents for me," Patrick said in a soft


    tone.


    "It''s okay, but you can''t bete. My dad hates people who don''t keep their word."


    "Don''t worry, it''s a matter of my life. I definitely won''t bete. I''ve already prepared a gift that your parents will like. We''ll book our marriage early, and I''ll marry you." Patrick smiled sincerely.


    Freya''s heart felt sweet as she listened to him.


    After hanging up, she drove to pick up her parents and then went to Jadeite Restaurant.


    It was exactly 5:30 p.m. when she arrived. After she ordered the food, her elder brother Forrest arrived.


    At 6:00 p.m., Patrick still had not shown up. Freya''s dad got a little impatient, saying, "Why isn''t he here yet? It''s not right to make us elders wait for him."


    Freya said, "Dad, it''s rush hour now. There''s probably heavy traffic on the road." Her mother nodded and agreed. "Thepany has a lot of things to be settled at the end of the year, so it''s understandable. Just be more patient."


    Freya called Patrick, but he did not pick up. "He must not be picking up because he''s almost here."


    After another half an hour, her father lost his temper." It''s his first meeting with us but he stood us up. Even calling him is useless. I don''t think he''s sincere at all. I won''t agree to let you marry him."


    This time, her mother did not say anything, and Forrest also had a steely face. "Break it off with him. It''s not like there are no other men in the world."


    Freya paled. In the face of her family''s usations, she forced herself not to shed tears. She simply felt very disappointed and embarrassed.


    In the past, he had stood her up countless times, but now, he even missed the first meeting with her parents. Did he really love her?


    Her mother sighed. "Freya, the most important thing in a woman''s life is to find a man who is wholeheartedly good to you. You''re still young, so don''t rush to settle down. Now, let''s eat. The food is getting cold."


    Throughout the meal, it was like she was chewing on wax.


    Until the end, Patrick did not call even once to exin.


    After parting with her family, she drove to Patrick''spany.


    His office was already dark.


    She began to feel a little anxious. She was worried that Patrick had gotten into a car ident or something.


    However, she did not know the numbers of Patrick''s parents. After hesitating for a moment, she called Linda.


    She did not expect that the person who answered would be a familiar male voice. "Hello, Freya..."


    Freya looked at her blurred silhouette on the ss window in front of her and suddenlyughed to herself. Did she look like a fool? "Why didn''t you answer when I called you? Why is Linda''s phone with you?"


    "Freya, I''m sorry. Linda got into a car ident in the evening. I''m in the hospital now. I was too anxious to check my phone earlier," Patrick said guiltily, "Oh no, it''s sote already? Have you finished eating? Please say sorry to Uncle and Aunty for me. I''ll invite them to dinner next time."


    "...There''s no next time," Freya said in a hollow voice.


    "Freya, it was really an emergency this time..."


    "Yes, everything about Linda is an emergency. Is she dead? Lame? Doesn''t she have parents anymore? Does she only have you?"


    Patrick''s heart chilled. "Freya, how could you say such things? Did Linda want to get into an ident? Even if you don''t like her, you should at least show some


    Freya sneered. "Alright, I''ll ask you a question. Is she dead? Paralyzed? Crippled?"

 Chapter 258

    "Are you done?" Patrick became angry.


    "She''spletely fine, isn''t she?" Freya understood everything now. "Patrick, I''m serious. Don''te back to me in the future. We''re breaking up."


    "That''s enough. You should know which lines you shouldn''t cross."


    "It''s over. You''ll always only have Linda in your eyes. Yes, you can go to Linda''s side if she has gotten into a n ident, but you can''t justpletely leave my family behind. You didn''t even call me. Today was an important day for us, but you don''t care at all. In the future, I won''t have any more expectations of you, and I won''t hope for anything as well. I hope we never meet again."


    Freya hung up the phone and buried her face, crying bitterly.


    After crying, she deleted Patrick''s and Linda''s contact information.


    She was too tired of being tormented by these two people. In the future, there would be no expectation, n o hope, and no pain.


    At that moment, she wanted to find someone to drink and talk to.


    She wanted to call Catherine, but she remembered that Catherine was not free now. As such, she drove to the bar herself.


    All of Melbourne''s bars were in one street.


    There were only a few bars that rich kids would visit.


    At 11:00 p.m., Chase and Shaun came down from the room upstairs.


    After having dinner tonight, Shaun did not want to go back to the vi, so Chase apanied him to the bar again. However, Shaun did not drink much today, probably because he was tired from being drunk.


    "Shaun, are you going back to Canberra for New Year''s? If you aren''t, my grandfather told you toe to our ce," Chase said as he walked. When he nced to the side, he suddenly saw a woman sitting by the bar. She wore a pale yellow woolen coat whichplemented her fair skin, and her long wavy hair was draped over her shoulders. Her three-dimensional features were very delicate like she was of mixed race.


    However, she seemed to bepletely drunk. Two men beside her kept pulling and tugging at her.


    "Isn''t that Freya Lynch? Why is she drinking alone here?" Chase and Freya had hung out several times before, and he had a good impression of her. She was girlish and cheerful, but not spoiled or fake.


    Shaun nced over and recognized her as Catherine''s best friend.


    He rubbed his brows. If something happened to her friend, she would definitely be worried. "Go and get rid of those two men."


    Chase immediately went over and grabbed the men who were pawing at Freya''s back.


    "You little sh*t... Young Master Harrison..." The man saw Chase''s face clearly and froze.


    "Get out of my sight immediately. This is my friend. I''ll kill whoever dares to touch her in the future," Chase warned and kicked him.


    The two men immediately slipped away. Everyone knew that Chase Harrison''s word wasw in the bars in this area. Provoking him was equivalent to a death wish.


    "Freya,e on, let''s go back. I''ll send you home." Chase helped Freya up.


    Freya leaned on him, swaying since she was too drunk to walk steadily. Her mouth was still yelling," I''m not going home! I still wanna drink! Happy breakup day! Only by waving goodbye to the wrong will you meet with the right..."


    Chase helped her to the car, looking gloomy. ''This woman just broke up, huh? How much did she drink?''


    "You sit in the back." Shaun went to the front passenger seat, so Chase could only sit in the back


    with Freya.


    As soon as poor Chase got into the car, Freya grabbed his cor and scolded him, "Patrick Jackson, you b* stard, you *sshole! I loved you for eight years, but you only have Linda in your eyes. Are you blind?"

 Chapter 259

    "I curse you to be a mossback turtle in your next life."


    Chase snapped. "Freya Lynch, look closely. I''m Chase Harrison."


    "Who''s Chase Harrison?" Freya tilted her head. "I''ve never heard of him. Are you trying to kidnap me because I''m so beautiful?"


    Chase was speechless and pointed to the front. "Do you know Shaun Hill? He''s the boyfriend of your best friend, Catherine Jones."


    Freya looked at him in a daze, and her eyes suddenly lit up. "Oh, it''s the uncle. Hello, Uncle."


    Shaun rubbed his eyebrows. Freya was calling him nonsense while drunk again. However, Chase snickered. "You''ve got it wrong. He''s not your uncle."


    "I''m not wrong. He''s Uncle." Freya waved her hand. "I''m never wrong. He''s that scumbag Ethan Lowe''s uncle. Cathy and I had our eyes on you the moment we saw you at the bar."


    Shaun frowned and asked in a low voice, "Why did you have your eyes on me?" "To hook up with you, of course. If Cathy could be


    Ethan''s aunt, wouldn''t that anger him to death? It could also cause amotion in the Lowe family, haha." Freya waspletely drunk. "Oh, wait, you''re not the uncle. I was mistaken. I''ve caused Cathy trouble."


    Shaun''s eyes grew darker as he listened, and Chase swallowed his saliva, feeling that he had found out a big secret.


    "How did you end up mistaking me?" Shaun tried to soften his voice. "Do I look like your uncle?"


    "I don''t have an uncle." Freya looked silly. After a moment, she mumbled again, "Uncle, you should be nice to Cathy. Don''t be angry with her. It was me who encouraged her to drug you. It really had nothing to do with Cathy..."


    Then, she leaned against the door in a daze and fell asleep.


    In the car, whether it was Hadley who was driving or Chase who was sitting in the back, they both felt that the temperature inside had dropped to freezing point.


    After driving for five minutes, Shaun suddenly said, " Stop the car."


    "Shaun." Chase was a little worried. "It''s toote."


    "I need to think about something alone. You guys send her back first." Shaun''s tone was forceful.


    Hadley could only stop the car. Shaun got out, shut the door, and walked alone on the side of the road.


    Chase sighed. Although what Freya said earlier was not that clear, he had a vague guess on what had happened.


    He could onlyment that this misunderstanding was really too goddamn big. Poor Shaun.


    In the vi.


    Catherine looked at the time again. It was 12:30 a m., but Shaun still had not returned.


    Did he drink too much outside again? 1


    She really did not want to care about him and wanted to just ignore him, but she could not control her heart.


    Without him, she could not sleep at all.


    Suddenly, the sound of the door opening came from downstairs.


    She hurriedlyy down and pretended to sleep.


    A few minutester, the door opened, and footsteps approached the bed. She noticed that he stopped right beside her.


    Her heart tensed up.

 Chapter 260 1

    Suddenly, the lights came on.


    Then, the nket on her body was pulled off. The man''s cold voice sounded from above her. "Get up."


    "Shaun Hill? What are you up to now?" Catherine sat u p tiredly and looked at him. She froze. The man''s eyes were bloodshot, making him look terrifyingly cold.


    Shaun looked at her innocent face. He could still remember clearly the first time he met her, as well as every word and every subtle expression she made." Let me ask you. Why did you seduce me in the bar?" 1


    "Why are you suddenly asking that?" Catherine avoided his eyes, not wanting to answer the question.


    However, Shaun did not let her hide and grabbed her chin. His cold eyes locked onto hers. "Was it because you mistook me for Ethan Lowe''s uncle?"


    A buzz seemed to ring in her brain as if she was struck by lightning.


    Catherine''s mind was at a loss. How did Shaun find out about that?


    Shaun stared at her and clearly saw all the changes in her expression. Her face grew pale. There was panic,


    shock, and helplessness in her eyes.


    His heart also went cold inch by inch.


    These days, he had simply been a fool. He had believed that she fell in love with him at first sight. He thought that he had the upper hand in the rtionship, but she had been ying with him from the start. 1


    All of her love was fake. All of her sweetness was fake. Everything good was fake.


    However, his heart was actually moved by such a hypocritical woman.


    "No... That''s not..." Catherine was at a loss and did not know what to do.


    "Your schemes really make me sick." Shaun shook her away and wiped his hand hard with a tissue as if he had touched something dirty.


    Catherine was stung hard by his actions. "Okay, I admit it. It was true at first, but then-"


    "Then you ran into Wesley Lyons at Ethan Lowe''s engagement party and you realized that you misidentified the person, so you immediately said you wanted to divorce me, right?"


    On the way back home, Shaun had already figured everything out. He did not realize it before, but now he found that there were all sorts of things that were suspicious. "Unfortunately, you wereter framed by the Jones family and were about to go to jail. No one could save you, so your best friend could onlye to beg me and continue to deceive me, letting me think that you really loved me."


    Catherine''s lips were pale. He was really too smart. Everything was like he had guessed. "Yes, but when you saved me at the construction site, I was really moved by you."


    "Shut your mouth. There''s no truth in anything thates out of your mouth nor your best friend''s."


    Shaun grew increasingly furious as he spoke. He could not control himself and pressed her to the bed, fiercely choking her neck. "Even if you weren''t drugged by Reba Jones at the bar that night, you''d have wanted to sleep with Wesley Lyons anyway, right? You merely hooked up with me and then went to apany Wesley to bed? Don''t you get tired?"


    "Am I really such a person in your heart?" As she was being choked, she could not breathe. This side of him scared her.


    "Aren''t you? I wanted to f*ck you before, but you kept pushing me away. Later, when you learned about my true identity, you immediately wanted to sleep with m e. It''s a pity that those photos made mepletely realize your true face. Do you know that thest person who offended me has already gone to hell?" i


    Shaun was like a furious beast. The force of his hands increased.


    Catherine''s face flushed red, and tears kept falling from her eyes. Her vision turned ck, and she thought that she was about to suffocate and die.


    Shaun jerked her away and punched the pillow beside her hard.


    His bloodshot eyes looked at her. "I won''t kill you because I don''t want to get my hands dirty."


    Then, he mmed the door and left the bedroom.


    Catherine hugged her knees and buried her head in them. Her heart felt empty. Perhaps, it was all wrong from the beginning. 1

 Chapter 261

    Catherine had initially approached Shaun with impure intentions. After that, she lied to him again and again in order to get out of jail.


    Now that her lies were exposed, their rtionship was just like a bubble that would burst at the touch of it.


    Catherine could not fall asleep the entire night.


    She got up early and prepared breakfast for Shaun.


    Perhaps it would be thest breakfast she made for Shaun.


    "Why did you get up so early? It''s only 6:30 a.m." Aunty Linda entered the kitchen while yawning. Upon noticing Catherine''s pale face, she was stunned." Didn''t you sleepst night? You don''t look so well."


    "Aunty Linda, these are the recipes I wrotest night." Catherine handed the booklet to her. "These are some of Shaun''s favorite dishes. He''s quite picky, so I might need to trouble you to cook for him in the future."


    "What do you mean?" Aunty Linda was shocked. She was aware that both of them had been in a conflict recently, but conflicts weremon between couples. "Quickly keep it away. Young Master Hill likes your cooking. No matter how well I cook, he won''t want to


    eat my food." "Next time... There''s probably no more next time." Catherine gave a self-deprecatingugh. By the look of things at this point, she did not dare to anticipate that she could continue to stay in the house.


    Even if she personally told Shaun that she was in love with him, he would not believe it either. He would just think that she was interested in him all because of his identity.


    What was more, they had lost faith in each other. If they remained together, they might not be able to live happily.


    "Don''t talk nonsense." Aunty Linda refused to ept the booklet. With that, she turned around and left.


    Catherine had no choice but to ce it on the kitchen cab with the belief that Aunty Linda would notice i t.


    This morning, she put a lot of effort into preparing breakfast. The menu included churros, cinnamon rolls, and pancakes.


    Today''s breakfast was simr to the first meal they had when they started living together.


    At 8:00 a.m., Shaun came downstairs dressed in a ck turtleneck sweater and a pair of ck trousers. With his tall figure, he never failed to look like a celebrity who shone and exuded brilliance regardless of what he wore.


    However, his stony and handsome face did not carry a trace of warmth. His ck eyes were as icy as the North Pole, making one shudder.


    Aunty Linda wanted them to reconcile, so she smiled and said, "Young Master Hill, Madam woke up as early as 6:00 a.m. to prepare breakfast for you. She didn''t even let me help her. Look at her cooking-"


    "Aunty Linda, carry on with what you need to do first," Shaun interrupted her


    sentence.


    Aunty Linda sighed. She had no choice but to walk away.


    The vi''s living room was left with the two of them. Fudge and her kittens were ying on the couch.


    Seeing them ying happily, Catherine was filled with admiration. It felt better to be a cat than a woman, considering the carefree life of a cat.


    "Sign this."


    Shaun tossed a document on the coffee table.


    The words ''Divorce Agreement'' written on it pierced Catherine''s eyes.


    She inhaled gently, but the pain could still be felt.


    Indeed, they were still a married couple.


    When the photos of Wesley and her were exposed before this, he had not mentioned his intention to separate from her or divorce her...


    "Sign it. I''ll ask someone to deal with the matter regarding our divorce." Shaun looked away. The longer he looked at her hypocritical face, the more it reminded him of how she had tricked him like a fool. 1


    Last night, he had spent the whole night thinking of numerous tactics, based on his experience, to take revenge on her.


    Suddenly, he was fed up after those cruel tactics shed across his head one by


    one.


    He did not feel like living such a life anymore. Since it was just a mistake, he wanted to get everything back to how it was before this. After all, she was merely a passerby whom he did not find worth cherishing.


    Catherine slowly lifted the document and flipped through it. When Shaun heard her flipping through the document, he frowned sarcastically. "When we got married, I promised to make it up to you after we divorce, and I meant it. But now I don''t feel like paying you a single cent. You should feel fortunate that I''m not teaching a woman like you a lesson. You''d better not go too far."


    "I''ve never aimed for your money..." Catherine gave a bitterugh. It turned out that he perceived her so nastily deep down.

 Chapter 262

    "Do you think I''ll still believe your words?" Shaun did not bother looking into


    Catherine''s eyes.


    Catherine lowered her eyes in silence. By the look of things, it appeared that there was nothing she could exin further.


    She took a pen and signed the papers.


    Her heart had never been this heavy when she was signing ''Catherine Jones''.


    "I''m done. I''m going upstairs to pack my things. I''ll leave right after."


    She turned around and headed upstairs. Shaun did not n to turn his head around. However, he eventually looked back and nced at her in spite of himself.


    She was dressed in pink loungewear, and her hair fell over her shoulders like a waterfall. A cedar-like scent lingered in the spot where she just left.


    Shaun clenched his fists. The harder he clenched his fists, the less suffocation he felt in his chest.


    He originally thought of lecturing her before she signed the papers.


    Unexpectedly, she signed them without further


    hesitation. She probably could not wait to get together with Wesley again.


    Hah...


    He scoffed sarcastically. Having been through many obstacles, he certainly would not kill himself just because of her departure.


    Half an hourter, Catherine dragged her suitcases downstairs. At this moment, no one was in the living room, and the breakfast she made earlier had all ended up in the garbage bin.


    She curled her lips. Wiping the tears in the corners of her eyes, she left.


    As she watched the vi be further away through the rear-view mirror of the car, she muttered internally, ''Goodbye, Shaun.''


    She used to view this ce as her only home and Shaun as her only family member.


    Right now, she was finally alone again.


    Less than 20 minutes after she left, Chase''s car was seen at the vi.


    He swiftly ran upstairs, only to find Shaun standing on the balcony with his eyes


    on the road. He was holding a cigarette, and the ashtray beside him was filled with cigarette butts.


    "Shaun, are you really going to return to Canberra?"


    Chase said sentimentally, "I''ll miss you, and it''ll feel different not having you around."


    "Are you going to miss me or miss having me as yourw firm''s source of ie?" Shaun let the ashes from the cigarette fall indifferently.


    Embarrassed, Chase gave a light cough. "Look, even though you''ve been here for just a short period of time, you''ve raked in over a billion dors for myw firm this year."


    Shaun shoved his hands into his pockets. His dark, deep eyes revealed a sense of chill.


    Chase sighed. "Fine. If I''d known this earlier, I wouldn''t have invited you to Melbourne. So when are you leaving?"


    "Tomorrow. Get someone to sell this vi."


    After speaking in an apathetic tone, Shaun turned around and entered the house. Having nowhere to go for the time being, Catherine headed to Freya''s apartment. After Catherine pressed the doorbell for some time, Freya opened the door. Her hair was unkempt and there was a strong smell of alcohol on her.


    "Why did youe with your suitcases?" Puzzled and astonished, Freya looked at the two suitcases beside Catherine''s legs.


    "I got a divorce, and I''ve been kicked out of the house. Since I haven''t bought a house, I have nowhere to stay except for your ce." Catherine dragged her suitcases into the house. She flopped onto the couch like a soulless puppet.


    "What?" Freya flew into a rage. "Is it because of the photos? As your boyfriend, how could he not believe in you? I''m going to make him pay. He has gone too far"

 Chapter 263

    "Don''t go to him. He''s already aware that I initially approached him because I mistook him for Ethan''s uncle. He has also found out that you lied to him before this for the sake of getting me out of jail."


    Catherine stopped Freya. 1


    "What? How did he manage to find out?" Freya was dumbfounded. Damn, would Shaun fray her alive?


    "I''m not sure. Only both of us know about this matter." Catherine looked at her with a helpless expression. "I didn''t tell him anything. Judging from the strong alcohol smell on you, you probably drank a lotst night. You do have the habit of talking nonsense after getting drunk."


    "Don''t use..." Freya was struck by a thought while she was talking. She grabbed hold of her hair. "Now I remember. I think Chase was the one who sent me homest night, and I was quite drunk at that time. There seemed to be another man in the car, and he imed to be your boyfriend."


    Catherine was speechless.


    She knew it. No doubt, Freya was harboring a grudge against her.


    Freya knocked on her head violently. She wished she


    could rip her mouth apart.


    "Sorry, Cathy." Dejected, Freya immediately kneeled down in front of Catherine. "I got you into trouble again. I have no idea how I can make it up to you during my lifetime. I feel too ashamed to face you. What about offering my brother to you aspensation for my mistake? I promise that he''ll be truly in love with you and


    stay faithful to you."


    "Forget about it." Catherine waved her hand, implying that she was too tired to scold her. "Anyway, it would''ve still been difficult for us to continue on with our rtionship even if you hadn''t caused the problem. There''s the matter regarding Wesley and... his ex-girlfriend whom he just can''t get over. He always calls out her name when he''s drunk." 1


    "What? Why do men always have roving eyes?" Freya gnashed her teeth at the thought of her own experience.


    "By the way, you brought Patrick along to have dinner with your familyst night, right? Why did you end up drinking?" Catherine began to feel puzzled all of a sudden. "Could it be that... Patrick stood you up?"


    Freya bitterly said, "Linda met with an ident, and he went to look for her. He didn''t even give me a call. I''ve broken up with him as I''ve given up on him."


    "...Damn. What a total scumbag."


    Catherine insulted in a fit of rage. Suddenly, she sighed. "Fine. You caused me to end up divorced and you''re single now as well. I''ll just treat you as mypany. Even if Patrick asks you to reconcile with him this time, don''t agree to get together with him again."


    "Yeah, of course. I''m the one who hurt you. As long as you''re not married, I won''t dare to get married. If none of the men is interested in you, we can engage in a lesbian rtionship."


    "Get lost. I''m not interested in you." Catherine, who was initially upset, did not know whether to cry orugh at that moment.


    The next morning.


    The first thing Catherine did after she got up from bed was to prepare breakfast for Shaun.


    The minute she walked out of the bedroom, she was stunned at the sight of the unfamiliar living room.


    She forgot that Shaun had divorced her.


    She did not need to wake up early to cook for him anymore. Moreover, it would


    not concern her when she went out since there would not be a bodyguard to keep an eye on her.


    Indeed, she had been freed.


    As the chairwoman of Hudson with a worth of over 100 million dors, she should be leading a life with the greatest freedom. She was supposed to be pleased about it, yet she could not feel the joy at all.


    After breakfast, Catherine drove to the hospital to visit Wesley.


    She had not visited him since the day he became unconscious.

 Chapter 264

    Catherine had been feeling guilty over the way she treated Wesley.


    She stood in front of the ward with flowers and fruits. When she was about to knock on the door, she suddenly heard a woman weeping softly in the room.


    "Don''t cry, Mom." Wesleyforted his mother.


    "How can I not cry? You''re the only son in the Lyons family. I was expecting you to carry on the Lyons family''s lineage, but look what has happened. I wonder who exposed the matter regarding your kidney? All the women who initially wished to marry you are now shunning you. Nobody wants to marry you either."


    Wesley replied, "It doesn''t matter, Mom. Anyway, I don''t feel like getting married yet."


    "I was the one who gave birth to you. Do you think I''ll buy it? You can''t stop thinking about Catherine, right? You even risked your life because of her."


    un


    Holding the basket of fruits tightly, Catherine listened to what Old Madam Lyons said next. "She''s not even concerned about you. You''ve been admitted to the hospital for days, yet she hasn''t visited you at all."


    "Enough, Mom. It''s my choice. Loving someone doesn''t mean you have to be with her. Protecting her and watching her live happily is more than enough."


    Catherine had a lump in her throat. Something seemed to be stuck in her throat, which made her feel ufortable.


    Never did she expect that Wesley would be so deeply in love with her.


    "Why are you standing here?"


    Old Master Lyons snorted in annoyance behind Catherine out of the blue. Catherine was shocked, and those in the room subsequently looked at her.


    With that, she entered the room reluctantly.


    It hit Wesley that Catherine might have heard what he said. Consequently, his handsome face started to blush. "Cathy, why could you visit me today? Is Shaun mad?"


    "I''ve just arrived. We''ve already... broken up." Catherine raised her head and looked at him. He seemed to have be much thinner in just a couple of days. The hospital gown looked loose on him while his elegant, handsome face showed that he was suffering from malnutrition.


    "Why did the both of you break up suddenly?" Wesley was dumbfounded. "Was it because of me..."


    "No. There are too many problems between us." Catherine changed the subject. "Are you getting better now?"


    "How could he possibly be getting better?" Old Madam Lyons rose to her feet with a stony face. "He lost a kidney, not a part of his flesh. He can''t even restore his metabolism yet. As his arms are suffering from nerve damage, he needs to go through a few more months of treatment. What''s worse, his future will be affected. The doctor said that he can''t afford to experience any fatigue and he has to be cautious in his diet. Otherwise, he''ll lose his life. Considering that he usually needs to manage such argepany, I''m guessing he can''t live a long life." 1


    Old Master Lyons reproached her, "What nonsense are you talking about? Mind your words."


    "Am I wrong? We''re already in ourte 60s and 70s because we had our sonte. We probably have to look after him forever."


    Old Madam Lyons wiped away the tears on her face. "Is there any woman from a decent family willing to marry him? My poor son, I''m worried about your future."


    Gripped by guilt, Catherine turned pale. She was at her wits'' end.


    "Stop it, Mom." Wesley stopped her amid the pain in his head "Am I wrong? You got injured all because of her. Did she take care of you even for a day? It would''ve been better for you to have saved a stranger than her," Old Madam Lyons added in a huff, "In my opinion, she should be the one looking after you forever to make it up to you. Anyway, you can''t find a wife at the moment, so let her be thepensation."


    "Mom..." Wesley lost his temper, and his handsome face turned ghastly all of a sudden. The pain was so excruciating that he broke out in a cold sweat.


    Meanwhile, his blood pressure was shown skyrocketing on the monitor. 2

 Chapter 265

    Everyone panicked and quickly called the doctor.


    The doctor reproached, "The patient has just undergone a major operation. You guys must not provoke him. Are you guys hoping for him to die?"


    Everyone kept quiet right away. Even Old Madam Lyons shut her mouth embarrassedly.


    Wesley was so tired that he fell asleep in no time. Again, Old Madam Lyons red at Catherine resentfully.


    Catherine lowered her eyes and longshes. "Stop telling me off, Madam. I''ll return the favor to him. From today onward, I''ll take care of him. Even after he recovers, I''ll take care of his diet and life until he gets a wife."


    "But what if he can''t get a wife?"


    "That won''t happen."


    Old Madam Lyons scoffed. "Who''s willing to marry a man with a missing organ? If there are issues with the other kidney, he''ll probably die first. Moreover, I don''t think anybody else in the world would be willing to risk their lives to save you."


    Catherine remained silent for half a minute and then slowly spoke with a hoarse voice, "Alright. I promise to marry him."


    In the cafe.


    When Freya learned about the news, she almost spilled the coffee. "Are you out of your mind? You''re nning to return the favor by sacrificing your life, huh?"


    "I owe him too much."


    Catherine sipped on the coffee that tasted very bitter." What''s more, our photo has been shared everywhere. Everyone is under the impression that we''re having a n intimate rtionship. Furthermore, he sacrificed one of his kidneys to save me..." Freya sighed upon hearing that. "Wesley is deeply in love with you. He has always been secretly protecting you, but you and Shaun..."


    "We''re never getting back together." Catherine showed a bitter look. She did not tell Freya that Shaun was actually a member of the Hill family. Catherine and Shaun were separated by an ocean, and the two of them belonged in two different worlds. In addition, their mindsets were quite different as well.


    "Alright then. In fact, sometimes it''s better for a woman to look for a man who loves her more than she loves him. This way, the woman won''t feel exhausted."


    Reminded of her own love experience, Freya sighed. "By the way, I''m nning to work in Canberra right after the new year."


    Catherine lifted her head in astonishment. "Why are you going there out of the blue?"


    "It''s not really out of the blue. Last year, Osher Corporation from Canberra offered me the position of chief cosmetic chemist. I couldn''t bear to part with Patrick, so I turned down the job. Thepany offered me the job against month, and I epted it yesterday."


    Freya gazed out of the window disconstely. "I''ve been thinking about Patrick throughout my time in Melbourne. I wish to see the world, and I believe I''ll slowly get over the rtionship in the course of time."


    "Sounds like a good idea." All of a sudden, the situation left a void in Catherine as her one and only friend was going to leave her. "I might head to Canberra and grow Hudson''s business there next year. Regarding my mom''s death... I want to investigate it as well."


    "You''re right. Your dad is from Canberra as well. I''ll wait for you toe over."


    At night, Catherine packed her suitcases. When she opened one of them, she suddenly found The Queen''s Ne in it.


    At that time, she had hurriedly packed her things and forgot to check them carefully. Surprisingly, she had brought the ne along.


    Considering that the item was costly, she could not possibly keep it.


    The next day, she drove to the vi again. She spent quite some time pressing the doorbell, but no one opened the door.


    "You don''t have to press it anymore. The owner has left Melbourne." A man dressed in a ck suit appeared behind her.


    "You are..."


    "I''m a property agent. I came to take a few photos of the vi to share it online and sell it," the man smiled and said, "The owner said that he wants to sell it at a cheap price. Given its location and design, I believe it''ll be sold off very shortly." 1

 Chapter 266

    As soon as the property agent finished speaking, he suddenly noticed that the woman''s pretty face looked pale. She nearly missed her footing. "Are you okay, prettydy?"


    "I... I''m okay." Catherine handed him her business card. "I''d like to buy this vi, but I hope you won''t reveal my identity to the previous owner. I''ll pay you amission as well."


    "Oh, alright, sure." The property agent was excited. Little did he expect that he would be able to sell the vi just by walking to the entrance. What an easy task.


    After getting into the car, Catherine was overwhelmed by a sense of frustration. All of a sudden, she felt as if her heart had been hollowed out.


    Even though she had signed the divorce papers, she did not expect Shaun to leave Melbourne so soon.


    It would mean that both of them might not meet each other anymore since they were in different cities.


    She had resigned herself to the situation, but why was her heart still aching so much that she could hardly breathe?


    She gripped The Queen''s Ne while weeping


    hysterically.


    40 minutester, she showed up at the lobby of thew firm with a pair of sunsses on her face.


    The receptionist at the entrance immediately recognized her. After seeing her, the receptionist sighed dejectedly as she would no longer be able to see Mr. Hill''s handsome face every day. "Are you looking for Mr. Hill? He has left."


    "I''m looking for Chase."


    The receptionist contacted Chase''s assistant right away.


    Soon, she arranged for Catherine to go up.


    In the office, Catherine passed a velvet box to Chase." The Queen''s Ne is in the box. Please pass it to him."


    "Shaun won''t want it," Chase said helplessly, "Take it back. I think he''ll throw it once he sees it."


    "Let him throw it, then. This item is worth three billion dors, which is costly to me. I don''t want to owe him." With that, Catherine got up and left.


    Catherine received a call from the detention center in the afternoon. It was mentioned that Jeffery was keen on seeing her for thest time.


    Jeffery''s and Sally''s sentences had been handed down. Since Sally was the assant, she was


    sentenced to 20 years.


    As for Jeffery, he was sentenced to only ten years for being the aplice. Considering their old age, their lives were basically over.


    After some thought, she decided to visit them.


    When she saw Jeffery again after a couple of days, he already had gray hair as if he had grown ten years older.


    "Why did you ask me toe?" Catherine asked indifferently. She already had no feelings for him at all.


    Jeffery replied miserably, "I regret it, and I''ve surrendered to my fate. I''ve transferred all of Hudson''s shares to you. All I hope is that you''ll let Reba off the hook. After all, she''s your cousin, who''s also your only family member."


    "She has done a lot of evil things." Catherine frowned in sarcasm. "When she hurt me, did she even think of me as her cousin?"


    Jeffery gnashed his teeth. "Did you also ask someone to hurt her? Ever since Sally and I were sent to jail, she hasn''t visited us at all."


    Stunned, Catherine was left speechless. "With a lot of things going on recently, I didn''t even have time to do anything to her. It''s unsurprising that she hasn''te and visited you, though. How long have you raised her? For a cruel person like her who will do anything to achieve her goals, do you still expect her to be filial t o you? I''m sure she''s now shunning you as much as she can."


    Jeffery widened his eyes in a daze. What Catherine said appeared toe as a huge blow to him. 1


    When Jeffery and Sally gave it a thought, they realized that Reba was indeed the sort who was more selfish than them. How could they possibly pin their hopes on that daughter?


    She was their biological daughter, but so what? If they were badly off, she would not want to acknowledge them either.

 Chapter 267

    Jeffery forced a smile. In fact, Catherine had been a filial daughter. However, Jeffery and Sally had never really paid attention to her only because she was not their biological child. "You''re right. It''s my fault, Catherine."


    "I hope you''ll feel remorse in prison for what you''ve done." Catherine stood up and left the detention center.


    After she returned to the office, she asked her assistant to look into Reba.


    The assistant soon brought her news about Reba. " She has gone missing for quite a few days. She didn''t even bring along the things from her house. There haven''t been any transactions in her bank ount either. She seems to have vanished into thin air."


    Catherine was dumbfounded. Little did she expect that Reba would vanish just like that after having a long battle with her. By the look of things, she did not actually run away. Her life was probably in danger. 1


    These days, Catherine worked and looked after Wesley. Basically, one could say that they were living together.


    She spent New Year''s Eve in Wesley''s vi.


    At night, the Lyons family''s house was well lit.


    As Catherine pushed Wesley, who was sitting in the wheelchair, from the room, she happened to meet Ethan, Tracy, and Sonya who came to have dinner. The three of them were stunned to see her.


    Sonya''s expression hardened straight away." Catherine, how shameless you are to appear in our house-"


    "Shut up. Call her ''Sister-inw'' next time." Old Madam Lyons walked toward Sonya and told her off." She''ll be engaged to Wesley after New Year''s. Stop bringing up anything that happened in the past."


    She paused and then said to Ethan, "You have to call her ''Aunt''."


    At that instant, Sonya and Ethan wore incredulous expressions.


    Catherine felt like shedding tears due to it being so awkward.


    This was the scene she had dreamed of several months ago. Although the great scene had finally taken ce, she did not take delight in it.


    "Dad, are you guys kidding?" Sonya nearly went crazy. Previously, Catherine almost became her daughter-inw, yet Sonya had to call her ''Sister-inw'' now. Was God tricking her?


    Old Master Lyons red at Sonya. "She''s now the person in charge of Hudson. Her status is higher than yours. Is it hard for you to call her ''Sister-inw''?" i Sonya kept quiet at once.


    She was not a fool. If Wesley and Catherine got married, it would benefit the Lyons family. What was more, with Wesley''s current condition, any woman from an eminent family would definitely refuse to marry him.


    In the kitchen, Catherine put on an apron and prepared some herbal tonics.


    Given that Wesley''s body was weak, she had takenplete charge of his diet.


    When Ethan walked in, he felt tightness in his chest at the sight of Catherine''s back.


    He was aware of her great cooking. She often cooked various foods for him back then too.


    However, he would no longer get such treatment.


    "Cathy, are you really willing to marry my uncle?" Ethan approached her and stared at her soft, exquisite side profile under the lights.


    Catherine lowered her head, putting the herbs into the pot. "He needs me to take care of him."


    Ethan gave a bitterugh. "I wish I was there that day. I would''ve been ready to save you from being stabbed


    too..."


    "If I weren''t the chairwoman of Hudson, you wouldn''t save me." Catherine lifted her head and gazed at him disapprovingly.


    Ethan''s handsome face became stiff.


    "Stop saying this kind of stuff. Your girlfriend is outside." Catherine walked out of the kitchen while speaking.


    At 12:00 a.m., fireworks lit up the night sky.

 Chapter 268

    Catherine held Wesley''s arm and walked him to the bed. When she tucked him in bed, Wesley gripped her hand.


    With fireworks reflected in his dark pupils, they appeared to be brightly illuminating his eyes. "Cathy, are you really willing to get engaged to me? Don''t regret it." 3


    "I''m afraid that you''ll be the one regretting it instead." Catherine frowned and said thoughtfully, "I''m nning to move Hudson''s headquarters to Canberra next year. I want to find out the reason behind my mom''s death. I have no idea how powerful my future enemies will be-"


    "I''ll keep youpany. I''ll go to the ends of the earth to help you during my lifetime," Wesley interrupted her sentence with a determined tone.


    Stunned, Catherine remained quiet for some time. Considering Wesley''s behavior, she could not bear to reject and hurt him.


    "Thank you."


    After the new year, Catherine focused her mind on work.


    Hudson''s new properties rapidly sold off, easing the


    When she was packing her things to leave that evening, the receptionist suddenly gave her a call." Director Jefferson is here. He brought someone along who


    ims that he wants to meet you."


    Catherine was dazed. Chris had returned to Brisbane after assisting her in consolidating her position as chairwoman, so why was he here all of a sudden?


    Five minutester, the office door was pushed open.


    Chris walked to the door and courteously extended his arm. Subsequently, a tall man who gave off an aura of calmness and nobility walked in.


    The man had attractive features, but she could tell that he was middle-aged from his eye wrinkles. Men were most mature at this age.


    Chris was also middle-aged, yet his aura and qualities were iparable to those of this man''s.


    As soon as the man entered the office, he stared intently at Catherine. His eyes seemed to be conveying all kinds of emotions including nostalgia, joy, mncholy, and misery.


    "Uncle Chris, this is..." Catherine was filled with puzzlement.


    Chris replied, "He''s your dad, Joel Yule."


    Catherine''s head exploded.


    She had thought about her biological father before.


    With his sudden appearance now, however, she could not help but feel stupefied.


    What was more, the name ''Joel Yule'' rang a bell in her mind!


    He was one of the top ten brilliant figures in Australiast year.


    She had previouslye across news describing that Joel came from the Yule family in Canberra. He was one of the most benevolent people in Canberra, and moreover, he was an outstanding man himself. 1


    It was believed that the Yule family was not particrly powerful at first. Under Joel''s leadership throughout these few years, however, they turned out to be one of the wealthiest families in the city.


    This man was actually her biological father.


    She found it absolutely unbelievable.


    "You''re the spitting image of your mom." Joel continued to stare at Catherine with tears welling in his eyes. "I didn''t expect that Sherry would hide it from me. She actually gave birth to our daughter."


    "Miss Jones was just hoping that Catherine could grow up safe," Chris said in a low voice.


    "You''re right. I was ipetent at that time." Joel clenched his fists, seemingly reminded of something painful. "If I hadn''t heard about the recent appointment of a young woman, who was Sheryl''s daughter, as the chairwoman of Hudson, I might not


    have known of your existence."


    Too many things had happened to Catherely. Despite experiencing a wave of emotions inside her, she calmed herself down soon after. "So... why do you want to meet me?"


    She asked nonchntly and indifferently. Joel was momentarily stunned but soon showed a nostalgic expression. "Your character is simr to Sherry''s back then, Catherine. I''d like to bring you back to the Yule family to make up for all I''ve owed you over the years."


    "I don''t think it''s a good idea. You already have your own family and have a child. I won''t go back."


    Fed up with family conflict, Catherine rejected him.

 Chapter 269

    "Cathy..." An anxious look crossed Joel''s face. "You muste with me. I need to keep an eye on you so that I can protect you. Your identity will soon be exposed. A lot of them from the Yule family have found out about my rtionship with your mom back then."


    Catherine was stunned.


    Chris then exined, "The Yule family has a lot of assets that other youngsters in the family are eyeing. Since you''re President Yule''s daughter, you''lle into his inheritance in the future. Some people will risk their lives for the sake of power."


    Catherine was annoyed and speechless, but she was not interested in his wealth at all. In fact, the sudden appearance of her father had ced a burden on her.


    "Don''t panic, Mr. Yule. I''ll persuade her. Let''s visit Sheryl now." Chris changed the subject.


    Catherine agreed to join them. During the journey, Joel told her a lot of stories about how he met Sheryl.


    However, she was not touched at all. She asked, "Why did you break up with my mom back then?" 1


    "20 years ago, I was powerless. I was set up and identally slept with my current wife, Nic Wicks.


    After your mom found out, she just left. Not long after, I heard that she passed away."


    A bitter look washed over Joel''s face. "Then, I began living my life in a daze. When Nic got pregnant, I agreed to marry her to take responsibility for the child."


    As Catherine listened to him, she was filled with hatred. What a campy story it was. She pitied her mother for being the victim.


    After visiting the cemetery, she left under the pretext o f having something to attend to.


    As Joel watched her walk away, he let out a long sigh. "Oh, Chris. Looks like my daughter doesn''t want to acknowledge me."


    "Catherine has suffered a lot in the Jones familyst year," Chris exined. 1


    "Yeah. It''s my fault that I came sote. I must bring her back to the Yule family. I want to make it up to her and take good care of her," Joel said guiltily.


    The next morning, Catherine had a meeting. After that, she returned to the office and Chris was already waiting for her there.


    "Uncle Chris, did you already know earlier that he''s my dad?" Catherine asked directly, "Are you hoping that I''ll return to the Yule family too?"


    Chris was frank with her. "Catherine, you can only find out who killed your mom back then if you return to the Yule family. I''ve always suspected that it was Nic."


    Catherine''s head hurt. She had to be involved in another family conflict when she had just finally ended one. The exhaustion was indescribable.


    "Was she jealous of my mom back then so she chose to kill her?"


    "Nic is a particrly brutal person. She''s also the eldest daughter of the Wicks family." Chris sighed and spoke honestly, "It''s fine if you don''t feel like investigating the issue. In fact, it''s been many years since your mom passed away. The past has long since gone with the wind. Currently, Joel and Nic are on good terms. It won''t be easy for you to deal with her anyway."


    Catherine kept quiet.


    Chris then rose to his feet. "I came here just to let you know about this matter. Having said that, bear in mind that if Nic finds out about your existence, she''ll certainly be the first person to deal with you. Rather than being left high and dry, you''d better stay by Joel''s side."


    "Joel has a wife and daughter whom he has lived with for over 20 years. Apart from the fact that I''m rted to him by blood, will I even be able to defeat them?" Catherine gave a bitterugh.


    Chris replied seriously, "Joel was truly in love with your mom back then. He has been thinking about her throughout these years. He''ll protect you."


    Upon hearing that, Catherine stayed silent for a long time.


    At night.


    The Lyons family''s courtyard.


    Wesley took the medicine from Catherine''s palm. His dark eyes carried


    somberness that was slightlyplicated. "You''re actually Joel''s daughter. That means... I''m undeservedly with you who''s of higher status now."

 Chapter 270

    "No. I''ve never had the intention of gaining anything from the Yule family."


    Catherine''s voice was filled with weariness. "Anyway, I have to head to Canberra this time. I..."


    "Go ahead." Wesley gently ced his hand above the back of her hand. "Don''t worry about me. The caregiver will be looking after me."


    "Thank you." In fact, Catherine was very touched.


    Wesley and Shaun were very different. Wesley was always gentle and tolerant of her.


    In contrast, Shaun was overbearing and arrogant. She often had to tolerate his behavior. Whenever she wanted to do something, she had to pull out all the stops to persuade him in order to get his approval, i


    She found it tiring to get along with Shaun before this. She also disliked the fact that he had even gotten someone to keep a watchful eye on her.


    Nevertheless, she somehow had difficulty getting used to the current circumstances.


    "What''s on your mind?"


    The woman standing in front of him suddenly spaced out. Wesley''s eyes shed with gloominess, and he tightened his grip on her hand.


    Catherine regained her senses at that moment, wondering what reminded her of Shaun again. "I was thinking that the Yule family isrge, and it''s possibly a dangerous ce to be..."


    Wesley smiled faintly. "Don''t be scared. I''ll keep youpany in Canberrater. You won''t be alone in that case. Actually, I just got back from overseasst year and have been nning to develop my business in Canberra. When a new economic zone was developed there two years ago, I had already purchased a piece ofnd to expand the factory." 1


    Catherine was dumbfounded and full of admiration for him. "I didn''t expect that you''re such a forward thinker."


    "The best is having the foresight to fall for you." Wesley chuckled while pinching the tip of her nose.


    Catherine froze. Shaun used to pinch her this way, but being pinched by Wesley made her feel ufortable and even a little resistant.


    "It''s already quitete. I''m going back to my room first." A slight smile flitted across her face. "Rest early after you take your medicine."


    She turned around, only to discover that he had yet to let go of her hand.


    She looked back and met Wesley''s loving, gentle eyes." Cathy, can you stay here tonight? Don''t worry, I won''t do anything to you as I still haven''t recovered from my injuries."


    "...Sorry, Wesley. I''ve just ended a marriage, so I''m still not used to it. Give me some time." Catherine subconsciously rejected him. 1


    It was easy to get engaged to Wesley. However, at the thought of lying on the same bed as him, she could not bring herself to do it.


    Wesley''s eyes darkened, but he forced a smile. "Okay."


    Three dayster.


    Catherine and Joel headed to Melbourne Airport.


    Wesley personally sent them to the airport. "Wait for me, Cathy. I''ll go and meet you there once I recover."


    "Alright. Let''s keep in touch through calls."


    After waving her hand, Catherine boarded the ne together with Joel.


    Joel had been observing Wesley on his way to the airport. He found Wesley quite familiar, but he did not have much of an impression of him after some careful thought.


    In Joel''s eyes, it was a pity that his daughter already had a fiance at such a young age. Indeed, Wesley was amazing considering how young and promising he was. Whenpared to the Yule family, however, his status was considered slightly low. "Did he really lose a kidney to save you?" "Yeah. Without him, I could''ve died. If you don''t believe me, go and look into it," Catherine whispered," Don''t arrange a blind date for me when we''re in Canberra. I''m not interested."


    Upon hearing her words, Joel burst outughing. Then, he sighed.


    "I won''t intervene in the matters regarding your marriage. Back then, I was forced


    by my parents to marry someone I didn''t want to. With that, I began living years of


    life gloomily. What matters most is your happiness. Wesley''s average status isn''t an issue as I can always lend him a hand. His capability coupled with my assistance will make him as brilliant as those youngsters from the wealthy families in Canberra."

 Chapter 271

    Catherine was taken aback. She drastically changed her attitude toward her father. "Won''t it be... too troublesome?"


    "It''s just a small matter." Joel carelessly touched her long hair. "Even if you n to divorce in the future, you won''t feel that you owe Wesley."


    "Dad..." Catherine was shocked that the word came out of her mouth without her realizing it.


    Joel was overjoyed. "Say that once again."


    Awkward, Catherine lowered her head and kept quiet.


    Joel smiled. "I''ve experienced the first flush of love as well. When I parted briefly with your mom back then, I was so frustrated that I couldn''t stop thinking about her, which is different from how you guys behaved just now. I can see that he likes you. But once you boarded the ne, I think you were relieved instead." 1


    Catherine did not utter a word. Compared to Jeffery, Joel was much better in that he was observant and was really concerned about her. Perhaps she would be able to feel the long-lost fatherly warmth during her trip to Canberra this time.


    After getting off the ne, Joel took her to a vi


    located in Sherman Mountain.


    There were quite a number of vis and manors on Sherman Mountain, all belonging to the wealthy and powerful figures in Canberra regardless of their size. Those figures were considered to be some of the richest people in the world.


    Catherine caught sight of many luxurious vis along the way. One of the grandest manors situated halfway up the mountain stood out from the rest


    When Joel noticed that she was observing the manor curiously, he introduced it to her. "That manor belongs to the Hill family in Canberra."


    The Hill family...


    Catherine''s heart skipped a beat.


    Originally, she thought that she could never be in touch with Shaun again. Little did she expect that she would one day live so close to the Hill family''s house. Was Shaun living there too? What was his identity in the Hill family? Would they meet again?


    However, she stopped thinking about it since it was all in the past.


    Joel and Catherine arrived at the vi. As soon as the car was parked, an elegant and poised young woman walked out. "You''re back, hubby. She must be Cathy. I didn''t know that she looks so pretty."


    "This is Aunty Nic," Joel said softly.


    "Hi, Aunty Nic." Nic''s behavior caught Catherine by surprise. She was under the impression that Nic would wee her with a long face. Anyway, she did not believe that a woman would sincerely treat her husband''s illegitimate child well. This woman must be difficult to deal with. 1


    "Ah, how polite of you." Nic smiled. She turned her head around and rushed into the vi all of a sudden. She then yelled, "Stop ying games, Mnie. Come and meet your sister."


    "Mom, you didn''t even give birth to a daughter before I was born." A youngdy who was almost the same age as Catherine walked out of the vi. Her face was shaped like a melon seed while her cheeks were bewitching. Her skin appeared fairer than snow.


    When Mnie Yule met Catherine, she looked unhappy right after she gazed at Catherine properly.


    Catherine knew where Mnie wasing from. She bore a passing resemnce to Joel, whereas Mnie bore a strong resemnce to him. In that case, the two of them looked quite alike. However, Mnie''s lips and teeth were not as exquisite as Catherine''s.


    Well, how could a rich youngdy who had been behaving arrogantly since young possibly ept anotherdy who looked like her but was even prettier than her?


    Mnie said in a teasing manner, "She doesn''t even look like Dad. Could she have been picked up?" "How are we not alike? If you don''t know what to say, just shut your mouth. From now on, she''s the first youngdy of the Yule family. You''re the second youngdy," Joel ordered with a stony expression.


    "Dad, I should be the first youngdy." Mnie went mad and stomped her feet in dissatisfaction.


    "It''s fine, Dad. Whether or not I''m the first youngdy, it doesn''t matter. We''re your daughters anyway," Catherine turned her head around and said to Joel, "I can understand how Mnie feels. If I were in her shoes, I wouldn''t feel good about it either."

 Chapter 272

    "That''s very understanding of you." A look of relief crossed Joel''s face.


    At the sight of Mnie''s indignant expression, Catherine found it amusing deep down. Little did she expect that she would be able to put Reba''s hypocritical tactics to good use one day. Anyway, hypocrisy was quite an effective strategy.


    "Dad, although you''ve brought me home, you can''t always take my side and only praise me because you feel sorry for me. It''ll upset Mnie and destroy our sisterhood as well as family peace. Even though I''ve decided toe home, I don''t wish to affect your family."


    Joel was extremely touched. Compared to the coquettish and conceited Mnie whom he raised, Catherine was much more understanding. "Come, let me show you your room. Don''t hesitate to let me know if you''re not satisfied with it."


    Seeing the two of them enter the manor, Mnie flew into a fit of rage. "Mom, thisdy is such a scheming b*tch!"


    Nic frowned deeply. She had assumed that it would be easy to deal with Catherine since she grew up in a deprived household.


    However, things were not as simple as she had thought. Catherine was not someone to be taken lightly, just like her mother back then.


    Having said that, Nic believed that she could deal with Catherine since she also managed to defeat her mother back then. 2


    "It''s not a problem. Calm down. Having met all kinds of people in my life, I don''t give a damn about her." Nic clutched Mnie. "How''s your preparation for the banquet held by the Hill family tonight?"


    At the mention of the asion, Mnie''s eyes glowed with excitement. "I''ve picked an haute-couture pink gown as well as a ne. I''ve also hired Kayya to apply my makeup for me. Tonight, I''ll surely be the most morous person at the venue and Elder Young Master Hill will definitely take a fancy to me."


    Nic nodded in satisfaction. "From what I heard, Old Madam Hill said that the banquet is being held tonight as there hasn''t been much activity in the manor. In fact, she''s trying to find Elder Young Master Hill a marriage partner. All the unmarrieddies she has invitede from influential families in Canberra. I heard that Elder Young Master Hill went O n vacation earlier and finally returned at the end of the year. Old Madam Hill said that he must get married this year."


    "Mom, I like Elder Young Master Hill," Mnie said with a blush, "He''s the most good-looking man I''ve ever seen. Nobody can beat him."


    "Keep it up. I have faith in you. Once you get into the Hill family, Catherine will be considered nothing." A disdainful look came over Nic''s face. 2


    In the evening. 1


    Catherine continued to chat with Joel in the living room.


    All of a sudden, Joel saw Mnie walking down in a pink gown. He frowned and asked, "Where are you going?"


    "She''s going to attend a banquet held by a friend," Nic replied coldly.


    "Don''te back toote." Joel did notment further.


    Nevertheless, Catherine noticed Mnie''s euphoric expression on her face as well as the joy in Nic''s eyes. She reckoned that something heartening was going to happen to them.


    At night.


    A grand banquet was being held in the Hill family''s manor.


    The young handsome men and beautifuldies were extravagantly dressed up and dancing on the dance floor.


    Tonight, the most brilliant and affluent families in Canberra were gathered here.


    Each of the rich youngdies was going all out to showcase their talents that night. Everyone knew that it was a banquet on the surface, but it came with the underlying motive of picking ady to be Elder Young Master Hill''s marriage partner.


    Whoever he fell for would get to embark on an easy path to sess.


    Sadly, the perfect-looking Elder Young Master Hill had not turned up even at this point.


    In the study located on the third floor.


    Shaun held a cigarette with his hand while flipping through the document with the other hand. The bright light on the desk illuminated his handsome face, which revealed a somber expression. It was as though all the bustle around him had nothing to do with him.

 Chapter 273

    The door was pushed open with a bang.


    Old Madam Hill came in and said in a huff, "You''re actually hiding in here! I''m purposely holding this banquet for you so that you can pick your future wife, but here you are hiding silently. Are you not nning to get a wife?"


    "No," Shaun answered indifferently.


    Old Madam Hill was overwhelmed by fury. "You have to go out now even if you don''t feel like doing it. Since you''re the eldest grandson in the direct lineage of the Hill family, you must get married. Sarah is already dead. When are you going to stop putting this off?" 1


    Shaun, who was flipping through the document with his slender fingers, paused for a moment.


    Old Madam Hill tore the document apart and tossed it aside. "You can work anytime but not today. Go and pick a woman tonight, or I''ll bang my head in front of you until I die."


    "Granny..." Shaun rubbed his forehead. This was exactly why he had not wanted to return. As a man who was going to turn 30 soon, he was always being forced to go on blind dates.


    Previously, he deliberately got Catherine to deal with it for the time being. However...


    At the thought of the woman, Shaun''s eyes darkened.


    Since he was going to get married sooner orter, it seemed that marrying earlier orter would not make a difference. 1


    Perhaps he should listen to his grandmother so that she would feel more at ease.


    "Alright."


    He rose to his feet and walked out with Old Madam Hill.


    With great delight, Old Madam Hill took him to the second floor to observe the women below. The situation was just like how an emperor selected a consort in those days. "Take a look at thedies below and pick one you''re interested in."


    The moment Shaun''s eyes swept over them, his head hurt. All thedies were heavily made up, and they probably looked different with their bare faces once their makeup was removed.


    On the contrary, Catherine''s face was always pure and pretty even with light makeup.


    His eyes suddenly shifted to a woman''s face. He froze.


    Old Madam Hill shifted her gaze to the woman he was staring at and smiled. "She''s Mnie Yule, the youngdy of the Yule family. Her dad is Joel Yule and her mom is Nic from the Wicks family. Shees from a wealthy background too. As for her looks, she''s considered one of the good-lookingdies among the rest here tonight."


    Shaun stayed quiet for some time. Thedy''s face reminded him of the woman far away in Melbourne.


    In fact, he bitterly resented her when he left her. At the sight of thedy who looked like her, however, he could not help but fix his gaze on thedy.


    What had she done to bewitch him?


    "So... she''s the one?" Old Madam Hill asked in surprise.


    "...Uh, alright then." As soon as Shaun finished speaking, he slowly walked down the stairs.


    Late at night.


    Standing on the balcony, Catherine could faintly see the Hill family''s manor from where she was. That night, the lights there were all illuminated. She reckoned that the manor was bustling with activity.


    He was right there.


    She sighed softly and theny on the bed again.


    However, she had trouble falling asleep.

 Chapter 274

    In the morning, Catherine went downstairs after a poor night''s sleep. The atmosphere in the living room was quite different.


    Joel sat still on the couch while Mnie hugged his arm and said with delight, "Dad, you don''t know how enthusiastically Elder Young Master Hill behaved toward mest night. Among all thedies, he took a fancy to me at first nce and even invited me to dance with him. Old Madam Hill also had a long chat with me, asking me to be his girlfriend."


    Nic grinned from ear to ear. "Mnie is the bearer of good fortune. I knew she could find her Mr. Right with her beauty and talent, but I just didn''t expect her t o be able to marry Elder Young Master Hill. Goodness, Elder Young Master Hill is the richest man in Australia. The whole Hill family''s assets will all go to her in the future."


    "Don''t forget there''s Liam in the family." With a frown, Joel reminded Nic and Mnie at the sight of their expressions.


    "So what? Although everyone knows that Elder Young Master Hill has left Hill Corporation sometime earlier, Liam is too ipetent to manage thepany well."


    Mnie said arrogantly, "Even if Elder Young Master


    Hill doesn''t get to take charge of Hill Corporation, his identity as the elder young master is still outstanding. There''s no one else I''d like to marry in my life except him."


    Nic was full of smiles. "Both of you fell in love at first sight and are simply made for each other."


    Joel revealed a trace of annoyance. "So you actually attended the Hill family''s banquet. Why did you guys hide it from me? You were afraid that I''d ask Catherine to join too, huh? You have such malicious intent."


    Mnie pouted. "What''s the point of asking her to join? Considering that she has never seen such a grand asion, I was worried she would bring shame upon our family. What''s more, doesn''t she already have a fiance? If she meets so many wealthy figures in Canberra, she might decide to dump her fiance who holds a lower rank in spite of herself." 1


    "You..." Joel was so furious that he pped the table and stood up. However, the minute he caught sight of Catherine standing at the stairs, he froze all of a sudden. "Cathy..."


    "Oops, Cathy, don''t get Mnie wrong." Nic wore a smile. "Actually, Mnie was just worried that you''re not used to attending such banquets, given that you just came from Melbourne. What''s more, the Hill family''s banquets are always extraordinary."


    Catherine secretly raised her brows. How creative her stepmother was in phrasing her words. At the end of the day, they just wanted to mock her for not having seen much of the world.


    Anyhow, she had never thought of approaching Elder Young Master Hill.


    She even wanted to give the people from the Hill family a wide berth.


    "It doesn''t matter. Being able to be the daughter of the Yule family is an honor for me. I have no intention of climbing the socialdder at all." Catherine gave a faint, gentle smile.


    Nic and Mnie were stunned. Was Catherine trying to tease them for being greedy to yearn for a higher status despite their already powerful background?


    Sure enough, Joel looked even more annoyed while staring at Nic and Mnie.


    Nic said, "Hubby, I''m doing this for your sake. If our daughter is able to marry Elder Young Master Hill, your status will be different."


    "Dad, I''m now Elder Young Master Hill''s girlfriend," Mnie added with a pout, "Elder Young Master Hill said that he''lle over tonight to have dinner."


    "What? Young Master Hill ising?" Nic trembled in agitation. "Hubby, did you hear that? Looks like Mnie is going to marry Elder Young Master Hill soon."


    Joel was quite surprised too. Anyway, if Elder Young


    Master Hill was reallying, he had to treat him carefully. "Okay, I''ll ask the kitchen servant to prepare more good food and good wine tonight."


    Overjoyed, Mnie quickly said, "Dad, I think I have a limited wardrobe. I need to dress well since Young Master Hill ising tonight..."


    "Alright, go and get some clothes with your mom." Joel tossed a card. "Don''t keep buying clothes for Mnie only. Catherine just came and has very few clothes, so get her 20 to 30 sets of clothes too. Ask the shops to deliver them here straight away."


    Nic''s and her daughter''s smiles turned stiff. Just as Mnie was about to vent her frustration, Nic red at her. After that, the two of them went shopping. Joel sighed as he watched them leave." Catherine, I hope you don''t mind. Your sister is materialistic and has been pampered by Aunty Nic too much." "Dad, it''s alright. I don''t mind."


    Catherine shook her head with a gentle smile. Her dark eyes were bright and charming. She had not applied anything on her face, and she looked as fair as Snow White.


    Joel was slightly stunned. Deep down, he felt sympathy for her.


    For a beauty like Catherine, she was in fact a better match for Elder Young Master Hill. Unfortunately, fate was cruel. He wished he had brought her home earlier. 2


    "Come on, I''m going to take you to Yule Corporation for a visit."

 Chapter 275

    Catherine was not interested in Yule Corporation.


    Even so, she visited the office as she could not bring herself to refuse Joel''s kind offer.


    She only returned from the office with Joel at 5:00 p.m.


    Thenterns which had been lit up in the Yule household shone brightly. Many costly nts and flowers were also added to the courtyard that had been thoroughly cleaned.


    When they entered the manor, Nic was ordering the servants to clean the surrounding area.


    Mnie had changed into a branded chic woolen top that was the most expensive haute couture this season. She wore a skirt which was paired with a pair of tights. There was also a fleece scarf wrapped around her shoulders.


    She deliberately had her long hair styled as well. The front of her hair was curled and the back of it was braided. She looked like a princess.


    "Hubby, I heard you took Cathy... to the office today, did you?" Nic approached Joel and asked knowingly.


    "Is there anything wrong with taking my own daughter to the office?" Joel''s brows furrowed.


    "Of course not." Suppressing her resentment deep down, Nic said with a smile, "Catherine, I bought you a lot of branded clothes today. These clothes are probably not avable in Melbourne. Go and try on the clothes now. You can''t be dressed poorly when Elder Young Master Hillester."


    "Go ahead." Joel finally stopped feeling disgusted by his wife.


    When Catherine went upstairs and opened her closet, she smiled at the sight of the clothes inside.


    Sure enough, they were all branded clothes. However, they were allunched several years ago but could not be sold off due to their old-fashioned colors. If she were to meet the eminent figures in Canberra while dressed in any of these clothes, she would definitely beughed at.


    Nevertheless, it did not matter to her as she was confident about her beauty. 20 minutester, she walked down the stairs.


    Nic and Mnie, who were expecting her to look old-fashioned in her outfit, became dumbfounded at that instant.


    Catherine wore the long gray puffer jacket that Nic bought. The jacket was sorge that it looked like a nket on her. No doubt, any ordinary person who put on the jacket would look ugly.


    However, Catherine did not zip up the jacket. She paired it with a creamy white top and a pair of white casual pants.


    She had not applied anything to her face either, except for some red lipstick. She looked like a pure and charming woman aged 17 or 18.


    Compared to Catherine beside her, Mnie looked much tackier with a heavily made-up face.


    Catherine deliberately said with a smile, "Thank you for the clothes, Aunty Nic. They keep me really warm. I like them."


    "d that you like them." Nic was simmering with rage. At that moment, she noticed that Joel was staring at her icily.


    Even though Joel was not familiar with clothes, he could see through his wife''s intention. Fortunately, Catherine had an attractive body and appearance, so she would look fabulous in any clothes.


    At that point, a servant came in and said, "Elder Young Master Hill is here."


    The four of them immediately walked out. A Rolls-Royce slowly made its way toward the manor.


    After the car came to a halt, the driver got out and opened the rear door. A noble, outstanding man subsequently strode out.


    He wore a gray overcoat with a gray suit. Judging from his outfit, it was absolutely necessary to take into ount the man''s looks. Surprisingly, the outfit suited him well. His long legs were simr to those of a top supermodel, whereas his stony face was so exquisite that not even a slight w could be found.


    The moment Catherine took a good look at the man''s face, her head began to buzz non-stop.


    How could it be him?!


    She knew that Willie was scared of Shaun, so she supposed that Shaun had quite


    a high status in the Hill family. Even so, she would never have expected that he


    was that mysterious Elder Young Master Hill, and more unbelievably, the richest man in the whole of Australia!


    Freya had casually pointed at him back then, causing her to be associated with such a legendary powerhouse.


    Hang on. Did this mean that he was now Mnie''s boyfriend?


    He was very likely to be her brother-inw in the future?

 Chapter 276

    Catherine''s face slowly turned pale.


    She experienced a tight feeling in her chest, which caused her some pain. If possible, she wished she would never have to see him again in her life.


    "You''re here, Young Master Hill!" Mnie coquettishly approached Shaun and hooked her arm through his a s if they were a couple in the first flush of love.


    "Yeah." Shaun frowned almost imperceptibly, wondering what was wrong with the woman. They had only danced together yesterday, but she acted intimately toward him as if they had been in a rtionship for a long time. 1


    Just when he was about to break free from her grasp, Joel and Nic approached him.


    "Hello, Young Master Hill." Joel gently shook Shaun''s hand.


    "Hello, Uncle Joel. It''s my first time visiting you. Sorry to bother you."


    When it came to interacting with Joel, Shaun treated him with courtesy and respect.


    "Of course not. It''s our honor to have you here," Nic hurriedly replied while full of smiles.


    Joel nced at his wife helplessly. Then, he politely said, "Come in and take a seat. It''s cold outside."


    Joel and Nic made way for him.


    Before Catherine could move away, Shaun came over to her and their eyes met. The second she met his gaze, she quickly looked away. She was worried that the longer she gazed at him, the more pain she would feel.


    What was more, her mind was in a chaotic state right now.


    Shaun''s dark eyes narrowed as soon as he caught sight of her. At that instant, a surge of emotions overwhelmed him from deep down.


    However, he hid it so well that nobody realized it. Everyone only saw him staring at Catherine intently while being frozen to the spot.


    Upon noticing that, Mnie was gripped with jealousy deep down. She immediately clutched Shaun''s arm and said with a pout, "Young Master Hill, what are you looking at? This is my dad''s illegitimate daughter with whom he has just reunited, but we don''t share the same mom."


    Her words were heavy with contempt.


    Shaun understood everything now.


    He had long since known that Catherine was Sheryl''s daughter, but he did not expect that Joel was the man with whom Sheryl had previously gotten together.


    He thought that he would never see Catherine again. It turned out that she had appeared in front of him again and became his eyesore at that point. She had even be the daughter of the eminent Yule family overnight.


    He finally regained hisposure, only to experience another surge of emotions. This time, he was mainly filled with bitterness.


    "Young Master Hill, this is my eldest daughter, Catherine."


    Joel introduced Catherine to him as he was visibly dissatisfied with the introduction Mnie had given.


    "Oh, your eldest daughter? Isn''t she just your illegitimate daughter?" A cruel statement came out of Shaun''s pretty lips. 2


    Catherine widened her eyes. Little did she expect that he would agree with thement Mnie made. That statement appeared to push her into an abyss of despair.


    Indeed, this was Shaun''s true nature. He was ruthless and brutal.


    Nic and Mnie beamed with joy. They had not expected Shaun to take their side.


    Joel was a little awkward. Shaun threw a nce at him and then said coolly, "Having an illegitimate child has always been considered as something indecent in the Hill family. How careless of you, Uncle Joel."


    Joel''s expression turned stiff, yet he did not have the audacity to talk back. After all, the Hill family held a really high rank, so he could not afford to offend Shaun.


    Unable to tolerate his behavior, Catherine walked toward Shaun and looked into his eyes in a neither overbearing nor self-effacing manner. "Whether or not my dad was careless has nothing to do with you. He''s your senior, after all.¡± 1


    Shaun''s gaze turned grim, and Nic subsequently told Catherine off. "B*stard, how dare you speak to Young Master Hill this way? Quickly apologize now."


    "Exactly. Young Master Hill just advised us out of kindness. You''re too impudent." With that, Mnie raised her head and said to Shaun, "Don''t get mad, Young Master Hill. She grew up in a deprived household and hasn''t seen much of the world."

 Chapter 277

    Shaun curled his pretty lips and gave a small smile." Looks like I''m not wee here. I shall just leave then


    The minute he turned around, everyone began to panic. Mnie clutched his arm tightly and thundered. "Dad, ask Catherine to apologize now!"


    Joel clenched his fist. If Shaun walked out of the Yule household shortly after he entered, all the powerful figures in Canberra would know that he had offended the Hill family. In that case, the Yule family would be isted in Canberra. "Cathy, just... apologize."


    As soon as he finished the sentence, he gave a bitter smile and sighed.


    Feeling dumbfounded, Catherine clenched her fist.


    She had never been so disgusted by Shaun''s handsome face before. How did she even fall for such a person back then?


    She took a long and deep breath knowing that she had to give in this time. "Sorry, Elder Young Master Hill. I haven''t seen much of the world and have no idea how t o behave decently in the city. Ie from the countryside, so I hope you won''t sink to my level."


    Shaun scoffed.


    From the countryside?


    How dare she bullsh*t him?


    "Come in, Elder Young Master Hill." Joel changed the subject, hoping that Shaun would forget about the incident.


    When Shaun walked into the house, Mnie was still glued to him. He initially nned to break free from her grasp, but he fought the urge to do so after noticing Catherine''s frustrated look.


    After he sat on the couch, Mnie went as far as to lean on his shoulder.


    Catherine was distressed by the sight. That spot used to be exclusive to her, yet it now belonged to someone else.


    Was the man even truly in love with her back then? How could he change just like that?


    "My God, why did you bring so many expensive gifts? Your presence is enough, Young Master Hill."


    Nic suddenly screamed and looked ahead. She saw the Hill family''s chauffeur carrying many gifts into the house, all of which were rare and rather costly.


    Shaun turned his head around and almost wanted to rub his forehead. It had to be Old Madam Hill''s n. It made him seem as if he was offering wedding gifts to the Yule family.


    He remained quiet for a moment before suddenly saying with a smile, "It''s my duty. After all, you''ve raised such a wonderfuldy like Mnie."


    "Young Master Hill..." Mnie was so touched that her eyes reddened. Feeling moved, she pressed her body against his chest.


    Shaun''s body became stiff. He was speechless.


    Were the daughters of the Yule family so open and shameless? It was Catherine back then and Mnie now.


    Catherine looked away. She did not want to think about it nor look at it.


    "Dad, I''m an illegitimate daughter, after all. I shall go upstairs since my presence makes Young Master Hill unhappy." She turned around and informed Joel.


    Joel understood that it was upsetting for her to stay here. Just as he was about to nod, Shaun suddenly spoke in a cold tone, "I think you feel like leaving because you''re unhappy that I forced you to apologize."


    "No..." Catherine was distressed. Now that the two of them had broken up, why did he always have to call her out?


    Shaun snorted. After that, he gestured toward the te of fruits and nuts on the table using his chin." Since youe from the countryside, I''m sure you''re familiar with menial work. Go and peel all the fruits and nuts on the te. Mnie and I would like to eat them."


    Mnie''s heart was full of joy. She did not think that Elder Young Master Hill would care for her so much. He was torturing Catherine on her behalf, knowing that she hated Catherine. "Quickly peel the fruits. Young Master Hill wants to eat them."


    "...Okay." i


    Catherine forced a smile. Since he wanted to torture her, then she would just let him.


    She stooped and squatted to begin peeling grapes.


    After that, she shelled the sunflower seeds and pine nuts. It caused her fingers to ache.


    As for Mnie, she leaned on Shaun and fed him the fruits and nuts that Catherine had just peeled and shelled. 3

 Chapter 278

    Catherine did not bother to watch the scene as she found it disgusting.


    Why had she fallen for such a man previously? He actually took a fancy to a woman like Mnie!


    When it was finally time for dinner, Catherine said bluntly, "As an illegitimate daughter, I have no right to eat with Elder Young Master Hill. I''ll have my dinner i n the kitchen."


    This time, she immediately headed to the kitchen before anyone could speak.


    Shaun pulled a long face while Mnie conceitedly said, "It''s good that she is self-aware."


    Although Joel was gnashing his teeth, he did not feel like saying a word.


    The chef had spent the whole day preparing the dinner as instructed by Nic. However, Shaun stopped eating after having two mouthfuls of food.


    Ever since he broke up with Catherine, he had not had a hearty meal. He always found himself hungry.


    "Elder Young Master Hill, are these dishes not tasty enough to satisfy your tastebuds?" Nic asked cautiously.


    "I''m full as I had some fruits and nuts just now. You guys carry on with your dinner. I''m going to the bathroom."


    Once he finished speaking, he headed to the kitchen.


    It was necessary to walk past the kitchen to head to the bathroom. When he entered the kitchen, he saw Catherine enjoying her food at the small table.


    She could actually eat so much despite seeing him with another woman. 1


    Shaun somehow felt anger boiling within him. He strode toward her with indifference and teased her," I''m sure you never had such a great meal in Melbourne. Look at yourself. It seems as if you''ve starved your entire life."


    i, H


    Catherine lifted her head and stared at his nasty face. She had a lump in her throat. "Yeah, I''ve been starving my whole life."


    As she was speaking, she purposely spat the rice onto his face.


    "Catherine, you''re asking for death." Shaun''s face flushed with anger. Her saliva and rice were all over his face and body. He quickly used his hands to wipe them away with a look of disgust. 1


    "Sorry. As I''m from the countryside, I''m rude and uncultured. My parents never taught me any manners." Catherine grinned. "Elder Young Master


    Hill, given your high rank, you won''t sink to my level, right?" 1


    Shaun flew into a rage. "Catherine, you get a lot of pleasure from acting, huh? I''m warning you now, get out of Canberra right away. I''m disgusted by your face."


    He casually uttered every word that felt like a knife cutting her flesh.


    The more it hurt Catherine, the more brightly she smiled. "I''m afraid you don''t have the right to decide this, Elder Young Master Hill. After all, you''re not the prime minister of Australia."


    "Are you under the impression that I don''t know the prime minister?" Shaunughed wildly. "It''s an easy task anyway."


    Catherine was momentarily stunned, and her brows furrowed. "Why should I leave? Since you find me disgusting, that''s your problem. It has nothing to do with me. I''m not actually disgusting, I just enjoy my food." it H


    How Shaun wished to tear her thick face apart. Back then, he was tricked by her all because of that face.


    "Elder Young Master Hill, have you gone to the bathroom yet? What are you guys doing here?"


    Mnie came in after finishing her food swiftly. She saw Shaun and Catherine chatting upon walking over.


    As both of them were dressed in gray clothes, they looked like a couple in their matching outfits.


    She quickly clutched Shaun''s arm, acting as if she was afraid that her man would be snatched away.


    Shaun raised his brows, his eyes shing with grimness. He then gave a smile. "I wanted to go to the bathroom, but she stopped me and tried to seduce me." 3


    "What?" Mnie was so furious that her eyes nearly popped out of her head. "Catherine, you''re as shameless as your mom!" 1

 Chapter 279

    Catherine nced at Shaun incredulously, only to find him smiling. It soon turned to a somber expression as he waited to watch the drama unfold.


    She gritted her teeth. What a wicked man he was!" Excuse me, I''m a few months older than you. Clearly, my mom got together with my dad much earlier. Please watch your mouth. Also, I didn''t seduce him."


    "Hah, are you saying that Elder Young Master Hill is ying a joke on you?" Mnie criticized Catherine in a huff. "Just look at Elder Young Master Hill''s status. He''s a prominent figure whereas you''re just a cheap person. I''ve met a lot of b*stards like you who are of low rank yet ambitious."


    Catherine lowered her eyes, hershes shaking slightly.


    Shaun frowned in spite of himself. He was suddenly annoyed even though he was the one who wanted to pull a prank on Catherine.


    Previously, he could not form an impression of Mnie. Right now, however, he only felt that she was irritating and ill-mannered. She did not behave like a youngdy from an eminent family at all.


    "What are you guys arguing about?"


    Joel and Nic walked in upon noticing themotion.


    "Dad, Mom, you guys came at the right time. Catherine was actually trying to seduce Young Master Hill," Mnie immediatelyined, "Mom, she even mocked you by calling you a mistress."


    Nic''s expression changed drastically in an instant. The reason why Joel married her back then was a taboo subject for her. "You''ve gone too far, Catherine. I''ve been treating you quite well since you came back. I even deliberately bought you branded clothes which you''re wearing right now. That''s very ungrateful of you." 1


    Joel''s brows furrowed. "Could there be a misunderstanding..."


    "What misunderstanding? Elder Young Master Hill said it himself." Mnie stomped her feet. "Despite having a fiance, she still behaves indecently. How shameless!"


    "Fiance?" Shaun asked with a smile. Only those who knew him well could feel the hostility in his gaze.


    "Yeah. She has a fiance in Melbourne," Nic quickly added, "Anyway, the man is merely the owner of a small listedpany. He palespared to you."


    "Really?" Shaun smiled weakly. He had only left Melbourne for half a month, yet she already had a fiance.


    Without having to guess, he was almost certain that the person was Wesley.


    When he recalled the moment he almost became softhearted just now, he suddenly found himself extremely foolish.


    The woman was far more brazen than he had imagined.


    "They say the Yule family is strict, but what happened tonight is eye-opening for me."


    Shaun snorted. After he finished speaking, he headed to the door. When he walked past Joel, he paused for a moment before saying, "Uncle Yule, I''m going to leave first. Today... I''m really not in the mood to stay here anymore."


    With that, he strode out of the house.


    "Wait for me, Elder Young Master Hill."


    Mnie went after Shaun.


    A ray of warm light illuminated Catherine''s face while she stood in the kitchen, revealing her pale face.


    Catherine had just arrived at the Yule household and had yet to settle into the family. Nevertheless, Shaun''s words had casually pushed her into the abyss.


    "Look what you did!" Nic was shaking from anger. " Joel, you''re the one who wanted to bring her home, but she''s here to steal her sister''s boyfriend. Now that we''ve offended Young Master Hill, I advise you to quickly send her away. We shouldn''t provoke Elder Young Master Hill and cause him to be upset with us anymore."

 Chapter 280

    "Enough. Catherine is my daughter, and I''ve owed her for over 20 years. This is my house and also my home. She can stay here however long she wants. If the two of you are not happy about it, you can move out," Joel replied mercilessly.


    Nic''s face flushed with rage. Atst, she red at Catherine before she walked away. "Fine. If there are any changes to Mnie''s marriage arrangements, I won''t let her off the hook."


    As soon as Nic finished speaking, she left in a huff.


    "Dad, I didn''t seduce Young Master Hill," Catherine said seriously. She did not care about how others viewed her, but if Joel believed in what the others said, she would be really disappointed in him.


    Joel let out a sigh. "I believe you. Young Master Hill probably misunderstood that you''re an illegitimate child, which is why he holds a grudge against you."


    Catherine was slightly dazed. Joel then exined it to her, "Young Master Hill''s background is quite pitiful. His mother, Lea, was a golden girl who was intelligent from a young age. It was why she could stand out even as a woman and inherit Hill Corporation. Back then, a lot of people in Canberra wanted to marry Lea, yet Brennan schemed against her and soon got her


    pregnant. With that, she had no choice but to get married to him."


    Catherine was shocked. No wonder he had been so upset when she spiked his food previously. He was particrly sensitive to this matter due to the fact that he was born this way as well!


    Joel continued, "Elder Young Master Hill''s arrival to the world was an unwee experience for Lea. Lea also strongly dislikes him. Shortly afterward, she divorced Brennan and got married to her former lover whom she met in college. Then, she gave birth to another son named Liam."


    "It turns out that... he has been so pitiful since young," Catherine muttered with conflicted emotions.


    "Yeah. After the divorce, Brennan has been getting himself drunk every day. Lea, on the other hand, has formed a new family. She treats Liam with deep affection. In Shaun''s eyes, Liam and his father are intruders as they ruined his family. That''s why he also hates you."


    Joel touched her head sentimentally. "Sorry, Cathy. Forgive me for making you suffer..."


    "It''s not your fault, Dad."


    She was the cause of Shaun''s resentment.


    "Dad, I think I should move out first. Otherwise, Aunty Nic and Mnie will definitely kick up a fuss." Catherine initially nned to stay here and sort things out with Nic face-to-face. Nevertheless, she really did not feel like seeing her ex behaving intimately with her stepsister.


    "No way. Now that you have finally returned, I have to care for you and keep you under my watch." Joel was worried that he could not care for her well if she moved out alone. He then added, "This is our personal family matter. Worstes to the worst and Elder Young Master Hill isn''t happy about it, we''ll cancel the marriage n with the Hill family."


    Catherine was touched and filled with warmth deep down. How wonderful it was to have a father who believed in her unconditionally.


    The next morning.


    Knowing she was not wee, Catherine deliberately got up early. After washing up, she headed to the office. Just as she was about to step out of the house, she caught sight of Mnie and Shaun walking toward her in the morning sunshine while holding hands. The good-looking pair looked like a wonderful match, i


    She felt that her eyes hurt. Had they already be s o intimate that they were going to have breakfast together?


    She lowered her head and quickened her pace toward the spot where the driver parked the car.


    "Stand there, Miss Jones. Afterst night''s incident, you still haven''t learned to be polite, huh?" Shaun


    stopped her, his handsome face expressing a hint of mockery as usual. 1


    When Catherine recalled what Joel had told her about Shaun''s background, she did not bother to argue with him. "I just think that a low-born person like me isn''t qualified to greet you. What''s more, I''m getting ready to head to the office."


    "Office?" Mnie''s eyes twitched. She blurted out, "Are you going to work in Yule Corporation?"


    "No. My mom left a smallpany for me." Catherine gave a discreet smile. "Don''t worry. I won''t step into Yule Corporation."


    Her bright and sharp eyes appeared to be able to see through people. Mnie snorted awkwardly, "Of course, I''m worried. You don''t know anything. I''m just afraid you''ll mess up ourpany if you work there."

 Chapter 281

    "I thought you were worried that I''d take the Yule family''s inheritance." Catherine smiled faintly.


    "You''re just a country bumpkin." Mnie looked like she heard a joke. She turned to Shaun and said," Eldest Young Master Hill, don''t you think she''s too indulgent in her fantasies? I''ve never attached any importance to her. Not only is she uneducated, but she''s also just a country bumpkin who has no idea what the world is like."


    Shaun gave her a sideways nce. If he did not know Catherine, he would have agreed with Mnie''s words, but Catherine was clearly a graduate from one of the finest institutes abroad. She even won awards in architecture and interior design. She was much better than Mnie, the precious daughter of the Yule family who had wasted her parents'' money by studying abroad.


    However, Mnie had not realized thatpared to Catherine, she simply appeared short-sighted and stupid. Catherine was dressed in an ordinary light purple down jacket today. With her bright eyes, white teeth, and pure features, Shaun felt that he must have been blind before topare Mnie to Catherine.


    "Yes, I''m just a country bumpkin, while you''re the


    bright moon hanging in the sky. I wouldn''t darepare to you." Catherine''s smile was calm and indifferent, like a white lily.


    "It''s good that you know." Mnie smiled with an arrogant expression.


    "Enough, go in..."


    Shaun only felt embarrassed and turned to enter.


    Mnie hurried after him.


    Only then did Catherine leave and get into the car.


    In the dining hall, there was a table full of delicious foods.


    Mnie attentively ced food on Shaun''s te, but the more Shaun looked at her, the more unsightly she seemed. He got up and said, "I have no appetite. I''m leaving."


    "Eldest Young Master..." Mnie was at a loss. "Did I do something wrong?"


    "What do you think? Don''t follow me," Shaun sneered sarcastically and turned away without looking back.


    Mnie watched his tall and upright figure leave. She was so anxious that tears fell from her eyes.


    "What happened?" Nic hurried over.


    "Mom, I don''t know either." Mnie thought about it before telling the story of how she had run into


    Catherine at the door earlier.


    "You idiot!" Nic scolded her, "Catherine was epted to a world-ss famous university when she was just 16 years old, and she''s always skipped grades. She also won several prestigious awards in architecture and interior design. She was the top scorer in her senior high school year and graduated from a world-ss famous university. She''spletely different from someone like you who used money to buy your diploma." 1


    Mnie waspletely stunned. Thinking back to what she had said earlier, she only felt extremely humiliated now. "But Eldest Young Master Hill wouldn''t have known all that, right?"


    "Who knows? Eldest Young Master Hill is well informed. Maybe he has already investigated everything there is to know about our family before you got together with him." Nic looked grim. "I also found out that Catherine isn''t so simple. It has only been two months since she took over Hudson, but she already has all the executives wrapped around her finger."


    "Then... What should I do?" Mnie was pale.


    "Stay out of her business. I''ll handle her. You just have to y your part as a well- bred youngdy from a prestigious family." Nic was having a headache. It was her fault for not educating her daughter well.


    Mnie did not have even half of the skills she had when she was young. 1


    The next few days, Catherine went out early and came backte. She never stumbled into Shaun after that incident.


    On this day, she made an appointment with Freya in Canberra.


    She met Freya in the afternoon.


    The two met in a foreign ce, and Freya took her to a high-end restaurant to eat.


    "I was also introduced to this ce by a colleague. The caviar here is very good.


    It''s very expensive, but I can still afford to treat you." Freya was very happy that the two could reunite again at the capital.


    After ordering, Catherine looked at Freya carefully. Although she had lost some weight, she still looked good. "Are you doing well?"


    "Quite. Thepany treats me well and will even arrange for me to study abroad in the second half of the year." Freya bowed her head and stirred her coffee. "Has... Patrick contacted you?"


    "No."

 Chapter 282

    Freya smiled bitterly. "Maybe he''s d to have finally gotten rid of me."


    "Stop thinking about him. Aren''t there many handsome men in Canberra? Look, there''s one at the door right now. He''s looking at you."


    Catherine looked behind Freya and jerked her chin.


    Freya nced over just in time to see a man turning around. He was wearing an expensive ck leather coat, and his long legs wereparable to a model''s. Two people were following after him likep dogs.


    "Is he that handsome? You''re exaggerating."


    Catherine blinked. "I''m not. He can even bepared to Shaun Hill."


    "That means he really is quite handsome." Freyaughed. Although she was not


    in a good mood after just falling out of love, that did not stop her from appreciating handsome men.


    Upstairs, in the room.


    The general manager of Osher Corporation carefully poured wine for Rodney Snow and made guesses from the expression on the man''s face. "President Snow,


    the woman in the beige sweater you were looking at the door earlier is ourpany''s newly hired senior cosmetic chemist, Freya Lynch."


    "Oh, so she belongs to ourpany?"


    A touch of yfulness shed across his lips. "Then the one who was sitting opposite her must be her friend." 1


    "Yes."


    Rodney fiddled with the wine ss in his hand. "I know where I''m goingter. Think of a way to invite Freya Lynch and her friend."


    The general manager felt troubled. "President Snow, Freya Lynch is a rare talent..."


    "Don''t worry, I won''t give her a hard time. It''s just that her friend bullied my friend before," Rodney said faintly, "Be careful not to alert them." 1


    8:30 p.m.


    Catherine and Freya chatted for a long time and prepared to go to the cinema when Freya suddenly received a call from herpany''s general manager." Look


    at the cosmetic recipe now...? Okay... I''lle overter."


    "You''re leaving me behind?" Catherine raised her brows.


    "I can''t help it. The general manager said that


    President Snow came to thepany for an inspection today, and they just so happened to talk about that new beauty product I''m researching. He wants me to go report to President Snow now." Freya felt like her head was going to explode. "President Snow isn''t someone a person like me can afford to mess with. The Snow family is one of the top four in Canberra. Anyway, they''re as terrifying as the Hill family."


    Catherine was speechless. "Why do I feel like the capital is full of big shots?"


    "Exactly. The Lynch family can be considered influential in Melbourne, but to the people in Canberra, we''re just country bumpkins." Freya shrugged. "You go back first."


    "Will you be fine? Do you want me to apany you?"


    "No. Even if something happens, I can''t drag you into it. I''ve already dragged you through enough." Freya waved her hand and hurriedly left.


    11:00 p.m.


    "Is this Ms. Jones? Your friend is drunk. Pleasee and pick her up. 1


    "Who is this...?"


    "I''m the general manager of herpany."


    Catherine had just taken a shower and was ready to sleep when she suddenly received a call from Freya, but it was an unfamiliar man who spoke.

 Chapter 283

    Catherine could only change her clothes and get ready. When she went downstairs, she happened to meet Mnie who had just returned.


    "Where are you going sote at night? Don''t tell me you''re going out to fool around with men?" Mnie''s words were very unpleasant.


    "My friend is drunk so I''m going to pick her up." Catherine could not be bothered to look at Mnie and drove directly to the port.


    There were severalrge yachts docked here.


    She found one of thergest ones and boarded it. The heat was turned up inside, and there were more than a dozen men and women there. All of the women were wearing bikinis. The atmosphere made Catherine ce her hand in her pocket. She wanted to call Joel.


    However, before she could dial the number, a man suddenly rushed at her from behind and restrained her body. He grabbed her phone and dragged her upstairs.


    Catherine struggled hard but could not break free. She knew that she had fallen into a trap, but it had not been long since she stepped foot in Canberra. She had not offended anyone either. Could it be Nic?


    After arriving upstairs, she saw a handsome man wearing a ck leather coat sitting idly on the sofa. The man had sharp brows and immacte hair. His eyes gleamed, and he had full lips. It was the same man she had seen in the restaurant earlier.


    "It''s you." Catherine was stunned. "I''ve never met you before and I''ve never offended you either."


    "You''ve never offended me, but you''ve offended my friend." Rodney stood up slowly, his hands hooking his belt. His handsome face was full of coldness. "You look pretty good. It''s no wonder you were able to deceive Shaun."


    "You''re Shaun''s friend?" Catherine finally understood and said angrily, "That''s between me and Shaun. Where''s my friend? She''s an employee of yourpany."


    "I don''tck employees. Her absence won''t make a difference." Rodney''s smile was very beautiful, but it only made others feel cold. "If you want to see her again, that''ll depend on you."


    "What do you want me to do?" Catherine gritted her teeth and asked. 1


    "Wear this and go downstairs to dance for everyone to see. I''ll let you and your friend go if you dance until everyone is willing to reward you with 10,000 dors." Rodney picked up a yboy bunny outfit and threw it in front of her.


    Catherine wanted to vomit blood. There was so little fabric on the outfit that it was pathetic. Except for the important ces, everything else was exposed. There was even a bunny tail at the back. It was definitely something that should not be worn in in sight. If she wore this, she would be no different from the women who had improper upations in hotels.


    "Young Master Snow, you might not know this, but I''m Joel Yule''s daughter. If my dad finds out-"


    "I heard that Joel Yule adopted an illegitimate daughter, but so what? Even if it were Mnie Yule standing in front of me, I would still y with her." Rodney tapped his watch. "You have one minute, or I''ll throw your friend into the sea."


    "If I''m dressed like that, who knows if those men outside will do anything to me..."


    "That''s enough, Catherine Jones. Shaun is naive, but don''t think I''m easy to fool. I don''t believe a woman like you has been with less than seven to eight men. Isn''t sleeping around what you''re best at?" Rodney looked impatient. "Three, two-" 1 "Alright, I''ll wear it."


    Catherine clenched her fists in resignation.


    To this group of rich kids, she was nothing more than a ything.


    However, she could not drag Freya into this along with her.


    Five minutester, she went to the dressing room and changed into a bunny outfit.


    She came out before slowly walking downstairs.


    The men downstairs instantly whistled.


    "Hey, Young Master Snow, where did you find such a stunner?"


    "She looks quite good."


    The men looked at the bikini-d beauties around them and instantly felt bored. They all stared intently at Catherine.


    Catherine''s face was red with humiliation and unshed tears, but Rodney only said excitedly, "Later, she''ll dance for everyone. You guys can reward her, but she''ll stop dancing once she hits 10,000 dors."

 Chapter 284

    Catherine''s teeth chattered in anger. Since he had deliberately said that she


    would stop dancing after earning 10,000 dors, who knew how long it would take for her to earn that much?


    Sure enough, the menughed. "In that case, we''ll have to reward her less so we can enjoy this longer."


    "That''s right, let''s take our time and watch."


    As the crowd watched, she slowly wrapped herself around the pole and danced. She could dance, but she knew that the better she danced in front of the crowd, the more she could make them lose their rationality.


    However, she neglected to take into ount her shapely figure and stunning beauty. Even if she was just dancing casually, every movement she made in the bunny outfit was a fatal temptation to the men present.


    Rodney yfully recorded a video and sent it to Shaun. [Shaun, I''m helping you teach this woman a lesson.]


    In the Hill family''s manor.


    Shaun, who was about to go to sleep, immediately felt his brain light up with fire when he saw the video.


    In the video was a woman dressed in a red bunny outfit. The fabric covered so little that it was pitiful.


    Her skin was as fair as snow, and her small face was brilliant and tempting, like a delicate red rose. Her waist swayed slightly, and one of her legs was wrapped around a steel pole.


    Shaun only thought that there were many men looking at her, and he inexplicably felt a burst of anger.


    He called Rodney but found that the b*stard was on another call.


    Damn it!


    Just the thought of her being watched by so many people made him want to tear Rodney apart.


    He got up and strode out of the room. Three minutester, he boarded the helicopter.


    It waste at night, and many nobles living in Sherman Mountain were abuzz with excitement.


    "Isn''t that Young Master Hill''s helicopter? Where is he going sote at night?"


    "It must be something important. Young Master Hill rarely travels by his private helicopter."


    On the yacht.


    Young Master Kelly poured a ss of whiskey and went forward. Hisrge hands fell on Catherine''s shoulders, and he clicked his tongue at the snow-white skin that was as smooth as satin. He wanted to cop a feel, but the woman in his arms escaped like a loach.


    "Do you know who I am? Don''t be insensitive." Young Master Kelly groped her face.


    "Sorry, I''m only responsible for dancing tonight." Catherine turned her head to avoid him. She only wanted to pass the night in peace. Now that things hade to this point, not only could she not say that she was Joel''s daughter, but she had to hide her identity as well. Otherwise, she would ruin the Yule family''s reputation.


    "Come on, as long as you drink this ss in one go, I''ll reward you with one grand." Young Master Kelly shook the ss that was full of liquor.


    Catherine smiled coquettishly. "Just one grand?"


    "It''s your fault for offending Young Master Hill. I''m only giving you one grand because you''re dressed in that outfit." Young Master Kelly chuckled. All the young men present were cut from the same cloth.


    Catherine looked at the ss silently. A few secondster, she knocked the ss back and swallowed everything in one big gulp.


    It was her first time drinking such strong liquor. The alcohol rushed to her stomach like a burning fire, but she could only endure it and calmly return the ss to him.

 Chapter 285

    "Not bad, you can hold your liquor."


    The crowd cheered, and the next young master came over to give her one grand to drink.


    She drank cup after cup until her stomach was numb with pain. After she was done dealing with the ninth man, the only one left was Rodney Snow.


    She staggered over. She was having double vision and there seemed to be multiple Rodneys. She only recognized him by his leather coat. She could not even distinguish his features anymore. "Young Master Snow, you should be almost done ying with me by now. Onest ss for one grand, okay?"


    Rodney stared at the woman in front of him. Most men would not be able to handle nine sses of strong liquor in one go. She was drunk, but her eyes were bright as she stared back at him. Her back was straight and full of pride as well.


    Heughed in a low voice. "Why should I agree? I''m not giving a woman like you a single penny.


    "If you want it, go beg the people over there."


    Catherine only felt a chill running down to her bones. She had never been so disgusted by a man before.


    She really regretted falling in love with Shaun.


    He and his friends were all devils hiding in human flesh.


    The people behind her were already eyeing her. If she went over, what happened next would be absolutely unpredictable.


    Suddenly, a door in the yacht was kicked open, and she vaguely saw a man striding in.


    She was too drunk to see his face and staggered over subconsciously. "Young Master, could you give me one grand to drink a ss?"


    Shaun''s pupils immediately shrank.


    He lowered his head to look at her. The amount of fabric that covered her was pitiful, and looking down from his angle, all he could see was her wless milky white skin. Her slender but graceful body was exposed, and her small face was like a peach blossom in March. Her lips were bright red and full. Any man who saw it would want to swoop down to kiss her.


    Was she being watched and made a show of by men in a ce like this?


    How much had she drunk? She did not even recognize him.


    "Please." Catherine''s dark eyes were stained with tears of shame. She could not stand it any longer and was about to copse.


    "Is that how you ask for a favor?"


    He grabbed her chin after being blinded by rage, losing all his rationality. "If you want me to help you, then beg."


    Catherine tilted her head. The strong liquor was affecting rationality more as time passed.


    She suddenly thought of Shaun. He had also liked to grip her chin like this.


    His tone made herugh.


    If it were him, she did not mind kissing him.


    She stood on her toes and kissed him. "I beg you."


    She kissed him on the cheek because she was too drunk to see his lips.


    Shaun''s body stiffened, and a monstrous me within him was lit. She could not recognize him and only regarded him as a stranger, so how could she just easily kiss someone else?


    Had she always been such a loose woman?


    However, before he could get angry, Catherine staggered and fell to the side. He caught her out of reflex. She had passed out drunk. 1

 Chapter 286

    The men looked at Shaun, dumbfounded. Everyone knew that Eldest Young Master Hill was notorious for not being close to women.


    "Eldest... Eldest Young Master Hill, what brings you here?"


    "Who made her drink?" Shaun''s dark gaze swept over every face on the yacht one by one.


    Everyone felt their hearts chill. They could only look at Rodney for help. "Young Master Snow, it was you who hinted at us just now."


    "It''s fine." Rodney raised his left hand and pressed it down. He walked over to Shaun andughed in a low voice. "Shaun, I''m just helping you vent your anger. It was her fault for deceiving and ying with you.


    Since she dares toe to Canberra, of course, I have to teach her a lesson on your behalf."


    Before he could finish, Shaun swung a heavy fist at his face. Rodney was caught off guard and was beaten until his lip broke.


    "Shaun Hill....." Rodney was simply furious.


    The young men hurriedly rushed off the yacht. The two big shots fighting were enough to set off an earthquake. Who would dare to interfere?


    "Who dares to leave?" Shaun narrowed his eyes, and several guards stood at the entrance.


    "Eldest Young Master Hill, how did we offend you?" Young Master Kelly asked with an ingratiating face while holding back his fear.


    Shaun''s icy gaze swept across the faces inside the yacht. They were all phndering young masters whose favorite hobby was ying with women.


    When he thought of these people''s dirty eyes roaming over Catherine''s body and how they might have touched her before he arrived, he wanted nothing more than to gouge their eyes out.


    "Shaun, I was the one who called them over. If you want to me someone, then me me." Rodney stepped forward to protect them.


    Shaun''s bone-chilling gaze shifted to him. The yacht was so quiet that even a pin could be heard if it was dropped.


    "Tonight''s events... If anyone dares to spread a word, a picture, or a video..." Shaun looked at the group of people. His domineering aura spread out, demanding obedience. "I''ll make your entire family disappear."


    The crowd was terrified. Even a fool would understand this woman''s rtionship with Young Master Hill.


    The people who tried to take advantage of Catherine earlier all paled.


    "Also, break one hand of whoever touched her before. There should be surveince cameras inside the yacht." Shaun picked Catherine up and turned to leave.


    Rodney flushed with anger and hurriedly chased after him. "Shaun, you''re not showing me any respect at all. I really don''t understand you. She doesn''t care about you at all and even made out with another man when she was together with you. Women like her should be taught a lesson. Besides, I was here. I wouldn''t have let anyone do anything to her. I just wanted to humiliate her."


    "Even if she has to be taught a lesson, I should be the one to do it." Shaun''s expression remained unchanged. "It''s not your ce to humiliate her."


    After leaving the yacht, Shaun boarded the helicopter and left directly.


    When the helicopter took off, the buzzing sound made Catherine dizzy. Her stomach flipped, and she threw up all over Shaun''s chest.


    The unpleasant pungent smell pierced his nose, and Shaun''s expression turned livid. He threw Catherine onto the seat and quickly took off his jacket, throwing it on the ground in disgust.


    "Ugh... It''s so ufortable." Catherine groaned and turned in the seat. The bunny outfit could make a person''s blood boil.


    Seeing her like that, the fire in Shaun''s belly immediately changed into a different kind. He quickly took off his clean sweater and covered her body, fearing that he wouldpletely lose control if he saw her like that again.


    Ten minutester, the nended on the roof of his private residence in the city.


    1


    Shaun carried her to the room and threw her on therge bed.


    Catherine curled up into a ball, and his sweater immediately fell off her. Shaun


    could not stand it when her straight and slender legs were exposed. He was about to wrap her in a nket when Catherine suddenly grabbed his hand and groaned. "My stomach doesn''t feel good. Help me rub it." 1

 Chapter 287

    Shaun''s body stiffened. He grabbed her delicate shoulders angrily and asked in a hoarse voice, "Who do you want to rub your stomach?"


    Wesley Lyons? If so, he would definitely throw her out of the room.


    "Shaunny, Shaunny..." Catherine pouted in a daze. She remembered that when she got cramps during her time of the month, Shaunny would help rub her stomach.


    "Catherine Jones, are you sure you''re drunk?" Shaun pinched her little face hard. Was she ying him again?"


    "It hurts, you meanie." Catherine drunkenly lifted a foot to kick him gently.


    Shaun almost got a nosebleed. What rotten thoughts went through Rodney''s mind for him to make her wear this bunny outfit? It was simply torturing him.


    "Catherine Jones, you can dream on if you want me to help rub your stomach." Shaun pinched her face until it was red.


    "Mm... It hurts... Shaunny." Catherine bit her lip childishly before opening her watery and beautiful eyes.


    The lump in Shaun''s throat bobbed. A momentter, he cursed under his breath and covered her with the nket before walking out.


    He did not know what possessed him to go to the kitchen. He used his phone to find out what one should eat if their stomach was ufortable after a night of drinking.


    It seemed that tomato juice was a good idea.


    However, he had not lived in this house for several months, so there was no food at home. He could only call Hadley. "Get me some tomatoes right away."


    Hadley, who was just getting ready to go to bed, had a pained expression on his face. "Young Master, where do you expect me to find tomatoes at this time of the night? Are you making juice for Miss Jones..."


    "Her? It''s good enough if I don''t kill her. Hurry up. I want them in 20 minutes." Shaun ended the call resolutely.


    Hadley,


    Where was he supposed to find tomatoes in the middle of the night?


    The assistant who could do anything never expected that he would be stumped by tomatoes.


    In the end, Hadley could only ask the boss of the nearby supermarket to open the doors for the guards to get the tomatoes. They were then delivered to Shaun.


    When Shaun got the tomatoes, he peeled off the skin o n each one, squeezed them to make the juice, and brought the ss into the room.


    Catherine was curled up in bed, asleep. He picked her up and fed her the juice. She opened her mouth subconsciously. The sour juice made her stomach feel better and she no longer felt as nauseous.


    After drinking, shey quietly in bed with her eyshes trembling like wings. Her lips were dyed red by the tomatoes, making her look like a flower waiting to be picked.


    Shaun gulped. He was a normal man, and he had also tasted her lipste at night before.


    However, at that moment, her phone beside the table suddenly vibrated. The screen showed a message sent by Wesley Lyons. [I miss you.]


    Shaun suddenly looked cold. A momentter, a self-deprecating smile appeared on his lips.


    It had been foolish of him to go all the way there in a helicopter to save her. The next day.


    Catherine opened her eyes and woke up to find herself on an unfamiliar bed. She sat up with a start.

 Chapter 288

    Where was she?


    Catherine remembered something had happened to Freyast night. When she rushed over, she met Shaun''s friend who wanted to teach her a lesson. In order to get 10,000 dors to free herself and Freya, she ended up drinking a lot. Plus, when someone arrived, she seemed to have... kissed him...?


    Then, she vaguely remembered getting on a helicopter...


    As expected, her memories were all muddled after drinking too much. Where did the helicopter fly tost night?


    Did someone sleep with her?


    Shuddering at the thought, she lifted the nket to take a look and almost cried when she saw that she was still wearing that bunny outfit. However, it did not seem to have ever been taken off, so that was good.


    She looked around and saw a wardrobe. She needed something to cover herself


    with.


    Just as she got up from the covers, the door suddenly opened.


    Shaun elegantly walked in while donning a navy blue robe, and Catherine''s whole body froze when she saw


    him.


    "Why... are you here?"


    Shaun did not speak. His deep gaze fell on her, watching as her bare little white feet stepped on the white carpet and the rabbit ears on her head wiggled.


    Lifting his long legs, he walked toward her step by step.


    Catherine was first shocked by his appearance and then she found that the look in his eyes was very familiar. With a jolt, she remembered what she was wearing and turned around in shame. She hurriedly burrowed under the covers, saying, "Don''t... Don''te over."


    Her defensive stance felt as though a bucket of cold water had been poured on him, making him sober up instantly. He sneered, "You didn''t feel ashamed dancing in front of all those men dressed like thatst night, so why are you pretending to be ashamed in front of me?"


    "You still have the nerve to say that?" Catherine red at him, her eyes reddening in shame. "It was because o f your friend... No, in the end, it was because of you. You''re the most ssless ex I''ve ever seen."


    "Catherine Jones, don''t push your luck." Shaun''s expression darkened. "You were dancing and flirting with those menst night. If I hadn''t shown up, do you think you''d be standing in front of me in one piece?" "Don''t you know why I was dancing in the first ce?


    I even suspected that you were working with your friend to mess with me." Catherine took a deep breath and tried to calm down. "Where''s Freya?"


    Shaun looked at her coldly and remained silent.


    Catherine was furious and said angrily, "If anything happens to Freya, I won''t let you go even if I be a ghost."


    "Sure. Let''s see what you end up doing." Shaun slowly walked to the edge of the bed. His arms were propped up on the bed as he bent his handsome body. His charming face became erged in front of her eyes, and his gaze contained mockery. "Who do you think you are?"


    Thoroughly belittled, Catherine felt that she was about to pop a vein. However, she was helpless. "Fine, I don''t care what you think, but I was just doing what your friend wanted. My dignity waspletely trampled on by you guys, so you must be happy now. Can you let me and my friend go?"


    "Dream on. It''s your fault for appearing in front of me instead of staying obediently in Melbourne." Shaun suddenly turned around and sat on the bed. He pulled out his phone and opened a video, saying in a yful tone. "What do you think will happen if I release this video? Will Joel Yule still dare to acknowledge you as part of the Yule family?" 2


    Catherine only took a look at it and was so ashamed of herself that she wanted to bury herself in a hole.


    She did not dare to imagine what would happen if a video like that was released. The Yule family''s reputation would be ruined. If she was kicked out of the Yule family, how would she find out the cause of her mother''s death?


    "Shaun Hill, delete it now." She tried to grab the phone, but Shaun dodged. She could not stop herself in time and fell directly onto his chest.


    Looking down from that angle, her bunny suit looked even more tempting.


    Shaun''s gaze lingered on her chest. "Are you seducing me?"


    "No..." Before she could finish, she felt his hand gently patting her hip.


    "Shaun Hill, you hoodlum!" Catherine''s face turned red with shame.

 Chapter 289

    "How am I a hoodlum?" Shaun''s hands were propped o n either side of her shoulders, with a spiteful gaze.


    Catherine subconsciously covered her thin lips, and she felt that her face was burning. "Shut up."


    "Why? Do you hate me now?" Shaun pulled her hand away and gritted his teeth. "Catherine Jones, I''ve just been away for a while but you couldn''t wait to get engaged to Wesley Lyons. Tell me, does he know that you''re with me now?"


    "Shaun Hill, that''s enough..."


    Catherine turned pale. When she remembered her promise to Wesley, she really felt sorry for him.


    Her distracted look made Shaunpletely furious, and he lowered his head to kiss her red lips.


    He thought he was already disgusted with her, but when her familiar taste enveloped his senses, he only thought that it felt too damn good.


    Catherine struggled hard, but it was no use. Her hands were being firmly pressed by his, and the man''s strengthpletely dominated her.


    Soon, she was left dizzy from his kiss.


    Since he left, she often suffered from insomnia and


    would think of him in the middle of the night.


    Although she was engaged to Wesley now, whenever Wesley tried approaching her, she subconsciously resisted him.


    It was not like how she was now, yearning for the scent of his body.


    Bang!


    Shaun vaguely heard the sound of a door closing downstairs, but he ignored it.


    However, before long, someone called out, "Eldest Young Master Hill, are you here?"


    The two people jolted apart. 1


    That was... Mnie''s voice.


    Catherine paled and pushed him away. How could she have forgotten? He already had a girlfriend, and that girlfriend was right outside at this moment.


    A touch of annoyance shed in Shaun''s burning eyes. Why did that damn Mnie have toe in now?


    He quickly got up and headed to the door. When he opened it, he nced behind and saw that Catherine had already hidden in the wardrobe like a thief.


    Somehow, he found it a little funny.


    "Eldest Young Master..."


    Mnie, who was standing at the doorway, froze when she saw Shaun appear. The man in front of her


    was wearing a navy robe that was loosely tied, revealing arge part of his firm abs. His masculine scent made her heart beat like a jackhammer.


    However, a momentter, she smelled a woman''s fragrance on the man, and her heart sank instantly. After a closer look, she saw that the man''s eyes were still dark. She waspletely stunned.


    Intuition told her that there might be a woman in the room, and she might have interrupted something ''good'' earlier.


    How did this happen?


    After Sarah Langley died, Eldest Young Master Hill had always stayed away from women. Who was inside?


    "How did you get in?" Shaun''s face was overcast. What he hated most was people who stepped into his territory without his permission.


    "I went to the manor this morning to look for you, but you weren''t there, so


    Granny... gave me the key to this ce." Mnie was scared by the look of anger


    on his face. "I wanted to have breakfast with you, so I brought this..."

 Chapter 290

    "Get out," Shaun ordered bluntly.


    Mnie''s eyes reddened as an incredulous look washed over her face. "Eldest Young Master, I''m your girlfriend..."


    "You can stop being my girlfriend at any time." Shaun grabbed her wrist and went downstairs.


    This was the first time he was taking the initiative to touch her, but before she could feel happy about it, she was pushed right out the door. "Mnie Yule, you didn''t knock and randomly entered another person''s home. Didn''t your family teach you any manners?"


    Mnie choked with sadness. "It''s not that I don''t have manners. It''s because Young Master Hill is hiding a woman at home and doesn''t want me to see her, right?"


    Shaun''s face turned livid. This stupid woman had crossed his bottom line. "Do I need to exin what I do to you? Know your ce."


    Then, he finished his sentence and shut the door with a loud bang.


    Mnie stood outside the door, dumbfounded. She did not understand. Eldest Young Master Hill had spoiled her a lot before. He even fell in love with her at first sight in front of so many other youngdies. How could he change just like that? 1


    It must be the vixen inside the house who made him confused.


    Shaun locked the door from inside and called Hadley to get someone to change the locks.


    After hanging up, Catherine walked down from upstairs. She was wearing one of his shirts and his pajama pants. The loose clothes made her look even more petite and exquisite.


    Shaun stared at her with raised brows. It was the first time he realized that a woman could look so charming when dressed in a man''s clothes.


    Catherine walked down the steps carefully, but the pajama pant leg was too wide, making her slip and fall.


    Catherine,


    She was confused for a few seconds, and she hurriedly grabbed the pajama pants.


    Before she could say anything, Shaun picked her up and ced her on the sofa. "You did that on purpose."


    "No, your pajamas are too big." Catherine wanted to cry, but when she thought of Mnie standing outside, she pushed him away in embarrassment." That''s enough. If you want a woman, your girlfriend is right outside."


    "Don''t you know?" Shaun snorted before he spat out hurtful words in his warm voice, "My girlfriend is going to be Mrs. Hill. As for a woman like you... You''re just a ything."


    Catherine''s eyes widened. She thought that she had been embarrassed enough by his real girlfriend who was outside the door, but she never expected that his words would reach this level of humiliation.


    "Don''t look at me like that. You were Mrs. Hill once, but you squandered the opportunity." Shaun carelessly yed with the hair around her ears.


    Catherine''s heart sank to the bottom. She knew that what Shaun wanted most now was to toy with her." Wasn''tst night''s humiliation enough?


    "No." Shaun let go of her long hair and stood up straight. "In the future, if I tell you to appear, then you have to appear immediately. Otherwise, don''t me me for uploading the video. If you want to continue staying in Canberra''s circle, it''ll depend on your sincerity."


    Catherine''s face was so pale that she was unable to speak.


    Sometimes, she really wanted to go back to Melbourne, but she could not do it when she thought of her dead mother as well as Nic and her daughter.


    Seeing her fall silent, Shaun smiled sarcastically. "It looks like your feelings for Wesley Lyons aren''t that strong. He''s far less important than the Yule family''s glory and wealth, huh?"


    "Are you done?" Catherine smiled coldly. "Shaun Hill, what I regret most was talking to you at the bar back then!"

 Chapter 291

    Shaun''s face was cold as he pulled out a key from his pocket and threw it to her. "Take it. You''ll be on call in the future."


    Catherine''s face shed from white to red. "Aren''t you afraid of Mnie seeing me?"


    "It doesn''t matter if she sees you. She''s just a woman. I can easily rece her with a different Mrs. Hill.


    There''ll always be smart people who want that position."


    Shaun had just finished speaking when the doorbell rang.


    He opened the door, and Hadley entered with a bag." Young Master, here are the clothes you wanted me to buy. Also, you have to attend apany meeting at nine."


    "Mm." Shaun threw the things into Catherine''s arms and said, "Go upstairs and change."


    Catherine took the items and left to take a shower. By the time she changed her clothes and went downstairs, Shaun had already left. The phone she had left with Rodney yesterday was on the table.


    When she looked at it, she found that there were text messages and missed calls from Joel and Wesley, but


    none from Freya.


    She anxiously dialed her number, and the call was quickly answered. Freya''s confused voice sounded from the other end. "Catherine, what''s up?"


    "That''s my line. Are you okay?" Catherine found it very strange.


    "I... I''m fine." Freya rubbed her head and said, "I went to deliver the informationst night but ended up falling asleep because I drank too much. Fortunately, the people from thepany sent me back. I''ll never do that ever again."


    Catherine finally understood thatst night hadpletely been Rodney''s n. Freya was in the dark even until now.


    Thinking about it, she decided not to say anything.


    It was to prevent Freya from causing trouble at thepany. Rodney Snow was not someone they could afford to offend. In any case, Catherine was in Shaun''s palm now, so Rodney would noty a hand on her friend.


    "It''s good that you''re fine, but you should pay attention in the future. You''re a girl, so don''t get drunk outside."


    "Okay, but it''s quite strange. My alcohol tolerance is usually quite good, but I got drunk after just a few sses yesterday. It must be because the wine was too good."


    Catherine smiled wryly. There must have been something added to the wine.


    After leaving Shaun''s residence, she went directly to Hudson''s branch in Canberra.


    It took a day for her to understand the situation here. Hudson''s development in the other states was good, but it was not faring well in the capital.


    "Canberra''snd is too expensive and hard to get," the general manager exined to her. "Even though we have enough money, it''s important to rely on connections in the capital. There are too many influential families here who are involved in real estate."


    Catherine nodded. "We''ll have to try our best to win a good plot ofnd so we can get a firm foothold in Canberra."


    "There''s a plot ofnd at the coastline that the whole capital is starting to develop. It''s just hard to get it." The general manager unfolded the map and pointed it out to her.


    Catherine memorized the location and called Joelter at night to ask him if he had any ideas.


    After all, now that she had a father here, she would be a fool not to ask him for help.


    After a few seconds of silence on the phone, Joel smiled and said, "That''s a small matter. I''ll talk to the relevant departmentster."


    "Thanks, Dad."

 Chapter 292

    On Tuesday, Joel took her to the old Yule residence.


    Catherine gave him the gift she had prepared. "I bought it for you the other day when I went to the mall with a friend. It looked good, and I think the fabric feels quitefortable too."


    "My daughter has a good eye. It looks good. I''ll wear it tomorrow." Joel smiled from ear to ear.


    "I also bought two sets for Grandpa and Grandma, but I don''t know if they would-"


    "Don''t worry, they''re notcking in gifts. It''s the thought that counts," Joel said with a smile.


    The old Yule residence was also near Sherman Mountain.


    The two did not exchange any words on the way there. When they were about to reach the residence, the whirring sound of a helicopter sounded. Catherine wound down the window to take a look, and Joel finally found a topic to talk to his daughter about." Many nobles here in the capital have private helicopters. The one just now should be the Snow family''s."


    "Rodney Snow?" Catherine blurted out. She really did not like that man at all. For Shaun to be friends with a


    person like that, he must be cut from the same cloth as well.


    "You know Rodney Snow?" Joelughed. "Rodney has a good rtionship with Eldest Young Master Hill, and the helicopters they bought are the same model but different colors. However, they''re pretty low-key and don''t fly much. I heard that Eldest Young Master Hill suddenly flew at 12 midnight a few days ago. Everyone said that something urgent must have happened in the Hill family."


    Catherine''s heart froze. She suddenly remembered the time she was drunk on the yacht. She seemed to have been on a helicopter, but she just thought she had been dreaming.


    "Dad, what day was that?"


    "Well... I''m not too sure. It was probably Tuesday or Wednesday." Joel was puzzled. "Why?"


    "It''s nothing, I was just curious." Catherine felt confused. Wednesday was the day that it happened, right?


    ''Did he go over by helicopter? But why would he be in such a hurry? Was it because he wanted to see me make a fool of myself, or... was he worried about me?''


    Catherine was shocked when the thought shed in her mind.


    That was impossible. How could he be so kind? He wanted to humiliate her more than Rodney did.


    20 minutester, she entered the old Yule residence.


    There were more than ten people sitting in the hall, including Nic and her daughter. Everyone was chatting andughing, but they all turned their eyes to her when they saw here in.


    Catherine took a quick nce at everyone''s expressions. They were all looking at her with contempt and eagerness. It seemed like they did not like her very much.


    Atst, her eyes rested on the two hale and hearty elderly in the middle, her grandparents. The old madam looked at her with a soft expression, but the old master seemed indifferent.


    "Dad, Mom, as I told you before, this is Catherine. She''s the daughter Sheryl gave birth to." Joel introduced her to the two elderly.


    Old Madam Yule nodded with a smile. "She looks pretty. Sit down. I heard Joel talk about you before and had a set of jewelry ordered for you as a meeting gift." i


    A maid brought over arge brocade box. Catherine was hesitant but took it after Joel nodded. She opened it and looked inside. True to an old woman''s taste, the jewelry was made with jade, and the style was a bit old-fashioned, but it did seem quite expensive.


    "Thank you, Grandma. I love it," Catherine still said happily, "I''ll treasure it well."


    "It''s good that you like it." Old Madam Yule was satisfied. Although she did not have much affection for this granddaughter, Catherine was still her son''s daughter. She always disliked that Joel had not given her more grandchildren. At that time, Mnie leaned over and took a look before saying petntly, "Grandma, I want one too."


    Her paternal aunt who was standing by the side joked with her, saying, "Mnie, you''re now Eldest Young Master Hill''s girlfriend. Why do you still want jewelry from your grandmother? I heard there''s a jewelry brand under the Hill family. You can have your pick there."


    Mnie was slightly embarrassed. She had only eaten dinner with Eldest Young Master Hill once and never went out with him again. However, everyone knew that she was dating Shaun Hill, so she could not embarrass herself. "Eldest Young Master Hill said that I could take anything I wanted, but... we''re not married yet, so I''d feel bad." 1

 Chapter 293

    Old Master Yule nodded in satisfaction. "That''s a good way of thinking. Eldest Young Master Hill is looking for a wife from a good family. Our Yule family doesn''tck money or jewelry, so don''t be like those women outside who don''t know how to carry themselves."


    "That''s right, unlike some people who grin happily and can''t tear their eyes away when they see jewelry." The aunt gave Catherine a side-nce that was filled with mockery.


    The crowdughed softly, and Joel immediately showed his displeasure. He was about to scold them.


    Just then, Catherine smiled and said, "Yes, I''m really happy to receive such expensive jewelry, but it''s not because I like how much it cost. It''s mainly because it was given to me by Grandma."


    She paused, and her beautiful watery eyes suddenly turned red.


    "On the way here, I was uneasy. I''m different from Mnie and was raised by my grandparents since childhood. Mnie is lively and likable, but I don''t know how to please others. I was raised by my aunt and uncle, and no one taught me how to get along with my family. I was afraid that Grandma and Grandpa wouldn''t like me, but fortunately...


    Fortunately, this gift from Grandma let me know that she still has me in her heart." She looked at Old Madam Yule when she finished talking, feeling touched.


    At first, Old Madam Yule was just happy that her son had an additional daughter, but after hearing Catherine''s words, she suddenly felt her heart ache for this granddaughter. She was also a little ashamed. She had just randomly chosen the jewelry, but her granddaughter was moved to tears.


    The old madam became even more apologetic and hurriedly waved at her toe over. "Come sit beside Grandma. You''re a granddaughter of the Yule family, but you must''ve suffered a lot. Your uncle and aunt didn''t treat you well, did they?"


    1


    "They were good to me before, but after they got their own daughter back, they became very indifferent toward me. They even shut me in the old mansion and forced me to eat rancid food and drink stale water," Catherine said with teary eyes.


    "I heard that the Jones family is quite well off. You''re lying, aren''t you?" Mnie saw the old madam hold Catherine''s hand and could not stand it anymore.


    "That''s right," the aunt immediately echoed. "Your uncle and aunt brought you up, so how could you say such things?"


    "It''s fine if you don''t believe me. You can go check. The hospital has my medical records." Catherine


    smiled sadly.


    "Shut your mouth if you don''t know how to watch your words!" Joel grew angry and rebuked, "Everyone in Melbourne knows that her uncle and aunt even killed their mother. How would such vicious people treat their niece well?"


    "What? How could there still be such heartless people?" Old Madam Yule shuddered and held Catherine''s hand tightly. "Dear child, you must have suffered."


    "There''s a saying, there''s always a rainbow after the rain. Look, now, I have a dad, and a grandpa and a grandma." Catherine tilted her head, and it was as though beautiful stars were shining in her eyes.


    "What a good girl." Old Madam Yule liked her more and more. Even the serious Old Master Yule''s face softened considerably, and he opened his mouth for the first time. "Since you''ve returned to the Yule family, you''re a descendent of the Yule family. If anyone dares to bully you in the future, you can tell us, but make sure not to damage the family''s reputation."


    "Thank you, Grandpa." Catherine smiled through her tears.


    Sometimes, rather than crying, a proper smile would be more pleasing to the elderly.


    At the side, Nic and Mnie almost went mad with anger. They had prepared many bad things to say about Catherine in advance, but they did not expect Catherine to act pitiful and win the hearts of the old madam and old master. 1 Nic''s frown deepened. Catherine Jones was not a simple person.


    During dinner, the old madam kept putting food on Catherine''s te. "Eat more, you''re too thin."


    "Thank you, Grandma." Catherine ate all the food the old madam gave her and was not picky.


    The old madam was very satisfied and turned to Mnie who was a fussy eater. "You''ve never suffered before, so you refuse to eat many things. You should learn from your sister." "Grandma..." Mnie''s face turned red with anger.

 Chapter 294

    Sitting opposite was the second uncle, Damien Yule. Heughed and asked, "Mnie, when are you going to get engaged with Eldest Young Master Hill?"


    Mnie saw the crowd looking at her enviously and quickly said shyly, "Granny Hill said the wedding will take ce this year or next year. We won''t get engaged and will directly get married."


    "It seems that Old Madam Hill is really anxious." The aunt smiled. "We''ll soon have to call you Mrs. Hill."


    Old Master Yule nodded in satisfaction. "Hold on to Eldest Young Master Hill well. The Yule family will depend on you in the future."


    Mnie was overjoyed. "Grandpa, I won''t let you down."


    Looking at all the peopleplimenting Mnie, Catherine did not feel ufortable. She faintly nced at Damien opposite her. The man was sitting i n a wheelchair, giving people a very gloomy feeling. 1


    "By the way, Joel, you promised to give my brother that plot ofnd along the coast before. Why did I hear that you suddenly talked to the department to give it t o Hudson instead?" Nic pretended as though she had suddenly thought of a question.


    Catherine''s hands stiffened, and Joel frowned." Hudson is Catherine''spany. Your brother has already developed a lot of properties in Canberra and earned a lot of money, so I''ll give this one to Catherine instead so she can gain a foothold in the capital."


    "That''s not true. My brother lost money in thest property project and is counting on taking that plot ofnd along the coastline." Nic smiled bitterly. "He has even finished a proposal. Joel, help us first. We''ll just find another plot ofnd topensate Catherer."


    The aunt nodded. "I think we should help the Wicks family first. Catherine is still so young, so she won''t be able to handle the people below her. She''ll end up being the cat''s paw."


    Damien also advised him, "If Joel is really unwilling, then ask Eldest Young Master Hill for help, Mnie. It''ll be a simple matter for him."


    Old Master Yule immediately pped the table." That''s enough. Just give thend to Fergus."


    Catherine lowered her eyes with a faint sh of ridicule.


    It seemed like in the face of interests, everyone in the Yule family had the same conduct.


    After dinner.


    Joel left the residence with a cold face, bringing


    Catherine, Nic, and Mnie along with him.


    Nic and Mnie said they had not driven over so they needed to go back with him.


    After returning home, Nic and Mnie wore smug smirks and went upstairs to sleep. Joel suddenly said to Catherine, "Don''t worry, I''ve already handled the matters regarding the plot ofnd along the coastline. It''ll be given to you."


    Catherine was stunned.


    Nic turned around and said angrily, "Joel Yule, you promised to give it to my brother earlier!"


    "When did I promise that? It was just something you all said."


    "I don''t care. That plot ofnd has to be developed by Fergus. If you don''t agree, I''ll let Mnie go to Eldest Young Master Hill."


    "Other people might not know this, but to be honest, I don''t think Eldest Young Master Hill is all that fond of Mnie." Joel sneered and went back to his room.


    Catherine also hurried back to her room as she was tired after a battle of wits.


    Outside, Nic stomped her feet in anger and said to Mnie, "Tomorrow, go to Eldest Young Master Hill and get him to help you." 1

 Chapter 295

    Mnie looked nervous and whispered, "Mom, the eldest young master''s temper is entric. I don''t know if he-"


    "You have to go. If he disagrees, you can go to Old Madam Hill. It''s time to prove our position in the Yule family." Nic reminded her.


    Mnie''s eyes brightened and she nodded.


    Behind the mountain, in a horse racing venue.


    A handsome stallion galloped wildly on the grass. The man on the horse held a long whip. His handsome ck riding outfit made him look elegant and noble as if he was a European aristocrat. His body exuded a breathtaking manly charm.


    Soon, the horse stopped and Shaun jumped down from the horse. He undid some buttons on his cor.


    The executives hurriedly gathered around.


    "Eldest Young Master, your horseback riding skills are getting better and better." "Eldest Young Master, you''re really amazing to be able to conquer the wind." Shaun looked at them expressionlessly. "Get to the point."


    An executive steeled his nerves and said, "Eldest Young Master, when will you return to Hill Corporation? You''ve been away for less than four months but thepany''s profit has been dropping. Second Young Master doesn''t listen to us and insists on doing things his way. Pleasee back to thepany."


    "Eldest Young Master, we need you."


    "Thepany can''t do without you."


    Shaun took the water handed to him by Hadley and tipped his chin, taking arge gulp. His eyes were indifferent. "Fine, get out of my sight. I''ll return to thepany next week."


    "That''s great. Wee back, Eldest Young Master! We''ll get out of your sight immediately."


    The executives went back in high spirits.


    Hadleyughed and lowered his voice to say, "Eldest Young Master, you''re still the best. Even after leaving for four months, Liam Hill still can''t win the hearts of those executives."


    "Liam Hill is like his father, so I know exactly what he''s like, but my mother... won''t be happy." Shaun scoffed softly.


    Hadley fell silent, feeling that it was unfair for Shaun.


    "Eldest Young Master."


    Someone suddenly called out to him.


    He frowned and turned around. Mnie, wearing a white knitted sweater and a beret, quickly ran to him. Her beautiful face was filled with pleasant surprise." Eldest Young Master, I heard Grandma say that you were here and you really are."


    "I''m busy." Shaun mounted the horse. He would rather ride a few moreps around the track than face Mnie.


    Mnie became anxious and hurriedly stopped in front of the horse. "Eldest Young Master, I need to talk to you."


    A trace of impatience shed in Shaun''s eyes, but he suppressed it. "What is it?"


    "You should remember my half-sister, right? She encouraged my father to give her a plot ofnd along the coastline the other day, but my father had already promised my uncle that plot ofnd previously..."


    Mnie said apprehensively. She sensed that Shaun was being impatient with her, but she had no choice. She could not stand by and watch Catherine climb over Nic and her.


    "So..." Shaun nced at her, the corners of his mouth curling into a smile.


    Mnie looked at him pitifully. "Could you help me, please?"


    He sat on the horse and looked down at her quietly for a moment. Suddenly, he smiled. "Sure." 1


    Mnie''s eyes brightened. Eldest Young Master Hill really did love her the most! "Thank you, Eldest Young Master. I... I love you."


    After saying those three words, she lowered her head shyly, not noticing the hint of mockery in Shaun''s eyes.


    Love?


    She had only met him a few times, but she was already talking about love.

 Chapter 296

    Women were so shallow.


    Shaun raised the whip and led the horse away.


    His heroic and handsome figure dazzled Mnie''s eyes. He was simply a giant among men. Once sheid eyes on him, she could see no one else.


    She had to marry him.


    In the office.


    General Manager Wolfe reported to Catherine with a dejected face. "President Jones, the plot ofnd along the coastline was granted to Cosmos Corporation."


    Catherine was stunned. "Didn''t you say yesterday that the formalities hadn''t been handled?"


    "I heard that Eldest Young Master Hill yed a part. Cosmos Corporation is an industry under the Wicks family. I heard that the Wicks family is with the Hill family now."


    General Manager Wolfe had a bitter face. "We spent a lot of money on this plot ofnd, but now, it''s wasted."


    Catherine was silent and did not speak for a long time.


    She knew very well how the Wicks family got with the


    Hill family.


    She really did not expect that Shaun would help the Wicks family without hesitation. She thought that he would at least think of the affection they had shared in the past...


    No, there was no affection at all.


    "Can we change thend?" Catherine asked.


    "Everyone is developing thend there. There''snd still avable, but it''s too expensive. ording to thepany''s budget, we won''t be able to earn any profits." General Manager Wolfe said gloomily," President Jones, maybe we shouldn''t develop in Canberra. We''re outsiders, so it''s too hard to enter this circle.


    "If we can''t squeeze in, then change the method. It just so happens that Hudson can develop in multiple fields. Medical, finance, tourism... This city is also closely linked to an international track. There are opportunities to make money everywhere," Catherine said softly, "Only by diversifying will we be unafraid of being eliminated in the future."


    General Manager Wolfe was shocked. "You''re right. I''ll convene a meeting to discuss this immediately."


    The next day, Catherine was busy holding meetings in thepany.


    However, it was not that easy to develop in a new field.


    At 10:00 p.m., she dragged her tired body into the vi and saw Mnie leaning


    on the sofa with a facial mask. Her eyes were full of mockery.


    "How did things go? So what if Dad helps you? With just one word from me, Eldest Young Master Hill will help me unconditionally. No one can say no to him."


    Catherine did not even bother to pay attention to her and went directly to her


    room.


    After closing the door, she leaned against it. Her chest felt tight, and it was hurting her.


    That man, no matter whether he was awyer before o r Eldest Young Master Hill now, he had always been able to pull all sorts of strings.


    She finished showering and was ready to go to bed when her phone suddenly rang. It was from an unknown number.


    She pressed the answer button and a chilly voice sounded. "Come over. My room is dirty and needs cleaning."


    ¦°¦§


    Catherine took a deep breath. Now, just listening to that voice was enough for her to burst into anger.


    He wanted her to clean in the middle of the night? He could dream on.


    "Sorry, you''ve called the wrong number. I think it''s more appropriate for you to call


    the housekeepingpany," she said and almost hung up.


    Shaunughed. "Sure, I''ll just send that wonderful video of the Yule family''s precious daughter wearing a bunny costume. It should be able to make headlines tomorrow morning."


    Then, he hung up.


    Catherine held her head in pain and cursed him and all his ancestors before driving to Oasis International where he stayed.


    Oasis International was located in the most prosperous area in the city center. The price of one square foot ofnd could sell for hundreds of thousands, and Shaun had a 400 square foot penthouse here.


    She opened the door with the key and went in. In the bright living room, Shaun was sitting on the beige leather sofa with his arms resting on the backrest. His raised arms and feet made him emit a kingly aura. He gave off azy but elegant vibe. 3

 Chapter 297

    Without even looking at him, Catherine went straight to the kitchen to find cleaning tools. Even after searching for a long time, she could not find any. She went to the balcony.


    Shaun had sat on the sofa for a while now, and his face was gradually bing colder.


    What was going on?


    Why was she not scolding him for giving the plot ofnd to Fergus Wicks as soon as she saw him? Why was she not begging him?


    The script was different from what he imagined, and he got up coldly to walk over to her.


    Catherine finally found the broom on the balcony.


    When she turned around, she collided hard against his chest. Her nose hurt as if it was broken. "Eldest Young Master, what are you doing?"


    "That''s my line." Shaun felt like he had been poisoned by her. He got even more annoyed when he could not see her upset.


    "Didn''t you tell me to clean up the ce? It''s veryte now, so I just want to get this over with and go to sleep. Please get out of the way." Catherine went around him and began to clean up the living room


    seriously.


    Shaun watched her sweep the floor carefully and really wanted to rush over to throw away the broom.


    That stupid woman! Did she really think that he called her over here to clean the ce? "Catherine Jones, don''t you have anything to say to me?"


    If she could beg and please him to his satisfaction, he would consider going back on his promise to Mnie and give her back that plot ofnd. 2


    Catherine paused and shook her head. "No."


    Shaun stared at her for a while and ordered in a cold voice, "Go and clean the bathtub before filling it for me. I want to take a bath."


    u H


    Catherine resignedly put down the broom and went upstairs. The bathtub was huge, around two meters wide, and embedded in the ground.


    She could only take a rag and kneel to wipe it down.


    When Shaun walked in, he saw her kneeling on the floor in a very provocative position. Her clothes had ridden up, revealing her small waist and skin that was like satin as it glistened brightly.


    His eyes darkened, and he was just about to walk over when her phone rang.


    Catherine did not notice him standing behind her and took out her phone. The name Wesley Lyons shed O


    n the screen.


    She was hesitating on whether to answer the call.


    After all, this was Shaun''s house, which made her feel guilty.


    She muted it and decided to ignore it, but a hand behind her suddenly took away her phone.


    Catherine jumped in shock and looked back. Shaun yed with her phone while staring at the name on the screen. A mocking smile spread on his lips." Shouldn''t you answer your fiance''s call?"


    "Shaun Hill, give me back my phone!" Catherine quickly reached out to grab it, but he had lifted it high enough that she could not reach it.


    "Anxious?" Shaun''s eyes were like ice as his sneer grew wider. "Are you afraid that your fiance will find out that you''re with me thiste at night?"


    "Are you done?" Catherine was really angry now.


    "Do you care that much about him?" Shaun''s eyes narrowed, and he directly pressed the answer button. Wesley''s warm voice sounded from the other end.


    "Cathy, what are you doing? It took you so long to answer the phone."


    Catherine was so scared that her heart was about to stop. She red viciously at Shaun lest he spoke.


    However, he remained silent and simply put the call on loudspeaker. Then, he leaned into her ear and said with a maic voice, "If you don''t tell him, then I will."

 Chapter 298

    Catherine did not know what he was nning and could only reply to Wesley with bated breath. "Oh, I was showering and didn''t hear the phone."


    "You haven''t called me all day today, so I miss you a little," Wesley said tenderly. "Do you miss me?"


    The atmosphere in the bathroom suddenly dropped to freezing point. Catherine stared with wide eyes and almost screamed out in pain. That man actually bit her ear!


    She turned and red at Shaun''s hatefully handsome face. He was smiling wickedly and took her into his arms, burying his face in her neck and kissing her neck unscrupulously.


    Wesley continued to ask, "Why aren''t you talking?


    Don''t you miss me?"


    "I... I''ve been too busy these past few days." Catherine tried her best to hold back. "Have you taken that plot ofnd?"


    "Ho." Catherine gritted her teeth. That b*stard Shaun actually came to her front and was kissing her on her lips.


    She moved away, but he chased after her.


    Wesley sounded distressed. "It''s unfortunate that I''m not there with you and can''t help you with anything.


    Catherine''s mouth was sealed by Shaun so she could not say anything. Wesley continued, "I''lle to Canberra soon, then we''ll be together, okay?


    "Cathy, why aren''t you saying anything?"


    Catherine waspletely smothered by Shaun''s kiss and could only let out a soft hum. She quickly grabbed the phone from Shaun''s hand and said, "I still have things to do here. I''ll hang up now."


    She quickly pressed the end button and pushed Shaun away forcefully. Her beautiful eyes were filled with shame and anger. "Shaun Hill, you''re too much!"


    "I''m too much?" Shaun sneered. "Were you this intimate with him as well when I called you in the past?"


    "No! You''re unbelievable. The water is ready. Go bathe!" She pushed him away and left. Her heart would stop if she continued doing this.


    "Go and bring me a change of clothes," Shaun ordered coldly behind her.


    "I''m not going..."


    Before she could finish, she saw that he had already taken off his shirt, revealing his strong and handsome body, i


    He turned and looked at her with an evil smile. "If you don''t go, I''ll send that clip to your dad-" "Alright, don''t say it. I''ll go." Catherine quickly lowered her head and went out. When she walked to the door, she nced back and saw him throwing his pants aside.


    Her eyes stung, and she turned to the wardrobe.


    After taking her sweet time to find him a set of pajamas, she approached the bathroom again and saw Shaun lying inside the bathtub with his eyes closed. His eyshes were like a quiet resting butterfly, and his muscr chest was covered with water droplets.


    It was said that beauties nourished their looks with baths. A superb man like him did not lose to women when it came to physical appearances in the slightest.


    Catherine''s heart jumped in her chest, and she did not notice the little step in front of her. She slipped, and with a ssh, she fell into the bathtub and on his chest.


    Shaun suddenly opened his eyes. The woman in his arms struggled hard, her clothes, pants, and hair werepletely soaked. Water droplets slid down her cheeks, making her look stunningly charming.


    Catherine''s eyes widened, and her face became flushed as she hurriedly crawled out. "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to. I''ll go immediately."


    "How can I believe that?" Shaun dragged her closer to his chest and hugged her from behind. His handsome face rested on her shoulder as he breathed deeply."


    You want to use such a trick to make me give you that plot ofnd, huh?"


    For a moment, Catherine was stunned that this man would actually think that. "No, I''m not..."

 Chapter 299

    "You lying woman. Remember, you were the one who asked for this!" Shaun said and kissed her fiercely.


    Faced with the man''s aggressive kiss, Catherine tried to push him away but it was to no avail.


    She knew she could not go on like this. How would she face Wesley in the future?


    1


    She bit down hard on his lip, drawing blood. He hissed in pain.


    Catherine took the opportunity to push him away. Her face was full of fragility and helplessness. "Shaun Hill, if you force me like this, I''ll smash my head on the bathtub!"


    "Sure, go ahead!" Shaun''s eyes were devoid of any sympathy. "I''ll just make a phone call to Uncle Joel tomorrow and tell him that his daughter tried to seduce me but then shemitted suicide out of shame because she was rejected by me." 1


    Catherine, "..."


    Her eyes reddened. How could there be such a hateful man in this world? She really did not want to have anything to do with him, but why did he refuse to let her go?


    Due to excessive anger, tears welled up in her eyes.


    "Shaun Hill, I hate you!" she yelled at him, pping him on the shoulder uncontrobly.


    Shaun lowered his eyes and looked at her. The woman''s brows were furrowed in anger, and she probably did not know that she looked like a little woman who was throwing a temper tantrum at her boyfriend right now.


    "Alright, shut up!"


    After more than ten minutes, Catherine crawled out of the bathroom.


    Shaun looked at her back as she left, and the corners of his mouth curled up in satisfaction.


    Ten minutester, when he had tied up his robe and gone downstairs, he saw Catherine standing beside the washing machine. Her wet clothes were getting washed and dried, and she was wearing hisrge shirt. She was not wearing his pants because they were too big.


    Shaun''s throat bobbed.


    "Go and wash my clothes too." 1


    Shaun ordered behind her.


    Hearing the sound of his voice again, Catherine''s charming face immediately turned red. Although she told herself to calm down, she still could not face him calmly.


    "Why are you so red?" Shaun looked at her scarlet ears and spoke casually, "You''ve already done all sorts of things with Wesley Lyons, haven''t you?"


    The blush on Catherine''s face was wiped clean. He always had the ability to piss her off.


    He would not believe that she had never been that intimate with anyone before.


    She walked upstairs with her eyes lowered, and she reappeared a few momentster with his clothes.


    "My clothes have to be hand-washed," Shaun said nonchntly, "I won''t wear machine-washed ones."


    Catherine, "..."


    That *sshole!


    She scolded him viciously in her heart and went to the bathroom with the clothes in her arms.


    In fact, she was not that good at washing clothes. She only washed small articles of clothing at most, so it was the first time she was washing men''s clothes. It was also the first time she had to wash so many.


    Shaun nced at her profile from the living room, and his cold eyes shed with a trace of tenderness.


    On a night like this, the woman seemed to be his wife who was taking care of his daily life.


    The cold house seemed to resemble a home now. 2

 Chapter 300

    He thought about it before taking out his phone and sending a message to


    Hadley. [No need to help the Wick family with that plot ofnd along the coastline. Give it to Hudson instead.]


    Hadley, who was preparing to sleep: [???]


    Eldest Young Master Hill changed his thoughts every day. How tiring.


    After washing the clothes, Catherine came out to see Shaun sitting on the sofa. He had on a pair of gold-rimmed sses and was reading documents. The desk was piled with paperwork. She used to think he looked very charming when he worked, but he was wearing pajamas now and his hair was half-dry, making him look even more charming.


    However, it was almost 1:00 a.m. but he was still working. With how hard he worked, it could be said that it was reasonable he could rule Hill Corporation with an iron fist.


    He had not slept yet, so she could not ck off either. She continued to mop the floor.


    When her eyes were sore and her back hurt, the man''s cold voice sounded. "Go warm the bed for me."


    What?


    Catherine looked at him nkly, wondering if she heard him wrongly.


    "The nket is too cold. Hurry up," Shaun ordered.


    "I''m not in charge of something like that." Catherine had trouble epting it. "Don''t you find me dirty?"


    Shaun got up expressionlessly. He took out a small bottle from the cupboard and sprayed it at her.


    Catherine could make out the scent of disinfectant, and her beautiful facial features contorted like she had stepped on a piece of turd.


    "You''re disinfected now, so go. You have no right to refuse." 3


    Shaun sat back down to work.


    Catherine struggled helplessly for a while and finally entered the master bedroom.


    His bed and sheets were extremelyfortable, and she was so tired that she fell asleep less than half a minute after lying down. 1


    When Shaun put down the documents in his hand, he found that it was already 3:00 a.m.


    He took off his sses and walked upstairs. He was met with the sweet sight of a petite woman sleeping on therge bed, just like the night before.


    Hey down on the warm bed. Catherine seemed to have habitually felt his familiar scent and turned around to burrow into his arms.


    He looked at her, his eyes soft andplex.


    It was easy to stay in bed on such a day, but he was the president of Hill Corporation. There were a lot of things in thepany he still had to deal with after just returning to Hill Corporation.


    At 6:00 a.m., he gently got out of bed.


    Catherine was woken up by him. While in a daze, she saw that the sky outside was not bright yet.


    Shaun saw her silly appearance and smiled. "I''m going to thepany. Go back to sleep."


    Then, he changed his clothes and left.


    Catherine looked at the time. It was only 6:00 a.m.


    She remembered that she had slept at 2:00 a.m.st night. God, did he always work so hard when he was in the capital? It was no wonder he became the richest man in the country. However, that must not be good for his body, right?


    Catherine knitted her brows. She did not want to worry about him, but she just could not help herself.

 Chapter 301

    8:00 a.m.


    Catherine walked into the vi with a yawn.


    Mnie, who was eating breakfast, immediately got up and said, "Dad, look. I told you she went outst night and didn''t return all night. What kind of properdy stays out all night? I think she might be fooling around outside."


    Catherine nced at her and sneered in her heart. If Mnie had handled her boyfriend better, would Catherine still have needed to go there in the middle o f the night to serve him?


    "What''s that look for? Did I say anything wrong?" Mnie retorted righteously.


    "No, you''re right. It''s because I''m not a properdy.


    You were the one who called me a country bumpkin and an illegitimate daughter." Catherine smiled and ignored her. She sat down at the table to have breakfast calmly and elegantly.


    "Dad, did you hear what she said..."


    "Stop arguing. I believe in Catherine. She already has a fiance," Joel interrupted with a cold face. "Besides, didn''t you used to always y around at night as


    well? You have quite some nerve to talk about her."


    Mnie flushed in embarrassment and stomped her foot in anger. "Dad, you''re too biased..."


    At the side, Nic''s phone suddenly rang. She answered the call and stood up angrily. "What? The plot ofnd was given to Hudson... What happened? Didn''t you say that Eldest Young Master Hill talked to them?"


    Catherine froze and choked on her sandwich. Nic had already hung up and was pointing at her."


    Catherine Jones, what the hell did you do? Why was the plot ofnd on the coastline taken away by Hudson?"


    "That can''t be." Mnie was also shocked. "Is it possible that there''s someone else who dares to go against Eldest Young Master Hill?"


    "Your uncle personally called me and said that the other party has suddenly changed their mind." Nic stared at her and said, "Catherine, you''re a girl who just arrived here and has no connections besides your father. You didn''t stay out all night to do something unseemly, right? Thend doesn''t matter, but you can''t embarrass the Yule family."


    Hearing that, Joel also frowned at Catherine. He did not want to believe it, but it was something that even he could not control, so it was really quite fishy.


    Catherine looked up with a calm face. "Aunty, are you saying that I slept outsidest night in order to get thend? In that case, whosepany did you think I sought?" 1


    She suddenlyughed. "Who has the ability to go against Eldest Young Master Hill? I think that instead of trying to use me of misbehaving, you should wonder whether Mnie has offended the young master, or maybe he decided not to help her because he was displeased with her."


    Catherine just about finished eating, so she wiped her hands and went upstairs to change her clothes.


    Joel also lost his appetite and got up. "You two are always stirring up trouble." Then, he turned and left.


    Nic whirled to Mnie. "What the hell happened with Eldest Young Master Hill?"


    "I don''t know either. He rarely takes my calls." Mnie thought for a moment before saying, "I''ll go look for him."


    Upstairs, Catherine stood on the balcony and watched as Joel''s car drove away. She hesitated for a moment before sending Shaun a message. [About thend... You''re not helping the Wicks family anymore?]


    After asking, she suddenly became nervous. To be honest, she had not thought about begging him before, much less thought that he would not help Mnie.


    However, now that she got thend again, she was


    very excited.


    Five minutester, Shaun replied: [Yeah.]


    Catherine: [Thank you.]


    Shaun: [If you really want to thank me, use your own hands to serve me next time.]


    it H


    Catherine''s fair little face felt so hot that it nearly burst into mes. Could this man be any more shameless?


    She took a deep breath and replied in annoyance: [Thend was originally going


    to fall into my hands anyway until you took it away. It''s good enough that I''m not scolding you, you hoodlum.]


    Then, she tossed her phone and ignored him.

 Chapter 302

    Hill Corporation.


    In the conference room early in the morning.


    Shaun looked at his phone, his cold eyes tinged with a smile.


    Hoodlum?


    Why did that word sound so nice to hear?


    The executives were shocked when they saw him on his phone during the meeting. The president was even smiling so dotingly. They felt like their jaws were about to drop to the table from shock.


    In the first seat on the right row, Liam''s eyes shed deeply. The Shaun Hill in his memories was cold and cruel, but this person in front of him seemed different. Was it because of a woman?


    Liam smiled in concern. "Brother, are you chatting with Ms. Yule? I heard that you''re getting married soon."


    Realization dawned on the executives. So that was it! They did not expect Ms. Yule to be so favored by him. It seemed like they would have to curry favor with her in the future. 1


    "Start the meeting." Shaun put down his phone and continued to host the meeting with a straight face.


    An hourter, he returned to the office.


    Hadley entered and said, "Young Master, Ms. Yule is downstairs and says she wants to meet you. It''s probably to talk about thend."


    "I''m busy. Tell her to leave," Shaun ordered without even lifting his head.


    Hadley was speechless. Of course, he could not tell her that so bluntly. He could only tell her tactfully that Eldest Young Master Hill was busy, so she should go back.


    Mnie, who had failed to meet Shaun, felt desperate. She never thought that he would brush her off so simply.


    Was Eldest Young Master Hill not helping her because he was dissatisfied with her? Was it because he did not want her to take the position of Mrs. Hill?


    No. Everyone knew that Eldest Young Master Hill had invited her to dance at the party. If she did not get married to him, she would beughed at until she died. 3


    Just as she was at a loss, Old Madam Hill suddenly called her. "Mnie, today is Women''s Day. Shaun got someone to fly in a bluefin tuna from abroad as well a s foie gras from Country F. Bring your family over for dinner. It''s also time for the parents of both families to meet formally." 3


    Good fortune came too quickly, and Mnie was ecstatic. "Yes, I''ll definitelye."


    She thought that Shaun had refused to let her enter thepany because he disliked her, but she did not expect that he had already arranged for their families to meet. It seemed like she was just imagining things.


    In the Hills'' manor.


    Old Madam Hill hung up the phone in satisfaction. Old Master Hill shook the newspaper and snorted. "You''re making arrangements by yourself again. Shaun will lecture you againter."


    "I just want him to give me a great-grandson in this life." Old Madam Hill huffed. "If


    I wait for him to take the initiative, I think I''ll never see him get married in my lifetime. Just look at how many times he''s taken the initiative with Mnie." 2


    "It''s not that bad." Old Master Hill did not agree. "He''s a person withsting affection."


    "Yes, he hasn''t moved on from Sarah, but he can''t dy anymore. The Yule family isn''t bad either."


    After sighing, Old Madam Yule told the kitchen to begin preparations. 1


    On the other end, Mnie immediately told Nic about the dinner after returning home.


    "It seems that God is also favoring us.''


    Nic was also very excited, but it did not take long for her to calm down. "Call Catherine and tell her to join as well."

 Chapter 303

    Mnie got angry. "Mom, you''re crazy. How could we call her-"


    "You don''t get it. This is a good opportunity to ruin her." Nic looked at her. "We''ll destroy her in front of the Hill family andpletely ruin her future. You forgot that I''m friends with Valerie Hill."


    Mnie''s eyes brightened in realization. "Mom, I''ll support you. We can''t let her continue to be in Canberra anymore."


    Hudson Corporation.


    After Catherine told General Manager Wolfe to handle the plot ofnd as soon as possible, she received a call from Joel.


    As soon as she heard that the Hill family had invited the Yule family to their manor for dinner this evening, her face suddenly turned pale.


    This was Shaun throwing Mnie some sweet carrots after being guilty that he spared Catherine.


    Women were emotional creatures. On the way to thepany today, she did some thinking and thought that Shaun actually did not care about Mnie.


    However, the turn of events seemed to have given her a p on the face.


    The two families were about to meet. Did that mean they would be discussing marriage?


    But what was she doingst night? She was just the shameful third party.


    "Catherine, did you hear me?" Joel asked again after Catherine did not reply for a long time.


    "Dad, I''m not going." Catherine refused in a low voice." My status isn''t worthy, and the Hill family wouldn''t want me there."


    "Mnie said that the old madam already knows who you are, so it''ll be rude if you don''t go." Joel sighed. "Just go. It''s a good opportunity to introduce yourself to the Hill family and then expand your circle among the upper ss in Canberra. Besides, Old Madam Hill is different from others. She''s very kind."


    "Alright."


    Catherine smiled wryly but also found it strange in her heart. Mnie and Nic should not want her to g o tonight. It seemed like tonight''s trip to the Hill family would not be smooth for her.


    4:30 p.m.


    As soon as she entered the house, Nic greeted her warmly, "We''re going to have dinner with the Hill family tonight. Your usual clothes are too shabby, so I bought two sets of clothes for you and Mnie at the mall today. I left it on your bed, so go get changed."


    Catherine''s brows raised. After going upstairs, she did not expect Nic to have bought her a set of Fendi clothes from thetest spring line. The neckline had crystal and gold ornaments, and when she casually checked on her phone, she saw that this set of clothes cost seven figures.


    Tsk, what was Mnie up to now? It seemed like she really went all out for tonight.


    She did not understand what Nic was up to at first, but when she saw Mnie who was wearing a simple purple shirt with a knitted vest and an innocent face, she seemed to understand everything. 1


    Joel frowned. "Isn''t Mnie dressed too inly?"


    "That''s the whole point. The old madam likes it when people are frugal. Let''s go, let''s go. We''ll bete." Nic took Joel''s hand and walked to the car park.


    The Hill family''s vi was located halfway up the mountain and also had the best scenery in the whole of Sherman Mountain.

 Chapter 304

    Therge estate had a horse-racing track, a golf course, a basketball court, a badminton court, an airstrip...


    Even Catherine, who had seen the diverse aspects of society, felt overwhelmed by the surroundings.


    After parking the car, the butler led the four people into the main building.


    In the splendid living room, Old Madam Hill and her third daughter, Valerie, sat on one side. Old Master Hill and several men chatted over tea in the tea room on the other side.


    When the four entered, everyone looked over.


    Catherine, who was wearing a ck retro and chic jacket, was the most eye- catching. Her lips were smeared with red lipstick and her long ck hair was curled over her shoulders. Her delicate three-dimensional facial features were small with her straight nose and willow-like eyebrows. She had delicate skin, and her beauty was elegant and charming.


    Next to her, Mnie looked small and pure. Everyone knew that she was the main character tonight, but she was too in.


    Old Madam Hill had heard Mnie mention Catherine before and did not like her already, but now, she disliked her even more.


    "Mr. Yule, my dad and brothers are over there. You can go chat with the men if you''re not used to staying with us women here." Valerie smiled.


    "Then I''ll go over there." Joel was indeed feeling ufortable. After greeting them with a smile, he nced at Catherine and went to the tea room.


    Once Joel left, Queenie Hill curved her lips mockingly. "Mnie, is this... your elder sister? She''s really beautiful. Tsk, look at all the jewels and gold embroidered on her clothes. I remember seeing this when I went to Paris for Fashion Week a few days ago. One set costs six to seven million. I couldn''t bear to buy it."


    Nic smiled graciously. "Catherine suffered a lot in the past and it wasn''t easy bringing her back here. I wanted to buy her something nice to make it up to her."


    "Why do you have to make it up to her? You didn''t give birth to her," Valerie said in azy tone. "Look at you. Mnie and Shaun''s matter might be settled today, so you should have dressed Mnie up beautifully instead of letting someone else overshadow her."


    Mnie smiled. "It''s okay, I''ve worn a lot of bright and beautiful clothes when I was younger. I think that wearing something in will make me look younger." The implication was that Catherine had never worn such clothes because she was a country bumpkin, and the clothes she wore looked old-fashioned.


    After listening, Catherine squeezed out a humble smile. "It turns out my clothes are so expensive. I didn''t know that. Today is also the first time I''m wearing this. I''ve never worn such extravagant clothes before. Thank you, Aunty Nic."


    When she finished speaking, she carefully touched the pearls on her clothes, making her look like a shocked country bumpkin who had on expensive clothes. 1


    Everyone exchanged looks. There was a lot hidden between the lines in Catherine''s words. First, she had not worn expensive luxury branded clothes before today. Second, today was the first time she was asked to wear luxury branded clothes.


    Everyone present were elites from influential families, and they all knew the crooked ways among them. They suddenly understood what was happening.


    Nic became anxious and forced augh. "Catherine, what do you mean this is your first time? Didn''t I buy you lots of luxury clothes before? They''re all over your wardrobe."


    "Is that so? I didn''t know," Catherine said shyly, "No one told me when I wore those out."


    Everyone came to the same realization. If no one had pointed it out, that meant that they were all clothes


    that were already out of season.


    Nic''s face and neck flushed red. She never thought that Catherine would be so cunning to ruin the image she had painstakingly built for so many years.


    Old Madam Hill took a sip of tea. She had felt that Nic was not too bad before, but it seemed that she was actually a little unbing. Fortunately, Joel Yule was a true gentleman. "Enough, I don''t understand all this talk about luxury brands and it''s making my head hurt. I just want to settle the matter of Shaun''s marriage quickly."


    Mnie blushed.


    Nic quickly said, "Eldest Young Master Hill is a giant among men. If Mnie could marry him, it''d be a n honor for the Yule family."

 Chapter 305

    "Well, do the bride and groom want to?" Valerieughed. "Since everyone is here today, why don''t we just get the rites done?"


    "I was thinking the same thing." The old madam turned to the butler. "Go and bring me that bracelet."


    Her daughter-inw, Yvette Gardner, asked in jealousy, "You mean that bracelet that has been handed down from the ancestors?"


    "Yes, Shaun is the heir to the Hill family, so the bracelet should naturally be passed on to his future wife," Old Madam Hill said with a smile.


    Catherine lowered her eyes as a bitter look shed in them.


    At the side, Mnie and her mother had already taken several deep breaths of excitement.


    Soon, the bracelet was brought over, and Old Madam Hill called Mnie over. Just as she was about to raise Mnie''s hand and put it on her, the sound of footsteps suddenly came from outside.


    Everyone looked over as Shaun walked in. He was wearing an expensive gray suit with a silk jacquard tie. There was a low-key luxury watch sped around his wrist. His entire person looked like a walking


    spotlight-noble, elegant, and extraordinary.


    "What are you doing?"


    Shaun saw all the people in the living room and even some from the Yule family. His gaze paused for two seconds on Catherine without moving before he finally spotted the jade bracelet in the old madam''s hand.


    Valerie exined with a smile, "Your grandmother wants to pass the family heirloom jade bracelet to your future wife."


    Shaun''s handsome brows raised as he walked over with his long legs. He reached out to take the jade bracelet from the old madam''s hand to y with it.


    "Be careful. Don''t drop it," the old madam said.


    Queenie smiled. "Grandma, Shaun wants to give the bracelet to Mnie personally."


    "That''s true. It''s more meaningful if the boyfriend is the one who does that," Valerie teased.


    Mnie became nervous and hung her head shyly, her face already red. Catherine looked away and lowered her head, pretending to look at her phone. Shaun nced at Mnie and suddenly smiled before putting the bracelet back into the box. "Since it''s a family heirloom, it''s better to treasure it and wait for the day of my wedding before taking it out. After all... Who knows when my wedding will be, or... whether m


    y bride will change or not?"


    His cello-like maic voice was warm, but after he spoke, the entire hall fell into eerie silence.


    Nic and Mnie''s smiling faces seemed to freeze over, and they were unable to speak even after a long time.


    Mnie''s eyes were red as tears welled up in them.


    Old Madam Hill held her hand with a somber expression and red at Shaun. "Change the bride? Who do you want to change it to? You were the one who picked Mnie, and everyone outside already knows that she''s your girlfriend. Did you think about the girl''s feelings when you said that? I''m telling you, I''ve already decided on my granddaughter-inw. It''s her.¡±


    Shaun seemed not to have heard it and picked up an orange indifferently before peeling it.


    Everyone watched his every movement except for Catherine, who was ying with her phone since the beginning.


    "Shaun, did you hear what Grandma said?" Valerie reminded, "Mnie is a good girl. Don''t let her down."


    Nic gritted her teeth and said, "Eldest Young Master, if you don''t like Mnie, then just say it straight instead of ying her like a fool. Mnie is the apple of the Yule family''s eye." "What? Do I have to agree to marry her today?" Shaun casually threw the orange peel on the table. His dark eyes were bottomless. "It takes at least half a year to a year of dating for others to start talking about marriage, but you''re forcing me just a few days after I met her. Is the daughter from the Yule family that special? I wouldn''t have dared to mess with you if I knew this beforehand."

 Chapter 306

    His handsome face was expressionless, but people familiar with him knew that this was a precursor to an explosion of anger.


    The younger generation held their breaths in fear, and the elderly did not dare to speak carelessly. Nic flushed in anger. "That''s not what I meant-"


    "Enough, save it." Valerie shot her a look. "We were indeed too anxious. You first have to understand each other''s personalities and hobbies. You two should have more dinner dates and go watch movies together. There''s a private cinema at home, so you can go watch a movie after dinnerter." 1


    "Yes, that''s a good idea." Old Madam Hill also changed the subject and talked about the fresh ingredients that Shaun had speciallymissioned to be flown in from abroad. 1


    After finishing the orange, Shaun did not participate in the chat with the women and turned to leave.


    Not long after he left, two more young men came in. One was Willie Hill, who Catherine had met before, and the other was wearing a dark blue suit. His inky hair hung across his forehead, and his handsome brows gave him an air of arrogance.


    Old Madam Hill waved at them toe over. "Liam, why are you sote?"


    "I was dyed by something at thepany. Here, Grandma. This is a holiday gift for you." Liam held out a beautiful piece of jade.


    Catherine was struck by a realization. This was Shaun''s younger brother from a different father!


    Her gaze turned andnded on Willie, whose eyes almost popped out of his sockets. However, he recovered very quickly and coughed softly. "Grandma, I''ll go


    to the back and check on the fish that Shaun asked to deliver."


    ... 1


    At 6:30 p.m., the family dinner began.


    More than 20 people were seated at the long table. 1


    The chef cut the bluefin tuna piece by piece in front of everyone. The fish was


    veryrge, around two meters long, and had lived in the deep sea.


    Catherine loved to study cooking and was extremely interested in the ingredients, so she especially looked forward to the tuna tonight.


    However, she did not know if it was intentional or not, but when it was her turn, the most tender meat in the abdomen was already gone.


    The chef smiled apologetically. "I''m sorry, but there''s only the red part left. You wouldn''t mind, right, Ms.


    Jones?"


    Queenie snickered. "What''s there to mind? She probably has never eaten a deep- sea fish worth tens of millions before. Even the red part would taste good to her."


    Catherine''s face was calm. She had already expected certain things to happen, so there was nothing for her to be angry about.


    However, Joel''s expression became ugly. "Ms. Hill, Catherine is my daughter. Please watch your tone."


    Joel''s identity was not ordinary, and Old Master Hill immediately became displeased with Queenie. "Shut your mouth if you don''t know how to watch your words."


    "Catherine, you can eat my portion..." Joel tried to push his own te over.


    Shaun, who was sitting at the front and had been ying with his phone, suddenly looked up. "My stomach hasn''t been feeling well recently, so I can''t eat cold things. Take my portion. Uncle Joel can keep his own portion."


    Everyone was stunned and turned to look at Mnie.


    Valerie smiled. "Mnie, Shaun really dotes on you. He''d rather give up his


    portion than treat his future father-inw poorly."


    Mnie secretly rejoiced. She had been a little worried before, but it seemed like the eldest young


    master still cared about her.


    Shaun ignored their conversation and turned to the chef while saying with a faint smile, "If you can''t even divide a few pieces of meat equally, I think you can go."


    The chef panicked. "Eldest Young Master, I..."

 Chapter 307

    "Didn''t you hear me? Pack your things and get out." Shaun slowly and


    methodically wiped his slender fingertips with a towel, but the words he spat out were like a de that made people dare not disobey.


    Soon, someone came in and took the chef away. A new chef stepped out from the kitchen.


    The next chef was careful not to serve poorly lest he anger the young master.


    Catherine bowed her head and ate the sashimi seriously. Her portion had belonged to Shaun, and although everyone said that Shaun was doing this for Mnie and Joel, she felt differently in her heart...


    She suddenly had a stifling pain in her heart. What was she thinking? She had a fiance now, and Shaun also had Mnie.


    After dinner, the Hill family looked at Mnie even more favorably.


    Only Willie tsked in his heart like the elite he was. What a bunch of idiots! They could not even tell that Shaun got angry because of Catherine. Who was Mnie to him?


    At that moment, Old Madam Hill said, "Shaun, go


    apany Mnie to the private cinema to watch a movie and grow your feelings for one another."


    Shaun nced around the hall and saw that Catherine had her head lowered. She was fixed on her phone again. His heart surged with anger, and he got up to walk over.


    Mnie followed after him happily.


    Then, Nic apanied the otherdies of the Hill family to y bridge. Joel was also pulled over to y poker, and only Catherine sat quietly on the sofa ying with her phone. No one paid any attention to her or even served her any tea.


    Willie rushed over with a tter of fruits and hot tea to serve her.


    No matter who Shaun married in the future, the family dinner earlier had let him see that Shaun still cared about Catherine. It was definitely a good idea for him to curry favor with her now.


    "Ms. Jones, are you unused to things here? Shall we bowl?"


    "No need, I''ll just quietly sit here lest anyone suspects I have something going on with you." Catherine refused politely.


    "That''s right. I don''t have a good reputation in the family, so I''d rather not involve you." Willie smiled and walked away.


    Just as he reached the stairs, Liam came down from upstairs and raised a brow at him. "Do you fancy her?" "No." Willie hurriedly shook his head.


    "I understand, she really is quite pretty. She''s much more beautiful than Mnie." Liam clicked his tongue. "If not for the fact that she''s an illegitimate daughter, I might even go after her."


    Willie was startled and said embarrassedly, "Yeah, she''s not worthy of our status."


    "I get it." Liam raised his brows at him with an ambiguous look.


    Willie felt speechless. ''What do you get? Do you get that she''s Shaun Hill''s woman?''


    Catherine sat on the sofa ying games for more than 40 minutes when a maid suddenly came over.


    "Ms. Jones, pleasee with me. The old madam says she wants to see you."


    "What does she want to see me for?"


    "I''m not quite sure. I''m just following her orders."


    The old madam lived in the back residence, and Catherine followed the maid over. She was not familiar with this side of the manor. When she approached a courtyard, a small hot spring appeared between the green and verdant bamboo.


    "The old madam..." Before Catherine could finish, a force behind her pushed her into the hot spring.

 Chapter 308

    By the time she emerged from the water, the maid had disappeared.


    What the chef did at dinner tonight had made her keep an eye out. The maid earlier had used the old madam as an excuse so she had to follow, but she started a recording on her phone when they were making their way over.


    She took out her phone. It had dropped into the water, so the screen was ck. She did not know what the other party was up to, so she had to leave quickly.


    "Who''s there?"


    Behind the bamboo forest, a man suddenly walked over with bare shoulders. The lower half of his body was wrapped in a bath towel, and that face... It was Willie Hill.


    At that instant, Catherine understood. She sighed with relief andughed.


    "Holy sh*t, what are you doing here?" Willie was startled and hurriedly covered his chest. "Go away quickly. Shaun will kill me if he finds out."


    "I was tricked here by someone." Catherine climbed out of the water. Her hair was dripping wet, and her


    clothes clung to her shapely figure. If it were anyone else, Willie would definitely have turned into a beast, but he really did not have the guts when it was Catherine Jones.


    "Your clothes are wet. First-"


    Before he could finish speaking, the sound of footsteps suddenly came from outside the courtyard.


    Catherine paled. If people saw her dripping wet in the hot spring that Willie was soaking in, she would not be able to exin herself.


    "I''ll hold them off for you, so hurry inside. The first room on the second floor is Shaun''s. I''ll inform himter."


    Willie hurriedly walked toward the arched door and was greeted by Valerie, Nic, Queenie, and many others who were quickly walking over. Even his mother, Yvette, was there.


    "What are you all doing here? Peeking at me taking a bath?" Willie smirked and blocked them.


    "Go away." Yvette red at him. "I heard someone say that Catherine Jones is with you. Did she seduce you? Did you do anything to her?" 2


    She was aware of her son''s conduct and was afraid that he had done something absurd again. She did not want to offend Joel Yule, and she looked down on an illegitimate daughter like Catherine. As long as nothing physical happened between them, she could still stop them from getting married.


    "What are you saying?" Willie was baffled. "I was having a soak in the hot spring."


    "Willie, the maid saw with her own eyes that Catherine came to you. You even served her tea earlier. We know what kind of person you are. Don''t tell me you did something to her." Valerie was about t o rush in.


    "Hey, Aunt Valerie, aren''t you looking down on me a little too much? Am I that much of a beast?" Willie pretended to be annoyed.


    "That''s enough. Get out of my way!" Yvette pushed him away hurriedly.


    The group of people rushed in and searched the hot spring for a long time but could not find anyone.


    Nic was dumbfounded. This was not how it was supposed to go. With a person like Willie, he would definitely not have hesitated to pounce when he saw someone as beautiful as Catherine. However, not only was there no trace of a struggle here but the person was gone too.


    "Are you guys done? I already said I hadn''t seen her. You guys are so annoying. I just came here to have a soak," Willie said in an angry voice.


    "Where did she go? She can''t have disappeared!" Nic hurriedly changed her tactics. "She''s Joel''s baby. If something happens, it''ll be over."


    Valerie also echoed, "Don''t worry, I''ll send people to search for her. Since you came to the Hills'' residence a s guests, we definitely won''t let anything happen to her."


    Seeing this group of women putting on their act, Willie hurriedly sent a message to Shaun secretly.


    In the private cinema, Shaun, who had a face full of annoyance, read the message and immediately stood up. "I have some urgent work to handle. You should just continue watching without me."


    Then, he left before waiting for Mnie to answer.

 Chapter 309

    Shaun quickly returned to the room. None of the lights were on, and dim moonlight shone in. The room was empty.


    He went straight to the wardrobe and turned on the lights. The woman who was putting on his clothes let out a shriek and covered her body with the door of the wardrobe. Her ck eyes made her look just like a frightened fawn, and her face was flushed red with shame.


    His thin lips curled wickedly. "What, the thief who broke into my room to steal my clothes still dares to re at me?"


    "I''m not in the mood to argue with you. The people outside must be looking for me everywhere."


    Catherine was anxious, but her clothes were drenched and her hair was wet. She could not go out like this. She would be suspected.


    "So... What does that have to do with me?" Shaun leaned against the door indifferently, looking like he did not care.


    "Shaun Hill..." Catherine''s face was pale. She could not ruin the Yule family, let alone get involved with a notorious young master like Willie and let Nic get away with this.


    "You know that I never help people for free." Shaun''s eyes turned deep.


    Catherine bit her lip, her face reddening because of shame. "Shaun Hill, don''t go overboard. Your girlfriend is right outside."


    "So? I want you." 2


    Shaun approached her step by step, his right hand holding the shelf beside her ear. His dark eyes seemed to have a maic field that could suck people in.


    Catherine''s heart raced as she looked at the face that was so handsome it could cause others tomit crimes.


    In the cramped dressing room, Shaun repeatedly pressed his lips on her red


    ones.


    Catherine turned to the side, too ashamed to meet his eyes. "That''s enough. You promised to help me."


    When she spoke, she found that her voice was soft like she was pouting.


    Shaun''s burning eyes stared at her lips. He wanted to kiss her until the end of time.


    However, a knock sounded on the door and Valerie was calling out to him, "Shaun, have you seen Catherine?"


    She gripped his clothes in fear.


    He gently patted the back of her hand and pulled her away. Straightening his clothes, he went to the door and opened it. Valerie, Nic, and Mnie were there standing.


    He looked at them with eyes that were like ice. "I''ve been in the private cinema with Mnie. How could I have seen her?"


    "But... she disappeared..." Mnie looked at his room anxiously. "We were worried that she''s hiding in your room..."


    "Hiding? Why would she be hiding?" Shaun''s tone was sharp.


    The women stiffened, and Mnie realized that she had made a slip of the tongue.


    He sneered slowly, "It''s best if you don''t use the dirty tricks you use in the Yule family here in the Hill family. Aunt, you know my temper, so don''t make me angry."


    He mmed the door shut with a bang.


    Before long, he dialed the phone number of a servant. An old servant in her 50s soon came over with some new clothes.


    Catherine quickly changed into the clothes. When she came out, she saw Shaun sitting on the sofa, pinching a scarlet cigarette between his fingers.


    "Aunty Yasmine, please take her out." "Certainly. Ms. Jones,e with me." Aunty Yasmine smiled kindly and brought Catherine out of the room.

 Chapter 310

    The two of them did not notice it, but Liam, who happened to be returning to his room, saw Catherine walking out of Shaun''s room from around the corner.


    He smiled and suddenly understood everything.


    Aunty Yasmine took her to the small door of the main residence. Catherine''s disappearance had brought both the Yule and Hill families together-even Old Master Hill and Old Madam Hill had appeared.


    Seeing here back, Nic immediately rushed up anxiously. "Catherine, where did you go without a word? You didn''t even answer your phone. We were looking all over for you. You worried us to death."


    The words caused Old Madam Hill''s expression to darken as she thought that Catherine was too insensitive.


    "Huh? Why are you wearing different clothes now?" Valerie suddenly asked.


    Catherine blinked and said while feeling aggrieved, "I wasn''t paying attention when I was out for a walk and fell into the pool. Aunty Yasmine saw me all drenched and took me to change my clothes and blow dry my hair. My phone also dropped in the pool and can''t be used anymore."


    She paused and apologized, "I''m really sorry. I didn''t want to bother you because you were ying bridge."


    "Is that true?" Old Madam Hill looked at Aunty Yasmine. Aunty Yasmine had worked for the Hill family for more than 30 years, so she trusted her.


    "Yes, it is," Aunty Yasmine said with a smile.


    "Alright, it''s good that she''s fine. Let''s disperse." Old Madam Hill rubbed her brows, feeling annoyed at the disturbance.


    Joel did not want to stay any longer either. "We''ve caused a lot of trouble for everyone tonight. We''ll take our leave now."


    After the Yule family left, Valerie found it strange. She had clearly arranged for someone to push Catherine into the hot spring, so why did Aunty Yasmine say that Catherine fell into the pool?


    Who told Aunty Yasmine to say that?


    Who was helping Catherine?


    At that moment, Willie walked over to her with a smile. "Aunt Valerie, you should stay out of the Yule family''s business. If Grandpa or Grandma finds out that you colluded with outsiders to stir up trouble in the family, they might not let youe back."


    Valerie was shocked and stared at Willie. "Did you help her?"


    Willie shrugged, neither admitting nor denying it."


    What do you think would happen if I told my parents about tonight''s events?" Valerie,


    If her brother and sister-inw found out that she had schemed against their son,


    they would end up fighting and having a falling out.


    Valerie shuddered and did not dare to think too deeply about it.


    ... 2


    The car drove back to the Yule family vi.


    In the car, Mnie was stillining, "Please at least tell someone when you go out next time instead of sneaking around quietly. Didn''t you see that Old Madam Hill and Old Master Hill were very unhappy by the time we left?"


    Catherine did not say a single word until she reached the living room. She turned to Joel and said, "Dad, I was actually called away by a servant in the Hill family earlier. She said that Old Madam Hill wanted to see me, but she took me to the hot spring and pushed me in when I had my guard down. Willie Hill was soaking in the pool then, but fortunately, we knew each other, so he didn''t do anything to me and helped me hide."


    "What?" Joel was shocked. "Why didn''t you tell me earlier?"


    Mnie hurriedly covered her mouth. "Impossible!


    Willie Hill helped you? He''s a famous phnderer and pounces on every woman he sees. Did he..."


    Joel immediately became worried at her words." Catherine, you-" "Dad, don''t worry. I was fine because not even a minute after I fell into the hot spring, Aunty Nic coincidentally brought Valerie and Queenie over to look for me." Catherine gave a vague smile at Nic. "After they couldn''t find me at the hot spring, they determined that I was missing and alerted the entire Hill family to search for me everywhere."

 Chapter 311

    Joel was not a fool. Upon realizing what had happened, he red at Nic.


    Nic was shocked. "What do you mean, Catherine? I heard with my own ears the Hill family''s servant im that you secretly went to the hot spring. I thought you were nning on seducing Willie. Given Willie''s wickedness, I was worried about you so I hurried there..."


    "Yeah, you hurried there. If you had happened to see me in disheveled clothes and Willie pressed against me, my reputation would have been damaged. The Hill family would surely consider me indecent, so how would they possibly agree to let Willie marry me?"


    Catherine sighed in a light-hearted manner. "Aunty Nic, if you were really


    concerned about me, you would''ve gone to the hot spring alone in secret and not bring the whole family there. You should''ve felt more relieved that you couldn''t find me rather than expose it by kicking up a fuss."


    She expressed every sentence in a clear and orderly manner. Even if Joel was a fool, he would be under no illusions that it had something to do with Nic.


    "Nic, you''re really wicked." Joel trembled with anger. "Why are you holding a grudge against a young


    Catherine frowned. "Dad, couldn''t you tell that even the chef had purposely targeted me during dinner?"


    "Oh right, I almost forgot about it." When Joel recalled the incident, his resentment toward Nic almost reached the peak. "I remember you telling me that you''re on friendly terms with Valerie, right? I saw both of you hanging out together all day today..."


    "Dad, she''s trying to tear us apart. Don''t be tricked by her," Mnie said anxiously.


    "Shut your mouth," Joel thundered, "Look at how your mom has raised you! You and your mom are both vicious women."


    Mnie was dazed, whereas Nic flew into a rage." Joel, you keep protecting her since she returned. I think you still have feelings for Sheryl, that b*tch-"


    Before Nic could finish her sentence, Joel pped her in the face straight away. "Nic, you don''t even show remorse for your mistakes. Marrying you is my biggest regret in life." 2


    "How dare you p me, Joel?!" Nic''s face expressed incredulity while she covered the part of her face that hurt. Tears rolled down her cheeks. "Come, Mnie. Let''s go to your granny''s house."


    Once Nic finished speaking, she dragged Mnie and walked out.


    "Dad, you''re biased. Ever since Catherine came, you don''t care about us


    anymore." Mnie wept while leaving with Nic.


    Joel sat on the couch with a deathly pale face. Catherine then whispered, "Sorry, Dad. I actually didn''t want to tell you, but tonight they-"


    "It''s not your fault. I''m useless. I failed to protect you." Joel seemed to recall something. With a painful look, he made a decision. "I''ll find a way to divorce her."


    Catherine was momentarily stunned, but she kept quiet. There had been a bitter conflict in business between the Yule family and the Wicks family. She reckoned that no one in the Yule family would approve of this idea, i


    Sobbing, Nic went back to the Wicks household with Mnie.


    Her biological brother, Fergus Wicks, lost his temper a s soon as he noticed the wound on Nic''s face." Sister, I''ll deal with Catherine. I''ve been harboring a grudge against her because of thend anyway."


    Upon hearing his words, Nic was relieved. Her brother had always been a ruthless character. He had connections with quite a lot of ruthless people.


    It would be all too easy for him to deal with Catherine.


    Two days after Nic and Mnie left, Catherine started leading afortable life.


    After finishing her breakfast, she drove to the office. When the car was traveling on a meandering mountain road, she suddenly encountered a sharp turn. She tried to hit the brakes, only to discover that the brakes were not working.


    The car had been tampered with!

 Chapter 312

    Uponing to her senses, Catherine rapidly turned the steering wheel. The car traveled down the meandering road at a higher speed due to brake failure.


    A Bentley appeared at the front all of a sudden.


    She promptly decided to cut in on the car from the side of the narrow road.


    The driver of the Bentley got a shock. "Is that person out of her mind, Second Young Master? She''s actually driving at a speed of 150 to 160 miles per hour, treating this as a race."


    Liam lifted his head and saw the white sports car traveling like the wind on the mountain road. It looked like the driver was not hitting the brakes at all even when passing several turns.


    Even he did not have the nerve to drive a sports car like that.


    "Something is wrong with the car. Go after it."


    The driver went all out to catch up. To the driver and Liam''s shock, the white sports car was now traveling on the mountain road at a great speed of almost 200 miles per hour. When the car was ultimately about to turn over, Catherine immediately drove to a muddy


    path that was being constructed. A loud bang sounded when the right side of the car crashed into a big tree.


    Liam swiftly got out and opened the door of that car. The airbag had deployed, and a slender woman was being cushioned inside. She had lost her consciousness, but there were no signs of injuries on her.


    "Catherine..."


    Liam was astonished after taking a good look at the beautiful, pale face. He quickly carried her out of the car with the driver and sent her to a nearby hospital afterward. 1


    Soon, Joel arrived at the hospital with an anxious look. Liamforted, "Don''t worry, Uncle Joel. Your daughter is intelligent and courageous. I noticed that her car had been out of control for a while, yet she stayedposed while handling the car on the meandering road. Later, she drove to a muddy path that was being constructed in order to reduce the speed of the car. When the car crashed, nobody was seated on the right side of the car. Although she lost consciousness, there aren''t any physical injuries on her. She probably fainted due to a concussion."


    "Thank God." Joel finally let out a sigh of relief. He said to Liam gratefully, "Thank you so much, Second Young Master. I''ll remember your kindness."


    "Not at all. It''s what I should''ve done."


    About half an hourter, the hospital staff came out.


    Simr to what Liam had mentioned, a hit to Catherine''s body and head caused her to suffer a concussion, which exined why she fainted. Nevertheless, she did not have injuries to other parts of her body.


    After learning that Catherine was fine, Liam headed to the office as he had something to deal with that morning,


    Along the way, the driver asked, "Second Young Master, do you think her car was tampered with?"


    Liam chuckled as the reason behind the brake failure of a sports car worth over two million dors was ringly obvious.


    The driver sighed. "It''s my first time seeing someone end up with such light injuries after meeting with an ident on a meandering road. Any ordinary woman would''ve been scared out of her wits, and the car would probably have plunged off the cliff. Miss Jones might be young, but her driving skills are fantastic. Even though I''m an experienced driver, it''s a shame that I can''t be calm and courageous like her."


    "Yeah." Liam knocked his fingers on his knees. He had met her in the Hill household a few days ago, assuming that she was just a beautiful face without depth. However, he was absolutely amazed by her behavior today.


    Originally, he thought that Shaun was just fascinated by her beauty.


    How would Shaun react after he found out that she had met with an ident?


    12:00 p.m.


    Liam headed to the dining hall of thepany.


    The dining halls for the top management and ordinary employees were located on different floors.


    When he entered the private room, he saw Shaun, who was dressed in a trim suit, walking from the corridor. His handsome face was set in a grim expression. A few executives were following closely behind him to report thepany''s performance.

 Chapter 313

    Liam squinted his eyes. Those executives always pretended to obey his orders without actually executing them, yet they were as submissive as dogs in front of Shaun.


    Liam''s thin lips twitched devilishly. "Brother."


    Shaun gave him a stony stare. "I was just nning to look for you. You were absent from the meeting this morning."


    "Brother, I didn''t mean to be absent," Liam answered helplessly, "When I came from Sherman Mountain this morning, I saw an ident. I sent the victim to the hospital."


    "Next time, you need to inform thepany even if you''re noting." Shaun lifted his long legs and walked into the private room.


    "Alright, Brother. By the way, do you need to visit the victim? She''s the youngdy from the Yule family. It''s the one who just returned, not Mnie."


    Sure enough, Shaun froze right after Liam finished speaking.


    Shaun looked back, and his dark eyes settled on Liam. His gaze seemed to convey a turbulence of emotions." Catherine?"


    "Yup." Liam''s face expressed pity.


    Shaun shoved his right hand into the pocket of his trousers and bit his thin lip. "Is she badly injured?"


    "I''m not sure about this. I came to the office after sending her to the hospital." Shaun frowned. "But I heard that the brakes failed. It was quite risky then. When I went to save her, she was already unconscious."


    Director Shepherd, who was behind Shaun, gasped." Isn''t it impossible to survive if the brakes fail on the road along Sherman Mountain?"


    Shaun kicked open the door of the private room. "Let''s go in."


    After taking a seat in the private room, he gave Hadley a stare. Hadley grasped the significance of his stare within a split second and went to find out about the matter right away. 2


    Shaun sat on the seat of honor, while a bunch of executives beside him kept chatting. Nevertheless, he did not pay attention to what they were saying.


    He had managed to behave icily throughout these years.


    At this point, however, he only had Catherine''s mischievous, sly, and embarrassed looks in mind.


    Two days ago, she had even stood in front of him with a flushed face, allowing him to kiss her however he wanted.


    Now, she had met with an ident, and it was uncertain whether she was alive... Shaun''s heart ached badly.


    All of a sudden, he rose to his feet. "I''m not going to eat as something hase up. You guys just carry on with your meal."


    The executives looked at each other as he swiftly left.


    The assistant, who came from next door, walked toward Liam and whispered, "Elder Young Master has left the office."


    Liam chuckled. 2


    Everyone was under the impression that nothing could weaken Shaun, given that he began to keep everyone at a distance since Sarah''s death. Surprisingly, a weak point of his had been exposed.


    Shaun was speeding throughout his journey to the hospital.


    He quickened his pace to the VIP ward. Just as he was about to enter, he suddenly caught sight of Wesley sitting in front of the bed and holding Catherine''s hand.


    He immediately stopped walking and hid behind the wall instead. He heard Wesley asking gently, "Are you still feeling dizzy?" "Yup, a little. I feel like vomiting." "The doctor said that it''smon for someone with a concussion to experience this. You really frightened the wits out of me. I initially nned to settle some issues in Melbourne before I came over here, but I couldn''t afford to wait. I''m not going back. I need to stay here to keep you safe so that I won''t worry about you."


    Holding her hand, Wesley ced it close to his face. Catherine looked down awkwardly. "You haven''t even recovered from your injuries-"


    "I''m getting much better. I really don''t want to lose you, Catherine," Wesley said affectionately, "Let''s get married this year. I''ll stay by your side in the future."

 Chapter 314

    Shaun stood outside the ward with bulging veins visible on his fists under his sleeves.


    All of a sudden, he felt like a fool for worrying about Catherine and speeding all the way here.


    Simr to what had happened in Melbourne previously, he was tricked by her again and again.


    She always feigned being pure and shy in front of him, yet she treated Wesley with deep affection behind his back.


    What on earth did she take him for?


    His eyes revealed a frosty look.


    Shaun could not bear to listen to the conversation between Catherine and Wesley anymore. He turned around and walked to the elevator.


    Joel, who just came out of the elevator, was surprised t o bump into Shaun. "Elder Young Master Hill, what brings you here?"


    "My friend was admitted here, so I came to visit." With a grim expression, Shaun casually replied before he entered the elevator.


    His coldness made Joel speechless.


    When Joel entered the ward, Wesley was giving


    Catherine water. Joel heaved a sigh of relief and said," Wesley treats you really well. He called me this morning after he couldn''t reach you. When he learned that something had happened to you, he immediately flew here. He was already here before you were even awake."


    Catherine did not know what to say, but she had a weak smile spreading across her pale face.


    Joel found a chair and sat on it. He sighed. "Compared to a fiance like Wesley, Elder Young Master... I just bumped into him at the elevator just now. He came to visit his friend. After all, I''m still Mnie''s dad, but he was really indifferent and couldn''t be bothered to find out why I''m here."


    "Elder Young Master?" Wesley was taken aback. "Elder Young Master Hill?"


    "Yeah. He''s in a rtionship with Mnie," Joel added, "But I don''t think he''ll actually marry Mnie. Mnie is just muddle-headed. From what I''ve observed, he''s not into her either. That''s not how he should behave if he''s truly in love with her."


    Catherine did not say a word, but her head kept buzzing, i


    Why did Shaune to the hospital?


    Was he here to visit her? Was he outside the ward just now and decided not to enter after seeing Wesley? 2


    It was just her guess. Anyway, it was difficult to understand what was going on in Shaun''s mind.


    "By the way, have you sent the car for investigation, Dad?"


    She asked the question as it crossed her mind. "That was the new car you bought for me. Why would the brakes fail?"


    Joel looked pale. "I called the police, but by the time the police arrived, the car had beenpletely burnt. Based on the police''s preliminary analysis, the oil of the engine leaked due to the crash and resulted in the explosion." 1


    Catherine bit her lip. "I''m sure that it was the left side of the car that crashed. It couldn''t be an oil leakage that caused the explosion."


    "I''ll ask someone to investigate the matter thoroughly," Joel said furiously, "I''ll surely kill the person who tried to take my daughter''s life after I find out who it is."


    Catherine thought for a moment and said, "Dad, can you ask the police to spread the news to the public that the person who tampered with my car has been found? Then, get someone to seal off the Yule family''s vi and don''t let anyone enter for the time being."


    Joel was stunned. "Catherine, are you suspecting that someone from our vi tampered with your car? This is quite unlikely. All the servants in the vi have served our family for more than ten years. They''re loyal and reliable-" "Dad, I''ve only been to the office and the vi these two days, so these two are the suspected ces. I''ll spread the news about it. The person who did this must be someone insignificant. He or she will surely panic," Catherine said seriously, "Just cooperate with me. If I don''t find out who the person is, I might lose my life next time."


    Joel nodded upon listening to her advice.


    The downstairs of the hospital.


    After getting into the car, Shaun mmed the door. He then lit a cigarette and began smoking it.


    When Hadley got into the car, the smoke had already permeated the car. "Elder Young Master Hill, I''ve investigated the ident..."

 Chapter 315

    "Alright, enough of that. Her life has nothing to do with me."


    Shaun started the car and sped off.


    With the car traveling like a rocket on the road, Hadley was so scared that he clutched the handle above his head.


    Once Shaun arrived at the office, he went upstairs straight away.


    Hadley poured a cup of coffee for him. Just as he turned around to leave, Shaun suddenly called out to him, "Stop. What have you found out?"


    tt H


    What a fickle-minded man.


    Hadley looked back and reported to him seriously," The car was tampered with by someone from the Yule family, and it was the gardener''s doing. He received a sum of money from Brody Jarrett, who took charge of the area in gstaff City. As far as I know, Brody and Fergus hang out very frequently. After investigating this matter, however, Fergus seems to have nothing to do with it."


    "That''s unsurprising. Given that Fergus has done a lot of bad things, he''s quite experienced in such things."


    Shaun raised his coffee cup and blew on it. "What has Joel found out about this matter?"


    "He has gotten the car investigated, but the car is already burnt. What''s more, there weren''t any surveince cameras at the scene. I''m guessing he won''t be able to find out anything," Hadley said, "He probably wouldn''t expect the Wicks family to be so cruel."


    "Joel is a decent man, but unfortunately, people like him get tricked far too easily." Shaun scoffed.


    "Elder Young Master Hill, should I inform Cath-"


    "What''s the point of telling her?" Shaun suddenly tossed the coffee cup on the table. "She''s not the one who''s paying you either. It''ll serve the foolish woman right if she dies." 1


    Hadley was at a loss for words.


    "Get lost." Shaun flew into a temper.


    Hadley was well aware of his grumpiness. He then asked someone to follow up on the matter. Sure enough, he received new updates about it at night.


    "Elder Young Master Hill, the Yule family has spread the news that they found out the person who


    tampered with the car. Now their vi has been sealed off, and even their inte has been disconnected."


    Shaun raised his brows. "Didn''t you say that Joel didn''t find out about what actually happened?" "Yeah." Hadley found it a little strange too.


    After some thought, Shaun finally understood.


    It was just a trap. Joel absolutely would not suspect the Yule family. It was probably Catherine''s idea.


    Sure enough, that sneaky little girl was quite clever. No wonder she could easily trick him.


    He wondered what to do while smoking a cigarette. Despite holding a grudge against her, he felt a tingling sensation deep down that was getting stronger.


    He felt like meeting and kissing her. He wished she could help him relieve his stress.


    The second day after Catherine was admitted into the hospital.


    At noon, Wesley fed Catherine.


    Liam came to visit her. Second Young Master Hill was dressed in a coffee-colored windbreaker and a pair of gray trousers, which were rolled up to show his exquisite ankles. The young masters of the Hill family were so attractive that they could easily be well-known actors in the entertainment industry.


    "What brings you here, Second Young Master Hill?" A look of astonishment crossed Catherine''s face. She had only met him once in the Hill household, and they did not even talk to each other at that time. Anyway, he was the one who saved her when she met with an ident the other day.


    "After all, I was the one who saved you, so I came to see how you''re doing." Liam''s eyes swept over Wesley. 1


    Wesley stood up and introduced himself, "Hi, I''m Catherine''s fiance. Thank you for saving her that night, Second Young Master Hill."


    He looked gentle and humble, while his demeanor was neither overbearing nor self-effacing.

 Chapter 316

    Liam was stunned for two seconds. His expression was bizarre. "I didn''t know that you already have a fiance, Miss Jones."


    Catherine replied, "Mm. I''m really thankful for your help that day, Second Young Master Hill."


    "You''re wee. I found your driving skills quite amazing."


    Liam winked at her. "Let''s learn from each other one day."


    "Are your driving skills amazing?" Wesley was a little surprised.


    "Hmm... My skills were better than usual probably because I was trying to save my life." Catherine shrugged while forcing a smile.


    The three of them had a brief chat. After that, Liam bade them goodbye and left.


    Silence descended in the ward. Wesley''s brows shed with aplicated feeling. "Cathy, do you regret getting engaged to me in Melbourne?"


    "What''s wrong?" Catherine was puzzled.


    Wesley stared at her with a bitter expression. "I''ve been doing well since I was young. It''s only when I


    reached Canberra did I realize how insignificant I am. Second Young Master Hill is an elite among the elites. Suddenly, I feel that I don''t qualify to be together with you."


    Catherine smiled gently. "You think too highly of me. Even after returning to the Yule family, I''m just an illegitimate daughter. No one from wealthy families would agree to let their sons marry me."


    "They''re just too shallow. They don''t know the positive qualities in you." Wesley held a strand of her hair and tucked it behind her ear.


    Catherine subconsciously felt like dodging him, but she still bore with it.


    The third day.


    Nic and Mnie came to the hospital in a fit of rage.


    "Joel, why are you doing this? Why are we not allowed to enter our house?" Nic kicked up a fuss the moment she walked in. "Even your biological daughter isn''t allowed to go in. All you currently care about is just Catherine, right?"


    "Dad, are you really nning to abandon me?" Mnie began to weep bitterly.


    Joel felt sour deep down. "After-"


    "Dad..." Catherine stopped him.


    Joel kept quiet right away.


    "Catherine, you''re the one who forced Dad not to allow me to return home, right?¡± Mnie vented her anger o n Catherine. "That''s my home. I''ve been living there for 20 years!"


    "It''s my fault, Cathy." Nic suddenly kneeled on the floor. "I won''t do that again. Please don''t ask your dad to kick us out. Mnie and I can''t live without your dad."


    It was Joel''s first time seeing Nic act so submissively. A mixture of emotions filled him at that moment. After all, they had been married for over ten years. What was more, she was the mother of his daughter. Just as he was about to pull Nic up, his phone rang.


    The minute he saw the iing call notification, he answered it as he walked. After learning the news, his chest began to ache in excruciating pain.


    Once the call ended, he walked to Nic and kicked her down. "You vicious woman, I thought your intention of ruining Cathy''s reputation previously was your worst doing. I didn''t expect you guys from the Wicks family to hurt her too!"


    After getting kicked to the ground, Nic was dazed. Mnie was so terrified that she did not dare to move at all. "Dad, you''re crazy. Why did you kick Mom?"


    "Joel, you kicked me? You actually kicked me?" Nic''s eyes reddened, and she almost went mad. 2


    "Not only did I kick you, but I''m also going to divorce you," Joel said furiously, "The gardener who worked for our family has admitted that it was Brody who paid him to tamper with the brakes in Catherine''s car with the intention of killing Catherine. Brody is close to Fergus. Who else would do such a thing except for the Wicks family?"


    "I didn''t do it." Nic clutched Joel''s hand and began to weep innocently. "Because of Brody, you''re ruining our rtionship which we''ve developed for more than ten years? Who knew who Catherine has offended out there?"


    "Enough. Stop pretending. You''ve been disgusted by her since she came to Canberra, and you''ve always thought of ways to trick her. I''m definitely going to divorce you." Joel pushed Nic away and then called the security officer to drag her out. As for Mnie, he asked the bodyguard to send her back to the Yule household straight away. 1


    Joel managed to give a small smile in the ward. "It finally dawned on me what kind of a vicious woman I''ve been keeping by my side. She''s just terrifying."

 Chapter 317

    Catherine kept quiet.


    Deep down, she thought that since Nic could easily get Fergus to kill her, then her mother could have encountered the same situation back then.


    It was not until today that Joel became aware of the vicious streak in Nic. He probably had never suspected Nic of having something to do with her mother''s death.


    "Don''t worry, Cathy. I''m dead set on divorcing her this time." After speaking to Catherine seriously, Joel went home and began dealing with the matters regarding his divorce.


    Wesley said, "Your dad won''t be able to divorce her."


    "Yeah." Catherine felt the same. "Nevermind the fact that the Yule family and the Wicks family have worked together for years, Mnie is Elder Young Master Hill''s girlfriend. The Hill family won''t ept ady from a broken family. Just because of this alone, my grandparents and everyone else in the Yule family will surely disapprove of their divorce."


    A look of pity crossed Wesley''s face. "So this time..."


    "It''s impossible to defeat enemies just once." Catherine dropped her eyes. The only possibility of


    the Yule family approving of Joel and Nic''s divorce would be when Mnie was no longer Shaun''s girlfriend.


    Late at night.


    In the deste vige.


    Reba ran for her life, trying to get away from the vige. These days, she had been tortured by the disgusting old man day and night, almost going insane.


    "Stop running, b*tch!" Behind her was a fierce old man who kept going after her with a stick.


    Just as the man almost caught up to her, a van suddenly stopped right in front of Reba. Someone from the van promptly pulled her in.


    The car traveled farther from the man, and he was ultimately left behind. Reba felt that everything was like a dream.


    She had finally fled. She no longer had to do theundry and cook, nor would she have to endure hunger and cold. She would not be raped anymore either.


    It was Catherine and Shaun who caused her to end up in this state!


    "Are you Reba?" A man in the car suddenly gazed at her with disgust.


    "You know me?" Reba got a terrible shock.


    "Someone wants to see you."


    Five hourster, Reba was taken to a strange ce with her eyes blindfolded.


    "Where''s this? Who are you guys?" 1


    "You don''t have to know who I am. All you need to know is that I can assist you in taking revenge on Catherine and Shaun."


    A man''s charming voice sounded beside her.


    Reba was momentarily stunned. She began to be overwhelmed with


    resentment. "Really? But Shaun''s status is out of the ordinary."


    "Now that I''ve found you, I already have everything figured out. I''ll get you a new identity."


    "Okay." Reba agreed without hesitation.


    After being put in a sorry state, she had long since been smoldering with rage. Considering that she had suffered so much, she wanted to take revenge and pay them back with interest.


    Canberra, at night.


    9:30 p.m. The Hill family''s manor.


    As night fell, Shaun walked into the living room. He casually took off his suit and passed it to the servant beside him. His gaze settled on Old Madam Hill, who was waiting for him on the couch.

 Chapter 318

    "You haven''t been home for a few days already. It seems difficult to see you now," Old Madam Hill taunted Shaun.


    "Mniees to apany you every day, doesn''t she?" Shaun teased Old Madam Hill and sat beside her. She was dressed in a dark blue vest and blouse. Her deep-set eyes were always sharp enough to observe everything.


    "It''s good that you know it. She doesn''te here with the sole intention of apanying me. She wants to see you," Old Madam Hill said with annoyance, "She''s quite pitiful. Her family has been peaceful all this while, but Joel now insists on getting a divorce after his illegitimate daughter came back. Is he senile? How could he divorce his wife just like that?"


    Shaun touched his chin. "Tsk, it looks like Mnie has yed a trick on you by persuading you into taking her side."


    "Does she need to persuade me? I''ve seen a lot of dirty tricks used by wealthy families." Old Madam Hill sighed. "Just like your dad and mom''s divorce, I strongly disapproved of it."


    Shaun took a cigarette. He did not light it right away but yed with it first. His brows furrowed deeply,


    conveying a sense of coldness.


    Old Madam Hill let out a sigh. "Today, Mnie told me that it''s Old Master Yule''s birthday next week. She''s nning to invite some rtives and friends to have a meal together. She really hopes that you can make it. If you deny your


    connections with her at this point, her mom will most probably have to go through with the divorce."


    Shaun pretended to turn a deaf ear to it. He took out a matchbox and yfully lit his cigarette.


    "What do you n on doing? Are you going to attend the celebration?" Old Madam Hill raised her voice out of annoyance. "If you''re not into Mnie, go on a blind date with someone. Anyway, you have to get married this year."


    "I''m going to attend it. Since you''ve made it so clear, I have to go."


    Shaun smiled weakly and rose to his feet. "It''s alreadyte. Have a good sleep." "That''s more like it." Old Madam Hill was finally satisfied with his reply. She then returned to her room to rest.


    Soon, the day of Old Master Yule''s birthday arrived.


    He had turned 68, but he did not want to celebrate his birthday on a grand scale. He only hired a well-known chef from overseas and set up several tables in the


    hotel.


    Those who were invited to the celebration included those business partners whom he had worked with for years as well as some friends and rtives.


    At 11:00 a.m., Joel came together with Catherine and Wesley. He then made a proper introduction. "This is my daughter''s fiance. He''s also the president of Golden Corporation."


    "Golden Corporation? Whatpany is that? I''ve never heard of it," Aunty Irene from the Yule family spoke with an undertone of disdain.


    Wesley smiled calmly and said, "Golden Corporation is a pharmaceutical group involved in science, industry, and technology. We also have foreign branches. We''ve just set up our business in Canberra and built a new factory of 5,000 square feet in an economic zone recently. So far, we''ve managed to obtain a fund of 50 billion dors to officially n our project in the coastal area."


    Everyone was stunned. The economic zone in Canberra had been developing rapidly so far. Considering that he could n the project in advance and carry it out sessfully, it meant this young man was intelligent.


    President Warner said, "Old Master Yule, your grandson-inw is promising. The pharmaceutical field is increasingly well regarded and capable of offering excellent prospects."


    Thepliment lifted Old Master Yule''s mood. Previously, Old Master Yule had looked down on Wesley seeing as he came from Melbourne. However, he was quite happy now. "Haha, yeah. My granddaughter has great taste. When they get married, I''ll definitely invite you."


    Catherine was speechless. Her grandfather was indeed a snob.


    Nevertheless, she did not expect that her rtionship with Wesley would develop so quickly. He had gained a foothold in Canberra even faster than her.


    "By the way, Old Master Yule, I heard that you have another granddaughter who''s Elder Young Master Hill''s girlfriend. Why don''t I see her here?" President Curley asked eagerly. "Elder Young Master Hill ising today, right?"


    Old Master Yule''s face turned stiff. In fact, he was not sure about it either.


    At that moment, there was a suddenmotion outside.


    Everyone turned their gaze in that direction. The tall and handsome Shaun walked in from the entrance. He was wearing a striped dark green suit that was custom- made by a top international designer. He exuded an aura of brilliance that was typical of a high-ranked man like himself. Donned in a red dress, Mnie hooked her arm through Shaun''s with an endearing look on her face.


    The two of them were well matched. It seemed as if they were walking on a red carpet.


    Behind them were Nic and Fergus who were grinning from ear to ear.


    Nic and Fergus were reallycent. At first, Shaun was not at all bothered about Mnie.


    However, Mnie visited the Hill household every day, ultimately persuading him to attend Old Master Yule''s birthday celebration.

 Chapter 319

    What did this mean? It meant that Shaun was ready to disclose his rtionship with Mnie to the public.


    Mnie would soon get married to Shaun. In that respect, the Wicks family would attain a much higher rank.


    "Hey, Mnie. Why didn''t you inform me that Elder Young Master Hill is back?" Old Master Yule quickly went to Mnie in a euphoric manner.


    Shaun and Mnie were mobbed and sought after by all the guests present. The guests also tried to butter them up. i


    "Elder Young Master Hill, you and Mnie are indeed a perfect match for each other."


    "Elder Young Master Hill, it''s my honor to be able to meet you."


    "Madam Yule, you''re truly blessed to have such a lovely daughter." 1


    In contrast, none of the guests went to talk to Catherine. A look of astonishment washed over Wesley''s face. "Cathy, he''s..." "Yeah." Catherine knew what he was thinking. She


    nodded and frowned deeply.


    Little did she expect that Shaun would apany Mnie to attend her grandfather''s birthday celebration.


    As Joel and Nic were going through a divorce now, Shaun showed up with someone from the Wicks family, clearly indicating his support for Mnie.


    Fergus had nearly killed Catherinest time.


    Nevertheless, Shaun still attended for the sake of the Wicks family.


    All of a sudden, Catherine experienced a chill. Her heart was shivering from coldness, but she tried her best to suppress her anger.


    From today onward, she would be in opposition to him.


    However, how would she be able to defeat Elder Young Master Hill who was high up and regarded as the most brilliant figure in Australia?


    Upon noticing Catherine''s increasingly pale face and spaced-out look, Wesley suddenly stretched out his hand and held her waist. He said thoughtfully, "Even if it''s Elder Young Master Hill, I won''t let go of you. It''s toote for you to regret, Catherine." 1


    Stunned, Catherine bit her lip. "You''re overthinking it. It just ran through my mind that it''ll be more difficult to deal with Nic since he''s taking the Wicks family''s side."


    Wesley hesitated. "Don''t stress yourself out. You just came to Canberra not long ago. Take it easy."


    "Alright." Catherine was absent-minded.


    She wished she could take it easy too.


    Nevertheless, once Shaun married Mnie, it would be even harder to destroy the Wicks family.


    Shaun, who was mobbed by the crowd, casually turned his eyes to Catherine. He saw Wesley holding her waist, and she seemed to be in Wesley''s arms.


    That scene caused a sharp pain in Shaun''s eyes.


    Shaun continued to wear a smile, but his gaze was so cold that it appeared to be frozen. Even the guests around him could feel the coldness that his eyes revealed.


    Old Master Yule was under the impression that Shaun was annoyed by therge crowd that mobbed him, so h e immediately said, "Elder Young Master,e and sit on the seat of honor. The dishes will be served shortly."


    Shaun strode toward the seat of honor and sat down. Mnie was then seated beside him.


    Old Master Yule directly pushed Joel toward Nic and made him sit beside her. He also warned Joel in a low voice, "Elder Young Master is here. It means that he cares about Mnie. If you dare get a divorce, I''ll kill


    myself in front of you."


    Boiling with anger, Joel felt that his chest hurt so much that he could not say a word.


    "Catherine,e over here with Wesley." Old Madam Yule waved at Catherine.


    As Catherine and Wesley were walking in that direction, Shaun nced at Wesleyzily. "You''re...?"

 Chapter 320

    Joel immediately said, "He''s Catherine''s fiance from Golden Corporation..."


    "Never heard of it." Shaun looked away, and his cold gaze rested on the coffee cup in front of him. "Any Tom, Dick, or Harry is allowed to sit on the Yule family''s seat of honor, huh?"


    With that, Wesley''s elegant and handsome face turned pale. His bright eyes shed with an undertone of grimness.


    Catherine felt as if she was pped in the face. She was left in a state of embarrassment.


    Mnie chuckled in spite of herself. "Exactly. Just look at who Elder Young Master Hill is. Not everyone can sit with him."


    Old Madam Yule felt embarrassed. After all, she was the one who had asked him to sit over here.


    "I''ll go to another table." Wesley patted Catherine on the back of her hand. Then, he turned around and headed to another table.


    "Wait up. I''ming with you. After all... I don''t qualify to sit with Elder Young Master Hill either." Catherine went after Wesley. The two of them ultimately sat at another table.


    Shaun bit his thin lip while sitting on the seat of honor. His handsome face was impassive while his masculine brows were frosty.


    Everyone could tell that Elder Young Master Hill was upset. Deep down, Old Master Yule was giving Catherine a piece of his mind. After that, he feigned a smile and said, "I''m really sorry, Elder Young Master Hill. That was very immature of Catherine. Don''t sink to her level. She''s an illegitimate daughter who came from the countryside, so she''s quite uncultured."


    "Dad..." Joel''s face flushed with embarrassment. He could no longer tolerate it. 1


    "Shut up." Old Master Yule red at Joel. Then, he signaled Mnie with his eyes.


    Mnie promptly hugged Shaun''s arm and acted coquettishly. "Elder Young Master Hill, I promise that you won''t see the two of them again when you visit the Yule family next time."


    "Yeah, yeah. Regardless of the asion, they won''t be around wherever you are." Old Master Yule went all out to tter Shaun.


    Shaun bit his thin lip lightly, which seemed to imply agreement. In fact, those who were familiar with him knew that he was even more annoyed deep down.


    Catherine, who was at another table, naturally heard the conversation among those people.


    She was aware that everyone at the table was looking at her in a gloating manner with hardly any sympathy.


    Her face turned pale bit by bit.


    Wesley held her hand tightly beneath the table. It was the first time he felt so helpless. With the humiliation he suffered today, he swore that he had to be powerful to pay them back with interest.


    After lunch.


    When Catherine came out of the restroom, she happened toe across Fergus who was walking out of the male restroom. The 40-year-old man was sturdily built and unshaven. He looked rough and dangerous.


    As they unavoidably confronted each other, Fergus gave her an evil smile. "You have such great driving skills, little girl. You actually survived the meandering road of Sherman Mountain."


    Catherine''s face darkened. How dare he act grantly?! "Having done so many bad things, you''ll face punishment sooner orter."


    "Haha. When Mnie bes Madam Hill... Do you believe that I''d be able to kill you then? No one is going to say anything about it." Fergus lifted his hand and performed the action of slicing her neck. Then, he burst outughing unscrupulously.


    Catherine''s eyes revealed shock. While trembling, she said, "Judging from your arrogant tone, you must havemitted a lot of atrocities. My mom''s death... I''m sure it has to do with the Wicks family."


    Fergus was momentarily stunned. "Your mom died in a typhoon. What does it have to do with me?"


    Catherine observed his expression. He had always been arrogant prior to this moment, but his expression now seemed genuine.


    "Sheryl was just unfortunate to have died young, but you''d better watch out," Fergus warned her and then left in a swagger.


    Catherine stared at his back in a state of bewilderment.


    If it was not the Wicks family who killed Sheryl, then who? 3


    The banquet ended.


    When Catherine and Wesley were walking toward the car park, she received a message from Shaun. [I''m waiting for you outside the hotel. Come here.]

 Chapter 321

    Catherine lost her temper. How Peking shameless Shaun was to look for her!


    She deleted the message straight away. A momentter, however, Shaun sent her a video of her dancing in a bunny costume.


    Catherine gnashed her teeth. She turned around and said to Wesley, "I just remember that I need to meet my grandma to deal with something. You don''t have to send me home."


    "...Alright. Call me once you''re back." After reminding her, Wesley watched her leave. His handsome face suddenly turned grim.


    Ten minutester, Catherine found Shaun''s ck sports car at the roadside. When she got into the car, she nced around like a thief.


    "Why? Are you worried that Wesley will spot us?"


    Shaun held a cigarette between his fingers while his hand was ced on the steering wheel. Amid the smoke, his handsome brows expressed a sense of


    sarcasm.


    At this moment, Catherine hated him to the core. Her face looked pale as well. "Elder Young Master Hill,


    don''t you remember entering the venue with your girlfriend and future mother-in-w in such a grand manner just now? Now everyone knows that you''re Mnie''s man. If someone spots me getting into your car, they might assume that I''m seducing you." 1


    "Are you jealous?" Shaun''s sharp eyes were fixed on her.


    Catherine scoffed and replied in an agitated tone, "I can''t be bothered about it. Why do you want to meet m e? If there''s nothing much, I''m going to leave now." She acted as if she was forced to be here. Her face was filled with impatience.


    Shaun had been very stressed these days. At that point, the annoyance inside him burst straight away. H e gripped her wrist and scoffed, saying, "Now that Wesley has returned, you don''t feel like seeing me anymore, huh? Catherine, if you continue to behave provocatively in front of me, I''ll kick you and Wesley out of Canberra."


    "Enough." Catherine was so fed up with him that she broke free from his grip. Her eyes reddened with anger. "You humiliated me so much during the banquet just now. Are you only going to stop it after I kill myself?"


    "Will you really kill yourself? For a woman like you, are you willing to kill yourself?" Shaun pinched her cheek with his left hand. The words that came out of his thin lips were far crueler than before.


    Catherine''s gaze was filled with resentment. "I hate you, Shaun. You''re the most foolish man I''ve ever met."


    "I dare you to say it again." Shaun really lost his cool now. He gripped her throat, his face revealing a frosty look.


    "Am I wrong in saying that? You''re interested in a woman like Mnie. You''re blind, aren''t you?" Catherine thundered, "The Wicks family has ill intentions, yet you keep defending them. You''re just aiding and abetting them. Whenever I recall having fallen in love with someone like you back then, I feel disgusted."


    "Hah! Were you in love with me?" Shaun acted as if he heard a joke. "Don''t distort the term ''love''."


    Catherine was shocked. She gave a bitter smile.


    "Catherine, don''t try to incite me. I know full well what''s on your mind." Shaun''s eyes were fierce. "As long as I live, you won''t be able to defeat the Wicks family. Nic and Joel won''t be able to get a divorce as well."


    Catherine gave him a death stare. Due to intense fury, her chest felt heavy.


    Shaun brought the cigarette to his lips and exhaled the smoke gently. The smoke obscured his brows that conveyed aplicated emotion. "Unless... I get another woman pregnant, I won''t consider dumping Mnie." 2


    As soon as he finished speaking, he undid the buttons of his shirt below his


    corbones. Then, he gazed out of the window.


    This was already the greatest hint and tolerance he could offer her.


    It was also his final chance for her.


    Catherine was stunned. She found it a little... confusing.


    What did he mean?


    Was he implying that he wanted her to send him a woman?


    At the thought of what he was nning to do with another woman, however,


    Catherine was in so much pain that she could hardly breathe.


    "I got it. May I leave now?"


    After a desperate struggle, Catherine eventually gave u p dejectedly.

 Chapter 322

    Dumbfounded, Shaun turned around and stared at Catherine. Her behavior made his blood boil again." Catherine, can''t you understand humannguage?"


    "I understand. You mean to say that you can''t possibly break up with Mnie, right?" A bitter smile flitted across Catherine''s face. If that was the case, she should not get together with him either.


    Shaun was at a loss for words.


    This woman was usually quite intelligent. What had happened to her brain now?


    He could not be bothered about her. He immediately hit the elerator and sped the entire way.


    "What are you doing? Let me get out." No matter how Catherine screamed, Shaun continued to ignore her.


    The car traveled straight to Oasis International. Shaun dragged her upstairs and pushed her toward the couch. Boiling with rage, he said, "Catherine, you want me to make things clearer, right? I want you to break up with Wesley right away. You''re allowed to be pregnant with my child. If you''re pregnant, I''ll break up with Mnie." 2


    Catherine widened her eyes. She acted as if she had been struck by lightning. For a long time, she


    remained rooted to the spot.


    Shaun took off his suit and tossed the clothes on the ground. He ced his hands against the back of the couch and trapped her as he loomed his chest over her body. "Catherine, you''re toxic. This is my limit and also your only chance."


    Catherine was taken aback, and her mind was buzzing.


    She could not get her head around his motive, considering that he strongly hated her and had even found her filthy back then. 1


    Now, he would break up with Mnie as long as she was pregnant with his child? Was it because he still had feelings for her...?


    Her heart began to thump. At that point, she did feel moved. However, she was already well aware of the brutal tactics adopted by the Wicks family. It was more than likely that Sheryl''s death was associated with the Wicks family. 2


    What was more, since Fergus had attempted to hurt her once, it was possible that he would do it again.


    The only shortcut to prevent that from happening was to rely on Shaun.


    Upon noticing her startled expression, Shaun carried her and walked up to the


    bedroom. After cing her On the bed, he swiftly pressed on her and kissed her.


    2


    Catherine soon came to her senses and pushed him


    away. "No way. I can''t do this."


    The burning atmosphere froze all of a sudden.


    Shaun red at her with red eyes. "Why?"


    Catherine''s heart ached, and she averted her eyes. "I''m Wesley''s fiancee. Given that he has sacrificed so much for me, I can''t hurt him. Even though I want to take revenge, I don''t want to be a tool for revenge."


    Shaun''s blood slowly became icy. He stared at her grimly for what seemed like an eternity. All of a sudden, he gave a weakugh.


    "Get lost." He suddenly pushed her to the floor with an air of hostility emanating from his handsome face.


    Holding back her tears, Catherine quickly put on her clothes and crawled out of the room.


    "Catherine, this is thest chance I''m giving you.


    You''ll regret it." Shaun stared at him like a devil. 2


    After shuddering, Catherine left Oasis International without turning her head around.


    She returned to the Yule household with unease, only t 0 discover that all the things in her room had been thrown out and were scattered on the grass.


    Nic and Mnie stood at the doorcently." Bring your things along and get lost. You''re not wee here."


    Catherine clenched her fists. "This is my dad''s house.


    You don''t have the right to kick me out." 2


    "What a joke. I''m Joel''s legitimate wife. This house partially belongs to me. You can''t continue staying here without my approval."

 Chapter 323

    Nic showed an arrogant expression. "You thought you could make Joel divorce me because of that little ident? Dream on."


    Catherine took out her phone to call Joel. The call was connected, but nobody answered it.


    "Stop calling. Old Master Yule is keeping him upied at the moment," Nic mocked, "Can''t you see? Old Master Yule approves the idea of kicking you out as well, so there''s nothing Joel can do about it."


    "Did you hear it? Hurry up and get lost, then." Mnie even kicked her clothes that had dropped on the ground.


    Stifling her anger, Catherine lowered her head and stuffed her clothes into her suitcase one by one.


    Only she knew how furious she was deep down.


    She would pay them back for humiliating her sooner orter.


    However, before Catherine could keep all her clothes, Mnie took some dirty water and sshed it on her straight away. Her clothes werepletely drenched.


    "Oops, sorry. I was just nning to dump the dirty water away."


    When Mnie was gloating at her situation, Catherine scoffed. "You''re now actingcently just because you have the Hill family''s support. But have you ever thought that Shaun might abandon you someday?"


    Mnie''s expression changed drastically. "What are you bullshitting? Elder Young Master Hill is going to marry me soon."


    "Hopefully."


    Catherine bit her lip sarcastically. Considering that Shaun had expressed his intention to get back together with her just now, she thought that he did not really have feelings for Mnie.


    As soon as Catherine finished speaking, she brought her things along and left without giving Nic and Mnie the chance to continue teasing her.


    Having no ce to stay in Canberra, she had no choice but to stay in a nearby five-star hotel.


    At night, Joel hurriedly gave her a call. "Cathy, why did you move out?"


    "Dad, don''t you know that I got kicked out?"


    "What?" Joel flew into a fury. "Damn, Nic is such a bitch! I''m going to deal with her. Where are you? Let me go and pick you up now."


    "No need. I''ll stay outside for the time being," Catherine replied helplessly, "Now that Nic and Mnie have Elder Young Master Hill backing them up, I''m afraid they won''t care about you. What''s more,


    Grandpa is taking their side as well. If I return home, I''ll get bullied instead."


    Joel kept ming himself. "How useless of me to leave you suffering, Catherine."


    "No worries, Dad. This is just temporary. I believe everything will be fine," Catherine answered dejectedly while gazing out of the window.


    The next day.


    After being woken up by her phone, Catherine rushed to the meeting room in the office.


    General Manager Wolfe said anxiously, "Chairwoman Jones, although the plot ofnd along the coast has been approved, we have issues with the license for starting a business there."


    "Did you try pulling some strings?" Catherine rubbed her brows.


    "Yes, but it has proved fruitless. They had previously agreed to it." General


    Manager Wolfe forced a smile." But they suddenly changed their minds. They said there''s a conflict over ournd and the plot ofnd beside ours."


    Manager Long from the engineering department asked, "Have we offended anyone in Canberra, Chairwoman Jones?"

 Chapter 324

    Catherine pursed her thin lips. She recalled the way Shaun had spoken when she left yesterday. Was it his doing?


    General Manager Wolfe said, "We''ve spent 50 billion dors on this plot ofnd. If we don''t get our project started as soon as possible, our capital chain will break and ourpany will be left high and dry. If that''s the case, you and the other directors might run the risk of going to jail." 1


    "I''ll find a way out," Catherine hesitated before she replied.


    After the meeting ended, she went to the office to call Shaun only to discover that he had blocked her number.


    She gave a bitterugh. Apparently, she had offended him.


    She had no choice but to ask Joel for help. After Joel enquired about the matter, he found it strange. "Cathy, who did you offend? Even I failed to help you this time. I''m sure this isn''t the Wicks family''s doing."


    "I have no idea who I''ve offended either. Let me try and recall."


    Catherine ended the call in a daze. She did not intend t


    o ask Joel to invest in thepany to solve the working capital issue. After all, thepany was not solely Joel''s. Investing over tens of billions of dors would require Old Master Yule''s approval. Anyway, Old Master Yule would definitely reject the request.


    In the afternoon, Chris came to the office. "Cathy, here''s ten billion dors or so for the working capital. It should be able to support thepany for the time being."


    "Uncle Chris..." Catherine was touched. Under such circumstances, every other director was just criticizing things and defending themselves. They were not willing to contribute any money.


    "Your mom built thispany painstakingly. I don''t wish to see it shut down." Chris let out a long sigh. "By the way, what did you find out about your mom''s death?" 1


    After some thought, Catherine replied, "I think my mom''s death has nothing to do with the Wicks family.


    I bumped into Fergus previously and he was not at all bothered about the incident


    of hurting me. When I mentioned my mom''s death though, he looked puzzled and didn''t seem to be lying." 1


    "That''s strange. Before your mom passed away, herst call came from Canberra." Chris felt bewildered." Was there someone else behind the incident?"


    Catherine rubbed her temples. Her mind was in a mess.


    Chris could tell that she was worn out. After a while, he said helplessly, "The stress you''re experiencing now is too much for you at this young age. If you can''t handle it, just return to Melbourne."


    "...Okay."


    Catherine was in a daze. At times, she felt that she should not havee to Canberra at all. Originally, she thought that her rtionship with Joel could improve, which would allow her to gradually gain the upper hand. Nevertheless, the Wicks family was reliant on the Hill family who served as their strong support. Indeed, she was worn out.


    She was out the next few days. However, the relevant parties refused to meet her.


    When she walked out of the property bureau, she happened toe across Liam.


    Liam was stunned to see her. After not seeing her for some time, he noticed the pale look on the illegitimate daughter of the Yule family''s face. It seemed that she had not been sleeping well the past few days.


    She looked tall in a light blue knitwear and a white skirt. Her features were attractive, and her ck hair casually fell over her shoulders. Indeed, her beauty could easily evoke a man''s pity. 1


    "You look tired, Miss Jones. Are you facing any issues?" Liam asked with a smile. His appearance was different from Shaun''s. Shaun''s strong features exuded an aura of indifference. In contrast, there was an aura of elegance on Liam. Liam had soft features, and he looked boyish when he smiled.


    "Yeah. There''s an issue with thepany." Catherine nodded weakly at him.


    Liam raised his brows in surprise. "I''m on good terms with themissioner here. Perhaps I can lend you a hand?"


    Catherine was dumbfounded. She had not nned on asking him for help. After all, he was part of the Hill family. Having said that, she seemed to be left with no alternative.


    "Anyway... If I help you, you''ll then owe me a favor." Liam winked at her with a smile.


    Catherine forced a smile. "Considering my low status, I might not be able to return the favor, Second Young Master Hill."


    "It depends. Given that you were able to keep yourposure even on the verge of death, I think you''re promising." Liam suddenly gazed at her and smiled. "I understand how you''re feeling right now. Our situation is simr. In the Hill family, people always call me an illegitimate son who ruined the family."

 Chapter 325

    Catherine was taken aback. She had actually disliked Liam back then. However, both of them were in a simr situation now. "You shouldn''t be bothered about it, Second Young Master Hill. We didn''t get to choose our backgrounds. What''s more, your life is more blissful than mine. Your parents are married."


    "Yeah. Even so, other people tend topare me to my brother. I always live in his shadow." Liam shrugged helplessly. "Come, I''ll bring you along to meet themissioner."


    "...Thank you, Second Young Master Hill."


    Catherine trailed after him after hesitating for a moment. Given that there were over 10,000 employees in thepany, she could not afford to give up on the chance.


    Three dayster. 1


    Shaun returned to Canberra after his meeting abroad ended. As soon as the nended at the airport, Hadley reported thepany''s situation to him.


    Shaun quietly listened. After he got into the car, Hadley said, "The license for Hudson''snd has been settled."


    Shaun took off the tie around his neck. "That''s my territory. Who assisted her?"


    "Second Young Master Hill."


    There was a moment of silence.


    Hadley felt intimidated when he realized that Shaun was curling his exquisite, thin lips. "What''s Liam nning to do?"


    "Is it because Second Young Master Hill has found out about it?" Hadley asked skeptically.


    "I think he''s been too idle recently. The project in Country F hasn''t been progressing. Assign him there to deal with it," Shaun ordered somberly. 2


    Hadley was torn. "The issue of racism in Country F has be very severe. Recently, it''s not very safe there. Old Madam Hill might be upset about it."


    "She''s been upset with a lot of things anyway." With total indifference, Shaun chuckled. "Is Catherine under the impression that Hudson is safe and she can live her life without worries? Unfortunately, she has too many weak points."


    Furrowing his brows, Hadley sensed that Shaun was going mad. Again, Hill Corporation would soon be in an uproar when it had just finally settled down.


    On the day the construction on Hudson''snd began,


    Catherine gave Liam a call. "Thank you for your help earlier, Second Young Master Hill. I''d like to treat you to a meal as a token of my appreciation."


    "I won''t be able to make it." Liam gave a bitterugh." I''ve just arrived in Country F. My brother assigned me here to follow up on a project."


    Catherine was startled. "But I heard Country F is currently in a mess. There''s an ongoing conflict between the southern and northern parts of the country. Many Australians always get themselves into deep trouble there. How is it possible that Shaun made you go there?"


    Liam kept quiet for a minute and then answered, "I''m not too sure either. He suddenly flew into a rage, but anyway, that''s not unusual. I suppose he has long since hated the sight of me."


    Obviously, that was unusual.


    Catherine felt like throwing insults. She knew for sure that Shaun had found out that Liam came to her assistance.


    "Don''t worry. My mom will find a way to send me back as soon as possible," Liamforted her and said.


    "Okay. I''ll treat you to a meal when you''re back, then."


    At night, Wesley took her to a western restaurant for dinner.


    Wesley did not say a word throughout the journey. No matter how slow-witted Catherine was, she could sense that he was unhappy. "What''s wrong? Who offended you?"


    "You moved out of the Yule household and stayed in a hotel alone without informing me. You didn''t inform me about the problem in yourpany as well." Wesley frowned in annoyance. "Catherine, I''m your fiance, but why do I feel that you''re treating me as a stranger?"


    i, H


    Catherine hesitated for a while and said, "You have a lot of matters to deal with in your ownpany as well. I didn''t want to bother you with my problems-"


    "Regardless of the number of matters going on in mypany, I can handle them. Since you''re my girlfriend, it''s my responsibility to assist you as much as I can. Aren''t men supposed to share their women''s burden?"


    Wesley turned grim. "I know I''m not powerful in a ce like Canberra, but I want you to know that no matter what happens, I''ll do my utmost to help you. Cathy, you make me feel very useless."


    "Sorry." Catherine was apologetic. "I won''t do it anymore."


    "If you''re really apologetic, check out of the hotel and stay with me." Wesley held her hand. "I''ve bought a vi in Canberra, which is perfect for both of us to stay." 1


    Catherine subconsciously resisted the idea. When he was injured before this, he was unable to do anything. Now that he had recovered, she could not guarantee that nothing would happen to her if she lived under the same roof as him.

 Chapter 326

    At that very moment, Wesley''s phone rang. After he picked up the call, his expression changed drastically.


    "I''ming right now."


    "Cathy, I have some urgent business to attend to. I won''t be able to apany you tonight." With that, Wesley rose to his feet and left hurriedly.


    Catherine was stunned. Even though she had known him for some time, this was her first time seeing him in such an anxious state.


    After she got back to the hotel, she learned through the television that something had gone wrong with the drugs produced by Golden Corporation. At present, Wesley was being detained.


    The news astounded her. She quickly brought awyer to the detention center. Nevertheless, thewyer failed to bail Wesley out.


    This scene was rather familiar. It reminded Catherine of when she was arrested in Melbourne.


    The only difference was that the person was Wesley this time.


    Thewyer said, "Miss Jones, President Lyons must have offended someone. He could''ve been bailed out


    for such a case. Since the police refuse to release him, I can''t do anything. Now there''s no leader in Golden Corporation, and the construction hase to a halt. I f President Lyons continues to stay in the detention center, Golden Corporation will be ruined within a week."


    Catherine''s legs turned into jelly. She had figured out everything. The incident surely had to do with Shaun.


    She thought that Hudson was safe and she had managed to escape danger. Instead, she had gotten Liam and Wesley into trouble.


    She had never hated a man so deeply.


    Shaun was truly despicable.


    At that point, she bitterly regretted provoking a devil.


    She was well aware of Shaun''s intention.


    How was she going to face Wesley when he was outter?


    Catherine had difficulty falling asleep the entire night.


    People from the Lyons family kept calling her.


    Amid her sobs, Old Madam Lyons said, "Catherine, you must save Wesley. You can ask your dad for help. If he remains detained, our family will be pushed to a tight corner.


    "Catherine, Wesley has only one kidney. He won''t be able to make it in the detention center." "...Don''t worry. I''ll find a way out."


    Catherine promised Old Madam Lyons in agony.


    At the break of dawn, she headed to the office of Hill Corporation by car.


    Once she approached the receptionist, the security guard chased her out.


    "Who do you think you are? Not any Tom, Dick, or Harry is allowed to meet our president."


    "Get out right now."


    The security guard closed the door straight away.


    Catherine had no choice but to wait outside. Only when the sky darkened did she finally see Shaun driving his car out of the car park.


    She immediately drove her car to catch up to him.


    The driver in the Rolls-Royce reminded Shaun," President Hill, there''s a white car following us."


    Shaun, who was flipping a document, paused a little and then replied indifferently, "Let it be."


    Half an hourter, the car arrived downstairs of the clubhouse.


    "Stop here," Shaun said while closing the document.


    The driver was dazed. "But you usually enter through the elevator of the car park after I park the car."


    The driver''s question was not met with any response.


    Somehow, he began to feel intimidated and was finally aware that he had gone too far. He immediately parked the car.


    Shaun directly opened the door and walked out. When he headed toward the main entrance, Catherine ran over like lightning and blocked him.


    "What are you nning to do?" The bodyguard blocked her when she was in front of Shaun. He was on high alert.

 Chapter 327

    "Shaun, I want to have a word with you." Catherine''s dark eyes rested on Shaun whose hands were shoved in his pockets. He stared at Catherine impassively with his outstanding features as if she was a stranger.


    Even though the bodyguard had not seen Catherine before, he directly approached her and pushed her to the ground abrasively as she was trying to capture Elder Young Master Hill''s attention.


    With a stony expression, Shaun lifted his long legs and walked upstairs.


    Holding back the pain, Catherine got to her feet and went after him. "Shaun, I''l agree to all your demands from before as long as you stop making things difficult for Wesley and hispany."


    His tall figure stopped. Shaun finally turned around and looked at her. He curved his mouth into an imperceptibly icy smile. "I don''t even know what demands I made before this."


    Catherine was dazed. A momentter, her face turned pale.


    She could not possibly outwardly voice her agreement to sleep with him. Putting aside the fact that they were currently under the public''s gaze, she would not


    even do that with only the two of them around.


    After giving it a thought, she realized that he did not seem to have demanded anything that night. He had only given her options.


    She bit her lip and dropped her eyes. Her low, hoarse voice sounded modest. "Elder Young Master Hill, I was immature back then. You''re a magnanimous person, so please don''t get hung up on it."


    "So...?" Shaun turned around and took two steps forward. He stopped in front of her, his eyes expressing sarcasm. "Do you think that everything will be okay if I sleep with you since you''ve expressed your regret and guilt?"


    Following his bluntness, Catherine''s face flushed with embarrassment, and she was on the verge of tears.


    "Tsk. You look great when you''re on the verge of tears. It arouses my sympathy." Shaun gently touched her chin. "I''ll give you another chance. Come with me."


    Once he finished speaking, he entered the clubhouse.


    Despite not knowing Shaun''s n, Catherine followed him into the clubhouse as she knew that it was the only chance to save Wesley. She then took the elevator up.


    When the door of the private room was opened, five to six men were seen sitting inside. Some were plump, some were thin, and some were old.


    The moment the men noticed Shaun''s arrival, they immediately stood up and fawned over him.


    "Elder Young Master Hill, you''re finally here." A man with a belly could not stop looking at Catherine once his eyes settled on her. "Elder Young Master Hill, you even brought along a stunning beauty with you. You''re making us jealous."


    "President Gorman, you don''t have to be jealous. In fact, I deliberately got this beauty for you." Shaun smiled faintly. Nevertheless, the statement came as a blow to Catherine. 1


    She stared incredulously at the handsome, elegant man who was chatting cheerfully. How could he treat her this way?


    "Really?" President Warner was full of joy.


    "Yeah. Thanks to you, the project in New Zend could develop so quickly. With you visiting Canberra this time, it''s certainly a special asion. I''ll definitely have to thank you."


    Shaun indifferently gestured to Catherine with his eyes. "Go and apany President Warner now."


    "You..." Catherine''s thin lips turned pale and quivered. Clearly, she was still unable to resign herself to the situation.


    Shaun approached her and said beside her ear in a devilish tone, "Get lost if you can''t ept it."


    With that, he sat on the seat of honor. Looking at his


    tall figure, Catherine felt as if a hole was cut in her chest and it was dripping with blood.


    On her way here, she had been under the impression that he cared about her regardless of his behavior. She thought that he was just trying to force her to be with him again.


    Considering everything that was happening at the moment, she waspletely clear-headed now.


    If he was truly in love with her, he would not be ruining her and pushing her into the abyss.


    At that point, she felt the strong urge to run away as far as she could from the


    man.


    Having said that, what would happen to Wesley if she left?


    Would he be locked up forever?


    Her conscience would really bother her if she left now.


    "Hi, President Warner." She struggled to give a ghastly smile and sat beside President Warner.


    "Haha, thanks, Elder Young Master Hill." President Warner hugged Catherine straight away. 3


    The moment Catherine sniffed the strong smell of alcohol and cigarette on him, she almost vomited. However, she had no choice but to grin and bear it while gnashing her teeth.

 Chapter 328

    Shaun, who was seated opposite Catherine, subconsciously narrowed his eyes. He nearly crushed the wine ss in his hand as a result of him clenching too hard.


    Damn. He initially intended to just teach her a lesson and frighten her. When he caught sight of President Warner touching her though, he somehow felt like chopping his hands off. 2


    However, now was not the time for Shaun to fly into a fury. Having been pampering Catherine too much, he nned to give her a lesson. He was not going to save her until she got into a desperate situation so that she would learn her lesson and submit to him. 2


    "d that you like it," Shaun replied nonchntly." Have a toast with President Warner."


    In her despair, she could not sense the rage nor grimness in his eyes.


    By the look of things, she would not be able to escape the situation tonight. "President Warner, let me propose a toast to you..."


    "There''s no point doing this. You''d better finish this whole bottle right away," President Warner said with a heartyugh.


    Catherine reluctantly finished the whole bottle. In fact, she had a high alcohol tolerance. However, she soon became dizzy, probably because she had something on her mind that night.


    She thought that the dinner wouldst long.


    Surprisingly, Shaun rose to his feet and put on his suit when it was just 8:00 p.m. He curled his thin, cool lips. "I hope you have fun tonight, President Warner."


    With that, he left without looking back.


    Catherine watched his back vanish from sight at the elevator. He did not even once turn his head around.


    At that moment, she finally understood the feeling of heartbreak and how it felt to be in an abyss.


    Even the slightest affection she had for him had now disappeared into thin air.


    "Let''s go and have a one-night stand." President Warner hugged Catherine who resembled a puppet without a soul.


    She was not sure how she got upstairs either. When she entered the room, she gazed at President Warner''s fat, eager face. She forced herself to ept him, but she was filled with disgust. "Hold on, President Warner. Let me take a shower first."


    "You smell so good. There''s no need to shower," President Warner answered with a chuckle.


    "I want to make myself cleaner and offer you a wonderful night, President Warner," Catherine said


    unwillingly.


    "Tsk, you''re such a sweet talker. Fine, I''ll wait for you." President Warner pinched her face.


    After walking into the bathroom, Catherine slid down the door like a bird that had broken its wings. Tears were flowing down her face uncontrobly.


    She was plunged into utter frustration and anxiety.


    Initially, she nned to treat it as being bitten by a dog.


    Having said that, why did she find it so difficult?


    She failed to do it. She was on the verge of falling apart as she could not bring herself to ept it.


    She was exhausted, really exhausted. She wanted to return to Melbourne so badly. She missed her grandmother.


    She did not feel like leaving the bathroom. However, there was no turning back, given that she was already at a dead end.


    She let the water from the showerhead run down her body. To her astonishment, President Warner was not urging her to finish her shower.


    She took her own sweet timeing out of the bathroom and only did so 50 minutester.


    She was shocked to discover that President Warner had mistaken the pillow on the bed for her. The sight of his fat body immediately made her vomit all the alcohol she had that night.


    "Disgusting, huh?" Suddenly, a man''s deep and nonchnt voice sounded from the balcony.


    She turned her head around, only to discover Shaun standing at the balcony. His tall figure, which resembled an upright pine tree, was half-visible in the dark. His dark eyes were like an abyss.


    The man slowly approached her. He gazed at her messy, long hair on her shoulders which had just been blow-dried. Her face was so pale that it had lost color. Seemingly, her eyes indicated that she had gone through countless struggles and pain and was now driven to despair.


    With such an appearance, she looked more staggeringly beautiful. "Shaun, what on earth are you nning to do?" Catherine nearly went mad as a result of being tortured by him the whole night. She admitted that he had managed to make her regret having rejected him previously. He had also made her experience an unprecedented sense of fear.


    "Catherine, I want you to understand that it''s your honor that I''m showing an interest in you. Don''t be ungrateful anymore," Shaun warned indifferently. 2


    Catherine broke down and roared, "You''re basically a devil, Shaun!"

 Chapter 329

    "Yeah, I''m basically a devil. Now, I''m giving you thest chance. It''s up to you to decide," Shaun scoffed. He turned around and headed toward the door.


    Catherine forced a smile. She really did not want to let him have his own way.


    Compared to the fat man who could already be her dad based on his age, she would rather sleep with Shaun.


    "...I ...I don''t want to apany him." Catherine went after Shaun and wrapped her arms around his waist shamelessly.


    Shaun looked back nonchntly and threw a nce at her. He pulled her arms apart and ordered, "Come to Oasis International with me."


    Catherine trailed behind him silently.


    Once Shaun entered the room, he sat on the bed. The lights above him highlighted his perfect features.


    "Why? Are you expecting me to teach you what to do?" He raised his brows and curved his mouth into an evil smile.


    Catherine approached him with a flushed face. Quivering, she kissed his lips.


    After she fell asleep in the middle of the night, Shaun took his phone and snapped a photo of her. He sent it to Wesley.


    The next day.


    Catherine woke up only to find Shaun sitting beside her while he smoked. He waszily dressed in pajamas.


    At the thought ofst night''s incident, she looked a little uneasy.


    The moment she moved her body, Shaun turned around and gazed at her.


    Their eyes met. Shaun put down the cigarette and bent over to touch her long, ck hair. "Are you also shy when you''re with Wesley?"


    Her facepletely lost all color in an instant.


    Catherine lifted her head and stared at him. Anger rushed into her head at that moment. "Wesley and I have never done it!"


    Shaun raised his brows. "Really? I don''t buy it."


    As soon as he finished speaking, he stood up and walked to the changing room.


    How Catherine wished she could use the pillow to break his head. He was a b*stard!


    Five minutester, Shaun walked out looking presentable like an elegant gentleman. It left Catherine sighing and wondering if what she had seenst night was an illusion.


    "Where''s my breakfast? Go and prepare it," he ordered in a self-righteous


    manner.


    Catherine remained still. "Shouldn''t you agree to let go of Wesley first? I''m guessing you''re a man of your word and won''t break your promise, right?"


    Shaun curved his mouth into a grim smile. "You really love Wesley, huh? You can actually go as far as sacrificing your body for him."


    "Whatever." Catherine was toozy to exin further since he would not believe what she said anyway.


    Her indifference ruined the cheerful mood Shaun had been having sincest night. He kicked open the door of the room and said nonchntly, "Don''t worry, I''ll do as I promised, but you''re not allowed to get together with him anymore. You need to stay obedient and be my woman from now on, or he''ll be left high and dry next time."


    With that, he went downstairs.


    A bitter smile spread across Catherine''s face. Even without him warning her, she would be too ashamed to be with Wesley again.


    She stopped being hopeful about her future partner.


    After washing up, Catherine dragged her aching body down the stairs.


    She walked to the kitchen. Upon opening the refrigerator, she was at a loss for words. "There''s nothing else inside except for eggs. What do you expect me to prepare for breakfast?"


    "I''ll eat eggs, then." Shaun was already hungry even though he usually had a poor appetite.


    Catherine kept quiet for a minute. She then prepared two fried eggs and four boiled eggs.


    While eating the eggs, Shaun wondered how she made them. Even the boiled eggs were tasty.


    After finishing the eggs, he was unable to get enough of them. He then said, "You prepared very few eggs. It''s not enough for me."


    Catherine was speechless.


    He must be crazy. Who would have so many eggs in the morning? Overeating eggs would contribute to high cholesterol.


    "Fine. I''ll prepare more delicious food tomorrow."


    Shaun rose to his feet and tossed a ck card on the table. "Move to a new block this afternoon. I have an apartment there. Mnie and my grandmother know about this ce, so it won''t be convenient for you to stay here."


    Looking at the card, Catherine forced a smile. Was she his secret lover now? She mocked, "What a blessing it must be to be surrounded with women, Young Master Hill." 2


    "Don''t me me. I gave you the option to get pregnant with my child and I would''ve abandoned Mnie. You were the one who turned it down. Well, you don''t have the chance now." Shaun took his coat and left without looking back.


    Catherine sat on the chair for half an hour before she stood up and drove to the police station. On her way there, she bought a contraceptive pill and swallowed it.


    3


    Everything went smoothly this time. Thewyer spent only about ten minutes bailing Wesley out.


    Wesley was not injured. He just looked haggard as he had not gotten enough rest inside due to excessive worrying.


    "Sorry, Cathy. I''ve made you worry about me." Wesley went to her and hugged her tightly.


    "d that you''re fine." Catherine remained still while feeling bitter deep down. She really had no idea how to initiate a breakup with him.


    "Cathy, don''t leave me, okay?" Wesley suddenly said beside her ear.


    Catherine''s throat hurt slightly. With his intelligence, Wesley had actually figured that the incident had to do with Shaun.


    "Let''s go home." Wesley held her hand while walking out.


    "Mr. Lyons, you''ve forgotten to take your personal belongings." A police officer


    went after him to return his things to him.


    Those things included his phone, wallet, and watch.


    After getting into the car, Wesley turned on his phone. Many notifications of messages and missed calls popped out.


    He went through them one by one. The moment he looked at a specific photo, his face turned white.


    Covering his chest, he suddenly bent over in pain. The phone fell from his palm as well.


    "What''s wrong with you, Wesley?" Catherine was shocked. She quickly held him


    up, only to realize that his limbs were trembling. He looked as if he was going to faint.


    She clutched his hands, wondering why he was in this state after he looked at his phone.


    All of a sudden, she shifted her gaze to the ground, only to catch sight of the photo on the screen. In the photo, she was seen sleeping soundly in Shaun''s arms. Her eyes were closed, and her flushed face seemed to say it all.


    What upset her even more was that the date of the photo taken was disyed at the bottom. The timestamp was 3:00 a.m. right on this day.

 Chapter 330

    Catherine figured out everything within seconds.


    It was Shaun who took the photo and deliberately sent it to Wesley.


    As such, there was no way she could conceal what had happened.


    "Hurry up and send President Lyons to the hospital," she immediately said to the chauffeur.


    When they arrived at the hospital, the doctor quickly performed a medical examination and put a nasal cann on Wesley.


    "You''re his girlfriend, right? Let me remind you that he''s left with just one kidney. Try not to expose him to provocation and stress. He also needs to eat a healthy diet so that he can live longer," the doctor reminded," We can only let him rx for now. It can''t actually solve the fundamental problem."


    "Thank you, Doctor." Catherine expressed her gratitude to the doctor before seeing him off.


    In the ward, Wesley kept coughing while covering his chest. Catherine poured a ss of warm water and brought it close to his mouth.


    He froze for a moment before he held the ss. He cast aplicated nce at her that was filled with


    pain. "Did he force you to do it?" "Sorry." Catherine was too ashamed to look into Wesley''s eyes. "If you had continued being locked up for a few more days, you''d feel unwell and yourpany wouldn''t be able to survive as well."


    Suddenly, Wesley smashed the ss of water on the floor. His handsome face emanated fury. "Shaun has gone too far with his power."


    This was the first time Catherine saw Wesley filled with so much indignation. Looking at the shattered ss, she was at her wits'' end. "Don''t do this. The doctor said that you must not feel agitated."


    Wesley clutched her hand. After inhaling deeply, he slowly calmed down. "I know you did that for my sake. I''m useless. I won''t me you."


    He held her so tightly that it hurt her.


    Catherine knew that his words did not match his thoughts. It would be impossible for any other man who was in his shoes to ept it.


    "It''s okay, Wesley." She forced a smile. "I''m cheap. I don''t qualify to be with you. Also, Shaun keeps trying to suppress you when we''re in a rtionship. Can you bear seeing Golden Corporation be ruined because of you? Think about your parents. Considering their old age, all they want is to live in peace."


    "From all you''ve said, you actually have the thought of getting back together with Shaun, don''t you?" Wesley suddenly looked up and cast his eyes on her. His gentle and elegant face was now exceedingly grim." You''ve never stopped thinking about him. At this point, only he''s capable of bringing you back to the Yule family and kicking Nic and Mnie out.


    Shocked, Catherine felt a sense of frustration deep down. If she had wanted to be with Shaun again, she would not have waited until this moment. "So this is how you''ve seen me all this while..."


    "...Sorry." Seemingly struck by something, Wesley wrapped his hands around his head in an embarrassed manner. "Cathy, don''t leave me, okay? If you hadn''t offered me hope back then, I wouldn''t be so frustrated now."


    Looking at how fragile Wesley was, Catherine felt extremely guilty. As she was well aware of Shaun''s brutality, she had no choice but to say bluntly, "If I continue to be with you, I''ll be the one putting you through hell. You can find a woman who''s better than me in the future."


    "Don''t push me away in haste. Let time decide our rtionship, okay?" A bitter smile crossed Wesley''s face.


    By the look of things, Catherine could only choose to be silent.


    After Wesley was done with the IV infusion, she asked the chauffeur to send him back to his vi.


    "Where are you going?" Wesley gripped her hand, unwilling to let her go just like that.


    Again, his question was met with silence.


    "Are you going to meet Shaun?" Wesley tightened his grip uncontrobly.


    She gasped in pain, feeling helpless. "Wesley, go and deal with yourpany''s matters. We''ll talk to each otherter."


    Company...


    Wesley stared at Catherine in agony for ten seconds before he slowly released his grip.


    "Take care..." Catherine bit her tongue when she advised him. Then, she turned around and left.

 Chapter 331

    Wesley looked at her departing figure with a strong chill in his eyes.


    He clenched his fists tightly.


    He suppressed his anger until he returned to thepany, where he finally could not help but smash everything in the office.


    His phone suddenly rang.


    It was an unfamiliar number. He grabbed it irritably and ced it by his ear. The lowughter of a man sounded. "It must be very painful knowing that your fiancee has slept with another man."


    "Who are you?" Wesley''s pupils quivered. It was an unfamiliar voice.


    "I also know that you never lost your kidney. You deliberately faked an injury to deceive Catherine Jones, and you''ve long known her history, so you thought that you could use the Yule family to get ahead..." 1


    "Shut up!" Wesley could not hold back his roar as a chill went down his spine. For the first time, he felt thoroughly exposed. That feeling was very terrifying, i


    "I''m someone who can help you get revenge," the low voice said, "I can also help make Golden Corporation


    the leading enterprise in the country. I can help you take back the woman you like as long as you listen to me in the future."


    "What do you want?" Wesley did not understand.


    "You don''t need to know that."


    Wesley only hesitated for a few seconds before nodding. "Fine, I agree."


    He wanted to be the top dog and let Shaun Hill go through the same humiliation he went through today.


    From the reflection on the phone screen, his gentle and elegant face gradually turned hideous and distorted. 2


    5:00 p.m.


    A senior executive was sitting in the office nagging Shaun about a situation in the overseas branch.


    Hadley knocked on the door and came in, his expression mild. "Eldest Young Master Hill, the deputy chairman has returned and wants you to see her." Deputy Chairman? Lea Hill?


    The senior executive jumped in fright. Lea Hill apanied her husband abroad all year round, so everyone almost forgot that she was the deputy chairman of Hill Corporation. However, why did she suddenlye back? Was it because of Liam?


    The senior executive secretly observed Shaun''s expression but only saw his indifferent face. "Tell her that I''m busy and don''t have time."


    The senior executive did not dare to hold up Shaun''s time any longer and hurriedly found an excuse to leave.


    Shaun got up and prepared to leave the office when a woman with a stern temperament barged in from outside.


    "If you don''t have time to meet me, how about Ie to you instead, Chairman Hill?"


    Lea''s sharp eyes emitted an angry glow. "I see your wings have hardened enough that you no longer take my words into ount. I''m still your mother."


    "Mother?" Shaun''s lips twisted in irony at the word." Then, dearest mother, what are you doing here instead of apanying your musician husband?"


    "You know very well why." Lea''s tone was impatient." Transfer Liam back immediately. Country F isn''t peaceful now. Are you trying to get him killed?"


    "There are billions of people living in Country F. They''re all doing well, so why should he be so conceited?" Shaun leaned against the leather seat and crossed his arms. "There was a gue and civil war happening when I went to Africa to talk about a project, but I didn''t see you having any worries about me.


    Lea looked at that face that was somewhat simr to Brennan Lowe''s, and her attitude turned cold. "Are you the same as him? You''re a cockroach that wouldn''t die even if it''s killed, just like your father."


    "Is that so?" Shaun tilted his head, and the smile on his thin lips deepened. "That''s good. Didn''t you want him topete with me for Hill Corporation? Just let him gain some experience while he''s there, then." 2

 Chapter 332

    After Shaun finished speaking, he picked up his suit jacket and prepared to leave.


    "I think you just want him to die there so no one canpete with you for Hill Corporation," Lea said in a sharp tone.


    Shaun''s long legs paused and he said quietly, "Think whatever you want."


    "Shaun Hill, my greatest regret is giving birth to you. I should''ve aborted you."


    Lea''s voice sounded from behind.


    Shaun entered the elevator directly.


    Hadley carefully observed his face. He was unperturbed and expressionless but Hadley knew that currently, it was the calm before the storm.


    This happened every time Shaun and Lea met. The two would definitely fight, as though the mother and son were natural enemies.


    Hadley sighed in his heart. The madam was too biased.


    The driver brought the car over, and Shaun opened the door and got in before driving away himself.


    Canberra wasrge, but it seemed like he had


    nowhere to go.


    He drove to New Metropolis Park.


    He opened the door and went in. The spacious mansion was silent with not even a figure present.


    He immediately called Catherine. After a few rings, the call was disconnected and he tried again twice more to the same avail.


    "Very good." Shaun looked at the phone, his eyes flooding with a bloodthirsty light.


    In the hotel.


    Catherine hung up the phone and suddenly shuddered.


    With Shaun''s despicable character, would he do somethingter?


    However, after waiting for half a day and not receiving any news from him, she finally dialed the hotel inte to send dinner over.


    At 7:00 p.m. as she got ready to eat dinner, the doorbell suddenly rang with a ding and was kicked open by someone.


    Shaun strode over with wide steps and mmed the door with a bang.


    "You... How did you get in?" Catherine was startled.


    "Mypany invested in thispany." Shaun threw the key card to the side and approached her step by step. "I thought that you should''ve learned your lessonst night, but it seems that you obviously haven''t."


    His tall shadow fell on her, and his handsome yet dark face made Catherine feel afraid. "I... I wanted to go, but you were the one who sent those photosst night to Wesley. You went too far."


    "I went too far?" Shaun smiled faintly. "I think I''m extremely benevolent for not sending him the photos of what you looked likest night."


    "Shut up!" Catherine turned pale from humiliation.


    "Did I say anything wrong? You''re Wesley Lyons''s fiancee, but you held me so tightly yesterday." Cruel words slipped from Shaun''s beautiful lips. "I think you were just born contemptible. You don''t even know your own limitations yet you want to put up a front..."


    p!


    Catherine could not bear listening to him any longer and pped his handsome face. 1


    She was crying tears of anger. Her red eyes were full o f hatred and resentment as she looked at him.


    It was the same look Lea Hill had given him in the afternoon.


    Shaun only felt as if his chest was viciously stabbed.


    "You dare hit me?"


    His narrowed eyes seemed to belong to the devil.


    Catherine subconsciously took two steps back and muttered, "Shaun Hill, you can''t do this to me."


    "Catherine Jones, I''ll no longer show you the slightest ounce of mercy."


    Many yearster, when Catherine recalled this night, she could only use one word to describe it: horrifying. 6

 Chapter 333

    Catherine felt like she had fallen into a terrible abyss that became her worst nightmare...


    2:00 a m.


    Shaun snapped out of his rage and what he saw startled himself. 1


    The woman beside him was curled up in a ball of pain. Her face was extremely pale and her lips were bloodless.


    "Catherine!" Shaun''s heart thundered.


    However, the woman was unresponsive.


    Shaun was shocked. He hastily wrapped the woman with the bedsheet before picking her up and rushing to the hospital.


    Late at night in the hospital corridor.


    Shaun stood by the floor-to-ceiling windows and tried to light a cigarette, only to find that his hand was shaking. Even after a long time, he did not manage to light the cigarette. 1


    "Let me." Chester Jewell, dressed in a white coat, approached him with aplex gaze. "You lost control. Did you have an episode again? I think your


    smoking addiction has also gotten worse."


    "I met Lea Hill today and lost control of my emotions." Shaun was agitated. "How is she?"


    "The female doctor in the hospital examined her..." Chester gave him a look. "You really are crazy. The doctor already said that Catherine had just be a woman and needs at least two to three days of rest, but what did you do?" 2


    "What did you say?" Shaun snapped his head to look at Chester.


    "That''s what Doctor Lyles said. You should also know that Doctor Lyles is a talent I spent a lot of money on t 0 bring back from abroad. She''s seen many patients and has quite a lot of experience."


    Every word Chester said was like a bomb exploding in Shaun''s head, buzzing.


    So... Catherine and Wesley Lyons were really innocent?


    He had misunderstood her? 1


    "She... She really didn''t do anything with Wesley Lyons?" Shaun felt that his brain


    that had always been ingenious suddenly became inadequate.


    ''Didn''t she get drugged and spent the night with Wesley Lyons?


    ''Isn''t she Wesley''s fiancee?''


    "Doctor Lyles wouldn''t lie."


    Shaun''s lips pursed. Wesley was locked up in prison, so she naturally could not have gotten together with him. It seemed like Shaun had really misunderstood her. 1


    When he thought of the words he had said to her before, he regretted it and pped himself on the face twice. What had he done?


    That night, did she really submerge herself in cold water to get through the night, just as she had said?


    Chester sighed. "When I saw the pictures of her being intimate with Wesley Lyons back then, I thought they had already... Who would''ve thought this would happen. Even after they were engaged for so long, her chastity was taken by you instead. Do you think Wesley will die of regret?" u n


    Shaun frowned tightly. He did not know if Wesley would die of regret, but Shaun was about to.


    He stood in the ward with that feeling of regret. When he saw Catherine''s pale face, he wanted to give himself two more ps. 1


    The things he had done recently were simply inhumane.


    He wanted to make it up to her. He would never let her go back to Wesley Lyons again.


    At that moment, the eyshes of the person lying on the bed suddenly quivered.


    Shaun, who had not figured out how to face the woman, was at a loss.


    Catherine slowly opened her eyes. When she saw the tall figure that was illuminated by a backlight standing at her bedside, that terrifying scene suddenly emerged in her mind.


    She shuddered violently in fear and her face was paper-white. "Don''te over!"


    Catherine was truly afraid. She tried to shrink to the side, and her clear eyes were filled with fear for him.


    Shaun''s heart throbbed in pain and he tried to reach out to her. "Don''t be scared, I won''t..."


    "Ahhhh, don''t touch me!" Catherine dove into the covers in fright, her body shaking like a leaf. "I won''t dare anymore. I shouldn''t have hit you. You can do whatever you want in the future. I''m really scared now. I''ve learned my lesson!" 3

 Chapter 334

    Shaun''s hand froze in mid-air, and his mouth was full of bitterness. He finally knew the taste of reaping what one sowed.


    What on earth had he done to reduce a person to this state?


    The Catherine from before was bright and delicate, full of confidence.


    He often saw how narcissistic she was in front of a mirror, as though she believed herself to be the most beautiful person in the world.


    He missed that cute and mischievous girl.


    "Come out. Don''t hide under the covers. You''ll suffocate." He reached out to yank the covers away but saw her biting her fingers hard. Her face was streaked with tears.


    "Alright, I''ll go out. I''ll ask someone to bring you some food since you haven''t eaten all night."


    Shaun sighed and turned to leave.


    Before long, a nurse entered.


    When Catherine saw that Shaun had left, the fear in her heart dissipated a little, but her body still hurt badly. She had no appetite at all and slept after taking


    a few bites.


    When she woke up the next day, the sky was already bright.


    Shaun stood in front of the window and was on the phone, speaking in a low voice.


    "I''m not going to thepany today. Cancel the meeting."


    "But Deputy Chairman Hill will be attending today''s meeting-"


    "I said cancel it, so cancel it."


    Shaun turned around and saw her doe-like eyes.


    Catherine flinched away. Shaun walked over to the bed and said with a gentle tone, "The doctor told me that your first time was the day before yesterday. I misunderstood you before. I promise I''ll never act the way I did yesterday again. Can you forgive me?"


    Catherine was stunned. No wonder he was suddenly s o gentle to her. She had thought that he finally found his conscience.


    It turned out that it was because the doctor had told him. It was funny how there had never been any trust between the two of them.


    "Okay." She nodded.


    ''You''re Eldest Young Master Hill. Who would dare not to forgive you? Everyone can be manipted by you at will.''


    "Don''t you have anything else to say to me?" Shaun was somewhat lost. "You can scold me."


    Scold him? Who would dare to scold him? She scolded him yesterday and was left barely alive.


    Shaun smiled bitterly but took it slow. This time, he would use his own efforts to move her heart and rid her fear.


    In the afternoon, Shaunpleted the discharge formalities and personally took her back to New Metropolis Park.


    It had been more than a year since the mansion was renovated, and it was the first time someone was living in it. 1


    In the morning, he told Hadley to prepare a lot of home supplies and even bought


    a whole cab full of women''s apparel.


    The car stopped at the parking lot, and Shaun bent down to pick her up.


    Catherine let him move her around obediently. What was important for her now was to endure. When she found out about Sheryl Jones'' cause of death and got revenge, she would leave Canberra. She did not need Hudson anymore. What she wanted was freedom.


    Shaun carried her all the way to the sofa and turned on the television for her, but it was obvious that he had never used a TV before since he failed to switch it on even after a long time.


    "Stop that. It''s gettingte, so I''ll make dinner." Catherine endured the pain and got up.


    "How can you cook like this? Don''t move." Shaun stopped her and held her, so she sat back down.


    "Cooking for you is my duty." Catherine was obedient like a little maid. "What will you eat if I don''t cook?"


    Shaun was upset. In the past, he wanted nothing more than for her to be this obedient, but now that she was, he only felt like his chest was suffocating. 3

 Chapter 335

    "I''ll do it.¡± Shaun took off his jacket and rolled up his sleeves.


    Catherine was astonished. After knowing him for so long, she had never seen him so much as hold a spat. How would he cook?


    Shaun really did not know how to cook, but he could learn. There were many tutorials on his phone, so he believed that it could not be that hard.


    After spending an hour, he finally cooked two dishes and a soup. The fish fillet, caramelized eggnt, and chicken soup looked barely presentable.


    Catherine nced at the back of his hand which had turned red because it was sshed with hot oil. If he did not apply some ointment to it immediately, he would definitely get blisters tomorrow.


    Her lips moved, but she did not speak. He deserved it, so she would not be soft- hearted.


    "Eat up." Shaun scooped a bowl of chicken soup for her.


    The chicken was badly chopped by him, and it was clear that his knife work was mediocre. However, the ingredients of the chicken soup itself were good and the taste was decent. As for the caramelized eggnt,


    Catherine felt that the taste was not something that could be described with just a few words.


    Shaun tasted it and found that it did not taste good. He then cut a big piece of the fish fillet for her. "Eat this."


    Catherine,


    Fish was a food that injured people could not eat, but it was clear that he did not realize that at all.


    However, she still obediently ate the fish and the eggnt, not being picky at all.


    Shaun did not notice at first, but heter tried the fillet and found the fishy taste overbearing. In annoyance, he tossed away the eggnt and fish fillet. "That''s enough, stop eating. It clearly tastes bad. Why didn''t you say anything?"


    His voice was raised in annoyance, and Catherine''s hands shook. Herrge eyes were filled with anxiety and panic.


    Shaun''s heart ached. He took her directly into his arms, his tone vexed and domineering when he spoke, "Catherine Jones, I''ll let you get along with me like you did before in Melbourne..."


    Catherine was dumbfounded and stared at him with her head tilted. Her eyes trembled. "You want me to try hard to please you?"


    Their time in Melbourne was different from how it was now. In order to woo him, she had obeyed him no matter what he said, forced herself to get rid of her temper, and given up all the things she liked to do.


    Shaun stiffened, his heart full of bitterness. "In your eyes, was what you did in Melbourne only pleasing m e?"


    "I''m sorry, I misspoke." Catherine apologized uneasily. "Don''t get angry."


    "I''m not angry. You can act spoiled to me. You can throw tantrums and make demands. You can treat me like your boyfriend. I won''t treat you like that again, I swear." Shaun hugged her tightly.


    Catherine hummed and lowered her eyes, but her heart was full of sarcasm. Boyfriend?


    He was Mnie''s boyfriend, not her''s.


    She was just a shameful third-party, a mistress.


    "Can I really make demands?" Catherine asked apprehensively.


    "Yes, as long as it''s not about Wesley Lyons." Shaun thought for a moment and added, "I don''t want you to have any more interactions with him."


    Catherine nodded and hesitated for a while before gathering enough courage to ask in a small voice, "Can you transfer Liam Hill back?"


    When she finished, she noticed that Shaun''s gentle face had turned cold and dark at a speed visible to the naked eye... A bit like that night...


    She became panicked and scared. "I was wrong, I won''t make any demands. Just pretend I didn''t say anything. Don''t hurt me..."


    The anger that was about to rush to Shaun''s head suddenly disappeared and he instantly regained his senses when he heard her frightened voice.


    He did not mean to get angry, but she did not understand that Liam was a shadow in his heart.


    Liam was his taboo.


    "I''m not going to hurt you," Shaun grabbed her arm and said in a gentle tone, hoping she would calm down.


    Catherine looked at him with trepidation. "I want to go upstairs and rest."


    She really did not want to stay with him any longer.


    Shaun took her upstairs and ced her on the bed without saying a word. "You didn''t eat enough. I''ll call the hotel to send some food over. I''lle get youter."

 Chapter 336

    Shaun had just finished speaking when his phone rang.


    When he took it out to see, Catherine saw the word '' Grandmother'' on the screen.


    Shaun went out with the phone. "Grandma, did something happen?"


    "Can''t I call you if nothing happened? What are you busy with all day long? You haven''t been back to the old residence for several days. Your mother is back, so you can sleep at the manor at night."


    Shaun nced at the bedroom door and refused. "I''m not free."


    "You weren''t free for thepany meeting, and you weren''t free when Mnie asked you out on a date. What the hell are you doing?" Old Madam Hill said angrily, "You muste back. The whole family will have a meal together."


    Shaun sneered, "Is it really just a meal? Or do you want to force me to bring Liam back?"


    Old Madam Hill sighed. "Shaun, these years, it was because your grandfather and


    I kept applying pressure that we''ve kept your mother from managing thepany''s affairs, letting you and Liam be in the


    Shaun sneered. "Fine, I''ll let hime back."


    "That''s good." Old Madam Hill was very pleased." When will youe back to have dinner with me?"


    "I''m not free for now."


    Old Madam Hill was angry. "You''re not even willing to apany me for dinner. Are you sleeping with a woman out there? Don''t think I''m senile. I heard that you took a woman to Oasis International and stayed the night."


    Shaunughed coldly. It must have been Mnie who snitched. Only she saw it that day, and everyone around him knew how to keep their mouths shut." Isn''t that normal behavior for men?"


    "Don''t you still have Mnie?"


    "I''m not interested in her. I''m hanging up now."


    Shaun ended the call.


    The next morning when Catherine went downstairs, she saw an additional person in the mansion. It was Aunty Yasmine, whom she had met in Hill Manor before.


    Aunty Yasmine smiled kindly. "Eldest Young Master


    Hill transferred me here from the old residence to take care of you." 1


    "Thank you, Aunty Yasmine." Catherine was slightly awkward and embarrassed. After all, Aunty Yasmine knew her identity and might look down on her in her heart.


    Aunty Yasmine could read her thoughts and said naturally, "I practically raised Eldest Young Master Hill. I''m the person he trusts the most in the old residence, so he must think highly and care for you a lot if he''s asked me to take care of you."


    Catherine smiled wryly to herself. She was just a shameful mistress.


    Soon, Shaun changed his clothes and came out. They sat together for breakfast.


    Aunty Yasmine''s breakfast was delicious and Catherine liked it a lot, but Shaun did not eat much.


    Aunty Yasmine sighed. "Eldest Young Master Hill, you can''t eat so little all day. You should eat more, or your body will give out." i


    Catherine paused.


    He was not eating? He could clearly eat two or three bowls of rice per meal, but he did seem to have lost a lot of weight after returning to Canberra.


    "Aunty Yasmine, I''m not hungry."


    Shaun had just finished speaking when his phone rang again. This time, he answered it and suddenly jolted up, his expression shifting. "Okay, I''ll go back to thepany right away."


    "Aunty Yasmine, make her more delicious food at noon to nourish her body." Shaun walked to Catherine to touch her head before turning to leave.


    Catherine did not know what happened and only saw that he was in a hurry.


    After breakfast, a piece of news popped up on her phone. The second young master of the Hill family encountered danger in Country F and was currently missing.


    News about the Hill family was always the most talked about in the country.

 Chapter 337

    Soon, news about Liam rushed to the top of the popr search query.


    Various media-driven topics also appeared online.


    #Liam HillDisappearance [I heard that Liam Hill was forced to Country F by his own brother. Wars often break out in Country F now. It''s obvious what would happen if he was sent there at this time.]


    #Liam HillDisappearance [I heard that the conflict in Country F this morning involved bombs and there were many casualties. Second Young Master Hill might have been struck with misfortune.]


    #LiamHillDisappearance [Eldest Young Master Hill is too ruthless. Hill Corporation already belongs to him, but he won''t even spare his own younger brother.]


    [Second Young Master Hill is a good person. He often helps our poor areas and donates money to build schools. Eldest Young Master Hill is too vicious.]


    [Thement above is awesome. You actually dare to openly talk about Eldest Young Master Hill? Aren''t you afraid you''ll get into an identter?]


    [Hehe, it''s not like Eldest Young Master Hill''s word is thew. If I''m banned or if something happens to us, don''t be surprised. After all, Elder Young Master Hill


    can pull all sorts of strings.]


    In a short time, the number ofments with the hashtag exceeded 300 million.


    Catherine''s face grew paler.


    Liam got into an ident?


    If Liam had not helped her, he would not have been sent to that kind of ce by Shaun. This was all her fault.


    In Hill Corporation.


    Shaun had just arrived at the top floor when Lea greeted him with a p to the face.


    He grabbed her hand. Lea''s hair was messy and her red eyes were filled with anger. "Shaun Hill, if anything happens to Liam, I''ll have you buried with him!"


    His body trembled, and his hand under his sleeve shook slightly.


    To the side, Mason Campos hastily wrapped his arm around Lea''s shoulder. "Lea, calm down. The most important thing now is to go find Liam. I''ve told the secretary to book a ticket. I''ll fly to Country Fter."


    "You?" Lea looked worried. "But the situation there is very chaotic now. A war might break out. If anything happens to you-" "Even if Liam is dead, I still have to find his body and bring him back." A touch of deep pain crossed Mason''s eyes. "No need for that. I''ll go," Shaun spoke up indifferently and turned to leave. "Stop. How would I know if you''ll kill Liam over there? Go with Mason," Lea ordered, "You have to bring them back safely."


    The side of Shaun''s mouth pulled up coldly before he left.


    Hadley was annoyed when he heard of it. "The madam is too much. No matter what, you also came from her womb. Eldest Young Master Hill, if you ask me, you shouldn''t go at all. Just let that father-and-son duo die over there."


    "Didn''t you see how I''m being attacked on the inte? My image is currently in tatters, so I''m going there to save my reputation, and... I don''t think Liam is dead. After all, the news went viral too quickly. I don''t believe that no one deliberately promoted it." 1


    Shaun mocked.


    Before getting on the ne, he called Catherine. "Be good. I have to go on a business trip for a few days, so take your medicine and stay at home obediently."


    After a few seconds of silence, Catherine asked in a low voice, "Can you... let Liam live?"


    It felt like something was cracking in his chest.


    Shaun''s heart was gray and cold. All the loved ones around him did not believe him, including her.


    Everyone said that Country F was dangerous, but no one cared that he was going there.


    "...Okay."


    Heughed and did not want to exin. It did not matter anyway.


    After hanging up, he turned to Hadley. "Did you bring the medicine I used to take?"


    Hadley was stunned. Then, remembering how Chester said that Shaun''s condition might have rpsed, he finally handed him the medicine.

 Chapter 338

    A weekter.


    Freya apanied Catherine to a private hospital to get her stitches removed.


    Chester personally went to the parking lot to meet with the two people. This was the first time Catherine met him, and she had to say that Shaun''s friends all looked like supermodels.


    Chester wore a white coat and sses. His figure was tall and he looked gentle. His handsome face was warm and harmless. The spring-like smile on his lips made him look easygoing and approachable, but his thin lips showed that he was a cool and indifferent man.


    Freya gasped. "Are all doctors these days this hot? He looks like a male model posing in front of a camera for a movie."


    "You''re good at joking, Ms. Lynch." Chester smiled. "Let''s go. I''ve arranged for a doctor to take you there."


    "Sorry for the trouble. I can just go by myself." Catherine felt embarrassed. After all, she was going to the gynecology department because of that kind of matter.


    Chester shook his head and smiled. "That won''t do.


    Shaun personally called me to nag at me."


    Catherine could not help but think of the call she receivedst night. Shaun actually remembered and called to remind her to take out the stitches.


    When the three people were about to take the elevator, a familiar woman''s voice suddenly came from behind them.


    "Young Master Jewell..."


    The three people turned around, and Catherine''s brows raised slightly. It was Mnie. Beside her stood a dignified and beautiful woman who wore exquisite makeup. She looked like she was in her 30s, and her sharp and tall body gave off an aura like she had lived in the upper ss for a long time. She made Mnie look like a little footman. 2


    "Aunty Lea, it''s been a long time."


    Chester took the initiative to greet her respectfully. "You''re back?"


    "Yes, Liam got into an ident, so how could I remain abroad?" Lea nced at Freya and Catherine. They were both young girls in their early 20s and looked quite beautiful. She knew that Chester was a fickle yboy, so she only thought that Catherine and Freya were also frivolous women. She did not bother to look at them properly.


    It was Mnie who pursed her lips and eximed," Catherine Jones, why are you here? Oh, I get it. You must have gotten with Young Master Jewell in order to obtain that plot ofnd back." "Mnie Yule, Young Master Jewell''s status isn''t ordinary, so please run your words through a filter before you speak. Don''t casually nder others," Catherine shot back ndly.


    Mnie rolled her eyes and said to Lea, "Aunty, this is my father''s illegitimate daughter."


    Freya became furious. "Who are you calling an illegitimate daughter? You''re younger than her. It''s clear that your mother did whatever it took to marry into the Yule family."


    "Who are you? Who gave you the right to butt in?" Mnie snapped. "Catherine Jones, you''re no better than your mother. I''m warning you, don''t embarrass the Yule family''s name outside."


    Catherine frowned, but Chester spoke warningly before she could, "Ms. Yule, watch your words. Catherine is my friend''s friend. If you say such nderous words and my friend finds out, they''ll tear your face off."


    Mnie did not expect Chester to help Catherine and pouted in grievance. "Young Master Jewell, I''m Eldest Young Master Hill''s girlfriend. He''s also your good friend-"


    Chester gave her a mild look. "Is that so? Shaun never mentioned you to me before."


    Mnie became furious, and Lea said impatiently," Chester, I may be too upset these days because of


    Liam''s incident. My chest feels tight and ufortable. Do a check-up for me."


    Chester was troubled. Lia was an elder, so it would not be good for him to refuse her.


    Catherine said, "Young Master Jewell, you should go with them. I''ll go up by myself."

 Chapter 339

    "Okay, call me if you need anything."


    Chester turned to leave when Lea''s phone suddenly rang. "What... They''re back? Okay... Okay, we''ll go to the airport right away."


    After hanging up the phone, Lea gave a rare smile to Mnie. "Liam and Shaun just arrived at the airport. Let''s go, we''ll drive and pick them up and thene back for the check-up next time."


    "Yes, Aunty. I miss Shaun too." Mnie nced at Catherine smugly and swiftly left with Lea.


    Freya gave Catherine a nervous and sympathetic look but saw that her expression was full of calmness." Let''s go, the elevator is here."


    "It looks like I can apany you again." Chester followed them in and coughed softly into his fist." Mnie Yule is just engrossed in her own wishful thinking. Shaun''s heart is with you. We''re basically brothers to him and understand him the most, so don''t overthink it."


    "I''m not." Catherine smiled at him. She was truly relieved. It seemed that Liam was fine.


    When she came out of the hospital, Freya was afraid that Catherine would let her thoughts run wild if she


    was alone. She said, "Let''s go to the food court. I know a shop with really good food."


    "Sure. I haven''t eaten at Canberra''s food courts yet."


    The two drove over and ordered crayfish, crab, oysters,mb skewers, and quite


    a lot of other food when Shaun suddenly called. "Where are you?"


    "...I''m eating oysters," Catherine answered apprehensively, afraid of being


    scolded by him. After all, he hated eating these kinds of things.


    Shaun was silent for a moment before saying, "Tell me the location. I''ll go to you."


    Catherine froze. Did Mnie not go to pick him up? Why was heing to her immediately aftering back from Country F instead of returning to Hill Manor? "I''m at the food court. The environment here isn''t very good."


    "Don''t nag at me."


    Shaun''s tone became impatient, so Catherine had no choice but to give him the location.


    Freya became gloomy. "What''s heing here for? I''ll feel ufortable eating if he''s here."


    "He insisted oning, so how would I dare to tell him not to? Otherwise, he might suspect that I''m together with Wesley again." Catherine smiled bitterly.


    20 minutester, Shaun''s tall and handsome figure appeared at the entrance of the food court. He had just returned from Country F, and it could be seen that he had suffered a little over there. His skin was darker, but he looked more masculine. The aura of his body was like a sharp sword, making people feel like he was out of ce in the atmosphere here.


    Shaun walked over and identally stepped on a piece of tissue that was thrown on the ground.


    He scraped his shoe hard but could not get it toe off. His face grew darker and darker.


    "I''ll do it." Catherine bent down to pull the tissue off his shoe, but Shaun immediately pulled her up. "What are you doing?"


    "Helping you remove it." Catherine''s answer was very cautious. "Sorry, this ce is too dirty. I''ll go back with you."


    "What do you mean by that? The food just arrived."


    Freya became annoyed. "Eldest Young Master Hill, I wanted to say this for a long time. Catherine is engaged to Wesley Lyons, and Wesley lost a kidney in order to save her, but what have you done to her? Even the person who almost killed her was provoked by you, but you don''t feel the slightest bit of guilt. Instead, you humiliated her and let her get hurt. Then, you got together with her sister and made her the mistress, but you''re still acting so self-righteous. So what if you''re a big shot?"


    Catherine was frightened and broke out in cold sweat for Freya. "Freya, stop it."

 Chapter 340

    "Look at you. You used to be so bold, but you''ve been tortured by him so much you''ve be a little mouse."


    Freya was dying of anger. "I''ll tell you the truth. When I asked you to help her with thewsuit back then, all the words I said were lies. She had nothing to do with i 1.1 did it because if she went to prison, I wouldn''t be able to meet her anymore. She doesn''t know anything at all."


    Catherine rubbed her forehead and watched as Shaun''s expression darkened like ink. She stood in front of him. "Freya did it to save me. It has nothing to do with her, so don''t hurt her."


    Shaun saw how she was acting like a mother hen protecting her chick, and his heart became annoyed and depressed. Did she see him as a devil now?


    "Move aside, I''m hungry."


    "Huh?"


    "Did you not hear me? I said I''m hungry." Shaun grabbed her hand and sat on the bench.


    The table was full of spicy, grilled, and stir-fried dishes. He frowned. "Why isn''t there any food for me?"


    She knew that he could not eat spicy food.


    Catherine froze. "I thought you wouldn''t eat these."


    "I can''t help it. You like to eat these, so I can only go along with you." Shaun picked up the fork and nced at the table. He could only eat the oysters. He did not know if it was because he had not had a good meal in Country F, but after trying the oysters, he found that the taste was unexpectedly good. "Order another serving of oysters."


    Catherine and Freya exchanged nces in disbelief. Was he really just letting it go?


    Then, Catherine ordered some non-spicy dishes for Shaun. She started to eat the crayfish with Freya.


    The crayfish was delicious, but the shell was too hard to peel.


    Shaun really did not understand what was so delicious about this omnivorous crustacean. However, he saw that her little face was showing a rare look of satisfaction so he reached out to take the crayfish from her bowl. "I''ll peel it for you."


    "Cough..."


    Catherine was so shocked that she choked.


    Shaun handed her a ss of water and she gulped down a few mouthfuls before calming down. She said nervously, "No, I''ll do it myself."


    Freya said, "Geez, just let him peel it for you. What''s the point of having men by your side, then? It''s so they can peel crayfish for you."


    Shaun,


    Did men have such lowly roles? 1


    Eldest Young Master Hill, who had lived for more than 20 years, was peeling crayfish for the first time in his life. At first, he thought that it would be easy, but he did not expect it to be a technical skill-especially with the ws...


    Eldest Young Master Hill gave up on the ws and just let Catherine eat the body. Catherine felt pained. "Actually... The ws can be eaten too."


    Shaun simply called the waiter over and ordered, "Give me five more servings of crayfish."


    Then, he turned to Catherine and said, "If you''re with me, you don''t need to eat the ws."


    Catherine,"..."


    She just felt that there was a lot of flesh in the ws, so it was a shame to waste


    it.


    However, it was really nice eating the body-even more so when another person was peeling it for her.


    To the side, Freya, who was eating, suddenly felt like she was third wheeling. God damn it, were they bullying her for being single?


    After finishing their meal, Freya made an excuse to slip away first.


    Shaun held her until she got into the car. "Where were you nning to go next?"


    Catherine was confused. "The movies."


    Shaun raised his brows and called Hadley. "Book the cinema at Northern Sky Mall. I''m going to watch a movie with Catherine."

 Chapter 341

    Catherine,


    Booking out the entire cinema for a movie... As expected of a big shot, or perhaps he just did not want others to see him at the movies with her.


    Half an hourter, Shaun took her to the movie hall in Northern Sky Mall. The general manager of the cinema personally received them and took them to the VIP couple''s hall.


    Catherine picked an action movie because a male celebrity she liked was in it. She was supposed to watch it together with Freya.


    During the movie, Shaun ced her on his chest.


    Catherine''s back felt ufortable after a long time, but Shaun did not notice it. His phone rang twice and she noticed that the first call was from Mnie while the other was from Old Madam Hill.


    He muted the phone and threw it in his pocket. Bowing his head, he asked her, "You like these kinds of movies?"


    "I guess." She actually liked the feeling of watching a movie with many people in the cinema.


    "I''ll apany you often whenever I''m free." Shaun''s fingers squeezed her waist gently. "Does it still hurt?"


    Catherine thought he wanted to do it tonight and stiffened. "I still need another month, at least."


    Shaun lowered his eyes and looked deeply at her. "You don''t have to remind me. The doctor already told me. I''m asking because Doctor Lyles said you were in pain today."


    "I''m fine. It doesn''t hurt now," Catherine said honestly.


    Shaun felt upset and could only pull her to hisp. He kissed her softly and spoke with a gentle tone, "I promise you, I''ll never do that again."


    "Mmh."


    Catherine did not believe him. Some types of damage were impossible to erase. After the movie, Shaun took her back to New Metropolis Park.


    She could not help but ask, "You''ve left for a week. Aren''t you going back to the old residence?"


    "No."


    He refused decisively. After taking a shower, he fell asleep not long after lying in bed. It was clear from his furrowed brows that he had been very tired these days.


    Catherine turned on her phone. An article on the news showed a photograph of Shaun returning home with Liam. Liam had gotten off the ne on a stretcher and seemed to currently be in a hospital. Rumor had it that he was injured.


    Two dayster, Catherine found out which hospital Liam was in.


    She visited him with some gifts and flowers.


    After not seeing him for half a month, Liam had be more tanned and thin. His forehead was wrapped in gauze, and he was ying games in bed to cure his boredom. When he saw here in, he raised his hand to greet her, "Wait, I''m going to win this one soon."


    Catherine sat down and waited for a while. When he put down his phone, she finally asked, "Are you ying PUBG?"


    "Do you want to y too? Add me as a friend." Shaun grinned, showing off his two rows of white teeth. 6


    Catherine told him her ID and the two added each other as friends. Then, she said with difficulty, "I read the news and heard that something happened to you i n Country F..."


    "Yeah, I was caught by the mob." Liam smiled bitterly." I starved for a few days and even got injured."


    "I''m sorry." Catherine felt guilty. If he had not helped her, he would not have angered Shaun.


    "What are you apologizing for?" Liamughed. "I was just unlucky." "Liam, are you better today?"


    At the door, Lea and Mason entered together. Catherine did not expect to meet them and hurriedly got up. Her gaze could not help but linger on Mason. Was he Shaun''s stepfather? He looked quite gentle and elegant.


    "Why are you here?" Lea frowned when she saw Catherine.


    "Mom, you know her?" Liam smiled. "She''s the one I told you about before, the one whose car was tampered with and she almost died. But in the end, she took a bold and calm approach which saved her life. Her name is Catherine Jones."


    "Oh." Lea rarely saw her son praise a woman like this. She frowned.

 Chapter 342

    "Uncle, Aunty, I won''t bother you anymore. I''ll leave now." Catherine did not want to stay. She left after greeting them.


    Lea asked bluntly, "Liam, do you like her?"


    Liam''s eyes shed as he bowed his head. "A little, but she has a boyfriend."


    Lea was stunned and dissatisfied. "She''s just the illegitimate daughter of the Yule family and isn''t worthy of you. Besides, I saw that she''s acquainted with Chester Jewell as well. You should know very well how flirtatious Chester is."


    "Mom, Catherine isn''t that kind of person. Don''t just call her an illegitimate daughter. To put it bluntly, I was also an illegitimate child in the past," Liam retorted in discontent.


    "You..." Lea''s chest heaved with anger.


    "Alright, stop arguing," Mason said gently, "Didn''t you say Liam should find someone he likes to be his girlfriend so he doesn''t follow in your footsteps?"


    Lea sighed. "I''m just afraid he''ll be deceived. Shaun is going to marry Mnie. If you get together with the illegitimate daughter of the Yule family, you''ll be suppressed by Shaun for the rest of your life,


    understand?"


    Liam froze. "Shaun is going to marry Mnie?"


    "It seems your grandparents want to arrange a marriage for him, mainly because you recently had an ident in Country F and his reputation was damaged. Joel Yule is a prominent figure in the country, so Shaun can save his reputation by marrying Joel''s daughter."


    Lea had just finished speaking when she suddenly heard Mason say, "Ms. Jones, why did youe back?"


    They turned to look at the door and found that Catherine had been standing there for who knew how long. Her face was slightly pale.


    "I left my phone behind." Catherine took her phone and left immediately, but all she could hear in her head were Lea''s words. Her chest felt like it had been punched hard, and her head was bursting with pain.


    How funny! Shaun was getting married. Just yesterday, he had peeled crayfish for her and watched a movie with her, giving her a deep misconception.


    Hah, did he really want the best of both worlds and have the joy of having several partners?


    Liam watched her figure disappear and a mysterious light shed in his eyes. "Mom, I like her. Sometimes, status isn''t important. For ack of better words, Mnie is just a good-for-nothing, but Catherine is different and grew up in adversity. If an illegitimate daughter like her brings down Mnie in the future, wouldn''t that be interesting?"


    Lea paused. That was true. She had met Mnie, and she was just an overly arrogant pampered youngdy. As for Catherine Jones...


    "Fine, I''ll check her background."


    That afternoon. 1


    A stack of information about Catherine was delivered to Lea''s desk.


    What amazed Lea was that Catherine had taken control of a listedpany in just a month or so. She even had all the major shareholders wrapped around her finger.


    What surprised her even more was that Shaun had been secretly suppressing Husdon since a few days ago.


    Liam had helped Hudson once and was sent to Country F by Shaun.


    Mason had a realization. "Liam only provoked Shaun because he was trying to help Catherine Jones.


    "I think Mnie must have gotten Shaun to deal with Catherine, but he didn''t expect Liam to interfere, so he became unhappy." Lea became even more annoyed after learning the truth.


    Mason patted her shoulder. "Forget it. Hasn''t Shaun already brought Liam back? I think that Catherine isn''t bad, and Liam likes this girl quite a lot. It''s just that she won''t be able to help him much when she''s being suppressed by the Yule family." Lea''s heart wavered. "Although she''s not as good as how I was back then, she''ll definitely be better than Mnie in the future."


    She thought of Liam''s words. If Husdon could rise rapidly, Catherine might even be Liam''s biggest stepping stone. More importantly, Joel favored Catherine more between his two daughters, so if they helped her, Joel would remember their kindness and definitely take Liam''s side in the future.


    "Let them get in touch. We''ll see how things go."


    Lea was a businesswoman and would always think in the interest of profits.


    In the evening.

 Chapter 343

    In the office, Catherine looked at the time. It was 6:00 p.m.


    She should get ready to go back.


    At that moment, Shaun suddenly sent her a message. [ I won''t be back tonight. Go to sleep early.]


    It seemed like there was no need to rush back.


    She picked up the nner again but could not see a word at all.


    Was he going to apany Mnie tonight? Was he going back to Hill Manor to discuss the wedding?


    He was about to get married. If he continued to be entangled with her like this after his marriage, Catherine would really look down on herself for the rest of her life.


    She had to be strong so she could break away from him soon.


    In Hill Manor.


    Shaun got out of the car and saw Mnie holding Old Madam Hill''s arm as they went for a walk in the garden.


    He frowned and subconsciously wanted to turn away, but Old Madam Hill had noticed him. "Shaun, you''re just in time. Mnie and I are going to the orchard to pick some strawberries,e with us."


    "Grandma, I''m tired. I want to go back to my room-"


    "I want you to apany me and you''re saying that you''re tired. Do you dislike me that much?" Old Madam Hill''s face immediately became unpleasant.


    Shaun had no choice but to follow them to the orchard.


    The old madam deliberatelygged behind a few steps and let the two of them walk in front of her. Along the way, Mnie chatted with Shaun, but for every ten sentences she spoke, he only replied with one.


    After reaching the strawberry orchard, Mnie plucked one and tried it. Her eyes were shining." Eldest Young Master Hill, the strawberry is so sweet."


    "Have you never eaten a strawberry before? Do you need to exaggerate it that much?" Shaun could not help but say sarcastically.


    "What are you saying?" Old Madam Hill knocked him with her cane angrily.


    "Grandma, don''t hit him." Mnie hurriedly stopped the old woman and looked at Shaun while blushing." I''ve embarrassed myself, Eldest Young Master Hill. The strawberries are dainty and cute, so girls like them a lot."


    Shaun had a thought after hearing her words.


    Catherine would also like them, right? She looked very afraid of him these days, but she would definitely be happy if he picked some back for her.


    Thus, he lifted a basket and picked the strawberries earnestly, choosing the biggest and reddest ones.


    "Eldest Young Master Hill, look at this one. It''s so big. The two of them grew together like a lotus flower." Mnie managed to pick a special strawberry and smiled happily.


    This scene was quickly photographed by Old Madam Hill who was not far away. Oh, her technique was not bad. From the picture, they looked like an amorous couple.


    Shaun did not notice it and took the strawberry from Mnie''s hand, putting it in his basket.


    He would show it to Catherine when he went back at night. She would definitely like it.


    Mnie,"..."


    What did Eldest Young Master Hill mean by taking it away without a word? Did it mean that he liked it very much? i


    It was rare that Shaun wanted something of hers. Mnie''s heart felt sweet.


    After finishing picking the strawberries, Old Madam Hill said to the chef, "Take the strawberries in Eldest Young Master''s basket and make a strawberry mousse cake." 1


    "I have other uses for these strawberries." Shaun took the basket upstairs.


    Mnie''s face changed slightly. It seemed like she had not overthought it. If a man had picked so many strawberries, it was definitely because he wanted to give them to someone. As for who he was giving them to...

 Chapter 344

    Mnie suddenly remembered that there had been a woman hiding in his mansion the other day. She had someone investigate it afterward but could not find anything out.


    "Oh, I suddenly remembered, I told him to pluck some for Queenie before this." Old Madam Hill pped her head. "I have such a bad memory."


    "Oh, so that''s it." Mnie looked a little better.


    At 7:30 p.m., the butler suddenly came over with a pile of expensive items after dinner.


    Old Master Hill said, "When you send Mnie backter, send these things to the Yule family as well. Mnie and you will get your marriage license tomorrow."


    Mnie immediately blushed shyly and looked at Shaun expectantly, but he merely put down his cutlery and asked coldly, "When did I agree to get married?" "If you don''t get married now, how long are you nning to drag it out?"


    Old Master Hill rarely got angry, but this time, he raised his voice. "That''s right, you''ve brought back


    Liam safely, but now there are rumors in the outside world saying that you want to kill your own brother. Mnie is the Yules'' daughter, and the Yule family is one of the top ten outstanding families in the country. They''re respected by people, so by marrying the family''s daughter and showing off your love, you can regain your reputation."


    "Heh."


    Shaun looked like he had heard a joke. A low chuckle spilled out of his throat. "With my ability and skill, do I still need to put on a show?"


    Old Madam Hill said, "With how developed the inte is now, who wouldn''t want to?"


    "I don''t care." Shaun stood up. "If you think I have a bad reputation, then let Liam sit in the president''s seat. I have the power and authority, so I don''t care what others say."


    "Are you trying to drive me to my grave?" Old Master Hill pped the table in fury.


    "Your body is very tough, so you won''t die." Shaun elegantly wiped his lips and went upstairs. Two minutester, he carried the basket of strawberries and headed toward the door.


    Mnie''s face was paper-white, and Old Madam Hill said angrily, "Stop. Send Mnie back home."


    "...Fine."


    There was a sh in Shaun''s eyes when he agreed.


    Mnie ran over with joy and followed him out the door, getting into his car.


    Before she could fasten her seatbelt, the sports car shot out like a rocket.


    Shaun seemed to be driving a slingshot instead of a car, drifting all the way. The car reached a speed of almost 200km per hour, scaring Mnie so much that she screamed all the way.


    After finally reaching the door of the Yule family''s vi, Shaun mmed on the brakes and Mnie vomited immediately after getting out of the car.


    Shaun elegantly stepped out of the car and handed her a tissue.


    Mnie was pleasantly surprised and took it, but the next second, she heard his cool voice ringing in her ears. "If I were you, I''d take the initiative to leave now."


    "What do you mean?" Mnie was a little uneasy.


    Shaun lit a cigarette and bit into it while sucking in a breath. The action was beautiful, but his eyes were indifferent. "Can''t you see it? I''m not interested in you. You can tell the others that you don''t think we''re suitable, so you took the initiative to break up with me."


    "I don''t believe you." Mnie almost cried. "Eldest Young Master Hill, you like me. Otherwise, why did you dance with me ande to my house for dinner?" "You''re blind." Shaun directly spat out the two words a


    ther.


    HU


    Mnie almost broke down. How could he humiliate her like this? "I don''t want to break up. Eldest Young Master Hill, I''ve liked you for a long time. I can''t live without you."


    "Looks like you don''t agree." Shaun raised his brows.


    Mnie grabbed his sleeve and said pitifully, "Eldest Young Master Hill, I know you have another woman outside. I can turn a blind eye to it. Grandpa and Grandma Hill also like me and will be happy if we get married. Your reputation is damaged now, so if word about you cheating were to spread now..."


    "You''re threatening me?" Shaun grabbed her chin.

 Chapter 345

    Mnie shuddered, but she gritted her teeth and powered on. "Eldest Young Master Hill, I won''t break up with you. It was you who took the initiative to go after me in the first ce."


    "Fine, let''s y a slow game." Shaun let go of her and got into the car.


    Mnie watched his car leave with eyes full of horror and fear. Nic and her only had a foothold in the Yule family now because she had the Hill family as her backing. Even Old Master Yule treated the mother and daughter politely. She must not lose Eldest Young Master Hill.


    It must be that vixen behind him who was instigating him. She had to find out who that vixen was and kill her.


    In the car, Shaun called Catherine. "What are you doing? I''m on my way home."


    "I''m working overtime in the office." Catherine was startled. He had said he was noting back earlier.


    "Why are you working overtime when it''s already sote?" Shaun''s tone was displeased. "Wait there. I''ll pick you up."


    Catherine looked at her phone, feeling slightly disgusted.


    She really hated it when he came to find her after apanying Mnie.


    Half an hourter, Shaun''s car stopped outside thepany''s building and Catherine got into the car.


    The car was filled with the smell of a woman''s perfume. It was a scent she had smelled on Mnie before.


    She was absolutely sure that he had just sent Mnie home.


    Did he not get tired of two-timing and dealing with two women at the same time?


    "Look what I brought you." Shaun brought over the basket of strawberries in the backseat and ced it o n herp. "I picked them myself in the orchard at Hill Manor. They''re very sweet."


    He looked at her eyes expectantly. It was his first time trying to win the favor of a woman.


    However, what disappointed him was that Catherine simply looked down at the strawberries and smiled, but that smile looked more like she was just enduring it.


    "Thank you." Catherine picked up a strawberry from the top.


    "This one looks like the both of us." Shaun held her hand tightly, his handsome eyes swirling with tenderness while reflecting her silhouette. 2


    Catherine listened to his gentle and maic voice. When she looked over, she became lost in thought for a moment. 1


    This man was too seductive. Even after doing such terrible things to her, when he chose to be gentle, it made it hard for her to extricate herself.


    Shaun smiled and leaned in to kiss her on the lips.


    Just as their lips were about to meet, the smell of Mnie''s perfume in the car made her subconsciously turn her face away, and his kiss fell short.


    The ambiguous air instantly cooled.


    Irritation suddenly spurted out from Shaun''s chest. He remembered how foolish he was earlier to pick all the biggest and reddest strawberries for her, thinking that she would like them. However, what he got was just a half-hearted reaction.


    He knew that he could not me her and took a deep breath. He touched her head. "I reap what I sow. I hurt you, but time will let me open your heart. Don''t worry, I have plenty of time." 1


    Catherine was astonished. She thought that he would lose his temper again. She actually regretted her actions afterward and should not have offended him.


    She could not afford the consequences.


    Then, Shaun started the car and took her back to New Metropolis Park.


    Aunty Yasmine washed the strawberries, and Catherine ate the fruits obediently.


    As Shaun said, the strawberries were very sweet and nice.


    When they went to bed at night, Shaun hugged her and nibbled on her ear, saying dotingly, "If you like them, I''ll pick more for you next time."


    Catherine trembled in his embrace and lowered her eyes with a hum.

 Chapter 346

    The next morning.


    When Catherine got up, she habitually took out her phone to look at the trending


    news.


    The top trending search query today was [President Hill apanied his young girlfriend to pick strawberries.]


    In the picture, Mnie was tilting her head to look at Shaun with her eyes crinkled in a smile. They looked very sweet. She was holding a strawberry that had fused together with another strawberry, and Shaun was looking at her with his handsome face. The light from the sunset fell on their faces, making them look like a pair of lovers exchanging their affections for each other.


    She suddenly remembered what he had saidst night. "Doesn''t this strawberry look like us?"


    Heh, how ridiculous.


    He had taken the strawberry Mnie plucked and said such a thing to another woman. Did he not feel ashamed at all?


    Well, what was there to be ashamed of? He could even pick strawberries for his mistress with his girlfriend. His shamelessness was astonishing.


    "What are you looking at?"


    Shaun, who was sleeping with an arm around her, leaned over to see her screen.


    The photo on it made him panic and he said quickly," Don''t misunderstand. My grandmother forced me to go with her yesterday."


    "Mmh, it''s okay."


    Catherine said obediently with a calm face.


    Shaun''s handsome face stiffened, and there was aplicated look on it. "What do you mean by that?"


    Catherine did not understand why he was suddenly unhappy and could only tell the truth, "She''s your girlfriend, so it''s normal for you two to pick strawberries together. I won''t get jealous. I know my ce."


    She was just someone he was using for his amusement. She had a shameful identity.


    Shaun stared at her for a moment before suddenlyughing.


    Her kindness and understanding made his heart chill.


    She could be so indifferent because she did not care about him at all.


    What a fool he was. He was worried that she would misunderstand and even exined himself in a hurry.


    "Wow, Catherine Jones, you''re really generous." Shaun scoffed coldly. He suddenly lifted the nket and barged into the dressing room to change.


    Two minutester, he mmed the door and left.


    He made so much noise as though he was afraid that she would not know he was angry.


    Catherine did not understand him. Did he expect her to cry and make a fuss and get jealous? It was he who said that Mnie would be upying the position of Mrs. Hill, while she was only to sleep in the same bed with him.


    In the past, she would have gotten jealous, but all that remained now was her hatred for him.


    Her heart had frozen up and would not throb for him again. 2


    Shaun went to thepany with a cold face and immediately called Old Madam Hill.


    "Did you take that photo?" Only members of the Hill family could take pictures of him in the manor.


    "How''s Grandma''s photography skills?" Old Madam Hill giggled. "I made you guys look good together, didn''t I?"


    "Grandma..." Shaun raised his voice, full of annoyance.


    "What are you yelling for? Are you trying to scare me?" Old Madam Hill''s voice


    was louder than his. "What? You''re my grandson. Can''t I take a picture?"


    "You shouldn''t send my photos to the media." Shaun rubbed his brows and gnashed his teeth. "Didn''t I make myself clearst night?"


    "So what if I sent it? Are you going to eat me?" The old madam did not buy his words at all.


    Shaun,


    Old Madam Hill huffed in exasperation. "Did you see what everyone on the inte is saying about the photo of you and Mnie? They''re all saying that you two are an ideal couple and that you two are very loving. Everyone is praising you for being handsome and spoiling your girlfriend. I''m going to let the PR department create a wife-loving persona for you."


    "...I''m the president of apany, not a star looking to debut." Shaun was so angry that he could not continue talking to her anymore and hung up directly.

 Chapter 347

    Shaun went on the and found that many official ounts were already giving him a wife-loving persona. What was even more outrageous was that there were rted people who broke the news that he was about to get married to Mnie next month. It was aplete mess.


    He angrily called the manager of the PR department." Thepany''s new development n wasn''t publicized well, but you sure are good at the tactics used by the entertainment circle to ship people. Remove the news immediately."


    The manager felt wronged. "But your image has really changed a lot."


    "Am I the president or are you the president?" Shaun asked coldly.


    "Alright, I''ll remove the news immediately." The manager nodded his head dejectedly.


    Although the trending search was quickly suppressed and what should be deleted was deleted, the matter was already trending. Everyone in the country knew about it.


    Naturally, Catherine was no exception.


    Everyone knew that Mnie and Shaun were a couple


    now.


    Wesley sent her a message: [Shaun Hill is too cruel to you. Cathy, I''m doing my best to get stronger. Soon, I''ll save you from him.]


    Catherine was deeply moved and helpless. The kinder Wesley was to her, the more guilty she felt. 1


    The next two days, Shaun did not return to New Metropolis Park.


    Catherine did not know where he spent the nights, nor did she ask.


    At night, Liam called her. "I was discharged yesterday."


    "Congrattions!"


    "I''m here to collect a debt this time." Liam grinned. " Didn''t you say you wanted to thank me? I''m going to participate in a charity event tomorrow, soe with w H me.


    Catherine hesitated at first, but when she heard that it was a charity event, she agreed.


    The next day at 5:00 p.m., Liam drove a blue Ferrari and picked her up at thepany''s entrance.


    ¡ª


    Catherine quickly got into the car. Liam looked at her sporty clothes andughed. "Your attire isn''t suitable. I''ll take you somewhere to get changed."


    One hourter, Catherine came out of the dressing room in a retro red dress. "Nice!" Liam snapped his fingers.


    "Why do I have to dress like this for a charity event?" Catherine was confused. "Oh, it''s a charity dinner," Liam suddenly said.


    Catherine stopped in her tracks and frowned. "Second Young Master Hill, you lied to me. I''m not going."


    If she ran into Shaun, he would scold her for being an easy woman again. Maybe he would even torture her when they went back at night. She was afraid of Shaun


    now.


    "When did I lie? A charity dinner is still a charity event." Liam''s face was innocent. "Are you standing me up? Where am I going to find a femalepanion at this point in time?"


    "Second Young Master Hill, I don''t want gossip to spread..."


    "You''ll just be my femalepanion. You think too much. Besides, don''t think that I don''t know. You''ve already broken up with Wesley Lyons."


    Liam saw that she was unconvinced so he pped his chest with augh. "Don''t worry, there''s no one you know at the charity dinner tonight. When you first came to Canberra, you said that you should go to events to meet more people. Do you n to spend your life behind closed doors?"


    Catherine''s heart wavered. Sure enough, if she wanted to cast Shaun away, she had to make herself strong first. The most important step was connections.


    "Alright, I''ll apany you."


    Rean Hotel, Canberra.


    A grand charity dinner was being held.


    Liam walked in while holding Catherine''s hand. He was dressed in a burgundy


    suit, looking like an elegant prince who had stepped out of a manga.


    Beside him, Catherine was stunningly beautiful with her snow-white skin,


    enchanting long hair, and wine-red lips. She was bright and dazzling, a beauty unmatched in her generation.


    "Who''s thatdy beside Second Young Master Hill? She''s beautiful."


    "I''ve never seen her before."

 Chapter 348

    Waves of discussion floated in the air, but Catherine did not bother to listen and simply looked at the big screen in front of her that said ''Hill Foundation Charity


    Night''.


    This was a charity night held by the Hill family?


    Would Shaun be here?


    As she looked around, she felt like she was going to faint. Not only Shaun, but even Mnie, Old Madam Hill, Old Master Hill, Lea, Valerie, and other members o


    f the Hill family were all present.


    Even Nic and Joel were here.


    They were also surprised to see the two people.


    Catherine only felt her legs shake. Now, she could only see Shaun in her eyes. He was dressed in a ck tailored suit. His dark and deep eyes were fixed on her with a coldness that only she understood.


    "Didn''t you say... there wouldn''t be anyone I know?" She looked at Liam with a little anger.


    "How would you havee if I hadn''t said so?" Liam smiled and winked at her. "Don''t you see that Nic and Mnie are here as well? I purposely brought you


    here so you could p them."


    "Second Young Master Hill..." Catherine wanted to cry. He had good intentions, but his n was going to backfire.


    "Let them see that you don''t just have an ordinary rtionship with me. We''ll see who dares to bully you in the future." Liam forcefully took her hand and walked toward the crowd.


    "Catherine Jones, why are you here?" Mnie was about to explode with anger. "Are you jealous because Eldest Young Master Hill is with me so you hooked up with Second Young Master Hill to get back at us?"


    "I''m friends with Second Young Master Hill." Catherine took a deep breath before exining, making sure Shaun heard her.


    Shaun swirled the wine ss in his hand. His handsome face was gloomy and unchanged, but it was Old Master Hill who said in a deep voice, "Liam, when did you get close to her? How old are you? Can''t you be more alert?"


    Joel pulled Catherine to his side. "Old Master, Catherine is my daughter, not an outsider."


    Nic sneered, "Dear, don''t you understand? An illegitimate daughter is an illegitimate daughter. All nobles and elites from all walks of life are here tonight. Her presence will only make everyoneugh. It''ll affect your reputation."


    Liam spread his hands. "What are you guys doing?


    She''s the femalepanion I brought. Don''t meddle if you don''t know the whole story. You''ll just make things worse."


    "Enough, stop arguing," Lea suddenly spoke up, "Liam has talked to me about this matter before. I agreed to let him bring her along."


    Everyone was surprised, and Shaun''s eyes narrowed. "You..."


    "You''re already going to get married to Mnie and Liam isn''t young anymore," Lea interrupted him.


    Nic refused to ept it. "Lea, you might not know this, but Catherine is the same as her mother. Her character-"


    "I naturally know what her character is like. I don''t need others to point it out to me." Lea had stood in a high position for a long time. When she nced over, the pressure caused Nic to be unable to utter a word. 1


    "Thanks, Mom," Liam said with a smile.


    Catherine waspletely confused. She never thought that Lea would speak up for her. It was absurd.


    "Sit down, dinner is about to start." Old Madam Hill gave Catherine a meaningful nce. There were some things that did not have to be rushed. In any case, she would not agree to Liam and Catherine being together. Catherine was an illegitimate daughter and was unworthy of her grandson. 2


    There were quite a few celebrities attending the charity dinner tonight.


    After everyone took their seats, Shaun went on stage a s the chairman of the fund


    to deliver a speech. His perfect figure was wrapped in a suit, making him look noble and distinguished.


    Even when facing the many big shots below the stage, the calm aura emanating from his body made the crowd praise him.


    Mnie looked at the man on stage and became even more infatuated.


    She must absolutely hold on to a charming and handsome man like Eldest Young Master Hill.

 Chapter 349

    Nic could tell what her daughter was thinking and whispered in her ear, "If you want to win a manpletely, you have to conquer his body."


    "But he usually doesn''t let me touch him..."


    "Take the opportunity tonight when he gets drunk. I''ll tell the old madam to let you go to a room to take care of Eldest Young Master Hill." Nic wiggled her eyebrows.


    Realization dawned on Mnie. When she thought of bing Shaun''s woman, her small face flushed with shyness, but she was looking forward to it. "Mom, Catherine wouldn''t really get together with Second Young Master Hill, right...?"


    "Who does she think she is? She''s not worthy. She''s just a vixen like her mother." Nic''s face was full of disdain. "Watch how I deal with her tonight."


    After Shaun stepped down from the stage, famous singers took turns performing on stage.


    When the show was almost over, Liam bent down to Catherine''s ear and said, "I''ll go backstage to collect the money raised. I''lle backter."


    "Okay."


    Catherine nodded.


    The scene fell into Shaun''s eyes, making his chest fill with a ball of anger.


    That damned woman! As soon as he looked away, she acted ambiguously with another man. 1


    This time, she was even with Liam.


    He almost crushed the wine ss in his hands.


    After calming down, he took out his phone and sent Catherine a message: [Wait for me in Room 408.]


    Catherine received the message. She looked at Shaun and saw him watching the performance on stage seriously.


    She cursed him in her heart. What a hypocrite!


    She really did not want to go meet him. It was too risky. She lowered her head and replied: [Can it wait until we go back?]


    Shaun: [I''m very angry now. Don''t try to annoy me further.]


    Catherine, "..."


    She smiled bitterly and could only get up silently to leave.


    Just as she left the banquet hall, a drunken middle-aged obese man suddenly stopped her. "Beautifuldy, do you have time to chat in my room for a while?"


    "I''m busy." Catherine did not know him at all and turned away.


    The obese man suddenly grabbed her wrist and smirked. "Do you know who I am? I have plenty of money. If you''re willing to apany me for one night, I''ll give you ten million."


    "Why don''t I give you ten million for you to get lost instead?" Catherine struggled hard.


    "Fine, don''t say I didn''t give you a choice." The obese man pushed her to the wall, about to forcefully kiss her.


    "Let go of me!" Catherine pped him on the face.


    "How dare you hit me, you b*tch..." The man raised his hand to swing it down, but arge palm grabbed his hand mid-air.


    Then, the obese man''s body was thrown aside. "How dare you hit me? You..."


    When he saw who the tall figure standing in front of him was, he was so scared that his legs trembled." Eldest Young Master... Eldest Young Master Hill, you''re just in time. She seduced me."


    "Is that so? Director Irvine, you dare cause trouble in one of our events? It seems you don''t have to participate in the feasts of high society in the future." Shaun said coldly to Hadley, "Break one of his legs and throw him out."


    "Eldest Young Master Hill, don''t..." Director Irvine was s o frightened he wanted to kneel down and beg for mercy, but it was toote. Hadley dragged him out. 2

 Chapter 350

    "Liam brought you here, but this is how he protects you?" Shaun sneered coldly. When he thought of how that damned pig''s lips would have pressed on her face if he was just one step slower, he was so angry he wanted to go crazy.


    Catherine''s longshes trembled as she said weakly, " This is a dinner party held by Hill Corporation, so Director Irvine wouldn''t have pestered me for no reason. Someone instructed him to do so."


    "Oh? Who would that be?" Shaun raised his brows, not speaking out what he already knew.


    Catherine bit her lip. She did not believe that he did not know who it was. He was simply turning a blind eye because the person was his fiancee.


    "I don''t know..." She turned her face away a secondter.


    Shaun looked at her fixedly for a moment, sneered, and pulled her upstairs.


    No one noticed that not long after the two left, a tall and straight figure stepped out from the shadows.


    After entering the room, Shaun mmed the door shut with force. He undid his suit and tie and tossed them to the floor.


    "Catherine Jones, aren''t I good enough for you? Why do you keep forcing me to get angry again and again?"


    Shaun walked toward her step by step, his handsome brows full of anger. "Dumping Wesley Lyons wasn''t enough, so this time it''s Liam Hill. Can''t you give me some peace?"


    "No, I didn''t know he was taking me to a dinner party. He only said that it was a charity event. He helped Hudson solve a crisis before, so I owe him a favor."


    Catherine was frightened by the rage on his face and remembered the nightmare she had experienced that night. Her little face instantly turned white as tears fell down. She knelt on her knees and grabbed his hand, begging, "No, please don''t hurt me. I''m scared. I won''t dare to do it again..."


    Her body shook like a leaf, and her eyes were full of fear and panic.


    Shaun froze.


    He looked at her and clenched his fists in pain.


    She was kneeling before him?


    She was once so cheerful and mischievous, but now, she was kneeling and begging him for mercy?


    How scared of him was she? 1


    Shaun yanked her up forcefully. "Catherine Jones, you''re not allowed to kneel before me. Do you hear me? You''re my woman."


    "Okay, I won''t kneel. I''m your woman. I''ll listen to whatever you say," Catherine said humbly.


    "That''s not what I meant." Shaun hugged her tightly. "You don''t have to be afraid. I told you I won''t hurt you. I''m just jealous. You''re dressed so beautifully yet you''re standing by Liam''s side. Don''t meet with him again in the future."


    Catherine nodded obediently. "Okay, I only intended to repay the favor I owed him. I won''t meet with him anymore." 2


    "Good." Shaun lowered his head and kissed her lips. He did not know what kind


    of lipstick she had on, but it tasted like strawberries. He kissed her greedily. "What should I do with you?"


    Catherine was silent the entire time and let him kiss her.


    However, she gradually felt something strange about the man and pushed him away hard. "Don''t do this. The party downstairs isn''t over yet, and my body can''t"


    "I know. I won''t take you, but just let me hold you." Shaun also did not know what was happening. Maybe it was because he had drunk too much wine downstairs, or maybe it was because she was too charming tonight. He just wanted to hold her in his arms and kiss her hard.


    Catherine truly could not resist the man''s powerful strength and was soon kissed until her entire face


    was flushed. 1


    Suddenly, the closed door was violently opened and arge group of people barged in from outside. 1

 Chapter 351

    "I really heard the waiter say that Director Irvine brought Catherine here..."


    Before Mnie could finish, she saw the tall and handsome figure on the bed. Her head seemed to explode and she felt like she was going crazy. "Eldest Young Master Hill, why are you here?"


    Shaun''s red eyes shed and he quickly grabbed the nket to cover Catherine''s body. Catherine also suffered a fright. When she saw the people who came in through the door, she felt like the world wasing to an end.


    It was over.


    This time, she really felt that she was done for!


    After living for more than 20 years, there had never been a moment when she felt as ashamed as she was now.


    Liam, Old Madam Hill, Lea, Joel, and Nic were all here. They looked at the two people on the bed in shock.


    The clothes on Shaun''s upper body had been taken off, and Catherine''s delicate and tender face was full of amorous charm. Even a fool could see what the two had been doing.


    Old Madam Hill was so angry that her hand holding her cane was shaking.


    "Catherine Jones, you b*tch!" Mniepletely lost her mind and rushed over to hit her like a madwoman. "How shameless can you be? You even seduced my fiance!"


    However, before her hand couldnd that p, she was grabbed by Shaun and violently thrown to the side.


    Mnie lost her bnce and fell to the ground.


    Nic hurriedly supported her while shaking in anger. "Eldest Young Master Hill, you actually pushed Mnie for that b*tch? Old Madam Hill, you have to give us an exnation today. You can''t just bully people like this!"


    Old Madam Hill''s body shook as she almost fainted from anger. She never thought that her proud grandson would do such a hurtful and foolish thing.


    Liam quickly supported her and stared at the two people on the bed with a pained expression. "Brother, thepany is already yours and it wasn''t easy for me to find a woman I liked. Why do you have to snatch her away too?"


    Catherine was stunned. When did Liam like her?


    "Snatch?" Shaun''s low and coldugh suddenly sounded in her ears. He spoke domineeringly, "She has always been my woman, so how did I snatch her


    away?"


    Everyone was stunned, and Lea also asked angrily," You''ve been in a rtionship this whole time?"


    Shaun''s thin lips moved, but Catherine panicked and grabbed his arm pleadingly. "That''s enough, don''t say it."


    Shaun was annoyed. This stupid woman. She did not want to disclose their rtionship even at such a time? Did she really want to bebeled as the third party? "That''s right."


    When the two simple words were said, Mnie felt like the sky was about to fall. She cried and shouted, "I get it now. When I went to your house before, it was her in your bedroom, right?"


    "Mnie Yule, I''ve told you before that it was impossible between us and even gave you the opportunity to initiate a breakup. You asked for this," Shaun replied heartlessly.


    "You b*stard! Are you even a man? Mnie is so good, how could you hurt her like this?!" Old Madam Hill was furious and picked up her cane to hit him.


    Shaun did not avoid it and was hit by the cane.


    When Old Madam Hill saw his stubborn appearance, her blood pressure


    skyrocketed. She lost her footing and fainted.


    "Grandma..." Shaun was shocked and quickly released Catherine to pick up the old woman. "Call an


    ambnce, quickly."


    The room was a mess. Mnie was blinded by hatred and took the opportunity to charge at Catherine, scratching her face. "You vixen! B*tch! I''ll kill you!"


    "Mnie, I''ll help you!" Nic also rushed over. 1

 Chapter 352

    The mother and daughter pulled on the nket but Catherine held onto it tightly. However, Mnie managed to p her several times, scratching her face and causing her to feel dizzy from the pain.


    Shaun was anxious and was just about to put Old Madam Hill down when Valerie urged, "Hurry up and send your grandmother to the hospital! Do you really want her to die?"


    "How dare you seduce people?! I''ll ruin your face!" Nic picked up a fruit knife.


    Joel was worried and rushed over to pull the mother and daughter duo away. "Have you gone insane?"


    "You''re the insane one. Joel Yule, just look at the b*tch you gave birth to. She ruined Mnie''s happiness!" Nic really seemed to have gone crazy. This scene made her remember Sheryl Jones from more than 20 years ago.


    Joel also could not figure out who was right and who was wrong, but the only


    thing he was sure of was that he could not let anyone hurt Catherine.


    "Oh my God, what''s happening inside?"


    Suddenly, arge group of reporters also barged in from outside.


    Although they had missed the important segment, with Old Madam Hill unconscious, Eldest Young Master Hill and Catherine Jones'' disheveled clothes, and how Mnie Yule and Nic Wicks were fighting, they could more or less guess what had happened.


    "Get out of the way!" Shaun thundered in a low voice. H e red at the reporters when he carried Old Madam Hill out of the room. "If anyone dares to report today''s matters, I''ll bury them along with theirpany."


    After the warning, the reporters were so scared that they could only watch Shaun take the old madam away. However, it did not stop them from watching the show.


    Everyone in the Hill family went to the hospital, and only the members of the Yule family were still fighting. Fortunately, it only took two minutes for Hadley to bring people over and escort Catherine from the hotel.


    Her face was scratched in many ces and was bleeding badly.


    At that moment, her once pure face was bleak and terrible.


    However, she was oblivious. Her eyes were dull as if she were a puppet without a soul.


    She truly could not understand how she had ended up like this.


    There was a moment where she really wanted to jump out of the car and die to be done with it.


    Hadley was also upset and handed her a tissue.


    Catherine did not move, and Hadleyforted her. "M s. Jones, don''t worry. Medical technology is very developed now. Your injuries can be treated without leaving a scar. You won''t be disfigured."


    Those words made Catherineugh slightly as if she had heard a joke.


    Just what had she done wrong? Did God want to punish her like this just because she mistook Shaun for Ethan''s uncle back then?


    Hadley was at a loss and had a headache. He did not know what to say to her.


    In fact, he actually felt sorry for Ms. Jones.


    After arriving at the private hospital, a first-rate doctor came over to help her treat her wounds.


    Catherine let the doctor prod her around. Sometimes, she felt that it would be fine even if she was disfigured.


    In the past, she had been proud of her beautiful face. It was also because of her face that she could seduce Shaun without scruples. However, she had tasted the consequences now.


    It was good to be ugly. If she were ugly, maybe Shaun would let her go.


    She was full of sadness.


    When her face was covered with gauze, she suddenly saw Wesley rushing in from outside.


    "Cathy, I heard that something happened to you..."

 Chapter 353

    When Wesley saw Catherine''s beautiful face covered with gauze, he was


    heartbroken. "So this is how Shaun Hill takes care of you? He lets others harm you like this? What is he even doing? Come with me..."


    "Mr. Lyons, you''ve forgotten about the warning." Hadley blocked Wesley.


    "I thought that Shaun Hill would take good care of her." Wesley looked furious. "Since he can''t protect her, then why did he take her away? Was it just to prove that he could?"


    Catherine paused. That was true.


    Up till now, she did not think that Shaun really had her in his heart. If he liked her, he would not hurt her so much and trample on her.


    "This is a matter between Ms. Jones and Eldest Young Master Hill. You''re just an outsider," Hadley frowned and reminded, "Get out of the way. Otherwise, don''t me me for being rude."


    "Wesley, just go," Catherine said softly, "Don''t forget what you promised me."


    Wesley froze. He had once sent a text message to her, saying that he would get stronger and then rescue her.


    "Okay." He clenched his fists and endured the pain."


    You have to take care of yourself."


    "I will." Catherine nodded, nearly shedding tears.


    In Canberra, only Wesley ever sincerely cared about her.


    She regretted it. Why had she always resisted him before? 2


    It was only now that she could see who it was who treated her well.


    "Ms. Jones, let''s go." Hadley blocked the two''s line of sight.


    Catherine walked forward, and Wesley kept watching as she left. He dialed a mysterious number in sorrow." When exactly will you deal with Shaun Hill? I just want him to die now!"


    "What''s the hurry? You''re just growing, but Shaun Hill is already at his peak. He''s not easy to deal with." The person on the other endughed. "But everything has been arranged for. You just have to do as I say."


    In the hospital.


    p!


    Old Master Hillnded a p on Shaun''s face. "You b* stard! I raised you wholeheartedly for so many years and this is how you repay me?"


    "Dad, I''m sure Shaun didn''t mean it. He must''ve been seduced by that vixen."


    Valerie hurriedly came over to mediate and shot a look at Shaun. "Did you hear him? Hurry up and apologize to your grandfather and promise not to contact Catherine Jones again."


    "Impossible. I''ve already decided to marry her." Shaun stood there quietly, his gaze calm and his tone firm.


    Everyone sucked in a breath. Old Master Hill''s face was ashen. "I think you''ve really been caught by her spell. If you want to marry her, you''ll have to walk over my dead body first."


    Lea frowned and said, "You''ve already made your grandmother faint from anger. Are you trying to do the same to your grandfather? Everyone knows that you''re dating Mnie, and Catherine attended the event tonight as Liam''s femalepanion in front of everyone. If word that Catherine and you are now together spreads tomorrow, the Hill family will be aughing stock." 1


    Although Lea did have a favorable impression of Catherine in the beginning, she found Catherine''s two-timing behavior disgusting.


    "That''s right." Shaun''s uncle, Spencer Hill, also advised, "I just received news that the entire event was ruined. Although no media dares to report it, word has already spread all around. Shaun, this is a heavy blow to your reputation. If you insist on doing this, the negative news on the inte about you will be more intense."


    "If you still want to sit in the position of president, you must marry Mnie Yule immediately and quell the rumors," Old Master Hill said angrily.


    "I refuse." Shaun remained unmoved.


    "You..." Old Master Hill was so angry he did not know what to say.

 Chapter 354

    Mnie, who had been listening from the side with a pale face, could not help but cry out, "Eldest Young Master Hill, what''s so good about Catherine? She''s just an illegitimate daughter. Is it because she knows how to flirt-"


    "Mnie Yule, you''d better watch your mouth," Shaun warned expressionlessly.


    Nic''s face twisted in anger as she argued, "Eldest Young Master Hill, you invited Mnie in full view of everyone to dance at the ball, and the Hill family said that she would be your girlfriend, but now you''re saying no? Are you just ying around with the Yule family? How is she supposed to marry in the future?"


    Old Master Hill also felt that they were in the wrong. "We''ll give the Yule family an exnation."


    "Good, I believe you, Old Master Hill. If this matter isn''t resolved, I believe that if such shameful news of the Hill family spreads, no influential family will dare to marry anyone from the Hill family in the future. And... if the public learns about this, I''m afraid the entire country will call him a scumbag."


    Nic finished speaking and pulled her daughter to leave.


    "Did you hear what the Yule family said?" Old Master Hill grimaced and threatened, "If you keep insisting, hand over Hill Corporation to Liam tomorrow. You''re not the only one in the Hill family."


    "I won''t break up with her." Shaun frowned, and there was a hint of helplessness in his eyes. "Grandpa, I''m sorry."


    "Get out." Old Master Hill was so angry he did not want to speak to him anymore.


    The members of the Hill family were all looking contemtive. It seemed like there really would be a change in the person in charge of the Hill family.


    11:00 p.m.


    Shaun walked into the hospital wearing a thin shirt.


    The elegant and noble Shaun Hill had not been this miserable for a long time. His handsome face was marred with a p print.


    Liam came in from outside with ab sheet. When he saw Shaun, a warm and harmless smile appeared on his face. "Brother, aren''t you going to stay with Grandma?"


    "I''ll give you the chance to please the two elderly. Isn''t that what you wanted?" Shaun nced at him coldly." Are you satisfied with how tonight turned out after nning everything?" 1


    "What does it have to do with me?" Liam shrugged." Shaun, it''s not nice of you to say that when you stole my femalepanion."


    "Liam Hill, I underestimated you." Shaun had never looked so carefully at Liam as he was doing now.


    Perhaps his younger brother had done too good of a job at hiding. "When Catherine went to the old residence before, you saw her hiding in my room, didn''t you?"


    Liam raised his brows but did notment.


    A touch of rage shed in Shaun''s eyes. "You shouldn''t have hurt or deceived her."


    Liam''s thin lips were slowly raised into a smile and he said cruelly, "Shaun, the one who hurt her has never been me. It was you. I just helped her walk from the darkness to the light, where she can be seen by everyone else."


    "There are many ways to do that, but you definitely shouldn''t have used your method. Liam Hill, I won''t forgive you for this."


    Shaun moved his long legs and left without looking back.


    Back at home.


    He pushed open the door of the bedroom, but the lights were not turned on.


    A faint smell of medicine filled the room, and a small figure under the silk nket had its back to the door.


    He went round to the balcony and stood in front of the bed. By the moonlight, he could clearly see that her once beautiful little face was now covered with four pieces of gauze, almostpletely covering the sides of her face and revealing only her pointed chin.


    In the past, she used to have a little baby fat on her face, and she looked very cute when he pinched her.


    Now, she was thin.


    Shaun''s hand gently touched the gauze on her face. As a man, this was the first time he felt so defeated and powerless.


    Tonight, he saw so many people hurting her, yet he had failed to protect her.


    She must hate him a lot. 1


    Her face suddenly avoided his hand, and her quietly closed eyes immediately opened-revealing a dead silence within.

 Chapter 355

    "Did I wake you?" Shaun tucked her under the covers." Go to sleep, it''ste. Let''s talk about it tomorrow."


    "How''s your grandmother?" Catherine sat straight up, revealing her silk


    nightgown.


    "She''s fine. She just passed out from anger and will be fine after a few days of rest." Shaun stroked her long hair.


    Catherine lowered her long eyshes and spoke in a weak voice, "Shaunny, let me go."


    Shaunny...


    She had not called him that for a long time.


    When the two were in love in the past, she had always sweetly called him that.


    Shaun was lost in thought for a moment, and Catherine got up to kneel on the ground. She looked up at him with eyes overflowing with tears.


    "Let me go and let yourself go, okay? You saw what happened tonight. Your family won''t allow you to be with me. I really can''t stand this kind of life. So many people rushed in and pointed at me. Shaun, I''m also a human. I''m really tired!"


    She burst into tears as she spoke.


    Since her childhood, although she could not bepared to him, she was brought up by her grandmother. She had her dignity and pride. She could not be the third party in a rtionship. She could not bear the disdain of others.


    However, everything was ruined now.


    She came to Canberra, but not only did she fail to avenge Sheryl, she evenpletely humiliated Sheryl''s name.


    She just wanted to go back to Melbourne. She did not want to investigate Sheryl''s case anymore.


    She was too tired. What happened today had broken through herst line of defense.


    Shaun was in a trance. This was the second time today she knelt before him.


    How did the woman who once loved him so much be so humble? 2


    His heart felt like it had been stabbed by thorns and was dripping with blood. "Get up." He reached out to pull her.


    "If you don''t agree, then I won''t get up." Catherine looked up at him, her eyes appearing dark without a trace of light.


    "Catherine Jones, when did you be like this?!" Shaun shouted angrily at her, "Where''s your confidence? Where''s your pride? Don''t you have any


    self-respect?"


    Catherineughed miserably. "Didn''t you personally break all of that with your own hands? In front of you, I don''t have any of that..."


    Shaun''s body swayed. She was right in front of him, but at that moment, they seemed to be separated by arge distance. 1


    "I won''t let you go unless I die!" Shaun turned and left the bedroom.


    He stayed up the entire night in the study.


    At 8:00 a m., he walked out of the study wearily.


    During breakfast, Hadley came over to report to him." The old master and Deputy Chairman Hill went to thepany this morning and greeted the board of directors as well as thepany''s senior executives. Liam Hill will be taking over the position of president of Hill Corporation from today onward. The reason being... you''re not worthy of the position."


    Shaun slowly swallowed his breakfast, and his lips curled up sarcastically.


    "The old master is really angry this time," Hadley said hesitatingly.


    Even when Shaun went to Melbournest time, Liam had managed his duties with his position as deputy president, but now it was clear that Old Master Hill was sending a p to Shaun''s face.


    "He can do as he pleases." Shaun took a napkin and wiped his hands.

 Chapter 356

    Hadley was unreconciled. "To be honest, Hill Corporation developed well in your mother''s hands eight years ago, but after you came to power, you went abroad many times and invited top talents, personally set up aboratory, and expanded the scientific and technological field. It was you who established the Hill family as the number one family in the country, and you led Hill Corporation into the top ten global enterprises, but now, all of it is going to Liam?


    "What did Liam Hill do? When you were busy sleeping at 2:00 a.m. and waking at 4:00 a m., he was abroad indulging himself. He got a high position as soon as he came back."


    "Do I look like someone who would just give others what I worked hard for?" Shaun suddenly raised his brows.


    Hadley paused.


    "How did the investigation intost night''s incident g o?" Shaun threw the napkin away and changed the subject.


    "The wine you drank was switched out with a ss of wine that helps to excite..." Hadley said. "Later, someone told Mnie Yule that Ms. Jones was forcibly brought into the room you were in by Director


    Irvine." "So that''s how it is." Shaun nodded. Last night, he, Mnie, Catherine, and Director Irvine had all been pawns in Liam''s hand.


    He nced at the bedroom upstairs and turned to Aunty Yasmine. "Go check up on her." 1


    Soon, Aunty Yasmine came down from upstairs and said worriedly, "Ms. Jones is lying motionless in bed and refuses to eat or drink. I think her state... is really bad."


    She was like a living person without a soul and no intent of survival.


    The words were stuck in Aunty Yasmine''s mouth, unable to be voiced out.


    "Does she want to go on a hunger strike?" Shaun''s eyes shed with a trace of annoyance.


    He got up and went upstairs.


    As Aunty Yasmine said, Catherine''s eyes were shut and her face was pale.


    However, Shaun knew that she was awake.


    "Do you want to force me by doing this?" Shaun sneered, "Catherine Jones, when did you be so weak?"


    Catherine''s eyshes trembled. Yes, before, she thought that her biological parents were Jeffery Jones and Sally Lennon. They tried to kill her time and again, setting her up so that she would go to prison and even tortured her till she was almost dead. Later, she learned that her grandmother was killed.


    She had been in despair, but at that time, besides hatred, she had him by her side to apany her.


    It was he who had given her warmth and hope.


    Now, he was like a giant mountain. There was no way she could climb up. She could not see any hope at all.


    "Get up." Shaun lifted the nket and pulled her up from the bed. "Don''t you want to investigate the cause of your mother''s death?"


    "No..." Catherine answered in a low voice. If he was around, she could never take revenge.


    Shaun was stunned and said angrily, "If you don''t get your act together, I''ll ruin Hudson and Wesley Lyons. From today onward, I''ll spare no effort to suppress Joel Yule and even Freya Lynch. As long as these are people rted to you, I won''t let any of them off."


    "Shaun Hill, why don''t you just kill me?" Catherine was at the end of her wits and opened her eyes. She picked up the pillow and threw it at him.


    Seeing her like this, Shaun breathed a sigh of relief. He hugged her hard. "Catherine, I won''t kill you. I want you to stay by my side forever. I''ll marry you and treat you well. Don''t leave me."


    His affectionate eyes made Catherine sink into a daze for a moment, but she soon sneered. "Do you think I''ll believe you? Look at my face. Is this what you mean by treating me well?"


    "Yesterday... was an ident," Shaun exined miserably.


    "Do you think I''ll believe you?" Catherine''s eyes were full of irony and disgust.


    "It''s true. Yesterday, my wine was drugged by a stimnt. I thought I had drunk too much..." Shaun''s lips curled with a hint of self-mockery, i


    Catherine was stunned. When she thought carefully about the way he actedst night, it really did seem to be a little unusual.


    However, in the end, it was because others were trying to plot against him. She was just the victim that was exploited.


    "Be good. Go wash up and eat some food. I''ll squeeze the toothpaste out for you." When Shaun saw that she did not speak, he stroked her head dotingly and took the initiative to go to the bathroom to squeeze some toothpaste for her as well as pour a ss of warm water for her to rinse her mouth. 1

 Chapter 357

    "I''ll do it myself." Catherine was not used to him being like this and took the


    toothbrush before going to the bathroom.


    Looking at her wretched self in the mirror, she suddenly felt strange and fell into a trance.


    Now, she could not even control her own life or death.


    Was she going to give up on herselfpletely and live a degenerate life every day?


    No, she could not do that.


    Since she was not afraid of death anymore, what more was there to care about?


    As long as she was still breathing, she would fight against this man.


    When she came out again, Shaun looked at her and saw that she seemed to have changed. "I can apany you to go shopping or go on vacation somewhere."


    "I''m going to the office." Catherine walked into the dressing room and looked for professional attire.


    un


    Shaun looked at the gaze on her face with an odd expression. "You''re going to thepany like this?"


    "Why, will it scare others?" Catherine''s gaze was dark and calm, as though she was not talking about herself.


    Shaun frowned but said after a moment, "Do as you please."


    If she could find something to do, it was better than dying at home.


    10:00 a m.


    In Hudson Corporation, Catherine came out of the elevator in a fashionable light coffee-colored suit.


    Her body was as straight as ever and her figure could be stered on a fashion magazine, but unfortunately, the gauze covering her face today made the employees look at her with strange expressions.


    However, no one dared to ask.


    It was only after she walked past did some people start to whisper and discuss. "What happened to Chairwoman Jones'' face? Did she have a botched surgery?" "You idiot. Don''t you know? She was caughtmitting adultery in bed and was beaten up."


    "No way, she''s already so rich but she still wants to be a mistress?"


    "I heard she''s an illegitimate daughter. Back then, her mother also destroyed a marriage, and now, she


    seduced her younger sister''s fiance. She doesn''t have any morals at all."


    "That''s right, how do you know so much about it?" Catherine''s voice suddenly sounded from behind them, and the women jumped in fright.


    "C-Chairwoman Jones... Why are you back?"


    "Do I have to exin myself to you? Answer my question." Catherine''s clear and cold gaze exuded a strong oppressive aura.


    "S-Someone posted a notice at the door in the morning. Many people saw it," the female employee replied warily, "I''m sorry, Chairwoman Jones. I won''t dare to do it again."


    "Didn''t you say I don''t have morals? People with no morals like me must have bad characters, so what''s the point of me keeping you? It''s New Year''s soon.


    Pack up your stuff and leave." Catherine turned and went back into her office.


    After pressing on the internal line, her assistant Kacey soon came in with a strange look.


    "Has the notice at the door been cleared?" Catherine went straight to the point.

 Chapter 358

    "It''s been cleared, but word about it has basically spread through thepany," Kacey stammered," Chairwoman Jones, don''t take other people''s gossip too seriously."


    "It''s not gossip. It''s the truth." Catherine looked straight at her.


    Kacey,"..."


    How was she supposed to ask a question like that?


    At that moment, the secretary suddenly rushed in and said, "Chairwoman Jones, bad news. Someone brought people to thepany to cause trouble. When they entered the door, they started smashing items and said they wanted to see you."


    "I''ll go down." Catherine got up.


    The secretary was at a loss. "Chairwoman Jones, that''s not a good idea. I think they brought a camera. They must want to record it and post it online." 1


    "It doesn''t matter." Catherine went downstairs.


    Along the way, she received a call from Shaun. "Don''t go down. I''ve already notified Elie. She''ll bring someone over to deal with it." "No need. I''ll handle it myself."


    "Cathy, don''t be impulsive. Fergus Wicks is one of the people who came. They''re not people you can reason with."


    Catherineughed mockingly. "Ever since I got tied to you, I can only choose to learn to face these things. After all... you can''t protect me all the time."


    She hung up the phone and went out of the elevator.


    Immediately, a rotten egg smashed into her forehead, instantly staining the gauze on her face. It was a ghastly sight.


    "B*tch, you stole someone else''s boyfriend! You deserve it! I''ll beat you to death." A well-dressed young girl stood beside Mnie, looking disgusted and spewing


    curses.


    "Chairwoman Jones..." Kacey was startled and hurriedly took a tissue to wipe her face.


    Catherine ripped the gauze off and revealed the red wounds on her face.


    "How ugly! Did Shaun Hill vomit when he saw this face?" Another girl dressed in a mboyant manner said disgustedly, "Trash like you don''t deserve to appear in Canberra. Hurry up and get lost."


    "I''m so sorry to say this, but Shaun was still lying in my bed this morning, gently stroking my face and telling me not to leave him."


    Catherine smiled softly, making Mnie shake from anger. She rushed up to p her, saying, "Catherine Jones, go to hell!"


    Catherine had been waiting for this moment. She grabbed Mnie''s wrist and pulled her toward her, fiercely pping her several times. "This is how you hit me yesterday. I''m giving it all back to you today!" 2


    Mnie was pped several times and fainted.


    "How dare youy a hand on her in front of me?! You must have a death wish!" Fergus charged over. Kacey jumped in surprise and could only rush forward to block him.


    Fergus kicked her away, and Catherine took out a fruit knife to press it on Mnie''s face. Her eyes were ruthless. "If you dare to move, I''ll destroy her face."


    "Uncle, don''t move. I can''t be disfigured." Mnie was so scared she almost cried.


    "Catherine Jones, if you dare to touch her, I''ll take your life!" Fergus shouted furiously. He hade here to settle scores with her, but he did not expect to be threatened instead.


    "My life? Feel free to take it. If I were afraid of death, you wouldn''t be standing here." Catherine sneered, " But Mnie is different. You''re still relying on her face to climb up the Hill family. Who would want her if she''s disfigured?" "What do you want?" Fergus said in annoyance.


    "Hand over the cameras." Catherine gave him a look.


    Fergus had no choice but to wave his hand, and several cameras were handed over to herpany''s employees.

 Chapter 359

    "Happy?"


    Just as he finished speaking, a bunch of police officers rushed in from outside. "We received a report that someone came to Hudson to cause trouble..."


    Fergus was just about to speak when Catherine immediately pushed Mnie aside. She walked up to the police with red eyes. "Officer, these people just entered the building and started vandalizing our property. They even threw a rotten egg at my face."


    Mnie screamed, "No, she clearly tried to ruin my face with a knife! Hurry up and arrest her!"


    The police officer looked at Catherine whose face was full of wounds and smeared with rotten egg liquid and then at Mnie who was well-dressed and lookedpletely immacte. He immediately became angry. "Who was it who tried to ruin the other person''s face? Do you think I''m blind?" 1


    "Mr. Officer, don''t raise your voice. She''s the precious daughter of the Yule family and that man is Fergus Wicks from the Wicks family. I heard that he knows a lot of hoodlums," Catherine said nervously.


    Fergus was used to acting arrogantly and snorted coldly when he heard her. "Which district are you


    from? I know your chief."


    Catherine blinked in surprise. "I didn''t expect a police chief to be one of the hoodlums he knows. How incredible."


    The officer''s eyes narrowed as he quickly yelled at Fergus, "Our chief won''t know people like you. I don''t care who you are. Take away everyone who dared to cause trouble here!"


    Soon, the police took Fergus and the others away.


    "Mr. Officer, thank you very much. It''s thanks to you that we''re safe. I promise to make a donationter this afternoon." Catherine was moved and sent the police t o the door.


    Elie, who just arrived and saw this scene, immediately called Shaun helplessly.


    Shaun smiled happily when he heard about it.


    He absolutely loved it when she was cunning. "Go and say hello. Make sure those people are locked up for a few more days, especially the woman who threw the rotten egg at Catherine. Feed her more rotten eggs."


    Elie reminded, "Eldest Young Master Hill, she''s the daughter of the Holt family..." "So what?"


    After a scolding, Elie heard the sound of the phone hanging up.


    After leaving the police station.


    Catherine noticed that her face was getting more painful and she had to drive to the hospital again.


    When Doctor Hawes from the dermatology department helped her clean the wounds, a whited Chester Jewell came in through the door. "Make sure to use the best medicine to heal the injuries on M s. Jones'' face as soon as possible. There mustn''t be any scars."


    ¦°¦§


    Catherine was speechless. Was Chester too free? Why did he alwayse to look for her when she came to the hospital?


    Honestly, she was now very disgusted by Shaun and did not have a good impression of his friends either. Birds of a feather flock together. His friends were definitely not good people either.


    After her wounds were treated, Catherine said helplessly, "Doctor Jewell, go back to work. I''m leaving soon too."


    "Don''t be so polite. I''m not that much older than you." Chester grinned. "Besides, you''ll be married to Shaun sooner orter. You''ll be my sister-inw in the future."


    Those words only sounded sarcastic in Catherine''s ears. "You''ve got the wrong person. You should be saying that to Mnie Yule." "Mnie Yule?" Chester looked at her indifferent figure and tsked in his heart. Shaun was really useless to have pushed away such a good woman. It was up to him to help Shaun. "You don''t know this, but Shaun doesn''t like Mnie Yule at all. He was even removed from his position as president of Hill Corporation in order to marry you."


    Catherine was stunned for a while.


    Shaun was no longer the president of Hill Corporation? 1


    How could that be?

 Chapter 360

    "Haven''t you seen the news on your phone?" Chester walked over to her. "It''s today''s most sensational news. The whole is talking about it."


    Catherine was lost in thought for a moment. She knew that Chester would not lie to her, but she did not think that Shaun was dismissed because he wanted to marry her.


    "That''s very normal. His conduct was improper. He had a girlfriend but still forcefully snatched his girlfriend''s elder sister as well. He couldn''t even control the lower half of his body and screwed up the charity dinner held by the Hill family. After he''s done such despicable acts, of course, he''ll be removed from his position."


    Chester froze.


    A momentter, instead of being angry because his friend was scolded, heughed happily. "Your evaluation is spot-on. Shaun is indeed despicable and has a horrible character."


    Catherine frowned, puzzled by hisughter. "Is that funny?"


    "It''s funny." Chester curled his thin lips. "But some of what you said isn''t right. That night after Shaun sent


    Granny Hill to the hospital, the Hill family quarreled. Old Master Hill said that as long as Shaun got married to Mnie Yule, they wouldy the matter to rest, but Shaun refused and said that he wanted to marry you, which angered the old master."


    "Marry me?" Catherine showed a look of disbelief.


    Chester looked at her meaningfully. "Half of what Hill Corporation is now was built up by Shaun himself. ying around with women is nothing new for big shots, so the old master wouldn''t remove him because of that. Shaun''s mistake was that he was being serious, whichpletely angered the old master. 1


    Whening out of the hospital, Catherine seemed to be in a trance.


    She had always thought that Shaun kept her to be a lover who would never see the light of day. She was like a puppet whom he did not love.


    However, now she heard from his friend that Shaun was dismissed from his post in order to marry her.


    The president of Hill Corporation... It was a position that ced a person above 10,000 others.


    It was a position people from all over the country looked up to.


    Now, he had fallen from the altar.


    Would the Hill Corporation that had lost Shaun Hill be the same as before?


    Just as she got in the car, Joel suddenly called her." Cathy, are you free? Let''s meet up."


    "...Okay." Catherine knew that some things were unavoidable.


    40 minutester, after arriving at the tea house they agreed to meet at, Joel had already finished a pot of tea.


    The pair of father and daughter sitting together had never been so awkward before.


    In the end, it was still Joel who broke the silence. " Does your face still hurt?" 1


    The few words of concern almost brought Catherine to tears. After all, he was truly her only rtive left in the world. "I''m fine."


    "Nic and Mnie were too angryst night. Never mind them, even I was shocked..."


    Joel smiled bitterly. "Cathy, I know that Mnie and the others went to thepany in the morning to cause trouble for you. Could you talk to Shaun Hill and let him release them?"


    Catherine only felt a cold chill in her heart. "Dad, Mnie brought her uncle and friends to mypany to smash our property and tried to beat me up. If the police had not arrived in time, it''s likely that I''d be lying in the hospital now. It''s not like you don''t know Fergus Wicks'' methods." "But..." Joel hesitated. "What happened at the dinner party... She was indeed a victim. Anyone would be angry."


    Catherine looked at her father and suddenly felt a chill. "Dad, do you think I stole Shaun Hill as well?"


    "Catherine, I don''t want you to ruin your own happiness to get revenge on Nic and Mnie," Joel said painfully. 2

 Chapter 361

    A pitiful smile crept up on Catherine''s face. "So that''s what you think of me. Dad, have you ever loved me and tried to understand me? To be frank, I''ve long since known Shaun. He''s the one who forced me to be with him. Recently, he''s been suppressing mypany and Wesley. It''s all his doing. Do you think I enjoy living a life without dignity? Do you think I enjoy being pointed at and criticized as a b*stard?!"


    As she went on, she eventually choked with tears.


    Joel was dazed. "What? Why didn''t you tell me earlier?"


    "Would it make any difference if I told you?" Catherine gave him a mocking look. "You couldn''t even protect me in your own house, much less in front of Shaun."


    An awkward expression crept up Joel''s face. All of a sudden, he seemed like he had grown a few years older.


    "I''m useless. I brought you to Canberra but left you to be bullied by others. I''m going to look for Shaun now. He has gone too far."


    "You don''t have to look for me. I''m here."


    The door of the private room was violently kicked open, and Shaun''s tall and sturdy figure walked in. He


    kept a cool expression on his handsome face, as if he was ate guest.


    "Why are you here, Shaun?" Catherine rose to her feet in a fit of fury. "You tailed me!"


    "I didn''t tail you. I just came with you to meet Dad."


    Shaun dragged the chair beside her and sat down. His shameless look made Joel''s blood boil. "Who''s your dad? You''ve been forcing Catherine to listen to you while you''re in a rtionship with Mnie. I''ll certainly not let my daughters marry such an awful man like you."


    "I''ve set my heart on Catherine. You should''ve been clear about this the night before yesterday."


    Shaun ced his big palm on the back of Catherine''s hand and looked at her with deep, gentle eyes. "I want to marry her."


    Those five words gave Catherine a shock.


    She turned around and stared at him incredulously. Was he really going to marry her?


    Did this mean everything that Chester said was true?


    "Impossible!"


    Joel pped the table in a huff. "If you want to marry her, why did you get into a rtionship with Mnie i n the first ce? Everyone in Melbourne now knows that Mnie is your girlfriend, and the next thing they know, you''re getting married to Catherine. Have you ever thought about how people would criticize her?"


    "Previously, we had a misunderstanding in Melbourne 99


    "I don''t care." Joel waved his hand. "When you love someone, you should respect and protect her, instead of hurting her..."


    Shaun''s brows gave a slight twitch. "Uncle Joel, you used to let Aunty Sheryl down too. Shortly after she got pregnant, you married another woman. You''re a failure at rtionships." 2


    Joel''s face turned pale. "Yeah. That''s exactly why I want to protect Catherine..."


    "Protect?" Shaun took the empty coffee cup from the table. "Where were you when Catherine got kicked out of the house by Nic and Mnie? If you had protected herst night, would she have been hurt by your wife and daughter?" 1


    At that, Joel went deathly pale.


    Catherine looked down in silence.


    Indeed, Joel had never been capable of protecting her.


    "Look. You don''t know anything, and you can''t even protect her. You don''t even have the audacity to go against the Yule family, which also exins why you wronged Aunty Sheryl back then."


    Shaun''s eyes were fierce. "I''m different from you. I want her. Even if I fail to be the president of Hill Corporation and everyone in the Hill family opposes it, I will still marry her." 1


    He uttered every word so powerfully that Joel was taken aback, and so was Catherine.

 Chapter 362

    "Uncle Joel, I hope you''ll approve of us." Shaun slowly lifted Catherine up on her feet. "Only with your blessing can we get together legitimately. What''s more, she can return to the Yule household legitimately after I marry her. That way, no one will despise and look down on her anymore. Don''t you want to see that, Uncle Joel?"


    Thest sentence resonated with Joel.


    In the end, Catherine was somehow dragged into the car by Shaun.


    Looking at the handsome man beside her who was driving seriously, Catherine became confused. Did this mean that... the Hill family dismissed him from the position of president just because he wanted to marry her?


    "Stop staring at me like that."


    Shaun stopped the car at a crossroad. Then, he turned around and kissed her on the lips. "Let''s go and choose your wedding ring."


    "I''m not marrying you!" Catherine went mad. Considering his horrifying character, she refused to be tied to him forever. 1


    "Catherine, I''ve lost everything for you, yet you refuse to marry me. How mean of you." Shaun''s dark eyes were fixed on her as if she was a betrayer.


    The corners of Catherine''s mouth twitched. "Even if you''re not the president of Hill Corporation, you have countless properties under your name. I believe a lot o f women will flock to you..."


    "Fine. You can continue being the other woman then." Shaun raised his brows. "I''ll marry Mnie, but I won''t let go of you. Both of you sisters can enjoy having me together then."


    "Shaun, you really fill me with disgust!" A hint of rage lit up in Catherine''s eyes. "You want to be the other woman or the legitimate wife? Pick one." Shaun opened his thin lips. His behavior was as nasty as usual. 1


    Catherine suddenly felt an inexplicable tightness in her chest.


    She would choose to marry him, but she was annoyed by the way he asked her.


    Who would not like to be proposed to romantically? Whether it was thest time or the present, she had never gotten it.


    However, did she have a choice? Who would wish to be the other woman forever? Especially when it involved Mnie dominating and despising her.


    No way. For the sake of Sheryl, she must not let Nic and Mnie look down on her.


    "Alright. I''ll marry you." 4


    With that, she turned her head away and looked out of the window. She treated it as yet another deal.


    Back then, she married him for the sake of taking revenge on Ethan. This time, she married him with the intention of oveing Nic and Mnie. 1


    Shaun''s lips curled into a big smile. He started his car, and soon, they arrived at a jewelry store. The slogan o n the billboard at the entrance wrote, ''The Only Love I n Life''.


    Hah. It seemed to be mocking Shaun and her.


    "Get out."


    Shaun opened the passenger door and stretched out his hand to her.


    Catherine dropped her gaze and held his hand. Together, they entered the jewelry store.


    He did not mind how her looks brought shame to him anyway, so why was she bothered about it?


    "W-wee, Eldest Young Master." When the female manager at the entrance saw the Eldest Young Master walking in with an ugly woman whose face was bandaged, she was so shocked that she stuttered a little.


    Besides the female manager, a strange look shed across the faces of the salespeople in the store.


    After all, all the women who had seen Eldest Young Master''s god-like, handsome looks would flock to him. They also found out a while ago that Shaun had gotten into a rtionship with Mnie, but he had never taken her to the jewelry store. Catherine was considered the first woman.


    However, her look was... indeed inexplicable.


    "Mm," Shaun replied with a gruff, masculine voice. "My fiancee is here to choose her wedding jewelry. Bring us the most fashionable, attractive, and expensive jewelry."


    "F-fiancee?" The female manager was dumbfounded. Eldest Young Master had quite a... weird taste.


    "What''s wrong with my fiancee?" Shaun answered with a deep voice, his eyes shing with hostility.

 Chapter 363

    "Nothing. Young-madam-to-be has a model-like physique and thick hair. She''s just a raving beauty who''s well-matched for you."


    With the female manager''s series ofpliments, Catherine was at a loss for words. The manager really proved herself to be in the sales industry. She praised Catherine''s looks and even her hair.


    Shortly after, an array of magnificent jewelry was disyed. The glitter of the jewelry made Catherine feel giddy.


    "Which one do you like? You can choose anything.


    You can even take everything home." With his considerable wealth, Shaun said arrogantly.


    Catherine did not know what to say.


    She eventually chose a highly sought-after diamond ring, but because Shaun found it too light, he chose a pink petal diamond ring for her instead. After wearing


    it on her slender, fair finger, she felt as vivacious as a young woman.


    The female manager smiled and said, "You have great taste, Eldest Young Master. This diamond ring weighs 13.14 grams."


    Catherine subconsciously rejected it. "This ring is too


    heavy..." "Wear it, and don''t even think about removing it," Shaun ordered.


    Catherine was left speechless. He was the one who told her to pick the jewelry earlier. However, he did have good taste, and she was very fond of pink. If this had happened in Melbourne, she would have been ted. 1


    "Choose a men''s ring for me as well," Shaun reminded.


    Since he liked big items, Catherine purposely chose a men''s ring encrusted with diamonds for him.


    The ring might seem quite tacky, but it looked like it was from an international fashion brand once it was on his finger. It looked wonderful regardless of the angles.


    Catherine was dumbfounded. Seeing her confused expression, Shaun stroked her hair in satisfaction." What a great choice."


    Catherine replied, "I..." She was overwhelmed by incredulity.


    As soon as the two of them stepped out of the jewelry store, cameras shed outside. There were reporters taking photos of them.


    Just when Catherine was about to remind him, Shaun put his hand around her waist. "Do you mind?"


    "... You''ve tortured me so much that this is nothing to me," Catherine mocked, "What about you? Everyone thinks Mnie is your girlfriend." "I don''t think I''ve publicly announced that Mnie is my girlfriend," Shaun replied with a calm expression on his handsome face.


    Catherine was stunned by his shamelessness. The Yule family and the Hill family had dined together a few times, and Shaun and Mnie had even attended different kinds of asions as a pair. That was all just to deny Mnie''s identity as his girlfriend. 1


    Suddenly, she felt a little sympathetic to Mnie.


    He was the archetype of a scumbag.


    The news that Shaun bought Catherine a diamond ring soon spread like wildfire across Australia.


    The next day, Eldest Young Master Hill, who used to be low-profile and mysterious, got to the top of the trending searches once again.


    #IrrefutableProofOfEldestYoung MasterHillCheating #


    ScummyShaunSpent50Million DorsOnJewelryForTh eOtherWoman


    [Damn, seriously? Didn''t Eldest Young Master and the youngdy from the Yule family show public affection recently?]


    [ording to an insider, Ms. Yule spotted Eldest Young Master and this woman hiding in the room during the banquet that night.] 2


    [Ms. Yule is really pitiful. I heard she went to look for the other woman with her friend, but she ended up locked in the police station after Eldest Young Master pulled some strings. She still hasn''t been released up until now.] [Indeed, Eldest Young Master is the scummiest man in Australia. How disgusting.]


    [I can finally see why he was dismissed from the position of president in Hill Corporation.]


    [Go to hell, scummy Shaun]


    In just a day, Shaun had be the public enemy in the whole of Australia.

 Chapter 364

    Catherine even noticed that manyizens were spontaneously boycotting the products of thepanies that Shaun had invested in.


    The man who used to be a billionaire in Australia was now a target of criticism.


    Catherine cast aplicated nce at Shaun, who was reading the newspaper across from her. He was dressed in a dark green robe with a belt hung loosely in front of his chest. His pale muscr chest, which was asionally visible, exuded an aura of mature masculinity.


    By the look of things, he was not going to work again today.


    In fact, this issue would not have happened if he had agreed to marry Mnie and break up with Catherine.


    Catherine still found it hard to believe that Shaun would give up on the most privileged status and reputation all for her.


    "Why are you staring at me so seductively early in the morning?" Shaun lifted his head from the newspaper, and his lips curled into a smile.


    Catherine widened her eyes. Had she stared at him for a long time? She was not aware of it.


    "Please. I was just thinking about something." Catherine looked away in a twinge of embarrassment.


    Shaun closed the newspaper before he rose to his feet and walked to her back. He pressed his hands on the chair. "What were you thinking about?¡±


    "None of your business." Catherine sipped on the ss of milk in her hands. "Something rted to me?" Shaun bent over and leaned his handsome face toward hers. The suffocating fragrance of his aftershave wafted into her nose. Catherine nearly loosened her grip on the ss of milk. The man was actually in the mood for teasing her. Was he crazy?


    She secretly gritted her teeth and said directly," Shaun, I have no idea what your intention is. Just let go of me. You can still save everything." 1


    "What do you mean by everything? Reputation? Status?" Shaun asked with a faint smile.


    "Don''t you know it?"


    "I do, but you''re the one who doesn''t." Shaun wiped off the milk on the edge of her mouth with his finger." Catherine, don''t you understand that everything''s worth sacrificing for you?" 3 ''Everything''s worth sacrificing for you.''


    That simple sentence broke down the wall that


    Catherine had spent quite some time building to protect herself from him recently.


    All of a sudden, her heart began to race.


    She did not understand. She had long since stopped loving him, right?


    She felt nothing but hatred toward him. She wished that he was dead. She wished that he could stay as far away from her as possible. To her, he was a terrifying devil.


    However, why was she touched by him?


    "Ha. Don''t tell me that you''re in love with me." Holding back her anger, she tightened her grip on the ss and giggled. "You show your love to me by force. You hurt my body, threatened me, and forced me to listen to you. Are you any different from a criminal?"


    "I won''t use that kind of tactic anymore. How could I possibly see you with Wesley?" Shaun said in a self-righteous manner, "I''m sorry for hurting you earlier.


    I won''t do it again, and I will definitely make it up to you."


    "I don''t need you to make it up to me. I just want you to leave me alone." Catherine did not want him to flirt with her anymore. She was worried that she would forget her resentment toward him and the pain he had caused her.


    Shaun''s eyes darkened. "You''re just desperate to be with Wesley again, aren''t you?"


    "No..." Fearing that Shaun would hurt Wesley again, Catherine immediately replied, "I decided to marry him only because I owe him. I just... don''t love you anymore."


    ''Don''t love you anymore...''


    Shaun was so shocked that he clutched her shoulder violently.


    Catherine turned her head and looked at him, only to find grimness in his eyes, like when he forced himself on her that night.


    It was this expression again.


    She was frightened to the core. How could she live with him forever?


    "So this is what you meant by not hurting me anymore." In pain, Catherine broke out in a cold sweat.

 Chapter 365

    Shaun was taken aback. He let go of Catherine and took two steps back. His hands were trembling, and it did not seem like it was about to stop.


    Catherine looked back and looked at him in fear." Shaun, you might not be aware of it, but I always have to be cautious when I''m with you. You''re pompous, intimidating, and unreasonable. I''m constantly worried that I''ll hit a nerve in you. To me, you''re a devil. Have you seen anyone falling for a devil?!"


    "Enough. Stop it!"


    With bloodshot eyes, Shaun swept all the breakfast on the table to the floor.


    He did not intend to hurt her, but why did she have to provoke him this way? 1 As a human, his heart would ache too.


    When he was about to lose control of himself, he opened the door violently and left.


    He hurriedly tottered into the car and took the medicine from the bottle right away. Nevertheless, that was not enough for him. Fearing that he would hurt others, he forcefully took out a de and cut his arm. 3


    The pain woke him up.


    In the dining room.


    Catherine stared at the mess on the floor, and a bead of sweat ran down her forehead.


    Shaun''s gaze was extremely horrifying. She felt as if she had a close shave with death.


    How could one be so temperamental? He was flirting with her gently one minute, and he was horrifyingly scary the next. 2


    How did she not realize the horrifying side of Shaun back then?


    No, she had to leave. She could not marry him again for sure!


    When Catherine turned around, she suddenly spotted Aunty Yasmine standing at the kitchen door, watching the scene anxiously. 1


    She wanted to turn a blind eye to her and head upstairs instead, but Aunty Yasmine suddenly called her. "Miss Jones, please don''t provoke Eldest Young Master anymore."


    "I know. I won''t dare to do it again." Catherine forced a self-deprecating smile on her pale face.


    Aunty Yasmine''s lips twitched. She wanted to exin that Eldest Young Master did not mean to lose control of his emotions, and it was probably due to the attack of his illness.


    However, if Aunty Yasmie told her the truth, would she be more frightened of Eldest Young Master... 2


    In the hospital.


    While bandaging Shaun''s arm, Chester looked at his pale, handsome face and sighed. "Did Catherine put you in this state?"


    "I don''t want to lose control and hurt her anymore." Shaun gazed out of the window. As he recalled the hurtful remarks that Catherine made, he began to boil with anger again.


    Why did the woman im she had no feelings for him anymore after he went all out to flirt with her? 1


    They had parted for just a short while. Was she heartless? 1


    "Hey, enough. Calm down. I''ve just bandaged your arm, and the blood is seeping again." Chester had to rebandage his arm.


    "Can you increase the dosage for me?" A look of annoyance washed over Shaun''s face.


    "It''ll damage your stomach further," Chester replied in a huff. "By the way, how many days have you not had a proper meal?" 1


    Shaun pursed his lips and said miserably, "I don''t want to be admitted to the mental hospital again."


    Stunned, Chester answered helplessly, "Or... you can inform Catherine about your illness and that you didn''t mean to hurt her..."


    "Are you trying to make her more frightened of me?" A s if Shaun was provoked, he added grumpily, "Have you forgotten how everyone treated me as a psycho when I lost control back then? All of them wished that I was locked up, and she... would be no exception. No one will like me with my illness." i


    Listening to Shaun, Chester felt upset.

 Chapter 366

    As soon as the bandage was done, the door was violently kicked open.


    Rodney dashed in. When he caught sight of Shaun''s injuries on his hand, he then said in a huff, "Are you okay, Shaun? To end up in this state all for the sake of a woman?"


    "This is my private affair," Shaun said indifferently.


    "I treat you as my brother," Rodney said out of annoyance. "Look what Liam has done. He was the one who added fuel to the fire on the Inte and triggered everyone in Australia to criticize you. Even those influential families who used to hold you in awe and respect are shunning you as if you''re a gue. Are you really fine with everyone favoring Liam now?"


    Chesterughed. "Rodney, you''re overreacting. Does Shaun seem like the sort who''s easily defeated?"


    "But..."


    "It''s not easy for Liam to take over Hill Corporation." Chester shifted his eyes to Shaun.


    Shaun smiled. "You know me best."


    Rodney became glum. "Fine. I''m a busybody. You even punched me on the yacht the other day."


    "Serves you right..." Shaun replied nonchntly.


    Rodney was at a loss for words.


    Motherf*cker. He was really pissed off.


    "Alright. Forget about the unhappy matters. Rodney flew here from Melbourne when he learned that something happened to you. Let''s get together tonight." Shaun kept an impassive face. "What''s the point of himing here? To help me?" 1


    "To drink with you." Chester showed a pearly-teeth smile. "Drinking can drown one''s sorrows."


    li 99


    The Yule family''s vi.


    The moment Nic found out that Shaun had bought Catherine a piece of jewelry worth 15 million dors, she was so furious that she smashed the vase in the living room.


    "Something''s seriously wrong with Shaun. Mnie treated him so well, yet he chose to marry an illegitimate daughter. Ahhhh. Catherine, you deserve to die like your mom."


    "Enough. Your words are too harsh." Joel could no longer tolerate her behavior.


    "Joel, you useless trash," Nicole criticized him while pointing to his nose. "Someone snatched your daughter''s boyfriend and bullied her, yet you can''t do anything to help her. Now that Mnie and Fergus are locked in the police station, you can''t even bail them out. What kind of a man are you?"


    "Watch your mouth, Nic." Joel was simmering with rage. It filled him with disgust to look at Nic, who looked like a crazy woman at that point.


    "Am I wrong in saying that? You''re weak, and that''s why Mnie got tricked. If you''re not going to save her, then I''ll find a way out."


    With that, Nic drove to the Hill family''s house. Old Master Hill felt sorry for the Yule family, so he tried to think of a way to bail Mnie and Fergus out of the police station.


    On the day Mnie was released, she hugged Nic and wept bitterly. "Mom, Eldest Young Master has gone too far. He has never bought me jewelry, yet he spent so much buying it for Catherine. I want to kill Catherine."


    Nic gnashed her teeth. "No doubt, I''ll send her to hell to meet Sheryl. Anyway, what matters most at the moment is to get you a better..."


    "Mom, I only like Eldest Young Master," Mnie replied amid her sobs.


    "Shut up," Nic said in a fit of fury. "Why are you still thinking about him even though he humiliated you? Think properly. But I won''t let him off the hook since h e humiliated us this time." "Mom, what''s your n? He''s the Eldest Young Master. We can''t afford to provoke him..."


    Nic said coldly, "You''re overthinking it. Eldest Young Master is no longer as influential as he previously was. Soon, he''ll be boycotted by all the noble families in Canberra, and his future will be at stake."


    Mnie was dazed. "Mom, I don''t know what you''re saying. Why would the noble families boycott him...?"


    "You''ll find out about it very shortly. The Hill family feels sorry for you, so they''ve personally promised to arrange a marriage for you. It''s Charlie Campos from the Campos family."


    Fergus was both surprised and delighted. "Liam is the president of Hill Corporation. What''s more, Charlie is Liam''s cousin as well as Lea''s nephew, so he''s bound to have a bright future. Furthermore, the Campos family''s condition isparable to the Yule family''s."

 Chapter 367

    "It''s pretty good. Charlie is a dignified person anyway." Nic looked at the dazed Mnie. "Just give up on Shaun. He humiliated you in front of everyone, but did he regret it after?"


    Mnie suddenly came back to her senses.


    Indeed, Shaun had been tricking her. He even left her to suffer in the police station.


    She loved him so much, yet she ended up as aughing stock! 3


    Ah!!


    She would definitely make him regret and beg for mercy!


    She would also put Catherine through hell!


    Once Mnie came out of the police station, a group of reporters was already waiting outside to interview her.


    At that point, she looked like she was another person. Tears were trickling down her pale face.


    The reporters ran to her and asked, "Miss Jones, rumor has it that you caught Eldest Young Master and the other woman sleeping together on the night of the Hill Corporation''s charity g. Is this true?" 3


    "Drop it." A pitiful smile crossed Mnie''s face. "I don''t want to talk about what the Eldest Young Master did because I have loved him for a very long time. I was really happy when I finally got to be with him. All I can say is that I fell for the wrong person, but I don''t me him. I wish him a happy life."


    "You''re really generous, Ms. Yule. Eldest Young Master doesn''t deserve to be with you. You will be happy," a female reporter said.


    "I''m not sure I will, but I''m very exhausted at the moment. I hope every woman will protect themselves, especially their vulnerable hearts."


    Office.


    When Catherine watched Mnie''s interview through her phone, she frowned. Mnie''s interview had clearly won sympathy and favor from all the Australians.


    The men praised her for having high emotional intelligence and self-restraint. She lives up to her reputation as a youngdy from a noble family.


    The women praised her for being forgiving and genuine. They saw her as a pitiful, innocent girl who Eldest Young Master did not deserve to be with and deserved someone better.


    However, judging from Mnie''s thoughtlessness, it was out of her character to make such clever remarks.


    There must be something in the water.


    Amid Catherine''s thoughts, the phone rang.


    Freya had called Catherine to share some gossip with her.


    "Isn''t Mnie in love with Shaun? She technically twisted the knife and made


    those remarks to push Shaun into the abyss."


    "Are you worried about him?" Catherine asked.


    "Bah! I''m afraid that you''d be worried about him instead."


    "Of course, I won''t." Catherine subconsciously denied it. "The more miserable he


    is, the more likely I''ll be able to escape his devil-like clutches."


    "Alright. Well, strange enough, all the Australians are curious about who Eldest Young Master''s new girlfriend is despite the fuss. Surprisingly, the media did not expose any news about you. When things like this happen,izens usually criticize the other woman more severely."


    Pursing her lips, Catherine was aware of that too.


    So far, she reckoned that it was Liam who arranged everything behind the incident. Did he not want to expose her identity yet because he was apologetic, or was he afraid of being dragged into the matter?


    Anyway, she would not be grateful to him. Liam was even more despicable than Shaun.


    Shaun was visibly evil, but Liam hid his evilness very well. People like him were the most terrifying. 1


    Freya then said, "Anyway, Shaun is considered a real man. In fact, he could''ve exposed your identity and imed that you seduced him, then he wouldn''t have been criticized so badly. But he chose to remain silent on it..." 1

 Chapter 368

    Catherine flew into a rage. "Are you my friend or Shaun''s friend?"


    "Hehe. I think that the fact that the man doesn''t mind losing hispany, status, and reputation for you shows that he''s truly in love with you. I thought this kind of man didn''t exist anymore."


    Catherine was speechless. 1


    A wave of emotions overcame Catherine''s rxed mind.


    "Frankly speaking, I don''t think Patrick loves me at all if Ipare him to Shaun now..."


    "I have to work. Bye for now." Catherine was extremely annoyed by Freya''s


    words.


    Catherine returned to New Metropolis Park after working overtime until 8:00 p.m. However, Shaun was not back yet.


    After taking a shower, shey on the bed and checked her phone. She subconsciously clicked open the trending searches regarding Shaun.


    This time, a video had been released.


    The scene looked familiar. It was the night she was dragged to Rodney''s yacht.


    In the video, Shaun was seen carrying her when Young Master Kelly asked, "Eldest Young Master, how have we provoked you?"


    Rodney said, "I''m the one who called them over, Shaun. Juste at me if you have any problem with that."


    Shaun replied, "Regarding tonight''s incident... If anyone is bold enough to spread a single word, photo, or video, I will make sure your whole family vanishes from Australia. Also, those of you who touched her just now aren''t allowed to leave until you break one of your hands. There should be surveince cameras on the yacht."


    After Shaun carried her and left, each young master''s hand was broken. Some wept bitterly, while some dropped to their knees begging for mercy. The scene was extremely miserable.


    The video had garnered two billion views ever since it was released.


    [I finally realize that Eldest Young Master is scummier than ever before. He''s way too arrogant. He deserves to be punished.]


    [Eldest Young Master don''t respect the noble families in Canberra at all. You noble families,e out and say something.] [Who released this video? Eldest Young Master is doomed for life, and it is all his own doing.]


    Following that, the Kelly family made a public announcement. [We''ll look into the matter regarding Eldest Young Master Hill''s deed to Second Young Master Kelly.]


    The Joyce family forwarded the message shortly after. [We''ll look into it together with @the Kelly family as well]


    Later, nine influential families from Canberra forwarded the message.


    After Catherine had read all the messages, her head was buzzing. Her chest was so tight that she felt like she was suffocating.


    Other people might not understand what happened, but she did. She could never forget that utterly humiliating scene that night.


    She thought that Shaun and Rodney had teamed up to teach her a lesson that night.


    That was why she harbored a grudge against Shaun ever since then. 1


    However, it turned out that he was genuinely unaware of it.


    To teach the young masters who touched her a lesson, he even broke their hand.


    He also had them delete the photos and videos that night.


    He was actually protecting her, but he did not tell her the truth.


    She wondered what kind of a person Shaun was. 1


    At that moment, Freya''s words struck her. For her, he did not mind losing hispany, status, and reputation. He even went against all the wealthy families in Canberra for her.


    The whole of Australia already despised Shaun. Now that the wealthy families in Canberra were going to look into the matter, Catherine did not dare to imagine what would happen to Shaun.


    Would he go to jail?


    Would his life be doomed?


    Unable to suppress her unease, Catherine dialed Shaun''s number.

 Chapter 369

    This was the first time recently that Catherine was calling Shaun of her own


    ord.


    After a long time, the call finally connected. However, it was Rodney''s angry voice that sounded. "Catherine, you''re such a troublemaker. You left Shaun in dire straits."


    "Where''s he?" Catherine''s heart sank.


    "The top nine influential families are looking into the matter. Shaun has been arrested for investigation," Rodney said in a huff. "If it hadn''t been for you, Shaun wouldn''t have ended in this state!"


    "Who are you to criticize me? If you hadn''t kidnapped me that night, that video wouldn''t have existed!" Catherine refuted in a fit of fury. "The yacht belongs to you, so now that the video has been released, you bear as much of the responsibility too!"


    Rodney was so angry that he was momentarily lost for words. "Those influential figures want to leave Shaun high and dry. Things are not as simple as it seems."


    Catherine hung up straight away and wanted to call Hadley to find out about the situation.


    Suddenly, a series of urgent knocks came from downstairs.


    She put on her clothes and walked out. The housekeeper of the Hill family''s manor came in with a bunch of bodyguards. "Miss Jones, please go to the manor with us."


    Aunty Yasmine immediately said, "Mr. Townsend, can''t you wait for Eldest Young Master to return..."


    "Eldest Young Master has been taken to the judicial department for investigation." The housekeeper''s face was cold. "The incident stems from her, so I have to take her away tonight." 2


    "It''s okay, Aunty Yasmine. I''ll leave with him."


    Catherine walked down the stairs. She had long since expected that the Hill family would look for her. It was just a matter of time.


    An hourter.


    The Hill family''s manor was well lit.


    It was Catherine''s second time visiting the manor. When she entered, everyone in the Hill family was present, and all of them were staring at her with disgust and resentment.


    In the face of the most brilliant family in Australia, Catherine''s gaze was surprisingly calm and nonchnt.


    A lot of things had happened since she came to Canberra, and she had experienced far more than her


    entire life so far.


    She was already fearless.


    "Against all my expectations, you look very calm. No wonder you''ve managed to bewitch Shaun. You''re quite devious, huh?" Old Master Hill''s eyes were fixed o n her. Although he was 70, he remained as powerful a s ever as the head of the wealthiest family.


    Catherine did not utter a word.


    Seeing her expression, Old Madam Hill was so indignant that she grabbed a coffee cup and smashed it on her head.


    A figure suddenly dashed in from the side, and the cupnded on Liam.


    "What are you doing, Liam?" Anger welled up inside Lea. "You''re still in love with her, huh?"


    Liam nced sideways at Catherine, who looked neither humble nor arrogant beside him and smiled faintly. "Granny, let''s talk things out. If you hurt her, I''m afraid Brother will fly into a temper when he returns."


    Old Madam Hill scoffed, "Can he do that? His release is still uncertain."


    "You care for Brother the most, Granny. You''ll definitely help him." Liam smiled.


    "Help?" Old Madam Hill shot a nce at Catherine. "He really let me down this time. Tell me, what tactic did you use to bewitch Shaun? You''re quite clever. When you came herest time, I spotted you flirting with him. You really do treat all of us as fools."


    "Mom, this woman is maniptive," Valerie said with disdain. "She seduces Liam when she''s in a rtionship with Shaun. I heard she has a fiance.


    She''s just making a fool out of us."


    "Yeah. Didn''t you say that you have a fiance?" Old Madam Hill was even more disgusted by her. "How can you be the other woman when you have a fiance? Are you so desperate for a man? Shame on you!"


    Catherine''s eyes riveted on the floor. She continued to stay silent as she did not have the faintest idea what to say.


    It would be pointless to refute their ims anyway.


    A bodyguard violently kicked Catherine on the knees, and she kneeled down in pain.


    Lea said indifferently, "Say something. Since you had the nerve to do it, why don''t you dare exin?"

 Chapter 370

    "Exactly. There''s no point being ashamed now," Queenie said as her mouth twitched. "Shaun is in deep trouble this time because of you."


    "He''s usually quite cool-headed, so why did he end up like this?" Spencer said thoughtfully. "Dad and Mom have put so much effort in him."


    Old Master Hill pped the table. "You can''t stay in Australia anymore. I''m giving you two options now. I''ll give you a flight ticket to leave Melbourne and never return. I''ll have your Australian citizenship revoked. Another option is that you stay here, but I''ll put you through hell."


    Catherine suddenly lifted her head and was dazed for a moment.


    Leaving Australia and losing her Australian citizenship?


    She did think of running away from Shaun when he tortured her before. However, now that she had found out that Shaun offended all the noble families in Canberra for her sake, she did not think she could leave with a clear conscience.


    "I want to know what will happen to Shaun." After a while, her hands curled up into fists. "Will you guys


    save him?"


    "It depends on him. If he remains stubborn, I''ll just disown this grandson."


    Old Master Hill snorted. "Anyway, his reputation has been tarnished since he broke the hands of nine young masters from the noble families in Canberra. Now everyone from the upper ss is boycotting him, and those families are


    pressuring our family. Considering that he has ruined our family''s hundred years of reputation, he''ll be lucky if he survives." 1


    Catherine''s eyes swept over all the Hill family members. She noticed that none of them expressed concern for Shaun, including Shaun''s biological mother, Lea.


    All of a sudden, Catherine was slightly sympathetic to Shaun. If this was the environment he grew up in, it was no wonder he was extremely cold and distant.


    "Shaun is your grandson. Is the Hill family''s reputation or familial rtionship more important?"


    Unable to tolerate the Hill family anymore, Catherine rose to her feet. "All of you are his biological grandpa, granny, and mom. How can you behave so indifferently? You favored him when he was capable of bringing honor and profits to the family. But now that he''s at his lowest, you despise him and give up on him, rather than lending him a hand. This has finally opened my eyes to what the Hill family is like." "How dare you!"


    Simmering with rage, Old Master Hill grabbed a cup and flung it over her head. This time, nobody blocked it for her.


    It hurt Catherine so much that she nearly fainted.


    Blood began to trickle down her face, and at that moment, she looked quite scary.


    However, Catherine clenched her fist to keep herself conscious and impassive. Her eyes were even sharper now. "Am I wrong? If a family wants to be influential, shouldn''t everyone unite and respect each other? Only families like this would go a long way."


    Everyone was quite stunned, either from her hideous face or words.


    A momentter, Lea said angrily, "Catherine, we initially wanted to offer you a chance to survive by allowing you to leave Australia. But you don''t seem to cherish it."


    Catherineughed at her. "Thank you for assuming that I''d cherish it. Let me tell all of you that I will not leave."


    Liam frowned, and a hint of worry shed across his eyes. "Just leave, Catherine. If you stay here... It''ll be a living hell for you. The Hill family won''t let you go.


    They''ll lock you in the cer instead, and it''s horrifying there..."


    "Oh, it doesn''t matter. I''ve been to ces that are even more horrifying." Catherine remained unperturbed without any sign of fear on her face.


    Liam admired her character even more, but he hoped that she would not choose


    to stay. "It''ll be pointless to stay here. You''ll lose your freedom forever."


    "At least... My conscience won''t bother me." Catherine''s eyes were calm.


    "Do you have a conscience?" Valerie teased.


    "None of you will understand the love-hate rtionship between Shaun and me," Catherine responded nonchntly.


    "Then, bring her to the cer and lock her up." Old Master Hill snorted as he waved his hand.


    The bodyguards made Catherine leave by shoving her.

 Chapter 371

    Everyone looked at Catherine differently. After a while, Old Madam Hill said, "I didn''t expect this little girl to be so stubborn."


    Queenie pouted. "Don''t let her deceive you, Granny. If you don''t believe me, try starving her for a few days without offering her water or rice. I''m sure she''ll beg for mercy."


    "Shut up. She''ll die if she doesn''t eat or drink for several days," Liam roared with rage.


    "Why are you shouting at me? She''s not even into you," Valerie replied in a fit of fury.


    "Alright. Just make sure she''s not dead." Old Madam Hill said, "Shaun nearly went mad when Sarah died back then. If anything happens to Catherine, I''m worried that he''ll go insane."


    Everyone kept quiet.


    After everyone was dismissed, Valerie gave Nic a call once she returned to her


    room.


    Nic was overjoyed upon learning the news. She quickly said, "As long as you help me torture Catherine to death in the cer, I''ll offer you 500 million dors to help yourpany achieve its goal." 1


    Valerie was shaken for a moment. Hill Corporation


    owned a lot of property, and she was currently in charge of matters rted to insurance in thepany. However, she was not well regarded by the Hill family because thepany''s yearly performance had not improved. If she managed to hit the target for this quarter, Old Master Hill would definitely view her in a different light...


    However, at the thought of Shaun''s illness...


    She shuddered with fear. "I can''t torture her to death."


    "Why not? Are you still afraid of Shaun? He''s doomed for life. There''s no hope for him."


    "I really can''t do it," Valerie responded. "I can do anything to her except killing her."


    After some thought, Nic''s mouth curved into an evil smile. "Fine then. Sometimes, it''s more miserable for people to live than die. Since she enjoys seducing people, destroy her face so that men will be disgusted by her.


    "No problem."


    In the cer.


    Catherine was violently pushed inside. Shortly after, the only dimly litmp by the stairs was flipped off.


    It was indeed pitch-dark inside.


    There was no phone signal either.


    She used the shlight on her phone to look around.


    There was nothing else apart from a small window with iron bars and a thin nket.


    This was considered finepared to being locked in the Hill family''s old residence previously. She was given a nket here, at least. 3


    She refrained from using her phone for fear that it would soon run out of battery, and in that case, she would not know the time.


    The next morning, someone brought her a bowl of porridge.


    She was actually quite relieved to find that there was something to eat and the porridge was not stale.


    Her lunch was also porridge. In the middle of her meal, someone suddenly made their way down. Only until he walked to the door did she make out Liam.


    Liam looked at the miserable porridge in Catherine''s hand with aplicated gaze. "I can beg Grandpa for mercy. As long as you promise not to return to Australia and get together with Shaun anymore, you might be able to leave here."


    Catherine averted her eyes and turned a deaf ear to his words. She continued to focus on eating her porridge.


    "Catherine, didn''t you hear what I said? You won''t be able to get by on that stuff forever. It''s dark and cold here. It''s not a ce for humans," Liam yelled anxiously. "The person who stayed here thest time went insane after half a month."

 Chapter 372

    "Really? I don''t think I''ll go insane." Catherine smiled faintly. "I''ve stayed in ces that are much nastier than this. This ce isn''t too bad. The food and drinks aren''t sour, and there''s a nket here."


    Liam was dumbfounded. "What do you mean? You''ve eaten food and drinks that have soured?"


    What kind of life had she been through?


    Looking at the calm woman in front of him, Liam suddenly realized that he could not see through her.


    "There''s no point asking questions like this, Second Young Master." A look of mockery washed over Catherine''s face. "After all, I''m here all because of you."


    Liam froze. "Even if I didn''t do it, your rtionship with Shaun would be exposed eventually."


    "So am I supposed to be grateful to you?" Catherine scoffed, "Thank you for switching out Shaun''s drink. Thank you for taking advantage of Mnie by bringing her into the Hill family. Then, you managed to expose the matter to everyone in the Hill family and destroy Shaun''s reputation. You even caused a conflict between Shaun and his elders so that you could take over as president."


    Liam was ashamed by her words. "I admit that I''m despicable, but I sincerely want to help you right now


    "Enough, Liam. In my eyes, you''re more despicable than Shaun. I must''ve been blind back then. However, since you saved mest time, let''s make it even. I don''t owe you anymore."


    "Why don''t you know your ce?" Liam began to lose his temper. "It serves no purpose for you to stay here. Even Shaun can''t fend for himself."


    "I''m an Australian, and you can''t have my citizenship revoked. I can''t stay away from here. Also... I believe Shaun will take me away. He won''t lose to people like you."


    At times, Catherine could not understand why she chose to stay as well.


    At the mere thought of Shaun who was currently in deep trouble, she could not bring herself to leave.


    Their rtionship was a mixture of love and hate.


    However, she would never forget that whenever she was in dire straits, Shaun was always there to save her.


    She believed that he would do the same this time.


    How would the devil get defeated so easily?


    "No way. I''ll never leave a chance for him to turn things around." Liam was infuriated. "Since you''re


    ungrateful for everything I did, suit yourself, then." 1


    With that, Liam left furiously.


    He did not appear ever since.


    Catherine''s phone soon ran out of battery, and she could not distinguish the day from the night. All of a sudden, her injured face became itchier as the wound slowly festered and caused her intense pain.


    She felt that her face might be ruined.


    She must look intimidating at this point.


    If Shaun saw her again, he would be terrified, which was a good thing too. In that case, he would not force her to stay by his side.


    She was not sure which day it was when thedy who brought her porridge came.


    Catherine nced at the bowl of porridge and asked nonchntly, "Did you spike my porridge again today?"


    Thedy''s hands quivered. She spat and said, "So what? Don''t eat it and starve yourself if you have the guts."


    With that, she put down the bowl and directly walked away.


    Catherine smiled bitterly. Even the servant of the Hill family behaved so arrogantly.


    If she wanted to survive, she had no choice but to eat the food, even if her face was going to rotpletely. 6

 Chapter 373

    Five dayster.


    Shaun walked out of the judicial department with both his hands shoved in the pockets of his trousers. After being locked up for a few days, he now had a crew cut, but it did not ruin his attractiveness.


    On the contrary, his attractive facial features became more prominent. It made him look even more arrogant and intimidating.


    "It must''ve been a tough few days for you, Eldest Young Master." Hadley went to him excitedly.


    Rodney thumped his chest. "Motherfucker. I thought I''d never get to drink with you anymore."


    "All the families in Canberra are trying to convict me. They''ve put in quite a lot of effort, but it''s not easy to defeat me." Shaun then nced around. Aside from his bodyguards and buddies, the figure he had longed to see was not there.


    "Where''s Catherine?" He furrowed his brows. Did the heartless woman seize this opportunity to run away?


    Everyone fell silent while Hadley lowered his head.


    "Tell me." Shaun''s voice hardened, and it was filled with rage.


    After a while, Chester coughed and said helplessly," The Hills took Catherine


    away the day you were arrested for investigation."


    Shaun pulled Hadley toward himself in a fit of fury." Didn''t I ask you to get someone to look after her? And look how it turned out. Where''s Elie? Where the hell did she go?"


    "Sorry, Eldest Young Master." Hadley gritted his teeth and said guiltily, "Master Lowry betrayed you and knocked Elie unconscious. Then, the housekeeper took Catherine away."


    n Lowry?" Shaun narrowed his eyes. He did not expect this.


    "Yes."


    "How many days has it been?" Shaun asked.


    "Five days," Hadley replied cautiously. "But I''ve asked someone to monitor the manor''s movements. It seems that Miss Jones hasn''t been taken elsewhere."


    "If she hasn''t been taken elsewhere, I''m sure she''s locked in the manor''s cer." Shaun tugged Hadley furiously. "And you just leave her locked there? Why didn''t you get someone to save her?"


    Unable to tolerate it anymore, Rodney said, "These days, we''re all trying to deal with the influential families in Canberra while thinking of ways to save you. Besides, Hadley is just your subordinate. He doesn''t have the guts to barge into the Hill family''s manor. You do know how smart Old Master Hill is, don''t you?"


    Chester nodded and spoke as well, "Shaun, if you''re nning to save Catherine, you need to brace yourself to go against Old Master Hill."


    "I must save my woman." Shaun strode toward his sports car. Though instead of pulling the car door open, he took a gun from the trunk.


    Everyone was shocked, but Chester frowned. "Shaun, are you nning to enter the manor with a gun?"


    "You''re insane. Is the woman worth all this?" Rodney yelled at Shaun in exasperation, "You''ve been boycotted by all the noble families in Canberra. If you''re going to offend the Hill family as well, the consequences will be disastrous."


    Chase, who had been silent, suddenly said, "I''m on your side, Shaun."


    "Chase, don''t jump in for fun, okay?" Anger began to well up inside Rodney.


    "Rodney, I''m sure you wouldn''t have said that if it was Sarah," Chase said bluntly.


    Rodney''s face froze. "Sarah is different. She grew up with us, but Shaun and Catherine have only known each other for a short while." 1


    "You guys don''t have to say anything else. I didn''t manage to protect Catherinest time, so I have to save her this time." Shaun turned his head around and ordered Hadley, "Get all the members of Liona to head to the Hill family''s manor. I want that ce surrounded."


    Then, he got into the car and dashed out.


    Chester watched Shaun leave with aplicated gaze. He then took out his


    phone to call his assistant." Get the Chesterton members to head to the Hill family''s manor right now to back Shaun up."


    "Chester, are you going crazy as well?" Rodney was pissed, i


    "Rodney, it''s worth putting out all the stops to help our buddy." Chester shrugged. "It''s no big deal if you want to help." 3

 Chapter 374

    Rodney replied unhappily, "Since you''re helping him, am I his buddy if I don''t?"


    Left with no choice, Rodney informed his connections to back Shaun up immediately.


    The ck sports car traveled to the Hill family''s manor like the wind. Then, it swiftly parked at the entrance of the main building.


    Shaun strode in.


    Therge Hill family was having lunch in the dining room.


    As soon as they noticed his presence, the atmosphere of the dining room became awkward. Old Madam Hill was so stunned that she rose to her feet. "Good to know that you''ve been released. Please don''t do that kind of silly stuff anymore. How could you break the legs of the noble families'' young masters for a woman ..." 2


    "Where''s Catherine?" Shaun interrupted her with a fierce look in his eyes. "Bring her to me."


    "Bang!"


    Seething with rage, Old Master Hill mmed the bowl


    on the table, which made a loud noise. "I think you''ve gone mad. You''ve locked up for so many days, yet you didn''t even learn your lesson. How are you still missing that woman? I''ve put so much effort into raising you. How could you do this to me?"


    "What have you done raising me?" Shaun scoffed." Before I turned eight, it was the sitter who looked after me. Then when I was right, I was sent to a mental hospital. After I was discharged, you despised me and treated me like a psycho. It was through my tireless efforts that I attracted your attention and you offered me a chance. From there, I developed Hill Corporation and acquired assets worth hundreds of billions of dors. It''s the Hill family who owes me."


    "Fine. I didn''t know that is how you see it." Burning with indignation, Old Master Hill raised his hand and pped Shaun in the face. "If it hadn''t been for me, you would''ve had no chance of stepping into Hill Corporation. How ungrateful of you."


    "Enough. Stop arguing." Old Madam Hill stopped Old Master Hill. "He doesn''t mean what he said."


    "I don''t want to argue over this now. Just bring Catherine to me." Shaun sounded indifferent.


    "No way." Old Master Hill rejected Shaun. "Stop thinking about this woman. I''ve already sent her abroad."


    "Don''t lie. She''s right in the manor, locked in the cer, right? I''ll go and look for her." Shaun walked straight to the backyard.


    "Stop him." Old Master Hill waved his hand. Out of the blue, over 20 bodyguards appeared in the spacious living room and blocked Shaun''s way. The middle-aged man who was standing at the forefront wasn, the most outstanding master of Liona and in Australia.


    "You betrayed me,n." Shaun''s eyes were cold.


    "Eldest Young Master, Liona has always belonged to the Hill family, whom I''ve been loyal to. So what makes you say that I betrayed you?"n answered simply.


    Old Master Hill snorted, "I only putn by your side because I wanted you to take over the family matters. You wrongly assumed thatn took your side.¡±


    "I see..." Shaun nodded thoughtfully. All of a sudden, h e triggered his gun at both ofn''s kneecaps and then violently kickedn away.


    Thedies from the Hill family screamed in shock. Old Master Hill, on the other hand, erupted with fury. The master whom he had spent over tens of years training was ruined. "How dare you shoot in the Hill family''s manor, b*stard."


    Shaun held the gun emotionlessly atn''s forehead." Since you serve no purpose to me, you can be a useless trash for the rest of your life."


    Now that his knees had been ruined, his entire life was screwed.


    "Come and seize him." Old Master Hill lost his cool." I''m going to cripple him."


    "Oh no, Old Master. The members of Liona have surrounded the manor. The members of Chesterton from the Jewell family and the master from the Snow family are outside too." The housekeeper tottered into the manor.


    Everyone in the Hill family was astounded. Lea stared at Shaun as if he was a psycho. "For Catherine, you''ve joined hands with outsiders to attack us?"


    Old Madam Hillmented. "Shaun, you really let me down."


    "Are you insistent on blocking my way?" Shaun was in no mood to babble with them anymore.


    Old Master Hill nearly coughed blood, but he could not do anything to stop him. At that moment, all he could do was let him pass.


    Shaun forcefully kicked open the door of the cer. After that, he turned on the shlight on his phone and walked downstairs.

 Chapter 375

    A foul, musty smell exuded from the cer.


    Shaun shed the light around. Blinded by the light, the woman snuggling on the bed subconsciously covered her eyes with her hands.


    It was a weight off his mind knowing that she was alive.


    However, when he approached her, he was so shocked that his phone nearly fell to the floor.


    Was this Catherine?


    Was she the woman whose beauty caught his eye when he first met her?


    He could barely recognize her now.


    It had only been five days since hest saw her, and she was nothing but skins and bones. Besides that, her face... was rotting very badly.


    Shaun gasped for breath as if he was about to be suffocated.


    "You''re here, Shaun." Catherine had been in the dark for a long time that her eyes had be sensitive to light. She struggled a lot, only to open her eyes a little. Although she could not make out his features, she could sense his familiar cold presence.


    Her mouth curled into a serene smile. She knew that he would find a way here.


    He was a devil, and devils would not be easily defeated.


    Nevertheless, he was definitely shocked by her current appearance.


    Catherine was neither anxious nor frightened, but she was not particrly d that he hade here to save her either.


    She was emotionless.


    Shaun looked at her with bitterness in his eyes.


    Even though she was standing right in front of him, he felt like she was farther away from him.


    He came, but it was toote.


    Deep down, he was overwhelmed with rage, but he tried hard to suppress it. "What happened to your face?"


    "Well... My face was already injured. Then, someone spiked my food, which worsened my wound." Catherine touched her face and said nonchntly as i f she was talking about the weather. "It must be terrifying, huh?"


    Shaun''s eyes lit up with fury.


    Who was so evil to ruin a woman''s face?


    The calmer she seemed, the guiltier and more miserable he felt. He was like a volcano that was ready to erupt at any time.


    "Let me take you away." Shaun carried Catherine with his hands trembling uncontrobly. She was very light, so light that he could barely feel her weight.


    Catherine obediently closed her eyes.


    Shaun strode out of the cer with her in his arms.


    Hadley, Elie, and other people walked toward them. When they took a closer look


    at the face of the woman in Shaun''s arms, they were all astounded. "Miss Jones


    "Get the person who has been bringing her food every day." Shaun enunciated his instruction.


    Hadley took a deep breath. Aunty Connie, who was in charge of bringing Catherine food, soon came.


    In the meantime, Shaun had Elie take care of Catherine, who could hardly keep her footing. Hence, she could only lean on Elie. Shaun then stared at Aunty Connie icily. 2


    Aunty Connie was scared witless. "E-Eldest Young Master, you can''t me me for this. To be able to have porridge every day is considered a luxury for someone locked in the cer..."

 Chapter 376

    "Cut the crap. Spill it. Who instructed you to do it?" Shaun pressed the gun to her forehead. His eyes were gloomy. "One, two..."


    "It was Third Young Lady." Aunt Connie copsed on the spot. "Third Young Lady gave me the medicine and told me to put it in her porridge. She won''t die after eating it, but the wound will fester more and more until her bones are visible."


    Hadley gasped. The women of the Hill family were vicious, and he subconsciously looked at Catherine.


    However, she suddenly smiled and asked, "Are my bones visible from my wound now?"


    Aunt Connie looked at her face and trembled, not daring to take a second look.


    "Scram." Shaun kicked Aunt Connie''s chest and then strode to the main hall.


    As Hadley watched his silhouette, he knew that a storm was brewing.


    He gritted his teeth and knelt in front of Catherine." Miss Jones, I''m begging you. Please stop Eldest Young Master. In order to save you today, he got people to surround the manor, and it has angered the Old Master. If anything happens to Valerie Hill, the Hill


    family will never forgive him. And if the Hill family works together with the other influential families in the capital, the Eldest Young Master will be finished." 1


    Catherine was stunned for a few seconds.


    Shaun had the manor surrounded in order to save her?


    To be honest, she really did not expect him to go against the Hill family for her. But... So what? 2


    From the start, it was he who forced her. She was the victim, so why did she have to be considerate of him?


    "Why does it matter to me if he''s finished?" Catherine looked at Hadley with hatred in her eyes. "What did I do wrong? I can ignore the fact that others call me a mistress and curse me for being a b*tch, but now my face is ruined. If it weren''t for Shaun Hill, I wouldn''t have ended up like this."


    Elie said helplessly, "If something happens to Second Miss, Eldest Young Master will be finished. But the Hill family won''t let you off either, as well as your friends andpany."


    Catherine gritted her teeth.


    She despised Shaun, yet she had to plead for mercy on his behalf. How ridiculous.


    Forget it. Who could she me? She was the one who chose this path, not wanting to leave.


    Hadley hurriedly said, "Miss Jones, you can have your revengeter, but now''s not the time. You''re surrounded by enemies. Only Eldest Young Master and you are on the same boat now."


    "Fine, I''ll go." Catherine finally agreed.


    In the closed hall.


    Shaun entered.


    Lea said angrily, "Now that you''ve saved Catherine Jones, can you get lost? Don''t ever show your face in the manor. The Hill family doesn''t have an ungrateful child like you. I''ll pretend that you were never born."


    Shaun''s dark eyes were not on her but Valerie, who was subconsciously hiding at the back.


    Feeling his dark gaze, Valerie subconsciously turned toward the door.


    "Third Aunt, I dare you to take another step." Shaun pointed the gun at her back.


    Valerie was so scared that her legs went weak. She hurriedly hid behind the Old Madam.


    "Shaun Hill, haven''t you had enough?" Old Madam Hill was in disbelief. The heartache was visible in her


    eyes. "Are you going crazy again? How dare you point a gun at your aunt?"


    "Shaun, you''re really sick. My mom didn''t do anything to you." Queenie said in exasperation.


    "Then ask her what she did." Shaun walked towards Valerie. "Let me ask you. Why did you tell Aunt Connie


    to drug Catherine''s porridge that''ll ruin her face?"


    Everyone was stunned, and Liam was at a loss. "That''s impossible."

 Chapter 377

    "I asked Aunt Connie personally, and I also saw Catherine''s face. She''s my woman. Do you know how important looks are to a woman?" Shaun''s hands were trembling from his rage. "How exactly did she offend you? What kind of grudge do you have against her?"


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about. I didn''t do anything." Valerie hid behind the Old Madam and trembled.


    "Don''t think I don''t know. It was Nic Wicks and her daughter that told you to do it, right? You''re pretty close to them. What benefits did they promise you?" Shaun''s eyes burned with anger, as if he could lose his rationality at any moment..


    Knowing that she could not hide the truth, Valerie gritted her teeth. "Fine, so what if I did it? Shaun, I''m your aunt. Are you going to kill me because of an outsider?"


    "She''s not an outsider. She''s my woman. I won''t kill you, but I want you topensate her with your face."


    Shaun walked towards Valerie step by step.


    "You can''t do that." Old Madam Hill defended Valerie and said angrily, "Shaun, your aunt is my daughter. If you harm her, I''ll never forgive you."


    Spencer also spoke up. "Shaun, calm down. The medical field is very advanced now. We can just send her abroad and give her a new face."


    Lea was infuriated. "If you dare to harm your aunt, I''ll sever our mother-child rtionship."


    "Do you really think that I care about our mother-child rtionship?" Shaun shoved the Old Madam aside and pushed Valerie to the table. He picked up a fruit knife.


    Valerie was so frightened that she trembled like a leaf. "Shaun, don''t do it. I was wrong. I won''t dare to do it again. I''ll apologize to Catherine, okay?"


    "Sure. Then, I''ll carve your face up and then apologize to you..." Shaun smiled darkly. 1


    Valerie almost wet herself. "You psycho. I shouldn''t have taken you in back then." "That''s great, Aunt Valerie. I''ll definitely carve your face up beautifully." Shaun''s eyes erupted with a crazy glint, and he swung the knife towards her face.


    "Shaun, stop."


    Catherine''s voice sounded from the doorway.


    Everyone looked over to her and gasped when they saw her face clearly.


    Old Master Hill immediately ordered, "Catherine, you''re just in time. Stop that lunatic."


    Catherine frowned in disgust, but she still went over to take his arm.


    "Get out," Shaun ordered, not wanting her to see his ferocious side.


    "I don''t need you to avenge me," Catherine said in a low voice. "Besides, it''s not her who truly wants to hurt me."


    "Yes yes yes, I was just momentarily possessed." Valerie hurriedly followed up.


    "I know that no matter who it is, I''ll pay them back, starting with her." Shaun remained unmoved.


    "She''s your family. I... don''t want you to lose your family because of me. I''m not worth it." Catherine stared into his eyes.


    Shaun was taken aback.


    Even though this woman''s appearance was destroyed, her words could still strike


    a chord within him as before.


    "No, you''re worth it."


    He said in a low voice.


    Catherine paused for a moment before she lowered her eyes. "Think of your grandmother. If she sees her grandson harm her daughter, do you think she''ll be able to take it? After all, she''s already so old."


    Shaun froze and turned back to look at Old Madam Hill, who was looking at him with pleading eyes.


    The knife in his hand loosened, and Valerie hurriedly escaped as if she had been saved.

 Chapter 378

    "Come on, let''s go home."


    Catherine held his hand.


    Home...


    A trace of pain shed across Shaun''s handsome face.


    Once upon a time, this was his home.


    However, the only ce that felt like home now was with her.


    "Okay."


    After a long time, he nodded. He held her and left the Hill family without looking back.


    When Valerie saw his silhouette disappear, she shuddered and said, "Mom, Dad, I think that Shaun must be ill again. He was so terrifying just now. It was just like when he used to hurt others..."


    "Enough." Old Madam Hill pped her face in disappointment. "How dare you have the nerve to say that? Did you not have enough from the Hill family? How could you be bribed by outsiders?"


    Liam angrily used her as well. "Aunt Valerie, you''re too vicious."


    Shamed, Valerie clenched her fists in chagrin. She


    hated Shaun so much that her teeth ached.


    She would get even with him. 1


    The car drove on the bends of Sherman Mountain.


    Hadley drove the car while Shaun kept staring at Catherine''s profile.


    Catherine knew how horrible her face looked and was upset at his staring. "You don''t have to take what I said earlier seriously. I just didn''t want you to harm Valerie and fall out with the Hill family. If something happens to you, I might get locked up in a cer again or worse."


    "I know."


    Shaun dropped his eyes, but he quickly returned to normal.


    He never thought that she would forgive him so easily after such a hurtful experience.


    She must think that he was very shameless. He imed that he would protect her, but in the end, he could not do it.


    An intense heartache gripped his heart.


    His hand trembled violently again as if he was about to lose control.


    "Stop the car." He suddenly gave the order.


    Hadley immediately pulled over.


    "Send her to the hospital. I''ll go to the car behind for a smoke." Shaun quickly got out of the car.


    Hadley looked at him before he pulled the car away.


    Catherine looked through the rearview mirror to see Shaun get into the car behind.


    She thenughed and said, "Hadley, I stink. It must be hard to endure it."


    She really did reek. The cer''s environment was quite disgusting, yet she ate, drank, and slept in that space every day. Furthermore, she could not shower. Even she could not stand the stink that permeated the car.


    Hadley hurriedly exined, "Miss Jones, you misunderstood. Eldest Young Master..."


    He hesitated. He could not tell her that the Eldest Young Master was sick and needed to go to the other car to take his medicine or maybe to... harm himself again.


    "You don''t have to exin it to me. I know." Catherine found it funny how Hadley was trying to find an excuse for Shaun but could not.


    Hadley was helpless.


    She might not understand how much the Eldest Young Master cared about her. 5

 Chapter 379

    After arriving at the hospital, Chester arranged for the top doctors in the hospital to perform a detailed physical examination on her.


    In the ward, the results came out very quickly.


    Chester looked at the emaciated woman on the bed who was given saline and sighed with pity. "All the indicators are not up to standard. Hypoglycemia, anemia, dehydration, malnutrition, and peptic ulcer."


    Catherine nodded. Her body was her own. These days, she often vomited and passed out from all the stomach pains she had, so she knew all that.


    Shaun clenched his fists. He knew that she was not in good health, but now she


    was even worse.


    "Ahem, Catherine, you should rest first." Chester suddenly said to Shaun, "Come with me to get the medicine..."


    "Doctor Jewell, you can say anything in front of me, even if it has to do with my face..." Catherine smiled at him. "You don''t have to hide it from me." 1


    Chester looked at her sympathetically. "Alright, to be honest, the fester on your face is really serious, and the area is quiterge. I''ve consulted several top cosmetologists, and they''ll do as much as possible to repair you, but... it won''t be a perfect recovery."


    "Doctor Jewell, can you go into more detail?" Catherine looked at him.


    The more Shaun saw how calm she saw, the more his heart ached. "There''s no need to ask him. If the technology here isn''t enough and you can''t be fixed locally, we''ll go overseas. The beauty technology in Australia isn''t world-ss."


    "I don''t want to have cosmetic surgery for a new face." Catherine interrupted him.


    Shaun wiped his sses. "There''ll be scars and unevenness."


    "I understand." Catherine nodded and leaned back on the pillow. "Thank you."


    "I''m sorry. But technology is developing very fast now, so you don''t have to give up hope." Chesterforted her.


    "It''s okay. It''s actually better this way." Catherine had a faint smile on her face since the beginning, but anyone with a discerning eye could tell that she was no longer hopeful. She had given up and resigned herself to fate. She no longer cared.


    Shaun''s eyes dimmed, and he said to Chester, "Why don''t you go out first?" "Okay." Chester closed the door as he left.


    Shaun walked to her bedside and held her hand tightly. His dark eyes were serious. "No matter what you look like, I don''t care. I love you, not your face."


    "Is that so?" Catherine looked at his freshly changed clothes. "Don''t lie to yourself. You just gave me a hug earlier, but you''ve already changed your clothes.


    Shaun Hill, you''re really a clean freak, you know that?"


    "No... That''s not it..." For the first time, Shaun felt like a child. He was at a loss.


    He could not tell her that he had hurt himself because his sickness acted up again. He had to change into clean clothes because his clothes were covered with blood.


    If she knew he was sick, she would be even more afraid of him. 2


    "You''re not very good at exining yourself," Catherine said teasingly. "Shaun, I''m actually not sad that my face is disfigured. In fact, I''m d. It''s a good thing. Now that I''m so ugly and disgusting enough to make people puke, can you still sleep beside me? We should just part on good terms now. At least grant me thisst dignity."


    Shaun was infuriated.


    She wanted to leave him so badly.


    "Catherine, I''m not as superficial as you think. I''ll prove it to you right now."


    He forcefully pulled her into his arms and sealed her lips with his burning ones.


    Her lips were dry, and her face still smelled bad due to the wound.


    To be honest, even Catherine could not stand herself.


    However, this man held her like he was holding his beloved woman. His kiss was gentle and sorrowful.


    Shaun kissed Catherine until she was breathless.


    She narrowed her eyes and looked at the man in front of her. His buzz-cut hair and his long butterfly-wings-like eyshes made his handsome face very masculine. He looked better than the male stars in Korean dramas.


    When the kiss ended, his lips gently fell on the wound on her cheek like a feather.


    The gentle kisses gave Catherine a strong impression.


    It was as if he really loved her enough to not care about her appearance.

 Chapter 380

    However... How could that be?


    How many of such men existed in this world?


    Especially a man as handsome as he was. Even if he was no longer the one standing on the top of the pyramid, a lot of women were still willing to throw themselves at him.


    "That''s enough." Catherine turned away and lowered her dark eyshes. "Eldest Young Master, it must be very tiring to force yourself this way. You''ll end up vomiting in the washroomter."


    "It doesn''t matter. I have a lifetime to prove it to you."


    Shaun kissed her forehead. "Chester said you can''t eat solid food right now because your stomach can''t digest it. I''ll get a bottle of warm milk for you."


    He got up and went to the kitchen.


    The door to the ward was pushed open, and Freya immediately rushed in.


    "Cathy, Shaun told me that you''re hospitalized..." When she saw Catherine''s face, she screamed in disbelief. "Why is your face..."


    "Oh, it''s ruined." Catherine smiled at her.


    "What the hell happened? I couldn''t reach you at all


    these days. I even called the police." Freya suddenly started to cry.


    "Why is God treating you like this? You were so beautiful, the most beautiful one


    in school. Boys looked at you no matter where you went..."


    "Enough. I didn''t call you here to talk about things that would make her sad." Shaun handed Catherine the milk and interrupted Freya coldly.


    Freya became infuriated at the sight of him. The fire in her eyes burned. "I don''t even have to guess. You must have something to do with why she ended up like this. To think that you''re the richest man in Australia. If you ask me, you''re just a piece of trash who can''t even protect a woman. What''s the point of you having one? You should just spend your entire life alone."


    "Freya..." Catherine was a little anxious. Although she found Freya''s rant refreshing, she was afraid that Freya would offend him.


    "You..." It was the first time Shaun was scolded so tantly by a woman who was not Catherine. Anger welled up in his belly, but he could not refute it.


    "What? Did I say anything wrong?" Freya cursed at him with reddened eyes. "So what if your Hill family is rich? My Catherine is no doubt the most beautiful woman in the capital. She could have married a man who loves her and protects her, but now it''spletely ruined."


    "It''s not ruined. I''ll marry her," Shaun said.


    "Hah. You want to marry her and then dump her again in a few years? Don''t you think getting divorced once is enough? I don''t believe that a scumbag like you will love her forever now that she''s like this."


    Freya did not believe him at all. In her eyes, Shaun was only acting out of his guilty conscience.


    "Freya Lynch, how dare you scold Shaun like that? Know your ce."


    From the door, an angry man''s voice suddenly sounded.


    Freya looked back and saw that there were two young men at the door. One was Chase, and the other wore a pink printed shirt. He had handsome features, but his eyes were full of malice. He was the one who spoke.


    "Oh, it''s you." Freya remembered him. She had seen him before when she went to the harbor to meet Shaun. He was ying cards with Shaun back then, but she did not remember him to be this annoying.


    Rodney scoffed coldly and was just about to speak when Freya suddenly yelled at him, "Shut your mouth. You''re all a bunch of dog sh*t. Birds of a feather flock together." 1


    "What did you say?" Rodney was infuriated. "You stupid woman. Do you know who I am?"


    "Stupid? I think you''re the stupid one. I know who you are. I told you, you''re just a piece of dog sh*t..." Since


    Freya disliked Shaun, she also disliked his friends.


    "Freya..." Catherine was truly worried because she knew Rodney''s true identity. "He''s..." 3

 Chapter 381

    "Cathy, don''t say anything. I know. He must be some hotshot from an influential family, but I''m not afraid. At most, I''ll just be disfigured with you. I owe you this much. If I didn''t mistake Shaun Hill for someone else in the first ce, you wouldn''t have gotten involved with him." 1


    Freya almost cried out of remorse.


    "Oh, so it all started because of you. I knew stupid girls like you only know how to


    talk big, and you don''t mean it at all," Rodney said viciously.


    "Shut your mouth, youdyboy," Freya roared at him. 3


    "What did you say?" Rodney''s handsome face was about to turn into ice.


    "Did I say anything wrong? You''re a man wearing a pink shirt. You look prettier than women and you talk more than a woman. Are you a man or a woman?" 1


    "You stupid woman. If I don''t kill you..." Rodney was about to charge at her in anger, but Chase hurriedly held him back. "Bro, calm down."


    "Didn''t you hear her scold me? How can I calm down?" Rodney was furious.


    Freya added slyly, "Don''t be mad. You''re pretty, so you look good even when you''re angry."


    Catherine had a headache. "Freya, that''s enough. He''s your boss. He''s Rodney Snow, the president of Osher Corporation."


    Freya was speechless.


    What?


    She had never met the president, but as an employee of thepany, she knew that the boss''s name was Rodney Snow. ording to the rumors, Rodney was handsome and disciplined...


    What the f*ck. That was him?


    "Freya Lynch, you''re dead." Rodney sneered at her.


    "Fine, I get it. I know the consequences of offending my boss. I''ll just get lost. I''ll go back to pack my stuff." Freya could not care less.


    "Don''t forget the contract you signed with thepany. Your contract is different from ordinary employees. You signed a confidentiality agreement. If you dare to leave your job without permission, I want to see who in the industry will dare to hire you in the future." Rodney threatened.


    "Young Master Rodney, my friend only got angry because of what happened to me. I hope you won''t take it personally." Catherine had to turn to Shaun." Freya speaks impulsively, but think about it. If it were you who were disfigured, wouldn''t your friends get angry as well? Just like thatst time when you taught me a lesson..."


    "What? What lesson did he teach you?" Freya red at Rodney. "Are you still a man for bullying a woman?"


    "If you say another word, I''ll prove to you that I''m a man." Rodney warned. "That''s enough, stop fighting. This is a hospital ward. The patient needs to rest." Shaun interrupted coldly, and everyone immediately quietened down.


    Shaun''s eyes swept across the room andnded on Rodney. "Rodney, you''re a man, so be generous. Freya is Catherine''s friend. Leave her alone."


    11 H


    Rodney looked at Freya, who only rolled her eyes at him. "Shaun, you''re really ungrateful. I only spoke up for you because she was scolding you." 3


    Chase pulled him and said in a low voice, "Rodney, that''s enough. I can understand Freya. To be honest, seeing Rin like this, I''m also very angry at Shaun. I even med myself. I shouldn''t have called Shaun to Melbourne back then."

 Chapter 382

    He thought that they were a match made in heaven, but it turned out to be an ill- fated love.


    Rodney looked at Catherine''s appearance and suddenly fell silent.


    Honestly, he did not like her much before, but he felt sad for her now as well.


    "If you think of me as a brother, then think of a gift for my wedding. I n to hold a sensational wedding with her in a month." Shaun''s dark eyes looked at Catherine as he said seriously, "You don''t believe me, but I want to tell the whole world that no matter her looks won''t change my love for her."


    Catherine suddenly looked up and met his gaze in shock.


    She really could not figure out what he was thinking.


    Was he... not tired of this? 1


    "I''m not willing," she said after a long time. "Do you want the whole world to see my disfigured face?"


    Shaun''s handsome face stiffened.


    Catherine said every word loud and clear, "What I wanted was never for the world to know how much you love me. All that is superficial. Do you


    understand?"


    Her words were like a sharp knife stabbing into his heart. 1


    Shaun did not want to understand anything. All he knew was that he owed her too much. In this life, he wanted to keep her by his side and take care of her.


    Catherine stayed in the hospital to nurse her health.


    Shaun apanied her by the bed every night.


    Word about Shaun bringing people to surround the Hill manor when he saved her had spread all over Canberra.


    Nowadays, Canberra was full of chaos and undercurrents.


    In the midst of the undercurrent, a happy event suddenly shocked the city.


    The daughter of the Yule family, Mnie Yule, and Charlie Campos from the Campos family were engaged to be married next Saturday. Their matchmaker was Old Madam Hill from the Hill family.


    Catherine was resting in the ward when she saw the news. She was stunned.


    She had heard about the Campos family before.


    The Campos family was apparently a very ordinary family in Canberra more than twenty years ago. However, after Mason Campos married Lea Hill, the Campos family quickly became one of the four great families of Canberra with the Hill family''s support.


    Now that Liam had be the heir to Hill Corporation, it meant that the Hill family would be Liam''s in the future. Since Liam''s parents were also members of the Campos family, the Campos family would definitely be second only to the Hill family in the future.


    It was no wonder Mnie suddenly had a change of heart and stopped pestering Shaun.


    So that was the reason.


    However, Mnie was not that smart. It was most likely Nic who took advantage of the debt the Hill family owed her.


    Nic Wicks was not a simple person.


    That night, Mnie uploaded a short video online." Yes, I''m getting engaged. I know everyone is wondering why I want to get married so suddenly. The reason is simple. I''m too tired, and it''s really hard loving someone. In the future, I want to find a person who loves me, forgives me, dotes on me, and treats me like a little princess, not like a lowly speck of dirt."


    [My heart hurts for little princess Mnie. You must love yourself in the future. Tell that scumbag Shaun to go to hell.] [Scumbag Shaun is finished. He''s not worthy of you.]


    [Did you know? I heard the person who seduced


    Shaun Hill is Mnie Yule''s half-sister. She''s apparently Joel Yule''s illegitimate daughter.] [No way, Joel Yule is one of the top ten outstanding figures in Australia. He''s a good man who cares for his family and loves his wife. Sh*t''s about to go down now.


    11

 Chapter 383

    [I''m very sure. That person was called Sheryl Jones, and her daughter is the chairman of Hudson Corporation. I even have her photo.]


    Then, photos of Sheryl and Catherine spread all over the Inte.


    Catherine received a call from thepany saying that Hudson''s Facebook was bombarded with criticisms. Thepany''s board of directors was moring for a meeting again.


    "I''lle to thepany right away." As soon as Catherine said that, Shaun took her phone away. He then issued an order to the other end, "I''m Shaun Hill. I''ll handle the matters at Hudson. Don''t call and bother her for the time being."


    After that, he threw the phone to the side.


    "Shaun Hill, what are you doing?" Catherine was so angry that her stomach hurt. "You can''t even protect yourself now. Can you mind your own business?"


    "You can''t leave the hospital in this condition." Shaun''s eyes were gentle, but his tone was still as dominant as ever.


    "But I can''t just stand by and watch as my mom''s picture spreads on the inte. She''s been dead for


    more than twenty years, yet she''s still being ndered." Tears filled Catherine''s eyes.


    Then, the tears slid down her cheeks.


    She med herself. "It''s all my fault. I''m useless. I couldn''t avenge her, and I can''t even let her die in peace."


    All of this was by no means a coincidence. It was arranged by Mnie Yule and her mother.


    "Cathy, don''t cry. Trust me. I''ll get someone to kill the topic immediately. I''ve already made preparations. The more they jump, the harder they will fall tomorrow." Shaun wrapped his arm around her waist and lowered his head to kiss away her tears. His tone was soft.


    Ufortable from his kissing, Catherine turned her face away, and her tears stopped. She was confused." What are you nning?"


    "I won''t tell you now. It''s a secret, but you''ll find out tomorrow." Shaun brushed a strand of hair in front of her forehead. "I''ll feed you first."


    After that, he served her a bowl of soup that Aunty Yasmine had boiled.


    He blew on it gently and fed her spoonful by spoonful.


    Each time, he stared at her as if he would never be tired of seeing her face.


    However, Catherine could not stand it. She looked in the mirror and knew she was ugly, so she did not understand how this man was not disgusted at all after looking at her for several days.


    "I''ll do it myself..."


    "No. Chester said that your stomach isn''t well now, and you can''t drink anything too hot or cold. It has to be just right, but you always never pay attention." Shaun insisted on feeding her.


    Catherine had no choice. Shaun was now acting like the textbook definition of a good man.


    Even so, she felt that sooner orter, Shaun would not be able to ept her face.


    The next day, Shaun was gone by the time Catherine woke up.


    It was 9:00 am, and Aunty Yasmine turned on the TV. As soon as Catherine


    looked up, she saw Shaun being interviewed by a reporter on TV.


    This was his first official appearance. In the background was a lounge, and Shaun was sitting on the sofa. He was dressed in an expensive gray striped suit that hugged his perfect body. His handsome, prominent face, his long eyshes, straight nose, and hands and feet were both elegant and graceful.


    He faced the audience, and his deep eyes sparkled like it was filled with thousands of stars.


    Catherine stared at the screen in shock. At that moment, Shaun was so handsome that she could not tear her eyes away from him.


    Besides her, the audience in front of the TV was also stunned.


    Although everyone knew that the Eldest Young Master of the Hill family was handsome, they never thought that a man could look so heavenly.


    The reporter said, "It''s rare for the Eldest Young Master to ept our interview. I''ve tried making an appointment with you several times in the past, but you always refused. You seem to be a person who doesn''t like public appearances, so what''s your reason for agreeing this time?"

 Chapter 384

    Shaun''s legs were crossed, and his demeanor was calm. "Many people have


    been criticizing me on the Intetely. To be honest, it doesn''t bother me, and I don''t care how others see me. But yesterday, they began to insult my wife online. This is something I cannot tolerate..."


    The reporter was startled. "Wife?"


    "That''s right." Shaun faced the camera, and his bewitching lips curled up into a smile. "The chairman of Hudson Corporation, Catherine Jones. She''s my wife." 1 The reporter was dumbfounded. "Have you gotten your marriage certificate?"


    "To be exact, we got it more than four months ago." 2


    The reporter. "That''s... that''s impossible."


    "What''s impossible about it? I even brought it with me." Shaun took out a document from his pocket. Not only did it have their wedding photos, but the wedding date was also clearly written.


    In the ward, Aunty Yasmine was so surprised that she dropped the oranges in her hand. "Miss Jones... No... Young Madam, you both are married?"


    Catherine was speechless.


    Yes, they were married, but they were also divorced. How did he still have the marriage certificate?


    Catherine''s head began to pulse. She could not make sense of anything. 1


    On TV, the reporter was also confused. "But weren''t you still dating Mnie Yule from the Yule family half a month ago...?"


    "As for that issue, I''m also very curious about it."


    Shaun''s mouth pulled in a mocking smile. "Mnie Yule. Miss Yule, if you''re watching the news now, I just want to ask you. Since when did I start dating you? Did I start dating you just because I danced with you at a dinner party in Hill Manor? I never called you or asked you out, and I''ve been cold towards you from the start. I believe anyone would be able to tell that I wasn''t interested in you."


    The reporter was stunned. "But previously, someone photographed you two picking strawberries. You two looked very intimate..."


    "Oh, that time? I only found out that she was there when I went back to the family estate. My grandmother dragged me with them to the orchard to pick strawberries and deliberately took the photo to mislead the media. I brought the strawberries I picked back to my wife to eat. When I left that day, I even made things clear with Miss Yule and told her not to pester me." 1


    Shaun faced the camera, his gaze cold. "Miss Yule, because of your words, I''m called a scumbag by all of Australia. You should know very well that I have never so much as touched your mouth."


    The reporter gasped. This Mnie Yule was quite cunning. "Eldest Young Master, does the Hill family know of your marriage with Miss Catherine Jones?"


    Shaun shook his head. "They only think that I''m dating Cathy, but my family is opposed to it. They think her status is too low, and she''s not worthy of me because she can''t bring me benefits in the future, but I don''t care. I met her in Melbourne, and she didn''t even know my status when she married me, but I can''t stand my family''s contempt for her anymore. I''ve decided that I''m going to hold a wedding with her in a month''s time and let everyone know that I only have her in my heart. 1


    "Also..."


    Shaun suddenly rose from the sofa. "It was indeed me who broke the legs of the young master on the cruise ship. I won''t talk about how much of a bully they were, but they should never have humiliated my wife. Catherine is a line that no one can cross when ites to me. I''ll go against the whole world if it''s for her." 5


    It was as if his affectionate eyes were staring straight at Catherine in front of the TV.


    Her heart was pounding violently.


    She had to admit that no woman could resist it when Shaun''s handsome and perfect face said such domineering and moving words of love.


    She knew that he was probably clearing his image of being a scumbag in public. She also knew that he was just acting the part of a deeply devoted husband, but she could not control her emotions.


    It was as if he was telling the truth.


    To the side, Aunty Yasmine was moved to tears." Young Madam, I knew the


    Eldest Youngest Master only had you in his heart. How wonderful. Make up sooner and have twins. I''ll help you raise them."


    Catherine was speechless.

 Chapter 385

    Catherine fell silent with a wry smile on her face.'' Aunty Yasmine, have you forgotten that I''m ugly now?''


    However, Shaun''s interview did create a sensation on the Inte.


    The trend of the Inte also changed very quickly.


    [Holy sh*t. So it turns out that Eldest Young Master Hill has married Catherine Jones long ago. That means she isn''t a mistress at all. It''spletely natural for a husband and wife to sleep together. Mnie Yule is the third-party instead.]


    [Come to think about it, besides that picture where he was picking strawberries with Mnie Yule, I''ve never seen him with Mnie Yule. On the contrary, the Eldest Young Master has hugged Catherine Jones and bought jewelry for her. Anyone with a sharp eye can see that it''s true love.]


    [I now think that Catherine Jones doesn''t have it easy. The Hill family doesn''t ept her, and we were all scolding her too.]


    [Eldest Young Master, we were wrong. You''re a real man. You''re not a scumbag at all. You even fought against the wealthy families in Canberra for your wife. You''re too cool.]


    [At the end of the day, the Hill family removed his position as president because Shaun Hill wanted to be with Catherine Jones.]


    [Oh my god, the Eldest Young Master gave up his throne for Catherine Jones. Sob, good men like him still exist in this world.] [I shouldn''t have boycotted Eldest Young Master. In the future, I''ll support all the products he invests in.]


    [Eldest Young Master, you''re my idol.]


    In the Yule family.


    Mnie Yule and Nic Wicks went mad with anger.


    Joel had gotten used to watching the mother and daughter smash things around the house like psychopaths. 2


    "That''s impossible. Ahh, how could the Eldest Young Master and Catherine Jones have gotten married four months ago?"


    Mnie''s entire face was twisted. "He said he never dated me at all. How could he do this? When he came t 0 our house, he even held my hand. Mom, everyone outside is calling me a mistress now. They''re all saying that I''m shameless..."


    "That damn Shaun Hill. I never thought he''d do this." Nic was also dumbfounded. 3


    These days, she had been immersed in the joy of the engagement between her daughter and the Campos family.


    She thought Shaun Hill was finished and would never be able to get up again.


    She even wanted Mnie to build a lofty image of someone who was mature about rtionships and could let go if she needed to.


    However, she did not expect their boat to sink the next day.


    Shaun had a marriage certificate in his hand. It was a n iron-hard fact.


    Furious, Nic turned her anger to Joel. "Did you know this from the beginning? You even said that Wesley Lyons was Catherine''s fiancee. Are you messing with us?"


    Mnie was so sad that she lost her temper as well." Dad, why didn''t you tell me? You only ever think of helping Catherine."


    "You two are really sick. I can''t live with you anymore. I don''t want this house. After Mnie''s marriage into the Campos family, we''ll get a divorce."


    Joel could not bear it any longer, so he immediately packed up his things and moved out from the Yule family vi.

 Chapter 386

    "You''ll be engaged to the Campos family soon. Don''t care too much about what others say of you." Nic held Mnie''s hand. "With the Campos family backing us, it''s only a matter of time before Shaun Hill and Catherine Jones are dealt with."


    Mnie nodded. She would definitely return this insult a thousand times over. "Mom, is Dad really going to divorce you?"


    "Your grandfather won''t allow it."


    In Hill Manor.


    Early in the morning, Old Master Hill almost died of anger because of Shaun''s marriage certificate.


    "That rascal, to think that he married Catherine Jones so long ago."


    Old Madam Hill rubbed her forehead. She still had not gotten her bearings back yet. "Well, he''s all grown up now, and he has fooled all of us. I even worried about his marriage like a fool."


    Valerie said angrily, "Mom, what Shaun said on TV was too much. Our family raised and nurtured him, but in the end, he made our family seem like snobs."


    "You speak as if we''re not," Willie Hill could not help but mutter. 1 "Willie." Spencer shot him a look.


    "Don''t scold me. Why don''t we focus on the family instead? Now, Shaun''s reputation is taking a turn. If there''s a problem with Hill Corporation''s future developments, we''ll definitely be reduced to a joke."


    Everyone immediately turned to Liam.


    "Liam, you better don''t let me down. I''m really disappointed with Shaun." The Old Master looked at him and said.


    Liam smiled. "Grandpa, don''t worry. Hill Corporation is the top enterprise in Australia. Although some people say that it was Shaun who made Hill Corporation what it is today, I think that it''s the connections our family gained over generations and our financial power which helped him. Hill Corporation has many talents, so his absence won''t have much of an impact." 1


    "You''re right." Old Master Hill was very satisfied." Shaun is too arrogant. He''ll regret it sooner orter. Now that he has left Hill Corporation, he''s nothing." 1


    The ck Bentley left the vi.


    Lea, who was sitting in the backseat, asked casually, "Liam, how''s the progress with the research and development of the microchip? The press conference will be held next month." "Mom, the chief engineer of the microchip development, Clifton Stone, led the group to submit their resignation letters." Liam gripped the steering wheel tightly. His handsome face suddenly turned dark and cold. "I didn''t approve, but they haven''t been to theboratory for several days."


    "What?" Lea looked up in surprise and immediately realized. "I remember now. Clifton Stone is a talent that Shaun Hill brought back from the States five years ago. Almost all the people in theb were recruited by Clifton."


    "Yes, Shaun is most likely the mastermind." Liam did not look good. "I was looking for someone to rece Clifton Stone, but we don''t have the time. People like Clifton can''t be found in just a month or two."


    Mason suddenly said, "No wonder, I had a feeling that Shaun left too easily. He stayed in Hill Corporation for so many years, yet he didn''t make a fuss at all. It turns out it''s because he still had a card left to y." 1


    "This microchipunch is very important. If it''s dyed, thepetingpanies will take the opportunity to rise."


    Lea frowned and reprimanded, "The situation isn''t great, yet you still boasted in front of your grandfather." 1


    "Mom, it wasn''t easy for me to take over Hill Corporation. I can''t let Grandpa think that I''m no


    match for Shaun after just taking office." Liam pouted.


    "Forget it. I''ll go to Shaun in the afternoon to investigate..."


    "What for? You two have always been at odds with each other." Mason patted the


    back of her hand. "Just forget it and let him return to thepany. The two brothers can work together. Is there really a need to fight to the death?"

 Chapter 387

    "Dad, you''re too idealistic. If I don''t fight, he''ll drive me out of thepany once Grandma and Grandpa aren''t around. There can only be one person in Hill Corporation, and that person is me," Liam said with a cold scoff.


    "Alright, I also want Liam to take charge of Hill Corporation. Shaun wants to marry Catherine Jones, but he''s emotionally unstable and almost hurt Valerie back then.


    I dislike him even more now."


    Lea shook her head. If she could return to the past, she definitely would not have given birth to Shaun. 4


    After lunch.


    A gentle andfortable warm breeze blew in from the window, blowing at Catherinenguidly. She closed her eyes in a daze, wanting to sleep, but she suddenly felt someone kissing her face.


    Who was it?


    The familiar crisp cedar scent wafted from the other party did not disgust her at all.


    Catherine''s sleepy eyes slowly opened, and she saw the dazzlingly handsome face. He looked more photogenic in person than on TV.


    "Are you awake, youzy piggy? You''ve been sleeping for more than two hours." Shaun pinched her nose like a lovestruck man and said in a doting tone.


    Catherine was in a trace for a moment and thought she was in Melbourne.


    However, even back in Melbourne, he was rarely this gentle and doting. "When did youe?"


    She hurriedly sat up. He was just in time. She had many questions she wanted to ask him.


    "Not long, about an hour ago. I came in just in time to see you snoring." Shaun looked at his watch and teased.


    "Nonsense. I don''t snore." Catherine yed out the image in her head and retorted in embarrassment.


    "How would you know if you''re snoring when you''re already asleep?" Shaun had not seen her like this for a long time, so he deliberately teased her.


    "...Fine, it''s good that I snore anyway. At least no one wille and sleep with me in the future." Catherine rolled her eyes at him.


    "You''re my wife. Who am I going to sleep with if not you?" Shaun smirked and narrowed his eyes at her.


    "That''s enough, Shaun. We divorced a long time ago. I don''t know where you got that fake wedding certificate..."


    "Who said that it''s fake? See for yourself." Shaun took out some documents, one of which was given to him when she signed the divorce papers.


    Catherine snatched it over to take a look. It was exactly the same as the original one. "We... didn''t we get a divorce?"


    "To be exact, we just signed the divorce agreement. We haven''tpleted the formalities yet."


    Shaun gave her a sidelong nce. "When we signed the papers, it was already at the end of the year, and the City Hall was also closed for the holiday. Who knew that we''d bump into each other so soon after you came to Canberra. Heh, you even found a fiance just ten dayster."


    Catherine blushed with shame. In other words, she was the one who cheated in marriage?


    "You weren''t bad either. You also found a girlfriend," she quickly retorted. "Then, you even directly denied that you had any rtion to her. I saw with my own eyes how lovingly you held her hand when you met her parents. I almost called you brother-inw."


    "You''re jealous." Shaun flicked the tip of her nose. He was particrly cheerful when he saw her rare mischievous look.


    "You overthink. I''m not jealous." Catherine looked away. Never mind hating him, with her looks, she was not even qualified to be jealous.

 Chapter 388

    "Fine, I''ll be honest with you." Shaun grabbed her hand and put it under his chin. "Every time I contacted Mnie Yule, it was because she looked a little like you. I admit I''ve never gotten over you since I returned to Melbourne." 2


    ''I''ve never gotten over you...''


    It was just five words, but Catherine suddenly felt that it was the only sentence he had said so far that came out naturally and touched her since she came to Canberra.


    Her heart beat faster.


    When she first met Mnie, she also felt that Mnie and her were a little simr.


    However, she did not expect it to be the reason he approached Mnie.


    After all, he was so decisive when he left Melbourne.


    His mistrust also hurt her deeply.


    "At first, I thought that since you never loved me and approached me purely to deceive me, I would marry a woman who looks simr to you and forget about it. But I didn''t expect her to be your half-sister."


    Shaun''s eyes grewplicated. "Ever since I met you


    at the Yule residence, I never thought about wanting to be with Mnie anymore."


    "But you always apanied her to the Yule residence. Also, did you forget how arrogant you were with protecting her during your grandfather''s birthday party?" Catherine gritted her teeth in hatred at the memory. "I didn''t feel like you cared much about me. You even humiliated me countless times."


    Shaun nced at her strangely. "If it weren''t because I wanted to see you, why do you think I would attend some stupid birthday party? On the other hand, you brought Wesley Lyons to meet your parents while you were still married. Have you ever thought of my feelings? Did you want me to sit at the same table and watch how affectionate you and Wesley are?"


    Catherine listened to him make bogus usations with a righteous look on his face. She was unhappy." Didn''t you show off your love in front of me as well?"


    "Did it bother you when I did?" Shaun snorted coldly and questioned her.


    "...No." Catherine turned her face away.


    Shaun was annoyed, but he had to give in when she was behaving like this. All he could do was hold her in his arms and hug her tightly. "Even if you don''t care, I do. Cathy, I know you hate me, but what can I do? I think that you''re toying with me, but I can''t let you go. I''m afflicted with the poison known as Catherine


    Jones."


    The more he talked, the more vexed he became. He lowered his head and bit her lip. The kisses were filled with chagrin, urgency, and... tenderness.


    Catherine had always rejected him before.


    Somehow, there always seemed to be a deep divide between the two of them.


    She was full of resentment towards him.


    However, now that he had spilled his heart out to her, her heart unwillingly softened under his kiss.


    She could not resist him.


    She knew that no matter the walls she built, this man would break it down bit by bit.


    That was because she remembered how he fought against the entire Hill family for her. He fought against the wealthy families in Canberra for her, and he gave up the position of president of Hill Corporation for her...


    Those were all facts.


    Otherwise, when Old Master Hill gave her a choice, she would not have chosen to stay.


    In the end, it was because of him.


    Noticing that there was a slight change in her, Shaun became extremely happy. He deepened the kiss before he slowly pressed his body down on her. Catherine thought of Aunty Yasmine in the kitchen and subconsciously held his arm, saying softly, "Don''t, Aunty Yasmine is here..."


    What replied to her was the man''s suddenly trembling arm. Then, she saw a sudden sh of pain in his deep eyes, but it was very brief.


    "You..."


    "Fine. It''s fine if you don''t want to." Shaun propped his body up with one hand. "I''m going to the washroom..."

 Chapter 389

    "Wait..." Catherine suddenly pulled him back.


    "What?" She had not taken the initiative to stop him like this for a long time. Shaun''s handsome face beamed with a teasing smile. "Can''t bear to see me leave?"


    Catherine bit her lips and lifted the sleeve on his left hand, only to see his arm wrapped in bandages. He was... really injured?


    "It''s a small injury." An unnatural look shed in Shaun''s eyes, and he immediately withdrew his arm.


    "How did you get hurt?" Catherine stared at him. If it were just a small injury, why would he tremble in pain with just a light touch?


    "Are you concerned about me?" Shaun curled his lips into a smile. His deep voice was filled with joy. "Does your heart ache for me?"


    "...Get out." Catherine became annoyed from embarrassment. She thought that he cared about her, but... it was because he was still her husband on paper.


    Shaun smiled affectionately and went to the washroom.


    Inside, his handsome face was reced by a wave of pain.


    He unraveled the gauzeyer byyer. Inside, the wound had formed bright red scabs, and the angry red lines looked frightening.


    He stayed there for six or seven minutes.


    Then, his cell phone rang outside.


    "Your mom is calling." Catherine looked at the phone on the bed and said.


    Shaun picked up the phone in front of her, and Lea''s cold voice immediately sounded. "Are you free? Let''s have a meal together as mother and son."


    "Tsk, didn''t we already sever our ties as mother and son? You said so yourself." Lea snapped, "Shaun Hill, don''t go too far. I was the one who gave birth to you."


    "Yes, you gave birth to me, but you didn''t take responsibility to raise me. You''re such a good mother." Shaun ridiculed. "I know what you want me to do. I won''t


    go."


    "You..." Lea sucked in a cold breath. "Fine, if you don''t agree, then don''t me me for going to Catherine Jones. Do you think she''ll be afraid if I tell her about your past illness?"


    Shaun''s face suddenly turned livid.


    "Shaun, people are afraid of their weaknesses the most, and you''ve exposed your weakness now," Lea


    said every word clearly. "Don''t force my hand."


    "You''ll regret this." Shaun hung up.


    Catherine looked up at him. Her intuition told her that something had provoked him. His eyes were bloodshot as if he was going to erupt at any moment.


    To be honest, she was afraid of that expression. However, she knew his mother must have said something very unpleasant.


    As a bystander, she could see that Lea Hill was really cruel. What mother would be so heartless to her son?


    "What''s wrong?" She reached out to hold his hand. It was very cold, cold enough to make her a little heartbroken.


    "It''s nothing. I''m going out." Shaun rubbed her head and turned to leave.


    At 4:00 pm, Chester came to visit her. "Is your appetite better?"


    "I can''t eat too much, or else my stomach will hurt," Catherine answered him seriously.


    "Take it slow. Eat less but often. You should be able to leave the hospital the day after tomorrow. As for your face...e every two days to get it treated..."


    "Doctor Jewell, do you know how Shaun injured his arm?" Catherine suddenly looked at him.


    Chester stalled for a moment, wiping his sses."


    What did Shaun tell you?"


    "He didn''t tell me anything."

 Chapter 390

    "Since he didn''t talk to you about it, then it''s not my ce to say anything either." Chester smiled politely." You don''t have to overthink. Just know that he loves you."


    So everyone knew that he loved her.


    Catherine slowly lowered her eyes. Yet somehow, there was a bad feeling in her heart that could not be dispelled. "But I want to know who hurt him. I''m worried he angered the Hill family because of me..."


    "Shaun isn''t a simple person, so the Hill family can''t do anything to him. Don''t worry. Right now, only you can hurt him." When Chester walked to the door, he turned around and smiled at her. "You''ve also started to care about Shaun. Does that mean you''re willing to forgive him?"


    Catherine was stunned for a few seconds, and her face subconsciously heated


    up.


    Chester chuckled. "Please stay with him. Shaun is a little grumpy, but it has to do with his upbringing. As you can see, most people in wealthy families are selfish and only think about their own interests.


    Shaun is actually quite pitiful."


    After he left, the phrase ''Shaun is actually quite pitiful''


    echoed in Catherine''s mind for a long time.


    Who would have thought that the richest man in Australia would be described as pitiful?


    However, when she thought about how he was isted and abandoned by everyone in the Hill family, her heart could not help but ache.


    At that moment, Aunty Yasmine entered and asked," Young Madam, can I make you some porridge for dinner today?"


    Catherine nodded and added a momentter, "Make some chicken soup too, and add some herbs in it."


    Aunt Yasmine was doubtful. "But the doctor said your stomach won''t be able to digest the tonic at this time..."


    "...No, it''s for you and Shaun." Catherine hurriedly looked down at her phone to cover up her embarrassment.


    Aunt Yasmine pursed her lips into a smile. She had long seen through these two people''s affection for each other. Now that the Young Madam was finally willing to care about the Eldest Young Master, she hoped that their days would continue to grow better.


    "Of course, I''ll make some, but Young Madam, I''ll tell the Young Master that you were the one who asked me to make it. Otherwise, he won''t take it. As you can see, he''s usually not very willing to eat my cooking."


    Catherine bit her lip. If he found out, he would be very happy to know she cared about him again.


    She did not want to see his smug look.


    "You don''t have to be embarrassed. The Eldest Young Master''s health is more important. He hasn''t had something nutritious for a long time, and he''s too fussy about food." Aunty Yasmine sighed.


    Catherine thought about his wound and nodded helplessly.


    In the evening, Shaun came over for dinner.


    When Aunty Yasmine brought out the food, she smiled faintly. "This is the chicken soup the Young Madam specially asked me to make for you."


    Shaun''s eyes lit up and turned to Catherine, but she hurriedly lowered her head to eat and avoid meeting his eyes. However, the tips of her ears were already flushed red.


    "Well, since it was specially arranged by my wife, I have to eat it." Shaun let out a doting smile. He drank therge bowl of soup until nothing was left. He even finished all the dregs.


    Aunty Yasmine was pleasantly surprised. "The Young Madam has to give the word. I''ve never seen the Young Master eat so many dishes."


    Catherine was speechless. He was not a small eater when he was in Melbourne, but he had so many bad habits when he came back to Canberra.


    "I can''t help it. Since the Missus spoke, I have to listen obediently, or she might not let me go to bed at night."


    A pleased smile spread across Shaun''s face. 1


    Catherine could not bear to listen to him out of embarrassment and kicked him viciously.


    "Beating is a sign of affection, cursing is a sign of love." Shaun raised his handsome brows. He looked like he was unafraid of the consequences.


    Catherine waspletely helpless against him and could only eat her dinner silently.


    At 9:30 pm, Catherine was ready to turn off the lights to sleep, but Shaun suddenly took off his clothes and climbed in quickly.


    "Shaun Hill, go away..." They had been sleeping in separate beds ever since Catherine was hospitalized, so she kicked him away as she was not used to it.


    "Ouch, it hurts." Shaun made a pained expression.


    "Stop acting. Your leg isn''t injured." Catherine snapped at him.


    "Are you trying to cripple me?" Shaun gave her a bitter look.

 Chapter 391

    Right at this moment, Catherine was grateful that she had turned the lights off earlier. Otherwise, Shaun would have seen the embarrassment on her cheeks. Her disfigured face would certainly be a sore sight.


    "I wasn''t..."


    "You were definitely trying to cripple me. Why don''t you check and see if I''m injured?" Heughed mischievously into her ears.


    "Sure, I''ll have a look after I give you another kick."


    Finally, she lifted her leg once more.


    He reacted quickly and grabbed her leg that was hanging in mid-air. "My good girl, do you really want to cripple me?"


    Catherine felt a shudder run down her spine upon hearing that endearing term. She really could not fathom why the man was not bothered by her ugly face. "Shaun, can you stop it? I want to get to bed."


    "Husband and wife share a bed." 1


    After saying that, he even ced their marriage certificate right next to the pillows, as if worried that she might have forgotten about their marital status.


    She was speechless as aplicated feeling


    materialized in her heart. "Aren''t you afraid of getting nightmares from seeing my ugly face in the middle of the night?"


    "There''s nothing to be afraid about. As long as you''re still the same in other ces." His face revealed he was not in the least concerned, i


    Once again, her face flushed red within seconds." You''re wrong if you don''t think I have the galls to cripple you."


    "Cathy, I''m just trying to tell you that nothing''s going to change how I feel about you. It doesn''t matter how you look."


    He went under the covers to embrace her tightly. She was unsure how to react to the genuineness in his voice.


    This man was truly... Sigh, she had no words for it.


    Did he really not care about her facial disfigurement?


    Awesome.


    "Do you believe me now? If not, I''m going to prove it with my actions." Shaun looked at her in the eye intensely without holding back any emotions.


    This took Catherine by surprise and she quickly nodded. "Fine, stop talking. I believe you."


    "Can I get a kiss?" He leaned closer to ask for a kiss.


    She heard her heart pounding erratically beneath the skin.


    This man... truly did not care about her appearance?


    She could tell that he was not pretending.


    The way he kissed her was still the same as before. Nothing had changed.


    It was as if he would never get bored of kissing her at all.


    On the third day, Catherine headed straight to Hudson Corporation after she was officially discharged from the hospital.


    She had not shown up at thepany for about half a month. The first thing she did upon her return was to organize an emergency meeting with the executives.


    However, all of the executives were stunned into silence the second they saw her face.


    She knew she looked horrible now but the doctor had mentioned it was important to let the wounds breathe. Therefore, she decided not to cover up her face today.


    "Apologies. Many things have happenedtely and my face... might never recover. I hope all of you are not too shocked by this." She faced the crowd calmly.


    The executives were impressed that this young woman in her early 20s was able to deal with an unfortunate fate with suchposure.


    "Chairwoman Jones, don''t lose hope. With today''s advanced technology, your appearance will certainly recover. It''s just a matter of time," General Manager


    Wolfe said tofort her.

 Chapter 392

    "It''s not that big of a deal, really. I don''t manage thepany with my looks but with my capability," Catherine replied half-jokingly. "Alright, let''s move on to discuss the progress of the ongoing projects in various ces..." 1


    The meeting ended an hourter.


    Catherine returned to her office to find an invitation card from Mnie and Charlie


    on the desk. They were throwing an engagement ceremony in the Pavilion Intercontinental Hotel tomorrow.


    What was Mnie trying to say with the invitation?


    Just as she was thinking about this, she received a call from an unfamiliar


    number. "Elder Sister, have you seen my invitation card?"


    "Don''t call me that. I don''t have a younger sister who tried to steal my husband." Catherine could be confident with the marriage certificate on her side.


    "You really have the cheek. Who''s the third party here?"


    Mnie almost screamed out of anger but took a deep inhale instead. "Fine. I''ve finally found my happiness. You''re Dad''s daughter no matter what and nothing can change the fact that we share the same blood. I''m


    sure you''re not going to miss your younger sister''s engagement ceremony right?" "I''ll definitely be there since you''ve kindly invited me." i


    Mnie was startled by the unexpected positive reply. "You''re most wee. Oh, by the way, I heard about your facial disfigurement. Don''t forget to wear a veil tomorrow. I don''t want you scaring off my guests. I look forward to seeing you."


    She hung up the call after a chuckle.


    Catherine finally understood the intention. They were hoping for a chance to ridicule her.


    However, she was not too bothered about what these insignificant people thought about her appearance.


    Perhaps they would not be the ones feeling disgusted tomorrow.


    Elie came to pick her up after work.


    "Eldest Young Master is working overtime tonight, so he couldn''t pick you up."


    She exined after Catherine positioned herself in the backseat.


    This caught thetter by surprise. She knew Shaun must have other investments even after being dismissed as the president of Hill Corporation.


    However, she seemed to know nothing at all about his current work affairs. 1 "Whichpany is he working in at the moment?"


    Elie''s eyes flickered upon hearing the question and she fell into silence.


    "It''s fine if you''re unwilling to answer." Catherine twitched the corners of her lips. "I''m just casually asking."


    She sounded nonchnt but in actuality, there was an unpleasant taste in her mouth.


    Perhaps Shaun''s touching confession from when she was hospitalized before had broken the defensive wall built around her fragile heart. Upon learning the two o f them were still married, she could not help having expectations of him.


    Women could really disappoint themselves sometimes.


    A few loving and touching words could make them feel more special than anyone else.


    Elie frowned, slightly frustrated. "Eldest Young Master isn''t deliberately hiding things from you. I''m just afraid that you might overthink after hearing thepany''s name."


    Catherine looked up as if she had suddenly remembered something. "Is it possible... that the name is rted to that woman named Sarah?"


    "Young Madam, I''m not sure how to handle your intelligence."


    That was it.


    Did that woman really mean so much to him?


    Was she so important that her name was hispany''s name?


    Although the woman in question had already passed away, Catherine still felt a strange feeling in her heart at the thought of this.


    "It''s called Shaunarah," Elie exined, "But thepany was established five years ago, before Eldest Young Master met you. I''m sure he wouldn''t use this name if he had started a newpany today."


    "Alright." Catherine turned sideways to look out the window.


    Shaunarah...


    Evidently, it was a wordy of their names, Shaun and Sarah. What a lovely


    name.


    Catherine thought that he probably would not love her this much if that woman named Sarah was still alive.

 Chapter 393

    Catherine had a shower after returning to New Metropolis Park and scurried into the study with herptop.


    Every department of herpany had emailed her the sales data of real estate in various regions. She was quickly distracted after scanning through the reports briefly. She could not resist searching up Shaunarah Corporation online.


    The results took her by great surprise.


    Shaunarah Corporation was established less than five years ago.


    However, its market value had already surpassed 200 billion dors.


    Besides, thergest profitable business in both Shaunarah Corporation and Hill Corporation was in electronics projects.


    Undoubtedly, Hill Corporation''s position in the industry was unshakable. Despite that, Shaunarah Corporation managed to stand out from the crowd and controlled over a quarter of the profits in the aforementioned industry.


    In other words, Shaun had begun this n in secret about five years ago.


    Did he long expect that he would be abandoned by the Hill family?


    Right this instant, she felt a shudder pass through her.


    "Are you researching Shaunarah Corporation?"


    Shaun''s voice rang behind her all of a sudden.


    Startled, she shut theptop quickly. Aplicated feeling materialized in her heart upon seeing the man behind her who had appeared out of nowhere.


    "I''ve already seen the screen. Did Elie tell you about it?" He leaned against the desk elegantly.


    "Yup. But only because I asked her about it," she said immediately for fear that he would me the bodyguard.


    "It''s not a bad thing that you''re showing concern for your husband." He bent over with a smile on his face." But you can ask me anything that you''re curious about instead of looking it up online."


    "..." She pursed her lips, unsure of what to reply.


    He patted her on the head. "Do you think that I''m terrifying for secretly establishing Shaunarah Corporation five years ago to go against Hill Corporation?"


    "Not really? I understand the importance of preparing for a rainy day."


    "You''re quite young, so perhaps you don''t know that Hill Electronics didn''t use to be the corporation''s most profitable business. It started out with its main focus i n finance and did poorly in the electronics industry. The financial crisis happened after I took over the corporation, hence I had no choice but to strengthen its position in the electronics industry. But I''m only the president, after all. In other words, I''m just another employee. I had toe up with a backup n..."


    He continued saying, "If I were to sessfully inherit Hill Corporation, Shaunarah would continue to exist in second ce forever and no one would find out the real boss behind thepany."


    "But you''re no longer the president of Hill Corporation. Do you n to lead Shaunarah to surmount your family business?" Catherine asked.


    "The entire team working for Hill Corporation''s electronic experimental project has already resigned and soon they''lle to work for me in Shaunarah. Hill Corporation will soon be eliminated without the microchip. The electronics industry changes rapidly with each passing day."


    The woman suddenly felt so stupid.


    She thought he had given up Hill Corporation for her.


    Honestly, she had also been stunned by the bold move.


    Well, as it turned out, he already had a backup n in ce.


    He would never be eliminated from the top of the hierarchy. Perhaps he might be even more powerful in the future. When that happened, he would really be the richest man in the country without being restrained by anyone else.


    "Why are you telling me these? Aren''t you afraid that I might let the secret out?"


    "No, you won''t, because you''re my wife." He lifted her from the chair, sat himself down, and ced her on hisp.


    She lowered her gaze to the ground to hide the sarcasm in her eyes.


    ''Wife?''


    ''Forget it. The name Shaunarah belongs to you and another woman.


    ''Shaun, don''t you feel the tiniest bit guilty when you say these words to me?''


    "Shaunarah is a nice name. How did youe up with it?" she suddenly asked in a casual manner.

 Chapter 394

    Catherine noticed the awkward emotions that shed across Shaun''s face before


    he smiled naturally. "It was decided after an internal discussion."


    "I see..." she murmured.


    She might not take it to heart if he had told her the truth.


    Perhaps he had no idea that she already knew the existence of the woman named Sarah.


    This had happened again and again. He always let her down whenever she decided to truly ept him.


    "Let''s not talk about that anymore. What''s this?" He waved the invitation card in his hand.


    She remembered leaving it on the desk aftering home. "Mnie invited me."


    "She invited me too." He chuckled before saying, "She must think marrying Charlie Campos is worth showing off."


    Catherine was speechless.


    That woman even invited her ex-boyfriend. It seemed like tomorrow would be an interesting day.


    "Well... You don''t have to go. Just ignore it." He threw the invitation card away.


    "What about you?" She looked him in the eye.


    "I''ll pay a visit to the Campos family."


    A hint of light shed across her eyes. "Do you think the Campos family is involved in the recent events?"


    "Yup, especially that video from the yacht. Liam''s not capable of doing that on his own. I bet the Campos family lent him a helping hand," Shaun said while caressing her fingers. He was pleased to see her wearing their wedding ring. "Focus on your work and let me take care of this."


    "No, I already promised Mnie that I''ll be there." She tilted her chin high with determination.


    "Stop it..." He frowned.


    She leaped from hisp. "You think I''ll be ridiculed because of my disfigurement right? Or maybe you''re worried that going to public events with an ugly woman like me would make you theughing stock?"


    "Catherine Jones..." His voice revealed his displeasure. "Is that how you think of me? I don''t want you to go because I want to protect you from Mnie. I''m sure you know her malicious intentions."


    "But my disfigurement is here to stay. Does it mean I have to avoid public events for the rest of my life?"


    She caressed her face briefly. "Your honorable status means there''ll be plenty of socializing events waiting for you in the future. What happens when people enquire about your wife? Do you n to hide me in the closet forever? On the other hand, am I supposed to stay home and watch as you show up at events with different beautiful women each time? If that''s the case, then you should just divorce me now."


    After saying that, she turned around and stomped away.


    A surge of frustration rocked through the man.


    Catherine got into bed right after she stomped into the bedroom.


    She never used to miss her nighttime skincare routine in the past.


    However, that was no longer necessary.


    Sometimeter, Shaun got in bed to embrace her from behind. His voice was filled with helplessness. "Please stop being mad. I''ll attend the event with you tomorrow. It''s a good time to announce to the affluent society of Canberra that you''re my wife."


    She turned around to look at him and saw affection overflowing from his eyes in the darkness.


    "But... I look horrendous. People mightugh at you."


    He pinched her nose yfully. "You were just shouting at me for wanting to go alone yet now you''re undervaluing herself?"


    Catherine bit her lip in frustration. She knew she was contradicting herself.


    She was not bothered about the opinions of others but his opinion... still influenced her emotions.


    "Silly girl, how many times do I have to tell you that I don''t just love your face but you as a person?" Shaun whispered gently, "I didn''t want you to go because I''m afraid you might be unhappy. I don''t care about what others think. The only thing that matters to me is what you think."

 Chapter 395

    "But... if you''re prepared to face the public with me, then I''ll attend all future socializing events while holding you close."


    Shaun emphasized each word with seriousness as if he was saying his vows in the church.


    Catherine felt something moved.


    She was only a normal woman. She could not resist feeling touched despite knowing there was someone else in his heart.


    Especially when those sweet whispers came out from the mouth of this


    ridiculously handsome man. Right a t that moment, the bewildering attractiveness


    he exuded swept through her senses.


    "It seems like I''ll have to prove my love to you with actions."


    His thin lips curled into an enigmatic smile before he kissed her lips.


    "No..." She was flustered upon realizing what he was about to do.


    She had been traumatized since that first night. 2


    "Good girl, you''re such a Nervous Nellie so I must give you some sense of security." He held her thin waist


    closer.


    Her cheeks were flushed red.


    How could he say those words with such confidence?


    "I promise I''ll never hurt you again."


    She found herself drowning in his gentle voice.


    The following day.


    Shaun stepped out of the bathroom after getting dressed to find Catherine still lying on the bed. Her lips looked soft and supple. She kept her eyes closed, reluctant to look at him.


    "Lazy piggy, the sun''s out and it''s time to wake up. The stylist will be hereter with the evening gown."


    He softly gave her a peck on her forehead.


    "You''re thezy pig," she opened her eyes and scolded back.


    However, her eyes were overflowing with affection.


    He chuckled. Although her appearance was different, her eyes were still as seductive as before.


    "Darling, let me help you get dressed."


    The man walked toward the wardrobe.


    "I don''t want your help. I can do it myself." She pushed him out of the room. In the dressing room, she was distracted upon seeing those brilliant eyes in the


    mirror.


    This man had proved with his actionsst night that he did not mind her facial disfigurement.


    She had to admit that she found a new sense of peace afterst night. 3


    10:00 a.m.


    The stylist showed up with an off-shoulder light blue evening gown.


    It looked simple on its own but itpletely transformed Catherine. The dress was covered with tiny diamonds that resembled stars falling from the sky. She walked out of the dressing room like a princess from a faraway castle, every step of hers alluring yet elegant.


    The stylist also styled her hair into big wavy curls with the front bangs covering half of her face. Her round eyes looked especially lively beneath the curls.


    Her milky smooth fair shoulders were exposed by the off-shoulder dress, looking impable.


    "Young Madam, you looked remarkable today. This evening gown was designed by BonnyKing, the best designer from Country F. Not only does it cost more than


    50 million, but it''s also the only one in the entire world."


    Catherine was slightly surprised. She did not expect the gown to be of such background.


    "I heard Miss Yule was nning to wear this for her engagement ceremony but it''s not something you can simply buy with money," the stylist said with a smile." You''ll definitely be the center of attention in the ceremony tonight."


    Honestly, Catherine was impressed with Shaun''s effort.

 Chapter 396

    11:00 a.m.


    Shaun came home from work to pick Catherine up.


    She stepped forward to grab his hand, and her eyes sparkled like the stars in the night sky. "I really like this evening gown."


    "That''s what matters."


    He said with raised eyebrows. As long as she was pleased, it was worth him spending all night stealing this evening gown from Mnie. 1


    On the way to the hotel, the car came to a halt at the intersection, waiting for the traffic light to turn green.


    Catherine suddenly noticed something outside the window and felt her heart flutter. "Pull up at the front of the road. I want to get something from the pharmacy."


    "What do you need? I''ll go." Shaun looked her in the eye.


    "Um... birth control pills," she replied unnaturally.


    "Actually, we can think about having kids," he said with a serious look, "I''ll be a good father."


    "..." She had no words to reply to him. Their rtionship was too unstable for having kids.


    Besides, she still had to take care of many problems.


    "I don''t want kids now. I''m still a kid myself at this age," she said, turning her face away. Her voice reeked of determination.


    "Alright. I''ll get you the pills."


    The car pulled up at the roadside. Shaun entered the pharmacy alone. "I''d like some Vitamin C tablets and birth control pills."


    The salesperson at the pharmacy got him what he requested.


    Right there and then, he swapped the contents of the bottles in front of the salesperson. 2


    The salesperson was speechless.


    Would a handsome man like him need to trap a woman with kids?


    Upon getting into the car, Shaun handed over the pills and a bottle of water to Catherine. "I''ll let you off the hook this time but pills like these aren''t good for your health. I''ll use protection next time."


    Next time...


    She red at the man with embarrassment after ncing at Hadley who was sitting in the front. This shameless man.


    "My girl, it''s nothing to be shy about. Aren''t we husband and wife?" Shaun smiled mischievously.


    She refused to reply.


    Forget it, the conversation would only get worse.


    Pavilion Intercontinental Hotel.


    This five-star hotel by the ocean was only built in recent years.


    It had a private beach and seven restaurants that served delicacies from all around the world.


    Numerous wealthy people and celebrities loved throwing theirvish weddings at this popr spot. 1


    The engagement ceremony was held at the private beach and garden.


    Mnie was enjoying thepliments from her guests.


    "Charlie is so generous that he even reserved the entire hotel for you," Aunty Irene said with a smile. 3


    "That''s right, Mnie. I''m so envious," Yvonne Yule, Mnie''s cousin, echoed.


    "You two are exaggerating. As a matter of fact, Charlie i s the investor of this hotel or else he wouldn''t have reserved the whole ce," Mnie boasted as if she was talking about the Versatile Pce.

 Chapter 397

    "Oh wow, so this hotel actually belongs to Charlie! I heard that the hotel''s turnover for this year is among the top three of all hotels in Australia. That''s impressive.''


    "That''s right." Mnie shifted her gaze toward Charlie who was being surrounded by the crowd. The man was quite attractive, although not as handsome or fit a s Eldest Young Master Hill. Besides, his future was full of opportunities and


    potential.


    Everyone from the Hill family was present today, not to mention the other influential names in the politics and business industry. She felt distinguished for having these guests at her engagement ceremony.


    This was the wedding she had been dreaming of.


    Shaun would probably regret his choice when he arrivedter. It was his fault for not wanting to marry her.


    Plus, there was Catherine as well. That disfigured woman must be so envious of her.


    "Look, Eldest Young Master Hill is here! He''s apanied by Catherine Jones." Aunty Irene shouted out of the blue.


    Everyone present at the private beach turned their


    heads to the entrance. Shaun came in while dressed in a white tux. He rarely showed up in public events wearing white but right this moment, he resembled Prince Charming from all the fairytales. The other male guests present could notpare to him.


    Besides, Charlie, the groom-to-be, was also dressed in a white tux today. He looked so average inparison to Shaun''s charming appearance.


    Enraged, he smashed the wine ss in his hand.


    On the other hand, Mnie had also failed topose her emotions. This was because she noticed the light blue evening gown that Catherine was wearing at the moment.


    She had wanted to wear that piece of masterwork from expert designer BonnyKing for her engagement ceremony yet she failed to get her hands on it despite offering a lofty sum. However, Catherine now showed up at the ceremony wearing that exact dress. 1


    Yvonne covered her mouth before whispering, "Is that the evening gown you..."


    Mnie threw her a piercing stare immediately.


    "It''s alright. Catherine''s face is horrendous anyway. It''s a waste that the evening gown fell into her hands," Yvonne said a few secondster.


    "You''re right." In the past, Mnie was jealous of Catherine for being prettier than her.


    She could not be happier about the woman''s facial


    disfigurement.


    After cheering up a little, she walked toward the newly -arrived couple with Charlie.


    "Eldest Young Master Hill, your presence at my engagement ceremony brings light to our humble ceremony." Charlie stepped forward while smiling. Despite the polite greeting, he did not initiate a handshake.


    This was Catherine''s first time meeting Charlie.


    Honestly, the man was rather good-looking and probably stood at about 5''7 feet tall. However, he looked sleazy when he smiled. He did not exude an honorable elegance like Shaun naturally did.


    President Thompson, who was standing nearby,ughed. "Bring light to your humble ceremony? Young Master Campos, you have a bright future ahead of you. Second Young Master Hill even signed a new coboration strategy agreement after taking over the family business. You have so much more potential than a certain someone."


    Mnie was over the moon upon hearing that. She linked arms with Charlie before shing a meaningful smile. "President Thompson, you shouldn''t have said that. Eldest Young Master Hill is the most respectable young master in Canberra, not to mention the wealthiest man in Australia."


    "The wealthiest man?" President Thompson gave a snort of contempt. "He only managed to do so because of the help from the Hill family. He''s nothing without his family''s support."


    The man paused briefly for dramatic effect before shouting at the old man who was standing not far away, "Am I right, Old Master Hill?"


    Thetter sneered as he threw a sideways nce at Shaun. "It''s a shame the man himself doesn''t seem to realize that."


    President Thompson did not even try to hide the disdain in his eyes when he looked at Shaun. "Eldest Young Master Hill, take care. You should enjoy the feast tonight with your wife. Perhaps no one else would invite you to such exclusive events in the future."


    "Well, then I shall thank President Thompson for your advice." The corners of Shaun''s lips twitched into an enigmatic smile. He did not appear annoyed or frustrated but looked more like he was watching a ridiculous puppet show.


    "Eldest Young Master Hill, please don''t be upset." Mnie suddenly used a hand to cover her mouth as if she had only just noticed Catherine. "Oh, what happened


    to your face? Yikes, the uneven texture looks terrifying."


    Something cold shed across Shaun''s eyes. He parted his lips, intending to retaliate.


    Catherine tightened her grip around his hand and smiled calmly. "It''s quite scary. Sometimes, I even hate myself in the middle of the night. But fortunately, Shaun gave me the confidence I needed by staying with me, encouraging me, and loving me. He doesn''t even bat an eyelid at the other women who keep trying to seduce him."


    The calmness of her tone made Mnie''s insult seem insignificant.


    Quite the contrary, Catherine''s words implied that Mnie had once pestered Shaun yet he would still rather be with a disfigured woman than her. i


    Mnie was furious at the humiliation, but an enigmatic smile shed across Charlie''s face. "Mrs. Hill, men don''t always tell the truth. After all, what happened to your face is truly sympathetic."

 Chapter 398

    "That''s right, I feel bad for you too," Mnie echoed," Besides, sometimes men say what they have to say for dignity''s sake."


    "Indeed, it''s important that a man guards his reputation. Ah, Young Master Campos, when I first arrived in Canberra and heard about the infamous rumor about you and the female university student, I thought the poor girl was going to have a change of fate. As it turns out, I was wrong."


    After pausing for a brief second, Catherine said seriously to Mnie, "My younger sister, since it''s your engagement ceremony today, I''d like to give you a genuine word of advice. Every woman will turn old or ugly one day. Beautiful women are everywhere yet inner beauty never fades away. This is the real secret o f maintaining a longsting marriage." 3


    "You''re right, my wife."


    Shaun said before turning to look at President Thompson. "I bet you understand this really well. After all, President Thompson, you always go after girls as young as 18.1 heard you''ve found yourself another young girl recently. Mrs. Thompson must know that she''s old, thus she turns a blind eye to it all. Sigh."


    All of a sudden, Catherine pretended to be angry and red at Charlie. "Young Master Campos, you''re a good friend of President Thompson but I hope you''re not going to follow his way of life. You mustn''t disappoint Mnie, alright?"


    Charlie''s face was overcast after being humiliated like this at his own engagement ceremony. Mnie, who was quite smug earlier, also felt ashamed now.


    She initially thought that Charlie was a pretty good man yet did not expect him to have a past with a young university student. The thought of it made her nauseous.


    "No way. It was love at first sight between us. I''ll love and protect Mnie forever." Charlie smiled unnaturally.


    "I see. Well, Young Master Campos, it must''ve been difficult for you before this, trying to maintain this one -sided love. After all, you had to watch the love of your life pestering another man..." Catherine quickly covered her mouth with her hand. "Ah, pretend I didn''t say that."


    "Catherine, are you doing this on purpose?" Mnie became furious. "I had poor judgment in the past.


    Charlie is so much better than Shaun in every way."


    "I understand." Catherine nodded affirmatively." Especially now that Liam has


    taken over the family business. Otherwise, I don''t think you''d even throw him a second nce."


    "Stop with the nonsense..."


    Mnie regretted inviting Catherine after seeing the color slowly draining off Charlie''splexion.


    She had thought of ridiculing Catherine but certainly did not expect thetter to have such a sharp tongue.


    How could she be so arrogant even with the facial disfigurement?


    "It''s alright, Mnie. Let''s go. We have more important guests to greet. People of their status don''t deserve too much of our time." Charlie could not be bothered to keep on with the act any longer.


    "You''re right." Mnie linked arms with the man and walked toward the Hill family.


    However, the two of them seemed a little awkward with each other after what they had just learned.


    Upon looking at their receding silhouettes, Shaun pinched the tip of Catherine''s nose yfully. "Not bad at all. You even found out about Charlie''s past with the university student. How did you know about that?"


    "Freya told me. She''s be acquaintances with several missus and madams of the affluent society and heard a lot of gossip from them," she replied with a smile. "You''re pretty good yourself for finding out about President Thompson''s love affairs."


    "I know the personalities of those presidents too well."


    The two of them walked toward the crowd hand-in-


    hand.


    In the past, Shaun would definitely be surrounded by people within seconds but


    all he received today was looks of ridicule and disdain. Many of them even gossiped about Catherine.


    "Don''t take it personally. Soon... all these people wille to curry favors with you," he whispered.


    "I''ll pass. I don''t like being fawned over."


    Catherine pouted and saw Joel walking toward her. He looked at her face with pity. "Cathy, why didn''t you tell me about your face? What actually happened? Shaun Hill, you kept saying you wanted to marry my daughter yet this is how you protect her?"


    Shaun frowned, looking displeased.


    Joel continued yelling angrily, "I shouldn''t have listened to your sweet promises. I should''ve just left with her..."

 Chapter 399

    "Dad, Nic was responsible for my facial disfigurement," Catherine interrupted. "Not long ago, I was locked away by the Hill family in their dungeon. Nic worked with Valerie and instructed the staff to poison my porridge for this to happen."


    "What?" Joel was in shock. On second thought, it did sound like something Nic would do. "I''ll go look for this crazy woman..."


    "Dad, many distinguishable guests are here to witness the engagement ceremony between the Yule and the Campos families. It''s not the time to make a scene. Besides, Old Master Hill and the others are here too. I''m sure they''re not going to take your side." She tried to change his mind.


    Joel clenched his hands into fists. He was furious." But your face..."


    "Uncle Joel, some things take time," Shaun said in a low voice, "I''ll make sure those who hurt Catherine will pay for their actions."


    Joel felt a heavy weight lift from his chest. He had enjoyed fame and sess for the major part of his life. However, he realized he owed this daughter of his so much that he could neverpensate her. "Cathy, I''ve decided to divorce Nic after Mnie''s wedding.


    I''ll not change my mind even if everyone in the Yule family tries to stop me." 5


    She looked at the man in astonishment. Honestly, she thought he was too soft- hearted toward Nic and Mnie...


    "Don''t look at me like that. I''m telling the truth. I hold 4 0% of Yule Corporation''s shares. I''ve made up my mind to give you 35% and the remaining 5% to Mnie. I''ll get this down on paper with thewyer as soon as possible." 1


    "Dad..."


    "That settles it. Just sit back and rx as the shares fall into yourp. I want to make sure you can live without worry for the rest of your life. That way, you can afford to buy yourself a young man even if someone disappoints you in the future." 1


    He looked provocatively into Shaun''s eyes after saying that.


    Catherine almost choked on her saliva.


    She did not expect her dad to be so open-minded.


    "Dad, I''ll not disappoint her," Shaun replied with a smile.


    "Ha, men are full of lies." Joel''s voice reeked of distrust.


    "..." Shaun was at a loss for words. 1


    Catherine chuckled at the exchange. Her dad''s sense of humor was beyond her expectations.


    Nic, who was watching the entire thing from a short distance away, clenched her teeth.


    Joel seemed to be having a good time with his illegitimate daughter at Mnie''s engagement ceremony.


    "Aunty Nic, don''t worry. I''ll teach them both a lessonter." Charlie followed the direction of her gaze as the corners of his lips twitched into an evil smile.


    He was certainly not going to forgive those two for the humiliation earlier.


    Nicole appeared hesitant. "But the rest of the Hill family are here too..."


    "Perhaps there''s something you don''t know. The entire Hill family is enraged with Shaun right now. No one''s more eager than them to see Shaun fall."


    "Charlie, Mnie is the lucky one to have found you." Nicole was so delighted she could not stop smiling.


    The ceremony was about tomence.


    The hotel usher led Shaun and Catherine to the table at the end of the hall.


    "I''m sorry, these are your seats as only the most distinguished are allowed at the front tables."


    A light flickered in Catherine''s eyes as she looked over at the front of the hall. The rest of the Hill family were sitting at the center table at the front of the hall. Valerie was even looking at them in disdain when they were brought to the seats at the back.

 Chapter 400

    "Alright, let''s have a seat." Shaun led Catherine to the table in a calm and casual manner.


    A variety of fruits and nuts were already ced on the table.


    She shelled a couple of pine nuts but gave up quickly afterward as it was too much work.


    Upon noticing that, he did the work and ced a couple of unshelled pine nuts in front of her.


    She was touched by this sweet and thoughtful gesture.


    "Cathy..."


    Wesley''s gentle voice suddenly rang in her ears.


    She lifted her gaze to the source of the voice. Wesley looked elegant in his blue suit and white pants. His eyes twinkled with shock and pity when he looked at her.


    He took a step forward and lifted his hand subconsciously to caress her face.


    Another hand grabbed his hand in mid-air. Shaun raised his eyebrows and hugged Catherine closer to him. "What''s the matter? Are you nning to harass my wife in public? That''s not a good move." "Shaun Hill, you''re no longer who you were before and


    I''ll win Catherine over in no time. You don''t deserve her." After the warning, he turned to her and said gently. "Give me some more time."


    "Wesley, I didn''t expect to see you here today." Catherine, who was stuck in the middle of two men, tried to steer the topic of conversation.


    "I''ve been working together with Campos Corporation recently."


    As his voice trailed off, Charlie''s secretary came over and greeted him


    enthusiastically, "President Lyons, we''ve arranged a seat for you in the front. Only people who don''t matter get the seats at the back."


    "Is that so? But this is Eldest Young Master Hill..." Wesley, who had always despised Shaun, finally found a chance to ridicule the man.


    "Eldest Young Master Hill? He''s not even qualified to be Young Master Campos'' servant." The secretary snorted before leading Wesley away.


    "Cathy, do you want toe with me?" Wesley suddenly extended a hand to the woman. 1


    Everyone turned around to look at them strangely.


    After all, people were jealous that two handsome men were arguing over a disfigured woman.


    A look of embarrassment washed over Catherine''s face.


    "Wesley Lyons, how many times do I need to remind you that she''s my wife?" Shaun''s charming face was now sullen, and his voice reeked of intimidation.


    "You want her to sit with you at the back of the hall?" Wesley said tly though his eyes revealed a mocking intention. "Only the lowliest guests today are seated in this area. Some of them even spent money to get their way into this ceremony."


    He did not hold back with the rude remarks. The rest of them sitting at the table dared not say a word either. After all, they had truly cracked their heads to get into this engagement ceremony so that they could get acquainted with more people from affluent households. They were grateful to be given a seat at all.


    Shaun smiled. "Wesley, are you annoyed that I humiliated you at Old Master Yule''s birthday celebrationst time so you''re seeking revenge?"


    The other man refused to answer. However, he was the only one aware of how much he was enjoying this moment.


    The corners of Shaun''s lips twitched. "You portray yourself as a cultured and courteous man but as it turns out, it''s all a front. Look at how bad you sound trying to hit a person who is already down."


    This caught Catherine by surprise.


    She understood that Wesley hated Shaun, but after hearing that.....


    In fact, Wesley did seem like a different man today.


    She even saw a little bit of President Thompson in him.


    Shaun turned around to pat her on the head. "My dear, some men are really good liars. Look, I never try to hide that I''m a mean person, unlike others who portray themselves as good men but are secretly treacherous."


    "That''s enough, Shaun Hill! Do you think I could speak to you calmly after you stole my fiancee?" His face was now overcast. "Catherine,e with me. I have the ability to take care of you now."


    "Um, sorry, Wesley... I think I''ll stay here."


    She looked at him with a sorry look on her face." Please go. I''m not a good match for you with my horrendous appearance."

 Chapter 401

    Wj H


    "Did you hear that? My wife wants you to leave. Are all male homewreckers shameless like you?" Shaun hugged Catherine closer and said gently, "My dear, take a seat. I''ll continue deshelling pine nuts for you.


    Something shed across Wesley''s eyes as he looked at the woman who was resting her head against the other man''s chest. A shadow veiled his tense features before he turned around to move along.


    Catherine sighed internally as she lifted her gaze to look at the man''s receding silhouette.


    She really wished Wesley could move on soon.


    Since she had made the decision to return to Shaun''s side, she knew it was unlikely for them both to be together again.


    It was even more impossible now that she was still married to Shaun.


    "Eat your pine nuts and stop thinking about other men." He turned her face around. "Wesley is moreplicated than you think..."


    "Not everyone can attend this engagement ceremony.


    He''s not a local in Canberra and doesn''t have many connections, yet he managed


    to show up here today. Not to mention he secured a seat at the front four tables. Do you think he''s that innocent?"


    Catherine had no words to say.


    Indeed, she felt like Wesley was behaving rather unusually today.


    After the ceremony.


    The Campos family invited their guests over to the garden for the ball that would follow this afternoon.


    The group of people began walking toward the door. Catherine was just rising to her feet when she felt someone bumping into her forcefully.


    Immediately, a fat man turned his head around to point a finger at her. "You touched my butt with your hand!" he yelled.


    She recognized the man instantly. It was Director Irvine who had tried to harass her at Hill Corporation''s charity dinner.


    "What? How dare you take advantage of my husband?! A horrendous-looking woman like you wants to seduce my husband? Believe it when I say I''ll hit you to death." The chubby woman next to Director Irvine quickly stepped forward with the intention to p Catherine.


    "Mrs. Irvine, do you want to lose an arm?" Shaun''s eyes reeked of intimidation as he grabbed the woman''s wrist.


    "Help! Eldest Young Master Hill wants to break my arm!" Mrs. Irvine screamed hysterically all of a sudden. 1


    The guests who were on their way to the garden turned their heads to the source of themotion.


    "Director Irvine and Mrs. Irvine, what''s happening?" Charlie approached them, looking concerned.


    "Thank goodness you''re here. I was just walking by when this woman took advantage of me. My wife is angry and wants to teach her a lesson yet Eldest


    Young Master Hill suddenly threatened to break my wife''s arm."


    "Hey, Catherine, are you dissatisfied that Shaun is no longer the president of Hill Corporation, hence you''re hoping to hook up with someone else?" Valerie suddenly covered her mouth with her hand. "She still doesn''t behave herself despite the facial disfigurement."


    "That''s so disgusting. What a shameless woman!"


    "Hurry up and apologize to Director Irvine and Mrs. Irvine."


    The surrounding guests began reprimanding Catherine.


    Right this instant, Mrs. Irvine suddenly covered her eyes and began sobbing. "It''s more than that. Eldest Young Master Hill also broke my husband''s arm not long ago." "See, my arm is still bandaged." Director Irvine grimaced. "He sure bullies intolerably."


    Old Master Hill''s face was overcast. "You''re crossing the limit. Shaun, quickly apologize to Director Irvine."


    Liam sighed. "Brother, Director Irvine is an important business partner of Hill Corporation. You''ve really crossed the line this time."


    "Is that so?" Shaun loosened the necktie with an indifferent smile on his face. "Director Irvine, how should I apologize so you would forgive me?"

 Chapter 402

    Director Irvine scanned across the room to ensure no one from the Hill family had the intention to lend Shaun a hand. "I''m not an unreasonable man. Since you broke my arm, then I shall return the favor today. Besides, my wife is infuriated that your wife tried to seduce me. But we can forget about this if you let her p your wife across the face."


    Catherineughed upon hearing that. "Do you have proof that I actually tried to seduce you? I''m sure there are security cameras everywhere. Let''s check the footage to see if I actuallyid a finger on you." 1


    Director Irvine flew off the handle. "What do you mean? Why would I use an ugly woman like you?"


    "The distinguished Director Irvine wouldn''t have to use you. Things have taken such a bad turn yet you still refuse to admit your wrongdoing. I think one p across the face is not even enough." President Thompson seemed to be trying to make matters worse.


    Mnie suggested helplessly, "Cathy, quickly apologize to the man and promise you''ll not do it again."


    The corners of Catherine''s lips twitched into a sarcastic smile. "I can tell that you''re trying to get back at the two of us today. The truth doesn''t even


    matter, it seems."


    "There''s nothing we can do if that''s what you think, M s. Jones," Charlie said in a low voice. "However, a person should reap the consequences of their actions. What do you say, Eldest Young Master Hill?"


    Everyone shifted their gaze to Shaun''s impable face.


    Not so long ago, this man used to be at the top of the hierarchy. His presence in Australia was not unlike a god.


    Now that he had fallen from the top, everyone could not resist wanting to see him suffer.


    Under the public''s gaze, Shaun''s deep eyes turned to look at the members of the Hill family. "Grandpa, Grandma, Mom, do you agree with their suggestion?"


    In the family members'' opinion, he was seeking help.


    Old Madam Hill twitched her lips. "I think-"


    "I think it''s time he gets some punishment," Old Master Hill held his wife down by the shoulder as he interrupted. "We failed to educate you but identally turned you into an arrogant and despotic man instead."


    Valerie was smiling from ear to ear. "Shaun, I bet you didn''t see thising. Have you forgotten how you treated usst time? Yet now you''re asking for our help? Dream on." "Mom, what do you think?" Shaun stared right into


    Lea''s eyes.


    The woman averted her gaze.


    Shaun''s thick eyshes lowered, casting a dark shadow beneath his eyelids.


    Catherine could not help feeling sorry for the man. She instinctively held his hand tighter.


    She understood the pain of being given up on by your own family.


    He looked over his shoulder to meet her gaze.


    Director Irvine could not be happier at the sight. "Did you hear that? Extend your arm right now. Hmm, I think we should go with your right arm." 1


    When Shaun raised his head again to scan across the room, his delicate lips curled into a faint smile." Actually, I suddenly remembered something. Seeing a s all the affluent families of Canberra are here today, allow me to reintroduce myself."


    He retrieved a gold-rimmed name card from his pocket. "I''m the founder, director, and president of Shaunarah Corporation."


    Shaunarah Corporation...


    Although it was established less than five years ago, the corporation had grown tremendously. In Australia, it was now the electronics corporation that was second only to Hill Corporation.

 Chapter 403

    The crowd broke into chaos.


    The members of the Hill family, especially, were looking at Shaun with widened


    eyes.


    "What? You''re the founder of Shaunarah Corporation?" Old Master Hill was infuriated.


    "Shaun, what are you thinking?" Lea found it hard to believe as well. "You were the president of Hill Corporation yet you were secretly building up Shaunarah Corporation as well? How dare you betray the Hill family?!"


    "You bastard, my biggest mistake in life is letting you take over Hill Corporation!" Old Master Hill wished he could swing a hammer at his grandson''s head right


    now.


    "Dad, don''t be mad. It''s no big deal. A small corporation like Shaunarah can''tpete with our family''s business," Valerie said grudgingly.


    "That''s right. Hill Electronics is the most superior brand in the world. Shaunarah Corporation is trash inparison to us," Queenie echoed with a smile.


    The tense features on Old Master Hill''s face finally eased a little. "Shaun, you''re no longer a part of the Hill family starting from today. Hill Corporation will d


    o everything to bankrupt Shaunarah. Liam, I order you to destroy Shaunarah Corporation in three months and let it vanish in Australia."


    "Grandpa, I will." Liam tried to suppress his concern.


    Shaun smiled coldly upon seeing their faces. "Liam, haven''t you told them that Team Clifton of Hill Corporation''s electronicsboratory has resigned? Oh right, I forgot to mention that Team Clifton has already joined Shaunarah. We''re holding a global conference to announce the release of Oceanic Microchip at 11:00 a.m. thising Friday."


    Everyone could not believe their ears.


    Hill Electronics was supposed to announce the release of Oceanic Microchip, how did it fall into Shaunarah''s hands?


    Liamughed sarcastically. "Shaun, are you still dreaming? Hill Corporation spent three years working with Team Clifton to invent Oceanic Microchip. So what if Clifton has gone off to Shaunarah with all the relevant data? I can definitely recover the ownership of the microchip. At the same time, I''ll also sue both Clifton and Shaunarah Corporation."


    "Liam, you''re such a joke," Shaun replied with a smile," Have you ever read Clifton''s contract? Since the beginning, he had never signed a contract with Hill Corporation but with me personally. All the capital invested into the development also came from me alone. What rights do you have to sue Clifton?


    "On the contrary..." He narrowed his eyes. "Both Clifton and I have the right to recover ownership of all the products we granted to Hill Electronics in the past. Liam, just sit back and wait for my legal letter."


    All color drained off every member of the Hill family''s face at the sound of that.


    Liam''s face was as pale as a sheet of paper while Old Master Hill was shaking with rage.


    "Shaun, you''ll be cursed with a horrible death!" Old Master Hill pointed at his grandson with a trembling finger. "The Hill family brought you up all these years and this is how you repay us?"


    "Shaun, you can''t do that. Your decision will ruin us." Old Madam Hill''s heart was in terrible pain.


    "Grandpa, Grandma, I''ve given you a chance. Just a few minutes ago, I asked about your opinions but all of you only humiliated me further. Did anyone from the Hill family show me any respect?"


    Shaun''s face was as still as water. Catherine was the only one who knew how badly his hand was shaking. The man was not only despondent but enraged.


    "What has Liam contributed to Hill Corporation? All the otherpanies under Hill Corporation haven''t been doing well in recent years. It was I who brought Hill Electronics to its top position to be the corporation''s most profitable business. I established Shaunarah Corporation as a way out. If I had sessfully inherited the shares to Hill Corporation, then I''dbine both the corporations into one. However, if the family gave up on me, then I''d proceed to take down Hill Corporation myself."


    He did not try to hide the determination and ambition in his eyes. "I''d never sacrifice myself for others without reaping any benefits."


    "Take down Hill Corporation? You can dream on!" Liam yelled at him loudly.


    "We shall wait and see then. But how are you going to exin to the partners when you''re unable to hand over the microchip as promised?"


    Shaun questioned before shifting his gaze to Director Irvine and President Thompson. "One of you is in the business of buildingputers while the other one is involved in manufacturing cars. If you''re unable to get your hands on thetest microchip, it''s only a matter of time before you''ll be reced by otherpanies in the industry."

 Chapter 404

    Both Director Irvine and President Thompson felt their knees buckle upon


    remembering that both of them had humiliated Shaun earlier. There was no point for them to cry over spilled milk now.


    "Eldest... Eldest Young Master Hill, I was wrong for not seeing straight. Why don''t you break my arm?" Director Irvine was on the verge of crying now. "Or perhaps you''d like to p me across the face?"


    Shaun reached out to pinch the man''s greasy cheek." You sounded quite arrogant earlier, huh? Did you say my wife touched you?"


    "Eldest Young Master Hill, I''m so sorry." The man knelt down on the ground.


    "Go beg Liam instead. See if he can develop a new microchip within a week to help you out."


    He twitched his lips into a smile before walking hand-in-hand toward the door with Catherine.


    At this moment, no one dared to stop them. Even Charlie and Mnie were restless and worried.


    Just as he was about to reach the door, he suddenly turned around to look at the crowd coldly before finallynding his gaze on Charlie. "Young Master Campos, I''ll always remember this incident you


    nned for me."


    Charlie''s lips trembled instinctively. The oue waspletely out of his expectation.


    "Besides, no one is allowed to humiliate my wife, Catherine Jones. Anyone who dares to say she''s not good-looking is openly provoking me." 1


    Then, he ced his arm around his wife''s waist and left the scene. 2


    Mnie almost lost her mind as she looked at the man''s receding silhouette.


    She had only chosen Charlie because she thought Shaun would never climb to the top of thedder again. Unexpectedly, thetter was still shining brightly. Besides, without being restrained by Hill Corporation, he would definitely expand his empire further.


    "Grandpa... Grandpa, what''s the matter..."


    Someone suddenly shouted in the background. The engagement ceremony wasplete chaos.


    Old Master Hill felt his heart tightening because of extreme rage.


    The members of the Hill family immediately brought the old man into the resting


    room.


    "Liam,e over here." He gestured at his younger grandson.


    "Grandpa..." Liam stepped forward, feeling uneasy.


    Old Master Hill grabbed his walking stick and threw it across the room at the young man''s shoulders. "Why didn''t you tell us about Team Clifton leaving thepany?"


    "Dad, calm down. Shaun''s too despicable." Lea immediately stepped forward to shield her son.


    "Did you know about this before today?" Old Master Hill coughed. "Evidently, Shaun has nned this out as a backup n. I wouldn''t have fallen out with him if I had known earlier."


    "Dad, can''t you see? Shaun''s too ambitious and ns to takeplete control over Hill Corporation," Valerie said anxiously, "He wants the power you''re holding within your hands. What should happen to us if the family is under his control?" 1 Old Madam Hill sighed. "What should Hill Corporation do once Shaunarah holds the conference next week? Liam, can you find another team to work on the microchip? Even so, Shaunarah would probably release their second version of the microchip by the time we seed."


    Liam clenched his hands into fists. A look of embarrassment washed over his face yet no words came out from his mouth.


    Old Master Hill shook his head in disappointment at the sight of him. Shaun was despicable, but he could tell which one of his grandsons was truly capable.


    Valerie''s eyes twinkled with brilliance. "Dad, we can demand Shaun to hand over the microchip data or we''ll publicize his mental illness and the time when he almost killed someone. No one would dare coborate with a president with mental illness."


    "How could you say that?" Old Madam Hill shouted, "He''s still your nephew!"


    "Mom, he almost disfigured me. Not once has he treated me as his aunty." She snorted before turning to her sister. "Lea, what do you think about my idea? Since he cares about Catherine so much, we''ll let her know about his illness and I''m sure she wouldn''t dare to be with him again after that."


    Aplicated feeling materialized in Lea''s heart. Although she had threatened Shaun about this before, yet...


    She turned to face the other way. "Shaun''s a bloodline of the Hill family, after all. We can''t cross the line. Besides, we''re all responsible for his illness."


    "Seriously? I don''t understand. He''s such a despicable man but you''re still taking his side-"


    "Shut up!" Old Master Hill finally flew off the handle." Such a stupid idea! Get back to the office straight away to brainstorm for a solution."


    Valerie pouted, looking evidently displeased.

 Chapter 405

    Old Master Hill let out a long sigh after the others left.


    Old Madam Hill poured him a ss of water. "Well, at this age, you might as well give up all power. To be honest, none of the younger ones is more capable than Shaun. It isn''t worth losing our title as the most affluent family for this."


    "It just infuriates me that the youngd is such a rebel." He patted his heavy chest. "But he''s ruthless, that''s for sure. No one else in the family canpare to him. Lea has the potential but she''s nothing inparison to him."


    "He has to be ruthless to maintain his position in the country''s most affluent family. Hotel parking lot.


    Upon entering the car, Catherine could not help stealing nces at the man sitting next to her as she fastened the seat belt.


    He drove the limited edition sports car today. The cool, high-tech driver''s seat enveloped his sturdy figure. She had to admit that this man was too attractive, especially the way he spoke at the engagement ceremony earlier... How charming!


    She saw this face every single day yet his impable beauty still made her heart


    race.


    How frustrating.


    What happened to ying cool?


    "Look at me all you want. There''s nothing wrong with appreciating your husband''s good looks. I won''tment on anything."


    Shaun turned sideways to catch her stealing nces a t him once again. The corners of his lips curled into a mischievous smile.


    "I wasn''t looking at you. I was just stretching my neck. It feels rather stiff." She looked out of the window casually after saying that.


    He pinched her palm yfully as a burst of joyousughter escaped his mouth. "Were you enchanted by your husband''s charm just now?"


    "You''re making things up..." Before her voice trailed off, he grabbed her by the chin and locked his lips with hers.


    This man... Would he ever stop?


    Her eyshes fluttered. She wanted to push him away but the man had not stopped exuding this manly charm since the ceremony.


    Catherine could not help but indulge herself in it.


    She knew full well that she should not surrender, but he managed to conquer her again and again.


    She had to admit that a man could easily conquer a woman when he was powerful.


    Just like at this moment, for instance.


    A ck luxury car slowly drove past the sports car. Wesley, who was sitting in the backseat, noticed the two people sitting inside.


    The window of the sports car was halfway rolled down. Shaun was leaning against the passenger seat whereas Catherine had both arms wrapped around


    his neck. They seemed so engrossed in the kiss that they were not aware of what was happening around them.


    Wesley clenched his fists together.


    A dangerous intent filled his eyes.


    ''Catherine Jones, is this what you meant when you said you have no choice but to return to Shaun?''


    She could not even bring herself to kiss Wesley on the lips.


    Yet look at how much she was enjoying this intimate act with Shaun.


    In short, she had lied to Wesley. She never intended to leave Shaun! She only


    had eyes for that man even if it meant she had to suffer. 2


    If that was the case, why had she given him hope from the start?


    Right at this moment, Wesley''s heart was filled with hatred.


    He slowly rolled up the window and shut his eyes. "Let''s get going."

 Chapter 406

    Finally, Shaun pulled back from Catherine''s red lips reluctantly.


    She could still taste him on her lips. Embarrassed, she lifted her gaze and was surprised to see that the window was halfway open. "I think... I heard a car driving past earlier..."


    The woman felt like killing herself right this second. Did anyone see them earlier?


    "Hmm." The man''s eyes sparkled before he shed a smile. "There''s nothing wrong about a husband and wife kissing."


    She bit her lip. ''This has nothing to do with being married or not. I''m not that shameless like you,'' she thought to herself.


    "About just now... Why did you hold my hand?" He stared at her intensely.


    Embarrassment reced the confusion on her face a few secondster.


    "I don''t know what you mean." She looked to the side.


    "I meant when the Hill family supported Director Irvine to break my arm." He leaned forward to chuckle in her ears. "Did you feel bad for me?"


    "I didn''t. Stop thinking so highly of yourself." Frustrated, she changed the topic of conversation abruptly. "Will you still coborate with Director Irvine and the rest?"


    "Nope."


    "But they''re allrge-scale corporations in our country H


    "High technology develops rapidly at this age and time. A business can''t survive with products made with outdated data," he exined meaningfully. "I''ve learned something from this incident. I n to help newpanies grow by investing in them as a stockholder. It''s time for those old-fashionedpanies that take advantage of the surrounding environment to step down."


    She understood almost immediately. "You want to build a business empire that belongs to you alone. One where you''re standing at the top of the hierarchy."


    "You can put it that way. I don''t want to keep pleasing someone else to do business." His eyes revealed determination while his voice reflected dominance.


    Catherine inhaled sharply.


    This man''s ambition was wilder than she thought.


    It seemed like he was going to transform the city of Canberra.


    However... could she really handle a man like Shaun?


    Undoubtedly, more women would be throwing themselves into his arms the


    minute he regained his position at the top.


    Would she still manage to keep her status as Mrs. Hill in the future?


    Two dayster.


    A huge fight was going on in the Yule household.


    "Joel, I''ll die before you get to divorce me," Nicole screamed hysterically. 1


    "Stop trying to threaten me. I''ll divorce you even if you die." Joel''s voice revealed his unwavering determination. "You''re treacherous. How could you persuade Valerie to disfigure Cathy''s face? Not to mention how you convinced Director Irvine to set her up at the engagement ceremony! Don''t think I''m unaware of anything."


    "You must''ve heard it from Catherine again, huh? You believe everything she says simply because she''s Sheryl''s daughter. You only care about that woman!" 1


    "That''s right, Sheryl is the only woman I have loved in my entire life. My biggest regret is to have married a malicious woman like you."


    Joel flew off the handle. "You have three days to sign the papers. Otherwise, I''ll give up my reputation to appeal for the divorce."


    Then, he rose to his feet and left the room.


    "Joel, you bastard!" Valerie knelt on the ground and began crying aloud, i


    Her phone began ringing not longter. She saw the caller ID and shouted into the phone, "What do you want now?"


    "Joel Yule has spoken with awyer about equity division. Catherine is getting 35% whereas Mnie is getting 5%."


    "What?" Nic was about to lose her mind. "He''s taking great care of that illegitimate daughter but is trying to divorce me. Joel''s ruthless. At the very least, I


    still spent thest 20 years with him!"


    "He has really made up his mind this time. The consequences would be


    disastrous if this agreement is legalized."


    "What should we do then?" She was genuinely flustered.


    "The only choice we have right now is to have Joel Yule dead."


    This caught her by surprise.


    "Think about what he has done to you and your daughter."

 Chapter 407

    "But..."


    "I''ll take care of this. Do you remember how Sheryl died?"


    "Alright." Nic''s eyes shed with anger. "He can''t me me for being cruel if he''s being merciless too."


    "Okay."


    Morning.


    Catherine was leaving for work after breakfast. The second she walked out of the door, she noticed Shaun trailing after her. The man was dressed in his beige loungewear and had both hands in his pockets casually. His wheatish skin color reflected the charm of a mature man.


    The elevator leading to the penthouse was under safety examination today, thus she had to use the public elevator.


    She nced helplessly at the handsome face in front of her eyes. This man really looked effortlessly exceptional no matter what he wore.


    "Why are you still following me? Don''t you have to get changed and get to work?"


    "I''ll walk you to the car."


    Her heart skipped a beat upon hearing his low voice that was overflowing with affection.


    It was the rush hour to get to work, hence it was busy inside the elevator. Young women, especially, frequented the elevator at this hour.


    Catherine noticed that almost every woman who got into the elevator would steal nces at the man standing next to her. Some of the bolder ones even subtly leaned into Shaun when someone else stepped into the small space.


    Her brows twitched into a slight frown. Honestly, given the man''s appearance, her younger self would also steal nces at him. It waspletely normal.


    However, it was crossing the limit to take advantage of a man like that.


    "Wifey, my hands are cold." He suddenly embraced her from behind and ced his hands inside her pockets. That affectionate look on his face made all the other women melt. 1


    Nheless, they were shocked at the same time.


    It was difficult to fathom how a disfigured woman could be with such a handsome man.


    The women finally left the elevator when it arrived at the parking lot.


    They fell into a heated discussion after taking a few


    steps away.


    "That man must be a sugar baby. I heard that a mysterious magnate is living in the penthouse of our apartment. I bet it''s that woman."


    "Oh God, I''d like to be that wealthy too so I can get a handsome sugar baby like that man."


    "..." 1


    Shaun''s face fell instantly.


    On the other hand, Catherine chuckled involuntarily." My handsome boy, you can head back upstairs now. B e good."


    The anger inside him dissipated the second he saw that joyful smile. The corners


    of his lips twitched. "My sugar mommy, give me a kiss and I''ll head back upstairs."


    1


    Then, he pouted his delicate lips.


    She found it unbelievable to witness this. What happened to that arrogant and cool Shaun?


    "I''m going to ignore you." The woman rolled her eyes at him despite her flushed cheeks and turned around to leave.


    "Hang on. I''ve got a gift for you." He tilted his chin and gestured to the right.


    She looked in that direction and noticed a white sports car parked on the side. It had a cool exterior and an ingenious design. She had never seen this particr brand in Australia before but she had seen something simr while studying abroad. ording to her ssmate, the cheapest car from that brand would cost at least 50 million dors.


    Besides, its car te number was 4EVA.


    Forever and always.


    It was such a cheesy pickup line.


    However, it certainly managed to create fuzzy feelings in her heart.


    Catherine was embarrassed but secretly delighted to see the car te Shaun had specially made for her.


    She had not thought he was a romantic man in the past, but he definitely had a few great tricks up his sleeves now!

 Chapter 408

    "Do you like it?"


    Shaun smiled softly before tilting his head to one side to observe Catherine''s reaction.


    "Why did you buy me a car out of the blue? I already have one." She tried her best to rpose herself from his teasing.


    "That car is not good enough for my wife. I want you to have the best." He pressed down on the key fob and the doors spread out wide like wings, revealing the luxurious yet elegant interior.


    "I like it. Thank you." She nodded genuinely.


    She might have rejected the gift in the past.


    However, she was his wife now, hence she felt it was appropriate.


    "That''s it?" He raised his eyebrows yfully, evidently unsatisfied. "Nothing else?"


    That look on his face made her blush instantly. "What more do you want? I''m your wife, so what''s yours is mine."


    "That''s right. Even my body belongs to you." He leaned closer and pressed her against the door. After a long and passionate kiss, he reluctantly pulled away.


    "


    Baby, you''re getting prettier with each passing day." "That''s it. I''m leaving you for work now." She could not handle this man anymore. The previously arrogant man had be overly cheesy.


    However, this gave her some sense of security. 1


    This man did not mind her ugly appearance; he still cared for her like before.


    She drove the new car along the streets in the early morning.


    This unfamiliar sports car and its unique car te attracted a lot of attention from others.


    She was stuck at the crossroad waiting for the traffic light to turn green when Freya called her.


    "Tsk tsk, Cathy, the inte is overwhelmed by the video of a super luxury sports car. I''m so jealous."


    "Huh?"


    "Oh goodness, it''s a white sports car that''s apparently not avable in the entire country. Theizens say the car is worth about 80 million dors and it''s a special edition. Not even that, the car te number is 4EVA, which means forever and always. It means so much more than just saying I love you."


    ." Did that mean forever and always was not cheesy? 1


    "Get Shaun to buy you one as well. He''s so wealthy but nowhere as romantic. I''ve sent you the video. Share it with him as a passive-aggressive reminder." 1


    "Actually... that car belongs to me." "What?"


    "The car that went viral online, the one with the car te number 4EVA... It was gifted to me by Shaun this morning. I started driving it half an hour ago..." She had no idea that someone took a video of the car and made it go viral online.


    There was a brief moment of silence on the other end of the phone before Freya startedining, "Are you trying to make single people like me jealous? Isn''t Shaun a cold man who doesn''t know how to express affection? Since when did he be so romantic?"


    "I don''t know." Catherine chuckled blissfully. "Go find yourself a man if you''re jealous. It''s been so long since you''ve moved to Canberra. Has no man caught your eyes yet?"


    "I''m not looking for a rtionship right now..."


    "Are you not looking for one because you haven''t let go of Patrick yet?" Catherine let out a sigh.


    "Don''t mention his name. It makes me sick."


    "Alright, then. Keep being jealous of my 4EVA sports - J/


    car.


    "Pfft, what''s so great about that? I''ll make my brother buy me one too." Freya hung up the phone. 2

 Chapter 409

    Catherine shook her head, smiling.


    She received another wave ofpliments again upon arriving at the office.


    Harvey York, her assistant, came over with a smile." Chairwoman Jones, you''re looking really goodtely with all the good things happening. Everyone in Canberra knows Eldest Young Master Hill spoils you like a little baby. Oh right, this is the invitation to Holt Corporation''s business dinner. This is the invitation from the youngdy of Heaven Corporation to theirpany''s fashion party..." She was speechless looking at the thick stack of invitations.


    "Shaunarah Corporation is about tounch their microchip, hence every business is trying to build good connections with Eldest Young Master Hill. Being his wife makes you another important person to maintain good ties with."


    "You''re right. It was so difficult to get even one such invitation in the past." She smiled sarcastically." Indeed, connections mean everything in Canberra."


    "It''s mainly because Eldest Young Master Hill is capable. Chairwoman Jones, you have great taste in


    men."


    She was at a loss for words. "Hand these invitations out to the other members of the board. They can participate on my behalf."


    "Sure thing."


    She received a call from an unknown number after Harvey left.


    "Catherine, it''s been a while. I''ve arrived in Canberra. Do you have time for a coffee?"


    Patrick''s voice sounded through the speaker. Sheughed unconsciously to cover up her surprise. It was true that one should not gossip about those whom they had lost touch with or they would creep into your life soon again.


    In the cafe in the office lobby.


    Catherine met Patrick once again.


    Evidently, the man had not been doing welltely. He looked much thinner than thest time they met. The charm on his face was reced by rough edges, while his eyes revealed a hint of devastation and exhaustion.


    However, she did not take pity on him at all. He only had himself to me.


    "Long time... no see." A strange expression shed across his face upon seeing Catherine''s appearance.


    "You can save our time if you''re here to discuss my appearance," she said tly.


    "I understand. Your status is different now. Everyone in the country knows that the chairwoman of Hudson Corporation is the wife of Eldest Young Master Hill. It seems that I had always underestimated you in the past." The man''s voice revealed a hint of remorse.


    She thought he was behaving strangely. "Get to the point."


    "I want to know where Freya is. She''s changed her phone number," he exined weakly, "I''ve not been able to contact her all this while."


    "All this while?" Sheughed coldly. "Freya has indeed changed her phone number and even stopped checking in with her old friends after moving to Canberra. But my number is still the same. You could''ve called me any time but you didn''t. Not until today."


    Hj 99


    "It''s been almost three months after you broke up but you''ve only started to look for her now."


    She gave another sarcastic sneer, saying, "Did you think she was throwing tantrums or being unreasonable again? Were you nning on ignoring her for a little while, thinking that she''s never really going to leave you? You thought she would get in touch first but she hadn''t done so in a few months. It''s only now that you realize she might be serious so you want to look for her, don''t you?"


    He was embarrassed by the insults. "Catherine, I''ve been with Freya for a few years already and we even talked about getting married this year. This is not a joke. What we have is real."


    "Sorry, but I don''t think so."


    She flew into a rage. "You always rush to Linda whenever she needs you. You did that on the day you were supposed to meet Freya''s parents for the first time and I think you''d do the same again on your engagement day or even the day of your wedding.


    Freya''s right, you should be with Linda as the two of you are more suitable for each other. Stop trying to mess up Freya''s life again."


    "I really just see Linda as a younger sister..."


    "Excuse me for being frank, but no one can tolerate a man who always puts his non-blood-rted younger sister before his girlfriend or wife." She rose to her feet after saying that. "You used to say that I was deliberately ruining your rtionship with Freya.


    You''re right, I won''t let you hurt her again and I sure won''t tell you her whereabouts." 1

 Chapter 410

    "Catherine, don''t cross the line. This is between me and Freya." Patrick was angry now. "Don''t think that you can act arrogantly because you''re now Eldest Young Master Hill''s wife."


    "So this is how you see Freya''s friends... You''ve never respected her and you certainly don''t deserve her."


    Catherine picked up the coffee and left after saying that.


    "I''ll be staying in Canberra for some time and I''ll not leave until I see Freya."


    His furious voice rang behind her but she turned a deaf ear to his words.


    Back in the office.


    Shaun suddenly called Catherine. She answered while drinking the coffee.


    "I heard you went on a coffee date with another man behind my back..." "What?" She spat out the coffee in her mouth, annoyed. "Did you hear this from Elie again?"


    "Not this time. You''re my wife, and that title makes you almost like a celebrity. Paparazzi are watching


    you everywhere but I managed to step in before the photos were leaked." He seemed to be rapping his fingers against the table on the other side of the phone. "How do you know him? Even my legs look better than his ugly face."


    She was enraged about her loss of freedom. "He''s Freya''s ex-boyfriend. He wants to know her whereabouts but I didn''t tell him anything." 1


    "Mhm, don''t go out with unknown men again in the future."


    "Aren''t you busy with the approachingunch of the microchip? You sure sound like you''ve got a lot of free time on hand."


    She got frustrated upon hearing his domineering tone.


    "I''m upied with work but I need to keep a closer eye on my wife," he replied tly, "Many men out there are interested in married women nowadays."


    "You''re overthinking things. No one''s going to be interested in my horrendous looks."


    "I don''t know what you mean. You''re perfectly beautiful in my eyes."


    Catherine could not handle these unexpectedpliments, and her heart


    pounded erratically. "Why have you been saying so many honeyed wordstely?"


    "I''ll let you hear even sweeter words if I get to eat the roast pork you make." Shaun''s gentleughter


    sounded more melodious than the music from a cello.


    Her cheeks blushed. "Sure, but do you know any good man you could


    rmend to Freya? She needs a new rtionship to forget about her b*stard ex-boyfriend."


    "No..." he replied after a brief consideration. "Rodney''s not bright, Chester''s not loyal, and Chase''s character is questionable." 3


    ''Aren''t you a good friend,'' she thought to herself. However, she had to agree with hisments on Rodney and Chester.


    "I think Young Master Harrison is not bad," she said, "He''s righteous, optimistic, humorous, good looking..."


    "I had no idea you thought so highly of him." He smiled indifferently. "What about me?"


    She covered her palm on her forehead. "We''re talking about..."


    "Tell me." The man''s voice reeked of determination.


    She thought about this seriously for a few moments. "U m, you''re handsome... good-looking... rich... fit..."


    Catherine could not think of anything else. On the other hand, she could write out a long list if Shaun had asked her about his poor qualities.


    "Even strangers would be able to say those things. Can you say something else?" He scoffed out of anger. "Catherine, I finally know how many lies you told when you were trying to woo me in Melbourne. I''m really disappointed in you. You never cared for me the way I


    cared for you."


    He hung up abruptly after that.

 Chapter 411

    "...He''s crazy."


    Catherine was at a loss for words.


    Did he think he was still a three-year-old kid?!


    Forget it, she would go home and cook roast pork for him.


    After getting off work, Catherine went to the supermarket and bought some pork. She turned on the radio while she was driving.


    A piece of breaking news that just came in was heard on the radio. "We bring you thetest update. The director of Yule Corporation, Joel Yule, was involved in a car ident with a lorry half an hour ago. The driver died at the scene while Joel Yule was sent to the hospital for emergency treatment, but his current condition is unknown. ording to some news from the scene, the situation was tragic. It''s likely that tomorrow''s stock market will be heavily affected..."


    The words that came afterward shot through Catherine''s ears in a blur. She was in shock.


    Although the time she spent with Joel was short, he was still her only family left. He had gotten into an ident?


    She turned the car around hastily and rushed to the hospital.


    The corridor of the emergency room was crowded with members of the Yule family.


    When Nic, who was bawling, saw Catherine, she charged at her angrily and hit her. "You''re such a jinx! Joel got into an ident as soon as you returned. It''s all your fault."


    Catherine pped her hand away annoyedly. She scolded her with bloodshot eyes, "My dad is inside, and it''s still uncertain whether he''ll live or die. Rather than being worried about your husband, you, as his wife, are deliberately taking your anger out on me. Are you mad?"


    "Who said I''m taking out my anger on you? It''s obviously your fault." Nic faltered for a second under Catherine''s sharp gaze. "Of course, I''m worried about Joel. I''m worried about him more than anyone else."


    "Then hold in your anger. Everyone''s having a hard time, so stop quarreling. I finally found my dad and we were only reunited for a short while. I don''t want to lose him."


    Catherine''s tone was filled with plea and anguish. The way she looked at Nic was as if she was an unreasonable person, and this made Nic furious.


    "What do you mean by that? It was you¡ª" "Enough, shut your mouth." Old Madam Yule was overwhelmed with grief, but after hearing Catherine''s bitter words, she also thought that Nic''s behavior was uneptable. "Catherine''s right. Joel is still being rescued inside. Will you give it a rest?"


    Nic was embarrassed for being told off. She just covered her face with her hands and started bawling in the corridor.


    One hourter.


    The doctor came out and said regretfully, "I''m sorry. Mr. Yule''s life is saved for now, but he''ll most likely be unable to wake up."


    Nic was anxious. "You mean that he''ll be in a vegetative state?"


    The doctor nodded. "But there''s still hope. Some patients wake up even after being bedridden for a few years or more than ten years."


    "Oh, my poor Joel!" Old Madam Yule wailed in sadness. "How did this happen? He was just fine. How did he get into an ident?"


    "Granny, don''t be sad. I believe Dad will definitely wake up." Mnie cried too. Although Joel had been biased toward her nowadays, at least in the past he had treated her well.


    "I''ll wait for your dad to wake up even if I die in this lifetime," Nic sobbed while covering her eyes. "


    Mom, Dad, don''t worry. I''ll take good care of Joel."


    Old Master Yule nodded sadly. Just as he was about to talk, Catherine spoke hoarsely, "Grandpa, I would like to take care of Dad personally. Firstly, the time I spent with Dad was too short. I want to fulfill my filial duty. It doesn''t matter even if he''s in a vegetative state. At least I can look at his face more."


    "Child..." Old Madam Yule was touched.


    "Secondly, Shaun has a close rtionship with Young Master Jewell. Young Master Jewell''s medical skills are exceptional. The top private hospitals in Australia are mostly owned by Young Master Jewell as well. Even if Young Master Jewell can''t be of any help, Shaun has wide connections, so maybe he can get renowned doctors overseas to treat...."

 Chapter 412

    "No way," Nic said, "Joel is my husband. How can I let you take care of him? Speaking of renowned doctors, I know a lot of them too."


    "That''s right," Mnie nodded and said hatefully," Even if someone else has to take care of Dad, it''d be m e. You''ll never have the chance. Don''t forget that you''re not even listed in the Yules'' family register."


    "Compared to the Jewell family, do you think that you know more doctors than they do?" Catherine retorted.


    Nic was speechless for a moment but insisted and said, "Anyways, I''ll never give you the rights to take care of Joel. I couldn''tpete against your mom before. Now that Joel is unconscious, don''t tell me that I can''t evenpete against Sheryl''s daughter."


    Looking aggrieved, she started crying again.


    Catherine''s words had initially swayed both Old Master Yule and Old Madam Yule, but now they felt that it was unfair to Nic.


    Catherine ignored Nic and focused only on Old Master Yule. "Grandpa, you know better than anyone else that Dad has been adamant about getting a divorce with Nictely. However, now that Dad has gotten into an ident, they remain married.


    Therefore, my dad''s property distribution will rightfully go to his spouse, children, and parents."


    Old Master Yule was taken aback. Nic threw herself at Catherine and pushed her. "What are you trying to imply? Do you think that I tried to kill Joel? Catherine, you''re a vicious woman, but don''t think so lowly of others. I love Joel. I love him more than anybody else."


    "I didn''t say it was you. I''m just reminding Grandpa and Granny that it wouldn''t benefit you at all if Dad wakes up." Her tone was sharp. "Of course, I''m not doubting that you have ulterior motives. I just think that it''s better to keep an eye out since wealthy families are not likemon families."


    Old Madam Yule was convinced. "Okay, I agree to let you take care of Joel."


    "Mom, do you believe her words? That I''ll hurt Joel?" Nic cried out agitatedly, "If outsiders heard this, what would they think of me?"


    "Aunty, I''m doing this for your own good." Catherine had a sincere expression on her face. "Since my dad has gotten into an ident, Yule Corporation must be in a mess now. Don''t you and Mnie need to run thepany? Normally, Mnie only knows how to enjoy herself and go shopping. It''s time she starts taking on responsibilities now. You should assist her as you''re her mom."


    Mnie was taken aback by her words.


    Nic opened her mouth to retort, but Damien, who was sitting silently in the wheelchair all along, suddenly said, "Sister-inw, what she said is reasonable. As a wife, you should investigate the cause of the car ident as well."


    "...Okay." Nic red at Catherine. "You must take care of Joel properly. If anything happens to him, I won''t let you off the hook."


    Catherine smiled bitterly. "Of course, I will. There are no advantages for me if Dad passes away. If I was aiming for him, I can''t see him if he dies. If I was aiming for his wealth, I won''t even get a single penny. Compared to me, Mnie is so much more fortunate..."


    She sounded nonchnt, but Old Master Yule and Old Madam Yule were quick- witted. They immediately understood who would reap the most benefits if something happened to Joel.


    Naturally, it would be Nic and her daughter.


    Everything was fine all along, but the car ident suddenly urred. That made them feel suspicious.


    "Dad, thepany''s executive called and said that many reporters are gathering in front of thepany building. The situation is very unstable now," Damien said.


    "Your brother will be unconscious for quite a while. You''re temporarily in charge of thepany now. As for Mnie, she needs to go to thepany immediately too. You should assist her well."


    Damien smiled wryly. "But I''m not good at handling thepany matters..."


    "You must do it even if you can''t." Old Master Yule had a stern look. "The Yule family can''t copse."


    "Okay, I''ll do my best." Damien nodded.

 Chapter 413

    After settling Joel down, Old Master Yule and the others exited the ward. They met Shaun who rushed over.


    "Eldest Young Master Hill..." Thinking about Shaun''s future development, Old Master Yule went up hurriedly and shook hands with him.


    "Hello, Grandpa Yule. I heard about Dad''s condition from Chester. I''ll definitely get the best doctor for his treatment." Shaun''s tone carried the respect that a junior should have for his senior. His attitude waspletely different from when he apanied Mnie to Old Master Yule''s birthday banquet.


    "Thank you." Old Master Yule stared at Catherine. It was apparent that Shaun cared a lot for this granddaughter of his.


    It seemed that he had to treat Catherine better in the future.


    After all, the Yule family had lost its backing after Joel got into the ident. They still had to rely on the husbands of their granddaughters.


    He thought for a moment and then turned to Catherine, saying, "Don''t be overly depressed. You''re still young and should continue walking on your path.


    You can drop by the house frequently to visit us. If you wish to enter Yule Corporation, just tell us anytime."


    Catherine was surprised, but she quickly understood. The people from the Yule family were really... snobbish.


    "Grandpa, how can you agree to let her enter Yule Corporation?!" Mnie screamed. She could not ept it at all.


    "Enough. Catherine''s still your sister, and she can assist you in the future too." Old Master Yule left with Old Madam Yule after he finished talking.


    Mnie stomped her feet in dissatisfaction. She turned around to re at Catherine, but Shaun''s handsome and blinding face met her eyes instead. Her heart throbbed. "Eldest Young Master..."


    Shaun did not look at her at all. He walked over and circled his arms around Catherine''s waist, consoling her softly. "Don''t be sad. You have me from now on."


    Mnie was about to go crazy from jealousy upon watching that scene.


    Shaun had never treated her so gently before.


    Although Charlie treated her well, he stillcked wisdompared to Eldest Young Master Hill. Moreover, he did not have a handsome figure like Eldest Young Master Hill either.


    She bit her lip with resentment and blurted out, "Don''t get cocky, Catherine. Grandpa only did that out of respect for Eldest Young Master Hill. If not, you''d never be part of the Yule family."


    Catherine was speechless. "Mnie, I''m really impressed. Dad is unconscious now, but you, as his daughter, are still getting jealous over such things."


    "It''s none of your business," Mnie sneered, "Let me tell you, then. There''s a person whom Eldest Young Master Hill treasures. That''s a person you can never-"


    "Mnie Yule." Shaun cut her off sharply, his gaze expressing coldness as a warning. "If you dare say another word, I''ll make you regret that you have a tongue."


    "Eldest Young Master Hill, Mnie is in a bad mood. She''s just talking nonsense." Nic sensed that Shaun was furious, so she immediately grabbed Mnie and walked away.


    "Eldest Young Master Hill, even if you don''t let me speak, every single person in the wealthy families in Canberra knows it. Catherine will find out sooner orter..." Mnie''s unrelenting voice traveled across the corridor from afar.


    The ward was silent except for the sound of the electrocardiograph machine.


    Shaun looked at the woman beside him nervously. However, he only saw


    Catherine calmly fetching some hot water to wipe Joel''s face. It was as though the words Mnie just said had nothing to do with her. 1 "Babe, about what Mnie said, don''t..."

 Chapter 414

    "Don''t worry, I won''t think too much about it. I''m in no state to think about anything else besides my dad now," Catherine cut him off nonchntly.


    He was not aware that she had known about Sarah''s existence since long ago.


    She also understood that Sarah was deeply engraved in his heart.


    That was why she would not feel ufortable.


    She was over that period of difort already.


    There was no use in trying to make her feel repulsed over that matter as well.


    The dead could not fight against the living anyways. 2


    "...Okay, that''s good then." Despite saying this, Shaun''s heart still sank unknowingly.


    He was afraid that she would misunderstand or overthink things. However, he felt ufortable seeing her express no concern at all.


    After all, the reason she would not overthink things might be because she did not love him enough.


    He stared at her.


    The annoyance in his heart was resurfacing. 3


    He went out and smoked two cigarettes.


    He came back half an hourter. Catherine was feeding some water to Joel when she heard the door open. She nced at him over her shoulder and then averted


    her gaze.


    Shaun felt an ufortable feeling in his heart. He left the ward for so long, yet she was not even asking why he had gone out. She was truly indifferent toward him.


    However, looking at Joel''s state, he felt that it was a bit too much to think about this nonsense.


    Therefore, he coughed lightly and said, "I gave a headsup to Chester just now and asked him to arrange for the best caregiver to take care of your dad. He''ll also contact the top leading specialists overseas to discuss your dad''s condition..."


    "Thank you," Catherine said sincerely.


    "There''s no need for you to thank me. You''re my wife. I''m just doing my part." Shaun was dissatisfied with her being so polite to him. "By the way, did you fight


    to take care of your dad because you were suspicious of Nic?"


    "Yes, I suspect she might have found out that my dad wanted to transfer 35


    percent of the shares to me. A woman as selfish as Nic, with Fergus behind her back, would do anything to protect her gains." "Indeed." Shaun nodded. "I already got someone to


    investigate the cause of the ident."


    Catherine looked deep in thought. "But... There''s another person who gives me an odd feeling."


    "Who?"


    "Damien. When I asked to take care of my dad before, Nic kept disagreeing and made a fuss. But when Damien persuaded her, she suddenly agreed. I also think he kept changing the topic to help Nic, whether intentionally or not. When I first went to the Yule family''s house, he did steer the topics to aim for me. Although he''s a man of few words, I think he''s not as simple as he looks."


    After Catherine was done talking, she realized that Shaun was staring at her.


    "What? Is there something on my face?" She touched her face.


    "No, I just think that my woman''s senses are getting sharper." Shaun pinched her small face. "As expected of the woman I''ve fallen in love with."


    Catherine was speechless. She was not in the mood to flirt with him.


    "Alright, I just couldn''t help praising you." He withdrew his hand sheepishly and put on a straight face. "I wouldn''t have noticed if you hadn''t mentioned it. This Damien wasn''t eye-catching at all. I heard that he''s congenitally deficient. He was crippled at birth, so everyone in the Yule family is nice to him. Even after growing up, he still lives under the protection of your dad and the Yule family. He''s not married yet." "Why? He can''t have sex?" Catherine''s words were startling.


    Shaun digested her words for a moment. Then, he said crossly, "Do you think it''s appropriate for you, ady, to discuss such things about other people?" i

 Chapter 415

    "I''m just curious. Is it possible to hold the urge if he doesn''t get married when he''s this old already?"


    Shaun raised his eyebrows and threw Catherine an ambiguous nce. "Of course, it''s possible. I was always alone before I met you."


    "...Then what the hell was your ex-girlfriend?" She could not hold it in anymore. Some words might not be spoken aloud, but she should not be treated as a fool.


    Shaun''s expression changed drastically. After quite a while, he spoke with mixed feelings, "I..."


    However, Catherine did not want to listen to him continue. She switched the topic, saying, "If a man doesn''t get married, it''s either he''s incapable of sex, or he has someone in his heart. I think he might be in love with Nic."


    Shaun said, "...No way."


    "You don''t believe me?" Catherine frowned. "A woman''s instinct is very urate. I read psychological books in the past. For those who have been disabled since young, some of them are positive and happy, while some of them develop a dark personality." "No matter what, this is just your guess. There has to b


    e evidence. But the person who hurt your dad must be afraid that he''ll regain consciousness. That person may even do the deed himself..."


    "I think so too. Now we wait. When someone starts moving, only then can we catch the mastermind."


    Catherine exchanged a knowing gaze with Shaun and he understood it


    immediately. As expected of his woman. He was initially afraid that she could not cope with theplexity and confusion in Canberra.


    She was making progress faster than he thought.


    The next day, just as the sky brightened.


    Hadley brought over the investigation results. "There''s nothing wrong with the driver of the lorry who was involved in the ident. It was Director Yule''s sedan that lost control and hit the lorry at a turn. The police did an autopsy on Director Yule''s driver and found that his stomach had arge amount of drugs."


    "The driver had hallucinations from consuming drugs?" Catherine was surprised. "This should be the main cause of the car ident. However, ording to the forensics, the driver hadn''t been taking drugs for a long time, so he might have consumed them by mistake. But the driver is dead, so no one knows who he was in contact with when he was alive and who gave him the drugs. Dead men tell no tales. Fergus was investigated as well, and it seems that he has nothing to do with this case." i


    Catherine was slightly disappointed, but she had expected that since the perpetrator dared to hurt Joel, they would have been well prepared.


    "Take it slowly. As long as we keep a close eye on the hospital, the mastermind will surely be exposed." Shaun reassured her.


    Catherine nodded. She knew there was no use being impatient now. "By the way, thepany is holding a press conference the day after tomorrow. Is everything ready yet?"


    "What do we need to prepare?" Shaun grinned at her.


    Catherine was stunned momentarily. "Some data or something. Why are you asking me this? I don''t know a thing about electronicspanies. Everyone in Australia has their eyes on the press conference the day after tomorrow."


    "Don''t worry. I just need to eat the roast pork that my wife makes and I absolutely won''t have any


    problems." Shaun''s expression was calm, but his eyes were filled with anticipation.


    Catherine cringed. He must miss her roast pork a lot.


    Hadley, who was standing at the side, could not hold hisughter and burst outughing.


    "What are youughing for? Get out." Shaun shot him a n icy re.


    "Why are you being so fierce to him?" Catherine looked sympathetically at Hadley''s back as he left. The people who could stand his temper were already close to extinct.


    "He''s not my wife anyways. Are you saying that I have to be gentle to him?" Shaun grabbed her hand. "I''m only capable of being gentle to you now."


    Catherine went absent-minded for a moment, but she regained her senses quickly.


    She was already covered with wounds, and in Shaun''s heart remained a person who could not be erased. She could not give him all of her, or she would face even greater hurt.


    "I''m trying to be romantic with you, yet you''re distracted?" Dejected, Shaun pulled her into his embrace and bit her on the lip as if it was a punishment. "Do you love me or not?"

 Chapter 416

    Was this supposed to be normal? The topic jumped from one to another too fast.


    If it were back then in Melbourne, Catherine would have answered that she loved him without hesitation. However, now...


    Her short hesitation made Shaun''s heart sink. "Is it so hard to answer this question?"


    "Hubby, you should go to work now." Catherine pushed him away and went upstairs.


    Shaun watched as she left, and his gaze became gloomy.


    He was not that stupid that he could not sense how she had simply said those words.


    After arriving at thepany.


    He searched the web irritatedly: [Why women don''t get jealous?]


    Answer 1: [This woman is independent. She is rational and restrains herself even if she''s dating.]


    Answer 2: [This woman has a strong heart. She hasplete trust in her other half and gives her full understanding to him.]


    Answer 3: [She doesn''t love you enough.]


    What the hell was the third answer? 1


    He smashed the cup he was holding on the spot.


    Hadley, who heard themotion, came in and looked at him worriedly. Eldest Young Master Hill''s temper was getting worsetely.


    He could not understand. Eldest Young Master Hill was all lovey-dovey with Miss Jones, but he would get angry in an instant.


    Hadley was concerned. Eldest Young Master Hill''s sickness seemed to be worsening. 1


    On the other hand.


    In the spacious office, Catherine checked Yule Corporation''s shares.


    Joel had gotten in an ident.


    Yule Corporation''s shares were supposed to plummet today, but the shares unexpectedly continued to rise steadily.


    She increasingly felt that Damien was not an easy person.


    While she was pondering, Freya called her. "Guess where I am?"


    "I''m not in the mood to guess." "Fine. I just arrived at yourpany. I had a feeling you''d be in a bad mood since your dad got into an ident. As your bestie, I bought the tastiest dessert in the whole of Canberra and came over here to apany you." Freyaughed. "I don''t believe Shaun is as attentive as me. Hmph."


    Catherine was stunned for a moment and then said quickly, "Don''te to thepany. Turn around, get into the car, and leave."


    "Catherine, what do you mean? I was being nice and drove from afar to console you. I was even stuck in the traffic for an hour..."


    Just as Freya was having an outburst of anger, she saw a refined, handsome silhouette walking toward her in long strides.


    Her throat became hoarse.


    The person in her memories whom she tried so hard to forget suddenly appeared before her eyes.


    She felt breathless. It was as if something had exploded inside her head. She was nervous, flustered, and at a loss.


    "Freya..." Patrick walked up to her front.


    During this period when they were apart, the girl who once followed him all over the ce had be so dazzling. She had loose, honey-colored curly hair. She was wearing a red-knitted long cardigan with an


    oversized long white T-shirt beneath and a pair of Dr. Martens boots. She had some light makeup on, but her deep features had slight mixed-race characteristics, so she gave off azy yet attractive temperament. 1


    Back then, she would look like she thinned a little whenever they made up after breaking up.


    However, this time, she looked glowing and revitalized as if she was reborn.

 Chapter 417

    For the first time, Patrick had a feeling that he could not get her.


    "Alright, looks like you met Patrick already." On the other side of the phone, Catherineughed bitterly. "He came and looked for me yesterday. You guys should talk."


    "...Okay." Freya gradually calmed down. She raised her head and looked at her ex-boyfriend.


    "Freya, why didn''t you tell me that you came to Canberra to work?" Patrick smiled at her bitterly. "You blocked all my phone calls and WhatsApp messages. Are you still angry even after making a fuss for so long?"


    "Making a fuss?" Freya''s heart grew cold. After all this time, he still thought that she was just throwing a tantrum as usual and that it would pass as long as he coaxed her?


    "Fine, I admit that I was in the wrong that time. I''ve reflected on my mistakes. But it has been so long since that incident, so don''t be mad anymore. When we go back, I''ll meet your parents at their house to apologize. We can get married immediately." Patrick held her hand.


    He was really unused to the days without her around.


    He used to think that dating was troublesome. Even if he was busy at work, he still had to make time to apany her.


    However, after she left, he began feeling empty during his free time. He would feel an indescribable sense of panic.


    He admitted that he had not treasured her properly in the past and took her for granted, thinking that she would always stay by his side. Therefore, he ended up neglecting her a lot.


    He would not do that anymore.


    "I won''t go back." Freya remained still. "I''m working at Osher Corporation now, and my future career advancement is good here."


    Patrick was taken aback. "Wasn''t your previous job in Melbourne going well for you too?"


    Freya suddenly felt like crying. Exactly how unconcerned about her was he before? "Patrick Jackson, I stayed in Melbourne before this just for your sake. I have everything figured out now. I''m still young and pretty, so I want to explore the outside world more. I don''t want to get married. Why should I step into the grave of marriage so early?"


    "Stop being unreasonable. Your greatest hope was to get married to me in the past¡ª"


    "I don''t want it now," Freya interrupted him. "Patrick, I already told you very clearly when we broke upst year. We''re done. I''m not joking, don''te and look for me anymore."


    She turned around and walked away.


    Patrick was dumbfounded. He chased after her and grabbed her hand. "Freya, I don''t believe it. We''ve been together for so long and we broke up and made up so many times. How can you just say that we''re done? I swear, I''m absolutely not in love with Linda-"


    "Then can you promise me not to contact her forever besides going to her funeral when she dies? You can call her right now. I''m giving you thest chance." Freya stared into his eyes. 1


    Patrick was in disbelief. "Must you be so absurd? At most, I''ll promise you to lessen my interactions with her. I''ll also ask her to get a boyfriend as soon as possible-"


    "Enough. You say this every single time. I refuse to listen to your nonsense anymore."


    Freya was extremely annoyed.


    "Why must you force me?"


    Patrick continued grabbing her and refused to let go." Freya, enough is enough. Do you know how much work at thepany I''m putting off these two days just to wait for you outside Hudson Corporation?" "Shut up if you don''t know how to talk." Freya was infuriated upon hearing his words.


    Would anyone woo their ex-girlfriend back like that? It was like he was doing charity work.


    "You weren''t like this before. Are you being instigated by Catherine? Why do you always listen to her? She came to Canberra and you followed. Now that she''s married, you can''t possibly follow her around forever," Patrick blurted out in a rush.


    Freya almost died from anger.


    If they were not in public, she would have taken her heels off and hit him with them.


    Rodney was exiting the building after a project discussion when he saw that


    scene.


    He tsked.


    He had an impression that this woman was full of lies, and the way she spoke was harsh. Now, she was even getting involved with a man on the streets, and that man was obviously her boyfriend.


    It just so happened that she had humiliated him before, and now he had the chance for revenge.


    He grinned evilly and went over in long strides. "Hey, babe, who''s that?"

 Chapter 418

    Freya was in the middle of her rage when she heard the familiar voice of a man.


    She turned back and saw Rodney, that showy guy, walking toward her with a smug expression.


    "Babe, you said that you only loved mest night, and today you''re caught up with another guy. Are you toying with me?" Rodney''s ambiguous words almost made Freya have goosebumps all over.


    "Who is he? What is your rtionship with him?" Patrick''s handsome face darkened when he saw the guy who suddenly appeared out of nowhere.


    Men were wary animals. If Rodney were iparable to him in every aspect, he would not have cared at all. However, Rodney was good-looking and had elegant mannerisms. His whole body exuded an unrestrained, intimidating aura. He was surely not an ordinary person.


    Freya rolled her eyes. She hooked her arm around Rodney''s arm all of a sudden and said, "I forgot to tell you. I already have a new boyfriend, and it''s him."


    Rodney''s body stiffened. Why was the situation different from what he expected?


    6


    Was that not her boyfriend? He only came over to


    have them break up, but why did it turn out that he was helping Freya instead?


    "Impossible." Patrick''s face paled in disbelief and he yanked Freya''s hand. "Are you using this method to provoke me? Freya, I admit that I''m provoked. Let''s go home."


    "How many times do I have to say this? We broke up long ago." Freya turned Rodney''s face to show Patrick. "Look at how handsome he is. He looks like a male protagonist from aic that came to life. He fulfills every woman''s ideal type as he has a great figure and face. Patrick, my world only consisted of you in the past, so I didn''t notice anybody else. But aftering to Canberra, I realized that there are many other excellent guys. You''re not worth my time anymore."


    Rodney had no clue what was happening."..." 2


    F*ck, who was the one who said he was a piece of dog sh*t previously?


    Who was the one who said that he was adyboy? 1


    Who was the one who said that he did not look like a man?


    What on earth was this woman''s mouth made of? She did not even need a script


    whether she was speaking human words or nonsense.


    "Do you think saying this will make me believe you?" Patrick shook his head dejectedly. He did not want to believe it at all. "You''re still angry at Linda and me. You just want to make me jealous..."


    "I''m not lying. I really like him. Let me prove it to you if you don''t believe me." Without another word, Freya grabbed Rodney''s necktie and yanked it downward. Then, she got on her tiptoes and kissed Rodney''s thin lips hard, i


    The even more clueless Rodney widened his eyes,"..."


    He was forcibly kissed by a woman for the first time in his whole life.


    He wanted to push her away, but Freya pressed the back of his head and said in


    a voice that only both of them could hear, "Didn''t you want to prove yourselfst time? Now is the time to prove it."


    F*ck.


    That meant that he could not prove himself to be a man if he pushed her away.


    He admitted that he was agitated.


    Rodney hugged her back and returned her kiss hard.


    Patrick could only watch the two helplessly. His eyes reddened due to shock. Was


    that the love'' that she had confessed to him about in the past? 1


    She wooed him for a long time, yet when he seriously wanted to treat her well, she chose to hurt him this way.


    "Freya, I''m utterly disappointed in you. I won''t look for you anymore."


    Patrick could not bear to continue watching, so he left angrily and awkwardly.


    He did not see that the moment he turned around, a teardrop fell from Freya''s eye.


    The teardropnded on Freya and Rodney''s lips and Rodney tasted something salty.


    He was stunned for a while, and the next moment, he was being shoved away by Freya.

 Chapter 419

    The woman who kissed him earlier was wiping her face and mouth vigorously as if she had kissed something dirty.


    "Freya Lynch..." Rodney was deeply infuriated.


    "Do you need some tissues?" Freya took a piece of tissue and passed it to him. Her deep eyes were still glistening with tears, just like an innocent kitten.


    Rodney took the piece of tissue annoyedly and wiped his mouth forcefully. "So dirty."


    "I think so too." Freya nodded as she felt the same way. "Kissing a stranger who I don''t love is so ufortable."


    Could she not sense that he was trying to humiliate her?


    Rodney felt that his anger was being ignored, and his heart was almost in pain from being angry. "What are you crying for? You''re reluctant to leave that guy, yet you humiliated him. Don''t you think that you''re pretentious?"


    "You certainly don''t have a girlfriend,¡± Freya suddenly said, "You were so unskilful at that kiss just now. It can''t possibly be your first kiss, right?" 2


    Rodney was deeply embarrassed that she had figured him out. He could not help but spit out vulgar words.


    "Looks like I guessed correctly." Looking at his expression that was about to explode from fury, Freya''s mood strangely lightened up. "Don''t you know that women like to be pretentious? Guys who despise women being pretentious will never get a girlfriend. Learn something."


    Rodney gritted his teeth. "Freya, I helped you out just now, at the very least. Is this how you treat your benefactor?"


    "Did I beg you toe? It seemed like you were the one who ran here willingly and called me ''babe''. You even said misleading things. Don''t think I don''t know that you were up to no good."


    Freya scoffed and walked away. She then saw Catherine who wasing her way.


    Catherine halted when she saw Rodney who was behind Freya. "You two..."


    Rodney made a loud ''hmph'' and left looking offended.


    Catherine was speechless. Were her eyes blurry? Why did Rodney seem like a big softie at this moment?


    "Why is he here? Did you guys fight again? Where''s


    Patrick?"


    "He left. Wepletely broke off this time. He said he wouldn''t look for me anymore." Freya nced up and smiled, but her eyes were red.


    "It might be better this way. We need to look ahead. There are a lot of good men


    in Canberra." Catherine held her hand and they headed inside thepany together.


    "I don''t care. I''m miserable right now. You have to keep mepany."


    "I can''t tonight. I promised to go home and cook for Shaun." Catherine invited her, saying, "Why don''t youe to my house to eat?"


    "Never mind, I have no desire to see Shaun''s poker face," Freya said glumly, "Now that you''re married, you have no time to apany me. I suddenly feel so lonely."


    "...That''s why you should go on a date and fall in love." Catherine let out a deep, long sigh. "Look at me. After getting married, I can''t even go out to have a meal with the opposite gender. Even if I''m going out with girls, I still need to report to him. I need to go home immediately after work as Shaun will be unhappy if I go back homete."


    "Forget it. I think I don''t want to get married, after all." Freya was terrified after listening to Catherine.


    In the evening.


    Shaun had not returned yet when Catherine arrived home.


    Aunty Yasmine had already prepped the vegetables. Catherine took a look at the vegetables on the cutting board and said, "You didn''t cut enough meat, and the vegetables aren''t enough either."


    "But this is already a lot." Aunty Yasmine was astonished. "Usually, it goes to waste..."

 Chapter 420

    "I make four servings every time, and Shaun finishes all of it." Catherine took some more broli out from the fridge.


    Aunty Yasmine was curious. "Could this be the power of love? I watched Eldest Young Master Hill grow up. His appetite has never been good. It''s as though he doesn''t like to eat anything at all and it was good enough even if he just ate a bowl of rice."


    To be honest, if Catherine had not spent time with Shaun in Canberra, she would never believe Aunty Yasmine''s words.


    Now that she thought about it, he had certainly enjoyed her cooking back in Melbourne. It was just that he never spoke his mind andmented that her cooking was only so-so.


    It was so pretentious of him.


    However, there was someone who liked the food she made. That made her more enthusiastic about cooking. 2


    "Later, you''ll find out just how big his appetite is." Catherine started slicing the pork.


    Cooking roast pork required a lot of time.


    While she was waiting, she read some news on her phone.


    However, when she saw that night''s top trending search, [Eldest Young Master Hill Has Murdered Someone In The Past], she was in a daze.


    She had a bad feeling.


    Joyfolk Financial Times: [Australia''s First Young Master''s True Colors. Eldest Young Master Hill has a history of serious mental illness. He was sent to a mental hospital after attempting to murder his nanny. It''s terrifying. There are pictures as evidence.]


    Catherine''s heart trembled. She tapped on the pictures.


    There were a few pictures of a young boy. The features and outline of the boy''s face were exactly how Shaun looked when he was young. One photo showed him holding a knife with blood on his face and hands. His eyes had an intense re, and his young face looked contorted and scary. There were another two pictures. One showed him being captured by the police while in the other, he was wearing a white shirt after getting admitted into a mental hospital.


    [I heard of this illness before. In our area, there was a mental patient who murdered someone. These kinds of people are truly scary.]


    [Oh my gosh, that''s so terrifying. He even wanted to kill his nanny who took care of him. He''s a lunatic.]


    [Why was he discharged from the mental hospital? What if he hurts someone else again? I heard this illness needs prolonged medication. If not, it''ll recur.]


    [I heard that he''s the founder of Shaunarah Corporation. Can someone with an illness like this still run thepany?]


    [Do you guys think his wife knows about his illness? Won''t she wet her pants if she sees this news?]


    [Of course, she didn''t know. Who would want to marry a man with homicidal tendencies? Does she not want to live anymore?]


    Catherine saw there were more than 10,000ments online. Her head was about to explode.


    She remembered the scene when Shaun had hurt herst time. After that, sometimes when she angered him, his gaze would be very scary.


    There was the time when his arm had gotten mysteriously hurt too.


    Thinking back, she felt goosebumps.


    How could that be?


    Although she also thought that Shaun was bad-tempered and very moody, she had never once thought that he would be a mentally ill patient. After all, he looked pretty normal.


    Right, the medications.

 Chapter 421

    Catherine rushed upstairs and discovered a few bottles of medications from the drawer in the study.


    She searched the names up on the phone, and two of the medications were mood stabilizers and antipsychotics.


    That news... It was true?


    He previously wanted to kill the nanny who took care of him, and now, he had even hurt her. Later on, would he be thinking of...


    She felt chills going down her spine and did not dare to go downstairs.


    "Young Madam, Eldest Young Master Hill hasn''t returned. Do you want to call him?" Aunty Yasmine appeared at the door. She saw the medications Catherine was holding, and her expression froze." These medications..."


    "Aunty Yasmine, you said you watched Shaun grow up. Then you should know... that he''s mentally ill, right?" Catherine''s face was pale, and her lips were trembling.


    Aunty Yasmine was at a loss. She wiped her hands on her apron. "Where did you hear it? This is impossible


    "It''s all over the inte." Catherine showed her the pictures. "Aunty Yasmine, is all of this real?"


    Aunty Yasmine was in shock upon seeing the pictures. "Who published those things? This is too much... Young Madam, you must trust Eldest Young Master Hill. He''s a good person."


    "But his usual personality is indeed aggressive, irritable, and extreme. These medications are proof of that too." Catherine held the bottles of medications tightly and murmured, "Aunty Yasmine, I''m usually scared of him too. I was hurt by him before, and it was a scary experience. I just want to know the truth."


    "Okay, I''ll tell you. I just hope you won''t misunderstand him like the outsiders."


    Aunty Yasmine let out a long sigh. "Eldest Young Master Hill had this illness when he was eight. At that time, his parents were already divorced and Lea did not care about him at all. In the Hill family, Old Master Hill was a cold person who only concentrated on his career. Old Madam Hill loved Eldest Young Master, but she had many children and grandchildren. She needed to socialize as well, so she simply did not have the time to care for him. No one noticed that the nanny was abusing Eldest Young Master because they were indifferent toward him."


    "Abused?" Catherine was shocked.


    "Yes. When Eldest Young Master Hill was young, he felt insecure and cried very often. Of course, that was just a child''s tactic to get their parents'' attention. But the nanny thought that he was annoying, so she often secretly locked him inside the closet and starved him. During winter, she would even remove his clothes and leave him cold and hungry."


    Catherine felt her chest ache with bitterness. She had experienced that feeling of cold and hunger before, but Shaun was just a kid at that time.


    How could someone be so cruel to a child?


    "Eldest Young Master Hillined about it before, but he had no wounds on his body. Therefore, everybody thought he was just wrongfully using the nanny."


    Aunty Yasmine said, "Eldest Young Master''s father did not care about him either. He was drunk every day. Then, when Eldest Young Master was eight, Brennan went overseas with a woman. When he left, he cut all ties with Eldest Young Master and told him not to look for him anymore because looking at him reminded Brennan of his unhappy past. His leaving was the final straw that crushed Eldest Young Master


    Catherine found it difficult to speak. "So..."


    "Yes, Eldest Young Master went into depression. He neither talked nor ate. He even stabbed the nanny when he couldn''t stand her abusing him anymore. When Old Madam Hill checked the security cameras, we found out that the nanny had indeed abused


    Eldest Young Master, but it was toote. Eldest Young


    Master was already sent to the mental hospital where he received treatment for three years. After he returned, he regained the Hill family''s attention through his hard work and became what he is today."


    Aunty Yasmine''s eyes reddened. "Young Madam, it''s normal to be afraid of Eldest Young Master Hill. But I hope you won''t despise him or leave him. He''s really pitiful. If he loses you, he''ll lose everything and won''t be able to take it."


    "...Okay, I won''t." Catherine nodded. Her heart still felt traces of pain.


    Who could imagine that a prideful and distinguished man such as him was hiding a sad, painful childhood? 1


    She suddenly felt like hugging him tightly. She wanted to tell him that she would give him the happiness of a family that he had lost for the rest of her life.


    Even if other people feared him, she would no longer be frightened.


    She remembered something in a sh. Would Shaun''s condition be aggravated if he saw those pictures?


    She called Shaun, but no one answered.


    She could only call Hadley. "Hadley, where''s Shaun? I saw the news. Where is he now?"

 Chapter 422

    "Young Madam, Eldest Young Master..." Hadley sounded anxious, but he did not know where to start.


    "I''ve heard everything from Aunty Yasmine. I don''t mind his illness." Catherine knew what he was thinking. 1


    "After Eldest Young Master Hill saw the news, he drove away alone. We don''t know where he went and are searching everywhere for him. I think that something''s not right with his emotions. His illness might''ve recurred, and I suspect that he''ll go look for Vice Director Hill."


    "Lea?"


    "Yes. When he saw the news just now, I heard him mutter something like ''This must be Lea''s doing'' with a scary expression. As long as Lea is involved, he will lose control of his emotions," Hadley said impatiently, "I''m on my way to find Vice Director Hill now."


    "Send me the address too. I''ll go over now."


    Catherine took the car keys and went out hurriedly.


    In the private manor.


    When Lea saw the news regarding Shaun''s mental


    illness all over the inte, she called Valerie immediately. "Were you the one who leaked the pictures?"


    "Big Sis, are you suspecting me right now?"


    "Only members of the Hill family have these pictures. Besides you, who in the Hill family..."


    Lea had not finished speaking when fighting sounds came from the outside. She opened the door and all the bodyguards were lying on the floor. Shaun stood at the door with a grim expression.


    "You..."


    "Follow me." Shaun yanked her roughly and walked toward the rooftop.


    Her phone dropped to the ground. Valerie''s worried voice came from the phone, but no one cared about it.


    On the rooftop, Lea looked disheveled as she was being dragged around. "Shaun, what are you trying to d o.... Ah!"


    Half of her body was pushed off the edge of the rooftop.


    "I warned you before not to force me using my past illness but what did you do? Why do I have a mother like you?"


    Shaun gripped her neck tightly while he yelled. He hadpletely broken down.


    Lea widened her eyes in shock as her face paled. "It wasn''t me..." "You ckmailed me using this matterst time. Who else could it be besides you?"


    Shaun''s eyes were bloodshot. "You''ve only cared about Liam since before. What will you not do for him?


    "This whole time, you''ve been helping Liam because you wanted to kick me out of my position in Hill Corporation. You despised giving birth to me the most. Never mind these, but you should never have spread the pictures.


    "I told you that I''d make you pay for this."


    Ever since young, he was the eldest young master of Australia''s Hill Corporation.


    However, he never once felt familial love and warmth from the Hill family.


    Now, he finally once again found a woman who he cared for.


    He just wanted to have a simple, normal life with her.


    Nevertheless, his closest family members had used the crudest way to rip his shameful past open.


    The inte was full of harsh, viciousments about him.


    Everyone was scared of him and wanted to lock him u P-


    Catherine might have been frightened too.


    She was already initially scared of him.


    His remaining warmth and happiness had all disappeared like bubbles.

 Chapter 423

    "Shaun, calm down. I''m your mother," Lea said hoarsely with a shaking voice, "What you''re doing now is outrageous. You''ll be cast aside by the whole world."


    "Ha, am I not being cast aside by everyone right now? Why did you give birth to me? You''re the evilest woman in the whole world. You disgust me!" Shaun shouted with all his might. Half of Lea''s body hung in the air, and she was about to fall.


    "Are you really going to kill me? You madman!"


    "I''m a madman, and you were the one who drove me to the point of insanity." Shaun was triggered by her again. When he was about to lose control of his mind, he heard Catherine''s scream behind him.


    "Shaun, no!"


    Shaun''s body shook, and his handsome face became pale instantly.


    He did not dare to turn around and look at her.


    He was afraid that he would see a face filled with contempt and fear.


    Tired. He was truly tired.


    He felt that his illness was more aggravating each


    time ever since it recurred. His chest was filled with hostility.


    Previously, he could control himself not to hurt Lea. Today, he just could not control himself anymore.


    He did not want to be locked up in the eerily white mental hospital again.


    There were forever only four sides of the walls there.


    No one would care or worry about him.


    "Shaunny,e here." Catherine held her breath and walked toward him step by step.


    "Enough, don''te over anymore!" Shaun yelled at her angrily. His handsome face was filled with agony." I''m sick. I''ll hurt you. Do you know that?" 1


    Catherine saw this unfamiliar side of him. Her heart ached as tears spilled out of her eyes. "I''m not afraid. No one was born to be like this. You''re innocent. Those who hurt you are the ones who are in the wrong."


    "Stop talking. I don''t believe you." Shaun shook his head absently. "My mom lied to me the same way in the past, and she sent me to the mental hospital the moment she turned around." 1


    Lea''s expression stiffened. "With your condition at that time, if I hadn''t sent you for treatment-"


    "Shut up!" Shaun suddenly became agitated. "You were the one who single- handedly caused my illness. Where were you when I was locked up in the closet for three days and three nights? Where were you when I was even stripped of my clothing in the winter and almost died from the cold?" 1


    He became more agitated as he continued speaking, and he was on the verge of losing control again.


    Catherine was utterly at a loss. At that moment, Chester came to her side with a needle in his hand. "I''m afraid that you''re the only person who can approach him now. Inject this needle in his arm and he''ll faint."


    "But I''ve never injected a needle before..."


    "You can do this." Chester stared at her without budging. "Don''t let Shaun pass the point of no return."


    "...Okay."


    Catherine took a deep breath and hid the needle secretly. She moved toward Shaun slowly.


    "I told you not toe over. Don''t you understand me?" Shaun noticed that she was nearing him and shouted at her. 1


    "I can''t just stand by and watch you get into trouble!" Catherine yelled even louder at Shaun with reddened eyes. "Shaun, you can''t be so selfish. My face was disfigured because of you. Wherever I go, people mock me for being hideous. You said that you wouldn''t be ashamed of me. You promised to give me happiness and that you would even use a lifetime to prove it to me. Is this the way you''re proving it?"


    Shaun looked at her small, tear-streaked face. Suddenly, he was at a loss just like a kid. "I..."


    "Do you still not understand? I''ve always loved you. I''ll still like you no matter what you be. I won''t be scared of you because of your past. It''s the exact opposite. I''ll only feel pain for you, and I want to give you warmth for the rest of your life. You''re ill, and that''s fine. I can be by your side. If you can''t recover in a year, I''ll still be with you for a lifetime."


    Catherine neared him step by step, and her throat choked. "Simrly, if I''m the one who''s sick, you won''t abandon me, right?"


    Shaun was taken aback, and his wild gaze gradually became stagnant.


    Catherine took the opportunity and jabbed his arm. He turned his head around and looked at her. He did not put up any resistance, and his gaze gradually lost focus.


    His hand that held Lea loosened, and he copsed to the ground.

 Chapter 424

    Catherine immediately embraced him and whispered into his ear, "I promise you that I won''t leave. When you wake up, I''ll make roast pork for you."


    Shaun''s eyebrows that were tightly knitted in a frown slowly rxed. He fell unconscious and looked just like a child who was sleeping soundly. No one could have imagined that he was a sick patient who went insane a moment ago.


    Lea sat on the ground after getting rescued. Even after a long time had passed, color did not return to her face.


    Liam ran over and helped her up. "Mom, I''ve already contacted the mental hospital. They''ll dispatch a car to pick Shaun up."


    Lea was stunned.


    Catherine red at him. "Who told you to make that call?"


    Liam said bluntly, "If we don''t send him for treatment, with his current condition, do you want a life to be lost?"


    "He''s right. It was so terrifying just now." Mason held Lea''s hands and said in fear, "I was scared out of my wits. Just a little bit more and he would''ve pushed you over. It''s you this time, but when his illness recurs


    again, who will be the next...?"


    He spoke hesitantly, but Lea was swayed. "It''s better to send him to the hospital for treatment. It''s not like he hasn''t been treated before..."


    Catherine could hear no more. "Didn''t you hear what Shaun said just now? The fact that you lied to him and sent him to the mental hospital in the past has already left a scar on him. As a mother, you only know how to pass him over to a cold hospital. You don''t deserve to be a mother at all."


    Shame and embarrassment shed through Lea''s expression.


    Liam frowned. "What do you know? If we don''t lock him up, he''ll hurt someone else again. He could even hurt you."


    "That''s my business."


    Catherine felt pure anger for Shaun. "Liam, it''s easy for you to say this because it wasn''t you who was locked in the hospital. Since young, you''ve had your parents'' love. Even after growing up, your mother still thinks of countless ways to hand the Hill family over to you. But what about Shaun? Why did he be mentally ill? It''s because he was locked in the cab alone when you three were a happy family. When your parents brought you to travel all around the world, he was deprived of food and warmth because of his nanny''s abuse. It''s fine if you''re all cold-blooded and feel no guilt at all, but can you take pity on him for just a single bit?"


    Liam''s expression became ugly from being scolded, and all color drained entirely from Lea''s face.


    Catherine sneered, "You even told me before this that you felt we shared the same fate. It''s hrious now that I think about it. You''re just boundlessly greedy. You have everything, yet you wanted to snatch Hill Corporation which was the only thing that Shaun possessed. He only regained affection from the Hill family through the help of Hill Corporation. He cares about you guys, but you bunch of people hurt him every single time."


    "Are you done scolding us?" Liam gritted his teeth and clenched his fists.


    Catherine threw a hateful nce at them. "About Shaun''s mental illness being exposed, no one else could be behind this except for you, the Hill family. We''ll make you pay back this debt."


    She looked at Chester after she finished speaking." Let''s take Shaun and leave."


    Chester nced at her in admiration and nodded. He carried Shaun and went downstairs.


    "You guys..."


    Liam wanted to go after them, but Lea pulled him back. She shook her head sullenly. "Forget it..."


    Mason had a worried expression. "But..." 1


    "I should be held responsible for Shaun''s illness." Lea had mixed feelings.


    She had disliked Shaun''s existence all along. It was because of him that she had to marry a person she did not love.


    Thest time she felt guilt for Shaun was when his illness rpsed when he was eight.


    However,ter on, she had her career, family, and Liam to take care of. When she finally came around, Shaun had stayed at the mental hospital for a few years and recovered already. He turned cold and ruthless after his recovery, making her despise him even more.

 Chapter 425

    The incident just now made her remember some things from a long time ago.


    It turned out that she had left Shaun many wounds.


    Indeed, she despised Shaun''s existence, but Shaun hated her for giving birth to him too.


    "Liam, let me ask you this. Were you the one who spread the photos?" Lea frowned and asked," Shaunarah Corporation''s press conference for the microchip is being held tomorrow. The most suspicious person in the Hill family is your aunt, and the next is you."


    "Mom, I didn''t do it." Liam was getting angry. "No matter what, I''m still biologically rted to him, after all. He was sick from the start, and I wouldn''t go so far as to have no limits."


    Lea rubbed between her eyebrows. She was having a headache. She was aware of what personality her son had.


    Was it really Valerie who did it?


    "Mom, with Shaun in this state, can tomorrow''s press conference still be held?" Liam asked hesitantly.


    Lea red at him and left. She was going to find Valerie.


    Chester drove Shaun directly to a private hospital for a check-up and put him on a drip that contained tranquilizers.


    In the ward, Catherine held Shaun''s hand silently.


    She only saw the arrogant, cold, and cruel side of him in the past. Today, she had seen his weak and helpless side.


    Her heart still ached.


    "To be honest, when I first knew that you and Shaun got together, I thought... that you weren''t good enough for him." Chester smiled. "But now, I feel ashamed for having those thoughts. You deserve to be cherished by Shaun."


    Catherine was not surprised. They were people who were standing at the top of Australia''s hierarchy, so it was normal that they would look down on her. "Young Master Jewell, can you tell me how Shaun got the wound on his arm now?"


    Chester smiled bitterly. "You might''ve guessed it already, but yes, whenever Shaun is about to lose control, he cuts himself with a knife. It happened twice, and both times were rted to you."


    Catherine was shocked. She raised her head and looked at him.


    "Once was when you fought with him in the morning. After he left, he hurt himself in the car. Another time


    was when he was on the way to the hospital after saving you from the Hill family''s manor." 1


    Catherine remembered this. That morning, she had said she did not love him and then he left furiously. As for the second time, he suddenly said that he wanted to get out of the car. She thought he hated the stink on her body.


    In truth, he was hurting himself.


    She was so dense that she only knew about him losing control of his emotions today. She regretted it a lot.


    "You and Lea are the only ones who can make him lose control because he cares about you two." Chester stared at her and sighed helplessly.


    Catherine''s heart trembled. "Then what should I do?"


    "Stay with him," Chester said, "He can''t work in this state now. Shaun has a vi by the seaside. I suggest that you guys move over there. Apany him to get some fresh air and give him warmth and love."


    "Okay."


    Catherine nodded without dy.


    "You... don''t hate him anymore?" Chester raised his eyebrows curiously. "Didn''t you keep ming him for using underhanded tactics to separate you and Wesley? And Shaun had something to do with you being disfigured too."

 Chapter 426

    Catherine felt bitter. "Yeah, I should resent him. I should resent him for not trusting me in Melbourne, for humiliating me again and again, and for hurting m e. Having said that, I couldn''t help worrying about him when I found out that something happened to him. It pained me to learn about his difficult childhood. I fooled myself into believing that I''ve stopped having feelings for him, but I can''t fool my heart. The more I get along with him, the deeper I''m falling for him."


    She stared affectionately at the unconscious man on the bed.


    Let bygones be bygones. From today onward, she wanted to be nice to him.


    Now that Joel was in aa, Shaun was her only family member.


    A look of relief crossed Chester''s face, yet Hadley, who was beside him, looked anxious. "If Eldest Young Master Hill can''t work, how is the press conference on the microchip going to take ce? What''s more, news about Eldest Young Master Hill''s mental condition is spreading like wildfire. We must subside themotion."


    Catherine was stunned. "Isn''t there anyone else who can take charge of Shaunarah Corporation at a time


    like this?" "There is, but it has already been announced that Eldest Young Master Hill would be the one attending the conference. I''m afraid that his absence during the emergency will cause an uproar and negatively impact Shaunarah''s future development."


    Catherine frowned and thought it over for half a minute before she suddenly rose to her feet. "I''ll attend on his behalf. As his wife, I''ll assume responsibility for it."


    Hadley and Chester were both astonished.


    "But there''ll surely be a lot of reporters bombarding you with questions about Eldest Young Master Hill''s condition during the press conference tomorrow..."


    "I''ll respond to the reporters'' questions." Catherine turned her fierce eyes to Hadley. "Help me gather some information. I want the public to know that Shaun is not a lunatic."


    Hadley shuddered. All of a sudden, he was touched by her act. At least there was someone who cared for Eldest Young Master Hill in his life.


    The next day.


    The vi at the seaside was facing the sea. Spring hade and flowers were in full bloom.


    After being unconscious for a night, the man on the bed opened his eyes and sat up. He rapidly rushed to the door without putting on his clothes.


    At that instant, the door was pushed open. Hadley walked in with a look of surprise. "You''re awake, Eldest Young Master..."


    Shaun pushed him away and headed downstairs. After rummaging around, he tugged Hadley at his shirt with bloodshot eyes. "Where is she? Where did she go?"


    Hadley came to his senses. "Young Madam-"


    "She left, right?" Shaun interrupted his sentence and roared, "She lied to me! She promised to stay by my side during my treatment and prepare roast pork for me. They''re all lies."


    "Eldest Young Master Hill, you''ve misunderstood her." Fearing that Shaun would go out of control again, Hadley immediately said, "Young Madam is attending Shaunarah''s press conference on your behalf."


    "What?" Shaun narrowed his eyes.


    "Young Master Jewell said that you''re not fit enough to go out, but more and more scandals about you are spreading out there and it''s hard to stop them. The reporters have already crowded the venue of the press conference sincest night. Because of that, Young Madam decided to attend the press conference on the microchip in your stead and rify your condition as well."


    Shaun red at Hadley furiously. "Are those from the top management of the corporation dead? Also, how could you possibly let her deal with those ferocious reporters? No way, she can''t handle it. I must hurry there..."


    "Eldest Young Master Hill, you can''t go there." Hadley stopped him.


    "Get out of my way. You''re just my subordinate. How dare you block me?!" Shaun flew into a rage.


    "Hadley is blocking you for your own good."


    Chester suddenly came in through the entrance. He had never been this stern before. "Look at yourself. You know full well that the reporters are going to pose terrible questions at you during the press conference today. Are you 100% sure that you won''t be affected by them and won''t lose control?"


    Shaun''s throat tightened, and his five fingers curled up into a fist.

 Chapter 427

    Chester said, "If your illness gets triggered in front of the cameras, Shaunarah Corporation will be dead in the water and your life will be over."


    "Stop it." Shaun''s eyes shed with grimness.


    "Have faith in Catherine. She''s not that weak." Chester took out his phone and clicked the app which was broadcasting a live stream. "Now, let''s see how she''s performing."


    The live stream for the press conference held by Shaunarah Corporation that night had garnered over 200 million viewers.


    Dressed in a ck gown, Catherine was giving a speech on stage.


    It was the first time she appeared in public as Shaun''s wife.


    Those who had never seen her used to assume that she was a great beauty, considering that the most brilliant eldest young master in Australia fell deeply i n love with her. Nevertheless, the minute she appeared in public, everyone was dumbfounded.


    Shaun even noticed that a lot of the audience kept flooding thement box.


    [How could it be? She''s so ugly]


    [Damn, what happened to her face? It''s really ugly]


    [Could it be that something went wrong with Eldest Young Master Hill''s eyes since the time he suffered from mental illness?]


    Shocked, Chester immediately turned off thement box.


    However, Shaun had already caught sight of thements and exploded with rage. "These people are out of their minds. Are they interested in watching the press conference or beautifuldies? Jot down their usernames. I''m going to disable their ess to the live stream."


    Feeling awkward, Hadley swiftly changed the topic. "Well... Eldest Young Master Hill, look. Young Madam has begun to speak. She has an air of authority and charm."


    Shaun red at him. He did not need Hadley to remind him as he could see it with his own eyes.


    It was his first time seeing Catherine stand out.


    The press conference tonight had drawn the attention of many technologypanies in Australia as well as foreignpanies.


    During the press conference, Catherine lifted the microphone in a rxed manner. She tapped the microphone to test it before she began speaking," Hello, everyone. I''m Shaun''s wife, Catherine Jones. I''m here to host the press conference on Shaunarah''s


    Oceanic Microchip. This is the first batch of the best microchips produced in Australia. The founder of the microchip, Shaun Hill, was supposed to introduce the product in person, but Mr. Hill could note due to personal reasons-"


    Before she could finish speaking, a reporter from Joyfolk Financial Times interrupted her speech, "Is it because his mental illness has been triggered? Did he really kill the nanny who looked after him since he was young? He doesn''t have to go to jail after killing her because of his mental condition, right? Or is it because of his noble status that he''s not locked up?"


    Once the reporter initiated the subject, many other reporters began to ask her about it.


    "We heard that an ambnce from the mental hospital went to his mother''s vi yesterday. Was his illness triggered again?" 1


    "Why has he not been sent to the mental hospital yet?


    Will he hurt others next time?"


    "Can people with mental problems like him lead Shaunarah well? Could there be an issue with the microchips?"


    "Now that you''re living with Shaun, aren''t you afraid? Has he ever hurt you?"


    "Not only is there something wrong with Shaun''s eyes, but he also has bad taste. Otherwise, why did he choose you as his wife?"


    Catherine was bombarded with countless nasty questions from the reporters below the stage. The constant camera shes hurt her eyes as well.


    Even so, she continued to wear a gentle and polite smile.


    Five minutester, the reporters were tired of asking questions. When they began


    to quiet down, Catherine opened her mouth. "Are you guys done asking questions?"

 Chapter 428

    U 99


    Catherine''s question was met with silence.


    "Well, I can finally speak now. Regarding Shaun''s illness, it''s true, but he didn''t hurt his nanny for no reason. This is the medical report regarding Shaun''s treatment when he was eight. He was diagnosed with depression and post- traumatic stress disorder because he had been suffering from abuse for a long time. It''s a fact that he had long been abused by his nanny."


    Catherine nced backstage, and an old video appeared on the monitor.


    In the scene, a police officer was seen interrogating a middle-aged woman with unkempt hair and wrinkles on her face. "What would you do when he cried?"


    "I''d take off his clothes and lock him in the closet."


    "How long would you lock him?"


    "Normally one to two days. The Hill family couldn''t be bothered about him, so no one knew. He wouldn''t die after not eating for two days."


    The police officer was enraged. "Did you do that in winter too?"


    "Yes. When I noticed that he would faint at times due to the cold, I immediately pulled him out and told the Hill family that he got a fever because he didn''t wear enough clothes. The Hill family believed me. What''s more, considering how Shaun is usually distant from everyone, they''ve all taken a dislike to him."


    HH


    After the five-minute video ended, silence fell upon the venue. A lot of female reporters flew into a fury.


    Catherine took a deep breath, and her eyes were slightly red. "What I''m trying to say is that he didn''t kill the nanny. He just stabbed her because he lost control and reacted against her after being locked for three solid days. Later, he stayed in the mental hospital for three years. The doctor said that he would rarely rpse after this, thus he allowed Shaun to be discharged.


    "However, news about his condition and his old photos began to circte widely yesterday. Indeed, he was deliberately provoked on the day before this press conference for the microchip. When I left the house, he was still unconscious. The press conference nearly had to be called off."


    All of a sudden, Catherine''s eyes became fierce." Clearly, the person who maliciously circted the photos is trying to add insult to injury. We canpete as businesses, but we can''t cross the baseline of morality. Throughout these years, Shaun has donated 200 billion dors to charity, created numerous job opportunities, and assisted a lot of families. What has he done wrong? Has he ever hurt you guys?"


    Everyone present at the press conference went quiet. A reporter finally apologized, "I apologize to Eldest Young Master Hill for my behavior just now. I''m sorry."


    "Same here. My question might have gone too far."


    <<< H


    "It''s fine." Catherine pursed her lips and smiled faintly. Her eyes settled on the reporter from Joyfolk Financial Times. "If I remember correctly, it was Joyfolk Financial Times that shared the news about Shaun''s condition and photos. You were also the first one to initiate the subject here today. Have Shaun and I offended you?"


    The reporter from Joyfolk Financial Times flushed." I''m just fulfilling the duties of a reporter."


    "Really? As a reporter of financial news, you seem keen on digging into private matters rather than asking me questions rted to thepany''s development and financial matters," Catherine mocked him with augh, "The Campos family paid you arge sum, huh?"


    The Campos family?


    Amotion erupted in the venue.


    "Seriously? What is the Campos family nning to d o?"


    "You still don''t see it, do you? The Campos family is the family of Liam''s father, and Liam is the president of Hill Corporation. Obviously, this incident has to do with the Hill family. Don''t forget that Shaunarah Corporation and Hill Corporation are now businesspetitors."


    "Damn. Shaun belongs to the Hill family, after all.


    Have they no shame?" 3


    "If they had any sense of shame, would Shaun have been abused by a nanny at a young age?"


    "What the f*ck?! What sort of people are the members of the Hill family?"

 Chapter 429

    Amid the increasingly heated discussion, the reporter from Joyfolk Financial Times hurriedly answered, "The Campos family? I don''t have the faintest idea what you''re saying."


    "It''s fine. You''ll understand shortly after. As a representative of the media outlet, you rashly spread Shaun''s private photos online and caused him mental harm. I''ve reported the matter to the police, so you might have to go to jail."


    Catherine said in a light-hearted manner, "Please take him away, security guards. The police are waiting outside."


    Her words scared the reporter out of his wits. The security guards took him away without giving him the chance to speak.


    With Catherine''s ruthless way of tackling the issue, all the reporters at the venue were not bold enough to speak recklessly anymore. Everyone gazed at the woman in a ck dress on the stage. She kept an impassive face and exuded a unique aura of arrogance, which left everyone in terror.


    Nevertheless, Catherine still smiled faintly at them."


    The private matter has been settled, so let''s get back to the microchip. Some people are wondering whether the microchip was invented by Hill Corporation. Actually, it wasn''t. It was Team Clifton that made the microchip, and Shaun owns the copyright of the microchip. Now that Shaun has left Hill Corporation, he''ll ask for a return of the copyright on the microchips Clifton made back in thepany."


    This came as another blow to Hill Corporation. If this was true, none of thepanies would have the audacity to work with Hill Corporation, considering that thepany was embroiled in the dispute.


    The reporters asked in shock, "Does this mean that Eldest Young Master Hill is going to start battling with Hill Corporation?


    "There won''t be a battle of some sort. Shaunarah Corporation just wants to take back what belongs to it."


    A smile spread across Catherine''s face. "Let me introduce to all of you the data regarding Oceanic Microchip."


    In the seaside vi, Shaun was watching the pretty, self-assured woman speaking through the live stream. He could not help but curl his thin lips with pride. 1


    Sure enough, this was the woman he had taken a fancy to.


    He wondered when that weak, coquettish woman had begun to grow into what she was today. She had be more courageous and astute.


    Back then, Shaun always had to save and protect her.


    Now, she was as outstanding as him.


    Watching the video, Chester felt a sense of relief." Goodness, the data is giving me a headache. I have a whole new level of respect for her. She''s awesome. She speaks even more professionally than the professionals."


    "Nonsense. Just look whose woman she is." Shaun''s thin lips curled. He could hardly conceal his pride.


    Chester was speechless. Was this really the man who had tly refused to believe Catherine before this?


    Hadleyughed and said, "Young Madam spent the whole ofst night memorizing the data. She was worried that the reporters would ask her about issues regarding the technology of it, so she went through all the relevant information."


    A pitiful look crossed Shaun''s face. Why did she have to struggle so much?


    Shaun glowered at Hadley. "My woman did almost everything. What''s the point of me keeping you guys in thepany and paying you so much?"


    Upon hearing the criticism, Hadley''s face turned ashen. Helpless, Chester spoke up for him, "Last night, Hadley was busy searching for the video of the nanny''s confession after she was arrested back then."


    "Was it your idea to get the video regarding the interrogation?" Shaun asked with raised brows.


    Hadley replied, "...It was Young Madam''s idea."


    "Ha, I knew it." Shaun made no pretense of hiding the sarcasm andcency


    in his tone. Hadley was not a fool. He knew for sure that the sarcasm was directed at him.


    Chester was at a loss for words. "Actually, the video was recorded ages ago. It wasn''t easy for Hadley to obtain it."

 Chapter 430

    Shaun gave a disapproving look. "You''ve already been working for me for a long time. If you couldn''t even get this settled, you shouldn''t even work for me anymore." u 99


    Hadley and Chester kept their mouths shut now. It seemed that his wife was the most f*cking awesome person to him. She was the biggest contributor and whom no one could bepared to.


    The press conferencested for three hours.


    After it ended, Catherine returned to the seaside vi.


    When the driver opened the car door, she got out and spotted Shaun standing on thewn by the pool. He wore a pair of soft casual pants and a shirt that was not tucked into his pants like how it usually would. He seemed rxed like this.


    A sea breeze blew past his shirt and the ck hair on his forehead


    At first nce, he looked ten years younger than he was. He seemed like a university student, looking pure and clean. However, his skin was too pale.


    At that moment, Catherine became soft-hearted amid her confusion.


    She slowly walked toward Shaun and raised her longshes. "Sorry for acknowledging your illness in public. Will you me me?"


    Shaun slid his hand across her hair and hugged her." You''ve be more brilliant, my woman."


    "Aren''t you... mad?" Catherine was taken aback. "I thought you''d mind letting others know about your illness?"


    "I won''t mind as long as you stay by my side." Shaun cupped her face and fixed his ck eyes on her. "Are you really willing to stay by my side during my treatment?"


    "Yeah." Catherine nodded determinedly.


    "But I''m not sure when I''ll be cured of my illness.


    Perhaps it can never be cured. What''s more, I''ve hurt you. I''m afraid that I might lose control sometimes." Shaun''s eyes revealed anxiety and misery.


    "Shaunny, as long as you''re willing to have your illness treated, I won''t give up on you." Catherine bit her lip as if she was resolute. "Let''s have a child together."


    Shaun was shocked. "But you didn''t want to have one before."


    "I''ve discussed your condition with Young Master Jewell, Shaunny. Deep down, you''re longing for a


    family. The family that belongs to the two of us will only beplete with a child." Catherine looked up with a gentle gaze. "I believe you''ll be able to slowly forget those painful memories of your childhood after we have a child together." "Thanks, babe."


    Shaun hugged Catherine tightly, and his eyes narrowed. "So... let''s go and make a baby now?"


    Flushing with embarrassment, Catherine pinched him on the waist. "It''s daylight now. How shameless of you! I haven''t even had my lunch. Step aside.¡±


    "We''ll do it after lunch, then?"


    "Shaun, are you done? I spent the whole ofst night memorizing the data. I''m exhausted."


    Catherine feigned anger and scowled at him.


    "I appreciate your hard work, my dear," Shaun respondedpassionately.


    "There''s no point just saying it. Massage my shoulders after I finish my lunch," Catherine ordered him before he walked into the vi.


    "What did you just say?" Shaun seriously doubted if he had heard it wrong.


    How dare this woman order him to do things for her?!


    "Won''t you do it for me?" Catherine gave him a grim look. "Because of you, I didn''t sleep the whole night.


    The data still makes my head hurt."


    Seeing her bloodshot eyes, Shaun was speechless for a moment.


    After changing into house slippers, she entered the dining room. Aunty Yasmine brought her the dishes after warming them up. Catherine turned her head around and nced at the man. "Serve the rice for me."


    Shaun glowered at her with dark eyes. "I''m the patient now."


    "Are your hands and legs crippled?" Catherine blinked and looked him up and down. "No."


    Shaun strongly doubted whether the woman was trying to pay him back for what he had done to her previously.


    "1''11 do it, Young Madam." Aunty Yasmine had no idea what was happening between them. She turned around to get the rice.


    "No, Aunty Yasmine. This is the act of romance between us." Catherine rested her chin on her hands. Her brightrge eyes settled on Shaun mischievously. Her gaze melted Shaun''s heart. "Fine. I''ll do it."

 Chapter 431

    Shaun headed to the kitchen to get the rice. With a smile, Catherine whispered to Aunty Yasmine, "I know about his condition, but I think it''s better to treat him as a normal person in our daily life. The more cautious we are, the more sensitive and concerned he would feel."


    Aunty Yasmine finally understood. "You''re awesome, Young Madam. By the way, Eldest Young Master Hill hasn''t eaten. You have to make him eatter."


    Soon, Shaun took a bowl of rice.


    "Why aren''t you eating?"


    "I''ve eaten a little. I''m not hungry." Shaun ced the rice in front of her.


    "You''re lying. Aunty Yasmine told me that you have a poor stomach, so you need to eat something." Catherine forced him to sit down. "You must eat something."


    "I don''t feel like eating..."


    "Let me feed you." Catherine took a shrimp and stuffed it into his mouth.


    Damn. He used to find the taste of shrimps awful, yet


    why did this taste so good all of a sudden?


    "Feed me one more shrimp," he continued to order her after swallowing it.


    "Try and eat it on your own." Catherine put the fork into his hand.


    "No. I don''t feel like eating it." Shaun looked away, showing a resting b*tch face.


    Catherine was helpless. Please, he did not look like this when he ate the shrimp just now.


    Was it because the food she fed him tasted different?


    Anyway, he could not be left starving.


    With no other choice, Catherine fed him and ate her food at the same time.


    Without her realizing it, Shaun had eaten two bowls of rice when she only had one bowl.


    A look of surprise washed over Aunty Yasmine''s face." It''s been a while since Eldest Young Master Hill has eaten so much rice. It looks like he needs you to feed him, Young Madam."


    Catherine was at a loss for words, wondering why she did not realize this childish side of Shaun back then.


    All of a sudden, she felt a pinch in her shoulders.


    She turned her head around and met Shaun''s awkward eyes. "You asked me to give you a massage after lunch, right?"


    "...Yeah."


    Catherine was slightly relieved. At least her effort to feed him was not in vain.


    A momentter, she yelled in pain, "Do it more gently! It hurts."


    "I''m already doing it very gently."


    "No, please don''t massage my shoulders anymore. It really hurts." Catherine swiftly escaped his devil-like clutches. "Do something else for me, then. Help me hand-wash my clothes after I take my bath."


    "What?"


    Shaun gritted his teeth. "Catherine, are you trying to pay me back for the chores I made you do back then, such as doing theundry and cleaning?" 1


    "You''re right. That''s because you tortured me that way previously." Catherine stuck her tongue out at him in a yful manner. "I want you to experience my struggles from before."


    With an evilugh, Shaun carried her and headed upstairs. "Okay, let me bathe you."


    "No. Get lost, you hoodlum!"


    The young couple''s sweetughter sounded from upstairs.


    With that, relief overcame Aunty Yasmine. It was very smart of Young Madam to deal with Eldest Young Master Hill''s situation like this. Little did Aunty


    Yasmine expect that Eldest Young Master Hill would still be able to experience so much joy.


    40 minutester, Catherine came out of the bathroom after afortable bath. She sat in front of the dressing table drying her hair.


    After having her hair blow-dried, she returned to the bathroom.


    Shaun was sitting inside, clumsily helping her scrub her... underwear.


    Catherine''s face went scarlet within seconds.

 Chapter 432

    Shaun was actually doing it even though he said otherwise. Nevertheless, Catherine was not as shameless as he was back then.


    "Fine. I''ll do it on my own." She walked toward him and shoved him away.


    "No way. I want to experience the struggles my wife previously went through," Shaun responded teasingly upon noticing her flushed face.


    "You don''t know how to wash it." Catherine was ovee with shame and annoyance. "You can''t scrub it this way. Don''t destroy it."


    "Teach me, then." Shaun raised his brows and acted as if he was a good child who was ready to learn.


    For the first time, Catherine knew what it was like to shoot herself in the foot. "Hurry up." Shaun urged her.


    Helpless, Catherine sat beside him and guided him." Scrub it inside out..."


    After Catherine watched the man washing her underwear cautiously under her guidance, all sorts of emotions flooded her mind.


    After drying the clothes, Shaun turned around and


    caught sight of the woman''s eyes that conveyedplicated and sentimental feelings. He found it amusing and annoying at the same time. "Seriously?"


    "Of course. It''s because someone washed my clothes for me for the first time." Catherine''s mouth twitched. Although she had been in a rtionship with Ethan for several years back then, the two of them had never been this intimate.


    Before this, Catherine had only heard women on the inte bragging about their boyfriends washing their underwear.


    When she got together with Shaun, she never actually expected that an arrogant man like him would wash her underwear.


    "How many more men are you nning to get to wash your underwear?" Shaun carried her horizontally and ced her on the bed. He then warned, "You should feel lucky that you didn''t let Ethan and Wesley wash your underwear. Otherwise, I''d chop off their hands."


    "I surely wouldn''t let them wash my underwear for me. I''m only in love with you." Catherine wrapped her hand around his neck and took the initiative to kiss him on the lips. "I love you, Shaunny."


    Faced with her flirting, a wave of emotions swept over Shaun deep down.


    He extended his hand and pinched her nose. "Are you serious?" "When was I not serious?" Catherine turned glum. In fact, she was seriously confessing her love to him.


    "In the past?" Shaun''s eyes darkened. "You always told me how much you loved me before this. It turned out that it was all lies."


    "..." Catherine felt awkward.


    "I still can''t figure out when you''re telling the truth and when you''re not. You''d better be frank with me. When on earth did you start falling in love with me?" Shaun gave her an indignant look. "You''d better tell me the truth."


    Catherine touched her nose embarrassedly. "You can''t be mad after I tell you, okay?"


    "Yeah. I''ve mentally prepared myself." Shaun looked nonchnt.


    "Probably... the time you saved me when I was nearly injured at the construction site..."


    "So all the things you said to me earlier were fake?" Shaun lost his temper. She had actually lied to him for such a long time and treated him as a fool.


    "Uh... No. Let me think for a second. It was probably when you saved me out of the old residence..."


    Catherine panicked at the sight of his pale face. "Oh, n o. Perhaps it was when you barged into the hotel to save me after I was drugged..."


    "When was it actually?" Shaun could hardly tolerate her now. He began to sound angry. "You''d better not trigger my illness."


    Catherine wrapped her arms around his body right away. "I''m not sure either. Perhaps my love for you is just like this quote from a movie. ''When you realize you want to spend the rest of your life with somebody, you want the rest of your life to start as soon as possible''."

 Chapter 433

    Shaun smiled. "Great job. You''ve learned quite a lot of quotes from romance movies, huh? When we first met, you flirted with me with the quote ''I can''t help feeling happy now that I''ve met the love of my life''. Tell me what else you know. Try and apply it now."


    His mocking words left Catherine speechless.


    Atst, she felt helpless and wrapped her arms around his neck coquettishly. "Sorry, hubby. Anyway, I''m not lying at the moment. Now that you want me to tell you when I started falling for you, I really can''t pinpoint it to a specific moment. It was probably during one of those days when we spent time together. It could also be when you heroically saved me again and again. By the time I came to my senses, I''d already fallen in love with you."


    Her words melted Shaun''s heart. "Really?"


    "Yeah. In fact, when I first met you, I thought that you were the handsomest man I''ve ever met in my life, but you didn''t have a great personality. You always treated me with indifference and even made me cry with rage several times. Otherwise, I would''ve fallen for you much earlier. Actually, it was easy to fall for you."


    Catherine cupped his strikingly handsome cheeks. His face was reflected in her eyes.


    Shaun kissed her passionately on the lips. "How great you are at flirting with men. How many men have you previously flirted with?"


    "Only you. You''ll be the only one as well." Catherine hugged him tightly.


    Shaun''s Adam''s apple moved, and his voice turned hoarse. "Good. You make me feel like having a child with you."


    Catherine''s face went scarlet. As she was hesitating whether to nod, Shaun''s phone rang all of a sudden.


    After ncing at his phone, he frowned and held it beside his ear.


    Old Master Hill''s furious voice sounded. "B*stard, keep an eye on your woman! She''s actually asking for a return on the copyright for Hill Corporation''s microchip. It looks like she''s overconfident of her abilities."


    Catherine raised her brows.


    Shaun nced at her with a smile, yet his voice was icy. "I agree with my wife." "Shaun, are you trying to make my blood boil?" Old Master Hill''s voice quaked. "Grandpa, I initially didn''t n to act in such a heartless manner, but you guys are too cruel," Shaun replied nonchntly.


    "Shaun, I''ve never thought of attacking you with those photos. After all, you''re the grandson of the Hill family." Old Master Hill''s voice was filled with helplessness. "You should know my ways. Even if I were to act despicably, I''d do it above board. I won''t use underhand tactics like this."


    "That doesn''t mean your other children and grandchildren wouldn''t do it," Shaun responded coldly, "As you know, I''m the most brilliantwyer in the world and I''ve never lost any cases. Hill Corporation isn''t my opponent either."


    There was a moment of dead silence on the other end of the phone. Old Master Hill asked weakly, "Under what circumstances will you give up? Tell me your conditions."


    "It''s easy. I just want your authority and shares. I want to call all the shots for Hill Corporation in the future. Also, don''t bother about my marriage and woman."


    Shaun said dully, "I believe you''re already aware that Shaunarah Corporation''s microchips have generated sales of 500 billion dors worldwide within only three hours. What''s more, we''ve signed an agreement with a lot of foreign corporations to work together. Without the copyright for Oceanic Microchip, Hill Corporation will have to cease operating its electronics business worldwide. You guys need to recruit another team to develop the microchip, which is going to take at least two years. Two yearster, will Hill Corporation still hold a ce in Canberra?"


    For a long time, Old Master Hill did not utter a word.


    Hill Corporation was involved in various domains, including finance, insurance, and electronics. Due to fiercepetition, however, it only upied 20 percent of the market.


    Furthermore, people like Spencer and Valerie had limited capabilities. 1


    Other families would easily surpass the Hill family in half a year, much less two years.


    "If you''re expecting my mom..." Shaun suddenlyughed and said, "Old Master Hill, to put it negatively, don''t you think that Liam and his mom overly favor the Campos family? 20 years ago, the Campos family''s property was worth only ten million dors. Now, they have managed to make it into the top three wealthiest families in Australia with their existing property.


    Even my mom didn''t go as far in promoting herpany."

 Chapter 434

    "Top three? That''s very unlikely." Old Master Hill was taken aback.


    "You can check the Campos family''s financial statement for this year. The Campos family usually keeps a low profile and behaves modestly. After Liam started managing thepany, he signed an agreement with the Campos family that provides five benefits to them. As if the Campos family isn''t powerful enough."


    The news came as a blow to Old Master Hill.


    "Once the Hill family gets into deep waters, the Campos family is sure to be the first one who can''t wait to take charge of thepany. If I own Hill Corporation, the Hill family''s status will never change. Anyway, it''s up to you. Even if you don''t n to let me take over thepany, I can still retain my status in Australia. In that case, the Hill family''s situation will have nothing to do with me..." "But your illness..."


    "If you don''t believe me, it''s fine. I''m busy, and I have to hang up now..."


    With that, Shaun was about to hang up the call. Just then, Old Master Hill immediately answered, "Okay,


    I''m already old. I can''t beat the youths. I''ll let you take over Hill Corporation, but I hope that you''ll manage it well. Your aunt... She has offended you, and I''m not expecting you to forgive her either. Having said that, don''t go too far. After all, we''re family."


    "Grandpa, I always adhere to the principle of an eye for an eye and a tooth for a tooth."


    "You..."


    "You''re not in a position to bargain with me anymore."


    After Shaun ended the call, his eyes revealed endless indifference.


    Catherine disliked his stony expression. She fell into his arms and hugged him tightly. Then, she changed the subject. "Did the Campos family really make it into the top three wealthiest families in Australia with their property?"


    "What do you think?" The indifference in his eyes slowly faded and was reced with gentleness.


    "That''s quite unbelievable. The Campos family has always kept a low profile. I was under the impression that it would be either the Jewell family or the Snow family that could make it into the top three."


    "Yeah. The Campos family has been hiding very well. If it hadn''t been for Charlie''s grand wedding this time, I wouldn''t have investigated his family''s background," Shaun said thoughtfully, "The Campos family isplicated. I''m afraid that my stepfather isn''t as simple as he seems.


    Catherine was dumbfounded. "I''ve seen Mason twice. He gives me the impression that he''s gentle and friendly. Rumor has it that he''s been devoting his attention to art and music and is not at all interested in his family''s property and authority."


    "I used to think so too, but how could the Campos family possibly arrive at this state if he wasn''t interested? I reckon he''s trying to divert our attention away." Shaun was lost in thought.


    Catherine was struck by an idea. "Since it was the Campos family who schemed against you with the photos, could this matter be rted to Mason?"


    "Maybe..."


    Deep down, Shaun was slightly distressed. He lowered his head and kissed her on the lips right away. "I shall put all the distress behind me for now. Let''s do something fun..."


    "Uh..."


    The Hill family''s manor.


    Old Master Hill held the phone while sitting on a wooden chair, his eyes expressing aplicated feeling.


    "So how did your conversation with Shaun go?" Old Madam Hill poured a cup of coffee for him. "Actually, there''s no point arguing about it. He''s a member of the Hill family, after all. When I watched the video of the interrogation that took ce 20 years ago, I felt upset. Anyway, we owe him too much. What''s more, it was our own family who exposed those photos..."


    "Who do you think did that?" Old Master Hill asked out of the blue.


    "During the press conference, Catherine imed that it was the Campos family, so I guess it was... Liam." Old Madam Hill sighed in despair.

 Chapter 435

    "Shaun told me that the Campos family has made it into the top three wealthiest families in Australia with their property," Old Master Hill said all of a sudden.


    Old Madam Hill was taken aback. "How''s that possible?"


    "Do you still remember what the Campos family was like 20 years ago? I despised Mason back then. Although he''s musically talented, he couldn''t even fork out ten million dors. Later, Lea insisted on lending a hand to the Campos family, and I turned a blind eye to it. If this is true, don''t you think that the Campos family has been hiding it really well?"


    "Yeah. During the wedding the other day, Old Madam Campos kept grumbling to me about how badly their business was doing. She hoped that we could help her family out." Old Madam Hill was filled with grimness.


    "I used to hate Shaun for being incapable and ruining my dignity, which was why I let Liam manage Hill Corporation. But if I continue to let him help the Campos family, the Hill family will lose its status as the most brilliant family very soon." 1


    Old Master Hill directly called thewyer. "Come here."


    In less than 12 hours, news that Old Master Hill


    transferred all his shares and authority to Shaun had spread throughout Canberra.


    The Hill family''s descendants were the first to look for Old Master Hill.


    Valerie was the first to object among them. "Dad, are you senile? How could you possibly let Shaun take over Hill Corporation? Don''t you remember how he treated you previously?"


    "What did you just say about me?" Old Master Hill was so furious that he felt like pping her to death.


    "Dad, I''m just afraid that Shaun will target me after he takes over Hill Corporation since he hates me." Valerie wrapped her hands around Old Master Hill''s leg in shock. "Brother, Second Sister, say something." 1


    Spencer''s mouth twitched. "I''m not in conflict with Shaun anyway. Hill Corporation will be dead in the water if we don''t let him manage thepany.


    Everyone out there is treating our family as an object o f ridicule. They''re waiting to see us copse."


    "How dare you?! You''re dad and mom''s only son. We were supposed to pin our hopes on you, but you''re too ipetent," Valerie insulted him.


    "Shut up!" Old Master Hill turned his gaze to Liam impatiently. "What do you think, Liam?"


    Liam clenched his fists. He had struggled a lot before he could gain his current position in Hill Corporation. Nevertheless, it turned out that Shaun was going to take over the important position in a few days. It was impossible for Liam to be fine with it. "Grandpa, is it okay for you to be threatened by Shaun like this? He''s been treating you without respect. Once he gains the leading position, I''m afraid he''ll despise you further. What''s more, he almost killed his biological mom a few days ago. His illness hase back."


    "Exactly. How can someone with mental illness take charge of Hill Corporation?" Valerie quickly added.


    "As much as I don''t want toe to this decision, do you guys have a solution?" Old Master Hill fixed his intent gaze on Liam. "I did offer you a chance, but you chose to expose Shaun''s mental illness to the public instead."


    Liam suddenly looked up with reddened eyes. "I didn''t do it, Grandpa. Someone is framing me."


    "What do you think, Mason?" Old Master Hill turned his sharp eyes to Mason all of a sudden.


    Mason was momentarily stunned. He then muttered," I''m not too sure about it..." Lea could not help but say, "Dad, Mason usually dedicates his time toposing music. He doesn''t even care what''s happening between the Hill family and the Campos family. How could he possibly know anything about this? Also, Liam is my son and I understand his character. I''m sure it was someone else framing him this time."


    "In this case..." Old Master Hill took the cup of coffee and moved the lid. "That settles it. That''s that. There''s no use trying to incite me. In my eyes, nothing is more important than retaining the position of the Hill family as the most brilliant family in Australia."


    Old Master Hill had always been persistent.


    Nobody had the audacity to talk nonsense anymore.


    Bulging veins were visible on Liam''s fists.


    After Liam left the house, he kicked the car door forcefully.


    He took out his phone and called Charlie. "From now onward, Shaun is the main decision maker in Hill Corporation. When he gets back to thepany, I''m afraid he might cancel the agreement between the Hill family and the Campos family, rendering the five benefits invalid."

 Chapter 436

    "What?" Charlie shouted in rage, "I''ve invested so much in its production and now you''re saying that I''m going to suffer a great loss?"


    "What great loss? Haven''t you reaped enough profits before this?" Liam rubbed his temples. "Besides, tell me the truth, did the Campos family leak the photos of Shaun''s past?"


    "Are you crazy to have believed Catherine? How could an outsider like me get my hands on those pictures?"


    Liam remained silent as the image of a man popped into his mind. On second thought, it seemed impossible that Mason Campos who had always been indifferent to these affairs would do something like this. "Anyway, everyone in the Hill family suspects that I was the one behind this. Shaun will destroy me the second he regains the upper hand."


    "Don''t worry. You''ll get your mom''s shares in the end somehow."


    Charlie ended this call and made another one right after. "The n failed."


    "Hmm, I underestimated Shaun and Old Master Hill''s courage. Not to mention that Catherine woman." 1


    Charlie narrowed his eyes. He had looked into


    Catherine''s background before. This woman had only recently be the chairwoman of Hudson Corporation. She was only a hillbilly from a small ce like Melbourne. However, during yesterday''s live stream, the woman maintained a calmposure while speaking to the entire nation of Australia-not to mention her sharp and incisive thinking while challenging the most powerful Hill family.


    It was not exaggerating to say that Catherine had led Shaunarah Corporation through this crisis while Shaun was sick.


    For some reason, he was reminded of his fiancee, Mnie. They were stepsisters from the same father yet thetter was like an idiot. 4


    "What''s next?"


    "Fortunately, I have a backup n. It''s time to deploy her to the battlefield." 2


    "Okay. I have absolute trust in you."


    Charlie replied humbly. He found the other person''s strategic thinking extremely impressive.


    Undoubtedly, the Campos family would be the most powerful family in Australia in no time.


    The age of the Hill family... wasing to an end.


    The following day.


    Old Madam Hill personally delivered the share ownership transfer form to the seaside vi.


    Upon entering the house, she noticed there was no one else in the house except Aunty Yasmine who was vacuuming the floor.


    "Where''s Shaun? Is he out?"


    "Eldest Young Master and Young Madam have gone grocery shopping at the nearby supermarket." Aunty Yasmine put the vacuum away to greet the old


    woman.


    "Grocery shopping?"


    The words escaped Old Madam Hill''s mouth almost like a scream. She would never believe her grandson had stepped foot into a supermarket if she did not hear it with her own ears.


    "He just had an episode two days ago. He should be resting at home. Why didn''t you stop him from going out?"


    "Don''t worry, Old Madam. Eldest Young Master Hill has cheered up thanks to Young Madam''spanionship."


    Before her voice trailed off, joyousughter could be hearding from the outside.


    Old Madam Hill looked over to the French windows. A young couple holding hands was walking toward the house. Catherine''s long hair hung loosely over her shoulders. Her good figure could be seen despite the wide-leg jeans and ck T- shirt she was wearing. She also had on a pair of white canvas shoes. She looked neat and cheerful. Next to her, Shaun looked


    handsome and happy in white casual sportswear. He was holding two shopping bags with a charming smile on his face. The couple looked like blissful newlyweds. In particr, he did not look like someone who just had a rpse in mental health. 1


    The old woman waspletely stunned at the sight of him.


    It had been so long that she could not remember thest time she saw him this happy.

 Chapter 437

    Old Madam Hill had even prepared herself for Shaun''s hostility on the way here. It was certainly out of her expectation to see him in this calm and cheery nature.


    The young couple noticed the old woman when they entered the house.


    Immediately, the smile on Shaun''s face disappeared. His eyes revealed indifference and defensiveness.


    Old Madam Hill felt as if a needle had poked her heart.


    "Hello, Granny," Catherine greeted the elderly woman gently as if nothing unpleasant had happened between them before.


    The old woman only gave her a cold nce, refusing toment.


    A shadow veiled across Shaun''s face. "If you''re here to be rude to my wife, then please leave."


    "You..." Old Madam Hill stammered out of rage. "I''m your grandmother. Will you only be happy after I die?"


    "All I know is the Hill family was the one who poured salt on my wound. I would''ve been forcefully trapped in the mental hospital if not for Cathy." The corners of his lips twitched into a sarcastic smile. "If you all still see me as family, then the least you can do is to show her some respect."


    Old Madam Hill appeared frustrated.


    Catherine said softly upon seeing that, "Granny, I should be the one feeling angry because my face is disfigured thanks to your family. Do I deserve all the bad things simply because I don''te from a background as powerful as the Hill family?"


    Old Madam Hill parted her lips to say something but Shaun interrupted before she had the chance. "I''ve been the one pestering her since the beginning so stop assuming that she''s a scheming woman. She had no idea of my identity when she first met me. I also dated Mnieter on simply to make her jealous."


    "How could you do that to Mnie?" The old woman''s voice revealed her displeasure.


    "If you like her that much, then take her in as your granddaughter." Shaun''s eyes appeared cold as ice.


    "I only did those things for your own good. Mnie''s a good girl-"


    "And Cathy isn''t?" he interrupted impatiently in a stern voice, "They''re both Joel Yule''s daughters. What did Cathy do wrong? Did she choose the family she was born into? She had never experienced her father''s love since young but now that she has finally reunited with her father, everyone is looking down on her. As a matter of fact, she''s older than Mnie and her mother was one who had been abandoned. She''s the real victim here."


    Old Madam Hill had no words to argue back.


    Upon sensing the awkward tension in the air, Catherine suggested, "It''s almost noon. You two should catch up and I''ll head over to the kitchen to prepare lunch. Granny, please stay for lunch."


    "If you''re only staying so you can continue attacking my wife, then it''s really not necessary," Shaun said tly.


    Old Madam Hill felt extremely embarrassed at the sound of that. "Do you think that I-"


    "Shaun, it''s not easy for Granny to make such a long journey at her age. You''d better keep quiet," Catherine chided, and at the same time, she made things less awkward for the old woman.


    Shaun snorted, and Old Madam Hill remained silent too.


    After Catherine disappeared into the kitchen, Old Madam Hill instructed thewyer to bring out the share ownership transfer form. "This is from your grandpa. You''ll have full control over Hill Corporation after signing this. Your grandpa and I will not interfere with the corporation''s matters from then on."


    He signed the papers without hesitation. "Not only hasn''t Aunty Valerie improved the business in Hill Insurance since she took over, but the sales have reached a new low. She should retire early, sit back, and enjoy the annual bonuses at home."


    The old woman appeared startled before shouting," Are you doing this because she caused Catherine facial disfigurement..."


    "So what if that''s true? You tolerate her even after she caused harm to someone else simply because she''s your daughter. But she''s not my daughter," he replied indifferently. 1


    "But she''s your aunty, after all..." Old Madam Hill let out a long sigh. "Besides, her sales did improvest month..."

 Chapter 438

    "That''s because Nic Wicks invested several billion dors." Shaun''s eyes


    revealed a dangerous intent. "If I guessed correctly, she did so after Aunty Valerie agreed to disfigure Catherine''s face. She''s falsifying the sales."


    Stunned, Old Madam Hill was unsure what to say.


    "Granny, you should be grateful. I wouldn''t have kept her alive if not for you and Grandpa."


    He rose to his feet. "Look at your son and daughters. One of them only cares about supporting her husband''s family, the other one is falsifying sales.


    Your only son is mediocre and ipetent. Do you think you and Grandpa could enjoy your old age with the wealth you have now if not for me?"


    Old Madam Hill seemed to have grown older by a few more years after hearing that.


    12:00 p.m.


    Catherine reappeared out of the kitchen after making lunch but the tension in the air seemed to have grown.


    She ced the dishes in front of Old Madam Hill.


    Thetter seemed surprised at the dishesid out in


    front of her. Every dish not only looked good but tasted more home-cooked than the ones made by the Hill family''s chefs.


    She noticed that Shaun, who had never enjoyed food, was devouring every dish- especially the pork belly...


    She tried a small piece of the pork. It tasted better than she expected.


    The te was almost emptied when she reached for a second piece.


    "Stop eating it all. Granny hasn''t tried it yet." Catherine moved the bowl of pork toward the old woman.


    Shaun frowned. "Why didn''t you prepare more?"


    "You had itst night and again this afternoon. It''s not healthy to overeat pork belly." She ced some vegetables into his bowl. "It''s important to have a bnced diet and not be picky. If you keep that bad habit up, then I won''t cook for you anymore."


    "Fine, I''ll listen to you."


    Under Old Madam Hill''s shocked stare, her grandson began eating vegetables. The man who used to have a few spoonfuls of food a day was actually devouring all the dishes this time. Even the old woman had a good appetite upon seeing him eat. In the end, the lunch that was enough for six people was finished by the three of them.


    After lunch, Catherine served two bowls of yogurt to


    the table.


    Aunty Yasmine said with a smile. "This is also handmade by Young Madam. It''s yogurt with honey and fresh strawberry jam that she slow-cooked for two hours. She said eating a bowl of yogurt after a meal is good for digestion and clearing the intestines.


    Old Madam Hill had a small sip. The yogurt was deliciously sweet but not too sickly. She felt like having another bowl but was too shy to ask.


    However, Shaun was not embarrassed at all to ask for another serving immediately after.


    His request was denied by Catherine. "You can''t eat too much yogurt either or you might get bloated."


    "So troublesome." He frowned but did notment further.


    Old Madam Hill''s jaw almost dropped to the ground.


    Sigh, it certainly took constant vignce to stave off evil.


    Although she did not like Catherine all that much, she had to admit that the woman had changed Shaun for the better. Perhaps Shaun''s illness would improve, just like before...


    She frowned at the thought of this and rose to her feet. "It''s gettingte and I''ve been fed with enough good food. It''s time for me to leave."


    "You can stay for a few more days. Talking walks by the beach is really rxing," Catherine said with a


    faint smile.


    Old Madam Hill felt bad at the sight of the woman''s facial disfigurement. "It''s fine. Your grandpa won''t get used to not having me around."


    After pausing for a few seconds, she continued saying, "Thanks for your hospitality today.''


    Catherine was surprised to hear that. She was still smiling even after the old woman took her leave.


    Shaun embraced her affectionately. "My granny treated you poorly yet you still tried hard to please her with lunch and yogurt. Does she think thanking you once is enoughpensation?"


    "It''s because she''s your granny." She turned around to wrap her arms around his neck. "You said all these harsh words to her yet I know you care about your grandparents. Otherwise, you wouldn''t have taken over Hill Corporation. You''re worried that the old couple who have lived wealthy lives this entire time would be ridiculed by the others in their old age if the family crumbles."


    He raised his brows helplessly. No one knew him better than she did. 2

 Chapter 439

    "Shaunny, I had a grandma too. It was only when she passed that I regretted not spending more time with her. Family is literally blood and it''s extremely difficult to cut them off. Because of you, I can try to tolerate and forgive them. As long as it makes you happy." With an intense gaze, Catherine looked Shaun in the eye.


    He was moved.


    The emotions that had been suppressed at the bottom of his heart erupted like a volcano.


    He lowered his head to kiss her passionately on the lips. "I''m sorry, baby."


    ''For making you go through this.'' Her face was disfigured by the Hill family yet she still tolerated them for him.


    That was not necessary. He promised to make them pay for what they did to her.


    Valerie included. 1


    "One day, I''ll find someone to treat your face. I''ll love you for the rest of my life." Catherine shut her eyes close. At this very moment, she felt strong and calm.


    It did not matter that her face was disfigured. All that mattered was that he did not mind. 1


    The following day.


    Catherine went to work at thepany.


    Just then, Hadley showed up with a few nurses. There was a strange expression on his face as he said," Eldest Young Master Hill, these are the nurses handpicked by the hospital director."


    Shaun, who was reading, lifted his head.


    His mental illness was not something that could be cured in a couple of days. Catherine had her own career to work on, thus she could not possibly look after him all the time. In order to prevent him from having another rpse, it was good to have a properly-trained nurse at home to keep an eye on him.


    However, he looked distracted when his gazended on a particrly beautiful face.


    Soon, a shadow veiled across his features. "What''s your name?"


    The woman appeared startled under his gaze before replying in a soft voice, "My name''s Shelly Langley."


    "Langley?" He frowned. "What''s your rtionship with Sarah Langley Neeson?" 3 "She''s my cousin." Shelley blinked nkly at the man. "You know my cousin?" He more than knew her.


    Shaun sighed internally. "You''re still a Langley, at the very least. Why did you end up a nurse? This is not an easy job."


    "The Langleys are no longer what we used to be before. But it''s fine. We still have food in our bellies and a roof over our heads."


    She lifted her eyes and smiled gratefully. "Perhaps my taking up this profession has something to do with my cousin. The two of us used to be really close when we were younger but she was sent to the mental hospital. I felt really bad for her. My initial n was to be a certified psychologist but I didn''t make it. I''m actually in the middle of preparing to take the exam again."


    He was distracted again upon hearing this. Hadley''s reminder brought him back to reality. "Eldest Young Master Hill, who would you like to hire?"


    "Shelley Langley it is." The man picked up his book again.


    A huge smile spread across her face. "Thanks, Eldest Young Master Hill. I''ll do my best to help you recover."


    Hadley seemed taken aback.


    Once Shelley left for home to pack up her belongings, Shaun looked over his shoulder and instructed, "Look into this woman." 3


    "Eldest Young Master Hill, are you suspecting that-" "Just in case."


    In less than half a day, Hadley returned with some results. "Shelley Langley is indeed Miss Neeson''s cousin. She had been studying abroad and only recently came home. Ever since Miss Neeson''s mother''s passing, the Langley family has not been doing well under the Neeson family''s oppression. Shelly is discriminated against in the hospital as well and is always given the task to look after violent and aggressive patients. However, her performance in the hospital has been pretty good. Not only is she patient but she also has a strong mindset to endure hardships."

 Chapter 440

    The light went out from Shaun''s eyes at the sound of that. "Is it a coincidence that she''s here today?"


    "Looks like it. The candidates handpicked by the hospital''s management are the best-performing nurses as of current."


    He nodded upon hearing that, the defenses in his heart vanishing. "Who''s the head of the Neeson family now?"


    "Charity Neeson."


    The corners of his lips twitched into a sarcastic smile. "She''s not grateful after stealing someone else''s house. Get the word out not to provide our microchips to the Neeson family." 1


    "Um... Okay." Hadley parted his lips but did not say anything else.


    5:00 p.m.


    Catherine left work earlier today. She heard noisesing from the basketball court the second she stepped out of the car.


    She walked over just in time to see Shaun raising his arms to make a beautiful three-point field goal. She


    had no idea how long he had been ying basketball. The back of his white T- shirt was slightly damp yet his face revealed a sunny disposition. 2


    The sight of him like this took her breath away.


    When she was still in school, Ethan was the only basketball yer she adored. However, looking at Shaun right at this moment, she finally knew what was the real charm of an athlete.


    "Yay!"


    A series of apuse came from the other side of the basketball court. It was only then that she noticed the woman who looked almost the same age as her dressed in a pair of basic jeans and a white top. Her glossy dark hair was up in a ponytail.


    "Impressive, Eldest Young Master Hill." The woman walked over with a bottle of water and a towel. "You''ve been ying for 40 minutes. It''s time to rest."


    "Okay." He received the bottle and started gulping down its contents.


    The rays of the setting sun shone down on both of them. That particr scene sort of stung Catherine''s eyes.


    "Shaunny..." she called out to the man before quickly walking over.


    Shaun looked over his shoulder and a smile spread across his charming face. "Babe, you''re home early today."


    "I came home early for fear that you were getting bored at home alone." She looked closely at the other woman. Thetter was good-looking but nothingpared to her previous self. Even Mnie was prettier inparison.


    Catherine felt relieved.


    After falling in love with someone, a person would be petty and overly worried almost by instinct. It seemed like she was no different too.


    "Hello, Young Madam. I''m the nurse sent over by the hospital to look after Eldest Young Master Hill," Shelly introduced herself with a smile.


    "Oh, hello." Catherine was taken aback. For some reason, she felt as if she had seen those eyes before but could not specify where or when. 3


    "It''s my honor to look after Eldest Young Master Hill. I hope he can recover as soon as possible." Shelly behaved professionally.


    "Let''s go, I''m heading upstairs for a shower." Shaun draped an arm over Catherine''s shoulder.


    "Eldest Young Master Hill, you should rest for half an hour after exercising before taking a shower," Shelley reminded him.


    "Alright..." He hesitated before agreeing.


    Catherine was rather surprised.


    He removed his T-shirt after getting upstairs. She grabbed a towel and patted his


    back dry. "Howe you''re ying basketball out of the blue?"


    "Shelley Langley said an appropriate amount of exercise can help the recovery and also improve sleep quality at night."


    "Shelley Langley?" A shudder passed through her spine.


    What a coincidence! He used to have an ex-girlfriend with the middle name Langley too.


    "Yup, what''s the matter?" He turned around to look at her.

 Chapter 441

    Catherine was extremely frustrated. She could not possibly say that she was unhappy because the nurse''sst name was Langley.


    However, she was not okay with pretending to be generous. "I didn''t expect you to listen obediently to that young girl," she said with a pout.


    Shaun raised his brows before bending over to sniff her lips. "Hmm, I thought I smelled jealousy."


    "I''m serious." She pped him yfully on the back.


    The light pressure felt more like a tickle than a p.


    He grabbed her hand instantly and gave it a tiny peck. "I wouldn''t have been so obedient in the past and might even be repelled by the idea of having a nurse from the mental hospital close by. However, I''d like to get well sooner for you, so I need to work with the treatment n. I don''t want to do anything that would hurt you again. Do you understand?"


    She bit her lips, suddenly feeling bad for being so petty. "I understand that, but why don''t you find someone who''s a little bit older or perhaps a male nurse? I''ll be working in the office and leaving you home alone with a young woman..."


    The man smiled before lifting her chin so that their


    eyes met. "You really are jealous?" "Shaun Hill!" She red at him with red cheeks. "Stop it."


    "Any secretary or staff in mypany is prettier than her. You wouldn''t have the chance to be Mrs. Hill if I hadn''t been so picky," he replied with a smile. "I didn''t see you being so jealous when I was with Mnie. Unless you''ve been keeping quiet about that."


    un


    Embarrassment washed over her face as he exposed the truth.


    "I can''t be bothered with this. I''m heading downstairs to make dinner." She threw the towel at him and headed for the stairs.


    The second she stepped into the kitchen, Shelley approached her with a diet n. "Young Madam, this is the diet n designed specially for Eldest Young Master. Keeping his illness in mind, I rmend his main meals be nutritious and easily digestible. It''s best to avoid eating and drinking at an unreasonable amount."


    "Alright, thank you." Catherine received the diet n before she asked, "Have we met before?"


    Shelley appeared startled but quickly reced the surprise with a smile. "Probably not. It''s my first time meeting you anyway, Young Madam. But many people have said that I look familiar." 1


    "Perhaps." Catherine nodded.


    Catherine reappeared from the kitchen after cooking dinner, where she saw Shaun sitting on the couch while Shelley was bent over from the waist, discussing something with him softly.


    "Dinner time," Catherine reminded him.


    Shaun walked over. Then, on second thought, she announced, "Shelley and


    Aunty Yasmine, why don''t you both join us for dinner tonight?"


    This took Shelley by surprise. "It''s not appropriate..."


    "It''s fine. I''m not close-minded. Everyone is equal in today''s age, and besides, it''s been a long day for you too," Catherine said before turning to look at Shaun. He did not seem to mind.


    The dinner was indeed livelier with the four of them at the table.


    However, Catherine felt uneasy when Shelley kept reminding Shaun to eat less meat but more vegetables and seafood. After all, she was the one who usually said these words. Hence, it felt strange now that someone else had taken over her ce.


    She really felt like she was bing more narrowminded.


    After dinner, she and Shaun had a walk by the beach to improve digestion.


    Upon returning home, the two of them worked in the study respectively. Since shepleted her workload first, she went ahead to have a shower.


    When she came out of the bathroom, she noticed Shaun was drinking something from a ss. Shelley was watching him intently on the side. 1


    The warm yellow light cast on them from the ceiling above.


    The sight of that hurt her eyes.


    "What are you drinking?" She walked over to peek into his ss. The white liquid was probably milk. 2


    Shelley exined softly, "Drinking a ss of milk before bed improves the quality of sleep."


    "Thanks, but this is my responsibility," Catherine replied with a faint smile.


    Shelley was so taken aback that her face suddenly went pale. Flustered, she nodded awkwardly. "Yes, I''ll leave you two now."

 Chapter 442

    Shelley looked at Catherine cautiously before closing the door behind her.


    Shaun said with a chuckle, "You scared the youngdy."


    11 H


    Catherine was at a loss for words. "What did I do that scared her? I said those words with a friendly face."


    "Hmm, but also in a very jealous tone." Shaun nodded with a helpless expression on his face. "It''s just a ss of milk. You don''t have to be jealous over it."


    11 99


    He made it sound like she was a narrow-minded woman.


    Catherine took a deep breath as she felt a surge of frustration washed over her.


    Was she overreacting earlier? She did not think so.


    "Stop overthinking. Let me dry your hair for you."


    He picked up the hairdryer.


    Once her hair was dry, she got under the nket with blushing cheeks. Since they reconciled, he had been really enthusiastic between the sheets, yet she still


    felt embarrassed just thinking about it.


    However, he simplyid down quietly in bed after turning off the lights tonight. His reserved behavior was unusual.


    She turned over awkwardly to snuggle up against him.


    "Be good and go to sleep." He patted her on the back, his voice gentle.


    She could not believe her ears. Biting her lips, she wrapped her arms around his neck. "Shaunny..."


    Her entire face was red as a lobster. Fortunately, he could not see it because the lights had been turned off.


    This surprised him. A glint shed across his eyes, but he suppressed the passion immediately. "Shelley reminded me that my illness isn''t stable because of the medications. It''s better if we put a pause on this for the time being." The helplessness was evident in his voice.


    She appeared startled. "But before... We were all good. It''s not necessary, is it?"


    "Do you really want me that much?" he suddenly said flirtatiously.


    "You wish." She turned around to face her back against him. Come on, she needed to maintain her pride too.


    "I can tell that''s not the truth." He embraced her from


    behind. "Be good. I can''t do anything that could overexcite me. I''m afraid I might


    do something out of control that could hurt you. Likest time."


    She bit her lips, annoyed, and finally grumbled "okay" after a long time.


    That same night, she could not fall asleep, whereas Shaun quickly fell into a deep sleep. It was convincing her that perhaps Shelley''s theory was right.


    After all, he had been suffering from insomnia since the rpse. It had been a while since she saw him sleeping so well.


    The following day.


    Catherine received a phone call from the hospital. Apparently, the expert neurologist Doctor Angelo from abroad had arrived to treat Joel.


    Without wasting any time, she drove to the hospital right away. Old Master and Old Madam Yule were already there when she arrived.


    Angelo had just finished the diagnostic on Joel. "I need to treat him by regting his nerves over a long period of time. There''s still hope that Mr. Yule wille out of thea, but it might be a long journey. The soonest would probably be half a year to a year''s time."


    She was over the moon by the news. "Thank you so much."


    "Don''t worry. You''re Chester''s friend, so I''ll do my best to help."


    After a brief consideration, she requested, "Doctor Angelo, if someonees to enquire about his condition, please tell them that Mr. Yule will regain consciousness within a month."


    The doctor hesitated for a couple of seconds before nodding. "Sure."


    After the doctor left, Old Master Yule could not resist asking, "Are you trying to see if the person behind this will be driven to desperate action?"


    "Grandpa, who do you think is the most likely culprit?" she asked.


    The old man remained silent for a while. The autopsy of the truck driver showed that he hallucinated because of drug consumption. However, the man was not an addict and had only consumed the drug by mistake. Evidently, this was a deliberate act.


    "I bet it''s Nic." Old Madam Yule growled in anger." She has brought Mnie along to work in the Yule Corporation."


    Catherine nodded in agreement. "If so, she''s going to make sure my dad will never wake up. Because that''s the only way she could inherit everything he leaves behind. Besides, if someone else is behind this, the person would definitely try to take over control of Yule Corporation within this month. I''m sure the viin is going to reveal its nature soon."


    Old Master and Old Madam Yule were astonished to hear that. For the first time, they looked at this impressive granddaughter seriously.


    "One more thing. Don''t tell anyone what I told you today, Uncle Damien included."


    The old man was shocked. "What do you mean? That we should be suspecting Damien too?"


    "There''s no way it could be Damien." Old Madam shook her head immediately. "The condition of his legs has made him weak and sickly since young. He''s also autistic. It wasn''t his choice to be pushed forward to manage Yule Corporation."


    "You misunderstood me. I''m just afraid Uncle Damien could be easily tricked because of his innocent nature. The fewer people know about this, the better," Catherine said with a smile.


    The worried expression on the old couple''s face finally eased. They nodded in agreement before leaving the hospital.


    Elie, who had been protecting Catherine on the side, could not help but ask, "Why didn''t you tell them that Damien Yule is especially suspicious?"


    "They won''t believe me. Besides, I''m only their granddaughter, and Damien is their son. I need to show them the truth instead of hoping they''ll just take my word for it."


    Then, she got into the car.


    Elie was startled as she looked at the woman''s receding silhouette. It suddenly urred to her that the Young Madam was bing more and more like the Eldest Young Master.


    Nic soon heard about the news that Joel was being treated by Doctor Angelo. She almost lost her mind upon learning that. Immediately, she called the number saved on her phone. "Joel is going to regain consciousness in one month." "Calm down. This might be Catherine''s trap."


    "But Doctor Angelo is really capable. He has helped several patientse out ofa," she said, flustered. "Joel is definitely going to suspect me once he wakes


    u p, and he''ll divorce me. I might not get a single cent if that happens." "Don''t worry. I''ll try my best to take over the Yule Corporation within this month.¡±


    "So what if you do? I wouldn''t be given a single share of thepany." Nic clenched her teeth. "Why didn''t you kill him?"


    "Don''t worry... He''ll die." 1


    "I can only put my faith in you. All this is for our darling girl, Mel." 5


    Nic suddenly choked between words.


    As soon as she ended the call, the door was barged open. Mnie was standing


    by the door, her face as pale as a ghost. "Mom, who was on the phone? Who are you trying to kill? Dad?"


    Nic''s expression shifted. "Don''t stick your nose into this. What time is it now? Why aren''t you at the office yet?"


    "Mom, stop trying to change the topic. I heard it all." Mnie stared at her mother in terror. "It''s really you who hired someone to cause dad''s ident. Mom, how could you do that? He''s your husband. Also, what do you mean by ''our darling girl Mel''? Am I not dad''s daughter..."


    "Shut up. He''s not my husband." Nic knew there was no point keeping this a secret any longer. "That''s right. He''s not your father."


    Mnie was shaken to her core. "That''s impossible. No way. Joel Yule is my dad!" 1

 Chapter 443

    "Mnie, listen. Your dad wanted to divorce me not long ago. He was only going to give you 5% of Yule Corporation''s shares, but 35% to Catherine. I did all these for you," Nic shouted with teary eyes and grabbed her daughter by the


    shoulders.


    Mnie''s eyes were filled with hatred. "My dad... Why? Why would he do that to me?"


    "Exactly," Nic said grudgingly. "The both of us wouldn''t have a ce in Canberra''s elitemunity with just 5% of the shares. Even Charlie would change his mind about being with you."


    Mnie bit her lips. She did not want to experience the pain of being abandoned again. "Mom, why is everyone biased toward Catherine? Am I really not dad''s daughter? Then who is my father?"


    "Stop crying. Your dad will give you the Yule Corporation." Nic hugged her daughter close. "You''ll know the truth soon."


    Hadley handed over the information he had gathered on Yule Corporation to Catherine.


    Lately, Damien had been spending time winning over the shareholders'' votes. He even dismissed Joel''s


    trusted aide with a random excuse.


    In less than half a month, he had pretty much taken full control over the Yule Corporation.


    "Young Madam, this is just as you predicted. The entire business industry is shocked that they were tricked by Damien, the crippled man." Hadley was genuinely impressed by Catherine. A woman''s instinct could be really terrifying sometimes.


    "What about Mnie?" she suddenly asked.


    "She''s currently the Vice Director. She didn''t take the position seriously until about half a month ago. Apparently, during thest few shareholders meetings, she always sided with Damien."


    Catherine fell into deep thought. "How does Damien treat her?"


    "Quite well. He even assigned her to take over a huge project a few days ago. Besides, the Yule family and Campos family are nning a coboration..." i


    She lifted her head. "Hadley, do me a favor. Can you get your hands on Damien and Mnie''s hairs for a DNA test?"


    This took him by surprise. "Are you suspecting that... It can''t be."


    "Don''t you find it strange? If Damien worked with Nic simply to acquire the Yule Corporation, then shouldn''t he be trying his hardest to get rid of the mother and daughter duo now? But he''s helping


    Mnie to grow instead. He can hurt his own brother, but why care so much about his niece?" 1


    Her words had convinced Hadley. "Sure, I''ll sort this out right away."


    It was already noon when Catherinepleted the task at hand.


    She spoke sweetly to Shaun over the phone. "Hubby, have you had lunch?"


    "Not yet. I was just about to call you. Rodney invited me to hang out at his new manor," he said softly. "I might spend the night there too."


    "I''m worried about you spending the night away from home alone." She was genuinely concerned.


    "I''m not going to be alone. Rodney, Chester, and Shelley will be there to look after me." He chuckled." Have Elie drop you off here in the afternoon if you miss me."


    "Sure," she agreed without hesitation.


    He appeared startled but quickly reced the surprise with a flirtatiousment. "You really can''t bear being apart from me for even a second."


    "That''s right. I miss you so much, but it seems like the feeling is not mutual. Have your feelings for me lessened, huh?" Her words rendered him speechless.


    "Okay, I can''t bear being away from you too. Come over


    after work, alright?"


    Catherine felt extremely frustrated after he hung up. In fact, it was not that she could not bear being away from him, but rather, she was jealous. Every day after she left for work, Shelley would apany him all day. Now, he was even bringing the woman along to hang out with his friends. Although it was reasonable, Catherine could not help but feel uneasy about that. 3

 Chapter 444

    At 12:30 p.m., a luxury car drove past the gate into the manor.


    Rodney and Chester had been waiting by the door for a long time. However, when Shelley stepped out of the backseat of the vehicle, both of them were astonished. Rodney, especially, narrowed his eyes to look at the woman.


    "Sarah... No, Sarah''s way prettier." He regained hisposure after the initial excitement.


    "Do you know my cousin too? I''m a rtive of Sarah." Shelley smiled and revealed the dimples on her cheeks.


    Tears welled up in Rodney''s eyes, but he quickly averted his gaze. "Sarah''s cousin is my cousin too."


    "What''s going on?" Chester turned to Shaun.


    "She''s the nurse that the mental hospital assigned to look after me," the man exined tly.


    "I see." Chester nodded. "Is she good? Have you been feeling better?"


    At that, Shelley darted her eyes to look at Shaun nervously.


    "Don''t worry," Rodney said as he patted her on the


    head. "I won''t let him rece you."


    She lifted her head to smile helplessly at the man." Someone has to be reced if


    I''m not good at my job. There''s no excuse to disrupt the treatment."


    "Not bad." Shaun nced at her quickly before taking the lead to go inside.


    Chester questioned him in a low voice, "Hey, did you keep her around because you haven''t forgotten about Sarah?"


    "You''re overthinking. Do you remember how I recovered from my illnessst time?" A helpless look washed over Shaun''s face. "The doctor said my illness came from childhood trauma, and Sarah was my only source of happiness during that period of time.


    Perhaps looking at this familiar face would help me recover sooner. In fact, I''ve been feeling pretty goodtely." 7


    "But aren''t you worried that Catherine would find out H


    "She won''t if the two of you don''t tell." He red at his friend as a warning. "Remind Rodney to keep quiet about this." 1


    Chester frowned but did notment further since Sarah had already passed away. "Oh, I heard that you''ve been targeting the Neeson familytely?"


    "Not really. I just want to teach them a lesson. What''s the matter? Are you feeling bad for Charity?" Shaun threw him a yful nce.


    "Why would I feel bad for her?" Chester scoffed as if he had been told a joke. "Come on, being with a treacherous woman like her is my biggest regret in life."


    "Good."


    4:30 p.m.


    Catherine was on the way to the manor.


    Halfway through the journey, she noticed that a white Lamborghini had half of its wheel stuck in the mud. A young woman was standing by the roadside. She was wearing a long red dress beneath a ck jacket., whichplimented her tall and curvy figure. 1


    "Pull aside," she said.


    Elie frowned after throwing a nce at that woman." Miss Jones, we shouldn''t meddle in others'' affairs."


    "The sun is setting soon. It''s not safe to leave a beautiful woman by the road alone." Catherine then pushed the door open and stepped out of the vehicle." Do you need help?"


    The young woman turned around, and she was surprised when their eyes met.


    Catherine was startled too. The woman in front of her had her long hair tied up into a bun, revealing her slim neck and fair skin. Not only did she have a beautiful figure, but her delicate features were also impable.


    She looked domineering yet elegant.

 Chapter 445

    "You''re so beautiful," Catherineplimented genuinely.


    "It''s an honor to be praised by Mrs. Hill." A faint smile spread across the woman''s face.


    "You know who I am?" Catherine was surprised. "Well, many people have seen me from the press conference. It''s hard to forget this face."


    The other woman frowned. "I think inner beauty triumphs physical appearance."


    "Haha, I agree." Catherine chuckled. "How did this happen?"


    "My car was close to the edge when I was driving past another car just now and identally fell into the mud. I''ve tried several times but still failed to get it back out." She forced a bitter smile.


    Catherine walked over to have a closer look. "I think I can help. Hand me your keys."


    The other woman passed over her keys suspiciously.


    Catherine then ced a big rock underneath the tire before she got into the car. She mmed down on the gas pedal, and the car drove out of the muddy area within seconds.


    "I had no idea Mrs. Hill was a car expert. Thank you." A hint of gratitude shed past the woman''s eyes.


    "Don''t mention it." Catherine turned around to get back to her car.


    Elie quickly reignited the car and drove away.


    However, a strange thought popped into Catherine''s mind. Elie had been by her side protecting her since day one, yet she remained inside the car earlier. "Elie... Do you know that woman?"


    "Yup," Elie replied after a brief hesitation. "Young Madam, that woman is not innocent as she looks. She doesn''t have the best reputation in Canberra. It''s better if you keep a distance from her in the future."


    "Really?"


    Catherine did not agree. A person''s eyes never lie.


    Besides, unlike the other richdies in Canberra, that woman did not introduce herself or try to please Catherine even if she knew about her identity as Shaun''s wife.


    She may have been a bit cold, but she was polite.


    People like her probably suffered from a poor reputation because of her unique independent personality.


    It was around 6:00 p.m. when Catherine arrived at the manor.


    She stepped out of the car and headed toward the pavilion near thatke. On the way, she heard several servers whispering as they walked past her.


    "What was supposed to be French cuisine is suddenly changed to a barbeque feast. What a waste of the white truffles that were shipped over from Arx."


    "Exactly, and almost half of the dinner was prepared too. I really don''t understand these rich people."


    "Well, we have no choice. It''s all because the Eldest Young Master''s guest, Miss Langley, wants a barbeque feast."


    "He really spoils her. But I thought the Eldest Young Master is deeply in love with his wife."


    "It''s probably just for show. Didn''t you see his wife''s... facial disfigurement?"


    "You''re right. Having served these rich people for the past decade, we''ve seen countless of their mistresses."


    << H


    The warm-cool spring breeze brushed past Catherine. However, she felt a shivering cold from head to toe. If she had not known that Shaun was here, she would probably have thought the servers were discussing someone else. However, how could it be?


    Although Shaun had reserved a ce in his heart for


    Sarah, he still loved Catherine.


    It was not something that could be reced.


    Even if Shelley was not that beautiful, she certainly still looked better than the disfigured woman... 3


    Catherine''s cell phone rang out of the blue as she instinctively went to caress her cheek. Shaun''s name was shing on the screen.

 Chapter 446

    Catherine stared at Shaun''s name, her heart racing madly. When she answered the call, a man''s charming voice sounded. "Why aren''t you here yet?"


    "I''ll be there in a minute."


    "Alright."


    Once the man ended the call, Catherine calmed down and tried hard not to overthink. It was probably the server who misunderstood the situation. Considering that she had gone through so much with Shaun, she should have more faith in him.


    Three minutester, she spotted Shaun waiting on the field.


    There were four people altogether - three men and one woman.


    Shelley, who did not stand out in the crowd previously, was now wearing a set of Fendi clothes from thetest spring line. She looked decent and elegant, as if she had transformed from a peasant into a princess.


    Shelley and Shaun were standing in front of the barbecue grill side by side while Rodney chatted happily around them. On the other hand, Chester was holding a wine ss with a smile.


    What a harmonious scene.


    All of a sudden, Catherine was rooted to the spot.


    Although Shaun was her husband and she was quite close with Chase, she had never gotten along so well with his friends.


    As a wife who loved her husband deeply, she wished she could mingle with her husband''s friends.


    However, Shelley appeared to have adjusted to mingling with his friends even sooner than she could.


    Who was Shelley? She was merely a carer who had been here for half a month.


    Then, Catherine felt as if something was poking her eyes, and it made her feel very ufortable.


    "Catherine..." As the first one among them who noticed her, Chester waved at her. Shaun turned his head around and waved at Catherine too.


    Forcing a smile, Catherine walked to Shaun and held his hand. "Why did you think of having a barbecue tonight?"


    "Do you like it?" Shaun casually asked with a smile.


    "Will you change it if I say no?" Catherine squinted her eyes and looked at him. She seemed to be joking, but a part of her looked serious.


    Shaun had just changed the French cuisine into a barbecue. If he were to change it again...


    He rubbed his brows in pain. Before he could respond, Rodney said, "We''ve already prepared all the ingredients. It''ll be too troublesome to change them again."


    "If you want something, just inform the chef. He''ll prepare it for you" Shaun pinched her finger and said in a doting tone, "Rodney hired one of the Top 10 chefs in the world. He can cook anything."


    "I was kidding."


    Catherine shrugged. "I don''t mind barbecue. What do you want to eat? Are shrimps okay? Shrimps are your favorite."


    Shaun hesitated for a moment, but just as he was about to answer, Rodney said, "It''s fine. Shelley has prepared more than ten pits of shrimps for Shaun." 2


    Catherine shifted her eyes to Shelley, who was holding pits of shrimps and beef. Those were Shaun''s favorites. 1


    Her expression froze in spite of herself.


    A look of panic washed over Shelley''s face. She was at her wits'' end. "Sorry, Young Madam. I didn''t know when you were going to arrive. I''ll let you do this, then." 2


    Rodney was discontented with Shelley''s inhibited demeanor. "It''s not a big deal. It''s just some pits of shrimps, right? You''re in charge of looking after


    Shaun anyway. There''s no need to be upset about it."


    "When was I upset?" Catherine fixed Rodney a cold gaze. She had always disliked him, but she was especially fed up with him now.


    Her gaze made Rodney annoyed. "You''ve been pulling a long face, and it gave Shelley a fright."


    "No, Young Master Snow," Shelley immediately said in a gentle manner. "Young Madam usually treats me well."


    Rodney snorted, "Why are you so afraid of her, then?"


    "I''m not," Shelley added cautiously. "I''m showing my respect to her."


    "Respect? You''re a carer, and you''re paid to perform your duties." Rodney kept speaking up for Shelley.


    Catherine flew into a rage. "Young Master Snow, your words make me seem as if I put myself above everyone else in the house. I''ve never treated Shelley poorly at home, please." "Young Madam, Young Master Snow, you guys..."

 Chapter 447

    Shelley hurriedly responded, but Catherine interrupted her before she could finish speaking," Since we pay her to do the job, isn''t it reasonable for her to be respectful? You pay your housekeepers and security guards to look after your house too, so does that mean they can treat you with disrespect?"


    Rodney lost his temper as well. "Catherine, are you done? Have I offended you? You keep hurling insults a t me. Let me tell you that Shelley is different from other people..."


    "Rodney." Shaun interrupted his sentence with a deep voice. "Cathy is my wife. Be polite to your sister-inw."


    Catherine frowned, wondering what Rodney was nning to say just now.


    Different from other people?


    How was Shelley different?


    Rodney replied in a huff, "You should control her, then. If she has something to


    say, she should just say it instead of being so sarcastic."


    "I thought I was direct enough," Catherine argued nonchntly.


    "You...


    "Cathy, grill some vegetables for me." Shaun suddenly pulled Catherine away. "Let''s go there." 1


    "...Alright." After all, Catherine did consider that Rodney was Shaun''s friend. If she kicked up a fuss about the matter, it would not benefit her either. As such, she nodded and headed to the barbecue grill on the other side.


    Nevertheless, she was still in a terrible mood, i


    She did not say anything when she came, yet Rodney had a row with her somehow.


    It suddenly urred to Catherine that Shelley''s manner just now was filled with hypocrisy, which reminded her of Reba. 2


    Speaking of it, Reba had vanished into thin air in Melbourne. 1


    "The chives are going to burn if you don''t flip them," Shaun reminded her. "Are you still upset?"


    "No. I was thinking about something else."


    "What were you thinking about? How could you be spaced out when you''re with me?" Shaun raised his long and attractive brows.


    "I was wondering... Are carers these days very rich? She could afford the Fendi clothes from thetest spring line, which cost at least 100 thousand dors." Catherine asked out of the blue.


    Shaun furrowed his brows. "When we went fishing this afternoon, Shelley identally fell into the water. It was Rodney who bought the clothes for her."


    Dumbfounded, Catherine''s red lips parted a little.


    "Look at you..." Shaun chuckled helplessly. "You just don''t trust me, huh? You''re jealous because of Shelley. Look at how much you''ve frightened her."


    Catherine was at a loss for words.


    When had she frightened Shelley? Shelley looked afraid even though Catherine did not say a word. Was it her fault?


    "You think that I gave her a fright too?" Catherine asked after a while of silence.


    "Cathy, forget about it." Shaun held her hands again. "I know that you''re feeling insecure, but don''t you know my feelings for you?" 3


    Having grasped his message, Catherine repeated her question. "Do you think that I''ve frightened her as well?"


    "Can we drop this subject?" Shaun opened a bottle of yogurt and handed it to her. "She''s just an insignificant person."


    Catherine took the yogurt silently. "Is Rodney into Shelley?"


    "Maybe. I''m not sure. I''m not into her anyway." Shaun changed the subject. "I feel like eating an eggnt."


    "Alright." Catherine took an eggnt and ced it on the grill.


    Shortly after, Chester came over with a te of grilled shrimps. He said in a


    teasing manner, "Sister-inw, let me get your approval first. Can Shaun eat the shrimps that another woman grilled?"


    "No. He can only eat the shrimps that I grill," Catherine answered bluntly.

 Chapter 448

    Chester was simmering with rage. "Can you stop it..."


    "Excuse me, Miss. You can''t enter."


    A server''s voice rang out.


    As soon as Catherine turned her head around and looked in that direction, she immediately recognized that it was the cooldy whom she met at the roadside.


    "Charity, who allowed you toe here?" Rodney suddenly rose to his feet. His handsome face was filled with disgust and resentment. "Get lost right now."


    "I''m here to look for Eldest Young Master Hill." Charity''s eyshes twitched, but she continued to stare at Shaun. "Eldest Young Master Hill, I''d like to have a word with you regarding Neeson Corporation..."


    "Do you think Shaun woulde to your assistance?" Rodney scoffed, "The Neeson family has done so many wicked things. Aren''t you aware of it? Call the security guards and drag her out."


    A group of security guards at the manor immediately surrounded Charity and clutched both sides of her shoulders.


    "Hold on." Catherine got up all of a sudden. "She''s a


    "Rodney, I''m just being frank since your behavior is disgusting." Catherine''s face turned grim. "From the moment I walked in here, have you treated me nicely?"


    Rodney could not be bothered about her. "Control her, Shaun."


    "Come over here, Cathy."


    Surprisingly, Shaun spoke in a deep voice this time," Don''t bother about this matter."


    This matter...?


    Was she having a row with Rodney simply because of this matter?


    Did Shaun not notice how fierce Rodney was to her?


    Catherine looked at the man''s figure, disappointed. "If she was my friend, I''d definitely let her in."


    Then, she noticed that the three men''s gazes on her.


    She could sense that the gazes were unfriendly, but she did not mind. All she cared about was Shaun...


    Shaun''s eyes were filled with indifference when he looked at Catherine. It had been a while since his handsome face turned so grim. "Cathy, you''d better not go too far. She''s not worthy of being your friend. Stay away from her."


    "What if I don''t?" She straightened her back and looked into his eyes.


    Shaun pursed his lips in annoyance, but Rodney could no longer tolerate her behavior. "Catherine, are you f* eking done? Stop fooling around. There''s a limit to it. Shaun might be able to bear with you if you dare be friends with this woman, but I definitely won''t."


    Catherine remained silent as her eyes riveted on Shaun. Nevertheless, Shaun kept an impassive face without saying a word.


    The atmosphere was tense.


    At this moment, Charity suddenly smiled. "It''s fine, Miss Jones. If you insist on being friends with me, Eldest Young Master Hill might divorce you."


    Catherine looked at the stunningdy in astonishment. Thedy addressed her as Madam Hill when they first met, yet she called her Miss Jones now.


    It baffled her why Shaun and the men hated Charity s o much. She did not find Charity evil. Instead, she felt that Charity was open and honest.


    Charity would rather barge in alone to ask Shaun for help than ask Catherine for help, even though she recognized Catherine just now.


    "Stop it, Charity," Shaun warned with a somber voice.


    "Am I wrong? Since she''s your wife, you''re supposed to protect her at all times, especially when your


    buddies are around."


    Charity snorted sarcastically. "You just let your buddies yell at her this way. Have you ever thought of your wife''s feelings, Eldest Young Master Hill?" 1


    Catherine''s dry throat felt slightly better.


    Against all her expectations, the first person who considered her feelings was not Shaun but the stranger whom she had only met twice.

 Chapter 449

    "Enough, Charity. Stop tearing Shaun and his wife apart."


    Chester, who stood beside the barbecue grill, finally spoke. He was dressed in casual clothes, and his tall nose exuded a sense of nobility and elegance.


    However, his eyes reflected a hint of intense hatred." You''re still as sharp-tongued as ever. How annoying!"


    His words stabbed Charity in the heart.


    This man was now much more good-looking, but his hatred toward her was still the same.


    An icy smile tugged at the corners of her mouth. "I''ve been trying to shun you guys for all these years. As far as I recall, I don''t think I''ve done anything to you guys either. But why are you guys suddenly finding fault with Neeson


    Corporation? Eldest Young Master Hill, microchips are really important for us. I beg you..."


    "What does it have to do with me?" Shaun''s figure conveyed indifference. 1


    A pale look washed over Charity''s pretty face.


    Seeing how helpless Charity was reminded Catherine of her old self.


    "Eldest Young Master Hill, will you consider my request if I beg you on my knees?" Charity stared at


    Shaun''s back in frustration.


    Rodney said cruelly, "Begging is no use, Charity. This is on you. Go back and reflect on yourself. Be a decent human being. Who knows, we might consider offering the Neeson family a chance to survive then."


    "You guys haven''t changed at all. I will never know what I''ve done to offend you guys," Charity scoffed in a self-deprecating manner. Just as she turned around and was ready to leave, she was stunned at the sight of Shelley''s face. "Who''s she?"


    Shelley got into a panic and subconsciously hid behind Shaun.


    Shaun frowned deeply. "Get lost right away."


    Charity snorted once again. Her eyes swept over the three men before she looked at Catherine sympathetically. "Three men tricking and cheating an innocent, kind woman. Is that fun?"


    Catherine''s head buzzed. She was perplexed and in pain. She could not understand what Charity was saying, nor could she understand why the three men''s expressions changed drastically after they heard her words.


    "Get out." Chester strode toward Charity. He clutched her arms and dragged her out.


    He dragged her all the way to the manor''s gate and swung her on the ground.


    Charity, who was wearing high heels, scraped her knees. Her hair became messy too. However, she gnashed her teeth and soon stood up in neither an overbearing nor humble manner. Her eyes were cold and resolute.


    "Charity, if you still hope for the Neeson family to have a ce in Canberra, you better shut your mouth," Chester warned her with a fierce stare.


    "Since you had the audacity to do it, why are you afraid of letting others know?" Charity''s cool face was overwhelmed with obstinacy. "You guys can''t even get over a woman who has been dead for years. What''s so great about Sarah? She..."


    p.


    Chester''s cold pnded on Charity''s face. "Shut up."


    Charity tried to blink away her tears. "Don''t worry. I won''t tell Catherine about it. She''s a good woman who doesn''t deserve to be hurt. A problematic person like Shaun just doesn''t match her." 1


    "It looks like you haven''t learned your lesson." Chester gripped her throat. Even after years, the woman never failed to make his blood boil.


    "Am I wrong in saying that?" Charity replied while suffocating, "Despite having a wife, he chose to keep a woman who resembles his ex-girlfriend by his side. He''s trying to bully Catherine who has never seen Sarah because she''s not from here, huh? He feels nostalgic, right? Since he can''t get over Sarah, why did he decide to marry Catherine? To trick her? You guys are all scumbags." 4


    "Shut your mouth. You know nothing."


    Chester directly pulled her up and threw her into the fountain beside him.


    When the freezing water touched her skin, she almost suffocated from the cold.


    "You should be fortunate that I''m the one sending you off. If it were Rodney or Shaun, the consequences you''d be facing now would be much worse." Chester cast a grim nce at Charity, who was in a mess.


    Then, he turned around and left without looking back. 3


    Charity sneered while she watched Chester leave.


    Was she supposed to thank him?


    On the field by the pond.

 Chapter 450

    Only the sound of the burning charcoal could be heard amid the silence.


    A whileter, Shaun took his coat and then put his hand around Catherine''s waist.


    "I don''t feel like eating anymore. It''s boring. Let''s go to my room."


    "I feel like going home," Catherine said all of a sudden.


    Rodney was very glum. "Shaun, didn''t you promise to go fishing in the sea tomorrow morning? You can ask Hadley to send her home. It''s rare that all of us are free to get together and have fun."


    "Suit yourselves." Catherine broke free from Shaun''s grasp and walked forward.


    "I''m not joining tomorrow." Shaun went after Catherine with big strides.


    Shelley hurriedly took some stuff and went after them as well.


    Rodney was so annoyed that he kicked the barbecue grill down.


    On their way home.


    Hadley drove Catherine and Shaun, who were seated in the backseats, as well as Shelley, who was seated in


    the passenger seat.


    After some time, Shelley cautiously handed a slice of cake to Catherine and Shaun. "Eldest Young Master Hill, Young Madam, have this slice of cake to fill your tummies since you guys didn''t eat anything for dinner."


    Catherine remained still and stared Shelley down until her face became increasingly pale.


    With a frown, Shaun stretched out his hand to take the cake. Then, he put it in front of Catherine. "It''ll take at least another hour for us to get home. Just eat it."


    "No need. I don''t feel like eating." Catherine lowered her head and yed with her phone.


    The atmosphere on their way back to the seaside vi was tense.


    When Shelley got out of the car, her eyes were all red.


    Catherine turned her head around and nced at her." What''s wrong? I don''t think I did anything to you during the journey."


    "Young Madam..." Shelley was at her wits'' end. It seemed as if the tears in her eyes were going to trickle down her cheeks at any time. "Sorry."


    "Sorry for what?" Catherine kept an impassive face." Stop acting like you''re aggrieved and intimidated. It might make other people think that I bullied you."


    Shaun furrowed his brows. "Cathy..."


    "I''m just saying what''s on my mind." After throwing him a nce, Catherine walked into the vi right away.


    Shelley bit her lip. "Eldest Young Master Hill, Young Madam doesn''t seem too fond of me. I really have no idea what to do."


    "Just go and rest for now."


    Shaun sighed. He turned around and followed Catherine into the bedroom. "Now that you''ve vented your anger, do you feel better?"


    "No. If I insist on being friends with Charity, are you going to divorce me?" Catherine lifted her head and watched the man''s handsome face darken, i


    "Stop it. You really took Charity''s words seriously."


    "Can you answer my question?" Catherine looked at him firmly.


    A trace of impatience shed across Shaun''s brow. "I won''t divorce you, but I won''t allow you to be friends with her either. You don''t know Charity. She''s a wicked woman."


    "What are the unforgivably wicked things she has done? Can you give me an example?" Catherine asked out of curiosity.


    u H


    Shaun''s eyes darkened, then he looked away. "She has done too many wicked things in the past. Anyhow, I''m doing this for your own good."

 Chapter 451

    "What''s so hard about providing an example? Could she have hurt your ex- girlfriend or something?" Catherine could not help but tease Shaun.


    Shaun''s body jerked. He turned around and glowered a t Catherine. "Stop overthinking, can you? You just had to pick an argument with me over a woman you don''t even know, huh? What''s the point?" 2


    "Am I arguing with you?" Catherine wore a smile despite exuding a strong sense of coldness. "I''m trying to have a reasonable conversation with you, but you''re the one who''s not answering my questions." 1


    "I''m not interested in arguing with you. I''m hungry. I want to eat something." Shaun walked to the door.


    "Can you answer myst question? Are the three of you trying to trick and cheat me?" Catherine enunciated her every word while she stared at his back.


    Shaun looked back again and narrowed his deep-set eyes that were now filled with anger. "How many times do I have to repeat myself? Charity''s words cannot be trusted. Clearly, she''s trying to tear us apart. Stop asking nonsensical questions, or I''m going to lose faith in you."


    Catherine felt helpless in the face of Shaun''s criticism.


    She did not mean to doubt it. However, Catherina could not forget the sympathetic look Charity gave her after she caught sight of Shelley. "Alright. Let''s stop arguing over Charity. Ask Shelley to leave and get another carer, then. I don''t like her."


    Shaun curled his lips. "You''ve been saying so much and pulling a long face the whole night just because you can''t stand Shelley and have no faith in me? You should''ve said so. Isn''t it tiring to beat around the bush?"


    Catherine shook.


    It had been a while since she heard cruel remarks from him. It was probably because he had been pampering her these days.


    Those remarks felt like a p on her face.


    "If you insist on thinking of me this way, there''s nothing I can do. Anyway, I can''t coexist with Shelley in the house." Catherine said bluntly, "Shelley isn''t the only carer in the hospital. There are other carers too."


    Smash.


    A ss suddenly dropped at the door.


    The two of them turned their eyes in that direction, wondering when Shelley hade. Her face was pale, her eyes were red, and there was milk spilled all over


    the floor.


    A momentter, Shelley smiled bitterly with tears welling up in her eyes. "Eldest Young Master, since Young Madam isn''t fond of me, you should get another carer."


    Shaun furrowed his brows fretfully.


    Shelley breathed in and forced a smile. "You can''t ruin your rtionship because of me. I can understand that. After all, I''m young. I''ve been trying to avoid this kind of situation, but it''s normal for Young Madam to feel ufortable about it."


    Shaun pursed his thin, exquisite lips. A ghastly look crept across his face.


    "I-I''ll pack and leave in no time." Dazed, Shelley bent over to pick up the ss shards, but she identally cut her finger. Blood began dripping on the floor.


    She forcefully wiped away the blood. However, the more she wiped it, the more blood she shed. At the same time, more tears were pouring down her face.


    "It''s fine. Let Aunty Yasmine handle the shards." Shaun pulled Shelley up and walked down the stairs.


    Catherine walked down the stairs as well, where she saw Shaun shouting in the living room, "Aunty Yasmine, where''s the first aid kit? Can you help Shelley to bandage her finger?"


    Aunty Yasmine swiftly came and helped Shelley bandage her finger with Shaun.


    At the sight of the scene, anxiety began to fill Catherine.


    A cold person like Shaun was actually worried about Shelley today. He even held her hand.


    Was Shelley just a carer?


    She nearly bought into it. Luckily, Charity''s remarks reminded her.


    If Shelley continued to stay here, Shaun might end up more concerned for her.


    All of a sudden, Catherine turned cold.

 Chapter 452

    Shaun and Catherine had just gotten into a rtionship not long ago.


    However, he had already begun to have a dig at her for the sake of his buddies and Shelley.


    What about one or two yearster?


    Catherine subconsciously touched the side of her face that was no longer as smooth and pretty as before.


    Would Shaun still love her with all his heart?


    Catherine suddenly became skeptical about it.


    She turned around and headed to the study.


    Shortly afterward, she heard the sound of a car leaving. It was probably Shelley who had left.


    However, Catherine did not go out of the study.


    At 11:00 p.m., the door was forcefully pushed open.


    Shaun walked in with a grim frown. "Catherine, are you done? Look at the time now, and you still haven''t gone to bed yet. You''re unhappy with Shelley, right? She has already left."


    "You can go to bed first. I still have something to deal with." Catherine averted her eyes after ncing at him. She could not ept the fact that he was giving her an


    attitude because of another woman.


    "Enough. My patience has its limits."


    Shaun pulled her up from the chair and said rudely," Stop giving me that sulky look."


    "Don''t touch me with the hand you''ve just used to hold another woman." Catherine subconsciously shrank away from his touch.


    Shaun instantly threw a fit. "What? Her hand was injured, so I asked Aunty Yasmine to bandage it. Are you jealous just because of this? Does it mean I can''t save any women who are met with road idents in the future?" 1


    Catherine tried to suppress the bitterness in her eyes. She then taunted him, "How helpful of you, Eldest Young Master Hill. From what I''ve observed, you don''t seem to pay so much attention to Elie nor Hadley either." i


    "You''re unreasonable. I must''ve been treating you too well, huh?"


    Shaun let go of her hand. "Since you enjoy staying in the study, go ahead and take this opportunity to reflect on yourself. You can be jealous, but there''s a limit to it." 1


    With that, he mmed the door and walked away with a scowl on his face.


    Catherine sat on the chair silently without realizing that tears were streaming down her face. 1


    She did not enter the bedroom that night.


    Shaun tossed and turned on the bed alone as he had difficulty falling asleep. Ever since Shelley started to look after him, he had not suffered from insomnia. 1


    That night, he only slept for an hour. When he woke up the next morning, his handsome face was glum from not getting enough rest.


    As for Catherine, she did not feel like seeing his face. So, she left the house without having her breakfast.


    The moment she closed the door, she heard something fall inside.


    She lowered her exhausted eyes.


    After she arrived at the office, she called Harvey over." Go and find out what''s going on in Neeson Corporation."


    Catherine gave Freya a call afterward. "Considering that you have more friends in Canberra than I do, have you heard of Charity Neeson from the Neeson Corporation?"


    "Oh, Charity Neeson. Ha, of course," Freya responded in a teasing manner. "I heard she was Chester''s first girlfriend."


    Catherine was stunned. At the thought of Chester''s resentful gazest night, she could not figure out what had made the former couple end up in this state. 1


    Freya added, "Anyway, Charity has a bad reputation.


    Rumor has it that she''s cruel. She can do anything and go as far as denying her connections with her family and rtives in order to be Neeson Corporation''s president. Although she has managed to take over the role as the head of the Neeson family, her mom, who was just a secretary, used to be a mistress. Only after Boris Neeson''s legal wife passed away did Charity''s mom bring her into the Neeson family. I heard her mom is wicked too. Nobody wants to associate with them."

 Chapter 453

    Catherine asked out of curiosity, "Does Boris''s ex-wife have a child?"


    "Now that you mentioned the woman''s child, it''s getting on my nerves," Freya said in frustration. "I attended a social gathering a few days ago where Thomas Neeson showed interest in me, and ever since then, he''s been pestering me. He''s f*cking annoying."


    "Thomas Neeson?" Catherine frowned. "This name sounds familiar." 1


    Struck by a thought, Catherine rose to her feet all of a sudden. "I remember it now. When I was in


    Melbourne, someone called Hugh Jewell wanted to kill me. But luckily, Wesley came to save me. Later, I heard from the police that Thomas from the Neeson family in Canberra took fancy to Hugh''s sister, Lily Jewell. Thomas forced upon her with an underhand tactic and eventually caused Lily to jump off a building. The Jewell family sued Thomas, and he was supposed to serve his sentence. However, Shaun disputed thewsuit for him and won in the end."


    "Damn. I didn''t know it''s that b*stard."


    Freya was taken aback. "Why did he choose to pester me? How unlucky of me!"


    "He doesn''t know where you live, does he?" Catherine was worried about her. "He does. I have no idea how he got my address. He has been outside my house as soon as I get home from work for thest two days."


    The more Freya thought about it, the more frightened she was. "I don''t think a previous offender like him would barge in just like that, would he? Is there something wrong with Shaun? Why did he dispute awsuit for that evil man?"


    Catherine kept quiet, wondering about the same thing as Freya was.


    In fact, she felt that she might be getting closer to the truth, but she refused to find out about it.


    "I don''t think you should go home in the next few days. Stay in the hotel for the


    time being," Catherine reminded her concernedly. "Call me right away if anything happens."


    "Okay. I hope he''ll forget about me in the next few days. F*ck, he''s really annoying."


    Harvey came with the news of the investigation in the afternoon. 1


    "President Jones, Neeson Corporation mainly producesputers, servers, printers, and other electronic products. They had been working together with either Hill Corporation or Shaunarah Corporation on microchips. However, Neeson Corporation has somehow offended Shaunarah Corporationtely, causing both Shaunarah and Hill Corporations to cancel their coboration. So now other smallpanies dare not work with Neeson Corporation for fear that they will offend Shaunarah."


    "It means that Neeson Corporation has only offended Shaun recently," Catherine said thoughtfully.


    Harvey nodded. "Actually, Charity has been managing Neeson Corporation quite well for the past few years, but unfortunately..."


    "I know." Catherine nodded. "Can you get Charity''s number for me? I''d like to meet her."


    There were too many doubts in her mind that she wanted to rify.


    Thomas Neeson, Charity Neeson, Shaun Hill, Rodney Snow, Chester Jewell, Shelley Langley...


    What connections did these people have?


    It took Harvey some time to get Charity''s business card.


    Then, Catherine personally gave Charity a call.


    "This is Charity Neeson from Neeson Corporation. How may I help you?" The woman coughed in between her words.


    "I''m Catherine Jones. Are you having a cold, Miss


    Neeson?" Catherine was stunned.


    "Yeah, I''m having a slight cold."


    "Are you free for dinner tonight?"


    Catherine was certain that Charity would not reject her since Charity was now desperate for help. Yet against all her expectations, Charity rejected her. "I don''t think I can make it, Miss Jones. I know you have a lot of doubts in your mind, but Neeson Corporation is now in a tight corner. If I meet you, Neeson Corporation will end in a worse state. You can''t protect me."


    ''You can''t protect me...''

 Chapter 454

    It was because Catherine could not stop her husband.


    She suddenly found it very funny. "It''s fine, then. Considering that I came to your assistance yesterday, could you tell me whether you know who Shelley Langley is?"


    un


    "It seems like you do know her." Catherine held her phone tightly. "Yesterday, were you referring to me when you mentioned they were tricking and cheating someone? I think you took pity on me."


    "As long as you''re courageous, you don''t need to care about what others think about you," Charity replied in a low voice.


    Catherine smiled bitterly. "Fine, I''m not going to force you. By the way, there''s one more thing. You have a brother called Thomas Neeson, right? Can you please ask him to stop pestering my friend, Freya? Tell him that I won''t let him off the hook if anything happens to her."


    "Thomas Neeson..." Charity''s voice was filled with impatience. "Alright, I will. Let me remind you something as well, Miss Jones. You''d better ask Shelley to stay away from Shaun as soon as possible."


    Catherine''s heart skipped a beat. "I''ve already kicked her outst night."


    "I''m worried that some people won''t take it lying down H


    The minute Charity bit her tongue, amotion suddenly arose outside the office. Subsequently, Rodney barged in while he dragged Elie behind.


    "I have something to deal with, so I''ll hang up now."


    After she hung up the phone, Catherine turned her gaze to Rodney, who looked exasperated. Suddenly, something clicked in her. Was this what Charity meant by some people would not take it lying down?


    Catherine was getting more confused.


    "Young Master Snow, what brings you here to my office?" Catherine lifted her head and asked nonchntly.


    "Stop pretending, Catherine. Did you force Shaun to kick Shelley out?" Rodney mmed his hands on the table with rage in his eyes. "How can you be so petty- minded? I was just starting to see you in a more positive light."


    Catherine stared at him without blinking at all. "I''m not in a rtionship with you, so I don''t care how you perceive me."


    "I''m Shaun''s friend, and I understand him. Do you think Shaun will be fond of a disgusting person like you who always puts him out?"


    Rodney scoffed, "Shelley was cautious in front of you, yet you act like you''re all high and mighty. Do you really think you can look down on other people because of your status as Mrs. Hill? Well, with your personality, no man would love you for long."


    His words pierced through Catherine''s heart. "So, are you standing up for Shelley now? You''re into her, huh? Or are you hoping that she''ll rece me and be your new sister-inw?"


    Rodney lost his temper. "You''re out of your mind. I treat Shelly as my sister, and I just can''t tolerate the way you bullied her."


    "Did I bully her?"


    Catherine felt very helpless. "Did Shelley say this?"


    "Of course Shelley didn''t say it. She''s so kind, but I''m not a fool." Rodney warned her fiercely, "Catherine, if you dare to bully her in the future, I won''t let you go even if Shaun defends you."


    When Rodney reached the door, he looked back. "I''ve known Shaun for over 20 years. How long have you known him? Think about it."


    Catherine remained seated.


    When it was at night, Shaun did not give her a call at all. Since Elie was here, Catherine believed that Shaun was aware of what happened today. She wondered if it was Shaun who approved of Rodney behaving that way.


    Catherine did not return to the seaside vi after work.


    She ate something and strolled along the streets alone.


    It had been a long while since she felt this rxed.


    She entered a KFC outlet and ordered ice cream. All of a sudden, a gentle, familiar voice of a man sounded behind her. "Is the ice cream good? I''d like to have one too."


    Catherine turned her head back only to see Wesley standing behind her in a gray suit. With his slender figure and his mature and noble aura, all the women around him shifted their gazes to him.

 Chapter 455

    However, Wesley lowered his head and stared into Catherine''s eyes. His gaze was filled with affection." It''s been a while since we met."


    "Yup. I caught sight of you when I got off from work just now, so I couldn''t help but follow you here," Wesley responded sadly. "How have you been? I noticed you didn''t look too happy just now..."


    "No. I was just thinking about something," Catherine denied categorically.


    "Right. Now that you''re with the man you love, you should be pleased." Wesleyughed in a self-deprecating manner.


    "Sorry, Wesley..." Catherine was overwhelmed with guilt.


    "But that''s not what I''m here for this time, to say that it doesn''t matter." A bitter smile spread across


    Wesley''s face. He took the ice cream from the server and then handed one to her.


    "S-something came up. Goodbye." Catherine made an embarrassing excuse as she did not dare to face him.


    "You don''t even want to sit with me for a moment? Catherine, don''t be so cruel to me." An imploring look washed over Wesley''s face.


    Catherine could not bring herself to be cruel toward him.


    After the two of them were seated, she listened to Wesley talk about his life and matters rted to hispany.


    Little did they realize that someone opposite was secretly taking photos of them. 1 Half an hourter, Catherine made an excuse to leave. "Hold on..." Wesley grabbed her hand all of a sudden. Catherine subconsciously shrank away from his touch.


    "Are you that afraid of my touch?" Wesley''s eyes darkened. Her reaction came as a blow to him. "Well, you didn''t like it when I touched you back then too."


    "Wesley, I have to admit that I owe you too much. I did think about spending the rest of my life with you to make up for it, but I realized that rtionships can''t be forced. I... I can remove my kidney and give it to you," Catherine said determinedly.


    Wesley was dumbfounded. A momentter, a sullen look appeared on his handsome face. "Catherine, what kind of person do you think I am? It''s true that I''m mad at you, and I''m dissatisfied, but I love you. I don''t need you to make it up to me like this."


    He slowly got up and took out a photograph from his pocket.


    Catherine subconsciously received it.


    The yellowish photograph featured a girl aged between 17 and 18. She had a tiny, oval-shaped face and fair skin. Her smile was sweet, and there were two dimples on her face. Despite her ordinary uniform, she radiated an aura of innocence and purity.


    Such a girl would easily be the belle of the ball in any school.


    To Catherine''s shock, the girl had a passing resemnce to Shelley.


    However, Shelley''s eyes were not as pretty and exquisite as the girl''s.


    "This is..."


    "Shaun''s ex-girlfriend, who was also his first love."


    Catherine''s pretty face paled.


    Although she had somewhat guessed the answer, she refused to believe it.


    Even so, Wesley''s words had exposed the truth, and it made her heart clench so tightly that she nearly suffocated.


    No wonder Charity said that the three men had been tricking and lying to her. No wonder Charity looked at her sympathetically.


    It turned out that Shaun had kept a carer, who resembled his ex-girlfriend, by his side.


    Ha. How did he feel seeing Shelley every day? Did he miss his ex-girlfriend? Who was Shelley to him, then?


    This was what Shaun meant by unchanging love. 1 "Why are you showing it to me?" Catherine gave Wesley a cold stare.


    "It doesn''t matter how you perceive me, but I did put quite a lot of effort in getting this photograph."


    Wesley added bluntly, "A lot of wealthy families in Canberra know about Shaun''s ex. Back then, he pampered her like a princess and brought her wherever he went. He even insisted on marrying her despite the Hill family''s objection. Since she was the eldest daughter in the Neeson family, Shaun came to the Neeson family''s assistance at all costs. She was fond of amusement parks, so he spent a fortune building Sarah Wondend for her." 1


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 456

    Catherine stared at Wesley in a daze.


    Sarah Wondend.


    Of course, she had heard about Canberra''srgest amusement park that offered the most thrilling rides from around the world. One of the castles cost 30 billion dors to construct.


    Even so, she had no idea that Shaun had built that amusement park for his ex- girlfriend.


    A pitiful look washed over Wesley''s face. "And tomemorate her, the name Shaunarah Corporation is a wordy of their names. Cathay, many people online are jealous of you, but do you know there are many in elite society who are actually mocking you?"


    "Stop it." She shook her head, refusing to hear more.


    "There''s one more thing that you don''t know."


    Suddenly, he grabbed her by the arm. "Do you know why Hugh Jewell wanted to


    kill you?"


    Her lips quivered.


    He did not allow her to avoid the question. "Hugh''s


    family is destroyed because Shaun represented Thomas Neeson for thewsuit. He did so simply because the man is Sarah''s brother. It didn''t matter to him that Thomas is a bastard who had done many bad things in life. He betrayed his own principles because of her."


    Catherine was stunned into silence even if she had already guessed that truth.


    However, hearing it from someone else''s mouth still made her heart pound so quickly that she felt suffocated.


    In the past, she thought Shaun had done so because of money.


    Then, when she learned that he was the richest man in the country, she thought he had done so because of pride and glory for being at the top.


    As it turned out, it was simply for his ex-girlfriend.


    How important was Sarah to him, really?


    Wesley said in a heartbroken voice, "You almost died that time. Why should you and I be dealing with the consequences of the bad actions Shaun did for his exgirlfriend?"


    "Stop it."


    She was afraid she would lose her mind if she heard more.


    "Catherine, I''m only telling you these with the hope that you''ll remain rational. Don''t give up everything for him, including your heart. He''s unwell, and he''s not worth your sacrifices unless you''re the only person he loves. But there''s no way you can rece a dead person."


    "I will. Thanks."


    She nodded absent-mindedly before removing the man''s hand. "I want to be left alone for a while."


    "Sure..." Wesley tucked her hair behind her ear.


    When she finally walked out of KFC, looking despondent, the affection in his eyes was instantly reced by a dangerous intent.


    At the same time.


    Over in the quiet seaside vi.


    A feast was spread across the dining table.


    Shaun had not lifted the cutleries at all.


    Suddenly, his phone vibrated. A reporter he was familiar with sent him several photos.


    There were a few photos of Catherine and Wesley eating ice cream together in KFC, as well as the one where he held her hand. Although it was taken from the side, the affection in the man''s eyes and her sad expression were clearly captured in the photo.


    What a great reunion with the ex-boyfriend.


    The rage that had been suppressed earlier finally erupted like a volcano.


    Shaun sprung to his feet and swept everything from the dining table to the floor.

 Chapter 457

    Aunty Yasmine jumped at themotion. Shaun smashed everything in the dining room and living room like a madman with blood oozing from his hands.


    She immediately rang Catherine, but she was not answering.


    Seeing that the man seemed to be losing more of himself with every passing second, she had no choice but to ring Shelley.


    She had no idea how to handle the Eldest Young Master''s condition. She remembered the nurse had been taking good care of him recently.


    Aftering out of KFC.


    Catherine kept walking along the road absentmindedly. She even forgot about her


    car.


    She had been walking for a long time. By the time she recollected herself, she realized she was at the entrance of Sarah Wondend.


    Gorgeous fireworks exploded over the castle.


    She was looking at it nkly when a couple walked past her.


    "The fireworks are beautiful."


    "Yup. Do you know why it''s disyed at this time every week?"


    "What''s the time now? Let me see. 8:31 p.m. on a Friday. 831... 8 letters 3 words 1 meaning... Does it mean I love you?"


    "Haha, smarty pants. I heard that a wealthy man built this amusement park for his girlfriend several years ago. On the night before the opening, that man proposed to his girlfriend right here. Apparently, the fireworks did not stop the entire night. Some of them even burst into the night sky in a pattern that formed the word LOVE. Since then, no matter the weather, there would be firework disys here every Friday night. Rumor has it that a couple that watches the firework show together will be happy forever." 1


    "That''s so romantic. I''m so envious of that wealthy man and his girlfriend. They must be really happy together now." 1


    "I think so too."


    The sound of their discussion faded into the distance.


    Catherine''s cheeks were streaking with tears by the time she came back to her


    senses.


    831. Amusement park. Fireworks.


    What a beautiful fairytale.


    It was a shame that the wealthy man ended up marrying a horrendous woman after his true love died.


    Right at this moment, she felt like an idiot.


    She regretted it all. Perhaps she should not have returned to his side in the first


    ce, and she would not have to experience this heart-shattering pain.


    12:00 a.m.


    Catherine shuffled her heavy feet into the vi.


    Aunty Yasmine, who had dozed off on the couch, jumped upon her return.


    "Young... Young Madam, you''re home."


    "Hmm." Catherine walked toward the stairs.


    "Young Madam, why are you back sote?" Aunty Yasmine suddenly approached her and questioned with a smile. "Have you eaten? Are you hungry? Let me make you some food."


    "I''m not hungry."


    She walked around to go past Aunty Yasmine.


    "Do you want some milk? I can make you a ss right now." Thetter hurried forward to stop her by the stairs.


    Catherine looked at the woman for a few seconds before ncing at the second floor. "Aunty Yasmine, what''s happening upstairs? Why do you keep getting i


    n my way?"


    Aunty Yasmine scratched her head diffidently. "I wasn''t..."


    Without listening to the exnation, Catherine pushed past the woman and rushed upstairs.


    A female fragrance that did not belong to her wafted up to her nostrils upon opening the bedroom door.

 Chapter 458

    Catherine discovered Shaun was sleeping soundly on the massive bed. However, Shelley was lying right next to him with their hands held tightly together.


    Shelley sprung up from the bed upon hearing themotion. An uneasy look shed across her face when she saw the woman. "Young Madam, please don''t misunderstand..."


    Catherine immediately rushed forward to p the other woman across the face. "I''ve noticed something wrong about you since day one. I hired you as a nurse, and the job doesn''t include sleeping with him on our bed."


    "I didn''t," Shelley said helplessly.


    "You didn''t do that?" Catherine was so furious that she lost control of herself. "I''ve asked you to scramble off yesterday, yet here you are today. Did you really think you''re thedy of this house? Did your parents not teach you manners? Do you know what shame is?"


    "You''re so loud."


    The man suddenly turned around and sat up from the bed, looking exhausted. Coincidentally, Shelley''s pale face was tear-streaked, and there was a handprint on her cheek. On the other hand, Catherine''s face was


    screaming rage. It was evident that she had pped the other woman.


    "Catherine, what are you doing?"


    Shaun stared at her angrily. "Look at you,shing out your anger at someone else as soon as you get home. Have I been spoiling you too much?"


    Catherine was shocked.


    ording to that logic, she had to turn a blind eye to seeing another woman lying in the same bed with her husband, holding hands?


    He had no idea how much courage it took her to walk home after learning about the truth.


    She was thinking about his illness.


    With that, she decided to ovee this obstacle with him despite the throbbing pain in her heart. They could talk things out once this had passed.


    As it turned out, her thoughtfulness was not necessary.


    "Why is she here?" She pointed at Shelley and interrogated him grudgingly. "Didn''t you say you dismissed her yesterday?"


    "I can dismiss or rehire her anytime I want."


    Shaun''s eyes were blood-red. He had dismissed Shelley at her wish, but what about her? She went on an ice cream date with Wesley behind his back. Did she think about his feelings when she was being intimate with another man in public? "Alright, I understand."


    Her heart shattered into a million pieces.


    She then walked toward the dressing room and began to pack her belongings.


    In fact, she did not have many belongings here. Most of the stuff was bought by him anyway. She simply stuffed a few of her clothes into the suitcase and walked out.


    "What are you doing?" He red at her in disbelief.


    She lifted her head to stop the tears from flowing." There''s no reason for me to stay here. I wish you two the best. I''ll take my leave now." i


    After that, she turned and headed for the door.


    Shaun grabbed her suitcase and smashed it to the ground. He yelled at her in a fit of rage, "Are you leaving me for Wesley? What did he say to you? Catherine Jones, have you forgotten your promise? That you''ll stay by my side until I recover? That you''ll stay with me forever if my illness doesn''t go away?"


    Finally, the tears overflowed from her round eyes like a broken dam.


    She was almost convinced upon hearing the man shouting those words. However, Shelley suddenly said weakly, "That''s right, Young Madam. Eldest Young Master really needs you. Please stop hurting him." "Hurting him?" Catherine sneered. "Who''s hurting who? He already has me by his side, yet he''s still thinking about getting more. I don''t have time for this sh*t. Let Shelley treat your illness. I''m no doctor anyway."


    She peeled her hand from his and stomped out of the bedroom, leaving her suitcase behind.


    "I don''t allow you to leave."


    He rushed forward to grab her wrist again. His eyes looked as crazy as a wild beast. "Catherine, you liar. Do you hate me because I''m sick? Let me tell you now. You''ll never leave this ce unless you die."


    "What do you want from me?" She was terrified at the sight of him.


    "What do you think?"


    He flung her over his shoulder and threw her into the underground cer.


    "Shaun, you can''t do this." She instantly realized his intention and quickly ran outside, intending to escape. However, he did not give her the chance.


    Instead, he mmed the door shut and locked it from the outside.


    "Shaun, I hate you. What did I do wrong to you? Your Hill family trapped me in the cer, and now you''re doing the same. You''re a devil!" Catherine mmed her fist against the door.

 Chapter 459

    Devil... Devil...


    Those hateful words echoed in Shaun''s brain. He immediately flew his hands to cover his ears to stop hearing them.


    He did not want to hear the woman he loved calling him such names.


    He knew he was ill, but even Catherine hated him now.


    Flustered at the situation, Aunty Yasmine stepped up to grab his arms. "Eldest Young Master, you can''t treat Young Madam like this. She didn''t say those words intentionally. It''s only because she''s jealous of seeing you being intimate with Shelley..." 2


    However, Shaun was like a madman at this moment. Not only did he not listen to her, but he even shoved Aunty Yasmine forcefully. Thetter hit her head on the ground and passed out.


    Shelley quickly gave him a jab. Finally, he stopped shouting as he lost consciousness.


    The living room was suddenly inplete silence. The only noises were Catherine''s yelling for help from the cer below. The corners of Shelley''s lips twitched into a cold smile as her eyes revealed intense hatred.


    ''Catherine Jones, I bet you didn''t see thising.''


    In the cer.


    Catherine screamed until her voice was coarse, yet no one came to help her out.


    Fortunately, although the cer did not have windows, it was equipped with lights and constant warm temperature.


    She was exhausted after the long night.


    She did not expect to find herself not only less important to Shaun than a dead person, but also less important than a dead person''s substitute.


    She really lost all her courage to fight for this man.


    Perhaps nothing good woulde out of it after all the torment inflicted upon her.


    Right at this moment, all she wanted was to escape this ce.


    She thought she would be trapped down here for a long time. At night, she went in and out of consciousness for a few hours. When she went to knock on the door sometimeter, it opened unexpectedly.


    This took her by surprise. She walked out of the cer cautiously only to realize it was already 9:00 a.m. The living room was eerily quiet.


    At first, she wanted to leave the vi right away.


    However, she was worried that something might have


    happened to Shaun upon recalling his furious behavior yesterday. In the end, she could not resist tiptoeing to the bedroom.


    She pushed the door slightly ajar to see Shaun lying face down on the bed without any clothes on. Shelley, who was dressed in a camisole, was sitting on top of him, giving him a gentle back massage.


    "Eldest Young Master, does this feel good?"


    Shelley''s flirtatious voice filled the room. Catherine felt sick at the sight of this.


    She left the ce without looking back.


    How stupid she was to worry about his condition after he trapped her in the cer all night.


    It turned out he was indulged in Shelley''s tenderfort.


    When she imagined the two of them doing something more intimate than that on her bed, she could not help but feel nauseous.


    She made up her mind to give up on this man indefinitely.


    Despite that, there was something she did not know.


    After she left, Shelley got off Shaun''s body and checked on the man. He was still unconscious.


    Shelley got dressed and rang Rodney on the phone.


    About half an hourter, both Rodney and Chester arrived looking extremely worried.


    Shelley said to their concerned faces. "I rushed overst night after getting a phone call from Aunty Yasmine. I gave him some medication and finally got him to calm down. When the Young Madam came home, she hit me without hearing me out. Eldest Young Master woke up at themotion and started arguing with her."


    4

 Chapter 460

    "Eldest Young Master had a rpse after that, and Young Madam said she was going to leave. He shut her down in the cer and identally injured Aunty Yasmine. I called the ambnce in the middle of the night to send Aunty Yasmine to the hospital. Now, I don''t know what else to do," Shelley said.


    The handprint on her cheek was still red and swollen. Rodney hit the roof upon hearing that. "Catherine is absolutely sick. I''m going to teach her a lesson..."


    "Calm down." Chester grabbed his friend by the arm.


    "Look at what she''s done to Shaun. She knew he''s mentally unstable, yet she deliberately provoked him.


    I think she''s trying to make him lose his mind so she can inherit his wealth."


    Shelley said weakly, "I unlocked the door to the cer secretly this morning to let her out. I think... It''s not a good idea to lock someone up like that. What happens if Eldest Young Master has another rpse and hurts someone again?"


    Chesterplimented her, "You did the right thing. Shaun is wrong to have locked her up."


    "But I''m afraid Eldest Young Master will be mad at me for doing so..." A look of concern washed over her face.


    "We''ll tell him that we were the ones that let her go," Chester replied.


    "Thank you."


    Shaun woke up not long after that. He held his head with both hands to relieve the piercing headache.


    "Are you feeling better?" Rodney asked caringly.


    Shaun raised his head to look at them with a frown." Why are you all here? Where''s Catherine? Did shee homest night?"


    They all looked at him in surprise. Rodney and Chester then exchanged nces.


    A few secondster, Chester questioned, "Shaun, don''t you remember what happenedst night?"


    "What happened? Haven''t I been sleeping all night?" He sounded confused. "I argued with her the night before and waited for her toe yesterday until quitete at night. I got into bed feeling frustrated and somehow just fell asleep." Rodney was genuinely shocked.


    Chester patted his friend on the shoulder. "To tell you the truth, you argued with Catherine against night and she has left the vi. You hurt Aunty Yasmine in the process, and she was sent to the hospital.


    Fortunately, Aunty Yasmine called Shelleyst night."


    Shaun''s expression instantly turned grim. "That''s


    impossible. I don''t remember any of that."


    "It seems like your condition has worsened faster than we expected. You''re even showing symptoms of amnesia and hallucination. It''s quite tricky." Chester furrowed his brows.


    Shaun clenched his fists on the nket. "No way. I''ve been feeling much bettertely."


    Rodney said angrily, "It must be because Catherine keeps provoking you. I think it''s best if you stop seeing her for the time being. Let Shelley continue taking care of you. It''s for your own good."


    "I agree with Rodney this time. It''s best if you keep a distance from her. I''m sure you don''t want to... hurt her, right?" Chester hesitated. "I recently heard about this expert psychologist, Nyasia from abroad.


    Apparently, she can cure any patient. But she''s quite a mysterious person, so it takes a lot of time and effort to get in touch with her." 1


    "Get in touch with this person no matter what." Shaun had never despised himself more.


    Although that woman had only left him for one night, he could not resist the urge to go looking for her.


    However, he needed to control himself so he would not hurt her again.


    Catherine spent the night in the hotel.


    The following day, she dragged Freya with her for house hunting. This time, she had made up her mind to buy a house so that she has her own ce in Canberra.


    "Are you really not going back? Don''t change your mind again when Shaunes looking for you in the next few days." Freya could not help but tease her friend.


    "The two of them were sleeping on my bed. Do you think I can still go back there?"


    She felt as if her heart had been stabbed when she remembered that scene. "My mind and body repel the thought of that man. Our rtionship could have had a happy ending, but it ended up in a sh*thole.*


    "You''re right. It''s so disgusting. Since he can''t let go of Sarah Neeson, then he should go after that substitute. Why does he still want to keep you around? Gross." 1


    Freya grabbed her by the arm. "Let''s go and buy a nice vi. I know a great ce."

 Chapter 461

    Oceanic Garden.


    The neighborhood, consisting of bungalows and vis, was built right next to the Elm River. It was also equipped with ake, sports center, and other facilities.


    The salesperson brought Catherine and Freya on a tour the entire afternoon. When they returned to the sales unit, the manager was shocked upon recognizing Catherine, and he immediately informed the boss. The boss quickly called Hadley and thetter passed on the message to Shaun. "Eldest Young Master, Miss Jones is looking to purchase a house."


    The man, who was reading work documents in the office, frowned. "What is she trying to prove? It was just a small argument. Does she really not want toe home now?" 2


    Hadley did not think it was just a small argument. However, he knew he should console the man instead of further provoking him. "Perhaps... She''s making an investment? Many rich madams are doing the same too."


    The tensed features on Shaun''s face rxed. After a


    brief consideration, he said, "Since my wife is nning to buy a property... Tell them to give her the best discount. Hmm, a 90% discount."


    The corners of Hadley''s lips twitched. "But Eldest Young Master, Young Madam will definitely be suspicious if you were to do so. She might even change her mind about buying it."


    Shaun threw him an annoyed look. "70% then. They can''t go lower than this." "Um... Sure."


    Hadley was speechless. This was his first time seeing the boss trying to give a customer more discount than he should have.


    In the Oceanic Garden.


    Catherine and Freya were extremely satisfied after the tour. The only thing that put her off was the price because it was slightly out of her budget. The cheapest property here would cost at least hundreds of million dors.


    "Please give me your best price. I''ll need a few days to consider this," she said in the end.


    "Sure, let me check it with my leader."


    The salesperson was away for five minutes before reappearing excitedly. "Miss Jones, great news! Our leader says you''ll be our 1000th customer if you ce the deposit today. Any property of your choice would be given a 50% discount, and you would even earn the chance to join our special lucky draw. Some of the prizes include a further discount on the property, free refrigerator and household appliances, luxury gifts worth hundred thousand dors, and so on." 3


    Catherine was overwhelmed by the sudden information.


    Freya screamed out of excitement. "You''ve won the lottery! Hurry up and ce your deposit already.


    There''s no need for further consideration."


    "That''s right. Only our 1000th customer can get these benefits. It''s worth the money even if you purchase the property and forget about itter on," the salesperson echoed exaggeratedly.


    In the end, Catherine paid the deposit and tried her luck in the draw. The salesperson looked at it and covered her mouth as she screamed aloud. "Oh my god, you''re the luckiest person on earth! You''ve drawn the further discount prize. You get a further 20% discount on top of the 50% from before. In other words, you''ll get a total of 70% discount! You can have a fully-renovated luxurious property that normally costs two hundred and eight million dors at only a total of 80 million dors! That''s amazing!" 3


    Catherine had no words.


    She felt as if a lucky spell had been cast upon her.


    Could her fate have changed for the better after leaving Shaun? 1


    She walked out of the sales unit feeling dazed.


    Freya was not any better than her. "I''ve never met such luck when purchasing properties. Do you think it''s possible that Shaun is secretly..."


    "No way. He''s probably enjoying his time with Shelley. The only time he thinks about me is probably to lock me away again." She pouted.


    "You''re right. Perhaps even god took pity on you.


    Forget it. Let''s head back to the hotel and pack up our belongings. We should go to the pub tonight to celebrate your wins!"

 Chapter 462

    Freya draped her arm around Catherine''s shoulders.


    Thetter did not refuse. After all, it had been a long time since she went to a pub.


    9:00 p.m.


    The two of them walked into the pub together.


    Catherine had not been in this environment for a long, long time. Being here reminded her of the simple and carefree life before she got married.


    However, not long after they started drinking, they were approached by a cocky young man dressed in a floral shirt.


    "Freya, what a coincidence that we meet again." The man caressed Freya''s face with a sly smile.


    Freya''s face sank immediately and pushed his hand away. "Thomas Neeson, I''ve stated clearly that I''m not interested in you. Keep your hands off me."


    Catherine was shocked that this man was Sarah Neeson''s elder brother.


    "Don''t say that. You might not be able to keep your hands off me once you''ve seen how great I''m in bed." He continued to harass her with an evil smile on his


    face. "It''s your honor to be my woman." "Thomas Neeson, I''ll either call your elder sister or the police if you keep this act up." Catherine positioned herself in front of Freya.


    "Ugly duckling. Who do you think you are?" He stared at her for a few seconds before he suddenlyughed. "Oh, you''re Shaun''s wife. No wonder you''re so arrogant."


    Catherine frowned, but Freya poked her head forward from the back. "That''s right. Cathay is the wife of the Eldest Young Master, and I''m her best friend.


    Harassing her is the same as harassing him."


    Thomasughed aloud after he heard that. "I''ll be scared if Shaun is here, but this is just his wife. Honestly, even if I slept with his wife tonight, the most he''ll do to


    me is punch me a few times in the face. Do you believe me?"


    Catherine felt her heart sink at the sight of his arrogant face.


    However, she had to admit that he was probably right.


    This man was the blood brother of Sarah Neeson. Shaun would not do anything to him even if he destroyed the whole world.


    Thomas sized her up and down like a pervert. "Tsk, you''re really ugly and nothingpared to my sister. You wouldn''t be married to Shaun if not for your luck."


    "Will you stop?" Unable to endure it much longer, Freya''s hands mmed down on the table. "I don''t care who your younger sister is. With a brother like you, I bet she''s probably just a cheap b*tch." 1


    "You stupid woman. I''ll change my name if I don''t sort you out tonight!"


    With a twisted face, Thomas reached out his arms to grab Freya''s shoulders. At that moment, a beautiful hand appeared out of nowhere to grab him by the wrist.


    "Who the hell is..." He looked over his shoulders and froze the second he noticed Charity''s elegant, cold face.


    "I remember telling you to stop harassing Miss Lynn." She looked at him indifferently.


    A hint of intimidation shed across his eyes but vanished as quickly as it came. "Charity, who do you think you are to meddle in my business?"


    "So I should allow you to keep messing about and bring shame to the family?" She applied more pressure around his wrist.


    "Ouch... It hurts!" Thomas bent over from the waist in a grimace but could not struggle free from her grip no matter how hard he tried. "Let me go, Charity. You aren''t better than me. The Neeson family is crumbling because you''ve offended the Eldest Young Master. It''s all your fault!"


    u H


    Charity frowned.


    The man smiled smugly at the sight of that. "Let me give you a word of advice. Eldest Young Master will only forgive you once you hand over Neeson Corporation to me. Do you wish to see the corporation torn apart because of you?"

 Chapter 463

    "Shut up. Neeson Corporation would be destroyed under your leadership." Charity grabbed Thomas''s shoulder and flipped him over hers. The man was mercilessly flung to the ground under the public gaze.


    Both Catherine and Freya were stunned. However, thetter was first to break the silence by apuding loudly. "You''re so awesome and cool!"


    Thomas was furious at being criticized and ridiculed by the crowd. "Charity, I will not let this go unsettled."


    Then, he climbed up to his feet and stumbled out of the pub.


    "Thank you." Catherine poured two sses of red wine and handed one over to Charity.


    She had a good first impression of this woman, but tonight, she was really impressed.


    "Don''t worry. I was just passing by. The pub owner told me he was harassing women again, so I came to have a look."


    Charity took a sip of the wine.


    "Nice one, sister!" Freya gave her a thumbs up. "I''ll surely go after you if you were


    a man." "It''s not good for women to be too awesome," Charity


    teased herself. "I should be the one apologizing..."


    "He''s not your blood brother, so don''t sweat it." Catherine dragged a chair from the next table. "Want to join us?"


    Charity frowned as she hesitated for a moment. "It''s alright. We don''t belong to the same world. If Shaun finds out about this..."


    "I''ve separated from him," she interrupted. "I''ve moved out from his vi. I don''t want to be a fool anymore."


    The woman''s decisiveness took Charity by surprise." Can you really let him go?" "A little loss is better than a long sorrow." Catherine smiled bitterly. "Actually, I''ve known about Sarah''s existence a long time ago. I thought it''ll be fine even if I can''t bepared to the memory of a ghost. After all, she''s dead. But I don''t see the point ofpeting with her substitute."


    "That''s right. There are plenty of fishes in the sea," Freya agreed. "Eldest Young Master is rich, but so what? You can earn your own money too."


    "Fair enough." Charity''s eyes sparkled with brilliance." If so, we should really have some good fun tonight."


    The three women were of simr age, and on top of the influence of alcohol, they clicked on really well.


    After drinking for some time, the three of them started to dance on the stage.


    Catherine had never felt freer than she was now.


    Her life had been revolving around Shaun recently. In fact, she lived her days with stress and no freedom.


    Now, she even made a new friend. Perhaps this was the beginning of something good. 1


    The pub was frequented only by the wealthiest and most influential people. One of them among the crowd was a vlogger with a massive following. He shared a clip on his social media tforms. [Dancing at the pub and bumped into three angels from heaven. Tonight''s really worth it.]


    [The girls are really beautiful in their own ways. One looks like a mixed-race babe, and another one has the features of ssic beauty. It''s a shame that the one standing in the middle has a scar on her face, but her figure is amazing.]


    [Wow, is it just me, or does the one in the middle look like Eldest Young Master''s wife?]


    [Good eye. I''m convinced now.]


    [That must be her.]


    [Eldest Young Master''s wife looks so sexy when she dances. I finally understand why he fell for her.]


    Soon, the hashtag #EldestYoungMastersWifeInPub went viral online. The video even garnered many views in less than half an hour.


    Seaside vi.

 Chapter 464

    Shaun had just stepped out of the shower when Shelley approached him with a ss of milk. "Eldest Young Master, let me blow dry your hair for you."


    She tried to reach out but the man quickly dodged. "No need for that."


    He drank the ss of milk and said tly, "Go downstairs. I''ll get you if I need you." 1


    "But..." She could not hide the dissatisfaction in her eyes. "You shouldn''t be left alone in this condition. I can ce a makeshift bed on the side..."


    "No." He frowned before saying, "This is the room I share with my wife. I don''t like other women lingering around here."


    "Sorry. I hadn''t thought about that." She nodded, looking flustered. After leaving the bedroom, she bit her lips in annoyance. Shaun was not interested in her despite her and Sarah Neeson''s simr appearance.


    However, it did not matter. She was halfway through her goal anyway.


    The corners of her lips curled into a cold smile as she nced at the ss of milk.


    3


    After Shelley left, Shaun got back in bed to check


    Catherine''s WhatsApp. There were no messages and updates from her or her social media.


    This annoying woman. Did she really have to leave the house and ignore him just because of a small argument? 1


    She had promised to spend the rest of her life with him, yet now, she abandoned him alone in the house. How could she?


    He felt a sudden heaviness in his chest.


    To stop himself from dwelling on that, he checked out his own social media feed. His handsome face fell at the sight of that trending hashtag, # EldestYoungMastersWifelnPub. He then clicked y on the viral clip.


    Inside the colorful pub, Catherine was positioned between Freya and Charity as they danced happily on stage. She had even tied a knot at the hem of her shirt, revealing her tiny waist and belly button. She looked like a little vixen.


    He was so pissed that he almost spewed blood.


    When would she stop doing things like this? It had only been a day since she left, and everyone knew she was out dancing in the pub.


    He really wanted to lock her up in the house to prevent her from going out and seducing others again.


    Immediately, he sent her a video recording only to find out his number had been cklisted.


    His heart rate spiked within seconds.


    All of a sudden, his phone rang with a call from Thomas. "Eldest Young Master, you must help me out. Charity has crossed the line this time. She hit me in the public and d*mn, it hurts so bad."


    A hint of annoyance shed across Shaun''s eyes, but h e suppressed his emotions quickly. "Where did that happen?"


    "In the pub," the other man shouted. "I didn''t even say anything, yet she called Sarah a slut. I couldn''t hear more of that, so I started to argue with her. That''s when she hit me."


    Shaun narrowed his eyes. This woman was surely courting her death.


    Then, Thomas said in a lowered voice, "There''s something else... I''m not sure if I should say this, but your wife is with her tonight. Well, from what I can tell, Charity was really trying to curry up to her..."


    "That''s enough. Tell me the address of that pub, and I''ll be there right away."


    Shaunughed internally. It was not unexpected that Charity would try being friendly with Catherine after she had failed to please him. However, he would not forgive her for using his wife to achieve her own goals.


    Once he had gotten changed, he shuffled down the stairs.


    "Eldest Young Master, where are you going?"


    "Out." He grabbed the car keys and started walking to the garage.


    Upon getting in the car, he found out that Shelley had positioned herself in the passenger seat. He ordered with a frown, "Get out."


    "No. I muste with you, given your unstable condition." She smiled bitterly. "I''m sure you don''t wish to lose control in public too, right?"

 Chapter 465

    Shaun pursed his thin lips before he finally started the car in silence.


    They arrived at the bar very soon. Thomas, who had been waiting at the door for a long time, immediately walked over, clutching his injured waist. "Eldest Young Master, they are still dancing inside."


    Within seconds, the three women staggered out from the pub with their arms around each other''s shoulders. Judging from their flushed cheeks, they must have had a lot of alcohol.


    "I haven''t drunk enough. Let''s keep drinking! I can do three more rounds." Freya raised her hands high up in the air. "I won''t go home until I''m drunk."


    "Let''s have some lobsters and wine." Charity nodded.


    Catherine agreed, "We can keep drinking at my vi until dawn."


    "Awesome! Men are sh*t! Let them go!"


    "Sh*t! Goodbye!"


    Shaun''s face was overcast.


    Well, well, well, she even called him shit behind his back.


    He walked over to pull Catherine into his arms. "Come


    home with me."


    He initially wanted her to stay outside for a while for fear that he would hurt her. However, it was obvious that he could not do so.


    "Who are you, and what do you think you are doing?" Catherine raised her head in a daze. After she had a clear look at his face, the scene of Shelley lying on him giving him a massage shed across her mind. Suddenly, she felt nauseated and vomited all over his clothes and on the ground. 1


    "Catherine Jones!" Shaun said through gritted teeth. He wished he could skin her alive right here and right now.


    "Eldest Young Master." Shelley rushed over to wipe the filth off his body.


    Upon seeing this, Freya rushed forward immediately to hit Shelley on the head with her purse. "You b*tch. Why don''t you get yourself a man? How shameless of you to follow him around everywhere!"


    Shelley groaned in pain.


    Catherine was delighted to see this. She stepped forward, pretending to help. "Freya, don''t do this..."


    Despite her words, she extended a foot out and tripped Shelley on the vomit on the ground. She even stepped forward to stomp on the woman a few times. Shelley cried in anguished pain while she grabbed the hem of Shaun''s pants. "Eldest Young Master, help me..." 1


    "Enough." Shaun helped her to her feet before he red at the two women. "Freya, you really don''t have any ss. Catherine, take a good look at your drunk self. I told you to stay away from Charity, yet here you are drinking with her. Why won''t you listen?"


    Catherine rubbed her ears and replied scornfully," What nonsense are you saying? I don''t understand."


    Freya chuckled. "Cathy, don''t you know? We''re less ssy than them, hence we can''tmunicate."


    "You''re right."


    Catherine agreed. "Let''s go."


    Shaun was infuriated to be ignored by the woman.


    "Stop right there. You are my wife, and I order you to go home with me now." Shaun grabbed her wrist again, but this time, a dangerous intent gleamed across his gloomy eyes. "Don''t push me to my limits again."

 Chapter 466

    "Limits? What are your limits?" Catherine sneered when she saw Thomas


    standing behind Shaun. "Why did you bring him here? To stand up for him again?"


    Thomas immediately moaned in pain. "Young Madam Hill, you really should stay away from Charity. She has a purpose for befriending you."


    "Thomas, I really regret that I didn''t hit you hard enough just now." Charity narrowed her beautiful eyes.


    Thomas was so frightened that he immediately hid behind Shaun. "Eldest Young Master, look at how arrogant she is to threaten me in front of you."


    "Charity, it looks like I''ve been too kind to you." Shaun''s face was as cold as ice. "I''m warning you now to stay away from my wife. Otherwise, say goodbye to being the president of Neeson Corporation."


    Charity''s pretty face turned pale as she bit her lips. However, Catherine grabbed her hand and looked at Shaun with her head high. "She doesn''t need to befriend me. From now on, I''ll be the one who''ll befriend her. She is the first good friend I''ve made in Canberra."


    Shaun was extremely furious. "Catherine, let me remind you again that this woman is scheming,


    cunning, and vicious, yet you still want to be her friend. Are you so stupid to not see that?"


    "Yes, I''m so stupid that I fell in love with you."


    Catherine sneered coldly. "Can''t you tell who''s the scheming and cunning one? Charity didn''t lie to me. Quite the contrary, I know that my husband keeps a woman who looks like his ex-girlfriend by his side every day. Is this the love you keep talking about? You''re disgusting." i


    Stunned, a mix of astonishment and embarrassment shed across Shaun''s face. However, it was only for a few seconds before he red at Charity. "Did you tell her about this?"


    Charity was speechless, and Catherine immediately positioned herself in front of the woman. "How would she dare to tell me when you''re threatening her with Neeson Corporation? Your rtionship with Sarah was too high-profile that everyone in Canberra knows. Besides, I may not have confronted you, but you call out Sarah''s name in your sleep. Even the name Shaunarah Corporation is a wordy of your name with hers. I knew that ages ago. Oh, what else? You built an amusement park to propose to her. The fireworks still go off at 8:31 p.m. as a deration of your love. How touching. Don''t you think I''m really stupid?" 2


    "No. All these are in the past..."


    Shaun did not know what to do.


    He never knew that he had called Sarah''s name in his dreams. Why could he not remember any of that?


    He reached out to grab Catherine''s hand, but she flung it away fiercely. 1


    The woman standing opposite of him stared at him with a mixture of hatred, disappointment, and anger.


    "I thought it was in the past too, but your decision to keep Shelley by your side tells me that TH never be better than the memory of a ghost, or even a substitute."


    Catherine pointed a trembling finger at Shelley. "How many disgusting things have you done with her on my bed when I was away every day? Is there no other room in the house? You must be so desperate that you aren''t even picky anymore."


    "Young Madam, what are you talking about?" Aggrieved, Shelley said, "You''re the only one Eldest Young Master cares about."


    "Shut up! No one can be more pretentious than you. You fooled all the men and made everything seem like it''s my fault." Catherine took a deep breath. "But it doesn''t matter. You can have this man if you want because I don''t care anymore." "If you don''t care about me, then who do you care about?"


    Shaun squeezed her shoulders. His body hurt like he was suffocating. "I haven''t done anything with


    Shelley. I only keep her around... because... because she''s Sarah''s cousin, and I thought I should take care of her. I''m not interested in her at all."


    "Oh right, taking care of her on our bed too." Catherine sneered.


    "I didn''t." Shaun shouted violently, "Why don''t you believe me?"


    "Because you don''t deserve my trust." 1


    Catherine shook her head. She felt more at peace after venting out her


    suppressed feelings. "Shaun, aren''t you tired? For protecting your ex-girlfriend''s cousin and her brother. Your hatred for Charity and suppressing Neeson Corporation has something to do with your ex-girlfriend, right? What more woulde in the future?"

 Chapter 467

    "Catherine, stop. Let''s go home." Shaun became more flustered the calmer Catherine behaved.


    However, she remained rooted to the ground. The corners of her lips curled into a mocking smile." Because of your ex-girlfriend, I can''t be friends with Charity. Just marry Shelley if you can''t stop thinking about that woman. I can divorce you."


    "Are you done? You''re the person I love now." His head was hurting so much. He really did not know what else he could say to convince her.


    "Yes, you love me, but it''s definitely not as much as you love Sarah."


    Catherine sighed bitterly. "If Shelley, who resembles Sarah, can rece me today, then what happens when someone else who resembles her morees along one day? I''m just someone who can be reced at any time, and I don''t want to continue this kind of rtionship anymore. I''m sorry. Maybe I shouldn''t say this because of your condition, but I can''t stay by your side. Take care of yourself." i "No, Cathy, you are unique and no one can rece you. Don''t leave me." Shaun hugged her hard, panicking like a child about t


    o lose his beloved possession.


    He had experienced loneliness and loving warmth, but she was the only one who stayed by his side. How could he survive if she left? 1


    "Stop it. I''m not that important to you. After all, your friends can yell at me, and you can lock me up anytime you like. I even need your consent to make friends... Forget it."


    Catherine tried peeling her hand from his, but he refused to let go.


    "Don''t go. I can''t live without you. I''ll let Shelley leave, alright? Then we can go back to how we were before." The man was terrified. He had never thought that this was how it would end with Catherine.


    Why should they separate because of a small argument?


    "Eldest Young Master, please let her go."


    Charity stepped forward to help Catherine out.


    "Charity, it''s all because of you, right?" He stared at her with hatred. "You hate me for oppressing the Neeson Corporation, so you''re taking your revenge this way."


    "Eldest Young Master, you''re overthinking things.


    Catherine is now my friend. As her friends, I can say that you and your friends have been treating her really unfairly." Charity replied before leading Catherine away. 1


    Freya followed immediately.


    The three of them then got into the car and left.


    Shaun''s heart shattered as he watched the car disappear into the distance. He desperately wanted to run after it but suddenly, there was a sharp pain in his head, and he fainted, i


    In a midnight restaurant.


    Freya ordered another dozen drinks, and all three of them ordered some food.


    Although they had talked things out, Catherine could not stop drinking as she tried to forget about Shaun''s pestering. "Charity, can I ask you a question? Why do Shaun and his friends hate you so much? I''ve only known you for a short time, but I can tell that you''re a good person."


    "Yeah, it''s hard toe across a straightforward and unpretentious woman these days." Freya nodded in agreement.


    Charity looked rather sad. "Maybe it has something to do with Sarah. When my mother took me back to the Neeson family back then, they regarded my mother as the third party and even made others hate me too. I was dating Chester in high school, but it didn''t take long for him to break up with me. The three of them thought that I had bullied Sarah. Apparently, I even took away thepany and father''s love that belonged to her and her brother. But I''ve always relied on my own efforts and capability to get to where I am


    today."


    Freya''s jaw dropped. "Seriously? So it seems Sarah is really a pretentious b*tch. I didn''t expect Shaun to like this kind of woman."


    Catherine was also surprised.


    She thought the woman Shaun could never forget was innocent and simple.


    Somehow, this reminded her of Ethan and Reba.


    Well, a woman who could make a man so deeply in love could never be that simple.


    After a few seconds, Charity said, "If Sarah was still alive, you definitely won''t be her opponent."


    Catherine took a sip of beer in silence.

 Chapter 468

    If Catherine could notpete with Sarah when she was dead, then what more if


    she was still alive.


    In the hospital.


    Shaun regained consciousness.


    His hand was connected to the saline drip through a tube.


    He blinked his eyes a couple of times. He could hear Rodney''s voice from the other room.


    "I''ve said from the beginning that Catherine is not a good person. Shaun is already so sick, yet she still sent over the divorce papers. She doesn''t care about him at all." 1


    "Lower your voice. What if he wakes up and hears you?"


    "Am I wrong? She''s ungrateful for everything he has given her, and she''s still trying topete with a dead person."


    It fl


    "Eldest Young Master, you''re awake." Shelley, who was sitting on the side, shrieked when he opened his eyes.


    The conversation next door paused. Several minutester, both Rodney and Chester entered the room awkwardly.


    "Show me the divorce papers." He extended his hand.


    Rodney handed it over after some hesitation. Shaun scanned through the document, which stated that Catherine did not want anything. She was willing to leave the marriage with nothing as long as he agreed to sign the papers. His fingers clutched onto the papers and ripped them up right away.


    Everyone reacted to this differently, but Shelley triedforting him. "Eldest Young Master, don''t worry. Young Madam is just doing this out of spite. She''ll regret it after she calms down."


    "You should leave." The sound of his voice gave him a n intense headache.


    Her face froze. Rodney stood up for her furiously." Shaun, what are you saying? Catherine hasn''t evene to check on you after you passed out. It was Shelley who sent you here."


    "So what? Should I marry her instead?" Shaun lifted his cold gaze. "Why don''t you marry her since you like standing up for her so much?" 2


    Rodney was at a loss for words.


    Tears rolled down her cheeks as she said in between sobs, "Young Master Snow, please stop arguing. I feel really bad. Eldest Young Master wouldn''t have gotten into this fight with his wife if it hadn''t been for me. I should go now."


    Shaun pursed his lips withoutmenting further.


    "Shelley, I''ll walk you out." Rodney sighed, then ran after the woman.


    Chester rubbed his temples. "What are you going to do?"


    "I will not let Catherine leave my side. I''m very sure that she''s the person I love." The scenes before he passed out came flooding into his mind, making him frustrated. "It''s my fault. Perhaps... I shouldn''t have allowed Shelley to stay. But I didn''t think Catherine would think the worst of me. Getting into bed with Shelley? What was she thinking?" 1


    "Maybe Charity was misleading her." Chester frowned.


    "Charity Neeson..." Shaun clenched his fists. "I will not be kind toward her again. Get the word out that I want the Neeson family to go bankrupt within a month."


    "I don''t agree. Catherine will dislike you more if she finds out," Chester said. "The Neeson family is already at the end of their time anyway."


    "Alright." Shaun felt his temples start to hurt again. "You''re more experienced in this. Tell me how I should win her back." 3


    "Hang on, I''ll send you a few secret tips."


    Chester sent him a few files on the phone.


    Shaun looked into it the whole day.


    At night, Aunty Yasine showed up with dinner.

 Chapter 469

    Aplicated feeling materialized in Shaun''s heart when he saw the bandage around Aunty Yasmine''s head. "You should rest at home. I''ll get Hadley to hire me a carer..."


    "It''s fine, Eldest Young Master. Seeing you in this state makes me worry." She then parted her lips to say something but changed her mind.


    Thinking that she was afraid, he said softly, "Sorry..."


    "I''m fine, but Young Madam has misunderstood you," she said. "You guys got into an intense argument that night, and I didn''t have the chance to exin.


    Actually, Young Madam didn''t hit Shelley for no reason. She came home to see you and her lying on the same bed. If it were me, I would''ve misunderstood too." "What?" He looked at the woman with his dark eyes." Why was Shelley on my bed?"


    She replied helplessly, "You had a rpse that day. You wouldn''t let go of her hand the second she showed up, even after she brought you up into bed. Eldest Young Master... Did you mistake her for Miss Neeson then?" "I didn''t..." Shaun became frustrated. Did he grab her


    hands? He had no recollection of it at all.


    She then continued. "I wanted to stop Young Madam that night, but she rushed upstairs and misunderstood the situation. You even locked her up in the cer after that. I bet she''s very shaken up."


    "I... I locked her up in the cer?" This took him by surprise. He was told that they only had a small argument.


    "That''s right. Young Madam shouted for help the whole night. It was so


    heartbreaking. She was shocked that you locked her up in the cer after what your family members did to herst time."


    The heavy feeling in his chest grew into an intense pain.


    What had he done?


    His head began to hurt again.


    Flustered, Aunty Yasmine quickly grabbed a pillow and ced it behind his neck.


    Even so, the piercing pain stopped him from sleeping at all that night.


    In the morning.


    Catherine walked into the Hudson Corporation.


    Hadley had been waiting there for a long time. "Young Madam, this is the DNA test results between Mnie and Mr. Yule that you requested before."


    This caught her by surprise. She had fallen out with Shaun, and thus she did not expect his assistant would continue to help her. "Thank you."


    She received the document before saying, "This will be thest time I asked for your help. Please stop calling me Young Madam after this. That''s no longer who I am."


    "You''re my boss as long as you''re married to the Eldest Young Master." He frowned with concern. "Actually, Eldest Young Master really cares about you. Two nights ago, after you left the pub, he passed out and didn''t regain consciousness until yesterday. He''s not doing well at the moment. Last night, he..."


    "You should look for Shelley. Or visit his exgirlfriend''s grave."


    Talking about these ruined her mood.


    Many people around Shaun kept telling her that he cared for her, that his condition would worsen without her.


    She believed them.


    She even brought herself down to please the members of the Hill family.


    However, what did she get in the end? Humiliation and lies.


    "Eldest Young Master doesn''t like Shelley..." "Hadley, stop. I''m not a charity organization." She interrupted him without hesitation, and the hatred in her eyes exined everything.


    Hadley was at a loss for words. He let out a sigh after she stepped into the elevator. If he knew this was how things would turn out, he would have convinced Eldest Young Master to not hire Shelley in the beginning.

 Chapter 470

    Catherine suppressed the nauseous feeling until she rushed into the washroom to throw it all up. 4


    She had drunk too much thest time that it had upset her stomachtely.


    After that, she went ahead to read the document in her hand.


    ''Not rted'' appeared in front of her eyes in red, bold words.


    What the hell? She was utterly shocked.


    Mnie was not Joel''s daughter. However, he abandoned her mother to marry Nic in the past because thetter was pregnant.


    In other words, Nic had cheated on Joel more than twenty years ago. That man must be Damien.


    Why else would Mnie resemble Joel?


    She then put the document away carefully.


    This was shocking news but now was not the time to make it public.


    Just as she was thinking about that, Doctor Angelo called her on the phone. "Miss Jones, the ce I was staying atst night caught on fire all of a sudden. Fortunately, you reminded me that I might be in


    dangertely, so I''ve been secretly leaving through the backdoor after I get home. Your predictions are so urate."


    "That''s good. Please instruct your assistant to tell the public that you died in the fire. In the meantime, please continue treating my dad in secret." 1


    She sighed at Damien''s ruthlessness to harm a world-famous doctor. Luckily, she predicted that the man would target the doctor since Joel was under maximum watch.


    Damien and the rest must believe Doctor Angelo was dead by now.


    Yule vi.


    Nic smiled delightfully at the news of the doctor''s death. "He really didn''t disappoint. Joel will not regain consciousness so soon now that Doctor Angelo''s dead. Catherine''s too stupid to keep an eye on the hospital only. She must be crying her heart out now."


    Mnie was confused. "Mom, who do you mean by him? My dad?"


    "Yup, your dad is on his way here so the two of you can meet each other officially. We would have to depend on him in the future." Nic patted her daughter on the head. Although she looked down on that man all these years, she had to admit that he could provide her what she wanted, unlike Joel who never stopped thinking about Sheryl.


    Mnie looked at her with expectant eyes.


    Tem minutester, a man was pushed inside in a wheelchair.


    Mnie was stunned to see him, but eventually, she thought it all made sense.


    No wonder she looked like Joel even though he was not her real father. Moreover, Uncle Damien had spoiled her since she was a child. No matter what she did, he would always help her.


    "Mnie,e over here. I''m your dad." Damien gestured at her.


    "Uncle Damien... It''s you?" She walked toward him hesitantly.


    He frowned, and Nic quickly exined the situation. "Actually, your uncle has been interested in me since twenty or so years ago. But I didn''t know better and put all my hopes on Joel. In order to marry him, your uncle and I even... After that, I told them that my child belongs to Joel to make him marry me. All these years, your uncle has been looking after us. Without him, Catherine would probably have full control of Yule Corporation by now."


    "Stop calling me uncle. Call me dad instead." He held Mnie''s hands. "I''ll give you the best."


    "Thanks, Dad." She wrapped her arms around his neck.


    Damien treated her so much better than Joel. "Dad, I hate Catherine. I want her dead."


    "I''ll make anyone who bullies my daughter pay for their actions. But the priority right now is to speed up your wedding with the Campos family," he said.


    "The Hill family will have no ce in this city once the Yule and Campos reunite."

 Chapter 471

    Mnie was in a daze. "Dad, are you nning to..."


    "I want you to be Canberra''s top elitedy. You will be sought after and envied by everyone." Damien''s gaze was full of confidence. "That day wille very soon." Mnie imagined that scene, and her body shuddered in excitement.


    11 p.m.


    Catherine returned to the manor after watching a movie.


    Once she opened the door, she felt that something was not right. The smell of roses in the living room was too strong. There was a pair of men''s shoes at the entrance, and they looked familiar.


    Her heart skipped a beat.


    She turned on the lights. Numerous red roses had been arranged into a heart shape in the middle of the living room.


    Shaun sat on the fabric sofa, wearing a ck T-shirt paired with long ck pants. He even had his hair cut into choppy bangs, which was currently trending in the entertainment industry. His hair, coupled with his


    angr features and distinctly outlined face, made him look handsome and clean- cut.


    Catherine almost could not recognize him.


    Was that Shaun?


    Why did he look like this today?


    He looked like a boy who just came out of school, innocent yet wayward and unruly.


    She already had the impression that male celebrities in the entertainment industry with this hairstyle were good-looking.


    However, they were nothingpared to Shaun.


    "Do I look good?" Shaun saw her staring at him motionlessly, and the corners of his mouth lifted. It seemed like Chester''s secret handbook was useful.


    Women could not resist men who were handsome, sunny, and slightly unruly. 3


    Although he had never done this before, he was willing to change his hairstyle once in a while just for Catherine.


    Catherine studied him seriously and frowned. "How did Shelley look after you that she still let you out with such a serious brain disease?"


    "You''re concerned about me?" Shaun''s mood lightened up. "I feel much better after seeing you."


    "No way, you cut your hair into this childish hairstyle and even went to somebody else''s house to fill it up with roses. Doesn''t this mean that you got sicker?" Catherine did not beat around the bush. "Did you put these at the wrong ce? You should''ve ced them in front of Sarah''s grave."


    u H


    It turned out that she was talking about his hairstyle and the flowers when she said that he got sicker.


    Shaun stiffened.


    He had lived for 30 years, yet it was the first time he felt like he got pped in the face.


    "You must be insane. How do I throw all this stuff out?" Catherine had a headache from looking at the flowers. She spent a whole day cleaning this new house, but he created a mess here.


    Shaun heard her mutters, and his expression darkened like the bottom of a pan.


    He had spent so much time arranging the flowers, and his hands were pricked by thorns everywhere.


    "Why are you here anyway?" Catherine stared at him unhappily. "How did you enter? Please leave immediately, or I''ll report you to the police for trespassing on private property."


    "Okay, you can go ahead and report me. I''ll just show this to the police." Shaun took their marriage certificate out. "We''re still husband and wife. I have a share of the properties under your name, so I have


    legal rights to stay here."


    Catherine was speechless. She almost forgot that he was the bestwyer in Australia.

 Chapter 472

    "So you want to bring Shelley over and have two women serve the same


    husband?" Catherine mocked, "It''s not like it hasn''t happened before among Canberra''s influential upper ss where the legal wife and the mistress coexist in the same house."


    Shaun stood up immediately after hearing her sarcastic words. His slender figure was like a model''s, but his eyes were bloodshot. "I had Shelley leave already. Aunty Yasmine told me that you hit me that night because I was lying on the bed and holding Shelley''s hand. I''m sorry that I misunderstood you. I''ll apologize to you.


    "The thing about Sarah Wondend happened a long time ago. I didn''t know the fireworks event at 9.20 p.m. every Friday was still ongoing. It had always been the theme park''s general manager who managed the event. He said that the fireworks had be a tourist attraction, but I told him to cancel it.


    "I hadn''t met you yet when I named Shaunarah Corporation. However, I''ll make it so that Hill Corporation Electronics and Shaunarah Corporation merge as soon as possible. After that, there''ll be no more Shaunarah Corporation in Australia."


    Shaun moved toward Catherine step by step, his gaze


    filled with affection. "Cathy,e back. I can''t be without you."


    He lowered his head and kissed her lips affectionately.


    Catherine became absent-minded at that moment.


    There was no doubt that this man''s looks, status, and pleasant voice could easily charm a woman.


    However, when his breath came near, Catherine returned to her senses and took a few steps back. She looked at him cautiously. "You''ve heard of the story'' The Boy Who Cried Wolf'' right? You''ve said many nice words to me before as well, but how did you treat me? When Shelley looked aggrieved, you thought I was bullying her. All of your friends think of me as a bad person who''s jealous and green with envy. I''ve had enough.


    "There was the incident with Thomas too. You knew he was rotten to the core, yet you helped him again and again. In the end, Hugh came to hurt me with a knife. That caused Wesley to lose a kidney and I had to shoulder the guilt. Why should 1?"


    Shaun squinted his eyes. "So you think that things are unfair for Wesley?"


    "Shouldn''t I?" Catherineughed. "If it weren''t for Wesley, I''d be dead. I would''ve died because of your exgirlfriend''s brother."


    She said coldly and went upstairs.


    Infuriated by him, she locked the door and went into the shower to bathe.


    Aftering out of the shower, she saw the man who was supposed to be outside lying on her bed. He was sleeping soundly while hugging her pillow and covering himself with her nket.


    She was about to go crazy. How on earth did that man manage toe in?


    "Shaun, get the hell out of here." Catherine lifted the nket away.


    When she saw that Shaun was not wearing a shirt nor pants under the nket, her face turned red from anger and embarrassment. 1


    "Why aren''t you wearing anything?"


    Looking at Catherine''s blushing face, Shaun''s sexy thin lips curved into a smirk. "I had to take them off to sleep, of course. You didn''t prepare any nightwear for me either."


    He was shameless enough to barge into other people''s homes, and now, he was ming her for not preparing nightwear for him?


    Why had she not realized he was so shameless before?


    "Be good and don''t disturb me. I can fall asleep just by taking in your scent. I haven''t slept in two days." Shaun retrieved the nket and covered himself.


    Catherine was infuriated to the point that her insides were in pain. She felt powerless. "Shaun, what do you want? Don''t you have Shelley now? Why are you still clinging to me?"


    "I''ve already made her leave."


    Shaun pressed his lips together and said, "If you hate me for locking you in the


    cer for a night, you can lock me up in the closet too."


    Catherine blurted, "Why should I lock you up? I''m not sick like you."


    Sick...


    That word echoed in the bedroom.


    Shaun''s face paled instantly. He looked as if he were a child.


    Catherine bit her lip. She did not want to be softhearted and feel a single bit of sympathy for him anymore.


    Shaun did not say anything. He got up and walked barefoot into the closet before closing the doors.


    Catherine could not care less about him and let him continue being pretentious.

 Chapter 473

    When Catherine went downstairs to get some water, she suddenly recalled the incident of Shaun''s nanny locking him up in the closet when he was young...


    The cup in her hand dropped to the floor.


    She rushed upstairs and opened the closet.


    Shaun''s body was curled up into a ball, and his head was buried in his knees. He


    was trembling like a frightened puppy.


    "Shaun,e out." Catherine tried to pull him out but failed.


    "So cold... Don''t hit me..." Shaun was covering his ears with all his might.


    She did not want to feel sorry for him, but her heart failed her and twisted in pain at that moment.


    "I''m not going to hit you. Don''t sleep inside. Let''s go back to bed. It''ll be okay." Catherine hugged him and patted the back of his head repeatedly.


    When his body stopped trembling, she helped him to the bed and covered him with the nket.


    However, the man was grabbing her hand tightly. She could not let go at all.


    Catherine tried to get her hand out a few times but


    failed. Finally, she had no choice but to sleep on the other side.


    She initially nned to go to the guest room to sleep after he fell asleep, but she


    fell asleep herself because she was too tired.


    She did not know how long she had slept for.


    In a haze, she felt someone kissing her lips eagerly.


    A wave of coldness swept across her skin.


    She opened her eyes. When she saw the man on top of her, she shoved him away angrily. "Who let you kiss me?"


    "Cathy, you''re definitely concerned about me. You stayed by my sidest night. You care about me." Shaun grinned and gazed at her dly. "Let''s make u p."


    "No f*cking way."


    Catherine saw his thin lips and remembered the scene of Shelley sitting on him in the bedroom. She felt nauseous and rushed to the restroom to vomit. 1


    Shaun followed her into the restroom worriedly. Catherine nced at him after vomiting. "Don''t kiss m e. It feels so disgusting that it makes me want to puke." 1


    Shaun''s gaze turned cold instantly.


    Did she hate him that much?


    Yes, he did have a space for Sarah in his heart, but he had never done anything that betrayed Catherine. 1


    He clenched his jaw and then turned around to go downstairs.


    Catherine went down after cleaning up. The aroma of toasted bread wasing from the kitchen.


    "Sandwiches, milk, and fried eggs. Eat up." Shaun had an apron on and surprisingly made two sets of breakfast. From his expression, he was trying to please her.


    Catherine almost wanted to open the windows and take a look outside to see if the sun had risen from the west today.


    They had been together for so long, yet he only made a meal for her once-and it had tasted terrible.


    Although the breakfast did not look appetizing, she was hungry as she had vomited just now.


    However, she would not eat it.


    "I''m sorry, but I don''t eat this type of breakfast."


    She refused haughtily and walked toward the door.


    F*ck, why did that sound familiar?


    Right, he had said that to her when she made him breakfast for the first time in


    the past.


    This woman really knew how to hold grudges.

 Chapter 474

    Seeing the breakfast Shaun prepared for her earlier made her hungry.


    She drove to a breakfast cafe. She heard from Freya that the food at the cafe here was not bad.


    However, just as she started eating after ordering her breakfast, Mnie and Charlie walked into the cafe holding hands.


    The cafe manager followed them both attentively." Young Master Campos, Ms. Yule, both of you came early. There are still seats avable. Where would you like to sit?"


    Mnie took a look around and set her gaze on Catherine. Her eyes brightened. She pulled Charlie and walked over immediately.


    "Oh, isn''t this the wife of Eldest Young Master Hill? Why are you eating breakfast here alone? Where is Eldest Young Master Hill who loves you so deeply?" Mnie looked around.


    Catherine frowned.


    She was having a good breakfast, but they were being so busy that she was getting annoyed now.


    The cafe manager panicked. "Young Madam Hill, for the poor hospitality, I¡ª"


    "It''s okay, Mr. Cameron." Charlie gave a profound smile. "I''m guessing she''s not going to be Young Madam Hill anymore soon enough. As far as I know, M s. Jones has been kicked out of the house by Eldest Young Master Hill. I heard that she was even hurriedly searching for a house to buy and move into a few days ago."


    Mr. Cameron understood his words. The look he gave Catherine was no longer respectful, and it was even filled with disdain.


    "Young Master Campos, you''re so well-informed." Catherine wiped her mouth and shot Charlie a sharp gaze. "You even know more than the media. Could it be that you had a spy ced outside my manor?"


    Charlie harrumphed. "Who doesn''t know that Shaun brought a caregiver who looks simr to his exgirlfriend home a few days ago to take care of him?"


    "You''re so ridiculous." Mnie''s expression was full of sarcasm. "Shaunarah, Shaunarah, does that not mean Shaun and Sarah? Look at your hideous face. You must''ve really thought that you could upy the position of Young Madam Hill permanently. But I have to thank you as well. If you hadn''t snatched Shaun away, I wouldn''t have been able to meet my Charlie who truly treasures me."


    Charlie patted Mnie''s hair smugly even though he had not liked Mnie that much previously.


    However, Joel was not around anymore, so Mnie was the heir to Yule Corporation. He could not be more satisfied.


    The Yule family and the Campos family would merge soon. Shaun would be nothing by then.


    "Mr. Cameron, I think her seat by the window isn''t bad," Mnie said while pointing at Catherine''s table.


    "Then make her get lost and go to another table," Charlie ordered arrogantly.


    Without further ado, Mr. Cameron had a waiter move Catherine''s things to a table by the wall at the corner of the cafe. "Ms. Jones, please have your meal over there."


    "You guys are..."


    Catherine shook her head helplessly and stood up.


    Mnie smiled smugly at her. "Catherine Jones, do you see this? You''ll never beat me. I''m the vice president of Yule Corporation now. Next week, I''ll get married to Charlie. By that time, the Campos and the Yule families will be a powerful team. No one in Australia will dare to say anything no matter what I do."


    "Oh, congrattions then." Catherine stood up slowly." But Dad is still lying on the hospital bed and it''s still uncertain whether he''ll live or die. But you''re still in the mood to get married?"


    "Mnie just wants to bring Uncle Joel some luck,"


    Charlie answered before Mnie.


    "Sounds like you care about Dad a lot, but I''ve never seen you visit Dad even once after he fell into aa. That''s so filial of you." Catherine gave a fake smile.


    "Whether I go or not is none of your business."


    Mnie sneered, "What about you? You obtained the rights to take care of Dad, but so what? Yule


    Corporation is mine, and everything that Dad owns belongs to me. You''ve got nothing to do with it. I heard that Doctor Angelo is dead. Nobody can save Dad now. You can hug his body for the rest of your life." 1


    "Look at your tone. It seems like you''re not sad at all that Doctor Angelo is dead and Dad can''t wake up." Catherine tsked and raised her eyebrows.


    Mnie''s throat was stuck for a moment. She said annoyedly, "Can you quickly get lost? Don''t disturb us from having our breakfast."


    "I hope you can continue being so cocky."


    Catherine took out a few bills and threw them on the table. "I''ll give you guys the table, but next time... I won''t let it slide anymore."


    She took her bag and left after she finished talking.


    Mnie sneered, "Next time? She''s really good at boasting."


    She paused for a moment and turned to look at Charlie. "You said there''s a


    woman who looks like Shaun''s ex-girlfriend by his side. Is that true?"

 Chapter 475

    "You''re concerned about Shaun?" Charlie grabbed her hand and yed with it. "You can''t possibly still care for him right?"


    "Of course not. There''s only you in my heart now." Mnie lowered her gaze and smiled. "I''m just curious."


    Charlie replied in the affirmative.


    Not only that, Shaun''s illness had worsened. He even fainted a few days ago and was sent to the hospital in a hurry.


    That person was truly amazing.


    After Catherine left, someone in a ck car by the road called Shaun immediately.


    1


    "... Young Madam met Charlie Campos and Mnie Yule. They took her seat away from her."


    In front of the full-length window, Shaun plucked a leaf from the windowsill. "It''s time to punish these two people. Give them a grand present. As for that cafe, there''s no reason for it to operate anymore."


    At the cafe.


    Charlie and Mnie were only halfway through their


    breakfast.


    A group of officers from the Health Protection Service seized the restaurant. "Someone reported that they had a stomach ache after eating breakfast here. Therefore, the restaurant must be closed for investigation. All unrted people should leave."


    The officers chased the people out of the restaurant." Leave quickly."


    Mnie was exasperated. "I haven''t even finished eating yet. Do you know who I am?"


    "I''m not interested in knowing who you are, but I know you''re getting in the way of my work."


    The officers chased them out and even threw their bags out.


    Mnie kept eximing in anger, "I''ll report you guys!"


    Charlie was not in a good mood either. "Don''t worry, I know some higher-ups. I can make those people lose their jobs with just a call."


    "Charlie, you''re amazing." Mnie''s expression was full of admiration.


    Charlie smirked and took his phone out. He was about to make the call when his secretary called him." President Campos, we''re in trouble. Hill Corporation''s legal department sent someone to Campos Corporation. They said that during these 20 years, the Campos family has taken a profit of 80 billion from Hill Corporation when the Campos and Hill families had joint projects. Hill Corporation has sent someone to demand their money back."


    "What?" Charlie''s expression changed drastically. "Is Shaun insane?" 1


    "They brought the ledger. Everything was put down in ck and white. They calcted all of it clearly." The secretary smiled bitterly. "They shut our legal department down too."


    "Damn it!"


    Charlie was infuriated.


    He finally understood, from the incident at the breakfast restaurant to the problem


    with thepany''s ounts.


    All of this could not be a mere coincidence.


    It had to be Shaun.


    This Shaun was about to go crazy, yet he was not giving him a break.


    Unfortunately, all of it was true.


    All those years when Lea was in control, she had helped the Campos family a lot. She even coborated with the Campos family on many joint projects. Usually, Hill Corporation did not participate in the projects, so they basically shut their eyes and let the Campos family earn money. It was only a few days ago that they tightened their policies after Shaun assumed the position.


    It was not that the Campos family did not have 80 billion. However, taking out such arge amount of money so suddenly would affect a huge project that the Campos family was about to start. That project could change the future of the Campos family. Therefore, they could not hand out the money.


    Catherine arrived at thepany.


    When General Manager Wolfe came to get her signature, he said uneasily, "I heard that... you''re living apart from Mr. Hill and you''re getting ready... for a divorce?"


    The pen that was signing something halted.


    Catherine raised her head calmly. "It''s being circted like that outside?"


    "Yes, somepanies that had a verbal agreement with us previously canceled their coborations with us. They''re not even picking up ourpany''s calls now."


    "Never mind. It''s profitable enough for us if we just focus on developing the building at the seaside." Catherine was not angry at all. "There are too many restless people in thepany anyways. It''s better for everyone to stay grounded." "Okay."

 Chapter 476

    General Manager Wolfe had a regretful expression after he came out of the office.


    He had thought Hudson Corporation''s position would skyrocket after having the backing of Eldest Young Master Hill. It was unfortunate.


    The atmosphere in thepany was down the whole morning.


    Even the employees at the reception desk were not excluded.


    When it was nearly 12 p.m., a handsome, slender figure came walking from the entrance. At first nce, it was as if a top-tier celebrity had appeared. However, upon a closer look, that perfect, refined outline made the employees at the reception desk shudder.


    They were looking right at the face that made Australia''s women swoon in front of the television too many times.


    "Eldest... Eldest Young Master Hill..."


    ''F*ck, why does Eldest Young Master Hill now have choppy bangs? He''s utterly handsome.


    ''Why is Eldest Young Master Hill here? He can''t possibly be getting a divorce with our president, right?


    ''Oh my gosh, no.'' "Eldest Young Master Hill, you''re..." A female receptionist went up to him cautiously.


    "Can''t you see this?" He shook the food container that he held. "I''m here to deliver food to my wife."


    tt H


    The female receptionist was petrified.


    Were they not getting a divorce?


    Why did Eldest Young Master Hille to deliver food personally, then?


    "Where is she?" Shaun raised his dashing brows.


    The receptionist was almost blinded by him, and she was on the verge of swooning over him. "At this hour... She would''ve gone to the cafeteria to eat."


    Shaun made his way to the cafeteria carefreely.


    This was his first time visiting Hudson Corporation.


    He spotted Catherine''s figure at the cafeteria very quickly. She was really eye- catching. She wore a khaki -colored tailored suit today, and her long hair was gathered at one side. Just from her side profile alone, she already looked otherworldly.


    A few executives were gathered around her. He did not know what they were talking about, but the atmosphere was good and it looked like they were having a pleasant chat.


    Shaun''s eyebrows were knitted into a frown.


    He walked over with long strides.


    Catherine was discussing the pricing of the houses with the executives. Then, she felt her surroundings quieten down suddenly and everyone was looking behind her.


    Thedies were swooning while the men had a fearful yet respectful look on their faces.


    Her heart skipped a beat, and her eyes were suddenly met with Shaun''s gorgeous face.


    "Babe, I made a love-packed meal for you." Shaun''s tone was so gentle and doting that honey was dripping from his words.


    Catherine frowned. She was about to say something.


    General Manager Wolfe stood up immediately. "In that case, President Jones, you should hurry upstairs and have your meal with Eldest Young Master Hill."


    The manager of the Marketing Department smiled from ear to ear. "Eldest Young Master Hill, you''re so thoughtful."


    The manager of the Public Rtions Department said, "Good men like Eldest Young Master Hill are almost extinct. My husband has never lovingly packed me lunch in my whole life."


    Things got more exaggerated when the cafeteria''s supervisor ran out and said, "The food in our cafeteria i s surely not as delicious as what Eldest Young Master Hill has made. President Jones, you shouldn''t let his efforts go to waste."


    ah


    Were those her employees or Shaun''s?


    "Let''s go," Shaun circled her waist and whispered in her ear, "You wouldn''t want


    to quarrel with me where everyone''s watching us, right?"


    Catherine was speechless. She had no choice but to bring him upstairs. 1


    After closing the door, she crossed her arms. When she was about to talk, Shaun had already opened the container of food. The container had four tiers. The first tier had deep-fried shrimp and vegetables in it, the second tier contained chicken soup, and the third tier was filled with peeled fruits. The rice in the fourth tier was arranged into portraits of a man and a woman, with roasted sesame seeds as the nose and hair. There were eggs, carrots, and corn at the side as well. The creative work deserved full marks.


    "Babe, this is you, and this is me." Shaun pointed at the portraits in the lunch box.

 Chapter 477

    Catherine remained silent for a moment. Then, she said, "You had a chef make all this for you, right?"


    "No, I spent the whole morning making lunch for you a t home," Shaun said, "You were the one who was trying to please me in Melbourne. Now, it''s my turn to woo you."


    Catherine mocked, "Eldest Young Master Hill, you''re indeed skillful at pleasing women. It seems that you had also put in a lot of effort when you went after Sarah in the past."


    "Whether you believe it or not, I''ve only cooked for you before." Shaun handed her a fork. "Eat up."


    "I''m not eating." Catherine lost her temper. Why did she have to eat when he told her to?


    "Cathy, you''re not being rational. Don''t you have an exboyfriend too?"


    "Fine, I''ll get a guy who looks simr to Ethan to take care of me by my side. Is that okay?"


    Catherine nced up at him. Sure enough, she saw the dissatisfaction in his eyes andughed. "See, when have you ever put yourself in my shoes to think about the situation?"


    "I''m sorry," Shaun apologized sincerely. He was


    indeed in the wrong regarding this issue with Shelley. "I won''t do it again in the future."


    "Shaun, there''s no future for us anymore," Catherine said insistently.


    "Don''t talk nonsense."


    Shaun made himselffortable on the office chair. "If you don''t eat, then I won''t leave."


    Catherine red at him. She had not known he was so shameless before this.


    "Be good." Shaun was knocking on the table''s surface and suddenly said, "Are you short-sighted now?"


    "Of course not."


    "Then why can''t you see that I love you?" Shaun smirked elegantly.


    Catherine was utterly shocked.


    F*ck, he was copying her and saying cheesy stuff.


    Her lips moved, but Shaun quickly pressed her lips with his hand. "Don''t talk."


    The man sighed faintly. "Although you''re not talking, my whole brain is filled with your voice. What should I do?"


    It H


    What could he do? He should just die. 2


    Catherine took her cup and gulped down some water to digest his words. "Alright, stop talking."


    "Okay, I won''t say anything if you don''t let me. I''ll listen to you." Shaun put on a well-behaved look.


    He was almost driving Catherine insane. She seriously suspected that he had multiple personalities. She suddenly missed the arrogant and haughty himpared to the current him.


    F*ck, she definitely had a masochistic streak.


    She did not want to eat his food, but she was too hungry.


    She grabbed the fork and ate the food.


    It was not very delicious, but the taste was still passable.


    Shaun rested his chin on his hands. "I finally understand why you enjoyed cooking for me in the past. Seeing the person I like eating the food I make really puts me in a good mood."


    U JJ


    Catherine cringed. When did she enjoy cooking for him? At the start, it was just to please him. After that, was he not the one who forced her?


    Did he not have some f*cking sense?


    "Give me your phone. I''m removing myself from your


    blocked contacts." Shaun held out his hand.


    "No."


    "Then I''ll snatch it myself." Shaun stood up, his towering figure looking domineering.


    Catherine gritted her teeth and tossed her phone to him.


    Shaun tapped the screen a few times and removed himself from the list of


    blocked contacts on her phone and Whatsapp.


    After returning the phone to her, he took his phone and tapped it a few times as well.


    Not long after, Catherine''s phone vibrated. She looked at it and there was a notification: [Shauncierely Yours sent you a message], 3

 Chapter 478

    Shauncierely Yours...


    She burped out of shock.


    "Did you receive it? That''s my new Whatsapp name." Shaun nced at her.


    "What are you trying to pull here?" Catherine was in a blur.


    "I''m copying you." u n


    Catherine recalled that when she was trying to flirt with him in the past, she had even set her Whatsapp name as ''Shaunerine''.


    She had been calm about it before but remembering it made her face flush from embarrassment.


    Was she insane back then?


    "Look at my ''About'' section," Shaun reminded her.


    Catherine tapped it open while trembling. [If a life imprisonment is to love you forever, then I willingly ept the punishment.]


    Shaun lowered his head and coughed. "Do you like it?"


    As awyer, that was the most romanticwyer-rted confession he could think


    of.


    Catherine touched his forehead.


    "What are you doing?"


    "Checking if you have a fever."


    Shaun''s expression darkened. "Enough, I spent the whole night trying toe up with this. For someone like me, one minute is enough to earn me an ie of 100,000 dors."


    Catherine snorted in her heart.


    Was he saying that he sacrificed billions of dors for her?


    "Forget it. You''re my wife, after all." Shaun packed the food container. "Come home earlier tonight. I''ll be cooking for you at home."


    "Thanks, but there''s no need. I''ve made an appointment to go to a spa with Charity."


    Shaun frowned and looked back at her. Just as he was about to speak, Catherine cut him off, "I know you want to stop me from hanging out with her again and talk bad about her. I''m sorry, but she''s my friend now. To me, she''s righteous, generous, kind, unpretentious, and has plenty of other good points."


    Shaun wanted to split her head open and give it a shake. "I think she''s brainwashed you. That woman isn''t that simple."


    "I willingly let her brainwash me. Do you have a problem with that?" Catherine smiled vaguely. "Are you going to get your good brothers to mock me again?"


    "What do you mean by that?" Shaun frowned. 1


    "Last time, I did nothing more than just ask Shelley to leave. Your good brother, Rodney, was so eager that he came to mypany to scold me." Catherine crossed her arms. Her face was full of sarcasm. "Now that I''m hanging out with Charity, they''ll probably advise you to divorce me."


    Shaun''s gaze darkened.


    He did not know about that.


    "You should leave. Don''t disturb me anymore. I don''t want to be scolded as a lunatic by your brothers. They might even think that I''m a handful because it''s my honor that you even fell for me. I should be content."


    Catherine flipped through her documents as she spoke.


    Shaun''s brows were knitted so tightly that they could even squish a mosquito dead. He did not know Chester''s thoughts, but Rodney was indeed what Catherine assumed him to be. 1


    He stepped forward and grabbed her wrist.


    Catherine raised her head. She saw him taking his phone out and dialing Rodney''s number. He even put the call on loudspeaker.


    When the call was connected, Rodney''s voice came through. "Shaun, I was just about to call you. Did


    Catherine hack your ount? Your name'' Shauncierely Yours'' made me so disgusted that I vomited out my food fromst night."


    11 H


    What did it have to do with her? Why was all the me on her?


    She red at Shaun angrily. When she saw his handsome face all tense and dark, she strangely wanted tough.


    "I wasn''t hacked. I changed it myself." Shaun had the urge to punch him to death. "Stop bbering. Let me ask you, did youe to Hudson Corporation before this and give Catherine trouble?" 1


    "That woman tattled on me? Can she just stop-"


    Shaun''s gaze turned colder. "What did you say to her?"


    "I didn''t say anything. I can''t remember, but I warned her to stop picking on Shelley and that she shouldn''t think she''s invincible just because she became Mrs. Hill-"


    "Rodney Snow..." Shaun clenched his jaw and said word by word, "Catherine and me fighting is our own business. You have no right to say anything about it. Besides, if you''re really worried about Shelley, you can pick her up and take care of her however you want."

 Chapter 479

    "Shaun, this is the second time you''re using me because of that woman." Rodney was angry too." Shelley is Sarah''s sister. Sarah isn''t here anymore. I''m doing this to protect her family." 2


    "Yes, I always thought the same too. That''s why I gave up on my principles for the sake of Sarah again and again. All these years, how many evil deeds have Thomasmitted?!


    "Four years ago, he caused someone''s death. All of the evidence pointed to him, yet I endured the whole of Australia criticizing me and fought thewsuit for him. After that case, I hated my upation and withdrew from thewyermunity. All these years, I let Hugh target me all he wanted and you know it.


    Rodney was silent.


    Shaun held Catherine''s hand tightly. "I defended Thomas for four years, and I even gave the Neeson family a lesson when they were pressuring the Langley family. However, that has caused problems in my marriage. People have to look forward eventually. I can''t be tied to Sarah for the rest of my life. It''s unfair t O Catherine."


    Rodney gritted his teeth discontentedly. "So this is the love you gave Sarah in the past? It seems like it''s not a big deal after all."


    "She''s already dead. Perhaps... you love her more than I do."


    Rodney''s body jerked. Shaun knew.


    "If you''re still my good friend and brother, I hope you''ll treat my wife with more respect in the future."


    Shaun ended the call and stared straight at Catherine who was in a daze.


    Her brain was in a mess.


    She had previously heard that Shaun was Australia''s topwyer, but he suddenly vanished from the industry one day. It turned out that it was due to Thomas.


    Not only that, Rodney liked Sarah?


    What cheesy plot twist was that?


    "Cathy, I will let go of the past for you. Let''s look forward now, okay?" Shaun said seriously.


    Catherine''s mind wandered off for a moment, but she quickly withdrew her hand. She could not tell which sentence of his was true or false. 1


    "It''s okay. We still have time." Shaun stood up. "You can continue your work. I won''t disturb you."


    After he spoke, he closed the door and left.


    Catherine sat there for a long time, but she could not read even a word on the document.


    After leaving Hudson Corporation, Shaun drove to the hospital for a drip.


    The condition of his illness was unstable, so he could only take medicine for it.


    Just as the needle was injected, Lea barged in furiously. "Shaun, you actually asked the legal department to demand 80 billion dors from Campos Corporation?! Are you trying to finish them off? I think you''re going crazy for money now."


    Mason stood behind Lea, grimacing. "I know that you me me for being together with your mother. It''s normal that you dislike me, but the Campos family is innocent. Shaun, I''m begging you, spare Campos Corporation."


    "Mason, don''t beg him." Seeing the man she loved looking so inferior, Lea''s heart ached. 1


    Shaun smirked yfully. "Uncle Mason, do you want to talk some more? I''ve seen many batches who try to make themselves look pitiable, but this is the first time I''m seeing a man trying to act pitiful. It''s quite amusing."


    Mason''s elegant face stiffened.


    Lea was about to go crazy from anger. "Watch your mouth! Mason has been trying to speak up for you all


    along. Initially, I was slightly soft-hearted toward you during this period. Now, I realize that I''ve been overthinking things. You''re just cold, heartless, and inhumane."


    Shaun crossed his arms. "How am I inhumane? 80 billion dors is indeed the profit that rightfully belongs to Hill Corporation from our joint projects with Campos Corporation all these years. My ount statement has it written down clearly. They are the ones who did not give that money to us. I''m demanding Hill Corporation''s money back, yet I''m getting scolded. Mom, I''m doing this for the benefit of Hill Corporation."


    "Hill Corporation does not need such benefits. The Campos and Hill families are rtives to begin with. These projects were the decisions that I made back then when I wanted to support the Campos family. Your grandfather knows of this too-"


    "Then you can look for my grandfather. Why bother looking for me?" Shaun smirked in sarcasm.

 Chapter 480

    Lea''s expression hardened. "Your grandfather has retired. I''m reminding you not to do things so ruthlessly. Otherwise, don''t me me for not going easy on you."


    "I''m not sure what you mean by those words, but..."


    Shaun suddenly took a remote control and turned on the big screen on the wall. The faces of a few major shareholders of Hill Corporation appeared clearly on the screen. "Excuse me, Mom. I was having a video call with the shareholders. They''ve heard everything you just said."


    Director Kennedy, who was the eldest among the shareholders, said, "Vice Director Hill, if we take back the 80 billion dors, we could divide it among ourselves and we''d each have a few hundred million. Of course, we know that you''re rich and you don''t care. You can reject the money and just give it to us."


    Director Martin said sarcastically, "We understand that the Campos family is your husband''s family, so we turned a blind eye to your underlings in Hill Corporation back then. But we never knew the Campos family had taken 80 billion dors. This is just too ridiculous."


    Director Morris harrumphed. "My son worked


    faithfully in the project department for decades. Even if he took some benefits for himself, he only took 400 to 500 million dors. You, on the other hand, gave the Campos family 80 billion dors for no reason. You''re always siding with the outsiders."


    Director Kennedy said, "Your son, William, signed another project with the Campos family again not long ago and gave up five percent of the profits to them. Luckily, Eldest Young Master Hill terminated the coboration. Otherwise, the Campos family would have earned more than thousands of billions."


    Director Morris said, "We don''t need a vice director who always sides with the Campos family."


    Lea''s face became paler, and her body was trembling.


    She had managed Hill Corporation for decades, and this was the first time these shareholders were criticizing her. "Gentlemen, I admit that I lent Campos Corporation a helping hand before, but it''s impossible that they took as much as 80 billion dors. This is all made up by Shaun."


    Director Kennedy smiled. "I don''t think these allegations were made up from nowhere. The Campos family is most likely ambitious, so maybe even you were kept in the dark."


    "No way!" Lea did not believe it at all.


    Shaun raised his head toward the screen and said," Alright, shareholders. I''llmunicate this with my mom properly." i


    "Thank you, Eldest Young Master Hill."


    The video call ended.


    Mason frowned and said, "Shaun, how can you treat your mom this way? How will she face other people from now on?"


    Shaun smiled. "Uncle, if I were you, I would say something along the lines of, ''My dear, to not let you feel troubled, we''ll just return the 80 billion dors to Hill Corporation''."


    Mason''s expression darkened until it almost looked ck.


    80 billion dors was not 70,000 or 80,000 dors. It was not that easy to fork out and give away.


    "My dear..."


    "Okay, he''s just putting you in a difficult position. I understand." Lea pulled Mason. "Let''s go."


    At the door, Lea turned back. Her tone was icy as she said, "Shaun, I''ll remember this p on the face that you gave me today. From now on, don''t call me ''Mom''. We''re not rted to each other anymore."


    Half a minuteter.


    Hadley closed the door. He shook his head and sighed. "Madam Hill has really been brainwashed by Mason." 2


    "Never mind, he can''t hide it much longer."


    Shaun''s gaze was faint.


    At the parking lot.


    Mason supported his head in his hands in distress and did not say a word.


    Lea bit her lip and hesitated. She took a card out of her wallet and gave it to him.


    "I have 60 billion dors i n here. You can take it to Campos Corporation to regte the cash flow."


    "My dear..." Mason looked at her with guilt and misery. "I cannot take this."

 Chapter 481

    "Don''t be stupid. If the Campos family wants to go to court with Shaun, there''s absolutely no chance of winning. He''s an expert on thew. Nobody can outwit him."


    Lea pressed the card into his hand. ¡°I run apany too. I know how big is the cash flow of a listedpany. You can return the money to me when the Campos family has enough capital."


    "Thank you."


    Mason hugged her.


    Lea smiled. At that moment, Old Master Hill called her all of a sudden. "Where are you? I have something to discuss with you. Come back to the manor


    immediately."


    "Okay..."


    "Just you alone."


    Lea was stunned.


    An hourter, she walked into the living room. "Dad, why did you call me back here?"


    "Let me ask you, how much cash do you have in hand?" Old Master Hill gazed at her sharply.


    Lea pressed her lips together inexplicably. "There''s


    not much left. I invested most of it."


    Old Master Hill stood up slowly. "I''m very clear about how much you have and how much you invested. Don''t tell me that you lent the money to Mason?"


    Lea gritted her teeth and said, "Dad, Shaun demanded 800 million dors from Campos Corporation in one go. Where can the Campos family find so much money


    "So you really gave it to him?" Old Madam Hill asked shakily.


    "Yes." Lea nodded.


    When she finished, Old Master Hill pped her across the face. "Idiot!"


    "Dad..." Lea was in a daze from being hit. Since she was young, she had received nothing but praises from Old Master Hill-except for the time she insisted on getting married to Mason that year.


    "I thought you were quite clever before, but why is the hole in your brain getting bigger as you grow older?"


    Old Master Hill flung a document to her face. "Look for yourself. This is my recent investigation into the Campos family. Campos Corporation has a worth o f more than 900 billion. Of course, most of it was used for investment, but there''s still at least 100 billion dors in thepany''s ount."


    Lea was shocked upon seeing the documents.


    Her inws had always been telling her that the


    Campos family was having trouble maintaining their cash flow.


    "This... I didn''t know my inws were so cunning, but this surely has nothing to do with Mason. All his attention is onposing and he often goes overseas. He doesn''t manage Campos Corporation at all..." 1


    Old Master Hill shook his head in disappointment. "If your inws were that smart, they wouldn''t have been poor and broke despite being in their 40s. Campos Corporation has been keeping a low profile and patiently waiting all these years. There''s a person who''s scheming behind the scenes."


    "Dad, you don''t mean to say that this person is Mason, right?" Lea did not believe it at all. "I''veid in the same bed with him for decades. No one understands him more than me."


    Old Madam Hill said helplessly, "Your grandfather has already investigated it. Liam and Valerie weren''t the ones who spread the news about Shaun''s mental illness. There are only so many people in the Hill family. Who else do you think it could be if it wasn''t him?"


    Lea was shocked.


    She did not want to be suspicious, but if that was really Mason''s doing...


    "And..." Old Master Hill said, "You know about the marriage between the Campos and the Yule families right? It was supposed to be a happy asion, but ever since Joel got into the ident, the Campos and the Yule families are now joining forces and money to enter the finance, logistics, and emerce industries. They already have Hill Corporation''s subsidiarypanies surrounded and in a pinch."


    Old Madam Hill said, "Initially, Shaun wanting the Campos family topensate 80 billion dors would''ve broken their capital chain and rendered their ns useless. But you..."


    Lea slumped into the chair. She felt cold all around.


    "Thanks to you, the Hill family might only have Hill Corporation Electronics to rely


    on in the future." Old Master Hill wanted to p her. "Get lost. I don''t want to see you."


    Lea did not know how she walked out from the Hill family''s manor.


    She had used her hard-earned money to help the Campos family steal the Hill family''s business?


    No, she had to get back the money no matter what!

 Chapter 482

    When she came back to her senses, she hurriedly called Mason. "Mason, can you return the 60 billion dors to me? Don''t worry, I''ve already talked about the Campos family''s incident with my dad. He said he''d stop Shaun-"


    "Sorry, my dear. I''ve already given the money to Charlie," Mason said helplessly, "Charlie just transferred the money to Hill Corporation."


    Lea''s face was as white as a sheet. She felt as if something was blocking her throat.


    "It''s okay, dear. You can ask Shaun to give you the money," Mason said happily, "Thank you for being such a great help to the Campos family. I love you."


    If it were back then, Lea would have been touched, but now, her whole body felt cold. "Mason, as far as I know, the Campos family''s business has been doing quite well these few years. Does the ount not have 8 0 billion dors?"


    "Well, my parents said no. I suppose they won''t lie to me."


    Lea was slightly relieved. The Campos family must have lied to Mason as well. It was impossible that


    Mason would lie to her.


    In the office on the top floor.


    After Mason ended the call, his gentlemanly face was reced with sarcasm and coldness.


    He threw his phone aside.


    Charlie smiled to please him. "Uncle, Lea is so stupid. I was reluctant to give the money to Shaun, but she simply gave us 60 billion dors. Haha, Shaun will probably die from frustration if he knew we took his mother''s money and returned it to Hill Corporation."


    "This woman is starting to be suspicious," Mason said calmly.


    "It doesn''t matter. Anyway, no one can hinder the rise of the Campos family now." Charlie smiled. "Uncle, you''re amazing. You single-handedly expanded the Campos family up till this point."


    "Marry Mnie as soon as possible. Only marriage can tie two families tightly on the same boat."


    "I will. After that, I''ll devour Yule Corporation step by step. By then, the Campos family will be the ones at the top of Australia''s hierarchy." Charlie was increasingly pleased as he thought about it.


    "Right, Shaun shouldn''t be able to hold out much longer either."


    Mason narrowed his eyes.


    At night.


    At the spa.


    Half of Catherine''s body was submerged in the milk bath. "This ce is quite good. It''s my first time here."


    After speaking, she squinted her eyes and nced over at Charity who was entering the bath. "Wow, you look thin but you actually have a nice body."


    A faint blush appeared on Charity''s face which was rare. Catherine gawked.


    At that moment, a woman''s voice could be heard from the other side of the wall.


    "Shelley, I heard that the prices here are very high. How do you have the money to invite us here?"


    "I know, it must be Eldest Young Master Hill who gave you the money, right?"


    Shelley said embarrassedly, "Eldest Young Master Hill is very generous. Although I''m no longer taking care of him, he gave me this gold card. He said I can spend it however I like."


    "Wow, I''m so envious. Eldest Young Master Hill must''ve taken a liking to you."


    "A caregiver with her master. It sounds like a romance novel. If you ask me, I would say you look much


    prettier than that Catherine. Who knows? You might be Young Madam Hill in the future." 2


    ¦°¦§

 Chapter 483

    Charity''s expression darkened upon hearing those words. She was about to stand up, but Catherine pressed her shoulders down.


    "You''re just going to let this slide?" Charity looked at her.


    "Don''t be hasty. Let''s finish our bath first."


    Catherine shook her head and closed her eyes.


    20 minutester, Shelley and three otherdies came out of the washroom wearing bathrobes. Suddenly, they saw Catherine and Charity blocking their path. "Young Madam, what are you trying to do? You can''t possibly want to bully us right?" Shelley put on a panicked look on her face.


    A tall, skinny woman behind her came forward and said, "Young Madam Hill, there''s no need for you to take your anger out on a woman. Sometimes when men cheat on you, you must reflect on yourself. After all, it takes two to tango."


    Charity''s gaze turned icy. "No wonder you guys hang out together. Looks like birds of a feather flock together."


    Catherine scoffed. "Shelley, I just want to take back the gold card that''s with you right now. Shaun and I


    are husband and wife. His property is our shared property. I have the right to take back the money that he gave you."


    "Young Madam, I don''t know what you''re talking about. I earned the money that I have," Shelley said aggrievedly.


    "You earned it with your body?" Charity mocked," Shelley, how did you be like this? I remember you were quite honest back then. On your 18th birthday, you even refused a diamond ne that Sarah gave you because it was expensive."


    "Charity, I''ve never changed." Shelley''s eyes reddened.


    Charity''s eyes glinted.


    "Fine, if you''re not taking it out, I''ll call the police." Catherine took her phone out annoyedly. "If you''re still holding my husband''s gold card when the policee, I can say that you''re a thief. Of course, if you have the ability, you can call Shaun toe over."


    Seeing that she was about to call the police, Shelley bit her lip and took a card out of her pocket. "You can call the police. This card was given to me by Young Master Snow. I can get him toe over and testify to this."


    Her friends were stunned. "Shelley, didn''t you say just now that it was Eldest Young Master Hill who gave it to you?"


    Shelley''s face reddened in embarrassment. She stammered, "The card that Eldest Young Master Hill


    gave me is in my house..."


    Charity ridiculed her, "Why did both Eldest Young Master Hill and Young Master Snow give you a gold card? I heard that the rich like to share their women with friends. Tsk tsk, this is incredible."


    The way Shelley''s friends looked at her suddenly changed. Their gazes were now full of disdain and scorn, i


    "Charity, let''s go."


    Catherine took Charity''s arm and left. Since the card that Shelley had was Rodney''s, she had no right to pursue the matter further.


    Charity looked back at Shelley and whispered, "This Shelley is weird." 2


    "Yeah, she''s a b*tch who knows how to pretend..."


    "No, Shelley is Sarah''s cousin. She would oftene over to the Neeson family to y. I met her many times back then. From what I remember, Shelley was a n honest and well-behaved person. She was even a little dull. I tested her out just now. On her 18th birthday, Sarah never gifted her a diamond ne, but she didn''t know at all..."


    Catherine''s heart pounded strongly. "You''re saying that Shelley is a fake?"


    Charity nodded. "Not only that, Shelley identally hit a truck in the past when she was cycling back home after school. The steel bars on the truck left a deep wound on her corbone, and a scar remained. However, her skin was wless when she wore the bathrobe just now." 1


    Catherine''s steps halted.


    Her head was about to explode.


    If that Shelley was a fake, then where was the real Shelley?


    Who was the person who was posing as Shelley and what was her intention?


    Right, when she first met Shelley, she had thought her eyes were very familiar. That exact same b*tchy personality of hers had made her think of... Reba. A chill broke out from her body.

 Chapter 484

    "Charity, I''m not staying here in the spa anymore. I just remembered I have something urgent to attend to. I''ll be leaving first."


    Catherine quickly changed her clothes and sped home.


    She pushed the door of her manor open. Shaun was sitting on the sofa inside, doing his work.


    "Cathy, didn''t you say you were going to a spa? You came back early." Shaun put down hisptop and stood up. "Have you eaten-"


    "Shaun, let me ask you, did you meet Reba when you were still in Melbourne after everything happened?" Catherine interrupted him.


    "Why are you asking about her?" Shaun''s gaze became grim.


    "After Jeffery and Sally went to jail, Reba suddenly disappeared. Did you have anything to do with it?" Catherine stared at him.


    Shaun frowned. "That''s right. I did give her a lesson. She..."


    He suddenly felt a familiar, sharp pain in his head. "What did I do to her? Why can''t I remember?" 1


    Catherine''s heart sank. She thought Shaun''s memory


    had been excellent all along. "Call Hadley and ask him. He surely knows."


    Shaun called Hadley. "Do you remember what I did with Reba Jones?"


    "Eldest Young Master Hill, didn''t you make me send her to a remote mountainous area to be someone''s wife?" Hadley was puzzled.


    Catherine snatched the phone. "Where''s that vige?"


    "Don''t worry, Young Madam. Reba must have been badly tormented by now.


    She can never escape out of there for the rest of her life," Hadley said with certainty.


    "Check if she''s still there or not."


    "Young Madam..."


    "Just do as I say," Catherine requested in a firm tone.


    "Okay."


    Hadley could only agree.


    After the call ended, Shaun said in dissatisfaction," Why are you asking about Reba the moment youe back?"


    "I''m the one who should be asking you. Why don''t you remember the things that you did before?" Catherine red at him. "And what''s with your headache?"


    "You''re worried about me?" Shaun''s eyes brightened. He reached out his hands and embraced her. "I knew it. You still care about me."


    "Shaun, let go. Who cares about you..." While Catherine was struggling to push him away, she was surprised to see a few needle marks on the back of his hand.


    She recalled Hadley saying that Shaun had fainted a few days ago.


    "Why did you stop talking?"


    Shaun buried his face in her neck, and his mouth felt dry. "Cathy, you have a milky scent on your body. You smell nice..."


    Catherine blushed. She smelled good because she just had a milk bath.


    However, they were still in a quarrel. How could he want to take advantage of her? He could dream on!


    She pushed him away and took a few steps back." Your Shelley has this milky scent too. I met her and her friends who were coincidentally bathing next door at the spa. She said herself that Eldest Young Master Hill gave her a gold card to spend however she wanted to."


    Shaun frowned subconsciously. "I never gave her a gold card. Shelley wouldn''t say such things either."


    "What do you mean? You think I''m using her?" Catherine almost died from frustration.


    Shaun stiffened.


    Usually, with his status, he would just speak bluntly. However, he had experienced that talking carelessly would only bring trouble. "Okay, you didn''t use her.


    It''s all my fault."

 Chapter 485

    "Get lost, Shaun."


    Catherine knew he was trying to fool her. She kicked him angrily and went upstairs in a fury.


    Shaun pressed his legs together and grimaced before following her upstairs.


    When she reached upstairs, Catherine prepared to bathe. She opened the closet and discovered lots of men''s clothing and even men''s underwear inside. 1


    Her head was in pain from anger. "Shaun, who let you put these here?!"


    "I''ll definitely need a change of clothes since I''ve moved in here."


    Shaun stood behind her and said it like a matter of course.


    Catherine picked his clothes up, wanting to throw them on the floor. Just then, Shaun said without a care, "You can throw them out. I''ll just ask Hadley to send new clothes over tomorrow."


    She could only surrender to his shameless behavior." Fine, I agree to let you move in. But can you please stay in the room next door?"


    "No." Shaun blinked his ck eyes. "The reason I moved here is to sleep in the same room as you. Move to the other room? I''m not a fool."


    F*ck. He was the one who trespassed on her private property, yet he was taking it as though he was the owner of this ce.


    Catherine was afraid that she would die from anger if she continued to talk to him, so she went to bathe.


    When she came out of the shower, she saw Shaun holding a mop. He was mopping the dining area.


    His movements were so clumsy that it seemed like he was holding a mop for the first time.


    Catherine hid the confusion she felt in her heart. She turned around and put the clothes into the washing machine on the balcony.


    When she was done, Shaun was mopping the living room now.


    Ten minutester, she went downstairs to grab some yogurt from the fridge. She saw Shaun mopping the dining area again.


    She frowned. "That''s enough. I know that you''re mopping the floor. You don''t have to keep mopping the dining area."


    "When was I mopping the dining area?" Shaun suppressed his distress and said, "I haven''t mopped the dining area yet." "Shaun, you''re lying through your teeth now." Catherine was speechless.


    "What did I say wrong?" Shaun looked aggrieved.


    With his handsome features, she had to say it was really easy for him to make women''s hearts melt when he put on an aggrieved look.


    Catherine calmed down and tried hard to study his expression. It seemed like he was not pretending.


    At that moment, she recalled when she had asked him about Reba earlier. He could not even remember what he did before.


    He would even have a headache and faint now.


    He did not have those symptoms before.


    Her heart skipped a beat.


    "Fine, forget I said anything."


    She turned around and went upstairs. She even locked the door deliberately.


    In less than half an hour, Shaun easily opened the door and came in.


    Catherine, who had taken her nightwear off, was applying body lotion. When she heard the noise, she screamed and put on her clothes immediately.


    However, she could not find the sleeves as she was too frantic. Large areas of her body were still exposed.


    Shaun did not have any thoughts at first, but her actions made him feel hot.


    "Your sleeves are inside." Shaun went forward and held her exposed shoulder with one hand while tugging her sleeves out with another hand.


    Catherine, who finally managed to put her arms into the sleeves, saw his narrowed and intense eyes. She was embarrassed and angry. "Shaun, how exactly do you enter my room again and again?" 1


    "This..." Shaun showed her a key in his hand. "This is a key that can unlock everything." 1


    She was about to faint. This kind of thing actually existed!


    Catherine wanted to snatch it, but Shaun was even faster and quickly kept it away. She could not break her momentum and fell into his chest.


    "Be good, sleep." Shaun hugged her.


    Catherine struggled to get out of his embrace but failed. Without thinking, she bit down hard into his shoulder.

 Chapter 486

    Shaun did not feel any pain and looked down at her. "Go ahead and bite. Didn''t you tell me about a certain someone who would bite another person because she loved him too much? Bite me as hard as you love me." u n


    Catherine almost gagged. That was so long ago, yet he still remembered it. It was just moments ago when she thought that he had a bad memory.


    "Why aren''t you biting anymore? Are you afraid of hurting me?" Shaun touched her ears like she was a little kitten, his soft voice maic and electric. "It''s okay, I''m not afraid of pain." 1


    Catherine waspletely depressed now.


    If she bit him, it was a sign of affection, but if she did not bite him, then it meant she could not bear to hurt him.


    There was no way she could win against him.


    "Go to sleep." Shaun hugged her and turned off the lights before lying down.


    He soon fell asleep while taking in her scent.


    However, Catherine could not sleep. 3


    She was getting hungry.


    She ate a lot during dinner with Charity, but she was hungry again before it was 11:00 p.m. When did her appetite grow so big? 1


    The next day.


    When Catherine woke up, it was already 9:00 a.m.


    It was the first time she woke up sote. She hurried downstairs, and Shaun, who was sitting on the sofa reading the newspaper, immediately got up. "I prepared breakfast for you, so-"


    "Shaun Hill, did you turn my rm off?" Catherine interrupted him angrily.


    "Your rm rang for a long time but you were still sleeping like a little pig, so I turned it off."


    "That''s impossible. I usually wake up at the slightest sound."


    Catherine huffed, refusing to admit that she was so deeply asleep.


    Her eyes were wide and round, and her hair was tousled as she just woke up. Her


    cheeks were also painted with a red blush, making her look adorable.


    Shaun onlyughed. "I knew that you''d use me. Fortunately, I recorded a video as proof."


    He yed the video. On the screen, she was sleeping soundly on his arm as the rm rang loudly. She simply frowned and reached for the nket before continuing to sleep.


    Catherine,


    If she had not seen this with her own eyes, she would not have known that she could sleep like that. 1


    She even used his arm as a pillow.


    How depressing.


    "Be good. Breakfast is on the stove. It''ll be ready soon." Shaun looked at her red face and smiled. Then, he went to the kitchen to cook.


    Catherine originally wanted to say ''I don''t want to eat'', but her stomach suddenly grumbled, so she could not bring herself to say those words.


    Forget it. In any case, she used to be the one who cooked for him before. It was time for him to repay her.


    Three minutester, a steaming bowl of noodles was served.


    Catherine took a bite and found the taste odd.


    "You didn''t add salt?"


    "That''s impossible. I remember I added it." Shaun tasted it and realized that he really did not add the salt.


    "Forget it. Bring the salt over." Catherine sighed.


    Shaun lowered his eyes in chagrin and walked to the side with his head down. 1


    Catherine watched him walk in the wrong direction."


    Wait, the salt is in the kitchen. Why are you going to the bathroom?"


    Shaun froze at her reminder and walked into the kitchen as if he had just woken up from a dream.


    Behind him, Catherine''s frown grew deeper.


    He was acting like her grandmother who had developed dementia, but Shaun was still so young...


    Suddenly, the doorbell rang.


    She opened the gate and Hadley hurriedly entered with a heavy frown. "Young Madam, I got someone to investigate the matterst night. Reba Jones escaped a few months ago."

 Chapter 487

    As expected...


    Catherine was even more sure of the answer in her heart now.


    However, Shaun''s face became unpleasant. "Idiot!


    How could you let her escape even after sending her to that remote mountainous area?"


    Hadley was vexed. "The man said that a van picked her up when he was chasing after her." 1


    "It''s hard to believe that Reba Jones still has any aplices. Go and look into that van," Shaun ordered coldly.


    "Yes." Hadley paused and could not help but ask," Young Madam, you suddenly asked me to check on Reba Jones yesterday. Are you aware of something?"


    Shaun also stared at Catherine in confusion.


    "I can''t tell you now."


    Catherine looked away. Shaun probably would not believe her if she said that Shelley Langley might be Reba Jones. He might even me her for using unfair methods to deal with Shelley.


    "Tell me. I don''t like it when you hide things from me."


    Shaun pulled on her shoulder domineeringly.


    Catherine was speechless. "Then why didn''t you think of how I felt when you kept Shelley Langley with you while hiding it from me?"


    Shaun,"..."


    There it was again. He was most afraid of her mentioning that.


    "Eat. The noodles will get soggy." Eldest Young Master Hill did not dare to ask anything more as he was afraid of drawing her ire.


    Catherine scoffed, not wanting to be in a bad mood because of him.


    However, after taking a bite, Catherine finally lost her temper. "Shaun Hill, where''s my salt?"


    "It''s here, it''s here." Shaun handed her the salt with a fawning expression.


    Hadley waspletely speechless as he watched the scene. He never expected the high and mighty Eldest Young Master Hill to be such a kiss*ss.


    His WhatsApp name had also been changed to a cheesy name like ''Shauncierely Yours'', making everyone think that his ount had been hacked into.


    This was why men should never be so pretentious. After all, the day when they got pped would definitelye.


    "By the way, Hadley, didn''t you say there was a supply contract I had to sign yesterday? Did you bring it today?" Shaun suddenly asked.


    Hadley paused. "Eldest Young Master Hill, you already signed it yesterday. Don''t you remember?"


    Shaun frowned and wanted to recall harder, but his head hurt again and his face paled in pain.


    "Eldest Young Master Hill, let''s go to the hospital. You need an IV drip." Hadley looked pleadingly at Catherine. "Young Madam, can you bring him there?


    "My car broke down and I took a cab here. Young Madam, Eldest Young Master Hill needs to get an IV drip every day. He has to go."


    Catherine was speechless. She waspletely unprepared for this.


    How did Shaun be so sick?


    "Wait until I finish my noodles."


    She picked up her fork again.


    Shaun secretly shot Hadley a gratified look. Good job!


    15 minutester, Catherine drove out a new Porsche from the garage.


    After Shaun got in, he turned and said to Hadley," Drive over the supercar I gave her before tomorrow."


    Catherine suddenly remembered that the supercar he gave her had the car te number ''4EVA''. It was the only car of its kind in the country, so she had been quite happy when she received it.


    "No need, I don''t like it anymore." After she finished speaking, she added, "Eldest Young Master Hill, you should save your hobby of using numbers to confess to other people. I''m afraid I''d be disgusted if I sat in it." 1


    4EVA? What nonsense.


    Just the thought of it made her want to vomit.


    Shaun''s face instantly darkened. "I didn''t think of setting off the fireworks at 9:20 p.m. on Friday. It was Rodney-"


    "Yes, Young Madam. I can attest to that," Hadley said seriously. 1

 Chapter 488

    Catherine smiled and nodded. "Oh, I know. The name Shaunarah also wasn''t thought of by you, but it was Chester''s idea. You also didn''t mean to call out Sarah''s name in your dream. It was Sarah who messed with you from the other world."


    Shaun,


    As awyer, it was the first time he experienced the feeling of being unable to defend himself.


    After the car arrived at the hospital, Catherine said unceremoniously, "Hurry up and go. I have to go to thepany for a meeting."


    Shaun originally wanted to shamelessly invite her in to apany him, but he pursed his lips powerlessly and finally went out of the car without saying a word.


    Catherine started the car and left.


    She did not want to be soft-hearted just because Shaun was acting pitiful. Who would sympathize with her when she was sad and suffering, then?


    The hospital was very crowded in the morning, and she was stuck in the pile-up before she reached the entrance.


    She nced out of the window casually and suddenly saw Shelley Langley wearing a long blue floral dress. Her long hair fluttered as she held a bunch of flowers in her hand.


    He said Shelley had left, but she rushed here just to send him flowers.


    A cold look shed in Catherine''s eyes.


    An idea suddenly came to mind.


    She called Hadley. "Which ward are you in?"


    "Young Madam, are youing?" Hadley was pleasantly surprised.


    "Yeah."


    "Floor 5, VIP6 ward."


    After Hadley ended the call upstairs, he turned to see Shaun''s burning eyes. "She''sing?"


    "Yes." Hadleyughed. "It seems that although Young Madam''s words are cold, she still can''t let you go in her heart."


    The corners of Shaun''s mouth curled deeply. His charming and sexy looks almost made the nurse go blind.


    "Do itter." Shaun suddenly withdrew his hand." Inject me with the needle when you hear a knock on the door, but don''t do it so urately. Make it bleed more. The more shocking the sight, the better."


    The nurse was dumbfounded.


    She never thought that the most unattainable young bachelor of the country would use such a childish tactic of harming himself to gain sympathy. It simply changed her perception of him.


    Five minutester, a knock sounded.


    The nurse shuddered and pierced him with the needle, causing blood to flow out.


    Shaun bit his slightly pale lip. A fragile and stoic look was revealed on his handsome and delicate profile. Although he was in pain, he still looked majestic.


    The nurse''s heart almost melted. Eldest Young Master Hill was such a great actor. He could steal the hearts of young girls and even old women. He could make them want nothing more than to protect him in their arms.


    At that moment, Hadley opened the door and Shelley, who came in with fresh flowers, instantly turned pale. "Eldest Young Master Hill, why are you bleeding so much?"


    Shaun''s expression could not help but stiffen.


    Shelley rushed over and pushed the nurse away, using her with red eyes, "Do you even know how to do your job? Eldest Young Master Hill''s hand was hurt


    by you!"


    The nurse stuttered, "I..."


    "Eldest Young Master Hill, let me." Shelley quickly took a cotton swab from the tray to press on his bleeding wound.


    Shaun wanted to pull back, but Shelley clung to him." Eldest Young Master Hill, don''t move. It''ll swell up. Is it painful? I''ll blow it for you..."


    Catherine walked in at that moment.


    She originally did not want to be angry, but once she entered, she saw the nurse standing at the side while Shelley was holding Shaun''s hand. Her lips were almost pressed on the back of his hand.


    When she thought of how she almost believed that there was nothing between Shelley and him, she wanted nothing more than to p herself twice.

 Chapter 489

    Were the two of them always sneaking up to meet behind her back?


    "Cathy, don''t misunderstand." Shaun pushed Shelley away subconsciously. "She saw my hand bleeding, so


    "Isn''t that what the nurse is here for? What does it have to do with her?" Catherine interrupted him angrily. "Since you can''t bear to leave her so much, why are you still pestering me? Is it fun?"


    Shaun''s handsome face instantly turned a nasty shade of white. It was unknown whether it was because he had lost too much blood or because he was stabbed by her words.


    Shelley hurriedly exined, "Young Madam, Eldest Young Master Hill''s words are all true. Look at his hand, it''s still bleeding..."


    "Shut your mouth." Catherine snapped at her. "Shelley Langley, I''ve tolerated you for a very long time. Do you think I''m easy to bully?"


    She suddenly rushed over and seized Shelley''s long hair, pping her on both cheeks. 1


    "Ahhhh! Young Madam, don''t hit me! Eldest Young Master, help me!" Shelley cried out and struggled as


    she was dragged to the side by Catherine.


    "Cathy, calm down. Let her go." Shaun rushed over to pull Catherine away. 1


    However, Catherine refused to let go of Shelley''s hair, making the woman scream repeatedly in pain.


    "Catherine Jones, you''re courting death!"


    Rodney, who just came in, saw this scene and immediately knocked Catherine down.


    He had great strength, so Catherine was knocked directly to the ground.


    The pain caused her body to feel like it was falling apart.


    However, the bigger issue was that she felt something gushing out.


    Suddenly, the nurse pointed at her and screamed, "You''re bleeding!"


    She looked down and saw blood seeping from the ground where she was sitting.


    She touched it with her hand. It was still warm.


    Her mind went nk.


    Shaun picked her up in a panic. "Quickly call a doctor!"


    He yelled and ran to the emergency room with Catherine in his arms.


    The doctor quickly sent Catherine in for a physical examination, i


    When the door closed, Shaun was anxiously waiting outside. Shelley came over while crying. "Eldest


    Young Master Hill, I''m sorry. It''s all my fault. Young Madam has misunderstood again."


    Shaun red at her with eyes full of anger. At first, he only regretted leaving Shelley behind but he was not dissatisfied with her. At this moment, however, a strong sense of resentment welled up in him when he remembered the sight of Catherine bleeding. "Didn''t I tell you to leave? Who told you toe?"


    Rodney stood in front of Shelley. "Shelley only came to visit you with good intentions. It was Catherine Jones who hit her without distinguishing between right and wrong."


    "She''s my woman. You shouldn''t have pushed her." Shaun''s chest was filled with violent anger.


    Rodney was annoyed. "I just pushed her. How could she have gotten hurt by that? Maybe it''s just her time of the month. Don''t make a fuss about it."


    "You''d better pray that she''s fine."


    Shaun could not be bothered to talk nonsense with him for fear of being pissed off.


    However, he also hoped that Catherine was just having her period.


    Half an hourter, the doctor came out and Shaun walked over. "Doctor, how is she?" "Eldest Young Master Hill, the fetus your wife is carrying has been hurt and your wife''s body is showing symptoms of miscarriage. She has to stay in the hospital to prevent it."


    "She''s pregnant?" Shaun''s entire body froze.


    "Yes, it''s been more than a month. They''re fraternal twins." "Fraternal twins?" Shaun''s body trembled in shock.

 Chapter 490

    "Yes, twins, but it''s precisely because they''re twins that it''s even harder to keep them," the doctor said in exasperation, "You adults need to pay more attention. If the ident hadn''t happened in the hospital today and she didn''t get medical treatment in time, the fetuses would''ve surely been lost. Whether or not her miscarriage can be prevented will depend on how things progresster."


    "Thank you, doctor."


    Shaun suddenly felt a burst of fear.


    He and Catherine had been ready to have a child together, but nothing had happened between them ever since Shelley appeared. Furthermore, the doctor in Melbourne had also said that it would be difficult for her to conceive with her


    body''s condition, so never thought much about it. 1


    However, she was actually carrying his babies now.


    They were twins.


    However, the damn thing was that the babies might be lost.


    He felt like he had fallen from heaven to the ground.


    "Rodney Snow!" Shaun punched Rodney''s face in anger.


    "How would I know that she''s pregnant?" Rodney was also a bit annoyed but refused to admit his fault. "It was her fault for not noticing that she''s pregnant and going around hitting other people like a madwoman. It''s her own fault!" 3


    "Get out!" Shaun kicked him fiercely. "Take Shelley Langley with you and scram! I''m begging you not toe to the hospital to see me anymore, okay?"


    After all, they had been friends for many years. He did not want to have them kicked out of the hospital.


    "Fine, we won''te anymore. Let''s go."


    Rodney pulled Shelley along and left.


    Shelley lowered her head as a look of annoyance shed in her eyes.


    She never expected Catherine to be pregnant, and with twins too. Why was she


    so lucky? The babies must not be allowed to exist! 1


    When Catherine was pushed out of the emergency room, she was still bewildered.


    How did she get pregnant? She was even carrying twins.


    If it were in the past, she would have been happy, but now... she had mixed feelings in her heart. 1


    After all, they were her own flesh and blood-her children. She liked them and wanted them, but this would only cause her to be more entangled with Shaun, right?


    "Cathy, don''t worry. Our children will be saved." Shaun''s upset face immediately appeared in front of her. At that moment, his face was full of joy. "You''re really amazing. It''s the first time and you''re giving me twins. Babe, you''re the best."


    "Can you leave? I get annoyed just looking at you." Catherine felt ufortable and was quick to be angry.


    "I can''t. You''re the children''s mother, so I have to take good care of you." Shaun was not angry at all. "Nurse, please push her to my ward. I''ll take care of her myself."


    "I don''t want to." Catherine red at him. "Unless you want to piss me off to the point of miscarriage."


    The doctor could not help but remind him, "Eldest Young Master Hill, you shouldn''t agitate pregnant women. The most important thing now is to let her be calm. Be reasonable and pay attention to her meals. Let her nurture the fetuses with peace of mind."


    "Okay, then put her in the ward next to mine. This is my biggest concession," Shaun thought about it and spoke.


    Catherine wanted nothing more than to stay as far away from him as possible, but everyone in the hospital would obediently listen to Shaun, so she was soon assigned to Ward 6.


    Aunty Yasmine was also arranged to take care of her." Young Madam, congrattions! I''m good at cooking nutritious meals. I''ll make sure that you give birth to two healthy babies safely, Young Madam."


    "Oh, it''s best if they''re a boy and a girl, but two girls sound good too." Shaun


    smiled cheerily. "I like daughters better. Sons are just okay."


    "Haha, with Eldest Young Master and Young Madam''s looks, no matter if they''re boys or girls, they''ll look very beautiful," Aunty Yasmine echoed.


    "Yes, I think so too."


    Listening to them chatting, Catherine could not stand it and said, "Shaun Hill, can you get out? Didn''t you need to get put on an IV drip?" 2

 Chapter 491

    Shaun walked to the bed and looked at her with a gentle gaze. "Cathy, there''s really nothing going on between Shelley and me. The nurse who poked me with the needle caused my hand to bleed, and Shelley pushed the nurse away when she saw the scene uponing in. That''s why you saw what you saw earlier. Don''t get angry. You''re a mother now."


    Catherine sneered.


    He was ming her for being small-minded even after she had be a mother.


    He was pinning the me on her now.


    "Aunty Yasmine, could you bring my phone over?" She did not want to talk to him.


    Aunty Yasmine handed her the phone. Catherine sent a message to Freya and started to y a game, not looking at Shaun at all.


    Shaun sat for a while until he was driven out by the doctor to go to the next room for the IV drip.


    Hadley came in with a pile of documents, but Shaun swept them away. "I''m not in the mood to read these now. Go buy me some pregnant women guidebooks."


    Hadley was having a headache now. "No, these documents are very urgent-"


    "Are they even more urgent than my child?" Shaun''s eyes were cold.


    Hadley,


    ''You''re not a doctor. It''s good enough if you don''t cause trouble.''


    In the afternoon.


    Freya rushed over and saw Catherine drinking nutritious stew while lying on the hospital bed. She sighed, saying, "It seems you''ll never be able to escape Shaun Hill''s hands in your life."


    Catherine felt agitated.


    She had also given this problem a thought. She could not bear to abort the children, but if she kept them, she would definitely be entangled with Shaun. The Hill family would not let their bloodline stray about outside, and it was even more impossible for her to leave the children behind after giving birth to them.


    "Let''s not talk about that. Come here." Catherine beckoned her.


    Freya went over, and Catherine put a hand in Freya''s pocket.


    Freya reached into her pocket in confusion. "You''re giving me a piece of paper?"


    Catherine pulled her closer and said in a low voice," Shelley Langley''s hair is folded in the paper. Go apply for leave and return to Melbourne with the hair. Take Jeffery Jones'' and Sally Lennon''s hair from prison to do a paternity test. Remember to keep it a secret. No one can know about this matter. You have to be careful." 1


    Everyone thought that she had grabbed Shelley''s hair because she was jealous and angry, but her real reason was to get Shelley''s hair. She had to have a legitimate excuse. Otherwise, Shelley would be suspicious.


    Freya''s eyes widened. "That''s impossible..."


    "It''s very possible. Reba is missing, and this Shelley gives me a very familiar feeling," Catherine said, "If Shelley Langley is really Reba Jones, there must be some forces backing her. The person behind her must be targeting Shaun. This isn''t something that we can handle with brute force."


    "Aren''t you going to tell Shaun?" Freya choked on her saliva.


    "Would he believe me?"


    Freya fell silent. Shaun might really not believe her. "I n that case, I''ll go back to Melbourne tomorrow at noon."


    Not long after she left, Harvey entered with some documents with a smile on his face. After all, Catherine was pregnant with Shaun''s children, so her position would be further reinforced and Hudson would have a brighter future. He knew he had not chosen to follow the wrong person.


    "President Jones, General Manager Wolfe gave these to me and said that you''ll have to go over them personally."


    Catherine took the documents when Shaun suddenly entered. His face darkened when he saw the documents. "The doctor said that she can''t work now. Who allowed you to bring these in to disturb her?"


    Harvey was slightly flustered.


    Catherine was displeased. "Are you saying I don''t have to manage thepany just because I''m hospitalized? It''s not like I can rely on a man who''s always having ambiguous rtionships with another woman. I might even suddenly be dumped one day and be left with nothing." 1


    Shaun''s scalp went numb. "I won''t-"


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 492

    "You won''t leave me with nothing? You''ll give me some money? When we first got married, you clearly told me that I wouldn''t get a single dime." Catherineughed.


    Harvey was shocked and sneaked a look at Shaun. He thought that Eldest Young Master Hill was a magnificent lover, but holy crap! It turned out that he was even worse than the scumbags outside. He was the richest man in the country yet he refused to give a dime as alimony.


    That was too stingy.


    Shaun felt the man''s disdain toward him and his expression instantly went dark. He took out his wallet from his back pocket and threw it at her. "Fine, I''ll give you all my money from now on, okay?"


    "No thank you. There are only a few men who put money in their cards these days. Most of them use the money for investments." Catherine did not even nce at him.


    Shaun could not win against her and could only say to Harvey, "Give those documents to me. I''ll handle them." 1


    Right at that moment, Hadley staggered when he


    heard the words. Enough was enough. Shaun said he did not have time to deal with his ownpany''s affairs, yet he had all the time to meddle in anotherpany''s matters.


    ''Eldest Young Master Hill, you''re acting more and more henpecked!''


    Shaun took the documents and found a ce on the sofa to read through them carefully.


    Aunty Yasmine came in with fruits and was surprised. "Eldest Young Master Hill, are you done with the IV drip? It usually takes at least four hours."


    Hadley said helplessly, "Eldest Young Master Hill used the biggest needle and finished it in two and a half hours in order to apany Young Madam." Aunty Yasmine,"..."


    Catherine silently watched the speed of her own IV drip. This one was just a little faster, but the pain was already unbearable. If he used thergest needle, the flow would be akin to a steady release of water. Extraordinary!


    Due to Shaun''s formidable aura, everyone silently went out of the ward to avoid him.


    Ten minutester, Catherine moved her body and got ready to get out of bed. Shaun immediately got up." Don''t move. The doctor said you should stay in bed."


    "I have to go to the toilet." Catherine snapped. "The doctor just told me to move less."


    "Don''t nag. I''ll carry you if you want to go." Shaun said nothing more and picked her up. He ced her down on the toilet, even forcibly taking off her gown.


    Catherine''s whole face was red with anger. "Cut it out. My hands aren''t disabled."


    "The doctor said you have to be calm..." i


    "Sorry, but I can''t be calm when you''re around."


    "Be good. The book said that when a woman is pregnant, the father-to-be should care for the mother andfort her. If I leave you alone, you''ll definitely have wild thoughts." Shaun coaxed her gently and patiently.


    "That''s enough. I won''t do anything like that."


    "The book said that women never mean what they say." 2


    Catherine almost died from aggravation. What kind of stupid book was he


    reading? "Stand outside or I can''t g o."


    Shaun could only go outside and wait at the door.


    When Catherine got up, she found that the pad was dirty and needed to be


    reced with a new one, but all the new ones were outside.


    She bit her lip and said to the man outside with a low voice, "Shaun Hill, help me get a pad. You can call Aunty Yasmine over too."


    "No need."


    Shaun opened the drawer and quickly found the pads.


    He opened one up and studied it for a while. He quickly figured out the correct way to use it. 1


    After opening the door, Catherine held her hand out. 1


    "Stand up. I''ll put it on for you," Shaun said, "You''ll have to bend over when you put it. It''s not good for the baby."


    "I can''t even bend my waist now that I''m pregnant?"

 Chapter 493

    "Be good. This is an extraordinary time in our lives. It''s for the sake of our little darlings." Shaun picked her up and helped her put the pad on.


    During the whole process, Catherine wanted to smash her head and kill herself. When she returned to bed, her whole face was as red as the fruit on the table.


    She became annoyed by the sight and wanted to eat one, but Shaun immediately got up again when she grabbed the knife to cut the fruit. "Sit down. I''ll do it."


    In short, Shaun stayed in the ward the entire afternoon and evening. Catherine was not allowed to touch anything. All she was allowed to do wasy down, lean back, and sleep.


    As a result of sleeping too much, she woke up at 6:00 a.m. the next day.


    When she opened her eyes, she found that Shaun was sleeping on the same pillow as her. She did not know when he squeezed up to herst night.


    Her anger red when she remembered the image of how Shelley had grabbed his hand yesterday.


    However, the man''s clean appearance when he was asleep was much more pleasing to the eye than when


    he was awake.


    His eyshes were thick like a butterfly''s wings, his skin had no pores, and his eyes, nose, and lips were all very exquisite. His features looked just like works of art carefully created by God... 1


    Just as she was pondering, the man''s dark eyes suddenly opened.


    Catherine panicked and subconsciously kicked him. "Who allowed you to climb up herest night?"


    Shaun sat up in pain and looked around. There was a sh of confusion in his eyes. "Isn''t this the hospital? Why are you wearing scrubs?"


    Catherine''s heart instantly sank to the bottom.


    In the past two days they had spent together, she felt that Shaun''s memory was getting worse and worse. However, she did not expect him to have forgotten that she was pregnant after waking up. Not even an 80-year-old man''s memory would be that bad. 2


    "It''s fine if you don''t remember." She got down from the hospital bed to wash her face and brush her teeth.


    "Tell me. What happened to you? Are you feeling unwell anywhere?" Shaun chased after her and grabbed her hand.


    Aunty Yasmine, who was sleeping in the lounge, heard the movements and immediately put on her shoes beforeing in. "Young Madam, what do you want to eat for breakfast?"


    "Anything''s fine." "That won''t do. You''re carrying two little babies in your belly right now. You can''t be careless." Aunty Yasmine pondered with a smile. "I''ll cook you millet porridge-"


    "What did you say? She''s pregnant?" Shaun blurted out excitedly.


    Aunty Yasmine paused and looked at Shaun strangely. "Eldest Young Master Hill, don''t you remember? You were very happy yesterday and even spent the whole day reading pregnancy books."


    Shaunpletely froze.


    Why could he not remember it at all?


    He wanted to think deeper, but his brain started to hurt. He covered his temples with both hands. He was in so much pain that he could hardly stand.


    Catherine looked at Aunty Yasmine. "Tell his attending doctor toe over."


    Soon, Doctor Lyles and Chester came together to conduct a detailed examination on Shaun.


    Ten minutester, Doctor Lyles said with a heavy expression, "This is a symptom of memory loss. I didn''t expect your condition to deteriorate so quickly, Eldest Young Master Hill."


    Shaun could not ept it. "But I''ve been taking medicine and going for the IV drip every day. Why isn''t it working at all? Are you even doing your job properly? Useless."


    Doctor Lyles flushed with shame at the reprimand. "I don''t understand why this is happening either. I tried my best..."

 Chapter 494

    "Alright, Shaun, calm down. Doctor Lyles is already the best expert in this field in the country," Chester spoke up.


    "How am I supposed to calm down? I couldn''t even bloody remember that my wife is pregnant. Is it possible that I won''t recognize my wife tomorrow?" Shaun''s face showed his irritation.


    Doctor Lyles'' lips moved but he did not say anything for a long time.


    Even so, Shaun could guess that he was right.


    He sat up angrily and smashed the items on the bedside table.


    "Shaun, calm down." Chester and Doctor Lyles came forward to try and stop him, but Shaun pushed them away.


    Catherine bit her lip and went forward. "Shaun Hill, are you trying to scare the two children in my belly?"


    Shaun froze and looked at her stomach, curling his fists in pain. "I''m sick. Maybe I wouldn''t even recognize them if they stood in front of me in the future."


    "That won''t happen. I''ve already gotten news about Nyasia abroad. As long as we find her, I have a way for


    her to cure you." Chester patted his shoulder. "As far as I know, there''s no disease that Nyasia can''t cure."


    Shaun''s eyes dimmed. This might be his only hope." Cathy, don''t mind me. Go to bed and rest."


    Catherine nodded and went back to her ward. Chester came over not long after. "Catherine, I know that you''re very dissatisfied with Shaun now, but you''re aware of his current condition as well. I hope you''ll stop quarreling with Shaun for the time being. It''s both for him and for the sake of the children." 2


    "You''re going to say that I can influence his mood and that his deteriorating condition has something to do with me, right?" Catherine subconsciously felt conflicted by how this man was pinning Shaun''s illness on her. It was as though he was asking her to bear with it even though she was wronged.


    Chester wiped his sses in exasperation. "Shaun''s illness really did deteriorate sharply when divorcing you." 1


    "But why do I feel that it began to deteriorate after Shelley Langley appeared?" Catherine said faintly.


    Chester frowned. "You don''t have to pin this on Shelley at this time."


    "I really don''t understand why you''re all defending her. Is it just because she''s Sarah Langley''s cousin? You could even break up with Charity Neeson because of Sarah."


    Chester''s gentle face suddenly went cold. "What did


    Charity say to you? Me breaking up with her has nothing to do with anyone. I was just... simply disgusted with her..."


    Catherine looked at the door behind him and felt awkward. "Charity..."


    Chester turned around and saw Charity dressed in a ck professional suit. The suit hugged and outlined her slender waist. She was carrying fruits and supplements in her hands. Her dark hair was tied up, and her face was frosty.


    Their eyes met, and Charity sneered. "What a coincidence. I''m also disgusted with you. Fortunately, we broke up early. Otherwise, I''d be worried about getting an STD."


    Chester''s expression darkened and he turned back to warn Catherine, "Remember what I told you. Don''t provoke Shaun. Otherwise, I can always get Doctor Angelo to leave your dad be."


    Catherine''s eyes shed as she lowered her head, clenching the nket hard.


    Chester turned away and headed to the door, fiercely bumping into Charity''s shoulder.


    Charity stumbled and cursed at him, "Chester Jewell, how shameless do you have to be to threaten a woman?!"


    "Mind your own business, or don''t me me for throwing you into the water again." Chester left with a straight face.


    Charity gritted her teeth. "What a bunch of brainless scumbags!"


    Catherine was already quite angry and suddenlyughed when she heard Charity''s curse. "They''re not brainless. They''re just dancing in Shelley Langley''s palm."


    Catherine stayed at the hospital for six days.


    The day before she was ready to be discharged, Old Madam Hill called Shaun.

 Chapter 495

    "Are you in the manor today? The grapes in the residence are ripe, so TH send some over to you and check on you as well. It''s not like you''lle see an old woman like me if I don''t go to you first."


    "Grapes are good. If a pregnant woman eats more grapes, maybe the babies will have bigger eyes in the future," Shaun mused thoughtfully.


    "What... What did you say?" Old Madam Hill stuttered in shock.


    "It''s exactly what it sounds like. I''m going to be a father." The corners of Shaun''s mouth curled up. His tone was as delighted as it could be as he continued," They''re twins."


    "Shaun Hill, why didn''t you announce such important news before now?" Old Madam Hill''s voice almost deafened him.


    Twins! Oh, God!


    The Hill family had never had twins before.


    Old Master Hill, who was reading the newspaper with his presbyopic sses, also sat up and perked up his ears.


    "Why should I tell you? I thought you didn''t like Catherine." Shaun crossed his legs. "If I told you


    earlier, you''d just make her suffer again."


    It H


    The old madam felt her heart hurt at being called out like that. "I... That was in the past. If she''s pregnant with twins, of course, I''ll provide for her properly.


    You''re in the manor now, right? I''lle over right away..."


    "She''s not there." Shaun suddenly faltered. "She''s in the hospital. Her fetuses almost got injured."


    "What? How could that be? Are my precious greatgrandchildren okay? How could she be so inattentive when she''s already a mother..."


    "No, it''s not her fault. It was caused by my carelessness," Shaun replied vaguely. "You useless thing. I''ll be right over."


    Old Madam Hill hung up the phone. Less than 40 minutester, Old Master Hill and her appeared in the hospital at the same time.


    The appearance of the two elders gave Catherine a fright.


    After all, she had met with Old Madam Hill only twice and Old Master Hill once. Each time, they had never looked happy to see her.


    Now, as soon as they walked in, their faces were full of amiable smiles. It made her feel very strange.


    "Grandpa, Grandma..."


    Catherine moved, but Old Master Hill immediately said in a grave voice, "Don''t move. The children in your belly are more important."


    Catherine, "..."


    Well, she had already expected this.


    "Grandpa, Cathy is equally important," Shaun interrupted, disgruntled.


    Old Madam Hill immediately red at him. "If you know she''s important, why did


    you make her so agitated that her fetuses were harmed?"


    Shaun frowned but was obedient and did not refute.


    When the two elders saw this, Old Master Hill knocked his cane heavily. "Ridiculous. You young people have no sense of propriety. How could you be a s passionate as before when she''s already pregnant?"


    Shaun and Catherine froze at the same time. That sentence sounded somewhat off.


    Then, Old Madam Hill said earnestly, "I understand that you''re newlyweds and can''t help it, but you still have to consider the children in her belly. You can''t sleep together for the time being, or you''ll end up harming the children." 2


    When Catherine finally reacted, her face instantly turned red.


    Did they think that her fetuses were affected because she had slept with Shaun? Oh, God.


    Shaun''s face also darkened. He could not understand how the two elders came to this conclusion at all. "No, Grandma. We-"


    "Enough, don''t say it. When you''re discharged tomorrow,e back with me and live at the manor. I''ll ask for the best chef to nurse her body back to health. Also, the air at the manor is good and is suitable for pregnantdies to nurture their babies."


    Old Madam Hill interrupted them, "I''ll only rest assured if I can see you two sleeping in separate rooms." i


    "I''m not going." Shaun refused tly.

 Chapter 496

    He refused to sleep in separate rooms. He could not stand it even if it was just for a day.


    Catherine originally wanted to exin herself, but her heart was slightly moved at Old Madam Hill''s words. She nodded in agreement. "I''m willing to move into the manor. Grandma is an experienced person and has given birth to several children, so I think Grandma is right."


    "That''s right." Old Madam Hill gave her an approving look.


    For the first time, she was slightly satisfied with Catherine.


    Shaun''s heavy eyes rested on her little face.


    He knew what she was thinking. She wanted to avoid him and did not want to sleep with him.


    "I disapprove."


    "It''s useless for you to disapprove," Old Master Hill ordered, "In any case, the first twins of the Hill family must be born healthily."


    Shaun,


    Damn it! He should not have told these two about the pregnancy.


    When the two elders left, he red unhappily at Catherine. "You did that on purpose."


    "Yeah." Catherine looked up and said righteously, "Shaun Hill, your memory isn''t good, but I won''t forget how the fetuses were injured. Maybe it''s safest for me to live in the manor now. At least I won''t have to tolerate your friend''s warning, lest your illness deteriorates and it bes my fault."


    A ray of cold light shed in Shaun''s clear eyes. 1


    He instantly understood that Chester and Rodney must have said something to her. Shaun had talked to them before, but they had been friends for more than a decade, so they only wanted the best for him.


    "I''m sorry..."


    "There''s nothing to be sorry about. I just don''t think that I''m worth it. If your heart was full of me, I''d shoulder all the responsibility. But you''re hiding so many people around you, and your rtionship with Shelley Langley is ambiguous. Why do I have to take responsibility for the condition of your illness? I have to endure it even if I''m unhappy."


    Catherine vented andy on the bed, not wanting to pay attention to him anymore.


    She had truly gotten angry when Chester used Joel to threaten her.


    The next morning.


    The manor sent a driver to pick Catherine up. 1


    The housekeeper arranged for her to stay in Shaun''s old room.


    She had been in this room before, but it was quite deserted at that time. However, the floor was covered with a cashmere carpet now, and there was also a TV and two chaise lounge chairs. The room was also decorated with nice-smelling flowers.


    "Why does this look different from when I stayed in it?" Shaun voiced his doubts.


    "The old madam said that the previous room was too cold and isn''t suitable for pregnant women, so the designer added a few things overnight." 1


    The housekeeper said, "Eldest Young Master Hill, your room is in the next building."


    "Why am I in the next building? I can just live next door," Shaun gritted his teeth and said.


    "No, the old madam said that she''s afraid you''ll sneak i n in the middle of the night."


    Shaun was so angry he almost wanted to vomit blood. "Enough. I''ll sleep next door. This is my biggest concession. Otherwise, I''ll bring her away directly."


    "...Very well." The housekeeper was silent for a moment before agreeing helplessly.


    In the afternoon, Catherine napped until 4:00 p.m.


    Aunty Yasmine brought up a bowl of yogurt. After she finished eating it, she went for a walk in the courtyard.


    She had to admit that Hill Manor was huge, and the air here was very fresh.


    She had not walked for long when she saw Valerie and Queenieing back to the manor.


    "Catherine Jones, how dare you show your face here?" Valerie blew up all of a sudden after seeing her.

 Chapter 497

    Valerie hated Catherine. It was all Catherine''s fault that Shaun removed her from


    the position of director-general of Hill Corporation after he took office, causing her to be reduced to an unauthorized person.


    Her teeth ached in hatred every time she thought of Catherine Jones.


    "Aunty, why can''t I be here? I''m Shaun''s wife." Catherine raised a brow and smiled.


    "Bah, don''t call me ''Aunty''! You''re not worthy. You only make me sick." Valerie became agitated.


    "That''s right, you''re just an illegitimate daughter. We don''t acknowledge you at all." Queenie also looked down on her. 1


    "Don''t upset me," Catherine said softly, not sounding threatening at all.


    Valerieughed at that. "So what if I upset you? So what if I hit you?"


    She raised her hand as she spoke, but Queenie quickly grabbed her. "Mom, Grandma..."


    Valerie stopped and turned to look, only to see Old Madam Hill walking over. She was quite far away, so Valerie could not make out her expression. Even so, Valerie was full of disbelief. "So what if your grandma i


    sing? She''s also disgusted with this shameless b* tch."


    She swung her hand down as she finished talking, but Catherine caught it.


    Valerie forcefully shook her off, and Catherine stumbled back a few steps. 1


    Old Madam Hill, who was not far away now, suffered a fright.


    "My dear child, are you okay?" Old Madam Hill was anxious and quickly rushed


    over.


    Valerie smirked. "Mom, I''m fine..."


    Before she could finish, Old Madam Hill anxiously supported Catherine, holding her as if she was afraid that Catherine would break with a touch.


    "Grandma, you..." Queenie''s mouth opened wide in disbelief at what was happening in front of her eyes. The old madam actually called Catherine her ''dear child''. That had to be wrong, right?


    "Grandma, I''m fine." Catherine''s brows seemed to wrinkle ufortably as she touched her stomach." But I''m worried that I won''t be able to give birth safely if I continue to live here." i


    "You''re pregnant?" Valerie was dumbfounded.


    "Shut up!" Old Madam Hill red at her angrily." You''re causing trouble as soon as youe back. How did I give birth to such a useless daughter like you? If anything happens to my precious great-


    grandchildren, I''ll never forgive you."


    Valerie stomped her feet in anger. "Mom, the child in her belly might be fake. No identification has been done yet. She also had a boyfriend before. The child might not even be Shaun''s."


    Catherine suddenly looked up with cold eyes. "Aunty, don''t worry. Shaun isn''t stupid enough to not know if the child isn''t his. As for you, I really don''t understand. I''m an orphan who came to Canberra and there are no grudges between us, but you''re always targeting me. The first time, you deliberately got someone to bring me to the hot spring Willie Hill was soaking in. Then, you brought Nic and the others to try and catch us in the act so that my reputation would be ruined. The second time, you even disfigured me. I''ve already forgiven you, but you''re as overbearing and aggressive as usual. Just what have I ever done to you?" 1


    Old Madam Hill was shocked. It was no wonder Catherine went missing the first time she came here. Back then, she had even med Catherine for running about, but it turned out that it was all Valerie''s fault.


    "Valerie, you''ve be so vicious and unrepentant." Old Madam Hill was very disappointed in her.


    "Mom, don''t forget that it''s her fault Shaun dismissed me from my position as director-general and reduced me to a loafer. In the past, I used to be treated with respect, but now, everyone only curries favor with Nic and no longer pays me any attention," Valerieined.


    "Shaun dismissed you from your position because you''re unqualified."


    Old Madam Hill waspletely disappointed in her children after Shaun lectured herst time. "You even let Nic Wicks help you falsify your performance. If h e were to let you continue working, you''d only ruin thepany."


    "Mom, you''re only helping her because she''s pregnant." Valerie''s eyes were red with anger. 1


    Old Madam Hill shook her head. "Enough, stop it. As the saying goes, it''s fine to do wrong, but one must know how to repent. Not only did you not repent, but your intention to harm Catherine even grew. I can tell that your heart is vicious. It''s also my fault for not educating you well. Now that Catherine will be raising the babies here, you''re not allowed toe to the manor without my permission in the future."


    Valerie was stunned. "Mom, I grew up in this manor."

 Chapter 498

    Queenie also became anxious. "Grandma, forgive


    Mom. She didn''t mean to-"


    "Your Grandpa and I are old. We only want to live a simple life. We can''t tolerate such vicious thoughts. Queenie, if you''re like your mother, then you don''t have toe back in the future."


    Old Madam Hill was really fed up


    She waved her hand and let the housekeeper ''escort'' them out.


    "Grandma, I''m sorry..." Catherine looked apologetic.


    "Don''t apologize. I could see very clearly that she was the one who was picking on you. It''s true that I don''t like you that much, but I can still distinguish between right and wrong."


    Old Madam Hill was very straightforward.


    Catherine did not feel upset. On the contrary, the old madam''s attitude made her feel more at ease.


    "If anyone bullies you in the future, just tell me. You''re also Shaun''s wife. In the future, you''ll be in charge of this manor, so you can explore the ce when you have time and familiarize yourself with it." i


    Catherine froze.


    Was Old Madam Hill epting her?


    However, it was still unknown if Shaun and her could walk to the end together with how they were now.


    When Old Madam Hill saw her keeping silent, she looked at her face and sighed in her heart. She then turned and left with the housekeeper.


    "It''s truly a shame what happened to her face. After all, she''ll be thedy in charge of the Hill family. It''s too..."


    The housekeeper nodded. "Yes, but I heard that Eldest Young Master Hill has been looking for a famous doctor to treat her."


    "I hope she can be treated."


    9:30 p.m.


    Catherine called Freya. "How did it go?" "Don''t worry, Melbourne is the Lynch family''s territory. It''s child''s y to get a few hairs from jail," Freya said, "I''ve already told them to hurry. We''ll get the results in two days."


    "Then I''ll leave this matter to you."


    "Hey, we''re basically sisters. Why are you talking so politely? I''m not used to it. You''d better take good care of my little goddaughter and godson. I want to be their godmother."


    "Yes, you''ll definitely be their godmother. You won''t be able to escape this."


    Catherine ended the call and put down the phone when the sliding door of the balcony suddenly opened. Shaun, dressed in a navy blue robe, walked in while holding a few books. "Who wants to be my daughter''s godmother? Freya or Charity?"


    The sudden voice and appearance of the person made her body jump in fright. "Shaun Hill, how many times are you going to scare m e? Didn''t Grandma tell you to sleep next door? Why are youing from the balcony?" 1


    "I jumped." Shaun naturally lifted the nket and sat on the bed.


    Catherine rubbed her forehead. She remembered that the gap between the two balconies outside was two meters wide. However, it seemed that no matter where she stayed, nothing could stop him froming to look for her. "Go back at once, or I''ll tell Grandma..."

 Chapter 499

    "Go ahead. Grandma would have turned off her phone at this hour to sleep." Shaun domineeringly took her into his arms, and his left hand strayed toward her stomach. "Let me see if our two little babies have grown a little today."


    "They''re only a month old now. There won''t be any changes." Catherine pushed his hand away speechlessly. "Go away. I want to sleep." 1


    "You haven''t answered my question." Shaun stared intently at her. "Who wants to be the children''s godmother? If it''s Freya Lynch, I disagree because her IQ is worrying. If it''s Charity Neeson, I disagree even more..." 2


    "Shaun Hill, did youe over in the middle of the night to argue with me?" Catherine grew angry and hit him with the pillow. "The children are mine. It''s my decision on who gets to be their godmother. If you don''t stop nagging, I won''t give birth to them."


    "What did you say?" Shaun''s face suddenly darkened." Catherine Jones, think before you speak. Don''t think that the children won''t understand what you''re saying just because they''re little fetuses now. Have you thought about their feelings?"


    Catherine was pregnant, so her emotions were easily


    agitated. With just a few admonishments, her eyes turned red with grievances. "You''re the one who aggravated me. I''m telling you, if you want to get back together with me, you have to ept my friends too." 2


    Shaun panicked when she started crying. "Okay, don''t cry."


    Not only did Catherine not stop, but her tears also came streaming down and she yelled even louder. "What''s more, how dare you look down on my friends?! I s Rodney Snow that smart? I think he''s dumber than a pig. As for Chester Jewell, he''s just a yboy. They''re all useless." 1


    U 99


    Shaun was suddenly a little dumbfounded at her criticisms.


    Logically speaking, he should be angry that she was scolding his friends.


    However, when he saw her tears, his heart hurt like it was about to melt from the pain. "Don''t cry. Crying isn''t good for the children."


    "I want to cry. It''s your fault for disturbing me at night. I just want to have a good night''s rest but you don''t even allow me that much."


    The pain she had been bottling up in her heart these days suddenly came bursting out.


    Catherine could not control it at all.


    Even Aunty Zara, who was keeping watch in the small


    room next door, was startled by the noise and came in. 1


    "Eldest Young Master Hill, how did youe in?" Aunty Zara immediately tore Shaun away. "The old madam told me to keep an eye on you. The young madam is now going through an important period, so you two can''t sleep together. What a good job you''ve done! You sneaked over and even caused her to cry. Hurry up and get out."


    It was fine if she were just an ordinary servant, but Aunty Zara had been with the old madam for decades. Although Shaun did not dare to do anything, he still felt very aggrieved. "I just came over to tell the baby a story." 2


    Catherine rubbed her eyes and became choked with anger. "You came over... to anger me. Leave!" 1


    "Eldest Young Master Hill, please leave quickly." Aunty Zara hurriedly threw him out. 1


    It was not until everyone left that Catherine slowly stopped her tears, but her heart was still upset.


    When she got up the next day, she had dark circles under her eyes.


    During breakfast, the two elders found out aboutst night''s incident and Old Master Hill lost his temper on the spot. "Do you even want your children? How old are you now? You''re not sensible at all!"


    Old Madam Hill was also angry. "The balcony will be sealed in the future. Don''t let him have the opportunity to sneak in again. You undisciplined


    hoodlum!"


    Shaun, whose face fell at their scoldings, gently rubbed Catherine''s calf with his foot. "Dear..."


    Catherine looked away and totally ignored him.


    Two dayster.


    In a hospital in Melbourne.


    Freya received a call from the hospital and immediately rushed over.


    It was a Monday and the hospital was crowded. She circled the parking lot for more than ten minutes before finally finding an empty spot. However, while reversing, a red sports car quickly slotted in and almost hit her car. It scared her so much that her heart skipped a beat.


    "Are you insane?!"


    Freya screamed in anger and opened the door, rushing out. "Do you have any morals? Didn''t you see that I was reverse parking? You almost hit my car!"

 Chapter 500

    "Freya Lynch, it''s you!"


    When the window rolled down, Linda Shelby''s b*tchy face appeared. She looked very happy to see Freya.


    However, Freya wanted to vomit blood.


    Damn it! She just returned to Melbourne for a few days but ended up running into the most annoying person.


    "Freya, why are you back in Melbourne? I heard that you found a new boyfriend in Canberra. How could you do this to Patrick?" Linda suddenly frowned and said.


    "That''s none of your business. Are you deaf? Didn''t you hear me when I said that you almost hit my car?" Freya''s voice was full of impatience.


    Linda''s eyes reddened from feeling aggrieved. "I''m sorry, I..."


    "I apologize on her behalf..."


    The passenger door suddenly opened and Patrick stepped out of the car. His once poise and handsome figure was now slightly bowed, and his charming face and lips were as pale as paper. His eyebrows were tightly furrowed together.


    Freya could tell at a nce that he was not feeling


    well.


    Her heart tightened, but she quickly pushed down the worry in her heart.


    They had already broken up. It was none of her concern if he was not feeling well.


    Furthermore, it was the same as before. Whether he was sick or not, it was always Linda beside him.


    "My stomach isn''t feeling well, so she rushed to find a parking spot." Patrick looked straight at her. The woman in front of him drove a white SUV, and even though she only wore light makeup, her face was still beautiful.


    He suddenly realized that he had never stopped thinking about her ever since he came back from Canberra.


    He often could not control his depressed emotions.


    He did not like to drink before, but now when people asked him out to socialize, he never refused them.


    He was in pain this time because he had drunk too muchst night and it ended up hurting his stomach.


    Linda saw Patrick staring intently at Freya and she held back the jealousy in her heart before forcing a smile. "Freya, why don''t you apany Patrick inside? You were around thest time...


    She was around thest time...


    Freya frowned. Those words seemed to have a hidden


    meaning.


    She was around thest time when she apanied them?


    However, she had already given up on Patrick Jackson and had no ns to go along with Linda''s act.


    "You have the wrong person. We no longer have anything to do with each other. I''m busy, so I''ll leave now." Freya went back to her car.


    Patrick only felt the pain in his stomach be worse, almost causing his tall body to stumble.


    In the past, she was the most worried about him whenever he felt the slightest difort. She would stay with him all night just to take care of him.


    Now, she did not even voice a word of concern.


    "Patrick, let''s go." Linda held Patrick and walked toward the emergency department.


    Next came the blood draw andb results.


    When Linda came to collect the results, she suddenly saw Freya, who had parked


    her car, walking straight toward the forensic department at the end. 3


    What was she going there for?


    Just as she was thinking, her phone rang and she smiled when she saw the screen. "Reba, nice timing. Guess who I saw." 1


    "Who?"

 Chapter 501

    "It''s Freya. She went to the forensic department in the hospital. Do you think she has an illegitimate child or something?"


    "The forensic department?" The voice on the other end of the line suddenly raised in pitch. "Freya is in Melbourne?"


    "Yeah, I also find it weird that she''s suddenly back. She can''t be trying to get Patrick back, right? Hmph, I won''t let her seed-"


    "Linda, we''ll talk next time. Something suddenly came up here."


    Reba ended the call and suddenly realized that her scalp was still hurting. She had lost arge patch of hair when Catherine yanked her by the hair before, i


    Her heart thumped, and she immediately dialed a mysterious number. "Catherine''s friend Freya suddenly went to the forensic department in a hospital in Melbourne. I think that Catherine took my hair to do a paternity test with Jeffery."


    "I''ll investigate it."


    "If Shaun and the others find out that I''m the fake Shelley Langley, they''ll definitely kill me." "Don''t worry. As long as you work for us, I won''t let


    you die." 2


    In the hospital.


    Freya quickly got the report and saw therge words '' positive match'' on it. She immediately cursed Reba Jones and all her ancestors.


    She dialed Catherine''s number, saying, "What the f*ck, you were right! Shelley Langley really is Jeffery Jones'' biological daughter. She''s Reba Jones."


    Catherine rubbed her forehead. She really did not want the result to be true. However, in the face of Shaun''s increasingly serious illness and the medicine and milk that Shelley used to give Shaun every day....


    Was that even normal medicine?


    She suddenly shuddered.


    "I''ll take pictures and send them to you. Hurry up and tell Shaun."


    Catherine received the pictures and immediately went to the study to find Shaun.


    Shaun seldom went to thepany these days and usually worked in the study. She pushed the door open and went in.


    Shaun''s eyes brightened when he saw her. Recently, she had not taken the initiative to look for him. "Miss


    me?


    "What''s the matter?" He went straight to the point.


    Catherine rolled her eyes at him and turned on her phone, showing him the picture.


    When Shaun saw the paternity test report of Jeffery Jones and Shelley Langley, his whole face darkened." What does that mean? They''re biological father and daughter?"


    He was a little stunned. Shelley was a member of the Langley family. Why did she suddenly be Catherine''s cousin?


    "No, the real Shelley Langley can''t be Jeffery Jones'' daughter. It''s because the current Shelley Langley is a fake. She''s Reba Jones after she got stic surgery."


    Shaunpletely froze. After a long time, he looked a t Catherine with aplex gaze. "Cathy, you''re overthinking this-" 3


    "I''m not. I thought Shelley was familiar the first time I met her, but I didn''t think too much about it at that time. Then, I went to the spa and saw Shelley there. Charity said that the real Shelley had an ident when she was young that gave her a deep scar below her neck but there''s no trace of it on this Shelley. Furthermore, her personality ispletely different from when she was in school back then. That''s why I pulled her hair previously and got it tested with Jeffery Jones'' hair. It turns out that they''re biological


    father and daughter."


    Catherine looked at Shaun solemnly. "Don''t you remember that Reba Jones was taken away by an unlicensed van and her whereabouts are still unknown?"


    "But I asked Hadley to check Shelley''s past and there''s nothing suspicious..."


    "What you found might only be the surface. Do you even know the real Shelley Langley? Do you know her character?"


    Shaun was stunned.

 Chapter 502

    Catherine continued, "Think carefully. Your friends keep saying that your memory is getting worse because I provoked you, but you must have been very sad as well when Sarah Langley died. Did this happen to you back then? From the time Shelley Langley started taking care of you, why have you been forgetting your memories?"


    Shaun''s face went white.


    Sure enough, it was only recently that he had frequent headaches and suffered from poor memory.


    "I''m 100% sure that she''s Reba Jones. What''s her purpose in suddenly appearing by your side? Did she add anything into the milk and medications she usually prepared for you? Have you ever thought about that?"


    Catherine''s eyes were grim. "You got injections and took the medications every day, and you used to be able to get better before. Why have they be useless now?"


    Shaun was speechless.


    He also began to believe her words.


    "You can tell someone to grab Shelley immediately and send her for paternity testing. Aren''t her parents


    still around? I guarantee that she''s definitely Reba Jones."


    Catherine reminded sincerely, "Take the chance now while she doesn''t know yet. Also, whoever saved her is the person who arranged for her to be by your side. The person backing her must want to deal with you." 1


    "Yeah."


    Shaun immediately called Hadley. "Grab Shelley Langley immediately. I want to get a paternity test report on Shelley and Alex Langley within 24 hours."


    Catherine felt slightly disappointed.


    In the end, he still did not believe that the report was true, so he had to personally verify it before he could be sure.


    However, it did not matter. What she said was true.


    At 2:00 a.m.


    Shaun suddenly received a phone call from Hadley." Eldest Young Master Hill, bad news. Shelley Langley is dead."


    "What happened?" Shaun suddenly sat up.


    "I had her locked up in the house in the suburbs.


    Around midnight, the guards found someone trying to save Shelley and went after them, but once they returned, they found that the other two had been knocked unconscious and the house was set on fire. Although Shelley was rescued, she has been burned to death."


    Hadley said with chagrin, "I think they weren''t aplices trying to save Shelley. They were trying to silence her."


    "I''ming over now."


    Shaun hung up the phone and quickly drove to the ce where the incident took ce.


    When he got out of the car, he saw Rodney standing in front of a body bag. His eyes were red, and when he saw Shaun, he rushed over to punch him.


    "Calm down." Shaun grabbed his fist.


    "How can I be calm? Why did you lock Shelley up?


    She''s dead. You killed her!" Rodney roared at him. "I know she can''t bepared


    to Catherine Jones, but she''s still Sarah''s sister. She''s an innocent girl."


    "She might not be Shelley Langley," Shaun said coldly.


    Rodneyughed in anger. "I''m not blind. Only half of her face was burned. I can still recognize her."


    "Catherine did a paternity test on her. She''s Reba Jones, but she underwent stic surgery to approach me." Shaun frowned. "I detained her to find out who the mastermind is."


    "Are you telling the truth?" Rodney was dubious.


    "Why would I lie to you?"


    Just as Shaun finished speaking, Hadley suddenly came over and hesitated to speak, "Eldest Young Master Hill, the forensic department hase out


    with the results. The report shows that Shelley and


    Alex Langley have biological rtions." 3 "Shaun Hill, you b*stard!" Rodney really punched him in the face this time.


    Shaun took a few steps back and barely regained his bnce. His whole face was gloomy. "Are you sure there''s no mistake?" 2

 Chapter 503

    "It''s Young Master Jewell''s hospital, so it shouldn''t be a mistake. Later, a forensic doctor will take the body for identification. It''ll be rified whether she had


    undergone stic surgery or not."


    "Alright." Shaun rubbed his temples. "Find out who sent the people herest night."


    "What''s there to check? It''s clearly Catherine Jones. You''re still helping her even now!" Rodney yelled gloomily, "That woman is too vicious! Shelley had never thought of seducing you, but Catherine still tried to kill Shelley in every way possible."


    "Catherine isn''t that kind of person." Shaun denied." She must''ve been tricked."


    "Even if she was tricked, she must be stupid. It''s because of her narrow- mindedness."


    "Rodney Snow, have you said enough?" Shaun could not stand it anymore.


    "No, I haven''t. I''ve tolerated it all this time because she''s your wife, but I don''t want to tolerate it any longer." Rodney growled.


    "Stop fighting!" Chester got out of the car and heard their quarreling voices.


    "I don''t care. I won''t let this matter rest just like this.


    Even if Shaun chooses to protect the mastermind, I''ll never forgive her." Rodney turned and left after a cold warning.


    "What do you think?" Chester walked to Shaun.


    "Catherine is indeed jealous of Shelley, but I don''t think she''d be so vicious." Shaun rubbed his brows. "If Charity Neeson hadn''t said that Shelley was a fake, Catherine wouldn''t have suspected her..."


    "Charity Neeson." Chester frowned. "It''s her again."


    After a pause, he said coldly, "She best be unrted to this. Otherwise, I''ll make sure she''s doomed."


    In the afternoon, the autopsy results were sent to Shaun.


    "Eldest Young Master Hill, the burnt corpse at the scene has been determined to be Shelley Langley. Her parents have also done a full gicparison and confirmed it."


    When Hadley finished speaking, he saw Shaun covering his temples while his body shook in pain.


    "Eldest Young Master Hill..."


    "How are Shelley''s parents?" Shaun endured the pain and asked in a dark voice. "They were crying non-stop. How could a parent ept sending their child off before them? They kept moring for you to give them an exnation."


    Hadley sighed.


    "Make it up to them."


    "There''s one more thing. The person who tricked the guardsst night and the one who set the fire have been caught. They''re... rted to Charity Neeson," Hadley added, "They''re people who''ve been working for Charity behind the scenes."


    "Charity Neeson, so it really was her..."


    Shaun struck the table viciously and stood up, his handsome face filled with monstrous anger.


    "Young Master Snow has called the police and they''ve sent officers to the Neeson family to arrest her."


    "Tell the police to give that woman a heavier sentence. I don''t want her to be released her entire life."


    Shaun gritted his teeth and ordered word by word


    "Understood."


    In the Neeson family''s residence.


    The warm sunlight poured on the grass in the afternoon.


    A big table was set up under arge tree in the courtyard. Boris Neeson was leisurely writing calligraphy while his wife, Jennifer Craven, sat quietly brewing tea for him.


    Charity, who was carrying her bag out of the manor, happened to see this scene. Her eyes shed with tenderness.


    "Charity, are you going to thepany?" Boris saw her and waved.


    "Dad." Charity walked over. "I''m going to talk to President Hond-"


    "Forget it. Don''t put too much pressure on yourself. If the Hill family really wants to suppress us, then we can''t help it." Boris looked at her and said calmly, "If thepany is finished, then it''ll be finished. At most, it''ll be sold. It doesn''t matter even if we go to a small city in the future to develop again as long as our family of three isplete. Sometimes, when I see a girl like you working so hard that you don''t even have time to date, your mom and I feel quite heartbroken."


    Jennifer nodded and said with a gentle tone, "Your father and I are old. We don''t care about how much money you earn. What''s important is that you''re safe and happy."

 Chapter 504

    "Good."


    Charity''s heart warmed. "I''ll try one more time. If I can''t get the microchip, then I''ll sell thepany. After that, our family can leave Canberra..."


    Just as she spoke, arge group of policemen suddenly burst in.


    "Ms. Neeson, the police have found evidence of your involvement in a murder case. You''re officially under arrest."


    An officer immediately handcuffed her.


    Charity was dumbfounded. "What murder case? I don''t know what you''re talking about."


    "Shelley Langley is dead. You told Gale and Wayne to set her on fire. They''ve already confessed."


    Charity''s brain buzzed. "That''s impossible. Gale and Wayne are my men, but I never told them to do that."


    "All criminals never admit their crimes at first, but we already have definitive proof." Without saying another word, the officer pushed Charity out the door.


    "That''s impossible. My daughter would never kill someone!" Boris rushed up and tugged at the officer.


    The man pushed him away. "Not only did your


    daughter kill someone, but she''s also a horrible person. She''ll rot in jail for the rest of her life."


    Boris copsed on the ground. His entire person instantly turned purple due to excessive stimtion.


    "Dear!" Jennifer hurriedly dialed for an ambnce in fright.


    The Neeson family was crumbling.


    The servants watched with their own eyes as the Neeson family, which had been quiet and warm for several years, disappeared like smoke.


    Catherine''s left eyelid had been twitching for two days.


    She had found evidence that Shelley Langley was a fake, so Shaun must have investigated the matter.


    However, he had not returned to the manor these days, and she could not reach him by phone either.


    Furthermore, she could not get through Charity''s phone as well.


    The feeling of unease got stronger and stronger.


    At that moment, Freya called her. "Damn it, I''m going to die of anger! That b*stard Rodney Snow actually told the general manager of Osher to fire me. He''s insane. His head must be full of sh*t!"


    "What happened? Didn''t you sign a contract?"


    Yeah, I signed a five-year contract with them and there''s a batch of products in development that are ready for release in the second half of the year. But now that I''m gone, those products will probably have to be scrapped. Osher will lose a lot of money, but they''d rather lose the money and fire me anyway.


    They even asked the industry to cklist me. I really... don''t know what I did wrong." 1


    Freya choked up as she spoke.


    Catherine was shocked.


    It was bad enough that Freya was fired, but cklisting her from the industry was clearly to destroy her.


    What kind of deep hatred did Rodney Snow have with Freya for him to do that? "Take it easy. I''ll ask Shaun about the situation," Catherine said anxiously. "Okay. By the way, have you been able to contact Charitytely? I wanted to call her out for a drink but I couldn''t reach her." Freya said in a depressed voice.


    "You can''t reach her either?"


    "Yeah, you too? Oh, f*ck, did something happen to her?" Freya asked nervously.


    "You go to the Neeson family and ask about it."


    Catherine''s sense of unease was getting stronger and stronger.


    Freya was cklisted from the industry, and Charity could not be reached.

 Chapter 505

    That was too coincidental.


    After hanging up, Catherine still could not get through to Shaun, so she finally


    called Hadley.


    Hadley finally picked up after it rang for a long time." Young Madam, is something wrong?"


    "Why isn''t Shaun picking up my calls?"


    "Eldest Young Master Hill is... in a meeting."


    "Then what about yesterday, and the day before yesterday? He hasn''t been answering my calls," Catherine said in annoyance, "I don''t care. Tell him toe back to the manor by evening, or... Or I''ll go to him instead."


    "Young Madam, please don''t force me. Eldest Young Master Hill is busy..."


    "What is he so busy with that he hasn''t been home for days and doesn''t pick up my calls? Or maybe he has another woman by his side now?" Catherineughed coldly. "Did a person who looks like Sarah Langley appear again?"


    "... No, I''ll inform Eldest Young Master Hill," Hadley, feeling a headacheing


    on.


    At 2:00 p.m., Catherine received a call from Freya


    again. "It''s over. Something really did happen to Charity. She was arrested by the police. They said she got people to kill Shelley Langley. Her father suffered a heart attack and was sent to the hospital. Her mother is looking for help everywhere but no one is willing to help her. Rumor has it that the Hill, Jewell, and Snow families personally gave an order. Whoever dares to save Charity Neeson is going against them."


    "How could that be?" Catherine felt like her brain might explode. "Shelley Langley is dead?"


    "Yeah. They must be crazy. Shelley Langley is Reba Jones, so what if she''s dead? What has it got to do with Charity?" Freya said, "I''m in the hospital with her parents now. They''re so pitiful. All their rtives are avoiding them, and all their servants have run away too. Neeson Corporation is also going out of business."


    "HI go look for Shaun."


    Catherine''s head was numb. She could not wait until nighttime.


    She drove straight to the gates, but the doorman refused to open the gates for her.


    "Young Madam, you can''t go out alone without the old madam and old master''s permission." The doorman looked at a loss.


    "Enough. I have to go out today. I''m going to find Shaun." Catherine no longer had any patience. "If you don''t open the gates, I''ll crash into them." "Don''t! Calm down." The doorman was at his wit''s end when a ck Bentley sedan drove over.


    Shaun stepped out from inside the vehicle, his tailored ck suit setting off his cold aura.


    "Eldest Young Master Hill, you''re just in time. Young Madam wants to see you." The doorman acted like he had seen his savior.


    Catherine sat in the sports car gripping the steering wheel. When Shaun walked over to the car window, he saw the woman inside still wearing pink pajamas.


    During this period of time, the kitchen and servants had been serving her nutritious food and drinks, so her skin had be more delicate than ever.


    "I''m back. Let''s go in." Shaun opened the door and carried her down from the car.


    "Shaun Hill, let me go! I want to ask you just how Charity killed Shelley Langley? She couldn''t have done it. She''s being framed. Does the Hill, Jewell, and Snow families have to be this ruthless and strike against a weak woman?"


    Shaun remained silent and carried her to the building, putting her gently on the sofa.


    "Shaun, did you hear what I just said? Why did Rodney cklist Freya from the industry? They''re all my friends. What did they do wrong?"


    Catherine could not help but stand up. "What about Shelley Langley? I told you that she''s Reba Jones. What else do you need to check?"


    "Stop it."


    Shaun''s handsome face showed some coldness."


    You''ve been tricked by Charity Neeson from the very beginning."


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about..."

 Chapter 506

    "See it for yourself." Shaun stuffed two reports into her hands. "One of them is hair identification, whereas the other one is Shelley''s corpse identification. All these prove that she''s a member of the Langley family. The forensic doctor has examined her face and found that she has never undergone stic surgery. She''s the real Shelley. Charity has been lying to you."


    Catherine immediately flipped through the reports. The second she caught sight of the words written above, her head nearly exploded.


    "This is impossible. Charity couldn''t have lied to me." She shook her head in disbelief.


    "I think you''ve been brainwashed by her. How long have you known her? And how long have you known me? Why would you rather believe in Charity than me? I''ve long since told you that the woman is not a good person."


    Her stubborn character began to make Shaun seethe with anger. "I listened to you and locked Shelley up, but Charityter instructed someone to set fire to the house and burn Shelley to death. The person who set the fire has been identified, and it was someone who acted on Charity''s instructions."


    Catherine retreated and almost sank into the couch.


    Shaun swiftly held her waist and warned her dully," Watch out, Catherine. You''re pregnant now..."


    Before he could finish speaking, she pushed him away. "I''m sure Shelley is Reba. When I met her the first time, I found her very familiar..."


    "Drop it. You''re just jealous of Shelley, that''s why you''re making all kinds of excuses to support your im that she''s Reba."


    Shaun''s grim eyes revealed a sense of despair. "Why don''t you believe me? If you''d been sensible, you wouldn''t have been ovee by jealousy and tricked by Charity. Now that Shelley is dead, her parents have lost a daughter. Don''t you feel an ounce of guilt?"


    "Is this how you see me?"


    Catherine fell into a state of utter dejection. "Why don''t you believe me, then? This matter isn''t as simple as it seems. Also, what has Freya done?"


    "She didn''t do anything. You asked her to help with the DNA paternity test, and her actions consequently offended Rodney," Shaun replied indifferently, "You should feel lucky to have me defending you.


    Otherwise, Rodney wouldn''t have let you off the hook. He would''ve gone all out to ruin Hudson Corporation."


    A dazed look crossed Catherine''s face.


    Did this mean that Freya was cklisted just because she had offended Rodney?


    In this case, Catherine had to thank Shaun, right? 1


    She looked up with her eyes settled on Shaun''s handsome, stony face.


    When did these people like Shaun and Rodney begin to think that they could randomly ruin someone with their noble statuses?


    "It''s my fault," Catherine suddenly mumbled with red eyes. "I shouldn''t have attended the press conference held by Shaunarah on your behalf."


    If the press conference had not happened, Shaun would not have been the wealthiest man in Australia again and in turn, targeted her friends.


    "Catherine, do you know what you''re saying?" Shaun was infuriated by her attitude. How dare she regret helping him for the sake of those people?!


    Were Charity and Freyaparable to him?


    He was her husband.


    "Under what circumstances will you let Charity and Freya off the hook? They''re my friends."


    She bawled at him with tears uncontrobly welling in her eyes.


    She had known Freya since middle school.


    Freya had been by her side despite the hardships she experienced throughout these years.


    "I won''t help." Shaun did not feel like arguing with Catherine anymore. He turned around and left.

 Chapter 507

    "I hate you, Shaun." Catherine burst into tears.


    "Have a good rest. Don''t return to the office for now. I''ll handle everything rted to Hudson Corporation on your behalf until you give birth to the two children."


    Shaun had no choice but to say that reluctantly as he could not bear seeing her weep.


    With that, he turned on his heel and walked toward the gates.


    "Stop..."


    Catherine wanted to go after him, yet Hadley blocked her helplessly. "Young Madam Hill, you''d better stop arguing with Eldest Young Master Hill. Because of you, his rtionship with Young Master Snow has turned sourtely. Shelley''s parents even came to criticize Eldest Young Master Hill for their daughter''s death, which has caused him distress."


    Catherine stopped walking and asked incredulously," Hadley, is the dead body really Shelley''s?"


    "Yeah. The doctors who conducted the forensic examination and DNA test work for us, so the results can''t possibly be wrong. You were indeed mistaken, Young Madam Hill."


    Mistaken.


    Was she really mistaken?


    Other people were iming that Charity had been lying to her.


    Catherine herself felt that Shelley looked familiar, especially her eyes.


    Why did the reports that Shaun received manage to prove that she was the real Shelley?


    Could it be that Reba, who was pretending to be Shelley, brought the real Shelley back after learning that Catherine had found out the truth? After all, if Reba were to impersonate Shelley, Shelley should be with her. 2


    Catherine''s heart did a flip.


    The more Catherine thought about it, the more she deemed it possible. She gave Freya a call right away." When you did the DNA test, did you bump into anyone? Was the matter exposed?"


    "You asked me to be careful. Naturally, I didn''t reveal it to anyone, except when it came to getting Jeffery''s hair. I asked my brother for help with that. Having said that, you know my brother''s character, don''t you?"


    Catherine furrowed her brows. Of course, she trusted Forrest. "Did anyone spot you at the forensic department, like anyone who used to be close to Reba?" 1


    "I don''t think so... When I collected the report in the hospital, I bumped into the shameless couple, Patrick and Linda. Patrick happened to feel unwell that day, s o Linda kept himpany."


    "Linda."


    Catherine mumbled the name, "She''s quite possibly the one who did it. Reba was friends with a lot of rich youngdies in Melbourne back then. What''s more, the Shelby family has quite a high status in Melbourne. Linda even attended Ethan and Reba''s wedding before this."


    "Are you suspecting Linda?" Freya was stunned.


    "Ask your brother to find out whether Linda received any calls from Canberra on the day you met her."


    Catherine told Freya what had happenedtely, which left her in astonishment. "You suspect that Reba found out about it, which is why you''re nning to beat her at her own game?"


    "Yup. The person behind this incident has made all of us fall into her trap. Because of her, my rtionship with Shaun is beginning to crack. She has also caused Shaun and Rodney''s rtionship to turn sour. Even the Neeson family is now in a tight corner while Charity is in jail."


    "Charity is the one suffering the most. She might be stuck in jail forever despite not having done anything," Freya murmured, "It''d better not be Linda, o r I''ll kill her for sure."


    "By the way, Reba has made a cunning getaway. I have no idea where she has gone," Catherine said with


    a bitter smile.


    "What a b*stard."


    Freya went mad.


    After hanging up, she quickly booked the earliest flight back to Melbourne.


    As soon as the nended, she received Linda''s phone record from Forrest.


    Soon, Freya found the call which Linda received from Canberra that day. The call was made shortly after she came across Linda that morning when she collected the report from the hospital.

 Chapter 508

    The callsted a few minutes.


    Anyway, everything was in line with Catherine''s expectations.


    It was Linda who had told Reba about the matter.


    It was Linda who let Reba go and jailed Charity.


    Standing at the airport, Freya felt dizzy.


    She directly headed to Patrick''spany without even knowing how she hailed the taxi.


    Linda had been working in hispany during this time.


    Freya immediately dashed upstairs after she arrived. Linda, who was dressed elegantly, was stunned the minute she caught sight of her. "Freya, what brings you here? Are you looking for Pat-"


    "I''m looking for you." Freya pped both sides of Linda''s face right away.


    She had long since wanted to do so, but she had told herself that Patrick, that b*stard, was not worth the effort.


    However, now...


    Because of Linda, Charity went to jail.


    Because of Linda, Shaun misunderstood Catherine.


    Because of Linda, Bodney cklisted her.


    "Linda, I can tolerate you doing anything else, but you shouldn''t have been in touch with Reba. What on earth did you tell her? You''ve put us in a tight corner!"


    Considering her petite figure, Linda clearly could not attack Freya back. Soon, her face became swollen.


    Fortunately, some people in thepany came to drag Freya out. Everyone knew that Freya was previously Patrick''s girlfriend, so they did not dare to drag her forcefully. In the end, it turned out that Linda waspletely defeated.


    "Let go of me, Freya! I haven''t the faintest idea what you''re saying." Linda felt as if her scalp was going to peel off soon.


    "Stop pretending in front of me. Show me your phone and we''ll make everything clear. I''m sure you''re often i n touch with Reba through WhatsApp."


    When Freya lifted her leg to kick Linda, Patrick''s voice sounded behind her all of a sudden.


    "What the hell are you doing, Freya?" He hauled her off.


    It caught herpletely off guard. Consequently, she fell to the ground.


    Patrick promptly pulled Linda up. With unkempt hair and a swollen face, Linda fell into his arms in an instant. "Patrick, I''m in pain."


    "Sorry foringte." Upon noticing the scratches all over Linda''s skin, Patrick could not help but glower at Freya. "Freya, look at how unruly you are right now. When I looked for you in Canberra previously, you got another man to incite me. Now, you came to my office to p Linda. Do you think that I don''t have the nerve to do anything to you?"


    "How I am is none of your business." Freya gritted her teeth and stood up. "My biggest f*cking regret is having fallen in love with you. If I didn''t know you, you guys wouldn''t have targeted me in the hospital the other day."


    "I don''t know what you''re saying. Anyway, you must apologize to Linda right now, or I''ll call the police." Her words infuriated Patrick.


    "Apologize? Haha. I me myself for not being brutal enough. I''m going to p you every time I see you, Linda!" Freya lost control and roared. 1


    Trembling with anger, Patrick took out his phone to call the police, but Linda immediately stopped him. " Don''t call the police. Freya''s probably just jealous-" "There''s a limit to jealousy. Look, she''s not even showing remorse for her mistakes. Who knows if she''s going to p you again?"


    Patrick spoke bluntly while keeping an impassive face.


    "President Jackson, you''re quite protective of your employee, huh?" Forrest, who was tall and sturdily


    built, suddenly walked over to him. His dark eyes were heavy with grimness. "You''d rather have your exgirlfriend, whom you had been in a rtionship with for four years, be sent to the detention center for the sake of this woman. No wonder Freya chose not to be with you.¡±


    The employees around them began whispering to each other. 1


    "No wonder Miss Lynch got mad. Could it be that President Jackson betrayed her and got together with Linda?"

 Chapter 509

    "That''s possible. I see them together a lot."


    "Does this mean that Miss Lynch has been betrayed?"


    Once Patrick heard those remarks, his handsome face began to express fury. "Get this clear, she was the one who rushed in and pped Linda. I''ve long since broken up with her."


    "Do you know what prompted her to p Linda, then?"


    Upon hearing Forrest''s sharp question, Patrick was stunned. "No matter what reason it is, it''s just not right to p someone."


    Freya gave a smile, which looked more hideous than her teary face.


    She actually fell for such a man back then. Had she been blind?


    Forrest tapped Freya on the shoulder pitifully. "It''s not right to p someone, but as her ex-boyfriend, don''t you understand her character? Well, you probably couldn''t have been bothered to understand her. To you, even a strand of this woman''s hair matters more than Freya. Perhaps, in your eyes, Freya is altogether wicked."


    Patrick froze for a moment. "Forrest, we''re talking about the pping incident. It''s not worth discussing


    what happened in the past either. We''ve long since broken up."


    "You''re right. I''m just... I''m just indignant because my sister wasted her youth on a man like you."


    Forrest''s cold eyes revealed indifference. "Well, since Freya pped her, it surely means that she deserves being pped. You can call the police toe to the Lynch family''s house and arrest Freya. Let''s see if you manage to get her arrested."


    With that, Forrest took Freya away and went downstairs.


    "Forrest, you''re basically pampering her." Stung by his words, Patrick felt that he had lost his dignity.


    "Yeah, I am because she''s my beloved sister. I care about her, so why shouldn''t I pamper her?"


    Forrest snorted and then left without looking back.


    Freya, who was protected in Forrest''s arms, did not turn around and nce at Patrick again.


    On the other hand, Patrick felt an intense pressure in his chest all of a sudden.


    He recalled Freya saying that she regretted having ever loved him.


    Did she just say it out of fury?


    Why did he suddenly feel as though the woman was going to part with him for good?


    "Ouch. It''s painful..."


    Nestled in Patrick''s arms, Linda covered her face and moaned in pain. "It hurts badly, Patrick."


    "Let me send you to the hospital." 1


    Patrick supported her while walking.


    "I can''t move. I think my legs are injured." A bitter smile appeared on Linda''s face.


    Patrick had no choice but to carry her and walked down the stairs.


    "By the way, do you know why Freya lost control and pped you, Linda?"


    Now that Patrick had regained hisposure, it hit him that Freya, though arrogant, would not usually attack someone for no reason no matter how angry she was. What was more, it had been half a year since they broke up. If she had meant to cause Linda trouble, she would have done it at the end ofst year.


    "How would I know? Ist met her in the hospital as well. I haven''t met her since then." Linda pouted in an aggrieved manner. 2


    Patrick kept quiet.


    From today onward, he would be filled with regret and nostalgia for Freya


    whenever he recalled what had happened today,


    Unfortunately, nothing in the world could cure regrets.


    At the car park.


    Shortly after Freya got into the car, she spotted Patrick carrying Linda into his own


    car.


    At that moment, she felt deeply dispirited.


    At least she had not regretted loving him back then, although her love was one- sided.


    Nevertheless, she now deeply regretted wasting her youth on such a man.


    She could not figure out how she got blinded and fell for Patrick during her freshman year.


    Why was she still unable to start a new rtionship after half a year had passed?


    Large teardrops trickled down her cheeks.


    Forrest handed her a piece of tissue. "Don''t cry. It''s not worth crying over this kind of person. Family is always your backbone."

 Chapter 510

    "Brother." Freya wept bitterly. "How silly of me! I can''t even handle little things like


    this and ended up putting my friends into trouble."


    "Don''t overthink it. You were merely ying a minor role. You''re not that powerful."


    Freya was at a loss for words.


    Were those words a form of constion or a blow to her?


    "I''m serious," Forrest added nonchntly, "The other party is so formidable that


    he could even trick several wealthy families in Australia. Obviously, women like you are far from powerful." 1


    "What can I do, then?" Freya was incredibly upset.


    "You can either go back to Melbourne and manage our family''spany or study abroad." Forrest stared into her eyes. "When you be the top cosmetic chemist in the world, the Snow family won''t be able to continue cklisting you by then. Moreover, Osher Corporation will beg you to work with them."


    As Freya was picturing the scene, a wave of emotions overwhelmed her. A momentter, however, she wore a long face. "No way. How can I possibly leave Cathy high and dry? What''s more, Charity is in jail. My


    conscience will bother me if I leave."


    "Considering how powerless you are, what''s the point of you staying here?"


    Forrest''s words left herpletely speechless.


    In the manor.


    The moment Catherine received a message from Freya, she went next door to look for Shaun.


    She pushed the door open and entered the room, only to find a servant mopping the floor of the empty room." Where''s Shaun?"


    "Eldest Young Master Hill has moved to the main building beside this one. Don''t you know that, Young Madam?" the servant asked in perplexity.


    un


    Catherine shuddered, feeling cold. Previously, he tried his hardest to sleep beside her. Sometimes, he even sneaked into her room when he returned at night. 1


    When did he stop behaving this way?


    Was it after Shelley passed away?


    Was it because he had issues with her?


    She contributed to Shelley''s death and consequently ruined Shaun and Rodney''s rtionship.


    She gave a bitterugh and admitted that she was contradicting herself.


    When he kept pestering her, she found him annoying and asked him to get lost.


    Now that he had left, she was unused to his absence.


    Catherine walked to the building next door grumpily.


    As soon as she reached the gate, she heard something being smashed inside.


    She promptly dashed in and found Shaun sitting on the couch with a miserable expression. Hadley and Chester were pressing him on both sides. Chester was going to give him an injection on the head.


    "What... What''s wrong with him?" At the sight of Shaun who was breaking out in a cold sweat and in pain, Catherine was at her wits'' end.


    "His head hurts, so I''m giving him an injection to get rid of the pain," Chester responded indifferently.


    "Why are you here? Go back." Shaun red at her.


    Catherine clenched her fists. Little did she expect that Shaun now had to rely on injections to deal with his headaches. Was his condition getting worse? Would he forget her and the baby?


    At that moment, a surge of panic welled up inside her.


    "I''m not going back." Catherine went to him. Seeing his trembling palm, she


    hesitated for a moment before holding it.


    Shaun''s eyshes trembled. He lowered his head to gaze at her.


    The woman, who was dressed in white ruffled pajamas, was squatting beside him.


    It had been a while since she was so gentle and lovable.


    He held her hand back and closed his eyes.


    20 minutester, the injection was done. 1


    Chester kept the needles one by one. "Take care and rest more. I''ve contacted Nyasia and she''lle over next week. Only she can cure your illness."


    "Mm."


    Shaun answered weakly.

 Chapter 511

    Chester threw a nce at Catherine and asked Shaun, "Are you attending


    Shelley''s funeral this Sunday?"


    Shaun was at a loss for words.


    "You''d better attend, or Rodney will keep finding fault with you." With that, Chester rose to his feet. "I''m leaving now."


    "Hold on." Catherine stood up. "I have something to show you guys."


    She clicked on Linda''s phone record and showed it to them. "This happened when Freya went to the hospital in Melbourne to get Shelley and Jeffrey''s DNA test report. A woman called Linda stumbled into Freya, and Reba knew her too. When Freya took the report, Linda received a call from Canberra-"


    "What do you mean?" Chester interrupted her sentence with a sullen look.


    "I mean Reba was possibly the one who called Linda. She suspected that I would use her hair to do a DNA test with Jeffery. She was aware that I had already begun suspecting that she''s not the real Shelley, so when Shaun went to catch her, she had already made a cunning getaway and brought the real Shelley back. If you don''t believe me, you can


    investigate the call from Canberra..." "Didn''t I tell you not to bring this up anymore?"


    Shaun let go of her hand, his grim eyes expressing frostiness.


    Catherine gnashed her teeth. "But it''s dubious. As long as you guys check it-"


    "Enough. Forget about it. You were the one who asked Shaun to investigate it so he locked Shelley up.


    Because of that, Shelley lost her life," Chester interrupted her speech in a huff.


    Chester had a good impression of Catherine before this. However, as she had contributed to Shelley''s death, Shaun, Chester, and Rodney were now on bad terms with each other. This had inevitably put Chester in a foul mood. 1


    "If you ignore these questionable points, the murderer behind the scenes will be let loose. Charity is also a human being. If she was actually framed by someone, her life will be ruined just like that. After all, she''s your ex, Chester..."


    "What I regret and feel disgusted the most is having been together with that evil woman," Chester said bluntly, "She''s been evil since forever."


    Catherine felt as if had been submerged into a pool of cold water.


    Why were these people so stubborn?


    "You came to look for me just because of this matter, didn''t you?" Shaun red at her furiously.


    "Shaun, I beg you." Catherine gave him an imploring look.


    "Get out." Shaun pointed outside.


    "Investigating the phone record is just a small matter H


    "I don''t have time to fool around with you." Shaun was provoked by her words when he pointed outside. His head started to hurt again. 1


    "Catherine, you''re his wife. Be a proper human being! Don''t provoke him for the sake of those insignificant people." Chester was exasperated. "Hadley, take her away."


    "Sorry, Young Madam."


    Hadley dragged her toward the gate.


    By the time Catherine wanted to reenter the building, Hadley had already closed the gate.


    She could not even see Shaun now.


    When did Shaun and her rtionshipe to this point?


    In the living room, Chester reminded Shaun, "You''d better not meet Catherine these days for your own good. The two of you always fail to see eye to eye and end up in conflict. Your condition worsens each time you meet her." "Mm."


    Shaun rubbed his forehead.


    She would probably be the one feeling more rxed if she did not see him. After all, she did want to see him in the first ce.


    Sunday.

 Chapter 512

    In front of the funeral parlor.


    A funeral was being held in a low-profile manner.


    Dressed in ck suits, Shaun and Chester came out of the car and walked into


    the parlor.


    They did not notice that someone was watching them with a triumphant look in a ck car a short distance away. It was Reba, who had managed to run away.


    ''Hehe. Luckily, I secretly brought Shelley back in advance. You guys would never have thought that I''ve been impersonating Shelley, right?''


    Reba grinned from ear to ear. ''Shaun, Catherine, think about all the harm you guys have caused me. I''ll put you through hell.''


    "You did a great job," the man in the passenger seat said nonchntly, "Shelley is dead, whereas Charity is in jail. Furthermore, Shaun, Catherine, and the Snow family are in conflict. Everything has turned out much better than what I imagined."


    Reba touched her face. "Having said that, this face can''t be used for the time being..."


    "Go overseas for now. You''ll still be of some use." The man snapped his fingers and asked the driver to start the car.


    When Shaun reached the door, he suddenly turned around and caught sight of the ck car leaving.


    "What''s wrong?" Chester asked.


    Shaun frowned. "It felt like someone was keeping an eye on us just now."


    "With your status, isn''t it normal for people to keep an eye on you?"


    Let s go.


    Shaun turned around.


    As soon as he stepped into the parlor, he met Rodney who was paying his respects. Rodney looked away after he shot an icy re at Shaun.


    Chester went forward to pay his respects, while Shaun walked forward andmented Shelley''s death in silence.


    Mrs. Langley said bluntly, "Eldest Young Master Hill, hurry up and leave right after you pay respects to Shelley. Considering her status, this isn''t the ce you should be visiting."


    Alex flew into a temper as well. When he was about to speak, he saw the figure of a woman walking in.


    All the notes in his hands dropped to the ground, and his eyes widened. "Sa- Sarah... Sarah is back..."


    "Stop talking nonsense. Sarah is dead." The moment Mrs. Langley turned around and looked in that direction, she was so shocked that she fell backward,nding on the ground.


    Rodney, Chester, and Shaun werepletely dumbfounded. They turned their heads around and looked in that direction at the same time. 2


    They saw a young woman in a ck slim-fit dress that highlighted her petite body. Her hair was tied in a solemn manner, while her pretty and bright face was dusted with some powder. Beneath one of her almond-shaped eyes was a tiny mole. With the white lights shining on her pure face, she looked as stunning as always.


    The cigarette that Rodney was holding dropped to the floor.


    Chester was round-eyed with astonishment.


    Shaun, who was rooted to the spot, watched the familiar person slowly approach him.


    "Sa-Sarah, are you a ghost? Are you on duty today to take Shelley away?" Rodney stammered with reddened eyes.


    Sarah gave a faint smile while looking at him." Rodney, you''re still as amusing as ever."


    Chester could not help but ask in agitation, "Sarah, aren''t you already dead? Why are you..."


    "Sorry, I deceived you guys. Actually, I''m still alive, but I... I couldn''t return for reasons I can''t say." A look of dejection and helplessness crossed her pretty face. "What stopped you from returning?" Rodney asked concernedly, "Do you know that everyone thought you were dead? Over these years, we were heartbroken, especially Shaun. He almost broke down..."


    Shaun continued to remain silent as he was struck dumb.


    Sarah threw a nce at him with tears welling in her eyes. "Sorry, I had my reasons for not returning."


    "What could it be that you had to fake your death out there for years and couldn''t let us know?" Rodney asked angrily.

 Chapter 513

    Sarah pursed her lips in agony without uttering a word.


    "It''s fine, Rodney. Sarah must have her reasons," Chester interjected.


    Rodney nced at Sarah grimly and eventually sighed.


    "Why did youe back all of a sudden?" Shaun, who had been silent, suddenly spoke.


    Sarah''s heart ached when her eyes settled on the familiar handsome face. She slowly turned her eyes to Shelley''s portrait behind him. "It''s because I didn''t expect Shelley''s death. Considering that she''s my beloved cousin, I should still pay myst respects to her."


    Everyone kept quiet.


    Alex suddenly walked toward Sarah. He hugged her and burst into tears. "Sarah, why are you only back now? Shelley''s death was so tragic and unfair."


    "Uncle, how did Shelley die?" Sarah asked while choking back tears.


    With that, Alex immediately red at Shaun. "It was his wife and Charity''s doing."


    Sarah''s expression became a little stiff, and her face


    gradually paled. She blinked and shifted her gaze to


    Shaun. "Shaunic..." 1


    Shaun averted his gaze. "It was Charity..."


    "Shaun, stop taking Catherine''s side," Rodney said furiously, "I''ve long since wanted to say that Catherine doesn''t deserve to be with you as she''s full of evil intentions. Now that Sarah is back, you might as well get back together with her."


    Shaun furrowed his brows. When he was about to reply, Sarah swiftly said, "Rodney, stop talking nonsense. Shaunic already has a wife. How could you persuade him into getting a divorce? What''s more, I can''t possibly be with Shaunic anymore..."


    "Why not? He''s always been thinking about you. Is it because you don''t love¡ª"


    "Enough," Shaun interrupted his sentence with a sulky look, "Rodney, I''m pleased that Sarah is back, but I''m already married."


    "Stop arguing. Sarah''s return is a joyous asion. We should celebrate it tonight," Chester said.


    "Thank you. You guys can leave first. I want to spend some quiet time with my uncle and aunt."


    Sarah raised her head and spoke.


    The three men walked out of the parlor. 1


    Rodney felt a surge of happiness from the bottom of his heart. Only Shaun and Chester were frowning deeply. It was not clear what was on their minds. 1 "Never would I have expected that Sarah is still alive." After a while, Chester sighed. "Unfortunately, she didn''t make it in time."


    "Thanks to this fickle-minded man. If you''d waited only half a year more, you would''ve ended up with Sarah again." Rodney groaned.


    Shaun lit his cigarette while ignoring Rodney.


    8:30 p.m.


    Sarah camete to the private room of the clubhouse." I''m sorry for beingte. After Shelley was cremated, my uncle and aunt wept uncontrobly."


    "It''s okay. We understand." Chester raised his hand. "Take a seat."


    The three men were seated far away from each other on the long couch. Chester sat in the middle, whereas Shaun and Rodney sat on opposite ends.


    After hesitating for a moment, Sarah sat next to Rodney.


    "Sarah, now that the three of us are here, can you tell us why you couldn''t return before this?" Chester stared at her. "We''re your friends. We were most heartbroken when we learned that you were dead. Don''t you think that you should give us an exnation?"


    Sarah lowered her eyes. In a state of panic, she took a gulp of red wine that was on the table. Then, she forced a smile that was filled with agony and fear. " You guys are probably aware that I was kidnapped when I was with my friend in a forest park during the year I studied abroad." 1


    "Yeah. Shaun spent half a year searching for you there. Later, a rotten dead body was found near a reservoir. It was a female, and we all thought it was you," Rodney said miserably.

 Chapter 514

    Sarah clenched the wine ss in her hand. "But have you guys ever imagined what would happen to a young, pretty woman after getting kidnapped?"


    Shaun, Chester, and Rodney were taken aback.


    Shaun''s hand trembled as he held the wine ss. He looked up and stared at Sarah in shock.


    "I''m not going to share the details. It was painful." Sarah curled her lips and sipped the wine. "I was tortured again and again. After some time, I finally managed to flee, only to find out that... I was considered a dead person. My visa had been revoked, so I couldn''te back. I tried to contact the Neeson family, but they couldn''t be bothered about me. They told me outright that they would leave me high and dry."


    "They''ve gone too far. Are they even humans?" Rodney flung the ss and leaped to his feet in fury.


    "I did think about contacting Shaunic, but I... I don''t even deserve to be with him." Sarah blinked, tears streaming down her cheeks. "He''s a man with a bright future ahead of him, whereas I have the filthiest body.


    I hoped he would be able to find a better woman after I left him."


    Shaun closed his eyes. His heart was burning with pain.


    He could not imagine the torture Sarah had gone through while he was under the impression she was dead. 1


    If she had returned half a year ago, he would have married Sarah without hesitation.


    Now that Catherine was pregnant with his children, his feelings for her had changed.


    "Alright, drop it." Chester handed a piece of tissue to Sarah.


    Rodney felt as if a knife was slicing his heart. "Don''t worry, Sarah. No matter how much you''ve changed, we''ll never look down on you. You''re always the purest woman in our hearts."


    "Thanks." Sarah smiled with tears welling in her eyes.


    "In fact, I came back this time for another reason."


    With that, she handed three business cards to them. 1


    Shaun was stunned at the sight of the business card in his hand. "You''re actually the internationally renowned psychologist, Nyasia." 5


    "It''s a bit of a stretch to say that I''m internationally renowned. Having said that, I''m quite skilled in treating these kinds of cases." A sweet smile spread across Sarah''s face. She extended her hand to him. "Young Master Hill, I''d appreciate your guidance."


    With mixed feelings, Shaun shook hands with her.


    Rodney said, "Sarah, you''re awesome. I remember that you studied psychology for Shaun''s sake, and now you finally made it."


    "I didn''t expect he''d rpse again," Sarah said with a smile.


    "It''s all because-"


    "Drink your wine." Shaun used a ss of wine to stop Rodney''s mouth.


    Sarahughed at the sight of the scene. "By the way, I want to visit Charity..."


    "Why do you want to visit her? She treated you terribly back then." Chester frowned.


    "Exactly. She even prevented you from returning. Is she even human?"


    "After all, she''s my stepsister. What''s more, I don''t know how long her sentence is going to be this time. Perhaps I won''t get to see her anymore. I just hope she''ll learn from her mistakes." Sarah gave a bitterugh.


    The next day.


    In the detention center.


    Charity quietly sat in a corner. There were bruises all over her body and face. Not one part of her body was left uninjured.


    A bunch of brutal criminals had been keeping an eye on her. If she had not mastered some basic martial arts skills, she would have already been tortured to death.


    "Charity, someone came to visit you."


    A yell sounded from outside.


    Charity struggled to rise to her feet. No one hade to visit her during this


    period, not even her parents. Obviously, someone had pulled some strings. At this time, who would be able to pay her a visit?

 Chapter 515

    Charity walked out. The moment she took a good look at the woman, her eyes widened all of a sudden." Sarah, you''re still alive?"


    "Yeah, I''m alive. I''m back, Charity." Sarah''s eyes yfully swept over her. "Anyway, I didn''t expect that you''d end up this way. Tsk, you smell bad."


    "Why are you back?" Charity stared at her with resentment. Whenever this woman was around, the people around Charity would always be targeted and hurt.


    Charity had been under the impression that God had taken Sarah''s life away. Little did she expect that Sarah had returned.


    "I''m here to get back everything that belongs to me," Sarah curled her lips and said with delight," Considering that your mom destroyed my family, what do you think I should do to torture her?"


    "What are you nning to do?" Charity glowered at her. "Sarah, my mom has never mistreated you. She treated you better than me."


    "That''s because she was trying to tter my dad. Otherwise, how did you manage to take over Neeson Corporation? You and your mom have been plotting


    and scheming. Haha, now that Dad is unconscious in the hospital after suffering a heart attack, Jennifer has no one to rely on. I''ll slowly pay her back for all the sufferings my mom has endured. I''ll make her life a living hell."


    "Dad will divorce your mom. She behaves indecently and seduces other men out there..."


    "Shut up!" Sarah suddenly interrupted her sentence in a ferocious manner, "How dare you talk back to me under such circumstances?"


    "Sarah, if anything happens to my mom, I won''t let you off the hook even after I die."


    With blood-red eyes, Charity red at her while gripping the steel bars in front of her.


    "Haha, don''t worry. I can deal with you even after you die."


    Covering her mouth, Sarahughed disdainfully. "By the way, I heard you''re on good terms with Shaun''s wife."


    A wave of frustration swept over Charity.


    "Now that I''ve returned, it''s high time she got lost," Sarah said insistently and curled her lips.


    "Dream on. Shaun loves Catherine," Charity said nonchntly, "They''re already married. You can''t bepared to her."


    "Really? But Shaun has been spending time with me every day. He doesn''t even want to go back to his so-called wife. You should know that my rtionship with Shaun is unrivaled."


    With that, Sarah slowly turned around. "Bye. We might not be able to meet again in the future. After all, you''re going to die here."


    "..." Charity''s eyes revealed a hint of bewilderment.


    Upon noticing the look of disbelief on Charity''s face, she smiled and said, "You''re probably unaware that the attorney representing the Langley family this time is Mr. Shea. Chester Jewell pulled some strings with him and asked him to get you imprisoned forever."


    "Chester Jewell?"


    Upon hearing the name, Charity felt as if her heart was burning. There was no one crueler than her first love.


    "Considering that you''re going to die soon, I shall be kind and tell you something. Previously, Chester agreed to be in a rtionship with you not because he was in love with you. He had a bet with me, and he had to be with you because he lost the bet. By the way, he said that the fact you slept with him when you were 17 was contemptible. He had never met a woman like you who had no self-respect."


    Sarah noticed that Charity''s pretty ck eyes had be dull all of a sudden. While feeling proud, she walked away in high heels. 1


    Charity''s body slowly slid down. She then squatted on the ground.


    It took her a long while to pull herself up.


    She hated how ignorant she was back then. Why did she fall for a man who seemed gentle on the outside but was, in fact, cruel to the core?


    The only way she could protect herself was to stay indifferent and persevere.


    Nevertheless, she had let go of everything and stripped herself naked in front of Chester, only to receive the worst humiliation from him.


    Large teardrops fell to the floor.


    Chester Jewell, Sarah Langley, Rodney Snow, and Shaun Hill.

 Chapter 516

    Charity promised herself that she would not forgive them until the day she died.


    Over at the manor.


    Catherine felt like a caged bird.


    She could only walk around the manor and nowhere else.


    It had been a week since shest saw Shaun.


    She reckoned the man had already forgotten about her pregnancy.


    As she was depressed, she lost the desire to eat. This worried Old Master Hill and Old Madam Hill greatly.


    "Ring Shaun," Old Madam Hill instructed the housekeeper at dinnertime. "He can''t ignore his wife and children no matter how busy he is with work. I wanted them to sleep in separate rooms but I didn''t order him to cast his wife aside."


    The housekeeper made the phone call right away. " Eldest Young Master Hill said he''s working overtime."


    "He still needs to rest! What is he thinking?!" Old Master Hill mmed his fist on the table.


    "Perhaps he''s really upied with work." Immediately, Old Madam Hill threw a nce at the old man and gestured toward Catherine''s direction with her chin.


    Old Master Hill was troubled. Shaun made this woman his wife but had now cast her aside. Could it be possible that he had a change of heart?


    The old man did not like Catherine too much but could not help feeling sorry for the youngdy who now looked frail and tired.


    "Grandpa, Grandma, there''s no point ringing him. The two of us got into an argument, thus he probably doesn''t want to see me now." Catherine lifted her head calmly. "I''m just really bored staying in the manor everyday. Can I go out tomorrow to see my friend?"


    "Um, alright then. But you have to be cautious. Aunty Yasmine will go with you," Old Madam Hill said without hesitation.


    However, the following day when Catherine nned to leave the house, Elie tried stopping her. "Young Madam, I''m sorry but Eldest Young Master Hill has given the order that you aren''t allowed to leave the manor."


    "Is he nning to lock me up?" Catherine looked at her bodyguard disappointedly.


    How could that man treat her so cruelly?


    A helpless expression spread across Elie''s face. "I


    know you want to go to the court for Charity Neeson''s trial but this will only provoke Eldest Young Master Hill even more..."


    "Am I not allowed to even see my friend for thest time?" Catherine took a few steps toward Elie. "Tell him that if I don''t leave this manor today, I''ll... I''ll give u p on the children."


    Then, she revealed a fruit knife from her pocket.


    Elie was shocked. "Young Madam, please calm down."


    "I can''t calm down. I''m a pregnant woman but I''m living like a prisoner. What gives him the right to imprison me? I''m a human! I''d rather give up on the children if this


    is the life I have to put up with forever." Her eyes were welled up with tears, even her hands were trembling by now.


    Elie was really scared that she might harm the children, hence she quicklypromised and smiled bitterly. "Sure, please go. I''ll make a phone call to Eldest Young Master Hillter.


    Immediately, Catherine took big strides toward the main gate.


    She was already runningte. Perhaps wasting another second would make her miss the trial.


    In a presidential suite in a five-star hotel.


    Sarah was reading the patient''s record on the couch. Shaun ced a cup of coffee in front of her.


    She took a quick sip before smiling. "You still remember that I like Americano." 2

 Chapter 517

    "Yup, not a lot of women like their coffee bitter."


    Shaun sat down on the couch opposite Sarah. He was suddenly reminded of the woman at home. Catherine, for one, had a sweet tooth. She always had her coffee with lots of sugar and cream.


    Sarah noticed the way he was lost in thoughts. This man was sitting right in front of her but he was distracted. Evidently, he was thinking about another woman.


    He would not have done this in the past.


    Her heart sank, and before she closed the file, she smiled. "I''m 80% confident that


    I can treat your conditionpletely and prevent future rpses."


    A ray of light appeared in his eyes. He parted his lips t o say something when Elie called him.


    "Eldest Young Master Hill, Young Madam has left the manor to head to the court."


    His face fell instantly. "Didn''t I tell you that she''s not allowed to leave the manor for the time being?"


    "I''m sorry, but Young Madam threatened the children''s lives..." she exined helplessly.


    "Very well." Enraged, he almost threw his phone away.


    That woman was even using the children''s and her own life to threaten him now. Did she really care so little about the children? Were the twins less important to her than Charity?


    He felt both angry and disappointed at the same time.


    The man sprung to his feet. "Let''s do this another day. I need to be somewhere else now."


    "Sure, but it''s best not to put it off or the chances of recovery will be slim." Sarah shoved her phone into her purse.


    The two of them headed downstairs together. Mnie, who was walking out from the corridor nearby, spotted them and quickly scurried to the corner to take some photos.


    "Mnie, why are you hiding here?" Charlie came over to ce a hand over her waist.


    "Look at this." She showed him the photo. "It''s Sarah Neeson! She''s not dead!"


    He narrowed his eyes. "This is really Sarah, unlike that Shelley woman who only looks like her."


    "Tsk, what do you think the couple was doing, walking out of a hotel room together at 9:00 a.m.?¡± Mnie was delighted at the thought of Catherine. "How do you think Catherine will react to these photos?"


    Charlie was startled. "I heard she''s staying in Hill Manor due to her pregnancy. I bet she''s going to lose the babies if she finds out her husband is messing


    around with his ex-girlfriend."


    "You''re right."


    She smiled internally. Catherine thought she won because she married Shaun, but it seemed like she was going to be abandoned soon.


    Canberra Courthouse.


    The trial wasing to an end by the time Catherine and Freya rushed to the


    scene.


    Charity was standing at the defendant''s seat. It had been a while since theyst met. The once elegant and beautiful woman was looking frail and exhausted, her hair dry and messy.


    "I didn''t do it. I didn''t kill anyone." She denied strongly despite all the evidence pointing toward her. "I''ve been framed."


    Mr. Shea said tly, "You don''t have to admit it but it remains a fact that you hired people to murder Shelley Langley in a brutal fire. What''s more despicable is that you aren''t even remorseful of your actions!"


    The judge frowned before dering the final judgment, "The defendant Charity Neeson is found guilty of murder. Due to her poor behavior and showing no signs of remorse, the defendant is sentenced to life imprisonment deprived of political rights effective immediately." "No, my daughter didn''t kill anyone!" Jennifer sprung


    o her feet, her face covered in tears. The security tried to stop her from leaving the designated area.


    Charity''s eyes welled up with tears. Although she had anticipated this to happen, she could not help feeling despondent when the moment finally came.


    "Charity..." Catherine looked at her sorrowfully. "I''m sorry..."

 Chapter 518

    Charity would not have been framed if Catherine had not carried out the DNA test.


    "I didn''t expect you two toe." The corners of Charity''s lips twitched. It was a fact that they had not known each other for a long time.


    "We believe that you''re innocent." Freya''s cheeks were already tear-streaked. "We''ll definitely appeal the case and look after your parents for you."


    "Thank you. But if it''s possible, please arrange for my parents to leave Canberra as soon as possible." Before she could finish her sentence, thew enforcement personnel came over to drag her away.


    She looked over her shoulders onest time. "Watch out for Sarah Neeson..."


    Due to the distance and her hoarse voice, Catherine only saw her lips moving but could not actually hear what she said. "What is she saying? Is she asking me to watch out for something?"


    "I think you''re right." Freya imitated the way Charity moved her lips. "Watch out carer eaton..."


    Catherine was baffled.


    She did not ponder over it too much because Jennifer Craven almost passed out from crying hysterically.


    The two of them quickly supported the devastated woman. "Aunty Jennifer, don''t worry. There''s still hope as long as Charity is alive. We''ll get her out even if it takes a year, two years, or three years."


    "Thank you both." Jennifer appreciated the help.


    "But you and your husband should leave Canberra soon," Catherine said in a concerned voice. "Charity suggested that you two should leave here immediately. I reckon she has figured out that something is wrong, so she thinks you two might be in danger."


    A baffled look washed over Jennifer''s face. "Boris and I didn''t offend anyone."


    "But I think Charity is serious about this, even rather worried I''d say," Freya said, "The two of you can go to Melbourne. My family is doing pretty well over there. I can get my elder brother to watch over you."


    "Thank you, really." Jennifer''s voice revealed genuine gratitude.


    "You should leave now to pack up. Charity will be more at ease if you leave soon," Catherine urged.


    After Jennifer left, Freya let out a long sigh. "The Neeson family could be considered as one of wealthier households in Canberra in the past. I didn''t expect they would fall into this state in a couple of days."


    "Exactly," Catherine echoed.


    "Look at the poor state you''re in. How am I supposed t


    o leave the country when you''re like this?"


    "You''re leaving the country?" Catherine was evidently surprised.


    "Yup. I''m being targeted by the Snow family at the moment, so my brother suggested that I should leave the country for a while." She lowered her eyes to the ground sorrowfully. "These days, I''ve truly realized how powerless and weak I am. I can''t help you or Charity by staying here. I want to be stronger. One day, I want to reverse the verdict of her case."


    Catherine was startled. "You''re right. We''re too powerless."


    So powerless that she would not have been able to leave the manor today if she had not used the children''s lives as a threat.


    She wanted to be more powerful, but right now, she did not even have personal freedom.


    "Freya, you should go." She shot an intense look at her friend. "I understand your hopes. I''ll work hard to be stronger too after I deliver the babies. We''re still friends even if we''re in different countries. When are you nning to leave?"


    "I''ve not thought about it yet. Probably by next month at thetest."


    "Alright, let me know beforehand and I''ll throw you a farewell party." 1


    Catherine hugged her friend tightly. Freya was the only friend she could depend on in this city yet she was leaving soon. She would really be all alone when that day arrived.


    Freya started crying once more.


    At the same time, a ck luxurious car pulled over by their side and Shaun stepped out of it in big strides. He looked intimidating, and instinctively, Freya shielded Catherine behind her.


    "Move." His eyes revealed a dangerous intent. "Freya Lynn, I''ve been tolerating you for a long time now."

 Chapter 519

    "Shaun, I''ve been tolerating you for a long time as well. Cathy is pregnant with your children. Can''t you treat her better? Must you simply abandon her in the manor alone every day? She needs someone she can depend on," Freya shouted angrily, "Can you stop being so moody and petnt? She''s a person with limits too."


    "Shut up! You have no right to meddle in our affairs." Shaun pushed her away and lifted Catherine up into the car.


    Catherine closed her eyes.


    Honestly, she was furious at how rude he was being to her friend.


    Of course, perhaps he had always thought they were too inferior to be on his level.


    "What''s the matter? You can''t even be bothered to look at me now?"


    He pinched her chin as a shadow veiled over his features. "Open your eyes."


    Catherine felt lethargy spread across her body. His elegant face appeared the second she opened her eyes again. It was still that same face, but her heart ached a t the unfamiliarity. "Shaun, Freya is right. Can you


    stop being so moody and petnt? It feels like you could give me the stars when you''re in a good mood but you''ll lock me up in the freezer when you''re in a bad temper. I''m tired of living like this."


    "Do you think I want to do that? Why can''t you be a good wife? You know that I hate Charity but you threatened me with the babies just to meet her."


    His eyes were overflowing with rage. "Are our children less important to you than Charity that you''re willing to use them against me?"


    She scoffed. "Do you think I had another option? I''m a human being too but you''re locking me up in a cage like a bird. I''ve lost all my freedom. I would rather not have your children if I had known this would be my life after marrying you." His body trembled.


    A long timeter, his hateful eyes were filled with disappointment. "Catherine, you don''t deserve to be a mother." He scoffed.


    She felt as if something had snapped inside her and she screamed at him hysterically, "Divorce me if you don''t think I deserve to be a mother! Go get yourself someone who can be a match for you!"


    He clenched his fists into balls as he felt his temples throbbing. "Hadley, send her back to the manor."


    "No, I''m not going back to that cage." "You don''t have a choice," he said, ring at her.


    She parted her lips but no words came out. Instead, tears came flowing down her cheeks as she began punching him on the back. "Shaun, why are you doing this to me? Tell me what I did wrong! I''ve lost everything, my face, my freedom..."


    Even those two friends who truly cared about her. One was imprisoned and the other one was leaving soon.


    The only man she loved was treating her indifferently too.


    "You''ve lost your mind..."


    The man shouted just as she fell to the ground.


    He caught her immediately but she had already passed out.


    "To the hospital," he instructed angrily.


    In the hospital.


    After a series of examinations, the doctor said helplessly, "Eldest Young Master Hill, I''ve told you before that your wife''s pregnancy is still unstable so she shouldn''t be agitated."


    "What actually happened to her?" Shaun asked in concern.


    "I think she''s been suppressing a lot of anger and sorrowtely, not to mention that the hormonal fluctuations in her body are making her emotional. You should be more considerate and thoughtful toward her so that she''s always in a good mood. As her husband, you should try not to agitate her often." 1


    The doctor heaved a sigh. "I''ve seen many pregnant women falling into depression. They''re the most emotionally vulnerable at this stage. Spend more time with her."


    He frowned. "She doesn''t need mypany."


    The doctor smiled. "Of course she does. I''m a woman myself and I''ve given birth before too. Despite what she says, every woman still yearns for her husband''spanionship during and after pregnancy." Shaun appeared startled.

 Chapter 520

    After the doctor left, Shaun dragged a chair next to the bed, feeling exhausted.


    When was thest time he had looked at Catherine so closely?


    Recently, they would always end up in an argument every time they met.


    He suddenly noticed she had lost some weight and looked frailer than before.


    She should have put on weight during the pregnancy.


    After a brief hesitation, Elie, who had been standing nearby, could not resist saying, "Eldest Young Master Hill, actually, I think you''ve been quite strict with Young Madamtely-"


    He threw her a cold nce before she could finish her sentence.


    "Um... I understand your reason for not wanting Young Madam to meet her friends to prevent her from overthinking. But she''s been bored and lonely staying in the manor all the time. You haven''t beening home nor do you ask about her. She looks so pitiful standing by the window every day to look at the outside world..." 1


    Pitiful?


    Shaun felt bad upon hearing that. People thought being his wife was pitiful?


    "I didn''t answer her phone calls because she always wants to argue with me about Charity."


    "But Young Madam doesn''t know that. She would just assume that you''re bored of her," Elie whispered.


    He fell into a deep silence after hearing that.


    About 20 minutester, Catherine gradually opened her eyes.


    The second she realized where she was, her hands flew to her stomach almost by instinct. Her babies...


    "Don''t worry, the babies are safe."


    Shaun said softly while holding her hands.


    Would he be so gentle with her?


    A look of surprise spread across her face. For a split second, she thought she was still dreaming.


    "Why are you staring at me?" He patted her head tenderly and brought her hands close to his lips." Cathy, I admit I was at fault. Instead of spending more time with you and agreeing with you while you''re pregnant, I kept arguing with you. I didn''t mean to but too many things have happenedtely. Give me some time. Shall we travel abroad when my condition improves? We haven''t traveled together before."


    After a brief silence, she could not help but say, "Are you going to treat me kindly for a few days before


    bing worse again?"


    He smiled bitterly. "Must we get into this situation because of Charity? Think about the children. Do you want them to grow up with parents?"


    Tears welled up in her eyes.


    She had grown up without parents, hence she definitely did not wish the same for her children.


    "I''ve been ignoring you and your calls because I didn''t want to hurt you. My love for you has not changed." He held her hand firmly before nting a kiss on the back of it. "I''ll try my best to finish work early and go back to the manor at night alright?"


    "I don''t want to talk to you."


    She turned around to face her back against him.


    In fact, she was torn on the inside. She could not ept his indifference yet she also could not forgive the fact that they had sent Charity to prison.


    Afternoon.


    After Catherine was done with the infusion, Shaun personally dropped her off at the manor.


    Old Madam Hill had no idea that she had fainted but was delighted to see the couple returning together. She ordered the kitchen helpers to cook more dishes.


    That night, Old Master Hill suddenly asked, "How''s your mom performing at thepanytely?"

 Chapter 521

    "She didn''t show up," Shaun replied.


    Old Master Hill snorted at the sound of that. "Is she still supporting Mason? I''m really upset with her."


    Shaun refused toment.


    Lea was not stupid, she just loved and trusted Mason too much.


    "Wow, you''re having dinner. Grandpa, Grandma, guess who I met in the pubst night?" Both Willie and Liam suddenly walked in through the door. "I bumped into Sa-"


    He suddenly froze the second he saw Catherine and Shaun at the dining table. All color drained from his face instantly. When did this man starting to the vi?


    Liam, on the other hand, nced calmly at the man before positioning himself next to Old Master Hill.


    "Who did you bump into?" Old Madam Hill asked. 1


    Willie inhaled deeply before replying, "Um... no one. I''m starving. Aunty Yasmine, can you please pass me a bowl?"


    Old Master Hill red at him and gave a snort of disdain. "You only know how to hang out in pubs.


    Haven''t you seen that the subsidiarypanies'' performance is declining? Why can''t you two learn something from Shaun? Look at how well he''s managing Hill Electronics."


    Liam''s face fell and he clenched his teeth. Grandpa would never notice all the hard work he put in no matter what.


    On the other hand, Willie did not seem bothered at all. "Grandpa, not everyone is as talented as him.


    Australia can only have one richest man."


    "You''re right." Old Madam Hill sighed. She suddenly turned to look at Catherine''s belly and smiled. "But the babies in Cathy''s belly will surely inherit their father''s great genes."


    Shaun patted Catherine''s head softly. "I don''t care about anything else as long as they''re healthy."


    "That''s right."


    Aplicated feeling materialized in Liam''s heart upon seeing that.


    "Oh right, Liam, even Shaun is going to be a father soon. When are you going to find a girlfriend and get married?" Old Madam Hill suddenly changed her focus on her other grandson. "I''ve thought about it recently. Actually, the daughter from the Lowe family


    "Grandma, please stop introducing youngdies to me." Liam covered his ears. "The Campos family arranged several blind dates for me these days and


    I''m about to lose my mind."


    Old Master Hill frowned. "Who did they introduce you to?"


    "Someone from the Yates family, daughters of some shareholders in Campos Corporation, and also a foreign woman."


    "What do you think?" the old man asked coldly.


    Liam felt a shudder run down his spine. "I''m not thinking of getting married yet."


    "Hmm, remember that you''re a Hill. We didn''t raise you to be a tool for the Campos family," Old Master Hill reminded coldly, "The Campos family will also not allow an outsider to infiltrate theirpany''s internal structure."


    Liam lowered his head to eat dinner.


    In actuality, he had indeed thought about trying his luck in Campos Corporation since he was not being appreciated over here. However, Charlie was already a great candidate. Perhaps his position would be even lower in Campos Corporation than here among the Hills.


    He truly felt like he did not belong anywhere.


    After dinner, Old Master Hill rose to his feet. "Shaun,e to the study with me."


    The man frowned before turning to Catherine. "You can go take a rest first. I''ll join youter."


    "You don''t have to." She walked toward the door indifferently.


    Inside the study, Old Master Hill heaved a long sigh." The Campos family is not even trying to hide their wild ambitions now. They want to use Liam as a tool for consolidating connections through marriage. What''s your opinion on that?"


    "I don''t care as long as people in the Hill family don''t drag me down."


    U 19


    Old Master Hill was speechless.


    Damn it. He should not have called for this discussion. This grandson of his was always testing his limits.


    In the garden.

 Chapter 522

    Catherine was resting in the garden. Aunty Yasmine had left to get a nket for her.


    The ce she was sitting gave her the perfect view of Sherman Mountain.


    The faint fragrance of summer engulfed her as the night breeze blew.


    "Congrattions on your pregnancy." Liam slowly approached her.


    She did not even look at him.


    "Hey, are you still mad at me? You''re the wife of Australia''s richest man." He sat down next to her." You should be grateful to me. You would still be an underground lover if not for me."


    She red at him, speechless. She had never met anyone more shameless than him.


    Actually, she was no longer upset at him for setting her upst time. Too many things had happenedtely and there were too many people she was infuriated with.


    He felt sorry upon seeing the scars on her face. "Um... I came to remind you to keep an eye out." "Huh?"


    "On Shaun. I heard that men are easily seduced by other women when their wife is pregnant so you have to keep an eye on him, haha," he said half-jokingly.


    "Um... I should leave soon. It''s quite windy here. You shouldn''t stay here for too long either." He waved his hand and turned around to leave.


    She frowned. Liam came all the way out here to tell her that?


    He was the second person today who reminded her to watch out.


    Charity had said the same too, but who was she supposed to be careful of?


    "What did he say to you?" Shaun noticed Liam''s receding silhouette when he walked over with a scarf. His brows furrowed.


    "Nothing." She looked the other way.


    "Don''t trust a word he says. I bet he''s still not happy about losing the position of president. He knows you''re my weakness so he''ll try to sow discord between us."


    Then, he carried her into his arms. "You''ve been here long enough. Let''s go back inside to watch a movie."


    "No." She lowered her head, feeling torn. She did not want to stay in the bedroom all alone yet she also could not forgive him for treating her with


    indifferencetely.


    "Women always say the opposite of what they want."


    He carried her into the theater room.


    She had stayed here for a while now but this was the first time they were watching a movie here together. Thinking about this made her sad. "Eldest Young Master Hill, you must''ve watched many movies here with your blind dates or girlfriends." 1


    "I haven''t..." He was about to deny it but remembered that he had watched a movie with Mnie the first time Catherine visited the vi.


    The woman was jealous.


    The corners of his lips twitched into a cheeky smile before he leaned in to give her a peck on the lips. " Silly, I didn''t watch a movie with Mnie herest time. I was


    on my phone throughout and had no idea what the movie was about."


    "I wasn''t being jealous. Leave me alone." She suddenly felt embarrassed at the sight of his smug smile.


    "I''m not going anywhere. Pick a film you like. I''ve prepared some walnuts for you. They''re good for the children''s brain development." So they would not be a s gullible as their mother. 1


    He did not say thest sentence out loud.


    She looked at him and then the walnuts before nodding in agreement. "I think so too."


    It would be a disaster if the babies were as slow-witted as their father. 1


    In the end, she chose a sci-fi film, which turned out to be pretty good.


    Shaun fed her the tasty walnuts asionally throughout the film. Catherine did not have an appetite earlier but ended up consuming about eight of them.

 Chapter 523

    Half an hour into the film, Shaun''s phone rang out of the blue.


    He retrieved it from the pocket. Catherine stole a nce at it and noticed someone named Nyasia was calling him.


    "I''ll take this outside."


    He walked out of the room and answered the call in a low voice. "Is something wrong?"


    "Can I not call you just because?" Sarah''s disappointed voice sounded from the speaker.


    "It''s not that... I..."


    The woman on the other end chuckled. "I was messing with you. I did some research into your case during the day and came up with a treatment n. Let''s


    start the treatment tonight."


    "Tonight?" He was surprised.


    "Uh-huh. I came up with 30 treatment ns for now and they''re to be carried out at different times of the day. The condition gets more repressed at night and I think the human body is the most rxed at this time, so it''d be easier for you to connect with your true feelings. Besides, it''s harder to treat your condition the longer we drag it on. Tonight''s the best time."


    He frowned and said after a brief hesitation, "Sorry but I''m upied at the moment..."


    "I see. Are you apanying your wife? Sorry about that..." Sarah sounded flustered. "I almost forgot that you''re a married man now."


    "It''s fine. What about tomorrow night?" he replied.


    "Sure." She smiled bitterly. "I''m quite jealous of your wife."


    This took him by surprise. Aplicated emotion materialized in his heart. If


    things had gone ording to ns, Sarah would be his wife now.


    Just as he was thinking about what to say to that, the person on the other end of


    the phone had already said goodbye and hung up.


    He stood there for a few seconds before reentering the theater room.


    Catherine lifted her eyes to look at him. "You guys found the psychologist Nyasia?"


    "Yup. It seems like there''s a chance I can recover fully." He hugged the woman.


    "Is it a man or woman?" she questioned after a brief hesitation.


    "You''re jealous again?" He raised his brows. "Babe, you must trust that I only care about you and the children now." 4


    Without giving her a chance to reply, he pressed his lips against hers.


    She wanted to refuse but it had been too long since they kissed passionately. For


    a few seconds, her mind wentpletely nk.


    Finally, he pulled her into his arms when she was almost out of breath.


    When the film ended, he carried her upstairs to the bedroom. He sat on the bed as he read children''s books to the babies in her belly.


    His maic voice was soothing to the ears. Eventually, she fell asleep listening to it.


    She had been suffering from insomniately. It had been a long time since she had a good sleep.


    The following morning.


    Shaun received a phone call from Rodney after he woke up. "Shaun, Sarah got drunkst night and I sent her home."


    "Okay..."


    "I think she went out drinking because of you," the other man said in frustration,


    "She kept mumbling about missing the chance and even cried."


    Shaun rubbed his temples. He had sensed her unusual tone during their conversationst night. "Rodney, I''m married. Actually... If you like her, you should be with her instead of giving her up to someone else."


    This took Rodney by surprise. He could taste the bitterness in his mouth. "She has always treated me like a friend." 1 "How would you know if you don''t give it a try? I''m going to be a father soon. This is not fair to her too," Shaun advised.


    There was a long silence on the other end of the phone.


    Shaun got dressed before going to check on Catherine. Morning.


    He apanied her throughout breakfast before leaving the vi for work.

 Chapter 524

    Aunty Yasmine teased Catherine after seeing the glow on her face. "It seems like Eldest Young Master Hill is the cure."


    Catherine blushed and bit her lip.


    She hated that their stupidity had brought harm to Charity and Freya. However, she could not resist yearning for Shaun''s affection now that she was pregnant.


    Shaun called that night. "I''m working overtime tonight, so I''ll not be home for dinner. I also have a social meetingter and I don''t know when that''ll end. I''ll spend the night at the city house."


    "Okay."


    She suddenly remembered Liam''s reminder after the phone call.


    Frustrated, she held her head in both her hands. How could she honestly believe Liam''s words?


    Shelley was dead. Unless, he had met another Sarah lookalike.


    8:00 p.m. Her phone''s notification rang when she was about to shower. She received a photo sent by an unknown number from Canberra.


    She clicked into the photo. Shaun was walking along a hotel corridor with a woman dressed in a long linen dress. The woman was wearing a scarf and her long curls were draped over the sides of her shoulders naturally. The two of them looked perfect as if they had stepped out of an oil painting.


    Catherine was shocked by the fact that the woman looked so much like the one in the photo Wesley had once shown her.


    She used to think Shelley resembled that woman a lot but her features were less delicate.


    However, this woman was even more of a lookalike. N o, she looked exactly like Sarah.


    Even Shaun was looking at her tenderly.


    Catherine checked the date at the bottom of the photo. It was taken at 9:00 a.m. yesterday.


    It was when she was rushing to the courthouse.


    He was in a hotel with this woman.


    Who was she?


    A shudder ran down her spine.


    She felt even more threatened than when she found out about Shelley.


    Thetter had not intimidated her this much before.


    Suddenly, her phone rang. It was from the same unknown number.


    She immediately answered the call. Mnie''s joyfulughter sounded through the speaker.


    "My darling sister, have you seen the photo? Do you like it?"


    "What about it..." Catherine said calmly while trying her best to suppress her emotions.


    Mnie chuckled. "Alright, maybe you don''t know about this yet but the woman in the photo is Sarah Neeson. She''s not dead."


    "What nonsense is that?" Catherine frowned. How could that be possible? Sarah had been dead for a long time.


    "I''m telling the truth. I''ve seen Sarah in person before and that''s definitely her. Besides, I''ve looked into it. Sarah didn''t actually die abroad back then. She returned home a few days ago. Shaun, Rodney, and Chester are spending time with her every day, treating her like a princess. Oh right, I saw with my own eyes that she was walking out of the hotel room with Shaun yesterday morning. What do you think a young man and a young woman would do in a hotel room?"


    Catherine''s hand that was holding the phone began to quiver. Her legs were going weak. The image of him being on the bed with another woman sent a sharp pain to her heart.


    "I bet you must be really hurt and afraid now." Mnieughed gleefully. "I feel really bad for you. Although you''re pregnant, your husband is secretly meeting his ex-girlfriend behind your back. I reckon you had no idea about this. I''ll give this news to you for free because I''m such a good sister."


    She hung up after that.


    Catherine sat down on the bed.


    Sarah was alive?


    How was that possible?


    However, the photo was the proof.

 Chapter 525

    That was the woman Shaun thought about even in his dreams.


    Charity had warned her before that Sarah was not an innocent woman. Catherine would not be thetter''s opponent if she was still alive. 1


    Oh right, Charity had also said to watch out for ''carer eaton'' yesterday.


    Carer eaton.


    Sarah Neeson?


    Catherine trembled.


    She was inplete shock.


    That was it. Charity was warning her to watch out for Sarah Neeson.


    Therefore, she already knew that Sarah was still alive.


    What else did she know?


    Besides, Liam had also reminded Catherinest night.


    Everyone knew about this apart from herself.


    Would Shaun get back together with Sarah?


    Her heart clenched as she touched her belly subconsciously.


    No way! She did not care what he was like in the past, but he was the children''s father now. They needed aplete family.


    Immediately, she grabbed her phone to call Shaun.


    "Sorry, the number you''re calling is unavable."


    What was he doing that he could not pick up her call?


    Could it be possible that he was with Sarah?


    She could not stop her mind from dwelling on that thought and she quickly called Hadley. "Why isn''t Shaun answering my calls?"


    Hadley, who was working overtime in the office, was taken aback by surprise. "Eldest Young Master Hill... He''s going through psychological treatment right now. The doctor says he shouldn''t be disturbed."


    "Treatment? Do you mean Dr. Nyasia?"


    "Yes, the doctor said it''s not good to drag on with the treatment. It''s crucial to start treating him as soon as possible." Hadley was worried. He hoped Eldest Young Master Hill could recover quickly. It would be a disaster if Young Madam found out that Nyasia was actually Sarah Neeson who had passed away.


    Catherine asked after a long silence, "Did he spend the night at New Metropolis Park?"


    "Yes."


    Catherine wished she could be waiting for him at the house in New Metropolis Park right now. However, she knew she would not be allowed to leave the vi a t this hour.


    She was overwhelmed with regret for agreeing to move into the Hill family''s manor in the beginning.


    8:30 p.m.


    Shaun walked into an empty bar that was ying a jazz tune. He noticed Sarah who was sitting by the bar at first nce.


    She was wearing a long white dress tonight. She looked like a precious flower that only bloomed at night-pure yet mysterious.


    "Didn''t you say we''re treating my illness tonight? Why are we meeting here?" He approached her and sat down next to her.


    "Well, would you rather we go to a boring hospital or a suggestive hotel room instead?" She smiled.


    He pursed his lips. Indeed, he did not want to meet at either of those ces.


    "This is the best ce. It''s not too loud and also rxing."


    Coincidentally, the bartender came over with two drinks. She pushed one to Shaun.


    "We''re drinking as well?" He frowned.


    "Are you nning to be treated in this tense mindset?" Sarah pointed at her heart


    and then her head. "What does a psychologist do? We treat these two ces. Taking pills does nothing to a disease of the heart." 1


    Shaun took a sip of the alcohol in silence.

 Chapter 526

    Sarah stared at Shaun''s profile. Although he was sitting in a dim area, his exquisite features remained attractive. She felt the need to win his heart." Shaunny, can you do me a favor? Can you let go of Neeson Corporation?"


    "You want to take it over, huh?"


    "No. I''m busy enough with work so I don''t have the time to manage thepany." Sarah gave a bitterugh. "My dad has rpsed while Charity is in jail. What my dad cares about most is hispany. I''m afraid he won''t be able to hold on without hispany."


    A trace of gentleness shed across Shaun''s eyes." You''re still the same. Anyway, don''t forget how he treated you when you were wandering out there over these years."


    "That''s another story. I''m just doing what I should as a daughter. At least I have a clear conscience." Sarah sighed. "What''s more, my brother is unemployed despite the fact that he''s already an adult. I should assist him in turning over a new leaf so that he won''t behave like before."


    At the mention of Thomas, Shaun revealed a look of disgust. "It''s about time he changed."


    Sarah suddenlyughed at him. "I thought I''d need to put in some effort into persuading you. I didn''t expect that you''d readily agree to it."


    "I owe it to you," Shaun said.


    "No. You don''t owe me anything," Sarah replied as she lowered her head and gazed at the wine on the table.


    Half an hourter, the two of them walked upstairs together.


    Wesley walked out from a dark corner. He smiled at the sight of the photo in his hand.


    When he was working in the office that afternoon, he had suddenly received a mysterious message which told him to visit this bar.


    "Cathy, it looks like you''re in danger."


    Wesley sent the photo to Catherine through WhatsApp. [I saw this when I was with my friend at Maison Barst night. The two of them entered a private room upstairs. I heard you''re pregnant. You''d better keep an eye on Shaun. You can alwayse to me if you need help.]


    Manor.


    The moment Catherine received the photo, her heart turned frosty. It felt as if a hole had been drilled into her heart.


    Yesterday, Mnie caught them walking out of a hotel room. Today, they went to the bar together. They met s o frequently that even her ''old acquaintances'' kepting across them.


    What did he mean by going for treatment?


    What did he mean by being upied with work? These were all lies.


    He purely wanted to keep Sarahpany.


    What about her and the babies in her belly?


    Catherine erupted with rage as she could no longer endure it. She had to leave the manor and look for Shaun, but she supposed that no one would agree.


    After giving it a thought, she found Liam''s phone number and called him.


    "It''s rare that you''re calling me of your own ord," Liam said in astonishment.


    "Liam, please get me out of the manor. I have something urgent to attend to." After some consideration, she realized that Liam was the only person in the Hill family whom she could ask for help.


    Liam was torn. "It''ste at night now. What''s so important that you need to deal with? If my grandparents find out about it, they''ll surely scold me. Also, Shaun..."


    "I''m not doing anything dangerous. I just need to deal with some urgent matters. I''ll be sure to take care of myself and my babies." Catherine gnashed her teeth." Liam, don''t forget that you used to hurt me by taking advantage of me. If you''re still guilty about it..." "Fine, fine. You win. I''ll drive you out. Come down secretly. Don''t let anyone find out."


    Liam let out a sigh.


    Ten minutester, Catherine sneaked into his sports car.


    The security guard realized that it was Liam''s car, so he did not block the car and let it drive out of the manor.


    "Where are you going?" Liam nced at her, only to find that she was still dressed in her pajamas. He wondered how urgent the matter was.


    "Maison Bar."


    "Why are you heading to a bar at this hour?" Unease came over Liam. He was well aware that the Hill family was very concerned about the babies in Catherine''s belly.


    "To check if Shaun is in bed with someone else."


    Liam mmed on the brakes.


    Catherine added indifferently, "Are you already aware that Sarah is still alive and Shaun has been meeting up with her recently? You even reminded me that men are easily seduced by women when their wives are pregnant. You meant to ask me to keep an eye on Sarah, no?"

 Chapter 527

    Liam rubbed his forehead. Sometimes, women were so sharp that it seemed as if they had antennae." Actually, I only heard that Shaun, Rodney, and the gang are always dining out with Sarah recently. I''m not sure about the other stuff."


    "Instead of distancing himself from his ex, he approaches and hangs out with her instead. Doesn''t this mean he''s going to cheat on me sooner orter?" Catherine bit her lip, feeling a lump form in her throat. "I don''t want my children to grow up without a father."


    "Alright." Liam continued to drive.


    40 minutester, the car was parked in front of Maison Bar.


    Catherine pushed open the car door and got out.


    "Wait for me." Worried that something would happen to the babies in her belly, Liam quickly went after her.


    Catherine walked up the stairs and pushed open the door of each private room. When she pushed the door of the fourth room, she spotted a man and a woman hugging on the couch. The tall and handsome man was Shaun. Meanwhile, Sarah was gently touching his head, which was leaning on her chest.


    When the door was forcefully pushed open, both


    Shaun and Sarah were taken aback.


    Catherine gaped at the scene while rooted to the spot. A surge of emotions overwhelmed her deep down.


    She felt like vomiting. She really felt like vomiting.


    This was the man she was deeply in love with, yet he was leaning on another woman''s body.


    At this sight before her, she admitted that he had never gotten over Sarah. He could choose not to love Catherine, but he should at least take his children into ount.


    Exploding from anger, she quickened her pace toward them.


    Sarah swiftly pushed Shaun away. "Are you Shaunic''s wife? It''s not what it looks like..."


    Catherine took a ss of wine from the table and sshed it onto Sarah''s face. "Ah!" Sarah yelled.


    Shaun''s head was still hurting badly as he leaned on the couch. When he was undergoing the treatment just now, he was suddenly reminded of his miserable childhood memories. Amid his despair and helplessness, he was woken by a yell. Once his vision became clear, he noticed that Sarah was drenched and in a sorry state while Catherine was furiously holding a wine ss.


    "What are you doing?" Shaun leaped to his feet and glowered at Catherine.


    Sarah promptly gripped his arm. "Don''t be angry, Shaunic. She didn''t mean to ssh it on me. I think she misunderstood us."


    Catherine''s eyes settled on Sarah''s grip on Shaun''s arm. At the sight of the unpleasant scene, tears began to well in her eyes.


    What a misunderstanding.


    ''Shaunic'' was such an affectionate nickname.


    "You''re Sarah, right?" Catherine stared at her indifferently, her eyes expressing fierceness. "I''d been under the impression that my husband''s first love was pure and kind. It turns out you''re no different from those women who fake sympathy and secretly scheme against other people."


    Sarah''s pretty face paled all of a sudden. "It really is a misunderstanding. I was just treating Shaun."


    "Treating?" Catherine gave augh. "Why don''t you say that you''re the only one capable of treating him by doing it with him?"


    "Enough." Shaun rose to his feet with a sulky look.


    While having a headache, he kept hearing Catherine being so loud. His headache worsened and he flew into a temper. "Catherine, I asked you to take care of your pregnancy at home, yet you came here to attack Sarah verbally and physically at this hour. Are you done?"


    An expression of disbelief crossed Catherine''s face.


    He was the one who had behaved intimately with another woman behind her back.


    However, he was not at all ashamed nor anxious. Instead, he was ming her.

 Chapter 528

    "So you''re ming me for interrupting you and your e x?" Catherine teased Shaun in between her sobs.


    "I said no, so it means no. Why do you always humiliate people before getting your facts straight? Apologize to Sarah right now," Shaun ordered her grimly.


    Apologize?


    Catherine reacted as though she had just heard the funniest joke on earth.


    "It''s fine, Shaunic," Sarah promptly talked him out of it. "You''d better leave with Young Madam now. Ah-choo."


    Sarah sneezed and huddled herself up.


    Shaun quickly took off his coat and put it on her.


    Feelings of frustration engulfed Catherine all of a sudden.


    When Shelley, who had a passing resemnce to Sarah, appeared previously, Catherine and Shaun had a zing row and were on the verge of divorce.


    Now that Sarah herself was present, would Catherine still have hopes of beating her?


    Catherine''s eyes conveyed a sense of perplexity.


    Should she not havee here tonight?


    Standing at the door was Liam who had been stopping himself from meddling in the matter. However, when he looked at Catherine''s trembling and lonely figure, he could not tolerate the situation anymore. He said in spite of himself, "You''ve gone too far, Shaun. After all, she''s your wife. You''re already married, yet you''re behaving intimately with another woman in a private room at such ate hour. Have you ever considered Catherine''s feelings?"


    "Who''s behaving intimately?" Shaun looked at Catherine in annoyance and said, "Was Liam the one who brought you here? Haven''t you learned your lesson from him? He''s just trying to tear us apart. Why do you always hang around with people with ulterior motives?" 1


    "Who''s tearing you guys apart? You must be out of your mind.¡± Liam lost his temper.


    "Fine. Let''s go." Catherine dragged Liam away.


    She was exhausted. She should not havee.


    "Who allowed you to hold his hand?" Shaun strode toward Catherine and pulled


    her toward himself." Liam, you''d better stay away from her."


    At the sight of the scene, Sarah''s expression froze. She secretly clenched her fists, and her gaze was heavy with jealousy.


    "You want Liam to stay away from me, but are you


    staying away from Sarah?"


    Catherine broke free from Shaun''s clutch and scoffed. "You can do such a thing, but you don''t allow other people to do the same, huh? Shaun, if you want to get back together with Sarah, you can just tell me straight away. I didn''t beg you to be with me. You imed that you needed to work overtime and go for treatment, but it turns out that you''ve been lying to me. Do you know how disgusting you looked when you were leaning on her chest just now?"


    Shaun was stunned, and his brows were furrowed. At this point, Sarah approached Catherine. "Shaunic, let me exin it to her."


    With that, Sarah handed her a business card. "Mrs. Hill, I''m Nyasia, the psychologist who''s in charge of treating Shaun''s illness. I was really treating him just now. I tried to have him recall his childhood memories to help him ovee his trauma, but he lost control. So I held him to calm him down, and that''s when you guys came in."


    Upon receiving the card, Catherine was dumbfounded.


    Never would she have expected that Sarah was the so-called psychologist, Nyasia, whom Chester had described as brilliant and mysterious.


    Clearly, this woman was not simple. If she were to treat Shaun''s illness every day, she might seduce him using devious tactics.


    "Really, she was treating me just now. The reason why


    I didn''t tell you is that I was afraid you''d misunderstand us and overthink things like now," Shaun said helplessly. 1


    Catherine lifted her head nonchntly and mocked," Should I apologize to you guys, then?"


    If Shaun had the nerve to make her apologize to Sarah, their rtionship would definitely go sour.


    Shaun was speechless.


    Liam said in a teasing manner, "Why should she apologize? Sarah is your ex, and you''re actually alone with her in a private room. You just yelled at your pregnant wife the minute you saw her. It''s normal for a woman to be upset at your behavior, isn''t it?"

 Chapter 529

    Catherine cast aplicated nce at Liam. It had been a while since she had a high opinion of him.


    Liam grinned at her, showing a row of white teeth.


    At the sight of their flirtatious acts, Shaun''s face darkened.


    Sarah then said gently, "Your treatment is done for today, Shaunic. You may send your wife home first."


    "Okay." Shaun nodded. It worried him to see Catherine and Liam going back together. As for Sarah, he was sure that she had driven here.


    When Catherine reached the door, she turned around and looked at Sarah. "Miss Neeson, I hope you cane to the manor when you treat Shaun. I''m sorry for being petty. After all, you''re pretty and also Shaun''s ex while I''m just a pregnant woman. Considering that you''re a woman as well, I''m sure you understand my feelings."


    "I understand." Sarah nodded with a weak smile.


    When Sarah noticed that Shaun had left without looking back, her pretty face turned somber all of a sudden.


    Shaun actually left her alone here.


    If this had happened in the past, he would absolutely not have done so.


    By the look of things, she seemed to have underestimated that ugly woman''s importance in his heart. She had to deal with the issue with another tactic.


    Liam walked out of the bar and was about to leave.


    Suddenly, Catherine called out to him, "Thanks for today. Let me treat you to supper."


    It had been a long while since she came out. The smell of the barbecue beside her wafted into her nose and whetted her appetite.


    "You''re pregnant and you''re nning to have supper?" Shaun frowned so deeply that his eyebrows were knitted together deeply. "Let''s go home."


    "I know you won''t agree, so I''m not inviting you. If you want to go home, you can


    go home alone." Catherine gestured to Liam with her eyes. After that, the two of them walked to the other side.


    At the sight of the frustrated Shaun behind him, Liam suddenly raised his brows conceitedly.


    ''F*ck. Although I''m not capable enough topete with you in the workce, at least I can take your wife away in private.''


    Shaun flew into a rage. "Catherine, I wouldn''t have issues with you having supper back then. But now that you''re pregnant, you can''t risk our children!"


    "Hey, Brother. You''re wrong to say that. Who says pregnant women can''t have barbecued food? It''s fine as long as she consumes less of it," Liamughed and said with a wink.


    Catherine nodded inplete agreement.


    If she were not pregnant at the moment, she would even want to have a few bottles of wine.


    She had too many stressful days like this.


    "I''ve been drinking soup every day. It''s tasteless. I don''t mind that you don''t bring me out, but how dare you stop me now? I don''t care. I must have supper today."


    The aroma had caused Catherine to drool.


    "Brother, you can go back first if you don''t feel like eating." Liam went after her with a smile.


    Shaun felt an overwhelming urge to step on Liam''s face. Ultimately, he pulled a long face and followed them.


    After they got their seats at the night market, the surrounding noise and nasty environment made Shaun frown.


    After Catherine ordered a few dishes, she passed the menu to Liam.


    Liam ordered a few dishes too by yelling at the boss.


    Then, he said to Shaun, "Brother, I didn''t pass the menu to you since you won''t be interested in the kind of food here."


    Shaun was at a loss for words.


    Fine, then. Anyway, he found the food here unhygienic.


    Nevertheless, he could not afford to let his babies suffer.


    He rose to his feet and walked toward the barbecue grill. "Sir, have you washed the ingredients?"


    "My wife has washed the ingredients several times. They''re clean," the boss replied with a smile.

 Chapter 530

    Shaun could not believe it at all. "That''s impossible. I''ve seen on the news that the ingredients for barbecue are just casually rinsed."


    The boss was speechless.


    F*ck. Was this person trying to cause trouble? If it had not been for his sturdy physique and outstanding attire, the boss would have asked him to get lost.


    "If you don''t believe me, I can''t do anything. Perhaps you can choose to eat at another stall," the boss teased him.


    "It''s fine. I''ll personally wash the ingredients that my wife is going to eat." Shaun chose the ingredients that Catherine ordered and cleaned them properly with


    water.


    "Are you nning to wash everything, including what yourpanion has ordered?" the boss gnashed his teeth and asked with a long face.


    "No. You can choose the dirtiest ingredients for him."


    The boss was at a loss for words.


    How could this person be so mean?


    Shaun calmly went back to his seat. "My dear, I''ve personally washed the ingredients for you. I can


    guarantee that they''re clean."


    Speechless, Catherine twitched her mouth. Then, she touched her belly. "How lucky my babies are."


    Shaun was at a loss for words.


    Liam giggled. "I hope your father won''t have illegitimate children after you''re born. Anyway, I''ll treat you babies with affection."


    "Liam, what do you mean? Just zip it," Shaun said in a huff.


    "Am I wrong? Instead of receiving treatment at home, you spent the night doing it at the bar with your ex. Haha, I''ve never heard of anyone getting treated this way. Watch yourself, Brother," Liam replied indifferently.


    "Why do you keep dwelling on this matter? Every psychologist has their own way of treating patients." A n impatient look crossed Shaun''s face.


    "Okay. You might be a gentleman, but how certain are you that Sarah has no feelings for you?" Liam shrugged. "If this had happened back then, I wouldn''t have been bothered to remind you. Indeed, I''m a scumbag. I''m not a good person either.


    "But if I were in your shoes and my wife is pregnant, I''d definitely keep a distance from other women, much less my ex. The reason why I''m saying this is that I don''t wish to see my nephews or nieces growing up in an iplete family. You should be able to understand this kind of pain, right?"


    Shaun''s expression changed.


    Catherine nced at Liam admiringly.


    She admitted that she used to hold a grudge against Liam, but it had vanished at that moment.


    Shaun snorted. "My children aren''t your nephews and nieces. They have nothing to do with you."


    "Pah! You''re not the one who decides it. It''s my nephews and nieces who have the final say." Liam and Shaun kept bickering with one another.


    At the sight of the scene, a gentle smile spread across Catherine''s face.


    "What are you smiling at?" Liam asked.


    "It''s rare to see both of you interacting so much," Catherine suddenly said, "Actually, you guys can ept, help, and support each other. As brothers, you don''t have to turn against each other."


    Liam said, "Ew. Who would want to help him?"


    Shaun also said, "I won''t help him."


    Catherine was speechless. Did they not realize that they shared a lot of


    simrities? They seemed like biological brothers. 2


    After supper, the three of them returned to the manor.


    The minute Catherine stepped into the bedroom, Shaun suddenly received a call from Rodney. "Shaun, how could you leave Sarah alone? You should''ve sent her back at least. When she headed home alone just now, a motorcyclist robbed her and she got injured."


    Shaun was stunned, and his brows furrowed. "Didn''t she drive?"


    "How would she have the time to get a car when she has just returned to Melbourne?" Rodney was at a loss for words. "Also, she was soaked to the skin. When I asked her what happened, she refused to tell me. You''ve gone too far."

 Chapter 531

    Shaun pursed his lips in annoyance. "Look after her."


    After the call ended, Catherine turned her head around and nced at Shaun. "What''s wrong? Did something happen to Sarah?"


    "You heard everything?" Shaun''s eyes glowed. He had adjusted the volume to the lowest level, so he was surprised that she actually heard it. 2


    She heard nothing, in fact.


    It was just that she could somewhat grasp Sarah''s tactics.


    Sure enough, the woman was not simple.


    Catherine snorted. "Not only did I guess correctly that something had happened to her, but I''m also sure that Rodney was the one who made the call. Rodney certainly med you for not sending Sarah home and wondered why she was soaked, but Sarah was insistent on keeping silent about the truth."


    il H


    Shaun was so stupefied that he almost doubted if she had nted a bug in his phone.


    "How do you know?"


    Catherine curled her lips. As expected, she had


    guessed it all right. "Reba used such tactics before."


    Shaun frowned upon hearing that.


    Catherine shrugged. "First of all, you''ll be ovee with guilt since something has happened to her.


    Secondly, she didn''t tell Rodney that it was me who sshed the wine on her so you''ll see her as an understanding woman. Women usually gain advantages by making concessions like this."


    Shaun rubbed his forehead. "Catherine, I know you dislike Sarah, but you don''t know her well enough-"


    "Fine. I know she''s kind. You might''ve known her for over ten years, whereas tonight was merely the first time I met her. You''re bound to be unhappy that I''m ndering your first love whom you haven''t been able to get over."


    Catherine nodded. "But I''m sorry. In my eyes, she''s a woman who could possibly snatch my husband and ruin my children''s family."


    "Why won''t you trust me?" Shaun was boiling with rage. "Am I such an irresponsible man to you?"


    "Trust can only be earned. What have you done to earn it? It was Shelley previously and Sarah now."


    Catherine could not help but add, "You went to a hotel the day before yesterday, and you visited a bar today. The two of you have been spending so much time together and you always don''te home. How would I feel?"


    Shaun was dumbfounded. "How did you find out..."


    "A lot of people came across you two. They even sent photos of you guys to my phone. Tell me how I should feel."


    Catherine wiped away the tears on her face. "I''m a pregnant woman. Why can''t you make me feel more secure? Do you know how frightened I was when I saw those photos? What was worse, I couldn''t reach you."


    "I was just discussing my condition with her in the hotel that morning. We didn''t do anything else."


    Shaun stretched out his hands to hug her in a state of panic.


    However, Catherine pushed him away. "Don''t touch me. I can smell another woman''s scent on you. It''s disgusting."


    "When did I start having another woman''s smell?" Shaun lowered his head and sniffed his body. The instant he noticed a faint smell of it, his expression changed slightly. "I''m going to take a bath."


    Catherine turned her face away from him, not bothered to look at him again.


    It was not her intention to shed tears. Nevertheless, she felt as if she had transformed into a different person ever since she got pregnant. She started worrying about every little thing.


    Shaun sighed. He directly took off his clothes in front


    of her.


    "What are you doing?" Catherine was taken aback. Her face was flushed with anger and embarrassment.


    Although they were a couple, she could not bear to see him naked under the bright lights.

 Chapter 532

    "You can check my body to see if there are any marks. I''m innocent." Shaun stretched out his arms and turned around in front of Catherine.


    Catherine could not bring herself to look at him. She rose to her feet and pushed him away. Then, she walked to the bathroom. "Get in now, you hoodlum."


    "Stop crying, my dear. I''ll only behave like a hoodlum i n front of you." Shaun seized the opportunity to pull her into his arms and nted a kiss on her face. After that, he said shamelessly, "I just feel like behaving like a hoodlum in front of you."


    "Shaun, I hate this behavior of yours."


    Catherine raised her hands and pounded him. She did not feel better. Instead, she felt increasingly aggrieved and wept more bitterly. "You always criticize me without getting your facts right and begin rewarding me afterward. I disallow from meeting Sarah."


    "That''s not possible, babe." A bitter smile shed across Shaun''s face. "I''m afraid only she''s capable of treating my illness. Do you want me to suffer from Alzheimer''s disease at such a young age and forget about you and our children?"


    Catherine bit her lip in agony. "I can''t stand you guys


    spending so much time together all the time.


    Otherwise... ask her to treat you in the manor, and I''ll watch from outside."


    Shaun pinched her cheeks lightly. "What a domineering wife you are. I didn''t realize that earlier." 1


    Catherine red at him. "Shaun, you need to understand that I wouldn''t care about you if it weren''t for the children."


    "What do you mean?" Shaun''s eyes narrowed. "So you''re staying by my side only because of the children?"


    "Think about what you''ve done. At first, you kept Shelley by your side, and now you have Sarah with you. I feel worn out. I don''t know how long my love for you willst," Catherine said bitterly and frankly.


    Shaun felt sorry deep down.


    He had not expected that Sarah would turn out to be his psychologist either. 1


    Having said that, he really had no intention of getting back together with Sarah. "I''ll listen to you, babe."


    By the time Shaun came out of the bathroom, Catherine was already lying on the bed. She kept tossing and turning, having difficulty falling asleep.


    Shaun snuggled into the bed and wrapped his arms around her. "I''m not going to sleep next door. I want to sleep with you."


    Catherine turned her body over and ignored him.


    "I suspect that we''ve always been arguing these days mainly because we''re sleeping separately now. As a couple, we need to be intimate in order to improve our rtionship."


    With that, Shaun kissed her on the face.


    Initially, he just nned to give her a kiss. However, he ended up kissing her longer than he nned, probably because he had not been so intimate with her for quite some time.


    Catherine was dazed as he kissed her. A part of her rejected him while a part of her went along with him. With that, Shaun became addicted.


    Well, they had fought but were kissing and making up now.


    The next day, Catherine was finally clear-headed after a good night''s sleep.


    Sure enough, Sarah hade prepared. When it came to dealing with this kind of woman, Catherine had to be b*tchier than her.


    If this had happened earlier, Catherine might have quit such an unstable rtionship.


    Now that she was pregnant, she had to protect her family.


    She had no choice but to bite the bullet.


    After contemting for a while, she turned her body over and said to Shaun, "From today onward, I''ll visit your office from time to time. Now that I''m being locked in here every day, I have nowhere to go and I tend to overthink, which depresses me more."


    Shaun frowned and was concerned about her. "But-"


    "I''m fed up with thinking about you all the time. When you didn''te back those days, I wondered if you had fallen for another woman, disliked me for being pregnant, and disliked me for being skeptical. I hate how I''m behaving this way," Catherine interrupted his sentence. Her tone was filled with distress.


    Shaun let out a sigh. After some thought, he realized that they had been having a really bitter row these days. Having to focus on work and his treatment, he often did not have time to care for her. "Alright."

 Chapter 533

    "Also, you must not spend time with Sarah alone except when you go for


    treatment. I know Rodney and Chester are on friendly terms with her, so they''ll often meet each other. If the four of you meet up next time, you can bring me along."


    Catherine buried her face in Shaun''s chest with an endearing look.


    It had been a long while since she behaved meekly in front of him. He became soft-hearted and confused in an instant. "But Rodney and Chester-"


    "I know they dislike me, but that''s okay. I can bear with it as long as I get to prevent my husband from being snatched away by another woman."


    Catherine lifted her head and blinked her charmingrge eyes. "It''s because you''re too handsome. I love you."


    "Babe, I''ll listen to you." Shaun''s eyes lit up. He lowered his head and kissed her on the lips.


    He sighed deep down as he waspletely dominated by the woman. In this case, how could anything possibly happen between Sarah and him? Anyway, it did not matter as long as she was happy. If she wanted toe along, so be it.


    8:40 a.m.


    Shaun walked to the dining room with his hand around Catherine''s waist.


    Catherine''s mouth was slightly swollen, and her cheeks were scarlet.


    Having experienced such things herself, Old Madam Hill was under no illusion about what had happened to them this morning. She was both relieved and concerned. "This is how the two of you should behave as a couple. Having said that, you should watch out. The doctor said that three months prior-"


    "We didn''t, Granny. You don''t have to keep reminding me. I''m not a child." Shaun''s face darkened after he heard those words, while Catherine wished the ground would swallow her up.


    Deep down, Liam was expressing his disapproval while having his breakfast. Shaun and Catherine were just having a zing row yesterday, yet they were on good terms today like two peas in a pod.


    Liam wondered if Shaun was an expert at calming women or if Catherine was an expert at dealing with men. Anyhow, this couple were experts.


    "By the way, I heard the three of you came back togetherst night," Old Master Hill suddenly said.


    "Cough, cough." Liam nearly choked on his sandwich.


    Shaun nced at him nonchntly. "Cathy missed me, so Liam brought her over to visit me yesterday. We had supper together before returning home."


    With that, Catherine stepped on his foot.


    Missed him? Ha! How shameless he was to tell such a lie. In truth, she had gone to check if he was in bed with Sarah.


    Shaun nced at her with an aggrieved look. However, Catherine looked away and ignored him.


    Old Master Hill did not see through them and nodded with a sense of relief. "I didn''t expect that you''d go for supper with Liam."


    Liam snorted. "It was Sister-inw who requested it, o r I wouldn''t have had supper with him."


    Old Madam Hill squinted her eyes. She was pleased that Catherine had managed to reconcile the brothers. "That''s great. As brothers, you guys should unite at this point. Fate has tied you guys by blood, so you should cherish your bond forever." Shaun and Liam both pulled long faces. They did not cherish their bond at all. i After breakfast, Catherine said, "Granny, Shaun''s psychologist will being to the manor to treat him these days. Where do you think the treatment should be done? By the way, I think you know the psychologist as well. She''s Sarah Langley Neeson."


    Bang.


    The spoon in Old Madam Hill''s hand dropped into the bowl. She asked in agitation, "Isn''t she dead?"


    "No, she''s back. We were mistaken before this," Shaun exined impassively.

 Chapter 534

    Old Master Hill furrowed his brows. He had met Sarah before this and disliked her more than Catherine." Aren''t there any other psychologists in the world? Why must you have her treat your illness? Get someone else."


    Old Madam Hill nodded. "Exactly. How could you ask your ex to treat you? Have you ever thought of your wife''s feelings?"


    Catherine let out a sigh of relief. By the looks of it, Old Master Hill and Old Madam Hill were not fond of Sarah.


    A bitter smile appeared on Shaun''s face. "Chester said that she''s the most brilliant psychologist in the US. When I asked her toe over previously, I didn''t expect her to be Sarah either."


    Old Master Hill remained silent for a moment before he nodded. "Fine, but you have to be mindful of your behavior. Don''t go astray. I hope you won''t follow in your mom''s footsteps."


    "I definitely won''t, Grandpa."


    Shaun nodded.


    On his way to the office, he gave Sarah a call to discuss the location for his treatment.


    "I''ve actually expected this. I''ll treat you in the manor, then. But your grandparents took an immediate dislike to me back then. I''m afraid-"


    "I''ll let them know. They''ll understand."


    "Alright then." Sarah paused for a moment before she continued, "To be honest, I''vee up with a n to treat your illness. Now that the location has been changed, I have to ren everything. In this case, you might not be able to recover as soon as we had nned. I hope you understand." 5


    Shaun frowned. Of course, he hoped to recover as soon as possible. However, since it bothered Catherine that he was spending time alone with Sarah, he could not do anything about it. "Okay then. By the way, were you alrightst night? Why didn''t you tell me that you didn''t have a car? I would''ve asked my chauffeur to send you home."


    "No big deal. The better you treated me under the circumstancesst night, the more your wife would misunderstand us,¡± Sarah said with a low voice, "I don''t want to ruin the wonderful rtionship you''ve finally gotten into."


    << 99


    Shaun pressed on his forehead. "Sarah, you can be happy too. Sadly, we''re not fated to be together, but there''s someone who''s been protecting you by your side..." "Are you referring to... Rodney?" Sarah opened her mouth and said with mixed feelings.


    "Mm. Actually, he has long since fallen for you."


    "No. Rodney deserves someone better. Tarnished women like me don''t deserve to be with him. Let''s stop here. You can carry on with your stuff. I''ll meet you in the manor tonight." 3


    Shaun sighed upon hanging up. He hoped that Sarah would find her other half soon. This way, Catherine could be less concerned about him while he could feel less guilty.


    Hudson Corporation.


    After looking at thepany''s performance in the office, Catherine noticed that thepany had done a lot better despite her absence these days.


    General Manager Wolfe said with a grin, "Eldest Young Master Hill is indeed worthy of beingbeled as the wealthiest man in Australia with his remarkable talent in the business industry. Despite spending little time dealing with Hudson''s matters, he generated a huge ie for thepany just by giving a few orders. Thepany''s properties are almost sold out." 2


    A twinge of jealousy appeared on Catherine''s features.


    F*ck. Not only was he handsome, but he was also far more talented than others. How unreasonable! It made Catherine, who was the director of thepany, feel a s if she was not needed.


    "By the way, ourpany has been developing in Canberra for half a year. Besides the plot ofnd along the coast, why aren''t there any other projects?" Catherine asked in dissatisfaction.


    General Manager Wolfe forced a smile. "Chairwoman Jones, you''re probably unaware that Fergus'' niece is now the deputy general manager of Yule Corporation. As the Yule family and the Campos family will soon be merged by marriage, Fergus has secured those great plots ofnd."


    Catherine raised her brow and gently knocked on the table. "There''s no rush."


    She would just wait and see if the Yule family could still be so arrogant after the news of Mnie not being Joel''s daughter was revealed.

 Chapter 535

    "By the way, you were quite close with Neeson Corporation previously,


    Chairwoman Jones. Since thepany''s president was just elected today, do you want to call him to congratte him?" General Manager Wolfe reminded Catherine.


    Catherine was stunned. "Who''s that?"


    "Thomas Neeson, the eldest son of Boris and his ex-wife. Previously, I heard he wasn''t that capable. But surprisingly, Hill Corporation agreed to provide them with thetest microchip as soon as he took over Neeson Corporation."


    Catherine''s expression became slightly stiff.


    It turned out to be Neeson, that b*stard, who took over the role from Charity.


    It went without saying that Shaun and Sarah had a hand in the decision.


    No matter how much Catherine and Charity had begged Shaun back then, he simply refused to let Neeson Corporation off the hook. However, now that Sarah had returned, Thomas became the president of thepany and the microchip was provided to them.


    ''Shaun, oh Shaun, you might not have the thought of getting back together with Sarah, but she still holds a


    special ce in your heart after all."


    If it had not been for Catherine who was pregnant, he would have attached more importance on Sarah than her. 1


    Catherine took a deep breath.


    She had to keep her emotions under control for the sake of her children.


    Amid her thoughts, she received a WhatsApp message from ''Shauncierely Yours''. [Babe, are you alright on your first day of work? Are you hungry? What do you want to eat? I''ll ask Hadley to deliver the food to you.]


    ''Damn you, scumbag. Go and die!'' 1


    Catherine tossed her phone and could not be bothered about him.


    About ten minutester, Shaun called her. "Babe, why didn''t you reply to my message?"


    "I didn''t feel like replying." Catherine felt an overwhelming urge to continue feigning hypocrisy, but she was so furious that she failed to do it.


    "What''s wrong?" Shaun was perplexed. "Has someone in thepany offended you?"


    "You''ve offended me."


    In a fit of fury, Catherine added, "Why did you let Thomas take over the position of president of Neeson Corporation? You know that he humiliated me in the bar back then and did those evil deeds that nearly


    made Hugh kill me. But you''re choosing to listen to Sarah and assist Thomas no matter how evil he is, right? Previously, you promised that you wouldn''t be bothered about him. Have you forgotten about it already?"


    Shaun''s head started to hurt. "I used to target Neeson Corporation mainly because of Charity-"


    "Fine. Before this, you had always wanted to ruin Neeson Corporation. Now that Sarah is back, you''ve stopped all your ns. I''m sure she begged you. When she begged you, you agreed with it. But when I begged you, it didn''t work. Who is your wife here?"


    "Cathy, are we going to argue over this again?"


    "Why do you always have to provoke me? What would happen if you ignored the Neeson family''s matters?"


    Catherine hung up the phone. She felt that she was not as important as Sarah in Shaun''s heart.


    She was so heartbroken that she nearly burst into tears. However, she did not feel like crying because of him anymore. He was not worthy of her tears.


    In the afternoon, she went to the hospital to visit Joel.


    Doctor Angelo told her a piece of good news. "Your dad should be able to regain consciousness after two months."


    "Really?" Catherine was overjoyed. It was the best news she had heard recently.

 Chapter 536

    Catherine had never missed Joel more than at this moment. She really wished he could gain consciousness so she could at least have a family member to depend


    on.


    "Dad, please wake up soon. I''m suffering, and I miss you terribly."


    Her teardropsnded on the back of Joel''s hand. She did not notice that his fingers were shaking.


    Later, she went to check on Boris in another hospital ward.


    She discovered as she walked inside that the man was struggling to reach the bedpan beneath the bed.


    "Uncle Boris, allow me to help." She quickly walked over to lend him a hand. "I''m a friend of Charity''s."


    "Thanks." He received the bedpan looking slightly embarrassed.


    Several momentster, she emptied the bedpan into the toilet bowl. "Uncle Boris, why are you alone? Where''s Aunty Jennifer and the carer?"


    "The carer wasn''t free this morning, and Jennifer left home to pack up our belongings. She said she wants to transfer me to another hospital in Melbourne. But she hasn''t shown up after that and I can''t reach her on


    the phone either." He sounded worried. "I wish I could go look for her but I can''t in this condition.


    Fortunately, Freya dropped by earlier so I got her to check in on Jennifer."


    Catherine had a bad premonition and she suddenly remembered Charity''s request to get her parents out of Canberra as soon as possible. "What about your son? Or Sarah? She came back not long ago. Didn''t shee to look after you?"


    "Sarah?" Boris appeared shocked. "Isn''t she dead?"


    "I guess you still don''t know that she isn''t dead. I even met her in person." She was speechless. Sarah had time to attend Shelley''s funeral yet did not even visit her birth father who had been hospitalized for a few days. She should not be like this even if he had remarried.


    "I really had no idea." He shook his head weakly as a bitter smile spread across his face. "Forget it. I don''t expect anything from those two children of mine.


    Fortunately, I can still rely on Charity and Jennifer, but she''s now in..."


    Tears welled up in his eyes. "I was just telling Charity that afternoon that we should sell thepany and leave this ce altogether before the police showed up at our house..."


    Catherine inquired after a brief hesitation, "Do you know that Thomas has taken over Neeson Corporation?"


    "Thomas?" Astonishment washed over his face before he shook his head. "That rascal is not capable of running the corporation. My biggest regret in this life i s having raised this son. He''s done so many horrible things in his life but why hasn''t he been put in prison? He''ll only get worse after bing the president."


    This took her by surprise. She had no idea that Boris was so dissatisfied with his son, although on second thought, he was just telling the truth.


    A few secondster, he heaved a long sigh and waved his hand in the air. "Well, I don''t care about the business anymore. All I want now is to leave Canberra with Jennifer. We can try our best to get Charity out of prison then. I know for sure that she''s innocent.


    There''s no way she would hurt Shelley. They used to be ymates when they were younger..."


    Catherine asked hesitantly, "Do you not have a good rtionship with Sarah as well? Otherwise, why hasn''t shee to see you..."


    Colors shed across his face in quick session.


    "I''m sorry. You don''t have to answer this..."


    "It''s fine. Perhaps she mes me for getting remarried." He smiled bitterly. "Did I have other options? I was too upied with work back then and Sarah''s mom had been fooling around with other men behind my back. I couldn''t take it anymore and finally asked for a divorce. But to ensure the two kids would grow up in a healthy environment, I never bad-


    mouthed my ex-wife even once. Perhaps they thought I was the one who betrayed their mother and slowly distanced themselves from me because of that. In fact, Jennifer treated them like her own kids yet they were unepting and inconsiderate-just like their mother."


    Catherine was surprised to learn that.


    It seemed that Boris had it tough as well.


    Evidently, Sarah and her brother were not good people but Shaun and his friends


    could not see that. This really frustrated Catherine.


    Not longter, Freya called her on the phone. "Cathy, something terrible has happened. Charity''s mother is dead." 1


    Catherine was stunned into silence. She forced herself to react calmly before walking out of the ward. "You can''t be serious," she whispered.

 Chapter 537

    "It''s true." Freya was choked up. "Uncle Boris said he couldn''t contact Aunty Jennifer since she left home this morning to pack up, so I came to look for her in their house. All their servants had left and I had to climb over the wall to get in. She was lying in a pool of blood on the bathroom floor and had stopped breathing when I found her. The police came over earlier and said she must have fallen over and hit her head on the cab. They think she died after losing too much blood."


    "How is that possible?" A shudder went down Catherine''s spine. "She looked healthy to me. Did you check the surveince cameras?"


    "They''ve been turned off since no one had been living here in the past few days," she replied through clenched teeth, "But I checked the neighbor''s surveince cameras. Sarah came over this morning but she left after half an hour."


    Catherine was shaking by now. "She''s definitely involved in this. She hates Aunty Jennifer."


    "I know, but the pathologist said it has nothing to do with her. They couldn''t find her fingerprints on the second floor. Besides, Aunty Jennifer is estimated to have died around 9:00 a m. but Sarah left the house at


    8:30 a.m."


    Freya said with trembling lips, "Cathy, I read before that some psychologists are terrifying as they can use hypnotism to..."


    "You mean... Sarah hypnotized Aunty Jennifer?" Catherine had goosebumps all over her body.


    "It''s not impossible. She could''ve hypnotized Aunty Jennifer into a half-conscious state so she would fall over by ident. This way, there wouldn''t be any evidence pointing toward Sarah as the murderer."


    Catherine rubbed her temples. Jennifer''s death was too suspicious. How terrible would Charity feel if she found out about this while in prison? Boris too. He would be left alone with no one by his side. "Let''s try our best to hide this from Uncle Boris for now. I''m afraid he won''t be able to take the news well. We should step in and handle Aunty Jennifer''s funeral."


    8:00 p.m.


    Catherine returned to the vi, exhausted.


    As soon as she stepped through the door, she noticed Shaun and Sarah walking down the stairs next to each other. The man was wearing ck and white striped loungewear. The hair that hung over his forehead made his stern eyes look tender and calm. The woman, on the other hand, was wearing a denim one-piece dress that revealed her slim waist and supple skin. It looked as if they were the owners of this house.


    Catherine felt ufortable at the sight of this.


    She used to be so much prettier than Sarah but her skin was no longer in its prime condition since the disfigurement. 1


    "Young Madam Hill, you''re back. We''ve just finished today''s treatment for Shaunic," Sarah spoke first in a gentle tone.


    "Do you know the time? It''s already 8:00 p.m. I''ve just agreed for you to go back to work and you''re already skipping dinner at home." Shaun frowned, evidently displeased. She was the one who wanted Sarah to treat him in the vi but she only came home after their session was over.


    "Shaunic, don''t say that. Women need to have their own freedom too," Sarah said, smiling.


    Catherine felt annoyed at their voices. "Miss Neeson, have you heard that your stepmother passed away in the bathroom today?"


    "I heard..." Sarah''s eyes welled up. "I just saw her this morning and not longter, this happened. I should''ve leftter."


    "Really?"


    A shudder passed through Catherine as she was suddenly reminded of Freya''s assumption. This woman was terrifying. "I went to visit your dad in the hospital today. Poor guy. He''s not young anymore. His wife is dead and no one''s there to look after him. He was even struggling to retrieve the bedpan on his own. You and your brother are sessful and wealthy now. You should at least hire a carer for him no matter how much you dislike the man."


    "You''re right. I''ve not been the best daughter." Sarah looked remorseful.


    "Well, she doesn''t know that you''ve done your best."


    Shaun looked at Catherine with a slightly displeased look after saying that. "Cathy, that''s their family affairs. You don''t know much about it, and you shouldn''t stick your nose into it either. Sarah had tried to hire a carer but her father refused. I heard her talking about this earlier this afternoon. She''s nning to organize a proper funeral for her stepmother."

 Chapter 538

    Catherine felt like knocking Shaun on the head upon seeing how he hadpletely taken Sarah''s side. Could he not see that thetter was obviously a scheming woman?


    "It''s fine, Shaunic. It shows that Catherine is kind-hearted as she cares about her friend. I should leave now. I need to go to the funeral parlor tomorrow," Sarah said with a bitter smile.


    Catherine was speechless. Jennifer would probably be unable to die in peace if Sarah was the one organizing her funeral. "No, Freya and I will take care of Aunty Jennifer''s funeral."


    "Don''t cause trouble. What can you do with your big pregnant belly?" Shaun said irritably, "You''re not Jennifer''s daughter, so you can''t even retrieve her dead body."


    "Catherine, don''t worry. I''ll take care of this." Sarah smiled.


    Catherine clenched her teeth. How could she not be worried?


    Sarah might even be the cause of Jennifer''s death. A person as vicious as her will definitely make sure Jennifer could not rest in peace.


    After Sarah left, Catherine straight out refused to acknowledge Shaun.


    "Cathy, are you still angry at me about what happened in the morning? Why do we always quarrel about the Neeson family? I promise you I''ll stay away from Sarah after my illness is cured."


    Shaun caught up with the woman.


    She suddenly turned around and stared at him angrily. "Shaun, do you realize that you always take Sarah''s side when she''s around? It makes it seem like I''m an unreasonable person."


    He felt aggrieved. "Cathy, can you stop losing your temper at me every time you meet Sarah? Why do you care so much about the Neeson family''s affairs?" "Well, why do you care then?" 1


    She took a deep breath as she really did not want to argue with him. After all, the distance between them grew further after every argument. However, she could not help retaliating after hearing the stupid words that came out of his mouth.


    Catherine mmed the door behind her, feeling exhausted.


    She could not imagine how sad Charity would be to learn that her mother had died.


    The next day.


    Freya called again while Catherine was eating


    breakfast. "Cathy, Uncle Boris died of a heart attack this morning."


    ng.


    The spoon she was holding fell into the bowl.


    "When I went out to get Uncle Boris breakfast this morning, Thomas came around and told him about Aunty Jennifer''s death. Uncle Boris had a heart attack on the spot and was rushed to emergency care. The doctor said Uncle Boris had lost the will to live." Freya began crying.


    "I''ll be right there."


    Catherine rose to her feet.


    Shaun grabbed her hand. "Where are you going? Sit down and have breakfast."


    She forcefully peeled her hand from his and yelled at him with teary eyes, "Uncle Boris is dead! Thomas went to the hospital and told him about Aunty Jennifer''s death. The couple loved each other with all their hearts. That idiot Thomas is to be med for this. It''s all because of you. Why did you help such a person? Nothing bad would''ve happened if he had gone to prison a long time ago."

 Chapter 539

    Shaun''s handsome face froze.


    "Are you happy now? Charity''s imprisoned for life and both her parents are dead. Finally, your beloved Sarah and Thomas are the only ones left in the Neeson family."


    Catherine red at him disappointedly and stomped off without looking back.


    Freya was arguing with the Neeson siblings at the ward when Catherine arrived at the hospital after hurrying over.


    "Move out of my way, Freya. It''s only right that we retrieve our dad''s dead body. But if you really want to help..." Thomas teased and smiled wryly. "Be my woman and I guarantee that you can arrange my dad''s funeral."


    "Have you any conscience? Your dad has just died yet you''reughing over here." Freya was enraged. "He wouldn''t have died if it weren''t for you."


    "How is that my fault? He would''ve found out or died sooner orter," he replied, evidently unbothered. "I really don''t understand the point of being sad over that mistress. He certainly deserved that."


    "Thomas Neeson, you''re a scumbag. He still brought you into this world and raised you at the very least."


    "It''s his fault for always siding with Jennifer and her daughter. I''m already doing more than I need to bying to retrieve his body today."


    "You''ll be struck by lightning!" Furious, she kicked him in the chest. 1


    "How dare you do that to me? Stupid woman, I''ll torture you for sure!"


    He raised his hand to hit the woman back.


    Catherine quickly shielded Freya behind her and red coldly at him. "Try hitting me. I''m carrying the great-grandchildren of the Hill family. If you dare to hurt us, then you might probably have to step away from the presidential position that you''ve just taken over."


    Thomas froze for a split second before scoffing at her." The Hill family''s great- grandchildren? So what? My sister will have one too in no time."


    "Brother." Sarah frowned before shaking her head at him.


    "I''m telling the truth. This position belongs to you anyway and she was the one who stole your position. I think she should scram now that you''re back. You shouldn''t get in between Shaun and my sister''s happiness," he said and gave a snort of contempt.


    Catherine replied coldly, "There''s no point telling me


    this. Say it to Shaun''s face if you dare."


    He red murderously at the woman. "Am I wrong? Just look at how well Shaun is treating my younger sister! He helped me regain Neeson Corporation as soon as she returned and even facilitated a big business worth ten billion dors for ourpany yesterday. Take a good look at your ugly face in the mirror. How could youpare to my sister with that horrendous face of yours?"


    Freya flew off the handle. "If Cathy hadn''t been disfigured, she would look a thousand times more beautiful than that stupid sl*t."


    "Who are you calling a sl*t? Apologize to Sarah right now."


    Rodney, who had just entered the room and heard thest sentence, warned with an overcast face.


    A cold smile spread across Freya''s face. "Did I say something wrong? Why should I apologize? Did you hear what Thomas said to us earlier?"


    "Young Master Snow, you''vee at the right time. The two of them kept scolding my sister," Thomas said right away, "Catherine even humiliated us just because she''s pregnant. Freya even kicked me. Look, the shoe print is still visible."


    Rodney looked at him before shifting his hateful gaze to the two women. "Apologize."


    This really enraged Freya. "Rodney Snow, are you sick in the head? Do you believe any bullsh*t they say..."


    p! He pped her across the face.


    Freya froze entirely, while Catherine was infuriated by that. "How dare you hit my friend..."


    Before she could finish her sentence, Freya had already thrown herself at Rodney like a wild animal, biting and hitting him.


    "How dare you p me, you rascal?! You brainless prick, I''ve been wanting to punish you for a long time." She pulled and tugged at his hair. He retaliated by pushing her away forcefully. In the end, she bit him on the face.

 Chapter 540

    "You should eat more walnuts to strengthen your slow-witted brain. But I think it''s toote for you with your condition. I''ve already lost my job and am cklisted now, so I''m not afraid of you anymore."


    Freya was really enraged. She punched and kicked Rodney, messing up his shirt and hair. Even his face was full of teeth marks and fingerprints.


    The rest of them watched on, stupefied.


    Rodney, who had never been punched and kicked like this by a woman, spent a lot of effort struggling free from the relentless Freya.


    "You''re asking for death!" 1


    He stomped toward her angrily, looking determined to destroy the woman.


    Catherine quickly ran forward to hug her friend tightly.


    "Rodney!"


    Shaun''s warning voice rang in the room all of a sudden. He positioned himself in front of his wife within seconds.


    Fortunately, he had rushed to the scene after learning that Rodney wasing to the hospital as well. After


    all, Catherine and Rodney had never seen eye-to-eye before and it would cause huge trouble if the two of them got into an argument.


    "Shaun, why are you still helping them? Look at the state I''m in! It''s all because of Freya Lynch!" Rodney bellowed.


    "It was you who pped Freya first." Catherine red at him with disgust.


    "Because she called Sarah names. Besides, the two of you have been bullying Sarah and her brother since the start. I swear I''ll teach her a lesson today no matter what!" Rodney became furious the more he thought about it.


    Freya did not back off either. "I only did so because Thomas said Catherine is ugly."


    "You said my wife is ugly?" Shaun threw an indifferent nce at Thomas.


    Thetter shuddered before saying with quivering lips, "I didn''t."


    Freya snorted. "Not only did he call Cathy ugly, he even said that she should give up the role of Mrs. Hill now that his younger sister is back. He even boasted that Sarah would soon be pregnant with a Hill baby too."


    "Freya Lynch, stop bullsh*tting!" Thomas yelled." Sarah, be my witness. I didn''t say any of that. Quite the contrary, the two of them called you a sl*t."


    "I heard that too," Rodney said coldly.


    "Sarah, I want to hear it from you." Shaun shifted his gaze to Sarah.


    She smiled helplessly. "Forget it, Rodney. Let bygones be bygones. The priority now is to send my dad to the funeral parlor. Miss Lynch, Mrs. Hill, I''m really not in the mood to argue right now."


    Catherine frowned at her witty answer. Not only did she manage to show that she was forgiving, but she subtly hinted that it was Catherine and Freya who could not stop arguing.


    "Shaun, did you hear that?" Rodney smiled sarcastically. "Bring your wife home and keep an eye on her. Sarah''s forgiving but I''ll not let them off the hook the next time I see them bullying her again. Even with you present."


    Shaun frowned but did notment further.


    All of a sudden, Catherineughed. "I knew this was going to be their words against ours. I knew no one would believe Freya and me no matter how much we defended ourselves. That''s why... I took a recording."


    She pulled out her phone.


    A voice recording was yed.


    Colors chased across everyone''s faces. Thomas was scared and flustered whereas Sarah''s face was as pale as a ghost.


    Rodney''s brows furrowed too. He really did not expect Thomas to say those horrible things.

 Chapter 541

    Thomas should not have held on to those grudges even if he really despised Boris. That man was dead now, after all.


    Shaun''s handsome face gradually became overcast. He looked at Sarah indifferently. He was not bothered about Thomas as that man was an infamous prick, but he definitely did not expect Sarah to lie to cover up for her brother. He had almost misunderstood the situation.


    "Shaunic, can I apologize to them on behalf of my brother?" Sarah was flustered but quickly regained herposure, forcing out a smile. "Thomas has always been like this. I''ve told him many times that nothing''s going to happen between us two but he just wouldn''t listen. There''s nothing much I can do about that. Besides, I didn''t participate in the argument from the beginning but I was humiliated in the end."


    "Sarah, you don''t have to apologize since you weren''t the one cursing others. It was all Thomas." Rodney could not resistforting her. "Moreover, Freya is in the wrong for calling you names too."


    Freyaughed sarcastically. "What a great apology, Miss Neeson. If Cathy hadn''t recorded the conversation, perhaps the words you said earlier


    would make others assume that it was Cathy and me who initiated the argument. On the contrary, Thomas would have been cleared of all responsibilities. All these would then lead to Cathy and Eldest Young Master Hill quarreling again."


    Shaun''s brows furrowed. Sarah lifted her head, looking all innocent. "Sorry, I didn''t think about that. I''ll be more careful next time."


    "No need for next time! Freya Lynch, when will you stop?" Rodney could not hear more of this.


    "Enough," Shaun warned before looking at Thomas. "It seems like there''s been a huge misunderstanding because I helped you out a few times. I had no idea about the massive project you secured yesterday.


    Perhaps they thought we were close or something and thus tried to curry favors with me by pleasing you. I''ll give the wordter to cancel the coboration."


    Shocked, Thomas quickly tried to save the situation." Eldest Young Master Hill, I''m sorry. It was my fault for saying the wrong things. Please don''t cancel the coboration. I beg you."


    Freya scoffed. "Indeed, you''ve said many wrong things. Last time in the pub, you even said that Eldest Young Master Hill wouldn''t do anything to you even if you forcefully slept with Cathy." 1


    Thomas'' legs were shaking at this point. He almost fell kneeling to the ground. "Did he say that to you?" Shaun narrowed his eyes and turned to face Catherine. She twitched her lips. "Would you believe me if I said yes?"


    Shaun red dangerously at the man. He might not be convinced if he had not heard the disrespectful words Thomas said to Catherine earlier on the recording.


    All of a sudden, he could understand why they were always fighting about this


    man.


    As it turned out, his wife had been humiliated by others in this way.


    He could feel his blood boiling beneath his skin.


    Shaun kicked Thomas in the chest forcefully.


    "Thomas!" Sarah appeared flustered. "Quickly apologize to Mrs. Hill and promise that you''ll watch your words in the future. I won''t keep helping you if you do this again."


    "Sorry, Eldest Young Master Hill. I was wrong." Thomas immediately knelt on the ground and bowed to Catherine. "Young Madam, I''ll not be rude to you again."


    "Shaun, I think that''s enough," Rodney said. He was not bothered about Thomas but he felt bad upon seeing the worried look on Sarah''s face.


    "Remember, I''ll cut off your tongue if this happens again. Besides, I''ll not meddle in the Neeson family''s affairs anymore. I won''t budge even if you kill someone or set a ce on fire."


    After saying that indifferently, Shaun turned around to speak gently to Catherine, "Let''s go. The siblings can sort out Boris'' funeral. Rodney, the man is Sarah''s birth father no matter what, so give them a hand. Oh right, get Jennifer Craven''s body and bury them next to each other."


    "Yup, I''ll do that." Rodney nodded.


    Catherine felt relieved upon hearing that and left with Freya.


    Although Rodney could be quite dumb at times, he was not a mean or ruthless person. Boris and his wife should be able to be buried together in peace if he was handling the funerals.

 Chapter 542

    Darkness shed across Sarah''s lowered gaze.


    In fact, she had not nned on properly burying Jennifer. It was out of her expectation that Shaun would deliberately instruct Rodney to handle this matter. Had he lost trust in her?


    More importantly, she was shocked that Catherine actually recorded their conversation in secret. It made her feel as though she had shot herself in the foot.


    Stupid Catherine! She was just as despicable as Charity.


    In the parking lot.


    Freya was still grumbling to Catherine in a low voice," I''ve just realized Rodney has feelings for Sarah.


    Anyone who ends up with that man is surely unfortunate. That brainless man is being manipted by that scheming woman. Oh sh*t, do you think he''s kissed Sarah before? The thought of it makes me sick. Damn it! I once kissed him forcefully. Does that mean that I''ve indirectly kissed Sarah too?"


    Catherine was evidently astonished. "Since when did you forcefully kiss Rodney? Did you not have any


    other men to choose from? Kissing a random beggar on the streets is better than kissing him."


    "Remember when Patrick came looking for me before? Rodney was nearby by chance so I kissed him to take revenge on Patrick. I regret it so much now I feel like throwing up."


    A frustrated look spread across Catherine''s face. "Don''t you dare be sick in front of me. Sarah''s exboyfriend is my husband. I bet they''ve kissed more times than I can count."


    "That''s right. You''ve kissed her indirectly so many times. You should probably rinse your mouth properly when you get home."


    Shaun, who was walking in front of them, was speechless.


    Did the two of them have no idea that the echoes were loud in a parking lot? He could hear every single word they said.


    They were criticizing both him and Rodney like they were piles of sh*t. Really?


    He stopped in his tracks.


    Freya immediately noticed the sulky look on his face." My car is parked over there. I''ll see youter."


    "I drove too..." Catherine turned around, intending to leave.


    Shaun grabbed her arm instantly. "Let Elie drive your car home. You''reing with me."


    "I don''t want to be in the same space as you." She was still furious at him.


    "Cathy, I''m sorry. But I''ve punished Thomas and you saw it too." He lowered his head to the ground, looking apologetic. "Boris and Jennifer''s funeral will be settled by Rodney. It''s going to be alright."


    "So what?"


    She lifted her head to reveal the disappointment in her eyes. "Would you have believed me if I didn''t have the recording? You all would still think that Freya and I bullied the Neeson siblings."


    Embarrassment shed across his face. "I didn''t expect-"


    "There are so many other things that you didn''t expect." She scoffed. "What good does your apology d o? The dead won''te back alive anyway. Please, remind yourself what kind of trash the person you''re helping actually is."


    "You''re absolutely right that Thomas is trash. Do we really want to keep arguing about this man?" He said gently, "Why don''t I bring you shopping after work today?"

 Chapter 543

    "I''m not in the mood for shopping. Besides, I really hope you''ll stop siding with Sarah all the time. I don''t care how kind and innocent you think she was in the past but she was gone for a few years. Do you know what has happened to her during these times? Is she still the same person as before?"


    Catherine flung her hand from Shaun''s and stomped off without looking back.


    He rubbed his temples gently as a sullen expression appeared on his face.


    To be honest, he was quite disappointed in Sarah today. It was as if she was a different person.


    He really would have misunderstood if not for the recording.


    Right this moment, he tried analyzing his behavior with a cool head. It did seem like he always tended to side with Sarah every time there was a conflict between her and Catherine. 1


    Why?


    Catherine was his wife.


    He should believe his wife. 1


    It seemed like he should keep his distance from Sarah


    in the future.


    The following morning.


    After breakfast, Catherine walked out of the walk-in wardrobe in a long ck dress.


    Shaun, also dressed in a ck suit, had been waiting by the door for some time. "Are you attending Boris Neeson''s funeral? Let me give you a lift."


    She threw him a cold nce. He felt aggrieved but shed a smile nheless. "I''m not going there to see Sarah. I just want to make sure you''re not being bullied again."


    "You''ve finally said something decent," she teased.


    He was speechless.


    When had he not been decent in speech? 4


    Forget it, it was worth being teased if it made his wife feel better.


    "Let''s go. I think you should apologize to Uncle Boris."


    Catherine sighed softly. She did not want to argue with him and neither did she me him for being unable to see the truth. After all, Sarah was not only his childhood ymate but also his ex-girlfriend. On the other hand, the two of them had only known each other for less than a year. Besides, Sarah was a crafty woman. She had no choice but to gradually reveal the sly woman''s true colors.


    "Me? Apologize?" He appeared surprised.


    "Shouldn''t you? Thomas would''ve been in prison a long time ago if not for you. He wouldn''t have had the chance to provoke Uncle Boris to death."


    Hj H


    Sure. He should probably go and apologize.


    Funeral parlor.


    Catherine went in to give her condolences. Thomas and Sarah were standing by the coffin, both dressed in all ck.


    Sarah''s eyes were swollen with tears. She lifted her head to greet them. "Shaunic, Young Madam, thanks foring."


    Shaun nodded before turning to Catherine. "Let''s sit down somewhere if you''re tired."


    Sarah''s face froze.


    He did not ask how she was doing despite the obvious exhaustion on her face yet he was worried about Catherine being tired.


    Catherine nced at the coffin and noticed the urn positioned next to it. "That''s..."


    "That''s my mom''s ashes," Sarah said apologetically, "I was busy sorting out my dad''s stuff at the hospital


    yesterday. They had already cremated my mom by the time I returned to the funeral parlor."


    Catherine almost choked on anger.


    Not only did Aunty Jennifer die all of a sudden, but she was also simply turned


    into an urn without even a proper goodbye.


    "It''s not Sarah''s fault," Rodney said as he approached." She tried her best. Besides, she already sorted the gravesites. Aunty Jennifer and Uncle Boris will be buried in the same spot."

 Chapter 544

    Catherine took a deep breath.


    Well, at the very least, Aunty Jennifer and Uncle Boris would be buried next to each other so they would not be alone.


    She stepped forward to give her condolences. Sarah, a s the family member, joined in to express her gratitude.


    Both of them lowered their heads to the ground. Sarah whispered in a voice soft enough just for them both to hear. "Do you really think it''s Jennifer''s ashes in there? Hah, I''ve already flushed hers down the toilet. What''s inside that urn belongs to a random dog."


    Catherine''s body was visibly shaking at this point.


    She lifted her head, only to see the sad look on Sarah''s face. It was as if she had


    not just said somethingpletely evil.


    How could a person be this treacherous?


    Catherine knew better than to fall into the trap.


    However, she could not help but push the other woman to the ground.


    Sarah hit her head on the coffin and tears came rolling down her cheeks. "Young Madam, did I say


    something wrong to offend you again?" "Catherine, what are you doing?!" Rodney dashed forward to help Sarah to her feet.


    "Catherine, this is too much." Chester also walked over to help Sarah.


    Shaun was flustered but knew Catherine was not an unreasonable person. "Cathy, what''s the matter?"


    "What else? She''s gone mad. Shaun, bring her out of here right now or I might actually hit her," Rodney shouted.


    "Sarah Neeson, I''ve never seen a woman as cruel as you. You''ll be punished sooner orter." Catherine held her hands into fists and stomped off.


    She could not do much today with all these people protecting that sly woman.


    However, one day, Sarah would have to pay for all the horrible things she had done.


    "Crazy woman! Shaun, don''t bring her along next time. I don''t want to see that woman again." Rodney was extremely disgusted by Catherine at this point.


    "Rodney, don''t say that. She didn''t do that on purpose," Sarah said, holding on to the man''s arm. "Based on my professional experience, she''s probably suffering from antenatal depression."


    "Depression?" Shaun was taken aback.


    "Yeah, a pregnant woman goes through fluctuating hormonal changes. 10% of them would feel anxious, suspicious, have bad tempers, and their rtionship with their other half would also be tense."


    Rodney eximed in surprise, "Wow, I think Catherine has all of these symptoms."


    Shaun felt his head hurt. He had yet to recover from his own illness. It would be terrible if Catherine had depression too. 2


    "I''ll go after her."


    By the time he rushed to the door, Catherine had sped past his eyes in the car.


    An hourter.


    Catherine slowly walked through the prison gate.


    Several momentster, Charity, who was dressed in a green prison uniform, showed up with her feet in shackles. Her hair had been cut short. She looked thin and tired.


    "Cathy, it''s you. I thought it was my parents." Charity smiled upon seeing her. 1


    11 n


    Catherine''s clenched fists trembled above her knees. She tried so hard to stop herself from tearing up." Your parents... Freya and I have sent them over to Melbourne. Your dad''s health isn''t the best right now and your mom needs to look after him. They probably won''te back to visit you often." "Thank you, Catherine." Charity expressed genuine gratitude. "We''ve not known each other for a long time, but I didn''t think you''d help me so much."


    "No, it''s my fault for getting you in here. If I hadn''t looked into Shelley''s identity, she wouldn''t be locked up by Shaun and be burned alive by the murderer."


    "I don''t understand why someone would do this to me." Charity''s eyes revealed intense rage.


    "Is it Sarah?" Catherine looked at the woman. "I know she''s alive."

 Chapter 545

    "I thought about that as well. But she didn''t boast about this thest time she came so I don''t think so." Charity shook her head as aplicated expression took over her face. "She did say she wanted to steal Shaun from you and the position of Mrs. Hill. You should watch out for her."


    Catherine was startled. It appeared that her hunch was right. "Really? She doesn''t act that way in front of Shaun and his friends."


    "She''s always been this two-faced." The corners of Charity''s lips twitched. "The three of them spoil her like a princess."


    Catherine scoffed. "I know. Oh right, did you know before this that Sarah wasn''t dead? She even became the world-famous psychologist, Nyasia. She''s the one treating Shaun at the moment."


    Charity looked genuinely shocked. "I really thought she was dead. Several years ago, she left to study abroad in the United States. She got kidnapped when she went to the forest with her friends. All of her friends were dead and the women had been... raped. But she survived. Why didn''t she contact her family or even Shaun? Instead, she lived in secret to be a famous psychologist. Something''s not right about


    this."


    Catherine''s brows furrowed upon hearing the story of Sarah''s disappearance.


    All of a sudden, Charity said, "Catherine, give up if it''s exhausting. You''re all alone with no help. I''m worried you can''tpete with Sarah and will end up losing everything in the end."


    Catherine fell deep into thought.


    Of course, she had considered giving up as well.


    However, her heart felt an intense pain every time she thought about giving up Shaun to someone else, or when she imagined the image of him and Sarah being intimate.


    Why should she have to give him up? He was her husband.


    The father of her children.


    Charity sighed looking at her. "I think you shouldn''t let her treat Shaun. It''s a long process and he has to spend a lot of time in his ex-girlfriend''spany.


    Sarah will surely create trouble at every chance she gets. You might not be able to handle her especially now that you''re pregnant.


    Catherine smiled bitterly. That was exactly how things were going.


    Before leaving, she turned around and said to Charity seriously, "No matter what happens in the future, I''ll always be your friend and you''ll never be alone."


    Charity was startled and baffled. It was not until Sarah came to see her not longter that she finally understood the truth.


    Afternoon.


    Catherine was surprised to see Shaun when she returned to the vi. He was sitting on the couch in the living room.


    She walked straight to the stairs without looking at him.


    "Cathy, wait." He rushed over to grab her hand. "I got the kitchen helper to bake a cake. Why don''t you have some?"


    She eyed the man up and down suspiciously. "You''re not angry that I pushed Sarah this morning?"


    Shocked, he scratched his nose. "I was about to but on second thought, I know my wife wouldn''t push someone without a reason."


    Right at that moment, a lump formed in her throat and tears welled up in her eyes instantly.


    Only God knew how furious she had been earlier today. She had even prepared herself to have another argument with Shaun. Little did she expect that he would choose to believe her this time.


    Her exhausted heart suddenly got a boost of confidence to continue this life journey with him.


    "Hey, why are you crying again?" He was flustered." Your tears have fallen like rain since you got pregnant and theye without warning."


    He fumbled around to find her a tissue.


    "Shaunny." Catherine hugged him and buried her face in his chest.

 Chapter 546

    "Yes, I''m here." Shaun lightly patted Catherine on the back. It had been so long since she called him that endearment. There was a fuzzy feeling in his heart. Perhaps he had not been showing her enough consideration which caused her to be depressed. "But I was a little angry today. You shouldn''t have driven s o fast today. What if you and the children got hurt?"


    "I''ll not do that again." She shook her head. After a brief consideration, she lifted her eyes to say," Actually, I didn''t push her on purpose today. Sarah told me the urn doesn''t hold Aunty Jennifer''s ashes but a dog''s. She flushed Aunty Jennifer''s ashes down the drain. I couldn''t take it..."


    Shock was written over his face.


    She was not surprised to see that reaction. "I know you won''t believe me and probably even think I''m using her. It doesn''t matter."


    "It is quite hard to believe that," he said honestly while still caressing her back.


    It would be horrifying if Sarah had actually done that.


    Even if Jennifer was a homewrecker, she was already dead. It would not be right to mess with the dead''s


    ashes like this.


    "Hmm, I don''t want to believe that either. I hope she''s just lying," she replied tiredly.


    "Well, stop overthinking it. I''ll get Aunty Yasmine to bring the cake over. Eating dessert will cheer you up."


    He carried her into the garden.


    The sun was shining warmly into the garden.


    Catherine rested her head against his chest as he fed her the cake. She cheered


    up after that and somehow fell asleep while nestled in his arms.


    After carrying her back into the bedroom, he left the room and called Hadley. "Go investigate if Jennifer''s ashes belong to a human."


    "What else would it be? A ghost''s ashes?"


    When did the investigations nowadays be so spooky?


    "Do it right away!" he yelled at his assistant.


    The following day.


    Sarah came to the vi to treat Shaun.


    Catherine and Shaun were waiting for her in the living room. Catherine had deliberately skipped going into the office today.


    Sarah looked pretty in a light pink summer dress with ruffled sleeves. Her eyes still appeared slightly puffy from all the crying, which made her look somewhat pitiable.


    However, Catherine had already seen how much cruelty hid behind that beautiful face. This woman was a thousand times more evil than Reba.


    "Young Madam." A hint of intimidation shed across Sarah''s eyes. After exchanging casual greetings, she turned to Shaun. "Let''s start our second treatment session."


    Catherine rose to her feet and questioned. "Miss Neeson, can you tell me the exact details of this second session? What kind of treatment method is required?"


    "Sadness therapy. In simpler terms, it allows the patient to deliberately control excitement, joy, and forget about their worries in a negative mindset, thereby transforming the feelings into positive energy."


    Catherine frowned at the sound of that. "It sounds quite risky."


    A smile spread across Sarah''s face. "You''re right. But Shaun''s been sick for 20 years and his condition can''t be cured if we don''t take risks. Besides, to tell the truth, if he refuses therapy, his condition might worsen into something simr to Alzheimer''s in less than a year."


    His face fell. "Why didn''t you say this before?" "I didn''t want to worry you or make you feel burdened through the therapy sessions." Sarahughed bitterly. "I have no choice but to tell you now because I sense that Young Madam doesn''t like me very much. I have to honestly exin the severity of the situation to her." 1

 Chapter 547

    "Let''s head upstairs for the treatment," Shaun said before heading toward the stairs.


    Catherine bit her lip as she saw the two silhouettes disappear up the spiral staircase.


    Sarah was undoubtedly a sly woman. With a few words, she made it seem like Catherine did not care about Shaun''s condition just because of her jealousy.


    Catherine waited in the living room the whole time since the session started.


    About 40 minutester, the sound of objects being smashed and a woman''s screaming suddenly came from upstairs.


    She rushed to the source of themotion right away, only to find that the room was locked from the inside.


    "Aunty Yasmine, get the keys," she ordered without hesitation.


    The housekeeper scrambled down the stairs anxiously to get the key. Just when she was about to unlock the door, it opened from the inside. Shaun, who was only wearing long pants, looked flustered as he rushed out of the room while carrying Sarah in his arms. The woman''s head was bleeding and there was


    a rope burn around her neck.


    "What happened?" Catherine asked, shocked.


    Shaun was about to exin when Sarah suddenly groaned in pain.


    "It''s fine. I''ll bring you to the hospital now." He gentlyforted her. Without even looking at Catherine, he rushed out of the house with Sarah still in his arms.


    The massive vi suddenly turned pin-drop silent. Catherine felt a shudder running down her spine.


    She looked inside the messy room. The tables and chairs had been kicked over. She had seen him before when he had a rpse. He must be feeling extremely bad after regaining his consciousness only to find he had harmed Sarah.


    "Young Madam..." Aunty Yasmine looked at her worriedly.


    "I''m fine. Find out which hospital she''s being sent to. I''ll go visit her," Catherine said.


    20 minutester, she was told that they were at Chester''s hospital.


    Elie dropped her off right away.


    Catherine heard Shaun''s tender voice as soon as she approached the door. "Stay still."


    "It''s fine. It''s just a minor scratch."


    "A minor scratch? I know how aggressive I can be during a rpse. Why didn''t you tell me beforehand that the treatment might be dangerous?" "It doesn''t matter.


    I don''t mind getting slightly hurt if it means curing your condition."


    "Sarah..."


    "Alright, you don''t have to say anything. I don''t deserve you but I hope you can have a normal life. Studying medicine is no fun but you''re the motivation that kept me going forward. Please let me cure your illness. I want you to have a happy life."


    "I''m sorry... Sarah..."


    The man''s deep voice was filled with regret and frustration.


    Catherine could not hear another word of it. She was about to push the door open when a hand suddenly pulled her away.


    She looked over her shoulder to find Rodney''s indifferent face staring at her. "Let''s chat."


    He led her to a quiet corridor and lit up a cigarette before sitting on the steps. The smoke that escaped his lips highlighted the loneliness in his eyes.


    "If you''re asking me to step down from my position for Sarah, then I''m sorry, but I''ll not agree to that," Catherine said coldly.


    "You must''ve heard it earlier. Sarah has not stopped loving Shaun and he still cares about her," Rodney replied, sounding annoyed. "But things turned out this way because of you."

 Chapter 548

    Catherineughed sarcastically. "Why didn''t Sarahe home earlier if she wasn''t dead? How is it my fault that her man is married when she was the one who returnedte?"


    "It''s not that she didn''t want toe home but she felt undeserving of Shaun. It''s because she..." Rodney''s eyes welled up. "You have no idea what she has been through."


    "I don''t and I don''t n to." Her lips twitched.


    He red back. "Catherine, how can you be this coldblooded?"


    She was speechless. "I know you love Sarah but please don''t use that to hurt others. You want me to be sympathetic to her? Sure, but what about my marriage and my children? Who''s going to pity me?"


    "Do you know how they met?"


    He took a long puff of the cigarette. "Shaun met Sarah when he was sent to the mental hospital. That''s right, she wasn''t ill but she was sent there by the Neeson family nheless. His condition gradually turned better with her positivity and kindness. She was like his sunshine during a gloomy day. It was also because


    of him that I got to know Sarah. She''s a really good person. Even when they weren''t studying in the same school, she wrote him encouraging letters every day from primary school till after they grew up and became sessful in life. She''s apanied him for 20 years. 1


    "Right, you''re married to Shaun but that was when he thought she was dead. He''s a responsible man, not to mention now that you''re pregnant. Do you think it''s nice to be sandwiched in between them?"


    Every word that came out from Rodney''s mouth pierced through Catherine''s heart like sharp knives.


    She had no idea that the two of them had met in the mental hospital.


    "Sarah studied medicine because of Shaun. She''s dedicating her whole life to him," he said coldly. "Why can''t you give them your blessing?"


    Sheughed sarcastically. "Who will give me and my children blessings then?"


    She turned around to push the heavy wooden door. " Rodney, you can''t make someone miserable simply because you love Sarah. Your values are crooked because of that woman. A person like you should never get married so as to not hurt others."


    Instead of going back to the hospital ward, she walked in the other direction and left the hospital.


    Catherine walked along the roadside for a long time.


    Shaun called when her feet were beginning to feel sore. "Elie said you came to the hospital. Where are you? Why don''t I see you?"


    "I left," she replied tly, "When are youing home?"


    "Cathy, sorry. Sarah is injured because of me and Thomas still isn''t here. I might stay for a bit longer..."


    "Yup, it''s fine."


    She hung up the phone and headed to Freya''s house.


    Thetter was packing her suitcase.


    "You''re leaving soon?"


    "Yup, next month. I haven''t gotten the visa yet though. I''m nning to deliver all this stuff back to Melbourne."


    Freya looked at her friend''s pale face in concern." What''s the matter?"


    "Nothing. I''m just exhausted." Catherine hugged her friend and tears flowed down her cheeks uncontrobly. "You''re leaving soon. It seems like everyone in this unfamiliar city sees me as the enemy. I''m afraid I can''t hold on for much longer." "What if... I stay?" Freya said through gritted teeth.


    "No, forget it. You can''t help me even if you stay." Catherine wiped her tears with the back of her hands. "It''s just that so much has happenedtely. Sarah has started to make her moves. Shaun says he''s not going to get back together with her but I know that he still cares about her."


    Freya sighed at the sight of the struggling woman." Cathy, I know you''re trying to save your marriage because of the children but it seems like the effort is one- sided. It''s going to wear you out. Why don''t you just take a break?" 3 "Freya..."

 Chapter 549

    Freya frowned. "All these years of being with Patrick have taught me something. A truly good man won''t leave you no matter how scheming other women are. I f you''re the only one working hard to sustain the marriage all the time, then it''ll still crumble sooner orter."


    Catherine appeared startled.


    Freya patted her on the shoulder. "There are too many women in this world who are willing to be homewreckers, not to mention Shaun is the wealthiest man in Australia. Countless women would love to throw themselves all over him and it''s up to him to know when to keep a distance from them. Just let things happen naturally. After all, it''s not worth treasuring someone who can easily walk away from you." i


    "That sounds... right."


    "It is right. Let me treat you to dinner tonight."


    "Sure." i


    She went back to the manor after dinner but Shaun still had not returned.


    The massive manor felt especially empty with just her alone.


    That night, the memories of Shaun leaving the manor with Sarah in his arms kept flooding into her mind as shey down on the bed.


    She also recalled Shaun and Sarah''s conversation at the hospital earlier today.


    Who knew how long Sarah would continue to be in their lives?


    Catherine was pregnant yet she had to keep guarding against Sarah while keeping an eye on her husband as if she was in a war.


    It was really exhausting.


    Perhaps, like Freya had said, it was not worth treasuring someone who could easily walk away.


    Forget it. She would just let it be. She decided not to care anymore.


    Her hands went over to her belly.


    Starting from today, she would spend more time loving her children to ensure they would enter this world healthily.


    The other side of the bed was still empty when she woke up the next morning. Aunty Yasmine had already prepared breakfast when she shuffled down the stairs after washing up. Shaun was waiting for her by the dining table, looking apologetic. "Sorry aboutst night... I came home toote."


    "It''s fine."


    She took a bowl of oats and had a small spoonful.


    Her unperturbed reaction took him by surprise. "I wanted toe home earlier to spend time with youst night but Sarah''s wound suddenly-"


    "Stop talking about her. You can do whatever you want," she interrupted as she did not want her mood to be ruined by hearing that name.


    The man frowned, assuming that she was jealous again. "Cathy, I hope you can understand that I was the one who injured Sarahst night. I can''t just-"


    "I understand. That''s why I''m not saying much." She helped herself to a sunny side-up egg.


    He parted his delicate lips to say bitterly, "But you don''t look like you understand."


    For a split second, she was suddenly reminded of Rodney''s words from yesterday.


    What the hell was wrong with these men?


    To them, it seemed like Catherine was always the one at fault simply because she had shown up in their lives at ater time than Sarah.


    "Then what do you want from me?" She lifted her head. "You''re going to think I''m being petty if I stop you from visiting her. After all, you were the one who injured her. But you say I''m not being understanding when I say you can do as you wish. Tell me, what kind of answer will satisfy you? I''ll repeat after you."


    "That''s not what I meant." Shaun had no words to defend himself.


    "I don''t care what happens between you and Sarah from now on." She sipped on the milk. "I won''t be bothered anymore."


    Her indifference made him feel bad. "Trust me when I say you''re the only one I love. After I''ve fully recovered, I''ll make sure to keep my distance from her."


    "Whatever."


    It was the same thing again.


    Catherine was bored of hearing the same words over and over again even if Shaun was not tired of saying them.


    She had a few more bites of breakfast before getting dressed and leaving the house.


    "Where are you going?" he asked.


    "Work."


    From this day onward, she threw herselfpletely into work.


    Sometimes, she would visit the gallery or go shopping with Freya after work. On weekends, she would do charity work, read, practice calligraphy, or take walks with Old Madam Hill. Every day was enriching and productive.

 Chapter 550

    On the other hand, Shaun was not used to not getting phone calls or messages from Catherine.


    Not long ago, she would always call to ask about his whereabouts and schedule because of Sarah.


    However, she had stopped asking.


    She would not call him and it was always him calling her first.


    His messages were always replied to with just a couple of words.


    She had even stopped showing up when Sarah came over for his treatment sessions.


    When he hung out with Rodney and Chester in the clubhouse at night, she would show no interest in apanying him and would not even question him.


    For the first time, he truly understood what she meant by ''not bothered'' anymore. This feeling worried him.


    Even at work, he would often get distracted and zone out without realizing it.


    Hadley was baffled by his behavior. "Eldest Young Master Hill, is something on your mind?"


    Shaun sipped on his coffee before asking casually, "I


    didn''t go home yesterday because the social dinner went on untilte at night. Did Young Madam get in touch with you?"


    In the past, Hadley would receive countless phone calls from Catherine if Shaun did not return home for the night.


    Shaun deliberately did not inform herst night. He reckoned she must be overthinking by now.


    The question took Hadley off guard. "Nope." << 99


    Shaun was at a loss for words.


    He loosened his tie in frustration. "What about


    Granny? Elie? Aunty Yasmine?"


    She must have gotten the others to check up on him.


    "Nothing from them either."


    Hadley blinked back nkly. "Eldest Young Master Hill, is it possible that you''re hoping that Young Madam would call?"


    "No way." Shaun red at his assistant. "I just don''t want her to overthink again and affect the babies."


    ''Come on, we all know you''re pretending to not be bothered,'' Hadley thought to himself. 1


    "Eldest Young Master Hill, don''t worry. Young Madam is apanying Old Madam Hill to y bridge at the Lowes'' residence."


    "Bridge?" The corners of Shaun''s lips twitched. "Can she still y in her condition?"


    "Why not?" Hadley was confused. "Old Madam says Young Madam is lucky because of her pregnancy. She even helped Old Madam win millions of dorsst time."


    "Silly Granny. I''ll go bring my wife home."


    Shaun rose to his feet when his phone rang. It was from Rodney.


    "Shaun,e hang out tonight."


    "Aren''t you tired of going out every other night?"


    The other person did not know what else to say. "Well, Chase is here today."


    "I''ll let you knowter."


    Shaun hung up.


    The driver was told to send him to the Lowes'' residence.


    Lowe Vi.


    A group of olddies was gathered around to y bridge.


    There were two separate groups ying in the garden.


    Among them, Old Madam Hill was the oldest, but this did not stop her from ying passionately.


    Catherine was the youngest among the women. She was getting familiar with these richdies after ying with them a couple of times.


    However, one of the women ying in her group today was Madam Campos, the mother of Charlie Campos.


    After losing twice in a row, Madam Campos said in a peculiar tone, "Catherine, here''s a word of advice. A pregnant woman should spend less time ying bridge and more time apanying her husband."


    Catherine smiled withoutmenting further.


    Madam Campos pretended as if she genuinely cared. "I heard from my son Charlie that he always sees


    Eldest Young Master Hill going in and out of bars and clubhouses with that woman from the Neeson family."


    One of thedies nearby eximed, "I hope you''re not talking about Sarah Neeson."

 Chapter 551

    "Yes, it''s her." Madam Campos yed a card. "Men, they need to be controlled. If not, they''ll hook up with someone else."


    "You have a point there." Catherine yed herst card. "I win."


    Madam Campos wrote a check with a dark expression. "Don''t you understand what I''m saying?"


    "I understand," Catherine said calmly, "But nowadays, isn''t it very normal for men


    to have an affair? I heard that Mr. Campos had an ambiguous rtionship with his secretary previously..."


    Madam Campos felt humiliated. "Those are just rumors. I''m talking about you now."


    "I told you, how many men wouldn''t cheat on their wives? Furthermore, Shaun is the wealthiest man in Australia. There are countless women who want to have sex with him. I can''t possibly care about all of them. I should mind my own business. When the twins I''m carrying are born, I won''t even have to worry about my meals in the future."


    Catherine started shuffling the cards nonchntly.


    After she shuffled the cards, she noticed that the


    madams at her table were looking behind her with an odd expression.


    She turned back to take a look. Shaun was standing behind her with a hardened expression. She did not know how much of the conversation he had heard.


    Madam Campos burst outughing. "Eldest Young Master Hill, did you hear that? Your wife isn''t concerned about you at all."


    "Aunty Campos, you should mind your own business. I bet you caught your husband cheating many times ever since the Campos family became rich." Shaun threw Madam Campos an icy nce. Her smile stiffened, and she felt as if she had fallen into an icyke.


    "Stop ying. Let''s go."


    Shaun pulled Catherine up from the chair.


    "Hey, Shaun, what are you doing?" Old Madam Hill, who was at another table, stood up in dissatisfaction." We''ve just been ying for an hour."


    "Granny, is one hour not long enough? How much longer do you want her to y? Are you hoping that my children will learn bridge for their prenatal education?"


    After he snapped at Old Madam Hill, he grabbed Catherine and went to the car.


    Both of them sat in the backseat. Shaun''s face was full of sarcasm. "Mind your own business?"


    "What else?"


    Catherine yawnedzily. Her indifferent attitude made Shaun be filled with resentment. "I''m your man. You should ce me first."


    "Oh."


    Catherine nodded.


    "What do you mean by ''oh''? You never take my words to heart." Shaun felt that his actions and words had no effect at all.


    "What do you want me to do?" Catherine said annoyedly, "Nag at you every day? Whenever I say something, you would think that I don''t understand you. When I say something again, you would think that I''m misunderstanding your childhood sweetheart and use me of not trusting you. I have no idea what you''re trying to do here."


    u H


    Shaun could not find words to reply to Catherine.


    He was filled with frustration.


    When it became silent in the car, Catherine read a novel on her phone.


    "There''s radiation from the phone. Don''t keep looking at it." Shaun took her phone away.


    Catherine simply looked out the window. She did not even have the energy tomunicate with him.


    "Babe, don''t be like this. If there''s anything that you''re unhappy with, just say it out. There''s no need to keep it inside your heart." Shaun lowered his voice and tried to please her.


    "I''m not unhappy. I''m living quite a fulfilled life," Catherine replied to himzily.


    Shaun, who waspletely shut out again, was aggrieved. "Didn''t you tell me to bring you along if I''m hanging out with Rodney and the others? I''m hanging out with them tonight at the clubhouse. Come along with me."


    "I''m not going."


    Why did she have to ruin her mood by meeting Sarah?


    "Aren''t you worried that Sarah will be there too?"

 Chapter 552

    "I''m not worried." Catherine looked at Shaun with a smile. "Besides, having a physical affair doesn''t count as cheating."


    Did she mean that she would not mind even if he slept with Sarah?


    No, it could not be. When he had identally hugged Sarah before, she was jealous for a long time.


    "My dear, tonight''s gathering is mainly to wee Chase. He''s here in Canberra," Shaun said to please her, "You should go."


    Catherine was taken aback.


    Chase came from the same hometown as her, and her rtionship with Chase was pretty good.


    "Okay. I haven''t seen him in a long time anyways."


    Shaun''s expression stiffened.


    He never expected that there woulde a day when he had to rely on Chase to invite her out.


    Damn Chase, he could not possibly be contacting Catherine behind his back right?


    Chase, who was away fishing at sea, sneezed. "Who


    misses me so much? Could it be Rin?"


    He took his phone out and sent a Whatsapp message to Catherine immediately: [Rin, it''s been a while since we met. Do you want to meet up tonight?]


    Shaun, who was holding Catherine''s phone, almost spat out blood due to anger when he saw that message appear on her screen.


    Sure enough, that jerk did contact his wife behind his back.


    8 p.m.


    At a private clubhouse by ake in Canberra.


    Shaun circled Catherine''s waist and entered. Chase, Rodney, and Sarah were already sitting on the leather sofa, drinking and chatting.


    When both of them came in, Chase immediately waved at them with a smile. "Hi, Rin. Did you miss me?" 1


    Shaun shot him an icy re. Chase instantly felt chilly as if he was at the South Pole.


    Catherine smiled as she nodded. "Young Master Harrison, what brings you to Canberra?"


    "There''s a business meeting." Chase patted the seat beside him. "Sit here, Rin." Just as Chase finished speaking, Shaun had already sat on the seat that he patted on earlier. Catherine was pulled by Shaun to sit on another side.


    Seeing that there was a big guy between Rin and him, the corners of Chase''s mouth twitched.


    "Are you dissatisfied with me sitting here?" Shaun narrowed his eyes and raised his eyebrows.


    "... Not at all." Chase smiled sheepishly.


    Sarah, who was sitting on the opposite side, concealed her darkened gaze. She smiled and said, "Shaunic, you''ve finally brought your wife out. Otherwise, I''m the only woman here every single time. It''s no fun."


    Catherine smiled vaguely and looked at Shaun. "No wonder you had so many social engagements at night. So you were with Sarah every time you went out."


    Shaun felt a tingling in his scalp. Just as he wanted to talk, Rodney said discontentedly, "Don''t be sarcastic. Chester and I are always present too. It''s not just Shaun and Sarah."


    "Tsk tsk, Ms. Neeson, you really make people envious of you. You''re surrounded by the three top noblemen of Australia, just like a princess." Catherine smiled even brighter.


    Rodney frowned. "Catherine, everyone''s having a nice time. Can you not start attacking others the moment you join in?"


    "Rodney..." Shaun squinted his eyes to warn him.


    "Did I say anything wrong?" Rodney harrumphed." Sarah and the three of us have known each other ever since we were young. She only has a few friends like u s left in Canberra. What''s wrong with asking her to hang out together?"


    "There''s nothing wrong. I didn''t say anything like that." Catherine shrugged with an innocent look." Young Master Snow, you''re being unfair. You said that I''m attacking others with my words, but I remember it was Ms. Neeson who started this topic. She was the one who said that she''s the only woman here every single time. Otherwise, how would I have known that you guys invited her to hang out? What a deep rtionship you guys have."


    Everyone was stunned. Shaun looked like he was deep in thought.

 Chapter 553

    Sarah secretly tightened her grip on her ss. She then suddenly lowered her head and coughed.


    "Are you okay? Is your throat still unwell?" Rodney immediately asked out of


    concern.


    Catherine said, "Oh dear, has your wound not healed yet? It''s better to rest at home if you''re not feeling well."


    "Catherine, have you said enough?" Rodney could not tolerate her anymore. He warned, "You should get this straight. Sarah was strangled for the sake of treating Shaun''s illness. As his wife, not only are you being ungrateful, but you''re even being sarcastic. Can you cut it out already?" 1


    Catherine felt aggrieved and pouted. "Young Master Snow, how can you say that? That day, you even said that Shaun and Ms. Neeson still have feelings for each other and told me to back off. In that case, it''s not my ce to be grateful because she did it willingly."


    When Catherine said that, panic shed through Rodney''s eyes. The way he red at her was as if he wanted to eat her alive.


    Chase and Shaun''s expressions changed, especially Shaun''s. His brows were oozing with anger. "Rodney,


    when did you look for her and say those words to her?" "Rodney, you shouldn''t have done that." Sarah sighed worriedly. "I''ve told you before. Shaunic and I have already moved on."


    "Fine, it''s all my fault. I''m going to use the bathroom."


    Rodney kicked a chair out of the way. He stood up and went to the bathroom.


    "I''ll go talk to him." Sarah followed him hurriedly.


    Shaun''s face was full of frustration. He regretted bringing Catherine along. "My dear, why didn''t you tell me that Rodney had gone to see you? If I knew about it, I would''ve helped you give him a harsh lesson."


    "That''s right, Rin. Rodney is just clueless. Don''t take his words to heart." Chase then changed the topic. "How about we y a game of pool?"


    Catherine nodded. "Okay."


    She walked toward the pool table with Chase. Shaun said worriedly, "You''re pregnant. It''s not suitable for you to y pool. Why don''t I y while you watch from the side?"


    Catherine frowned, and Chase said hastily, "Shaun, can you not kill the mood? We''re not even ying ser. Did you call Catherine out just for her to sit there and act out a soap opera with Sarah?"


    Soap opera...


    Catherine almost burst outughing.


    "Alright, I''ll be careful. You can go to the side. Don''t disturb us." Catherine''s tone was calm.


    Shaun was indescribably frustrated. Her attitude toward him was worse than her attitude toward Chase.


    "My dear, what do you want to eat? I''ll order it for you."


    "Anything."


    After Shaun finally left, Chase stroked his pool cue and said softly, "Rin, you must''ve been having a hard timetely right?"


    Tears welled up in Catherine''s eyes and she almost cried. However, she held it back and did not expose her emotions. "You don''t me me? I thought you would be on Sarah''s side too."


    "I''m not that close with Sarah. You''re the one whoes from the same


    hometown as me, after all," Chase said gleefully, "Onlookers see most of the game.


    I noticed just now that Sarah isn''t that simple of a person."


    Catherine looked at him, astonished.


    "Rodney likes Sarah too much. It has always been like this. In his eyes, Sarah is a


    perfect little princess while Chester treats her like a sister. As for Shaun, his heart does carry guilt toward Sarah, but I''m very sure that he doesn''t love Sarah anymore," Chase said seriously.


    "It doesn''t matter." Catherine smiled faintly.


    Chase frowned. "You..." "I''m tired. I just want to love myself and my babies more," Catherine replied.

 Chapter 554

    A trace of worry shed across Chase''s eyes.


    "My dear, have some fruits." Shaun brought a fruit tter over.


    The door of the private room opened again. Chester came in with his hand circled around a woman with a tall figure. The woman had long and straight ck hair that rested on her shoulders. She was wearing a floral-striped off-shoulder shirt with puffy sleeves. She matched it with a white denim short skirt.


    However, when Catherine got a clearer look at that woman''s face, she was speechless, i


    F*ck!


    What a bad day.


    That woman turned out to be Cindy, whom she had not met in a long time.


    Ever since the Jones family fell apart, Catherine rarely met Cindy, but she often saw entertainment news rted to her on the phone. It seemed like Cindy was bing more famous. However, Catherine had no ties with Cindy, so she did not pay any attention to her. Surprisingly, Cindy was now hooking up with Chester.


    Did the eyes of every one of Shaun''s friends get


    smudged with sh*t?


    He did not want a good woman like Charity but chose Cindy who had a stic face.


    Shaun''s memory was not very good now, so he did not remember Cindy. However, Chase recognized her at first sight.


    "Cathy, long time no see. I miss you very much." Cindy''s eyes brightened when she saw Catherine. She happily went up to Catherine. 1


    "Excuse me, but I''m not close with you." Catherine raised her hand to signal her not toe any closer.


    Chester frowned and asked Cindy, "You guys know each other?"


    "We don''t just know each other. Cathy and I went to the same middle school and high school. Our rtionship was quite good all along, but she rarely contacted me after she came to Canberra." Cindy smiled awkwardly.


    Chester raised his eyebrows. He had a thoughtful expression on his face.


    He remembered that Catherine had onlye to Canberra after Joel brought her back.


    After listening to Cindy, could it be that Catherine had cut off contact with Cindy after finding sess?


    Catherine did not care about what Chester thought of her and said straightforwardly, "Don''t you have any f* eking clue as to why I''ve stopped contacting you?"


    "That''s right." Chase harrumphed. "I remember you. Back in Melbourne, you often mingled with a bunch of mediocre women like J Campbell. Oh yes, you even had someone drag Rin out of the restaurant when you guys were having a meal. Shaun, do you remember?"


    11 H


    How could he say out loud that he had forgotten so many things?


    However, ording to what Chase said, this woman was surely not good. "Chester, why did you find a woman like this?" Shaun frowned. He did not hide the repulsion in his eyes.


    Cindy''s face paled slightly, and her eyes glinted with tears from embarrassment. "Young Master Harrison, I tried to stop them back in Melbourne but I was merely a small singer at that time. Ms. Campbell and the others ignored mepletely. Cathy, I know that you look down on me, but I''m not that powerful like you. I have to rely on myself most of the time and be very careful. I''ll be ruined if I offend someone."


    She held Chester''s hand while trembling. "Chester, you should know about my past."


    "Let bygones be bygones." The corners of Chester''s mouth lifted into a mesmerizing smile as he patted the back of her hand. "Go and have a seat." "Chester, is this your new girlfriend? She''s very pretty." At that moment, Sarah and Rodney returned.


    Sarah went over to Cindy with a smile and held her hand. "It''s lively tonight as a few women have joined. Hey, why are you crying?"


    "I''m fine..." Cindy lowered her head and wiped her tears hurriedly.

 Chapter 555

    Sarah nced at Catherine who had a cold expression and there was a gleam in her eyes. She made herself look like an understanding friend. "Let''s go sing some songs."


    Catherine shot a speechless nce at those two women.


    A pretentious b*tch and a fake b*tch.


    They were a match made in heaven.


    If only she knew, she would have insisted on noting.


    Soon, music started to y in the private room. Catherine recognized the melody instantly. It was Bruno Mars'' ''Count on Me''.


    Freya, Cindy, and she had often sung that song in the past.


    At that moment, Cindy took a microphone and passed it to her in front of everybody. She even said into her microphone, "Cathy, let''s sing together. We were the best at singing this song. I know I made some mistakes before and I don''t know what else to say besides I''m sorry. But I really miss the sisterhood between us. If it weren''t for your encouragement, I wouldn''t have gotten to where I am today in the


    entertainment industry. I miss you a lot. I really do.."


    When she said thest three words, she even choked up a little.


    Catherine was in a daze for a moment, but she quickly found it funny.


    Would Cindy even feel regretful? She had done so many things that added insult to injury back then.


    "Cindy, you want to act, but I''m not in the mood to act with you," Catherine mocked.


    Chester put down his ss. A hint of displeasure shed through his eyes.


    Rodney could not tolerate her any longer and said," Catherine, Cindy is sincerely apologizing to you. Do you have to be like this? Do you think that you''re so great just because you''re Shaun''s wife?"


    Sarah sighed. "Actually, I can understand the feeling of having a


    misunderstanding with your friend. It''s fate to be able to meet each other again when you have so many years of friendship. I''m rather envious of friendships that were established during schooling days. They''re pure, clean, and untainted. Don''t regret it only after you lose it."


    Catherine was speechless.


    Every one of the people present was looking at her with a repulsive expression as if she was a narrowminded and evil person.


    After a short while, sheughed. "This is my first time "This is my first time knowing that a victim will be in the wrong for not forgiving others even if he or she was hurt badly before. So this is what they call emotional ckmail?"


    She put down the pool cue. "I''m not ying anymore. I see that I''m not wee here. I''ll not ruin everyone''s mood."


    She turned around and left after she spoke. Shaun grabbed her wrist hastily. "Cathy..."


    "Shaun, let her leave. I''ve had enough. She''s been so sarcastic ever since she appeared. Didn''t everyone have a good time when you didn''t bring her along before?" Rodney said in a harsh tone. 3


    Catherine looked back and shot an icy nce at him." To be honest, looking at brainless guys like you all is quite tiring for me too."


    At that moment, Chester''s expression changed as well. He said coldly, "Shaun, send her back. Don''t bring her along next time."


    "Just nice. I''m not interested in joining again either." Catherine flung Shaun''s hand away and walked off.


    Shaun red at Chester and Rodney angrily before going after her.


    In the private room, Cindy had an anxious and regretful look on her face. "It''s my fault. If I hadn''t invited Cathy to sing, this wouldn''t have happened."


    "It''s not your fault. She''s the annoying one in the first ce," Rodney said.


    nk! Chase suddenly threw the pool cue on the table. "You guys enjoy yourselves. I''m leaving."


    "You''re leaving now?" Rodney said immediately," We''re here to wee you tonight."


    "There''s no point." Chase put his hands in his pockets and walked to the door. He suddenly turned back and looked at Cindy. "What Rin said was right. This is the first time I saw that emotional ckmail could be done this way. Rodney and Chester weren''t in Melbourne then. They don''t understand your character at all. If it were me, I wouldn''t forgive you for the things you''ve done either. Chester, you made a bad choice this time."


    He left immediately after speaking.


    Chester, who was left behind, had an expression as dark as ink. Cindy started feeling jittery as well.


    After walking out of the clubhouse, Catherine took a deep breath.


    As expected, whenever she faced Shaun and his friends, she would feel depressed.

 Chapter 556

    She touched her stomach. "I''m sorry, my babies. I promised not to get angry but I couldn''t control myself again."


    "Cathy, I''ll send you back." Shaun held her hand. "I''ll have the driver drive the car over."


    Catherine remained silent.


    On the way back home, she did not speak a word either.


    Shaun studied her expression a few times. His eyes looked weary. "I''m sorry. I shouldn''t have asked you to go today. What Rodney said was too much."


    "You''re right. You don''t have to invite me next time," Catherine replied calmly.


    Actually, she still felt disappointed in her heart. Whenever she faced Shaun''s group of friends, she always felt like she was battling them alone. He had never once taken her side with a firm stance.


    She could not even remember how many times it had happened already.


    When the car stopped, she got out of the car immediately.


    "My dear, babe..."


    Shaun called her from behind, but she never looked back. Gradually, he started to be angry as well." What on earth do you want? Until when are you going to show me this attitude?"


    Catherine halted and turned her head. "Maybe I''ll get better when you stop hanging out with Rodney and the others."


    Shaun''s expression darkened.


    Although he was not pleased with Rodney and the rest, he had known them for 20 years. They had apanied him through thick and thin. It was not a n exaggeration to say that they were sworn brothers.


    "I knew you wouldn''t be willing to."


    Catherine gave a self-deprecating smile and then turned back to leave.


    Honestly speaking, she understood that birds of a feather flock together. Rodney and Chester were so attentive toward those two batches and even treated them like princesses. Sooner orter, Shaun would be like that too.


    She did not want herself to be like Sarah and Cindy.


    In the next few days, Catherine never looked for Shaun again. Not only that, the manor was so huge that they could go a week without seeing each other.


    Shaun had a lot of pent-up anger in him, but he had nowhere to vent it. It was a Sunday.


    Sarah came to the manor as usual for Shaun''s treatment.


    When she entered, she heard Shaun losing his temper. "Where the hell is Catherine? She was the one who wanted me to get treated in the manor. Dr. Neeson ising yet I don''t even see her shadow."


    "Young Madam is taking a walk behind the hill," Aunty Yasmine said with a bitter face, "She said she isn''t a doctor and won''t be of much help, so she won''t be disturbing you two."


    U 91


    Shaun''s temples were in pain from anger.


    What kind of words were those? She was the one who was wary of him having an affair as if she was wary of a thief.


    Sarah gritted her teeth in secret. She did not expect Shaun''s feelings for


    Catherine to be so deep. What did that make her then?


    It had been so long since she returned yet her rtionship with Shaun did not


    grow closer but grew further instead.


    Would he not meet her again after his illnesspletely recovered?


    It seemed like she would have to use that method then.


    "Shaunic." She walked over and asked worriedly, "Is Cathy still angry about what happenedst time?"


    Shaun replied in the affirmative. He could notprehend what Catherine was thinking at all. Sometimes, he suspected that she had prenatal depression, but ording to Elie, she got along well with other members of the Hill family. It was only when she was facing him... 2

 Chapter 557

    When did Catherine even start to refuse to talk to him?


    Shaun felt unease and fear in his heart.


    "No wonder you didn''t join Rodney and the others even when they invited you out. I''m sorry, maybe I shouldn''t have gone that day. In the end, your friendship with Rodney and the others has be strained," Sarah said guiltily.


    "It''s not your fault. Cindy is the one to me," Shaun said coldly, "Were there no other women left? Why did Chester just have to hook up with this woman from the entertainment industry?"


    "Chester has always been a yboy when ites to dating. Maybe he''s just dating her for fun. He might break up with her after a while." Sarah looked at the time. "Let''s start the treatment."


    "Okay."


    Shaun stood up.


    In the treatment room, Sarah yed a song on her phone that had an old melody. The song was not in English and sounded ancient. Shaun had never heard it before. "Why are you ying a song today?"


    "Yes, we''re changing to another treatment method. This is a Sanskrit song." Sarah took out an old coin. "Later, look at this coin seriously."


    Three minutester.


    Shaun heard a loud tinkling sound in his ears. It was a s if he had instantly lost consciousness, and his ck gaze looked nk.


    After Sarah continuously asked a few questions and confirmed that he had really lost consciousness, she bent down and whispered in his ear, "Shaun, the person you love is Sarah. The person you love is Sarah. You hate Catherine the most..."


    4 p.m.


    At the hill behind the manor.


    Catherine was carefully picking a bunch of flowers. Right then, Aunty Yasmine came over and advised her insistently, "Young Madam, you should go back to the vi. Eldest Young Master Hill was throwing a tantrum just now because you weren''t there."


    "Go back and let him get angry at me?" Catherine lowered her head to smell the flowers'' fragrance. "I''m not going back. We''ll always end up in a fight whenever I see Sarah. I don''t want it to affect my mood."


    "But if you''re this indifferent, aren''t you scared that Eldest Young Master Hill will be snatched away by Sarah?" Aunty Yasmine sighed. "Young Madam, I''ll be harsh with my words. If you two want to get divorced, no one in the Hill family will let you take the children away. You''re the one who''s having a hard time being pregnant with the children now. Can you bear seeing them call Sarah their mother in the future?"


    "That''s right." Elie nodded. "Never mind if Sarah treats the children kindly, but what if she mistreats them? Eldest Young Master Hill grew up while being abused when he was young too. Old Madam Hill is old. She can only handle so much."


    The calm in Catherine''s eyes gradually froze.


    She would never let Sarah be the stepmother of her children.


    A vicious woman like Sarah would definitely abuse them.


    She had been exhausted these days, so she kept avoiding the problem. Aunty Yasmine and Elie had given her a reminder at that moment.


    "Okay, I''ll go back."


    Hiding and not facing the problem would not work anyways.


    She held her flowers and returned to the vi.


    When she reached the door, she saw Shaun and Sarah walking out from inside.


    "Sarah, let me send you back." Shaun suddenly grabbed Sarah''s hand. "Shaunic..." Sarah was stunned. She withdrew her hand immediately when she saw Catherine at the side. She said frantically, "Young Madam, don''t misunderstand."


    Catherine''s expression was awful. She saw Shaun grabbing Sarah''s hand with her own eyes just now." Shaun, you¡ª"


    "Why did youe?" Shaun interrupted her and gave her an annoyed nce.

 Chapter 558

    It was almost summer, but Catherine suddenly felt a chill in the air.


    Even if she had caught him red-handed, not only did he not exin, but he also did not hide the disgust that he felt when she appeared. How could he do that?


    "Shaunic, don''t be like that," Sarah said hurriedly," She''s your wife, after all."


    Shaun harrumphed. "If I hadn''t thought that she was dead before, she wouldn''t have be my wife. Let''s go, Sarah. I''ll send you back."


    After he spoke, he grabbed Sarah and left.


    Catherine felt as if the blood in her body had gone cold. Tears welled up in her eyes as she said, "Shaun, you dare to leave? If you leave, I''ll never forgive you anymore."


    Shaun looked back. The woman behind was wearing a beige-colored dress. She was two months pregnant, but her figure was frail as if the wind could blow her away anytime.


    At that moment, his heart throbbed painfully. He wanted to go back, but he remembered a voice in his head that said, "The person you love is Sarah..."


    Catherine was not the woman he loved.


    "I don''t need your forgiveness at all. I''m toozy toe back to a ce where you''re also at anyways."


    He held Sarah''s hand and left without looking back.


    He did not see Catherine''s face turn as pale as the dead in that instant.


    How could he be so... heartless?


    Where was that Shaun who had sworn to love her forever?


    Where was that Shaun who had said he did not like Sarah?


    All of a sudden, her vision went ck.


    Aunty Yasmine held on to her immediately. Elie called the family doctor over in a hurry.


    Old Madam Hill and Old Master Hill heard the news and immediately rushed over. When they heard that Shaun had held Sarah''s hand and left, Old Madam Hill was enraged. "This is ridiculous. His wife is pregnant yet he''s still hooking up with another woman outside. Get him to return immediately."


    "I''ve already tried calling but Eldest Young Master Hill is not picking up my calls," Aunty Yasmine said helplessly.


    "That b*stard! Pass me the phone." Old Master Hill took the phone and dialed Shaun''s number.


    "What is it, Grandpa?"


    "Shaun, your wife has fainted. Get back here right now!" Old Master Hill barked, "I don''t care what happened between you and Sarah in the past, but you''re a married man now. You were the one who married her willingly. You should take responsibility now that she''s pregnant. A man should be responsible for his own actions."


    Shaun went silent on the other side of the phone. Just as he was about to speak, the sound of a woman yelling in pain was heard.


    "Grandpa, I have something to do here. I can''t talk to you right now. I''m not even a doctor. You can send her to a doctor if she has fainted. I''ll raise the kids. As for Catherine, I can just give her a sum of money."


    Shaun hung up after he finished talking.


    Old Master Hill almost spat out blood.


    Were those the words a human would say?


    Why did he have such a heartless and ungrateful grandson?


    He turned back and saw Catherine who was awake. Nobody knew when she


    woke up. She looked at him with widened eyes and a sad smile.


    "Grandpa, does Shaun want to send me off with money?" Catherine had a mournful expression.


    Old Master Hill stiffened. He remembered that he would always turn the call volume to the highest because he was old and had poor hearing.


    Catherine had surely heard everything.


    Old Madam Hill panicked too. She was afraid that Catherine would be in shock. Plus, she was pregnant with twins now. "Calm down. As long as your grandpa and I are here, we''ll never allow him to divorce you. As for Sarah, we won''t agree to Shaun being together with her."


    "You didn''t agree to Shaun being together with me previously too, but didn''t he still get married to me in the end?" Catherine said. 3

 Chapter 559

    Shaun was no longer the old Shaun. He was in control of the Hill family. If he wanted to do anything in his way, he did not even have to listen to the two elderly.


    Old Madam Hill''s expression was awkward. "What''s going on between the both of you? We realized that you two weren''t on speaking terms before. But we thought that you youngsters would make up shortly after a fight."


    Catherine felt a sweep of coldness in her chest.


    She did not know either. Was Shaun fed up with her for not talking to himtely, so he wanted to get back together with Sarah?


    She really did not expect Shaun to be so cruel.


    "Don''t worry. We''ll tell him off. You should take care of the babies." This was a rare moment when Old Master Hill was consoling someone so gently.


    Catherine closed her eyes and did not say a word.


    When the room became silent again, Aunty Yasmine brought a bowl of stew over and fed her. "Young


    Madam, you must have some stew. Even if you''re not hungry, the babies in your belly need to eat too."


    "Aunty Yasmine, I can''t let Sarah be their stepmother. I''d feel uneasy," Catherine muttered.


    "Don''t cry, Young Madam. To be honest, I think Eldest Young Master Hill still has you in his heart. Just this evening before Sarah came, he was looking everywhere for you. His words differ from his feelings, but I can see that he wants to make up with you. Not only that, he has always been at home at nighttely. Last night, he was even loitering at your door."


    Aunty Yasmine said hesitantly, "Was it because you''ve ignored him for too long so now he''s trying to provoke you?"


    "He wouldn''t use such a cruel method to provoke me unless his heart has really changed." Catherine smiled bitterly and shook her head. "No, his heart has never changed. He has been in love with Sarah all along."


    "It''s not like that. Eldest Young Master Hill truly loves you." Aunty Yasmine found it hard to exin it in words. "Why did Eldest Young Master Hill suddenly be this way? It''s very weird."


    Catherine was stunned for a moment. "Aunty Yasmine, are you sure that Shaun was looking for me before Sarah arrived?"


    "I''m sure. He even said you were the one who suggested that Dr. Neeson came to the manor for his treatment, but you disappeared when it was time. He was ming you for not apanying him."


    Catherine was astonished.


    Indeed, it seemed that Shaun had turned heartless all of a sudden.


    She recalled that after Sarah met Jenniferst time, Jennifer passed away not long after.


    Could it be that Sarah had messed with something again?


    Catherine''s brows were knitted tightly in a frown.


    She was slightly uncertain as well.


    Shey on the bed for one whole night, but she could not sleep at all.


    The next day, her body felt better. She woke up and asked around about Shaun''s whereabouts. When she found out that he had not returned for the whole night, her heart went cold.


    He had left with Sarah yesterday. Did they spend the night together? Did something happen?


    A nauseous feeling welled up in her.


    She threw up heavily.


    "Young Madam, have some water." Aunty Yasmine patted her back, full of worries.


    "I''m okay. Prepare the car. I''m going to hispany," Catherine said weakly.


    Aunty Yasmine was anxious. "But you''re in this state..."


    "I want to get some things straight," Catherine said persistently.


    "Arrange the car, then," Elie said, "We cannot let Eldest Young Master Hill continue being like this."


    Aunty Yasmine sighed. She arranged a car to send Catherine to Hill Corporation.


    When Catherine arrived, the receptionist recognized her immediately. A trace of sympathy shed across her eyes. "Young Madam, the president... He''s not free right now."

 Chapter 560

    Catherine noticed the receptionist''s gaze. She said insistently, "I''m still going up even if he''s busy."


    She headed straight upstairs.


    When she pushed the office door open, Shaun''s upset voice sounded from inside. "Who allowed you toe in without knocking-"


    Before he finished his sentence, he stopped abruptly when he saw Catherine.


    Catherine saw what was happening in the office.


    Sarah was sitting on Shaun''sp. That scene was so disgusting that she wanted to throw up again even though she just did in the morning.


    "Young Madam..." Sarah stood away from Shaun''sp frantically. "I''m sorry..."


    "Stop pretending, Sarah. Don''t you feel even an ounce of shame for seducing a married man?" Catherine could not hold it in anymore. She rushed over and raised her hand to p Sarah across her face.


    However, Shaun grabbed her wrist halfway.


    He stared at her coldly. "Catherine, who do you think you are? How dare you hit Sarah? Get lost."


    He flung her arm away hard. If Elie had not held on to


    Catherine, she would have fallen to the ground.


    "Eldest Young Master Hill, you can''t do this. Young Madam is pregnant," Elie reminded him.


    "She was the one who didn''t stay at the manor and came out," Shaun said in annoyance.


    Catherine showed a sorrowful smile. "Do you think I wanted to? My husband is apanying another woman and hugging her. How could I sleep? Were you with herst night as well?"


    Shaun averted his gaze and did not answer her.


    However, him remaining silent meant that he was tacitly agreeing.


    At that instant, Catherine was enveloped by despair and sadness. Her face was as white as a sheet.


    Shaun''s thin lips moved. For some reason, he felt an ache in his heart.


    At that moment, Sarah suddenly said, "I''m sorry, Catherine. I wasn''t feeling well yesterday..."


    "So you had someone else''s husband spend the night with you just because you weren''t feeling well? Ha, Sarah Langley Neeson, you''re obviously shameless. Can you stop acting innocent already?"


    Catherine could not bear listening to another word. She took a deep breath, afraid that she might lose control. "Can you allow me to talk to my husband in private? If you''re brazen enough to remain here, then I can only call the reporters over. We can have a chat


    together."


    Anger shed across Shaun''s eyes. "This is my private matter. What will they think of Sarah if you call the reporters here?"


    Catherineughed sarcastically.


    His only concern was Sarah''s image. What about her? Could she be simply trampled on by him as he liked?


    "Why are youughing?" Shaun felt ufortable and irritated by her smile. 1


    "Shaunic, stop fighting. I should leave." Sarah picked up her bag beside her. She said, "The inte is advanced nowadays. If the reporters find out about this, people will surely criticize you with harsh words."


    "Sarah..." Shaun was slightly swayed. As expected, it was Sarah who was most concerned about him. "I''ll let the driver send you back.¡±


    "Okay, I''ll be waiting for you." After saying that affectionately, Sarah turned around and shot an icy nce at Catherine when her back was facing Shaun. She left smugly.


    Catherine clenched her fists. She was afraid that she would not be able to control herself and strangle Sarah to death.


    "Catherine, if you dare hurt Sarah, I''ll never let you off the hook." Shaun saw her gaze and warned her, frowning.


    Catherine moved her eyes away and looked at that handsome and refined but heartless face. He was clearly still the man she loved, but his gaze was so unfamiliar that it made her scared.


    She was more willing to believe that Shaun had gotten hypnotized by Sarah rather than him having a change of heart and bing cruel.


    "Shaun, why did you change all of a sudden?"


    She stared straight into the man''s eyes. Her eyes were red and swollen. "You clearly said that you only have me in your heart right now and that you''ve never thought of getting back together with Sarah. Were you lying to me all along?"


    Shaun was taken aback. Had he said those words before?

 Chapter 561

    It was impossible.


    Shaun frowned. "Catherine, the one I love has been Sarah all along. It has never changed."


    Catherine''s body shook.


    He just used one short sentence to deny their whole past. What did she mean to him?


    "So everything you said to me at the seaside vi was a lie? You said you''d only love me in this lifetime." Catherine was about to break down and cry. "How can you do this to me? You just changed all of a sudden. Don''t you think that you''re being very weird?"


    "Don''t say another word. I know my own heart."


    Shaun was annoyed by her gaze. "I''ve had enough of you since a long time ago.


    If it weren''t for the children, we would''ve divorced long ago."


    Catherine held her breath.


    At that moment, she could feel her heart growing colder and colder.


    Was that it? Had he just been tolerating her all this time?


    Could he not stand her any longer?


    However, Shaun did not care. He continued saying cruelly, "After you give birth to the children, we''ll get a divorce. Don''t worry, I''ll give you a sum of money. It''ll be enough for you to spend for the rest of your life.


    From today onward, stop finding trouble with Sarah. If not, you''ll bear the consequences."


    As he said those words, his eyes were filled with an icy, prating chill.


    The blood in Catherine''s body went cold.


    "Shaun, you b*stard! You''re really a b*stard!"


    She could not take it anymore. She cried as she grabbed a cup on the table and threw it at him.


    Shaun avoided it by cocking his head. Seeing that she was crazy to the point of almost losing her mind, intense fury shed across his eyes. He pressed on the inte. "Call the guards in and chase this person out."


    "Eldest Young Master Hill..." Aunty Yasmine said while panicking, "Eldest Young Master Hill, you can''t do this."


    "Aunty Yasmine, you need to remember who was the one who hired you," Shaun warned coldly.


    "Don''t say anymore, Shaun. If you want to get a divorce, you can get it anytime you want. But I''ll never give my children to anybody. Not only that, I''ll never ever let Sarah be their stepmother." After Catherine shouted at him as if she had lost her mind, she turned and left while feeling frazzled.


    Shaun got a headache from all the noise.


    Not long after he sat down, Hadley knocked on the door and entered. "Eldest Young Master Hill, I got the results after investigating the ashes..."


    "What ashes?" Shaun raised his head and asked.


    Hadley was stunned. Was Sarah not treating Shaun''s illness? Why was his memory not getting better but deteriorating instead? However, when he thought about the investigation results, he felt a chill in his heart. He said hurriedly, "Some time ago, you asked me to check Jennifer''s ashes. I found someone to identify it. The ashes in the urn were indeed not human ashes."


    "What are you trying to say?" Shaun became more confused as he listened, so he cut him off annoyedly.


    "Ms. Neeson said she would bury Boris next to Jennifer''s ashes, but the ashes in Jennifer''s urn don''t belong to a human''s..."


    "Are you suspecting that Sarah did not even spare Jennifer''s ashes to get revenge on her?"


    "... That''s what I meant," Hadley stammered to reply. After all, Shaun suddenly treasured Sarah a lottely.


    Shaun looked up. The coldness in his eyes was overflowing. "Enough. Sarah''s not like that."

 Chapter 562

    "But..."


    "Hadley, I see that you''ve been keeping in touch with Catherine too muchtely. You''re intent on helping her. Let me tell you, no one understands Sarah more than me. She''s the woman I love. I won''t allow anyone to question her," Shaun said icily, "This matter ends here."


    Hadley was astonished. "Eldest Young Master Hill, I never-"


    "Get out." Shaun opened hisptop and gave the order to leave.


    Hadley felt wronged and found it strange.


    The evidence was right in front of him, but Eldest Young Master Hill looked like he could not differentiate between right and wrong at all.


    Eldest Young Master Hill was being too weird.


    It was as if he had turned into someone else.


    Yes, Hadley admitted that Eldest Young Master Hill had loved Sarah in the past, but he could see that Eldest Young Master Hill clearly had Catherine in his heart too.


    Hadley felt that something was not right the more he


    thought about it.


    He went to the manor after he got off work that day.


    Ever since Catherine came back from Hill Corporation in the morning, she kept sitting at the balcony and looking outside without saying a word.


    When Hadley came over, she nced at him sadly. "What did Shaun want you to say to me? Or is he no longer able to stand it so he got you to bring the divorce papers over?"


    "Young Madam, you''ve misunderstood. Eldest Young Master Hill doesn''t know that I came to find you."


    Hadley said reluctantly, "I know that Eldest Young Master Hill has been taking things too far these days. I think that this isn''t his intent. He''s be a bit weird


    "You''re suspecting that Sarah did something to him during the treatment?" Catherine asked in a low voice.


    Hadley opened his mouth. A whileter, he said with a confused expression, "I can''t really describe it, but it feels like Eldest Young Master Hill has been brainwashed. Actually, Eldest Young Master Hill had previously asked me to investigate Jennifer''s ashes. Logically speaking, he should have been slightly suspicious of Ms. Neeson. But when the results came out, he did not care about it at all. This isn''t Eldest Young Master Hill''s way of doing things. Even when he loved Ms. Neeson in the past, he had never blurred the line between right and wrong.


    Besides... Before this, Eldest Young Master Hill would avoid Ms. Neeson as much as possible except during treatment sessions. Lately, he had not even been going to the parties held by Young Master Rodney and the others. Now, however, he suddenly became close with Ms. Neeson. This is very weird."


    Catherine''s face was pale with a gloomy expression. "I sensed it as well. Aunty Yasmine told me that it''s as if Shaun has turned into a different person after his treatment session with Sarah. That''s why I mustered my courage and went to look for him at thepany."


    Hadley''s heart skipped a beat. It looked like he had guessed correctly. "Young Madam, Eldest Young


    Master Hill must''ve been hypnotized. You can''t take his hurtful words seriously. He really has you in his heart. I''m his personal assistant, I can feel it."


    "Tell me, what can I possibly do? He despises me now." Catherine smiled sadly. "I charged to his office but got humiliated in return. He hates me now."


    Hadley said worriedly, "Young Madam, although I''m not clear as to why Eldest Young Master Hill would suddenly be like this, you''re his wife and he''s the children''s father. Surely you don''t wish for him to continue being like this?"


    Catherine shook her head. She was at a loss. "Of course I don''t want that, but you should understand that Shaun is the one who''s in control of the Hill family now. Even if the Hill family members believe me, there''s nothing we can change if Shaun himself doesn''t believe me. He has all the power and influence. Old Master Hill and Old Madam Hill are old, while Rodney and Chester trust Sarah a lot. They won''t help me at all."


    Hadley''s heart sank. He had to admit that what Catherine said was the truth. "Young Madam, honestly speaking, I never thought that Ms. Neeson would be so scary as well. If we let such a person stay by Eldest Young Master Hill''s side, think about how she will treat the two children you''re pregnant with now in the future."


    Catherine gritted her teeth.


    That was what she was worried about too.


    She lowered her head and touched her stomach. Her gaze held a deep trace of bitterness.


    ''Babies, what can I do to protect you?'' 1


    "Hadley, can you find a good psychologist? Don''t let Chester find out. I want to learn about Shaun''s overall condition."

 Chapter 563

    "Okay."


    Hadley let out a breath of relief. Luckily, Young Madam had not given up.


    As the assistant of Australia''s wealthiest man, Hadley had some good connections too. He quickly found a doctor called Dr. Cooper in Australia. Although Dr.


    Cooper had retired for many years, he had extensive experience in psychological research.


    That evening, Hadley apanied Catherine to meet Dr. Cooper.


    After Dr. Cooper heard about Shaun''s changes, he adjusted his reading sses. He said, "When I had an exchange with the top psychologists from Country Y, I heard them mentioning an ancient hypnotic skill in Country Y that could tamper with a person''s feelings and memories. Your friend''s symptoms are quite simr to that."


    Catherine was shocked. She asked frantically, "Can it be cured?"


    Dr. Cooperughed bitterly. "I''ve already said that this hypnotic skill is very ancient. My psychologist friends in Country Y just said that based on hearsay. No one even knows how to do it. This evil skill has been


    banned in the psychological profession. Apparently, no one will even dare to attempt it under normal circumstances because controlling the human brain and emotions is an unpredictable matter. In the past, those who have attempted this hypnosis would change a perfectly normal person into a retard eight out of ten times. Therefore, this skill was slowly forgotten."


    Catherine and Hadley were horrified.


    They did not expect Sarah to be so cruel that she would use a hypnotic skill that has been banned on Shaun. He was the person she loved, for goodness sake.


    It was lucky that Shaun was part of the percentile that did not be a retard.


    "Is there no chance at all?" Catherine asked, refusing to give up.


    "That''s right, Mr. Cooper. Please think about it," Hadley said hastily, "Although you''re retired, I know that you have the most knowledge about this out of all the psychologists in Australia."


    Dr. Cooper sighed. "I definitely can''t cure him, and there are only very few doctors who can cure this. Even if you find a doctor who can do it, I''ll advise you not to because the treatment process is even more dangerous. The chances of recovery are only one percent, so I''ve never heard of sessful cases. I reckon that those who received the treatment are still retards."


    Catherine''s mind was nk, and it was as if her heart had stopped beating too. The living room was in silence for a full minute.


    Then, she heard her own hoarse voice. "So the best way is to let him continue being like this?"


    "Yes, that''s what I mean." Dr. Cooper took a sip of coffee.


    Hadley asked worriedly, "What aboutter on? Will there be any after-effects?"


    "Besides his emotions being controlled by someone else, there''s nothing much. It''ll be like he''s living in a dream." Dr. Cooper nced at Catherine sympathetically. "Only those who he loved before will be the unlucky ones." Catherine''s lips twitched.


    She was not just unlucky. She was in a living hell.


    "Thank you, Dr. Cooper."


    She stood up and walked out of Dr. Cooper''s house soullessly.


    Hadley went after her out of worry. "Young Madam..."


    "Stop calling me ''Young Madam''. Maybe I won''t be anymore very soon."


    Catherine looked at the cars moving on the road, feeling at a loss.


    It used to be a perfect marriage. She did not know why she was experiencing these things now.


    Catherine did not understand what she had done wrong either.


    "I never thought Sarah would be so scary. Eldest Young Master Hill and the rest must''ve not expected this either," Hadley said worriedly. 3


    "Hadley, we can''t do anything. If we treat Shaun by force, he''ll be a retard. Just let him be, then. I quit."


    Even if he did not love her anymore, he would still be normal for the most part. It was just that his emotions were under the control of someone else. He was still the wealthiest man in Australia whom everyone respected. 1 "What about you?" Hadley truly pitied her.

 Chapter 564

    "Me?" Catherine nced down and touched her stomach. "Hadley, if you really care about Shaun, you have to help me. Sarah is willing to hurt even Shaun. If both of my children fall into her hands in the future, they''ll surely be tormented by her."


    "Don''t worry, Young Madam. As long as it''s for the good of Eldest Young Master Hill''s children, I''ll support you with all my might no matter what you choose to do-"


    Hadley had not finished talking when Shaun called him. "Where did you go? It''s Sarah''s birthday today. Go to the clubhouse and decorate the ce. I want to give her a surprise."


    "Did you hear what I said?" Shaun''s voice was stern.


    "... Okay, I''ll go over immediately." Hadley looked at Catherine in sympathy. "Young Madam-"


    "Go to Shaun''s side and do whatever he asks you to do. Don''t expose yourself," Catherine reminded him, "Find a chance to cooperate with me. Let Shaun and the Hill family members think that I had a miscarriage. Only then can I leave." "You want to leave?" Hadley was surprised.


    "Yes, that''s the only way my two children can survive." Catherine''s eyes were filled with exhaustion.


    Hadley nodded without hesitation.


    He was greatly indebted to Eldest Young Master Hill. As long as he could help his children, he was willing to help in any way he could.


    After Hadley left, the Hill family sent a car to bring Catherine back to the manor.


    At night, as shey on the empty big bed, she received a call from Wesley. "Catherine, what''s happening between you and Shaun? I heard that you''re pregnant. How could he treat you this way?"


    Catherine stayed silent for a moment and clenched the nket. Then, she acted like nothing was wrong andughed. "What did you hear?"


    "I didn''t hear anything. I saw it with my own eyes."


    Wesley''s voice was filled with anger. "Shaun booked the entire clubhouse to celebrate Sarah''s birthday tonight. He had someone import fresh roses from overseas and hired Country F''s top Western cuisine chef. He even put fireworks at the seaside for two hours straight and gifted her a 500 million dor luxury vi. Everyone in Canberra knows about it now." "... Is it?"


    Catherine said those two words with a hoarse throat.


    She thought she hade around and let go of certain things, but when she heard that Shaun was doting on Sarah so much, she felt immense pain as if there was a knife slicing through her flesh piece by piece.


    She was about to go crazy from jealousy, but what could she do?


    That man was hypnotized.


    Of course, he had already treated Sarah well prior to getting hypnotized.


    "Cathy, I should''ve stopped you no matter what back then. He said he loved you. But not much time has passed since then and he already had a change of heart!" Wesley was infuriated.


    "Wesley, don''t say anymore. I''m tired. I want to rest."


    "Cathy, don''t be afraid. No matter what happens, I''ll always... Always be your


    friend. You can look for me for help. I''m doing quite well now. I''m no longer the old me who could be simply trampled on by Shaun," Wesley said gently.


    "Okay, thank you."


    After Catherine hung up, she did not sleep for the whole night.


    The next day, she looked at her phone. All the trending searches were about Shaun. [Eldest Young


    Master Hill Is Having An Affair], [Eldest Young Master Hill Gifted A 500 Million Dor Luxury Vi To His New Lover], [Eldest Young Master Hill Spent The Night With His New Lover In The Hotel] and [Eldest Young Master Hill''s New Lover''s Identity],


    Catherine simply tapped into a few pictures and had a look. The picture of Shaun holding Sarah''s hand as they walked into the clubhouse was all around the inte. There was also a picture when they entered the hotel with their arms around each other and videos of the extravagant fireworks. 1

 Chapter 565

    They looked intimate in every picture as though they were conjoined twins.


    They had found Sarah''s Facebook as well. Last night, Sarah posted a picture of a three-tiered cake. On top of the cake were two dolls, a princess and a prince. She had typed a caption as well: [I never thought that you would be celebrating my birthday with me again. Love you. It all started from you and ends with you.]


    Theizens were in an uproar!


    [F*ck, I thought Eldest Young Master Hill was a saint. Not much time has passed and he''s having an affair now. What a jerk.]


    [Me too. I even envied the otherworldly love between Eldest Young Master Hill and his wife.]


    [Young Madam is so pitiful.]


    [This woman looks just like a mistress. What a shameless person.]


    [Die, you b*tch]


    [Seducing another person''s husband, aren''t you ashamed? Your whole family should just die.]


    Catherine turned off her phone. She got up and


    brushed her teeth nkly.


    She thought she would not cry anymore, but halfway through brushing her teeth, she burst into tears. It was because she spotted Shaun''s toothbrush on the bathroom sink.


    When she walked out of her room at 8:30 a m., the maids who passed


    asionally gave her a sympathetic nce.


    She knew that everyone had seen the news.


    As she neared the dining room, the sound of Yvette, who was Second Uncle''s wife, sounded from inside. "I thought Shaun liked Catherine a lot but he changed his heart in just a few days. He gave a vi and fireworks show to that woman. I guess he doesn''t care about Catherine anymore."


    Spencer said, "It can''t be helped. We knew just how much Shaun loved Sarah in the past, and Catherine... Her face is disfigured. She doesn''t look pretty anymore."


    "You''re right. If I were a man, I''d have an affair too."


    Old Madam Hill sighed. "The pitiful ones are the two children who aren''t even fully formed yet."


    Yvette said, "Shaun will definitely want the children, won''t he? I''m a mother as well. Catherine surely won''t be able to bear leaving her two kids to the Hill family."


    Old Master Hill said with a deep voice, "Anyway, the Hill family''s children must stay in the Hill family.


    Nobody can take them away."


    Catherine halted her steps instinctively. She turned around and left.


    At Hill Corporation''s office.


    Shaun saw the negative news on hisputer. His handsome face darkened. "Have you found out who was the one who circted the news?"


    "It''s the mediapany secretly sponsored by the Campos family," Hadley told the truth.


    "The Campos family?"


    Shaun narrowed his eyes. He emanated a cold and dangerous aura at this moment. "Very well, the Campos family is openly going against me now."


    Hadley''s lips moved slightly. He mustered his courage and said, "Eldest Young Master Hill, why don''t you rify to the public that you''re just good friends with Ms. Neeson? You''re married now, so it''s not good for Hill Corporation''s reputation if this spreads out."


    When Shaun was remaining silent, Thomas gave him a call. "Eldest Young Master Hill, something has happened. Sarah got hurt after being hit by someone when she went out this morning."


    Half an hourter, Shaun arrived at the hospital.


    Thomas had been waiting for a long time at the door."


    Eldest Young Master Hill, you''re finally here. Sarah is still lying in bed. The doctor said she has a concussion from being hit."


    Shaun frowned. He pushed the ward''s door open with a dark expression. Sarah''s forehead was wrapped with bandages. Her fair, small face was pale and weak.


    "Why didn''t you tell me?" Shaun touched the wound on her forehead.

 Chapter 566

    Sarah hissed in pain and forced out a smile. "I''m fine, it''s just a scratch."


    Thomas, who was at the side, immediately said, "Oh dear, how is that just a scratch? There was so much blood earlier. Eldest Young Master Hill, I have to say that you''re being really unfair to Sarah. I don''t know which hoodlum exposed the photos of you celebrating her birthday, but now, everyone on the inte is scolding my sister and calling her a third party.


    They''re even calling her a b*tch. In any case, they''re using all kinds of nasty words to talk about her. Some have even found her house address. It''s too dangerous for her."


    Shaun pondered for a moment and said, "In that case, move to a house under my name for now."


    "Yes." Thomas'' eyes brightened. "I heard that you bought a vi by the sea a few years ago. Sarah loves living by the sea. Let''s go there."


    Shaun froze.


    He did have a seaside vi, but... he used to live there with Catherine.


    He was subconsciously reluctant.


    "Brother...¡± Sarah red at Thomas but quickly turned


    to Shaun. With a sweet look, she said, "Did you buy a seaside vi because you remembered me saying I liked living by the sea?"


    Faced with the woman''s sparkling eyes, Shaun looked away and hummed.


    "Then... Then I''ll move there," Sarah bit her pale lip and said with a sweet smile. Shaun was helpless and could only nod.


    Thomas added, "But you can''t just go on like this. You can''t hide in Eldest Young Master Hill''s vi forever. You can''t go to work now as you get pointed at no matter where you go. You''ll have to wear thebel of a mistress your entire life. This is too unfair to Sarah. The two of you clearly fell in love first. Why should she bear all the me?"


    "Brother, stop it. I''m already satisfied that I''ve reunited with Shaun." Sarah''s eyes reddened. "I''m willing to hide in the shadows forever if it''s for him."


    Shaun stroked her head and felt a surge of guilt in his heart. "Don''t worry, I won''t let you hide in the shadows forever."


    A hint of darkness shed in his eyes.


    After leaving the hospital, he got into the car. "Go to Hill Manor."


    One hourter.


    He walked into the manor.


    The sun was shining brightly, and Catherine was sitting on a wooden chair under the grape trellis. She was reading. The warm sun shone on her milky white skin, making the scene look still and quiet like a painting.


    For a few seconds, a strange feeling shed in Shaun''s heart, but it was gone before he could catch it. 1


    When he came back to his senses, he walked over withrge strides.


    Catherine raised her head upon hearing his footsteps. The man was wearing a pair of dark gray casual cks with a blue business shirt on top. His sleeves were rolled up. His outstanding temperament could make any woman''s heart flutter, but it was a pity that his handsome eyes were currently filled with coldness and zero affection.


    The coldness in his eyes was harsher than when they first met.


    She told herself that she had to get used to the man''s coldness.


    However, every time she faced it, her heart still ached.


    The man she loved was treating her worse than a stranger now.


    "Do you need something?" she asked, lowering her eyes as if to hide the sadness in them.


    "You''re my wife. Do I need a reason to find you?" Shaun blurted out and was stunned at how he could say such words.


    "So you still know that I''m your wife, huh? I thought you forgot about it long ago," Catherine said mockingly.


    Shaun became annoyed. "Don''t nag at me. I need you to do something. Issue a statement to the public saying that you and I divorcedst month. As for our marriage, it was a contract marriage from the very start and we only took what we needed from each other." 1


    Catherine looked up at him in shock. Her beautiful ck eyes showed her disbelief.

 Chapter 567

    Shaun was ufortable by her gaze and could not stop himself from lighting up


    a cigarette. After taking a breath, he hardened his heart. "Did you hear me? I only married you because I was annoyed that the Hill family was rushing me to get married. You only married me because you mistook me for Ethan Lowe''s uncle." i


    Catherine could not bear it anymore. "Yes, we only got married in the beginning because of a contract, but afterward, both of us willingly stayed in the rtionship. I didn''t force you."


    "Shut up." Shaun found her words piercing. "It''s because you seduced me again and again. Did you think I''d even take a second look at you otherwise?"


    Although her heart was already riddled with holes, Catherine''s eyes still reddened in disappointment." Shaun Hill, you''re horrible. In order to stop Sarah from being scolded by others, you won''t hesitate to make me lie and announce that we''re already divorced. The outside world will think that I came to you because of the Hill family''s money. Yes, Sarah''s name will be cleared, but what about mine? I''ll be cursed to my grave. Have you ever considered my feelings?" "Why should I consider your feelings? I don''t like you."


    Shaun frowned indifferently, his words growing colder and colder.


    Catherine finally let out augh, all her tears welling u p


    She did not know if it was because Sarah''s hypnosis was too powerful or if Shaun


    had never forgotten about Sarah in the first ce.


    Shaun found herugh ufortable. "Did you hear what I said?"


    "It''s one thing that you cheated on your wife, but now, you also want me topromise to protect Sarah''s and your reputations? Dream on. The people on


    the inte aren''t wrong. Sarah is the third party."


    Catherine could not hold back and yelled at him.


    "Shut up!"


    Shaun pped her mercilessly across the face.


    She froze and covered her face,rge tears rolling down her cheeks.


    "Catherine Jones, I''m warning you, don''t let me hear you insult Sarah again." Shaun narrowed his eyes and warned word by word. "I advise you to do as I say, or I''ll tell Doctor Angelo to stop treating Joel Yule''s illness."


    "Shaun, you b*stard." Catherine was forced to the edge and cried in despair.


    "I mean it." For some reason, Shaun did not want to see her crying appearance and turned to leave.


    "Shaun Hill, I can handle all these matters myself," Catherine suddenly said, "As long as you divorce me, I''ll take the children away and won''t have anything to do with you in the future."


    "Dream on. The children are mine. Catherine Jones, you''ll never be qualified to bargain with me. When you''re done thinking about it, I''ll let Doctor Angelo treat your father."


    Shaun finished and walked away without looking back.


    Catherine looked at his ruthless figure that seemed to be shrouded in darkness.


    In less than 20 minutes, she received a phone call from Doctor Angelo saying he could not treat Joel anymore.


    If no one treated Joel, Nic Wicks and her daughter would not care about him either. The Yule family was led by Damien Yule now. Joel would die in no time.


    She had no choice and could only post the announcement on Facebook. [I sincerely wish that Shaun Hill can find his love. Now that things havee to this point, I have to tell everyone the truth. Shaun Hill and I divorcedst month. We only married because Shaun was forced to by his family, and we each took what we needed in our marriage. There were no feelings involved. Ms. Neeson is Shaun''s childhood sweetheart who was separated from him because of various misunderstandings. She''s not a mistress. I sincerely wish the two of them the


    best.]


    After the post was uploaded...


    Manyizens scolded her on her profile.


    [What do you mean you each took what you both needed? Shaun Hill must have given you a lot of money then!]


    [What the f*ck, I actually believed in your rtionship before. I feel like a fool now.]


    [How much money did you receive?]

 Chapter 568

    [I think you should stop being a president and go into acting. Acting suits you.]


    Immediately after, Sarah began to post various pictures of Shaun and her during their junior and senior high school years. Manyizens began to praise their longsting love.


    However, Catherine did not pay any attention to that. She uninstalled Facebook and hardly read the news.


    Then, Freya angrily called her up. "Catherine Jones, have you gone mad? What do you mean you divorced Shaun Hillst month? You''re not divorced at all! He''s having an affair with that little sl*t Sarah Neeson.


    How could they be such scumbags? You even have to shoulder the me yourself. Have you heard what those people are calling you? No, I''m going insane with anger. I''m gonna chop those two dogs up with a cleaver!" "Freya, I didn''t have a choice. Shaun threatened me with my dad. If I didn''t issue that statement, he''d stop my dad''s treatment," Catherine said helplessly.


    "Is he still human? He''s really a f*cking scumbag. Hurry up and divorce him." Freya was furious.


    "I think he''ll only divorce me after I give birth to the children."


    "He wants to steal your children too?" Freya almost vomited blood. "Doesn''t he have Sarah? Let her give birth to his children. Can''t she have kids?"


    "How could the Hill family allow their family members to be raised outside?" Catherine smiled bitterly. "Don''t worry, I''ll think of a way."


    "I''m really going mad. You can''t let Sarah be your kids'' stepmother."


    "Of course."


    Catherine hung up the phone with a sad face.


    On the other side.


    Sarah soon moved into the seaside vi.


    Thomas looked around and said, "Sarah, this ce is really luxurious. It''s no


    wonder you were racking your brain trying toe up with a way to move in here.


    I heard that this is the most expensive beachfront in Canberra."


    "I don''t want to move in here because it''s expensive." Sarah smiled and sat down on the sofa.


    "I know. It''s because this is where Catherine Jones and Shaun used to stay. Hehe, if Catherine finds out, she''ll probably vomit blood in anger."


    Thomas looked at his sister in admiration. "She used to show off like she was some great youngdy, but I don''t think she''s worth sh*t now. You don''t know how many wealthy families in Canberra areing to curry favors with me now. Everyone knows that you''re the future Mrs. Hill."


    "There''s no rush. When I marry Shaun, there''ll be even more people who''ll fawn over you," Sarah said faintly.


    "With how things are going, you''ll get there soon."


    Thomas'' phone suddenly rang and he went to the side to pick it up. He started tough.


    Then, he came back and said, "I''m going."


    "Where to?" Sarah gave him a side nce. "You''re not going to do something wicked again, right? I''m telling you, even though Shaun loves me, he hasn''t reached a point where he''ll spoil me with no limits. He has disliked you for a long time."


    "Don''t worry, I''m just going to teach that Freya Lynch a lesson." Thomas cackled. Sarah''s brows twitched slightly. "Catherine Jones'' friend?"


    "Yep. She looks quite beautiful, but she''s pretty arrogant. When I went after her before, she scolded me and looked down on me. Hah, I still remember the time she scolded me in the hospital."

 Chapter 569

    Thomas snorted. "I had someone follow her for several days now. If I don''t deal with her, my name isn''t Thomas Neeson."


    Sarah raised her brows. If it were anyone else, she would not care.


    However, she also disliked Freya Lynch.


    "In that case, have fun. Just don''t kill her."


    "Don''t worry. I know what I''m doing."


    9:00 p.m.


    After Catherine took a shower, Freya sent her a message inviting her to y games together.


    She knew that Freya was afraid of her being alone with her thoughts, so she dly agreed.


    The two of them turned on their device''s audio functions and yed a few games together. Freya yelled from the other end, "Hurry up and support me. I''m surrounded! I can''t get out."


    "Wait for me..."


    Catherine clicked on the map and suddenly heard Freya mutter, "Who''s knocking on the door sote at


    night? ... What do you guys want? I''ll call the cops..."


    Bam!


    Suddenly, there were loud sounds of movement on the other line.


    Then, it was silent.


    Catherine hurriedly dialed Freya''s phone number but the call could not get through.


    A bad feeling loomed over her. The manor was at least an hour''s drive away from Freya''s house. It was toote for her to rush over there now, and she did not know many people here.


    After thinking about it, she hurriedly called Wesley." Wesley, I think someone broke into Freya''s house.


    Could you hurry there and help me have a look? I''m scared something has happened to her. I''ll send you the address ande over immediately as well." "Okay, I''ll go there now."


    After hanging up, Catherine called the police and immediately drove the car to the gate.


    The security guard at the gate did not let her go. However, as she was too anxious, she crashed right into it.


    The gate was still standing strong and could not be knocked down, but the guard was frightened and quickly opened the gate for her. After letting her go, the guard called the housekeeper.


    Catherine sped all the way there. What was supposed to be an hour''s drive was reduced to 40 minutes and she finally reached Freya''s apartment.


    When she ran up, the door of the apartment had already been forced open.


    The living room was a mess and there were sounds of a fighting from the bedroom.


    She rushed in. Freya was lying on the bed, her eyes dazed. The clothes on her upper body were tattered while her face and body were bruised.


    Wesley was fighting against three men alone, two of whom were tall and clearly gangsters. Wesley was already injured in many ces.


    The third person was none other than Thomas Neeson. He took advantage of Wesley being upied with the others and immediately pounced on Freya, tearing her clothes again.


    "You b*stard!"


    This scene ruthlessly pierced Catherine''s eyes.


    She recklessly grabbed the trash can on the side and smashed it on Thomas.


    Thomas flew into a rage and flung her away.


    "Watch out..." Wesley hurriedly rushed over and caught her.


    However, the two gangsters behind him saw this and immediately stabbed him in the shoulder with a knife.


    "Wesley..." Catherine was shocked and held him in a panic.


    "It''s okay, it''s just... a small injury." Wesley''s handsome face turned white, but he still forced himself tofort her.


    Catherine''s heart trembled as her eyes welled up with tears.

 Chapter 570

    This was the second time Wesley had gotten stabbed in order to save her.


    However, Catherine could only feel guilty about it and could not give him anything else.


    "Tsk tsk, is he Freya''s lover or yours?" Thomas grinned. "Catherine Jones, it seems you''ve been fooling around with other men behind my sister''s husband''s back."


    "Thomas Neeson, you beast! I''ve already called the cops. It''s illegal to break into another person''s home and hurt others. I''ll never forgive you." Catherine had never hated someone as much as she hated Thomas now.


    "Hehe, go right ahead. My sister''s husband is Young Master Hill. He''ll definitely help me." Thomas showed a smug and indifferent expression. "After all, I''ve done things like this tons of times before. He has always helped me time and again." He kept saying ''my sister''s husband'', but Shaun was clearly Catherine''s husband. That smug expression made Catherine so angry that her body trembled.


    Fortunately, the police rushed in at that moment and


    quickly arrested Thomas and the others.


    Wesley and Freya were swiftly sent to the hospital.


    While she was sitting in the ambnce on the way to the hospital, Catherine''s phone rang incessantly. They were all calls from the Hill family, including Shaun.


    She answered his call and immediately heard his angry roar. "Catherine Jones, did you drive the car out sote at night to die? You even dared to crash into the gate of the manor. I''m telling you, if anything happens to my children, I''ll take your life."


    "Shaun, so you still remember that you have children, huh?"


    Catherine could not hold back and screamed at the man, "Why did I go out? It''s because Thomas Neeson broke into my best friend''s house and assaulted her. It''s all your fault. It''s because of you that the scumbag has be more arrogant and immoral. Shaun Hill, I hate you. I really hate you!" 1


    After venting out her emotions, her tears fell like a broken pearl ne.


    She covered her face and burst into tears.


    Wesley, who was lying weakly on the stretcher, gripped her hand with eyes full of worry.


    Catherine hung up the phone and let her cries echo in the ambnce.


    She had never been more regretful than today.


    She should never have been soft-hearted with that man. She should never have been moved by him.


    It was that man''s indulgence that hurt Freya, Wesley, and Charity.


    If she were not pregnant, she would have done everything to stab that scumbag, Thomas.


    Late at night in the hospital.


    After 40 minutes in the ER, the doctor came out. "The female patient wasn''tpletely assaulted but she still suffered injuries in many ces. She has a concussion, and as she was drugged, it may take more than ten hours for her to regain consciousness."


    Catherine finally breathed a sigh of relief. Thank God... Thank God Thomas did not manage to have his way with Freya. Otherwise, she did not know how Freya would face this painful blow.


    "What about the male patient?" she asked hastily.


    "The knife was stabbed into his arm, and the problem is that it injured the


    ligaments around the stab wound. He needs to be operated on. After the


    operation, his arm needs to be fixed in a cast for a month. It''ll take at least six months to healpletely."


    "Please operate on him immediately."


    Catherine paid the money and apanied Freya back to the ward.


    Freya was still unconscious. Her beautiful face was red and swollen, while her lips were split.


    Soon, the police also came to collect evidence of the victim''s injury.


    When Catherine was done giving her statement, it was already 2:00 a.m. 1


    She was so busy and tired that her head was pounding.


    She could not stand straight anymore, so she sat down on a chair to rest.


    A shadow fell upon her, and Shaun was suddenly standing in front of her. His eyes were so dark like the night sky outside.


    He looked down at her from above.


    In his mind, the words, ''I hate you. I really hate you'' echoed.

 Chapter 571

    Shaun did not understand why, but his heart felt ufortable when he heard those words.


    "Come back with me." Shaun looked at her, his tone low as if it was an order.


    Catherine did not budge and could not be bothered to look at him. Just hearing his voice made her blood boil in anger.


    "Did you hear what I said? You''re pregnant now. You can''t stay here like this." Shaun pulled her up.


    However, Catherine pushed him away and smiled sadly. "Do you think I want to stay here like this? Two of my friends are still unconscious. Do you think I''ll be in the mood to go back and sleep? Of course, a person like you who has no heart unless it''s for Sarah Neeson won''t understand."


    Shaun looked at her pale face and hesitated before taking off his coat and putting it on her.


    Her eyshes moved in surprise, but then, she heard him say, "Don''t freeze my child."


    The light in her eyes dimmed again.


    She smiled mockingly to herself. What was she expecting at this point?


    Not long after she sat down, his phone rang.


    She nced at it and saw the name ''Sarah'' shing on the screen when he pulled out his phone.


    He got up and walked to the side to pick it up.


    In the quiet corridor, she could hear Sarah''s intermittent cries even though it waste at night.


    At that moment, the lights in the operating room went out.


    The doctor then pushed Wesley out. Wesley was still awake, and the moment he saw her, he smiled at her weakly. "You must be tired. Go back and rest. I''m fine n Fine?


    He just finished surgery, and he was ''fine''?


    Catherine''s eyes reddened.


    Shaun, who just got off the phone, turned and saw the scene of Wesley and her looking at each other. His brows knitted together subconsciously. "You were waiting for him to get out of surgery?"


    "If he hadn''t rushed over earlier to save Freya, Freya would''ve been ruined by the time I went over."


    Catherine nced at him coldly. "He was stabbed in the arm by Thomas''s men. Previously, he was stabbed in the abdomen by Hugh and lost a kidney all because of Thomas as well. This time, I''ll make sure he gets sent to jail and rots there forever."


    Shaun rubbed his eyebrows. He did not expect Thomas to do such a thing. To be honest, he was also furious, but when he saw Catherine getting angry on behalf of Wesley, he found it irritating. "Catherine Jones, do you feel sorry for him?" 1


    "All I know is that if it weren''t for him, Freya would''ve been ruined today. If it weren''t for him, I''d be dead already."


    Catherine stared at him with hatred in her eyes. "If you dare to go to court for Thomas again this time, I''ll see you in court.


    li H


    Her determined gaze made Shaun''s mood worse, and h e red back at her fiercely. "Suit yourself."


    He then turned and said to Hadley, "Stay here and watch her."


    After that, he left without looking back.


    Catherine watched until his silhouette disappeared.


    She was confused. What did he mean?


    Was he really going to defend Thomas no matter what?


    If she went against Shaun, she would not win even if she hired the bestwyer.


    "Cathy." Wesley''s gentle voice suddenly sounded beside her.


    She turned around, and Wesley smiled weakly at her."


    Go after him."

 Chapter 572

    "No need."


    Catherine shook her head. What would be the point? At this time, Shaun must either be going to the police station or find Sarah.


    In fact, she guessed correctly.


    Twenty minutester, Shaun showed up at the police station. Sarah had been waiting there for a long time, and her eyes were red with tears.


    "Shaunic..." Sarah immediately threw herself into his arms when she saw him and choked. "I''m sorry for the trouble my brother has caused again. I didn''t expect him to be so disappointing." 1


    "It''s because I''ve always had his back. That''s why he became more and more unscrupulous, right?" Shaun''s handsome face was full of anger. "He even dared to break into someone''s home and stab and drug her. Does he think he''s the boss of Canberra? Why doesn''t he bring a gun and rob a bank, then?"


    Sarah hurriedly exined, "He really likes Freya Lynch. It''s fine if Freya doesn''t like him, but she insulted him again and again. With his temper..."


    "So? He''s not at fault?" Shaun said furiously.


    "That''s not it..." Sarah did not expect him to lose his


    temper. Knowing that he was really angry, her tears fell even harder as she said pitifully, "That''s not what I mean. He is wrong, and I''m also very disappointed. It''s all my fault..."


    "Alright, it has nothing to do with you. Thomas brought this upon himself." Shaun patted her back gently.


    "Shaunic, I asked the police. They said they''ve already filed a case. If the other party decides to go deeper into it, he might have to go to jail for ten years."


    Sarah pleaded with tears rolling down her cheeks. "I only have one brother. My parents are gone. If he goes to jail, then I''ll lose my only family."


    "But you still have me," Shaun said softly. He really did not want to save Thomas this time.


    "That''s different. He''s the only one that I still have blood ties with." Sarah wept bitterly on his chest.


    Shaun stroked her back, his eyes shing with an unfathomable glint.


    Seeing that he was hesitant to answer for a while, Sarah bit her lip and smiled bitterly. "Forget it, I don''t want to make things hard on you. I''ll think of a way myself."


    "What are you thinking of?" Shaun asked helplessly.


    "I''ll beg Ms. Lynch for forgiveness. As long as she forgives my brother, I''ll agree to anything she says. I can even kneel before her."


    Sarah got out of his embrace. "I''m going to the hospital now."


    However, Shaun stopped her. "Freya Lynch isn''t even awake yet. There''s no point going."


    "Then... Then I''ll wait there until she wakes up. It''ll show my sincerity. I''ll also pay all her medical expenses." Sarah pushed him away stubbornly." Shaunic, I have to go. My brother is in the wrong here."


    Without waiting for his answer, she rushed out of the police station.


    As such, Shaun could only follow helplessly.


    Catherine went back to Freya''s ward after she sorted Wesley out.


    Freya was having a nightmare.


    She tossed her head in panic and chanted, "No, don''t hit me. It hurts."


    "Freya, it''s okay. I''m here." Catherine held her hand quickly as tears fell down her face.


    Since Freya was young, the Lynch family raised her like a princess, and she had never been beaten before.


    Yet now, even a dream could make her so afraid. It was clear she had suffered too much abuse before she fell into aa.


    "Cathy..."


    In a daze, Freya opened her frightened eyes and stared at her nkly. "Am I dreaming?"


    "No, you''re not dreaming. You''re fine now. Thomas didn''t seed. You''re still a perfectly innocent youngdy." Catherine hugged her and choked back a sob." Fortunately, Wesley arrived in time."

 Chapter 573

    Freya murmured, "Are you lying? He really didn''t..."


    "He didn''t. If I''m lying, I''ll turn into a little piggy." Catherine swore.


    Freya''s eyes were dull for a moment. Then, as if she remembered something, her tears overflowed. "Cathy, I was so scared, really scared. That madman Thomas brought some people and broke into my house. I resisted, but they hit me, and they said they''d take turns to have their way with me. They even drugged m e. Thank goodness Wesley came over..."


    "That beast, how dare he..."


    The anger in Catherine''s heart burned as she listened.


    She had never expected Thomas''s gang to be so vicious.


    If she had not informed Wesley, Freya might have been dead.


    It was too despicable.


    "It''s okay. It''s over now." She held back her anger tofort Freya.


    Freya kept crying in her arms. However, since she was drugged, it did not take long before she felt dizzy again and passed out.


    She had just tucked Freya in when Sarah rushed into the ward and kneeled in front of her with a thump." Catherine, Ms. Lynch, I''m sorry. I apologize to you on behalf of my brother."


    Her forehead knocked on the ground hard, and soon, it turned red.


    "Sarah, get up." Upon seeing this scene when he came in, Shaun immediately pulled Sarah up.


    However, Sarah refused to get up. She said between sobs, "Shaunic, don''t stop me. It''s my brother''s fault."


    "That''s enough. Your forehead only healed recently. You''ll get hurt again if you continue like this. I won''t allow you to kneel," Shaun ordered forcefully.


    "It was a close call for Ms. Lynch. Even if my head splits open, it''s only right." Sarah grabbed his arm and suddenly threw herself into his arms. "Shaunic, I really feel sorry for her."


    "Don''t cry." Shaun lowered his head and held her.


    Meanwhile, Catherine simply stood by the side quietly and watched this scene unfold.


    Her husband was holding another woman she hated and putting up an affectionate act in front of her.


    She waspletely numb.


    For her, it was like watching a clown y.


    When she was tired and bored of it, she said softly, "Is the show finished? If it is, please leave. It''s the middle


    of the night, and the patient needs to recuperate."


    Shaun frowned, but Sarah pushed him aside and said tearfully, "I''m here to apologize sincerely. I hope you can forgive my brother. I''m begging you. I''ll agree to any conditions you offer, even... even if you want me to leave Shaunic."


    "Sarah..." Shaun''s handsome face sank. He was now angry. "How could you say something like that? What do you take our feelings for?"


    "No, Shaunic. I really do love you." Sarah choked. "But I have no choice. I need to atone for my brother, but my love for you will never change. I''ll always watch you from afar..."


    "Shut up, I can''t do that." Shaun interrupted her. There was a deep sense of love in his eyes. "Don''t ever say that again. Let me solve this matter."


    "Shaunic." Sarah and Shaun looked at each other lovingly.


    Watching them, Catherine felt like she was the third person in the rtionship.


    However, only she knew that a person would no longer feel pain when their heart was cold.


    All she felt was somethinging up her throat.


    She quickly reached for the trash can and threw up.


    She was so disgusted that she vomited.

 Chapter 574

    Catherine had never vomited so much before.


    All the bile, snot, and tears came out.


    She knew that she must look horrendous now.


    However, it was not in her control.


    "Are you okay?" With a frown, Shaun looked at her in shock.


    Sarah hurriedly took a bunch of tissues and handed them to her as well.


    Catherine simply pped her hand away andughed softly with her body bent over. "I''m fine, of course. I threw up because I was disgusted at you, you evil couple."


    Shaun''s face changed drastically. "Catherine Jones, you better watch your mouth."


    "Did I say anything wrong?" Catherine looked up with bloodshot eyes. "Did youe here to apologize or to put on a show for me? Shaun Hill, I know you don''t love me, but legally, I''m still your wife. Can''t you give me some respect?"


    She looked at Sarah. "As for you, you''ve been crying and kneeling for forgiveness since the moment you entered the door. Did I tell you to kneel? Do you think


    we can disregard everything that happened just because you kneeled? What Thomas did was a crime. He stabbed, assaulted, and drugged my friends, as well asmitted all sorts of other crimes. Do you think kneeling and saying sorry can solve it all? If I kill Thomas and kneel before you, can you forgive me?"


    Sarah''s lips trembled. "That''s not what I mean..."


    "Get out." Catherine pointed at the door. "We won''t settle this matter privately. Whatever crimes hemitted will be dealt with ording to thew."


    Sarah''s mouth moved and just as she was about to speak, Catherine continued, "Don''t kneel before me and don''t apologize. Even if you hit your head until you die, it''s useless. I''m not Shaun Hill, so I won''t feel bad."


    "Catherine Jones," Shaun warned her. He was at the end of his patience.


    "Did I say anything wrong? We''re the victims but look at her. She''s acting as if we won''t forgive her. It''s like I''ve be a heinous sinner." Catherine sneered. "Get out of my sight. If I see you again, I''m afraid that I''ll even vomit my intestines out. I''m afraid I might not be able to keep your child, then."


    Shaun was infuriated, but considering the child in her belly, he embraced Sarah and left.


    Catherine mmed the door shut and leaned on the door before she slowly slid down.


    She buried her face in her knees.


    She was in pain, both mentally and physically.


    The man she loved no longer had her in his heart anymore.


    What could she do to keep herself from getting hurt by these two people again?


    7:00 p.m.


    Catherine went to the adjacent room to see Wesley before going out to buy breakfast.


    When she walked to the door of Freya''s ward, she heard the sound of Freya agitatedly throwing things around. "You b*stard, how did Catherine fall in love with a man like you? No, you''re not a man. You''re the devil."


    "Freya..."


    Catherine rushed in, only to see Freya leaning against the hospital bed like a wounded beast fuming with rage. However, she had no strength and soon copsed shakily into the pillow.


    As for Shaun, he stood in front of the bed with his handsome face twisted into aplicated expression.


    "What the hell did you say to her?"


    Catherine pushed Shaun away furiously. "Look at how beaten up she is! Why do you still refuse to let her go?"


    Shaun looked at the two haggard women and clenched his fists tightly. "I said I''d give Wesley Lyons and her 30 million each, and we''ll consider this matter settled."


    "Fine, it''s settled," Freya suddenly said softly.


    "You''re insane," Catherine said in disbelief. "Are you and Wesley in need of 30 million? If Thomas Neeson doesn''t go to jail, he''ll continue to hurt you. He''s not afraid of anything in this world. Shaun Hill, did you threaten her with something?"

 Chapter 575

    "Cathy, no." Freya raised her head and looked at Catherine pleadingly. "I don''t want to make a fuss about it and let everyone know..."


    "Freya, stop it. You''re braver than that."


    Catherine red at Shaun. "Say it. If you can do it, then why can''t you say it?"


    Irritated, Shaun loosened his tie. "Catherine Jones, if you continue to pursue this matter, I will stop Doctor Angelo from curing your father''s illness."


    Catherine felt thunder rumbling in her brains. 1


    She looked at Freya. "Did he use that to threaten you?"


    Freya said bitterly, "Cathy, you only have one father. I don''t want you to lose him."


    1


    "Yes, you guys all know how important my dad is to me because I only have one. That''s why you threaten me with my dad again and again." Catherine looked at Shaun coldly. "Last time, it was for Sarah''s reputation that I dered we''re divorced, and people on the Inte are still criticizing me even till this day. Now, you''re threatening me to let go of that scumbag."


    Shaun bit his thin lips silently.


    Catherine lost her patience and rushed up to shove


    him. "Shaun Hill, why are you so ruthless to me? Are you a human? For Sarah, you''ve hurt the people around me and I again and again. Meeting you was a huge mistake."


    She could no longer hold back her tears anymore as she crouched down.


    Shaun felt a lump in his throat. For some reason, his heart felt like it was being crushed by a hand, making it difficult for him to breathe.


    "Cathy, don''t cry." Freya attempted to get up andfort her. However, as soon as she moved, she fell off the bed.


    "Freya, don''t move." Catherine hurriedly helped her back up.


    "Listen to me, and just settle it. Don''t pursue it. In any case... I wasn''t vited." Freya held her hand and forced a smile.


    "No." Catherine shook her head. "If Thomas Neeson isn''t sentenced this time, he''ll overstep the line more the next time. I don''t want you topromise for me.


    I want him to go to jail."


    She red at Shaun with gritted teeth. "Fine. Tell Doctor Angelo to leave. At most, my dad''s illness won''t be treated."


    "Catherine Jones, why do you have to force my hand?" Shaun''s expression did not look pleasant.


    Catherine barked out augh. "Who''s the one forced here?" "Eldest Young Master Hill, Cathy isn''t the victim. She can''t decide for me," Freya hurriedly said. "I said I won''t pursue the matter, so I won''t. This is final."


    "Freya..."


    "Don''t say it." Freya''s gaze was filled with determination. "We''re friends. Even if you were the victim, you''d do the same as well."


    Catherine''s eyes immediately reddened.


    Her rtionship was a mess, but fortunately, she had a friend who would not abandon her.


    The one who hurt her friend just had to be the man she loved very much.


    Catherine stood up and lifted her head stubbornly." Even if Freya agrees, there''s another victim. He won''t


    "I agree to the settlement." 1


    Wesley''s voice suddenly sounded from the door.


    She turned around to see Wesley supported by an assistant. His arm was still in a splint.


    Every step he took was so painful that his face was now paler. "Continue to treat her father. This matter is settled."


    "Wesley..." Catherine bit her lip, but tears were still flowing down her cheeks.


    Wesley did not look at her. Instead, he looked at Shaun with coldness and hatred. "You don''t know how to cherish this woman, hurting her time and time again. Shaun Hill, if you''re still a man, then divorce her. Stop hurting her for another woman. She''s already covered in scars because of you."

 Chapter 576

    Shaun nced at the teary-eyed Catherine, and then at Wesley, who was


    protecting her. A burst of anger rose in his heart. "It''s my business whether or not I divorce her. Since she shamelessly seduced me in the beginning, this is all her


    own doing."


    "Who seduced you? It was you who snatched her away from me by hook or by crook. She was my fiance." Wesley was furious.


    "So what if she was your fiance?"


    Shaun smiled with a hint of coldness in his eyes, which he did not realize. "She still willingly slept with me. Even now, she''s still pestering and clinging on to __ n


    me.


    Catherine could not take it anymore. "Who''s pestering you? As long as you''re willing to divorce me, I''ll leave right away."


    "What? Did you think that seducing me was useless and decided to have Lyons as your backup n?"


    Shaun pinched her chin cruelly. "Catherine Jones, I''ll never allow the children in your belly to call someone else their father. Even if you want a divorce, you''ll have to give birth to the children first. It''ll be just in time for you to make way for Sarah."


    His words were like knives stabbing into Catherine''s heart again and again.


    It was so painful that it hurt to breathe.


    "Since you like Sarah so much, why not have her give birth to your children? Go and have a baby that belongs to both of you. Why do you have to take mine away?"


    She pleaded tearfully. "Shaun, I''m begging you. Let go of the children and I, okay?"


    Shaun''s eyes shed. Then, he turned his cold and handsome face away. "No, giving birth is painful. I can''t bear for Sarah to experience it. All she has to do is be Mrs. Hill and be pampered by me."


    "Shaun Hill, you b*stard. You''re not human."


    Catherine could not bear to listen to him anymore.


    Sarah was afraid of pain, so the pain of bearing a child was pushed onto Catherine instead.


    Was he still human?


    At that moment, she rushed out to beat and bite him like a beast. It was as if she


    had forgotten that she was pregnant.


    "Psycho."


    Caught off guard, Shaun got bitten on his arm.


    However, he tried his best to hold back from kicking her away.


    "Someonee here and grab her."


    Several bodyguards rushed in at Shaun''s shout. In just a few seconds, they pinned Catherine down.


    "Shaun Hill, what are you doing? Let go of her." Wesley endured the pain of his injuries and went forward. Despite that, he was quickly pushed aside by one of the bodyguards. It hurt him so much that he could not move.


    "Shaun Hill, you cane at me, but don''t hurt innocent people." Catherine''s anxious gaze was filled with hatred.


    "Don''t worry. I won''t cripple him, but to avoid him from making me a cuckold while you''re pregnant, you''re not allowed to go anywhere in the future."


    Shaun''s handsome face turned grimmer when he saw how worried she was for Wesley. After that, he forcibly picked her up and left the room.


    "Let me go."


    No matter how hard Catherine hit him along the way and wed a few scratches on his handsome face, it was useless.


    Once they were in the car, Shaun tied her up with a rope.


    "Shaun Hill, why are you doing this to me? Let me go."


    Catherine struggled frantically, but Shaun turned a blind eye.


    The car took her straight to New Metropolis Park.


    He carried her to the bedroom and warned her with a grim face, "Since you won''t stay in the manor, then you''ll stay here from now on. You''re not allowed to go anywhere without my permission. Just stay here like a good girl until the children are born." 1


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 577

    "You''re confining me?"


    Catherine felt like she was going crazy.


    Not only was Shaun going to give Sarah the children that Catherine gave birth to, but he was locking her up too.


    Was he still a human?


    "How could you do that? This is illegal. I''m calling the police."


    Catherine took out her phone, but he smashed it on the ground.


    "Catherine Jones, I''ve given you a chance before. It''s your fault for entangling with Wesley Lyons." Shaun could not tell why he himself was so annoyed.


    Perhaps it had something to do with a man''s ego.


    "What right do you have to say that to me? You''re the one who had an affair with Sarah Neeson while you were still married. Don''t think I don''t know that you''ve already slept with her."


    "So what if I''ve slept with her? Look at how hideous and insane you look. How could youpare to Sarah?" 5


    The more he said, the crueler and meaner his words


    were.


    Catherine was so stunned. As she touched her uneven face, her heart ached


    even more.


    Who was the one that said he did not mind her disfigurement?


    Yet now, he said that she was hideous.


    How was her face disfigured in the first ce? Did he not remember that at all?


    "Shaun, if you''re going to give my children to Sarah, I''d rather jump off this building."


    She said resolutely with a pale face.


    "Then, jump. If you dare hurt my children, I''ll bury your friends and your father who''s lying in the hospital bed," Shaun said coldly.


    Then, he mmed the door and left.


    Catherine rushed over, but then, she heard the sound of the door locking from the outside.


    She tried to pull the door, but no matter what, it would not budge. 3


    She was locked up.


    She could not go anywhere.


    She sat on the ground like a broken doll.


    In the past, no matter how cruel Shaun treated her, she never truly hated him.


    It was because she told herself that he did not mean to do it. He was just hypnotized by Sarah.


    However, she really hated him now.


    She hated Thomas Neeson. She hated Sarah Neeson. She hated Shaun Hill. She hated Rodney Snow and everyone else.


    If not for Shaun and their stupidity, would they be hypnotized by Sarah?


    At the end of the day, Shaun deserved it. His undying love for Sarah was what brought him to this day.


    It was also him who allowed Thomas to hurt Freya and Wesley.


    Now, Thomas did not have to suffer the sanctions of thew.


    Yet, she was locked up.


    She could not imagine how Thomas, who was let out of the police station, would intensify his efforts to hurt her friends even more.


    She hated Shaun Hill. He raised her up to the sky and then viciously trampled her underfoot.


    One day, she would make them suffer for the pain they had caused Freya, Charity, and her.


    In the afternoon.


    An unfamiliardy was sent to take care of her.


    Aunty Yasmine and Elie, the two people who took care of her before, were transferred away.

 Chapter 578

    Catherine was kept in that two-story house every day with nowhere she could go. It was extremely boring. She could only watch television or get some fresh air o n the balcony.


    Sometimes when she looked down the balcony, she really had the urge to jump. However, at the thought of the babies in her belly, she decided to tough it out.


    She persisted for a week.


    Hadley picked her up to send her to the hospital for a maternity check-up.


    "Where''s Shaun?" Catherine asked.


    Hadley was awkwardly silent.


    Catherineughed. "I know. He must be with Sarah. There''s nothing more important than Sarah."


    "Young Madam, don''t be like that." Hadley''s eyes were full of sympathy. "I''ll apany you to the hospital."


    Catherine was about to say something, but when she saw the two unfamiliar bodyguards, she stopped.


    Along the way to the hospital, Hadley drove while she sat in the backseat. Hadley said, "These days, I''ve been particrly attentive to Sarah Neeson. Only with that has Eldest Young Master started to believe that I''m


    "It must be hard for you." Catherine did not expect that Shaun would be cautious of Hadley.


    "It might''ve been because I put in a word for you in front of Eldest Young Master before, so he didn''t trust me as much," Hadley said in a low voice. "You previously asked me to help you arrange for someone t o fake a miscarriage for you..."


    "It''s impossible now. Shaun said that if any harmes to his children, he won''t spare Freya and my dad. I''m particrly worried about Freya now."


    Catherine said, "Thomas Neeson will definitely up his revenge on Freya, but she won''t leave Canberra if she can''t contact me. Can you send a message for her to leave the country immediately?"


    "Of course, but you..."


    "Help me contact someone. Liam Hill," Catherine suddenly said.


    Hadley was shocked. "Will Second Young Master help you?"


    "I''m not sure, but in the whole of Canberra, only both of you can help me escape."


    Catherine never expected that she would seek Liam''s help one day.


    Although he harmed her time and time again, she had a feeling that Liam would help her. She could feel the apology in his eyes every time he faced her...


    "Okay."


    When the car drove past the lively and bustling intersection, the big screen on the


    side of a mall was broadcasting Mnie and Charlie''s wedding.


    She stared at the screen. Mnie looked as beautiful as a princess.


    She originally nned to expose Mnie''s identity today.


    Unfortunately, she was under house arrest.


    Hadley sighed. "Now that the Campos and Yule families are joined by marriage, Mnie Yule''s value has skyrocketed. Not only is she the vice president of Yule Corporation, but she''s also Charlie Campos''s wife. The Campos and Yule families have coborated on a big project. Now, Charlie''s value is almost as high as Eldest Young Master''s."


    Catherine closed her eyes and held back the hatred under her eyes.


    Mnie Yule was not Joel''s daughter at all, yet she inherited everything from Joel,


    all of which should be Catherine''s.


    As for Catherine, she was now a street rat.


    Mnie Yule, Nic Wicks.


    Just they wait.


    As long as she was still breathing, she would expose their true colors to the world.


    1


    They arrived at Jewell''s private hospital.


    Catherine was watched by several bodyguards as she went upstairs for her maternity check-up.


    Along the way, she saw Cindy Turner, who was wearing a yellow butterfly dress that revealed half her calves. She held a jacquard embroidered bag in her hand, and a ten-carat diamond ne hung from her neck.


    Catherine used to be considered a fashionista, so she could tell at a nce that the dress was worth a lot of money. It was most likely part of the unlisted summer collection whose price could be as high as eightfigures.


    The previous Cindy Turner would definitely not have the money, but things were different since she got with Chester. 3


    "Cathy, what a coincidence! Here we meet again. I just finished recording a program today and came here to look for Chester." Cindy looked up and raised the diamond ring on her finger with a smile. "Does it look good? Chester gave it to me." 5


    "It looks good, but Young Master Jewell is a famous yboy. Every woman he slept with must have at least ten or twenty of those," Catherine said faintly. "He should have sent a lot of women that kind of ring before." 5


    Cindy''s lips froze before she mocked. "Everyone has exes. It''s still far better than a certain pitiful person whose husband cheated on her during their marriage. Sigh, I used to envy you, but it did not take long for Eldest Young Master to abandon you. Now, he brings Sarah with him wherever he goes..." 11

 Chapter 579

    Cindy paused and nced at Catherine. "Did you know? Now, every time Chester brings me out to a gathering, Sarah is always there with Eldest Young Master. I won''t mention how intimate they are, but he''ll always spend the night at Sarah''s ce after the gathering."


    "Ms. Turner..." Hadley warned.


    "Mr. Young, I''m telling the truth. Weren''t you there as well?" Cindy blinked her big eyes and pouted. "I even saw a lot of hickeys on Sarah''s neck thest time. Tsk tsk."


    Catherine''s face was cold. "Is that so? That''s good. He''s just a piece of garbage that I don''t want. I think he''s quite suitable for two-faced batches like you."


    "Come on, stop acting. I know you''re pretty sad." Cindy took out a mirror and applied red lipstick on her lips." By the way, Sarah invited me to go to her seaside vi a few days ago. It''s the most expensive piece of


    coastalnd in Canberra. You can see the blue sea as soon as you push open the bedroom door."


    Catherine''s face finally sank.


    She, of course, remembered the seaside vi.


    It was the house that Shaun and she once lived in,


    where she had apanied Shaun to recuperate there and made it her home. It was also where they made a lot of their vows and even conceived their children. 1


    Yet now, he gave it to Sarah?


    How ruthless could a man get?


    He really was... heartless.


    Seeing her in a daze, Cindyughed. She came closer to Catherine and lowered her voice. "Freya Lynch and you were once proud youngdies. Who would''ve thought that Freya would be vited and ruined of her reputation, and as for you? Your husband dumped you. Tsk, times really have changed."


    "What did you say?" Catherine suddenly looked up and stared at her with wide eyes. "Freya..."


    "That''s right. All the media are reporting it these days. The precious daughter of the Lynch family from Melbourne has been defiled. Haha, everyone says that she deserves it because she deliberately seduced Thomas Neeson. Who would want her in the future? Even I can''t bear to look at the two of you anymore." Cindy looked at her smugly and then turned away.


    Catherine was dumbfounded.


    She had never thought that Freya''s incident would be exposed.


    Even if she was not vited, the media would spread it as if she was. After all, that was the media.


    News like this was a huge blow to a woman.


    She could not believe it.


    She whirled around to look at Hadley. "Is Freya''s incident really on the news?"


    Hadley hesitated, but in the end, he bowed his head bitterly. "Yes."


    "How did that happen? She''s the victim, but everyone is criticizing her for seducing Thomas Neeson," Catherine yelled at him uncontrobly. "She''s the victim. Doesn''t the media have any conscience?"


    "I''m sorry. I don''t know how this matter was spread to the media either. Theyter went to interview Thomas, and he said that Ms. Lynch took the initiative to seduce him. But since Ms. Lynch did not pursue the matter, everyone thought she was guilty," Hadley exined helplessly.


    "Give me the phone. I want to see the news." Catherine snatched the phone in his hand.


    The bodyguard on the side immediately pulled her away. "Ms. Jones, please hurry in for the checkup."


    "No, I want to contact Freya," Catherine screamed and struggled in resistance.


    However, the bodyguards ignored her and forcibly sent her to the ultrasound


    room.


    No matter how much she made a fuss, no one paid any attention to her.


    After the examination was over, she was once again sent back to the cold penthouse at New Metropolis Park. 1

 Chapter 580

    Catherine trashed everything in the house, frightening the new nanny.


    It was not until evening that Shaun finally set foot in there.


    He looked at the wrecked house, but before he could react, a knife came at him.


    He ducked backward and grabbed Catherine''s wrist, taking the knife and throwing it to the side. He turned to her and stared at the long-haired and ferocious woman in front of him. "You''re trying to kill me?"


    "I was wrong. I''d rather you be a fool, and you''d still be better than you are now." Catherine looked at him with hatred. "Why are you alive? A psychopath like you should have been locked up in the first ce. I was delusional to think that I could cure you myself. Haha, I must be insane." 1


    "Shut up. I think you''re the psychopath here." Shaun dragged her to the bathroom and pressed her head toward the mirror. "Look at you now. What''s the difference between you and a lunatic?"


    "I''m insane. I''ve been driven to insanity by you." Catherine''s face was streaked with tears. "Shaun, why are you doing this to my friend? You know that Freya


    was the victim. I can let go of the fact that you saved Thomas, but why did he have to discredit Freya''s name when he came out? Do you know how important reputation is to a girl? Are all other women except Sarah worthless in your eyes?" The vein on Shaun''s temples bulged. "Are you done? The reporters aren''t wrong. It was your friend who seduced Thomas."


    "What did you say?" Catherine stared at him, wide-eyed, as if she was just told an incredulous story.


    "It was Freya Lynch who added Thomas''s WhatsApp and tried every means to seduce him. After she hooked up with him, she learned that his reputation was bad, so she wanted to get away from him. Nothing in this worldes without a price."


    "Who told you that? Sarah? Do you believe everything she says?"


    Shaun snorted and said contemptuously, "Who would I believe if I don''t believe Sarah? You? Freya Lynch and you are the same kinds of people. Birds of a feather flock together. The Lynch family has influence in Melbourne, but they''re worthless in Canberra. She''d, of course, want to marry Thomas. He''s influential here."


    Catherine''s clean face turned as pale as a sheet of paper.


    She looked at his delicate thin lips, which she had kissed countless times before.


    So much so that she had forgotten that the thinner those lips were, the colder and more ruthless the man was.


    Who would he believe if not Sarah?


    Everything Sarah said was right. There was never the need to investigate and never the need to doubt.


    Catherine was in so much pain that she did not know what to say.


    All that came out of her throat was a series of heartbreaking wails.


    She could not move because he was holding her down.


    At that moment, Shaun felt that the woman beneath him had suddenly gone crazy.


    She was like a broken little beast.


    As he got lost in thought for a few seconds, his hand loosened.


    Catherine broke free and grabbed a bottle of lotion on the washstand before smashing it over his head.


    Fresh blood immediately dripped from his forehead.


    Shaun went mad, and he reached out to push her away. 1


    Catherine hit the wall at once, and blood flowed down her thighs. She slowly slid down the wall while she held her belly and cried in pain, unable to speak.


    Shaun was frightened back to his senses. Ignoring the injury on his head, he hurriedly picked her up and rushed out of the room.


    For the twenty-minute drive, Catherine was so numbed by the pain that she could not speak at all. However, she just grabbed onto the hem of her bloodstained skirt.

 Chapter 581

    Bursts of pain hit Catherine in the stomach.


    She thought to herself sadly, how Shaun and she once looked forward to having children. Since they both came from unfortunate backgrounds, they wished that the children could give them aplete family.


    She once thanked God for giving her twins.


    However,ter, she worried every day about how she could protect her children as a mother.


    What would it take to keep them from being hurt by Sarah?


    It was good that they were gone.


    At least they would not suffer.


    Perhaps this was a relief.


    "Catherine Jones, you better hang on. Nothing must happen to the kids." Shaun picked her up and rushed into the hospital. The woman in his arms was three months pregnant, yet she was light as a feather. It was as if she could float away at any time.


    His heart felt like something was clenching it.


    He could not tell what it was, but it felt like fear and that he was losing his most beloved thing.


    However, Catherine slowly closed her tired eyes as if she did not hear him.


    Soon, Catherine was sent to the ER.


    Shaun paced about outside the door with blood streaming down his forehead.


    Hadley looked uneasy. "Eldest Young Master, why don''t you bandage your forehead first?" 1


    "I''m not in the mood." Shaun''s blood-stained hands were shaking non-stop. He radiated a cold and ruthless presence.


    It did not take long before the operating room door opened.


    The doctor came out. "Eldest Young Master, the patient''s two children can''t be saved. You must sign this immediately for her to do an abortion. Otherwise, even the mother''s life will be in danger."


    "What did you say? The children can''t be saved? You useless thing. How did you be a doctor?" Shaun grabbed the doctor''s cor angrily, his eyes red.


    Those were his children. If not for this moment, he would have no idea how much he cared about those two children.


    "Eldest Young Master, it really can''t be helped. It''ll be the same with any doctor," the doctor exined fearfully. "The Young Madam''s fetus was already very unstable when she was one month pregnant, and she has not been in a good mood these days either with all the trauma. There were already signs of miscarriage before, and she was carrying twins. I''ve really tried my best."


    Twins.


    His twins were gone.


    He had pushed them with his own hands.


    Shaun weakly let go of the doctor. His handsome face looked disheveled in the pale light. He had already lost a lot of blood, and at that moment, he felt a sudden pang of dizziness that hurt his head a lot.


    "Shaunic, you''ve lost so much blood." Sarah suddenly ran over and hurriedly held him up. "I''ll bandage it up for you."


    Shaun instinctively wanted to refuse, but Sarah''s words were like hypnosis. His mind went nk, and he subconsciously followed her.


    The doctor said anxiously, "No, Eldest Young Master. This..."


    "Hadley, I''ll leave this to you." Sarah quickly pulled Shaun into the medical room.


    With a frown, Hadley quickly signed the doctor''s papers. "You don''t have to say it. Saving her is more important."


    "Of course."


    The doctor rushed back into the ER to save Catherine.


    Catherine''s eyes were so painful that she could not open them.


    However, she was notpletely unconscious.


    Her ears could pick up the doctors'' discussion. "I heard the Eldest Young Master


    found a new love, but I didn''t believe it. I''m shocked." 1


    "Yes, it''s so sad. His wife is in danger, but he didn''t even sign the papers. He doesn''t care if his wife lives o r dies."

 Chapter 582

    "Is that true?"


    "How can I lie? If the Eldest Young Master''s assistant didn''t sign it, I don''t think anyone cared about her."


    "I also saw the Eldest Young Master and that woman leave with their arms around each other." 1


    "Sigh, that man..." u n


    A tear slid down the corner of Catherine''s eyes.


    ''Ha.''


    ''Shaun Hill, you''re so cruel.''


    It turned out he even refused to sign his name when her life was at stake.


    To him, her death was as insignificant as a street beggar.


    Even at this time, there was only Sarah in his heart. 2


    Whatever love she had for him seemed to have turned into dust and disappearedpletely.


    From now on, as long as she was still alive and breathing, she only had hatred towards that cheating couple.


    In the ward, Catherine opened her eyes.


    Sarah was standing in the ward alone, smiling and ying with a car key in her hand. "See this? This is the limited edition sports car that Shaunic gave you thest time, but the license te has been changed to SHLSN. Shawn Hill loves Sarah Neeson. Does it sound good?"


    Catherine recognized it at a nce.


    Shaun once gave those car keys to her personally, and the license te number at that time became a hot topic on the Inte. It made many women envious.


    She smiled calmly. "You just love picking up people''s leftovers. Cars, vis, men. Sure, take them all. I don''t care anyway."


    "So what if you care? I''m the only one in Shaun''s heart." Sarah walked to the bed and looked at her smugly from above. "Look. All I did was say one word. So what if your best friend was vited? My brother got off scot-free, but your best friend was not so lucky. She''s been reduced to a street rat. Her reputation is ruined, but she deserves it. It''s her fault for scolding me at the hospital before." 1


    "You knew that Thomas would hurt her?" Catherine''s red eyes widened.


    "Duh." Sarah bent over with a smile curled on the corners of her mouth. "What a shame that thest step


    didn''t seed, but it doesn''t matter. No man will want her anymore."


    Catherine was so angry that her chest throbbed.


    Having juste out of an operation, she trembled in pain.


    "You b*tch..."


    Sarah looked at her pained expression and smiled even more triumphantly. "I forgot to tell you, but I killed Jennifer Craven. It''s just a pity that the police will never get the evidence."


    "It was you..."


    Catherine could not help but grab a cup of hot water from the side and ssh it at Sarah.


    As soon as Sarah screamed and quickly dodged, Shaun rushed in. He became furious when he saw the red burn on Sarah''s arm.


    "You madwoman. Sarah took care of you out of the kindness of her heart. I think you should be sent to the mental hospital." Shaun''s tone and eyes were full o f hatred.


    "I really thank you for your kindness. You should allow her to take care of you instead. I never want to see both of you in my life."


    Catherine shut her eyes. She was worried that she would really go mad with anger if she looked at them a little longer.


    "Shaunic, ording to my many years of experience, I think she might have depression. If not, she wouldn''t hurt you and me. It doesn''t matter if she hurts me, but I''m afraid that with her current mood, she might hurt others," Sarah suddenly said in concern.


    Shaun froze.


    That reminder made him realize that Catherine had indeed been very crazy recently.


    First, she tried to stab him and smashed him with a ss bottle.


    Now, she even sshed Sarah with hot water.

 Chapter 583

    The bits and pieces, coupled with the fact that Sarah was the world''s top psychologist, made him suspicious as well.


    "Sarah Neeson, don''t be ridiculous. I''m not sick. My mental state is very sane."


    When Catherine saw how silent Shaun was, she suddenly felt uneasy. Hence, she hurriedly exined," You guys pissed me off."


    Sarah stared at her with sympathetic eyes. "No one with depression would admit their illness. Besides, you just had a miscarriage. I sincerely advise you to get treated as soon as possible." 1


    Catherine wanted nothing more than to get up and tear Sarah''s vicious face off with her final breath. 1


    However, she knew that Shaun would only believe Sarah more if she got angry now. "Sarah Neeson, Shaun is already yours, and you can take the position of Mrs. Hill as well. But why can''t you just let me go? I''m begging you both to let me go, okay? I promise that I''ll always avoid you if I see you in the future."


    Shaun subconsciously frowned. 1


    Logically, he hated Catherine, but the thought of her avoiding him made him feel inexplicably unhappy.


    Sarah smiled bitterly. "How can I get you to understand this? You might not realize it yourself, but it''ll really ruin your entire life if you go untreated. Besides, you''re still Shaunic''s ex-wife. If word were to spread, what would others think of him?"


    Shaun''s tightly knitted brows twitched.


    "Enough. I know best if I''m sick or not."


    Catherine almost broke down because of Sarah. She cried out in pain. "Did I offend you in my past life? Losing my children has already made me very sad, but now you want to put me in a mental hospital? Shaun Hill, I don''t care if you don''t love me, but please treat me like a human being."


    "You don''t have to go to a mental hospital, but you can''t leave for now. You''ll have to take medicine every day," Sarahforted softly.


    "That''s enough. I''m perfectly healthy. I don''t need medicine at all."


    "It''s useless trying to talk sense into you." Sarah then turned to Shaun. "Shaunic, we have to treat her.


    You''ve also had this illness before. You should know how harmful mental illness can be." 1


    Catherine looked at the man''s pensive appearance and was suddenly overwhelmed by a sense of uneasiness.


    "Then, let''s treat her for now. Hand her over to the mental illness experts temporarily. If the situation gets serious, we''ll transfer her to a psychiatric hospital."


    After that, Shaun left.


    "Shaun Hill, stay where you..." Catherine could not ept the situation, so she quickly got out of bed. However, the moment her feetnded on the ground, the severe pain in her lower body made her fall again.


    She looked up only to see Shaun''s departing silhouette. 1


    Sarah bent over and whispered, "I''ll talk to the doctors here. Your illness will only get worse and worse. Your only fate will be to go to a mental hospital."


    "Sarah Neeson, go to hell and die."


    At that moment, something in Catherine''s mind snapped.


    Since she could not get up, she lost her mind and bit Sarah''s thigh.


    However, she stopped upon hearing Sarah''s scream. It was at that moment when Shaun returned to see this scene. Hence, he immediately rushed over and kicked her.


    His foot hit her on the shoulder.


    Catherine''s head then hit the iron bed frame behind her. It was so painful that she almost could not endure it. It felt like she was about to pass out at any moment.


    She clenched her teeth and looked up desperately, but all she saw was Shaun nervously checking Sarah''s leg. "Are you okay?"


    "I''m fine. Thank god you came hack." Sarah hugged his neck tightly.


    "It''s okay. I''m here." Shaun gently kissed her forehead. When he looked at Catherine, his handsome face was immediately reced by a look of disgust.


    "You said you weren''t sick? I think your illness is very serious. If you don''t recover, you''ll be forever locked in. That way, you can''t hurt anyone."


    After Shaun warned her, he carried Sarah towards the door and left without looking back.


    "I''m not sick. I''m not sick..." Catherine crawled her way to the door, in an attempt to escape.


    However, a bodyguard soon came in and sent her to the psychiatric ward. It only had a single bed against the corner and a window so small and high up that a person could not climb out of it. The iron door outside was also locked. 8

 Chapter 584

    Catherine knocked on the door for a long time, but no one opened it.


    Later, she got so tired that shey on the hospital bed, curling herself into a tight ball. 1


    The weather was hot, and there was no fan or air conditioner inside.


    Soon, she copsed in the heat.


    While she was unconscious, someone came in to give her an injection.


    She used all her energy to stop them.


    However, the men had pressed her tightly on the bed.


    A syringe was forced into her skin.


    Hot tears rolled down the corners of her eyes.


    For just a moment, she felt dizzy.


    She felt that she was really going crazy.


    She hated it so much.


    What did she do wrong in her past life to make her fall in love with Shaun Hill, the devil?


    Ha. She once wanted to stay behind and apany Shaun with his recovery so he would not be sent to a


    mental hospital.


    Haha, he did not go there, but he did send her there instead.


    ''Shaun Hill. Sarah Neeson.''


    ''Even if I be a ghost, I''ll never let you go''.


    Late at night.


    In a clubhouse.


    Shaun was sitting on a leather sofa with a ss of red wine in his hand, i


    He was wearing a ck striped shirt with the top few buttons undone. It made his deep and handsome face look charmingly dangerous.


    Sarah, who was singing with Cindy, silently looked back at him.


    Her lips curled into a smile. From this moment onward, this man belonged to her and hers alone.


    Then, the door mmed open with a bam.


    Chase rushed in with anger in his eyes. "Shaun, how could you lock Rin up like a mental patient? Are you trying to drive her crazy?"


    "Chase, you don''t understand. Catherine really is crazy." Rodney stood upzily and put his hand around Chase''s shoulder.


    However, Chase flung his hand away. "Bullsh*t. She waspletely fine when I saw herst time. I know her. She has gone through a lot of hurdles in


    Melbourne, so she''s not someone who will be defeated that easily." 1


    "You know her? Do you know her better than me?" Shaun narrowed his eyes and slowly stood up.


    "Shaun, you know her too, but you''ve forgotten a lot of things." Chase really did not understand why Shaun seemed like a different person now. "Just let her out. I f you don''t love her anymore, then let her go. She won''t pester you. If you put her in that kind of ce, even a normal person would go crazy, let alone a woman who had just lost her children."


    Sarah said quietly, "Young Master Harrison, Catherine really did go crazy. If you don''t believe me, she almost stabbed Shaun. She was also the one who gave Shaunic his head injury..."


    "Shut your mouth." Chase had never liked Sarah, but now he had an inexplicable revulsion.


    "Chase Harrison, is that how you speak to Sarah?" Rodney frowned unhappily. "Sarah only has good intentions."

 Chapter 585

    Chase looked at Rodney, and then at the silent Chester and Shaun.


    He just could not understand why they seemed like they had been brainwashed.


    When did it start?


    It seemed like everything changed since Sarah appeared.


    "Chester, Rodney, it''s fine since Shaun is sick, but the two of you are normal people. When Shaun''s illness acted up, Rin refused to abandon him. You know how she was disfigured and locked in a cer, and you two even praised her previously. Yes, you haven''t known her for long, but you should at least understand her a little."


    Chase roared in anger. "Back then, it was her who took Shaun away and prevented the Hill family from throwing him into a mental hospital. Yet now, you''re sending her to one. Are you still men?"


    Shaun frowned deeply.


    Chase''s words seemed a little familiar.


    He tried to recall those memories, but a headache suddenly hit him, and he could not remember.


    Rodney also frowned.


    Chase yelled at him. "Rodney, I know you me Rin for taking Shaun away, but when she courted Shaun, she didn''t even know Sarah existed. When she found out, she also thought that Sarah was dead. She''s Shaun''s wife, but after Sarah''s return, you demanded that she leave because you guys have a good rtionship with Sarah. But have you ever put yourself in Rin''s shoes? She lost her children and her husband. She has nothing left. What about Sarah? She has you. She has Shaun. She has a perfect future." 1


    Rodney was taken aback by his words.


    Chester''s eyes narrowed slightly as he lit a cigarette.


    Yes, he once genuinely thought that Catherine was worthy of Shaun. However, Catherine got with Charity time and time again. Then, it was after Shelley''s death and Sarah''s return that made him almost forget he had praised Catherine before.


    "Chase, I''ll naturally let her out when she gets better," Shaun exined. In fact, he was very confused.


    Just as Chase was about to speak, Chester''s phone suddenly rang.


    He answered it, and a momentter, the cigarette in his mouth fell on his trousers and burned a hole in it without him noticing.


    It was not until Cindy hurriedly swept the cigarette off for him that he put his phone down and said with a heavy expression, "The hospital contacted me. Catherine Jones is dead."


    un


    The room fell silent for more than ten seconds.


    Shaun looked at Chester and found it difficult to breathe. It was as if the depths of his heart were stabbed by a sharp knife.


    "What did you say?"


    His eyes red at Chester.


    Chester opened his mouth with aplicated expression. "When the nurses in the hospital went to give her a jab, they found that she had torn the sheets into pieces and hanged herself."


    Shaun''s head buzzed. Everything around him turned ck.


    Catherine was dead?


    How could that be?


    Was today April Fools? Was someone ying a joke o n him?


    She was still so young. Why did she hang herself?


    He did not believe it. He could not believe that Catherine was dead.


    He rushed out of the room.


    He sped to the hospital and grabbed one of the doctors at the psychiatric department. "Which room is


    Catherine Jones''s ward?" "She has been sent to the morgue."


    "The morgue?"


    Shaun held his breath, and a cold glint shot out from his eyes. "Why did you send her to the morgue?"


    The doctor was so frightened by his fierce expression that his legs trembled. "She... She died. It''s the hospital''s standard procedure to send her to the morgue."


    Shaun flung him aside and rushed to the morgue. 3

 Chapter 586

    Shaun lifted the white cloth with his hands trembling, only to see Catherine lying there silently. If it had not been for the dark, green bruise on her neck, she would have looked like she was sleeping.


    He ced his trembling hand by her nose to see if she was breathing.


    It was icy.


    Was she actually dead?


    He then hit his head hard.


    He had to be dreaming. This was not real.


    Thest time they met, she was even criticizing and biting people.


    How did she pass away so suddenly?


    "Get lost, Shaun."


    A strong force pushed him away from behind.


    Freya dashed to the side of the bed. After seeing Catherine''s dead body, she red at Shaun indignantly. "It''s all your doing, b*stard. You are the one who drove Catherine to her death, you murderer."


    "I didn''t. She... She was ill."


    Shaun did not even cast his bloodshot eyes over to


    Freya. He just froze to the spot, staring at Catherine.


    He still could not resign himself to the situation.


    He could not understand himself. He did not love Catherine at all.


    However, why did he feel as if his soul had been taken away? It was as if he had lost someone significant in his life? i


    Tears even welled up uncontrobly and blurred his vision.


    "You''re the one who is ill."


    Amid her sobs, Freya howled and criticized him," Cathy was fine. You were the one who had been torturing and imprisoning her. You pushed her of your own ord and made her lose her babies. You even imprisoned her in the mental hospital and took away all her freedom. All of you drove her crazy. It doesn''t matter if you didn''t have feelings for her. You could''ve just divorce her. But why did you have to force her to be pregnant with children for you and Sarah? Why wouldn''t you let her go?" 2


    "This is good too. Now that she''s dead, she''s finally freed. She has been freed from being tortured by you guys. I''ll take her away. I won''t let you shameless couple keep her dead body."


    Freya took a deep breath and asked someone to move Catherine away.


    "What are you doing?" Shaun subconsciously clutched her arm. "She''s my wife, so I''ll handle her burial. It''s none of your business."


    "Have you ever treated her as your wife? What gives you the right to bury her, you scumbag?"


    Freya took out a bloodstained cloth and stuffed it into his chest. "Look at it carefully. Cathy wrote herst words on it using her own blood. She doesn''t want you to bury her, and she doesn''t want to be buried under the Hill family either. She just wants to stay away from you."


    Shaun froze at the sight of those blood-written words.


    Did she resent him so much?


    Perhaps he should let her go.


    However, he could not bring himself to do it when he looked at her face. 1


    He could not avert his eyes from her.


    He could not ept the fact that he would not see her in his life anymore.


    "No way. You can''t take her away." Shaun blocked Freya determinedly. "Shaun, just let her take Catherine away."


    All of a sudden, Old Madam Hill''s voice sounded at the door. 3


    He abruptly turned his head around to see Old Master Hill, Old Madam Hill, and Liam standing there. He did not know when they had appeared.


    The moment Liam saw Catherine, he could not help but punch Shaun in the face. "How shameless of you to think of burying her, b*stard. You didn''t even treat her as a human when she was alive, so now that she''s dead, why aren''t you letting her go?" 1


    The corners of Shaun''s mouth bled from the punch. He lifted his head, and his bloodshot eyes were grim. "No one is allowed to take her dead body away today."


    "Enough." Old Master Hill knocked his walking stick against the ground. "Shaun, let her take Catherine away."


    "Grandpa, don''t meddle in my affairs," Shaun roared.

 Chapter 587

    "Just because I didn''t meddle in your affairs, you ended up pushing Catherine and killing the twins. I only found out about this incident two days ago," Old Master Hill said furiously. "How could you possibly be so inhuman? You can be a fickle lover, but you cannot treat your wife and children this way. Even your mom didn''t go as far as this."


    "Exactly," Old Madam Hill said in despair. "When your wife was pregnant, you messed around with Sarah all day and night. Not only did you ignore her, but you also imprisoned her and caused her to end up in a mental hospital. You''ve experienced a mental hospital when you were young too. How could you do such a heartless thing? She''s already dead, yet you refuse to free her. Are you nning to show her how in love you are with Sarah at her own funeral?"


    "Please, I beg you. Let her go." Freya suddenly sank to her knees and wept bitterly. "She was never happy during her time in Canberra. I''d like to bring her back to Melbourne, back to where she came from."


    "Take her away." Old Master Hill waved his hand. He might not have been fond of Catherine in the beginning, but during their time together recently, he began to like her for her obedience. "You tortured her s o badly when she was alive. Now that she''s dead, just


    free her and leave her in peace."


    Old Madam Hill said in agony, "Shaun, I don''t understand why you''ve be so cruel."


    In that instant, Shaun''s chest clenched.


    Was he cruel?


    Was he wrong?


    He did not mean to lock Catherine up.


    He was under the impression that she was suffering from depression.


    He had initially thought of giving her a sum of money that was sufficient for her to spend in her lifetime and made her leave after she gave birth to the children.


    Yet, why did she die just like that?


    Shaun was frozen to the spot.


    In the end, Freya took Catherine away.


    The scene of the two of them meeting for the first time shed across his mind off and on.


    "I''m actually ill, but I''m not insane. I''m lovesick."


    "Pretty boy, you look so charming with your eyes closed that women just find it irresistible."


    "I want to marry you."


    "I swear that from now on, I will only treat you well, and I''ll promise you everything I''ve said..."


    In fact, she used to be so cute and pretty like a little vixen.


    So when did he start harboring resentment toward her, especially when he saw her?


    Was he the one who drove her to this state?


    At that point, Shaun was confused like a kid at his wits'' end.


    He could not even recall how he walked out of the hospital.


    It was then Sarah appeared in front of him, and her red eyes were filled with guilt. "It''s my fault. I thought she was suffering from mild depression. I didn''t know that her condition was so severe. 15 percent of the people diagnosed with depression tend tomit suicide. I should''ve treated her. I''m sorry."


    However, Shaun directly walked past Sarah as if he did not hear her.


    All he had in his mind was Catherine''s dead look with her eyes closed.


    What was he doing when she died?


    "Shaunny..." Sarah stretched out her hand to grip him.


    Shaun violently swung his arm to break free from her grip. He looked at her indignantly and thundered," Enough. After all, it''s all Thomas'' doing. If it hadn''t been for his doing, Freya wouldn''t have gotten into trouble, and I wouldn''t have imprisoned Catherine.


    Catherine''s illness wouldn''t have worsened, and she wouldn''t have thought of killing me. The children wouldn''t have lost their lives too. I shouldn''t have helped him." 2


    It was because of Thomas that he lost the twins as well as Catherine.


    Was it worthwhile?


    All of a sudden, he began to doubt it.

 Chapter 588

    Was God punishing Shaun for helping Thomas, that b* stard?


    "S-sorry. I didn''t expect it to turn out this way." Sarah was frightened by his furious look. She had never seen Shaun looking so terrifying.


    If this had happened back then, he would have immediately felt guilty for being harsh to her.


    However, he could not get over Catherine''s death." Yeah. You didn''t expect it because all you think about i s pampering Thomas. How many people has he actually killed throughout the years?"


    Catherine was right.


    Shaun saw everyone else''s life as worthless except for Sarah''s. 1


    He even crossed his baseline of morality for her over and over again.


    "Shaunic, I am to me for it. It''s my fault."


    Sarah kneeled and cried hysterically. "I really didn''t expect things to turn out this way."


    "Please leave now. I want to spend some time alone." Shaun got into the car right away without even ncing at her. 2


    This was his first time treating Sarah so indifferently ever since he had been hypnotized.


    Sarah slowly raised her head and watched the car drive into the distance. She gnashed her teeth and clenched her fists.


    Never had she thought that Shaun would lose his cool because of Catherine''s death.


    Given that she had hypnotized Shaun, he should have no feelings for Catherine. By the look of it, she had underestimated Shaun''s love for Catherine.


    Fortunately, Catherine was finally dead.


    No one would ever take over her role anymore.


    Suddenly, Thomas gave her a call. "Sarah, is Catherine dead for real?"


    "Mm."


    "That''s wonderful. Very soon, you''ll be the legal Young Madam Hill." Thomas was ted. With Sarah being his support, he could ask for anything in the future.


    "You better behave yourself," Sarah replied sulkily," Shaunic is ming you for Catherine''s death. I guess he won''t be bothered about you anymore."


    "What? You must be joking." After feeling worried for a moment, Thomas grinned and said, "Eldest Young Master Hill cares about you the most. Just make an effort to please him, and he''ll soon forget about this matter."


    Sarah''s head hurt.


    Why did she have such an incapable brother? If he were not her biological brother, she would not have cared about him.


    "I''m warning you to behave yourself these days."


    After hanging up the call, Sarah drove to jail straight away.


    Soon, Charity walked out.


    Sarah had asked some people in jail to deal with Charity, but she was so tough that they could not do anything to her. As such, she had been living a good life in jail. Although she had be thinner, she looked much better.


    Deep down, Sarah was simmering with rage. However, when she pictured Charity learning the bad newster, she smiled. "It seems that you''ve been living quite well in jail."


    "What are you trying to do again?" A look of annoyance shed across Charity''s face. If she had known it was Sarah, she would not havee out.


    "No one has visited youtely, right? So I came to tell you something out of the goodness of my heart." Sarah grinned and said, "Your best friend, Catherine, died today."


    Charity trembled, but a momentter, sheughed and said, "Stop talking nonsense. Catherine''s fine. She just came and visited me not long ago."


    "I''m not lying. She''s really dead. Shemitted suicide." Sarah was ying with her nails, which had just been manicured. "I''ll soon be Shaun''s new wife.¡±


    "I won''t believe you." Charity shook her head.


    Catherine was such a nice and healthy woman, so why would shemit suicide? What Sarah said was just ridiculous.

 Chapter 589

    Sarah clicked her tongue and said, "Why would I lie to you? Catherine couldn''t take the fact that Shaunic and I are in a rtionship. On top of that, my brother also forced himself on Freya. But Shaunic couldn''t bear to see him in trouble, so he got my brother out of jail and stopped Freya from looking into the matter. Catherine was so indignant about it that she had a row with Shaunic. Shaunic pushed her, and she lost the babies in her belly. Since she was traumatized, I told Shaunny to send her to the mental hospital for treatment. With all the injection and medication she was given, shemitted suicide in the end."


    She uttered every word very casually.


    However, they rang in Charity''s ears like a bomb.


    Thomas forced himself upon Freya?


    Catherinemitted suicide?


    Although Charity had not known Freya and Catherine for long, she could tell that they were the only ones who sincerely believed in her when she got into trouble.


    Yet, look at how they ended up.


    "Sarah, why do you have to be so cruel?" Charity was so furious that her eyes reddened, and her body


    trembled. If there had not been a ss separating the two of them, she would have dashed out and took Sarah down with her.


    "I''m much crueler than this."


    Sarah was satisfied with how hysterical Charity looked now. "When Catherine visited you thest time, didn''t she tell you that your parents are dead?"


    Bam.


    The news came as another blow to Charity. She shook her head violently. "You must be lying to me."


    "I put your mom under light hypnosis. After I left, she fell into the bathtub and died of severe blood loss because no one saved her. When your dad found out about


    it, he got a heart attack and died. Don''t expect them to visit you for the rest of your life."


    Sarah beamed wickedly. She spoke so softly that only the two of them could hear. "But when it came to your mom''s burial, I dumped her ashes and switched them t o a dog''s."


    "Sarah, you''re not a human." Charity''s blood was boiling.


    She kept pounding on the ss wall like a madwoman, wanting to kill Sarah so badly.


    Nevertheless, the police soon stopped her.


    Charity bawled like a wild animal, and her face was covered in tears.


    Why did God have to treat her this way?


    All it took was her to be in jail, and her friends and parents were dead. Now, she waspletely alone.


    Yet, the murderer was out there on the loose.


    Throughout her time in jail, Charity had never cried so sadly hopelessly and inconsbly.


    The police had no choice but to knock her unconscious.


    When Charity woke up, she found herself lying on the prison bed. Her pair of pretty eyes was reced with a cold, bottomless dark pit.


    She wanted to take revenge.


    She wanted to take revenge against everyone.


    Sarah Neeson, Shaun Hill, Chester Hill, Thomas Neeson... Just they wait, i Half a yearter.


    As soon as Chester finished a three-hour surgery, his assistant suddenly walked to him. "I just received news that Charity jumped into the sea and fled when she was repairing roads in Cavan. The police have tried searching for her in the sea for three days, but they still haven''t found her yet."


    1, H


    Chester spaced out for a moment. Then, he slowly took off his sses and turned around to face the window. He lit a cigarette. "Charity can''t swim." "Are you suspecting that she''s dead?"


    "What do you think would happen to a person, who can''t swim, jumps into the sea?"


    Chester took a deep puff of his cigarette.


    All of a sudden, he recalled Charity''s look when he first met her at the age of fourteen. She was standing under the sun with a simple ponytail and a ck and white uniform. Her skin was soft.


    Those days, the girls were very shy when they saw him.


    Only Charity looked at him silently and distantly with her clear eyes.

 Chapter 590

    At that time, Chester had the overwhelming urge to expose Charity''s character behind her cold facade.


    Later, he did expose her of his own ord.


    That night, she acted calm, but the shyness in her eyes betrayed her. He could still remember her expression up until today.


    Unfortunately... people change. 1


    Three yearster. 1


    The United States.


    Catherine slowly removed the bandage on her face in front of the mirror, revealing her petite and exquisite facial features. She then gently touched her delicate skin. Having gone through a few years of treatment, her rarely-exposed skin had be far and smooth. 1


    It would not be a bit of a stretch to say that she looked like an 18-year-old youngdy either.


    "Wow, you''re really pretty, Mommy."


    A lovely girl plopped on her thighs and looked at her cheerfully.


    "Duh, look who passed her attractive looks to me?"


    The boy behind her looked delighted. "Not anyone could give birth to such a handsome boy like me."


    Catherine rubbed her brows.


    From her young and pretty looks, nobody would believe that she had already given birth to two articte kids.


    "But I don''t look like Mom at all. I must look like my scummy dad." The lovely girl scowled.


    Catherine scowled too.


    There was a saying that the daughter would resemble the father while the son would resemble the mother.


    It was indeed urate.


    Although Suzie and Lucas were twins, they hardly bore any resemnce to each other.


    "You''re right. You look like your scummy dad, but you''re much cuter." Freya bent over and stroked the lovely girl''s hair.


    "Freya..." Catherine looked at her. "I''m ready to return to Australia. What about you?"


    Freya lowered her eyes. "I''ll return sometimeter. I still have a project to deal with." 1


    Catherine looked at her pitifully. "It''s alright. It''s all in the past. This time, I''ll go back and personally..."


    "No need. I''ll deal with Thomas on my own." Freya suddenly looked up and said, "I''m not as weak as you think."


    "That''s good." Catherine concealed theplicated look in her eyes. "I won''t be able to bring these two kids back with me this time, so I need you to look after them for the time being."


    "Don''t worry. We''re best friends. What''s more, they''re my godson and goddaughter." Freya ced her hand on Catherine''s shoulder with a smile.


    "Mommy, I can go with you." Lucas raised his head and said, "I can help you." "Good boy. Mommy knows you can help, but you need to take care of Suzie." Catherine patted him on the head. "Besides, if the Hill family sees you both, they''ll take you away."


    "Yeah. Your mom has put in a lot of effort in protecting you." Freya lowered her head and said seriously, "It''s mainly because your dad is going to marry your evil stepmom. That woman is more evil than Snow White''s stepmom. If he knows of your existence, he''ll let your evil stepmom take care of you."


    Suzie was so frightened that she hugged Freya''s thigh. "I''m not going back, then. I don''t want that stepmom."


    Lucas frowned. "Fine. I''ll stay here for now, but you have toe back soon and get us."


    "Alright."


    Catherine nodded with a gentle smile. Despite how much she would miss her children, she had to return.


    Two dayster.


    As soon as she got off the ne, a handsome figure immediately approached her.


    "Wee back, Cathy." Wesley walked to her and took her suitcases with a grin. "You didn''t take Lucas and Suzie along with you?"

 Chapter 591

    "I''ve asked Freya to look after them. Wesley..."


    "The apartment is ready. Let me drive you there now." 2


    With that, Wesley and Catherine got into the car. 1


    The radio in the car was broadcasting some local news. "ording to an informed source, President Hill, the wealthiest man in Australia, has spent 300 million dors on his fiancee''s wedding gown. Apparently, President Hill has prepared the dress for two years. The two of them have been in a rtionship for four years and are finally getting married."


    Wesley shot a nce at Catherine. Only when he noticed her calm expression did he let out a sigh of relief. "I''ve heard about it too. It seems that they''re actually getting married."


    "That''s great." Catherine looked nonchnt but was not at all upset. Ever since she was sent to the mental hospital for treatment, she had stopped loving Shaun."


    I was under the impression that they''ve long since gotten married."


    Wesley said, "They''ve lived together for some time, which makes it seem like they''re married."


    Catherine smiled. "That''s not surprising."


    Shaun had already been with Sarah before he divorced Catherine. Moreover, since he assumed Catherine was dead, he would naturally get together with Sarah.


    Looking at her expression, Wesley''s lips twitched, and he held his tongue.


    An hourter, the car entered a neighborhood where Hackett Institute was located.


    The apartment he bought for her was on the eighth floor. It had four bedrooms, two living halls, and a spacious balcony. There were also two children''s rooms - a sky blue-themed room for the boy and a pink-themed room for the girl. The bedding in the blue room featured Spiderman, which was Lucas'' favorite, whereas the pink room featured various Barbie dolls.


    Catherine was stunned.


    Wesley exined to her, "I didn''t think Lucas and Suzie would live abroad all their lives. You''ll bring them back sooner orter, so I''ve designed their rooms based on their preference. There''s a kindergarten in this neighborhood, and the environment here is quite good. There''s also a primary school, high school, and college around this neighborhood. They''re all top education institutions in Canberra."


    Catherine remained silent for a long while after she heard what Wesley said. Needless to say, she was touched.


    If it were not for Wesley, Liam, and Hadley''s assistance three years ago, she might have gone insane with all the daily injections in the ward. She could have turned into a lunatic and ended up in the mental hospital.


    After she went abroad, Wesley continued to help Catherine and her children. She could safely say that she would not be who she was today without him. Now that she had returned, he was still so caring and thoughtful to her. 3 "Cathy, don''t overthink it. I''m doing this of my own ord," Wesley said with a smile. "Ever since I met you in Melbourne, my heart has no one else but you. Carry on with what you want to do, and I''ll be waiting for you here."


    "Wesley, I just... don''t think I deserve you." Deep down, Catherine felt extremely guilty. 1


    "Is it because of Lucas and Suzie?" Wesley asked in a light-hearted tone. "In my eyes, they''re the most adorable angels I''ve ever met. They''ve never been a burden. It''d be my pleasure if I could be their dad."


    Once again, Catherine was touched. 2


    Whenever she was in this kind of situation, she always regretted falling for Shaun instead of him in the first ce.


    Wesley was the one whom she should cherish. 2


    "I''m sorry, Wesley. I can''t promise you anything now. I came back this time with


    the sole purpose of taking revenge," Catherine said bluntly.


    "I know. I''ve waited for three years, and I don''t mind waiting any longer." 2

 Chapter 592

    Wesley patted Catherine''s head. "Go and get ready for Yule Corporation''s 30th-


    anniversary celebration tonight."


    Pavilion Intercontinental Hotel.


    A grand celebration was underway.


    Too many things had happened to the Yule family over the past few years.


    Three years ago, Joel suddenly woke up from aa, after which he insisted on divorcing Nic, but she objected to the idea. Later, the terms of their divorce were determined by the court. Even so, they were still responsible for their daughter, Mnie.


    Since Mnie married Charlie, her status had improved significantly. Not only did she be the Vice Director of Yule Corporation, but she had also developed an electronicspany in coboration with Campos Corporation. It was believed that the Yule Corporation was worth over six trillion dors.


    This day marked the 30th year since Yule Corporation was established, so thepany held the grandest celebration ever. It was attended by the most brilliant celebrities and wealthiest families in the business


    industry across Australia.


    In the banquet hall.


    After serving a few guests, Joel turned around to find Damien surrounded by tall and influential figures.


    Aplicated feeling washed over him.


    Since Joel regained consciousness three years ago, many things seemed to have changed.


    Catherine hadmitted suicide, and Damien had be the new president of Yule Corporation despite his low self-esteem. The Damien he knew today was apletely different person. He was high-spirited and full of strategies even though he had to rely on a wheelchair. He had also fired many of Joel''s trusted subordinates.


    However, Joel turned a blind eye to the situation when he considered that Damien was his biological brother and that thetter was dedicated to nurturing Mnie.


    Fortunately, Mnie was sensible and diligent throughout these years.


    Nevertheless, Joel could not resist feeling guilty about owing Catherine too much whenever he saw Mnie. 1


    "You''re here, Joel." Nic approached him and said concernedly, "When are you nning to announce that Mnie''s officially the CEO of thepany and her joint venture with Campos Corporation?


    A hint of hatred shed across Joel''s eyes. "Who let you in?"


    "Hey, why can''t Ie? I''m Mnie''s biological mom," Nic replied arrogantly. "Look how capable our daughter is. After so many years, are you still worried about letting her manage Yule Corporation?"


    Joel could not be bothered about her. The sight of her made him feel like puking.


    "Hi, Sister-inw and Brother." Damien smiled as he approached them in a wheelchair.


    "I''ve told you many times that she''s no longer your sister-inw," Joel warned him with a deep voice.


    "I know, I know. It was a slip of the tongue," Damien said and chuckled. "Brother, seeing how well Mnie''s doing today reminds me that I''m really old. Now is the time for the younger people to shine. Some guests have been praising you for having such an outstanding daughter and what a blessing she is for you."


    Joel nodded. "Indeed, Mnie has done quite well over the past two years. She''s capable of being the CEO. I''ll announce the news on stageter."


    "Brother, I''m afraid that it''s hard to convince the public of Mnie''s position as the CEO since she doesn''t have any shares," Damien said with a low voice. "I heard some of the shareholders aren''t happy with it. After all, I''m the president, and the CEO is someone from our family."


    Joel threw him a strange nce. "Damien, if I transfer my shares to Mnie, it''ll confirm that she''ll be in charge of Yule Corporation''s future. Are you ready to assist her?"


    "Brother, you''re my biological brother. You''ve been looking after me since I was young, so of course, I won''t mind doing it. What''s more, I have no children. I''ve always treated Mnie as my daughter." Damien smiled faintly. "I''ll do my best to assist her so that Yule Corporation can go a long way."

 Chapter 593

    "Thank you." Joel patted Damien on the shoulder. He was moved. "To be honest, my health is no longer as good as it was before, so I''ll leave Yule Corporation to you and Mnie."


    "It''s expected of me."


    As soon as Damien said that, amotion arose at the door.


    Someone yelled, "President Hill is here."


    Shaun was currently the head of the Hill family and no longer the Eldest Young Master Hill he used to be. 1


    He was in a decent ck double-breasted suit, which matched with a blue shirt and a bow tie. The outfit made him look well-dressed and slender. With his prominent features and exquisite face, everyone could not help but gasp at his attractiveness.


    The lights in the dining hall shone on him.


    His age did not matter. In fact, this man was like wine - the more it aged, the better it tasted. Not only was h e more handsome, but he also exuded a stronger sense of elegance and authority.


    Attracted by his presence, Mnie watched him with admiration from a distance.


    She would never be bored with this man''s looks.


    Then, she looked at Charlie, who was also in a ck suit. Although his status had greatly improved over these years, his air of nobility was far from Shaun''s.


    "My dear, who are you looking at?" Charlie raised his brows with a grim smile. He had worked very hard over the years to catch up with Shaun. However, Shaun was a natural-born businessman, and Charlie hated how he always paled inparison with Shaun. No matter where he was, Shaun was always the one who took center stage.


    "I''m just wondering why he''s here." Mnie held his hand with a smile.


    Charlie narrowed his eyes. "Perhaps it has to do with Catherine. After all, Catherine is his ex-wife. He also attended your dad''s 50th birthday thest time."


    "Oh well, my dad was not happy with his appearance at all. I heard it was Shaun and Sarah who drove Catherine to her death."


    At the thought of the incident, Mnie could not help but shudder. She felt lucky that she did not marry him. 2


    "Yeah. I''m amazed by how shameless he is." Charlie curled his lips into a sarcastic smile.


    Speaking of being cruel to women, Charlie was nowhere close to Shaun.


    On the other hand, Joel''s face darkened the moment he caught sight of Shaun.


    Nevertheless, Shaun acted as if he did not notice Joel''s expression. He approached him and said with a deep voice, "Uncle Joel, I came here today to congratte you on yourpany''s 30th anniversary. Here''s a gift for you."


    With that, Hadley handed the costly gift to Joel.


    A surge of emotions welled up in Joel as he red at Shaun. "Get out, Shaun."


    "Hadley, hand it to him." Shaun threw a look at Hadley, pretending that he did not hear Joel''s words.


    "Shaun, what''s the point?" Joel used him angrily." You killed my daughter, and now, you''re being smarmy. Are you trying to make yourself feel better?"


    Shaun furrowed his thick and attractive brows as he subconsciously pursed his lips.


    Even though he was not directly responsible for Catherine''s death, it was undeniably his fault.


    Joel was increasingly enraged at the sight of Shaun. "I barked up the wrong tree back then. Get lost. I don''t want to see you anymore."


    "Brother, he''s our guest, after all. It''s not good to drive him away in front of the public." Damien smiled to ease the atmosphere.


    It was 8:00 p.m. sharp.


    The celebration had officially begun.


    As such, the host invited Joel on stage for his speech. 6

 Chapter 594 1

    1


    1


    The longer Joel looked at Shaun, the more annoyed he felt. Hence, he averted his eyes and went on stage right away.


    He picked up the microphone and said, "Ladies and gentlemen, wee to the celebration of Yule Corporation''s 30th-anniversary. In addition to this celebration, I would like to make an important announcement here today. Throughout these years, Damien and Mnie have been handling most of the matters in thepany as my condition did not allow me to do so. With that, I''d like to take this opportunity to announce that from today onwards, Mnie will take over..."


    "I disagree."


    Someone suddenly pushed open the door of the banquet hall that was closed. Everyone looked in that direction.


    A woman entered the hall in a red velvet gown with a knee-length slit, revealing her snowy-white legs on a pair of high heels. Her stunning long, wavy, and brown hair fell over both sides of her shoulders. Under the illumination of the lights, she looked like a beautiful angel. Every movement of hers exuded a sense of charisma and mystery.


    No doubt, she was the most beautiful woman at the banquet tonight.


    The majority of the guests were stunned at the sight of the woman.


    Her beauty was one of a kind in Canberra.


    Nevertheless, the guests soon noticed the resemnce between the woman in the red gown and Mnie. Afterparing their looks, they found that Mnie was nowhere near as beautiful as the woman in the red gown.


    Bam.


    Joel, who was standing on stage, dropped the microphone onto the floor.


    He stared at the woman in the red gown in shock. He trembled, on the verge of tearing up. "Catherine."


    Mnie then screamed. "Catherine, aren''t you dead?"


    She was so stupefied that she nearly went mad.


    After three years of waiting, she could finally take over Yule Corporation. Yet, a woman who looked exactly like Catherine suddenly showed up. Was she seeing things?


    Nic was the first toe to her senses, and she immediately scolded the woman, "What a liar.


    Security, hurry up and take her away. Don''t let her disrupt our banquet."


    A few security guards quickly walked up to Catherine.


    However, Catherine raised her pretty brows a little, and a scornful look appeared on her elegant face." Mrs. Wicks, it''s been two years since Mr. Yule divorced you. Who are you to give instructions on what to do during Yule Corporation''s important asion? Am I right, Dad?"


    She then fixed her bright eyes on Joel.


    Tears rolled down Joel''s cheeks. He gave Nic an angry glower before he dashed to the security officers. "Don''t you dare touch her."


    With that, he walked down the stage in a flurry.


    "Calm down, Brother. Catherine died three years ago." Damien quickly stopped Joel. He did not have a good feeling about this. All his instincts told him that he had to drive this woman away regardless of whether she was the real Catherine.


    "I can recognize my own daughter." Joel pushed Damien away with one hand. 1


    As Joel walked closer to the woman, he was even more certain that she was Catherine. 1


    "You''re still alive, Cathy." Joel burst into tears.


    "Sorry, Dad. Back then, I had to fake my death and leave for reasons I can''t say. Anyway, I''m back now," Catherine said amid her sobs. She approached him and hugged him gently.


    "It''s okay. I''m just d that you''re back. I owe you so much. From now onward, I''ll give you the best of


    everything."


    All the guests at the venue heard what Joel said.


    Then, they began to whisper about it.


    "Since when did Joel have an illegitimate daughter?"


    "I heard about it three years ago. Joel brought this daughter back from Melbourne


    to acknowledge her as part of the Yule family."


    "Now that you''ve mentioned it, I can recall it. I heard this illegitimate daughter married Eldest Young Master Hill after that."

 Chapter 595 1

    1


    "Seriously? Is that Catherine... Eldest Young Master Hill''s ex-wife?"


    "Yup, she''s the one."


    Everyone secretly shifted their gazes to Shaun.


    At this moment, Shaun''s handsome face was cold and dark. His deep-set eyes were grim.


    Nobody knew what was on his mind.


    All he did was slowly take out a cigarette and lit it. Soon, the smoke obscured his prominent features.


    "Dad, don''t let her deceive you." Mnie suddenly walked to him and said gently, "How can a dead person possiblye back to life? I think she only looks like Catherine. She somehow got Catherine''s former looks and came to deceive us. What''s more, Catherine''s face was disfigured."


    "Exactly, Brother. You still remember how Catherine looked back then, don''t you? Even the top aesthetic doctor said that it was impossible to restore her facial appearance. You should be able to recall this, Eldest Young Master Hill."


    Damien suddenly looked at Shaun, who was seated on the chair.


    Shaun flicked the ashes off before he rose to his feet. Then, he walked to Catherine with one hand shoved in the pocket of his trousers.


    Catherine''s smooth face became clearer to him as he moved closer to her.


    He realized that over the years, he had always seen her deformed face when he thought about her, so much so that he had forgotten how she originally looked.


    Now that he saw her again, he was greeted by a sense of familiarity and amazement.


    He had to admit that no one in Canberra was iparable to her one-of-a-kind beauty.


    "Enough, stop asking Shaun. Everyone knows that he has never loved me. Even his assistant understands me better than him."


    Catherine smiled before she whispered into Joel''s ear. "Dad, before you got into an ident, you promised to transfer 35 percent of thepany''s shares to me."


    With that, the slightest hint of hesitation in Joel''s gaze vanished.


    Besides Catherine, the only person who knew about this matter was Joel''s most trustedwyer.


    "Okay. You guys can stop asking. I''ve confirmed that she is indeed my biological daughter, Catherine," Joel said with determination.


    Mnie began to panic. "Dad, what has she done to bewitch you?" 1 "I just told Dad our little secret," Catherine said with a grin. "That''s right. The top aesthetic doctor imed that there was no cure for my face, but that doesn''t mean foreign doctors can''t cure it. With the growth of stic surgery, I''ve spent the past few years overseas receiving facial treatment. It took me three years to heal." 1


    Damien said indifferently, "My brother loves his daughter very much, so fooling him is very easy. But the Yule family is a noble family, and we won''t allow any Tom, Dick, or Harry to join us. I think you should take a DNA test."


    "Yes." Nic immediately went along with his idea. " Even if she''s the real Catherine, she''s still a shameful illegitimate daughter. She has no right to attend such a n asion."


    "Security, send her out." Mnie directly drove her away.


    Given that Mnie was Charlie''s wife and the soon-to-be sessor of Yule


    Corporation, the security officers hesitated for a moment.


    "Hurry up. If you don''t kick her out, the Campos and Yule families will cklist your hotel," Charlie swiftly instructed.


    "Don''t you dare." In a fit of fury, Joel could not stop coughing.

 Chapter 596

    "Dad, please calm down." Catherine patted her father''s back worriedly before shifting her nce at Damien all of a sudden. "Uncle, you''re still as unfriendly as you were before. I''m also your niece, but you''re so biased toward Mnie."


    Damien looked at her coldly. "Like I said. I''ll admit you''re my brother''s daughter with the DNA test report. Otherwise, I will not believe a word you said."


    "I think it''s not about whether you believe me. You just don''t want me toe back for fear that my presence will threaten Mnie''s."


    She smiled despite the coldness that shed across her eyes.


    "Of course your presence affects my daughter. You''re just an illegitimate daughter, yet you''re hoping to get a share of the Yule Corporation," Nic said loudly. "My daughter Mnie has done so much for thepany in recent years. It''s there for everyone to see."


    "That''s right."


    Some of thepany''s stockholders nodded, and one of them turned to face Old Master Yule. "What do you think?"


    Thetter frowned. "Mnie does indeed have the capability to be the sessor of the Yule Corporation. Joel, finish the announcement about making Mnie the CEO. We need to do a DNA test before determining if this woman is actually Catherine."


    "Grandpa, you''ve misunderstood me. I didn''t show up today topete for the corporation''s sessor. I''m only here to reveal the truth - that Mnie is not my father''s birth daughter."


    Catherine''s words created an uproar among the audience.


    Joel, especially, was stunned.


    Nic, who grew more anxious, shouted, "I can''t believe you have the cheeks to say you''re not here topete for the corporation''s sessor. In order to


    eliminate Mnie, you even went so far as to make this usation. Can''t you see the resemnce between the two of them?"


    "You''re spewing nonsense!" Mnie''s eyes were red with rage.


    "Ridiculous! Get her out of here!" Damien pped his hand down on the


    wheelchair''s handle. His face was overcast.


    "Uncle, why the rush?" An enigmatic smile spread across Catherine''s face. "Are you afraid that I''ll ruin your ns?"


    "Did you not hear me? I don''t want this woman spreading lies here." Damien red at the security guards.


    They had no choice but to approach Catherine again.


    "I brought two paternity reports with me today." She raised her arm high. "The one belongs to my dad and Mnie shows that they''re not father and daughter. The other one confirms paternity between my uncle and Mnie."


    After hearing that, the security guards were at a loss of what to do.


    Joel snatched the reports from her hands and began reading the reports. He was livid, and his body was trembling so much that he looked like he was about to faint.


    He lifted his head to stare at Nic before shifting his furious gaze at Damien. "The two of you are Mnie''s parents."


    Worry shed across both Nic''s and Mnie''s eyes but only for a quick second. The former stomped her feet on the ground and cried out, "Joel, you b*stard. You believe anything thates out of her mouth. It''s so easy to forge documents these days. I swear that Mnie is your birth daughter."


    Colors drained off Mnie''s face. "Dad, how can you say that Uncle Damien is my father? That''s unbelievable. You''re my father."


    Damien also looked aggrieved and upset. "Brother, we grew up together, but you''re suspecting me simply based on a forged report?"


    Old Master and Old Master Yule exchanged nces, looking unconvinced. "Joel, I believe Damien. He won''t do something like this."


    Joel began to hesitate upon hearing that.


    Crossing Nic out of the equation, he really found it difficult to believe this to be the truth. After all, he raised Mnie since she was a baby, and Damien was his dear brother.

 Chapter 597

    "I understand that you might not believe the paternity reports. Fortunately, I came with a backup n."


    Catherine pped once calmly and confidently.


    The massive screen in front suddenly lit up, revealing an inappropriate clip in high density.


    Damien was lying on the bed with Nic on top of him. The two of them were doing something intimate.


    "Darling, look, how can my useless brotherpare to me?"


    "You''re right. I regret it so much now. I should''ve married you from the beginning. Damien, you''re amazing."


    Nic lost her mind upon seeing that passionate scene. She rushed forward, shouting hysterically," Stop ying it. Stop it!"


    The image changed on the screen.


    Nic was seen lying in Damien''s arms. Her clothes were disheveled.


    "Damien, when''s that stupid Joel finally going to transfer the stocks to our daughter, Mnie?"


    "Don''t worry. I''ll try to convince him to do so on the corporation''s 30th anniversary."


    "That''s great. By then, Mnie will take over the entire Yule Corporation." Below the stage, Damien''s enraged face was reced by embarrassment. 1


    He had initially nned to air the dirtyundry with Joel after Mnie took over the corporation. However, he did not expect it to happen publicly, in the most appalling way possible.


    The image he had spent three years building for himself crumbled within seconds. Everyone was criticizing Damien, Nic, and Mnie.


    "Oh my goodness, this is so gross. The sister-inw is having an affair with the younger brother. I thought things like this only happen in dramas."


    "An affair? Come on, they already slept with each other twenty years ago and even have their illegitimate child imposed as Joel''s daughter. All these just to steal the man''s shares."


    "Damien is scheming. I remember Joel has always been nice to him."


    "Not to mention Nic, who always pretends to be noble. I didn''t expect her to be so pretentious."


    "Exactly. I feel like throwing up just thinking that my wife goes shopping with her often." "Luckily, everything''s cleared up now. Otherwise, Joel would''ve given up his shares to Damien for the wrong reasons."


    Joel''s breathing quickened when he heard the gossip and criticisms. However, on second thought, he felt incredibly sad for himself.


    As it turned out, he had abandoned Catherine and Sheryl based on a lie that Nic convinced him to believe. He had sacrificed the happy family he could have had because of these lies. 1


    All these years, he had raised someone else''s daughter like a precious darling while Catherine had been put through so much suffering.


    What on earth had he done?!


    "You b*tch!" Joel''s handsome face had never been as intimidating as it was now. He walked over to p firmly across Nic''s face. "I''m going to make you pay!"

 Chapter 598 1

    "D-Damien, help me." Intimidated by Joel''s twisted face, Nic quickly hid behind Damien.


    Joel turned around to re at his brother. "Damien, I really didn''t expect this from you. It''s heartbreaking. We''re brothers! I''ve given you everything you wanted since we were young, and this is how you repay me? You''re a monster!"


    "B*stard! How dare you do something disgraceful like this? Have you no shame?"


    Old Master Yule smashed the ss onto the ground in a fit of rage. The Yule family had be theughing stock of the entire business industry.


    "Damien, I''m really disappointed in you," Old Madam Yule said bitterly. "Nic, I''ve misjudged you. I wouldn''t have let Joel marry you if I knew."


    Nic replied grudgingly, "I loved Joel more than anyone could imagine, so much that I had no choice but to do this so that I could marry him..."


    "You show your love... by carrying my brother''s child, so you can marry me?" Joel beganughing so much that tears formed in his eyes. "How unfortunate of me to have met you. Get out of my sight! You and your daughter both!"


    "Dad..." Mnie''s face was as pale as a ghost.


    She was about to take over the Yule Corporation a few seconds ago, yet everything changed in just a blink of an eye. "Dad, I have no idea about this. I''ve always treated you as my father. Please don''t leave me."


    "Are you sure you didn''t know?"


    Catherine walked toward the other woman with a smile. "Three years ago, when dad fell into aa after the ident, you and your mom didn''t even visit him once. Even Dr. Angelo, who was treating Dad at that time, almost died from a fire. If I hadn''t requested the doctor to treat Dad in secret, he might still be unconscious now."


    Flustered, Mnie quickly shook her head. "No, I did visit him. I..."


    "You were busy trying to get married to Charles."


    Catherine interrupted, "You evenughed in my face when the news of Dr. Angelo''s death was publicized. You ridiculed me for hoping dad will regain consciousness. I bet you already knew by that point."


    "You''re lying. I didn''t," Mnie said with quivering lips.


    Catherine spread her hands nonchntly. "The three of you thought you could takeplete control over the Yule Corporation. You were waiting for my dad to die, s o Nic could legally inherit all his wealth. However, little did you expect that my dad woulde out of thea in less than half a year. Time was running out so you continued deceiving him. If I hadn''t shown up today, you would have a bust-up with my dad after you tricked him to hand over the shares. When that happens, he would''ve lost everything he built for the Yule family."


    Mnie''s legs almost give out.


    This was because everything that Catherine said was the truth.


    "R*scal."


    Joel shuddered. He would never have learned the truth if not for Catherine.


    The more he thought about this, the more he was terrified of the trio.


    "Get out of my sight! Right now!" Joel looked at them hatefully with his piercing gaze.


    Damien''s temples were throbbing. However, he understood that there was no point pretending at this point.


    Half a secondter, he lifted his head with a sarcastic smile on his face. "You don''t have the authority to do that. I''m the president and shareholder of Yule Corporation."


    "That''s right." Nic linked arms with Damien fearlessly. "Damien owns 20% of Yule Corporation''s shares. You''re not the only one with authority here." "You... You..." Joel''s blood boiled. He had never seen such shameless people before. "Mnie, tell us your opinion."


    Mnie stammered. "Although I''m not your daughter, President Yule is my dad. Besides, Yule Corporation wouldn''t have had the chance to coborate with Campos Corporation if it hadn''t been for me. Dear, what do you think?"


    Charlie felt utterly embarrassed, but he was left with n o alternative. "Mnie is my wife. The Campos Corporation will not stay if she doesn''t."

 Chapter 599

    The shareholders of the Yule Corporation became flustered upon hearing that. President Lowe was the first one who stepped forward awkwardly. "President Yule, these are your family''s private affairs. There''s no need to air your dirtyundry on the corporation''s 30th anniversary."


    "That''s right. Mnie has contributed so much for the corporation in recent years," the other shareholders echoed.


    Joel was extremely disappointed.


    All these people had been working with him since the beginning of time, yet now they sided with Damien just for some personal gains.


    "Dad, don''t get upset." Catherine patted him on the shoulder with a smile before she turned around to look at the shareholders. "Well, does it mean that all of you support Damien and Mnie as the president and CEO of the Yule Corporation?"


    The group of men fell silent. They must have received a lot of benefits from Damien in recent years, which positioned them all on the same boat as the aforementioned. 1 "Alright then, Dad. We''ll leave if they won''t."


    She linked her arms with Joel''s.


    "Cathy..." Thetter appeared concerned. The Yule Corporation was the only thing he had left for her.


    She whispered into his ear, "Dad, remember that the Yule Corporation has invited reporters from almost every major publisher in Australia tonight. Reporters nowadays are into live streaming."


    A look of surprise washed over his face when he realized that tonight''s scandals must have already been publicized to everyone in the country.


    A corporation''s leader was tied closely to thepany''s image and reputation. These shareholders that supported Damien and the rest would surely be insulted by the public.


    "Soon, they''lle begging for your help," Catherine reminded her dad.


    He nodded knowingly. "Sure. There''s no point staying in this disgusting ce too. Come on, let''s go somewhere else to catch up with one another."


    The two of them left the banquet hall within minutes.


    No one expected the chairman of the corporation would be the first to leave the party.


    Everyone exchanged confused looks.


    A couple of minutes after the duo left, Shaun took his leave as well.


    Nic and Mnie heaved a sigh of relief. They were secretly delighted.


    So what if Joel knew the truth? His treasured helpers had already been dismissed from their position. Damien was basically the person in charge of the corporation. The host looked awkwardly at Damien. "Um... President Yule, what about now..." The corners of Damien''s lips twitched into a faint smile. He was just about to give a speech when one of the businessmen''s wife shouted aloud, "There''s no point carrying on with the celebration. People are going mad on the inte, calling the president of Yule Corporation cheap, shameless, and a hypocrite. The corporation''s shareholders are equally hical. Joel Yule, who has been deceived for more than twenty years, even had no choice but to leave the scene."


    "That''s right. Several media tforms are live streaming the news tonight."


    "This tform I''m on has already gained more than a billion views."


    "What a disgrace."


    Colors drained off Damien''s face.


    The corporation''s shareholders and executives quickly checked on their phones.

 Chapter 600

    In a matter of minutes, the Yule Corporation''s scandals had gone viral.


    [Breaking news! The President of Yule Corporation had an affair with his sister-in-w. The illegitimate child is a tool for stealing the elder brother''s wealth.]


    [Unbelievable. I watched the live stream earlier. A pr*c k like Damien Yule even received support from thepany''s executives. He must''ve bribed them a lot. I think this should be looked into.]


    [Haha, birds of the same feather flock together.


    Perhaps they don''t think the affair is problematic]


    [People always say that the super-rich people are sick in the mind. I believe it now.]


    [What''s wrong with those who stayed behind in the celebration? To show their support to Damien?]


    [No way. It makes me sick just looking at products of the Yule Corporation. Join me in boycotting them starting from today]


    Numerous guests could not bring themself to stay after reading thements. "Um... I think it''s better that we leave."


    "Ah, I suddenly remembered I have a meeting to attend tonight. I''ll have to leave first."


    The guests left one after another. The executives of Yule Corporation felt so embarrassed that they wished they could bury themselves in a hole right this second.


    "Damien, you and your daughter are a real disgrace." All the shareholders now regretted their choices. They shouted at the executives at the back, "Why are all of you all still here? Head back to thepany for meetings with the PR department now."


    The banquet hall was empty in a matter of minutes.


    Old Master Yule threw his walking stick at Damien." You''re a shame to the family!"


    Then, he left the scene with Old Madam Yule.


    Infuriated, Damien smashed all the sses on the table to the ground. Nic was so shocked that she quickly ran over to hug her daughter. "Why didn''t that stupid Catherine die along with her mother all those years ago?"


    "Dad... What should we do now?" Mnie''s lips quivered as she questioned. Her teary eyes were filled with rage.


    A glint shed across Charlie''s eyes as he smiled slyly and said, "There''s something we can do. Didn''t Catherine openly admit that she''s Joel''s illegitimate daughter earlier? Aunty Nic, you could turn this around and say it was Uncle Joel who cheated on you first. You only sought help from his brother as revenge."


    "Yes, you''re right." Mnie''s eyes twinkled. "Not only will the people stop insulting us, but the feminists will also show us their support."


    Damien nodded along. "Charlie, that''s a good idea."


    "Alright, I''ll gather the reporters immediately for a press conference."


    However, as soon as Nic''s voice trailed off, Damien''s secretary suddenly approached them. " President Campos, I''m afraid that''ll not work.


    Catherine posted this on her Facebook about three minutes ago. Look."


    She handed them her phone. 1


    Catherine''s Facebook ount that had been inactive for three years was updated. [Hi everyone, my name is Catherine Jones, the daughter of Sheryl Jones and Joel Yule. Unfortunately, I''m an illegitimate child. Twenty-eight years ago, my parents fell in love with one another. But because of different family backgrounds, my paternal grandparents didn''t allow them to be together and forced him to marry Nic Wicks instead. That same year, Mr. Yule and Miss Wicks got drunk and had a one-night stand. She imed that she was pregnant with his child and forced him to take on the responsibility. My mother didn''t tell Mr. Yule about my presence, hence Mr. Yule, as the responsible man he was, married Miss Wicks. I was raised by my maternal grandmother. All I wanted to say is Mr. Yule wouldn''t have married Miss Wicks if she hadn''t ckmailed him with the child. Funnily enough, the child doesn''t even belong to Mr. Yule, and my mother passed away not long after she gave birth to me...]


    The post garnered numerousments within minutes.


    [I was just about to say that Joel Yule is no different from Nic Wicks. One of them had an illegitimate daughter, whereas the other one cheated on her husband. As it turns out, she was the third party.]


    [She forced her way into the wealthy family with the child that doesn''t even belong with him. Unbelievable.]


    [What''s more crazy is that apparently, Joel Yule gave Nic Wicks over 30 billion dors when they divorced a few years ago.] 1 [I would''ve died out of rage if I were Joel Yule.]

 Chapter 601

    [I don''t understand. Nic slept with Damien first so why did she insist on marrying Joelter? To ruin his life?]


    [I''m not sure. Damien is crippled and he doesn''t have much inheritance in the family. Joel has always been the president of Yule Corporation. The Wicks family was unknown in Canberra before Nic married Joel. Today, they''re one of the city''s most wealthy families.]


    [I heard that Joel fell into a deepa after an ident three years ago and he almost lost his life. I bet Nic and Damien were behind that too.]


    [I mentioned three years ago that Nic could be the mastermind behind it but no one believed me.]


    ILH


    "Ahh, Catherine you b*tch!" Nic yelled hysterically without caring for her manners.


    Charlie had his jaw clenched as well. It appeared that Catherine had already anticipated this to happen.


    Honestly, he would not have married Mnie if he knew she was Damien''s daughter. He had thought of slowly taking over Yule Corporation after her promotion.


    Catherine''s unexpected return messed up his n.


    The sound of footsteps echoed in the vast parking lot.


    Catherine retrieved her car key to unlock the white sports car in front of her.


    "Catherine Jones."


    Shaun''s deep, indifferent voice rang behind her.


    Joel turned around immediately and positioned himself in front Catherine. "Shaun, please stay away from my daughter."


    Shaun continued walking toward her as if he did not hear the man.


    He had been rather surprised by her calmposure in the banquet hall earlier when she was dealing with the country''s most wealthy and powerful people.


    It was evident that she had nned this thoroughly with caution.


    She had sessfully exposed Damien, Nic, and Mnie''s true colors in front of Australia''s most influential people.


    Perhaps those slow-witted people had yet to realize that the news reporters present tonight would be streaming the whole ceremony in real-time.


    Anyone who cared about their reputation would undoubtedly steer clear of the trio once they came to that realization.


    Having good connections was more important than anything to a businessperson.


    However, Catherine had destroyed all of that for the trio effortlessly. That was certainly impressive.


    Shaun only remembered her as the annoying and aggressive woman from three years ago.


    Today, she had returned more beautiful and powerful than ever, as though she was apletely different person.


    It seemed that she had been living well in recent years.


    On the other hand, he had been deceived by her all these years like a fool. He had even felt guilty for what had happened to her.


    He had not been sleeping well in the past thousand or so nights because of her.


    "You lied to me. You''re not dead."


    Shaun''s dark eyes overflowed with rage within seconds.


    As if having lost control of himself, he reached out an arm to grab her but was stopped by Joel immediately.


    "Uncle Joel, move."


    He warned coldly.

 Chapter 602

    Enraged, Joel was about to yell back when Catherine pushed him away softly. She nced at Shaun''s handsome face nonchntly. "You''re right. I lied to you."


    "Very well. Who was in it as well? Freya? Or the people from the hospital?" Shaun felt like a fool the more he thought of how she had deceived him for the past three years.


    She cocked her head before twitching her lips into a smile. "President Hill, if I hadn''t pretended to be dead then, I''m afraid I would''ve really been burned into ashes."


    "What do you mean?"


    Despite the dazzling smile hanging on her face, the sarcasm hidden beneath filled his narrowed eyes with indifference.


    "I''m sure you know what I mean."


    Catherine smiled before retrieving a pair of sunsses from her purse and putting it on. She instantly looked fashionable and confident. "I was just a normal person yet you threw me into the mental hospital. Every day, I was forcefully injected and fed with medicine. I was trapped indoors, living a life


    more restricted than a prisoner in jail. You all would have driven me crazy for real in no time."


    A lump formed in Shaun''s throat as he spoke in a hoarse voice, "You weren''t mentally stable back then..."


    "Do you know the difference between mental disorder and extreme anger?" She scoffed. "I lost my children and was being confined indoors yet you were being intimate with Sarah before my eyes every single day. How could I not have gone mad? Did you think I should''ve been calm and polite with you then?"


    "Shaun, how could you have treated my daughter like that?" Joel was heartbroken to learn this. When he first came out of thea, he had also thought Catherine was suffering from a mental disorder. Little did he know it was all because of Shaun.


    "You b*stard!" Joel could not hold it in anymore and tried to punch him in the face. Shaun blocked the man''s fist effortlessly and even held it back by force.


    "Let go of him." Catherine''s beautiful eyes turned cold instantly. "You threatened me with my dad so many times three years ago and now you''re trying the same old trick?"


    Shaun''s arm froze immediately. He pursed his thin lips before slowly loosening his grip on Joel. 1


    A look of surprise washed over thetter''s face. "How did he use me to threaten you?"


    Shaun remained quiet. Catherine lifted her head to look at him, smiling. "Eldest Young Master Hill, why don''t you exin? Weren''t you quite confident in threatening me back then?"


    The sight of her dazzling smile frustrated him. He remembered she used to hate him for doing this. However, she could now talk about the past indifferently with a mocking smile.


    "Everyone made mistakes then. Your friends weren''t innocent either." Finally, he replied in a deep voice.


    "Yes, your girlfriend''s elder brother is the only innocent person." She turned around to smile at Joel." Dad, the reporters caught him cheating with Sarah behind my back. He felt bad for that woman when everyone was insulting her so he forced me to tell the public that we were already divorced. Otherwise, he would prohibit Dr. Angelo from treating you. In the end, Sarah''s elder brother barged into my friend''s house and fought with her violently. One of my friends was stabbed and the other one was almost raped. After that, he used you to threaten me again so that I would give up on bringing his girlfriend''s brother to justice."


    Joel was frightened to hear that. How much had his daughter suffered because of him?"


    He felt like aplete failure the more he thought about this. His eyes were overflowing with rage.


    He hated himself for being old and too weak to fight with that man.


    "Shaun, you animal! No, you''re worse than an animal!"


    Shaun frowned. When had he promised to take good care of Catherine, anyway?


    1


    However, he felt embarrassed about the past.


    This was why he could not forget Catherine all these years. It was out of guilt. 1


    "Dad, forget it. It''s all in the past."


    She slightly pushed Joel toward the car, smiling faintly. "Let''s go. There''s no point wasting our breaths with someone like him."


    "Cathy, don''t worry. I''ll get revenge for you," Joel said angrily.


    Shaun twitched his brows into a frown while


    Catherineughed before saying to her father, "What revenge? I don''t want him to think I''m mad and trap me in the mental hospital again. It''s probably for the best that we stay away from him in the future."


    Then, she walked around to get into the driver''s seat.

 Chapter 603

    Shaun was still standing in front of the car.


    Catherine poked her head out the window. "President Hill, do you mind?"


    He looked at her strangely. The woman''s sunsses sat elegantly on her beautiful nose. He shifted his gaze downward to look at her arrogant yet delicate lips.


    It was as if this woman had changedpletely.


    She felt unfamiliar to him yet he could not bring himself to take his eyes off her.


    Shaun had no idea what was happening, as he was not a man easily seduced by women''s beauty.


    A few secondster, he finally stepped aside.


    The white sports car sped past him.


    Hadley returned to him. "Eldest Young Master Hill, it''s time to go."


    "Look into how she faked her death and left the country. I want to know who helped her." Shaun turned around to re at his assistant all of a sudden.


    Thetter shuddered instinctively and quickly nodded.


    Shaun read Catherine''s Facebook post after getting


    into the car.


    This woman... was impressive to have struck first and gained the upper hand.


    The corners of his lips twitched into a smile. He froze by the time he realized what was happening.


    Damn it! He should be infuriated for getting tricked by her the past three years yet he was smiling? "Hadley, do you think she wasn''t actually sick back then?"


    "Um... I''m not sure," Hadley replied hesitantly, "But Miss Neeson is a professional. She probably... wouldn''t have lied to us?"


    He paused briefly in the end and appeared nervous.


    Shaun was taken aback.


    Yes, he had believed Sarah when she said Catherine was depressed three years ago.


    However, what if she had been lying?


    He rubbed his temples gently. No, Sarah would not lie to him. i


    Sarah called him on the phone just as he was thinking about this. "Shaunic, are youing home yet?"


    "Yeah, I''m on my way."


    She briefly fell silent before speaking again. "I saw the news that Catherine is back. It seems like..."


    "Yeah." He looked out the window and the images of Catherine''s gorgeous appearance shed through his mind.


    "Shaunic, I..." Sarahughed awkwardly. "I see that she has be more beautiful than me and it''s making me anxious. I''m afraid you''ll go back to her side."


    "Don''t overthink it. I wasn''t even really with her before. I''m home."


    He hung up the phone and told himself to stop thinking about Catherine.


    Upon returning to the seaside vi, Sarah came out to greet him wearing a sexy red sleeping gown.


    All of a sudden, Shaun was reminded of how elegant Catherine had looked in her red dress today.


    "What''s the matter? Don''t I look good?" Sarah noticed him being distracted and shook him by the shoulder, pouting.


    "I''ll go take a shower." He headed for the stairs.


    She bit her lip. When Shaun came out of the showerter, she went forward to hug him from behind and said in a seductive voice, "Shaunic, let''s... try again tonight."


    He stood there, motionless.

 Chapter 604

    A few minutester, Shaun gently pushed Sarah away. "I''ll sleep in the study."


    "Shaunic, why? How are we going to have children like this?" she said worriedly, "Are you disgusted by me because of what happened when I was abroad..."


    "No, I''m not. I''m the problem." A look of frustration shed across his face. He had no idea what was wrong. In the past three years, he clearly knew that he loved Sarah yet he was almost repulsed every time they tried to take things further. 2


    Sometimes, he even thought that he had some sort of illness that prevented him from being intimate with women.


    Sarah had tried to treat this problem through several treatment sessions yet they were to no avail.


    Her face was washed over with frustration. "Why don''t you... go get yourself checked by the doctors? I really can''t take it anymore. I want you..."


    She took off her dress and threw herself at him.


    In that split second, he pushed her away almost immediately by instinct. The woman who did not expect this fell to the ground. She started crying aloud upon thinking about the humiliation.


    "I''m sorry." He took off his jacket and wrapped it around her. He carried her to the bed and finally left the bedroom.


    As soon as he left the room, she punched her fists on the bed furiously.


    Little did she expect that even after she hypnotized the man to fall in love with her three years ago, he still could not take things further with her. Sometimes, he even felt sick when she tried forcing herself on him.


    It had been three and a half years.


    She was almost losing her mind living this suppressed life. Sometimes, she really wished to have fun and release her suppressed emotions with another man.


    Suddenly, an unknown number was calling her.


    She ignored it right away.


    Within seconds, that same number sent her a photo. Sarah was wearing a bikini in that photo and sitting on a thuggish middle-aged man. The man had a thick, messy beard while his body and arms were covered in tattoos. She was smiling sweetly while sitting on his big belly.


    A shudder went through her. This was her biggest nightmare.


    She answered the phone when it rang again. A man''s perverted voice sounded from the phone. "Hehe, Neeson, I didn''t think you were going to marry


    Australia''s wealthiest man after leaving the United States. What do you think Shaun Hill would do if he finds out you tried so hard to seduce us in the past?" All color drained off her face. "Lucifer, you''re alive?"


    "Haha, of course, I''m alive. Otherwise, no one in this world will know how cheap a woman you were," he said through clenched teeth, "You''re really cruel.


    Fortunately, I wasn''t there that day or I would''ve been arrested by the police along with Wilson and the rest."


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about," she replied, trying her best to hide her nervousness.


    "Don''t you remember?" The manughed evilly. "Well, I guess I have no choice but to have a chat with Shaun then. I''ll let him know how shamelessly you initiated to pleasure the four of us when we caught you in the past. Tsk, I''ll never forget that scene. I have a few more pictures with me. Should I send them to him so he can know what a wild woman his girlfriend is?"


    "Shut up! What do you want?"


    Sarah dared not think about that.


    "Not much. But I''mcking moneytely..."


    "How much?" she interrupted impatiently.


    "Hmm, what about 100 million dors?" Luciferughed. "Besides, I''m quite bored here in this big city. Come apany me."


    She was shaking at this point. "Stop it. You don''t deserve me."


    "Haha, it''s not like I haven''t tried you before. Alright, Neeson, stop pretending. I know what you''re really like better than anyone else." Heughed evilly again." Come on over and I promise to pleasure you. Don''t you dare be clever with me. The photos will fall into Shaun''s hands if anything bad happens to me."


    "Sure, I''ll be there."


    Left with no alternative, Sarah shut her eyes and agreed.


    Never in a million years would she expect Lucifer was still alive. She thought no one would ever find out about her past.


    "I''ll be waiting for you."

 Chapter 605

    After ending the phone call, Sarah got dressed and walked down the stairs. Shaun was standing in front of the French windows. His slender and beautiful fingers were wrapped around a ss of red wine. The window clearly reflected his handsome face. A man with his impable looks would make any woman want to do bad things to him on a night like this.


    A look of frustration shed across Sarah''s face.


    Shaun was the most charming man she had ever seen yet he had problems in that department.


    "You''re going out?" He looked at her purse.


    "Yup, I''m going to meet my friends. I''m getting tired of this." She tucked her hair behind her ear to reveal her sad face.


    His face was washed over with embarrassment." Sorry. I promise... that I''ll see a doctor."


    "Um... Sure." She was so busy thinking about dealing with Lucifer that she merely mumbled a reply and quickly left the vi.


    A pin-drop silence fell upon the room.


    Shaun lowered his head to the ground and finished the wine in a gulp. A chubby cat came near his feet and started meowing.


    He bent over to pat Fudge on the head. "What should I do if I keep failing?" he said quietly.


    Yule family''s vi.


    Catherine''s phone rang and she went to the garden before answering. The other person''s voice sounded from the phone. "Miss, Sarah Neeson went to the private apartment she purchased secretly under her name. Lucifer''s there too. The surveince cameras we went through all the effort to install are probably not going to be useful now."


    She felt disappointed upon hearing that. "I thought she would meet Lucifer in the hotel. It appears she''s more cautious than I thought."


    "It''s fine. They''re not going to stop after the first meeting. What''s important is that she took the bait."


    "You''re right. Keep a close eye on them. Let me know when she leaves." "Okay."


    After putting the phone away, Joel appeared looking troubled.


    "Cathy, numerous stockholders of Yule Corporation called me earlier. They want me to return to my position tomorrow. It seems they''ve agreed to temporarily dismiss Damien and Mnie from their positions."


    "Dad, it''s better to wait for the Yule Corporation''s stock price to drop further."


    "Sure," he agreed without hesitation.


    This took her by surprise. "Dad, that''s it? We''re talking about several billion dors here," she asked, smiling.


    "It doesn''t matter. Your happiness is my utmost priority." As soon as he finished saying that, he staggered backward a little.


    Catherine grabbed onto him immediately. "Dad, what''s wrong?"


    "Sigh, it''s probably just old age. I keep feeling lightheadedtely. I think the


    ident has really taken a toll on my health. I begin panting for air after taking a few steps." He smiled bitterly. "That''s why I wanted to hand over the corporation to Mnie sooner but what a shame..."


    She frowned. "Dad, I''ll bring you to the hospital for a check-up tomorrow."


    "There''s no need for that. I do that every year."


    "You have to listen to me or I won''t be at ease." She was determined.


    Tears began welling in his eyes as he looked at her." Cathy, I owe you and your mother too much. I''m so useless!"


    "Dad, honestly, I hate you sometimes but oh well, I''m still your daughter at the end of the day." She smiled bitterly.

 Chapter 606

    Joel was kicking himself. Despite having worked in the business industry for


    years, he still ended up barking up the wrong tree. He felt the need to make it up to Catherine in the future. He must not leave her to suffer.


    The next day.


    Catherine took Joel to a newly-opened yet reputable hospital in Canberra for a medical check-up.


    The check-up results were out in the morning.


    The doctor frowned upon looking at the report. "Mr. Yule, there are toxins in your blood."


    "What?" Joel was shocked. "B-But the check-up I did three months ago showed that I was normal."


    The doctor shook his head. "It''s chronic poisoning, which began to take ce at least two years ago. Do you experience coughs, headaches, and chest tightness every now and then?"


    "Yes." Joel quickly nodded. "I went to consult a doctor earlier. After giving me a body check-up, the doctor imed that it could be due to the side effects of the ident and my age..." 1


    "I''m not sure why the doctor who treated you previously would say so. Well, you can clearly tell from


    the results now. If you hadn''t been made aware of it any sooner, your health would''ve probably deteriorated within a year. You might''ve copsed or suffered a heart attack and lost your life."


    The doctor nced at Joel sympathetically as he spoke. People said the noblemen''s society was filled with indifference andplications. Now that the doctor witnessed it himself, he realized that the statement was right.


    Joel sank into despair.


    "Doctor, is it possible to detoxify the toxins in my dad''s body?" Catherine asked.


    The doctor replied, "It''s possible, but he won''t be as fit as before. I suggest that he undergo treatment as soon as possible."


    "Thank you."


    After expressing her gratitude to the doctor, Catherine held Joel and walked out with him in a daze. Looking at Joel''s frustrated look, she said helplessly," Regarding the toxins, it must be someone around you who has been spiking your food. The person is either in yourpany or vi. I''m sure the doctor whom you consulted before this had also been bribed, that''s why he imed that you were fine."


    "It was Mnie who brought me there every time," Joel said dejectedly with a hint of mockery, "Never in my wildest dreams did I expect that. After all, I spent over 20 years raising her, giving her the best of everything. I even thought she was actually unaware that Damien was her biological dad. As for Nic, I gave her a few billion dors after divorcing her.


    Nic and Mnie are really terrifying. This incident definitely has to do with them."


    Catherine pursed her lips.


    He was right. Fortunately, she had returned. If she hade backter, Joel would have already lost his life.


    "I need to report it to the police," Joel said indignantly.


    "Dad, you''re just going to raise the rm if you do that. Nic and Mnie will certainly pin it on the person who has been spiking your food. Since they were bold enough to do such a deed, I''m sure they''vee up with a backup n."


    Catherine rolled her eyes before continuing, "You should have your body secretly detoxified while pretending to know nothing about it. Keep a watchful eye on the nanny and servants in the vi as well as the secretary to find out who has been spiking your food. Then, you can catch the person and make Nic and Mnie confess."


    Joel finally understood and nced at his daughter admiringly. "Cathy, you''re much more intelligent than me."


    "Dad, you''re too kind and trust people too easily."


    The corners of Catherine''s mouth conveyed a sense of grimness.


    After going through many ups and downs, she understood the principle that being


    kind to her enemies would mean being cruel to herself.


    "You''re right." Joel let out a sigh and nodded in empathy.


    If he had not been too kind, he would not have married Nic and consequently hurt Sheryl back then.


    The thought of Sheryl left him breathless with pain.

 Chapter 607

    After parting with Joel, Catherine received another call.


    "Sarah has left."


    Catherine looked at the time that read 10:00 p.m. "Tsk. It''s sote already. She''s quite capable, huh?"


    "Yeah." The person on the other endughed and said, "I wonder if Shaun can usually satisfy her."


    When Catherine was about to reply, the elevator suddenly stopped on the third floor. Shaun, who was sturdily built, walked out with Hadley. He was exuding an irresistible sense of mature masculinity.


    When the three of them looked at each other, Shaun froze.


    Catherine''s pretty face turned strange after she nced at the board behind him that read ''andrology unit''.


    "He probably can''t satisfy her. I have something to deal with now. Bye."


    She pressed the ''end call'' button.


    As soon as Shaun heard the word ''satisfy'', his handsome face subconsciously turned somber. "What are you looking at? I''m just here to apany Hadley


    to see the doctor..."


    After being made a scapegoat, Hadley was speechless.


    He felt like shedding tears. 1


    He did not mind being made a scapegoat for other matters, but this? Could he reject it?


    Once Hadley received the eye signal from Shaun, he had no choice but to nod reluctantly. "Yeah. I can''t seem tost longtely." tt n


    How could a boss possibly apany his assistant to see the doctor? Was Shaun treating her like a fool?


    Catherine''s pretty red lips curved upward. "I have a solution to this issue." "Do you? Are you a doctor?" Shaun was filled with insistence and disdain.


    "Take Viagra." Catherine raised her head with a grin.


    "Hehe." Hadley could not help but chuckle.


    Shaun red at him grimly and Hadley immediately said in agony, "I''ve tried it, but it didn''t work."


    "Oh really?" Catherine shifted her profound gaze to Shaun.


    "Why are you looking at me? I''ve never tried it." Shaun wished he could kick her out of the elevator.


    "I didn''t even say that you''ve tried it." A lovely smile was visible in the corners of Catherine''s eyes.


    Shaun was fascinated by her looks. Her previously scarred face subconsciously shed through his mind. He had to admit that any guy would be mesmerized by her beauty now.


    If she had always smiled like this previously, he might not have resented her so much.


    A momentter, Catherine added, "You need to cure this kind of illness as soon as possible. Otherwise, your girlfriend would rather look for someone else to satisfy her desires."


    As she spoke, she giggled with her eyes fixed on Shaun.


    "Do you think all women are as indecent as you?" Shaun was annoyed by her gaze. He could not control his emotions.


    "Am I indecent?" Catherine pointed at herself andughed.


    Fine. She gave up on talking to this kind of person. This was how Shaun behaved. He was calling her indecent when he was the one who had betrayed her.


    "Alright, whatever. I can''t be bothered to argue with you."


    When the elevator arrived, Catherine directly walked out.


    After watching her walk far away, Shaun turned around and said to Hadley with a somber look," Among so many hospitals in Canberra, why did you


    have to bring me here?"


    Hadley felt helpless. "I brought you here since you refused to visit Young Master Jewell''s hospital. This hospital was just opened recently and the andrologist here is quite popr in Australia."

 Chapter 608

    "Get out." Shaun glowered at Hadley before striding out of the elevator.


    There was nothing more embarrassing thaning across his ex-wife when he visited the andrology unit.


    Damn it!


    Catherine drove to Hudson Corporation immediately after she left the hospital.


    After three years, the familiar faces at the front desk had already been reced with new faces.


    As soon as Catherine stepped in, the receptionist immediately stopped her. "Who are you? Have you made an appointment?"


    "No." Catherine took off her sunsses, revealing her exquisitely beautiful face. "But I''d like to meet your president."


    The receptionist was stunned for a moment before scoffing. "Who are you to meet our president without making an appointment in advance? Are you under the impression that our president will simply meet anyone who''s well dressed? You''re not a celebrity like Cindy Turner."


    "Cindy Turner?" Catherine raised her brows.


    "Cindy is ourpany''s new ambassador. Get out," the receptionist replied impatiently.


    Catherine''s smile turned slightly stiff. "So who''s your president now?"


    "You want to meet our president but you don''t even know who she is? Well, our president is Sarah Langley Neeson. Miss Neeson is President Hill''s fiancee who will be taking office in no time."


    The receptionist''s words made Catherine''s gaze turn grim. With an invisible air of authority emanating from her, the receptionist somehow went into a panic.


    At this point, someone behind her yelled out." Chairwoman J-Jones?"


    Catherine turned around and fixed her eyes on the man behind her who looked like he was in his 40s. He seemed unshaven and sloppy with slightly long hair. "Harvey... Why do you look so much older now?" Catherine''s pretty eyes widened, and she smiled in astonishment.


    "It''s you, Chairwoman Jones! The news people have been spreading online about you is true. You''re still alive." Harvey looked at her excitedly, his eyes turning red.


    "Yeah, I''m still alive." Catherine nced at the tag in front of his chest and frowned. "Why has your position changed from a president''s assistant to a warehouse


    management executive?"


    Harvey responded despondently, "Chairwoman Jones, you''re probably unaware that when you were dered dead three years ago, the ownership of thepany was transferred to President Hill. After all, President Hill was your legal husband. Needless to say, Director Irvine and the rest were more than ready to have President Hill''s support. In fact, Hudson Corporation has been doing very well under President Hill''s guidance these few years. Even thepany''s worth has doubled. However, Shaun appointed Sarah a s the new president of thepany two years ago and I was then assigned a lower position. General Manager Wolfe''s situation is even more pitiful as he''s just a supervisor now. Anyway, for those who previously worked under you, their positions have all been lowered.


    "What about President Jefferson?"


    "President Jefferson has returned to Brisbane. Sarah knows you were on friendly terms with him, so she doesn''t allow him to be involved in thepany''s matters. I heard that even his bonus was deducted."


    Catherine''s pretty face darkened.


    Little did she expect that Shaun would let Sarah take over Hudson Corporation.


    Hudson Corporation was the most important legacy Catherine''s mother had left for her. How dare Sarah, that disgusting woman, take control of it?!


    ''Shaun oh Shaun, now that I''m back, I''ll settle this score with you."


    "Who''s she, Harvey?" The receptionist was perplexed after hearing him address Catherine as Chairwoman Jones.


    "You know nothing. She''s Catherine Jones, the chairwoman of thispany. She''s back now," Harvey answered furiously, "Thispany belongs to her." The receptionist was dazed.


    At this moment, a security officer''s voice sounded from the entrance. "Hi, President Neeson."


    "You''re here, President Neeson."


    The crowd turned their gazes to Sarah who was dressed in a houndstooth dress. She wore a gentle smile as she entered the office. Behind her was a woman in ck who looked like her bodyguard.


    The second Sarah caught sight of Catherine, her well made-up face froze. In fact, she had already seen Catherine in the videost night. Nevertheless, she did not expect that she would look even more beautiful in person. If one imed that Catherine was 20 years old, no one would suspect it.

 Chapter 609

    Sarah unconsciouslypared herself to Catherine. N o matter how much effort she put into taking care of her skin, a few wrinkles were already visible below the corners of her eyes considering that she was turning 30 soon. 2


    She finally understood why Shaun had fallen for Catherine back then.


    She had wondered about Catherine''s whereabouts thest few days. She was shocked to find out that Catherine''s face had been treated.


    Having said that, what was the point? She hadplete control over Shaun now, so Catherine was considered nothing.


    At the thought of it, Sarah curved her mouth into a smug smile.


    She pretended that she did not see Catherine and directly headed to the elevator.


    "Where are you going, Sarah? This is my office, isn''t it?" Catherine pulled Sarah''s long hair all of a sudden.


    Surprisingly, Catherine was dragging Sarah down to the floor without being concerned about her own image. With that, Sarah yelled in pain.


    "What are you doing?" The woman in ck moved


    nimbly and attacked Catherine right away.


    "Oops! It was an ident. I didn''t expect that I''d be able to pull her hair out so easily." Catherine retreated and loosened her grip on Sarah''s hair. The strands of hair in her hand then dropped to the floor. "I was just admiring your thick hair but they turned out to be extensions."


    "Catherine, you clearly did it on purpose! Grab her now, Yael." Sarah was so indignant that her usually elegant features were distorted.


    Due to her thin and short hair, she had deliberately visited the most expensive salon to get hair extensions. Now that Catherine had pulled them out, she flew into a rage.


    "Why are you grabbing me? I didn''t do anything wrong." Catherine soon got into a fight with Yael Chadwick. Shortly after, Yael was dragged down the floor.


    The situation left Sarah gaping. Yael was the bodyguard whom Shaun had assigned to protect Sarah. Over these few years, Catherine had actually acquired some skills, making it difficult to deal with her.


    "Are you a member of Liona?" Catherine raised her brows and gazed at Yael who swiftly rose to her feet." Do you know Elie?"


    "Elie?" Yael gnashed her teeth and answered disdainfully, "Eldest Young Master Hill has long since assigned her to work elsewhere. It''s been a couple of years since she hase back."


    It hit Catherine that Shaun had assigned Yael to protect Sarah, just like how he had asked Elie to protect her.


    When it came to dealing with women, he had not changed one bit.


    Looking at Sarah''spetent bodyguard being suppressed, the receptionist asked in a daze," President N-Neeson, do you want me to call the police?"


    "Go ahead." Catherine immediately went along with the idea. "I''d also like to let the police know that someone is upying mypany."


    "upying?" Sarah scoffed and criticized Catherine," Hudson Corporation now belongs to Shaun and he has personally appointed me as the president. To put it frankly, you''re basically a dead person, Catherine." 1


    Catherine blinked her eyes. "How am I dead? Since the government hasn''t even issued my death certificate, I''m eligible to im my property. By the way, Shaun is still my spouse byw, so you''re basically upying his legal wife''spany."


    "You''re absolutely right, Chairwoman Jones." Harvey pped at once. "Indeed, she''s the most savage mistress I''ve ever met." 1


    "That shows how ignorant you are. Previously, this mistress also imed that I was mentally ill and made Shaun send me to the mental hospital," Catherine said with a sigh.


    It was almost noontime. Employees had begun to gather in the dining hall downstairs. Upon hearing Catherine''s words, everyone gasped and looked at Sarah in a strange way.


    "Oh goodness. That''s too cruel!"

 Chapter 610

    "I didn''t expect that either. She usually looks so dignified, generous, and gentle that I treated her as a goddess."


    "Hey, keep it down. She''s our president. She''s going to fire us if she hears this."


    Sarah''s face turned ghastly.


    Ever since she was publicly known to be Shaun''s girlfriend, everyone had ttered her and treated her as a goddess. She had not experienced this kind of humiliation.


    "Catherine, I''m going to sue you for using me if youment further."


    "Suit yourself. I came here today to take a look at mypany. I''ll organize a general meeting tomorrow. I''ll gather all thepany''s shareholders here and inform each of them about it."


    Catherine pointed at Sarah using her index finger, her nail painted with red nail polish. "As for you, you''ll be the first person I fire."


    Sarah reacted as if she had heard a joke. She bent over and burst outughing with tears almosting out of her eyes. "Catherine, are you under the impression


    that you hold an important position here? Hudson is now different from how it was three years ago. It''s okay. You can go ahead and inform them. Let''s see who will attend the general meeting. If you''re thinking about firing me, dream on."


    "Let''s wait and see."


    When Catherine turned around, she tugged at Harvey''s employee tag. "Don''t be a warehouse management executive anymore. Come with me."


    "Alright." Harvey followed her with delight.


    Nevertheless, Harvey began to panic right after he walked out of thepany''s door. "Chairwoman Jones, I''m not sure whether to tell you this... Don''t be mad after you hear it..."


    "Are you nning to tell me that the odds are against me, considering that Shaun dotes on Sarah?" Catherine nced at him with a smile.


    Harvey fawned over her embarrassedly, saying," Chairwoman Jones, you''re amazing. You guessed it right."


    "It''s fine. I have no feelings for Shaun anymore. Even if he dotes on her, so what? I''m thergest shareholder in Hudson as long as I''m alive. He''s not above thew."


    Catherine gave a faint smile. All of a sudden, Harvey felt that he could not fathom her at all.


    In the office, Sarah shot Yael a look, wanting her to call Shaun at once. "President Hill, Miss Jones came to Hudson just now. The moment she arrived... she grabbed hold of Miss Neeson''s hair and pulled out some of it, causing scalp damage."


    "This damned woman! Didn''t I ask you to protect Sarah?" Shaun soon flew into a temper.


    "I did, but before I came to my senses, Miss Jones had already attacked Miss Neeson. When she bullied Miss Neeson againter, I started to deal with her, but... I''m not her opponent. Miss Jones has be very powerful," Yael said guiltily.


    Shaun was astounded to hear that. Although Yael was not a top member of Liona, she was still an outstanding fighter in Australia. Little did he expect that Catherine could defeat Yael. What had she gone through thest few years?


    Yael then added, "Miss Jones thinks... She thinks that you''re trying to upy herpany."


    "I''m trying to upy herpany?" Shaun scoffed." What a despicable woman. I''m not even interested in a smallpany like Hudson."


    "Miss Neeson said so too, but Miss Jones doesn''t seem to believe it. She even wants to organize a general meeting and kick you and Miss Neeson out."


    "She''s biting off more than she can chew." Clearly, Shaun was fuming with rage. "Bring Sarah to the hospital to check her scalp."

 Chapter 611

    "Okay, I will. Anyway, I''m calling you without Miss Neeson''s knowledge. She


    asked me not to tell you," Yael whispered, "She''s been feeling sorry about the incident three years ago. She understands that Miss Jones went through a hard time."


    "She''s just too kind," Shaun said pitifully. The instant h e recalled suspecting that Sarah had lied to him about Catherine''s depression, he felt a twinge of guilt.


    "Having said that, Miss Neeson has been absentminded since she met Miss Jones. I''m guessing it''s because Miss Jones imed that you''re her husband a s she''s back now. She even called Miss Neeson a mistress."


    "I''ll talk to Sarahter."


    Shaun was enraged by Catherine''s shameless behavior.


    Only after Yael hung up the call did she shift her gaze back to Sarah.


    "Well done," Sarah held Yale''s hands and said pitifully, "Thank you for helping me all throughout, Yael."


    "Not at all, Miss Neeson. When I made a mistake back then, you helped me cover it up. If it hadn''t been for you, Eldest Young Master Hill would''ve kicked me out


    of Liona and I wouldn''t be who I am today," Yael said gratefully, "I''m not a fool like Elie who began taking pity on Catherine after protecting her for some time. Catherine is just a mistress who meddled in your rtionship with Eldest Young Master Hill. She swooped in on him when you weren''t around. I just think that it''s unfair to you."


    "No, it was my fault... I got into trouble earlier..." A miserable look washed over Sarah''s face. "If Catherine continues to cling to Shaunic, I don''t think I can ever marry him."


    "Don''t say that. I''m sure you can, and I''ll help you," Yael gritted her teeth and responded.


    Sarah nodded. Her phone rang, and it was Shaun making the call.


    She quickly rubbed her nose and produced a gentle nasal voice before she pressed on the answer button." Shaunic..."


    "What''s wrong with your voice?" Shaun immediately noticed something strange. "It''s fine. Maybe... Maybe my throat isn''t well," Sarah replied while forcing a smile. "Okay, I know everything. Catherine went looking for you and caused you trouble, right?" When Sarah attempted to hide the matter, Shaun could not help but view Catherine as a b*tchy, ill-mannered woman. He must have been blind when he was impressed by such a woman in the hospital today.


    "No, I can understand that. She has hated me from the very beginning. Naturally, she lost her cool when she found out that I became the president of Hudson."


    "You put your heart and soul into Hudson throughout these two years and I''m aware of it. I''ll teach her a lessonter."


    "Shaunic, she imed that... you''re still her husband. I s it true?" Sarah suddenly had a lump in her throat. "Will you still marry me?"


    "I will. I''ve promised to marry you and I''ll do it for sure."


    After Shaun ended the call, he rubbed his brows in annoyance.


    In fact, he had not thought about this issue previously. He was not the one who had packed Catherine''s dead body nor checked her proof of death before this. He thought that Freya had long since requested a cancetion.


    In this case, Shaun and Catherine were still considered as each other''s spouses.


    "Go and find out where Catherine is," Shaun turned his head around and said to Hadley.


    Hackett Institute.


    After Harvey made a call and returned, he was exasperated. "Chairwoman Jones, the directors of


    Hudson didn''t even pick up my calls. There were some who answered but they hung up before I finished speaking. I''m afraid Director Jefferson will be the only one attending the meeting."


    "Uncle Chris is still the same, isn''t he?" Catherineughed while watering the flowers on the balcony.


    "Aren''t you pissed about it, Chairwoman Jones?"


    "Don''t worry. The general meeting will carry on as usual. You can go home now. Someone''s going to visit my ce in a while." Catherine winked at him in a light- hearted manner.


    At the sight of Catherine''s confident look, Harvey left doubtfully.

 Chapter 612

    Shortly after Harvey left, Catherine made a video call to chat with her two children in the US.


    "I miss you, Mommy." Suzie showed a tearful look on her cute round face.


    Nevertheless, Catherine flew into a rage as soon as she noticed some chocte on Suzie''s mouth.


    "Susan Jones, you coaxed your godmother into buying you chocte again, didn''t you?"


    Suzie blinked her innocent eyes. "No, Mommy. You''re using me. This is unreasonable!"


    Lucas nced at the little drama queen speechlessly." Please. You didn''t clean the chocte on the edge of your mouth."


    Shocked, Suzie quickly licked the chocte on the edge of her mouth. She soon licked it clean and said innocently, "I didn''t eat it. Godmother ate some chocte and kissed me afterward."


    Catherine rubbed her forehead, wondering why she had given birth to such a foodie who was good at lying.


    Lucas said, "Do you think Mommy will believe your stupid exnation?"


    "Who''s stupid now? I''m not ying with you anymore." Suzie snorted. She turned around and ignored Lucas.


    Lucas let out a sigh and asked, "Mommy, how are you doing over there? Did the b*stard cause you trouble? Are you able to deal with everything? Do you need me to go back and help you?"


    Catherine was at a loss for words. Her son sounded like an old man, and she wondered who he resembled.


    At this moment, someone was kicking the door.


    "Darling, I have something to do now. We''ll continue tonight. Muah!"


    Catherine hung up the call. Just when she walked toward the door, it was kicked open violently. Shaun strode in with a grim expression on his handsome face, his eyes conveying fierceness.


    "Catherine, how dare you cause Sarah trouble?! You''re asking for death, huh?" Shaun stretched out his big hand to squeeze her neck without hesitation.


    However, Catherine was different from before. She dodged his touch nimbly before he could do anything to her.


    Upon noticing her nimbleness, Shaun teased, "It looks like Yael is right. You''ve acquired some skills over the years, but your ability to deal with Yael is nothing great to me."


    "I''ve always known these skills and there''s nothing wrong about putting them into practice for selfdefense." Catherine lifted her exquisite oval-shaped face. She blinked her pretty eyes and smiled discreetly. "Hubby, you''ve be so unscrupulous after parting with me for a few years. You actually have the thought of killing your wife in broad daylight, huh?"


    "What did you call me?" Shaun''s handsome face nearly contorted. "Who gives you the right to call me that? I''m disgusted."


    "I''m just telling the truth. Look, this is our marriage certificate." Catherine took it out and swung it.


    "Are you crazy, Catherine? Why would you bring this kind of stuff along?" Shaun criticized her abrasively.


    Aplicated smile spread across Catherine''s face.


    This remark rang a bell with her. She had also used to criticize him for bringing their marriage certificate along with him.


    Unfortunately, everything had changed since then.


    "I initially didn''t want to take it out but my temper has its limits too."


    Catherine suddenly scoffed. "Shaun, although our marriage was merely an agreement, have I ever asked you for a penny? Hudson is the only thing my mom left for me and it''s the most important thing to me, yet you gave it to Sarah. You''re adding fuel to the fire. If you wanted to give her something, you should''ve given her something that belonged to you then. Why must I give what''s mine to her?"

 Chapter 613

    The more Catherine spoke, the more infuriated she became. Despite having learned to control her emotions over these few years, she still could not help but lose her cool at that moment.


    Shaun, who was already simmering with rage, was uncertain how to respond to her question. "How would I have known that thepany is the legacy your mom


    left for you?"


    Catherine smiled. "Yeah, right. You didn''t know about it. You know nothing."


    He actually knew it. It was just that he had forgotten it.


    Even so, she would not forgive him just because he had forgotten it.


    ''It''s okay if you''ve forgotten it, but you can''t possibly leave me in the lurch for the sake of a woman.''


    "Anyway, you shouldn''t have attacked Sarah," Shaun said grumpily, "It''s your fault that you faked your death. Sarah went to great lengths to manage Hudson and has improved thepany''s performance significantly."


    "Aren''t there any other talents in Hudson Corporation? Previously, General Manager Wolfe did a great job in managing thepany. Why did you make her


    handle it? She studied psychology and not business administration. If she wants to manage apany, she can manage Neeson Corporation. Why did she have toe to Hudson?"


    Catherine suddenly smiled mirthlessly and replied," She just wants to snatch all my things away, doesn''t she? She might as well snatch my dad and Yule Corporation too."


    "Enough. Sarah isn''t that kind of person." Shaun could not help but interrupt her. "At first, she was interested in property investment. I didn''t have any propertypanies, so I let her take over Hudson." 1


    "Well, should I thank the two of you for managing Hudson so well on my behalf?" Catherine curled her lips unexpectedly. "Should I give her a reward for her hard work?"


    "Catherine, I''m most annoyed by your teases. It''s disgusting." Shaun''s eyes revealed his resentment toward her.


    "Okay. If you don''t wish to see my disgusting expression, you''d better return Hudson to me as soon as possible and kick Sarah out. I''ll return to Hudson and reorganize everything tomorrow." Catherine waspletely unbothered about the way he perceived her.


    Shaun was filled with exasperation. Catherine made him look like he was eager to upy herpany. "I have absolutely no regard for a miserablepany like Hudson. Having said that, you must apologize to


    Sarah publicly tomorrow and beg for her forgiveness."


    Catherine dug her ears. "You want me to apologize? Dream on."


    "I won''t return thepany to you, then." Shaun gave a coldugh. "Those


    shareholders in Hudson are clever. Even if you''re there, they won''t care about you


    a s long as they don''t receive my instructions."


    "Alright then."


    Catherine was not at all anxious. She flicked the marriage certificate and added, "In this case, I''ll take a photo of this and share it with the public. I''ll im that we''re still married. Three years ago, I had to tell the public that we were divorced because you threatened me with my dad. Do you think everyone will attack Sarah after this piece of news is exposed? I reckon hardly anyone has talked about your rtionship with her in the past few years."


    "Don''t you dare," Shaun''s expression changed as he warned her somberly. "Of course, I dare to do it."


    Catherine raised her brows while hiding a smug expression.


    Shaun shot her a nce and seized the marriage certificate all of a sudden. She immediately turned around and held onto it.


    Shaun''s chest hit her back. With her long hair hanging down, he could easily smell the faint scent of a flower when he lowered his head. He could not recall what flower it was, but it smelled really good. Not only was he not repulsed by the scent, but he also found it soothing.


    She smelled much better than Sarah.


    When Shaun was spacing out for a moment, Catherine pushed him away to run into her room at once.


    Afraid that she would flee, he subconsciously pulled her soft and slender arm toward him.


    Due to Shaun''s excessive force, she ended up crashing into his arms. At this point, her back was stuck to his chest. Her curves made him radiate with a strange yet familiar sense of heat.


    While gnashing his teeth, he used one hand to hold Catherine and the other to try to snatch the marriage certificate in her hand.

 Chapter 614

    Catherine struggled to break free from Shaun without realizing that she was


    moving around in his arms. By the time she was aware of the changes in him, her face was already flushing with embarrassment.


    "Shaun, what a b*stard you are."


    Visibly embarrassed, he was also quite shocked deep down.


    He had always assumed that he would no longer be aroused. Therefore, whenever he met Sarah, he subconsciously felt disgusted by her. He even suspected that he was ipetent.


    Little did he expect that he would be aroused simply by hugging Catherine.


    This feeling made him particrly humiliated, and he somehow lost control as well.


    Annoyed by Catherine''s remark, he said, "What makes me a b*stard? You''re the one who''s indecent. I''m a normal man."


    "Are you? You visited the andrology unit this morning," Catherine blurted out.


    Shaun was so ashamed that his ears went scarlet. He almost had the thought of killing her. "I''ve told you that I went there to keep Hadleypany."


    "Are you treating me as a fool? Why would a boss apany his employee there?


    Catherine pushed him away. She pointed outside and said in a fit of fury, "Get out."


    Shaun gazed at her flushed face which resembled a pretty rose that was about to bloom. He felt some difort. "How am I supposed to go out?"


    "None of my business." To Catherine, he was just an eyesore.


    "It certainly has to do with you. You''re still holding the marriage certificate and you''re still considered my wife." Shaun suddenly smirked and slowly approached her.


    Catherine was taken aback by his shameless attitude." Shaun, have you no shame? You''ve confessed to being loyal to Sarah. Is this how you treat her?"


    The name ''Sarah'' seemed like a bucket of cold water that was poured over him. He was suddenly awake.


    He frowned guiltily. He must have been bewitched to make such a ridiculous remark just now.


    "I was just trying to frighten you. Your face fills me with disgust."


    With that, Shaun snorted and headed to her bathroom. 1


    Catherine gave a scornfulugh. He imed that her looks disgusted him so why was he using her bathroom now?


    This man probably wanted to mess up her bathroom so that she would not dare to enter it anymore.


    Anyway, a ''fast'' man like him would probablye out of the bathroom very soon.


    After waiting for ten minutes, Catherine was speechless to find that Shaun was still inside.


    With his condition, did he even need to visit the andrology unit? Was it because Sarah was hard to satisfy?


    Catherine gave a shudder.


    At that point, she happened to feel hungry. She had not had lunch, so she headed


    to the kitchen to cook some macaroni and cheese. She then added some sausages to it.


    The minute Shaun walked out dully, the smell of macaroni and cheese with sausage wafting from the kitchen immediately filled his nose. The wonderful smell immediately made him go hungry.


    He walked to the kitchen and caught sight of Catherine who was dressed in a daisy apron. She was cutting sausages. She looked charming with her ponytail swinging.


    The emotions that he had just suppressed gushed within him again.

 Chapter 615

    Shaun gritted his teeth and walked to Catherine.


    Then, he said nonchntly, "You''re trying to seduce me"


    "Huh?" Catherine was totally caught off guard. Her dark charming eyes revealed a sense of innocence and bewilderment. Little did she realize how


    seductive she looked at the moment. "What did I do?"


    "You know better than anyone else." Shaun fixed his gaze on her glowing eyes and scoffed at her deep down. This was exactly how she was seducing him.


    Speechless, Catherine subconsciously looked down. "You''re finally done, huh?"


    Shaun glowered at her fiercely, his ears turning red without him realizing it. "Catherine Jones, what''s on your mind? Have you no shame?"


    Catherine raised her brows. He was basically a b* stard, but why did his ears go red? Was he trying to act pure? "I was just thinking that you didn''t need to visit the andrology unit and Sarah should be the one who should see the doctor. As a woman, there''s no need to be so desirous. With your condition, she should be content." "Sarah is unlike you," Shaun mocked her sullenly despite having grasped her message.


    Having said that, he had kept Sarah waiting for three years. Was... Was she actually lonely?


    Aplicated feeling shed across his eyes. All of a sudden, he was doubtful about it.


    "Don''t you know my desire? We already had children together," Catherine responded with a straight face.


    Shaun choked upon hearing it.


    He suspected that she was trying to get him into bed, but he had no evidence.


    "Have you made up your mind?" Catherine asked out of the blue.


    Shaun was momentarily stunned, and his brows furrowed. "Are you talking about Hudson?"


    "It''s up to you whether you return it to me, but it''s impossible for me to apologize to Sarah," Catherine said indifferently, "Having said that, my patience has its limits. You have to decide by tomorrow. Otherwise, I''m afraid I won''t be able to control my hands and end up exposing the evil deeds you guys have done."


    "Catherine Jones, do you even know your ce? How dare you threaten me?!" Shaun flew into a rage, his eyes heavy with grimness.


    "Why? You''re nning to kill me, huh?" Catherine was fearless.


    Shaun''s handsome face darkened. In her eyes, was he merely a lunatic who killed people savagely?


    "Do you think that I don''t dare to do so?" he warned her severely.


    "I know you dare to do it. I surely won''t doubt it, but you can''t easily strangle me now."


    Catherine smiled. "Maybe I''m not as great as you, but if we begin attacking each other, it''ll alert the neighbors and the entire neighborhood. What''s more, from the moment you stepped into this neighborhood, all your movements have been recorded on the surveince cameras. If I die, you certainly won''t be able to get away.


    "President Hill, even if you n to hide the truth through bribery, this incident will inevitably sound the rm. For example, the Campos family, who has been plotting and vying to be the most brilliant family in Australia, will probably seize the opportunity to ruin your reputation and even... put you through hell."


    "What a detailed analysis you''ve provided."


    Shaun was in total exasperation. Was she under the impression that he would not kill her? Although he had never thought about doing anything illegal, what was her motive for infuriating him?


    "Thank you." Catherine lowered her head and continued cutting the sausage. "Previously, you could threaten me with my dad and Freya. But now that my dad has recovered and Freya isn''t around, I''m alone. I have nothing to lose."


    Shaun stared at her back intently. He was under no illusions that her words were true.


    Indeed, there was nothing he could use to threaten this woman.


    They remained silent for half a minute before he said," I can promise to return Hudson to you, but we have to get a divorce."


    "No way." Catherine tly rejected him without lifting her head.


    Shaun exploded with fury. "Don''t be ungrateful. I''ve already made a concession."


    Catherine turned her head around and raised her brows. "If you hadn''t appointed Sarah as the president of Hudson, I might''ve agreed to get a divorce. But you got on my nerves, especially today when I learned that you made Cindy the ambassador of Hudson. How brilliant you are to gather those people I hate in thepany? Why don''t you ask Reba to join as well? By gathering those three hypocrites, you can fulfill all your wishes."


    Stung by her criticisms, Shaun sneered, "Well, you just hate everyone, don''t you? I think something is wrong with you."

 Chapter 616

    Hearing Shaun talk could be really frustrating.


    Therefore, Catherine decided to ignore him and focused on chopping the


    vegetables.


    She perfectly julienned the potatoes into thin slices.


    He twitched his brows into a frown. "I can appeal to the court if you refuse to sign


    the divorce papers. A married couple can appeal to the judge after living separately for two years."


    "Sure, let''s meet in court. But things are going to get interesting if the reporters find out we''re still married. I''m not going to be responsible for maintaining your girlfriend''s reputation again."


    She replied nonchntly.


    This infuriated him. "What can I do to make you sign the papers?"


    "Hmm, I haven''t thought about that yet."


    She pushed him out of the way and began heating the pan.


    Once the oil was heated, she ced the julienned potatoes in, and soon, a delicious smell filled the room. She sprinkled some chopped green onions on it


    in the end. The presentation and smell were on point


    Suddenly, Shaun''s stomach began to grumble.


    Catherine shed him an enigmatic smile and he returned it with an embarrassed re. "I didn''t have lunch because I came here to speak with you."


    "Oh."


    She ced the potatoes into a te, cleaned the pan, and started making stir- fried shrimp.


    His senses were attacked by the delicious smell once more. "Make some more. I''m hungry."


    "That''s none of my business." She was speechless.


    "I''m legally your husband. Of course, it''s your business." It had been too long since he had a good appetite thus he argued back shamelessly. "Making sure your husband is well-fed is one of your duties."


    "And whichw is that, Attorney Hill?"


    Catherine could not put up with him anymore. She turned around and yanked at his tie with her tiny hand. Her nonchnt yet beautiful eyes suddenly seemed alluring.


    Shaun narrowed his eyes as his heart skipped a beat.


    He had always been addressed as Attorney Hill before but no one had made it sound so seductive. Besides, it sounded rather familiar. He could not help but feel as though he had experienced this with another woman before.


    However, he could not remember a thing no matter how much he tried.


    "Attorney Hill, don''t forget that you were discussing divorcing me just a second ago," she reminded him kindly.


    "And it was unsessful, wasn''t it?" He chose to be shameless until the end.


    She red at him before resuming cooking.


    She did not cook more than usual just for him.


    After cooking two more dishes, she served them all on the dining table.


    "You''re serving me with just these?" He appeared displeased.


    "Did I say they were for you?" She took another bowl and started enjoying her meal.


    Although she had cooked at home a lot while living abroad, the ingredients there were limited and not as good as the ones she could get from home. This local sausage, especially, gave her a huge appetite.


    He red at the woman who was enjoying the food. Frustrated, he went over to the cupboard and got a massive bowl.


    Catherine almost spat out the food in her mouth when she raised her head and saw the size of the bowl in his hands.

 Chapter 617

    Seriously?


    Had Shaun been starving himself in the past three years? Was he so hungry that he got himself thergest bowl in her kitchen?


    Catherine finally understood where Suzie got her big appetite from.


    "Are you nning to eat all my food?"


    She was annoyed at that realization. She finally had the chance to cook after returning home and this happened? 1


    "You didn''t cook enough," he said before helping himself to the fresh and juicy shrimps. It had been so long since food could satisfy him.


    Shaun did not usually have a good appetite. He was also an extremely picky eater who could not even be satisfied by famous chefs. However, Catherine''s home- cooked meal was surprisingly delicious. 1


    That slightly sour julienned potato was also appetizing.


    Not to mention the sausages that were a little charred on the edge. He wondered where she bought the ingredients from.


    Soon, he finished everything in his bowl-as well as the other dishes on the table.


    Catherine was annoyed. "Couldn''t you have saved some for me? I just started."


    "I told you to make more but you didn''t listen." After cing thest bite of potato into his mouth, he grabbed the napkin to dab his delicate lips elegantly." I''m still hungry."


    She felt her temples throbbing as the thought of flipping the table over popped into her mind.


    Shaun looked at the woman in silence. "To thank you for this meal, I''ll return Hudson Corporation to you tomorrow. But let me make it clear that I''m not threatened by you."


    "Ha." Catherine scoffed, evidently not convinced.


    He was dissatisfied by her sarcastic smile. "Besides, I''m warning you to handle it well tomorrow. I''ll not be kind if I find out you''re bullying Sarah again." 1


    Then, he rose to his feet and headed for the door.


    Just as he was about to reach the door, he looked over his shoulder. "But I''m afraid Hudson Corporation will soon crumble from its high position without my support. I''ll be waiting for you to beg me for help."


    "It won''t happen." The corners of her lips twitched into a calm smile.


    A hint of ridicule shed across his eyes before he left the apartment. He looked exactly like a prick who went to look for his lover after having a big dinner at home.


    However, Catherine was not bothered. She had long given up on him.


    Soon, she made a phone call to General Manager Wolfe. "Tomorrow''s board meeting is happening as nned."


    Outside of the building.


    Hadley turned around to speak as soon as Shaun got back into the car. "I found out what happened three years ago. It was Second Young Master Hill who bribed the hospital staff to fake Miss Jones'' death."


    "It was really him." Indifference filled Shaun''s eyes. No wonder he thought it was strange that Liam had brought Old Master Hill and Old Madam Hill to the hospital that day.


    "Drop me off at thepany."


    The president''s office of Hill Corporation.

 Chapter 618

    Bang! The door kicked open out of the blue. Liam, who was working at the desk, looked up. He soon regained hisposure after seeing the overcast expression on Shaun''s face.


    "President Hill, is there something-"


    Shaun punched him in the face before he could finish the sentence.


    Liam was caught off guard. The corners of his lips began oozing blood.


    The secretary by the door quickly made a phone call to Vice Director Hill in secret.


    "Shaun, don''t think I''m afraid of you just because you have full control over Hill Corporation. I''m also part of the family." Liam was shaking out of rage.


    "Why do you think I hit you?" Shaun grabbed the other man''s cor aggressively. "You tricked me by faking Catherine''s death three years ago. Liam, have I been overly kind to you recently? I even forgave you for that time you set me up. But now you''re doing it again."


    Liam twitched his lips into a cold smile. "You have the cheek to say that. You would''ve killed someone three years ago if I hadn''t stepped in." 1 "I was treating her but you helped to fake her death.


    Why? What''s your n this time? Liam, are you interested in her?"


    For some reason, the thought of his stepbrother having feelings for Catherine made his blood boil. He felt like destroying the man right this second. 1


    "I suddenly remember that you often flew overseas in recent years. Have you been visiting her in secret?"


    "Treating her?" Liam red at him. "Have you no shame? Did you know the state she was in when I saved her from the hospital? She was so muddle-headed that even I couldn''t recognize her. I brought her to get checked by another doctor and was told that her mental state wasn''t right because she had taken too many psychiatric drugs. Her condition finally improved after half a year of treatment. The doctor said she wasn''t ill at all. Do you know that a normal person could go mad after consuming psychiatric drugs? She might have actually gone crazy if that went on any longer." 1


    This took Shaun by surprise. "This is impossible. You''re lying to me again. You never tell the truth."


    He refused to believe that Sarah would lie to him.


    If this was true... He shuddered at the thought of Sarah''s kind and innocent face. "There''s nothing I can do if you don''t believe me."


    Liam was really frustrated. Shaun was quick-witted when dealing with business matters but he seemed to lose his sharp mind when it came to rtionships."


    Anyway, I chose to save her three years ago because first of all, I felt bad that you confined her indoors all the time. Secondly, I felt guilty for indirectly causing her facial disfigurement."


    Shaun red at the man. "You really have no feelings for her?"


    "So what if I do?" Liam smiled slyly and raised his brows. "Why are you bothered? Aren''t you happy with Sarah? Is it possible that you-"


    "No. I just think it''s disgusting to have shared a woman with my brother." He spat out those harsh words through his thin lips. "The Hill family will also not allow that to happen."


    "My personal affairs are none of your business," Liam said, evidently displeased.


    "Try me." Shaun poked Liam on the chest. Thetter was infuriated by his cocky attitude.


    "What''s the matter with you two?" Lea''s high-pitched voice filled the room. She approached them and saw the blood on Liam''s lips. Enraged, she reached out an arm to p Shaun on the face.


    He grabbed her hand immediately and narrowed his eyes. "You should use your free time to discipline your husband instead."


    Lea trembled. She was genuinely astonished at how much the Campos family had risen over the years.


    However, she could not believe that Mason was the person behind it. She had been in love with that man since their university days! "He''s not involved in anything happening with the Campos Corporation. Why won''t you leave him alone?"


    "You still can''t see the truth after all these years? I don''t understand how someone


    stupid like you could have given birth to me?" 1


    Shaun shook his head indifferently before leaving.


    "Rascal!" Lea was trembling out of rage.


    "Liam, are you alright? How did the two of you get into an argument?" she questioned worriedly.

 Chapter 619

    "It''s fine, Mom, don''t worry about it. He''s not going to cause trouble for me again." Liam forced a smile. "You should go."


    After Lea left, he lowered his gaze to the ground, almost breaking the pen in his hand.


    In fact, he was really annoyed that Shaun could gain the upper hand over him every single time. He thought about the smug and arrogant expression on Shaun''s face when he barged in to punch him today.


    It was time to get off work.


    Charlie suddenly called him. "Liam, I heard you got punched."


    "Who did you hear it from?" Liam narrowed his eyes.


    The other person sighed. "It''s not just me. Many people from Canberra''s elite society have heard how Shaun barged into your office and punched you.


    There''s no such thing as secrets in this ce."


    Liam clenched his fingers around the phone. In Canberra, everyone took Second Young Master Hill as a joke.


    "Hey, at the very least, you''re the second young master of Hill Corporation. He crossed the line when he punched you. Why couldn''t he have just talked things out with you calmly? He''s not showing any respect to you at all."


    "Liam, are you willing to stay beneath him for the rest of your life? Actually... you''ll be the next in line in the Hill family if Shaun fails."


    "What''re you really trying to say?" Liam asked coldly.


    "We''re brothers! And we can work together," Charlie replied, "Look, I''ve got so much help from you in the past and the Campos family has risen to be the second wealthiest family in Australia in just a few years. My position in this society has changed. Don''t you want to be like me?"


    "You''re right. I certainly underestimated you in the past," Liam said sarcastically, "Tell me the truth. What do you want from me?"


    "You''re a smart person, Liam, so I''ll not be subtle with you. Can you get me the data for the new microchip that Hill Corporation Laboratory is currently creating? Trust me, this is the perfect chance to destroy Shaun. Unless you want to be oppressed by him for the rest of your life?"


    "You think too highly of me. Shaun has never given me the chance to meddle in the inventions these recent years. He''s been guarding against me." Liam leaned back into the leather seat.


    "You can think of a way, Liam. We can create chances for ourselves," Charlie continued convincingly.


    Liam touched the wound near his lips, darkness shing in his eyes.


    6:00 p.m.


    Shaun returned to the seaside vi.


    He could smell steak being cooked in the kitchen.


    Sarah stepped out of the kitchen wearing a light pink apron that had a cartoon cat. The white dress she was wearing beneath it looked clean and untouched.


    However, the man subconsciously thought about Catherine who had been cooking in the kitchen earlier today. Her neat ponytail, the beige loungewear she wore, and how she had looked like a housewife who was busy cooking...


    "What''s on your mind? You look distracted." Sarah walked toward him and punched his chest yfully.


    "I was wondering why you were cooking tonight." He was surprised as he had not realized he was zoning out.


    "Why not? It''s been too long since we had a candlelit dinner. I made steak tonight. Let''s have some red wine to go with itter?" she said, smiling.


    "Sure."


    Liam''s words came flooding into his mind as he looked at this innocent face. Catherine was not depressed three years ago. She was only mentally unstable because of all the psychiatric drugs she had been forced to take.


    If this was the truth...

 Chapter 620

    Then Sarah would have lied to Shaun about Catherine''s depression when she convinced him to send the woman to a mental hospital.


    If Catherine had not ''died'' three years ago, he might really have sent her back to a mental hospital and that would certainly drive her to actually be mad.


    Thinking about this was enough to make him shudder.


    "What''s the matter? Why are you looking at me like that?" Sarah felt uneasy under his stare.


    "Sarah, did Catherine really have depression three years ago?" He suddenly looked at her seriously.


    The woman was flustered but she maintained herposure. "Don''t you believe me?"


    He lowered his gaze to the ground. "It''s not that, I just... I just think she''s really normal now, unlike someone who''s been sick before. In fact, I don''t remember checking in on her after sending her to the mental hospital."


    She twitched her lips. "Actually, when she went to the hospital three years ago, I thought of giving her a proper diagnosis but I didn''t dare to approach her after she sshed me with hot water. I can''t tell you with certainty that she was definitely depressed but she did show the right symptoms. I''m sure the staff at the mental hospital wouldn''t have taken her in unless they were sure of her condition. It wasn''t just up to me."


    Shaun became silent after that.


    Sarah finally felt relieved now that he looked convinced.


    However, she had to be more alert after being asked this question unexpectedly. "Besides, no one with mental illness would want to admit it. You were like that..."


    "Alright, let''s eat," he interrupted.


    "Sure, I''ll get the steaks."


    Soon, she reappeared from the kitchen. She had put a lot of effort into the meal, even decorating the tes with carrots.


    However, Shaun found himself unwilling to take a second bite after the first try. 1


    It was not that the food was horrible but somehow, the simple home-cooked lunch made by Catherine this afternoon was more appetizing inparison.


    In fact, he used to like having steak but his preference had changed along the way.


    "Is it nice?" Sarah looked at him with expectant eyes.


    "Does your scalp still hurt?" Shaun changed the topic of conversation.


    An embarrassed smile spread across her face as she touched her hair subconsciously. "I feel fine..."


    "Sorry to put you through that," he said guiltily, "I''ve already informed Hudson Corporation''s shareholders that Catherine will be taking over. She might want you to leave after she regains control tomorrow and you shouldn''t argue with her. If you like being in the real estate business, then I can establish anotherpany for you tomorrow."


    The smile froze on her face. "Why... so sudden? I didn''t hear you mention this in the afternoon."


    "That corporation belongs to her anyway. I only took over thinking that she was dead. I don''t want


    handovers from women. I hope you won''t mind." He looked at her.


    "Of course not." Sarah appeared not bothered but in fact, she was infuriated. She did not expect Shaun to give up the corporation so soon. Was it the real estate business that she wanted? Not at all. All she wanted was everything that belonged to Catherine. She simply enjoyed the feeling of stealing everything that woman owned.


    She subtly threw a nce at Yael who was standing nearby.


    "President Hill, I bet Miss Jones would be overjoyed. She bullied Miss Neeson in front of everyone today," Yael said immediately.


    "It''s fine, Yael. It doesn''t matter," Sarah replied with a sigh.


    Shaun felt bad and quickly exined, "I''m left with no choice. She''s threatening me with the marriage certificate. If I don''t hand over the corporation to her, she''ll publicize the fact that I forced her to tell everyone we were divorced back then. Your reputation will be affected when that happens."

 Chapter 621

    "I had no idea that you were doing this for me. Sorry."


    Sarah appeared touched yet frustrated.


    In actuality, she was enraged.


    Never did she expect her decision three years ago to force Catherine to tell the public that she had divorced Shaun woulde back to bite her in the end. 1


    "Well... will she continue threatening you with this? Will she actually divorce you, then?" Tears suddenly rolled down her cheeks. "We''ve known each other for more than 20 years and we''ve been together for more than a decade. When will I finally... marry you?"


    "I''ll try my best to divorce her." Shaun handed her the tissue, feeling extremely guilty. "I already have ns, so you shouldn''t overthink it."


    "Okay. Oh right, how did it go today... at the hospital?" she questioned quietly. Yael consciously left them be.


    His handsome face fell within seconds as he kept his head low. "I''m taking some medications for it."


    "That''s great." Joy was written all over Sarah''s face.


    He took a few quick bites of the food before heading upstairs.


    She clenched her teeth, looking at the big piece of leftover steak.


    The following day.


    Hudson Corporation.


    Catherine walked through the main entrance dressed in a neat business suit. She knocked at the front desk while walking past. The receptionist from yesterday trembled as she lifted her head. "Chairwoman Jones."


    "Have you remembered my face? I hope I don''t need to book an appointment beforeing in the next time."


    She smiled before heading to the elevator.


    The receptionist felt her legs going weak. She had been terrified of being dismissed when she got the news this morning that Catherine would be the new chairperson. Fortunately, it did not happen.


    Upon entering the meeting room, Catherine found out that all the shareholders had arrived. Sarah was sitting on the first seat on the right-hand side. Numerous shareholders had gathered around to please her.


    "President Neeson, when I went on a business trip abroadst time, I saw this purse that I thought would really suit you."


    "President Neeson, this is an authentic painting from the famous painter Hilton Yohan. Apparently, his artworks cost a few billion dors at the very least and are really hard to get. I know him personally, so here''s a little gift for you."


    "President Neeson, I bought this bottle of red wine from abroad. It''s almost 40 years old."


    Catherine positioned herself on the leather seat. She took a sip of the iced tea and ced the ss back on the table loudly. ng!


    Everyone in the meeting room turned to her direction. "Come on, you guys. Stop gathering around me. We''re having a board meeting today. Let''s wee the return of Chairwoman Jones."


    Catherine looked at the woman. ¡°We''re having a board meeting today. Are you even on the board? Who gave you the permission to be here?"


    "I... I was worried that you wouldn''t be familiar with what''s going on in the corporation after being away for a few years, thus I came to bring you up to speed." Sarah appeared flustered and aggrieved.


    Director Irvine spoke up for her, "Jones, I understand that there''s some personal dispute between the two of you but there''s no point speaking about that at thepany. We''re really grateful to President Neeson and President Hill for doubling the corporation''s profits in recent years. Our share price is worth 20 dors as we speak." "That''s right. We were told out of the blue that you were dead. But it turns out you aren''t yet you''ve abandoned the corporation for three years. No other chairperson would behave like you."


    Sarah spoke up amid the insults, "Chairwoman Jones must have had her reasons."


    "President Neeson, you''re too kind for standing up for her despite how she treats you," a shareholder said. After all, everyone knew that Sarah was going to be Mrs. Hill one day.


    As for Catherine, well, it was her fault for letting Shaun go.


    "That''s right. No wonder President Hill chose you in the end. Men love a woman who''s understanding."


    Some of them began to whisper.

 Chapter 622

    Catherine cast a sharp nce at the person whomented that. Funnily enough, it was a female shareholder named Woofe.


    "Director Woofe, your barks really have you living up to your name," she said sarcastically.


    Director Woofe became furious when she understood the double entendre. "Chairwoman Jones, what do you mean? Am I wrong that men love a gentle and beautiful woman?"


    "I''ve only been away for three years but everyone thinks they can be impolite to me now, huh? Don''t forget who was the one who instructed you all to be here for this board meeting," Catherine reminded the room that was full of people.


    It was Shaun.


    Everyone kept quiet.


    "Sarah, I suggest that you leave now or I''ll have Harvey drag you out," she warned coldly. "Besides, haven''t Shaun told you? Or should I remind you again of my status?" i


    Sarah''s beautiful face paled instantly.


    She knew the two of them had not divorced, thus she would naturally be the third party if Catherine told everyone the truth.


    "Sure, I''ll leave."


    She rose to her feet while looking aggrieved.


    Catherine was not bothered by the hateful looks thrown at her by the board of directors. "Oh right, as the chairwoman of Hudson Corporation, I''m firing you from


    your position. You can get out of here after settling everything."


    "You''re going overboard," Director Irvine said anxiously, "We object to that decision."


    "That''s right. Shareholders have the right to vote for the chairperson," the rest echoed.


    "All of you seem to think that you''ll be pardoned for this with Shaun''s support, huh?" Catherine''s eyes scanned across the room.


    They all turned silent.


    "Alright, then I''ll give him a phone call." i


    Catherine rang Shaun on the phone. In a couple of seconds, his cold voice sounded through the speaker." Who''s this?"


    The shareholders scoffed. Her ex-husband had not even saved her contact. The way he treated her waspletely different from how he cared for Sarah. 1


    Sarah, who was almost reaching the door, stopped in her tracks and smiled smugly.


    Catherine was not upset. She spoke calmly into the phone, "It''s me, Catherine." "Are you trying to-"


    "President Hill, you''re on loudspeaker," she interrupted, "I didn''t think it would only take three years for the shareholders of my corporation to disrespect me. I don''t even have the authority to fire Sarah."


    Shaun, who was on the other side of the phone, felt his blood boiling upon hearing Catherine''s words. He was about to argue back when Catherine continued, "Hey, what''s this thing in my pocket? It feels like some sort o f certificate."


    The man who was getting into the elevator almost kicked over the safety box in front of him.


    What certificate? Their marriage certificate? This woman was threatening him again.


    Damn it!


    He clenched his teeth and forced himself to sound gentle as he said, "Go ahead then. You should handle the corporation the way you want to now that you''re back."


    It would be best if the corporation was destroyed under her leadership. 1


    Catherine fiddled with the ballpen in her fingers and sighed before speaking like a spoiled child, "But they only care about Sarah now. I''m so frustrated and


    slightly disappointed, to be honest. This is too difficult."


    Shaun felt goosebumps all over his body but was left with no alternative. "Hudson Corporation is yours to begin with, so you should have full authority. I''ll send someone over to have a little chat with anyone who doesn''t listen to you."


    "Thanks. Bye!"


    She hung up the phone.

 Chapter 623

    A pin-drop silence fell upon the meeting room. From Shaun''s tone, it sounded like he was giving Catherine special treatment. Was it because she was his ex-wife?


    Besides, the way she spoke to him made it seem like there was still something between them.


    Within a few minutes, the shareholders became flustered and regretted having stood up for Sarah.


    Oh no, it would be horrible if they were brought over to Shaun for a ''little chat''. 1


    Director Irvine coughed dryly. "Um... We''ll respect President Hill''s decision."


    "That''s right, we''ll go along with anything that President Hill says," the rest of them echoed and nodded immediately.


    Sarah turned pale instantly. She had been waiting in front of the door to see Catherine get humiliated, but now it seemed she was the one feeling embarrassed instead.


    "Why are you still here?" Catherine suddenly turned around and waved her phone at the woman. "Didn''t you hear what Shaun said? Hurry up to hand over your things. I really don''t want to see you in mypany."


    Sarah was utterly infuriated. Her eyes welled up with tears but she lowered her head and immediately left.


    The shareholders were all at a loss of what to do. It was all President Hill''s fault for putting his ex-wife and current girlfriend in the same ce.


    "Right, back to business." A stern expression came over Catherine''s face. "What was that about? ''We''ll respect President Hill''s decision?'' What has he got to do with thispany? If you all love kissing ass so much, then quit right now and go work for him." 2


    She mmed her palm on the table, her eyes overflowing with indifference. "Remember that this corporation was built by my mother and she was a Jones. If you can''t ept that, then just leave and enjoy the yearly bonus at home. Your sons, daughters, and rtives who work here will pack up and go with you."


    The meeting finally came to an end.


    Harvey looked at Catherine with respect." Chairwoman Jones, you were really impressive just now. When you were in charge in the past, you still showed much respect to those shareholders. But earlier, your dominating presence really told them who''s boss. You''re awesome."


    She was speechless at his words and coughed dryly."


    People change. I used to respect them and treated them as elders and asrades who would fight in battle alongside myself. But I realize that the feeling isn''t mutual. Those people only care about personal profits and benefits."


    "Many people are like that."


    Harvey suddenly looked to the front.


    Catherine followed his gaze, only to see Sarah walking toward her while carrying a box full of belongings. She was apanied by Yael, who was looking at Catherine with disgust.


    "Catherine, don''t look so smug." Yael red at her." You''re threatening President Hill with the marriage certificate. We all know that he doesn''t care about you."


    "You''re only a bodyguard. Don''t act as if I''ve stolen your man."


    Catherine pouted. "There''s so much you could learn from Elie''s grace."


    "You..."


    "Alright," Sarah said to Yael. "Well, why won''t you just let go and have a new beginning with another man? They hate to be threatened the most. You might be left with nothing if you provoke him further." 1


    Catherine smiled before whispering next to Sarah''s ear, "Stop pretending.


    Remember how you destroyed everything I had? I''ll slowly pay you back for that."


    3


    Sarah narrowed her eyes and chuckled. "Do you think you canpete with me? Dream on. I can easily crush you to death, like an ant."


    "Is that so? We shall see, then." Catherine straightened up and walked past the woman. 1


    "Catherine, you''re too naive," Sarah said to her receding silhouette, "Many partners who are working with Hudson now are only doing so out of respect for me and Shaun. They''ll stop the coborations once I leave. Soon, Hudson will lose the ability to keep going. I''ll be waiting to see what you can do then." "Don''t worry about that. Hurry up and get lost," Catherine replied impolitely. Rage was written all over Sarah''s face.


    After leaving the building, she made a phone call." Manager Howard, get the word out that Catherine has offended both Shaun and me. He''s not bothered about the


    Hudson Corporation anymore." i


    8:00 p.m. 2

 Chapter 624

    Catherine shut herptop, ready to head home.


    Three years had passed since she left thepany but it only took her one day to get up to speed with things.


    She was about to unlock the front door of her home when a ck shadow


    suddenly veiled over her.


    Instinctively, she lifted a leg and kicked backward.


    A huge hand immediately grabbed her. Shaun''s handsome face appeared as cold


    as ice. "Where were you nning on kicking me?"


    She blinked back innocently with her beautiful eyes before shifting her gaze to his crotch. "Guess?"


    "I think you''re asking for death."


    He had been so close to dying without descendants.


    After suppressing the rage surging inside him, he yanked at her leg that he was holding.


    Catherine, who was standing on one foot, lost her bnce and quickly grabbed his tie for support.


    Shaun was caught off guard and fell forward too.


    She fell backward to the ground and onto the carpet. His lipsnded on hers by chance when he fell


    forward.


    The woman''s lips were as supple as jelly. The orange-vored lipstick she had on


    was rather enticing. It made him want to bite on them subconsciously.


    At the same time, the automatic lights in the corridor went off because no movement was detected.


    Shaun gulped. He could feel her breath on his skin in the dark and suddenly had this urge of tasting her lips.


    However, right this moment, the elevator door opened and out came a mother and her daughter. The girl was only about seven or eight years old.


    The mother, who was shocked at the sight in front of them, quickly covered her daughter''s eyes.


    Catherine felt her cheeks burning and she immediately pushed the man off her. "Um..."


    "Sorry to interrupt. Please continue." The mother opened the door to their home swiftly and hurriedly got her daughter inside. She then mmed the door shut behind her.


    Their voices could still be heard from the other side of the door.


    "Mom, why are you pushing me? I saw that they were kissing."


    "Shut up."


    "Mom, why don''t they kiss inside the house?" "There are some things about love that you don''t


    know."


    "Like what? I saw it on TV before. They can''t help but fall in love, right?"


    Shaun''s handsome face was overcast.


    Could not help but fall in love?


    He and Catherine?


    Pfft, no way.


    Catherine, on the other hand, was so embarrassed that she wished she could vanish into thin air. She red at the man. "Get out."


    Then, she tried to shut the door behind her.


    He stopped the door with his hand. The man pushed it open and entered the house.


    It was spacious but his tall build made the space feel smaller than it actually was.

 Chapter 625

    "Shaun, what do you want? Don''t you have to go home to Sarah at this time of the night?"


    "Don''t you think I want that too? But after that phone call you made this morning... Catherine, you''re such a scheming woman. You embarrassed Sarah in front of everyone and you even made her cry."


    Shaun had been upset since that phone call, especially after one of the shareholders called to inform him that Sarah had run out of the meeting in tears after being humiliated by Catherine. He really wished to strangle this woman to death.


    "Oh, you feel sorry for her?" Catherine crossed her arms in front of her chest. "I didn''t make you say those words, though."


    "You... Don''t think I''m afraid simply because you''re holding our marriage certificate." His dark eyes narrowed. "Thest person who provoked me has disappeared from this world."


    "Are you talking about Charity?" she said out of the blue.


    He looked stunned, but he quickly smoothed away the surprise. "She deserved it for trying to escape prison by jumping into the ocean. It''s only natural that the


    fishes would devour her."


    Catherine turned around quietly so that Shaun would not see the murderous intent in her eyes.


    She knew these people would not feel guilty about their actions. As it turned out, she was right.


    ''Shaun Hill, remember how indifferent you are about this and I''ll make sure you suffer in the future.''


    "Hey, do you hear me?"


    Frustrated by her silence, he grabbed her by the shoulders. "I want us to be divorced by tomorrow."


    "Not happening."


    Enraged, he kicked over the trash can. "Catherine, don''t force me."


    "Sure, let me see what you''re capable of." An enigmatic smile shed across her face.


    His handsome face fell.


    After working for the entire day, all Catherine wanted to do now was to take a long shower and have a video call with her two darlings who were in the United States. However, she could not do so with this man pestering her. "Can you leave? I''m going to take a shower."


    "I''ll leave after you agree to sign the divorce papers."


    He plopped himself on the couch and crossed his legs. This man was known for his elegant appearance, yet right this moment, he was behaving like a prick. "Are you after money? I''ll give you a billion dors and that should be enough expenses for the rest of your life. This is the best I can do. You''re only worth this much, after all."


    "You can sit here all night if that''s what you want." She walked into the bedroom.


    His face fell. Immediately, he sprung up to his feet and ran after the woman. Coincidentally, he saw her retrieving sexy ck underwear from the closet.


    Something shed across his eyes. "Catherine, what''s that for? Are you trying to seduce me?"


    She waved it in front of his eyes. "Brother, do you want to inspect it? It''s old."


    "Is this what you normally wear?" He felt annoyed for n o reason. "Who are you wearing them for?"


    "Whoever that I like. It''s none of your business. A woman should be prepared at all times." She picked out another thin ck bralette withce.


    He snatched it from her hand and tore it apart out of instinct.


    Was she trying to cheat on him? Dream on.


    Her jaw dropped. "What''s the matter with you?"


    "You''d better behave yourself since we''re still technically married." After saying that, he grabbed all the other underwear in the closet and tore them all apart. "You''re not allowed to wear these anymore."


    What the hell...


    Catherine really felt like cursing.


    It had only been a few days since she returned and that was all she had brought along. However, he was destroying them all.


    "Shaun, what am I going to wear tonight now that everything is ruined?"


    He kept quiet for a few seconds and thought of ringing Hadley to buy some new ones. On second thought, he felt strange to let another man touch those intimate and personal items.


    "I''ll apany you to get new ones right now."


    "Do you have too much free time? I''m exhausted and I just want to rest at home." She felt like crying.


    He frowned before saying grudgingly, "Forget it. I''ll go get you some."


    This took her by surprise and she looked at him strangely.


    "Don''t overthink the situation. I''m not interested in you. I simply don''t want you to disgrace me by having an affair while still in a marriage with me."


    He turned around but quickly looked over his shoulder. "Oh, right, I''m feeling quite hungry. Make me something to eat when Ie back."


    Then, he finally left.


    She rolled her eyes at him. Did he really think she was his personal chef? Dream on!


    20 minutester, Shaun was utterly embarrassed in the lingerie shop nearby.


    What the hell had gotten into him that he was now buying underwear for Catherine at this hour?


    He had not even brought any for Sarah before.


    "Sir, are you looking for some men''s underwear?" A saleswoman walked over. Her eyes sparkled after getting a close look at his handsome face.


    This man was better looking than most celebrities.


    She even found him familiar for some reason.


    "Um, no. I''m getting women''s underwear," he replied rather awkwardly.


    "Oh, it''s for your girlfriend. I understand." The saleswoman was so envious of his girlfriend. "These are our store''stest collections. Which ones do you like?"


    Shaun threw a quick nce at the collection and noticed they were all especially sexy. He felt hot all of a sudden as he imagined how Catherine would look in them.


    "Give me something more conservative, in cotton ones."


    The saleswoman finally understood what he was looking for. "I see. You don''t want your girlfriend to wear revealing lingerie. Sir, you''re really understanding. In fact, pure cotton ones are safest for our skin. in collections are also better than the ckce ones."


    Really?


    He suddenly thought Catherine did not care much for her own health as she only owned ckce ones.

 Chapter 626

    "Sir, how many would you like?"


    Shaun thought about it for a few seconds. "30."


    That should be enough supply for a whole year. "Get me 30 bras too."


    Finally, he made the payment and left the store carrying several shopping bags.


    Coincidentally, Joanne Harlow, the youngdy of the Harlow family, was shopping nearby and took a photo of him to send to Sarah through WhatsApp. "Look at how many things Shaun has bought for you from the lingerie store. I''m so jealous of you."


    At the same time.


    Sarah was having a great time with Lucifer in her personal apartment.


    20 minutester, she got up to check her phone. The corners of her lips twitched into a smile upon reading Joanne''s text.


    Shaun had never done anything like that. It seemed like he was trying tofort her for being humiliated by Catherine today.


    "What are you looking at? Come join me for a bit longer," Lucifer said before pulling her into his arms again.


    "No, my friend sent me a text saying Shaun''s heading home." She refused in a spoiled voice. "He''s going to be suspicious if I always get homete. I can''t get you the money if he leaves me."


    "Sure. But does he know you''re so wild in bed?" He pinched her chin yfully. "Doesn''t he normally pleasure you?"


    "You''re right, actually. He can''tpare to you," she praised the man while smiling.


    "You little foxy woman. That''s why I still like sleeping with you after all these years." Luciferughed aloud. The sight of his big belly almost made her sick but she had no choice but tough along.


    Upon leaving the apartment, the expression on her beautiful face finally fell. Although Lucifer managed to satisfy her the way Shaun failed to, that man was a ticking time bomb. She needed to get her hands on all the photos and get rid of him before she could rx.


    Hackett Institute.


    Shaun rang the doorbell. Catherine was evidently stunned to see the number of shopping bags he was carrying. How much did he buy?


    "30 sets in total." He ced them on the couch. His stomach began to grumble upon smelling the


    delicious fooding from the kitchen. "Is my dinner ready?"


    His eyes sparkled like a puppy waiting to be fed.


    Speechless, she gestured to the bowl of food on the table. "There."


    He expectantly walked over only to find a bowl of pasta. The presentation was great and she had even sprinkled some herbs on top. However, he touched the bowl and found out it was already cold.


    "Is this all? Cold pasta?" He was upset. He had gone to buy her underwear out of kindness and this was what he got in return. 2


    The man who was used to being spoiled by everyone was displeased. She could heat it up, at the very least.


    "It''s your fault for taking so long," she repliedzily.


    "I went out to buy things for you."


    "Did I force you to tear all of mine apart?" she retorted. "It''s up to you if you want to eat it. There''s a microwave in the kitchen if you want to use it."


    He red at her but she was not bothered. She grabbed the shopping bags and headed into the bathroom.


    Catherine was infuriated at this man. Did he not know that she had to wash and dry new underwear first before putting it on? She would not have to waste her effort doing this if not for him.


    Shaun''s eyes were stinging a little from all the ring. Finally, he went to heat up the food in the microwave before eating. It was only a simple bowl of pasta but it tasted so much better than the steak Sarah had preparedst night.

 Chapter 627

    Shaun devoured the pasta in one go yet he was still feeling hungry.


    He walked to the bathroom only to find Catherine washing her clothes in the sink. On second thought, he decided to leave.


    The man drove past a busy street and saw a restaurant specializing in pasta. He went in and ordered from the menu yet he spat out the food after one bite. "The pasta you make tastes horrible," he shouted angrily.


    "Are you here to pick a fight?" The owner of the store flew off the handle. "I''ve been running my restaurant for more than a decade and everyone here loves my pasta. You''re the first toin."


    "That''s right. The pasta here is the best in the whole neighborhood." One of the guests could not help saying.


    Shaun did not know what to say.


    What had Catherine done to his appetite?


    What did it matter if this owner had been running the restaurant for more than a decade? The fact remained that the food Catherine made tasted better.


    Seaside vi.


    Sarah greeted him while wearing sexy lingerie. She appeared surprised to see Shauning home empty-handed. "Why are you home thiste?"


    "I was working overtime," he instinctively blurted out upon remembering everything that had happened at Catherine''s ce earlier.


    "I see." Sarah felt her heart sinking. "Did Catherine threaten you in the meeting this morning?"


    "Yup."


    Shaun was suddenly reminded of something. He had gone to look for Catherine just now to argue about the incident this morning yet he forgot about everything after entering her house.


    A feeling of guilt washed over him. "Sarah, sorry, I-" "Stop it. I know you did it for my own god." She threw herself into his arms. "I''m just worried that Catherine will steal you away from me. When today''s meeting ended, she told me that she''ll ruin everything I care about."


    "Ruin everything?" His eyes revealed indifference. "Who does she think she is?"


    If he still felt slightly guilty for that woman before, then the feeling was all gone by


    now.


    A woman like her did not deserve his kindness.


    No wonder she was determined about not getting a divorce. It was because she did not intend to do so at all.


    Sarah let out a sigh. "I advised her to let go of everything but she wouldn''t listen. What''s the point of falling out with everyone? She needs to know that manypanies are only coborating with Hudson Corporation out of respect for you." An idea popped into his mind as he patted her on the head. "You''re right. It would be a disaster to Hudson Corporation if thepanies refuse to work with her. It''s up to her to decide if she wants to sign the divorce papers to save the corporation."


    "Shaunic, are you thinking of..." Sarah bit her lip. "This doesn''t feel right."


    "Silly, everyone knows that we''re getting married this year. What will happen to you if I don''t divorce her?" H e embraced her tenderly.


    The woman smiled slyly in his arms.


    After heading upstairs, she asked casually while getting a fresh set of clothes from the closet. "Shaunic, when will you have time to go shopping with me? I want to rece my old lingerie."


    "Didn''t I give you a credit card before? Just use it all you want." He headed straight into the bathroom.


    Sarah felt uneasy all of a sudden.


    Joanne would not have been wrong.


    Who else was he buying lingerie for if not for herself? Catherine? Was it another woman?

 Chapter 628

    The following dawn.


    Sarah secretly grabbed Shaun''s car key and sneaked into the garage to check the dashcam footage.


    Within seconds, she found out he had driven to somewhere called Hackett


    Institute twicest night.


    That same morning, she drove to the same ce and grimaced upon seeing Catherine driving out of there.


    It was really Catherine.


    This was out of her expectations.


    What was the problem? She had already hypnotized Shaun to despise Catherine.


    It must be Catherine who refuses to stop seducing him.


    That b*tch! 3


    8:30 a.m.


    Catherine walked into thepany to find Director Irvine, Director Williams, and the other members of the board waiting for her. General Manager Wolfe looked impatient while standing by the side.


    "You''re all early today."


    Director Irvine said after she sat down at her desk, "Do you think we can still sleep well? Three major constructionpanies that have coborated with us for many years suddenly canceled their partnerships overnight. More than ten of our construction sites across the world simply can''t continue working today. Chairwoman Jones, you sounded as if you were really close with President Hill the other day yet why is it that suddenly, no one wants to coborate with you?"


    "I bet it''s because she offended Miss Neeson yesterday," Director Williams said angrily, "Those constructionpanies only worked with us out of respect for Miss Neeson and President Hill. They must''ve heard something was wrong."


    "What should we do? Thepany has lost over ten million dors after the construction sites had to stop work for the day," Director Woofe said anxiously.


    "That''s not our biggest problem. The issue is that they want to stop coborating with us." Director Irvine appeared flustered.


    "We can always coborate with other partners," Catherine replied.


    "What do you know?" Director Irvine said impatiently," The clients only bought these properties because of the constructionpanies'' good reputation. They''re the best ones in this country. The clients purchased these properties from us because they trust them. They''ll certainly throw a fit if thepanies are


    reced. Our corporation''s reputation will suffer when that happens."


    "That''s right. The only solution now is to seek help from President Hill or beg Miss Neeson for forgiveness."


    Director Williams said, "You have to sort out this problem you created. Don''t get us board members involved."


    "Don''t me us for recing you if you don''t sort this out," Director Irvine chimed in. "You can''t get upset at us. We''re only thinking of the corporation''s benefits. A good chairwoman wouldn''t get in the way of the corporation''s growth."


    Catherine only looked at them calmly. "Did I say I couldn''t handle this?"


    "Are you sure you can?" Director Irvine did not sound convinced.


    Director Williams hesitated before saying, "Perhaps there''s a chance. President Hill sounds like he still cares about Chairwoman Jones."


    "I hope you''re not making empty promises," Director Woofe said in a strange tone. "The construction sites can only stop working for three days at most."


    "Sure." Catherine nodded.


    "Then we''ll give you a chance. If the constructionpanies don''t resume working after three days, then we''ll rece you as the corporation''s


    chairperson."


    After sending away the board members, General Manager Wolfe could not help but ask worriedly," Chairwoman Jones, are you really able to handle this? It''s really serious this time."


    "Get back to work. I''ll take care of this."


    Catherine opened herptop. Harvey looked strangely at his boss who seemed unusually confident this time around.


    Soon, everyone heard the news of Australia''s threergest constructionpanies cancelling their coboration with Hudson Corporation. The next day, the corporation''s shares dropped by eight points.

 Chapter 629

    That afternoon, Catherine was having lunch in the canteen when Shaun called. The man''s tone reeked of arrogance. "Beg me. I''ll sort out the matter with the constructionpanies for you if you agree to divorce _____ H me.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll sort it out myself."


    She tly rejected him.


    A cold smile spread across his face. "You''ll sort it out by calling the presidents of thosepanies and using dishonorable means?"


    The womanughed. "You''re really going all out just to divorce me. You must''ve been busy changing their minds."


    "You brought this upon yourself." His tone was unfriendly. "I wouldn''t have gone this far if you hadn''t been so rude to Sarah and kept entertaining those fond dreams of yours. I suggest you sign the papers soon for peace of mind or I won''t mind taking my time to keep ying this game with you."


    "It seems like your pretentious girlfriend has been busyining," she replied nonchntly. "You can keep ying all you want."


    Her nonchnt tone made him so furious that he almost threw his phone across the room.


    Sure, she could be stubborn and smug all she wanted now. He could not wait to see the remorse on her face in three days.


    4:30 p.m.


    Catherine noticed Manager Howard from the Marketing Department currying favors with Sarah when she stepped out of the elevator.


    Sarah quickly said when she approached, "Catherine, don''t misunderstand. Manager Howard and I are only discussing work."


    Manager Howard raised her eyebrows. "Miss Neeson, you don''t have to exin yourself. Besides, today might be Chairwoman Jones''st day at this corporation."


    1


    Catherine threw an indifferent nce at the manager.


    Her confidence and domineering presence filled the room. The manager felt anxious for a quick second before appearing nonchnt. Anyone could fake it until they made it.


    "Catherine, they''re just chatting with me. You shouldn''t make things difficult for them just because you hold a grudge against me." Sarah positioned herself in front of the manager. She was implying that Catherine would be correcting private wrongs at work if she fired Manager Howard.


    "What are you still doing here?" Catherine replied tly, "You can''t live a day withouting to put on a show in front of me, huh?"


    "I... I wasn''t." Sarah suddenly appeared aggrieved as if she was about to cry. "I forgot to pass some documents to Manager Howard when I left yesterday. That''s why I''m here today."


    "Manager Howard, go back to work after getting the documents. It''s still working hours. I don''t care if you want to chat after hours."


    She could not be bothered to deal with these people and turned around with the intention to leave.


    Unexpectedly, Sarah suddenly leaned forward to bump into her shoulders. Immediately, Sarah staggered a few steps backward and fell to the ground.


    "Sarah."


    A tall shadow rushed over to help the woman back on her feet.


    Catherine understood everything within seconds.


    She was grossed out by this overly fake performance.


    "Shaunic, I didn''t know you''re here," Sarah said immediately, "Don''t


    misunderstand. Catherine didn''t do this on purpose."


    "Stop standing up for her. I saw with my own eyes that she deliberately bumped into you." He red


    murderously at Catherine. "You haven''t changed a bit after three years. You''re still as cruel as before. Hurry up and apologize."


    11 H


    Catherine was speechless.


    Hang on, was she not the one who had gotten bullied three years ago? How did she be the cruel one now?


    There was nothing else she could say.


    However, she had experienced incidents like this far too many times for her to be furious over it again.

 Chapter 630

    "Shaun, have you heard of something called surveince cameras? Can you check who''s at fault first before making usations?" Catherine said calmly.


    Sarah appeared flustered but Shaun did not notice that at all. He had been ring at Catherine angrily the whole time. "Do you mean that I shouldn''t believe my own eyes but the surveince cameras that show a different perspective from different angles?"


    Catherine rubbed her temples.


    She really wished to yell at him and tell him that one could see things differently with one''s eyes from different angles as well.


    She wondered if Sarah might have hypnotized him to be less intelligent back then too.


    "Forget it, Shaunic. Leave it be. Let''s go," Sarah begged while tugging at the man''s arm.


    Manager Howard quickly said, "President Hill, you really have to stand up for Miss Neeson this time. She was only here to hand me some documents. She was reminding me of the extra details when Chairwoman Jones came over to say that Miss Neeson was putting on a show and being gross. Not to mention she was implying that we''re wasting time by chatting. She even... She even..."


    "Speak." Shaun''s narrowed eyes were filled with danger.


    Manager Howard said through gritted teeth, "She even boasted that the undergarments she''s wearing today were... bought by you." 1


    Sarah lowered her head as tears streamed down her cheeks.


    "I can exin that. Sarah, don''t you know how I feel about you by now? I feel sick even taking another nce at this woman now."


    He was flustered, not expecting that his impulse decisionst night would hurt Sarah.


    All of a sudden, he gave Catherine a piercing re.


    The employees who had gathered around to check out themotion appeared surprised.


    As it turned out, President Hill had no feelings for Chairwoman Jones anymore. He was even disgusted by her.


    Oh no, they should have tried harder to please Sarah instead of supporting Catherine.


    Some of them really regretted their choices.


    Catherine had no words to reply.


    Not only was she speechless, but she also felt likeughing at the ridiculous situation.


    She felt stupid for not recording their conversation earlier.


    Look, the executives of her own corporation were siding with Sarah to use her.


    "Catherine, I even thought of helping you out on the constructionpany incident since we used to be husband and wife. But I''ll not do that anymore." The man''s tone was as cold as ice. "From today onward, I''ll make sure the public knows that I''m no longer rted to Hudson Corporation. Besides, anyone who dares to help you will be openly challenging myself."


    Then, he stomped out of thepany without looking back while still holding Sarah close.


    "President Hill, please wait." Director Irvine and the rest quickly chased after him. However, Shaun ignored thempletely and sped off in his car.


    The board members were infuriated and ran back to scold Catherine, "I don''t care what you want to do but why bring thepany down with you? Look at what you''ve done! A quick word from President Hill and no one will dare to do business with us again."


    "A person like you doesn''t deserve to be the chairperson. Get out of here!" Director Wolfe shouted.


    The other employees also began talking behind her


    back.


    "What is she doing here? The corporation was going uphill under President Neeson''s leadership. I even got hundreds of thousands of dors in year-end bonuses in recent years."


    "How unlucky that we''re stuck with this kind of chairperson."


    "Well, we should quit soon and find a job somewhere else before it''s toote."

 Chapter 631

    "Now that you''ve said it, then I have to get ready as well."


    Catherine dug her ears and sighed. "I feel quite sorry to everyone too. I didn''t know that my return would harm so many people. I''ll go back and think of other ways."


    "Get lost. Don''te back anymore." Director Irvine was so angry to the point that he did not want to show her any courtesy. "Of course, we might give you a chance if you kneel down and beg for President Hill and Ms. Neeson''s forgiveness."


    "That''s impossible. I''d rather thepany fall apart than lower my head to that b*tchy couple." 1


    Catherine stubbornly said that and left amid everyone''s criticisms.


    When she arrived home, she slowly started making a cup of coffee. Harvey was on the verge of kneeling and crying to beg her.


    "President Jones, thepanies that are working together with our corporation are calling to break off our partnerships. Please think of a n." "Don''t be hasty." Catherine stirred her coffee. "Harvey, I''m giving you a chance to skyrocket to the top now." "What chance? Are you sure it won''t make me plummet instead?" Harvey was close to tears.


    Catherine shot him an icy re. She took a ck card out from her wallet and threw it at him. "There are ten billion dors in it. In two days, get back all the shares from the shareholders of Hudson Corporation."


    Harvey almost went weak in the knees. "Director Jones, why do you have so much cash?"


    It was incredible. What had really happened to her in those three years?


    "Do you want to grab this chance?" Catherine asked.


    "Yes, yes, yes." Harvey was utterly impressed. "At this moment, the shareholders must be in a panic. If there''s someone willing to buy the shares, they''ll definitely sell them off at a low price. Ten billion dors is more than enough. But Director Jones, if we buy the shares, you''ll be the sole shareholder of thepany. You''ll have absolute control, but with President Hill oppressing thepany, Hudson Corporation will have no future. Why do you want to waste this money..."


    "Who said there''s no future?" Catherine gave him a sideways nce. "I''ve already contacted a constructionpany. I''m just taking this opportunity to transform thepany. From now onward, I don''t want to listen to anybody who wants to go against me in the corporation."


    Harvey was astonished.


    This was the first time he deeply felt that Catherine was different from before.


    At night, a few men gathered to y poker at the presidential suite of a hotel. Rodney yed a King card. "I heard that Hudson Corporation''s shareholders are selling off their shares at low prices."


    Shaun was knocking on the table indifferently." Selling them off is their only way of surviving. Nobody can save Catherine this time."


    Chester lit a cigarette. "Come to think of it, haven''t you been feeling guilty toward her during these three years? What did she do to piss you off?"


    Shaun''s fingers stiffened. After a while, he said, "She threatened me with the marriage certificate. She has a death wish." 1


    "Aren''t you afraid that if she threatens you again, Sarah will..."


    "It''s useless. I''m definitely giving her a lesson this time," Shaun said. He was expressionless.


    "I reckon she''s past saving then. I heard that the construction sites under Hudson Corporation have stopped working for five days. They''ve lost over a billion dors. Many people who bought the properties are demanding a refund." Rodney tsked and yed hisst card. "I win. Pay up."


    As Shaun threw his cash out, he looked at his phone beside him unconsciously. Was that woman not calling to beg for forgiveness and admit to her mistakes yet?


    However, begging for forgiveness would be useless now. Catherine should never have hurt Sarah.

 Chapter 632

    The next morning.


    At the seaside vi.


    The maids served breakfast on the table. Sarah poured a ss of hot milk for Shaun gracefully. She then said hesitantly, "It''s already the sixth day. I guess Hudson Corporation is having a hard time holding on."


    Shaun''s dark eyes nced at her. "You''re just too softhearted."


    Sarahughed bitterly. "I''ve worked there for two years, after all."


    "Let''s have breakfast." Shaun peeled a boiled egg for her.


    "Shaunic," Sarah said with mixed feelings, "Do you really have no feelings for Catherine? You''ve never apanied me to shop for underwear before. I''ve been trying to persuade myself these days but it''s still hard for me to ept it. Every time I think about it, my heart hurts so much that I can''t breathe."


    "Nope." Shaun denied it bluntly. "I''m sorry. I''ll never do anything that''s misleading anymore."


    "Okay," Sarah replied with a forced smile.


    Shaun had an ufortable feeling in his heart. He swore to punish Catherine more severely and treat Sarah better.


    "Eldest Young Master Hill, Hudson Corporation''s shares reached the limit as soon as the stock market opened this morning," Hadley suddenly entered and spoke in a low voice.


    "What''s going on?" Shaun threw a sharp nce at him. 1


    Hadley blinked. "At 7:00 a.m. this morning, Hazle Group announced a coboration with Hudson Corporation on its global website."


    Sarah had a bad feeling. "Is Hazle Group very famous?"


    Hadley exined, "Hazle Group isn''t just famous, their history goes a long way back. Over a thousand top architects from all over the world are gathered there. Thispany is the highest-earning constructionpany globally and they have a great reputation. Hazle Group has participated in almost every iconic project that has been praised by people around the world. At the same time, the architects of Hazle Group have received all the international awards for ten years straight."


    Sarah''s hand that was gripping the fork tightened, and she did not even realize it herself. "Why would apany like that work with Catherine? Are they not afraid of Hill Corporation?"


    Hadley shook his head. "Hazle Group frequently works with governments all around the world. They don''t fear Hill Corporation." 1


    He hesitated and said again, "Furthermore, Talton Design has also announced that they have signed a ten-year coboration with Hudson Corporation. Talton Design''s construction team was stationed at Hudson Corporation''s construction sitest night."


    "Talton Design?" Sarah held in the urge to scream. "What rundownpany is that? I''ve never heard of it before."


    Hadley gave her a profound look. "Although the president of Talton Design, Joseph Talton, is young, he used to be one of the top three architects in Perth. He personally designed the one and only seven-star hotel in Perth. After that, he established an architecturepany. His branchpanies can be found around major cities in Australia, and they''re developing rapidly these years. You must''ve heard of the Paramount Housing Project in Perth two years ago. It was done in coboration with Talton Design, and it became the most expensive real estate in Australia. It''s priced at 140,000 dors per square feet, and people even went crazy to buy it."


    "Joseph Talton... He seems to think nothing of me." Shaun chuckled, but his voice was so cold as if ice was seeping through it.


    Those who were familiar with him knew it was a sign that he was furious.


    Hadley reminded him in confusion, "Eldest Young Master Hill, don''t you remember?"


    "Remember what?" Shaun asked coldly.


    Hadley sighed. "Ms. Catherine was an employee at Talton Design before. Joseph was her senior."


    Shaun was stunned. He had no memory of it at all.


    However, due to his illnessst time, he had forgotten a lot of things. It was


    normal that he could not remember.


    "I never knew... Catherine had a senior like that."


    Sarah was infuriated to the point that she wanted to spit out blood. She initially thought that she couldpletely destroy Catherine this time. She never expected Catherine to be associated with such arge-scale constructionpany.


    A gleam shed across her eyes. She acted like she was worried and said, "But if Joseph is just Catherine''s senior... he has no reason to go against Shaunic. Look at Shaunic''s status."


    Shaun''s expression changed drastically.


    That was right. Why would a mere senior go against him for Catherine''s sake?

 Chapter 633

    Catherine could not possibly have sold her body, right?


    When Shaun thought of her being intimate with another man, he felt a wave of indescribable anger.


    Hadley was speechless. Sarah hadpletely mastered the skill of driving a wedge between people. He should not have said anything.


    "Investigate exactly who bought Hudson Corporations'' shares at a low price for me." Shaun suddenly remembered something and ordered Hadley.


    "Okay."


    Hadley nodded.


    It was a simple task. He just had to call the relevant department to obtain the information. A momentter, he returned to the dining room. "The people behind the scenes who were buying the shares were Catherine and Chris."


    "Ah!" Sarah widened her eyes. She quickly caught on." Catherine had nned it from the start. She deliberately made the shareholders of Hudson Corporation panic and then she bought the shares back at a low price. Now, Hudson Corporation belongs to Chris and her. Chris is working under her." 1


    Bang!


    A spoon was thrown on the te and it made a clear, ear-piercing sound.


    Shaun stood up immediately and kicked the chair in front of him over.


    Hah! He hadpletely underestimated that woman. He originally intended to bring her down ruthlessly.


    Shaun never thought that he would be used the other way round in the end. Before this, she had lost a billion dors and seemed to be pushed to a corner because of him. However, it turned out she had been buying the shares that those disobedient shareholders had in silence. She impressively disposed of the people in thepany who did not follow orders and sessfully became the sole person in power. The market value of thepany easily exceeded tens of billions.


    Catherine, oh Catherine. She really amazed him.


    Sarah was secretly furious to the point that she almost gritted her teeth until they broke.


    Previously, she thought she could simply make Catherine die, just like three years ago.


    However, she did not dare to look down on Catherine anymore.


    10:00 a.m.


    The chairperson''s office of Hudson Corporation was in


    chaos.


    Director Irvine broke a vase out of anger. "Catherine Jones, are you toying with us? Why didn''t you tell us that you were already in talks with Hazle Group and Talton Design from the start? You made us panic for n o reason and we even sold our shares at a low price. As a result, you bought the shares for a cheap price.


    You''re too vicious! How did Sheryl give birth to such a n *sshole daughter like you?" 1


    "You must return the shares to us. If not, there''ll be no end to this." Director Williams pounded the table hard.


    "I''ve seen my share of evil people, but I''ve never met a person as evil as you. Hudson Corporation was founded by all of us. Instead, you''re doing whatever it takes to trick us away. As a person, you should have some moral limitations."


    "Youngdy, you''re still young. Don''t be too cruel and don''t burn your bridges. Otherwise, you''d be dead before you know it."


    un


    Faced with the shareholders'' reprimands and criticisms, Catherine slowly took a sip of coffee before cing the cup on the table with a loud bang.

 Chapter 634

    The office went silent. Catherine raised her head." Everyone, I didn''t want to be so merciless but during the first meeting upon my return, I told you all that thepany wasn''t named after the Hill family. However, you guys still worshipped Shaun and Sarah as if they were your ancestors.


    "A few days ago, Shaun and Sarah were insulting me at thepany''s lobby. You all, the shareholders, were like dogs licking at their feet to please them. You even told me to get lost. Since you all like sucking up to those two, go and find them then."


    "We only did that because we didn''t want to offend them. It was for the sake of thepany," Director Irvine said sheepishly, "If I knew that you had already found a constructionpany, would I even have to be so shameless? I did that for thepany."


    "That''s right. We''ve done so much for thepany these three years. Where were you back then?"


    "If you don''t return the shares to us today, don''t even think of walking out of this door."


    "Really? I really want to see how you will stop me from leaving." Catherineughed. Suddenly, more than 20 security guards entered and surrounded the shareholders. 1


    Even the youngest shareholders were already 40 to 50 years old. When they saw this situation, more than half of their arrogance diminished.


    Director Woofe thought of something and kneeled immediately. "Catherine, give us, the shareholders, some mercy. We''re old, we just want to get some bonuses to earn a living." 1


    "Yes, we''ll listen to you in the future."


    "We should each take a step back and prioritize making peace."


    Catherine rubbed her brows. It seemed like they were doing it the soft way because the hard way had not worked.


    "Enough. Director Woofe, you even went to give Sarah a present yesterday. And Director Williams, you''re already so old. Isn''t it tiring for you to go to Sarah''s ce every day? I''ve never even heard you plead for thepany. You were just scolding me in front of Sarah most of the time.


    "Not only that. Director Irvine, I''ve already assumed this position but why are you still reporting thepany''s matters to Shaun every single day without leaving anything out? Director Carter, don''t you feel ufortable seeing your money spent on booking private rooms for Sarah and paying for her and her friends'' expenses?"


    Catherine exposed every one of them. Their faces were flushed red with embarrassment.


    No one expected Catherine to know about their movements so clearly.


    "I expelled you guys from the board of directors because your hearts aren''t here anymore. You just want to catch the big fishes like Shaun and Sarah.


    You think that everything will go well for you as long as you rely on them, right?"


    Catherine said grimly, "To you, I''m a person without any credibility. You''re doing one thing in front of me and another behind my back. I don''t wish to have too many voices in apany. I just want my own voice to be heard. From today onward, you guys will have nothing to do with Hudson Corporation. Security, chase all of them out and don''t let them in anymore in the future."


    The security guards took action swiftly and chased all the shareholders out.


    The office became empty in an instant. Chris said emotionally, "Catherine, you''re bing more like a chairperson now. You''re even stronger than your mom was back then. I feel inferiorpared to you now."


    "Uncle Chris, thepany will be counting on you and me from now on." Catherine smiled.


    During an inspection in the evening when Catherine just arrived at the Marketing Department, she saw a woman turning around and walking away upon spotting


    her.


    "Manager Howard, it''s not good to avoid the corporation''s chairperson when you see her right?" Catherine called out to her with a fake smile.


    "President... President Jones, I''m sorry. I really didn''t see you." Manager Howard braced herself and turned back to apologize. "My eyes are not too well."


    "I think it''s not just your eyes that aren''t too well but your ears as well." Catherine smiled yfully and said, "For example... you''re quite fluent in saying things that were made up."


    Manager Howard''s legs were trembling slightly. She had really thought that either Hudson Corporation would fall apart or Catherine would be chased out of the corporation.


    "Manager Howard, you''re fired. Leave immediately. I believe you won''t question my decision as you''ve already found someone to back you. The nextpany will surely take you in." After Catherine whispered in her ear, she took elegant strides and continued walking toward the Marketing Department.


    Manager Howard gritted her teeth. She turned back and said in a loud voice, "What''s the big deal about leaving? Ms. Neeson is about to be the wife of the wealthiest man in Australia. After I leave this ce, she''ll arrange for me to enter Hill Corporation."


    When Harvey''s expression turned cold and he was about to reprimand her, Catherine tapped his shoulder. She smiled at Manager Howard


    nonchntly. "Congrattions, then."

 Chapter 635

    After they left, Harvey said furiously, "President Jones, should we teach her a lesson?"


    "No need, I''ve already done that," Catherine said calmly.


    Half an hourter.


    Manager Howard was about to leave after packing up. However, when she reached the doors, there were police there to apprehend her. "Yourpany has lodged a police report. You''re suspected ofmitting embezzlement. Follow us to the police station."


    "I didn''t! I don''t want to!" Manager Howard yelled. Those who had the same position as her would embezzle some money, but everyone just turned a blind eye. However, it was different if it was reported as a case for investigation. She would have to go to jail.


    During this period when she took Sarah''s side, she had even embezzled quite arge sum.


    "Stop rambling. We already have solid evidence. Let''s go."


    Manager Howard was taken away very soon. The news went viral in thepany.


    When Harvey knew about it, he looked at the busy silhouette in the office. He was utterly in awe and in fear.


    In the evening.


    A shy sports car stopped in front of the corporation''s building.


    Catherine got in the car. When she saw Joseph''s face, which she had not seen in a long time, she gave a friendly smile. "Joseph, it''s been a while."


    She would never forget that it had been Joseph who gave her a job when she was cklisted by the architecture design industry in Melbourne back then due to Jeffery and Sally.


    She never expected that they would be working together again after three years.


    "Catherine, you''ve be prettier. I''m seeing you in a new light." Josephughed. "Let''s go. To celebrate our coboration, I''ll treat you to a meal."


    "Joseph, I''m the one who should be treating you. Yourpany was the only one in Australia that would stand out to support me," Catherine said sincerely, "You''re my benefactor."


    "The outsiders don''t know your identity as the design director of Hazle Group." Joseph joked.


    "Just keeping a low profile."


    Catherine pressed her finger to her lips and made a mysterious look. Laughter rang in the car.


    An hourter, the car drove into a courtyard. There was a small creek and bridges.


    A few luxury cars were parked in the courtyard.


    Catherine was familiar with private kitchens such as this one. It might be in a secluded area but the food tasted great.


    As they crossed a bridge, Chase drew open a curtain and walked out. "Rin, I missed you so much. Come, let me hug you."


    "Young Master Harrison..." Catherine was surprised, but then she quickly frowned.


    "Don''t overthink it. I didn''t tell Shaun and the rest," Chase quickly exined, "I came with Joseph." "You guys..."

 Chapter 636

    Joseph smiled and said, "You forgot that I opened apany in Melbourne before. We became close as we were constantly working together during these few years. We came to Canberra together this time, and he insisted oning when he heard that I was meeting up with you."


    "Rin, you''re too much. I really thought you were dead at that time. You didn''t contact me as well. I''m heartbroken. If you wanted to fake your death, you should''ve asked me for help. I would''ve surely done a better job than Liam."


    Chase said grumpily.


    "How did you know it was Liam? Did Shaun manage t o look into it?" Catherine asked, raising her eyebrows.


    "Yes, I heard them talking about it in the group chat but I never said anything. Ever since you disappeared, I barely speak to them anymore." Chase shook his head andmented, "Shaun and Rodney are being yed around by Sarah, and Chester hasn''t broken up with Cindy yet. It''s too shocking. What''s so good about Cindy anyway? She was just a normal singer back then but now Chester has forcefully made her be a top actress. F*ck, he''s just blind." "You''re right." Catherine could not help but think of


    Charity.


    That cool yet meticulous girl.


    She was obviously better in every aspectpared to that fake woman, Cindy.


    It was too bad that Chester''s eyes were not working well.


    "That''s why I don''t even feel like meeting up with them even though I''vee to Canberra." Chase shrugged his shoulders. "They would bring Sarah and Cindy along for every gathering. I feel nauseous just watching them act."


    Catherine burst outughing. "Young Master Harrison, I really admire you a lot. What kind of self-control do you have that you can still remain clear-headed even though you''re friends with a bunch of jerks?"


    "What nonsense are you saying? My eyes have the ability to tell b*tches apart." Chaseughed. "Don''t just stand, sit down. Mushroom soup is the specialty here. There are button mushrooms, mini portobello mushrooms, and cremini mushrooms in it. It smells very good."


    Not long after, the waiter served them the mushroom soup. Catherine tasted it, and she had to admit that the taste of the food here was great indeed.


    "It''s delicious right?" Chase batted his eyes smugly. "I came here oncest time and I thought that the food here was very tasty."


    Catherine gave his words some thought and asked," Young Master Harrison, this ce isn''t easy to find. You''re not a local here, so could it be that Shaun and the others were the ones who brought you here?"


    Chase felt awkward for a moment. "It happened a few months ago. They always switch ces, so they won''te here. Don''t worry."


    Catherine nodded. She did not want to meet those people who would make her lose her appetite when she was eating such tasty food.


    "Oh, Rin, stop calling me Young Master Harrison. You can just call me Chasie."


    Pfft!


    Catherine covered her mouth. She almost spat her food out. "Do you have to be so cheesy?"


    "What''s so cheesy about that? My mom calls me that all the time."


    "It''s too cheesy. I''ve decided that I''ll call you Brother Chase."


    After the meal, Chase stepped out to pay the bill.


    "Chase, you''re here too. When did youe to Canberra? You didn''t tell us about it."


    Rodney''s voice suddenly sounded out.


    When Chase turned around, he saw Rodney, Shaun, Chester, Cindy, and Sarah standing behind him.


    He instantly had a headache.


    He was done for. He had done Catherine wrong.


    "Yes, I just reached this evening. I was just discussing some things with my friends," Chase said sheepishly.


    Chester looked at him. "We''re going to the clubhouseter. Are youing tonight?"


    "No, I still have something to do. I''ll contact you guys againter."


    Just as Chase was done speaking, Catherine''s voice sounded at the door.


    "Brother Chase, are you done paying the bill?"


    Shaun''s eyes narrowed.


    That voice!

 Chapter 637

    Shaun turned around. Catherine was walking out with a good-looking young man. That man was wearing jeans and a checkered shirt. His short hair was slightly curled, and he looked like a celebrity-dashing with a good fashion sense.


    On that guy''s arm was a beige-colored women''s windbreaker, and it was obviously Catherine''s.


    That woman... They were not divorced yet but she was already hooking up with


    other guys. 5


    A chill shed across Shaun''s dark eyes.


    At that moment, Catherine spotted the group of people as well.


    She blinked and looked at Chase speechlessly.


    Chase touched his nose sheepishly.


    Sarah suddenly said, "Chase, the friends you mentioned just now were... them?"


    "Yes." Chase simply nodded. "Rin came back. We definitely had to meet up and have a meal together. I know that you guys aren''t on good terms with each other, so we''ll be leaving first."


    He waved and walked toward Catherine''s side.


    Cindy said reluctantly, "Since everyone knows each other, why don''t we go to the clubhouse together? The more the merrier."


    Everyone''s gazes immediatelynded on her. Chester frowned while Shaun smirked. "It''s not impossible. It just so happens that I have something I want to learn from Director Jones. When did you start scheming that business trick to revive the corporation despite being in a hopeless situation? You deceived mepletely, so you should at least treat me to a meal."


    Catherine lifted her gazezily. Just as she was about to speak, she suddenly burped. "Excuse me, I''m too full. Right, you were saying?"


    The surroundings went creepily quiet.


    Even Chase was looking at her with a gaze full of admiration.


    However, the high and mighty Shaun''s cold expression was reced with overflowing anger.


    When everyone thought he was about to unleash his wrath on Catherine, he suddenly smiled. "Do you think that your status has changed just because Hudson Corporation''s market value has increased by tens of billions? Catherine, destroying you is just as easy as squashing an ant for me."


    Catherine dug her ear. "I think I understand your words, and I''m quite thankful for you indeed. Of course, I can treat you to a meal. That''s not a problem. But what''s with this bunch of people? Do I need to treat them too? I have to treat your lover, douchebag friends, and the douchebag''s girlfriend? Even if I have a lot of money, it didn''t fall from the sky."


    Lover, douchebag friends, the douchebag''s girlfriend.


    Sarah, Chester, Rodney, and Cindy took her words personally. Their expressions changed. 3


    Chester''s gentlemanly face darkened. "Catherine, it''s been three years yet you''ve shown no improvements. Do you not want your tongue anymore?"


    "I really can''t afford to offend you guys. You just simply destroy other peoples''panies and pluck their tongues out." Catherine tsked and shook her head. She turned to Joseph and said, "Joseph, let''s go."


    Joseph?


    Shaun looked at him coldly. "You''re Talton Design''s president?"


    Joseph smiled faintly. He neither admitted nor denied it. i


    Shaun nodded and said icily, "Very well, you''re the only person who dares to go against me in the whole of Australia."


    "Catherine is my junior. For her, I don''t fear any threats." Joseph smiled at Catherine who was taken aback. "Let''s go."


    "Okay." Catherine left with him and they walked side by side.


    At the courtyard, the moonlight shone on them as if they were a perfect couple.


    Shaun''s chest felt as if someone had suddenly lit a fire in it. He was enraged.


    Sarah looked at him and clenched her fists in secret.


    "Um... I''m leaving too. We promised to have oysters together." Chase left hurriedly after he spoke.


    "Chase is just too much," Rodney said furiously, "Are we still going to the clubhouse to have fun?"


    "It''s boring going to the clubhouse all the time. Let''s just go back." Shaun walked


    out.

 Chapter 638

    Not long after, the car stopped in front of the seaside vi. "You should go back first. I have an appointment with someone else to discuss some stuff."


    "Why didn''t I hear that you had a prior engagement?" Sarah said, half-joking.


    "I forgot about it before." Shaun lit a cigarette. He seemed absent-minded. "Don''t wait for me tonight. Sleep earlier."


    Sarah gritted her teeth and forced herself to get down from the car. She wanted to say a few more sentences but what was left was only the car exhaust.


    She stomped her feet in frustration. She did not know why, but she had a strong feeling that Shaun would look for Catherine. 1


    Half an hourter, the sports car arrived at an oyster bar.


    Chase had mentioned that they were going to eat oysters just now. Chase liked this bar the most in the whole of Canberra. There was a high chance that they came here.


    When he pushed the door and went in, a heavenly singing voice could be heard.


    "I''d rather keep all the pain in my heart than forget your eyes. You gave me the courage to believe again. O h, I embraced you despite your lies."


    He looked toward the middle of the bar. A young woman with long curly hair was sitting on a tall chair. Her head was lowered and she was singing into the microphone. She was wearing a pair of blue straight-out jeans. One of her legs rested on the tall chair while her other leg touched the ground. She had on a pair of simple ck and white canvas shoes that revealed a part of her fair, delicate ankles.


    All the spotlights in the bar were focused on her side profile. The dim lighting was like roses that bloomed in the night. It was filled with fatal seduction aimed at


    men.


    Especially when she casually yed the guitar in her hands, the effects of the seduction were at their heights.


    Men were attracted to her beauty.


    Women screamed at the cool vibe radiating off her.


    "Everybody, let''s sing together."


    Catherine stood up from the tall chair. The speed she yed the guitar was getting faster. Her skills were no less of a professional.


    A lock of hair escaped from behind her ear. She tucked it back, revealing her stunning and enchanting face. That small face shone under the bright lights, and it was as if a billion stars were shining in her eyes.


    Shaun''s feet were stuck on the spot.


    Catherine looked like she was standing on a concert stage. Her whole person seemed to glow.


    He did not know that her singing was so melodic and even more skillful than professionals.


    He did not know that she could y the guitar either.


    He never realized that she looked so pretty when she smiled.


    His heart throbbed intensely. 1


    When the song ended, he was left wanting more.


    Not only him, but the audience below the stage felt the same way.


    "Pretty girl, your singing is too good. Sing one more song!"


    "That''s right, you sound even better than those singers at live concerts."


    "Pretty girl, I''m a manager at a musicpany. Do you want to sign a contract with us?"


    "No need, I''m just singing for fun. I''m tired, so I''m going to rest first." Catherine stepped down from the stage.


    The steps were quite high, and Joseph went over immediately to help her down. 2


    That scene pricked Shaun''s eyes badly.


    The people around started whispering as well.

 Chapter 639

    "That must be her boyfriend. I''m so envious that he can date such a goddess-like woman."


    "Yeah, her figure looks great too. Why don''t I have such luck?"


    "Uh, why did it be so cold suddenly? Was the air conditioner''s temperature lowered?"


    "Now that you say it, I feel quite cold too."


    Shaun clenched his jaw. He walked over with long strides.


    When Catherine, who just sat down, held up her ss t o take a sip of red wine, a strong force yanked her backward all of a sudden.


    The red wine in the ss spilled all over the white T-shirt on her chest.


    The part of her shirt that got wet stuck to her chest tightly, revealing her impressive curves and the faint lines beneath.


    Catherine screamed. She turned back angrily and saw Shaun''s angry yet handsome face.


    "Shaun, are you crazy?"


    After ring at him, Catherine quickly took a tissue to wipe the stains on her shirt.


    However, no matter how hard she wiped, it still stuck to her chest tightly. It made her shirt look transparent and awkward.


    "Wear this." Joseph immediately took her windbreaker and wanted to cover her shoulders with it, but Shaun''srge hands stopped him from doing so. Shaun''s deep eyes were staring at him in a warning.


    "President Hill, don''t you already have a girlfriend? You''re meddling in too much." Joseph smiled calmly.


    "You should ask Catherine the reason why I''m meddling in her affairs." Shaun grabbed the windbreaker and threw it on Catherine. "Wear it and button it up."


    As he spoke, his nce swept across Catherine. His eyes became heated up.


    He had never expected her to be so sexy.


    Thinking that he was the one who bought the undergarments she wore underneath, an indescribable feeling welled in his heart.


    "What bad luck did I have in myst life that I have to meet you in this lifetime?" 1


    His arrogant tone made Catherine feel a rush of fury.


    "That''s what I''m curious about too." Shaun noticed that her curves could still be seen as she had not buttoned the top button. He suddenly felt upset and helped her to button it up. The softness he felt beneath his hand was like a feather tickling his heart.


    What on earth was that woman like in herst lifetime? Had she been a temptress?


    "Shaun, why did youe?" 1


    When Chase, who went to refill another te of oysters, returned, his eyes almost dropped from their sockets when he saw that scene. He looked around hastily and breathed a sigh of relief when he saw that there was only Shaun. He did not want to bump into Rodney, Sarah, and the rest. There was only endless sarcasm whenever they met.


    "Weren''t you guys going to the clubhouse? Aren''t you apanying Sarah?" He added two more sentences.


    That made Shaun''s expression darken. "Why? Hasn''t she told you guys even though you''ve been hanging out for so long already?"


    He turned his head toward Catherine and raised his eyebrows. "Where''s your marriage certificate? Don''t you like to bring it along everywhere? Take it out and let them have a look."


    Catherine was speechless. "Don''t you feel any shame when saying this out loud? Never mind that you''re hooking up with another woman when you aren''t even divorced yet, but you''re even working together with your lover to go against mypany and bring m


    e down. Shame on you." 1


    "You clearly know that I have no feelings for you. It was you who kept clinging to me. You even tried to hurt Sarah. It serves you right!"


    Shaun showed no consideration in his words at all. Chase was used to it, but Joseph was bothered hearing his words. "I didn''t know that the words of Australia''s wealthiest man, the President Hill whom everyone respects, would be so shocking."


    "Who do you think you are to point your fingers at m e?" Shaun''s thin lips showed a mocking smile. "You can''t possibly like her right?"


    Joseph said gently, "Isn''t it normal to like her?


    Catherine is outstanding and pretty. As long as she''s willing to date me, I can ept her any time, unlike a certain someone who''s like a dog in the manger."


    Catherine was surprised, but she understood immediately when she saw Joseph blinking at her in secret. Her heart warmed. 1


    Shaun clenched his fists. His anger made Chase suspect that he would lunge at someone at any second.

 Chapter 640

    Chase quickly went between the two men. "Shaun, calm down. Joseph is just joking." 2


    "I wasn''t joking, though." Joseph smirked.


    Shaun, who was being provoked again, narrowed his gaze. He sneered, "It''s too bad she''s unwilling. It''s her who refuses to get divorced now."


    After he spoke, he pulled Catherine to him and stared at her sharply. "Say your thoughts. Do you want to divorce me?"


    Catherine grinned. "I do."


    Shaun''s face stiffened. His zing eyes looked as though he wanted to eat her alive.


    She had adamantly refused to get proof of divorce just a few days ago. However, now that she had another man, she wanted to leave him immediately.


    "But not now," Catherine continued saying, "You and Sarah tortured me and made my life a living hell. I came back after three years, yet Sarah still did countless stupid acts. Tell her to dream on if she thinks I would surrender the position of Young Madam Hill so easily."


    Joseph immediately poured a ss of wine for her and put on an affectionate expression. "I''ll support you no matter what you do. I''ll be waiting for you." "Thank you." Catherine was about to hold the wine ss.


    However, she was yanked down from the chair by Shaun before she even touched the ss.


    "Leave with me."


    "That won''t do. The nightlife is just starting." Joseph grabbed Catherine''s other hand.


    "Let go. If you mess with me, I can still cause harm to Talton Design even if I can''t ruin it. It doesn''t matter that you''re in a different industry," Shaun warned.


    The gazes of the two men shed with each other. Catherine turned toward Joseph helplessly and said in a soft voice, "Joseph, I''m sorry. I''ll treat you to another meal next time."


    "You''re not allowed to eat with him again," Shaun uttered another warning.


    IIH


    Josephughed and ignored Shaun''s words. "Okay, next time. Be careful and call me if anything happens. I''ll always be by your side."


    "Thank-" Catherine had not finished talking yet when she was lifted onto Shaun''s shoulders and carried out.


    Chase gave Joseph a thumbs up. "You''re amazing. You dare to go against Shaun so openly. You''re really not scared of him." 1


    "I''m in architecture and he''s in technology. Even if he wants to destroy me, who''s


    in another industry, that''ll take some nning. It won''t be that easy." Joseph shrugged his shoulders calmly. 1


    "Too bad you''re not an actor."


    "Why do you say I''m acting? Can''t I be serious about it?" Joseph raised his eyebrows in a teasing manner.


    Chase was taken aback. "No way... You''re serious?"


    "Men always desire beautiful women," Joseph said while grinning, "Although I know that I can''t have her, it doesn''t change the fact that she''s my sweetheart."


    Catherine was thrown into the car by Shaun.


    When she fell, it was as if her organs had almost fallen out of her as well.


    The canvas shoe on her foot dropped under the car when she fell.


    "My..." She mbered to pick them up but she only heard Shaun close the door hard.


    The door was quickly locked, and she could not open it no matter how much she tried.


    Shaun sat on the driver''s seat. He stepped on the elerator and sped off. "Shaun, stop the car. My shoe fell off." Catherine went over and pulled on him. "Don''t try to trick me. I know you just want to go back and look for Joseph, don''t you?" Shaun had a raging fire inside of him. "Catherine Jones, why are you such a b*tch? I was wondering how you managed to sign a coboration with Hazle Group and Talton Design, and it turns out that you relied on your looks and body. You''re shameless, but I''m not."


    "What did you say?" Catherine widened her eyes.


    Shaun sneered, "Do you need a clearer exnation from me? With your ability, would Hazle Group even consider Hudson Corporation if you hadn''t had some shady exchange? You really have some tricks up your sleeve. You made Joseph fall for you and he doesn''t even think you''re dirty."


    Catherine took a deep breath. Although she knew that no good words coulde out of his nasty mouth, she wanted to hit him to death with her shoe when he used her in such a filthy way.


    In fact, she really did it.


    She quickly took off the remaining shoe on her foot and smacked it across his face without hesitation. 5

 Chapter 641

    Shaun, who never thought she would be so daring, got hit right in the face by the sole of her shoe.


    The car even rocked along with his fiery temper.


    "Catherine, I think you must be tired of living." He snatched the shoe and threw it out of the window in a fury. If he were not driving at that moment, he would definitely teach her a lesson.


    "Who asked you to say filthy words?" Catherine felt strangely satisfied when she saw the shoe print on his handsome face. "Shaun, you lost my shoes. You have t opensate me with another pair." 2


    Shaun sneered, "Why? You want me topensate you with a pair of shoes for you to wear in front of Sarah and say that I bought them for you to hurt her? Catherine, what a good n you have."


    "If you don''t want to hurt her, you should let me go and not get tangled up with me over here in the middle of the night." Catherine looked forward, and it did not seem like it was the way back to her home." Shaun, where are you taking me?"


    "Inappropriate women like you are better off locked up so that you can''t


    embarrass me and cheat on me."


    Catherine felt the cold reaching her bones. "You''re


    confining me again?" 1


    "You brought this upon yourself," Shaun retorted.


    She recalled the days she had been locked up three years ago.


    Catherine rushed forward and grabbed the steering wheel as if she was insane. "Catherine, you''re crazy! Let go right now!" Shaun freed a hand to push her. However, the current Catherine could not be restrained so easilypared to three years ago.


    The steering wheel was jerked left and right by both of them.


    Finally, Catherine bit his ear. She turned the steering wheel so that they were about to crash into the flowerbed at the side of the road. Her leg squeezed over to step on the elerator hard.


    "Catherine, quickly let go!"


    Shaun grimaced when he saw the car going over the flowerbed, heading toward a wall. He, who had always been calm and collected, was shocked. He hastily stepped on the brakes.


    However, Catherine sneakily grabbed his sensitive parts. That made him cry out in pain.


    "Shaun, I don''t want to be imprisoned by you another time. This time, we''ll die together." 1


    Catherine looked at him with a crazy and reckless gaze.


    Shaun was taken aback.


    Bang!


    There was a loud sound as the car crashed into the wall.


    The windows were shattered.


    The safety airbags were deployed and squeezed both of them into the driver''s


    seat.


    Shaun felt his brain being hit, causing him a concussion. He was feeling dizzy. At that moment, he saw Catherine''s bright but dark eyes filled with joy, like colorful fireworks blooming in the starry night sky.


    As she smiled, a trail of blood trickled down her forehead.


    Shaun''s eyes widened.


    Somehow, he felt like something in his chest was about to burst out in pain.


    It was so painful to the point that he could not breathe normally.


    The pain was excruciating.


    He even felt his eyes tingling as if there was liquid about toe out of it.


    It looked like... she really wanted him dead.


    She was so determined to make him die.


    He heard people shouting from outside the car in a blur. 2 "There''s been an ident!"


    "Call the ambnce!"

 Chapter 642

    Beep beep.


    << H


    The sound of the heart monitor could be heard continuously.


    Shaun could only hear a crying voice beside his ears.


    He struggled to open his eyes and saw Sarah''s tear-streaked face.


    "Shaunic, you''re awake." Sarah stood up immediately.


    Rodney and Chester walked over at the same time.


    While looking at them, thest scene before he went unconscious shed across his mind. He blurted out instinctively, "Where''s Catherine?"


    Sarah''s tear-streaked face stiffened. Rodney said furiously, "You still have the nerve to ask about her? Shaun, you lied to Sarah saying you had a meeting but you went to look for Catherine instead. What were you trying to do? The police checked the surveince cameras. They said you two had an argument in the car and that''s why you went over the flowerbed, crashing into the wall. The fact that she tried to take control of the steering wheel while you were driving meant that she wanted you to die. The police will investigate her. She''ll be sentenced when she gets


    better."


    Shaun was tight-lipped.


    Somehow, the scene before he went unconscious kept reying in his head.


    Catherine''s gaze was deeply engraved in his mind.


    "Shaunic," Sarah softly called out to him with a hoarse throat.


    He came back to his senses quickly. "Sarah, I''m sorry..."


    "Shaunic, why did you lie to me?" Tears came streaming down Sarah''s cheeks. "Shaunic, we''ve been together for more than ten years. If you can''t let her go, you should... You should just go back to her side."


    "Sarah, how could you say that?" Rodney snarled. "If you ask me, you''re being too much, Shaun. Do you know that Sarah nearly fainted when she knew that you got into an ident? She''s been taking care of you without eating or drinking. She has waited for you for so long. If you betray her, I''ll be the first person who won''t let you off the hook." 4


    "Shaun, why exactly did you go to look for Catherine?" Chester was staring at Shaun as well.


    "Don''t ask him any more questions. Let him rest properly," Sarah said while she held Shaun''s hand. Her eyes were filled with distress.


    The guilt in Shaun''s heart grew heavier. "I''m sorry, Sarah. I''ll think of a way to get divorced as soon as possible. I''ll surely marry you this year." 3


    "Okay, I''ll wait for you."


    Sarah lowered her gaze.


    She was about to go crazy from jealousy.


    Why did Catherine keep haunting her? Did Catherine have to force her tomit something horrible again?


    For the next three days, Sarah took care of Shaun without leaving his side.


    On the day he was discharged, he saw Catherine being brought down by two policemen when he was going downstairs.


    Their eyes met.


    Catherine stared into his eyes. "Shaun, do you wish for me to go to jail that badly?"


    Shaun was taken aback. Sarah, who returned from collecting medicine, came over and said while frowning, "It''s not that we want you to go to jail, but you went overboard this time. Shaunic nearly died. Besides, the police are just doing their jobs ording t o protocol. You vited thew by obstructing the driver while he was driving."


    "Don''t you have a f*cking clue as to why I obstructed you?" Catherineughed. Her pretty eyes were calm and cold.


    Shaun frowned, while Sarah circled his arm. "Shaunic, let''s go. Ignore her."


    From the corner of his eyes, Shaun saw Catherine going into the police car. He felt annoyed.


    "I''m sorry. You must think that I''m very bad," Sarah said self-deprecatingly, "I''m just too afraid. If we don''t give her a lesson, I''m scared that she''ll really take you away next time."


    "Don''t talk nonsense." Shaun patted her head.


    "Shaunic, stay away from her. I can''t bear the pain of losing you," Sarah said miserably.

 Chapter 643

    "You won''t lose me."


    Shaun sighed in his heart.


    After the driver sent Sarah back to the vi, Shaun went to thepany.


    He had dyed too much work during the days he was hospitalized.


    Just as he got in the car, he received a call from the police. "President Hill, excuse me, but there''s a change in the situation. Pleasee to the police station."


    An hourter.


    Shaun appeared at the police station.


    On the chair outside the police station, Catherine had already finished a round of a game. She did not have any make-up on and waspletely bare-faced. Her hair was tied into a bun, revealing her pretty, clear face. She looked like a pure and innocent university student.


    However, Shaun still remembered how she had crazily grabbed the steering wheel and his sensitive parts as well...


    F*ck, he had been in pain for a few days.


    "Hi! We''re meeting again so soon." Catherine waved her hand while smiling.


    "What did you do?" Shaun walked over inrge strides.


    The police yed a recording. A part of their dialogue from when they argued in the car was yed.


    Shaun''s face became livid. That woman had gone as far as to record that moment.


    The police said, "Excuse me, President Hill. I would just like to tell you that this recording constitutes the evidence that you were intending to kidnap and confine Ms. Jones. The fact that Ms. Jones grabbed the steering wheel can be counted as self-defense and isn''t a crime."


    "On the contrary, I can sue you for trying to kidnap m e." Catherine grinned, showing her white teeth. "Oh, I even reported you for throwing things out of the window while driving." 1


    "What did I throw?" Shaun was puzzled.


    "My shoe." Catherine raised her leg. She was wearing a pair of high heels with thin straps over her fair ankles and feet. There was a bit of wine-red nail polish on her dainty toes. It was very alluring and tickled men''s hearts.


    Shaun''s mind wandered for a moment.


    A momentter, he came back to his senses and stared at Catherine furiously.


    She even lodged a report on such a small matter. What a petty woman!


    The police coughed lightly. "She reported it to the traffic police. ording to the trafficws, the owner of the car will get a demerit of two points and a fine of 200 dors for throwing things out of the window."


    "Alright, you guys can leave already." The police just wanted to get these two big shots to leave.


    "Wait, he hasn''tpensated me for my medical fees yet." Catherine''s delicate finger scrolled through her phone''s screen and she showed a message to the police. "My hospitalization and treatment fees cost me 6,800 dors."


    The police officer was having a headache. "This case isn''t easy to judge. If both of you still have a dispute, you should bring it to court. However, hiring awyer will cost more than that amount of money, so I suggest that both of you settle this out of court."


    "Okay, as long as President Hill is willing to give me the money." Catherine looked at Shaun with a smile. Her expression was like a cunning little fox. It made people''s hearts itch and want to give her a few ps on the butt.


    "Money is just a small matter, but why should I give it to you?" Shaun said.


    "Well then, I can only upload the recording on the inte and let others hear that


    not only are we not divorced, but you were even nning to confine me. That''d be interesting."


    It was as if Catherine could guess his answer beforehand.


    Shaun felt that his head, which just recovered, was starting to hurt again.


    "Catherine, is there anything else you know how to do except for threatening me?"


    1


    "I know many other things. Do you want to try?" Catherine''s pink juicy lips smirked


    and her yful eyes blinked at him ambiguously.


    Shaun was caught off guard with her flirting. His expression turned dark.

 Chapter 644

    Shaun suspected that Catherine was flirting with him again.


    "Ahem, can you both go outside if you want to flirt?" The police officer coughed lightly with an awkward expression.


    Shaun red at Catherine. It was her fault. She knew n o shame.


    "Okay, thank you, Mr. Police. Sorry for disturbing you." Catherine elegantly walked out of the police station''s door in her high heels.


    When Shaun followed her out, she showed him her bank ount''s QR code. "Scan this."


    u 99


    Shaun noticed that whenever she was with him, his blood pressure would skyrocket. "Wait, wasn''t it 6,800 dors just now? Why did it be 26,800 dors now?"


    "That''s the money for my shoes." Catherine looked at him as if it was a matter of course. "That pair of


    canvas shoes were from an international brand. I just bought them recently. It cost 20,000 dors."


    "You hit my face with that shoe, yet you have the audacity to have mepensate you?" Shaun


    "You could''ve hit me back. Why did you throw it out of the window?"


    U If


    As Australia''s topwyer, he could not find any words t o retort her at that moment.


    "Hurry up, I''m busy. I still have an appointment with someone else."


    "Who do you have an appointment with? Joseph?" Shaun''s gaze darkened.


    Catherine nced up and walked two steps toward him.


    They were already standing close to each other to begin with. This time, her body was almost stuck to his. There was a fragrant smell wafting from her.


    Shaun was stunned for a moment. His rationality told him that he should step back, but he was too indulged in the pleasant smell that came from her. "Catherine, what are you trying to do?"


    "That should be my question to you. Shaun, do you still have me in your heart?" Catherine raised her pretty eyebrows. 1


    Shaun looked at her as if he had heard a joke. Just as he was about to speak, she pressed her finger on his thin lips. 1


    The current that came from the woman''s finger flowed throughout his body like an electric shock.


    His body stayed still.


    "You said so yourself that you wanted to divorce me, yet you''re controlling me so strictly. You don''t want me to cheat on you, but don''t you only have Sarah in your heart? When you left her alone and came to find me, did you ever think that Sarah would mind it? Otherwise, did you instinctively ignore her feelings because you find it hateful at the thought of me hugging, kissing, or even... having sex with other guys?"


    She said thest few words softly but with temptation.


    Shaun''s heart skipped a beat. He pushed her away, his eyes gleaming with anger and embarrassment.


    "In your dreams, Catherine. I can tell you clearly that there''s no space for you at all in my heart. Men are all prideful. As long as you and I get divorced this instant,


    I won''t care about what you do with other guys."


    "Really?" Her gaze was seductive.


    "Absolutely," Shaun said unconsciously, "Catherine, let''s break up peacefully. The one I love is only Sarah. I want to give her happiness."


    After a moment of silence, Catherineughed. He was talking so seriously but she only found it hrious.


    "Why are youughing?" Shaun frowned.


    The sunlight that shone through the tree branches fell on her youthful, small face.


    It made her fairplexion, red lips, and clear eyes stand out even more. 1


    Sarah was pretty as well, butpared to Catherine, her eyescked some brightness and spirit.


    Furthermore, there was always delicate makeup on Sarah''s face. Sometimes, he felt that she lookedpletely different before and after removing her makeup. She was not like Catherine, who only ever had light makeup on even if she put some on.


    "Nothing. Pay me back now." Catherine shook the QR code.


    Shaun transferred the money to her with some frustration.


    "By the way, if you really want to break up peacefully, you shouldn''t stop me from finding another man. I''ll only divorce you when I get another man. You should be encouraging me." Catherine waved and walked down the stairs.

 Chapter 645

    Soon, a ck sports car approached. Joseph lowered the car window and nodded at Shaun. After that, he drove away with Catherine in his car.


    Shaun nearly went after them out of anger, but he halted when he recalled Catherine''s words.


    "Shaun, do you still have me in your heart..."


    That woman''s voice echoed in his ears.


    He took out a cigarette and lit it annoyedly.


    It was impossible. He only had Sarah in his heart.


    10:00 p.m.


    The night was silent.


    Shaun was looking at thetest quarterly report in the study.


    Sarah was wearing a sexy tank top and slowly hugged him from behind. "Shaunic, you''re taking medications now, right? Let''s try it out."


    Shaun''s body tensed. He turned around and could not refuse Sarah when he saw her pleading gaze. "Okay."


    Logically speaking, he had a strong reaction toward Catherinest time. He was supposedly okay.


    However, when he got closer to Sarah, that strong wave of repulsion and disgust resurfaced.


    "Sorry, I think I''ve not recovered yet." Shaun pushed her away in a fluster. "Just wait a bit longer."


    "It''s... It''s okay. I was too hasty," Sarah bit her lip and said with reddened eyes, "I keep feeling insecuretely. I just want to go all the way with you so that my heart will feel at ease." 1


    Shaun lit a cigarette and smoked it in frustration." Sarah, I don''t understand why I''m like this too. If I remain like this forever..."


    "No, you won''t. Even if you stay like this for the rest of your life, I''m still willing to be with you. I''m in love with you; other things aren''t important." Frustration shed deep within Sarah''s eyes. Things could not continue being like this. She had to quickly find a way to have this man all to herself.


    "I''m sorry, Sarah." Shaun was filled with guilt.


    He could clearly make it happen when he was with Catherine, but why could he not when he was with Sarah? Was he okay with other women as well and it was only Sarah whom he could not ept?


    The next day, on the way to thepany, Shaun said to Hadley, "Bring a few young and pretty women to me at the hotel tonight.¡±


    Hadley''s feet almost trembled, and he stepped on the brakes. "Eldest Young Master Hill, you-" "Don''t ask." Shaun cut him off.


    No, what Hadley wanted to say was how many women should he bring? Would Shaun be able to take so many?


    8:00 p.m.


    Hadley brought three women whom he had specially picked out.


    In less than five minutes, the three women were chased out.


    "Get lost. All of you, get lost!" Shaun''s angry roar could be heard outside.


    Hadley sent the women away hurriedly. He went in and saw Shaun bent forward while sitting on the edge of the bed with his hands helplessly in his hair. Shaun was muttering, "Why is it like this? Why is it like this..."


    "Eldest Young Master Hill, you... Are you okay?"


    Hadley asked worriedly.


    Shaun ignored him and walked past him in long strides. He mmed the door and left the hotel suite.


    He drove the sports car along the road for God knew how long. When he came back to his senses, he was already at the gates of Hackett Institute.


    He hesitated for a moment before parking the car and going down.


    After smoking two cigarettes, he saw Catherine walking over from his right-hand side. She was


    wearing a pair of white sports pants and a denim shirt.


    It was a simple outfit, but it radiated youthful vibes. She was holding two shopping bags in her hands and wore Bluetooth earphones. Maybe because she was on a call, she was smiling happily.


    "Darling, I miss you a lot too. Mu ah, let me give you a kiss."

 Chapter 646

    Just as Catherine finished speaking, she saw a shadow looming over her.


    Shaun was ring at her with a hard expression, and his eyes were zing. "Who are you on the phone with? Joseph?"


    She even said the word ''darling'' and gave a kiss to that person on the other end of the phone.


    When he thought about her being so intimate with a guy, he had the urge to strangle her. 1


    Catherine was shocked. She was talking to Suzie and Lucas. She could never let Shaun discover their existence.


    "What does it have to do with you?"


    Catherine took off her earphones in a hurry and wanted to hang up the call. However, she did not know that her frantic actions only made Shaun feel like she was trying to hide something. He snatched her phone angrily and put the call on speaker." Joseph?" 1


    "Shaun..." Catherine''s heart was about to leap out of her throat. She hoped that Suzie and Lucas were quick-witted.


    "Uncle, who''s Joseph?" A naive, childish voice was heard from the phone.


    Shaun was taken aback. He never expected that it would be a little girl''s voice. Furthermore, that voice was speaking in baby talk. It could make people''s hearts go soft. 2


    However, why was Catherine so close with a kid?


    "I got the wrong person. Who are you? What is your rtionship with Catherine?" Shaun tried to soften his voice to avoid scaring the little girl.


    "Uncle, why are you talking to me as if you''re interrogating a criminal?" Suzie said unhappily.


    "..." Shaun had a headache. He had lived up till now but did not know how tomunicate with kids at all.


    "Shaun, give my phone back to me." Catherine stretched her hand to snatch it. Shaun immediately held the phone with his other hand and lifted it high.


    "Uncle, why did you steal Aunty Cathy''s phone?" Suzie said in anger.


    "Aunty?" Shaun was stunned. For some reason, it felt a s if a weight was lifted off his chest.


    What a relief. He thought Catherine already had a child with another man.


    "That''s right. Did you think she''s my mom? Though I really hope she''s my mom too." Suzie started crying after she said that.


    The corner of Catherine''s lips twitched. She was so surprised earlier that she forgot even though Suzie was azy bum, she was quick-witted and a little drama queen.


    Shaun usually hated it a lot when kids cried, but somehow, he went soft-hearted when the little girl on the phone cried. "You don''t have a mom?"


    "It''s not that. My mom is very fierce to me. She always scolds me and gets furious at me. She doesn''t even give me choctes. Aunty Cathy is different. She always buys me lots of choctes. I like her a lot. But after she went to Australia, no one buys me chocte anymore. Boo-hoo..."


    Were kids all like that nowadays? Shaun was starting to doubt life.


    Catherine was speechless. Was Suzie implying to her to send choctes over? That little kid was really intelligent.


    "Little kid, eating too much chocte is bad for your teeth," Shaun said gently. "My teeth are still very well. Uncle, what rtionship do you have with Aunty Cathy? Are you pursuing her?" Suzie asked nosily.


    Shaun could not find any words to reply to her. It seemed like the conversation could not go on


    anymore.


    "Why aren''t you answering my question?" Suzie said childishly, "Are you just taking her in as your mistress and not pursuing her?"


    "... Little kid, who taught you those words? You''re too young. You don''t understand the adult''s world."


    Shaun''s temples throbbed. He quickly hung up the call. This was the first time he felt exhausted from talking to a kid.


    Catherine took back her phone. Shaun said with a bad temper, "Whose kid is that? How did her parents educate her? Her upbringing is a mess."

 Chapter 647

    "Yeah, her parents don''t really educate her about these things." Catherine faked a smile and said, "Especially her dad. He has another woman outside and is often not at home."


    "Her dad is too irresponsible." Shaun strangely felt pity for that little girl.


    "Yes, just like you," Catherine said, "When I was overseas, I couldn''t help but remember the children we lost whenever I saw my neighbor''s children."


    Shaun''s chest felt stuffy. He sneered, "You''re just trying to imply something about me. Why did we get married back then? It was you who had brazenly insisted on getting married to me. If it weren''t for you climbing into my bed, would I have even given you the chance to get pregnant?"


    Catherine smiled vaguely as she looked at him. "Tell me, then. How exactly did I climb into your bed?"


    "How do you still dare to bring it up? Didn''t you seed because you added something to my drink back in Melbourne?" Shaun used her coldly.


    Catherine realized it instantly. Sarah''s hypnosis was so powerful that even Shaun''s memories were entirely rewritten to the point that he could not notice it himself.


    "Why? Did you think that I would''ve forgotten about it after three years?" Shaun mocked.


    "Yeah, your memory is so good. It''ste, I want to go back. Do you want to follow me back? Who knows, I might offer you some wine again?" Catherine shook the stic bag she held. "I just happen to have red wine in here. Do you want to have a ss together?"


    "It''s dirty." Shaun red at her viciously. He then turned around and left.


    Catherine shook her head speechlessly. He loitered around her area every day. Sarah must be anxious.


    However, it was better that way. If not, how could her n be executed? 1


    After Shaun got in the car, he was not in a hurry to start the vehicle.


    He recalled the voice of the little girl on the phone. He suddenly felt a heart- wrenching emotion.


    If the two babies were still alive, what would they look like? They would surely be adorable.


    The doctor had even said they were twins.


    During those years, he had never thought of that matter before. However, his


    heart was suddenly in pain that night.


    They were his children, after all.


    At the seaside vi.


    Sarah received a few pictures from a private investigator on her phone.


    In the pictures, Shaun and Catherine were together at the gates of Hackett Institute.


    Sarah''s pretty face became twisted from anger and jealousy.


    It could not go on like this. She had to quickly conquer Shaun.


    An hourter, Shaun arrived home in his car.


    Right when he was about to take a bath, Sarah brought a ss of milk upstairs. "Shaunic, I made this for you."


    "Thank you." Shaun downed the milk without a second thought.


    However, when he was taking his bath, he felt his body getting increasingly ufortable. Even a cold bath was useless.


    At that moment, he realized what was happening even though he was dense.


    He immediately got dressed and rushed out. Sarah flung herself into his arms. ''Shaunic, I love you."


    "Was there something wrong with the milk you gave m e?" Shaun grabbed her arm, his eyes filled with anger and disappointment.


    "I''m sorry, Shaunic. I didn''t want to do this." Sarah shook her head and started weeping. "But I really can''t lose you. Ever since Catherine returned, you keeping back hometer andter. I just want to be with you. I''m really scared that she''ll steal you away from me. Shaunic, don''t leave me, I beg you."

 Chapter 648

    Sarah had a kind and thoughtful image in Shaun''s heart all along.


    As she cried in front of him, he could not describe the feeling he had inside his


    heart.


    There was surely anger, though. Other people might not have known about it, but Sarah should know that the incident was considered taboo to him.


    However, she still did it anyway.


    The main reason being he did not make her feel secure enough.


    As he thought about it, it was true that after Catherine returned, he had been paying Sarah less attention.


    Besides, Sarah had always silently stayed by his side yet he could not even satisfy her most basic need.


    As a man, Shaun felt sorry.


    At that moment, he could not bring himself to refuse Sarah''s humble plea.


    Seeing that he was remaining silent, Sarah took the initiative more than ever before.


    Although Shaun''s body was burning up, he still felt repulsed at Sarah''s touch. He could not take it anymore and pushed her away strongly.


    Sarah fell on the carpet in a mess.


    "Sarah, I''m sorry..."


    When Shaun saw her pale face, he shook his head at a loss. He turned around and rushed out of the study.


    "Shaunic, wait." Sarah struggled to go after him in disheveled clothing, but she only saw the silhouette of his car leaving.


    "Ah, Shaun, you''re useless!"


    Sarah stomped her feet hysterically. She could not believe it. He was already in such an ufortable state, yet his body still could not ept her.


    Why?


    Did she make him feel that disgusted?


    Where exactly did her hypnosis go wrong?


    However, with his body in that state, he could not have gone out to look for other women, right?


    No, it could not be. He was incapable of sex. Finding other women would be useless to him as well.


    A wave of unease enveloped her.


    However... What if Shaun went to look for Catherine?


    Sarah called Rodney in a hurry. She exined everything to him while crying.


    Rodney was shocked. "What? Shaun can''t have sex?"


    "Rodney, let''s put that aside. Quickly think of a way to find him. I''m afraid that something will happen to him," Sarah said anxiously.


    "The thing is, I''m away on a business trip today. I''ll ask Chester to look for him as soon as possible."


    "You''re not around?" Sarah almost wanted to spit out blood. That stupid Rodney was of no use when it came to a critical moment.


    Deep into the night.


    A car sped along the streets.


    Shaun lowered all the windows. The cold night wind blew in, but it did not disperse


    the heat in his body. Instead, he was on the verge of copsing.


    No. This was not good.


    Catherine''s face shed across his hazy mind.


    He stepped on the elerator harder.


    The car sped toward Hackett Institute.


    At Hackett Institute, Catherine had no clue that someone was thinking about her.


    She was on a video call with Suzie and Lucas. Due to the time difference, it was still daytime in the United States.


    "Mom, how was my performance today?" Suzie said excitedly, "I heard you calling Shaun''s name, so I knew that was my scummy dad. Of course, I wouldn''t expose my identity. I don''t want him to take me back and let a bad woman be my stepmother." 1


    "Cough..." Catherine almost got choked by the water she was drinking. The way her daughter spoke was too heartless. If it were other children, they would have been sad for half a day.


    She could not help but set her gaze on Lucas'' face. "My darling son, what do you think?"


    "I don''t like him. It''s obvious that he doesn''t want to be responsible for you, yet he wants you to be modest. What a jerk." Lucas got straight to the point.


    "... Err, you have a point there." Catherine was secretly astonished by the twins'' wide range of vocabry.


    "Mom, I don''t like him either. He won''t let me eat chocte," Suzie said, "It''s already enough having one person in the family who doesn''t let me eat chocte.


    If there''s another one, then I won''t be able to eat chocte at all."


    "... Ha, you''re such a clever little kid." Catherine praised her while having a headache.


    "Of course, don''t you know whose darling daughter I a m?"


    At that moment, the sound of someone banging on the door came from outside. "Catherine, quickly open the door."


    It was Shaun again.


    Catherine rubbed her forehead. Was he intending to keep this going even at night?


    "Mom, did my scummy dade looking for you again?" Lucas quickly said, "It should be 11:00 p.m. in Australia now. Is he nning to stay the night seeing that he''s here sote?" 2


    "You think too much. I think he has an urgent matter to see me about. Let''s talk tomorrow."


    Catherine hung up the video call. She walked to the door but was not in a hurry to open it. "Shaun, what do you want to do?" 1


    "Stop nagging. If you don''t open the door, I''ll kick it until it breaks." Shaun started kicking the door nonstop.


    Catherine was afraid that he would disturb the neighbors at such ate hour, so she opened the door. 1


    Once the door opened, Shaun came charging at her. His thin lipsnded on hers hard.


    As she had just bathed not long ago, the faint fragrance on her body wafted into his nose.


    The remaining rationality that Shaun had was destroyed.


    At that moment, Catherine looked like a piece of delicious cake to him. She was very tempting.


    "Shaun, what are you doing?! Let me go!" Catherine was utterly shocked. She could only push him away slightly despite using all her strength. 2


    His handsome face was flushed red. She had seen such a sight before and was


    very familiar with this appearance of his.


    "I want you." Shaun stared at her with bloodshot eyes. 1


    "You came to the wrong ce. Go find Sarah. I-ah!"


    Catherine had not finished speaking when the man kissed her again, not giving


    her any chance to talk.


    The night passed. 2


    The morning sun shone through the windows.


    Catherine opened her eyes due to the ring sunlight. She turned her head and saw Shaun who was fast asleep. She kicked him out of anger.


    F*ck him!


    Shaun, who was sleeping soundly, frowned. However, he did not open his eyes. Catherine struggled to get up. She walked into the bathroom.


    She bathed herself with hot water and only came out after half an hour.


    When she opened the bathroom door, she saw the guy sitting on the bed after waking up.


    Their eyes met. Shaun immediately saw the hickeys on her neck and corbone.


    He lowered his gaze and saw the messy bed. His expression went dark.


    He could still vaguely remember what had happenedst night.


    He had been set up by Sarah. She was his girlfriend and fiancee. Although she


    had made a mistake, he still loved her and was willing to forgive her. It was just that he would feel nauseous whenever he touched Sarah.


    In the end, he drove out and came to look for Catherine without being able to control himself.


    Damn it, why did it turn out this way?


    Not only had he done Sarah wrong, but he even got involved with Catherine.


    Catherine observed his face that appeared to be in pain for a moment and saw him gritting his teeth the next moment. She sneered and threw the towel she was holding in her hands at him.


    "Shaun, so this is the love you have for Sarah? I can really feel it."

 Chapter 649

    Catherine''s sarcasm infuriated Shaun. "Do you think I wanted to do it? I was set up."


    "Ha."


    Catherine scoffed. He was once again being a jerk.


    The hidden meaning in his words was, ''Do you think I wanted to touch you? I wouldn''t have touched you if I hadn''t been set up. That''s why I don''t have to take any responsibility, and you shouldn''t me me either.''


    "Why are youughing? You must be delighted." Shaun recalled how much he had yearned for herst night. He was embarrassed.


    "Delighted?" Catherine rolled up her sleeves speechlessly. She revealed the rings of bruises on her arms caused by someone gripping her with too much strength. "Please, look at this. I have bruises all over my body. Brother, do you not know that you didn''t even treat me like a humanst night? I can sue you for this!"


    Looking at those bruises, Shaun went tight-lipped. Traces of apology welled up in him.


    "What grudge did I have with you in my past life? Why didn''t you go look for Sarah?" Catherine held back from showing the hatred in her eyes. Did he not know that she would feel disgusted because she was a clean freak?


    Shaun kept silent. His short ck hair rested messily on his forehead, but that did not affect his refined looks. Rather, it entuated his thin lips and longshes.


    "You can''t possibly... have no interest toward Sarah now?"


    Catherine walked toward him step by step. The corners of her mouth were lifted into a grin. Afterst night, she had an additional seductive charm to her.


    The unforgettable sweetness fromst night shed across Shaun''s mind. He could not forget that feeling even at this moment.


    "Did I get it right?" Seeing that he was keeping silent, Catherine''s smile widened.


    "You think too much." Shaun shot her an icy re. His words were mean, as if they wereced with poison. "I was just afraid that I would lose my mindst night and do something to hurt Sarah. She should be treated well and cared for. As for you, it serves you right no matter how much you get hurt."


    "Why does it serve me right?"


    Catherine''s smile gradually froze.


    This was indeed the Shaun she knew. He always had a way to deepen her hatred for him.


    Just look at that. Were those words a human would say? Was she not afraid of pain while Sarah was? Did she not deserve to be seen as a human by him?


    "You''re my nominal wife. Since you refuse to let go of your position, then it''s only appropriate that you fulfill your duties as a wife."


    After Shaun said that as if it was a matter of course, he felt relieved. He had nothing to feel guilty about toward her.


    "Do you dare to say these words to Sarah?" Catherine asked sarcastically.


    Shaun''s expression changed. He red at her." Catherine, if you dare expose anything that happenedst night, I''ll make you pay for it."


    "Shaun, in the story of ''The Farmer and the Snake'', you''re that poisonous snake."


    Catherinemented that she had been too kindst night. She should have chased him out and let him suffer and die.


    Shaun also felt that he was despicable, but he had no choice. "As long as you don''t say anything, Sarah won''t know."


    "I don''t believe you. Nothing can stay a secret forever. When Sarah hears about this, I''ll be the one who''s at fault again. It''ll just be likest time when you bought me underwear. I never said a word, but didn''t you believe her in the end?"


    Catherine sneered and walked toward the door.


    Shaun was taken aback. He frowned and said, "Are you still trying to deny that incident? If you hadn''t said anything, how did Sarah find out? Besides, you''re saying that Sarah worked together with that manager to lie to me?"


    "If I say yes, will you believe me? Between Sarah and me, you''ll never take my side."


    She said that without turning back.

 Chapter 650

    Shaun looked at Catherine''s back withplicated feelings.


    Sarah lied to him?


    He had never thought of it before. It surely had to be Catherine''s scheme.


    He had sweated profuselyst night, so he was feeling ufortable all over now. He wanted to take a bath after he went into the bathroom but he did not have a towel. He gave it some thought and simply took Catherine''s towel.


    He was a clean freak. He could not even bear using Sarah''s towel to wipe his face. However, when he used Catherine''s towel, he did not feel repulsed at all. Her towel had a pleasant smell as well, just like her body.


    When he came out of the bathroom, Catherine was sitting in the dining area, having pasta. There even was a golden fried egg on the pasta. It looked delicious at first sight.


    Shaun, who was exhausted fromst night, immediately felt hungry. "Where''s mine?"


    He directly sat on the chair beside her and looked like he was waiting for someone to serve him breakfast.


    Catherine nced at himzily. "Yours? It''s in your


    own home."


    "There''s no maid to serve you breakfast even if you wait here."


    The expectation on Shaun''s face could be seen diminishing rapidly, reced with anger. "Catherine, I''m at your ce now. I don''t care. I''m hungry, so you have to cook pasta for me right now." 4


    "Why do I have to cook for you? Would you be thankful to me if I did? I don''t even see you thanking me for saving youst night."


    The pent-up anger inside of Catherine finally exploded. "You eat and drink my stuff every single time youe here. Not only do you not pay for any of it, you evennd me into trouble every once in a while. Get lost!"


    "You dare tell me to get lost?" A dark aura emanated from Shaun.


    "What else? Do you want me to tell you to walk out of here? The problem is, you don''t know how to walk."


    Did she mean that he did not know how to walk but he knew how to scram?


    Shaun''s face was filled with anger. Why had he not previously noticed that she had a smart mouth?


    "Catherine, do you have a death wish?"


    "Why? You want to hit me? Bring it on, then. I''m in pain all over my body anyway. My bones could fall apart with another few movements." Catherine stood u p. Her pretty, clear eyes were glinting with tears. She looked aggrieved.


    The anger in Shaun subsided all of a sudden. He could not stand to see her looking that way. He admitted that he had indeed gone overboardst night.


    "Don''t cry. Isn''t it just about money..." He took a gold card out of his pocket and handed it to her. "Buy whatever you want. I just want this te of pasta."


    "I don''t want it. I''m in pain." Catherine did not look at him at all and continued eating her pasta.


    Shaun stared at the back of her head for a while. He took a fork from the kitchen and ate the pasta together with her.


    "Shaun, you''re not allowed to eat mine." Catherine blocked his fork. Her pretty eyes were wide from ring. Her slightly swollen lips were stained with oil, but it only made her lips look more delicate like jelly. It made people want to have a taste.


    Her current appearance made Shaun''s heart itch. He knew why her lips were swollen. It was because he had kissed themst night. He could still remember the taste of her lips.


    "I want to eat."


    Shaun started snatching the food from her.


    The two adults were like kids fighting with each other. The egg was even split in half.


    When there were a few strands of pasta left, Catherine simply lowered her head and devoured them. After she seeded, she raised her eyebrows smugly, as though she was a kid who had won a fight.

 Chapter 651

    Shaun looked at Catherine. He had clearly lost, yet her childish appearance made his heart race.


    He gulped and subconsciously moved forward, where he bit the rest of the noodles hanging on her mouth.


    When he bit down, his lips touched hers.


    Catherine''s eyes instantly widened. Her thick eyshes brushed across the skin of his cheeks, and her pure eyes were as clear as the brightest star in the sky.


    At that moment, Shaun felt something in his brain snap, i


    He wanted to hold the back of her head and get a taste of what they hadst night once again.


    Suddenly, the doorbell rang.


    Catherine shuddered and pushed him away. Her snow -white face blushed a little as she red at him before walking over to open the door.


    Chester''s tall and handsome figure stood at the door. As soon as his keen eyes fell on Catherine''s lips, he suddenly felt a headache build up. After all, he was experienced as well.


    "It''s for you. Please hurry up and leave. I don''t want to


    be used of seducing you again."


    Catherine turned her head and said mockingly to Shaun. Then, she took the bowl to the kitchen.


    When Shaun saw Chester walk in, his beautiful and impable face suddenly sank.


    He had never seen Chester as such an eyesore before. If Chester did not knock on the door just now, maybe he would have...


    A clear image shed in his mind. 1


    Shaun pinched his brows in pain. Did his sperm swim up to his brain? 2


    "It looks like I came toote." Chester frowned slightly.


    "Why are you here?" Shaun suddenly became nervous. "Does Sarah..."


    "She doesn''t know yet. Let''s go." Chester turned and walked out.


    Shaun nced at Catherine, who was washing dishes in the kitchen. He wanted


    to say something, but when he thought about Sarah, his head hurt. Hence, he went out with Chester.


    Once the door closed, Catherine turned off the tap. Her eyes were cold.


    Downstairs.


    Shaun leaned on the sedan while Chester handed him


    a cigarette. 1


    "Well, if Sarah wasn''t forced to call Rodneyst night, I wouldn''t have known that you hadn''t done it with Sarah for the past three years... But you don''t look like you can''t do it."


    He sized up Shaun with a weird look in his eyes, and Shaun shot him a warning nce. "What do you mean I can''t do it? I very much can."


    "Then, why did youe to Catherinest night? Don''t you like Sarah?" Chester was puzzled by him.


    "I don''t know either." Shaun lit a cigarette and took a long drag. He looked somewhat mncholic. "It''s weird. Every time I touch Sarah, I feel like throwing u


    p. It''s the same with other women as well. Only Catherine is different."


    "How''s that possible?" Chester raised his eyebrows and puffed out a breath of smoke. "I know you have mysophobia. Are you afraid because Sarah was..."


    "No, definitely not." Shaun saidplicatedly, "I''ve seen the doctor, and the doctor said I''m fine too. I actually wanted to be with Sarahst night. I tried, but I couldn''t."


    Chester flicked the cigarette ash. "This is the first time I''ve heard something like that. What about Sarah? She loves you so much. If she finds out that you were with Catherinest night, she''ll cry herself to death. As for you, why didn''t you run to the hospital?"

 Chapter 652

    Shaun was silent. In fact, he had also thought about that question when he had sobered up, but at that moment, the only thought in his mind was for Catherine to help him. He did not even think of the hospital.


    "Could it be that... you haven''t forgotten Catherine?"


    Chester''s words made his heart jump. "Impossible. The one I love is Sarah."


    "You love Sarah, yet you can''t touch her." Chester raised his eyebrows doubtfully. "Shaun, don''t you find it very strange? During that car ident, you looked jealous when you saw Catherine and Joseph Talton together."


    "Me, jealous?" Shaun reacted as if his ego was crushed. "I''m not. I just didn''t want to be cuckolded."


    "Are you really sure you don''t have Catherine in your heart? Who were you thinking about when you were with herst night?" Chester asked sharply.


    Shaun''s thin lips moved. He felt a hint of satisfaction when he recalled what happenedst night. It was a feeling that he had never had with Sarah. He even wanted to kiss Catherine when he was eating just now.


    "Chester, I really don''t know what''s wrong with me."


    Shaun was conflicted and distressed.


    He had always been very clear about his emotions. He loved Sarah, and he hated Catherine.


    However, he was now confused.


    Seeing his expression, Chester also frowned in worry." Think it over. Although I don''t like Catherine, you shouldn''t hurt both women."


    As soon as he said that, Rodney called. "Chester, have you found Shaun? My ne justnded in Melbourne."


    Chester looked at the time. It was only 8:30 a m." Rodney, it takes seven to eight hours to fly back from Country Y. Did you rush back overnight right after you got the callst night?"


    "Duh. You didn''t return my calls. If I didn''t rush back, what would happen to Sarah if Shaun was with another woman?"


    "I had an important surgeryst night." Chester coughed into his fist. "He can''t do


    it anyway, so you have nothing to worry about. He''ll be fine after a drip."


    Shaun''s face darkened as he stared at Chester, who shot him a wink.


    After the call ended, Chester shrugged helplessly. "You should be d that Rodney wasn''t the one who found you. If he did, you''d be in deep trouble."


    The two men exchanged nces. After all, they both knew Rodney''s feelings for Sarah.


    "About Sarah..."


    "Just keep it a secret from her."


    Chester opened the car door, and Shaun got in.


    Just as the car drove out of the neighborhood, Shaun took out his phone and got a call from Sarah.


    "Shaun, where are you? I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to do thatst night." Sarah''s choked voice came through." Where did you go afterward? I was so worried that I spent all night searching for you."


    "I was... in the hospital getting a dripst night." Shaun was instantly struck with guilt when he heard her cry.


    "Really?" Sarah murmured, "I was so worried that you would go to Catherine. Shaun, I''m so afraid of losing you. I love you."


    "I know, Sarah. You should go back and take a rest. I still have work to do at thepany, but I''ll be home early in the afternoon."


    Unbeknownst to him, Sarah walked out from behind a neighborhood gatehouse while he was coaxing her. When she saw his car drive away, her face twisted in a fit of rage.


    After she hung up the phone, she screamed and smashed the phone.


    She was mad with anger. It took her a lot of effort to add something in Shaun''s milk, only for it to profit


    that b*tch Catherine Jones in the end.


    It was even more difficult for her to ept that Shaun lied to her again.


    Why did she have a feeling that she was no longer in control anymore?

 Chapter 653

    9:00 a.m.


    Catherine had just opened the door, ready to go to work, when a disheveled- haired Sarah rushed over like a madwoman.


    "Catherine Jones, you shameless b*tch! You mistress! You vixen!" She screamed and hit Catherine''s face.


    However, instead of hitting Catherine, she hit the garbage bag in Catherine''s hand.


    "It''s for you." Catherine threw the garbage bag at her with a smile. The pile of fruit peel, paper scraps, and leftover food was sttered all over Sarah.


    Sarah almost vomited at the foul odor that wafted out.


    She pulled the things off her head, but eventually, she still could not resist vomiting in disgust.


    "Why are you throwing up? Do you see all those tissues? They are the ones Shaun and I usedst night." 1


    Catherine smiled as she delivered blow after blow.


    Three years ago, Sarah turned her life into a living hell.


    Sarah had single-handedly ruined her friends and family, yet here the woman was now, living a glorious life.


    Every day, when she saw Sarah and Shaun on the news, she wanted nothing more than to tear Sarah apart.


    Hence, she could not describe the happiness she felt seeing Sarah''s wretched appearance now.


    The only reason she forced herself to ept Shaunst night was to see Sarah like this - furious and out-of-control.


    After all, she found the sight of that filthy man disgusting.


    "Ahh, you b*tch. I''ll kill you!" Having been provoked, Sarah rushed up to her like a madwoman.


    However, Catherine simply kicked her to the ground, and Sarah''s face just so happened tond on a tissue.


    It was needless to say how satisfying that scene looked to her. "Do you think I''m still the same person I was three years ago? Sarah Neeson, I will never forget how you hurt me three years ago." 1


    "So what? The one Shaun loves is me!" Sarah was struggling to get up. She knew she was no match for Catherine and no longer dared to act rashly.


    "Catherine Jones, I''ll tell Shaun what you did to me. Just wait and see how he''ll handle you."


    "Sure. How are you going to tell him?" Catherine had a vague smile on her face. "Tell him that I was the one who reached out to you and told you that he was with mest night and that I undid my clothes and showed


    you the hickeys on my body? Is that your n?"


    Sarah''s expression changed. That was indeed her n.


    Catherineughed. "Tactics should only be used once. Did you think I wouldn''t notice after you''ve repeated it so many times?"


    She then took out her phone that was on recording, tapped it, and sent it to Shaun.


    "Stop." Sarah tried to get up and grab it, but Catherine had already put the phone away.


    "What? Are you scared?" Catherine looked at her pale face, and her eyes gradually turned cold. "Sarah, don''t think that I don''t know that you hypnotized Shaun. You can deceive him into loving you, but you should know very well that everything you have now is stolen." i


    A look of shock shed across Sarah''s eyes, but she quickly calmed down. "I don''t know what you''re talking about. Shaun and I are childhood sweethearts, and he truly loves me."


    "Is that so? You can continue to lie to yourself.


    Hypnosis can tamper with a person''s memories and feelings, but it''s not forever." Catherine grinned as she whispered in Sarah''s ear.


    "What do you mean?" The uneasy premonition in Sarah''s heart grew stronger.


    "It means that he might have loved you before, but what about after? Can you control him so he doesn''t change his mind?" Catherine smiled. "Yes, he did have you in his heart even though you were dead, but I still made him fall in love with me. I know him and understand what kind of woman he likes, and I know how to make his heart flutter. I''m confident that I can make him fall in love with me again."


    2


    Sarah''s face instantly turned grim. "So that''s your n. Let me tell you, you can dream on!" 2


    "Just wait and see. At the very least, he really did love mest night." Catherine deliberately untied the silk scarf around her neck, revealing the hickeys,

 Chapter 654

    At that moment, Sarah was so pissed that she almost coughed out a mouthful of blood. Even her eyes were red with anger.


    "You''re shameless. He''s my man!"


    Sarah lost control again and grabbed at Catherine''s face. She wanted to destroy it once and for all.


    Catherine easily dodged and covered her nose. "Sorry, but he''s my husband. Don''t touch me. You reek."


    Then, with a disgusted expression, she went into the elevator and left Sarah screaming alone in the corridor.


    However, not long after Sarah went mad, Shaun called.


    "Sarah, you went to look for Catherine." 1


    Sarah froze for a while before she started to cry. Her reaction was extremely quick. "Shaun, I''m sorry. I got someone to search for Catherine''s address, so I went to look for her but saw youing out of the neighborhood this morning. I can''t take it that you lied to me. I''m going crazy."


    Shaun''s temples throbbed at the sound of the woman crying.


    Honestly, when he received the recording from


    Catherine earlier, he was shocked. He did not expect the usually gentle and understanding Sarah to say such unpleasant expletives.


    It made him wonder if she used to curse Catherine to her face the same way in the past. 1


    However, when he learned that Sarah knew about his lie that morning, he was somewhat ashamed.


    "Why didn''t you tell me directly?" He said with great difficulty.


    "I didn''t want to because I was afraid of losing you..." Sarah said painfully. "Shaun,


    I''m so dirty and smelly now. Catherine threw all her garbage on me and kicked me. She even said that she was going to steal you away. Can youe and pick me up?"


    "Okay, I''ll be right there."


    Shaun immediately got up from his office chair and drove to Hackett Institute.


    When he arrived at the door, Sarah immediately jumped into his arms, crying. She was still wearingst night''s clothes, but her body was covered with oil stains and rancid liquid. The smell was nauseating.


    Shaun was furious. Catherine had gone too far.


    "Your face... What happened?"


    "She pped me twice. I''m no match for her." Sarah fell into his arms and wailed.


    "I''ll take you to the hospital." Shaun hurriedly carried


    her to the car.


    Hudson Corporation.


    4:00 p.m.


    Catherine received a call from Joel.


    "Cathy, I''ve been very careful these days. I finally found out it was my personal assistant, Walter Kurtz who put something in my tea."


    Joel said coldly, "Walter has been with me for more than ten years. I really didn''t expect he''d be bribed by Nic." 1


    "Dad, money makes the mare go. There''s nothing surprising about that." Catherine said, "I''lle over tonight and get someone to get Walter. Don''t do anything that''ll alert them."


    "Okay. I''ll tell the kitchen to prepare a few more dishes tonight. You haven''t been hometely, and Dad misses you a lot."


    "I''m pretty busy here." 1


    After Catherine hung up, she dialed another number." I have a job for you tonight."

 Chapter 655

    The person on the other end immediatelyughed. "I finally don''t have to guard that b*stard Lucifer every day."


    "You get a day off."


    At 5:00 p.m., just as Catherine was packed up and ready to leave, there was a suddenmotion outside.


    "President Hill, you can''t go in."


    With a bam, the office door suddenly burst open, and Shaun barged in with a cold and angry presence.


    Several security guards behind him said in a panic," We''re sorry, President Jones. He insisted on barging i n. We couldn''t stop him at all."


    "It''s fine. You guys can go out." Catherine waved her hand. She knew how capable Shaun was. Not many people were a match for his extraordinary skill.


    Yet as soon as she said that, Shaun walked up to her and grabbed her by the cor. He then pulled her up like she was a little chick. His voice and eyes were filled with rage.


    "Catherine Jones, you have a lot of nerve. How dare you hit Sarah? Have you forgotten the warning I gave you this morning? Why do you have to hurt Sarah again and again and cross the line?" 1


    Catherine tilted her head calmly. "Didn''t I send you the recording? She was the one who came to me first."


    "But you shouldn''t have thrown trash on her. You even hit her face."


    Shaun really wanted to inflict the same injuries on her as soon as he thought of Sarah''s red and swollen face. However, when he saw Catherine''s beautiful face at


    a closer distance, he somehow could not bring himself to act.


    "I hit her face?" Catherine immediately caught on. Sure enough, Sarah''s ability to fight back was extraordinary.


    "Stop acting. I don''t want to hit you because I hate dirty people, so you hit


    yourself. Use as much force as you did when you hit Sarah. I won''t let you off until I''m satisfied." Shaun warned.


    Catherine suppressed her anger and denied it. "I didn''t hit her face."


    "If you didn''t, then did she do it herself?" Shaun sneered. "I was beginning to see you in a different lightst night, but I didn''t expect you to be so evil."


    "Evil? Me?"


    Catherine was speechless.


    He could not see who the evil person really was. He waspletely blind.


    "Of course, a man won''t fall in love with a woman if she''s not evil." Catherine could not help butment. N o man would like a kind and honest woman these days.


    "What? You''re trying to seduce me and make me fall in love with you so you can rece Sarah, aren''t you?" Shaun''s eyes were full of mockery. "Well, let me tell you. You''ll neverpare to Sarah."


    Catherine suddenly let out a bitterugh and looked down. "Fine, I''ll do it. But can you let me go first?"


    Shaun let go of her cor. His eyes softened a little when he saw her obedient attitude. "As long as you change your ways from now on and don''t cause trouble for Sarah, I might..."


    "You might what?" She looked up, revealing her confused eyes were wide open in anticipation and her beautifully wless face.


    Shaun froze for a few seconds and looked away awkwardly. "...I might not hate you so much."


    "Really?"


    Shaun''s body tensed up at the sound of the woman''s delicate and expectant voice.


    While he was slightly flustered, the woman in front of him suddenly dashed at him and kneed his most vulnerable spot.


    The man''s painful and muffled grunt immediately echoed in the office.


    Shaun bent over as his handsome features scrunched


    up in pain. "You..." 3


    "Do you think I care if you hate me?" Catherine snickered when she saw him in pain.


    "Who do you think you are? You were the one who forced yourself onto mest night. I''m clearly the victim, yet the two of you just love toe looking for trouble. Do you really think I''d just let you bully me?"


    The more she said, the angrier she got. She grabbed the half-eaten cake from the side and smashed it on his head.

 Chapter 656

    "You keep saying that I hurt Sarah, but it''s you who can''t control yourself. Shaun Hill, how did I fall in love with a man like you? You''re always pushing the me onto someone else. Aren''t you ashamed of yourself?" 1


    Shaun was on the verge of exploding with anger.


    No woman had ever humiliated him like this or smashed a cake over his head.


    He wanted to kill her right away, but the woman was very vicious. His most vulnerable ce hurt so bad that he could not stand up.


    "Watch yourself in the future, and watch your woman as well. Stoping to me, and everything will be at peace."


    Catherine pushed him away and walked away with her bag.


    "Catherine, stop right there."


    The moment the door opened, the security guards outside the door and the secretarial department saw the legendary President Hill walking out in pain. Everyone almost burst out inughter.


    Their President Jones was unbeatable.


    Especially the fact that Catherine left without looking back made everyone want to worship her.


    After more than ten minutes, Shaun staggered out of the elevator. Hadley, who had been waiting for a long time, saw his face and said with a weird look in his eyes, "Eldest Young Master, you..."


    "Hurry up and drive the car over to send me to the hospital. I want to go to the andrology department." Shaun gritted his teeth and said.


    If he was really crippled, he would... He would make her pay.


    Hadley was speechless.


    Did he not go to look for Catherine? Why did he end up being the one beaten instead?


    5:00 p.m.


    Catherine parked her shy sports car in front of a building.


    In less than five minutes, a handsome man in a ck trench coat walked over.


    He looked like he was in his early twenties, with a clean buzz cut and an earring


    in his ear. His features made him seem like a gangster.


    "Boss, what bad stuff do you want me to do tonight?"


    Logan Law grinned wickedly.


    "Beat someone up," Catherine said while rubbing her knee.


    "What happened to your knee?"


    Catherine nced at his legs and raised her eyebrows. "I hit something dirty." 1


    11 H


    As someone who knew her well, Logan shuddered and secretly sympathized with the man.


    "You still haven''t found a way to sneak into Sarah''s apartment?" Catherine asked.


    1


    "Boss, Lucifer has done a lot of misdeeds abroad for decades and hasn''t been found out until now. He''s good at covering his tracks, and he''s also very cautious."


    Logan''s mouth twitched. "It took more than a year to find him. Sarah Neeson was with these ruthless international criminals for more than a year, so she''s also vicious and merciless."


    Catherine fell silent.


    In fact, the reason why she faked her death was to let Sarah lower her guard. Only so could she go overseas to find out about Sarah''s dark history in those years abroad.


    Although Sarah had gotten rid of most of the people in her past, Catherine was very fortunate to have found some traces. 1

 Chapter 657

    Loganmented. "Boss, Sarah has been with so many men. I don''t think I''ll be


    able to stand it if I''m a man, so it''s quite impressive that Shaun Hill can take it. But Sarah is really amazing. She has to apany


    Lucifer on one hand and Shaun on the other. She must have quite a lot of energy."


    1


    "Alright. That''s enough."


    Catherine frowned.


    "Don''t be too upset. He''s just a disgusting scumbag." Logan thought that she was upset.


    "You''re overthinking. What you said made me feel disgusted since the scumbag kissed mest night. Go buy a box of contraceptives for me..."


    Catherine immediately threw him some cash.


    Logan blinked and shifted himself away from her.


    "What are you doing?" Catherine asked.


    "No... Boss, I heard that Lucifer''s private life is very messy. There are a lot of sick women over there.


    Lucifer got with Sarah, Sarah got with Shaun, and Shaun got with you..." Logan had a mix of emotions." You should be careful."


    Catherine almost choked. If not for the fact that she was worried about Joel waiting for her, she would immediately go to the hospital for a check-up.


    "Send me to the hospital for a check-up after we''re done."


    Forty minutester.


    The car arrived at Yule vi.


    When Catherine entered, the secretary, Walter Kurtz, was reporting thepany''s situation to Joel.


    "Thepany''s reputation has been declining recently, and Campos Corporation has terminated many projects with Yule Corporation. The shareholders are very worried and hesitating on whether they should bring Damien and his daughter back to thepany."


    Joel sneered. "How dare that father and daughter show up at thepany. Aren''t they afraid of others criticizing andughing at Yule Corporation?"


    "What the shareholders mean is that the foreign branch can be given to them. Let them be in charge if and everyone will feel morefortable. With that, Yule Corporation will be able to go further as well."


    "What do you think?" Joel turned to look at him.


    Walter smiled awkwardly. "Don''t ask me. I''m just a mere secretary."


    "Is that so? I don''t think you''re just a mere secretary." Catherine walked over with


    a cold smile and eyes so sharp that they could make people fearful.


    Even Joel was slightly surprised. It had only been a few days since theyst met, but his daughter now had more of a superior presence. 1


    "Eldest Young Miss, I don''t understand what you''re saying." Walter smiled while he looked at the young man behind Catherine.


    "Hi."


    Logan called out and instantly restrained Walter by tying him up with a rope.


    "Who are you? Let go of me." At his wit''s end, Walter struggled with all his energy. "Eldest Young Miss, what are you doing?"


    Joel coughed into his fist and said with disappointment, "Walter, how kind of you to be so persistent in putting poison in my meals every day. And for these past two years, you''ve leaked all my personal schedule, so no matter what hospital I go to for a check-up, you have been able to pay the doctor off in advance. Tell me, who bribed you?"

 Chapter 658

    "President Yule, I don''t know what you''re talking about." Walter feigned


    "That''s right. It''s been ten years." Catherine nodded.


    "Although a secretary''s sry is only 20 thousand dors a month, my dad always gives you a million for your year-end bonus. He also gave you a house, a car, and sent your two children to the best schools, yet this is how you repay him. Walter, you can deny it, but we have records of you poisoning Dad. You probably don''t know, but we''ve installed hidden cameras at every corner of the house." 1


    Catherine then took out a miniature surveince camera from the disy case in the living room.


    Walter''s face turned pale.


    "I''ll give you another chance. Who instructed you?" Catherine''s beautiful eyes were cold.


    "No... no one instructed me. I did it myself," Walter mumbled and shook his head. "I hate Chairman Yule. I ... I hate that he''s so stingy with his sry every year."


    "I''ve given you, a secretary, so much, and you still think it''s too little." Joel was so pissed that he


    coughed while holding his chest.


    "Dad, don''t get worked up. You have to understand that some people will only get hungrier the more you feed them. It''s only normal that a man can never be content."


    Catherine turned to say to Walter, "Bring him in. I''ll leave him in your hands."


    "You... What are you going to do to me?" Walter looked at the approaching Logan and turned pale.


    However, Logan simply dragged him into a bedroom, ignoring him.


    In a short while, miserable and brutal cries sounded.


    Joel trembled as he listened. "Cathy, you..."


    "Dad, if you don''t teach him a lesson, he''ll always take advantage of you." With a smile, Catherine helped him to sit down.


    "No, he''ll have to be sent to a police stationter. I''m afraid..."


    "Don''t worry. No one will find out about it," Catherine said. "I only told Logan to hit him at a few pressure points. It''ll feel like he''s been stabbed by a thousand needles, and the pain is worse than death, but he cannot move. The more he moves, the deeper the needles will prate, and the more painful it''ll be."


    Joel could not help but shiver. "Where did you learn this? And that young man from before..." "Dad, I finally understand after all these years. We can only protect ourselves if we''re ruthless." Catherine smiled at him. "We can treat the people who are good to us well, but there''s no need to be merciful to ungrateful people."


    "You''re right."


    Seeing how she looked, Joel once againmented at how much she had changed. However, that was understandable. She had suffered so much, and as her father, he should be like her too.


    Half an hourter, Logan dragged a dying Walter out.


    "Have you thought about it? I''ve checked your bank ount. Since two years ago, your ount has increased by an extra 10 million every year. Not only that but before that, your ount has always had an additional 100 thousand, and then 200 thousand, and then 300 thousand... The number gets bigger and bigger. If I were to guess, I''d say you''ve been embezzling funds, but someone found out and threatened you to poison my dad. Am I correct?"


    Catherine bent down and grinned at him.


    "Y-yes." Walter looked at her like she was the devil. "It was Nic Wicks. She didn''t expect President Yule to survive the car ident, so she told me to put slow-acting poison in his meals. As long as President Yule was dead, Ms... Ms. Yule could take over Yule Corporation justifiably."


    "That b*tch. That ruthless woman."


    Joel''s body trembled in anger. "I''ve lived for decades and seen many vicious people, but I''ve never seen someone as vicious as her."


    "Dad, you''re so naive." Catherine shook her head calmly and looked at Walter, saying, "I have a job for you. Meet with Nic in private and get the evidence that she told you to poison him."

 Chapter 659

    Walter immediately wilted.


    "I know Nic has evidence of your embezzlement, but you embezzled from Yule Corporation. As long as Chairman Yule doesn''t pursue it, the evidence will be useless."


    Catherine bent down in front of him. Although her tone was gentle, it was one that could make people fearful.


    "If you don''t cooperate with us, we''ll send you straight to the police station and check thepany''s illegal ounts over the years. Since you''ll be charged with poisoning and embezzlement, I''m afraid you won''t be able to get out of jail for the rest of your life. If you were only instructed to poison someone and didn''t cause death, you''d only be locked up for two years at most. Think about your wife and two children."


    Walter''s eyes trembled slightly.


    Catherine continued to push. "Let me remind you that your wife is in her thirties. If you''re in jail for too long, she might take your money and remarry. By then, the children will no longer be yours. Won''t that be a waste of your life?" "Okay, I''ll help you get the evidence," Walter said with his teeth clenched.


    "Sure, but you have to eat this." Catherine took out a pill. "I also have to be cautious in case you betray me. I''ll give you the antidote as soon as you finish your task."


    Logan spoke up, "This drug is very poisonous, and it''ll kill you if you don''t get the antidote within a week. Of course, a doctor can treat it, but it''ll take a month. You won''tst that long."


    Walter looked at Catherine''s beautiful and delicate face, which was unnerving at that moment.


    "I won''t betray you. One week is enough for me to get the evidence."


    Walter steeled his nerves and swallowed the drug.


    After it was over, Catherine apanied Joel to dinner as if nothing had happened.


    "Catherine, where did you get a drug like that?" Joel asked, perplexed. "What have you gone through in your years overseas?"


    "Dad, I just met a few new friends and learned some new skills." Catherine yed it off.


    Seeing that his daughter did not want to tell him, he also did not ask much. "Cathy, you''re doing a great job with Hudson. Do you want to take over the role of Yule Corporation''s CEO? I think you have the capability."


    "Dad, you''re still young. You''re only in your fifties. It''s better if you manage it. I don''t want to manage too


    manypanies. It''s really tiring." Catherine refused.


    "Then, why don''t you move back? Dad is quite... lonely living here alone." Joel sighed. 2


    "It''s too far here, so it''s not convenient. Why don''t you g 0 back to the old residence to live with Grandma and Grandpa?" Catherine reminded him. "They must feel bored for staying in such arge manor too."


    "That''s true." Joel was persuaded.


    After dinner, Joel was not happy when he learned that Catherine was about to leave. "You onlye once a week, and you leave right after dinner. No, leave tomorrow instead."


    "Dad, I still have something to doter. I''lle back tomorrow to keep youpany."


    Once Catherine left the vi, Logan drove her to the hospital.


    8:30 p.m. 1


    After Shaun''s wounds were dressed, he walked out of the andrology department just in time to see


    Catherine holding a list anding down from the esctor.


    "Catherine Jones, stop right there."


    The anger that had been suppressed for a long time welled up in him again. Shaunpletely ignored the pain as he strode over to grab her. "You''re just in time.


    I wanted to see you."


    Catherine''s expression darkened. Was this man a ghost haunting her? She saw him everywhere she went. "Are you here for the andrology department again?"

 Chapter 660

    "Shut up."


    The always polite and dignified Shaun was so angry that he cursed. There was no trace of his calm and collected temperament.


    He found that since Catherine came back, he had been fuming with rage every single day. He doubted if he could live past forty years old. "You hurt me in the afternoon."


    "Is that so?" Catherine looked at him as if to say ''you''re so useless''. "Who would''ve thought? You look so big and tall. I didn''t expect that your certain area to be so weak. It''s just a bump."


    Shaun was furious. "A bump? You clearly want me to die childless."


    Catherine furrowed her pretty eyebrows. "Don''t worry. If you do end up childless, I''ll take responsibility."


    Shaunughed sardonically. "Do I look like I want your responsibility? If I stay with a vicious woman like you, it''ll only turn me off."


    Catherine blinked and said with an innocent face, "I think you''ve misunderstood me. When I said I''ll take responsibility, I don''t mean that I''ll take care of your lifelong happiness. What I mean is... I''ll find Sarah a rich and exceptional man to make her happy for the rest of her life. I think if you can''t have children, the person you''ll worry about the most will be her, right?" 1


    un


    Shaun took a deep breath as his handsome face turned red to ck and then ck to pale.


    Hadley, who was listening at the side, almost kneeled before Catherine. 3


    Holy cr*p. He had been with Shaun for so long, but this was the first time he saw Shaun this angry.


    "Did I... say anything wrong?" Looking at his dangerous expression, Catherine timidly took two steps back. "Oh, that''s right, I forgot. Sarah''s feelings for you are as deep as the ocean. Even if you be impotent, she won''t mind."


    "Shut your mouth," Shaun yelled at her. He could not hold himself back anymore.


    Themotion suddenly attracted a lot of attention at the busy lobby, where people wereing in and out.


    "Come with me." He grabbed her and pushed open the heavy stairwell door before they walked in.


    "What are you doing? It''s veryte now. I need to get the results." Catherine snapped at him.


    "What results? Are you sick?" Only then did Shaun notice the paper in her hands. He snatched it and saw the words ''HIV Screening Test'' on it, and his ears buzzed.


    "Why are you checking for HIV? You... Have you been in contact with HIV patients?" Shaun''s brain was about to explode. "When was this? Don''t tell me it was before today."


    "Yeah, it was before today." Catherine nodded with an annoyed gaze.


    "Catherine Jones, how could you be so filthy?" Shaun violently flung her hand away and yelled at Hadley outside. "Hurry up and bring me the disinfectant." "There''s no need for that," Catherine said with an odd look. "The person I''m talking about is you. You did it with me so many timesst night, and I got worried. I was afraid of contracting something, so I came here at night to get a checkup."


    Shaun''s fingers trembled, and his temples throbbed. H e red at her with frosty eyes and asked word by word, "You mean... You''re afraid that I''ll infect you with a disease?" 1


    "I know... saying this might hurt you, but... It''s just for my peace of mind." Catherine took one step out at a time when she saw that his anger was on the verge of exploding.


    "Hah." Shaunughed. His handsome face was like a sinister devil.


    "Catherine Jones, you''ve really pissed me off this time."


    Then, he threw her over his shoulder and strode out of the hospital.


    Hadley silently looked at them and then at the disinfectant. He silently prayed for Catherine.

 Chapter 661

    "Shaun Hill, let go of me."


    Catherine pped him hard on the back.


    However, Shaun acted as if he did not hear her. He carried her to the parking lot, where he opened the car door and threw her in.


    "Shaun, what are you doing?" Catherine got up, but Shaun pressed down on her shoulder with one hand and tore open her shirt with the other.


    Catherine was dumbfounded. "Shaun, you''re insane. Don''t you love Sarah? Are you sure you want to betray her time and time again?"


    By then, Shaun was so mad with anger that he did not listen to her at all.


    "Didn''t you say you hate me for being filthy? You find me disgusting, don''t you? Then, I''ll disgust you even more." 1


    11:00 p.m.


    The ck car stopped at Hacket Institute''s parking lot.


    Shaun nced at the back seat. Catherine had fallen asleep against the window.


    With her wavy hair draped over her shoulders, the woman squeezed her eyes when he turned on the lights in the car. The dim light on her small face gave off a charm that no man could resist.


    Hisrge suit covering her petite body made her look even more lovable.


    Shaun''s hand clenched the steering wheel in spite of himself.


    If the drugs influenced his decision toe and see herst night, then what about tonight? He waspletely sober tonight. At first, he was angry and wanted to teach her a lesson to scare her, but he somehow lost control along the way.


    When the two of them came together, everything was so natural that he... wanted to indulge in it.


    He had no idea how he became like this.


    In the afternoon, he was clearly guilty and heartbroken when he saw Sarah


    covered in injuries. He even vowed to steer clear of Catherine.


    However, he felt like he had lost his rationality.


    It was as if he was poisoned by this woman.


    Irritated, he picked up a cigarette but quickly put it down when he considered that there was a woman behind him.


    After waiting for five minutes, the woman still showed no signs of waking up. Hence, he got out of the car, went to the back seat, and carried Catherine out.


    He did not notice it when he picked her up, but now, he realized that she was very light. Her small and slightly swollen lips pouted slightly, seemingly dissatisfied with being moved. She looked adorable.


    Subconsciously, she found afortable position on his chest and rubbed her little face on it.


    At that moment, Shaun suddenly felt his heart soften like a sponge.


    It was full and puffy as if it was about to overflow.


    He carried her upstairs and found the key from her bag to open the door. Once he went in, he gently ced her on therge bed in the bedroom. 2


    The woman immediately changed her position on the bed. She hugged the pillow and kicked off her shoes, revealing her snowy feet and lovely toes. The wine-red nail polish on her toes was bewitching.


    Shaun almost had an urge to kiss the back of her feet.


    However, the moment the thought shed by, he was shocked.


    Damn it. What was he thinking? He was acting like a two-timing scumbag.


    He then gently covered her with the nket before he closed the door behind him and left.


    The moment the door closed, Catherine, who was lying on the bed, suddenly opened her eyes. There was a cold, mocking look in her eyes.


    ''Shaun Hill, I''ll drag you to the abyss little by little.


    ''I''ll let you taste the pain I once had.'' 1

 Chapter 662

    When Shaun left, he turned on his phone and saw several missed calls.


    He opened WhatsApp. Half an hour ago, he had sent a message to Sarah. [I have an urgent business trip in the evening and won''t be back. Sleep early.]


    He held his head in pain and called Chester. "Are you asleep yet? Come out for a drink."


    "I''m not free. I worked an extra night shift yesterday, and I''m very tired." Chester refused.


    "Then, I''lle over to your ce," Shaun said unhappily.


    HH


    When he arrived at Chester''s vi, Chester was still asleep and snoring.


    Shaun pulled him up from the bed. "Get up and drink."


    The tousled hair did not affect how handsome Chester looked. He gritted his teeth and said, "What''s up with you this time? It''s enough that you didn''t go backst night, but you''re here tonight as well. Aren''t you afraid of Sarah having foolish ideas... Wait, what''s that smell on you?"


    Chester was speechless. "It''s a woman''s smell. Is it


    Catherine?" "How do you know it''s her''s?" Shaun''s eyes narrowed.


    "I smelled it when she opened the door this morning. It smelled quite good, so I remembered it." Shaun shot him a warning with his cold eyes the moment Chester said that.


    "Forget it."


    Chester did not know what to say. "Just what are you nning? I just talked to you about this in the morning. Why did you..."


    "Get dressed." Shaun threw the clothes at him and went out.


    Chester climbed up in pain. However, as soon as he went out, he saw Shaun opening the bottle of Lafite he had kept for ten years. "Shaun Hill, I could never bring myself to drink that. Put it down."


    What replied to him was the ''pop'' of the bottle opening.


    Chester''s heart was about to break. "Dude, why didn''t you go to Rodney instead?"


    "If I tell Rodney that I slept with Catherine two nights in a row, he''ll definitely fight with me." Shaun poured him a ss of wine. "What''s the point? Wine is dead, but people are alive."


    U 99


    Chester rubbed his forehead and quickly downed two mouthfuls of the wine, lest Shaun finished it all. "So,


    what were you thinking? There are two women."


    "I don''t know." Shaun shook his head. "I always thought I loved Sarah, but when I saw Catherine tonight, I... didn''t want to go back. I wanted to sleep there. Do you know that feeling?"


    Chester nced at him. "That''s not strange. You did have feelings for Catherine in the past."


    "When did I have feelings for her?" Shaun was speechless.


    "Your memories from three years ago are getting worse by the day. You''ve probably forgotten a lot of things." Chester could not help but recall some things from the past.


    As a bystander, he admitted that Shaun loved Sarah the most, but when Sarah was not around, Catherine held a very important ce in Shaun''s heart.


    However, he found that Shaun had forgotten some things.


    Shaun was stunned. "What did I forget?"


    Chester nced at him. "Do you remember going to KFC with Catherine?"


    "I went to KFC?" Shaun looked like he heard a joke. "Impossible."


    Chester continued, "In the past, when Sarah wasn''t around, Catherine brought you there when your illness acted up."


    Shaun was surprised.


    Did that really happen?


    Chester added, "Another time, you hurt Catherine and sent her to the hospital in the middle of the night."


    un


    Shaun''s expression darkened in shock. He had done such a heartless thing before?


    If someone else said it, he would definitely not believe it, but Chester was like a brother who had gone through thick and thin with him. Most of the words he said should be true.


    "Chester, am I a scumbag? How did I be like this?" Shaun held his head in his hands. His current self gave him an unfamiliar feeling.

 Chapter 663

    Chester looked up and told him, "Although I''ve dated many girls in the past, and outsiders know me as a yboy, I''ve always ended a rtionship before starting another."


    "Give me some ideas." Shaun had always been decisive, so he was rarely this conflicted.


    Chester reminded, "Don''t make things hard for me. I think of Sarah as a younger sister and wish for her happiness. But to be honest, if you refuse to touch her, that''s troublesome too because you can''t keep both of them by your side. Besides, Sarah has been with you for so long, and you''ve avoided her until now. It''s troublesome no matter what."


    Shaun frowned. In the end, he picked up the wine ss and clinked it with Chester''s again.


    Poor Chester apanied him to drink all night.


    Shaun slept until noon the next day, and he woke up dizzy.


    After getting Hadley to send his clothes over, he took a shower before heading to


    thepany. He saw a hospital along the way and thought of something.


    Hence, he had Hadley stop so he could get down and buy a box of medicine himself.


    When he arrived at thepany, he saw Sarah waiting for him in the office for a while. There was also a delicate insted lunch box on the table.


    "Shaun, I''ve been waiting for you for an hour. I thought you weren''ting back." Sarah immediately greeted him with a smile. Her face was still red and swollen after one night, but she covered it by keeping her hair down.


    Shaun felt bad. He wanted to teach Catherine a lessonst night, but he ended up sleeping with her instead. He was such a scumbag. "Sarah, you didn''t have to do this. You should rest at home since you''re injured."


    "But you didn''te homest night. I missed you so much." Sarah gave him an amorous look and leaned on his chest.


    Shaun looked down at her face, and out of the blue, he remembered the feeling of Catherine leaning on his chestst night. His heart was full then, unlike now, where he felt nothing but guilt.


    "I''m sorry..."


    He looked down with mixed feelings.


    "Enough with the apologies. Have you eaten? I made these. Do you want to try it?" Sarah handed him the utensils.


    Shaun had not eaten, but after taking two bites, he could not bring himself to eat anymore.


    It was also a shrimp dish, but the shrimp that


    Catherine made was sweeter and more fragrant.


    "Sarah, I''m sorry." Shaun took two bites and put down the fork.


    Sarah blinked and smiled softly. "Shaun, what''s up with you? You keep apologizing to me."


    Shaun pursed his thin lips. The hands on his legs gradually clenched until his


    veins bulged, and then, he slowly loosened his grip. "It''s nothing."


    He did not notice that out of his sight, Sarah''s fingernails were almost digging into her flesh.


    The look in Shaun''s eyes just now gave her a sense of fear.


    It was then she recalled what Catherine said. She had used hypnosis to affect Shaun''s feelings and tamper with his memories, but Catherine had reminded her that people''s emotions could change. If Shaun had a change of heart, it would all be over.


    No, she would not let Catherine seed.


    Now, the best way was to sleep with Shaun as soon as possible and get pregnant with his child.


    She could not just sit around and wait like this.


    In the evening.


    Catherine walked out of the elevator with the food she bought from the supermarket and immediately caught the smell of smoke. After that, she saw a tall and handsome figure at her door. The man was dressed in a ck tailored suit and looked a little like a bodyguard or a property agent.

 Chapter 664

    The color was the same, but on him, it looked elegant and noble. It was as if he was standing on a dazzling red carpet, and no one could tear their eyes away from him.


    From the smoke, he lifted his clear and deep eyes.


    Catherine froze when her eyes met his.


    At that moment, the little boy in the neighbor''s house opened the door to take out the trash. He lifted his head and winked at Catherine with a smile. "Lady, you''re finally back. Your boyfriend has been waiting for you here for an hour. I saw him when I came back from school."


    "He''s not my boyfriend," Catherine said in embarrassment.


    "No need to be embarrassed. I saw you guys smoochst time." The boy giggled and quickly shut the door after he finished speaking.


    Through the door, Catherine heard the mother reprimanding her son. "You little brat. I told you to take out the trash. What nonsense are you talking about?"


    "I wasn''t talking nonsense. When I was studying yesterday morning, I went downstairs with that man in the elevator. The other aunties and you always say that people who have rtionships without marriage a s a prerequisite are rascals."


    11 H


    Shaun''s face was grim.


    Catherine''s cheeks were also a little warm as she took out the key and opened the door. "What are you doing here?"


    Shaun blurted out, "Am I not weed?"


    At that, he became annoyed at himself. That was not what he wanted to say.


    Catherine nced at him and sneered. "Every time youe here, you want me to sleep with you. Sorry, but I''m very tired, and I don''t want to apany you." "I''m not here for that today."


    Shaun was angered by her words again. "That''s enough. Don''t make me sound like I''m a rascal."


    "But you are." Catherine red at him with an exasperated look in her eyes, and her cheeks puffed out slightly. She was clearly angry, but she looked a little cute too.


    Shaun''s heart tingled again, and he lowered his voice." You know that somebody set me up that day. As for yesterday... Yesterday was because you pissed me off." Catherine replied with a hum. "So that''s how you act when I piss you off. Do you act the same way as well when other women piss you off?" "Do you think I''m a scumbag?" Shaun sounded slightly annoyed.


    Catherine said to herself, ''Aren''t you?''


    Despite that, her lips slightly curled up, and her beautiful eyes revealed a strange luster and expectation as if there were other reasons. Even her tone became a little flirty. "Then, why do you only treat me like that?"


    Shaun caught the look in her eyes, and his heart stuttered. He suddenly had the urge to embrace her again.


    However, Sarah''s gentle appearance suddenly shed across his mind. He took out two boxes of medicine from his pocket and handed them over. "One box is for the injuries, and the other is the contraceptives.


    Remember to eat it."


    Catherine looked up. Her beautiful eyes quivered before tears welled up in anger. "Shaun Hill, what is the meaning of this? Are you so scared that I''ll get pregnant and affect your rtionship with Sarah? In that case, why did you touch me?"


    "I won''t touch you anymore. Take the medicine. Yesterday was an ident." Shaun hardened his heart and said.


    "Shaun Hill, you''re not a man. Get out of my sight." Catherine pushed him out as tears streamed down from the corners of her eyes.


    When Shaun saw her crying, he felt bad. Ever since she came back, she had been sharp and cold except in bed, but he had never seen her cry. His mouth moved subconsciously and said, "Catherine, I don''t hate you as much anymore."


    Catherine chuckled and revealed a sad, mocking expression. "What does that mean? Should I be grateful?"

 Chapter 665

    "...No, but take the medicine quickly. I''ll leave after you eat it."


    Shaun knew that he was acting like a scumbag, but Sarah had waited for him for more than ten years. He could not let her down again.


    "Fine, I''ll eat it. I''ll eat it now." Catherine turned around agitatedly. She popped open the pill and stuffed it into her mouth, and threw the rest at his face. She shouted, "Can you get lost now?"


    She pushed him out and mmed the door shut.


    Shaun felt bad, and he stood at the door for a long time before he left in disappointment.


    Unbeknownst to him, Catherine had already dried her tears and prepared dinner not long after he left.


    After all, it took a lot of effort to act and cry for a scumbag.


    Once she had her meal, Freya called her all the way from the United States. "How''s the n going?"


    "Okay, I guess. I''m taking it one step at a time, but I feel like I''ve been pushing too hard recently. Sarah should be making her move soon, and Damien and Mnie have been way too quiet recently."


    Catherine poured herself a cup of yogurt, added some fruit, and stirred it with the spoon.


    "I''m still ufortable with the idea of you being alone there." Freyamented. "Logan is here too."


    "That''s true. There are also Wesley, Joseph, and Liam. You have so many knights." Freya chuckled and suddenly whispered, "Osher Corporation has sent me a n employment letter. They offered me 30 million dors to develop an anti- aging product for them."


    Catherine smiled yfully. "That''s interesting. Say, if they found out that the ''world''s most valuable dark horse cosmetic chemist'' was the one who they banned and discredited in the past, their expressions would be interesting."


    "I''ve been looking forward to this day for a long time," Freya said in a good mood. "Are you ready toe back?"


    "No, but I''ve agreed to do a talk for Australia''s SE Group and will only be back at the end of the month. Do you want me to bring your two babies with me?


    They miss you."


    "Sure. I miss them too, but I can''t take them with me. Just say that they''re your brother''s children."


    "Okay."


    At 8:00 p.m., Shaun had returned to the vi, but Sarah was not back yet.


    Hence, he called her, and she said that she was shopping with friends.


    At 11:00 p.m., while he was working in his study, he suddenly had a call from Rodney.


    "Shaun,e quickly. Sarah got drunk. Come and pick her up."


    "Isn''t she shopping with friends?" Shaun frowned.


    Rodney snapped at him. "Shopping my *ss. She was afraid that you''d be in a bad mood, so she went drinking with Joanne and the others. I don''t know how much she drank, but Joanne called me, so I''m calling you." 2


    "Okay, I''ll be right there."


    Shaun quickly rushed to the bar, where Joanne, Rodney, and Yael were present. Sarah was passed out drunk on the sofa, still holding a bottle of whiskey in her hands. She kept bringing it to her mouth even though she waspletely drunk.


    "What happened?" Shaun''s cold eyes swept over to Joanne and Yael.


    Joanne was at a loss for words. "I don''t know much either. She just said she was in a bad mood and called me out to drink. She drank and drank until she got high, and she''s been crying ever since."


    "Shaun, what''s going on?" Rodney pulled Shaun to the side. "I''ve never seen Sarah in so much pain. She''s


    already so sad. We''re the only ones she has since lost her parents. If you did her any wrong, I won''t let you off." 2

 Chapter 666

    "Okay, I''ll bring her home."


    Shaun carried Sarah, and Yael tagged along with them.


    When he was about to ce Sarah in the car, she suddenly stretched out her arms and wrapped them around his neck. Amid her sobs, she said, "Don''t let go of me, Shaunic. Don''t leave me. I know I''m filthy, and that''s why you don''t want to touch me."


    "No. It''s not what you think." Shaun''s heart sank.


    "You don''t have to exin. I understand." She covered his mouth. "Actually, I know you''ve slept at Catherine''s ce for the past two nights. You lied to me, saying that you went on a business trip, but it''s alright. It''s my fault because I can''t satisfy you. I don''t mind being the shameful girlfriend forever as long as you''re happy. It doesn''t matter as long as I can stay by your side and see you every day when I open my eyes.


    "I love you. How can I possibly love you so much?


    When I met you for the very first time back then, I fell deeply in love with you. As long as I can marry you, I can die without regret."


    She fell asleep while mumbling in his arms.


    Yael could not help but say, "Eldest Young Master, when you lied to Miss Neeson that you went on a


    business tripst night, she actually broke down and cried. But she told me not to let you know. She was willing to endure everything on her own. She even mentioned that she doesn''t mind Catherine staying by your side."


    "That''s enough." Shaun clenched his fists. There was a hint of determination in his eyes. "I''ll arrange our wedding for next month."


    "That''s wonderful, but... You have yet divorced, right?¡±


    "I''ll get the proof of divorce tomorrow," Shaun replied indifferently.


    The next day. 1


    8:00 a.m. at Hackett Institute.


    Catherine was preparing breakfast when she heard a series of urgent knocks on the door.


    The moment she opened the door, she saw quite some people standing there. There were Shaun, Hadley, Ya el, and two Liona members whom she had met previously.


    "All of you... What are you guys nning to do?" Catherine took a deep breath and took off her apron. Her eyes were alert.


    Yael nced at Shaun impassively before she said boldly, "Eldest Young Master is here to get you to sign the divorce papers."


    Catherine narrowed her eyes and shifted her disappointed gaze to Shaun. "You still chose to divorce me, huh?"


    "Have I ever said that I won''t divorce you?" Shaun gestured to Hadley with his eyes.


    Helpless, Hadley took out the divorce agreement and handed it to her. "Please sign this."


    Catherine tore the papers upon receiving them. "I won''t sign this. Shaun, if you dare to force me, I''ll expose Sarah and your true colors."


    "You''re referring to the marriage certificate, right?" Shaun looked at the Liona members, and they subsequently dashed inside to rummage through the drawers.


    "Shaun, what are you trying to do?" Catherine flew into a fury.


    "I''m not going to let you ruin Sarah''s reputation." The words that came out of Shaun''s elegant, thin lips were disappointing. "Pass me the marriage certificate of your own ord." 1


    "I won''t pass it to you." Catherine backed away.


    Shaun grabbed her wrist and shot Yael a look. "Frisk her."


    Having waited for this moment for a long time, Yael immediately rushed toward Catherine.


    Catherine kicked her, but Shaun then ordered all the


    Liona members to press Catherine down on the floor.


    "Shaun, you''re not a human being. Who am I to you? When you need me, you take advantage of me. When you don''t need me, you dump me as if I''m a rag." 1


    No matter how powerful Catherine was, she could not defeat those masters alone. She trembled with anger, and her eyes turned red.

 Chapter 667

    Shaun averted his eyes without bothering to look at Catherine. He turned around and said to Yael, "Search for it and force her to sign. I''ll wait outside."


    With that, he walked out.


    "Alright."


    Yael was delighted. She had been holding a grudge against this mistress for a long time. 1


    She extended her hand and pretended to frisk her. She even took off Catherine''s knitted coat, revealing her thin camisole. Since Catherine was pressed onto the floor, much of her body was revealed.


    Since there were a few men beside her, Catherine lifted her head in humiliation. "You..."


    Before she could finish her sentence, Yael covered her mouth. Only her moans could be heard.


    Yael was worried that Shaun woulde in, so she quickly grinned and said, "Miss Jones, don''t waste your breath scolding me. I just need to get the marriage certificate."


    As Yael was speaking, she slid her hand across Catherine''s jeans and muttered, "It''s inside, right?"


    Once she said that, she pulled Catherine''s jeans down, and the two men from Liona widened their eyes. After all, Catherine''s curves looked very sexy.


    Catherine''s eyes were red with anger. She struggled to get rid of Yael, but those people''s arms were as strong as steel.


    The more embarrassed Catherine was, the morecent Yael became. Yael then whispered into Catherine''s ear, "Don''t panic. I''ll strip off all your clothes. You enjoy seducing men, don''t you? I''ll let them take a good look at your body, then."


    Yael nearly stripped her naked.


    Unable to tolerate Yael''s behavior anymore, Hadley said, "Yael, are you removing her clothes or frisking her?"


    Yael glowered at Hadley when she realized her n to deal with Catherine was disrupted. She pretended to feel aggrieved and responded, "I''m afraid she hid the certificate inside. If you think I''m doing a bad job, you cane and take over, Assistant Young."


    Hadley was stung by her criticism. She clearly knew that Catherine was Shaun''s woman, and Shaun would not let him touch her.


    At this moment, the sound of footsteps came from outside the door. 1


    Yael swiftly zipped up Catherine''s coat as Shaun came in and asked in a deep voice, "What''s going on?"


    Yael rose to her feet and answered right away, "Eldest


    Young Master, when I was frisking Catherine, I took off her coat to check if the marriage certificate was inside. But Assistant Young jumped on me for removing her coat."


    Catherine scoffed, "Weren''t you nning to strip me naked? You even covered my mouth."


    Yael furrowed her brows and said with an honest face, "Miss Jones, I know you dislike me because I protect Miss Neeson, but I always make my rulings fairly. I''m just acting on Eldest Young Master''s instructions.


    After all, you''re his wife. I''ll never have the audacity to offend you."


    Catherine was so disgusted by her words that she felt like puking. "You''ve really proved yourself to be Sarah''s bodyguard. You''ve mastered her hypocrisy."


    "Shut up. Don''t you dare insult Sarah again.


    Otherwise, I''ll definitely get someone to strip you naked."


    Catherine froze before her eyes slowly darkened. It was as if the light in her eyes had vanished and she was plunged into despair.


    Hadley could no longer bear with the situation. "Eldest Young Master, you''ve misunderstood..."


    "Enough. What''s the point of me bringing you guys here? It''s definitely not to argue. You haven''t even settled anything since you stepped in." Deep down, Shaun was ruffled by how unruly Catherine was, yet at the same time, he became more infuriated.


    Hadley''s face turned ashen upon being criticized.


    Catheriney on the floor, seemingly exhausted. "Fine. Just let go of me. I''ll sign the divorce papers and give you the marriage certificate. I can''t beat you anyway. I''m not as cruel as you, Shaun. Not in the slightest."


    "Can I believe in your words?" Shaun was skeptical." You lied to mest time too, and you ended up kicking"


    me.


    "I won''t kick you this time. Since you''ve brought so many people along, how can I beat all of you with my two hands?" Catherine gave a miserableugh. "The marriage certificate isn''t with me. It''s in the vase on the left cab." 1


    Hadley immediately went to search for it. Sure enough, he found it in no time. "Eldest Young Master, it''s true."


    Shaun narrowed his eyes and gave an order. "Let go of her."

 Chapter 668

    An annoyed look shed across Yael''s eyes while the two men from Liona let go of Catherine nonchntly.


    Catherine tried to stand up, but her legs were both aching and numb from being pressed for a long time. Her legs turned to jelly, and she fell.


    Shaun''s legs jerked as he had a sudden urge to go and support her. A momentter, however, he coldly tossed the divorce papers toward her. "Sign it and stop calling me cruel. Here''s 200 million dors for you once we divorce."


    "200 million dors? Is it 100 million dors per night?" Catherine sneered.


    Shaun became more irritated, and his tone sounded colder. "You''re overthinking it. I just don''t want you to pester me in the future. Hurry up and sign it. I don''t have all the time in the world."


    "Alright."


    Catherine took a pen and signed the papers.


    Shaun zoned out as he gazed at her hand. Ever since he learned that she was still alive, he had been talking about wanting to divorce her. Now that this moment hade, he did not feel relieved at all. Instead, he was somewhat sullen.


    It seemed as if he had lost something he just regained.


    "Here you go." After handing the papers to him, Catherine recovered herposure.


    "You''ll receive the proof of divorce this afternoon."


    After collecting the divorce papers, Shaun turned around and left.


    Yael red at Catherine proudly before walking out with the rest.


    The house fell into silence again. Leaning against the back of the door, Catherineughed with the pen in her hand.


    She had finally divorced Shaun.


    It was not a bad thing. After all, her purpose ining back was to take revenge.


    She had never thought about saving her rtionship with Shaun in the first ce.


    1


    Shaun walked down the stairs and passed the divorce papers to Hadley. "Go and settle this."


    "Alright."


    Hadley threw a nce at Yale before he turned around and left. He felt happy for Catherine. She finally had nothing to do with Shaun, and the blind Eldest Young Master did not deserve to be with Catherine anyway. 1


    Furthermore, with these hypocrites around Eldest


    Young Master, Hadley felt like puking.


    Shortly after, Shaun sessfully received the proof of divorce. When he opened it, he stared at the picture inside and suddenly felt empty.


    Yael reminded him, "Eldest Young Master, do you want to take a picture of the proof of divorce and send it to Miss Neeson? She will be really happy."


    "You can take a picture of it." Shaun tossed it to her. After that, he switched on hisptop and carried on with his work. However, he had not typed a single word despite having stared at it for a long time.


    In the next few days, Catherine often heard about Shaun and Sarah''s public affection on the news. Today, they picked a ne together. The next day, they had chosen a bedding set together. On the day after tomorrow, they had chosen the hotel for their wedding.


    Soon, Sarah was interviewed by reporters. She was beaming with happiness on the news. "Yes. After being in a rtionship with Shaunic for over ten years, we''re finally getting married."


    "Have you fixed the date?"


    "It''s going to be on the first day of next month, which is my birthday." 6


    "Oh. That''s very thoughtful of Mr. Hill." "Yup. I now feel like the happiest woman in the world." 2

 Chapter 669

    Catherine smiled wanly and turned off the television.


    ''You''re happy now, but wait until the day you get married. I''ll send you a wonderful gift and let you know how it feels to fall from heaven.'' 2


    Meanwhile, on the other side.


    Nic, Mnie, and Damien, who had been attacked by the public recently, were pleased to hear about the news.


    Nic, in particr,ughed ferociously. "So what if Catherine is back? Shaun ended up marrying someone else anyway."


    "Exactly. She even snatched Shaun from me previously. In the end, my marriage turned out to be better than hers." Mnie''s anger simmered down.


    Nevertheless, Damien furrowed his brows. "The two of you should stop paying attention to trivial matters like this. What matters most now is to get Yule Corporation back as soon as possible."


    Nic gave him a disapproving look. "Don''t worry. Joel is getting weaker day by day. I''m sure he won''t focus his mind on Yule Corporation. He can probably live for another one and a half years at most. After


    Joel dies, Catherine won''t even be able to beat us. Everyone will have forgotten about our matter by then."


    Damien''s frown faded. "Once my brother dies, I won''t treat Catherine as my opponent either. Having said that... Is Walter reliable?"


    "Yeah. I have the goods on him. What''s more, I have ced a spy in the Yule family''s vi. He''ll alert me if Walter''s identity is exposed."


    Nic averted her sparkling eyes when her phone suddenly rang.


    "Hi, Mrs. Wicks. This is Walter. I''ve finished the drug you gave mest time."


    "Finished?" Nic frowned.


    "The drug was only sufficient for one month. When I added it into the coffee earlier, I was so nervous that I identally put too much. I had to pour it away and remake another cup of coffee."


    "Meet at the same old ce tomorrow."


    Nic hung up the call cautiously.


    The next day, Nic wore a pair of sunsses and drove to a warehouse in the suburbs. Shortly after, Walter arrived by car too.


    Nic stuffed a packet into his hand. "I want Joel to die within half a year."


    Walter''s hand shivered. "Should I increase the


    dosage?" "Mm."


    Nic nodded indifferently.


    Walter grabbed the packet of drugs with mixed feelings. "Alright. I... I''ll take my leave first."


    "Hey, why are you leaving so hastily?" Nic suddenly gripped his hand. "It''s been a while since we met."


    Walter''s face froze. "I really need to go. I have something to deal with."


    "Stop lying. Are you looking down on me just because of my age?" Nic approached him all of a sudden and slid her hand across his chest. "You used to say that I''m much better than your wife, who''s like a dead fish."


    "I don''t think this is good. Aren''t you with Vice President Yule?" Walter felt like killing himself.


    "As you know, he''s a cripple. I like your maturity and attractiveness more." Nic pinched his decorous face and began to pull on his tie.


    All of a sudden, the siren of a police car sounded outside. Then, a group of police officers dashed in and pointed the guns at them.


    Shocked, Nic swiftly let go of Walter. "What... What are you guys doing?"

 Chapter 670

    "We''ve received a report regarding your attempt to poison someone." The police immediately put Nic i n cuffs.


    Nic was taken aback. She red at Walter, only to find him kneeling on the floor with both hands on his head. "Dear officers, she was the one who made me do it. I was forced to do it. I was left with no choice..."


    He shook his head violently as he spoke.


    At that moment, Nic began to be gripped by fear and realized that she had been deceived. "No. I don''t know what he''s saying. Walter, why are you using me? I told you toe here so that I could ask you something."


    "Stop denying, Nic."


    Catherine supported Joel as they walked down from the second floor of the warehouse. Joel''s eyes were filled with resentment, and he wished he could skin Nic alive. If he had not hidden and heard what Nic had said just now, he would not have realized that the woman he had been living with for 20 years was this sickening. "I thought you were just secretly having an affair with Damien. I didn''t expect that you and Walter would..."


    Joel was so disgusted by her that he could not continue anymore.


    Nic''s face paled. Walter felt so helpless that he said, "President Yule, it wasn''t my intention to do it. It''s... It''s Mrs. Wicks who seduced me when you weren''t around..."


    "That means you weren''tpletely honest with us earlier, huh?" Catherine was at a loss for words. "No wonder you''ve been helping her to drug my dad throughout these two years. Aunty Nic, I never thought you''d be so desperate, considering your age. Do your daughter and Damien know about it?"


    "Shut your mouth," Nic screamed like a madwoman.


    "Nic, oh Nic, what have I done to you? Why did you have to marry me and ruin my life?" Joel hated her to the core. "You''re very cruel. Not only did you make me raise someone else''s daughter for over 20 years, but you even want to kill me so that Mnie would im my inheritance. This time, I definitely won''t let you off the hook."


    "Stop using me, Joel. You''re just upset that I cuckolded you. Don''t think about framing me," Nic yelled and denied his ims.


    Catherineughed and added, "You better stop being stubborn, Aunty Nic. There''s a bug on Walter, and we''ve recorded your previous phone conversation too. Think about what you''ve said to Walter just now."


    Nic was stunned.


    She tried recalling what she had said. She said that she wanted Joel to die within half a year.


    Her knees buckled. She fell into a kneel on the floor and then grabbed Walter like


    a madwoman. "It''s all your doing. I won''t let you off the hook."


    "She''s threatening me, officer." Walter was so frightened that he quickly hid


    behind the police. "This woman is very cruel."


    Nic burst outughing. "That is not what you thought of me back then. You said


    that I was your darling, and I was gentler than your wife."


    "I never said that. Never." Walter shuddered and denied her statement.


    Shortly after, the police held the two of them and walked out.


    Nic began to moan at Joel amid her sobs. "Joel, I didn''t mean to do it. I was deeply in love with you when I married you. But you still gave me the cold shoulder even after many years, and I felt very lonely. That''s how my love transpired into hate. Please let me


    JI


    go.


    Joel replied bitterly, "Nic, did you love me, my money, or my status? You should know better than anyone else."


    "No, I loved you. It was you."


    No matter how she screamed, she was eventually taken away.


    Before Walter left, Catherine said, "I''ve promised not to investigate the matter regarding your bribery. But after you get into jail, your wife will get wind of the fact that you cheated on her. She and your son might not wait for you."


    Walter felt a wave of panic wash over him.


    This was exactly why he refused to reveal the truth. He was afraid of losing his home, wife, and son.


    Anyhow, he ended up losing everything.


    Soon, the news that Nic was arrested spread throughout Canberra.


    ording to the news reports, when the police arrested her, they caught her behaving intimately with Yule Corporation''s secretary, Walter Kurtz.

 Chapter 671

    After the news was out, it stirred quite amotion online.


    [My goodness. What kind of a woman is Nic? She married the president of Yule Corporation, messed around with his brother, and then had an affair with the secretary. What a cuckold President Yule is.]


    [Does Damien know about it? He must be at a loss for words.]


    [I bet this woman is having an affair with many other men.]


    [I''m wondering if Mnie enjoys messing around like her mom, considering that she''s Nic''s daughter. Even if Mnie didn''t cheat on Charlie now, he''ll be cuckolded sooner orter.]


    [Casting aside Mnie''s resemnce with her mom, it''s not a good thing even if she resembles her dad. I believe Damien and Mnie are involved in poisoning


    Joel.]


    [What a disgusting family. I feel sorry for the Campos family for being rted to them.]


    Mnie flew into a rage upon reading thosements. She flung the ashtray across the bedroom.


    "How dare you throw things around." As soon as Charlie walked in and caught sight of the scene, he lost his cool. "Look at how shameless your family is. Isn''t embarrassing yourselves once enough? Now, you''ve ruined my reputation. Why did I marry a woman like you?"


    "What''s wrong with marrying me? If it weren''t for us, could the Campos family have be the second most influential family in Canberra?" Provoked by his words, Mnie fought back with him in a fit of fury.


    A hint of disgust shed across Charlie''s eyes. He then said in a disdainful tone, "What do you mean by ''u s''? Damien is your dad, and his shares are nothingpared to Joel''s. If I knew earlier that your dad wasn''t Joel, I wouldn''t have married you in the first ce."


    "You... You''re a b*stard." Mnie grabbed a pillow and hurled it at him.


    After that, Mnie pped him across the face, and hended on the bed. "How dare you p me? I''ve been married to you for years, and you can''t even give birth to a child. I doubt if your body is dysfunctional because you messed around with other men out there like your scummy mom."


    "What... What did you just say?" Mnie began to tremble with anger.


    "Am I wrong in saying that? A long time ago, I heard that you yed around with other men and hardly returned home since you were 16. If it weren''t for the Yule family that served as your support, I wouldn''t even have married you. Look at yourself. In terms of background or beauty, you pale inparison to Catherine. No wonder Shaun dumped you. In fact, you''re the trash that I picked up from Shaun."


    The more Charlie remarked, the more furious he became. He had suppressed this concern for a long time. Hence, after telling her off, he could not be bothered to nce at her. He immediately mmed the door as he walked out.


    "Stop there, Charlie Campos. I''m going to fight it out with you." Mnie went after him, only to meet with the door mming in her face.


    Disgruntled, she burst into tears. When she was done crying, she changed her clothes and rushed to Damien''s ce.


    "Dad, you must save Mom." Although Mnie, too, felt that Nic was shameful, Nic was still her


    biological mother. Moreover, Nic treated her really well.


    "Stop mentioning that b*stard," Damien roared while h e trembled with anger. "I''ve been waiting for her over the past ten years or so, until she finally got a divorce with Joel. In the end, she was still ying around with other men. She imed that she went to meet Walter with the pretext of passing him the drug. She just wanted to sleep with him." 1

 Chapter 672

    "No, Dad. Mom isn''t this kind of person. There must be a misunderstanding," Mnie exined as she shook her head.


    "Enough, Mnie. I caught wind of it from other people," Joel said exasperatedly. "When the police barged in, your mom was pulling on Walter''s shirt in the warehouse in broad daylight. During Walter''s interrogation by the police, he revealed that he has been having an affair with her for four to five years. They met each other once a month on average either in the hotel, car, or even outdoors." 1


    A ghastly expression washed over Mnie''s face when she heard those words. Damien became more agitated as he continued to speak. He seemed like a wild animal that had lost control. Despite being crippled, he managed to smash everything around him. His eyes were filled with intense bitterness.


    "She has always looked down on me. She despises me for being a cripple." Damien thumped his legs." Because of her, I even killed Sheryl, went against the entire Yule family, and took all the me. But instead of being grateful to me, she just treated me as a tool."


    Mnie was astounded to hear that. "Dad, you... You


    were the one who killed Sheryl?"


    Damien nodded with aplicated look in his eyes. "I was in love with your mom back then, but Joel was the one whom she was fond of. She was set on marrying him. So to please your mom, I purposely gave your grandpa and granny suggestions for framing Joel and your mom. We made them sleep together, but Joel didn''t touch your mom at all. But for the sake of getting pregnant with a Yule family''s child and marrying Joel, she asked me for help.


    Mnie gulped when she came to the realization that her mother was so crazy and bold.


    Damien said with a sigh, "I had a friend who worked in the World Meteorological Organization. He told me that a typhoon was forecast to hit Country T. So I deliberately called Sheryl and told her that my brother was drunk and beaten in Country T, and he kept murmuring her name. Sheryl quickly rushed there and was swept away by the typhoon that night."


    Mnie gazed at Damien with admiration. "Dad, you''re amazing. This incident was so well nned. I don''t think Catherine has any idea that you''re directly rted to her mom''s death."


    "Zip it. We can''t let the cat out of the bag," Joel warned her. A momentter, he heaved a long sigh. "I have no feelings for your mom anymore. No matter how much I do for her, she''ll never love me. Besides, now that the police have incriminating evidence of her doing, there''s nothing I can do to save her this time. I''m also worried that we''ll be dragged into the mess." 2


    Mnie pulled herself together. "Dad, you mean..."


    "About poisoning Joel, the ident he got into three years ago, and Sheryl''s death. We can''t let your mom expose these things." Damien threw her a nce. "You don''t wish to be dragged into the mess and end up in jail, right?"


    "I got it, Dad."


    Mnie shuddered.


    Then, she left and headed to the police station to visit Nic.


    Nic looked as if she had aged so much overnight that Mnie could hardly recognize her. Deep down, she began to hold Nic with contempt. If it had not been for her doings, Charlie would not look down on her. "Mom, since you''re so old..."


    "Mnie, you must save me." Nic was so anxious that she nearly broke down in tears.


    "Mom, I''ve asked thewyer about it. This time... You might actually end up in jail," Mnie responded miserably, "I suppose the police will interrogate me soon. They suspect that this matter has to do with me."


    Nic was an intelligent person, so she immediately Mnie''s message. "Don''t worry, Mnie. I''m the only one involved in this matter. You knew nothing about i t. You''ll be fine." "Mom, I''m scared. Now that you''re going to be in jail, I''m worried that something will happen to Dad as well. By then, I''ll be alone. Charlie even pped me this morning. Look at my face." Mnie wept bitterly.

 Chapter 673

    "What a b*stard Charlie is." Nic choked. "You can ask Damien to assist you. When you take over Yule Corporation again, the Campos family will take your side."


    "Dad and I will be waiting for you, Mom," Mnie said tearfully.


    In the hospital.


    Catherine was apanying Joel to receive an IV infusion.


    Although seeing Nic get arrested had allowed Joel to blow off steam, his health deteriorated again because he was agitated. He had since been sent to the hospital for treatment. 1


    It did not take long for Old Master Yule and Old Madam Yule to rush to the hospital. As soon as Old Madam Yule caught sight of Joel''s situation, tears began to pour down her face. "Nic is insane. We treated her so well over the years. The ident you were met with three years ago must be rted to her. Luckily, your dad and I asked Catherine to take care of you. Otherwise..."


    Those words sent shivers down Old Master Yule''s spine. Now that he thought about it, he expressed his sincere gratitude to Catherine. "We owe you too much."


    Catherine smiled faintly and remained silent for a moment. "No big deal, Grandpa. I''ve never expected much of the Yule family, so I''m not disappointed."


    "You..." Old Master Yule suddenly felt ashamed.


    Old Madam Yule tugged at him. "Catherine is right. Our behavior was indeed disappointing. It''s my fault. I shouldn''t have stopped Joel from getting together with your mom. I''m really sorry."


    Old Master Yule clenched his fists and coughed embarrassedly. "I agree with your granny. Doe to the Yule family''s residence more often. After all, that''s your home."


    Catherine was momentarily stunned and filled with mixed feelings. In fact, she had wished that her grandparents would say that to her when she first came to Canberra. However, they did not say it. She always had to be cautious there, which made her feel like a stranger.


    At this moment, someone knocked on the door, where Mnie entered with Damien, who was seated in the wheelchair.


    "Why are you guys here?" The moment Joel saw them, he started to simmer with anger and coughed violently.


    "Joel, don''t get agitated. It''s bad for your health." Old Master Yule then pointed to Damien and Mnie, and


    said, "How dare you guyse? Get out."


    "Grandpa, we''re here to apologize to you. I really didn''t know Mom did those things." Mnie lifted her head and replied in an aggrieved manner. Her eyes were red.


    "You didn''t know?" Catherine scoffed, "You were the one who took Dad for a medical check-up every time. You and Nic clearly conspired all of this together, but you''re lucky that she shouldered all the me this time."


    After a moment of silence, Catherine shifted her gaze t o Damien. "Second Uncle, I''m addressing you this way because I''m a cultured person. If I were you, I would be ashamed to show up here. If my dad died of poisoning, Yule Corporation would go to you and Mnie. Both of you would benefit the most, and Nic would be in jail on your behalf."


    Damien''s handsome face twitched before he responded, "I''ve always treated my brother as my father, so how could I possibly attempt to kill my brother? Brother, I''m going to drop on my knees and apologize to you now. Over these years, I was bewitched by Nic and had done a lot of bad deeds."


    As Damien was speaking, he forced himself out of the wheelchair and kneeled on the floor. However, his legs were too weak to stand. Once his arms turned to jelly, he fell to the floor miserably. 2 "Dad." Mnie wept and hurriedly went to hold him.

 Chapter 674

    "Mnie, hold me and kneel." Damien persisted.


    Since Damien was her biological son, Old Madam Yule could not bear to see him kneel. "Your legs are crippled. How are you going to kneel? Hurry up and stand."


    "Yes, my legs are crippled." Damien lowered his head and burst into tears. "Ever since I was born, a lot of people have looked down on me just because of my disability. I''m grateful to Brother, but at the same time, I envy him. I like Nic, but she''s not interested in m e. Over thest decade or so, I''ve never loved anyone else except for her. I do everything for her withoutining. I thought she would fall for me after she got hold of Yule Corporation, but I was wrong. Only now have Ie to understand her personality. Dad, Mom, Brother, it''s my fault."


    Old Madam Yule was on the verge of crying. She could not resist saying, "It''s all my fault. I shouldn''t have given birth to you and make you suffer so much with low self-esteem."


    "Dad, Mom, you guys can me me. It''s fine. I just hope you guys won''t hate Mnie." Damien raised his head and begged. "Mnie is innocent. I''ve never gotten married, and she''s my only daughter. She''s your biological granddaughter as well." "Grandpa, Granny, I''m sorry. I''ve been distant with you both recently, and it really upsets me. Do you still remember how much you used to care for me?" Mnie immediately kneeled beside Damien. She looked up and flipped her hair toward the back, revealing a beaten and swollen face.


    "What happened to your face?" Old Master Yule asked in a deep voice.


    Mnie choked and bit her lip. Then, Damien said dejectedly, "It was Charlie who beat her."


    "What a b*stard." Old Master Yule flew into a rage. "The Campos family is too arrogant. I''m going to meet Charlie''s grandpa. When our family performed really well in Canberra, they were nothing."


    "It''s fine, Grandpa. You''re already old. There''s no need to stand up for me, and I don''t want you to be upset because of me. The Campos family is no longer the same as they were before. Charlie said that he married me just because he thought I was... Uncle Joel''s daughter. He chose to be with me because of the Yule family." A bitter smile crossed Mnie''s face.


    "How useless of me. It''s my fault, not yours. He looks down on me because I''m disabled and can''t back you u p," Damien said in agony as he patted the back of her hand.


    "Enough. Drop it." Old Madam Yule could not bring herself to hear it anymore. "Now that Nic is in jail, let bygones be bygones. Damien, you''d better not live o n your own out there. Come back to the old residence. Be a decent person and bring glory to the Yule family with your brother."


    "Can I really do that?" Damien cautiously shifted his gaze to Joel, who was lying on the bed. "Dad, it''s fine. I don''t want Brother to misunderstand me."


    Joel''s thin lips moved, but before he could speak, Mnie said, "Dad, just listen to Grandpa. I''m always in the Campos family''s house. I''m worried about you being alone in your condition. What if you fall? No matter what, the servant is never part of our family."


    "Juste back." Mnie''s words made Old Madam Yule more uneasy. "Move to the old residence today."


    Joel closed his eyes.


    Soon, Old Master Yule and Old Madam Yule left with Damien and Mnie.


    Catherine had watched the entire scene. Never had she thought that Damien and Mnie would still receive such favorable treatment after Nic was put in jail. Casting Mnie aside, Damien was indeed shameless as a man.


    "What do you think, Dad?" Catherine''s eyes fell on her father. If he thought the same as her grandparents, she would regret getting herself into this mess. 1


    "What look is that? Are you under the impression that I''m still as naive as before? After I''ve gone through so much?" Joelmented. "Damien might even be more terrifying than Nic. He knows full well that your grandpa and granny will take pity on him and feel sorry for him."


    "I know."


    Catherine sighed. Her grandparents might seem old, but they owned a lot of property. Even though Old Master Yule had retired, he was still rather powerful in Yule Corporation and Canberra. Once Mnie and Damien got hold of Yule Corporation, they would take advantage of him again.


    No wonder it was impossible to defeat the enemies. She could only me those foolish people around her.

 Chapter 675

    "Catherine, since I''m in the hospital, I''ll let you handle some matters for me for the time being." Joel suddenly patted Catherine on the back of her hand." I''ll ask Assistant Church to report to you in the future."


    Catherine''s head started to hurt. "Dad, are you forcing me to manage Yule Corporation?"


    "How am I forcing you?" Joel stared at her earnestly. "A s my daughter and the youngdy of Yule Corporation, you''ll no longer bebeled as the illegitimate daughter. You deserve to be with any man in the whole of Australia. Sarah can''tpare to you either."


    Joel''s intention finally hit her.


    A warm feeling grew in her.


    Needless to say, Joel must have found out that Shaun was going to get married, so he did want her topare herself. Considering that Catherine was the Eldest Young Lady and soon-to-be sessor of Yule Corporation, Sarah could not beat her in terms of honor and status. No matter how great Sarah was, she was just a psychologist. Neeson Corporation would have long copsed without Shaun''s support, and Thomas would not have seemed presentable.


    "Don''t bother with it. You''ll be able to find someone much better soon. My daughter is so pretty, capable, and rich. Hardly anyone in Australia can surpass you," Joel encouraged her with a smile.


    "Thanks, Dad. I''m always confident in myself. For those who didn''t pick me, it''s their loss."


    "That''s great."


    4:00 p.m.


    Catherine queued in the lobby downstairs to collect the medicine. When she was done, she went back upstairs and saw Yael walking out of the obstetrics and gynecology unit with Sarah.


    Dressed in a white dress, Sarah looked so angelic that everyone in the hospital did a double-take on her. On the other hand, Catherine had yet to change since she spent the whole of yesterday looking after Joel in the hospital. She had no makeup on, her hair was a little unkempt, and she looked worn out.


    Sarahpared her outward appearance to Catherine''s. She was very pleased with herself, but she did not betray it on her face. "Hi, Cathy. What brings you here? What''s wrong? Are you not feeling well?"


    Catherine rolled her eyes and walked forward, ignoring Sarah. She felt burned out after taking care of Joel for a day. She did not have the energy to y along with her.


    "Hey, stop. Why are you so impolite?" Yael shouted, " Miss Neeson was speaking to you. Didn''t you hear that?" "Who is Miss Neeson? Why should I answer her question?" Catherine stopped in her steps and stood in the corridor. She threw an annoyed nce at the two of them.


    "You..." Yael was fuming with anger.


    Sarah stopped Yael and said gently, "Catherine, I know you hate me. Believe it or not, I''ve prepared myself to ept you. I''m honestly madly in love with Shaun, so


    I don''t mind the two of us staying by his side. I can ept that."


    Catherine was disgusted. "Oh, thank you. But I don''t n on sharing a husband with anyone. I''m afraid I''ll get sick."


    Sarah''s expression changed slightly, and then she lowered her head. "How dare you make such a humiliating remark. Shouldn''t you tolerate him if you sincerely love him?"


    She touched her stomach as she said, "Well, I''ve nned on giving birth to many children for Shaunic.


    I came to the hospital today to look at having twins and triplets through in-vitro fertilization."

 Chapter 676

    Yael smiled and said, "It was Mr. Hill who suggested doing in-vitro fertilization when he heard that you wanted to have at least two children. He was afraid that you''d have a hard time being pregnant twice. He has already requested Young Master Jewell to hire the best pregnancy team in the country for you."


    "Yael..." Sarah gave her an embarrassed and chiding nce.


    Catherine''s wandering gaze settled on Sarah''s stomach before she suddenlyughed. "It''s better to be a man. It''s easy for them to say since they only have to provide the sperm for artificial insemination. But women have to go through all sorts of trouble. In the early stages, women have to take injections and medicines. I heard that the process of insertion is unbearably painful as well. I admire you quite a lot. My love toward Shuan is nothing like yours." 1


    Sarah''s expression shifted. In fact, she knew everything that Catherine had mentioned. She was unwilling too, but she had no choice because Shaun could not touch her at all.


    "Are you done? You''re just jealous." Yael used Catherine angrily.


    "I''m jealous?" Catherine shrugged her shoulders."


    What do I have to be jealous of? I''ve gotten pregnant with twins before, so I don''t need to go through all this trouble. It looks like I''ve set the bar too high that a single baby is not good enough for Shaun."


    "You''re too much." Sarah bit her lip pitifully, and tears suddenly started to stream down her face.


    Catherine nced sideways, and sure enough, Shaun was walking in their direction. There were a few hospital leaders with him as well.


    When he came up and saw Sarah crying, he red at Catherine immediately. "What did you do again? We''re already divorced. Why do you keep pestering us?"


    Catherine spoke first before Sarah could open her mouth. "I was just saying that you''re too much for letting her go through artificial insemination. Why don''t you let her get pregnant naturally? Do you know that she has to take injections and medicines every day before artificial insemination? Ms. Neeson, I''m not lying, am 1?"


    Sarah, who initially wanted toin tearfully, was stunned. Catherine did say that just now, but her tone made it sounded like she felt bad for Sarah. When Sarah saw Shaun''s unhappy expression, she quickly exined, "Shaunic is just worried that I''ll be too tired if I continuously give birth to a few kids."


    "If you''re worried about tiring her out, then you should''ve advised her to get pregnant once. There''s no need to take women as baby-making machines," Catherine said while faking a smile. "Usually when a couple goes for artificial insemination, it''s either they''re infertile or incapable of sex. But I''m clearly aware of whether you''re capable or not. It can''t possibly be Ms. Neeson who''s infertile..."


    She covered her mouth in surprise. "I remember now. You both have been together so long, but she still isn''t pregnant."


    Sarah''s little face turned pale in anger.


    She definitely could get pregnant, but it was Shaun who could not let her. However, she could not say that out loud, so she could only ept the strange gazes from the hospital leaders. She was so perturbed that her tears trickled down.


    "Catherine, I''ll rip your mouth apart if you keep talking nonsense." Shaun pulled Sarah into his embrace.


    Then, he said furiously to the hospital leaders, "Kick her out of here. I don''t wish to see her."


    Put in a difficult position, the hospital director said," President Hill, she''s the daughter of President Yule. President Yule is currently staying at our hospital..."


    "Let the Yule family switch to another hospital. I don''t want to see her here," Shaun blurted and left with his arm around Sarah.


    "Shaunic, it''s all my fault. I embarrassed you." Sarah whined in his arms.


    "It''s not your problem. I''m the one who''s at fault for letting you go for artificial insemination." Shaun was frustrated as well. Catherine''s words pricked at his weakness, and it made him feel humiliated.


    "It''s okay. As long as I can give birth to your child, I''m willing to do it," Sarah said sweetly.


    Shaun sighed. He felt bad for her.

 Chapter 677

    15 minutester.


    Catherine received a notice from the hospital ordering them to switch hospitals.


    Joel was in the midst of his treatment, but he was furious when he heard about it. "Shaun is too arrogant. Did our family have a grudge against him in our past life? Did my treatment bothered him in any way?"


    "Dad, you''re not the one who bothered him. It''s me." Catherine''s longshes were downcast. She would remember everything that Shaun had done to them.


    "Catherine, don''t be sad. It''s my problem. I shouldn''t havee to the Jewell family''s hospital. The Jewell family and Hill family are tarred with the same brush. Let''s leave. I''ll remember this humiliation today. We, the Yule family, will return what they did to us in the future," Joel said as he calmed down.


    "Yes. We''ll return what they did to us."


    Catherine nodded.


    The next day after Nic was sentenced.


    Joel publicly announced that he would fully foster Catherine as his sessor and heir to his inheritance. Furthermore, Catherine would be in charge of every matter, whether big or small, while he was hospitalized.


    Only then did theizens discover that Joel''s wealth amounted to as much as three quadrillions. On top of Hudson Corporation''s market value, it meant that Catherine would be the wealthiestdy in Australia.


    Not only that, but theizen even passionately dug up various pictures of her beauty and higher-education academic qualifications.


    [I''ve be one of her fans. What man will be worthy of such a rich, pretty, and talented woman like her?]


    [Does she even need a man? Isn''t it better for her to be single? She can even switch between a few young and good-looking boys anytime she wants.]


    [Just a reminder that she''s Eldest Young Master Hill''s ex-wife.]


    [Is Eldest Young Master Hill blind? Catherine is clearly superior to Sarah in terms of looks, worth, and background.]


    Sarah''s unsatisfied fans appeared.


    [What''s wrong with Sarah? She''s a globally renowned psychologist. She has talent and beauty as well.


    Besides, she''s the eldest youngdy of Neeson Corporation.]


    [Ha, so what if she''s a psychologist? Catherine is also Hazle Group''s chief design officer.]


    [Who''s Hazle Group? I''ve never heard of it.]


    [The reply before mine. It''s fine if you don''t know, but please don''t expose your ignorance. You''ll see it once you search the inte. Hazle Group is the most famous and highest-earning constructionpany in the world. Many talented people in Hazle Group are internationally renowned architects who have received countless awards, and their annual ie easily exceeds tens of billions. To be Hazle Group''s chief design officer, he or she must be one of the top five architects in the world, at the very least.]


    [That''s impossible. Catherine''s still so young. Stop making things up.]


    [I can attest to that. It''s not made up. After I graduated from university, I had the privilege of doing my internship at Hazle Groupst year. I happened to bump into Catherine, and at that time, even Lorenzo was respectful toward her.]


    [Lorenzo. Are you talking about the architect, Lorenzo, who took home the Princeton Grand Awardst year?]


    [Yes, that''s him.]


    Amid a whole discussion on the inte, Hazle Group internationally published a picture of Catherine: [Miss Jones, ourpany''s chief design officer, who assumed the positionst year.]


    The news surprised the whole of Australia.


    Many peoplemented on Hill Corporation''s


    Facebook ount.


    [President Hill, your ex-wife''s hidden identity is so cool. Do you regret it?] 1


    [Haha, President Hill, thank you for divorcing our Cathy. If not, she wouldn''t be where she is today.]


    [President Hill, please don''t regret it ande looking for our Cathy in the future.]


    li H


    For one whole day, an employee in Hill Corporation''s advertising department deleted one message after another, but they were never-ending. It made him so anxious that he was covered in sweat.

 Chapter 678

    At that moment, an internal higher-level management meeting of Hill Corporation was ongoing.


    Liam was looking down at his phone when he suddenly snickered.


    The meeting room, where only Shaun''s voice could be heard, went eerily quiet. Everyone looked toward Liam.


    Shaun''s towering figure leaned back, and he threw the pen in his hands on the table. His stern gaze was icy cold. "What is General Manager Hill so engrossed in? Why don''t you share it with everyone?"


    Liam touched his nose. "You really want to know?"


    The senior managers held their breaths. They could hear Shaun was infuriated with General Manager Liam picking a fight.


    "I''m looking at thepany''s official Facebook ount. It''s about to explode." Liam smiled vaguely." It''s rted to you, Director Hill."


    A managerughed and said, "It must be people congratting Director Hill and Ms. Neeson on their wedding."


    "That''s right. Recently, many people even came to thepany to give their blessings. Director Hill is Australia''s wealthiest man after all."


    Shaun remained indifferent, but he agreed with what the senior managers said. However, he was not interested in those matters at all. "So... was that why your attention wandered to your phone in an importantpany meeting?"


    "No, you''ve misunderstood. It''s about... your ex-wife." Liam shrugged his shoulders. "You may not know about it yet, but Joel has already made Catherine his sessor. Theizens are discussing Catherine''s worth, and someone even discovered her hidden identity. Oh, it turns out she''s Hazle Group''s chief design officer. Hazle Group has already confirmed it."


    "Hazle Group?" Some senior managers were surprised. "Is it true? That''s the top constructionpany in the world. Those who work there are all masters in their field. She must be a genius to be the chief design officer."


    "I''m not lying. You can check it out yourself if you don''t believe me." Liam nced


    at Shaun yfully. "Brother, did you know about it? You didn''t even tell me."


    Shaun was speechless.


    He did not know a f*cking thing.


    No wonder Hazle Group would coborate with Catherine.


    That woman... was actually quite capable, which he did not expect.


    He was already amazed at what a good job she did at chasing Hudson


    Corporation''s disobedient shareholders out thest time. However, he never expected that she would surprise him yet again.


    Shaun narrowed his eyes. He could not help but take a n interest in that woman once more. 1


    Damn it, how much was she still hiding from him? 1


    He held in the urge to take out his phone and look at the gossip. He said coldly, "We''re in the middle of a meeting. Get out if you want to discuss other stuff."


    Everyone in the meeting room fell silent.


    Liam raised his eyebrows and did not push further.


    Around 10 minutester, the meeting had ended. The first thing Shaun did was look at his phone. When he saw the news regarding Catherine, he almost dialed her number, but a secondter, he remembered that he was a married man.


    He held himself back and lit a cigarette. He browsed through every piece of news until finally, his eyes settled on a beautiful picture of Catherine.


    He was stunned for a moment and could not resist saving the picture.


    Hudson Corporation.


    When Catherine passed by her employees during work, they were utterly blown away by her.


    "Director Jones, you''re amazing." Out of admiration, Harvey was dying to get on his hands and knees." Countless media have called to ask for an exclusive interview with you this morning. What exactly did you do to turn your situation around in three years?"


    "I relied on my talent, of course. Please reject all the exclusive interviews. I''m busy," Catherine said calmly.


    "Okay, but you''ve been invited to attend the Starlight G by Times Corporation tomorrow night. Mr. Yule was originally supposed to attend it, but he''s hospitalized, so the invitation came to you."

 Chapter 679

    Catherine received the invitation card and yed with it in her hands. "Is there any point to this kind of g?"


    "There is. Big shots from every industry will be there. I heard that Cindy, the female celebrity you hate the most, is going to perform as well." Harvey egged her on as he was afraid she would not attend the g. "If you''re not busy, you can go and bully her."


    A few secondster, Catherine chuckled. "Wow, Assistant York, you''re bing more mischievous. Cindy is Chester''s girlfriend. Aren''t you afraid that I''ll get into trouble?"


    Harvey said with a smile, "You''re President Yule''s sessor and Hazle Group''s chief design officer now. The market value of Hudson Corporation has even doubled. Countless people are trying to get acquainted with you. Although the Jewell family is powerful, you''re notcking either."


    "You have a point there. Coincidentally, I have a score to settle with Chester too."


    Catherine closed the invitation card.


    Since she was now a petty person, she did not intend to let go of the fact that the Jewell family''s hospital had kicked Joel out thest time.


    At night.


    At the main entrance of the convention hall.


    Row and rows of luxury cars drove in.


    On the long red carpet, Catherine got down from a ck Rolls-Royce. She wore a diamond-studded mesh mermaid dress, which perfectly outlined her S-shaped curves. Matched with her delicate features and loose chestnut-colored curls, she looked like a mermaid princess straight out of a painting.


    She was ssy, elegant, beautiful, and graceful.


    She could be described with every adjective.


    Thevishly dressed elitedies and celebrities that night paled inparison to Catherine.


    Not far behind Catherine, Cindy got down from a Bentley and took Chester''s arm. However, Catherine was so eye-catching that no one noticed her.


    Cindy gnashed her teeth with hatred. Times Corporation was one of Australia''s megacorporations, so she had initially nned to stand out that night. Even the dress she wore was designed by a top designer, whom she had begged Chester for for a long time. Never did she expect that Catherine would steal the limelight from her again.


    She even had the chance to sign a contract with Hudson Corporation as their ambassador, but Catherine ruined it.


    Why did she not die three years ago? If she did, she would not be so despicable.


    1


    It was even more frustrating that Catherine was now Yule Corporation''s sessor.


    Nothing infuriates a human more than another human.


    "Chester, I never thought that Cathy would get so much attention. You used to be


    in the spotlight wherever you went." Cindy hid her jealousy and teased the distinguished man beside her.


    Chester adjusted his gold-rimmed sses and looked at her thoughtfully. "Why? Are you jealous of her?"


    Cindy was surprised, but she did not dare to y any tricks in front of Chester. "That''s for sure. Who here wouldn''t be jealous of her? She''s so lucky."


    "You''re lucky too. You should learn to be content with what you have." Chester''s tone was t, but it was somewhat intimidating.


    Cindy smiled as she said, "I''m very content that I got to meet you. But... Eldest Young Master Hill and Sarah will be here tonight as well. I''m quite worried..."


    "There''s nothing to be worried about. Everyone is within the samemunity in Australia and will eventually bump into each other. Sarah has to get


    used to it."


    After Chester said calmly, Cindy could only lower her head and kept quiet. 1


    When Catherine entered the banquet hall, she realized that there were many familiar faces that night, like Charlie and Mnie, Lea and Mason. There was also Liam, Wesley, Rodney...

 Chapter 680

    Catherine chuckled. Even the blood in her body felt... pumped up.


    The night was going to be interesting.


    After three years, the familiar people were all gathered in the same ce.


    Wesley raised his ss toward her from afar. Soon, she received a WhatsApp message from him: [I know what you''re aiming for, so I didn''t approach you. But I''ll be watching out for you.]


    Catherine''s heart warmed. 2


    Liam, who wore a white suit, walked toward her gracefully and passed her a ss of wine. "I didn''t want toe at first, but I immediately came when I heard that you''d be attending. It''s lively tonight."


    "It''s quite lively indeed. I like it very much." Catherine took a sip of wine before the corners of her mouth lifted into an attractive smile.


    A gleam shed across Liam''s eyes. All of a sudden, h e sighed regretfully. "Had you not gotten married to Shaun in the first ce, I would''ve surely married you. If I were to woo you right now, the Hill family members would definitely tell me off. No one would be able to ept two brothers marrying the same


    woman." 1


    "Luckily, you didn''t woo me. I would''ve been pressured."


    "Why?"


    "Because I have too many suitors." Catherine nced at the men who were staring at her from the sides." Look, there are so many guys who are trying to hit on w - H me.


    "Tsk, it can''t be helped. You''re now the woman who has beauty, talent, and worth in Australia." Liam extended his hand to her. "Are you interested in dancing with me? I want to be the most envied man tonight. Do give me this pleasure."


    "Okay."


    Catherine put her hand on his wide palm, and both of them walked onto the dance floor.


    They took the floor like a perfect couple. They instantly attracted many people''s envy and gossip, but both of them ignored all of it and started a conversation instead. 1


    "Say, why did youe today? To trash the party?"


    Catherine rolled her eyes. "It''s Times Corporation''s g. If I trash the party, I''ll be kicked out of thismunity. I just want to sing a song and y the piano."


    "You know how to y the piano?" Liam coughed. "


    They invited Cindy to perform tonight. She''s a professional." "That''s even better. I want to perform after her." Catherine was determined. "I wrote a new song, and it sounds pretty good. Can you think of a way to arrange it for me?"


    Liam almost danced a step wrong. "My little sister, are you trying to provoke Cindy? It''s even newly written. Do you think of yourself as a musician?" 1


    "You don''t believe me?" Catherine red at him. "I was the one who wrote Cindy''s famous songs. I was ying Bkirev''s Imey before Cindy had even learned how to y Beethoven''s Moonlight Sonata." 1


    Liam had "what the f*ck" written on his face.


    "It''s a pity that she has forgotten to be grateful. I must teach her that today." Catherinemented.


    "Exactly what other skills do you have that I don''t know of?" Liam was speechless.


    "I''m a treasure. My love life was too arduous before, and my brilliance was impeded by others. Now, it''s my time to shine."


    Liam could not help but burst outughing.


    When Shaun and Sarah entered, they immediately saw Liam and Catherine in the middle of the dance floor. They were dancing together like a couple who had a lot of chemistry.


    One was as pretty as a princess, while the other was wearing a white suit like a prince.


    Under the light, they talked andughed. From time to time, Catherine would say something that made Liamugh out loud. She also had a charming and rxed smile on her face.


    That scene pricked Shaun''s heart badly. 2


    At that moment, he had the urge to rush up and yank them both apart.

 Chapter 681

    The chill he felt made him tighten his grip on Sarah''s hand. Sarah sucked in a breath and groaned in a low voice. "Shaunic, it hurts..."


    "Sorry." Shaun released his grip with an apologetic expression, but his gaze never left the middle of the dance floor.


    Sarah secretly clenched her fists angrily.


    Her wedding with Shaun was supposed to receive the most attention at this time, yet Catherine appeared out of nowhere and stole her limelight. Not only that, many people wereparing her to Catherine on the inte. Even though she had hired paid posters, she was still utterly defeated by Catherine.


    She finally got to attend a g with Shaun, yet Catherine appeared as well like a ghost haunting them.


    What made her more frustrated was that she saw jealousy in Shaun''s eyes. It was the kind of jealousy a man would have toward another man.


    "Shaunic, Aunty Lea is over there. Let''s go over and say hello," Sarah said in a soft voice.


    "Okay."


    They were family, after all, so they had to act appropriately in public.


    Both of them walked toward Lea. Lea was exchanging words with an old friend. Her old friend teased, "Your daughter-inw and son are here."


    "Hello, Aunty Lea,¡± Sarah greeted the two seniors.


    "Ah, she''s so well-behaved." As Lea''s old friend saw that her family was here, he found an excuse and left to talk with other people.


    Lea gave Sarah an indifferent nce. She disliked Sarah a lot, mainly because she would get angry whenever Old Master Hill and Old Madam Hill mentioned Catherine''s miscarriage back then when she was carrying twins. The old couple would bring it up whenever she went to Hill Manor during these few years.


    If it were not for Sarah, she would have been a grandmother long ago.


    Although Lea did not really like Catherine before as well, she thought that Sarah liked to cause disturbances even more. Sarah could even get involved with a man who was married and had kids. In the end, she caused the legal wife to miscarry. It was obvious that Sarah did not have any sense of morality.


    Sarah looked aggrieved when she saw that Lea was ignoring her.


    Shaun found it unbearable and said, "Mom, Sarah''s greeting you."


    "I know. I''m not deaf," Lea replied indifferently.


    Sarah forced a smile and said, "Aunty Lea, I''ll bring some food over for you."


    She did not want to try and win Lea''s favor just to be met with a cold rebuke.


    Seeing Sarah leaving aggrievedly, Shaun was upset. "Looks like I shouldn''t havee over to greet you.


    And why didn''t you keep an eye on Liam and let him dance with Catherine? An ex-sister-inw with her brother-inw, that''s so disgraceful."


    Lea initially thought that it was inappropriate too, but she instinctively went against Shaun''s words when she heard his tone. "You and Catherine are already divorced. It''s just a dance and not a date. Other people aren''t even saying anything. It''s just you who''s pointing fingers here. You''re meddling too much in others'' affairs."


    "Even if other people are saying something, they won''t say it in front of you," Shaun retorted bluntly.


    "You''re wrong. They''re only thinking of ways to get acquainted with Catherine now. She''s the sessor of Yule Corporation and Hazle Group''s head design director. With these identities, nobody will want to pass this chance to get to know her. There''ll only be benefits and no disadvantages if Liam builds a good rtionship with Catherine."


    Lea said withplicated feelings, "Shaun, you have to understand that Catherine is no longer the


    Catherine from the past. She has the power to easily increase Hudson Corporation''s market value and have it go into Australia''s top 300.


    "Besides, she''s the only daughter of Joel Yule and the genuine elitedy of the Yule family. Although she was married before, there are still many excellent men from wealthy families who want to marry her and get acquainted with her. If you don''t believe it, see for yourself."


    Shaun looked at the dance floor again.

 Chapter 682

    Catherine had already finished dancing to a song with Liam. Soon, she was invited for another dance by the capable and good-looking Young Master Stringer.


    Shaun clenched his fists unconsciously.


    Lea sighed. "Sometimes, you just can''t underestimate others. Don''t you think so too? The gossip I heard the most today wasn''t about peopleughing at Liam, but they''re talking about how you previously abandoned Catherine and insistently married Sarah!


    "What good can she bring you? Everyone in high society shuns Thomas Neeson. If it isn''t for you supporting Neeson Corporation, no one would be willing to coborate with them."


    "Enough, don''t say anymore."


    Shaun already felt annoyed, and he felt increasingly ufortable listening to Lea''s words. "I recovered from my illness thanks to Sarah''s treatment. If it weren''t for Sarah''s encouragement back then at the mental hospital, I would''ve been dead already."


    "Catherine encouraged you before too. You would''ve killed me that time if it wasn''t for her," Lea blurted out.


    Shaun was stunned, and he felt a lump in his throat." Did something like that happen before?"


    Lea went speechless. "Is this how Sarah treated your illness? You''ve even forgotten everything good about Catherine." 3


    Shaun was in a daze from her words. However, when he tried to think deeply about it, his head was suddenly in pain.


    He supported his head with his hands. When he saw that Mason and Charlie were deep in conversation not far away from him, he said coldly, "Look at Mason. He said he was innocent, but he still has a close rtionship with the Campos family. Do you still believe in him?"


    Lea nced over, and her expression turned grim instantly.


    She turned around and walked toward Mason. "Mason,e over here for a second."


    However, she waited for a full three minutes before Mason came to her with a smile on his face. "Lea, what''s the matter?"


    Lea looked at him. She felt that he was getting harder to read. "Mason, didn''t I tell you before to put some distance between you and the Campos family? Especially Charlie-"


    "Lea, myst name is Campos. It''s also my parents'' family. I can''t possibly... not keep in contact with the Campos family just because of the rift between the Campos family and the Hill family." Mason spread his hands. "Besides, the development of the Campos family these years hasn''t hindered the Hill family in any way. Isn''t it good that the two families are developing together in recent years?"


    After a moment of astonishment, Lea said angrily," How has it not hindered the Hill family? Some subsidiaries of Hill Corporation had their profits cut down again and again due to the Campos family. Not only that, if it weren''t for Hill Corporation''s support back then, the Campos family-"


    "Would the Campos family even be what it is today? I knew you were going to say that again," Mason interrupted her. "The Campos family became what it is today through the unity of all employees in Campos Corporation. Besides, aren''t we still developing well even without Hill Corporation''s aid these three years?"


    "If I hadn''t given tens of billions to you before, do you think that this day would havee for Campos Corporation-"


    "I don''t want to fight with you. It''s always us, the Campos family, who get used of plotting and scheming whenever we fight. It''s as if the Campos family has to be grateful to the Hill family forever," Mason said annoyedly. He turned around and left.


    Lea felt a chill in her heart.


    Mason was not like that in the past. However, he was bing more impatient with her as time passed. 1


    Was he originally like that, or did he change?


    After Mason left, he went straight to the garden outside.


    Behind a flowerbed in the dark, a woman appeared and hooked her hands around his neck. "Why did youe out alone and aren''t keeping that old woman, Lea,pany?" 1

 Chapter 683

    "Because I missed you. Lea is indeed oldpared to you." Mason circled that woman''s waist. They started kissing each other heatedly.


    "Uncle, I know of a ce with no one there. Shall we go to that ce?" the woman said sweetly.


    "Good girl. Let''s go there now." Mason walked toward the back with his arms around that woman. They gave each other a few pecks as they walked.


    However, they did not realize that Catherine had walked out from behind an evergreen tree while holding a phone as they left. The phone that she held was recording a video.


    Just as she wanted to go after them, a hand came from behind and snatched her phone away.


    She turned back to look. She saw Shaun holding her phone and watching the video. His expression was dark.


    "Don''t you feel ashamed as a woman for recording these things?"


    After a moment, Shaun red at Catherine with an unhappy look.


    She was speechless. She thought that his expression was grim because he just saw the video of his stepfather having an affair, but she never expected him to discuss that with her.


    "Why should I feel ashamed? It''s juicy gossip. Look at how amazing your stepfather is. He''s over 50 years old yet he can still cling to that pretty woman."


    Catherine smiled as she spoke.


    "Erase that from your memory." Shaun felt strangely annoyed.


    "Do you think I''m aputer where you can delete anything as you wish?" Catherine took her phone back. She turned around, wanting to leave.


    Shaun grabbed her, his gaze looking sharp. "Send that video to me."


    Catherine held out her hand to him.


    Under the moonlight, her fair, small hands looked clean and pure. She wore a diamond bracelet around her wrist. It was simple, yet her fair skin made it look luxurious.


    Shaun''s heart skipped a beat. "What are you doing?"


    "Pay me for the copyright transfer." Catherine blinked her pretty eyes as if it was a matter of course." Mason''s image is on the line. He''s the Hill family''s live-in son- inw and the Campos family''s eldest son.


    This information must be worth at least 80 million dors."


    Shaun shot her an icy nce. "80 million dors? Why don''t you just rob a bank?"


    "Young Master Hill, don''t think of me as someone who is inexperienced and doesn''t understand the market. Any paparazzi can easily get tens of millions of dors for a celebrity''s scandal. If you''re not willing to pay, I can just sell the video to the media. There must be people fighting to pay for it, especially the Campos family. They''ll even buy it for a billion dors, I reckon." Catherine turned around and left in a rxed manner.


    Shaun felt himself having a stomachache from being angry with Catherine. He should have transferred the video to his phone when he had snatched her phone away earlier. "Fine, I''ll pay. Transfer the video to me."


    "Give me the money first and I''ll transfer you the video. When striking a deal, I''m always equally honest with both old and young clients." Catherine raised her eyebrows.


    The corners of Shaun''s mouth twitched. He took his phone out and transferred the money to her immediately.


    Catherine''s eyes were arched into curves as she smiled when she saw that sum of money. That sweet smile filled up Shaun''s heart to the brim.


    He was still slightly angry at first, but it was as if his anger was soothed all of a sudden. 1


    Was it not just 80 million dors? He could earn it back in a matter of minutes.


    It was not that expensive at all.


    With a ding, he received the video on his phone.


    "Goodbye. It was a pleasure working with you this time." Catherine turned around and left. She had just casuallye out for a while and earned 80 million dors. Gosh, she wanted to attend more parties like this. 1


    "Wait..." Shaun blurted out unconsciously when he saw her leave.


    "Is there anything else?" Catherine looked back. Part of her chestnut-colored long hair was blown by the night wind, revealing her utterly stunning face and swan- like neck.


    Shaun''s throat went dry. He could not help but say, " Don''t dance with Liam anymore in the future. It''s embarrassing." a


    "Who I dance with is none of your f*cking business. Is yourst name ''meddle''?" 5

 Chapter 684

    Shaun frowned. "What does it have to do with myst name?"


    "Because you keep meddling in other people''s matters," Catherine replied sarcastically.


    Shaun scoffed. "You''re my ex-wife. Liam is my brother. What would people say if you guys got together? You both are shameless, but I''m not."


    "Do you even treat Liam as your brother? You hit him a s you wish in thepany and made him aughing stock in Canberra," Catherine scolded him, "I''ve never seen someone so bossy and selfish like you."


    "So you''re feeling bad for Liam now?" Shaun squinted his eyes. Coldness exuded from his gaze.


    "He saved my life. Isn''t it normal for me to be on his side?" Catherine smiled as she said, "We''re both single anyway. It''s not impossible for us to try dating each other. Liam is handsome too."


    "Don''t you dare." Shaun''s furious gaze looked as if he wanted to gobble her up. "The Hill family will not tolerate this."


    "It doesn''t matter even if you don''t tolerate it, since Liam is neglected in Hill Corporation anyway. Worstes to worst, he can just work at mypany. It just so happens that I have too manypanies that I can''t manage them all. Who knows? You may have to call me ''sister-inw'' in the future." Catherine looked a t him. "Don''t you think that life is full of surprises?" 1


    Shaun''s temples throbbed until his head ached. He realized that he could not hold a conversation with Catherine. He would always get so angry that he felt like he was about to have a heart attack.


    "Catherine, I would rather destroy you than let you and Liam be a disgrace."


    "Fine, I''m just saying anyway. There are too many people trying to woo me now. Liam is just another option. I haven''t chosen one yet."


    Catherine left with a smug expression after saying that.


    Shaun punched the tree.


    They were divorced, but why could his emotions still be controlled by that woman? He even wanted to hide her when he saw her dancing with another man.


    Upon returning to the banquet hall, Cindy was ying the piano.


    The melodious sound of her ying and her soft singing echoed in the banquet hall.


    The guests enjoyed the performance since many people in high society had some knowledge of piano and music.


    "Cindy isn''t the pop diva of the music industry for nothing. She can sing both low and high notes while ying the piano without needing to catch her breath."


    "That''s right. Her abilities are not just for show. No wonder Young Master Jewell has been supporting her these few years."


    "Not only is he supporting her, but he spoils her a lot too. Young Master Jewell gives her whatever she wants. He even supported her as she made the transition from being a singer to a film star."


    "Where did you go? I looked for you everywhere. You''re up next," Liam went to Catherine''s side hurriedly and said.


    "I just went out to earn some small cash." Catherine showed him the 80 million dors that she earned. 1


    Liam was shocked. "What the f*ck, where did you earn that from?"


    "Your brother." Catherine pointed at Shaun who came in from behind with a dark expression.


    Liam gave her a thumbs up. "I''m impressed. Treat me to supperter."


    "I can''t. Young Master Stringer said he''ll send me back hometer." When Catherine thought about how she had earned that money through his dad''s affair, she could not help but pity him. It would not be long until he had to drink his sorrows away. "To make up for my guilt, I''ll transfer 40 million dors to you."


    Liam was in a daze from shock. "You... You''re being so generous?"


    "We''re friends! It''s just 40 million dors." Catherine casually transferred the money to him and left.


    Soon, Shaun came to Liam''s side. He asked with a dark expression, "What did Catherine say to you?"

 Chapter 685

    Liam shed his phone at Shaun with a smile. "She can''t have supper with me because she''s going on a date with Young Master Stringer tonight, so she transferred 40 million dors to me."


    At that moment, Shaun experienced what it was like to be enraged, infuriated, and exasperated.


    F*ck, she earned that money from him and shared it with Liam immediately.


    Did she take him for a squanderer?


    Wait, was she going on a date with Young Master Stringerter?


    Shaun could not stay calm anymore.


    After Cindy finished her song, she stood up slowly. She walked out from behind the piano and bowed.


    There was a round of thunderous apuse in the banquet hall.


    At that moment, Cindy was very pleased.


    She knew that in the eyes of these people in high society, she was just a celebrity who was unpresentable. However, she had to let everyone know that she did have talent on this day.


    Just then, she saw Catherine slowly walking toward her.


    Only the two of them were standing in the area where the musical instruments were ced. At this moment, everyone had their gaze set on the pretty and elegant Catherine. Cindy''s smile faltered.


    "Cathy, did youe to the wrong ce? This is a ce to y the piano." Cindy forced a smile and spoke in a gentle tone.


    "I didn''t. Haven''t you finished ying? I''ve spoken with the organizer. I want to try my skills." Catherine''s diamond-studded dress trailed behind her as she walked to the piano and sat down in front of it.


    Cindy''s expression stiffened. She turned back hurriedly and said, "Cathy, the people who are here today aren''t just ordinary people. Even the famous musician, Mr. Kimball, is here too. It''s not a ce where you can joke around. If you want to y the piano... you can y it when you get back home."


    "You think I''ll embarrass myself?" Catherine smiled vaguely.


    Cindy went tight-lipped. She was not sure either. Catherine had exceptional talent in music in the past. They had taken piano sses together. Catherine could learn everything quickly and was often praised by the teachers.


    Catherine evenposed songs and wrote lyrics for her after that. However, Cindy could not gauge her current skills.


    Nevertheless, a person would not do something impossible out of the blue.


    Cindy felt an uneasy feeling in her heart.


    At that moment, the guests started to talk about it as well. Their gazes held a trace of mockery as they looked at Catherine.


    After all, a singer like Cindy had just finished performing. If Catherine performed after her, she would surely make a joke of herself.


    Mnie acted as if she was worried and said, "Sister, this isn''t the Yule family''s party where you can do whatever you want. Not to mention you''re Uncle Joel''s appointed sessor now. You have to take care of the Yule family''s image." "That''s right." Joanne took the chance and seconded Mnie''s words.


    When Sarah saw that everyone had spoken, she said softly, "This is about ying the piano. It''s different from designing, after all. What do you think, Shaunic?"


    She tugged the tall, handsome man beside her.


    Shaun frowned.


    He had heard Catherine sing and y the guitar before. She was indeed superb at it. She would not lose to Cindy, and her voice might sound even better than Cindy''s. However, it might not be the case if Catherine were to sing while ying the piano. After all, it really puts an individual''s lung capacity and experience to the test. If it did not go well, it would be utterly humiliating.


    "I''m not sure." He went tight-lipped after saying that." It''s her own matter."


    "Let her embarrass herself if she wants to," Rodney said sarcastically, "I reckon she''s just trying to show off after getting ttered by others for a few days. She thinks she''s good at everything." 1


    "That''s right. Does she think that she can win against Cindy? Cindy''s the pop diva." 1


    "Never mind. Let her do it if she wants to. She''s the heir to Yule Corporation, so don''t make her look bad and give her apuseter. Don''t let her be put on the spot."


    "It''s the only way."


    U 99

 Chapter 686

    In the face of the crowd''s chatter, Catherine smiled faintly and pressed on a key, making the banquet hall quiet down.


    She adjusted the microphone and said in a pleasant voice, "This is a new song Iposed. Today will be the first time I''m ying and singing it, so I hope everyone will give it a listen."


    "Is she insane? She evenposed her own song."


    "Maybe she''s jealous of Cindy and wants to overshine her, but Cindy is a singer."


    "These days, every youngdy from wealthy families wants to make their own songs. It''s an insult to music."


    Just as everyone whispered in one another''s ears, a burst of cheerful music apanied by the sound of piano keys slowly sounded.


    "I say to you, ''stop right there'',


    "The ne flies over the blue sky,


    "I''m going on a journey,


    "I''m going on a journey far away.


    "Tears fell on my chest,


    "This rtionship, it won''t end,


    "We''re chasing our dreams of the future together,


    "This is not the end, it''s a new beginning."


    The crowd gradually quietened down and listened carefully to the new song. The cheerful song had a hint of sadness that alluded to a parting. It immediately reminded people of their university years where they had to bid farewell to their beloved so that they could chase after their own dreams.


    It was a little sad and stirred their hearts.


    Shaun looked at the glowing woman on the stage in disbelief.


    Her head was clearly lowered, but her body exuded a light that no one could block.


    She was always like this, surprising him time and time again.


    It was no wonder she hade up on stage with such confidence. Both her piano skills and voice were much better than Cindy''s.


    Sarah saw Shaun''s infatuated eyes and almost went mad. She had thought that Catherine would make a fool of herself.


    How did this happen? Three years ago, she had easily crushed Catherine like an ant.


    Three yearster, all of the men in the country were seeing Catherine in a new light.


    Cindy, who was standing beside Catherine, was so humiliated that her face turned white.


    No one knew Catherine better than her. Yes, this was the genre that Catherine had once excelled in.


    Soon, the song ended at thest note.


    "Marvelous!" Mr. Kimball took the lead in pping." The song was sung well, yed well, and even arranged well."


    "Miss Jones, did you reallypose this song?" President Lockhart from Times Corporation asked in surprise.


    "I wrote the music and lyrics myself." Catherine stood up and bowed deeply at Mr. Kimball. "Mr. Kimball, I''ve heard a lot about you."


    Mr. Kimball was full of praise for her. "It''s a pity that your talent only bloomed today, Miss Jones. Do you want to debut? I know a lot of people in the music industry and can-"


    "Thank you for your kindness, Mr. Kimball, but music isn''t my dream. It''s just my hobby," Catherine politely declined. "I usually have quite a lot going on and am too busy."


    President Lockhartughed. "Mr. Kimball, you don''t know this, but Miss Jones is also a world-famous designer."


    "That''s a shame." Mr. Kimball revealed a look of admiration.


    At that moment, Joanne suddenly said, "Miss Jones, did you copy Cindy''s song? Your song is very simr to ''Paradise of Dreams'', a famous song by Cindy."


    Everyone was shocked, and someone said, "Now that she mentioned it, it does seem to be a bit simr."

 Chapter 687

    "Miss Jones, you can''t have giarized it, right?" Charlie mocked with intent.


    As soon as the statement was made, everyone''s eyes fell on Catherine.


    Cindy showed a tolerant and generous expression, saying, "Actually, it''s not true. If you listen carefully, the song that Catherineposed has a lighter rhythm than my song, ''Paradise of Dreams''. It has a different style too."


    Catherine nced at Cindy. Everyone could hear the hidden meaning in Cindy''s words. It was an indirect admission that Catherine had copied Cindy, but only the style of the song was somewhat different. With the words she said, she portrayed herself as being very generous.


    Sure enough, the next moment, Joanne said, "Miss Turner, you can be generous, but you shouldn''t promote giarism. If you change and rearrange a handful of foreign songs and say that you created the song yourself, wouldn''t it be too unfair to the original creators?"


    Mnie also showed an embarrassed look. "Catherine, although we''re all members of the Yule family, you can''t be unreasonable."


    Before Sarah could speak, everyone was already targeting Catherine. Her heart was incredibly happy as she whispered in Shaun''s ears, "Shaun, did she really giarize?"


    Shaun''s handsome face was extremely cold. No one could guess what he was thinking.


    Rodney could not hold back and said, "It wasn''tpletely giarized, but it''s at least 60% simr. It''s just as I said. She can''tpose. In the end, she still copied from Cindy. I really don''t know who gave her the guts to go up on stage and try to embarrass Cindy. Does she take everyone here as fools?" 2


    Sarah was pleased as she listened. Although her expression was one of worry, her heart was ted.


    In the face of all the usations, Catherine smiled and leisurely yed another song that no one had ever heard before.


    This song was more soothing.


    However, her heavenly voice sang in a ssical style.


    When the song ended, she yed yet another song.


    These songs had different styles and no one had heard of them before.


    After ying and singing, the crowd had odd expressions.


    Cindy only felt the uneasiness in her heart grow stronger.


    Joanne yelled, "Everyone is talking about your giarism. Why are you ying songs again? No matter how well you y, it can''t cover up the fact that you''ve giarized."


    Catherine ignored her and looked at Mr. Kimball instead. "What do you think of thest two songs? Are they simr to any songs out there?"


    Mr. Kimball shook his head. "They''re brand new songs."


    "Ms. Harlow, Mr. Campos, what do you think?" Catherine looked at the people who had spoken out in the harshest manner before.


    Charlie said coldly, "We were talking about your first song. Although the subsequent songs are unfamiliar, who can be sure that you aren''t just copying a foreign song?"


    "That''s why I asked Mr. Kimball first. Do you think that Mr. Kimball would not be able to confirm this with his status?" Catherine shot back calmly.


    Mr. Kimball''s status in the music industry was respected. No matter how high Charlie''s position in the business world was, he did not dare to openly refute Mr. Kimball. Charlie fell silent.


    Catherine slowly stood up and shifted her beautiful eyes to Cindy. She suddenly smiled, asking, "What do you think, Cindy?"

 Chapter 688

    Cindy was inexplicably perturbed by Catherine''s expression. "You y very well. Keep up the good work."


    Catherine let out a snort ofughter and narrowed her eyes with a smile. "Even now, you don''t want to exin why the first song was simr to your song,'' Paradise of Dreams''? It''s because all the songs in the album ''Paradise of Dreams'', whether the lyrics orpositions, were all written by me."


    With that deration, the audience was in an uproar.


    The crowd subconsciously cast their eyes to Chester. Everyone knew that Cindy was Chester''s girlfriend. He had been protecting her in the circle all these years, spoiling her in the palm of his hands.


    For Catherine to call Cindy out now, that was the same as pping Chester''s face.


    Chester lit a cigarette and frowned deeply.


    Cindy was confused. "What are you saying?"


    Rodney scolded immediately, "Catherine Jones, I think you''ve really gone insane! Those songs were written by Cindy, not you! How shameless can you be?" 1


    "Yeah, do you know how talented Cindy is? Why would she need you to write songs for her?" Joanne


    also yelled.


    Catherine ignored the usations and said, "The first song in the album ''Paradise of Dreams'', ''Three Together'', was about Cindy, my, and another person''s friendship. We were good friends at that time. That year, Cindy''s dream was to be a singer, so I gave my best eight songs Iposed to Cindy without a contract. Why did I y thest two songs earlier? Those two songs are my most recentpositions. I just wanted to show everyone my capability. I don''t have to giarize Cindy at all."


    Cindy''s face was pale, and she looked like she was about to cry. "Cathy, is it because you want to be a singer? It''s okay, I can introduce musicians to you. You don''t have to step on my reputation."


    Catherine smiled and did not even look at her." Everyone, you don''t have to be in a rush to use me. Fortunately, my songbook is still around. Later, I''ll take pictures of it and post them on the inte. By the way, there are far more than eight songs in my songbook. There are 18 songs. Those who know music can enjoy them slowly. You can alsoe to me to buy the copyright for the rest of my songs, but I won''t be giving them away for free this time, since..."


    After a pause, she stared at Cindy, "...some people aren''t grateful for things that have been given to them out of goodwill. There are many ungrateful people in the world."


    Cindy almost copsed.


    She knew full well who theposer of the songs was.


    However, she had never cared about that.


    It was because, at that time, Catherine posed no threat to her. It was just a songbook, so everyone would just think that Catherine was jealous of her.


    However, now, with Catherine''s position, was there a need for her to be jealous of Cindy? Catherine was the princess of the Yule family, the family that owned the mostnd in the country. Coupled with her glory as a world-renowned designer, others would definitely believe in her words more.


    Catherine finished speaking and bowed. "I only yed today to make the banquet more lively for Times Corporation, but I didn''t expect to cause so much trouble. My sincerest apologies, President Lockhart."


    "It''s okay, Miss. Jones. You yed wonderfully, especially thest two songs. Many presidents from musicpanies are present tonight, so I believe that someone will approach you to purchase the copyrights soon." President Lockhart was smart and had seen a lot of these kinds of things in the industry before. He originally had some appreciation for Cindy, but it was reced with contempt now.


    1


    However, he still had to take into ount Chester''s reputation. He said with a


    smile, "Everyone, help yourself to the food. You''ll only have the strength to listen to my speech on stage if you eat enough."


    The crowd slowly dispersed.


    However, there were many people still discussing what had happened.


    "Oh, Director Crawford, you''re a music producer. What do you think?¡± 1


    "What Catherine Jones said is most likely true. Just look at her two songs. They''re indeed superb. Take either one and she''d get a music award for it easily."

 Chapter 689

    "Isn''t that an exaggeration?"


    "You don''t understand music. Catherine ys songs that get better the more you listen to them, and her voice is very good. Her piano skills are definitely above Grade 10 and can even bepared to professional pianists. Cindy is nowhere near that level."


    "I really didn''t expect Cindy to be such a person."


    "It''s normal. Many people in the music circle forget about friendships when they be famous. A few years ago, I heard Catherine was just a nobody in Melbourne and the Yule family hadn''t acknowledged her."


    "No wonder."


    The gazes the crowd cast toward Cindy were increasingly filled with contempt and disdain.


    Cindy''s face turned pale as she was the person in the middle of it all. Ever since she got together with Chester, no one had dared to underestimate her or despise her.


    She walked to Chester as though he was her savior. "Chester, I¡ª"


    "Were those songs really written by Catherine?"


    Chester stared at her sharply as though he wanted to see through her. "You''d better tell the truth. If Catherine really has the original lyrics andpositions in her hands, no matter how many people you hire to suppress the news, the people on the inte will denounce you to death."


    Cindy could tell from his words that he was willing to help her. She could only nod and cry while feeling aggrieved. "We were good friends back then. Cathay said she was willing to help me realize my dreams. She didn''t want to be a singer and wanted to inherit the family''spany instead, so she gave the songs to me. I really didn''t expect... that she would bring it up again now. There may have been an unresolved misunderstanding that has caused her to hate me more and more." Sarah, who walked over, heard this and nodded. "If she gave them to you, then she''s at fault for pursuing the matter now. It''s damaging to your reputation."


    Rodney said, "Is Catherine causing trouble for all of us because she doesn''t like us? Is she insane? She must think she''s remarkable now that she''s the heir to the Yule family." 2


    Cindy said with difficulty, "I''m afraid that she''ll post the original lyrics andpositions to the inte. If she does that, I really won''t be able to say anything anymore."


    Chester gave her a deep and cold look before saying," I''ll talk to her."


    On a sofa in the corner, Catherine was chatting with M r. Kimball.


    The more Mr. Kimball talked to her about music, the more he got along with her. "With your talent, it''s such a shame that you''re not taking the path of music. Why don''t you stop being a designer and take me as your mentor? You''re still young and so beautiful. I guarantee that you''ll be a master of music.


    You''re much better than Cindy Turner."


    "You believe in me?" Catherine smiled.


    "My ears won''t lie to me."


    Mr. Kimball grinned. "Cindy''s skills can''t bepared to yours in any way. I don''t know what grievances you have, but I still admire you very much."


    "Thank you, but I really don''t have a passion for music." Catherine politely refused again.


    After Mr. Kimball left, Chester walked over. He was dressed in a dark blue suit and wore gold-rimmed sses on his handsome face. With a faint and charming smile on his lips, he looked refined and noble.


    However, Catherine knew that under that goodlooking face hid a very cold heart.


    Back then, Charity had given her first love to him.


    In the end, he personally found awyer to send her to prison.

 Chapter 690

    Chester took a seat on the sofa opposite Catherine. There was clearly a bright smile on his face, but his aura gave off a powerful oppressive force. "Give me the original songbook."


    "It looks like Cindy came clean to you." Catherine smiled calmly. "What''s so good about such a hypocritical woman?"


    "She does have many shorings, but she''s still my woman," Chester said, "Catherine Jones, don''t go against me. Your Yule family can''t afford the consequences of angering the third young master of the country. Haven''t you had your fill of pping other people''s faces tonight?"


    The corners of Catherine''s mouth curled upward in mockery. "Chester Jewell, as the third young master of the country, your eyesight is pretty bad. You should change your sses."


    Chester''s eyes shed coldly. "My patience has its limits."


    "The matter between Cindy and me can be considered an old grudge. I didn''t want to bring up the past, but... it''s your fault for being so savage, Young Master Jewell." Catherine smiled coldly. "With just a word, you drove my dad out of your hospital."


    Chester froze and frowned. "I didn''t know about that."


    "Even if you knew, you''d have let Shaun do it anyway. It''s not my fault that you three are birds of a feather." Catherine stood up, her beautiful eyes looking cold. " You want me to give you the original songbook?


    Young Master Jewell, you must be dreaming. Do you think I''m one of your employees? Sure, if you want to take down the Yule family, go ahead. It''s my dad who insists on me being the heir, but I really can''t care less. It''s not like I don''t have money anyway. However, let me remind you. Don''t go out for wool ande home shorn. Just look at Shaun now."


    Chester, who had never been so tantly refused before, became so angry that he snapped his cigarette.


    "Chester Jewell, three years ago, I was very grateful that you found a doctor to save my dad, but after I found out that Charity jumped into the sea and died, I lost every shred of gratitude I had for you. You put on airs yet treat a woman like Cindy like she''s a treasure. There must be a hole in your brain." 2


    After Catherine finished speaking, she left without turning back.


    Behind her, Chester mmed his hand in anger and the wine ss crashed to the ground. His face was as cold as ice.


    Two slender figures walked over and Rodney was stunned. "No way, what did Catherine say to make you so angry?"


    After all, among the three of them, only Chester would smile while keeping his intentions in his heart. He usually never showed whether he was happy or angry.


    However, Shaunughed and gloated a little. "Now you know why I''m always so angered by that woman." 1


    "Chester, don''t be mad." Rodneyforted him. "With just a word, it''s not a problem for you to bring down the Yule family and Hudson Corporation."


    "Do you think the Yule family is a chicken in the vegetable market? They can''t be killed with just one word." Chester red at him fiercely. "It''s useless. The current Catherine Jones has no weak spots."


    Shaun was stunned, and Rodney said, "That''s impossible. How can a person not have any weak spots?"


    "Maybe a person will no longer have any weak spots after losing everything," Chester said thoughtfully.


    Shaun frowned. His heart suddenly felt ufortable.


    He turned back to the crowd and subconsciously looked for Catherine, but he only


    saw her leaving together with the young master of the Stringer family.


    Through the floor-to-ceiling windows, he could see the two people talking andughing while leaving together.


    He almost crushed the ss in his hands.


    Five minutester, he could no longer sit still. He told Rodney to send Sarah back


    after this and made an excuse to leave early.


    He followed Young Master Stringer''s car all the way until they stopped at the parking space in front of Hackett Institute. However, after waiting for half an hour,


    he still did not see Catherine getting out of the car.


    The lights in the car were on, but he did not know what they were doing.


    Was it necessary to chat for so long? Could it be...

 Chapter 691

    When Shaun thought of Catherine and Young Master Stringer possibly doing the same thing that had happened between them some days ago in the car...


    His heart instantly started aching.


    He could not bear it and took out his phone to make a call.


    Less than ten minutester, a policeman drove over and knocked on Young Master Stringer''s car window.


    "Is something the matter?" Isaac lowered the window.


    The officer looked at the young man and woman in the car, saying awkwardly, "Someone reported that you''re making improper transactions in the car."


    What kind of improper transactions could a lone man and a woman carry out in a car?


    Isaac and Catherine''s expressions instantly became foul. 1


    Catherine crossed her arms. "Do we look disheveled to you?"


    "My apologies." The officer cursed the person who reported them. That person must be insane.


    Just as the officer left and Isaac prepared to continue chatting, a water truck suddenly drove past. Since the window was left open, Isaac, who was sitting on that side, was drenched with water.


    He was so angry that his face turned ashen.


    "Sorry, I think you''d better go back and have a shower," Catherine held back herughter and spoke.


    "Yeah, maybe parking my car here has triggered someone." Isaac smiled wryly. He was a smart man. Catherine had many pursuers tonight, but only he had the chance to send her home, so there must be a lot of men jealous of him.


    "No, I must have offended someone. There might be someone who wille cause trouble for meter." Catherine handed him a tissue and walked into the neighborhood.


    Just as she was about to press for the elevator, arge hand suddenly stretched out from behind to block the button.


    Then, the familiar and pleasant smell of a man enveloped her from behind.


    Catherine did not look up and said casually, "After a night of trouble, you still haven''t had enough?"


    "I''m causing trouble?" The man''s sarcasticughter sounded above her. It seemed like hepletely disagreed.


    Catherine turned around and tilted her head. "You reported that I was having ''improper transactions'' and found someone to ssh water on Young Master


    Stringer. Don''t say that it wasn''t you."


    "... Why would I do such senseless things?" Shaun acted like he had heard a joke and wore a sarcastic smile. He would not admit to doing such a thing even if he were beaten to death. It was too humiliating.


    "It must be that someone saw how you were dressed improperly and kindly reported it to the police." Shaun''s eyes swept over therge exposed portion of her chest. "Look at yourself. You''re dressed like this and hanging out with a yboy like Isaac Stringer. Aren''t you afraid that people will call you frivolous?" "So what if I''m frivolous? We''re already divorced, so it''s none of your concern." Catherine swatted his hand away and pressed the button for the elevator.


    Shaun looked at her beautiful back and felt his heart ache in hatred. "What do you think Young Master Stringer will do if he finds out that you were lying in my car just a few days ago?"


    "Maybe he''ll find me more sympathetic. After all, you''re the one who''s about to settle down and start a family." Catherine''s face was full of mockery. "Shaun Hill, don''t you find yourself annoying? We''re already divorced, and it was you who forced me to sign the papers. Sarah and you are going to have IVF done, but you keep running back to me. Don''t tell me that you can''t let me go, or maybe... You want Sarah, but you want me too."


    She suddenly approached him.


    Her bewitching voice was like a spell.


    Shaun subconsciously pushed her away forcefully and ridiculed her, but her amazing performance and singing tonight suddenly shed in his mind-along with the sight of her dancing with other men and the sight of her talking andughing with other men...


    He suddenly realized that he had spent most of tonight watching her.


    They had signed the papers. From now on, she waspletely free. She could be with whoever she wanted to be with.


    However, when Young Master Stringer and her were in the car for just half an hour, he had wanted to scratch his heart and lungs out.


    He knew that he could not be like this. It would hurt Sarah, and it was unfair to her.

 Chapter 692

    However, Shaun could not help himself.


    "Why not?" He grabbed Catherine by the shoulders and pressed her against the wall, his eyes burning with mes. "I have to admit that you''re a very attractive woman. It was me who didn''t know you well enough before."


    Then, his thin lips greedily kissed her red ones.


    However, Catherine turned her head away and dodged.


    His lips fell on her cheek and her body''s elegant fragrance wafted over, making him unable to pull away.


    "Shaun Hill, do you remember how you got your subordinate to pin me down to search mest week? Do you remember how you forced me to sign the


    papers? Do you still remember how cold you looked at that time?"


    Catherine said softly with a trace of sadness. "In fact, when you carried me out of the car that day, I wasn''t asleep. I just felt like it was a dream and didn''t dare to wake up. After you left, I thought about a lot of things and felt that maybe there was still a chance for us. But the next day, you came to me for a divorce. You didn''t even leave a trace of dignity for me."


    Near the end, her voice choked, but she still pretended to be strong.


    Shaun''s body stiffened. His body seemed to be restricted, making him unable to move. "You..."


    Catherine pushed him away. "After that, I saw you apanying Sarah to have IVF done in the hospital. Since you''ve decided to be with her, why do you alwayse back to hurt me? Between Sarah and me, you never hesitate to choose to hurt me. You said you want me, but between the three of us, only I have to give in again and again. Only I have to watch as your family of three or four live harmoniously. No one can act like they''re not envious or jealous, right? But if I hurt Sarah, you''ll beat me and scold me again."


    She crouched down and suddenly cried uncontrobly.


    Shaun looked at her and suddenly felt a bitter feeling flood his chest.


    In truth, he also knew that he was being unfair to her.


    However, he had overestimated his control and underestimated the influence of this woman on him.


    "Get up."


    Shaun reached out to hold her.


    However, Catherine pushed him away like she was mad. "Go away. I don''t want to see you. Just let me go, okay? I don''t want to be involved with you two anymore."


    She let out painful cries again and again.


    Shaun''s body felt like it was frozen. "Okay, I''ll go."


    She was right.


    He was too selfish.


    He could not ask Catherine to be with him while getting married to Sarah.


    How did he be so shameless? 2


    He slowly turned around and walked out of the neighborhood one step at a time.


    In the past, he had always thought that he was disgusted by Catherine.


    He never thought that one day, he would be moved by her. 1


    Sometimes, he clearly hated her so much that his teeth ached, but for some reason, the strings in his heart were somehow tugged.


    It was a pity that he had met her toote.


    Shaun sat in the car and turned on his phone. On the screen was a picture of Catherine he had saved from the inte a few days ago. He quietly hid it somewhere.


    All night, Shaun sat in the car park of Hackett Institute and smoked.


    He did not know that at this time, the entertainment industry had been shaken.

 Chapter 693

    At 1:00 a.m., Cindy''s team held an emergency meeting and finally made an official announcement to the public. [Unknowingly, it has been five years since I entered the entertainment industry. That year,'' Paradise of Dreams'' made me popr all over the country. In fact, for so many years, I''ve been silently thanking one person in my heart and that''s my good friend, Catherine Jones. ''Paradise of Dreams'' was created by her for me. I''m really grateful to have met a friend like her in my life. She used to keep a low profile and didn''t want to show off, but now that she''s known to the public, I don''t want to hide her talent anymore. I want to give the prize that I was awarded back then to her. This is her award. Catherine, I love you.]


    Later, Cindy posted a few more trophies and a photo she had taken with Catherine on campus. In the photo, the two of them were smiling brightly and looking incredibly friendly.


    Theizens exploded.


    [So Catherine and Cindy were good friends. Tsk tsk, beauties really do hang out with each other.]


    [It''s not just that. She even wrote songs for Cindy. Such close friendship! It''s love, okay? Love.]


    [Isn''t anyone going to talk about Catherine''s musical talent? Is there anything she can''t do? I really want to kneel down in admiration.] [Cindy is so kind. Why do I feel like she''s showing off her best friend?]


    [Hehe, if I had a friend like Catherine, I''d show off too.]


    When Catherine got up in the morning and saw thements from theizens, she smiled.


    As expected of a top star''s PR team. Their response was quick.


    She took out her phone unhurriedly and called Chase." Chase, have you finished what I asked you to do?"


    "Of course, I have. Who do you think I am? I practically rule Melbourne. You just told me to get something from J Campbell. With how weak the Campbell family is now, J looks at me like she''s looking at her grandfather-"


    "Can you pass it to me now?" Catherine interrupted his bragging.


    "Sure. You''re pretty smart. Cindy probably forgot that she left a lot of loose ends when she was desperately trying to kiss up to Reba and J back in Melbourne."


    Chase sent her the recording.


    Catherine immediately shared it below Cindy''s


    Facebook post. [Thank you for revealing the truth, Miss Turner, but I was young and ignorant when I was with you in the past. I didn''t know how to judge people then. After so many things have happened, I don''t dare to treat you as a friend anymore.]


    Theizens yed the recording that Catherine posted with curiosity.


    A phone recording immediately yed.


    J''s voice was heard saying, "Aren''t you afraid that Catherine will find out you''re having dinner with me? We''re arch-enemies."


    Cindy''s voice then replied, "So what if she finds out? With her current status, she''s no longer from the same world as me."


    J replied, "That''s true. I heard from Reba that the Jones family drove her away and she doesn''t even have a ce to stay now. Did she ask you for help?"


    "She called me, but I didn''t answer."


    "Haha, good. That''s the way it should be. If she asks to borrow money from you, don''t do it."


    "Of course, I won''t. But that stupid Freya definitely will."


    The recording came to an abrupt end.


    However, it was enough for theizens to know Cindy''s true colors.


    [Is that really Cindy''s voice?]


    [It definitely is. It''s exactly the same as her usual singing and her voice on TV shows.] [So the recording was after Cindy became popr. She looked down on Catherine and refused to answer Catherine''s calls or lend her money when she needed help the most? Holy sh*t, is she even human? She just posted and said that Catherine and she were like sisters in the early morning. That''s too hypocritical!]


    [You guys just realized that she''s hypocritical? I''ve been on several forums before and said that Cindy is fake. She''s vain and looks down on staff, acting like she''s all that.]


    [She even called others stupid for lending Catherine money. Is she even human? If Catherine hadn''t written songs for her, would she be where she is today?]

 Chapter 694

    [Thementer above, don''t you get it yet? Cindy probably didn''t want to say


    that ''Paradise of Dreams'' was created and written by Catherine in the first ce, but maybe since Catherine is back now and she has the evidence, Cindy had no choice but to reveal it beforehand.]


    [Now that you mention it, it does sound possible]


    [Gossip iing. I heard thatst night during Times Corporation''s Starlight G, Cindy yed a song first and then Catherine performed. Her performancepletely crushed Cindy into pieces. Catherine said that she has the original draft of the ''Paradise of Dreams'' album and there are 18 songs in total. But she won''t write songs for anyone again. She said she didn''t know how to judge people in the past. Cindy was so scared that she had to disclose the truth first.]


    [I''mpletely disgusted by Cindy. I was even her fan for so many years. I must have been blind.]


    [I was blind too. I''m not her fan anymore.]


    In the vi.


    When Cindy saw thements on the inte, she swept everything to the ground and screamed.


    She never imagined that Catherine would have a recording of her conversation with J.


    J Campbell, that b*tch!


    The good and pure image she had maintained for years was all ruined now.


    Her manager was also anxious and helpless. After the incident broke out, her phone had been ringing nonstop. They were all calls to cancel endorsements. Several filmpanies for big films also said that they wanted to change Cindy''s role.


    "Lisa, there''s nothing we can do. Many people on the inte are scolding Cindy now. Her boat haspletely sunk. We really don''t dare to take the risk."


    "Lisa, don''t say anything more. If not for Young Master Jewell''s reputation, we would hold you ountable for the copse of her image. We''re already being kind by just canceling the contract."


    "You silly girl. Why are you still standing here and throwing a tantrum? Hurry up and go to Young Master Jewell." Lisa urged Cindy angrily. "You must let him find the best PR team for you."


    "But he''s not answering my calls." Cindy was so anxious that tears came streaming down her face.


    "Then go to him. He has to help you." Lisa gripped her hand and gritted her teeth. "Don''t forget, you have what he wants."


    Cindy was startled, and after a moment, she calmed down.


    She was in no hurry. As long as she kept Chester firmly in her hands, even if her reputation was ruined today, she could still make aeback in the future.


    In the afternoon.


    After Catherine inspected thepany, Harvey came up to her and whispered, "Chairman Jones, the trending search about Cindy Turner has been suppressed."


    "Who did it?"


    "I heard that the Jewell family yed a part."


    Catherine frowned. She was genuinely surprised.


    Cindy''s true colors as someone who pretended to be innocent but was actually calcting and maniptive had been exposed but Chester was still protecting her.


    Did Chester love Cindy so much that he was unable to distinguish between right and wrong anymore? 1


    She never thought Chester was so immoral before.


    Kasey said with great pity, "If the Jewell family has gotten involved, then there''s nothing we can do anymore. I heard that the Jewell family holds half of the entertainment industry." "Forget it. In any case, with this incident, Cindy''s pure and innocent image is ruined. It''ll take some time for her to make aeback."


    Catherine epted the situation and moved on quickly. Just then, her phone rang.


    "Miss Jones, you''ve been really busy oppressing two-faced batches recently, huh? Do you still remember that I have a flight today and that you have to pick me upter?" 1

 Chapter 695

    Thezy afternoon sun shone from the window and fell on Catherine''s beautiful figure.


    She leaned to the side and the corners of her mouth curled up into a gentle smile. Even her tone was soft." Okay, I''ll pick you up."


    Harvey almost got blinded by the sight. He asked carefully after she hung up the phone, "Chairman Jones, are you dating?"


    Catherine paused and raised her eyebrows, evidently in a good mood. "Soon."


    What did she mean by that?


    Was someone pursuing Chairman Jones now?


    9:00 p.m.


    A ne from the USnded at the airport.


    Catherine waited for more than ten minutes before seeing Freyaing out with her two little darlings.


    Lucas was wearing an English-style blue-colored shirt. Although his body was small, his overly handsome and cute little face caused the people


    passing by to cast many looks at him.


    As for Suzie, she was sitting on top of the suitcase. Her two pigtails swayed adorably.


    When the two little children saw Catherine, Suzie immediately jumped down from the suitcase and ran toward her excitedly.


    "Mommy, Mommy..."


    Suzie jumped into her arms at once, and a milky scent wafted over.


    Catherine''s little heart softened and her tears almost fell from her eyes. Since they were born, she had never been separated from the two little ones for so long.


    "Mommy." Lucas was more restrained, but his eyes also turned red.


    "Sweetie,e here." Catherine spread her arms and hugged them.


    "Sigh, it''s better to have biological children. They don''t warm up to their


    godmother like this at all," Freya teased, "I buy candies for you every day but you forget me the instant you see your mom."


    Suzie twisted her body. "Godmom, hurry up and get married. Give us a younger brother and sister."


    "No thanks." Freya pouted.


    Catherine stood up and smiled. "It''s been hard on you these days. I''ll treat you to supper tonight."


    "Sure, let''s go." Freya was just about to leave when a surprised voice suddenly sounded behind them.


    "Freya, is that you?"


    Even though it had been three years, she still remembered that voice. Freya turned around only to see Patrick and Lindaing out of the gate. After three years apart, Patrick looked much more mature than before. His features were more defined and his jawline had slimmed. His casual pants and ck sweater made him seem less gentle than before. He seemed sharper now.


    As for Linda, she had not changed much. She was wearing a white sweater with a knee-length skirt. Her two hands were wrapped around Patrick''s arm intimately. He was dressed in ck while she was dressed in white. It was clear that they were a couple. 1


    However, Patrick seemed to have forgotten about Linda who was beside him and simply looked at Freya without blinking.


    Her light blue skinny jeans perfectly outlined her straight legs, and on her upper body was a simple orange t-shirt. The shirt was tied into a knot at her waist, revealing her small waist.


    Her skin was milky white and her hair was coiled into a bun, revealing her naturally defined cheeks. Her eyes were big and bright, making her look like a person of mixed ethnicities.

 Chapter 696

    Three years.


    The years had left traces on her face, but they only made her be more youthful and beautiful.


    Patrick seemed to have forgotten how to breathe.


    To the side, Linda said with surprise, "Freya, it''s really you. You''re back! We were quite worried about you when the incident before happened. Are you okay?"


    Patrick froze. 1


    Yes, now he remembered. Three years ago, there was news that she had seduced Thomas Neeson and angered him. Thomas then forcibly broke into her house and defiled her. Photos of her covered in bruises had also been posted on the inte.


    Soon afterward, there was news that she went abroad in her miserable state.


    His eyes were suddenly filled with disgust and disappointment.


    Freya naturally did not miss the change of expression in his eyes andughed. "Linda, you''re rubbing salt into my wounds as soon as I return home. You''re still a s amazing as ever."


    Linda''s face changed slightly as she pretended to cover her mouth, looking as though she was full of guilt. "I''m sorry-"


    "Don''t apologize," Patrick said coldly, "Since you dared to do those things, why are you afraid of it being mentioned by others?"


    Freya raised her eyebrows and tilted her head. This was the man she had once been deeply in love with. However, just because of the false news, he would rather believe in Tomas'' lie than her.


    Catherine could not hold back. "Patrick Jackson, Freya was with you for so long yet you still don''t know her well enough?"


    "I know her too well. When she was downstairs at yourpany, she kissed another man in front of me. It''s clear that her lifestyle has be unruly after she came to the capital," Patrick said with disdain.


    "Patrick, don''t say that." Linda sighed. "Freya might have been trying to provoke you back then. Thomas Neeson is the president of the Neeson Corporation, after all. She might have been trying to find someone with higher status to show you, but it ended up...


    backfiring. However, Freya, I want to remind you. Next time you look for a man, you still have to take into ount his character."


    Freya wanted to roll her eyes in disgust. "You''re right. I didn''t look at the man''s character when finding my first love. Back then, I said that the childhood friend who kept pestering him was definitely interested in him, but he didn''t believe me. Look now. They really


    did end up getting together."


    Lucas suddenly said, "Are you talking about both of them?"


    "Yep." Freya bent down and said, "I told my first love about it but he med me for overthinking. Sigh, now that I think about it, I really went too far. I should''ve left sooner. Instead, I ended up dying a certain someone''s romantic rtionship for so many years. I''m such a horrible person."


    The colors on Patrick and Linda''s faces changed continuously.


    Linda bit her lip and said guiltily, "Freya, you''ve misunderstood. Believe it or not, I really didn''t have any feelings for Patrick back then, but after you left, I felt that he was quite tragic. Later, when I took care of him, I couldn''t help but fall in love with him."


    "Tragic?" Freya was stunned.


    "Wasn''t I? I was cheated by a hypocritical woman like you for so many years," Patrick said with a hateful tone.


    Freya was so shocked that her brain was all messed up


    What the f*ck. Who were these people?


    "I was also quite blind to have wasted so many years of my life with a disgusting man like you. Back then, how did I ever think that you were gentle and modest?


    I waspletely blind."


    Freya could not be bothered to pay attention to them anymore and took Lucas'' hand to walk away.


    "Wait, is that your child?" Patrick stared coldly.


    Freya wanted to admit that he was her child, but Lucas spoke up before her, "She''s my aunt. My aunt has many men who are chasing after her, so scumbags like you should get lost." 2


    Freya almost apuded when she saw Patrick''s smug face.


    However, Linda said, "I never heard news of Forrest marrying. Is he your


    illegitimate son? You''re lying and saying that he''s your brother''s..."

 Chapter 697

    "Oh my, are you psychic? My lifestyle is so wretched, so it''s normal for me to have one or two illegitimate children," Freya grinned and mocked.


    However, Patrick''s face changed dramatically. "He''s really your illegitimate son?"


    "Idiot," Lucas mocked, "If you believe everything a woman says, why don''t you just go and eat sh*t too?"


    "I dare you to say another word." Patrick was repeatedly provoked by the small child and pointed at Lucas.


    "Just try andy a hand on him." Freya grabbed his wrist.


    Patrick, who was taller than her, was surprised by the pain in his arm.


    He red at Freya, but she only looked at him with a hint of ridicule. He slightly fell into a trance when he remembered that she had always used to look at him with adoration.


    His heart suddenly ached.


    "Patrick Jackson, I hope that when we meet again next time, you won''t even say hello. People say that first loves are beautiful, but I find you as disgusting as a fly."


    Freya let go of his hand and left with Catherine.


    When they left, Patrick continued to look at her back view. He clearly hated her, but all these years, he had never managed to erase her from his heart.


    "Patrick, are you okay?" Linda hurriedly came over and held his hand, taking a closer look at him.


    "It''s nothing." Patrick was absent-minded.


    When Linda saw him like this, she secretly gritted her teeth.


    In the car.


    Catherine pointed out meaningfully, saying, "Patrick kept staring at you when we left."


    "So what?" Freya looked out of the window. "After that incident, everyone scolded me and I was detested. This ex-boyfriend of mine also sent me a message saying that I have no self-respect."


    "Pfft."


    "You''reughing?" Freya''s eyes widened.


    "No, I''m just thinking about how we''ve both suffered the same thing. We both encountered scumbags," Catherinemented thoughtfully. 1


    "No, you met two scumbags, but I only met one. The next one definitely won''t be." Freya denied vehemently. She refused to be that unlucky.


    "Okay, I hope you''ll end up better than me," Catherine said sincerely.


    "Mommy, Godmother, don''t worry. If you can''t find a good man in the future, I''ll protect you," Lucas saidzily.


    "My Lucas is such a sweet little man." Catherine hugged him and gave him a kiss, making his ears turn red.


    "Mommy, Mommy, I want one too." Suzie came over and also wanted a kiss.


    Catherine did not take them back to Hackett Institute and went to eat supper in the capital first.


    The two little ones were not afraid of spicy food and ate until their bellies were round.


    Suzie lifted her little red and oily mouth, saying, "I finally understand why Godmother always talks about the hot wings here. They''re too good. I never want


    to g o back to the US again. I want to stay here and eat hot wings."


    "... You can''t." Catherine felt her heart ache. 1


    "I don''t want to go back either," Lucas said with a cool face, "I can''t rest assured if you''re here alone."


    The adult-like tone made Catherineugh, but she then said seriously, "You can''t. The fact that you''re children of the Hill family can never be revealed. Your scumbag father will snatch you back even if he doesn''t love you." 1

 Chapter 698

    "Yeah," Freya said, "Your mommy is amazing now, but your scumbag dad is very ruthless."


    The two children lowered their heads, both momentarily silent.


    The next day.


    Catherine got up early and made a hearty breakfast for her little darlings.


    "Sweeties, Mommy has taken the day off. I''ll bring you to the yground today, okay?" Catherine said gently.


    "Okay." Suzie became happy. "I wanna eat cotton candy."


    "As you wish."


    Just then, Freya came out of the guest room wearing a id dress with a beige coat. She wore light makeup on her face, and her long hair was draped over her shoulders. She had on a pair of high heels."


    "Little darlings, do I look pretty?" Freya twirled.


    Suzie pped her hands. "You''re pretty. You''re so pretty I could die." "What a sweet girl. I''ll reward you with chocte."


    Freya tossed a piece of chocte over.


    Catherine''s expression darkened. "Aren''t you just attending a forum held by SE Group? If I didn''t know any better, I''d have thought that you were entering a beauty pageant."


    "What do you know? Today''s event will attract the attention of beauty brands all around the world. Even Osher Corporation''s Rodney Snow is no exception. I''ve waited for this moment for far too long. He drove me away before, but hah! I can''t wait to see his miserable and regretful eyes now," Freya said with her head held high.


    "Fine, hurry up and eat. Leave when you''re done."


    Catherine said as she held back augh.


    In Snow Manor.


    After the maid served breakfast, the assistant handed him an itinerary and said, "President Snow, the internationally renowned cosmetic chemist, Garan, will be speaking on stage for SE Group''s forum at 10:00 this morning. Would you like to go? SE Group has sent an invitation."


    Rodney frowned and snorted. "That b*stard, President Hatch, is clearly showing off in front of me."


    "Yes." The assistant sighed. "However, Garan is really strange. We''ve invited her toe to Australia so many times but she has always refused. I thought that she didn''t like Australia, but I didn''t expect her to suddenly agree toe when SE Group, our rival, invited her. Osher Corporation is one level higher than SE in both status and brand level. Smart people would choose to cooperate with us instead."


    Rodney crossed his arms in deep thought. "Has Garan signed a cooperation contract with SE?"


    "No, but it''s said that Garan came to Australia this time to sign a contract with SE. I heard that she has a n anti-wrinkle and firming form in her hands. It''d be troublesome if they''re bought by SE. After all, the products developed by Garan these years have be popr products all over the world with up to 80% of consumersing back to buy the products again."


    At the mention of that, Rodney felt annoyed. "The chemists in ourpany are all useless. We invest so much money in them every year, but they''ve never made anything satisfactory."


    The assistant pursed his lips and said, "The director of the R&D Department always talks about Freya Lynch, the woman from three years ago. She was quite talented, but it''s a pity that she didn''t seed in developing the product-"


    "Shut up." Rodney looked over coldly. "Except for her beauty, Freya Lynch is just a woman who''s useless. There''s nothing worth mentioning about her.


    Cosmetic chemists like her can be found all over the country. I don''t like her." 2


    it H


    The assistant blinked and was surprised to find that President Snow would find another woman besides Sarah Neeson beautiful.


    "That''s right. Freya Lynch is definitely not on the same level as Garan." The assistant nodded in agreement.


    "No matter what, we can''t let Garan cooperate with SE Group." Rodney suddenly got up. "Give me the invitation. I''ll go to the forum held by SE and meet Garan. If I go personally, she''ll definitely have to show me some respect." 9

 Chapter 699

    10:00 a.m.


    In a five-star hotel.


    After Rodney handed over the invitation and went in, S E Group''s President Hatch weed him with a spring in his step.


    "President Snow, wee, wee. I knew that you''de today. I heard that Osher Corporation had invited Garan several times but was always refused, s ol didn''t have many expectations when I invited her. But who knew that she readily agreed?"


    "Congrattions, President Hatch. Yourugh lines are already showing." Rodney smiled wickedly. "But she only came to attend the forum, not to cooperate with you. Don''t celebrate too soon, President Hatch."


    "That''s not necessarily true. Garan has also agreed to the invitation tonight where we''ll talk about the form." President Hatchughed. "Sorry, President Snow. If we get the form, our product sales for the next half of the year will definitely surpass yours."


    Rodney''s thin lips moved.


    President Hatch patted his shoulder. "But President Snow, you won''t mind, right? The Snow family has so many industries. It''s just Osher Corporation. Even if it''s crushed, you still have manypanies in other industries you can take over. We might even be able to be partners then."


    Rodney frowned fiercely, his face as cold as ice.


    Yes, the Snow family was in many industries, but at the same time, the Snow family had many children and grandchildren. Osher Corporation was founded by him. If he screwed up the brand in his hands, he would beughed at by the rest of the Snow family.


    He had to win Garan over.


    As an important guest of today''s forum, Garan would only appear during the finale.


    At 11:30 a.m., the host pped his hands.


    "Let''s wee the world''s most promising genius cosmetic chemist, Garan. Garan needs no introduction. At the age of 25, she was taught by Master Simpson, the person who started the luxury makeup industry.


    "Today, Garan is working with many top international brands. Last year, the Sapphire series eye cream she developed exceeded 13 billion dors in global sales, taking the world by storm."


    Under the crowd''s gaze, a woman wearing a long id dress elegantly came up to the podium.


    The woman had delicate features, a straight nose, and well-defined eyes. She looked exquisite and beautiful like a blooming rose.


    Rodney fiercely squeezed the disposable cup in his hand, causing the water to spill out and wet his sleeve. However, he did not realize it.


    He never expected that the world-renowned top cosmetic chemist would be... Freya Lynch. 1


    She was the woman he had once looked down on.


    The arrogant words he had said this morning seemed to p him in the face. 8


    On the stage, Freya''s gaze swept over him before falling to everyone else. With a smile, she said, "Hello everyone. I''m Garan, also known as Freya Lynch."


    The audience froze, finding the name somewhat familiar.


    "Yes, I used to work as a cosmetic chemist in Osher Corporation, but it didn''t take long for Osher to use me of giarism and misconduct. They had all the cosmeticpanies in the country cklist me. I basically couldn''t find a job in the country back then."


    Freya smiled as she talked about her heartbreaking past. She suddenly looked at Rodney. "President


    Snow, after three years, I wonder if you still think that I giarized? If I did, would I have the status I have today?"


    Everyone immediately looked at Rodney with looks that held slight... disdain.

 Chapter 700

    Everyone present had high ranks. They all understood that it was child''s y for a president to suppress a small cosmetic chemist.


    Besides, if Freya had really giarized, how could she be a top cosmetic chemist with a world-renowned reputation?


    People relied on strength to speak.


    Facing the crowd''s gaze, Rodney secretly clenched his fists that were on his


    knees. His beautiful face had almost turned ashen.


    "I wasn''t too informed about the events of that year. Maybe... the people under me caused some kind of misunderstanding."


    After a while, Rodney could only put on a bold face and exin.


    "Is that so?"


    Freya smiled sweetly and said in a joking tone, " President Snow, yourck of awareness ruined me. But I have to thank you. You were the stumbling block on my way to sess. If not for you, I wouldn''t have met Master Simpson after leaving the country."


    Then, Freya talked about some of her opinions on cosmetic brands.


    Rodney originally wanted nothing more than to kick her, but for some reason, the more he listened, the more absorbed he became.


    He had to admit that Freya Lynch had be experienced and knowledgeable. He was indeed much better than the cosmetic chemists in hispany.


    At the end of the forum, a reporter suddenly said, "Ms. Lynch, I remember you. Three years ago, your incident with Thomas Neeson from Neeson Corporation caused a huge buzz. I heard that you seduced Thomas-"


    President Hatch''s expression changed as he red at the reporter. "Where are you from? Don''t talk nonsense."


    "I''m telling the truth. It caused a sensation at that time. Ms. Lynch was defiled by Mr. Neeson and sent to the hospital," the reporter whispered.


    The crowd went into an uproar, and their eyes when they looked at Freya also turned strange.


    The beautiful smile on Freya''s face remained. She lifted her long legs and walked down from the stage calmly, approaching the reporter step by step without the slightest hint of panic in her eyes.


    "I always say that women must strive to be self-reliant. When your position is too low and even if you never did anything wrong, upon encountering someone who relies on the power and authority behind them... the culprit who humiliates and bullies women will be the victim in the end."


    "Ms. Lynch, you mean to say..." There were also other reporters who slowly stood out and asked.


    Freya said coldly, "This is the truth behind what had happened back then. I refused Mr. Neeson many times when he stalked me, so he held a grudge and broke into my house. He violently beat me up with the intention of assaulting me. Fortunately, my friend arrived in time.


    "Although I was fine, my friend and I were injured and admitted to the hospital. As you all know, Thomas Neeson''s younger sister is backed by Hill Corporation''s president. She''s about to marry into the Hill family soon. At that time, how could Ipete with the Hill family?"


    A reporter shouted, "In other words, are you trying to say that it was President Hill who supported Thomas Neeson and framed you?"


    Freya said faintly, "If you don''t believe me, you can dig up all the other affairs that Thomas Neeson had been involved in over the years. Years ago, a university student was forced to jump off the building and he was brought to court by her family. In the end, he relied on his younger sister and got away scot-free.


    "These few years, he had also forced plenty of women to undergo abortions. Until now, no one from a respectable family is willing to marry him. How could I have liked a piece of garbage like him?"


    Everyone sucked in a cold breath.


    They all knew that Thomas Neeson''s younger sister was about to marry Shaun Hill. Freya''s remarks were tantamount to calling Shaun out.


    Rodney could no longer hold back. "Freya Lynch, I suggest that you pay attention to your words. Don''t think that you''re untouchable now that you''re famous in the cosmetics industry."

 Chapter 701

    "I''m just telling the truth about that year. What does it have to do with me being untouchable?" Freya retorted with augh.


    "Do you dare to say in front of everyone that Thomas Neeson is a gentleman, President Snow? Forget it, the word ''gentleman'' is too much. Let''s just use the word'' decent''. Is he even that?"


    11 H


    Rodney was instantly snubbed by her criticism.


    Damn it. Should he just bite the bullet and say that Thomas Neeson had a decent character?


    He really could not say it, though.


    In truth, he had never met such a trashy person before. If not for the fact that he was Sarah''s brother, he would like to pretend not to know him.


    Freya smiled andughed delightedly in her heart.


    She had been working so hard in the past three years in order to pay back the humiliation from back then.


    Catherine was not the only one holding onto past resentments; she was too.


    She was clearly the victim in the incident but was pinned with the title of being a dirty b*tch.


    Wherever she went, she was rejected.


    Even the powerful people she had contact with in the capital would send text messages to her in the middle of the night, asking how much it would cost to sleep with her for one night.


    When she left, she had been like a wretched stray dog, but it was now time for her to regain her footing in society little by little.


    Freya once again turned to the reporter''s microphone and said, "It''s good that you brought up Thomas Neeson''s incident. Let me announce to Thomas that I''m back! When you threatened me back then, I could only swallow my words, but the truth will be revealed sooner orter."


    Then, she turned and left.


    She stood straight with her high heels, making it so that people did not dare to have the slightest contempt toward her.


    Rodney also looked to be at a loss for a moment. When he took big steps to try and go after her, President Hatch stopped him.


    "President Snow, since you fired a talent like Ms.


    Lynch three years ago, don''t go after her anymore. I don''t think she wants to see you either."


    "Get out of the way," Rodney ordered with a cold face.


    "The form in Ms. Lynch''s hands will belong to SE Group." President Hatch looked him in the eye


    without giving in.


    ... 1


    In the parking lot on the first floor of the hotel basement.


    A sports car drove up.


    Freya opened the car door and sat in the passenger seat.


    Suzie immediately rushed over and kissed her." Godmom, your performance


    earlier was great. You had a bit of Mommy''s aura."


    "You saw it?" Freya''s eyebrows were raised in delight.


    "There was a live broadcast." Catherine poked at her phone. "Although not many people watched it, the news will slowly spread."


    "I''ll definitely get revenge for what happened that year." Freya gritted her teeth. "I''m not afraid of Thomas Neeson. It''s just that Shaun Hill, who''s behind him, is a little troublesome."


    "Don''t worry, take your time. Let''s work together. I already told Big V to publish what you said. Now, we''ll just wait and see." Catherine held her hand. "Let''s go. I''ll treat you to a meal."


    In the backseat, Suzie turned around and whispered to Lucas, "Brother, is Shaun Hill our scumbag dad?"


    "Yeah." Lucas frowned and nodded.


    Suzie bit her lip and said with annoyance, "Why is our daddy such a scumbag?


    He hurt Mommy, and he hurt Godmom too. I don''t like him at all."


    "I don''t like him either." Lucas already marked Shaun a s his enemy. 2

 Chapter 702

    In the afternoon.


    What Freya had said at the forum was gradually pushed out to the media by Big V, and so, old news from three years ago was dug up again.


    [I remember thisdy now. Three years ago, it was said that she seduced Thomas Neeson, so she was scolded by everyone. People even threw eggs at her when she walked.]


    [She''s amazing. She''s a top international cosmetic chemist now. I don''t know why, but I kind of believe that she''s telling the truth. Maybe it''s because she''s beautiful.]


    [I actually wanted to say this three years ago. Thomas Neeson''s character really isn''t good, but no one believed me.]


    [I have a distant rtive who worked in Neeson Corporation and frequently got taken advantage of by Thomas. In the end, she resigned because she couldn''t take it anymore.]


    [Thomas Neeson is a famous scumbag in the capital. I used to have a university ssmate who caught his attention, but she rejected him. In the end, he forced her to jump off the building. Her family sued him, but i


    t was no use. His backer is too tough.]


    [Everyone knows that his younger sister is Sarah Neeson. He''s only acting so wildly because his brother-inw is Shaun Hill.]


    When things started to escte, Shaun was apanying Sarah to try on her wedding dress.


    Hadley went over to report it to Shaun.


    "Freya Lynch?" Shaun subconsciously thought of Catherine when he heard that name. These days, he was trying his best to not think about her.


    However, now that Freya''s name was mentioned, the incident from three years ago also resurfaced in his mind.


    "Yes, it seems that she wants to uncover the truth about the incident three years ago." Hadley hesitated and said, "Since Thomas Neeson''s reputation has been poor these years, all thements are against him. Now, people on the inte are... talking about Ms. Neeson and you."


    "What are they saying?" Shaun asked with a cold face.


    "They''re saying you''re... taking advantage of your position to bully others."


    While trying on wedding dresses, Sarah''s beautiful face changed upon hearing the words. She never thought that Freya would appear again.


    Was she not just a little employee under Rodney back then? How did she manage to have a powerfuleback like Catherine? 1


    She gritted her teeth but quickly said guiltily, "I''m sorry, Shaun. I didn''t expect that incident to bring you trouble again, but I''ve already lectured my brother regarding this. He''s doing much better these years."


    Hadley could not help but say, "But... I saw some people on the inte say that President Neeson... often harasses the beautiful employees in thepany."


    Shaun''s handsome face immediately went cold. Sarah secretly cursed at Hadley, but her face only showed chagrin. "I really didn''t know about that. Maybe someone hired people to make thosements..."


    "Enough. Suppress the matter first." Shaun turned to order Hadley.


    "Of course."


    After Hadley left, Sarah took Shaun''s arm. "Shaun, regarding this matter, it was my brother who wronged Freya. How about Ipensate her with ten million dors?"


    "If you really think that he was in the wrong, then tell him to shut his mouth." Shaun was inexplicably annoyed. "He was the one at fault in the first ce but he ran to the reporters and said that Freya seduced him. If not for the fact that he''s your older brother, I would have killed him already." 2


    That year, it was also Thomas Neeson who indirectly caused him to lose his children. Shaun was full of disgust for the man now.


    Sarah was shocked by the anger in his eyes, and her eyes reddened as she hurriedly apologized, "I''m sorry, it''s all my fault. I shouldn''t have been selfish and asked you to save him in the first ce."


    "Forget it, it''s not your fault. However, in the future, I won''t care if he lives or dies anymore," Shaun said in annoyance.


    "Okay." Sarah held back her tears. "Shaun, does this wedding dress look good on me?"


    Shaun casually nced at her and nodded. "We''ll get this one."


    Then, he went out.


    For some reason, he felt that if the dress was worn by Catherine instead, it would be even more beautiful. 1


    Sarah looked at the half-hearted man and stomped her foot in anger.


    Just then, Thomas called her. "Sarah, that b*tch Freya Lynch came back. This time, I''ll definitely finish her off!"

 Chapter 703

    Sarah''s beautiful face immediately shed with a touch of disgust. "Shut your mouth. This is a critical time as I''ll be marrying Shaun soon. Don''t cause trouble for me."


    Thomas was shocked by the sudden scolding. "But didn''t you see what Freya said to the reporters-"


    "Shaun has already found someone to suppress the matter. If you have a grudge, then settle it after my wedding."


    Sarah said word by word, "Do you hear me? If something goes wrong, I won''t help you."


    "... Fine."


    Thomas reluctantly hung up the phone, but in his heart, he did not think that anything would go wrong.


    Turning around, he made a phone call. "Go and find where that b*tch Freya Lynch lives."


    In an elegant Western restaurant.


    The waiter led Freya and stopped at the entrance of a private room. "This is the room President Hatch booked." 1 "Thank you." Freya pushed the door and went in.


    Rodney was sitting in front of an antique screen. He wore a brown satin shirt with the first few buttons undone. His cuffs were rolled up, and his eyes were sharp on his beautiful face, giving him a wicked yet romantic aura.


    "Sit."


    He pointed to the chair beside him.


    Freya could not be bothered with him and turned to leave, but when she tried opening the door, she found that it was locked.


    "Don''t leave. Eat. The food won''t taste good if it''s cold."


    Rodney got up and dragged her to a chair. "Ms. Lynch must have felt great when you were speaking at the forum today. I admit it, you surprised me. I was wrong about you before. I offer this toast to you as an apology, okay? Are you happy now?"


    Rodney poured himself a ss of red wine and gulped it down. 1


    Freya looked at the wine ss on the table for a moment before walking over to pour wine into it.


    Rodney thought that she wanted to give a toast, but unexpectedly, she flicked her wrist and poured the wine on his handsome face.


    "Freya Lynch!" Rodney''s face changed greatly. Just as he was about to get angry, Freya picked up the bottle of wine, tore open his cor, and poured the contents into his shirt.


    The wine was cold, causing Rodney to yelp.


    He jumped to the side and quickly took off his shirt, but his trousers were already wet. His pants stuck firmly to his thighs, revealing attractive lines.


    "Freya Lynch, do you want to die?" Rodney was furious. No one had ever dared to do this to him. This woman was insane! How dare she pour wine on him?!


    He was extremely cold after taking off his clothes.


    He shivered, and from the look in his eyes, he wanted nothing more than to eat her alive.


    On the other hand, Freya was smiling delightedly.


    "I thought you weren''t quite awake, so I poured wine on you. Rodney Snow, I think you''re too used to being the high and mighty Young Master Rodney. You don''t treat me as a person at all. Back then, in order to help Sarah Neeson, you uttered a casual sentence that almost ruined a lifetime of my efforts.


    "If you didn''t like me, you could''ve just fired me. Why did you have to cklist me from the industry? You should know better than anyone if I giarized or not."


    The more she said, the angrier she got. She smashed the bottle, causing the ss to shatter everywhere.


    Rodney jumped on the chair with fright and almost slipped on the ss. After all, he was not wearing a shirt.


    "Freya Lynch, don''t think that I won''t dare to hit you!" Rodney yelled at her.


    "Go ahead. Even if you don''t hit me, I''ll hit you." Freya used the fork to pick up a piece of steak that was still hot from the te and threw it at Rodney.

 Chapter 704

    Rodney looked at the steak that was still sizzling with oil and was so frightened that he hurriedly jumped to another stool. "Freya Lynch, I''ll call the police if you throw another piece."


    "Go ahead. At most, I''ll be asked to pay some money. I can afford it." Freya flung everything on the table at him.


    Rodney was unable to dodge and could only rush over to grab Freya''s hands.


    Freya''s hands were restrained, so she turned her head and bit him hard on the


    ear.


    "Ow!" Rodney screamed after being bitten and subconsciously grabbed her body. As a result, he felt something soft in his hands.


    By the time he realized what he was grabbing, he had already been viciously kneed by Freya. 1


    His eyes widened in pain.


    Suddenly, he could understand Shaun''s pain the other day. It was no wonder he went to the hospital for an examination. 1


    It really f*cking hurts.


    "Hoodlum!" Freya red at him with a red face. "Yours are useless anyway. Just get rid of them." "Mine are useless?" Rodney curled up in pain and almost lost his breath.


    "Aren''t they? You''re dedicated to Sarah Neeson, but she''s going to marry Shaun Hill anyway. You''ll never have a chance in your life. You should just be a eunuch."


    Freya sneered, "I''ve never seen a man as stupid as you. Sarah Neeson is right no matter what she does. You would even think her farts are fragrant. Do you even have a brain?" 6


    "Freya Lynch, I dare you to say one more word."


    Rodney''s dark eyes were covered with chills.


    "Did I say anything wrong? I''ve disliked you for a long time. You''re a man yet you''re even noisier than a woman. Just be a woman in your next life..."


    Before Freya could finish, her mouth was viciously bitten by Rodney.


    Her eyes widened and she subconsciously tried to knee him again.


    This time, Rodney was prepared and pinned her legs down with his. Freya lost her footing and her delicate body fell straight into Rodney''s arms.


    At that moment, President Hatch''s angry voice sounded. "I oftene to your restaurant. I can''t believe that you brought her to mypetitor''s room. If mypany suffers any losses, I won''t forgive you..."


    Freya panicked and struggled hard. "Rodney Snow, let go of me!"


    "No... way." Rodney bit her mouth stubbornly and did not let go.


    Freya had no choice but to bite back, and as a result, both of them turned purple with pain.


    Then, the door opened.


    President Hatch and the restaurant manager rushed in. They saw the passionate scene inside and were instantly dumbfounded. President Hatch was so angry that his face flushed.


    Rodney loosened his grip, and Freya pushed him away with a red face.


    Although her clothes were intact, there were teeth marks on her lips and her lipstick was printed on Rodney''s face very tantly. "President Hatch, you''re just in time. He-"


    "Garan, I understand. He seduced you, didn''t he?"


    President Hatch interrupted her words. He red coldly at Rodney who was not wearing a shirt and had wet trousers. "Young Master Snow, you''re going too far just for the form. How could you do something like selling your services?"


    If it were someone else, they would be absolutely furious.


    However, Rodney was shameless. He calmly wiped the corner of his mouth and grinned while raising his brows. "President Hatch, you can also try selling your services, but Ms. Lynch might think you''re too old." 1


    President Hatch''s face twitched.


    Freya took a tissue and wiped the corner of her mouth forcefully while ring at Rodney. "Sorry, President Snow, but I think you''re too dirty. That mouth of yours is like a public toilet. I''m disgusted." 6

 Chapter 705

    "You quite happily kissed this public toilet earlier." Rodney winked. "You even made me take off my clothes and poured wine on me. I knew you liked to y exciting games like these."


    At his words, the restaurant manager and President Hatch both cast odd nces


    at Freya. She looked so pretty, but unexpectedly, she was so bold and


    unrestrained on the inside.


    "Bullsh*t!" Freya''s face turned red with anger.


    Rodney felt soothed the more he saw her like that, and his eyes shed ambiguously. "Forget it, I won''t say much about certain things. After all, my present appearance can prove everything."


    "You''re nuts!" Freya snapped at him and left.


    "Hey, what about the form?" Rodney shamelessly shouted at her back.


    "Dream on!" Freya walked away, and President Hatch immediately followed.


    As soon as they disappeared, Rodney immediately sneezed. He started shivering as he yelled for his assistant outside. "Herbert, take off your coat and give it to me."


    Damn it, he was going to freeze to death.


    He had not eaten either.


    Herbert silently took off his jacket for Rodney." President Snow, how did the talk for the form go?"


    "It was sh*t. We hadn''t even started talking about the form and the woman already picked a fight with me."


    Rodney looked at him coldly. "I''ll leave President Hatch to you. It doesn''t matter what method you use, just don''t let them sign the contract. I''m going back to shower."


    After showering at the vi, Rodney became angrier the more he thought about it. He called Chester, saying, "Where are you? I''m in a bad mood. Come drink with me."


    "The usual ce. I''m with Shaun."


    When he rushed over, he saw that only Shaun and Chester were there. "It''s just you two? You didn''t call Cindy and Sarah over?" 1


    Shaun''s face was hidden in the shadows. He did not speak, and it was impossible to guess his mood.


    Chester looked up and smiled. "Do we have to bring women everywhere we go? Hey, what happened to your mouth? That''s rare. Did you get bitten by a woman?"


    At the words, Shaun also looked up at himzily.


    Rodney said angrily, "It''s not just my mouth. Look at m


    y ear. It was bitten until it bled. I think that stupid girl, Freya Lynch, must have been a dog in her past life. The first thing she did was pour a bottle of red wine o n me. I almost froze.


    "By the way, Chester, help me do a check-up. My lower half hurts like hell after Freya kneed me. Shaun, I finally understand the pain you felt."


    He leaned over as he spoke.


    Chester rolled his eyes in disgust. "Get lost. I''m not an andrology doctor, but don''t worry. Shaun couldn''t walk straight when he was kneed back then, but he ended up fine in the end. I don''t think you''re worse off than him."


    Rodney mumbled, "That''s good. Freya and Catherine really are basically sisters. Even their moves are the same. Did they have the same mentor in the past few years?"


    "Maybe." Chester looked at Shaun meaningfully.


    Shaun lit a cigarette. When he recalled a certain person''s fiery appearance, his mouth subconsciously curled into a smile.


    "Shaun, what are you smiling at?" Rodney asked.


    "Nothing." Shaun pursed his lips. He originally just wanted toe out and rx because he was upset, but when Rodney came and messed things up, his heart became even more annoyed.


    In Hackett Institute.


    Catherine brought the two little ones home after ying all day.


    "Mommy, I wanna y tomorrow too." Suzie hugged Catherine and refused to let go.


    "Okay, we''ll go to the aquarium tomorrow."


    Catherine was drawing a bath for them when the hospital nurse suddenly called her. "Ms. Jones, pleasee to the hospital now. Mr. Yule''s blood pressure suddenly rose tonight. He took the medicine earlier but it hasn''te down." "Okay, quickly inform the doctor about his situation. I''ll be right there."

 Chapter 706

    After Catherine hung up the phone, she said to her two kids, "Your grandpa isn''t feeling well, so I have to go to the hospital now. Both of you stay home and behave well, okay? Your godmother will be back in a moment."


    "Mommy, can we visit Grandpa too?" Lucas asked with a frown.


    "Now is not the time. What''s more, Grandpa is too weak to talk to you. You can visit him sometimeter."


    Afterforting her two darling kids, she rushed to the hospital helplessly.


    On the way there, she called Freya, asking her to return home early.


    After Catherine left, Suzie got a stool so that she could climb to where the cab was and take some snacks. "Hehe. I knew Mom would hide the snacks here. She thought I wouldn''t know."


    Suzie tossed a packet of chips to Lucas. "Do you want it?"


    "I don''t eat junk food. It''ll make you dumb." Lucas nced at her speechlessly. He


    did not understand why she found this kind of food tasty. Since his


    mother did not enjoy it, Suzie must have taken after Shaun. 3


    After some thought, Lucas turned on theptop and keyed in the words ''Shaun Hili''.


    Shortly after, an elegant man''s face appeared. The man was dressed in a ck suit, and his gaze looked somber.


    Suzie, who was eating chips, approached Lucas." Wow, what a handsome man! He''s even more handsome than Uncle Wesley. I must get a boyfriend who is as handsome as him in the future."


    "This is Shaun Hill." Lucas rolled his eyes at her. "Mommy probably got cheated because she had the same thought as you."


    "Our scummy dad?" Suzie widened her eyes. 1


    Lucas replied with a low voice, "Mm. ording to the news, he''s going to get married early next month. The woman he''ll be marrying is Sarah Langley, and this is how she looks."


    With that, he swiftly searched for Sarah''s photo.


    Suzie pursed her lips. ¡°She''s really ugly. She''s nowhere near as pretty as Mommy. Our scummy dad has really bad taste."


    "Yeah." Lucas narrowed his eyes. "They''ve hurt Mommy. We must take revenge on her behalf." 2


    "Sure, sure. So how are we going to take revenge?"


    Suzie became excited.


    At this moment, a strange sound suddenly sounded from outside. There were peopleing!


    ''Oh no!'' Lucas said to himself. He quickly closed theptop. Then, he pulled Suzie along and they ran into the room like the wind.


    Struck by an idea, he dragged Suzie into the suitcase and zipped it halfway. The two of them were curled up inside together.


    As Suzie was curled up while holding her breath, she felt very ufortable. She asked, "What are you doing? It must be Godmother who came back-"


    Before she could finish her sentence, Lucas covered her mouth.


    "Shut up. Godmother doesn''t have keys," Lucas responded with a deep voice. As soon as he finished speaking, the door outside was violently kicked open. Subsequently, a strange man''s voice sounded. 1


    "Brother Vega, I don''t see anyone here, but the lights are on."


    "She could be hiding."


    "Go and have a look around."


    A few people were heard entering the bedroom. They rummaged around in the wardrobe and under the bed.


    "There''s no one, Brother Vega."


    The speaker''s eyes then swept across the room. He fixed his eyes on the small suitcase in the wardrobe."


    Could she be hiding inside it?"


    When he stretched out his hand to open it, the man called Brother Vega kicked him. "You dickhead! Do you think an adult can fit in such a small suitcase?"


    He paused for a moment before he nced around and said, "Fine. Just smash everything here."


    With that, he used the steel rod he was holding to hit the suitcase...

 Chapter 707

    Soon, those few men smashed everything in the house. Only after they finished messing up everything did they leave with satisfaction.


    About five minutes after they left, the suitcase was zipped open from inside.


    Lucas crawled out with a pale face and red eyes. At the same time, he clumsily carried Suzie out. Her head was covered with blood.


    "Brother, it hurts so badly..." Suzie looked at him in a daze with a packet of snacks in her hand.


    "Don''t be scared, Suzie. I''ll send you to the hospital right now." Lucas was so anxious that tears trickled down his usually calm face.


    As Lucas ran with Suzie on his back, he dialed 000 using his phone. Then, he called Catherine, "Mommy, Suzie is injured."


    "What?!"


    Catherine, who had just arrived at the hospital, was overwhelmed with frustration as soon as she heard Lucas'' words. "How did she injure herself? Is it serious?"


    "Mommy, I''ll talk to youter. Suzie just fainted. I''ve called the ambnce and I''m now sending her to the hospital." Lucas sounded choked up.


    Catherine knew Lucas'' personality very well. He would not be acting like this if Suzie''s injuries were not severe.


    A wave of panic swept over Catherine, almost causing her to miss her footing.


    By the time she hurried to the emergency room in another hospital, she saw Lucas standing weakly in the corridor alone. His arms and face were stained with blood.


    The second he saw Catherine, he plopped into her arms while sobbing.


    "Mommy, it was my fault. I shouldn''t have dragged Suzie into the suitcase and hidden inside with her."


    "Don''t cry. Tell me what happened." Catherine wiped away the bloodstains on his face in agony.


    "Shortly after you left, a few people barged into our house, so I went to hide in the suitcase with Suzie.


    They didn''t see us, but in the end, someone smashed all the things in our house. When he smashed the suitcase using a steel rod, it happened to hit Suzie''s head."


    Amid his tears, Lucas'' snot dripped. "Suzie was afraid of rming them, so she didn''t dare make a sound no matter how painful it was. Only after they left did I take her out of the suitcase."


    Catherine trembled with anger.


    Never in her wildest dreams did she expect that someone would have the audacity to barge into her house.


    She dreaded imagining what would have happened to these two little kids if Lucas had not reacted quick enough to the situation.


    She was both heartbroken and guilty. As a mother, she had failed to protect them when they came back here. 2


    Considering that Suzie was weak and afraid of pain, Catherine wondered how she had endured while hiding in the suitcase. 1


    In an instant, Catherine''s eyes reddened in spite of herself.


    "Mommy, it was my fault. I should''ve switched off the lights. I failed to take good care of Sister. How useless I am!" Lucas gnashed his teeth, his eyes conveying guilt and resentment. He hated how useless he was.


    "Lucas, stop ming yourself. You did a great job. You were right to have left the lights on."


    Catherine pressed on his shoulders. "Those people must have been observing our house from downstairs. They knew that our lights were on, so if you suddenly switched them off, they would know that someone was hiding in the house. In that case, they would have found out that you and Suzie were in the suitcase. In the end, both of you would''ve been injured." "Mommy, who are those evil people?" Lucas asked while nestling in her arms. "I want to take revenge on behalf of Suzie."


    "You''re too young to take action. I''ll do it for Suzie." Catherine narrowed her eyes. She would not let those who had hurt Suzie off the hook.


    At this moment, the doctor walked toward her. "The kid has lost a lot of blood, but


    we don''t have enough type AB blood here. Since you''re her mother, is your blood type AB too?"


    "No." Catherine''s face turned ghastly.

 Chapter 708

    Lucas rolled up his sleeves and said, "Mommy, mine is


    "No way. You''re too young to donate your blood," the doctor interrupted his sentence. "The patient needs 500 milliliters of blood. Even an adult may not be able to take it if they donate this much blood. A child will definitely copse. Where''s the kid''s dad?"


    "Dad?" Catherine clenched her fists. If Shaun found out about this, he would definitely snatch Suzie away from her.


    At this point, Lucas pulled on Catherine''s hand." Mommy, we can go look for Uncle Liam. I heard him say before that he has the same blood type as Suzie and me."


    After being stunned for a moment, Catherine promptly gave Liam a call.


    Liam hurried here within ten minutes.


    "What''s wrong with Suzie? As soon as I knew something happened to her, I ran eight red lights to get here."


    "Thank you, Liam." Catherine was extremely grateful t o him. "Suzie is still undergoing emergency treatment. She needs 500 milliliters of blood."


    "I have the same blood type as her. Hurry up and take my blood." Liam rolled up his sleeves without further ado.


    "Wait a minute. We need to confirm your blood type first."


    The nurse swiftly took him downstairs. After confirming his blood type, 500 milliliters of his blood was soon transfused to Suzie. With that, Suzie''s condition gradually improved.


    "Liam, I have no idea how to express my gratitude to you this time." Catherine felt that she owed Liam a lot.


    "No worries. After all, Suzie is my biological niece."


    With a ghastly look, Liam finished a bottle of milk. He might be a healthy adult, but donating 500 milliliters of blood had still caused him to feel slightly dizzy. "Go and keep Suziepany. I''ll rest here for a while."


    "Mm."


    Shortly after Catherine returned to Suzie''s ward, Freya came over in a rush.


    "My God! I just went back only to find your house in a sorry mess. I''ve called the police. So how''s Suzie now?"


    "She''s out of danger." Catherine fixed her sympathetic gaze on Suzie who remained unconscious. This little kid''s forehead was bandaged using gauze, and her pinkish cheeks had be pale.


    "That bunch of people is indeed cruel. How could they


    even harm a child?"


    Freya paused for a moment before she asked indifferently, "Was it Thomas'' doing?"


    "Probably." Catherine nodded impassively. She had too many enemies. If Mnie and Damien wanted to take action against her, they would have done it earlier instead of today. 2


    "It''s all my fault," Freya said guiltily, "I recklessly provoked Thomas publicly during the press conference today. He must''ve seen it. He was already bold enough to barge into my house three years ago, s 01 don''t think there''s anything he''s afraid to do."


    "Yeah. When he was caught red-handed three years ago, he didn''t even go to jail. That''s why he''s so


    fearless now." A grim look washed over Catherine''s face. "Coincidentally, I have yet to settle old scores with him."


    Freya pursed her lips. "I''m afraid that Shaun... will defend him."


    Catherine''s chest felt tight. She turned her head around and nced at Suzie. A surge of rage then came over her. 1


    Sarah Neeson and Thomas Neeson!


    She had to make those who had hurt her daughter pay! 2


    When dawn broke, the police came and said, "We''ve identified the people who smashed the things in your house. They were hooligans from around the


    neighborhood, and we''ve already arrested them. They admitted that they broke into your house tomit burry. We found some jewelry and cash on them. Take a look and confirm if these are the items that they stole from your house." "Yes." Catherine nced at those items and received them.

 Chapter 709

    "Alright. Case closed."


    When the police were ready to leave, Freya said with dissatisfaction, "Clearly, it wasn''t burry. Someone paid them to take revenge on us."


    "Enough, Freya. The police have done what they could."


    Catherine stopped her and let the police leave.


    "I''m sure Thomas has bribed them," Freya said furiously.


    Catherine scoffed. "Of course. Well, practice makes perfect. The more evil deeds Thomas has done, the more proficient he bes. Before this, Shaun had to clean up his messes. Now, he can settle things by himself so well that he won''t even need to suffer the consequences."


    "Aren''t we going to take revenge on Suzie''s behalf?" Freya asked discontentedly. "We''ll take it slow. But... I won''t be able to live well until I pay them back." 1


    Catherine handed Lucas to Freya. "I''m going out."


    "Mommy, where are you going?" Lucas asked concernedly.


    "I''m going to get some breakfast. I''ll be back soon. Look after your sister in the meantime." Catherine left the hospital upon reassuring Lucas.


    8:00 a.m.


    In the seaside vi.


    After Shaun finished his breakfast, Sarah took off his suit. Then, she gently smiled and said, "Since it''s still early, can you apany me to the hospital? I need to take a shot."


    These days, she had to visit the hospital very often to take the trigger shot so that she could sessfully undergo IVF treatment.


    Upon hearing her request, Shaun turned around and fixed hisplicated gaze on her. "Actually, there''s no rush for us to get pregnant. Since we''re still young, it''s not toote to do it after we get married."


    "Shaunic, I''m not young anymore. I want to have children as soon as possible and build a family with you. I''m not afraid of pain. I don''t mind suffering the pain for your sake," Sarah replied softly while wrapping her hands around his neck.


    "... Okay, I''ll go there with you." Shaun lowered his eyes apologetically. If it was not because he could not bring himself to do it with her, she would not have to go to all the trouble of undergoing IVF.


    Catherine was right in saying that going for IVF ced women at a disadvantage.


    When the car just started and they were about to drive out of the courtyard, an SUV suddenly rushed past the iron gate and drove toward Shaun''s car.


    Shaun swiftly turned the steering wheel to dodge it. The SUV drove across the nts in the courtyard and crashed into the French window. Subsequently, the ss broke and shards scattered all over the ground.


    Catherine kicked the door open. Wearing a pair of Dr. Martens boots and jeans, she leaped out of the SUV with icy eyes.


    Shaun narrowed his eyes, while Sarah put her arms around his waist with a shudder. She seemed to have gotten a fright.


    "What is she nning to do, Shaunic? This is frightening. She almost hit us."


    Shaun opened the door grimly and got out of the car. Seeing the mess in the courtyard, he flew into a rage. " Catherine Jones, are you asking for death early in the morning? I''ve had enough of you."


    "I''ve had enough of both of you as well." Catherine slowly walked toward him, her eyes revealing fury." Why didn''t I manage to hit you shameless couple to death just now?"


    "You''re ill! Go and take your medicine." Shaun looked a t Catherine as if she was a madwoman.

 Chapter 710

    Sarah got out of the car and advised Catherine dejectedly, "Calm down, Catherine. I know the news of my marriage to Shaun has probably triggered you, but what you''re doing now is illegal. I''ve just called the police."


    Shaun was taken aback. Then, Sarah exined helplessly, "She has gone too far this time. Have you noticed the mess in our courtyard? Luckily, no one was hit. If we don''t teach her a lesson, she''ll behave more unscrupulously next time."


    Shaun kept quiet for a moment.


    He was aware that Catherine still loved him, but her crazy behavior really terrified him. He felt the need to teach her a lesson as well.


    Looking at the two of them, Catherine scoffed. "Stop overthinking things. I came here not because I''m jealous of your marriage. I want to warn you that my temper has its limits. Sarah Langley, you''d better keep an eye on Thomas. A few people broke into my house and smashed my thingsst night.


    "Freya attacked Thomas in front of the media during the day and something happened to my house that same night. How could it be a coincidence? Although those people who have been arrested for barging into my house are just hooligans, the person who instructed them had to be Thomas. It can''t be anyone else."


    Shaun''s expression changed a little. Only then did he notice Catherine''s pale face and swollen eyes. It seemed that she had not sleptst night and even wept.


    "Was it Thomas'' doing?" He turned his head around and gazed at Sarah sternly.


    "No... No way."


    Knowing nothing about the matter, Sarah began to panic.


    "I called my brother yesterday. He said that he doesn''t mind Freya''s words and won''t cause you and her trouble. Catherine, I think you''ve offended a lot of people. You can''t me my brother just because you hate me."


    "I don''t need to remind you how despicable Thomas is, do I? Three years ago, he was already bold enough to barge into Freya''s house and act violently. Despite knowing that I was pregnant at that time, he dared to push me! What''s more, his sister is going to marry into the Hill family soon. What would he be afraid of doing?"


    Catherine red at Shaun resentfully. "Go ahead and defend Thomas forever. Because of him, your reputation will be damaged sooner orter. Everyone will be disgusted by how you aid and abet him."


    Shaun''s tall figure jerked.


    He clenched his fists in spite of himself. He deepened his voice and asked, "Did Thomas push you three years ago?"


    "Even if he did, so what? Would you have cared? He also beat up my friend and tried to harass her. You chose to threaten me with my dad for the sake of this woman. After so many years, don''t you feel guilty about it, Shaun? Well, I don''t think you do because you''re no different from Thomas. Both of you are just cruel devils."


    If Shaun had not helped Thomas over and over again, how would Thomas have


    the audacity to do such a thing now and end up hurting Suzie?


    At the thought of her child''s pained look, Catherine''s eyes reddened uncontrobly. She could not help but quake as well.


    "You''d better keep an eye on Thomas. He ruined my house yesterday, so I ruined your ce today. If he kills my friend tomorrow, I''m going to take your lives!" 2


    Catherine''s eyes were filled with hatred.


    Deep down, Shaun felt extremely sulky for no apparent reason.


    He disliked how she hated him. He even disliked her tearful appearance.


    Soon, the police arrived.


    "President Hill, is she the one who drove into your house and made a mess?" The police walked toward Catherine.


    "It''s okay. I''m not going to pursue this matter," Shaun suddenly replied.


    "Shaunic." Sarah bit her lip. "She almost-"


    "I just said that I''m not going to pursue the matter." Shaun turned around and got into the car without bothering to look at Sarah. He soon drove away and left.


    "Shaunic." As much as Sarah wanted to go after him, he had left her behind.


    Hepletely forgot about his promise to apany her to the hospital for her trigger shot.

 Chapter 711

    "How do you feel now that your beloved man is giving you the cold shoulder?" Catherine''s indifferent voice rang in Sarah''s ears.


    Sarah turned around and stared at Catherine''s pretty face. How she wished she could tear it apart.


    "Catherine Jones, don''t be so conceited. Shaun has only misunderstood my brother. Moreover, you were just criticizing Thomas without any evidence."


    Sarah soon pulled herself together. If Catherine had evidence of Thomas'' doing, she would not havee here to kick up a fuss. Instead, she would have looked for Thomas and got him into trouble.


    This time, Thomas had not asked Sarah for help. It meant that he was so well prepared that Catherine could not do anything to him.


    "Yeah, I have no evidence, but that doesn''t mean Shaun won''t look into it. Since it''s someone like your brother, do you think Shaun won''t suspect him?


    Shaun can definitely see through his little game."


    As soon as Catherine finished speaking, Sarah''s face fell.


    "Sarah Langley, you can hypnotize Shaun to fall for you, but you can''t change his character through


    hypnosis. He''s not a bad guy, but because of you, he puts up with Thomas again and again. One or two times is fine, but when he messes up for the third and fourth times, a lot of people out there will start criticizing him for aiding and abetting Thomas. What do you think Shaun will do then?" 2


    Catherine curved her lips upward and nced around. "Also, this vi used to be Shaun''s and my home. You stole my ce and are even using the bed I''ve slept on. Don''t you find it disgusting?"


    With that, Catherine directly headed toward her car without looking at Sarah''s nasty expression. She turned around and left.


    Sarah fell into utter despair.


    A momentter, she took out her phone to call Thomas. "Did you get people to mess up Catherine''s house?" 1


    "No, I only asked them to mess up Freya''s ce," Thomas replied conceitedly.


    Sarah lost her cool. "Freya is now staying in Catherine''s ce, so you basically messed up Catherine''s house! This morning, Catherine came here to kick up a fuss."


    "How dare she go there?! You got Brother-inw to deal with her, right?"


    Thomas added unconcernedly, "Don''t worry. Those people I got to mess up the ce were previously convicted of robbery and just got out of jail. The police will only treat them as recidivists and won''t suspect me. What''s more, I''ve offered them hush money, so they''ll keep it secret."


    Sarah took a deep breath and asked, "How did you give them the hush money?"


    "I asked my assistant to transfer it into their families'' bank ounts." 1


    At that instant, Sarah was simmering with rage. "Are you a d*ckhead? Shaun can easily find out if he looks into it."


    "Will Brother-inw look into this matter?" Thomas was astounded. "You can have a talk with him and persuade him. As his brother-inw, aren''t I more important than Catherine?"


    "Catherine came prepared, and moreover, Shaun still has feelings for her. As my brother, can you stop being a burden for me? I''ve always told you that you can do whatever you like after I get married. Why can''t you just wait?"


    Sarah narrowed her eyes after hanging up the phone.


    They said ipetent teammates could ruin a team.


    Although Thomas was her biological brother, she would find herself in deep trouble sooner orter if he went on causing trouble. Perhaps it was time to give u p on him. He was merely a useless person. Having said that, he could be taken advantage of on the right asion to make the best use of him.


    After he left the seaside vi, Shaun called Hadley. "Go and check what actually happened in Catherine''s cest night."


    As Hadley had an acquaintance who worked in the police station, he received the information in less than ten minutes.


    "President Hill, four men broke into Miss Jones'' house around 10 o''clockst night. Luckily, Miss Jones was in the hospital at that time as Joel''s blood pressure had increased. Otherwise, she would''ve met those terrifying... I heard those men are recidivists who are always involved in fights and robberies."


    Hadley suddenly paused in his speech.


    Shaun''s heart sank. Even if Catherine had mastered some basic fighting skills, she probably would not have been able to defeat the four atrocious men.

 Chapter 712

    When faced with four men at night, a pretty woman would not be able to defeat them. She might even get...


    Shaun subconsciously tightened his grip on the steering wheel. "There''s a school district in the Hackett neighborhood where many students stay. The security around the area is tight, so how dare they break into the house and steal things at 10 p.m.?"


    "Yeah, this is the first serious case that has happened there. The police have arrested the four criminals. The criminals imed that they heard Miss Jones is the sessor of Yule Corporation and thought she''s wealthy, so they went there to rummage for valuable items.


    "Having said that, it''s my first time hearing burrs smashing everything in the house. They smashed everything in sight till the house was beyond all recognition. It''s not even fit for a human to stay there now. It seems like they were... taking revenge." 1


    Shaun rubbed his temples. After a moment, he said sternly, "Go and investigate whether this incident has to do with Thomas."


    An hourter, Shaun received the news from Hadley when he was in the office.


    "Thomas'' assistant transferred money to the four recidivists'' family members. Each of them received 500,000 dors."


    As soon as he finished that sentence, Shaun, who was seated on the leather chair, turned around and threw the dart he was holding right in the center of the dartboard on the wall.


    "Hadley, do you think... I''m treating Thomas too kindly?" Shaun''s handsome face turned grim, and his mouth was curved into a frosty smile.


    Hadley was at a loss for words. Not only was Shaun treating Thomas too kindly, but he had also gone as far as crossing the baseline of morality.


    Nevertheless, Hadley reminded Shaun cautiously, "It''s because you can''t bear to see Miss Neeson get upset, right?"


    A frosty look shed across Shaun''s eyes.


    He lowered his head and rubbed his weary brows.


    Indeed, he was doing everything for Sarah''s sake.


    Three years ago, he did not want to save Thomas, yet he did it against his conscience because of Sarah.


    This was why Catherine had been holding a grudge against him. He had no


    choice but to imprison Catherine. Ultimately, he lost his children all because of his ns.


    Some time ago, Shaun even disputed awsuit against his conscience for Thomas and destroyed a family. 1


    What he got in return was not an improvement in Thomas'' behavior. Instead, Thomas only grew bolder with his actions.


    "Submit the evidence to the police," Shaun suddenly said.


    Hadley was stunned for a moment. "But if Miss


    Neeson finds out-"


    "If shees to see me because of this matter, don''t let her in." Shaun turned around in his leather chair and gazed out of the French window.


    "Alright."


    Hadley nodded and eventually felt a sense of relief.


    Atst, Eldest Young Master Hill''s conscience was slowly being awakened. 1


    In Neeson Corporation''s office.


    When Thomas was hugging a secretary and ready to do something to her, an employee suddenly dashed in anxiously. "Oh no, President Neeson. Assistant Walker was taken away just now."


    Thomas immediately rose to his feet, and the disheveled secretary in his arms subsequently fell to the ground.


    At this point, he was not in the mood to bother about her. He quickly went out and dialed Sarah''s number. " Sister, I''m dead. Assistant Walker has been taken away."

 Chapter 713

    "Why are you panicking? Did you remind Assistant Walker what I told you?"


    "I did..."


    "You''ll be fine, then. Regardless of how much you pay him, just make sure his lips are sealed. Also, you''d better behave yourself from now on or I won''t be able to save you."


    Sarah gritted her teeth as soon as she ended the call.


    Needless to say, Shaun had found out about the matter. Never had she expected that he would be unbothered about her dignity.


    In the hospital.


    When Catherine was feeding Suzie porridge in her arms, Freya received a call.


    After that, Freya said, "There''s good news and bad news. The good news is that the police called and told me that there''s evidence showing that the burrs were hired by someone else. It was Thomas'' assistant who transferred money to their family members."


    Catherine raised her head and said, "As for the bad news, is it that Thomas'' assistant has confessed to the crime?" "Yeah." Freya sighed. "It means that Thomas still got away again, but guess who submitted the evidence to the police? It was Shaun! What did you do this morning?"


    "I applied some medicine to Shaun''s eyes. I bet he strongly dislikes Thomas now."


    Deep down, Catherine let out a sigh of relief.


    In fact, she had taken a bet by going there this morning to kick up a fuss.


    She bet that Shaun still had some feelings for her and could no longer tolerate Thomas'' behavior. She went to his ce and reminded him that Thomas was directly responsible for the loss of their children three years ago.


    Fortunately, she won the bet.


    "You''re awesome." Freya raised her thumb.


    "Godmother, was your mouth bitten by a mosquito? It''s swollen."


    Suzie, who was having porridge while nestled in Catherine''s arms, tilted her head and looked at Freya curiously.


    Freya immediately blushed with embarrassment. "A dog bit me."


    "The dog must be tall since it could actually bite your mouth," Suzie said with a grin. 1


    Freya red at Suzie sulkily with her hands on her hips. "Since you can make fun of me, it means you''re fine. But you were crying and asking for hugs and candy in your mom''s arms just now."


    Suzie pouted and snuggled into Catherine''s arms again. "Mommy, it hurts again."


    "You were badly injured this time. Let me kiss you." Only after Catherine hugged and kissed her on the cheek did the little kid smile warmly.


    After all, her head was severely injured. After having some porridge, Suzie felt drowsy.


    In the next few days, Freya was busy helping Catherine clean her house while Catherine took care of Suzie in the hospital. With arge backlog of work, she usually worked while taking care of Suzie. 1


    Lucas stayed in the ward throughout these three days without stepping out of it. He felt that he was responsible for Suzie''s injuries.


    When Liam visited them that night, he was upset at their condition.


    "You can bring Lucas to the hotel and sleep there.


    Look at yourselves. You guys have slimmed down."


    "I''m fine." Catherine would be too worried to leave Suzie alone here.


    "Even if you don''t think about yourself, you have to think about Lucas. He doesn''t eat well nor sleep well in the hospital." Liam gently pinched Suzie''s cheeks."


    Suzie, let me apany you tonight, okay?" "Sure, sure. I like you the most, Uncle Liam." Suzie took pity on her mother as well. She immediately said, "Mommy, you can bring Brother home first. I''ll be heartbroken if you tire yourself out."

 Chapter 714

    "She''s my biological niece. I''ll definitely treat her well." Liam waved his hand.


    "... Alright." Catherine nodded as she understood her daughter''s intention. "I''ll get you some good food tomorrow."


    When Catherine left with Lucas, she saw Liam entertaining Suzie who looked delighted.


    She could not help but recall the time when Suzie was just born. Suzie had always cried and disliked anyone else carrying her except for Catherine.


    However, when Liam came back to visit Suzie and carried her, she would stop crying. She also enjoyed clinging to Liam in particr.


    Perhaps this was the exemplification of the saying '' blood is thicker than water'', or perhaps, it was because Liam bore a passing resemnce to Shaun. The child could actually feel it. i


    When Suzie was in Liam''s arms at night, she suddenly whispered to him, "Uncle Liam, is my scummy dad friendly like you when he deals with kids?"


    Liam was stunned. At the sight of the cute child whose face was pale because of her injuries, he could not help but say, "If he sees such a cutie like you, he''ll surely be friendly to you. Are you keen on having... dad?"


    "I don''t know." All of a sudden, Suzie pouted as her eyes reddened. "When those people barged in that night, I was really scared. I was thinking... how nice it would''ve been if Daddy was around, but I didn''t tell Mommy about it. I was afraid she''d be upset."


    "You''re such a good kid, Suzie." Liam let out a long sigh.


    Shaun must have been hit by karma. If Liam had such an adorable kid, he would certainly pamper her like a princess. "If there''s anything, you can look for me.


    Just treat me as your dad."


    "Mm."


    Suzie slowly fell asleep as she leaned on Liam.


    The next morning, a nurse reminded Liam to bring Suzie to the fourth floor for a CT brain scan by 8:00 a.m.


    Liam asked Suzie to wear her mask properly as ordered by Catherine when they walked there.


    However, Suzie took off her mask once she stepped into the CT room.


    Once the CT scan was done, someone tapped Liam on the back before he could put on the mask for Suzie.


    When he turned around, Old Madam Hill was staring at Suzie with surprise. "Liam, whose kid is this?"


    Inwardly stupefied, Liam stammered, "G-Granny, why are you here?"


    "I''m asking you whose kid this is." Old Madam Hill was so anxious that she directly pulled on his ear.


    "She... She''s my friend''s kid." As soon as Liam finished speaking, Old Madam Hill pped him. "How dare you lie to me?! You think my vision has be blurry, huh? Look at how alike both of you are. Is she your illegitimate daughter?"


    Liam was so shocked that an incredulous look washed over his face. "No, I..."


    "How dare you keep denying it?! Are you going to deny it until I bring her to do a DNA test?" Old Madam Hill glowered at him ferociously.


    In an instant, it felt as if there was something stuck in his throat.


    If the DNA test did not indicate that he was her father but showed that Suzie was


    rted to him, it would cause serious trouble.


    "Little kid, tell me whether he''s your dad."


    Old Madam Hill smiled gently while lowering her


    head to look at Suzie. What an adorable kid. With her soft cheeks and bright eyes, she looked exactly like Lea when she was younger. Old Madam Hill wondered how Suzie injured her forehead.


    "Oh no, how did you get injured, my dear greatgrandchild?" If it had not been for her old age, Old Madam Hill would have carried Suzie.


    The corners of Liam''s mouth twitched when Old Madam Hill called Suzie her great-grandchild.


    Suzie lifted her head and looked at Old Madam Hill curiously. When she heard Uncle Liam calling her Granny, she thought Old Madam Hill was her greatgrandmother. Seeing her great-grandmother''s friendly smile, Suzie was already unconsciously fond of her.

 Chapter 715

    Suzie had grown up in a foreign country from a young age and was only


    surrounded by two family members, namely Catherine and Lucas. Other people had grandparents, yet she did not have any.


    An idea popped up in her mind all of a sudden.


    She nodded before she wrapped her arms around Liam''s neck, calling out, "Daddy."


    Liam jerked.


    "Look, she''s calling you Daddy and you''re still denying it? Kids won''t lie." Old Madam Hill poked his temple violently.


    Liam felt helpless. When did he have a daughter who was soon turning three?


    "Hi, Great-grandma," Suzie greeted Old Madam Hill sweetly.


    "Aww, what a sweetheart you are. You''re so obedient, polite, and clever. You can already recognize me as your great-grandma in an instant. How did you find out?" Old Madam Hill''s heart melted.


    Old Madam Hill had a lot of children and grandchildren, but they often made her blood boil after they grew up-especially her grandsons.


    Willie was a yboy, whereas Shaun had caused his children''s death. Liam, on the other hand, still refused to get married.


    Now that Old Madam Hill finally met a sweetheart, she was very fond of her.


    "Daddy called you Granny just now, so you must be my great-grandma," Suzie responded with an innocent look, "Daddy always talks about you. He said you''re... really nice."


    "You''re definitely my darling great-grandchild." Old Madam Hill was increasingly fond of her. She darted a fierce nce at Liam. "You''re really awful. How dare you hide such an adorable kid from me?!"


    Liam waspletely at a loss for words. When had he ever mentioned his great- grandmother in front of Suzie?


    This crafty kid had such great acting skills.


    "I''m going to call your mom right now." Old Madam Hill took out her phone and called Lea.


    The second Old Madam Hill got through to Lea, she said excitedly, "Congrats, Lea. You have a granddaughter."


    Lea, who was working, became a little dazed. After some time, she still could not figure out why she suddenly had a granddaughter now. "Is Sarah pregnant?"


    "Why would I be excited about that woman''s pregnancy? When I came to the hospital to visit Aunty L today, I came across Liam who was with a little girl. The girl looks just like him. I could easily tell that it''s his daughter. It turned out to be true when I asked them."


    Old Madam Hill added with a smile, "Hurry up ande over. This sweetheart is indeed adorable. But her forehead is injured, and it breaks my heart to see that. Well, I''ll talk to youter. I need to call your dad now."


    After the call ended, Lea remained stunned.


    Considering that Liam did not have a girlfriend, how did he have a daughter out of the blue?


    Anyhow, it was a huge matter.


    Lea immediately called Mason. It took a long while before he answered the call, "What is it again?"


    The moment she heard his tone, Lea''s heart sank." Mason, why are you so impatient when answering my calls now?


    "No, I''m with Dad and Mom in the Campos family''s house. I just don''t want you to ask me about my whereabouts and scold me again." Mason''s words left Lea fuming with anger.


    Despite knowing that she disliked the Campos family, he continued to visit them frequently. He even spent the night there at times. Seemingly, he could not be bothered about her feelings anymore.


    She really felt that Mason had changed.


    Nevertheless, she did not feel like arguing with him on this day. "My mom called me just now and told me that Liam has a daughter..."


    "Seriously? Could it be a mistake?"

 Chapter 716

    "No. Drive here and pick me up. Let''s go there together."


    At the hospital.


    Old Madam Hill had already informed everyone in the family.


    Liam hurriedly sent a message to Catherine in secret, telling her not to bring Lucas alongter.


    His grandmother was ecstatic that she now had a granddaughter. If there turned out to be a grandson as well, they would be done for.


    Catherine, who was on the way to the hospital, felt that it was absurd.


    Her good daughter was gone in a night and had be Liam''s daughter now. Liam was totally unreliable.


    In less than an hour, Old Master Hill, Lea, Mason, Valerie, and Spencer arrived.


    They all had doubts at first. However, when they saw Suzie''s face, they did not dare to have any more doubts.


    She looked very much like Lea when she was young.


    Lea was smitten with Suzie at first nce. She was a career-oriented woman, so she had never thought of having many children and grandchildren.


    Nevertheless, when she saw such an adorable granddaughter who looked just like her when she was younger, her heart almost melted. 1


    Just as she walked over, Suzie looked up at her and said, "I know. You must be my granny."


    "I told you so. Suzie''s very clever, as expected of the Hill family''s grandchild." Old Madam Hill was smug like a kid.


    Leaughed as well. "Yes, I''m your granny. How did you know?"


    Suzie tilted her head and thought for a moment. "You look a bit like my daddy, so I thought you must be my granny. Besides, when you smile at me... it looks really different. It looks like the expression the granny, who was my neighbor, has when shees to pick Nicky u p."


    "Who''s Nicky?"


    "My ymate. He has grandparents. They treat him very well. I... I don''t have grandparents," Suzie said sadly as she lowered her head, but she quickly smiled again. "But now I do."


    "Yes, you have a granny and a grandpa from now on."


    Lea felt bad for her and carried Suzie in her arms.


    Then, she red at Liam. "You actually kept such an important matter from me for so long. I''ll deal with youter."


    Old Master Hill harrumphed. "The Hill family''s grandchild was so pitiful to the point that she envied others for having grandparents. Kids need their family''s love. You should''ve brought her back sooner. By the way, who''s her mother? Why did she leave Suzie here alone?"


    Liam had already thought of an excuse. He exined immediately, "Actually, I didn''t know of her existence before this too. I just learned about her recently. Her mom is just a waitress at a bar. I simply thought she was pretty back then, so... I kept her for some time. After that, I got bored, so I gave her some money and let her leave. 2


    "I straightforwardly told her that she wasn''t good enough for me and that it was impossible for her to be epted into the Hill family. But I never thought that she would be pregnant at that time. She passed away due to cancer some time ago, and she left the child to me.


    After hearing his words, tears instantly flowed from Suzie''s eyes. "Mom..."


    "Alright, don''t cry. Granny will be with you from now 0 n." Lea patted her small head dearly. "Come, this is your grandpa."


    "Suzie." Mason smiled at her and said, "Why do I feel that she looks more simr to Shaun?"


    "That''s right. I have that feeling too," Valerie said.


    Liam''s heart skipped a beat. He said, "I can''t do anything about it. After all, Shaun and I were birthed by the same mother."


    "It''s normal. Some girls look like their uncles," Old Madam Hillmented, "If


    Shaun''s twins were alive, they would''ve been around this child''s age as well."

 Chapter 717

    "Mom, stop mentioning the past. Maybe things were just not meant to be with Catherine." Valerie was quite happy about it, but she could not show it.


    "Okay, I don''t think this hospital''s environment is good. Let''s go back to the Hill family''s manor. Get a medical team toe over so that Suzie doesn''t need to go to the trouble of staying in the hospital," Old Master Hill ordered.


    Suzie was the Hill family''s first great-granddaughter. She had to be raised with


    care.


    When the Hill family left the hospital together with Suzie, Catherine walked out from the corner of a wall while holding Lucas'' hand.


    It was a lie to say that she was not angry nor sad.


    However, when she saw Suzie happily in Lea''s arms, she felt ufortable in her heart too.


    Although Suzie had never said it aloud, Catherine knew that Suzie was envious of other kids who had grandparents.


    Maybe... this was for the better. If Suzie returned to the Hill family as Liam''s daughter, the Hill family members would cherish her. Liam would not fight with her for Suzie as well.


    It was just that the daughter she had worked so hard to raise was suddenly with the Hill family now. She felt miserable and upset.


    "Lucas, do you envy Suzie? Do you want to return to the Hill family too?" Catherine nced down at her son.


    Lucas shook his head. "I don''t like the Hill family. I like being with Mom even more."


    He held Catherine''s hand tightly after saying that.


    Compared to Suzie, Lucas'' features were more simr to Catherine''s.


    Catherine went soft-hearted and hugged him tightly.


    "Mom, don''t look so down. That brat, Suzie, just finds it interesting for now. She''ll definitely be crying for you a few dayster," Lucas said calmly.


    "Okay." Catherine sighed.


    Never mind. She had been worried about letting Suzie go back to the US anyway. However, having a child who looked almost exactly like Shaun was a time bomb as well. Lucas could be exposed at any second.


    She should just let things be. Suzie was safer with the Hill family anyway. 2


    "Lucas, since Suzie has gone to the manor, you don''t have to go back to the US either." "Really?" Lucas raised his head with gleaming eyes.


    "Yes. Mom will find a kindergarten for you. I''ll discuss it with Uncle Liam and enroll you and Suzie in the same kindergarten. But you can''t live with me for now. Your granddad is getting discharged from the hospital a few dayster. You can live with your granddad for some time and help me take care of him too."


    "That''s great. I can finally meet Granddad." Lucas'' eyes were overflowing with joy. Catherine suddenly realized that children needed other family members too. Suzie was thrilled when she arrived at the Hill family''s manor for the first time.


    The manor was huge, and flowers were blooming everywhere. There were many cute little animals as well. She could even swim and ride horses here.


    She said happily to Lea, "Granny, I love it here. I''ve never seen such a huge manor before."


    Lea and Old Madam Hill were grinning from ear to ear. It was rare to see Old Master Hill in a good mood too." This is your home from now on. There''s a big yground behind that building too."


    "Really? If there''s a yground here, does that mean there''ll be other kids who''ll y with me?" Suzie asked ecstatically.


    Old Master Hill''s expression stiffened. Thatrge-scale yground was initially built for Catherine''s twins, but he never thought...


    Lea said gently, "There are no other kids. It was prepared by your great- grandparents for the greatgrandchildren of the Hill family. But you''ll have to wait until you recover before going there to y. Let''s go. Come, Granny will bring you to the kids'' room now."


    Old Madam Hill whispered to Liam who was behind her, "We didn''t know that you have a child, so we didn''t prepare a new kids'' room. But this room is new too. It was prepared for Shaun''s twins previously. After some time-"


    "It''s alright, Granny. That room is quite nice too," Liam muttered. The things that had been prepared for the twins still ended up belonging to them. They were not given to the wrong people.


    "Okay." Old Madam Hill felt that Liam was bing more generous and mature. "Suzie, tell Granny your full name." 1

 Chapter 718

    Suzie, who was still excited, simply said, "My name is Susan Jones."


    "Yourst name is Jones?" Everyone was stunned as their gazes turned strange. Valerie kept batting her eyes. "Could it be that her mother''sst name is Jones..." Liam''s calves spasmed. He said hastily, "It''s quite a coincidence, but there are many people with Jones as theirst name right?"


    "That''s enough. It doesn''t matter whatst name Suzie has. She''ll have to change it to Hill anyway," Old Master Hill said sternly.


    "I don''t want to have Hill as myst name." When Suzie heard him, she was so surprised that she was about to pout and cry. "I don''t want to change myst name."


    "Alright, we won''t change it if you don''t want to. It''s not an urgent matter." Old Madam Hill red at Old Master Hill. "She just lost her mother and you''re already forcing her to change herst name? Take it slow. Why are you being so hasty?"


    Old Master Hill was dejected from being scolded.


    When they reached the kids'' room, Suzie loved it a lot.


    "Granny, I like it here very much. It''s full of my favorite dolls and the color pink. There''s even a slide. It''d be better if Lucas were here."


    "Lucas?" Everyone was stunned once again.


    Liam''s heart trembled again. Then, he heard Suzie say, "He''s my friend too."


    "Oh." Everyone understood right away.


    For most of the day, Liam felt as if his heart was in his mouth. He looked at Suzie as if he was looking at a little master.


    Lea nced at him. "Since you have a child now,e back and live in the manor. You should apany her more and not just think about having fun outside."


    "You muste back before 7:00 p.m. every night from now on," Old Madam Hill ordered.


    Suzie hugged his thigh. "Daddy, I love you."


    Liam wanted to cry out loud, but he could not. 1


    For the whole day, Suzie was treated like a princess.


    However, after only a little past an hour, Mason said to Lea, "I have something to do, so I''ll be leaving first."


    "Where are you going? We''re having a party for Suzie tonight. You''re Suzie''s biological grandfather." Lea was slightly angry. "Liam is your biological son." "Haven''t we met each other already? I even gave her some pocket money. Besides, I really have some matters to attend to." Mason left after saying a few sentences.


    Lea''s face paled with anger. Liam walked over and asked, "Why is Dad leaving? Isn''t he staying for Suzie''s party?"


    "He said he has something to do." Lea gave it some thought and asked, "By the way, how much pocket money did your dad give Suzie?"


    Liam''s lips moved and he said ufortably, "Just 20,000 dors."


    Although Suzie was not Liam''s biological daughter, everyone treated Suzie like she was.


    Spencer and Valerie gave her one million dors each. Old Master Hill even gave Suzie a ck card straight away.


    Compared to the amount they gave, Mason''s pocket money was so meager that it made Liam, Mason''s son, feel disappointed.


    "20,000 dors?"


    Lea was utterly disappointed. Never mind if it were Shaun''s child, but Liam was his biological son!


    Besides, Mason was by no means poor. He had even given the Campos family''s distant nephew a few hundred thousand dors before, yet he only gave 20,000 dors to his biological granddaughter.


    "Mom, you and Dad... What happened between both of you?" Liam could not help asking, "I feel like both of you are getting strange. The way he treats you..." 2

 Chapter 719

    "You noticed it too?"


    Leaughed bitterly. "Liam, what kind of person do you think your dad is?"


    Liam opened his mouth for a second, but he remained silent in the end. Three years ago, everyone had suspected him when the pictures of Shaun in the mental hospital were leaked. Only Liam himself knew that he was innocent.


    When he learned that the news originated from the Campos family, he had more or less guessed that it was Mason who did it.


    His dad may appear gentlemanly and uninterested in everything, but what was seen on the outside might not be real.


    Unfortunately, no matter how much he asked, Mason would never reply to his questions directly. 1


    All those years, Liam had felt suffocated working in Hill Corporation. However, Mason had never mentioned anything about helping him at all. The time Mason spent with him was not even as much as the time Mason spent with Charlie.


    Whenever Liam went to the Campos family, the people there would be friendly to him on the surface. There


    was once when he wanted to have a stake in his second uncle''s new project because he thought it was not bad. However, his uncle made an excuse saying that he had already contracted out the project to other people as it did not bring many profits.


    Liam found out afterward that Second Uncle did not contract out the project but let a nephew from his wife''s side have a stake in it.


    A biological nephew turned out to be inferior to a nephew from his wife''s side.


    Not only that, but one time when he went to the Campos family''s ce for New Year''s when he was young, he saw that Granny had his favorite candies in her pocket. Granny said the candies were finished when he asked for some, but he saw her secretly giving the candies to Charlie. 2


    He was her grandson too.


    He eventually thought that maybe it was because hisst name was Hill.


    Therefore, although the Campos family had gradually be Australia''s second- most influential family, Liam still kept a distance from them.


    "Mom, am I really Dad''s biological son?"


    He asked that question all of a sudden.


    Lea was stunned for a moment and then her expression darkened. She said, "Whose son are you if not your dad''s? Are you saying that I had an affair


    with someone else?"


    "That''s not what I meant. Forget it, I was just saying."


    Liam left after he spoke.


    Lea''s mind wandered elsewhere. She could not help but recall some things from the past.


    On the day she got pregnant with Liam, she had just divorced Brennan. She was in a bad mood and got drunk. It was Mason who had sent her back home afterward. Without realizing it, they had sex with each other. 3


    In Hill Corporation.


    After his meeting ended, Shaun looked at his phone and saw four missed calls from Old Madam Hill.


    He called her back. Old Madam Hill scolded him bluntly, "Are you apanying that woman, Sarah, again? You didn''t even pick up my calls."


    "I was in a meeting," Shaun exined helplessly.


    "Okay then. Come to the manor after you get off work. There''ll be a party at the manor tonight. Did your mom tell you yet?"


    "Do you think she''ll call me?"


    "Fine," Old Madam Hill said happily, "It turns out that Liam, that little brat, has an illegitimate daughter. I didn''t know about it at first, but I ran into them today. Ah, that little darling is so cute. Tonight, I n to get every member of the Hill family toe over and host a party for my little darling. You, as her uncle, must be present. You have to prepare presents and pocket money too."


    "Liam has an illegitimate daughter?" Shaun rubbed his brows. He felt oddly relieved.


    If Liam already had an illegitimate daughter, Catherine would definitely not consider dating him.


    "She was an illegitimate daughter, but she''s no longer one anymore. She''s the official little princess of the Hill family. She''s even the youngest little princess in the family." 4

 Chapter 720

    Old Madam Hill reminded Shaun, "By the way, Suzie''s a little over two years old but not three years old yet. When you''re buying presents, buy them ording to her age. Also, let me inform you that I''m letting Suzie use the room that was prepared for the twins previously. You won''t be using it now anyway."


    She hung up the call after she finished speaking. 1


    Shaun held his phone and remained in the same position for a long time.


    A little over two years old.


    If Catherine''s children were alive, they would have been around that age too.


    At that moment, his phone rang again.


    It was Sarah who called. "Shaunic, do you still have to work extra hours today? Didn''t we agree to pick a wedding shoot package togetherter?"


    "I don''t have time today. I have to go to the manor after I finish my work, so I won''t be going home," Shaun exined.


    Sarah bit her lip. "Are you still angry at me because my brother got someone to destroy Catherine''s house? Shaunic, I really didn''t know about it. I warned him before, but sometimes he just doesn''t listen to me. I''m


    sorry. Your reputation is damaged because I have a brother like that..."


    "Sarah, let bygones be bygones. But I suggest that you keep your distance from him. He''s already beyond saving," Shaun interrupted her.


    Listening to some words once or twice would make him feel bad for her. However, when it was brought up too often, he would just be even more repulsed by Thomas.


    "... Okay," Sarah replied embarrassedly.


    "I really have a matter to attend to at the manor today."


    After Shaun ended the call, he asked Hadley to prepare presents for the child.


    When Hadley heard that Liam had a two-year-old illegitimate daughter, he was in a daze.


    "Why are you in a daze? Go, quickly." Shaun red at him.


    After Hadley went out, he immediately found a spot and dialed Catherine''s number. "Miss Jones, could Second Young Master''s illegitimate daughter possibly be..."


    "You''re right. It''s Suzie," Catherine exined everything to Hadley helplessly. Hadley was dumbfounded.


    No one knew that Catherine''s ''miscarriage'' three years ago had been something that he and Liam helped set u


    Back then, Catherine had indeed bled after Shaun pushed her. The children were almost lost, but they still survived in the end.


    Furthermore, even if Catherine gave birth to the twins, she definitely could not get the children''s custody. The children would surely be abused if they were to fall into Sarah''s hands.


    Therefore, he had contacted Liam. Liam immediately bribed the doctor and told the doctor to tell everyone that Catherine had a miscarriage.


    Hadley thought Shaun would divorce Catherine and let her leave after she miscarried, but he never thought that Sarah would instigate Shaun to send Catherine to a mental hospital.


    He and Liam were very anxious during that period of time.


    Luckily, they sessfully faked Catherine''s death afterward and her children were safely born overseas.


    Hadley did not expect that the little miss would return as Liam''s illegitimate daughter in the end.


    This was for the better too. At least Suzie could go back to the Hill family for once and not be targeted by Sarah as well.


    Since it was for Little Miss, Hadley went to the mall immediately and bought many clothes and toys that little girls would like. Obviously, he used President Hill''s card to pay for them. President Hill owed his daughter too much anyway.


    6:30 p.m.


    A sedan drove into the Hill family''s manor.


    After Shaun got down from the car, Hadley opened the trunk. Shaun''s expression darkened when he saw that the trunk was filled to the brim. "Who allowed you to buy so many things?"

 Chapter 721

    Hadley blinked. "She''s the youngest member of the Hill family. I heard that Old Madam Hill is very delighted. The Hill family hasn''t been this lively in so long, so I bought more gifts."


    Shaun harrumphed. "That''s not my child anyway."


    In fact, that was really his child.


    Shaun walked up the stairs.


    Just as he stepped into the vi, a little girl with her hair tied into two braids ran toward him.


    She had her head turned as she ran and said, "The kitty ran out. I''m going after it."


    "Don''t go, your wound hasn''t recovered yet."


    Lea had just finished talking when Suzie rammed into Shaun''s calves and fell on the ground.


    "Little brat, look in front of you when you''re walking." Shaun bent over and helped


    her up.


    Suzie looked up and saw Shaun''s face up close. It was a face that had refined and perfectly sculpted features. He had a pair of attractive double eyelids.


    Suzie had seen this face before. A few days ago, Lucas had found a picture on the inte and showed it to her.


    However, after meeting Shaun in real life, Suzie realized that he looked way more handsome in person than he was in the picture. No, he was far more handsome than all the uncles around her mom.


    Suzie knew that he was her scummy dad. Her scummy dad had a nice body too. His simple ck shirt that was tucked into a pair of coffee-colored cks perfectly disyed his narrow waist and long legs.


    Her eyes brightened up instantly.


    Although she was supposed to hate him, he was so good-looking that she could not resist liking him.


    Shaun lowered his head to look at the little girl as well. She had some baby fat on her pink cheeks and was as pretty as a cute doll.


    He felt a strange familiarity and liking toward her at first nce. When he saw that her head was wrapped in bandages, he could not help but feel pity for her too.


    It was a fascinating feeling. He clearly did not like kids in the past.


    Maybe it was because that kid looked like him.


    He could not understand it. Why did Liam''s child look so much like him?


    "Suzie, are you okay?" At that moment, Lea ran over.


    After seeing Shaun, Lea could not help but look at Suzie as well. She tsked. "No wonder Aunty Valerie said Suzie looks like you. She really does."


    "Granny, I''m okay. Is this Uncle Shaun?" Suzie blinked her big eyes. "Uncle Shaun looks very very handsome."


    "Yes, this is Uncle Shaun," Lea said while smiling.


    "Uncle Shaun, I like you a lot." Suzie turned around and hugged Shaun''s thigh.


    Shaun was stunned, and he unconsciously extended his hands to carry her. The little girl was too light, and she had a sweet milky scent.


    "Eldest Young Master, these are the presents you bought for Little Miss." Hadley brought in a bunch of clothes and toys.


    "Wow, I love them! They''re all my favorites." Suzie got out of his embrace. She ran over and looked through the clothes and toys. Her eyes were arched into curves as she smiled. She was grinning from ear to ear.


    The corners of Shaun''s lips curved involuntarily. He thought Hadley had bought too much just now, but he suddenly felt he did not buy enough, i


    "You bought these?" Lea looked at him in astonishment. "That''s rare."


    At that moment, Suzie ran to Shaun''s side. She beckoned to him with her finger. "Uncle Shaun, bend down for a bit."


    After he bent down, Suzie went on her tiptoes and gave his cheek a peck. "Thank you, Uncle Shaun."


    Shaun felt as if his heart was being squeezed by a hand at that moment.


    He could not describe his feelings. He just felt like... H e liked this little niece of his


    a lot. He had the urge to pluck the moon and stars from the sky for her if she wanted him to.

 Chapter 722

    However... Suzie was Liam''s daughter. The daughter of Liam, who Shaun despised the most since he was young.


    If his children were still alive, they would have been this adorable too, right?


    Shaun took a ck card from his wallet and put it in Suzie''s hands. "This is pocket money for you."


    Lea''s eyes almost fell to the ground from shock.


    She never expected Shaun to be so friendly to Liam''s daughter. Besides, Shaun treated everyone coldly.


    Suzie was probably the only one who ever got special treatment from him.


    "What''s this? Great-grandfather gave me a card too. The one Great-grandfather gave me is enough." Suzie returned the card to Shaun. "I can''t take this."


    Shaun was d. It looked like her mom had taught her well. "It''s okay. That card was given to you by your great-grandfather, while this one is given to you by me. It has a different meaning."


    "Suzie, keep the card. Your uncle has a lot of money anyway. Don''t lose it," Lea reminded her.


    Suzie tilted her head and gave it some thought. That was fine too. She could give one of the cars to Lucas.


    Although they did not know of Lucas'' existence, she could keep a share of everything she received for Lucas.


    Besides, would it not give her vicious stepmother an advantage if she did not take her scummy Dad''s money?


    "Okay."


    After Suzie replied in a childish voice, she grabbed Shaun''s hand. "Uncle Shaun, can you go see the kitties with me?"


    Lea thought Shaun would definitely reject Suzie. Just as she was about to interrupt them, Shaun unexpectedly agreed. He even let Suzie ride on his shoulders and brought her outside to y.


    Valerie walked over while eating some nuts. She said," Those who don''t know any better will definitely think that they''re father and daughter."


    "You''re right."


    It waste at night after the party ended.


    Shaun spent the night in the manor.


    In the past three years, he rarely came to the vi because there were too many traces of Catherine here.


    At night, he rested in his bedroom. Maybe it was because he kept thinking about the two children he lost before that he could not sleep.


    Suddenly, the sound of someone knocking on the door outside could be heard.


    He got up and opened the door. Suzie was wearing a set of cute teddy bear pajamas. She stood at the door pitifully while rubbing her eyes. "Uncle Shaun, can we sleep together?"


    "You can sleep with your dad," Shaun said gently.


    "I don''t like sleeping with him. He snores and it''s very noisy," Suzie pouted and spoke in a cute manner.


    Okay." Shaun bent over and carried her.


    On the bed, Suzie clung to him like a little ko. Soon, she fell asleep soundly.


    As Shaun looked at her, he vaguely heard the little girl whisper ''Daddy''.


    His heart was filled with bitterness.


    Maybe it was time to build his own family. Otherwise, why would he be so jealous of Liam for having such a cute daughter?


    After thinking nonsense for some time, he fell asleep too.


    When he woke up, it was because someone was tugging on his eyshes. He heard a childughing childishly as well.


    He opened his eyes. He was stunned for a moment when he saw a miniature version of himself on his body.


    "Uncle Shaun, what''s this?" Suzie suddenly showed him a red diamond ne.


    Shaun was taken aback. When he looked closely, he saw that it was an expensive red diamond ne.


    He thought it looked familiar, but he could not remember. "Where did you get this from?"


    "There''s a small box in the cupboard. There are a lot of numbers on it. I simply yed with it and it opened." Suzie was lying. Actually, she put in the numbers for her mom''s birthday.


    However, she did not know it would unlock. That proved that Mom had stayed in this room before. 2

 Chapter 723

    Shaun was speechless.


    He knew that Suzie was talking about the safe box. Catherine had stayed in this room three years ago. She was the one who set the password as well.


    After Catherine left, a lot of her belongings in the room were cleared, except for the safe box. Nobody opened it because they did not know the password.


    Before this, he had paid no mind to it at all and never even thought of opening it.


    He did not expect that the little brat would open it by ident.


    "It''s... a ne," Shaun said with a hoarse voice.


    "Is it yours, Uncle Shaun?" Suzie asked out of curiosity.


    "I''m not too sure either." Shaun could not recall anything. "But I think I know who it belongs to. I''ll return it to her."


    "Okay." Suzie put the ne in his hands and went to wash her face.


    During breakfast, Liam walked over and picked Suzie


    up. He gritted his teeth and said in a low voice, "Suzie, if your mom finds out that you''re sticking so closely to Shaun, will she be very angry?"


    "Daddy, you mustn''t tell her."


    Liam was on the verge of crying, but no tears came out. "So you still remember that my identity now is your dad? You only had eyes for Shaun after he came back yesterday. You abandoned me after sleeping halfway into the night. Little girl, you should control yourself."


    "Uncle Liam, you''ve misunderstood me. I''m only using my looks to set a trap." Suzie pouted. She said innocently, "I''m helping Mom teach my vicious stepmother a lesson."


    Liam''s head was about to explode.


    "My little master, please stay put for a while. Your mom already told me to send you to the same kindergarten as Lucas."


    "That''s great. I have a ck card that I want to pass to Lucas," Suzie said in a serious tone.


    Liam felt that it was exhausting to have a kid.


    Not long after, the other members of the Hill family came to have breakfast too.


    Queenie saw a pretty velvet box ced beside Shaun. She could not resist opening it to have a look. She eximed, "Isn''t this The Queen''s Ne?"


    Shaun raised his head and looked at her while frowning. "What''s The Queen''s Ne?"


    "Big Brother, are you nning to give this to Sarah?" Queenie asked with a sour tone.


    "I heard that The Queen''s Ne took a full two years to design, and it was Country F''s king whomissioned a top designer to design it in the past. Rumor has it that as long as a man gives The Queen''s Ne to his beloved, they can be together forever. Ladies in wealthy families like us are all coveting this ne."


    Shaun went tight-lipped. "If you like it so much, why didn''t you buy it yourself in the past?"


    "Please, which woman would buy it for themselves? It has to be the man who buys it for the woman."


    Queenie pouted. "I heard people say that this ne was auctioned off at a sky-high price of three billion dors during an auction in Melbourne a few years


    IJ ago.


    Three billion dors?


    Shaun''s heart wavered. If this was a few years ago, Catherine surely did not have a few billion dors to buy such a ne. Had he been the one who purchased it and gave it to Catherine?


    Why would he do such a thing in the past? However, he could not remember it at all.


    After breakfast, Shaun got in the sedan. As the car left Sherman Mountain, he instructed the driver, "Go to Hudson Corporation." 1


    9:30 a.m.


    After sending Lucas to kindergarten, Catherine arrived at thepany. Just as she was about to go upstairs from the parking lot, she saw a ck sedan parked right in front of the entrance to the elevator.


    Shaun''s long figure was leaning on the sedan. The outline of his body was elegant and smooth from head to toe.

 Chapter 724

    Fortunately, it was already past the hour where employees wereing to work. Otherwise, Catherine could imagine every female employee in thepany staying back to admire his good looks.


    "Why are you here again?" Catherine walked over in her high heels. She tapped on his car with her fair fingers. "President Hill, you can''t park here."


    Shaun nced down at her. She was utterly barefaced and did not wear any makeup that day. However, that did not affect her beauty in the slightest. Instead, it made her little face look clean and soft. Her features looked even tidier and exquisite when she was not wearing makeup.


    He unbuttoned one of the buttons of his shirt where his chest area was. His mouth


    felt dry.


    "This... is yours."


    He retrieved a velvet box from his car. He opened it and revealed The Queen''s


    Ne that was inside it.


    Catherine was taken aback.


    The Queen''s Ne had been bought by him for her in Melbourne at the price of three billion dors. It was also evidence of their love.


    She had been carefully keeping it until three years ago


    when she fell into despair. She ended up forgetting about it and leaving it behind.


    "It used to be mine, but it''s no longer mine now." Catherine smirked, but her eyes were downcast. She hid theplicated feelings in her eyes.


    "What do you mean?" Shaun frowned.


    "You gave it to me as a gift before, but maybe you don''t remember," Catherine said calmly.


    Shaun''s eyes darkened. "It must''ve been you who insistently begged me to buy it for you."


    Catherineughed. "Think what you what, but we''re divorced now. You can give it to Sarah."


    She walked past him after she spoke.


    Shaun grabbed her wrist instinctively. He put the box in her hands. "Sarah will not want something that you''ve worn before. Take it."


    Catherine nced down at the box. She felt a sense of self-deprecation.


    It turned out that he was only giving it to her because Sarah did not want it.


    "Okay."


    She epted the box and left.


    After entering the lobby where the elevators were, there was a trashcan in the corner. She simply threw the box in it.


    Shaun''s pupils constricted. He said coldly, "You''re throwing something so expensive just like that?"


    "Since you wanted me to take it, I have the right to decide what I want to do with it."


    Catherine pressed the button for the president''s private elevator. She walked into the elevator, closed the doors, and left.


    Shaun walked up to the trash can. He took the velvet box out. Looking at the diamond ne inside, he started to seriously think for the first time. He had lost so many memories, but what memories were they?


    He thought he had hated Catherine all along.


    However, why would he give her The Queen''s Ne if he hated her?


    If he despised her, would he have gone to KFC with Catherine, just like what Chester said?


    It was almost noon when he returned to Hill Corporation. Sarah brought lunch. "Shaunic, I haven''t seen you since yesterday. I miss you so much. I made lunch specially for you." Sarah opened the food containers.


    "Okay." Shaun took a fork. Just as he was about to eat, the door was pushed open lightly. A small head appeared from behind the door.


    When Shaun looked over, Suzie ran in immediately


    while hopping. "I missed you so much."


    She flung herself into Shaun''s embrace. Sarah lost herposure when she saw Suzie. "She... She can''t possibly be your daughter, right..."


    "No, this is Liam''s daughter." Shaun carried Suzie onto his knees. He noticed that he could never be stern in front of Suzie. "Weren''t you at the manor? Why did youe here?"


    "I came to thepany with Daddy to y, but he''s busy with work. I was bored alone, so I came to find you, Uncle Shaun."


    Suzie turned her gaze to Sarah. "Is this aunty an employee of thepany too?"

 Chapter 725

    Sarah''s heart that just felt relieved received another shock. Just how exactly did she look like an employee?


    "No, she''s my fiancee," Shaun exined.


    "Hello, Aunty," Suzie greeted Sarah sweetly.


    "Hi." Sarah smiled sheepishly. "Shaunic, I never knew you liked kids. Looks like we should quickly have one of our own."


    "Yes," Shaun replied calmly, "Maybe it''s because this child looks a lot like me."


    "It''s okay. Our future child will look even more like you." Sarah smiled with her hands covering her mouth.


    Suzie''s eyes were downcast. She showed a disappointed look and grabbed Shaun''s sleeve tightly. "Uncle Shaun, will you not love Suzie anymore when you have your own child in the future?"


    Her dark eyes were filled with fear and disappointment. Her face was pale, and her forehead was still wrapped in bandages.


    Shaun felt a pinch in his heart. He coaxed her in a low voice, saying, "I won''t. Even if I have a child in the future, I''ll still like you, Suzie."


    "Thank you, Uncle Shaun." Suzie gave him a peck on the cheek.


    Sarah''s expression stiffened. Although Suzie was only a little more than two years old, she instinctively hated that little girl.


    Furthermore, Shaun treated Suzie very tenderly. He did not even treat her like that usually.


    "Shaunic, today we-"


    "Uncle, is this your food?" Suzie asked all of a sudden.


    "Yes." Shaun saw the anticipation in the little brat''s gaze. He raised his eyebrows. "Are you hungry? Do you want some?"


    "Okay." Suzie took a spoon and started digging in. She frowned after taking a few bites. "Wow, this tastes so bad. It''s not as delicious as my mom''s cooking."


    Sarah''s face almost contorted from anger. Suzie ate the food she made and even said that it tasted terrible.


    Shaun did not notice as he felt the same way as Suzie. He thought that the food tasted terrible too. "Is your mom''s cooking very delicious?"


    "Yes, the pork ribs, roast pork, garlic butter prawns, and mashed potatoes that my mom makes are super delicious."


    Somehow, Shaun suddenly recalled the garlic butter prawns that Catherine had once made him. Although he only had it once before, he could still remember the taste of that dish.


    He was sure that Suzie would like it too.


    "Ah, I suddenly miss my mom''s cooking." Suzie''s eyes suddenly reddened, and tears started trickling down her face.


    Shaun felt a pain in his heart. He remembered Lea telling him yesterday that this little girl''s mom had passed away from cancer.


    "Don''t cry. I''ll have someone make pork ribs for you if you want to eat it."


    "But I miss my mom. I really miss her." Suzie cried even harder.


    It was the first time Shaun was faced with a crying child. He was in panic and at a loss.


    He could only cast a nce at Sarah to seek help.


    However, Sarah did not have any experience with children either. Not only that, but she also hated Suzie from the bottom of her heart.


    She hesitated for a moment and stammered, "Why don''t we bring her to look for her mom? Kids always want to be near their moms."


    She thought Liam had an illegitimate daughter outside and that the identity of the child''s mom was dishonorable to the Hill family. Therefore, the Hill family took the child back, stopping the child and mom from meeting each other.


    However, Suzie cried even louder when she heard Sarah''s words.


    Shaun red at Sarah exasperatedly after he heard her words. He snapped, "Her mom has already passed away!"


    Sarah''s eyes reddened from being yelled at. "How would I know..."


    Nevertheless, Shaun could only hear Suzie''s cries at that moment. He did not have time to care about


    Sarah.


    "You should go back first." He carried Suzie and headed toward thepany''s eateries.


    Sarah, who was left behind, stomped her feet in anger.


    Where did that brate from? She was so hateful.

 Chapter 726

    Soon, the famous chefs of Hill Corporation''s restaurants were summoned to cook Suzie''s favorite dishes.


    However, Suzie only took a few bites before sobbing again. "I don''t like it. It''s not as good as Mommy''s cooking. Mommy''s food tastes fresh and fragrant, and there are many sesame seeds sprinkled on top. Actually, I already know... that I can never eat Mommy''s cooking again."


    As she spoke, two streams of tears came flowing out of her eyes. However, she did not make a sound.


    She did not know that when she cried like that, it only intensified Shaun''s heartache. This little child was too sensible.


    He also knew that kind of pain. When he was young, although he had a mother, it was as if he did not.


    "Suzie, let''s go find your Daddy, okay?" Shaun really had no choice.


    "Okay, tell Daddy to bring me to Aunty Cathy. Aunty Cathy''s cooking is also delicious. It tastes like my mommy''s cooking." Suzie sniffled.


    "Aunty Cathy?" Shaun paused. "You mean Catherine


    Jones?"


    That damned Liam Hill! He had even brought his daughter to meet Catherine before. How shameless could he be?


    "I don''t know, I just call her Aunty Cathy. Aunty Cathy is really pretty. She''s the prettiest aunty I''ve ever seen, and she treats me really well. Will she be my new mommy?" Suzie suddenly raised her innocent eyes and asked.


    un


    Shaun''s mouth twitched hard.


    Catherine bing Liam''s wife and Suzie''s new mom?


    Just thinking about it caused anger to surge from deep within his heart.


    "It''s impossible between them."


    "Why? I want to always eat Aunty Cathy''s cooking," Suzie said with her head down.


    Shaun looked at her for a moment and picked her up." I''ll take you to her and tell her to cook for you."


    "Okay!" Suzie almost jumped with joy. At this time, Lucas should be at kindergarten, so she would not be found out.


    1:30 p.m.


    Shaun once again came to Hudson Corporation. 1


    However, the security guard in the underground parking lot did not let his car enter today after hearing Catherine''s instructions.


    He could only bring Suzie in through the main entrance of thepany.


    When the receptionist saw Shaun holding a two-year-old child who was a spitting image of him, she waspletely stunned. The security guards at the door were also a bit overwhelmed, and everyone began to talk in whispers.


    "Oh my God, is that Eldest Young Master Hill''s daughter?"


    "Of course, she is. She must be his biological daughter."


    "When did he suddenly get a daughter that big? She looks like she''s more than two years old. Could the mother be our president? I feel like she looks a little like President Jones."


    "It''s very possible."


    No one dared to stop Shaun, and he walked unhindered all the way to the president''s office.


    Catherine was meeting with several department managers when Shaun suddenly barged in with Suzie in his arms.


    Never mind the several department managers who got a fright, but even Catherine felt her soul almost leave her body.


    "Chairwoman Jones, is this... the child between you and President Hill?" a manager asked cautiously.


    Catherine, "..." 1


    Could she deny it? Had Suzie been exposed in just two days?


    Just then, Suzie looked at her and called out sweetly, "Aunty Cathy, I missed you so much."


    What?


    Catherine''s brain was unable to catch up to Suzie''s quick-witted thinking.


    "She''s my niece." Shaun red at the managers." Sorry, but please go out for a while. I need to talk to your chairwoman."

 Chapter 727

    "Yes, yes."


    Shaun''s intimidating force made the managers all too scared to breathe. They hurriedly vacated the ce and left.


    In an instant, the office was quiet.


    Suzie hugged Catherine''s neck and said, "I suddenly miss Mommy''s cooking. Daddy brought me to try your food a while ago and it was delicious. It tastes like Mommy''s cooking, so I asked Uncle to bring me to you."


    Then, she secretly winked at Catherine, it H


    Catherine felt her scalp go numb.


    She went from being a mom to being an aunty. If Shaun were not around, she would have spanked her already.


    What was this all about?


    However, she could only y along with Suzie now. 1


    When Catherine did not answer, Shaun''s handsome face sank and he said, "Did


    you hear what Suzie said? The girl wants to eat your cooking."


    "No, but why are you two together?" Catherine rubbed her brows, telling herself to calm down and be rational. "Isn''t she... Liam''s daughter?"


    "So you already know that Liam has a daughter?" Shaun''s tone carried a bitterness that he did not even realize.


    He was not angry that Catherine had not told him about it, but because she was


    so close to Liam even though she already knew that he had a daughter.


    "... I only found out recently." Catherine could not be bothered with him and walked over to Suzie to pick her up. "What do you want to eat?"


    "Roast pork, braised pork, and braised fish." it H


    Catherine felt herself sweat. Her appetite and taste for food were really simr to a certain person''s.


    "Okay, let''s go buy the ingredients now, shall we?"


    Since her darling daughter wanted to eat her food, Catherine naturally had to put down the work in her hands. She put on a small suit jacket and led Suzie out. She had not looked at Shaun from the beginning till the end.


    Shaun, who was given the cold shoulder, frowned and followed after them. "Where are you cooking?"


    "Home, of course. I can''t cook here. I have to go to the supermarket first." Catherine looked back at him with


    disgust. "Go back. I''ll inform Liam toe and pick her upter."


    "No need. I brought Suzie here, so I''ll bring her back."


    Shaun put his hands in his pockets and walked beside her, looking cool and handsome.


    When the three of them walked through the corridor, the employees all looked at them.


    "Isn''t President Hill getting married? Why is he stilling to see Chairwoman Jones?"


    "Can''t you see? They have a kid together. As long as they have a child, the two of them can''t break ties."


    "That girl really looks like Eldest Young Master Hill. She''s definitely his biological daughter."


    As Catherine listened to their words, the more exaggerated their discussion became. Her apprehensive eyes nced over coldly. "If you have time to gossip, then get back to work."


    When Shaun heard the employees'' voices, he subconsciously nced at Catherine. She held Suzie while Suzie hugged her neck. They looked just like an affectionate pair of mother and daughter.


    He became lost in thought for a while. If their children were still around, maybe what the employees said would be true.


    He could tell that she would definitely be a good


    mother.


    At the parking lot.


    Catherine unlocked her sports car, but Shaun reached out to her. "I''ll drive. You sit with her in the back seat."


    "Let Uncle drive," Suzie quickly said.


    Catherine had no choice but to give the keys to Shaun.

 Chapter 728

    Shaun swiftly started the car. Through the rear-view mirror, he saw Suzie snuggling up in Catherine''s arms.


    For a moment, he felt like the three of them were a family and he was bringing his wife and child out to go shopping.


    That feeling did not annoy him. On the contrary, he felt that his chest was filled to the brim.


    In the backseat, Catherine whispered into Suzie''s ear," You little rascal. Aren''t you afraid of being exposed?"


    "I won''t be, Mommy. They all believe that I''m Uncle Liam''s daughter," Suzie said softly, "That vicious woman went to thepany to find my scummy dad in the morning. I don''t like her so I tricked him intoing out. Mommy, I''m helping you get payback." 1


    U 99


    Catherine did not know whether tough or cry, but there was a sweetness in her heart.


    Her quick-witted daughter was really smart. "Fine. Stay away from that woman. You''re still small, so you don''t know how scary people can be. Mommy doesn''t want to lose you."


    "It''s okay. Scummy dad likes me a lot. I''ll definitely make him like me more than that bad woman," Suzie


    said confidently.


    Catherine looked at her seriously. "Suzie, do you like Shaun?"


    "He''s okay. He''s handsome, so he''s not an eyesore."


    Suzie''s eyes were sparkling when she spoke. It was clear that she liked him.


    Catherine, "..."


    Well, it was clear her daughter had taken after her when it came to her taste in men. She only cared about a man''s face and nothing else. She would have to educate Suzieter.


    At the supermarket, Catherine took a trolley and carried Suzie to let her sit in it 1


    However, Suzie was too heavy and she could not lift her high enough. Then, Shaun came over and reached out to hold Suzie firmly, easily cing her in the trolley.


    She nced at his arm, and Shaun smiled slightly when he noticed her gaze. "Men are stronger."


    Catherine smiled. "Yes, you''re stronger than me. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have been pushed down by you."


    The smile on the corners of his mouth gradually disappeared.


    He knew that she was talking about three years ago. When he pushed her down, she ended up losing the children.


    Shaun''s face immediately turned cold.


    Suzie asked innocently, "Uncle, why did you push Aunty Cathy? Did you know her before this?"


    "Oh, we didn''t just know each other. We were... very familiar with one another," Catherine said meaningfully.


    "Oh, I get it. You were in love," Suzie suddenly said in realization.


    Catherine choked.


    Shaun did not dare continue the conversation and hurriedly looked around to change the topic. "Where are the ribs?"


    "There''s chocte! I wanna buy it." Suzie suddenly pointed to the front. 2


    "No. Your teeth will rot." Catherine refused immediately.


    "Uncle, I wanna eat chocte." Suzie pouted and began acting cute at Shaun. "Okay. It''s fine if you eat it once in a while." Shaun indulged her unconditionally. Catherine felt her head hurt. Suzie would be spoiled rotten by them.


    After buying the ingredients, the three of them returned to Hackett Institute.


    When Shaun stepped in, he saw that all the furniture inside had changed. The TV, air conditioner, sofa, refrigerator, and even the kitchen were changed.


    He knew that Thomas Neeson had smashed her home, but he did not expect the damage to be so extreme. "Were... all the furniture changed?" 1


    "Isn''t it obvious? Even the wallpaper needed to be changed. Everything became useless." Catherine nced at him coldly.


    Shaun was silent for a moment before taking out a card from his pocket and handing it to her. "How much did it cost? I''llpensate you."


    He thought that she might refuse, but unexpectedly, she took it without a word.


    "You ought topensate us," Catherine said coldly," He did go to jail, but he didn''t have to pay a single penny. You really should talk to the Neeson family. This isn''t what a sincere apology is." 6

 Chapter 729

    Shaun''s gaze suddenly becameplicated.


    He thought that even if Thomas did notpensate them, Sarah would, since she was a kind person. After all, she always acted guilty and innocent in front of him.


    Catherine ignored him and brought the groceries to the kitchen to cook.


    Suzie sat on the sofa and watched TV. Soon, the aroma wafted over from the kitchen.


    Shaun had not eaten lunch, so his stomach rumbled at the smell.


    40 minutester, Catherine brought the dishes out.


    Shaun looked at the braised pork and sweet and sour ribs on the table, finding them inexplicably familiar.


    Catherine gave Suzie a portion. Shaun did not expect her to serve him a portion, so he went to get himself a te. However, when he came, there was nothing left.


    "Catherine, you didn''t cook my portion?" His eyes widened.


    "You didn''t say you wanted to eat. Plus, I only agreed to cook for Suzie, not you. What? It''s already 3:00 p.m. Haven''t you eaten, Eldest Young Master Hill?"


    Shaun gritted his teeth. "I brought her to see you. When would I have the time to eat?"


    "Oops. If you''re hungry, you can go look for Sarah. I''m not responsible for you." Catherine helped Suzie to the best slices of roast pork and picked out the bones from the fish before giving them to Suzie.


    Suzie''s cheeks were stuffed as she ate, looking like a little squirrel.


    After swallowing the food, she said vaguely, "Your cooking is really good, Mommy." 3


    Shaun,


    He knew the food was delicious, so he wanted to eat as well.


    It was as though Suzie could hear Shaun''s inner thoughts. She kindly gave him a


    piece of braised pork. "This is my favorite. Try it."


    Shaun took a bite and felt his appetite growing.


    It was too delicious!


    He could eat three portions of this.


    However, Suzie ignored him after giving him a piece.


    He could only use a fork to take the food himself.


    He could only eat the meat.


    Catherine had not cooked much, and the father and daughter had the same preferences. In a short time, the roast pork was almost finished.


    Suzie grabbed the bowl and said pitifully, "Uncle, you can''t eat it. It''s mine. I''m not full yet."


    Shaun watched as the delicious food entered Suzie''s mouth, and his stomach felt even more ufortable.


    Catherine cleaned the dishes and gave Suzie some homemade yogurt topped with ayer of strawberry jam.


    Suzie ate arge cup with satisfaction and blurted out, "It''s delicious, Mommy." 2


    Catherine''s hands shook.


    Shaun looked at Suzie in astonishment. "What did you say?"


    Suzie almost covered her mouth with her hands. Oh n 0, she had a slip of the tongue.


    Fortunately, Catherine reacted quickly enough and gently stroked her head. "Did you think of your mommy?"

 Chapter 730

    "Yeah." Suzie quickly nodded and blinked hard, causing tears to fall. "Every time I eat your food, Aunty, I think of Mommy. Just now, I thought of you as my mommy."


    Then, she suddenly jumped into Catherine''s arms. "Aunty, can you be my mommy?"


    u H


    The little drama queen''s performance was moving too fast. Even Catherine, a self-proimed acting genius, could not keep up with her daughter''s rhythm.


    It was a pity that this girl was not an actress. She could definitely debut as a child star.


    "No." Before she could answer, Shaun''s face changed and he said in a low voice.


    Suzie looked at him and was so scared that she buried herself in Catherine''s arms. She started to cry. "Uncle is so scary."


    "Why are you being so fierce to a child?" Catherine red at him angrily.


    Shaun did not mean to scare Suzie, but just the thought of Catherine marrying Liam made his body involuntarily let out a cold aura.


    "Suzie, I''m sorry." He quickly apologized in a low voice. "But you''re still young, so there are some things you don''t understand. Aunty Cathy can''t marry your dad."


    "Why not? I don''t understand." Suzie feigned ignorance. "Daddy isn''t married, and Aunty Cathy isn''t married either. They''re a good match."


    "How are they a good match?" Shaun gritted his teeth andpletely disagreed. "Aunty Cathy is my ex-wife. It''ll be a mess if she marries your dad. Your great- grandparents won''t agree."


    "Oh." Suzie thought about it seriously. "Then why don''t you marry Aunty Cathy, Uncle? That way, Aunty Cathy will also be my family member."


    After her words fell, the living room became strangely quiet.


    Shaun subconsciously looked at Catherine. She lowered her head and tucked a lock of hair behind her ears, exposing her beautiful and gentle profile.


    "We can''t," she said gently. "We were married before, but we divorced because we aren''t suited for each other. Your uncle is going to get married soon too.


    He''ll have a beloved wife, so you have to ept that."


    "Oh, I remember now. It was that aunty in the morning." Suzie suddenly gave Shaun a gloating look." Uncle, you''re so miserable. Your future wife''s food isn''t good, but I cane to Aunty Cathy anytime I want to eat delicious food."


    Shaun felt like he was paralyzed again, and the words made him... very ufortable.


    He had not thought so before, but after today, he found that he preferred to spend time with Catherine instead. 2


    The two of them had gotten along when they brought Suzie to the supermarket. If they were a family of three, they could eat delicious meals cooked by Catherine and asionally go to the yground together. That sounded really good.


    However, he understood that he had already decided to marry Sarah. There was no going back on many things.


    "Alright, you should go back. I''ve already called Liam. He''lle and pick Suzie upter." Catherine chased him out. "It wasn''t easy to finish the renovation in this house. I don''t want Thomas Neeson to get someone to trash this ce again if the Neeson family finds out that you''re here."


    Shaun became upset. "No need, I''ll bring Suzie with me. You don''t know how to take care of children at all, s 01 don''t trust you to take care of our Hill family''s little treasure."


    "I don''t know how to take care of children?" Catherine thought she had heard a joke.


    She was single-handedly raising two kids. He knew nothing.


    "Did I say anything wrong?" Shaun raised his eyebrows.


    "Fine, everything you say is right. Go." Catherine chased them away. "I have something to doter."


    "Aunty Cathy, I''ll tell Daddy to bring me to you again tomorrow." Suzie waved. Although she did not want to leave her mommy''s side, if she insisted on staying longer, her scummy daddy would get suspicious.


    Shaun carried Suzie downstairs and squatted down, saying seriously to her, "Suzie, you can''t keep telling your daddy to bring you to Aunty Cathy." 1


    "Why not?" Suzie immediately became upset. "Uncle, if I had known earlier, I wouldn''t have asked you to bring me to Aunty. I like her a lot, but you won''t let me meet her."

 Chapter 731

    "I''m not stopping you from seeing her." Shaun pursed his thin lips and said in frustration, "If you want to see her, I''ll bring you to her, but not your father."


    "Why not?" Suzie tilted her head with a curious look in her eyes. "Uncle, do you like Aunty? Is... this jealousy?"


    Shaun''s dark eyes suddenly shrank.


    He liked Catherine? Was it so obvious that even Suzie could tell?


    "Don''t talk nonsense." His handsome face turned glum. "How would a child like you know what it means to like someone?"


    "I know what it''s like. There used to be a handsome boy in my neighborhood, and whenever other girls yed with him, I was very unhappy." Suzie pouted and said, "That''s jealousy."


    Shaun''s head began to hurt. He may need to have a talk with Liam, lest Suzie started dating in preschool.


    "Alright, you don''t understand. I''ll send you there."


    Shaun realized that his head would hurt even more if he continued to debate with her.


    "Uncle, if you like Aunty, then you should man up and


    go after her." Suzie clenched her fist and encouraged him.


    "Suzie, I already have a fiance. I can''t be a two-timer." Shaun exined to her earnestly and warned himself at the same time.


    After sending off the father and daughter, Catherine drove to the preschool to pick Lucas up. The little boy was dressed in an English-style school uniform which made him look very cute and handsome.


    "Lucas, how was your first day at preschool? Was it fun?" she asked with concern.


    "It''s not fun. They''re all too childish," Lucas said contemptuously. "I think I can go to the upper ss."


    "...Um, you can''t. You''re still young, so you have to stay in the lower ss."


    Catherine sighed. The older the two children grew, the more obvious their personalities. Lucas''s character was like Shaun, but his preference for food took after her''s. Meanwhile, Suzie''s character was smart and quirky like Catherine, but her preference for food took after Shaun''s.


    Joel was discharged from the hospital today.


    Hence, Catherine took Lucas to Yule vi.


    Although Catherine had already told Joel in advance, he was still quite excited when he saw Lucas. "Lucas, why don''t you live with Grandpa in the future?"


    "Okay, Grandpa. I can take care of you." Lucas said lovingly.


    Joel was very pleased, and Catherine reminded, "Dad, please keep Lucas''s identity a secret for the time being. It''s best not to let outsiders see him."


    "But you can''t keep this up forever..." Joel pondered." Are you afraid that Shaun will take the kids away


    from you? Or are you going to announce it after Sarah has a child?"


    "Dad, don''t you understand what kind of person Shaun is by now? Even if he has another child, he won''t allow the Hill family''s children to be raised outside. In any case, don''t worry. I have my own n." Catherine then changed the topic. "By the way, how has Yule Corporation been?"


    Joel sighed at the mention of that. "Your grandparents are muddle-headed. They''ve allowed Reba to go back to work again. I''m suppressing Damien, but they''re at the manor trying their best to please your grandparents. Unfortunately, my health isn''t good." 6


    "The important thing is that Reba and Damien are part of the Yule family''s bloodline, so it''s only natural for Grandma and Grandpa to be soft-hearted toward them." Catherineforted him. "Dad, there''s no need to worry. I''ll help you deal with them in a few days." 5

 Chapter 732

    Now, the person Catherine wanted to deal with most... was Sarah Neeson.


    After leaving Lucas at the vi, Catherine was finally relieved of her recent worries. With the two children around, they were like a time bomb that could explode at any moment.


    At night, after Lucas fell asleep, Catherine left the vi.


    When she got into the car, she dialed Logan''s number. "How''s the situation with Lucifer?"


    "That guy gambles, drinks, and goes bar hopping every day. He even brought back a woman for two consecutive nights." Logan sighed. "Sarah drops by three times a week and stays for seven to eight hours each time. Tsk, I really wonder if Shaun Hill has a disease. If not, he''ll get it sooner orter." 3


    "Shut up." Catherine rubbed her forehead. He always talked about that kind of thing when she called him, and it made her feel very uneasy. "How are the arrangements with the people we contacted him with?"


    "It''s done, but I think he has spent most of the money he has. He will be asking Sarah for money again soon. I''m guessing Sarah won''t be able to hold back for long."


    "If I were Sarah, I''d definitely solve this ticking time bomb before I get married," Catherine said with her brows raised.


    "You mean..."


    "We have to keep him alive until the wedding day. Otherwise, how will I send them my big gift?"


    "Got it." Logan clicked his tongue. This was why men should never offend women because some women really could not be messed with. 1


    The next day.


    In Hill manor, Liam had finished breakfast and was just about to go to work when Suzie quickly hugged him. "Daddy, I want to go to thepany with you. I miss Grandma."


    Liam picked her up in exasperation. "Don''t think I don''t know. You actually want to look for Shaun instead."


    "Uncle, I thought about it all night yesterday and figured out how to avenge my Mommy and deal with that vicious stepmother." Suzie looked at him imploringly. "I have to go. By the way, you can''t pick me up in the afternoon. I need to spend the night with that wicked stepmother, so you have to cooperate with me. I''ve already prepared the script. I''ll give it to youter." 3


    Looking at how adamant she was to get revenge, Liam was speechless. Since he could not refuse her, he brought her to the office.


    She may not have stayed at Hill Corporation for long yesterday, but everyone in thepany knew that the Hill family now had a little princess. Although she was Liam''s daughter, President Hill liked her very much, and she was also Vice Director Hill''s granddaughter.


    Once Suzie arrived at the office, she went to Shaun''s office unimpeded.


    "Uncle, please don''t hate me," Suzie said pitifully after entering. "Daddy said I''m annoying. He said that it''s my fault that he can''t go out to have fun at night anymore and has to be back at the manor in time every day. Uncle, am I a nuisance?"


    "Of course not."


    Shaun did feel like he was disturbed at first. However, his heart ached when he heard Suzie''s words, and he instantly became annoyed at Liam. How could he say something like that to a child?


    "Uncle will call your daddy and teach him a lesson." Shaun then picked up his phone.


    Suzie quickly grabbed his hand. "No, I don''t want you two to fight because of me. I know that Daddy loves me, but... he doesn''t want to apany me like Mommy did. Uncle, I''ll be good. You can continue working. I''ll sit here and draw."


    At that, she took out her drawing board and sat on the sofa, drawing obediently.


    Shaun was very pleased and had the secretary bring some snacks over.


    After staying the entire day, Shaun received a call from Liam in the evening. "Brother, I''m going out drinking with my friends tonight. Can you look after Suzie for me tonight?"

 Chapter 733

    "Since when did we get along that well?" Shaun was even more convinced of


    what Suzie said. "Liam Hill, you already have a daughter. How old are you? You need to stop fooling around all day and take responsibility for your daughter. Suzie needs you."


    "But I need freedom. Hey, to tell you the truth, I was very happy to have a daughter at first, but after a few days, it became troublesome. I have no freedom, and Suzie doesn''t want to sleep with Mom, so I can only hand her to you."


    Then, Liam hung up the phone.


    Shaun looked down and saw a teary-eyed Suzie, who said, "Daddy doesn''t like me anymore."


    "No, Daddy is busy. You''ll sleep at Uncle''s tonight, okay?" It hurt Shaun to see her cry.


    "Uncle, sorry for troubling you." Suzie''s clever appearance made Shaun curse Liam ten thousand times over.


    How could he find such a lovely girl troublesome? Did he know how envious Shaun was? Damn it.


    In the seaside vi.


    When Sarah heard the sound of the engine, she immediately put on some makeup and ran out happily. However, her mood soured when she saw the little girl on Shaun''s shoulder. "Shaun, she''s..."


    "She''s staying here tonight," Shaun exined sinctly. "Tell Aunty Zara to cook more dishes for her."


    "Okay." Sarah''s blood boiled. Recently, Shaun had been lukewarm to her, so she wanted to please him and get intimate with him tonight.


    However, Suzie said sweetly, "Hello, Aunty. You''re so pretty."


    "Thank you. You''re very cute too..."


    Sarahplimented stiffly.


    During dinner, Shaun''s phone rang. He looked at the well-behaved Suzie and said to Sarah, "Look after her for a while."


    Then, he took his phone and walked to the side to answer it.


    "Aunty, can you help me with some fish? I can''t reach it." Suzie pointed at the steamed fish with her tender little hand.


    Sarah gave her a piece and then ignored her.


    For some reason, the more she looked at the child, the more she hated her.


    After a while, she heard the sound of the girl coughing


    painfully.


    Shaun, who had just put down his phone, came back to see the girl''s flushed face, looking like she was in great pain.


    He looked at the fish in her bowl and instantly realized that she had choked on a bone. Hence, he hurriedly poured a ss of water for her.


    Even so, Suzie was still in pain. Fortunately, Aunty Zara in the kitchen had reacted quickly by getting her to drink some apple cider vinegar.


    "Uncle..." When Suzie got better, she held Shaun and started to cry.


    "You''re fine now." Shaun patted her back. For a moment back then, he was so scared that he broke out in cold sweat.


    "I think... we shouldn''t cook fish next time," Sarah said with concern. "It''s easy for children to choke on the bones."


    Unexpectedly, the words did not sit well with Shaun." Eating fish makes children smarter. This fish doesn''t have many bones, but you didn''t pay attention and gave her the part with the most bones. Didn''t I tell you to look after her?"


    He suddenly thought of Catherine yesterday. She had cooked fish as well, but she picked out the bones individually and checked it carefully before feeding it to Suzie.


    In the past, he always felt that Sarah was meticulous. However, he now realized that even though they were both not yet mothers, Catherine was much more patient with children.


    Sarah, who had been suddenly used, was stunned. Her eyes could not help but turn red, and she wanted to speak up.


    It was at that moment when Suzie tugged Shaun''s sleeve and said, "Don''t me Auntie. I was careless."


    Shaun stroked her head. "Uncle will pick out the bones for you."

 Chapter 734

    Under the warm yellow light, Sarah gritted her teeth and wanted nothing more than to p Suzie.


    After dinner, Suzie wanted to take a bath.


    Shaun had no experience in bathing children, so he could only ask Aunty Zara to bathe her.


    However, Suzie shook her head. "Mommy said I can''t let strangers look at my body. Aunty Sarah, can you bathe me?"


    She looked at Sarah expectantly.


    Sarah''s scalp tingled. "I... I don''t know either..."


    ''Besides, we''re not that familiar, okay?''


    "Forget it. I won''t bathe." Suzie lowered her head." Uncle can''t bathe me either. It''s improper for a boy and girl to touch."


    Shaunughed and turned to Sarah. "Just bathe her. Haven''t you been thinking of having a child? You can get some practice first."


    Sarah stomped her feet and acted like a spoiled child." I shouldn''t be the only one responsible for the child. When the timees, we''ll definitely hire a nanny. W e can just leave bathing the child to the nanny." 1


    Suzie tilted her head with a puzzled look. "But all my baths used to be with Mommy, and she even washed my clothes. She said I''m her most precious baby. Even though she''s tired, she will not feel so as long as she thinks of me."


    Sarah''s face stiffened. Deep down, she ndered that Suzie''s mother was just a barmaid, so she must be too poor to hire a nanny.


    However, she merely said in a gentle tone, "That''s different."


    "How is it different?" Suzie became more confused.


    Sarah did not know how to respond to her, but when she saw Shaun''s eyes turning darker, she finally said," Fine, I''ll bathe you."


    She just wanted to bathe Suzie as quickly as possible and be done with it.


    With that, she went to fill the bathtub with water.


    When Suzie went in, she said it was too hot, and then it was too cold. After multiple back-and-forths, Sarah gradually lost patience. Her beautiful face looked more and more unpleasant.


    She could resist warning in a low voice, "Shut up. If you dare make a fuss again, I won''t allow your uncle to bring you here anymore."


    Suzie stared at her with fear.


    When Sarah saw this, she said, "You better believe me.


    I''m about to marry your uncle, and we''ll have children in the future. Your uncle will never be your father. No matter how much he dotes on you, you''re just his niece. Your dad doesn''t share the same father as your uncle either. Do you know that your dad and uncle have had a bad rtionship since they were young? They usually never talk to each other."


    Suzie looked down and revealed a frightened expression. She stopped talking all at once.


    Sarah smiled and lowered her voice again. "But don''t worry. As long as you''re obedient and don''t get in the way of your uncle and my feelings, I won''t dislike you."


    "Thank you, Aunty. I don''t want to bathe anymore." Suzie came out of the water and shivered. "It''s so cold."


    "Just bear with it..." Sarah had just finished speaking when Suzie threw herself into her arms.


    Suzie waspletely wet, so Sarah''s expensive silk pajamas were also drenched.


    Sarah subconsciously pushed her away.


    That was when Suzie fell to the ground and started to wail.


    "Suzie, what happened?"


    Shaun heard the child''s heartbreaking cries inside and immediately rushed in.


    However, what he saw was Sarah sitting on a stool while Suzie sat naked on the cold floor, crying. 1

 Chapter 735

    That scene made Shaun''s blood boil, and his heart could not help but clench in pain.


    He hurriedly pulled a bath towel and rushed over to wrap the tiny body in it tightly. Then, he picked Suzie up in his arms and quickly walked out of the bathroom.


    While Suzie was carried to the bedroom bed, she sobbed. "It hurts... It''s so cold..."


    Shaun touched her skin, and when he found it icy cold, he checked her body to see a bruise on her elbow.


    "Suzie, it''s okay. Uncle will dress you right away." Shaun took the quilt and wrapped it around her. As soon as he turned around, he bumped into Sarah, who wasing over with a set of children''s clothes.


    She looked flustered and aggrieved. "Shaun, I''m sorry.


    I didn''t know how she suddenly fell..."


    "I told you to bathe her, but is this how you do it? You were just sitting there when she fell."


    A wave of inexplicable anger welled up in Sarah. It was the first time Shaun could not control his anger towards her.


    "I... I didn''t mean to. I was so shocked that I couldn''t react in time."


    Sarah''s eyes teared up at his yelling. She bit her lip and reached out to Suzie. "Suzie, Aunty will dress you."


    "No, I don''t want you to dress me." Suzie shrank back in fear, her eyes full of resistance.


    "Enough. I''ll do it." Shaun took the clothes and quickly helped Suzie put them on.


    To the side, Sarah clenched her fists in anger with a pale face.


    She could not believe that Shaun had gotten angry at her time and time again because of a child. Was that really necessary? Suzie was not even his.


    After getting dressed, Shaun carried Suzie to the next room.


    When he took the ointment over, Suzie shrank and hid to one side with tears hanging from her eyshes. "I don''t want it."


    "Be good, Suzie. You''ll only get better if you apply the ointment." Although Shaun was very distressed, he had to speak in a serious tone.


    "I don''t want to. I don''t want to stay here anymore. I want Mommy. I want to go to Aunty Cathy." Suzie buried her little face and choked. There was a hint of fear on her face.


    "Aunty Cathy would be asleep by now. Suzie, be a good girl, okay?" Shaunforted her.


    However, Suzie simply cried. "It hurts. I miss Aunty


    Cathy. I don''t want to be here anymore."


    Shaun was at a loss for words. All along, Suzie had been well behaved and understanding in front of him. Even if she did cry, it was because she missed her mother or that Liam left her alone.


    However, this was the first time he saw her like this. "Why don''t you like being here? Didn''t you say you wanted toe to live with Uncle?"


    Fear shed across Suzie''s face, but she gritted her teeth and did not say a word. "Suzie, you can say what you want to say." Shaun stroked her head gently.


    Suzie looked up at him for a while and suddenly cried in his chest. "Uncle won''t hate Suzie?"


    "Of course not. Suzie, you''re so cute." Shaun felt upset when he heard the child''s careful tone.


    "But... But Aunty said you won''t like me." Suzie choked up and whispered, "She said you''ll have children in the future, and you won''t like Suzie anymore."


    Shaun''s handsome face suddenly sank. "Are you referring to Aunty Sarah?"


    "Yeah." Not knowing what else to do, Suzie nodded her little head with a timid tone.


    "She said that Uncle and Daddy have different fathers, and Uncle doesn''t like Daddy, and you both don''t have a good rtionship. If I... get in the way of your rtionship, Uncle will not like me anymore, but... I


    didn''t get in the way of your rtionship."


    Her eyes overflowed with tears again, and she repeated, "Uncle, Suzie didn''t get in the way of your rtionship with Aunty. So... so don''t hate me, okay? I want Aunty and you to be well. I''m scared Daddy won''t want me anymore, and Uncle won''t like me either."


    "No, Uncle likes you."


    Shaun said in a low voice, "Suzie, when did Aunty tell you those things?"


    "When I was taking a bath," Suzie said softly. 1

 Chapter 736

    Shaun shuddered.


    If someone else said those words, he would not believe it. However, Suzie was just an innocent two-year-old child. She was at an age where she would not lie, so it must be true.


    He never thought that Sarah would say such a thing.


    Did she me it on Suzie just because he reprimanded her a little during dinner?


    He was unfamiliar with this side of Sarah.


    All along, the Sarah he knew was a gentle, considerate, kind, and lively woman.


    He thought that they would have children in the future, so Sarah would definitely be very patient toward children. However, after bringing Suzie here today, he realized that Sarah had no patience with children at all.


    That was fine, but how could she say such cruel words to a child who had just lost her mother?


    Did Sarah change, or had he never truly understood her?


    "Suzie, tell Uncle. How did you fall in the bathroom just now?" Shaun asked in a low voice.


    Suzie bit her small mouth, and fear shed across her eyes.


    "You have to tell the truth. Uncle likes honest children." Shaun''s eyes were serious, i


    "Well... I was really cold when I came out of the bathtub, so I wanted Aunty to hug me. But Aunty probably minded that I got her clothes wet, so she pushed me down to the floor."


    Near the end, Suzie''s tears streamed down her face again. "Uncle, please don''t me Aunty. She''ll dislike me even more. I... I miss Aunty Cathy. She really likes me. I don''t like it here."


    "Okay, I''ll bring you to Aunty Cathy. Don''t cry."


    Shaun picked her up and headed out.


    "Is Suzie still hurting? Should we call a doctor?" Sarah immediately came over when she heard the movement. Worry was hidden in her tone.


    Shaun looked back at her. When he saw her face, he questioned himself for the first time.


    Was she really concerned about Suzie?


    If she was, why did she say those words to intimidate a child?


    If she was, why would she push a child to the cold, hard ground just because she


    was afraid of her clothes getting wet?


    Shaun suddenly found that he could not read her.


    Perhaps, under thatyer of skin hid a Sarah Neeson he did not understand.


    "No need. I''ll send her back to the manor."


    Shaun turned with Suzie in his arms and left without looking back.


    Seeing his cold silhouette, Sarah stomped her feet in anger. Shaun''s eyes earlier made her feel a little uneasy.


    Did Suzie say something to him?


    It was impossible. She was still a small child and had just lost her mother. This


    was a period where she would try her best to please others.


    Shaun drove to Hackett Institute.


    Even after knocking on the door for a long time, no one answered.


    He could only take out his phone and dial Catherine''s number. "Where are you?"


    What replied was the sound of a movie ying.


    "Who are you with at the cinema?" Shaun''s tone suddenly tensed up.

 Chapter 737

    "Isaac Stringer." Catherine said faintly.


    Shaun''s handsome face clouded over. He really wanted to scold her, but they were already divorced, so he had no reason to use her. "Come back right now. Suzie is injured. I''m at your door."


    "What?" Catherine''s nervous voice sounded. "How did she get injured? Where''s Liam?"


    "I don''t know. Liam is an irresponsible guy. Come quickly. Suzie is crying and says she wants you." Shaun actually did not expect much when he said that. After all, Suzie was not Catherine''s daughter.


    To his surprise, Catherine said, "Okay, I''lle back now."


    After hanging up the phone, Shaun lowered his head and looked at Suzie beside him. He did not expect that Catherine would be so concerned about Suzie. It was a s if Suzie was her daughter.


    On the other end, Catherine hung up the phone and immediately said to Isaac, "Sorry, something came up at home. I need to go."


    "I''ll send you back." Isaac got up.


    "No need, I''ll just drive back by myself."


    Catherine hurriedly left the scene. Once she got into the car, she quickly called Liam. "Why is Suzie with Shaun? Do you know that she got injured? Liam Hill, although Suzie isn''t your daughter, she''s still your niece. Can you be a little more concerned about her?"


    "She''s injured?" Liam was shocked. "Wait, I''m not at fault. It was your little princess who wanted to go to Shaun''s vi. She even told me to y along as an irresponsible father. Do you think I have it easy?"


    Catherine suddenly felt a headache. "What does she n to do?"


    "She said she wanted to help you teach that wicked stepmother a lesson."


    Catherine rubbed her temples. "Okay, I''m sorry. I was wrong about you. Shaun brought Suzie over to my ce now, so I have to hurry over."


    "It seems like Suzie is quite capable. Since she tricked Shaun over to your ce at this time of the night, I''m guessing she wants to matchmake you with Shaun again." Liamughed with mirth.


    "Hah. I''m not interested in a piece of dog sh*t like Shaun Hill." 1


    After Catherine hung up the phone, she was not as worried anymore.


    She figured that Suzie''s injury might not be serious. That weird girl must have done it on purpose.


    At 9:30 p.m., she walked out of the elevator to see Shaun leaning against her door with Suzie sitting on his shoulders. Both her hands were on his head as she watched cartoons with Shaun''s phone. The scene made Catherine''s heart stutter.


    When she was pregnant with the twins, she was full of expectations. She had imagined this image before.


    Since Shaun was so tall, she thought their future daughter could definitely sit on his shoulders and y.


    Now that she had given up hope, the scene came true. 1


    However, it was only for a moment. She snapped back to her senses and subconsciously became strict." Shaun Hill, you let her y with your phone?"


    Suzie was so startled that the phone fell from Shaun''s head with a ''bam''. It fell to the ground with the screen facing down.


    The corridor was eerily quiet for a while. Shaun then bent to lower Suzie down and picked up the phone. The whole screen was shattered.


    Suzie''s eyes shed with panic. "Uncle, I''m sorry. I didn''t mean it."


    "It''s okay, it''s just a phone. I''ll get a new one." Shaun gently appeased her. 1


    Suzie''s guilty heart gradually calmed down.


    Catherine was shocked when she saw this. In her memory, Shaun was irascible, cold, and mean. She never expected that there would be a warm side to him. Was it because they were rted by blood?


    Nevertheless, she quickly frowned again. "Your method of education is wrong."

 Chapter 738

    Having been used, Shaun red at her with dissatisfaction. "You have a lot of nerve to say that. If you didn''t scold her so suddenly, would she have been startled and dropped my phone? You''re the one at fault."


    "Shaun Hill, do you not understand at all? She''s still young, and her eyes are not fully developed yet, so she can''t y with mobile phones." Catherine walked up t o Suzie very seriously. "Were you right or wrong?"


    Shaun thought Suzie would be afraid and start to cry. Just as he was about to scold Catherine, Suzie nodded obediently. "I was wrong. I won''t y with mobile phones anymore."


    "If you want to watch cartoons, you can turn on the TV and watch for a while. But you can''t watch them on mobile phones." Catherine''s tone changed to a very gentle one again, i


    Suzie nodded obediently and even extended her hands towards Catherine for a


    hug.


    Catherine picked her up, and Suzie immediately buried her face in Catherine''s


    arms.


    Those who did not know would think that they were mother and daughter.


    Shaun was very surprised.


    Before he could ponder about it, Catherine turned and said to him, "Don''t just use mobile phones to solve the problem. Mobile phones are addictive. You''ll harm her for a lifetime. Since your phone broke, you should take it as a lesson." 1


    Shaun was speechless.


    Not only did he lose a phone, but it seemed he also deserved to have it broken.


    He said in annoyance, "If you didn''te back sote, I wouldn''t have let Suzie y with the phone because I was afraid she''d be bored. You only came back forty minutes after I called you. Were you so reluctant to part with Isaac Stringer?"


    "Yeah. I actually wanted to bring Isaac back tonight. If you hadn''t suddenly brought Suzie here, I wouldn''t have let him go back alone." Catherine took out the keys and nced at him with disgust.


    "You''ve only known Isaac for such a short time, yet you want to bring him back for the night? Catherine, you''re too fickle."


    Shaun was irritated. He could not picture Isaac and Catherine in bed. If he did, it would make him feel like killing someone.


    Sensing his gaze, Suzie shrunk in Catherine''s arms in fear. "Uncle, you''re scary."


    1


    Shaun froze. Was he that scary?


    "You''re insane. How am I fickle? We''re already divorced, so it''s normal if I have contact with other men. There''s nothing unusual about letting things go their natural course."


    Catherine opened the door as she spoke.


    Shaun''s face darkened as he listened, and his fists clenched until they cracked.


    However, Catherine seemed not to notice. She carried Suzie to the sofa instead and asked gently, "Where does it hurt?"


    "My arm." Suzie raised her arm.


    Catherine rolled up Suzie''s sleeve, and when she saw that her elbow was bruised, she frowned. "How did you get hurt?"


    Suzie silently looked at Shaun, and Shaun looked away awkwardly. "She fell."


    "It''s okay. You''ll be fine after applying some ointment."


    Catherine took out the ointment and applied some on Suzie.


    Ever since she had children, she had made it a habit t o keep ointment for falling


    injuries at home because it wasmon for children to stumble.


    "Aunty Cathy, I''m hungry," Suzie suddenly said.


    "Didn''t you eat dinner?" Shaun was confused. "Was it not enough?"


    "Uncle, can I tell the truth?" Suzie pouted.


    "Go ahead."


    "Aunty Zara''s food isn''t as delicious as Aunty Cathy''s," Suzie said and quickly lowered her head. "The chef at the manor also doesn''t cook as well as Aunty Cathy. Aunty Cathy''s cooking has a motherly taste."

 Chapter 739

    Shaun did not know what to say.


    Fine. Although he thought so too, he had not tasted the motherly taste of


    Catherine''s dishes yet. Maybe Catherine''s cooking tasted very simr to Suzie''s mother.


    "Well, it''s normal for children to get hungry at this time. I''ll make you... a souffle."


    Catherine rubbed Suzie''s head and turned to the kitchen.


    Suzie immediately followed at her heels like a kitten eager to be fed.


    Shaun had never eaten souffle before, but he had heard Sarah mention that it was a dessert.


    "It''s not good for a child to eat dessert sote at night." Shaun criticized her with a frown. He did not forget her ming him for giving the cell phone to Suzie earlier, and she was no better.


    Catherine ignored him and took out three eggs from the fridge. Then, she separated the yolk from the whites.


    The bright egg yolks made her fingers look slender, and her clean, white wrists gave him an urge to hold her.


    Shaun was lost in thought for a while until Suzie answered him, "The souffle Aunty Cathy makes isn''t that sweet."


    "Suzie, you seem to know everything. It''s as if you know her very well." Shaun was doubtful.


    Catherine answered without raising her head, "It''s because Liam has often asked me to take care of her, especially... just after her mother left."


    Only then did Shaun understand, but he became more displeased.


    She made the souffle very quickly as it finished baking in less than ten minutes.


    Shaun noticed that she had only beaten the egg whites and added some butter before she sprinkled some raisins and nuts on it. It was very nutritious, much healthier than the cakes from out there. It was good for children to eat.


    By the time the fragrance filled the kitchen, even a grown man like him wanted to eat it.


    After baking, Suzie sat at the coffee table and ate the fragrant souffle.


    In fact, Shaun was slightly envious.


    He was envious that Suzie was a child. All she had to do was say the word, and Catherine would do anything for her.


    When he went to the kitchen again, Catherine was in the midst of cleaning up with a warm yellow light over her head. Although she usually looked like a breathtaking vixen during the day, she now somehow looked like a woman who exuded a maternal glow.


    "You seem to... know a lot about children." Shaun suddenly said, "Usually, women who aren''t mothers yet are helpless when ites to children, but Suzie likes you a lot and treats you like her mother."


    Catherine''s heart skipped a beat.


    Suzie did not treat Catherine like her mother. Catherine was her mother.


    However, she did not dare to reveal this.


    She pretended to be calm as she brushed her hair. "Of course I know a lot. I''ve read so many parenting books when I was pregnant, but unfortunately, I wasn''t given the opportunity to use that knowledge. Maybe you won''t understand that feeling.


    "When I was abroad, I''d think of the children I lost when I see other children, and my heart would soften. I''d think that if my children were still here, they would definitely be as cute as them. So over time, I became fond of ying with children and slowly understood them.


    "Hah, forget it. Talking to you is like casting pearls before swine, but I am quite happy that Suzie likes m e. She''s such a poor kid." 1


    There was an inexplicable pain in Shaun''s heart.


    How would he not understand? Like her, seeing Suzie now often reminded him about his own children.


    Upset, he then changed the topic. "Why would you help Liam take care of his daughter? Don''t you think he''s... someone with a very messy private life?"


    "Sorry, I don''t think he is."


    Catherine nced at him in disgust. "At least he didn''t have an affair when he was married, and he didn''t force his wife to sign the divorce papers. Even if he''s a scumbag, he''s a straightforward and open scumbag, but you''re just aplete and utter scumbag."

 Chapter 740

    Shaun, who was snubbed again, could not find the words to reply.


    He felt sullen, really sullen.


    However, Catherine had already ignored him. When she walked out, Suzie had finished eating and burped. "It''s delicious. I feel like sleeping now."


    "You little piggy. You have to brush your teeth first." Catherine took out a brand- new children''s toothbrush and toothpaste from her bag. 1


    Shaun was shocked. "Why do you have that in your bag?"


    "I bought it downstairs earlier. Since you brought Suzie here sote, I guessed she would be sleeping here."


    Catherine then led Suzie to the bathroom.


    "Wait, where''s my toothbrush?" Shaun said, "I don''t feelfortable leaving Suzie here alone. I''m staying too."


    "Sorry, but I don''t allow men to stay overnight, and I don''t want the Neeson siblings to destroy my home again," Catherine said bluntly.


    "Sarah... doesn''t know I''m here," Shaun said vaguely."


    I''ll sleep in the guest room. In any case, I can''t leave Suzie behind."


    "Aunty, just let Uncle sleep here," Suzie pleaded softly. "I want him to stay too."


    Catherine secretly red at her, and Suzie lowered her head and stuck her tongue out.


    "Fine. If you want to sleep here, you can sleep on the sofa. Next door is Freya''s room. She has gone back to Melbourne, but all her stuff is on the bed, so I don''t think you''ll want to sleep there."


    After that, Catherine took Suzie into her room and closed the door.


    Shaun pushed open the door of the second bedroom and gave up at a nce. He never thought a woman who looked so neat would sleep on such a messy bed. It looked like a dog''s kennel.


    In the end, he chose to nest on the sofa.


    Although it was almost summer, the nights were still cold.


    After sleeping a while, he felt cold. All he could do then was knock on the master bedroom door.


    Suzie opened the door and rubbed her sleepy eyes." Uncle, what''s the matter?" 1


    "Suzie, where''s Aunty Cathy? Can you let me grab a quilt?" Shaun nced inside and did not see


    Catherine, but there was the sound of running water in the bathroom.


    "Aunty is showering. We only have one quilt, but I think there''s a nket."


    "A nket works." Shaun immediately went to take the nket. If he waited until Catherine came out, she might not give him the nket.


    On his way in, he subconsciously nced at the bathroom.


    That single nce almost gave him a nosebleed.


    That was because Catherine was showering with the door only half-closed.


    His brain rang from the sight. When she turned around from the shower, he quickly picked up the nket and went out.


    The moment the door closed, Catherine thought she had heard some movement from inside the bathroom. She immediately looked out but did not see anyone.


    However, there was an unexinable burning sense of shame in her heart.


    In the past, when Lucas was with Suzie, she could feel rest assured and close the door to shower. 1


    Now, there was only one person in the room. Although Suzie was lying down, as a mother, she was still worried. Hence, she did not close the door. 1


    She did not forget that there was a man in the house either. Even though she did lock the bedroom door, what if Suzie opened it?


    With that, she quickly put on her clothes and went out. Suzie was lying on the bed, but the nket on the chaise lounge was gone.

 Chapter 741

    Catherine''s eyebrows twitched. "Did Shaune in just now?"


    "Yeah, scummy dad said he was cold, so I opened the door and let hime in to take a nket," Suzie said drowsily.


    Catherine looked at the distance from the doorway to the chaise longue. It was definitely enough for Shaun to see what was happening in the bathroom, and the door was only half-closed earlier.


    At the thought of that scene, she instantly wanted to kill herself from the shame


    and anger.


    She pulled Suzie''s ear and snapped, "Since you call him your scummy dad, why do you care about him? If he''s cold, then just let him be. Why did you let hime in? Didn''t you know I was showering?"


    "What about it?" Suzie blinked in confusion.


    Catherine exined in exasperation, "Mommy taught you that you can''t let strangers see your body. It''s the same reason why Shaun can''t see me taking a shower. Do you understand?"


    "Oh, so scummy dad saw Mommy''s body earlier. Is that it?" Suzie said, only half- understanding. 3


    Catherine''s whole face turned red.


    "Mommy, your face is really red," Suzie said in concern.


    "Shut up." Catherine suddenly found herself unable to converse with Suzie.


    "Mommy, you haven''t told me what will happen if scummy dad sees you." Suzie frowned and asked curiously, "Did he do a bad thing? Should he be arrested? Do we have to call the police?"


    "In short... In short, it''s not good. It''s very bad." Annoyed, Catherine changed the topic. "Right, you haven''t fessed up. How did you get hurt today? Tell me the truth quickly."


    "It''s because I... let that bad stepmother give me a bath. During that time, I deliberately tortured her, and she pushed me to the ground," Suzie said happily. Mommy, you didn''t see how angry scummy dad was. That wicked stepmother''s face was super ugly when scummy dad scolded her..."


    Halfway through speaking, Suzie suddenly realized Catherine''s unpleasant expression. "Mommy, what''s wrong?"


    "What do you think?" Catherine suddenly raised her bum and spanked her a few times. "Do I need you to teach Sarah a lesson for me? How old are you?" "Mommy..." Suzie cried in aggrievance.


    "1


    Catherine red at her with reddened eyes. "Susan Jones, you''re too naive. You could give Sarah a lesson today because she still doesn''t know who you are. The horror and malice of adults are beyond the understanding of children like you. You should be d that she only pushed you today. What if you never see Mommy again?"


    Suzie was petrified.


    Catherine took her into her arms. "Mommy doesn''t want you to injure yourself avenging me. Mommy has her own ns. All I want is for you to grow up healthily. Don''t go to Shaun''s vi anymore. From now on, you should stay in the manor obediently. Why don''t you go to kindergarten with Lucas in a few days? Don''t you miss Lucas?"


    "Yeah, I miss him." Suzie choked and said hoarsely," I''m sorry, Mommy. I made you worry." 2


    "Mommy doesn''t want you to get hurt because Mommy loves you very much, so you must love yourself too. Understand?" Catherine said gently.


    "Yes."


    Suzie soon fell asleep in her mother''s arms.


    On the sofa outside.


    With only a nket, Shaun was no longer cold anymore. In fact, his body felt as hot as a volcano.


    As soon as he closed his eyes, his mind filled with images of Catherine bathing.


    He gulped.


    It was a strange yet familiar feeling.


    In the past, no matter how seductively dressed Sarah was, he had never felt like this before. Yet just one look at Catherine was enough to make his body burn.


    This was not his first time seeing her like this, but no matter whether it was before


    or after the divorce, he had a strong attraction to that woman.


    In the end, he had no choice but to take a cold shower.


    After the cold shower, hey back on the sofa.


    However, the nket was so thin that he barely slept through the night. The next


    day, he woke up with a sore throat and a mild fever. 1

 Chapter 742

    Shaun, who seldom fell ill, had caught a cold this time.


    The next morning at 7:00 a.m.


    Suzie was still fast asleep. However, Catherine had gotten in the habit of getting up early and preparing breakfast.


    Since the little one spent the night here, she had to prepare a hearty meal.


    When passing by the living room, she tried her best not to look at the figure lying on the sofa. 1


    "Ahem." Shaun''s cough sounded.


    She pretended not to hear and took out a packet of pasta dough from the refrigerator.


    "I have a cold." Shaun''s ghostly voice sounded at the door.


    She ignored him. She was afraid that if she turned around, she might be reminded


    of the embarrassing incident yesterday and might not be able to refrain from kicking him.


    "I said I have a cold," Shaun said again softly while walking up to her.


    "I don''t care if you have a cold." Catherine turned around and red at him with her dark and clear eyes. There was a tinge of redness on her pretty cheeks, i


    Shaun''s sharp eyes picked up on her blush. Then, he looked up and blurted out involuntarily, "It''s all because I saw you take a bath yesterday. In the end, I couldn''t resist taking a cold shower, and then I caught a cold."


    They were all adults, so Catherine knew very well why he went to take a cold shower. However, it made her even more humiliated and angry. "How do you still have the nerve to say that? Who let you barge into my room yesterday?"


    "I was cold, and you didn''t give me a quilt. It''s your fault for not closing the door."


    "How can I rest assured and close the door when the child is alone outside?"


    HH


    Shaun stopped talking and stared at her seriously.


    The more he got along with her, the more he noticed her attentiveness.


    She was thoughtful no matter what aspect, unlike Sarah, who was sloppy enough


    to cause Suzie to choke on a fishbone.


    If Catherine became a mother, she would definitely be a good mother.


    "Why are you looking at me?" Catherine felt ufortable from his stare.


    His thin lips moved, and he was just about to speak when there was an itch on his throat.


    He looked away and coughed violently.


    A snow-white hand suddenly touched his forehead, and Catherine lowered her eyes. "You''re a little feverish."


    "Mm." He looked at her eagerly. At that moment, he seemed like a weak child.


    He looked a little like Suzie''s when she was sick.


    Catherine said, "Go to the hospital. Don''t infect Suzie."


    "...Huh?"


    Shaun''s whole face turned white with anger. He thought that she would, at least, be concerned about his cold, but she was just worried that he would infect Suzie instead. 3


    "Catherine Jones."


    He gritted his teeth. Mixed feelings of depression, annoyance, and grievance welled up in him, and his body swayed ufortably.


    Catherine subconsciously reached out to support him and found that his hands were also burning.


    She sighed softly. There was no helping it. "Forget it. Why don''t you lie down first? You should eat something before taking the medicine. Taking medicine on an empty stomach will hurt your stomach."


    Shaun''s frown turned upside down as his face lit up." Are you concerned about me?"


    Even now, she was concerned about him hurting his stomach.

 Chapter 743

    "Dude, that''s basicmon sense, okay? If you don''t mind hurting your stomach,


    I''ll give you the medicine now." Catherine was rendered speechless by his


    shamelessness.


    "Is it that hard to admit that you care about me?" Shaun was absolutely confident.


    "So what if I admit it? Dude, the whole world already knows you''re getting married. Is Eldest Young Master Hill going to abandon his childhood sweetheart fiancee for a little girl like me?"


    Catherine mocked him before she went into the kitchen to cook the pasta.


    Shaun stared at her silhouette silently with aplicated look in his eyes.


    Although he had long known that he had some thoughts about her, he admitted that those thoughts were not enough to affect his feelings for Sarah.


    However, everything that happenedst night had changed his perception of Sarah.


    Perhaps Sarah was not as kind as he imagined, and Catherine was not as bad as he thought.


    The pasta was very simple. Within ten minutes, it was cooked.


    Shaun scarfed the te of pasta in less than a few minutes. It was just a te of in pasta, but she had made it especially delicious.


    It seemed like whenever it came to her, he would always have a good appetite.


    After eating the pasta, a cup of warm water and an effervescent tablet were ced in front of him.


    "You''re not going to help me crush the tablet and mix i t?" Shaun raised his brows. He looked like a child who did not want to move because he was not feeling well.


    "What''s Sarah''s number? I''ll call her and tell her to help you instead." Catherine took out her phone. She had never met such a demanding man.


    Shaun silently got up and mixed the medicine by himself. That weak and pale handsome face made him look pitiful.


    About twenty minutester, the sound of crying rang in the bedroom.


    Catherine immediately ran over. Before long, Suzie had stopped crying, and there was the sound ofughter.


    Shaun walked to the door to see Catherine braiding Suzie''s hair on the bed. Soon, Suzie was dressed up like a pretty and cute little princess.


    Warmth suddenly filled his heart.


    This early morning made him feel like they were a family of three.


    However, in just a short while, the doorbell rang.


    Hadley stood at the door respectfully. "Eldest Young Master, I heard Ms. Jones say that you''re not feeling well. I will take you to the hospital now." 1


    Shaun''s expression sank.


    He subconsciously looked back at Catherine, who was walking out with Suzie. "You called Hadley?"


    "Duh? I''m very busy. I don''t have time to take care of you. Besides, we have nothing to do with each other."


    Catherine spoke as she brought out breakfast for Suzie.


    Suzie had pancakes, scrambled eggs, and juice.


    He remembered the in bowl of pasta he had.


    Once again, he felt like he was not given proper treatment.


    "Uncle, I heard you have a cold. You should go to the hospital quickly." Suzie looked at him sympathetically. "Daddy wille to pick me up and send me to preschoolter."


    "Preschool?" Shaun froze.


    "Yeah, Aunty Cathy told mest night that I should go t o preschool. I''ll have a lot of friends there so I won''t feel lonely anymore. And I won''t have to disturb


    Uncle''s work and rest time anymore." Suzie had a considerate expression. However, Shaun felt dejected.


    He was not at all disturbed and quite liked being pestered by Suzie. 3


    If she went to preschool, he would definitely see her less.


    "Suzie, you''re not disturbing me," Shaun said earnestly.

 Chapter 744

    "I know, but Uncle is about to get married. Aunty Cathy said that Aunty Sarah would be unhappy if you apany me every day. I don''t want her to dislike m e," Suzie said innocently.


    Shaun red at Catherine with annoyance.


    "Did I say anything wrong?" Catherine''s beautiful eyes challenged him. "Or do you think that Sarah won''t mind at all?"


    If it were in the past, Shaun would bet that Sarah was not that kind of person, but now, he was unsure.


    He gritted his teeth at Catherine''s snub.


    "Hurry up and leave, so you don''t infect Suzie." Catherine once again chased him away.


    Shaun could only resign himself to leaving.


    Once he was in the car, he gave the order. "Go to thepany. I''ve already taken some medicine. I don''t need to go to the hospital."


    Hadley looked at him and did not say anything else.


    After all, putting aside some mental illness, his president was usually quite healthy. He had never gotten a cold all year round, and today was an


    exception.


    "Oh right. Make a call and tell Liam toe to thepany immediately. Then, arrange something urgent for him," Shaun said again. He did not want to see the loving image of Liam, Catherine, and Suzie together.


    Hadley was speechless. He could more or less guess the Eldest Young Master''s intentions.


    "Also..." Shaun added again, "Go investigate Isaac Stringer."


    Hadley could not help but say, "Eldest Young Master, a s far as I know, the Stringer family is a literary family. Isaac Stringer is polite, talented, well- behaved..." 1


    "Enough." Shaun interrupted with a cold face. "I want his shorings. Everyone has shorings, like being unfaithful, scummy, or having bad habits."


    Hadley was exasperated. "I heard he doesn''t have any. Isaac is prim and proper, and he basically doesn''t go out to fool around..."


    "I don''t want what you heard. What you heard might not be true." Shaun reminded him. "For example, his feet smell, or his breath smells. Maybe he''s impotent, o r he likes men. Any of that will do." 5


    "...Very well."


    Hadley flushed with shame. He understood that Shaun was just trying to shove a wedge between Isaac


    and Catherine.


    Hadley really did not know what Shaun wanted. He was about to get married soon, yet he was still controlling his ex-wife. 4


    9:00 a.m.


    By the time he entered the office, Sarah had been waiting on the sofa for a long time.


    When she saw him, she immediately asked anxiously, "Where''s Suzie? Is she okay?"


    Shaun lifted his eyes to look at her. Now that he was not feeling well, all he wanted was some peace and quiet. However, Sarah''s appearance had made his temples hurt.


    "Sarah, tell me. How did Suzie fallst night?" Shaun suddenly asked.


    Sarah''s heart quivered, and she felt uneasy when she saw Shaun''s deadpan face. She did not know if Suzie had told him about what happenedst night.


    Seeing her silence, Shaun''s handsome face grew darker and darker. "Is it that hard to answer a question?"


    "You misunderstood. I just... felt that I was responsible for her fall." Sarah bit her lips and said vaguely, "It''s my fault. If I had been more careful and patient, she probably wouldn''t have fallen. I''m sorry."


    Shaun stared at her.


    If it were in the past, he might have chosen tofort her unconditionally.


    However, Suzie''s criesst night made him sensible enough to realize that although Sarah took the me, her reasons why Suzie fell were vague. 3


    It was as if... Suzie did not fall because Sarah was careless. It was because Sarah was worried about getting her clothes wet, so she pushed Suzie down. "Sarah, do you not like children?"


    He suddenly asked.

 Chapter 745

    Sarah was shocked, but she tried to maintain a smile on her face. "Of course I do. Children are innocent and lovely, just like little angels. I like them very much."


    Shaun pursed his lips.


    Sarah held his hand and lowered her eyes. "Shaun, I know my mistakest night made you very upset, but it was my first time handling a child, so I was at a loss. I promise I won''t do it again in the future. You can bring Suzie over more often to y next time, and I can practice more on how to take care of children."


    If Suzie dared to tell Shaun about what happened yesterday, she had a thousand ways to teach Suzie without her knowing it.


    Even if Suzie died, Sarah could make it so that she had nothing to do with it.


    "Practice?" Shaun frowned. "She''s just a little child. Just a little carelessness will get her injured. Even a fishbone or a fruit core might kill her."


    With a pale face, Sarah quickly exined, "That''s not what I meant. I''ll be really, really careful. I won''t let something like that happen..."


    "Sarah, I don''t think you''re suitable to have a child for now." Shaun suddenly interrupted her. 2


    "Why? Just because I didn''t take good care of Suzie yesterday?" Sarah was so anxious that she almost cried. "Shaun, don''t you think you''ve been too biasedtely? She''s Liam''s child, not yours. Yes, I admit that I didn''t do a good job, but you can''t take away my right to be a mother. I''m sure I''ll be very attentive to my own child." i


    "Sarah, why did you threaten a child about destroying my rtionship with you?" Shaun was already not feeling well, so when she started crying, he cracked." Just because she''s not mine, you told her that her uncle and father don''t get along and that she''s just my niece. You said that if she ruins our rtionship, you''ll make me dislike her when I have a child in the future." 1


    Sarah was dumbfounded.


    She thought that Suzie''s frightened silence yesterday after she threatened Suzie meant that her threat was sessful. 1


    After all, Suzie was still so young. The speaking skills of most children at that age would not have fully developed yet.


    Yet, that wretched brat actually turned around and told Shaun.


    Shaun used her, "You pushed her to the ground just because she got your clothes wet. The entire time, she was bathing alone while you yed with your phone. Sarah, you''re not impatient. You just don''t like


    children at all. You have no love."


    Unlike Catherine, who would cook nutritious breakfast and dessert for the child, as well asb her hair and brush her teeth.


    She did not even dare to close the door when she was showering because she was worried about the child.


    The more hepared, the more he felt like Catherine was better.


    Back then, he even wanted to let Sarah take care of Catherine''s twins, thinking Sarah would take good care of them. 1


    However, the fact was that she threatened a child that was only two years old. What about younger children then? 1


    He did not dare to think about it.


    Sarah''s lips quivered.


    In the three years that she had been with him, this was the first time Shaun looked


    at her with such disappointment and anger in his eyes.


    A wave of uneasiness washed over her.


    She burst into tears of guilt. "I''m sorry. I couldn''t help it, and I didn''t mean it. Yesterday, when I was bathing Suzie, one moment she said she was cold, and the next said she was hot. I felt that the water temperature was fine, so I became impatient with her. That was why I said those words to threaten her. But that''s only because I saw that some of my colleagues disciplined their children like that. I didn''t mean any harm. I just felt like Suzie didn''t like me." 3 "But you have to remember that Suzie just lost her mother."


    Shaun could not be bothered to argue with her any longer. "In any case, children aren''t dogs or cats. If you decide to give birth to them, you have to take good care of them. Many things must be done by yourself. You can''t count on the nanny for everything. After all, the nanny didn''t give birth to the child. How would you know if the nanny will be good to her?"


    Just like him. He used to be abused by his nanny. 1

 Chapter 746

    Hence, Shaun wanted to make sure that his children grew up surrounded by parental love.


    "I will. I''ll take good care of them," Sarah said while tears fell from her eyes.


    "Sarah, I can''t trust you. I think we''re still young. Let''s talk about having children sometimeter."


    Shaun then looked away. "You can go back now. I still have a lot of things to deal with. By the way, you don''t have to prepare my lunch and bring it over anymore. I want you to have your own career rather than let your life revolve around me." Once he finished speaking, he sat on the office chair and began working.


    Sarah was so angry that she nearly went mad.


    However, all she could do was fake an aggrieved look while she walked out of the Hill Corporation''s office.


    She had never expected that the image she had worked so hard to build would end up tarnished by a child instead of Catherine.


    At this very moment, Lucifer called Sarah.


    "Transfer me 100 million dors now. I''m strapped for


    cash."


    Sarah flew into a fury. "I''ve just given you 100 million dors not long ago. Are you treating me as a moneyprinting machine? Do you know how hard it is to earn 100 million dors?" 1


    "It''s hard to earn that amount, but isn''t it an easy task for Shaun?" Lucifer said unconcernedly, "You''re going to marry the wealthiest man in Australia soon. Half of his wealth will belong to you anyway."


    His words made Sarah''s blood boil. "That''s right. I''m going to marry him, but he''ll notice it if I keep


    spending hundreds of millions of dors on his card."


    "Just say that you''re buying some stuff," Lucifer answered impatiently. "Hurry up! I''m really desperate."


    "Please, Lucifer. Can''t you spend the money on something decent? Don''t think I don''t know you spend it on gambling, drinking, and hitting on women. I found out that you''ve brought women to the


    apartment several times. You better not be infected." 2


    "Shut up and watch your mouth. Am I supposed to rely on you to fulfill my needs if


    I don''t bring women i n? You''re enjoying your life, huh? If I only mess


    around with you, I''ll be bored of you sooner orter."


    Sarah felt as if she was pped on the face. A momentter, she lowered her gaze. "Fine, I''ll transfer the money to you." 1


    After she hung up the call, her eyes shed with resentment and an urge to kill him.


    She had to rid herself of Lucifer.


    With that, she slowly took out her phone and dialed a number...


    Shortly after Suzie finished her breakfast, Catherine received a call from Liam.


    "Cathy, I can''t make it. That damned Shaun told me to return to the office because something came up. I made a frantic rush back, only to be asked to verify some forms. How infuriating. The thing is he didn''t let me go until I verified all the forms. He was obviously trying to stop me from seeing you. He is such a despicable man."


    Catherine was suddenly at a loss for words. "It''s fine. I''ll send Suzie to preschool myself."


    "Go ahead. I''ve talked to the principal earlier,¡± Liam said glumly. "I''ll pick Suzie up in the evening."


    "Okay."


    Catherine then personally sent Suzie to preschool. Suzie was in the same ss as Lucas.


    Even the preschool teacher was unaware that Suzie and Lucas were twins, as Catherine only mentioned they were good friends. 1

 Chapter 747

    Shortly after Catherine left, Suzie stuffed a card into Lucas''s hand. "This is from our scummy dad. Take it and spend it whenever you want. I have one too. Greatgrandpa gave it to me."


    "I don''t want it." Lucas tossed it back to Suzie and reminded her, "Susan Jones, are you hoping that our scummy dad will get back together with Mommy?"


    A guilty look shed across Suzie''s eyes. "Actually... Our scummy dad is more attractive in real life than in photos. We''ll be honored if we go out with him..." 1


    Lucas was at a loss for words. He knew that his sister was unreliable, considering that she admired people with good looks. "Don''t forget that he''s going to marry another woman. He''s a scumbag. If it weren''t for Mommy, who protected us back then, we might not have survived."


    Suzie instantly kept quiet.


    "Also, don''t forget how well Uncle Wesley treats us," Lucas reminded her bluntly. "All this while, Uncle Wesley has been waiting for Mommy."


    "Fine. I''m not going to matchmake them."


    Suzie dropped her head.


    Today, the preschool teacher talked about an


    important topic called "You Can''t Touch Me".


    The teacher said earnestly, "Children, if a stranger wants to touch your face, backside, or chest, you must not allow them to, alright? Also, don''t take off your pants or shirt in front of a stranger. Our body is private and must not be exposed to others."


    Upon hearing that, Suzie furrowed her caterpir-like brows. In the end, she raised her hand and asked, " Teacher, what happens if someone sees my naked body?"


    "If it''s a stranger, you can call the police," the teacher responded seriously.


    "What if it''s not a stranger?" Suzie pondered in distress. "Uncle saw Aunty''s body..."


    The teacher was speechless.


    "Ahem. Ahem." It took the teacher a while before she regained her senses and answered reluctantly, "Then, the man has to take the responsibility. If a boy sees a girl''s body, he must be responsible to the girl by marrying her. Otherwise, he''s considered a scumbag."


    Suzie did not seem to grasp the teacher''s message.


    No wonder her Mommy lost her temperst night. It turned out that Uncle Shaun was a scumbag.


    After recess, Suzie borrowed the teacher''s phone to call Shaun. "Uncle Shaun, I''m in school." "Mm. Have you settled in?" Shaun asked gently.


    "Yeah, I like it. Uncle Shaun, my teacher taught me something today. She says if a boy sees a girl''s body, he has to be responsible to the girl by marrying her," Suzie said solemnly. "You saw Aunty Cathy''s bodyst night."


    Shaun could not find the words to reply to her.


    "Don''t think I don''t know what happened. Aunty Cathy told mest night. My teacher said you must be responsible to the girl. Or else, you''re a scumbag."


    After that, Suzie hung up the call.


    When Shaun heard those words in the office, his handsome face turned grim.


    He could not believe that a brat was teaching him a lesson.


    As he was spinning his phone, the scenest night shed across his mind. Suddenly, his heart tingled, and he wanted to hear that woman''s voice.


    After hesitating for a moment, Shaun found Catherine''s number and dialed it.


    "Yes, President Hill?" The woman''s solemn voice sounded.


    Somehow, he was annoyed. "What medicine did you let me take this morning? I feel much better."


    "Keflex and some cold medicine."


    "Oh."

 Chapter 748

    "I''m hanging up now."


    "Hold on." Shaun immediately stopped Catherine." What brand is it?"


    "I don''t remember. Anyway, it''s avable at the drugstore." Catherine mmed the phone immediately.


    Shaun frowned and called her again.


    "What do you want, Shaun?" Shaun was getting on her nerves. All she wanted was to have a proper nap.


    Her tone was filled with impatience, but Shaun did not sense it. He was already ill, but at that point, he felt a little feverish again. "I just want to remind you out of the goodness of my heart that Isaac isn''t a good guy. He has smelly feet, and what''s more, he''s interested in men. He got closer to you simply because you''re the sessor of Yule Corporation. Don''t think that he''s into you."


    "It''s none of your business." Catherine''s words made him choke with rage.


    "I reminded you only because you''re my ex-wife. I don''t wish to see you deceived and shamed."


    "Thank you, but I don''t think Isaac has smelly feet. I''ll bring him home tonight to find out whether he''s


    interested in men."


    As soon as Catherine finished speaking, she hung up again.


    Shaun was so furious that he smashed thendline right away.


    Hadley, who was standing at the door and about to enter the room, blushed with embarrassment. In fact, Isaac neither had smelly feet nor was he interested in


    men.


    Eldest Young Master Hill could go as far as throwing mud at his love rival for the sake of ckening thetter''s name.


    After Shaun''s temper subsided, he began to cough violently.


    "Eldest Young Master Hill, I think you should consult a professional doctor for a prescription. After all, Miss Jones isn''t a doctor." Hadley felt that Shaun''s condition had not improved as his face was flushed.


    Shaun glowered at him and said in a huff, "Call Chester over."


    This put Hadley in an awkward position. It made Young Master Jewell seem like Shaun''s personal doctor.


    Hadley gave Chester a call. Chester was speechless as well, but he eventually came with some ordinary cold medicine anyway. "Shaun, can''t you consult your family doctor?"


    Shaun opened the medicine packet and took a few pills based on the manual. With a hoarse voice, he said, "Chester, I don''t feel like getting married."


    "What?" A look of astonishment washed over Chester''s face. "What''s wrong with you again?"


    "I have no idea." Shaun leaned on the seat weakly, feeling feverish. He probably knew what he actually wanted because he was sick. "Perhaps I''ve changed m y mind. I don''t love Sarah as much as I used to anymore. Now... all I think about is Catherine." 1


    Chester frowned and threw him a nce. "I''ve long since told you to think carefully. When you went and divorced Catherine, I thought you were clear about what you wanted. Shaun, you must understand that nothing can cure regrets. Everyone knows that you''re getting married to Sarah. The hotel and date have been fixed, and the wedding invitation cards have also been sent out. If you suddenly cancel the wedding, what will happen to Sarah? Are you trying to drive her to her death?" 1


    A look of helplessness and guilt shed across Shaun''s gaze.


    "What''s more, she was hurt when she was overseas back then. Since you''ve been in a rtionship with her for a few years, how do you think she is going to cope with her life now that you don''t want her anymore?"


    Chester nced at him. "You were the one who chose this path and insisted on getting back together with Sarah. No one forced you."


    Shaun kept quiet for a moment.


    He did not know why he resented Catherine so much three years ago but was fascinated by her again three yearster.


    "Chester, I don''t think I actually hated Catherine three years ago. It was all because I lost some of my memory back then, or I wouldn''t have given her The Queen''s Ne."


    "You don''t actually hate her. If it weren''t for Shelley''s death, both of you might not have separated."


    Chester remarked casually. Then, he rose to his feet and reminded him, "Shaun, there''s no turning back."


    Shaun remained silent for one whole hour on the seat.


    Perhaps he had grasped this toote. 2

 Chapter 749

    In a hidden private room.


    Sarah had waited for over ten minutes before the door was slowly pushed open.


    A man, who exuded a sense of nobility, slowly walked in. From his brows, he seemed sluggish and careless." Why are you looking for me, Miss Neeson?"


    "I''d like to coborate with you."


    Staring at his face, Sarah gave a faint and calm smile.


    "There''s nothing we can coborate on. I think you''ve misunderstood me, Miss Neeson. I''m quite busy. If there''s nothing else..."


    "The Shelley by Shaun''s side three years ago was not the real Shelley," Sarah said. "When she diedter, you reced her with the real Shelley. If I''m not mistaken, you made Charity the impostor back then with the intention of ruining Shaun and Catherine''s rtionship after you sent Charity to jail. Besides that, when that fake Shelley was with Shaun, she continuously messed up Shaun''s medicine that it worsened his condition, including his memory."


    The man''s frown gradually turned deeper and colder.


    He slowly sat down opposite Sarah with a discreet smile. "You do know a lot of stuff, Miss Neeson."


    "If I hadn''t appeared at that time, Shaun might''ve already gone mad,¡± Sarah said. "It''s good that you know it. You ruined my n." The man pursed his lip. "How do you have the nerve toe and seek coboration with me?"


    Sarahughed. "I don''t think you''d want your true nature exposed, and I have evidence of it. When I began to treat Shaun three years ago, I realized that his medicine had been messed with. It was quite a clever tactic because no one, except for a brilliant psychologist like me, would notice it."


    The man kept quiet.


    Sarah poured a cup of coffee for him. "I have a good understanding of what happened three years ago. The fake Shelley was Reba. As for Reba''s whereabouts, I believe no one else knows except for you."


    "Me?" The man chuckled.


    "Since you''ve managed to keep this a secret from Shaun, Rodney, and Chester, I''m sure you''re not the only one involved in it. There must be someone else behind this matter," Sarah said with a smile, "Actually, I''m quite thankful to you for ruining Shaun and Catherine''s rtionship when I returned. You even sent Charity, the person I hated most, to jail, which has allowed me to ruin the Neeson family so effortlessly. I''ve long since wanted to be friends with you."


    "Aren''t you afraid that Shaun will find out?" The man scoffed, "What an evil woman you are. Surprisingly, Shaun hasn''t seen through you even though he sleeps with you every day." 3


    Sarah groaned deep down. How could she sleep with Shaun when he slept in a separate room every day? 2


    "How do you want me to help you?" the man asked after a moment.


    "This person." Sarah handed him a photo. "Kill him, and we''ll be partners in the future."


    "You dare to betray Shaun?"


    "I just don''t want to lose this man." Sarah gritted her teeth. No one loved Shaun more than she did. All she wanted was to be with him forever. 2


    "Alright."


    The man took the photo. 2

 Chapter 750

    Two dayster.


    Freya returned from Melbourne to Canberra at night.


    Catherine personally picked her up.


    "Damn, I was only away for a few days, and Suzie has be Liam''s daughter." Freya said glumly, "Then, they can''t go back to the US with me. I''ll be bored and lonely alone there. Should I move my office to Canberra? My parents hope that I''ll be back for good as well."


    "Yeah, sure." Catherine then asked, "Isn''t SE Group asking you to coborate with them? You can work with them and beat Osher Corporation together."


    "Speaking of this, those people from Osher Corporation have been calling me every day. They''ve apologizing and begging me to go back." At the mention of this matter, Freya was very smug.


    At this moment, her phone rang with the call notification showing ''Rodney Snow''.


    Freya looked at Catherine and raised her brows before she arrogantly tapped the decline call button. "Ha, this is nonsense. You ignored me when I begged you thest time, but now, you''re out of my league."


    Catherine chuckled. "It''s definitely going to cause


    Rodney trouble if you work with SE Group. The Snow family has many children. Rodney has an elder sister and a younger brother who are both very capable. But as a middle child, he''s neither capable or stupid. This is not to mention he has quite some cousins in his extended family. If he can''t even do well in his ownpany, the Snow family will surely lose faith in him." i


    "It''s better if he''s not the heir of the Snow family, or he''ll ruin their future," Freya teased. "It''s better for him to be Sarah''s henchman."


    Just as Catherine was about to speak, Logan suddenly called her. His voice on the other end sounded upset." Damn, Lucifer is dead."


    Her expression changed. No one understood Logan''s skills more than she did. He already had actual battle experience despite his young age, so this person must be really powerful to be able to kill Lucifer under Logan''s protection. "Didn''t I ask you to protect him? What happened?"


    "You guessed it correctly. Lucifer was attacked when I tailed him tonight. On his way home, four people attacked him, and he was shot from a distance," Logan said in annoyance. "Lucifer was given a death blow. Now that he''s dead, I think they wouldn''t dare to expose it. Those people dragged him into the car and buried him in a deste mountain, but little did they know that I was following them." "Where are you now?"


    "I''m still on the mountain, but those people have left." Logan was quiet for a moment before he continued," Those people were wearing masks, but judging from their physiques and guns, they looked like hit men from Neah Bay."


    Catherine was astounded. "Why would Sarah be associated with those kinds of people?"


    "I think... we don''t understand her well enough. After all, this woman survived under the control of an atrocious man like Lucifer. Perhaps there''s someone secretly assisting her." 1


    Logan was deeply ashamed when said, "Sorry, it was my negligence."


    "You did fine. Although I asked you to protect Lucifer, I understand that you couldn''t do anything under those circumstances. I wouldn''t have wanted you to sacrifice your life to save him either."


    Catherine added softly, "I''m sure they didn''t expect you to be following them. Try and find a way to alert the police of Lucifer''s dead body. Lucifer had always been going to hotels and bringing women back to the apartment recently, so the police would naturally trace the information to Sarah. I guess Sarah''s marriage can''t go her way." 1


    Catherine put down her phone with a grim look on her face. "I have been secretly investigating Sarah in the US over the past three years. I thought I understood her well, but it turns out that I underestimated her. Since she managed to get that bunch of atrocious people from Neah Bay to work for her, she must be no ordinary woman."


    "You should be careful. After all, you have Suzie and Lucas now," Freya reminded her.


    "Okay."


    Regardless of who was secretly assisting Sarah, Catherine felt the need to expose her true nature.

 Chapter 751

    In the seaside vi.


    Soon, Sarah received a call.


    "That man... has been dealt with."


    Sarah''s eyes lit up. ¡°Good job. You guys are really efficient. Have you settled his dead body?"


    "It has been buried in the mountain. No one travels past that remote ce."


    "Thanks."


    The person on the other end chuckled. "You don''t have to thank me yet. Now that I''ve helped you, you will need to return the favor next time."


    "Alright." Sarah gritted her teeth. She was under no illusion that there would be no turning back once she embarked on this journey. Nevertheless, it was an immense relief to know that Lucifer, who had been a thorn in her side, had been killed.


    Shortly after, the sound of a car engine came from outside.


    She immediately walked downstairs. "Shaunic, you came back at the right time. The wedding nner sent me the floor n today, and this is how our wedding venue will be decorated. Is this okay?"


    Shaun only threw a casual nce at it when she handed him her phone. "As long as you like it, it''s fine. I''m going to take a bath now."


    Sarah watched his back and suddenly stomped her feet with frustration. "Shaun, to be honest, are you not ready to marry me? Ever since we decided to get married, you haven''t been bothered about anything rted to our wedding. We haven''t even gotten a marriage certificate yet, and our wedding is next week. Do you still remember that?"


    Shaun turned his head around. The second he met her miserable gaze, his heart sank.


    All this while, he thought that getting married to Sarah was a joy. However, this matter felt like a huge weight on his mind recently.


    Sarah could not help but tear up. "I know what happened to Suzie the other day was my fault, but I''ve reflected on myself. You don''t want me to get pregnant, so I haven''t been taking any shots. What else do you want from me? Is it because you don''t love me anymore? Every day, you leave home early ande backte. You weren''t like this previously. Ever since Catherine came back..."


    "Enough." Shaun interrupted her.


    "I''m not done yet," Sarah could not help but shout at him. She cried like she was on the verge of breaking down. "I know I can''t satisfy you, and you find it disgusting to touch me. But you were the one who insisted on being with me, Shaunic. I didn''t want to ruin your marriage with Catherine either. I''ve stayed by your side for three years, and the whole world knows that we''re getting married. If you decide to dump me now, what am I going to do with my life? Are you trying to drive me to my death? When we met at the mental hospital at a young age, you said that you''d protect me forever once we were out. Have you forgotten about it? I love you, and my love for you has never changed. But what about you?" 2


    The scenes in the mental hospital shed across his mind.


    When Shaun heard her cry, his heart was once again overwhelmed with guilt and self-me.


    Regardless of what kind of person she had turned into, Chester was right in saying that there was no turning back.


    Given that this woman had spent most of her youth on him, he must not disappoint her.


    "Sorry, I just have a lot on my te recently. I''ll go to the wedding venue with you tomorrow."


    Shaun said in a low voice.


    He would not think about Catherine anymore. This time, he would really get over her.


    Their wedding day was drawing closer and closer.


    After the meeting ended in the afternoon, Shaun rose to his feet and was about to leave. That was when a female director walked to Lea and said with a smile,"


    Where are you going? Let''s go for a facialter, okay?" "I can''t. Liam is away on a business trip in Perth, so I need to pick up my granddaughterter,¡± Lea replied with a grin.


    "Wow, I can''t tell that you''re already a granny. You still look like a youngdy." The female director and Lea began to chat happily.


    Shaun walked to them and said, "Both of you can go ahead, and I''ll pick Suzie up.


    I happen to have a dress for her. I need her to be my flower girl the day after tomorrow."

 Chapter 752

    Lea was momentarily stunned, but after some hesitation, she nodded. Given that her sons were not on friendly terms, she hoped that Suzie would act as a bridge between them. "Alright, then." 1


    At the preschool entrance.


    By the time Shaun arrived, the kids had not yet been dismissed. He was dressed in a blue shirt and a pair of creaseless, white casual pants. Seeing his tall and elegant figure, the security guard at the gate subconsciously showed his respect. While most of the kids in this preschool had wealthy parents, it was rare to see a parent like him who exuded a strong sense of authority.


    "Sir, may I know which kid you''re here for?"


    "I''m here for Susan Jones," Shaun replied nonchntly.


    "She''s in the nursery ss. The nursery ss is having an outdoor activity now."


    The security guard courteously led him into thepound. In less than a minute, they arrived at the ce where the outdoor activity was being carried out.


    A group of kids was ying happily in the spaciouspound.


    Shaun caught sight of Suzie within seconds due to her striking pink outfit, and she was the cutest and prettiest one among those girls.


    When he was about to approach Suzie, he suddenly saw her jumping off the slide and holding the hand of a little boy in a white uniform.


    Suzie forcefully pulled the little boy''s hand and stomped her feet coquettishly. "Lucas, do you want to go on the seesaw with me?"


    "No, I don''t like it." The boy looked cool and innocent from the back.


    "No way. I just want you to y with me." Suzie pulled the boy''s hand without intending to let it go.


    Shaun''s handsome face darkened. He could already tell that Suzie was the kind who easily fell for people with good looks. He was previously worried that she would get into a rtionship at an early age. However, he did not expect that she would hold a boy''s hand coquettishly in the first few days of preschool.


    He turned around, nning to teach her that it was improper for boys and girls to have physical contact with each other.


    "Suzie." He strode toward her.


    Suzie and Lucas were both taken aback.


    "Uncle Shaun." Suzie promptly ran toward Shaun and blocked his way.


    Lucas seized the opportunity to flee. In the blink of an eye, he had sneaked into the slide tunnel.


    Shaun frowned. "Is he your new friend here? Why did he run away the moment he saw me?"


    "He doesn''t know you, so why should he stay here and say hi to you?" Suzie tilted her head. "What''s more, you probably scared him away with your authoritative voice just now. Uncle Shaun, why is it you who came to pick me up today?"


    "Your dad is away on a business trip, so I came to pick you up. Let''s go." Shaun extended his hand toward her.


    "Alright. I''ll let my teacher know and take my bag."


    Suzie jumped around and held Shaun''s hand as they headed to the ssroom to take her bag.


    When the teacher handed Suzie to Shaun, her heart raced at the sight of Shaun''s attractive looks.


    "Miss, how is Suzie''s performance?" Shaun suddenly asked. He thought that Liam was irresponsible, so he felt the need to find out more about Suzie of his own ord.


    ¡°Great. Suzie is a bubbly girl. She has already made some good friends on her first day here, and she has a particrly close rtionship with Lucas," the teacher responded with a grin.


    "Lucas?" Shaun frowned, wondering why Lucas''s parents would give him such a name. 2


    "Let''s leave now, Uncle Shaun." Feeling uneasy, Suzie immediately pulled him away for fear that he would catch sight of Lucas.


    "Mm." Only after Shaun carried Suzie and left did she heave a sigh of relief.


    "Suzie, was Lucas the one you were holding hands with just now?" Shaun asked all of a sudden.

 Chapter 753

    "...Yeah," Suzie answered nervously.


    "Suzie." Shaun suddenly bent down and said earnestly, "The two of you are still young, so it''s okay. As you grow older, you need to understand that you can''t simply hold a boy''s hand."


    "Oh." Suzie nodded. She would never grab a boy''s hand randomly. However, since Lucas was her brother, it did not matter.


    "You can try and mingle with girls," Shaun advised.


    "Uncle Shaun, don''t interfere in the way I make friends," Suzie said with a pout. 2


    Shaun did not utter a word after being treated with contempt.


    Fine, she was still young. He would observe her slowly.


    Little did he realize that Lucas was hiding behind the door, watching him when he took Suzie away.


    The teacher was under the impression that Lucas admired Suzie for having a parent to pick her up, so sheforted him gently, "Lucas, don''t worry. Your family will be here soon."


    "Mm." Lucas dropped his gaze.


    That was his scummy dad. It was Lucas''s first time


    hearing his scummy dad''s voice, and he was very tall too.


    However, he was going to marry another woman soon. Unlike that silly Suzie, Lucas would not be deceived so easily. He would never ept his scummy dad.


    The next day, at Evergreen Cemetery. 1


    Catherine and Freya brought two bouquets of flowers to visit Boris and Jennifer''s tomb. After a long search, they finally found it.


    In front of the tomb were a bouquet of flowers and ashes of paper money.


    "Did someone juste and pay their respects?" Freya nced at the fresh flowers. "It couldn''t have been Sarah and Thomas, those evil creatures, right? I don''t think they''re so kind." 1


    "Of course, it couldn''t have been them." Catherine found it strange too. After all, no one from the Neeson family had gone to the hospital to visit Boris after something happened to him then. Also, considering that it was not a special asion today, why would someonee and pay respects to them?


    "Well... could it be that Charity is still alive?" Freya suddenly asked.


    Catherine was slightly stunned. "I heard she can''t swim. Since she fell into the sea, she''s most likely dead."


    "Not only is she dead, but she is probably left with nothing as well."


    All of a sudden, Thomas''s mocking voice sounded behind them.


    Catherine turned around to see Sarah and Thomas approaching them. Sarah was dressed beautifully in a red maxi dress. She did not look like she was here to pay her respects to Boris and Jennifer. Instead, she looked like she was attending a joyous event. 1


    Thomas gave out an evilugh as he stared at Freya. " Not bad. I haven''t seen you for three years, and you seem to have grown younger. Tsk, I still remember how you looked when I stripped you of your clothes back then."


    Freya''s pretty face darkened. "Thomas Neeson, you''re still as disgusting as ever."


    "Why are you acting pure? Do you think that you''re f* eking amazing just because you''re now a cosmetic chemist?" A look of disdain washed over Thomas''s face. "Anyhow, I''ve forced myself on you before. By the way, remember to lock your doors when you sleep at night. I mighte and look for you in the middle of the night."


    With that, he shamelessly burst intoughter.


    Although Sarah was disgusted by Thomas''s use of offensive words, she did not bother to stop him when she caught sight of Catherine''s and Freya''s furious expressions.


    "Are you sure... you''re here to look for me?" Freya suddenly raised her brows and slowly walked toward Thomas.


    "What are you trying to do? You''re not nning to beat me, are you? Only you? Haha..." Before Thomas could finish his sentence, Freya had pped him in the face.

 Chapter 754

    When Thomas came back to his senses, he aimed a punch at Freya in a fit of fury.


    Nevertheless, Freya threw him over the shoulder, and he subsequently fell to the ground.


    The ground was covered with mud, and within seconds, Thomas''s body began to hurt badly. "B*tch..."


    "You can''t speak anymore, huh?" Freya stepped on his face.


    "Brother." Sarah was so exasperated that her expression changed drastically. She dashed toward Freya in an attempt to grab her, but Catherine was quick enough to stand in front of Freya.


    "Hey, they''re settling their old scores. Why do you want to get involved?"


    Catherine''s advice nearly made Sarah explode with anger. 1


    Sarah did not care much for Thomas, but they were now together after all. Watching him getting beaten in front of her was humiliating for her too.


    "Hurry up and call the police, Sarah. Inform Young Master Hill and Young Master Snow," Thomas screamed in pain.


    He had no idea what Freya had gone through over the years that gave her iron- like fists. Her punches had left him in excruciating pain.


    "Freya Lynch, you b*tch, I''ll definitely deal with youter. Don''t run away if you have the guts. I will get a few guys over and mess around with..."


    "You have such a filthy mouth. Let me fix it for you." Freya lifted a medium-sized rock and knocked it over his mouth.


    Thomas''s miserable scream filled the cemetery.


    Sarah''s expression shifted slightly before she took out her phone to call Shaun. However, when she recalled how deeply Shaun resented Thomastely, she ended up calling Rodney instead.


    Instead of stopping Sarah, Catherine just watched as Sarah made the call.


    It was until themotion rmed the cemetery manager.


    "What are you guys doing? If you want to fight, do it elsewhere. Don''t disturb the peace of the dead."


    Just as Sarah was about to speak, Freya was already nodding while covering her face. "Okay, okay. I''m sorry. I just couldn''t help myself when I saw this person. He''s my uncle''s son, and my uncle died because he drove my uncle crazy. My uncle was only in his 50s. They have never even visited to pay my uncle their respects when I was overseas for thest


    few years."


    Thomas widened his eyes, wanting to exin himself. However, his mouth had been punched so badly that a few of his teeth had fallen. It was very painful to open his mouth, so he could not speak properly.


    The manager sighed. "Having managed this cemetery for so long, I''ve seen all kinds of people. There are some tombs that no one has evere to pay their respects to for over ten years. As the younger generation, you need to have a moral conscience."


    "Mm. I won''t beat him anymore. Since this is how he behaves, there''s no point beating him," Freya said sadly while she covered Thomas''s mouth.


    "Alright. Just pay your respects and leave." The manager left as soon as he finished his sentence.


    Sarah was so mad that her face paled. "You both are... outrageous. When did my dad be your uncle? Have you no shame?"


    "Don''t worry. Compared to you guys, we still have our sense of shame."


    Freya then let go of Thomas, whose face had swollen u p. He wished he could


    tear Freya apart, but at the thought of how she dealt with him just now, he was too scared to approach her again. 1


    Although he alone was not her match, all he had to do was get a few more people to deal with her. By then, he would be able to kill her.


    "You guys... Wait... Wait a minute." Thomas grimaced in pain. "My sister... is getting married tomorrow. She''ll ... be... Young Madam Hill... Then... I''ll take revenge on you guys...."


    Catherine nced at the flowers in Sarah''s hand." Tsk. Did youe here just to show off to your dad?"


    At the mention of her marriage the next day, Sarah became delighted. "As his daughter, I have to inform him that I''m getting married tomorrow. You guys have nothing to do with the Neeson family at all, so it''s about time you get lost." "Exactly. Get lost," Thomas said.

 Chapter 755

    When Freya raised her brows provocatively, Thomas was so frightened that he immediately hid behind Sarah.


    "Tomorrow will be Shaun and my grand wedding. It''ll be attended by all the noble families in Canberra. If you dare to hit me, you''ll only humiliate the Hill family, and Shaun will certainly do something about it. I suggest you guys think carefully."


    Sarah lifted her hand and tucked her hair behind her ear. At the same time, she revealed a glittering diamond ring on her index finger.


    Upon noticing Catherine''s nce, Sarah could not help but smile smugly. "This is the diamond ring that Shaun gave me yesterday. It weighs 13.14 grams. It might be small, but it''s the thought that counts."


    Freya cut in. "It''s quite small. Back then, Shaun even gave Cathy a diamond ne worth three billion dors. It''s called The Queen''s Ne. Have you heard of it?"


    Sarah''s smile turned stiff.


    She had most certainly heard about The Queen''s Ne. After all, most Australian women from noble families had heard about it. Who would not like t


    o receive The Queen''s Ne, which signified forever, from their beloved men?


    At the thought that Shaun had given the ne to Catherine, she was so infuriated that her face almost turned ghastly.


    "Drop it, Freya. It''s all in the past." Catherine shifted her gaze to Sarah. "Anyway, I threw The Queen''s Ne away a few days ago. I saw Shaun picking it upter. I guess he has given it to you."


    <<< n


    Sarah was incredibly upset. She had never even seen that ne.


    Moreover, what did Catherine mean by throwing it away and picking it up?


    Even if Shaun did give it to Sarah, she made it seem like Sarah had epted her trash.


    Freya went along with Catherine''s remark. "Miss Neeson, remember to keep it properly. Don''t you enjoy taking other people''s trash?"


    "Alright. I''ll let Shaun know that you call him trash today." Sarah told herself to keep her cool.


    These people would be trash to her after tomorrow.


    "Suit yourself. It''s not as if he has never told me off."


    Catherine ced the flowers in front of the tomb. Then, she paid her respects to Boris and Jennifer together with Freya.


    Sarah raised her brows. "You can pay your respects to my dad, but there''s no need to pay your respects to the dog beside him."


    Thomas snickered despite the pain.


    A grim look shed across Catherine''s eyes.


    Boris and Jennifer were buried together, but Sarah had switched Jennifer''s ashes to a dog''s.


    "Sarah Langley, you''re worse than a dog," Freyashed at her furiously.


    "At least Catherine can stillpete with me. You''re just a mediocre thing." Sarah shot Freya a contemptuous nce.


    "Aren''t you just a psychologist? Well, I''m a top cosmetic chemist in the world. Do you think you have a higher status just because you''re with Shaun? Perhaps I would marry the wealthiest man in the world in the future, and you''d be nothing."


    Freya mocked, "Look at yourself. If you can marry Shaun despite being older and uglier than me, I''m sure I''ll be able to marry a better man." 1


    "You..." Stung by her criticisms, Sarah felt like screaming. She hated it most when peoplemented that she was no longer young. It was like a thorn in her side, especiallypared with a beautiful woman like Catherine.

 Chapter 756

    Before Sarah flew into a fury, an icy voice suddenly sounded.


    "Freya Lynch, apologize to Sarah right now."


    Rodney walked along the bluestone steps and approached her with a grim look on his handsome face.


    Thomas looked at Rodney as if he was his life savior and immediately tottered toward him. "Young Master Snow, save me. This woman is too cruel. She beat me up the moment she saw me. She even wanted to hit my sister, but luckily, you came in time."


    "Rodney, you''re finally here." Sarah''s eyes were red, and she looked aggrieved.


    At the sight of the situation, Rodney lost his temper. He stared hard into Freya''s eyes as if he was going to eat her up. "A cruel woman like you wants to marry the wealthiest man in the world, eh? Dream on. Don''t think about leaving this ce if you guys don''t kneel and apologize to them."


    Freya was speechless. "Hang on, what is your rtionship with Sarah? Why did she look for you instead of Shaun when she was bullied? Could you guys be having an affair?"


    "Don''t be absurd. Sarah is my friend." Rodney''s blood boiled. He noticed that he had the urge to tear this woman''s mouth apart every time he interacted with her.


    "What a wonderful friend you are to be at her beck and call." Freya looked at Sarah with admiration. "I admire you. Not only do you have a wealthy boyfriend, but you also have a close friend who can protect you all the time. Having said that, I bet you can tell that Rodney likes you, right?"


    "Freya Lynch, what nonsense are you talking about?" A look of panic washed over Rodney''s face as he quickly pulled Freya away. "Shut up."


    Sarah was not any better either. She had long since known that Rodney was interested in her. However, they had never talked about it openly. Now that Freya had exposed the matter in front of Sarah and Rodney, both of them were very embarrassed.


    "Freya is right. I''ve noticed that long ago too," Catherine added. "You even asked me to divorce Shaun back then. I think it''s appropriate to call you Romeo for secretly bringing them together."


    "Yeah, that''s right. I heard you''ve never been in a rtionship before." Freya swept a weird nce at his crotch. "You... When you need to satisfy your needs, do you think about Sarah?"


    "Freya Lynch, are you courting death?"


    A rumble rang in Rodney''s head, and a furious look shed across his handsome face. He could not resist reaching his hand to p Freya on the face.


    However, Freya was not a fool. She promptly shunned him and ran down the hill while holding Catherine''s hand.


    Halfway through her run, she turned around and shouted, "Sarah Langley, you''re really awful. You''re going to get married tomorrow, yet you got another man to be at your beck and call. Have you no shame? Also, I feel sorry for you, Rodney."


    Freya''s every word felt like a p on Rodney''s and Sarah''s faces.


    Sarah was embarrassed, while Rodney was mad and unspeakably distressed. "Stay right there, Freya Lynch."


    At that point, he had no idea how to face Sarah, so the only thing he could do was go after Freya instead.


    "Damn. He''sing after us. Quickly run." Freya did not expect that. She was so frightened that she held Catherine''s hand and ran down the hill. It made Catherine feel like dying.


    Fortunately, she was wearing a pair of t shoes today. Otherwise, it would have been hell for her thanks to Freya.


    When they finally got into the car, Catherine swiftly closed the door and locked it. Freya turned around and grimaced at Rodney, who was dashing toward them. "Are you nning to offend me for the sake of Sarah? Don''t you still want the form?"


    Rodney took a deep breath amid his panting. Looking at her alluring eyes, he wished he could kill her straight away. "Are you that kind to give me the form?"


    "If you dare touch me, then you can forget about it," Freya responded as she put on her sunsses confidently.

 Chapter 757

    "Actually, I''m doing this for your own good. Sarah is getting married tomorrow, so today is yourst chance. If you don''t go for your happiness, it''ll be gone. You don''t have to thank me, though. I just hope that all shall be well and Jack shall have Jill."


    Freya then waved at him and hurriedly urged Catherine to drive off.


    In the few seconds that Rodney was stunned, the car left behind a trail of smoke


    and traveled away.


    Rodney''s blood boiled.


    Nevertheless, he had to admit that Freya''s words had hit his nerve, namely that Sarah was getting married.


    Nobody knew that he had loved this woman for 14 years. 1


    He fell for her when he was 16 and could not stop loving her ever since then.


    However, Sarah was already in a rtionship with Shaun by then, so Rodney did not want to be the third party. Besides, Shaun was his buddy. That was why he had been like a brother to her, silently wished her the best and protected her.


    Now, his crush was finally getting married.


    He was happy for her yet sad for himself.


    Who liked unrequited love? Who would not want to be with the person they loved?


    The sound of footsteps came from uphill. It was Sarah and Thomas who were walking down together.


    When Rodney met Sarah''s eyes, he forced a wry smile. "Rodney, did you manage to go after them?"


    "No. They drove off," Rodney replied in a low voice.


    Thomas looked dissatisfied, but his swollen face made him look even more ferocious. "I''ll definitely get people to gang rape Freya, that b*tch."


    Rodney frowned and nced at him with disgust.


    Although Freya had beaten Thomas up, it was a fact that Thomas hurt her three


    years ago. It had been so long, yet Thomas was still as cruel as ever.


    "Thomas, go and start the car," Sarah said upon noticing his sullen look.


    "Alright." Thomas walked away.


    Sarah apologized profusely. "I''m sorry, Rodney. My brother... I don''t know what to say, but I''ll teach him a lesson and stop him from hurting others. Today, Freya was just paying Thomas back for the harm he caused her that year. Let''s forget about it."


    Rodney immediatelyforted her, "Sarah, don''t be sorry. Don''t you know what kind of a person I am by now? I know he has been a drag on you."


    "Yeah. Because of this matter, Shaunic even had a row with me and ignored me recently." A bitter smile crossed Sarah''s face. "I''ve tried not to care about him, but my parents are gone, and he''s my only family member left. Oh well, if he continues to do more bad deeds, I probably won''t save him anymore."


    Rodney nodded, and both of them fell silent.


    A momentter, he hesitated before he said, "Sarah, what Freya said just now..."


    "Sorry, Rodney." Sarah''s eyes reddened all of a sudden. "I''m aware of your feelings toward me. You''re a good guy. To be honest, you''re even better than Shaunic..." 1


    "Don''t say that." Rodney''s heart sank.


    "I know you very well. Shaunic got married when I was missing, but you didn''t." Sarah looked dejected. "If I met you earlier, I might''ve fallen in love with you, but I met Shaunic before you. In this case, I can only treat you as my brother in this lifetime. I hope in my next life... I can make it up to you."


    "It''s fine." Rodney was moved by Sarah''s words. Considering that it was her first time saying these things in front of him, he was very content." Rtionships are all about timing. I have only myself to me for meeting youter, but I''ll always treat you as my sister. If Shaun bullies you in the future, you can look for me. I''ll teach him a lesson on your behalf, even though he''s my buddy." 2 "Thank you, Rodney." Sarah lowered her head and wiped her tears away.


    Once Thomas arrived, she got into the car. From the rear-view mirror, she saw Rodney watching as they drove off.

 Chapter 758

    Thomas said, "Tsk, look at how loving Young Master Snow is. Sarah, you''re amazing. After so many years, not only did you get Shaun to be your boyfriend again, but you also have Young Master Snow as your backup."


    Even though the Snow family was not as influential as the Hill family, it was one of the top five families in Australia. Besides, the Snow family''s children were involved in both politics and business, unlike the Hills, who may be powerful but Shaun was the main person behind it.


    Rumor had it that Rodney''s uncle would be the candidate for prime minister in next year''s election. Among all the candidates, he was believed to stand the best chance of winning.


    A lot of wealthy women were interested in Rodney, yet he was only in love with Sarah whom he treated as his sister.


    "Well, one must not burn any bridges." Sarah sighed. "I n case Shaun dumps me one day, I can still go for Rodney."


    "How will that be possible? You''re getting married tomorrow." The more Thomas thought about it, the smugger he was. "Anyway, Young Master Hill is better considering his power. In that sense, Young Master


    Snow isn''t as capable as him." "Yeah, but I can''t lose Rodney either. He can always back me up."


    Sarah yed with her fingers. Rodney was sillier and more easily deceived than Shaun. He loved her so much that he would do anything for her.


    Late night at the pub.


    Rodneyy on the pub counter, downing several sses of alcohol.


    After Sarah left, he stood in the cemetery for one whole hour.


    On top of disappointment, he was also heartbroken.


    At that moment, Rodney''s phone vibrated. Chester had sent him a WhatsApp voice note. "Where are you, Rodney? Shaun''s getting married tomorrow. Let''s meet up in the clubhouse and celebrate him stepping into the tomb of love."


    He lowered his head and replied to his message: [Something came up, so I''m not joining. This is not his first time stepping into the tomb of love anyway.]


    After that, he tapped on the table. "Give me a few more bottles."


    He kept drinking until 1:00 a.m.


    When he tottered out of the pub, he bumped into someone, who was walking in the opposite direction.


    He was so drunk that he lost his footing and fell to the ground.


    The woman whom he bumped into red at him in pain. As soon as she took a closer look at his face, she gasped. ''Motherf*cker. How unlucky am I toe across him twice in one day? Once at the cemetery this afternoon, and another at the pub tonight when I''m catching up with a friend who used to work in the cosmetic industry overseas.''


    "Oh, Freya. You''re in luck. You bumped into an attractive man," her friend teased.


    "Him?" Freya was at a loss for words. "Oh well, he''s just a scumbag who ruined my reputation. Why don''t you head back first? I want to teach him a lesson."


    "He''s the one? He looks quite handsome though. You can take this opportunity to do it with him since he''s drunk." Her friend joked.


    Stung by her mockery, Freya waved her hand. "Forget it. I''m afraid I''ll puke if I do it with him."


    "Alright, then. I won''t interrupt you. You can take your time torturing him."


    Once her friend had left, she walked toward Rodney and kicked him. "Hey, do you know who I am?"


    Rodney raised his head and squinted before he wrapped his hands around her thighs. "Sarah? Are you Sarah?"


    Damn it.


    Freya wondered which part of hers resembled that angelic b*tch.

 Chapter 759

    "Sarah. Sarah, I''m upset that you''re getting married tomorrow."


    "Sarah, I like you. Do you know that?"


    Rodney kept mumbling while he hugged Freya''s thighs.


    Freya was not at all touched by his Remeo behavior. On the contrary, she was increasingly annoyed with his words, and she felt that his good looks were a waste. He had such a pretty face, but there was something seriously wrong with his brain.


    Why would he have a crush on Sarah? She was the cruelest woman in all of Canberra.


    This gave Freya the urge to teach this lunatic a lesson, or she would not be a Lynch.


    "Okay. Alright. I know. Now, get up." Freya calmed him like how she would with Suzie and lifted him up.


    Rodney''s knees buckled. At that moment, he missed his footing and fell on top of Freya. "Sarah, your body is so soft... so light... smells so good. I like it."


    Freya, who was being taken advantage of in public,


    flushed with embarrassment. She took a deep breath. Now that she had sacrificed her body, she would deal with himter.


    "Mm. I''ve always smelled good." She staggered and brought him to the opposite hotel.


    The hotel was surrounded by pubs.


    The hotel receptionist, who had encountered this situation many times, casually handed them a card.


    Just as Freya wanted to ce Rodney on the bed after she brought him into the room, Rodney held her hands so tightly that he pulled her onto him.


    "Don''t leave..."


    "Alright, I won''t leave. Do you want to do it?"


    Freya''s seductive vixen-like voice rang beside Rodney''s ear.


    She also slid her hands across Rodney''s chest slowly to make it irresistible for him.


    "Yes..."


    "Okay. I''ll do it as per your request. You won''t me m e, right?"


    "...No. I''ll never me you."


    Rodney felt like he was in a dream where he met a seductive vixen who had summoned his spirits.


    After pressing the stop button for the recording, Freya patted his chest. She had to admit that men were like kids sometimes. She treated Rodney like how she would usually treat a kid, and soon, he was asleep. 1


    Only when he was finally sound asleep did she struggle to break free from his


    grip. Then, she dialed a number. "Do you have women? Can you get me a few of them? How many? Five."


    "Five?" The person on the other end was shocked.


    That was a little too wild, was it not?


    "Yeah, but I don''t like the pricier ones. Get me those who are at 200 dors each... Thank you. Hurry up and get them here." 2


    After the call ended, Freya approached Rodney and stripped him naked with a grin.


    When she had almost removed all his clothes, her face flushed, and butterflies fluttered in her stomach. 1


    Little did she expect that this man would be so hunky. However, since he was blind, she would get some fantastic women to keep himpany.


    Ten minutester, five extraordinary-looking women appeared at the door.


    Freya handed some notes to them before she left happily.


    As soon as she returned to Hackett Institute, she gave a reporter a call. "Hey, are you from Gossip Hive? I have some hot news..."


    6:00 a.m. the next day.


    Rodney was awakened from a hangover when he sensed a strong perfume scent, which upset his stomach.


    He opened his eyes in a daze and stared at the empty ceiling for a few seconds. Then, a woman ced her hand on his chest and said coyly beside his ear," You''re awake, handsome."


    Rodney turned his stiff head around, only to find a woman with a big mouth, a pair of small eyes, and buck teeth smiling charmingly at him. i

 Chapter 760

    Rodney doubted if he was in a nightmare until a woman from the other side came and clung to him. "Handsome, why don''t you sleep a little longer? It''s still early."


    He shuddered and shifted his gaze to the other side, where he saw a fat, blonde- haired woman approaching him. Her mouth was filled with...


    Then, the other women on the bed subsequently woke up as well. All of them were nothing short of hideous.


    He forcefully pped himself twice.


    After that, he screamed and leaped to his feet in shock. To his distress, he realized that he was naked.


    He was so frightened that he used the nket to cover himself. If it had not been for the sharp pain on his face, he would not have believed that everything was real. "Who are you all? Why are you here? What have you done to me?"


    "What''s the matter with you, handsome? You called us overst night, and you ended up sleeping like a log. We''ve tried to seduce you for a long time, but you showed no reaction, so we just slept the night with you." "Since you''ve paid us, let''s make it up to you now."


    Given that the women had never seen such a strikingly handsome man, they were slobbering over him.


    "Don''te near me."


    Petrified, Rodney lost his footing and fell on the bed.


    At this moment, the door of the room violently flung open.


    That was when a crowd of reporters barged in.


    "Damn. It really is Young Master Snow."


    "Young Master Snow, you''re impressive. You called over so many women for a night."


    "Young Master Snow, you have a really unique taste."


    "Young Master Snow, you have quite the physique."


    A bunch of cameras shed at Rodney. At that instant, he felt as if he was trapped


    in a nightmare. He felt like breaking down and dying so badly.


    Could someone tell him who he had offended? Why would they want to trick him like that? Ahh.


    Hackett Institute. 1


    Freya nced at her phone and doubled up withughter as she thumped on the bed. 3


    What a delight.


    When Catherine, who had just gotten up, walked past Freya''s room and heard herughter, she was speechless. She pushed the door open, only to see Freya lying on the bed andughing with tears of joy. Catherine was at a loss for words. "What are you watching that''s so funny?"


    "Let me show you something epic."


    Freya handed her phone to Catherine.


    At first nce at the trending searches so early in the morning, Catherine thought


    it would be about Shaun and Sarah''s marriage. However, she did not expect to see "Rodney Slept With Five Women".


    She clicked on the photo, which showed Rodney disheveled and wrapped in a nket sitting on the hotel room floor. There were also five women in various shapes and sizes lying on the bed. Of course, what she meant by various shapes and sizes meant they were fat and thin with hideous looks.


    There was, of course, more than one photo, and there was also a video featuring the embarrassed chasing the reporters off. 1


    The incident immediately stirred quite amotion among theizens. 1


    [When I opened the trending searches today, I thought it''d be about Shaun and Sarah''s marriage. Never in my wildest dreams did I expect it to be about Shaun''s buddy, Young Master Snow.]


    [Is Young Master Snow trying topete with Young Master Hill for the headline today? He really spared no effort in doing so.] [Young Master Snow has such a unique taste. Those women looked like they could even be his mom.]


    [If I knew earlier that Young Master Snow has such bad taste, I would''ve stood a chance of marrying into his wealthy family. At least I''d look slightly better than those women.]


    [Young Master Snow is f*cking awesome. Even a man like me is impressed by him. I''d better have more avocados to increase my desire.]


    [No wonder Young Master Snow has been single. It turns out that he''s interested


    in this type of woman. Does the Snow family know about it? They should arrange a blind date for Young Master Snow ording to the standards of these five women.] 2

 Chapter 761

    Catherine was happy from looking at thements.


    "You''re the one who did this?" She returned the phone to Freya. Other people might not know, but she understood everything. Rodney was utterly devoted to Sarah. That was obviously a prank on him.


    "Haha, that''s right. I met him at the barst night. He was totally drunk, so I got a few women for him." Freya was smiling. "Those women are way better than Sarah, right?"


    Catherine nced at her speechlessly. "You can prank him all you want, but you shouldn''t have called the reporters. I heard Rodney''s uncle will be running for president soon. If this issue gets big, it''ll surely alert the Snow family." 2


    "...Uh." Freya felt slightly scared from listening to her words. "It... most probably won''t? I''ve never heard of the Snow family being so petty."


    "I''m not too sure as well, but... you might have ruined Rodney''s reputation. Just be careful."


    Catherine threw her a nce and then turned around to walk out.


    Freya went after her anxiously. Suddenly, she saw an invitation card on the table. She opened it and had a


    look. It was Shaun and Sarah''s wedding invitation." Who sent you this?"


    "Sarah."


    "This woman is so shameless. She obviously invited you to the wedding to embarrass you and show off. Are you going?"


    "Of course, I have to go. My dad is invited too. I''m going with him." Catherine smiled faintly. "This wedding may not be able to proceed smoothly anyway." "You have a point there." Freya yawned. "I''m going to continue sleeping." At the hotel.


    After Rodney finally managed to get people to chase the reporters and women away, he turned on his phone. When he saw the mockingments left by theizens, he almost went on a rampage.


    Who was it? Which b*tch was ying a prank on him?


    He remembered that he had gotten drunkst night, and he had a vague dream. There was a fairy-like woman who had a pleasant scent. She smelled good and was so soft that he almost lost his senses.


    In the end, when he woke up, it was that bunch of... hideous women.


    There was a nauseating feeling in his stomach. He could not hold it in anymore and rushed into the bathroom to puke.


    After puking, he immediately found the hotel manager to check the security


    cameras.


    When he reviewed the security footage from dawn, he saw a woman helping him enter the hotel.


    When he had a good look at the woman''s face, he almost went on a rampage. Freya Lynch!


    It was that b*tch, Freya Lynch!


    She destroyed the reputation and image that he had spent all his life establishing. He had to make her pay for this.


    At that moment, Rodney''s phone rang. It was Chester calling him.


    Chester cleared his throat twice and said while suppressing hisughter, "So that''s what you meant when you said you had something to dost night. Wow, Rodney. You usually stay away from women, but you made everyone surprised when you touched them. I can''tpare myself to you at all. But your taste is indeed peculiar. Can''t you have normal preferences?" 2


    "Shut up!" Rodney shouted out of embarrassment. "I was set up by that b*tch, Freya." "I never knew that she was this creative." Chester was gloating. "Did you lose your virginityst night?" "Are you still even my friend?" Rodney gritted his teeth. "If you are, you should help me remove the trending searches."


    "Fine,e over quickly. It''s Shaun''s wedding today. Don''t forget, you''re the man of honor."


    Chester reminded him kindly. Only then did Rodney remember that it was Sarah and Shaun''s wedding today.


    He had felt miserable and distressedst night.


    However, after the trouble Freya had caused him, he only felt anger now. He did not even want to attend the wedding. He just wanted to look for that woman and settle the debt with her.

 Chapter 762

    "Find another person to be the man of honor. I''ll rush over in the afternoon. I have a debt to settle with Freya first, in case she escapes." Rodney was torn between both sides for a moment, but in the end, he rejected Chester.


    "...Okay, don''t bete."


    After the call ended, Rodney immediately had someone find out Freya''s address. Then, he sped over to that location.


    Upon reaching Hackett Institute, no one answered the door despite him knocking for a long time.


    After Freya looked at the man outside through the peephole, she ignored him and went back to sleep.


    She did not believe that he could pry the door open as long as she did not open it.


    It was proventer that she had underestimated that man''s fury.


    Soon, Rodney kicked the door of Freya''s bedroom open.


    When he saw that the woman on the bed was still sleeping soundly, a wave of anger rushed from the


    bottom of his heart to the top of his head.


    "Freya Lynch, how can you still sleep at a time like this?" Rodney tossed away her covers. The woman under the covers only wore a pink nightdress. Her nightdress was messy and folded up from her sleep.


    The sight of her fair skin filled Rodney''s view.


    His breathing became hot.


    Those women in the morning had worn sexy strappy clothes too, but they could notpare to Freya''s figure. She had a thin waist and slender, long legs. Her chest was even more...


    His gorgeous, handsome face flushed red.


    Freya screamed. She picked up a sweater from her side and wore it frantically. "Rodney, you scumbag!"


    She took a pillow and smacked him across his face while she got dressed.


    Rodney, who was hit right in the face, was furious." How dare you hit me? Freya Lynch, don''t think I don''t know you were the one who called those women inst night. You were the one who informed the reporters too, right? You''ve made my reputation hit rock bottom. Myst name isn''t Snow if I don''t teach you a proper lesson this time." 1


    "I knew that you would use me, so luckily, I kept evidence." Freya took her phone out hurriedly. "I recorded it all. It was you who said you wanted itst night."


    She yed the voice recording after she spoke. Rodney''s drunken voice could be heard.


    "I want..."


    "Okay, I''ll help you if you want it. You won''t me me right?"


    "No, I can never me you."


    un


    Rodney''s handsome face changed as he got angry. He could not believe that he would say such wordsst night.


    "I''m being wronged here," Freya said while crying, "You kept touching me while hugging mest night. Maybe you mistook me for Sarah, but you still wanted to do it anyway. But I couldn''t take advantage of you and I knew that I wasn''t your type so, I had no choice but to make a call. You have a strong physique, so I was worried that one woman wouldn''t be enough to satisfy you. Therefore, I called five women over."


    "Shut up!"


    Rodney''s temples throbbed from anger. He would have a hole in his brain if he believed her words.


    "I really didn''t know... that those women would be so ugly. I didn''t do it on purpose," Freya said aggrievedly, "Maybe because they were too cheap. It was only 200 dors per person." "200 dors...?"


    Rodney almost spat out blood. 3


    Freya Lynch! She could go so far as to do that kind of thing.


    "That''s right. I couldn''t possibly get you those women who charged 1,000 dors.


    It would''ve cost me a few thousand dors for a night. If you go back on your word


    and don''t pay me backter, I''d suffer a huge loss." Freya had an innocent expression on her face. "By the way, I was the one who paid for the feesst night. You owe me 1,000 dors."

 Chapter 763

    "Okay, I''ll give you 1,000 dors when you''re in the afterworld. You can use the money there."


    Rodney grabbed one of Freya''s legs and dragged her over. Just as he was about to make his move, his phone rang.


    Freya quickly took the opportunity and kicked him in the face. Then, she ran away in a hurry.


    "Stop right there!"


    Rodney chased after her, but his phone kept ringing. He picked up the call annoyedly. "Spit it out. I''m in the middle of something."


    "Oh, it looks like you aren''t done yet, Young Master Snow? Being with five women


    at night wasn''t enough for you, so you have to meet other women during the day as well?" A sarcastic voice was heard.


    Rodney looked at the caller ID. It was Jessica Snow. He shuddered in fear. "Big Sis, I didn''t know it was you."


    "That''s enough. I''m toozy to talk nonsense with you. Get back here quickly. Grandpa''s looking for you," Jessica said coldly.


    Rodney was on the verge of crying. "Big Sis,st night was-"


    "Grandpa''s very angry," Jessica reminded him.


    Rodney trembled. "I''m going back now."


    "Just be careful." Jessica hung up.


    Rodney wanted to cry, but he had no tears. He was really done for because of Freya.


    An hourter.


    Rodney walked into the Snow family''s vi.


    When he entered, he only saw Old Master Snow, his parents, Jessica, and Carson in the living room. He felt relieved.


    It was a good thing that his aunts and uncles were not here. Otherwise, they would interrogate him altogether and he would feel like dying from it.


    "Second Brother, you''re back." Rodney''s younger brother, Carson, teased him with a smile. "Do you want to drink some tonic that''s specially for men? I''m afraid that you might be worn out fromst night."


    Rodney red at him viciously. He hurriedly went to pour a cup of coffee for Old Master Snow in an attempt to please him. "Listen to my exnation. I got set up by someonest night-"


    "Kneel down," Old Master Snow said sternly as he held the cup.


    Rodney''s father, Jason, warned him, "Kneel down since your grandpa has asked you to." 1


    Rodney had no choice but to kneel on the ground.


    Old Master Snow put down his cup with a bang. He harrumphed. "Why does the Snow family have such a n embarrassing young master like you? Your uncle''s election is next year but here you are being a hindrance to the Snow family. You became theughing stock of Canberra so early in the morning."


    Rodney''s mother, Wendy, sighed and said, "The other day, your aunt even intended to set up a blind date for you and Director Lawson''s daughter. They heard about the issue this morning and rejected the blind date without saying another word. Tell me, which daughter from the proper families will dare to get married to you in the future?"


    "That isn''t a big deal at all."


    Rodney lowered his head. He did not want to get married anyway. Every year, he was most annoyed when his family arranged blind dates for him.


    "Shut up." Old Master Snow''s expression went cold.


    Rodney said aggrievedly, "Grandpa, I was drunkst night. I really didn''t know about anything. It was a woman called Freya Lynch who called those women over. I didn''t touch them." "We''ve already looked into it."

 Chapter 764

    Old Master Snow said furiously, "Don''t think I don''t know why you drank until you got drunkst night. Wasn''t it because Sarah''s getting married today? The Snow family is a prominent family too. Why do we have such a disappointment like you? Is Canberra short of women that you have to chase after Sarah all day long? My grandchild is being treated as a backup in a rtionship. Even if you don''t feel ashamed, your parents and I do."


    "Grandpa, your words are too much. I''m not her backup. Sarah and I are good friends," Rodney exined ufortably.


    Wendy said angrily, "If you''re just good friends, why do you go to her wherever and whenever she asks you to? Back then when you were studying, your diary was filled with Sarah''s name too."


    "Mom, you''re being too much. You even peeped at my diary." Rodney was infuriated. 1


    "You''re my son. I don''t want you to be treated as a fool by others," Wendy said agitatedly.


    "I turned a blind eye before, but Shaun is already getting married to her. You''re not that young either, but you''ve even created such an issue now. I''m treated as a joke when I go outside. Those who don''t know


    any better will think that I didn''t teach my son well."


    Old Master Snow harrumphed. "Don''t think I''m unaware of the matter with Freya as well. Three years ago, she was a talented cosmetic chemist in Osher Corporation. Just because of her personal grudge with Sarah, you used her of giarism and even caused her to be cklisted by the industry. I may be old, but I''m not muddle-headed yet. As to why she took revenge on youst night, you were the one who brought it upon yourself. You deserved it!" 6


    "Grandpa..." Rodney was utterly frustrated. He did not expect that his own family would take Freya''s side.


    "Please, am I even your biological grandson?"


    "I, Derek Snow, would also like to know why I have a grandson like you despite having lived honorably and righteously all my life." Old Master Snow hit the table out of anger and stood up. "Look at your uncle, aunts, brothers, and sisters. They''re all honorable people. Which of them is simr to you?"


    "Dad, don''t get too angry as it''ll only affect your health." Jason patted Old Master Snow''s back.


    "You''re a disgrace." Old Master Snow took a deep breath. Then, he suddenly said, "You said that it was Freya who set you up. Since she has already ruined your good reputation, let herpensate you for it."


    "Compensate... What will shepensate me with?" Rodney was touched. He knew that he was Grandpa''s biological grandson, after all. His family would surely help him.


    "She''llpensate you with marriage. Let her get married to you." Old Master Snow sighed. "Although the Lynch family''s status is quite low, this is the only choice we have left." 4


    Rodney was utterly stunned. Let Freya get married to him?


    No, no, no!


    "Grandpa, what kind of joke are you making right now?"


    "Do I look like I''m joking?" Old Master Snow red at him.


    "The Lynch family is one of the top wealthy families in Melbourne. Freya''s brother, Forrest, is quite capable as well. During these two years, Snow Corporation had some small-scale coborations with the Lynch family as well. Your sister said Forrest is quite remarkable. Ever since he took over thepany, he''s been running it steadily and even expanded thepany. Their family''s reputation isn''t bad either, excluding the matter of Freya and Thomas from three years ago... But I already looked into that. She''s innocent. You and Shaun were the ones who caused trouble and ruined her reputation. This way, it''ll prevent you from thinking about that woman, Sarah."


    "Dad, Mom, say a few words for me. Grandpa''s bing more muddle-headed with age." Rodney


    could only look toward his parents helplessly.


    Wendy hesitated for a moment and looked at Old Master Snow. "Freya may not want to get married to him." i


    "I think so too." Jason nodded.


    No, was that the point? The point was that he would not marry her, okay?!


    "You can do anything you like. I won''t marry her anyway. I''d rather be a monk than marry that woman," Rodney said angrily and just ran away.


    Worst came to worst, he would just refuse toe back home anymore.


    "That kid..." Wendy shook her head as she watched his retreating back. "Does he not know what the people of Canberra are talking about him? Never mind if it''s another person, but what''s the deal with the Neeson family?"


    "Mom, don''t be hasty. There''ll be a way." Jessica consoled her.

 Chapter 765

    At a seven-star seaside hotel, a wedding of the century was being held.


    It was 11:48 a.m. when Catherine and Joel appeared together.


    "Isn''t that Catherine and Joel? Why did the father and daughtere?"


    "The Yule family and the Hill family are old acquaintances, so it''s normal that Joel was invited. But it''s unexpected that Catherine woulde. She''s Shaun''s ex- wife, after all."


    "Tsk tsk, an ex-wife attending her ex-husband''s wedding. This is interesting."


    The whispers of the guests heightened the atmosphere to the maximum.


    Shaun, who was meeting the guests on thewn, heard everyone''s whispers and turned back to look. Catherine was walking over in a in dress.


    There were light green leaves embroidered on her dress. When the sunlight shone on her dress, it radiated a beautiful, blinding gold color. It also entuated her curvy figure. She had an elegant temperament as if she was a vintage beauty. Shaun was in a daze for a moment. He knew that she was beautiful, but he never knew that she could look s o stunning when she wore such dresses.


    The man of honor by his side, Chester, cleared his throat and reminded him, "Why is Catherine here?"


    "I''m not sure."


    Joel was a senior, after all, so Shaun had to go forward and wee him. "Uncle Joel-"


    "Mm." Joel nced at him indifferently. "I''m only here because of your grandparents."


    Catherine waved the invitation card in her hand. "I was invited by you guys. Honestly, I didn''t think that I, your ex-wife, would be able to receive your invitation."


    Shaun''s handsome face stiffened. He never had the thought of sending an invitation to Catherine, so who sent it to her?


    Soon, Catherine and Joel went to the other side of thewn. It was where the people of the Hill family stood. Suzie was dressed up like a princess. Lea was bringing Suzie along with her by her side.


    "Aunty Cathy." Suzie ran toward Catherine happily once she saw her.


    Catherine carried Suzie naturally. She became absentminded looking at the tailored flower girl dress that Suzie wore.


    She never expected that the daughter she gave birth to would be the flower girl for Shaun and Sarah''s wedding. There were just all sorts of ridiculous things that would happen in life.


    "Catherine, I haven''t seen you in a long time," Old Madam Hill greeted her calmly.


    "Grandpa, Granny." Catherine nodded at them with a smile. She neither liked nor disliked the Hill family members.


    Valerie was the only one whoughed with her mouth covered when she saw Catherine. "Cathy, Shaun is already getting married. Have you gotten a boyfriend yet? Ah, I even thought of attending your and Shaun''s wedding. I never expected that... Speaking of this, although you and Shaun were married back then, you both didn''t even have a wedding right?"


    Joel''s expression darkened. "Let''s not talk about the past."


    "Oh, look at me. It''s my fault for being chatty." Valerie hit her mouth lightly. "I''m justmenting about Catherine''s life. Even if she got to live in the Hill family''s manor for a little while, she couldn''t be the young madam of the Hill family in the end."


    "Shut your mouth." Old Master Hill shot her an icy nce. "Go to the side if you don''t have any nice things to say."


    "Grandpa, it''s okay. The fact that I came today means that I''ve already let go of the past." Catherine smiled faintly. "I''ll consider getting a boyfriend, but I''m still young. I''m not in a rush, and there are just too many suitors around me. My eyes get blurry just from having to pick one."


    Just as she finished speaking, she suddenly heard Isaac''s voice.


    "Ms. Jones, Uncle Joel." Isaac, who looked amazing, walked toward them. He waved to greet them while smiling. "Ms. Jones, if I knew you wereing, I would''ve gone to pick you and your father up."


    "There''s no need for such trouble," Catherine said politely as she smiled. "It''s not troublesome at all." Issac grinned enthusiastically.


    "You both are..." Old Madam Hill had aplicated expression on her face.

 Chapter 766

    Joel smiled as he exined, "I''ve already spoken with Isaac''s father to let both our children interact with each other more."


    The Hill family members instantly went silent. Although the Stringer family could notpare to the Hill family, they were still a family of schrs. In addition, Catherine''s identity was different now. It was only normal that the Stringer family would want her to marry into their family.


    Even Valerie remained quiet, but she felt frustrated. She never expected that Catherine would still be so popr even after getting abandoned.


    On the other hand, although Shaun was having a toast with the guests, he kept looking over to what was happening on Catherine''s side. When Isaac went over, his grip on his wine ss tightened involuntarily.


    "Shaun, Chester." 1


    Suddenly, Rodney appeared in a hurry. He was still wearing his clothes from yesterday. He reeked of alcohol, and his shirt was crumpled.


    Chester nced at him in disdain. "Look at your appearance. You should''ve at least changed your


    clothes beforeing." "I didn''t have the mood to change. I''m almost dying from anger," Rodney snapped. "I-"


    "It''s time to prepare for the ceremony. The bride cane out now." The master of ceremonies came over and interrupted Rodney''s words.


    Rodney looked aggrieved, but no one cared about him.


    "...Okay."


    Shaun nodded, and his eyes were downcast. He told Chester and Rodney to go get Sarah. 3


    12:18 p.m.


    The wedding ceremony started on time.


    Sarah wore a morous wedding dress that made her look like royalty. She walked slowly among the shower of pink petals. She wore a tiara on her head, and it was decorated with numerous diamonds. It made the women attending the wedding envious. 4


    She walked into the white gazebo and stood face to face with Shaun.


    He was wearing a tailored white suit. He had a unique temperament that made him so blindingly handsome.


    Sarah''s heart started to speed up.


    She had been waiting for so long for this day, and it finally came.


    She took a quick nce at Catherine who was on thewn.


    ''Ha, in the end, Shaun is getting married to me!''


    In the future, she would have children with Shaun. Everything that he owned would be hers. 2


    "Shaunic..."


    Sarah looked at Shaun affectionately.


    Shaun had mixed feelings. He had already decided to marry Sarah a long time ago. It was a wedding that he owed Sarah. However, now that this moment had arrived, he felt as if there was arge rock pressing down on his heart.


    The master of ceremonies held the microphone and started to ask, "Mr. Shaun Hill, do you take Ms. Sarah Langley Neeson as your wedded wife? Do you promise to be faithful only to her, protect her, and cherish her, for richer or poorer, in sickness and health?"


    "I..." Shaun clenched his fists. Just as he was about to say thest word, a group of police barged in.


    "Excuse me, we''re here on police business." An inspector walked up to Sarah and said, "Ms. Neeson, the police discovered a foreign man''s body at the riverside two days ago. We suspect that you''re rted to his death. Please return to the police station with us for investigation."


    All the guests were shocked.


    Sarah felt as if she was falling from heaven to hell. She said with a grim expression, "I don''t know what you''re talking about. I don''t know any foreign men."

 Chapter 767

    "Are you sure you don''t recognize him?" The inspector showed her Lucifer''s picture. "After our investigation, we could confirm that this man had been living in an apartment that''s under your name. Not only that, you were frequently going in and out of that apartment a few days ago. We suspect that you shared an improper rtionship with him."


    Shaun''s expression was awful.


    What could be more embarrassing than a group of police using his bride of having an affair behind his back during his wedding ceremony?


    The guests were abuzz too. No one expected that they would witness such a shocking scene when attending a wedding ceremony.


    "Is it true? Is the police saying that Sarah was having a n affair with that foreign man?"


    "That''s exactly what he meant."


    "That''s impossible, right? I heard they''ve been in love for more than ten years. Besides, with Shaun''s condition and physique, does Sarah even need to find another man?"


    "Naha, maybe he can''t satisfy her."


    The guests'' discussion traveled into Shaun''s ears. He warned with a tense face, "Sarah is my bride. Please mind your words when you talk."


    He exuded a terrifying aura that even caused the experienced inspector to shudder.


    However, a momentter, the inspector mustered his courage and said again, "It''s true that the deceased shared a rtionship with Ms. Neeson. We''re doing this for your sake as well, President Hill. Do you want to get married under suspicious circumstances, President Hill? Or are you sure that you really understand the woman beside youpletely?"


    "That''s enough. Although you''re the police, there are many guests here today. You have to take responsibility for your words. I did meet that foreign man you''re talking about before because he rented my apartment. I was justmunicating matters regarding the apartment with him, yet you''re making it out to be an improper rtionship. This is too much." Sarah had a cold expression and acted like she was furious as she scolded the police.


    "That''s right. Sarah''s not that kind of person." Rodney could not hold back anymore and came forward to use the police. "Do you think you can simply ruin a woman''s reputation just because you''re the police? It''s even her wedding day today."


    The inspector frowned and said humbly, "Since we''re already here, it means that we have other evidence in our hands. Are you sure you want me to list them out one by one in public before you''ll let me bring this person away?"


    Sarah started panicking when she heard that.


    The job had definitely been done without a trail, and that person even said Lucifer''s body was buried in the deste mountains. Why did it appear at the riverside where it was discovered by the police?


    The police came all of a sudden and caught her off guard. She did not know how much the police knew from their investigation in these two days.


    Shaun nced at Sarah in silence. He still could not believe that Sarah would have an affair with another man.


    However, the police''s gaze that was full of certainty made him go silent at that moment.


    "Shaun, let the police bring her to the police station for investigation," Old Master Hill said in a deep voice," Today''s wedding is temporarily canceled."


    When Old Master Hill said that, everyone at the venue was shocked.


    No one expected that the wedding of the century would be canceled all of a sudden.


    Sarah''s pretty face under the delicate makeup paled instantly. She had waited for so long for this day to arrive. She was just about to be Young Madam Hill. She had been waiting for this day for too long. 2 "Shaunic." She grabbed Shaun''s hand tightly.


    If the wedding was canceled, she would turn from the bride everyone was envious of to theughing stock of the whole nation.


    Plus, her reputation would be ruined.


    She looked at the inspector pleadingly. "Can you let us finish the wedding before I


    go to the police station with you? It''ll just take a little while. Please, this is the most important day of my life."


    The inspector''s gaze did not waver.


    Had he not discovered some things, he would have tolerated it and not dy her wedding.

 Chapter 768

    However, the police officer only felt disdain for Sarah from the bottom of his heart.


    He did not reveal everything out of respect to the Hill family.


    "Shaun, we should cooperate with the police''s investigation," Old Master Hill said with amanding voice, "If she''s innocent, the wedding will be held again a few dayster. The Hill family isn''t short of money to hold another wedding.


    Nevertheless, the Hill family''s future young madam must be a woman with a clean record." 1


    "Shaun, let''s do as your grandpa says." Old Madam Hill nodded in agreement.


    They had never liked Sarah anyway. It was Shaun who insisted on marrying her, so they had no choice. Since the police were here and iming that Sarah had an affair with another man, if it was proven to be true, they would never let Shaun proceed with the marriage.


    Even if Shaun were to marry Sarah, they had to investigate everything thoroughly.


    After all, it was Shaun''s second marriage. If he got married and divorced again, the Hill family would


    really be a joke in the public''s eyes.


    Sarah was flustered. She said with reddened eyes," Grandpa, I know that you''ve disliked me all long, but it''s Shaunic''s and my wedding today."


    "I''ve already made my opinions clear. We, the Hill family, aren''t going back on our word regarding the wedding. We''re just cooperating with the police''s investigation. If you''re innocent, there''ll still be a wedding." Old Master Hill was enraged by Sarah.


    She made it look as if he was trying to separate her and Shaun.


    "Shaun, do as your grandpa says," Lea said.


    Let s go.


    The inspector got impatient as well. He had two policemen nk Sarah to bring her out. Then, he turned toward Shaun and said, "President Hill, maybe you aren''t clear about this yet. That foreign man was murdered by someone. This is a criminal case, and it''s a very serious charge."


    Shaun, who wanted to say something, went silent.


    He was awyer himself, so he knew a lot about criminal matters. If the police said it was serious, then it meant that Sarah might be directly involved in the case.


    Therefore, it was quite impossible if he wanted to let Sarah stay.


    "Sarah, you just need to cooperate with the police''s investigation," he said softly to Sarah, "I believe that you''re innocent. I''ll bail you out very soon. We''ll hold our wedding on another day."


    "...Shaunic, I''m innocent. Shaunic, I''ll be waiting for you."


    After hearing his words, Sarah did not feel consoled. Instead, her heart fell into the depths of despair. She felt chilly.


    She had never felt as lost or anxious as she was at that moment. She was afraid that Shaun would find out about her and Lucifer.


    However, she could not scream or cry out in a panic. Otherwise, she would be exposed further.


    She just prayed that the police had not discovered anything.


    That way, she could still get married to Shaun after a few days.


    The wedding came to an abrupt halt.


    Shaun quickly calmed down. He said to the guests," Dear guests, I give my deepest apologies. You all came to attend our wedding amid your busy schedules, yet we were met with this incident. I feel very frustrated and regretful as well. Although today''s wedding has to be canceled, you can still stay back and enjoy a meal before leaving."


    Joel, who was sitting at the third table from the back, turned to Catherine and said, "Catherine, are we staying back to eat?"


    "What for? It''s not like we don''t have the money to have a meal elsewhere."


    Catherine put down her ss and stood up. After all, she had onlye to watch the fun.


    She was very satisfied after watching the scene just now. It was time for her to leave.

 Chapter 769

    Joel followed Catherine immediately when he saw that she was about to leave.


    Many guests gradually left as well after they saw someone take the lead.


    They could have a meal anywhere, but everyone just wanted to go out and gossip about whether Sarah had cheated on Shaun or not. 1


    When Old Master Hill saw the guests leaving one by one, he smashed a ss out of anger. "What a disgrace! This is the woman you insist on marrying!" 1


    "Grandpa, Sarah is being framed by someone else in this incident. I believe that she''s innocent." Shaun tried to defend Sarah with a grim expression. "I knew her from when I was in the mental hospital. I understand Sarah well." 1


    "No one canpletely understand another person," Lea suddenly said after she nced at Mason as a hint. She had previously thought she knew Mason well, but she realized in recent years that she had never really seen through the person who had been sleeping by her side for more than 20 years.


    Shaun was her son. He might have followed in her footsteps.


    "Your mom is right." Old Madam Hill nodded. "Don''t me us for canceling the wedding just now. As your elders, we only hope that you can marry a woman with a clean record. The police insisted on taking Sarah away even though there were many guests just now. I reckon they must''ve gotten their hands on something..."


    Willie could not help but muster up his courage to say, "Big Brother, I think it''s better to investigate this thoroughly as well. I''ve seen many women, and most o f them are horny-"


    Shaun shot him an icy re before he could finish his sentence.


    "I''ll bring someone to the police station to bail Sarah out of jail." i


    He turned around and left after he spoke.


    "Shaun, we''re going with you." Rodney and Chester followed him.


    On the way to the police station, Rodney said angrily," Those police officers are too much. Couldn''t they have chosen a better time to investigate this matter? Why did they have to take Sarah away during her wedding? Aren''t they just embarrassing Sarah in public? They don''t have a single bit of consideration for a woman''s reputation. How will the noble families talk about Sarah from now on?" 1


    He turned on his phone. "Look, now everyone on the inte knows that you guys canceled the wedding.


    Everyone is scolding Sarah." "Chester..." Shaun looked at Chester.


    "Don''t worry. I''ve already made a call. Someone will remove the trending searches and rece them with some other celebrity scandals." Chester had a knowing expression.


    After arriving at the police station, Superintendent York, who was in charge of the case, met Shaun personally after Shaun shed his attorney''s license.


    "Excuse me, Mr. Hill. The suspect is still in the middle of an interrogation. We can''t let you take her away yet," Superintendent York said with a serious expression.


    Shaun frowned and said in a deep voice, "I''ve already submitted the rted documents. Why can''t I bail her out?" i


    "There are just too many parties involved in this case. It''s closely rted to the Australian Federal Police as well."


    "Isn''t it just about a foreigner? Why is the Australian Federal Police involved?" Rodney asked unhappily.


    "Let me exin it to you. The name of the deceased is Lucifer. We''ve already confirmed with Interpol that the deceased hadmitted many times in the States and even went to jail several times. After he came to Australia, we found out that there was a fund transfer of 200 million dors from Ms. Neeson''s bank ount to Lucifer. Lucifer was living in her apartment as well.


    He frequented gambling ces and the bar.


    "When the forensics department did an autopsy on Lucifer''s body, they discovered that he got addicted to drugs recently. By investigating his movement in and out of the bar, we were led to a few female customers of the bar. We found out that Lucifer often brought different women back to his apartment, and three of those women are drug addicts as well."


    Shaun''s pupils constricted. "You''re saying that Sarah gave 200 million dors to Lucifer?"


    "It''s absolutely true. The first 100 million dors was given more than a month ago, and the other 100 million dors was given recently. We''ve confirmed that all the money Lucifer spent was provided by Ms. Neeson. ording to information provided by a nearby neighbor, Sarah would go to Lucifer''s apartment at least three times a week. She would often spend six to seven hours there. 1


    "We initially thought that Ms. Neeson was taking drugs when she was with Lucifer, but the doctor just tested her blood and the report came out negative for drugs. What other possibility is there when a woman stays in the same house as a man for a long time? We checked the surveince cameras as well... There were a few times when Ms. Neeson''s clothes were different when she exited the apartment from the ones she initially wore..."


    Superintendent York gave Shaun a look of sympathy." That''s why our men didn''t let you both continue with


    the wedding. It was for your sake." 1


    Shaun''s whole body went stiff.

 Chapter 770

    The blood flowing throughout Shaun''s body instantly turned cold.


    The scenes of Sarah waiting at home for him to return from work every day kept shing in his mind.


    He recalled her lively, kind, and pure appearance.


    The police told him that Sarah would spend six to seven hours in the apartment with another man several times a week.


    Besides, her clothes were different when she came out of the apartment...


    Sarah said that man was her tenant. However, was it necessary to spend so much time with a tenant?


    Why would she lie to him?


    Actually, the reason was simple.


    If he could, he did not want to believe it at all. 1


    It turned out that he did not understand Sarah enough.


    He recalled himself saying confidently that he believed in her. Suddenly, he found the whole thing hrious.


    Just the thought that Sarah had touched such a dirty man before made Shaun feel utterly relieved at that


    moment. Luckily, he never had sex with Sarah before.


    Not only him, but Rodney and Chester were both shocked too.


    Especially Rodney, whose eyes were bloodshot. "That''s impossible. Sarah isn''t that kind of person." 4


    Superintendent York said, "We always speak ording to the truth when we handle cases. Currently, the Australian Federal Police are tracing the drugs. Furthermore, Lucifer died from a gunshot. The time of his death was less than a week ago. We suspect that Ms. Neeson hired someone to kill Lucifer to prevent her improper rtionship with him from being exposed as she was about to get married." 2


    Rodney''s body shuddered. He yelled, "How could Sarah have possibly killed someone? She can''t even bring herself to kill a fish." 3


    "This is just our suspicion. We''re still in the middle of investigating it. If she wasn''t involved in the murder, we''ll let her out after the Australian Federal Police''s investigation isplete," Superintendent York said.


    "...Okay."


    Shaun did not know how he walked out of the police station.


    His mind was filled with Sarah''s words about the foreign man being just a tenant.


    Ha, tenant.


    "Shaun, you have to trust Sarah." Rodney grabbed


    Shaun''s shoulders. He said agitatedly, "I don''t believe that Sarah is that kind of person." 2


    "Rodney, maybe all of us have forgotten that Sarah is a normal woman too." Chester lit a cigarette. "Women have their needs too, and Shaun has never satisfied her."


    Shaun was astonished.


    Was that the reason?


    However, he had clearly told Sarah before that she could walk away if she could not ept him.


    She was the one who said it was okay and that she did not care about that stuff.


    Which of her words were true and which of them were false? Shaun suddenly realized that he might never have understood Sarah properly.


    "Bullsh*t!" Rodney red at Chester and spat out vulgar words.

 Chapter 771

    "What I said is the truth. Otherwise, why would there be women who cheat on their husbands, not only mentally but spiritually as well? Isn''t it because they can''t bear the loneliness?" Chester took a long drag on his cigarette. "As for the 200 million dors that Sarah gave to Lucifer, I reckon she was threatened."


    There was no doubt that Chester was the calmest one among the three men at that moment.


    Shaun quickly realized it too.


    If Sarah just wanted to have sex with that man, she would not have given him 200 million dors.


    "Let''s talk about this matter again after shees out." 1


    A momentter, Shaun opened the car door and got in.


    Too many things had happened today. He just wanted to cool down for a while and think about his and Sarah''s future.


    A few minutester, he called Hadley. "I need all the information on Sarah''s case."


    Sarah spent only a day and a half in the police station.


    However, that day and a half felt like a year. She was interrogated by the police every minute.


    "Do you know that Lucifer took drugs?


    "Did Lucifer use your money to take drugs? Why did you give him 200 million dors?


    "You went to the apartment a few times every week and spent a few hours there. Your clothes were different when you came out, and the way you walked looked as though you were hiding something. What rtionship do you share with Lucifer?


    "Why didn''t you make a police report when he went missing?


    "Do you know that he brought women back to the apartment?


    "Did you already know that he was dead?"


    She had tried staying calm at the start of it, but their sharp questions forced her to deny everything hysterically in the end. "I didn''t. Nothing happened between me and him at all."


    "Sarah Langley Neeson, we have already obtained surveince footage from the areas near your apartment. If you keep refusing to cooperate with us and refuse to say anything, we''ll have reason to suspect that it was you who hired someone to kill Lucifer."


    The police pointed at her while saying word by word, "You have to understand that you''re Lucifer''s closest contact. It''s useless for you to hide things because


    Shaun already knows about everything. He came to the police station yesterday evening. Otherwise, why do you think that you haven''t been released on bail until now?"


    At that moment, Sarah only felt as if the sky was about to fall.


    She shuddered. The thing she feared the most still happened in the end.


    No, it was not the time for her to be flustered. Firstly, she could not go to jail. Besides, Lucifer was killed by those people. She was not involved in anything after that. It was impossible for the police to determine that she was the one who killed Lucifer.


    After remaining silent for more than ten minutes, Sarah''s eyes reddened. She started crying all of a sudden. "I didn''t mean to hide anything..."


    7:00 p.m. of the next day.


    Sarah was released on bail. She was still wearing the wedding dress from yesterday. However, after spending so much time in the police station, the white dress had turned dark. Her makeup was smudged too. She looked like a female ghost.


    Shaun was waiting outside. After seeing her, a trace of unfamiliarity shed across his eyes.


    The Sarah in his memories was beautiful, but he did not know when she became so unrecognizable.


    "Shaunic, Shaunic." When Sarah saw him, tears flowed out of her eyes. She lifted her dress and ran toward him while stumbling. She wanted to fling herself into his embrace.


    However, Shaun quickly evaded her.


    Sarah looked at him with a nk expression. Hurt, regret, and pain shed across her eyes.

 Chapter 772

    "Shaunic, I didn''t lie to you on purpose. I was forced to do so. That person was


    one of the criminals who kidnapped me back in the States. You should know how painful that incident was for me. I''m not clean anymore, yet that person appeared again like a demon.


    "He said he had indecent pictures and videos of my past. I had no choice. I was afraid that you would be disgusted with me if you found out, so I gave him money. I gave him 200 million dors but he wasn''t satisfied. He wanted me to have sex with him."


    Sarah crouched down and cried bitterly as she spoke," I felt disgusted. Every time he touched me, it felt so repulsive that I wanted to puke. Shaunic, I made a mistake. I''ve done you wrong, but it wasn''t intentional. I love you. You were already so repulsed by me that you would puke whenever I touched you. I was scared that you''d hate me even more if you saw the pictures."


    "Get up."


    Shaun extended his hands to help her up.


    Sarah flung herself into his embrace. She wailed while hugging him. "Shaunic, don''t leave me. I''ll die without you."


    Shaun''s body stiffened.


    Actually, the police had already told him about these things before he bailed her out of jail.


    He had still med Sarah for her stupidity before. She should have told him that someone was threatening her.


    However, Sarah''s cries made him understand that maybe the issue stemmed from his constant refusal to touch her and it had made her increasingly insecure.


    He did not me her as much anymore, but he still felt ufortable.


    He even wanted to push Sarah away instinctively.


    "Sarah, calm down. Let''s go back to the seaside vi first." Shaun helped her to get in the car.


    Hadley was in front, driving the car.


    During the whole journey, Sarah leaned her body on Shaun''s chest. She kept exining, "Shaunic, Lucifer is dead now. I won''t do you any wrong from now on. Let''s call it even, okay? Didn''t you have sex with Catherine some time back as well? I know all about it. You spent two nights at her ce."


    Shaunughed bitterly in his heart.


    He said he loved Sarah, yet he had sex with Catherine. On the other hand, Sarah said she loved him for more than ten years, yet she still had sex with another man before their wedding.


    That was the first time he was at a loss regarding their rtionship.


    Could he really continue being together with Sarah? Was such a rtionship not dirty? 1


    "Shaunic, say something. I beg you, just say something. You''re making me feel scared." Sarah started sobbing again as she was at a loss.


    "Sarah, answer me seriously. Do you have anything to do with Lucifer''s death?" Shaun''s cold eyes stared into her. His gaze looked as if he wanted to burn a hole into someone.


    Sarah trembled. She said, "Lucifer died due to a gunshot. Where would I find a killer who could do something like that? If I had that ability, I would''ve gotten someone to deal with him a long time ago. I wouldn''t have allowed myself to keep getting threatened by Lucifer."


    Shaun pressed his lips together in silence. He did not say a word.


    Sarah continued saying, "Lucifer did so many bad things overseas. It''s not an exaggeration to say that he was without a conscience. After he returned, he kept gambling and taking drugs. He had too many enemies."


    "Enough, I got it."


    Shaun finally said something. After he spoke, he turned his head and looked outside the window.


    Sarah gazed at his handsome side profile. She breathed a sigh of relief inwardly. However, she still had many doubts in her heart. Who dug out Lucifer''s body? Who was the one giving her a hard time behind the scenes?


    She was unconfident, but luckily, Shaun had chosen to believe in her.


    After arriving at the seaside vi, Shaun brought her inside.


    When she saw the suitcases in the living room, she did not have a good feeling.


    "Shaunic, are we... moving somewhere else?"

 Chapter 773

    "It''s not both of us, it''s just me." Shaun rubbed his brows. A deep trace of


    helplessness shed across his narrow eyes. "I''m sorry, Sarah. I think we both need some time to cool down."


    Sarah was stunned. She could not believe it.


    Had Shaun not decided to stop pursuing that matter just now? Why was he leaving all of a sudden?!


    No, she could not let him leave.


    Sarah grabbed Shaun''s hand. "Shaunic, don''t go. I beg you. What will it take for you to forgive me? As long as you say it, I''m willing to do anything."


    "Sarah, don''t do this..." Shaun tried to push her hand away.


    However, it was as if Sarah had gone crazy. Her face was streaked with tears. "If you want to cool down, you can do it here. I won''t disturb you. Shaunic, everyone in Canberra sees me as a joke now. If you move out so suddenly, what will those people think of me? They''ll think that I''m a seductress. I won''t be able to hold my head high for the rest of my life. If you don''t want me, I''d rather die!"


    "Sarah, are you threatening me?"


    An icy coldnessced Shaun''s helpless tone. His


    towering figure emanated an aura that could make one''s heart shudder involuntarily.


    Sarah was frightened. She shook her head.


    "No, Shaunic. Can''t we just sit down and talk peacefully? We''ve known each other for 20 years. We''ve had feelings for each other for more than ten years and went through so many hardships together. It really wasn''t easy for us toe to where we are today."


    Shaun gazed at her in confusion. "Sarah, I''ve done a lot of thinking in these two days. Actually, I never once thought that you were dirty. However, the fact that I can''t touch you has be a hurdle in our hearts that we can''t ovee. Every woman has her basic needs, and I can''t satisfy them for you. I''ve already forgiven you, but I can''t act as if nothing has ever happened before. Do you understand?"


    Just thinking about the countless women Lucifer had slept with and the times he had sex with Sarah made Shaun feel repulsed at the thought of hugging her.


    How could they even talk about being together for the rest of their lives?


    "What do you mean?" Sarah got agitated and hysterical. "In the end, you just think that I''m dirty!"


    "Sarah, aren''t you tired? Whenever we fight, you''ll always bring up this matter." Shaun had a bitter expression. "If I hated you for being dirty, I wouldn''t have gotten together with you from the start."


    "Then why are you leaving?" Sarah begged pitifully," Shaunic, don''t go. I''ll tell you everything from now on.


    I won''t hide anything from you, okay? Whichever part of me that you think isn''t good enough, I''ll change it."


    "Sarah, I''m sorry. I''m really tired."


    Shaun broke her grip. He simply took his suitcases, turned around, and walked out.


    Sarah was on the verge of falling apart. She grabbed his suitcases and refused to let go. "You said we just need a break, so you''ll stille back. I won''t let you bring your stuff away. Shaunic, I admit that I was wrong, but you got together with Catherine too. You betrayed our feelings before as well. I can forgive you for that, so why can''t you forgive me?!" 3


    Shaun saw her holding onto his suitcases, refusing to let go. He was annoyed by her cries as well. Therefore, he simply abandoned his things and left straight away.


    He did not know why he and Sarah had be like this, i


    In his memories, whenever he felt tired or lonely, he could always feel a sense of belonging as long as he saw Sarah.


    However, Sarah was like a huge mountain pressing on his heart at that moment. Whenever he faced her, he would feel indescribable exhaustion.


    When Shaun walked out of the seaside vi, he felt some guilt in his heart. At the same time, he felt rxed as well.


    Hadley drove the car over. Shaun got in the car and lit a cigarette. He asked absently, "Hadley, am I a huge scumbag?" 9

 Chapter 774

    "President Hill, you''re not a scumbag. You just... don''t love Ms. Neeson anymore." ''You stopped loving her a long time ago, but you were just deluded by Ms. Neeson''s hypnosis,'' Hadley thought. 3


    "I don''t love her?" Shaun smiled bitterly. "I used to think that I''d love her forever."


    "There''s a barrier between you and Ms. Neeson," Hadley said, "Happiness is the most important thing when two people are in a rtionship. But I never thought you were happy every time I saw youing out of the vi."


    Shaun was taken aback. Was he not happy?


    When he thought about it, it seemed urate. He did not know when it began, but he would rather work extra hours at thepany.


    Hadley saw that Shaun was in a daze. He continued saying, "Besides... even if you suppress this matter, the police had appeared in public to bring Ms. Neeson away that day. Many people have already caught wind of it. If you still insist on being together with Ms.


    Neeson, not only will it anger Old Master Hill and Old Madam Hill, but the outsiders will mock you as well." "Don''t say any more."


    Shaun clenched his fists that were resting on his legs.


    It was a wedding of the century, yet he became theughing stock of Canberra in the end.


    In the seaside vi.


    After Shaun left without hesitation, Sarah broke everything she could find in the house like a madman. 2


    The whole ce had been decorated with rose petals due to the wedding. However, it was as if the red rose petals were now mocking her.


    She should have be the young madam of the Hill family now, the person whom the whole of Australia envied.


    Why had she fallen from heaven to hell in an instant?


    Aunty Zara, who was in the kitchen, was so frightened that she did not dare toe out. At this moment, Yael frantically ran inside. "Calm down, Ms. Neeson. Eldest Young Master Hill is just angry. He''lle back after a while."


    "Yael, do you think that I''m disgusting too?" Sarah asked as she cried.


    "No, I know that you didn''t have a choice. Ms. Neeson, you''ve been through too many hardships. Eldest


    Young Master Hill has no clue at all." Yael was upset that Shaun was being so merciless. Ms. Neeson obviously loved him deeply.


    "Thank you, Yael," Sarah muttered, "You''re the only one from Shaun''s people who''s still on my side now. You must help me keep an eye on him. I''m worried that Catherine may take advantage of this opportunity. Of course, there may be other women as well."


    "Don''t worry. I''ll help you keep an eye on him. I''ll tell you if anything happens," Yael said, gritting her teeth. 1


    "Okay, Yael. I''ll never forget our sisterhood." 1


    Sarah hugged her.


    After Yael left, Sarah furiously dialed a person''s number. "Didn''t you say that you buried Lucifer''s body in a deste ce back then? Why was his body discovered by the police at the riverside?"


    "They were careless. I reckon they were tailed when they buried the body," that person said in a low voice.


    Sarah was exasperated. "I thought you were very capable. You guys have put me in trouble this time. The wedding was canceled, and Shaun and I are at odds with each other. If I knew you guys would be so useless, I would''ve done everything myself back then."


    The person on the other side of the phone sneered coldly, "Sarah Langley Neeson, you didn''t tell me that the person took drugs. You even had sex with him. You can''t me me for your indecent actions."

 Chapter 775

    "If it weren''t for my quick thinking, I would''ve almost gotten involved in your


    trouble. I''ve yet to settle my debt with you. Besides, you should think of what you still have that''s useful to me. Once you leave Shaun''s side, you''re nothing at all to me."


    The call ended mercilessly. Sarah was appalled.


    She gripped her phone tightly. She knew all along that in the eyes of those bunch of people, no matter how outstanding she was in the field of psychology and arts, they would only prioritize family background. The Neeson family was not what it used to be. Therefore, she could only hold tightly onto Shaun, Rodney, and Chester.


    A wave of panic swept over her. She dialed Rodney''s number.


    Half an hourter, Rodney quickly rushed over.


    Sarah had already washed her face and changed into a set of white clothes. She sat on the sofa in the living room, drinking wine. Her look was that of someone in despair, yet it had a touch of purity too. 1


    "Sarah, stop drinking." Rodney snatched her wine ss away. Seeing the woman he had been secretly in love with since he was young in such a state pained


    him. 2 "Rodney, don''t you hate me?" Sarah looked up with reddened eyes. "Don''t you think I''m disgusting?" 1


    Rodney initially felt ufortable that the goddess of his heart had slept with a middle-aged man. However, looking at her being like this, he strangely pitied her." Sarah, you were so silly. Why didn''t you tell us? We know about all the sufferings you went through back then. We understand that you were a victim and don''t mind it at all. You cheated on Shaun this time. No man can stand that."


    "I was afraid that you guys wouldn''t be able to take it if you saw the pictures. I just wanted to keep thest bit of my dignity. I never expected that I would lose my remaining dignity as well."


    Sarah smiled pitifully. "Shaunic left, and the wedding can''t be held again. Everyone in the circle must be talking about me and looking down on me. I can''t take it anymore. I wanted to die back then too, but I hung on when I thought of Shaunic. I never knew... I should''ve just died back then."


    She took the wine bottle and drank straight from it after she spoke. "Don''t stop me. Just let me die from drinking."


    "Don''t be like that. Maybe Shaun will just be angry for a while? Give him some time." Rodney took the wine bottle away forcefully. He gritted his teeth and said," I''ll surely advise Shaun toe back."


    "What if he doesn''te back?" Sarah had a dazed expression.


    "I''ll think of something. Even if he doesn''te back... You don''t have to be afraid. I''ll always be your


    strongest backing," Rodney said with determination. 2


    In the president''s office of Hill Corporation.


    The lights had been on for a whole night, but Shaun was still working.


    Everyone in thepany noticed that their president had be an utter workaholic. In the past, he would still return home to rest after working extra hours, but now, he did not return home at all. He worked day and night.


    Shaun had no feelings about it. However, the employees of the secretarial department who worked extra hours and stayed up all night with him could not take it anymore.


    "Assistant Young, please advise President Hill to go back to rest. Even a normal person won''t be able to take it if this keeps going on. President Hill is going through a break-up, but he can''t make us suffer together with him." 1


    "That''s right. I still have my wife and kids back at home. My kids call me every day to say they miss me."


    Hadley''s expression darkened. "When did President Hill break-up? What nonsense are you all talking


    about?" "Assistant Young, we heard all about it already," a secretary said with a low voice, "During the wedding, Ms. Neeson was taken away. I heard that she has already been bailed out, but President Hill never mentioned anything about holding another wedding. He doesn''t even go back home now. This means that M s. Neeson had indeed cheated on President Hill."


    "What was Ms. Neeson thinking? Our president is so excellent. What was she dissatisfied with?"

 Chapter 776

    "That''s right, the president is so tall and mighty. It''s clear at a nce that he canst very long. Is she still not satisfied?"


    "Maybe the president only looks strong on the outside?"


    Hadley, who watched as they continued to gossip, felt exasperated.


    If they went on like this, Eldest Young Master Hill''s privacy would be stripped away.


    "Shut your mouths. You''re gossipping about the president in thepany? Do you not want to work anymore?" Hadley warned.


    The employees realized that they were getting carried away and broke out in a cold sweat.


    At that moment, Lea knocked on the door and walked i n. "Where''s Shaun?"


    "In the office." Hadley quickly went up to her and said, "Madam, you must persuade President Hill. He''s been working relentlessly for two days and hasn''t rested."


    Lea opened the door and went in, closing the door behind her.


    The interrupted Shaun raised his bloodshot eyes." Why are you here?"


    "Even if you don''t want to go back, your secretary department can''t keep working overtime with you day and night. They''re people with families."


    Lea dragged a chair over and sat down. She sighed when she saw Shaun''s scruffy face. She had always thought that Shaun was not like her at all, but now, she realized that Shaun took after her the most. The path he walked on was exactly the same as hers." What are you nning to do with Sarah now?"


    Shaun pursed his thin lips silently. These days, Sarah had been constantly calling him and sending him messages, but he ignored all of them.


    Lea frowned. "Although I don''t know the details, you never mentioned holding another wedding with Sarah again, which means that what the police said that day was right. Sarah did something that let you down."


    "I''ll solve my own affairs. I don''t need you to meddle.¡± Shaun''s handsome face became contorted.


    "If she really cuckolded you, the Hill family will never ept her," Lea said firmly, "I''m saying this from the standpoint of someone who''s been around the block. Shaun, maybe you never properly understood Sarah Neeson in the first ce."


    If it were in the past, maybe Shaun would have retorted, but somehow, he found that he actually agreed with Lea at that moment.


    How could Sarah havee back without showing even a trace of guilt after sleeping with Lucifer multiple times? She even showed such deep affection for Shaun.


    Was it because Sarah was too good at concealing and acting?


    If Lucifer had not died, he would have kept threatening Sarah. Maybe after they married, Sarah would continue sleeping with him. If it were before marriage, Shaun could endure it because of Catherine, but what about after their marriage? What man could ept that? Besides, what if Sarah got pregnant with that man''s child?


    The more he thought about it, the more terrifying the consequences were. Lea took a deep breath and said with some bitterness," Just take me as an example. I used to say that I understood Mason and even fought with you because of him, but these years, he''s been caring about me less and less. Has he changed? Maybe not. Maybe he had always hidden that side of him. The Campos family needed the Hill family''s support and protection, so he tolerated me and I never realized it. I''ve been with him for more than 20 years. We met in university, but I''ve only begun to gradually understand this man now at the age of 50." 1


    After a pause, her tone softened. "Don''t think that you understand Sarahpletely just because you''ve known her for a long time. You have to understand that she became entangled with another man outside. In addition, she disappeared abroad for a few years. People change. The more they experience, the more they change. 1

 Chapter 777

    Shaun shook.


    Yes, Sarah had gone missing for a few years overseas.


    How could he know if she had changed or not?


    Lea could not understand Mason after 30 years. What about him? He only knew Sarah for 20 years.


    "Shaun, you''re not an ordinary person. You''re the leader of Hill Corporation and you stand on the top of the pyramid. Others will be paying attention to your marriage. You''ve divorced once, and this happened when you were about to get married for a second time. It''ll be a stain on your life."


    Lea stood up and said seriously, "Have a proper think about it."


    She finished her sentence and turned to leave.


    Shaun sat alone in the office chair for a long time until there was a knock on the door. Then, Suzie''s little head poked in from outside. "Uncle, can Ie i n?"


    Even though Shaun was in a bad mood, his heart immediately turned soft when he saw the little one''s cautious yet eager to please appearance.


    "Suzie, didn''t you go to preschool today?" Shaun


    noticed she was still wearing the preschool''s red uniform.


    "Grandma said you were in a bad mood, so I came over to keep youpany,"


    Suzie tilted her head and spoke.


    Shaun''s heart suddenly warmed.


    He did not expect Lea to care about him even at a time like this.


    "Uncle, this is for you." Suzie ran to his legs and clumsily climbed onto hisp. She opened her palm, revealing the piece of chocte inside. "Every time I''m in a bad mood, I''ll stop crying after eating some chocte." 1


    Shaun looked at her and smiled. Then, the little girl unwrapped the chocte and shoved it into his mouth.


    He rarely ate candy, but when he bit into the chocte this time, it was sweet.


    "Uncle, are you feeling better now?"


    Suzie looked up at him with sparkling eyes.


    "Much better. Thank you, Suzie." He rubbed her little head.


    "Mmh. Uncle, your body... is a little stinky," Suzie suddenly said with a disgusted look. 2


    Shaun froze. He had not slept much in the past two days, much less showered. "I''ve... been busy with work these days and forgot to shower. Wait for me here. I''ll go take one now." Shaun awkwardly turned on the TV for her.


    "Okay." Suzie sat down on the sofa obediently and watched Peppa Pig.


    Shaun washed himself from head to toe in the bathroom and even shaved his beard. He changed into a pair of ck trousers and a white shirt. He exuded a handsome and elegant aura.


    Suzie''s eyes lit up. "Uncle, you''re so handsome. Let''s go out on a date."


    Shaun could not help butugh. "You little rascal, do you even know what a date is?"


    "I saw it on TV. People on TV always go on dates." Suzie giggled. "Let''s go to the amusement park. I wanna go."


    "Okay."


    Shaun agreed without thinking.


    In fact, he had also found it very boring to work in thepany every day.


    However, he did not want to go out to face Rodney and Chester.


    If it were Suzie, he would be happy to spend time with her.


    When he drove to the amusement park, Suzie''s watch phone rang. A pleasant


    female voice sounded. "Suzie, I''m at the gate. Where are you?"

 Chapter 778

    It was Catherine''s voice.


    Shaun''s heart skipped a beat. He turned behind to look at Suzie and saw her lower her head to say to the watch, "We''re at the parking lot. We''ll be right there."


    After the call ended, his handsome brows quickly furrowed. "You invited Catherine?"


    "Yep." Suzie shook her legs.


    "...Why didn''t you tell me earlier?" Shaun was upset.


    "Because I was afraid you wouldn''t want toe if I did." Suzie stuck out her tongue. "Grandma said you broke up, so I asked Daddy what men should do when they break up. Daddy said that the best thing for a man to do after breaking up is to get into another rtionship. The only other person I know of is Aunty Cathy." 2


    Shaun was speechless. Well, it turned out that in the eyes of others, he had broken up. "Um... You invited Aunty Cathy and she agreed that easily?"


    "Yep." Suzie nodded.


    Shaun subconsciously gripped the steering wheel.


    Could it be that she knew he had not gotten married


    and wanted to get back together with him? 2


    He undid the buttons around his neck, and his depressed mood improved inexplicably.


    However, Suzie said, "Because I lied and said I was with Daddy."


    Shaun,"..."


    It turned out that the woman agreed toe to the amusement park purely because... of Liam?


    How on earth was he inferior to Liam?


    He gnashed his teeth at thest three words.


    "Even if you tell Catherine that you were with me, she would''ve agreed too." Shaun snorted secretly.


    Catherine still had him in her heart. She would definitely think this was a chance to get back together with him.


    "Nope." Suzie pouted. "I told Aunty Cathy that I wanted you to take me to her ce for dinner, but she said that if I called you, she wouldn''t let mee. She said that she gets annoyed just looking at you."


    Shaun immediately felt his heart hurt in anger. Was this girl trying tofort him or anger him? "Then why are you matchmaking us? You''re matching the wrong people."


    "Did I do something wrong?" Suzie pursed her lips when she saw the anger on his face. "Then I''ll call


    Daddy and tell him toe over. Uncle, you can go back."


    "You called me here and now you''re telling me to go back?" Shaun felt as though


    a knife was slicing his heart. This girl was too heartless.


    "I can''t let Aunty Cathy go back. Aunty is a woman." Suzie blinked at him innocently.


    Shaun was speechless. When the girl was about to dial a number on the watch again, he blurted out," Forget it, don''t call. I''ve already parked the car so I''m toozy to go back."


    "So you''re willing to go on a date with Aunty Cathy?" Suzie''s pink face showed a hint of yfulness.


    "What date? Don''t speak nonsense. I''m just apanying you to the amusement park."


    After Shaun opened the door and went down, he subconsciously looked at his own reflection on the window. Fortunately, he had showered before going out. It was just that his shirt was not ironed properly.


    He hurriedly tucked his shirt into his pants while looking at the window. He then looked at his beard which had not been shaven clean. He had not rested well these two days, so his eye bags were a little dark too. 2


    The door suddenly opened and Suzie gloomily came out with her hands on her hips. "Uncle, what are you doing while facing my window?"


    "My shirt was messy so I was tidying it up." Shaun cleared his throat and changed the topic. "Look, there''s cotton candy over there. I''ll buy one for you."


    "Okay!" Suzie was sessfully distracted.


    Five minutester, the two finally walked to the entrance of the amusement park. Before they reached, Shaun already spotted Catherine''s figure at the gate. She was wearing jeans and a white T-shirt, as well as a pair of white shoes. Her curly chestnut hair was pulled up into a ponytail. It was a verymon look among university students, but with her beautiful face, she looked so pretty that he could not tear his eyes away.

 Chapter 779

    Right then...


    Shaun saw several men looking at her. A young man who looked like a university student stopped in front of her to strike up a conversation. "Lady, can I add you o n WhatsApp?"


    Under the sunlight, the young man''s pure face looked shy.


    Catherine was shocked. She was just about to smile and refuse.


    A low and maic voice suddenly sounded. "Wifey, I''m sorry I''mte."


    The young man turned around and saw Shaun''s handsome, dignified face. He immediately paled. He did not expect Catherine to be married since she looked so young. Their child was so big as well. "I... I''m sorry. I didn''t know you were married. Sorry for disturbing you."


    The young man quickly turned and fled after speaking. 1


    Catherine red at the damned man who suddenly appeared. "Who''s your wife? You''d better watch your mouth."


    "Yeah, Uncle, since when did Aunty Cathy be your wife?" Suzie asked curiously while eating cotton


    candy.


    "I was afraid that she would be deceived by those childish little boys." Shaun showed a disdainful sneer. "Catherine Jones, how old are you? Aren''t you embarrassed smiling at boys that young? Do you know the meaning of the word ''restraint''? You''re harming the country''s blooming youths."


    "I''m only 25. The boy just now was 20, at most. How a m I harming youths?" Catherine snapped at him." There are older girls dating younger boys everywhere now, old man." 1


    "You''re calling me an old man?" The air around Shaun grew thick.


    Catherine crossed her arms and sneered, "Aren''t you? You''re like a generation older than me. When you were at school, I hadn''t even been conceived. My dad''s sperm was still rushing to swim over to meet my mom''s egg." 3


    Shaun,


    Suzie saw her scummy dad''s livid face and could not help but ask, "What''s a sperm and an egg? Why do they have to swim?"


    Shaun red at Catherine coldly. "Catherine Jones, you''d better think before you speak. Remember that there''s a kid here."


    "Uh..." Catherine immediately became awkward. She lowered her head and said gently to Suzie, "That''s a science and biology question, so you won''t understand now even if I tell you. You''re still young, so you need to study hard, understand?" i "Okay, I understand. I''ll study hard." Suzie nodded obediently.


    Shaun waspletely speechless at how quickly Suzie was fooled. When did this woman be so good at fooling children?


    "By the way, why are you with Suzie? Where''s Liam?" Catherine suddenly looked at Shaun with disgust.


    "What''s wrong with me? Do you like going on a date with Liam that much?" Her attitude made Shaun furious.


    "Liam is my savior. As for you, you''re a man who''s already engaged to another woman." Catherine sneered, "I''m afraid of getting used of stealing you away if I''m identally photographed by reporters when I''m with you. After all, as long as there''s anything that hurts your darling Sarah Neeson, you won''t hesitate to push the responsibility to me."


    Shaun felt depressed at her criticism. He knew that he had done many things to hurt her because of Sarah in the past. ¡°Sarah and I aren''t getting married."


    "Are you kidding?"


    Catherine deliberately raised her brows in surprise." Aren''t you going to hold another wedding? Oh, was what the police said true? She really did it with another man-"


    "Catherine Jones," Shaun said fiercely and sternly. His voice exploded like a thunderp.


    Suzie was so frightened that her hand shook and the cotton candy fell to the ground. Then, she started to cry. "Uncle is so scary!"


    She hid behind Catherine in fear.

 Chapter 780

    Catherine quickly picked the little girl up. When she saw Suzie''s tears, she red at Shaun with anger. "We''re not the ones who provoked you, why are you raising your voice at us? Go to Sarah if you dare. You only know how to yell at me every time. Get lost. I''ll apany Suzie. Yourpany isn''t needed."


    Then, she carried Suzie into the amusement park.


    Shaun, who was left behind, clenched his fists in annoyance. When he watched the two of them walk farther and farther away, his long legs quickly chased after them. "Suzie is my niece. Even if she wants to y, she''ll y with me."


    "Uncle, I don''t want you. You''re too fierce." Suzie refused without mercy.


    Shaun shrank back and could only say in a soft voice," Suzie, I didn''t mean it just now..."


    "Uncle, you shouldn''t apologize to me but to Aunty Cathy," Suzie said seriously.


    Shaun nced at Catherine but only saw her continuing to walk forward. She did not pay attention to him at all.


    He felt depressed.


    Suzie looked at him encouragingly. "My teacher said


    that a true man apologizes when he knows he''s wrong."


    Shaun,


    When facing the child''s innocent eyes, he felt as though he would not be a man if he did not apologize.


    He silently sighed and grabbed Catherine''s arm.


    Lowering his voice, he said, "Sorry. I''ve been in a bad mood recently and spoke too loudly just now. Don''t take it personally."


    Catherine turned around in annoyance to re at him, but Suzie said, "Aunty Cathy, just forgive him. Uncle is pretty pitiful too. He''s already so old but he just broke up. My daddy is younger than him but he already has such a big daughter like me." 1


    Shaun seemed to have been viciously stabbed by an invisible knife. His handsome face turned ashen.


    If he had not identally pushed Catherine back then, his daughter would be just as big, okay?


    However, he could not voice out his bitterness.


    Catherine looked at his defeated and ufortable expression. She felt happy. "Fine, I won''t argue with you since our little Suzie has spoken up for you, but if you still want to follow us, then talk less and mind your own business."


    Then, she led Suzie to the ne ride.


    Shaun could only follow the two from behind. As Catherine apanied Suzie on the ne ride, he minded his own business and watched from below.


    When Suzie and Catherine yed bumper cars, he minded his own business and watched from outside.


    Finally, when they went to the Ferris wheel, Catherine let him bring Suzie up since she was afraid of heights.


    "What''s so scary about the Ferris wheel? I''m not scared." Suzie disagreed and insisted on Catherine joining. She even pulled Shaun inside with her.


    The three people sat in the small cabin. Shaun sat on one side while Suzie and Catherine sat on the other.


    It was fine at first, but when their cabin rose, Catherine''s legs went weak. She grabbed the railing on the side out of fear and did not dare to look down.


    Shaun looked at her frightened appearance and inexplicably felt amused. He had known her for so long, but he never knew that she was so afraid of heights. She did not even dare to sit on the Ferris wheel.


    For some reason, he suddenly wanted to scare her.


    When the Ferris wheel reached its peak, he deliberately shook the cabin. The cabin swayed gently, but Catherine was so frightened that her whole face turned white. Her whole body was shaking, but she did not want to scare Suzie, so she squatted on the edge of the seat and curled up into a ball. Her teeth were chattering due to fright.

 Chapter 781

    Shaun''s heart contracted.


    Reaching out, he pulled Catherine into his arms and hugged her tightly.


    The burning heat of his body enveloped her, making her subconsciously rely on him. She could not help but grasp the shirt on his chest.


    However, when she remembered that he had scared her, she raised her hand and pinched his chest hard." Shaun Hill, you *sshole! Why did you scare me?"


    Shaun hissed. It was clearly painful, but when he heard the woman''s soft voice, he could not get angry at all. He smelled the fragrance of her hair and hugged her soft body, feeling his heart fill to the brim.


    Then, Suzie''s upset voice sounded. "Hmph, you two are hugging each other and abandoning me to the side."


    Catherine blushed and wanted to go over, but the Ferris wheel was still high up, so her legs were weak.


    "Forget it. I''ll take care of myself." Suzie looked out the window.


    Catherine lowered her eyes in chagrin.


    Shaun looked down and saw her fan-like eyshes


    flutter.


    About three minutester, the Ferris wheel was two-thirds the way down and she immediately broke free from his arms to sit beside Suzie.


    Shaun''s eyes narrowed at his empty embrace and he reminded, "That was just the first round. There''s one more."


    "I''m getting off. You two can stay." Catherine was truly afraid. She used to be young and ignorant and was not scared of getting on the Ferris wheel, but now, she was really scared of it.


    "I don''t wanna sit here anymore either. It''s not fun at all. I wanna go on a boat ride." Suzie had already seen something more interesting below.


    Shaun''s expression darkened, but he could only follow the two of them out.


    They went around the amusement park.


    Finally, they found a McDonald''s to eat at. 1


    Shaun rarely stepped into such ces, but Suzie insisted, so he had no choice. After Catherine ordered a set meal, the three of them sat by the window and ate. He was not interested in such foods and only got a cup of coke to drink when the voices of a young couple suddenly sounded from the side.


    "This chicken nugget is delicious. I''ll give it to you." The girl ingratiatingly took the chicken nuggets and put them on the boy''s tray.


    The boy red at the girl helplessly. "I don''t understand you. You''re just giving me things that you don''t want to eat yourself."


    "Hehe, it''s because you''re my boyfriend. It''s a boyfriend''s responsibility to eat what his girlfriend doesn''t want to."


    "Sigh, it''s too painful to be your boyfriend."


    "Why don''t you try saying that again?"


    "I didn''t say anything." The boy took the chicken nuggets and ate them gloomily.


    Shaun froze. That scene gave him a very familiar feeling, as though he had experienced it before.


    Suddenly, a woman''s voice sounded in his mind. "Why can''t you eat what I''ve eaten? Is it because you hate me? Or don''t you love me anymore?"


    However, before he could think more into it, there was a piercing pain in his head.


    The coke in his hand fell to the ground with a ssh.


    His handsome face turned pale with pain.


    Suzie and Catherine were shocked. They looked at him at the same time.


    "Uncle, are you okay?" Suzie looked worried.


    "I''m fine. I''ll go wash my face." Shaun hurriedly went to the washroom.

 Chapter 782

    Catherine was confused until she saw the couple at the side. She froze and


    remembered something from the past. She and Shaun had also experienced it before when they ate at a KFC outlet in Melbourne.


    Did he remember something?


    Just as she was thinking about this, she suddenly heard the waiter''s voice. "Mister, are you okay? Mister!


    "Someone fainted. Who came with him?"


    She looked in the direction of the bathroom where a bunch of people were gathered. She rushed over and pushed through the crowd, only to see Shaun on the ground, unconscious.


    "Shaun... Shaun..." She pulled him up and called out his name for a long time, but when he did not respond, she quickly dialed 000.


    Soon, the ambnce came and she took Shaun to the hospital with Suzie.


    Suzie looked worried. "Mommy, what happened to scummy Daddy? Why did he suddenly faint?"


    Catherine frowned. She suspected that Shaun might have remembered something after he heard the


    couple''s conversation earlier.


    However, the psychologist from before said that only 0.1% of hypnotized people would recover. Some who recovered even became fools.


    At that time, the door of the ER opened and a doctor came out. "Has the patient not slept for a few days? I believe he has stayed up for an extended period of time without rest, causing brain nerve dysfunction which resulted in fainting."


    I see.


    Catherine was speechless. She thought that he fainted because he was stimted by past memories. Well, it seemed she had thought too much.


    At that moment, Chester and Rodney also arrived.


    When Shaun was sent to the hospital, the people in the emergency room had informed Chester. Rodney happened to be with him, so the two of them arrived together.


    However, when Rodney saw Catherine outside, he flew into a rage. "Catherine Jones, why are you here?


    You''re like a ghost haunting him. Are you trying to regain your position because Shaun and Sarah''s wedding is temporarily canceled? I''m warning you, you''d better stay away from Shaun."


    "Why are you so fierce?" Suzie red angrily at Rodney.


    "Little brats like you should stay out of matters involving the adults." Rodney red at Catherine."


    There are so many men under the sky, so why are you clinging to Shaun? Don''t you feel ashamed for being a third party?"


    "Third party?" Catherineughed. "Fine, I''m at fault no matter what I do. I shouldn''t have dialed 000 and sent Shaun here. I should''ve just let him die instead."


    "You..."


    "By the way, when Shaun wakes up, remember to tell him to pay me back for the medical fees. I didn''t get anything when I divorced him, and I don''t n on spending a single cent on him," Catherine said coldly and carried Suzie away directly.


    She felt that her IQ would drop if she continued talking to Rodney. 3


    "Don''t think I don''t know you want Shaun to pay you back so you can hit on himter. Shaun will marry Sarah, so stop dreaming!"


    Rodney yelled at her back.


    Then, he took out his phone and wanted to call Sarah.


    Chester took his phone away and snapped at him," Can''t you let Shaun have some peace and quiet? Didn''t you hear what the doctor said? Shaun hasn''t slept for several days. He hasn''t slept well since that incident with Sarah.¡±


    "I''m calling Sarah over to take care of him," Rodney exined, "The two of them can''t just carry on like this."


    "But you have to wait until Shaun gets slightly better. He''ll have a headache if he sees Sarah now." Chester was exasperated. "Don''t you know why he doesn''t answer our calls anymore? It''s because he doesn''t want to hear us talk about Sarah. Give him some time."


    Rodney became gloomy and could not say anything else. 7


    Shaun was unconscious for the whole day before waking up.


    When he opened his eyes, only Chester was sitting in the ward.


    "Friend, I''m begging you to sleep after this. I don''t want to attend your funeral if you suddenly die," Chester teased.

 Chapter 783

    Shaun rubbed his temples. "Why am I here?"


    He had been with Suzie and Catherine, eating at McDonald''s in the amusement park.


    "You haven''t rested for too many days, which led to fainting due to brain nerve dysfunction. It was Catherine who sent you here." Chester gave him a sidelong nce. "Rather than fainting, it''s better to say that you fell asleep because you were too tired. Do you think you''re made of iron?"


    Shaun silently knitted his eyebrows together.


    "Well, are you hungry? I''ll call Hadley-"


    "I remember you said that I ate KFC with Catherine before," Shaun suddenly interrupted him.


    "Yeah, why are you suddenly bringing that up?"


    "Have I gone with any other woman before?" Shaun asked.


    "How would I know?" Chester felt incredulous. " Probably not. Why?"


    "It''s nothing."


    Although that was what Shaun said, he immediately sat up. He pulled off the covers and changed his clothes and shoes. "Help me with the discharge procedure. I''m leaving." "Shaun Hill." Chester was really angry. "Can you take your own health seriously?"


    "I''m fine now. It''s okay."


    Shaun opened the door. Yael, who was waiting at the door, immediately said, "Eldest Young Master Hill, where are you going? I''ll send you there."


    "Why are you here?" Shaun''s sharp eyes swept over Yael and she jumped in fright.


    She was different from Hadley and was a member of Liona. She would rarelye looking for him if Shaun had not summoned her. 1


    She was here solely to keep an eye on him for Sarah.


    "Your task now is to protect Sarah." Shaun''s dark eyes were suddenly filled with coldness. "Yael Chadwick, you''re the closest person to Sarah. Didn''t you notice at all when she went to the apartment every week to look for Lucifer?"


    Yael was startled. "Eldest Young Master Hill, I really didn''t know. Although it''s my duty to protect her, she has her own personal affairs sometimes and I can''t keep an eye on her all the time. She''ll think that she''s being monitored. But don''t worry, in the future, I''ll-"


    "You just need to protect her for now, lest she takes things too hard. She can be with whoever she wants to. You don''t have to tell me about it anymore." Then, Shaun turned and left.


    Yael was stunned. What did he mean by that? Was Eldest Young Master Hill really giving up on Sarah?


    She quickly chased after him, but before she could approach him, Shaun looked at her coldly. "Didn''t you hear what I said? People in Liona all have their respective duties. I''ll call you if I need you. There''s no need to guard me."


    He said and left without looking back.


    This time, Yael did not dare to follow him as she was afraid of rousing his suspicion.


    Half an hourter. 1


    A car was parked below Hudson Corporation.


    Just as Shaun got ready to go down, he suddenly saw a ck Lamborghini parked at the roadside. Before long, Isaac emerged from inside while holding flowers. He was making a phone call.


    Shaun''s face turned cold as he mmed the door upon getting out of the car. He tookrge strides over.


    "Okay, I''ll wait for you," Isaac said gently just as a tall shadow loomed over him. He turned to see Shaun''s exquisitely handsome face.


    "President Hill, hello." He smiled elegantly. Although he did not usually deal with Shaun, he often met him at banquets in the capital.


    Shaun''s cold eyes nced at the pink flowers in his hand. "Are those for Catherine?"

 Chapter 784

    "Yes, Cathy told mest time that she likes pink roses


    Before Isaac could finish, the flowers in his hands were snatched from him. Shaun took the flowers and shoved them directly into the trash can next to him.


    "Shaun Hill, what are you doing?" Anger appeared on Isaac''s handsome face.


    "Stay away from Catherine if you want the Stringer family to be in one piece," Shaun warned him.


    "You''re in no position to meddle in my and Catherine''s affairs. I know she''s your ex-wife, but you two are already divorced. You have no right to meddle in her affairs," Isac sneered.


    "Did you not understand me? Don''t think I don''t know that you''re only chasing after Catherine because of the Yule family''s identity and status. In the end, it''s for the sake of the Stringer family. But you have to understand, if you offend me, I just have to say a single word and your family''s livelihood is done for."


    Shaun''s eyes were full of gloom, and his low voice showed that his patience had run out.


    "Shaun Hill, can''t you just let her go? Who in the capital doesn''t know that you already have Sarah


    Neeson by your side? As a man, don''t you think you''re too shameless?" Isaac was a modest gentleman and was angered by Shaun''s despicable acts.


    "Yeah, I''m shameless, but shameless people can do anything. Do you want to try me?" Shaun red icy daggers at him.


    Isaac was somewhat frightened. To the nobles in the country, Shaun was a mountain that could not be offended.


    He gritted his teeth and drove away in anger.


    However, after the car drove less than 200 meters away, Isaac called Catherine again. "Catherine, the fish took the bait. How are you going to thank me for this?"


    Standing in front of the floor-to-ceiling window that overlooked below, Catherine smiled softly. "It''s been tough on you to pursue me these days. I''ll treat you to a meal another day."


    "I don''t need a meal. You just need toe up with a unique design for my house." Isaac grinned.


    "You still have the nerve to ask me for designs? If I hadn''t acted as your shield, your family would''ve forced you to go on a blind date."


    "Don''t say that. Aren''t we close to each other?"


    "Fine, I''ll give it to you in a month."


    After Catherine hung up the call, her red lips curled up.


    These days, the whole of Canberra thought that Isaac was courting her


    mboyantly. However, no one knew that Isaac and she already knew each other


    in the States. She had seen with her own eyes as Isaac got in and out of rtionships with several men.


    Yes, men. That guy liked men.


    She looked at the man downstairs. Looking down from the 30th floor, the man''s figure was as small as a n ant.


    However, that ant had finally taken the bait.


    ''Sarah Neeson, I''ll give you a taste of what it feels like to have your lover taken away from you.


    ''Shaun Hill, I''ll give you back the pain of that year little by little.''


    Even if he was hypnotized, she would not forgive him. She would not let him off. 2


    Shaun stood downstairs for ten minutes before he saw Catherine walking out of the building in a small orange suit. Her enchanting curly hair was straightened again. Her long hair swayed, revealing the long tassel earrings hanging from her ears. It made her look simply pure and beautiful.


    Catherine looked around the square and quickly saw Shaun striding toward her. "Why are you here?" She deliberately raised her


    eyebrows.


    "Who were you waiting for? Isaac Stringer?" Shaun sneered, "Catherine Jones, let me tell you, Isaac likes men."


    Catherine''s eyes widened.


    Holy sh*t, how could that be? No one in the country would know that Isaac liked


    men.

 Chapter 785

    Shaun saw Catherine''s shocked appearance.


    The corners of his lips curled slightly. He had casuallye up with a lie, but she unexpectedly believed him.


    "Anyway, I''m telling the truth. I advise you to stay away from him," Shaun added.


    Catherine rolled her eyes at him and took out her phone to call Isaac.


    Shaun said, "Isaac already left."


    "Shaun Hill, what did you do this time?" Catherine red at him.


    "I told him that pursuing you is offending me, and he left without a word," Shaun said contemptuously." He''s as timid as a mouse."


    Catherine,"..."


    If she did not know Isaac well, she would have believed Shaun''s nonsense.


    This man told lies withouting up with a script first.


    Seeing that she had stopped speaking and was looking at him expressionlessly with her beautiful face, Shaun coughed into his fist. "I came here to thank you for sending me to the hospital yesterday.


    Why don''t I treat you to dinner tonight as thanks?"


    "Thanks, but no thanks. I sent you to the hospital out of kindness yesterday and ended up getting scolded by your good friends. They said that I''m like a ghost haunting you and that I''m taking the opportunity to get back together with you. I told them to remind you to pay me back for your medical fees, but then they said I just wanted an excuse to hit on you."


    Catherine crossed her arms coldly and mocked, "If I agree to go to dinner with you, I''ll have my ears chewed off by his scolding again."


    "Are you talking about Rodney?" 1


    Shaun''s temples suddenly throbbed. If not for the fact that they had been best friends for years, he really wanted to punch him. "Don''t listen to his nonsense."


    "Shaun Hill, I really don''t know what you want."


    Catherine looked exasperated. "Because of you, I''m always getting scolded by others. Don''t you love Sarah Neeson? Why are you alwaysing to look for me? Did you forget that at the wedding a few days ago, you personally said that you''ll hold another wedding with Sarah in a few days? Or is it because Sarah did something that let you down, so you came here to me out of annoyance? I''m not your rebound."


    Shaun''s handsome face was filled with embarrassment.


    Every word she said fell on his face like a p. 2 As a man, he did feel ashamed. He had vowed to marry Sarah on their wedding day.


    "Shaun Hill, stop giving people hope and then making them fall into despair."


    Catherine turned around and left.


    Shaun froze. When he saw her leave, he subconsciously grabbed her hand. "Yesterday, when we were eating at McDonald''s, some images shed in my mind. In the past... Maybe I didn''t hate you that much." 1


    Catherine''s body stiffened. She did have that suspicion yesterday, but she did not expect him to really remember something.


    "It''s impossible for Sarah and I to get married again." When Shaun saw that she was not walking away, he continued, "I''ve moved out of the seaside vi. I''m not treating you like a rebound."


    "You say you''re not treating me like your rebound? You decided not to marry her and came to me immediately." Catherine flung his hand away angrily. " I think it''s because you''ve realized that your childhood sweetheart and first love isn''t as pure as you thought she was, so you regret it. Since there are no other women around you, you felt bored and came to pester me instead."


    The more she spoke, the more furious she got. Her eyes burned with mes of anger and tears.


    Shaun''s heart hurt viciously.


    "That''s not it." 1


    He opened his mouth with difficulty.


    "Shaun Hill, I don''t want to be hurt by you again." Catherine turned and left.

 Chapter 786

    Shaun followed Catherine. When he saw Catherine''s resolute back, he felt that if he did not make some things clear, he might really lose her forever. "Don''t go. Actually, I... liked you since before." 4


    This was the first time he fully expressed his true thoughts.


    Catherine paused, and Shaun lowered his voice in chagrin. "But I couldn''t say it because I''ve known Sarah for too long and owe her too much. I couldn''t let her down, so I could only choose to divorce you. I don''t understand why I changed my mind either. I just like spending time with you more. When I see you with Liam or Issac, I be angry."


    "Is that so?"


    Catherine turned her reddened eyes to him and red at him with a sarcastic smile. ¡°Shaun Hill, you''re too deeply entangled with Sarah. You said that you like me, but can itpare to the guilt you have for Sarah? The next time she says a word, you''ll abandon me without mercy again. Have you heard of the boy who cried wolf? I''m the viger in that story. I have no trust in you anymore.¡±


    "No, it''s really... impossible between Sarah and me." Shaun shook his head. After speaking, he felt a sense o


    f relief.


    It turned out that he really did not love Sarah anymore. He was always tired when he was with her.


    Even their wedding had filled him with depression.


    "In any case, I won''t believe you. I don''t want to be cannon fodder between you two. Don''t follow me anymore."


    Catherine red at him and swiftly left on her high heels.


    She seemed as if she was afraid that he would chase after her.


    Shaun was upset.


    He had already spoken out his true feelings, but unexpectedly, she did not react well at all.


    Maybe he had hurt her too deeply before. 2


    At night, Catherine told Freya about this while they were eating.


    "What? Shaun Hill really told you that he likes you?" Freya was overjoyed. "That''s great! Now you can abuse that scumbag to death." 1


    "It''s not that simple." Catherine sighed. "You underestimate the feelings between Shaun and Sarah.


    I have to take it one step at a time." "No way, Sarah already cuckolded him." Freya wanted to vomit just thinking about it. "No man would be able to ept that."


    "You underestimate Sarah. Didn''t you hear that she came out of the police station the very next day? She must have told Shaun that she was forced by Lucifer. She must have dispelled Shaun''s anger."


    Catherine felt a little regretful. She had spent a good deal of effort to get Lucifer, but in the end, he ended up dead somehow. She originally wanted Lucifer to live and make Sarah get into a dogfight with him. "I might have to change the n." Just as Freya was about to ask a question, the doorbell suddenly rang.


    She looked at the peephole and saw that it was a kindlooking middle-aged man. She opened the door. 1


    "You''re... Ms. Lynch, right?" The middle-aged man smiled gently. "I''m the butler of the Snow family."


    Freya subconsciously tried to close the door, but the butler was unexpectedly quick and instantly pushed the door open. Then, two brawny bodyguards walked out from the stairway.


    "What do you want?" Freya had a bad feeling. Was the Snow family here to cause trouble for her because she ruined Rodney''s reputation before?


    "Ms. Lynch, don''t be scared. We don''t mean any harm. It''s just that our family''s master wants to have a chat with you."


    "What is there for me to chat with your family''s master about? I''m not free." Freya did not believe that what the butler said was true.


    She regretted it now. She should not have called reporters over to make a scene.


    She had no ability to fight against the entire Snow family. Boo-hoo!

 Chapter 787

    "Ms. Lynch, don''t be afraid. We don''t have any ill intentions," the butler said while pressing on the door.


    "I ruined Rodney Snow''s reputation. How could you not have ill intentions?"


    Freya did not believe these families at all. In the past, Catherine was called over by the old master of the Hill family and her face was disfigured.


    She had not found a boyfriend yet. She did not want to be disfigured or locked up.


    "If you don''t cooperate, then we''ll have to take you there by force." The butler sighed helplessly.


    Seeing the bodyguards about to barge in, Catherine walked over. "Freya, I''ll go with you."


    "Ms. Jones, that''s..." The butler frowned. He had also heard of Catherine. She was the heir of the Yule family.


    "I believe that the Snow family isn''t unreasonable. If there''s anything that has to be said, we can talk it over. To be honest, I won''t be at ease letting my friend go there alone."


    "Very well." The butler nodded. "Let''s go together." 1 "Cathy, do you really want to go with me?" Freya was


    worried. The two of them did not know the Snow family at all. Who knew if they would end up walking into the lion''s den? 1 "It''s fine. I believe the Snow family won''t make things too difficult for us on ount of my dad."


    Catherine was sure about her words.


    However, after getting in the car, she shamelessly sent a text message to Shaun asking for help. 3


    She had no choice. Although she hated him, Freya and she would be able to leave in one piece as long as he showed up. After all, everyone in the country had to show Shaun some respect.


    An hourter.


    The car drove to the Snow family''s mansion. The atmosphere here was different from Hill Manor''s solemnity. The Snow family had pavilions, rockeries, flowing water, and exquisite corridors. Any tree in their yard would be able to buy a house outside.


    After passing through the door, Freya saw a tall and slender woman in front of them walking. The woman walked so fast that Freya only had time to see the woman''s beautiful profile, but it was enough to surprise her.


    "What''s wrong?" Catherine turned back to look at her. 1


    Freya grabbed her hand emotionally and whispered," Did you see that woman just now? She looks like... my brother''s ex-girlfriend. I saw her photo on his phone before."


    Catherine froze. She knew Forrest Lynch but was not familiar with him. After all, Freya had always said she would pair Forrest with her.


    However, Forrest always looked unsmiling and unromantic, which made her feel pressured. She waspletely unable to get along with Forrest.


    "That can''t be. I''ve never heard of your brother having a girlfriend before." 1


    "He dated only once when he was studying abroad. I''ve never met her before, but


    now that I think about it, she was probably his first and only love."


    After Freya finished speaking in an emotional whisper, she turned to ask the


    butler, "Mister, who is that beautifuldy who passed by just now? She''s so pretty and elegant."


    "That''s our Snow family''s eldest young miss."


    When the butler heard Freya address the woman so affectionately, he had a much better impression of her. 1

 Chapter 788

    Thinking that Freya might be the second madam of the Snow family in the future, the butler could not help but add, "The eldest young miss is now the president of Snow Corporation and is usually very busy."


    "The eldest young miss..." Freya was a little dumbfounded.


    Catherine looked at her with a vague smile. "Yeah, your brother''s ex is the Snow family''s eldest young miss."


    "...I was joking. Maybe I was mistaken." The corners of Freya''s mouth curved upward. She believed that her brother did not have that capability.


    Soon, they arrived at the main hall and saw three people sitting inside.


    The one sitting in the middle was an old man with white hair but a kind face. Next to him sat a middle-aged man with a handsome face and a middle-aged woman with exquisite makeup. The woman looked slightly simr to Rodney, and it was clear at a nce that they were Rodney''s parents.


    "Grandpa, Uncle, Aunty, hello," Freya and Catherine greeted them politely at the same time.


    The butler exined from the side, "This is Ms. Catherine Jones, Mr. Joel Yule''s daughter. She''s good friends with Ms. Lynch and came along because she was worried." 1


    Old Master Snow nodded. Many people in the noble circle had talked about Catherine recently, and everyone admired her excellent talent.


    After all, no ordinary person would be able to be the world''s top designer at such a young age. If Freya was able to be friends with such a person, it meant that she was decent herself.


    The people of the Snow family all set their sights on Freya.


    After going home tonight, Freya had removed her makeup and was wearing a very ordinary denim jacket and T-shirt.


    However, her face was clean and her eyes were clear. Her exquisite face looked tender. The Snow family nodded in satisfaction.


    "Is... there something you need me for?"


    Freya felt nervous at their gazes. "I can exin myself. It was Rodney Snow who ndered me for giarism three years ago and made it impossible for me to stay in the cosmetics industry in the country. This time, I just... returned the favor to him."


    Old Master Snow snorted coldly. "Is the Snow family a family you can mess with? You''ve ruined Rodney''s reputation. His mother had wanted to arrange a partner for him before, but now, all the women from influential families are avoiding him." "I don''t think he would agree even if you introduced other women to him." Freya could not help but mutter. The only person in Rodney''s mind was Sarah.


    "I don''t care. In short, people who mess with the Snow family will pay the price. Because of you, the Snow family is being ridiculed."


    Old Master Snow struck the table.


    The old master revealed his dignified aura. Needless to say, Freya jumped in shock, and even Catherine was a little uneasy. "Grandpa Derek, although I''ve never met you before, I heard about your strict lectures on self-discipline given to your descendants. I''ve always thought you were a sensible and reasonable elder, but I didn''t expect that you''re no different from those elders inrge families who bully the weak."


    Jason Snow''s face changed slightly. "Ms. Jones, please pay attention to your words. Even if your grandfather came over, he would not dare to speak to my father like that." 1


    "What I said is the truth." Catherine lowered her head." Moreover, the reason for that incident was because Rodney had bullied her using his status."


    Old Master Snow felt embarrassed at being pointed out, but due to his goal, he put on a bold look on his face. He said sternly, "That''s enough, lest you call me unreasonable. Freya Lynch, let me ask you. Do you admit that you''ve ruined Rodney''s reputation?"


    "Yes, I admit that..." Freya nodded vaguely. "But-"


    "But if it weren''t for him, you wouldn''t have gone abroad that year and you


    wouldn''t have be the most talented cosmetic chemist in the world today," Old Master Snow interrupted her. "It was because of the humiliation he gave you that made you what you are today."


    Freya was dumbfounded. Old Master Snow was already so old. How could he be so... shameless?


    "So, ording to you, I should be thanking Rodney Snow instead?" She gritted her teeth and said in cold sarcasm. 2

 Chapter 789

    Old Master Snow waved his hand nonchntly." That''s not necessary. You just have topensate Rodney. Since you''ve ruined his reputation and made other women afraid to marry him, just use yourself aspensation to him."


    Freya,


    She was dumbfounded. What was Old Master Snow saying? Why did she not understand him at all?


    Catherine''s mouth twitched. "You mean you want Freya to... marry Rodney?"


    "Exactly." Old Master Snow nodded. "We have no other choice. Rodney''s mother had arranged a marriage for him, but it was all ruined by you." 2


    Then, he secretly gave his daughter-inw a look.


    Wendy Collins said shamelessly, "Yes, that woman was a really good woman. They could have gotten married. You have topensate him with a marriage."


    "No." Freya shuddered as her head shook like a rattle." My family is too poor. People like me aren''t worthy of the Snow family."


    Old Master Snow snorted. "We''ve already investigated your background. The Lynch family is one of the


    richest families in Melbourne. Although you weren''t worthy before, Rodney''s reputation isn''t good now, so we can ept you."


    Freya wanted to cry. "Rodney doesn''t like me, and I don''t like him either. There''s no use trying if it''s not meant to be."


    "Emotions can grow with time." Wendy persuaded.


    "I''m dirty and unworthy of Rodney. I was ruined by Thomas Neeson before. It was


    on the news at that time, so go look at it. Many people know about it." Freya directly smeared her name.


    "We''ve already checked. You weren''t defiled," Jason Snow added. Freya,"..."


    She did not understand how this happened.


    She gritted her teeth. "In any case, I won''t marry him even if I die. If you guys think I''ve ruined Rodney''s reputation, feel free to take revenge on me. If you want me to marry someone like him, you might as well tell me to die. He''s a scumbag whose brain is most easily brainwashed by two-faced maniptive women. I''d be insane to marry him." 3


    "You..." Old Master Snow''s blood pressure soared.


    Seeing the atmosphere getting stiffer and stiffer, Catherine could not help but interject, "Um... There''s no need to argue about this. I think you might as well persuade Rodney first instead of asking Freya topensate him. He would definitely choose death rather than agree to this."


    "We''ll make him agree," Old Master Snow said confidently.


    Catherine was alsopletely speechless.


    "Catherine, let''s go. Words won''t get through to them." Freya grabbed Catherine and was about to leave. 1


    Several guards immediately stopped them.


    Catherine''s face changed.


    At that moment, she saw Shaun''s tall and upright figure heading over from the pavilion. He was wearing the same clothes from the afternoon, a ck shirt and a pair of ck pants. However, at that moment, his body exuded a cold and solemn


    aura.


    "What are you doing here?"


    Soon, Shaun walked to the door. He swept his dark and deep eyes at the guards who stopped him at the door.


    The guards recognized his identity and immediately gave way silently.


    Shaun walked in with big strides, and his eyes fell on Catherine who was at the door.


    Seeing her staring at him with her big and bright eyes, he could not help but think of the WhatsApp message she had sent to him when he was resting at home. The corners of his lips involuntarily curled up.

 Chapter 790

    Catherine had just told him not to follow her in the afternoon, but she sent him a WhatsApp


    message in the evening.


    Catherine naturally did not miss the smug look in his eyes and red at him fiercely in annoyance.


    Shaun pretended not to see it and turned to greet the people of the Snow family. "Grandpa Derek, why did you call them here?"


    Old Master Snow motioned to Freya with his chin. "That lying girl ruined Rodney''s reputation, so I had no choice. I''m worried that Rodney won''t get a wife, so I want her to marry him." i


    Shaun was also shocked by the old man''s idea. "Does Rodney know about this?"


    "I mentioned it to him before." Old Master Snow sighed deeply. "Shaun, Rodney isn''t young anymore. I can''t watch him wasting his life away like this."


    Shaun was choked for a moment. He knew that Rodney had feelings for Sarah. "Grandpa, I have to bring these two people away today, so don''t make things difficult for them."


    "They even prepared a savior beforehand." Old Master Snow red at Freya. "The next time I see you, I hope


    that you''ll be my grandson''s wife. If you help Rodney and marry him, I''ll give you 10% of the Snow Corporation''s shares." 1


    Freya was stunned and shook her head. "I can earn money by myself. Why would I want your Snow family''s shares? I don''t need them."


    The Snow family was stunned, not expecting her to refuse without hesitation. 1


    "Grandpa, it seems you can''t convince her." Shaunughed. He grabbed Catherine''s hand and walked away. Freya followed after them.


    After a full minute of silence, Old Master Snow pped the table in excitement. "She treats money like dirt. I''m definitely making Freya Lynch my granddaughter- inw." 1


    Jason was exasperated, but Wendy was more attentive. "Shaun was holding Catherine''s hand earlier. What does that mean? Are they getting back together again? Isn''t he going to get married to Sarah?"


    "They didn''t go through with it. I heard that Sarah might have really had an affair with someone before their wedding. The Hill family never mentioned holding another wedding," Jason said. 1


    "Oh no! If Sarah doesn''t get married, it''s likely she''ll go to Rodney as her rebound. That silly boy always protects Sarah. We have to find a way to make him get married soon," Wendy said anxiously, "I''ll never let him marry Sarah."


    Old Master Snow and Jason also nodded. A woman like Sarah Neeson must never enter the Snow family.


    Not long aftering out of the hall, Catherine pulled her hand back hard.


    Shaun looked down at his empty palm and nced at her resentfully. "I haven''t eaten because I ran over here to save you."


    "So... you saved us. But do I have to let you hold my hand?" Catherine looked at him coldly. "Then don''t save me next time. I believe that I would''ve been able to walk out in one piece even without your help. At most, Freya will just be your good friend''s wife."


    ¦°¦§


    Freya, who was walking behind, wanted to vomit blood. What a lousy friendship! Shaun was also choked up.


    However, Catherine did not pay attention to him and turned to Freya instead. "By the way, do you know how much 10% of Snow Corporation''s shares are worth?"


    "How would I know? I''m not interested in-"


    "At least 40 billion dors."


    Freya,


    She counted with her fingers. It was money that she could not earn even if she worked for several lifetimes.


    "Forget it. Even if you give me 100 billion dors, I wouldn''t want to be with an idiot like Rodney Snow who only knows how to protect a two-faced b*tch like Sarah Neeson." 1

 Chapter 791

    Freya nced at Shaun intentionally. "Cathy, I don''t want to follow in your footsteps. If Rodney tells me to get lost and I don''t, I might be put into a mental hospital. That''ll be too painful." 4


    Shaun,


    He really had the urge to throw Freya to the Snow family now.


    He had just made a little progress, but she ruined everything.


    "Right? That''s why you must be careful when finding a man," Catherine said meaningfully. "Especially those men who lose their intelligence when they meet two-faced batches. You have to stay away from them."


    Aftering out of the Snows'' residence, Shaun was rebuked by them.


    He thought of himself as a smart and powerful man. Otherwise, he would not have been able to lead Hill Corporation while surrounded by jackals. However, in the eyes of these two women, he was just an idiot. 1


    It made his handsome face be contorted.


    "President Hill..." At that moment, Hadley pulled up in front of the three in a sedan. "You called me over to-"


    "Send Freya back." Shaun dragged Catherine without a word to his own car. He had already put up with Freya as the unwanted third party for too long.


    "Shaun Hill, let go. I live with Freya, we can go back together." Catherine yanked her hand back hard but was unable to break free from his grip. Her body was pressed into the car seat by Shaun.


    "No matter what you say, I saved you today, so you have to apany me to dinner. I''m hungry," Shaun raised his sharp brows and said justly.


    Catherine looked at his determined appearance and knew that she could not get away from him, so she helplessly buckled her seatbelt. "What do you want to eat?"


    "Can I eat anything I want?" Shaun''s eyes brightened. Before Catherine could answer, he already stepped on the pedal.


    Along the way, he made a phone call. "Send 40 pounds of ribs and meat to Zion Residence."


    As expected...


    Catherine sighed deeply. Sure enough, Shaun was Shaun. His appetite never changed.


    Before long, the car pulled up to Zion Residence.


    The ce Shaun lived in was a building with only six floors. Shaun stayed on the top floor.


    When they came out of the elevator and Catherine saw four bags of ribs and meat ced at the door, she immediately had a headache.


    Shaun entered the password in front of her and turned to say to her, "Did you get that? You cane over anytime in the future." 1


    Catherine sneered, "Why would Ie here? To cook for you? I''m not your nanny, and you''re not paying me either."


    "That''s not what I meant..." Shaun was speechless and felt helpless.


    "Then what did you mean? You want me toe here to take a bath and sleep with you?" Catherine said mercilessly, "To you, those are the only functions I have." 1


    "I didn''t know before. I won''t do it in the future." Shaun looked at her with a deep gaze. Catherine would be able to draw the man''s dark eyes and handsome face even with her eyes closed. When she listened to his low and maic voice, her heart was still slightly moved.


    He opened the door, and Catherine walked in.


    It could be seen that Shaun had just moved in recently. The whole house seemed deserted, and it was clear that the ce was not very lived-in. There was no trace of the kitchen having been used before either.


    "Did you secretly renovate this ce in order to hide women behind Sarah''s back?" Catherine could not


    help but ridicule.


    "This building was given to me by a developer before, and I just moved in a few days ago. I won''t return to the seaside vi," Shaun exined patiently, "I want to eat the roast pork and sweet and sour ribs you made for Suziest time."


    As he spoke, he brought in the four bags of meat and ribs.


    Catherine''s face twitched. "You''re not asking to make all of that tonight, right?"


    If so, she would definitely turn around and leave immediately. 1


    Shaun looked down for a few seconds and took out four ribs and two pieces of meat. "Just cook these."

 Chapter 792

    Catherine''s temples throbbed.


    Damn it! From the beginning till the end, Shaun only treated her like a chef. How did she fall in love with a b *stard like him before?


    Forget it. She would endure it for the sake of her n.


    She closed her eyes and put on the apron before going to the kitchen to cook.


    Shaun sat in the living room watching TV. He looked back asionally and saw the busy figure in the kitchen. His heart felt warm.


    Previously when he was alone here, he had felt that the ce was empty and that something was missing. Now, he realized that it was missing a woman.


    He had never experienced this kind of feeling even when living at the seaside vi. Even though Sarah and Aunty Zara were there, he had never felt this way before.


    Catherine spent an hour and a half before she was finally done cooking the ribs and meat. She was so tired that her hands were numb and her stomach was growling.


    Shaun looked over and found that she had cooked a bowl of sweet and sour pork ribs, a te of roasted pork, and a bowl of sparerib stew. The rest were pork chop and peppers, as well as stir-fried pork.


    His handsome brows immediately furrowed. "Didn''t I tell you to just cook sweet and sour pork and roast pork?"


    Catherine rolled her eyes at him and snapped, "Do you want to get high blood pressure or diabetes by asking me to cook four whole ribs of sweet and sour pork? You just fainted and got sent to the hospital yesterday. Pay more attention to yourself." 1


    Shaun was stunned.


    Looking at her bright and angry eyes, there was suddenly a sweet feeling in his heart. His sexy thin lips curved upward in pleasure. "Are you concerned about me?"


    Concerned her *ss!


    Catherine sighed. "Mister, this ismon sense. I beg you to please grow a brain."


    "I wasn''t going to eat it all at once," Shaun suddenly said with bitterness, "I was nning to put the leftovers in the fridge and eat one bowl a day."


    "You can''t eat it like that either." "Okay, I won''t eat it then. I''ll listen to you." Shaun''s gaze burned into her. He looked like a well-behaved dog.


    Catherine,


    She looked away and served the dishes. She was getting ready to eat. She had gotten dragged away before she could finish eating earlier, so she was starving


    now.


    However, it was all meat and ribs. She was tired of eating them.


    On the other hand, Shaun was eating happily.


    Although the best ones were the sweet and sour pork ribs and roast pork, the stir- fried pork and sparerib soup were also good.


    After eating, he put the rest in the refrigerator. When he turned around, he saw Catherine sitting there ying on her phone. The dishes on the table had not been washed at all.


    "The dishes should be washed..." He knocked on the table and reminded her in a low voice.


    Catherine looked up from her game and stared at him with a cold gaze.


    Shaun exined, "There isn''t a nanny at home, so there''s no one to do these things."


    ¦°¦§


    Catherineughed.


    History was repeating itself. She increasingly felt that the Catherine from the past was an idiot to have fallen in love with him.


    "Shaun Hill, what''s the point of a person like you wanting a woman? You should just stay single for life." Catherine directly got up and left. Just looking at him made her annoyed.

 Chapter 793

    Shaun''s eyebrows lowered instantly. Seeing Catherine open the door and about to leave, he strode over and grabbed her arm. "If you don''t want to wash the dishes, then don''t wash them. Just say it¡ª"


    "Shaun Hill, that''s enough. You brought us out of the Snow family tonight, so I cooked for two hours and paid you off for the favor. Besides, I saved you yesterday. It''s my fault for being kind-hearted."


    Catherine sneered, "Don''t look for me in the future. I don''t want to painstakingly cook for you and end up being responsible for washing the dishes and cleaning up after you too. I suggest that you call this number if you need something in the future." 1


    She took out her phone and pulled up a contact for him to see.


    Shaun saw that the number was saved as'' Housekeeping Agency''.


    His handsome face suddenly darkened.


    Catherine reminded sincerely, "Don''t think that all housekeepers are aunties. There are some who are young and unmarried. You can pick any one of them if you see that they''re suitable for you." 1


    Then, she mmed the door and left.


    It was as if it was too annoying for her to look at him.


    Shaun''s chest surged with anger. By the time he chased after her, her figure had disappeared.


    He returned home and saw the table full of dishes and utensils. He felt depressed.


    He had just asked her to do the dishes. Was there a need to get so agitated? If she did not want to wash them, then she should have just said so. It was not like he was forcing her to do the dishes.


    He took out his phone and subconsciously wanted to call Chester for advice, but he soon stopped.


    Chester and Sarah were also friends. If Chester found out that he liked Catherine, he would definitely start nagging again.


    He thought about it and went online to ask: [I invited the girl I like home to cook, but when I asked her to do the dishes, she got angry and left. Is it my fault or is the woman too narrow-minded?]


    Less than half an hour after he posted it, thements section exploded.


    [Oh my God, I can''t believe someone actually asked this question. How unlucky must that woman be to be liked by a guy like this?] 2


    [You have a lot of nerve to ask if that woman is narrow-minded! How narrow- minded can you be?] [Friend, as a man, I''m kindly telling you this with confidence: You won''t be able to find a girlfriend like this.]


    [I think you shouldn''t find a girlfriend. Just get a housekeeper.]


    [If I were that woman, not only would I run, I''d cklist you too.] 1


    Shaun was so angry he felt like he was about to explode.


    Theseizens were out of their minds. What did they mean he was narrow- minded? What did they mean he could not get a girlfriend? He had always been chased after by all kinds of women.


    He was annoyed and deleted the post. He must have gone crazy to ask such a senseless question online.


    After deleting it, he found Catherine''s number and called her. However, what answered him was an automated female voice saying, "The number you have dialed is unavable."


    He then tried again a minuteter but got the same response.


    Five minutester, it was still the same.


    Half an hourter, he was sure that he had indeed been... blocked.


    F*ck.


    10:00 p.m.

 Chapter 794

    After Catherine returned to Hackett Institute, Freya, who had just taken a shower, immediately ran out and winked. "Let me see if your clothes are intact and if you have hickeys or not. Hey, your clothes are wrinkled and your hair is so messy. You look exhausted as well. Did you two..." 1


    She smiled ambiguously. 1


    Catherine swept her icy eyes over. "Put away those dirty thoughts. I went to his ce and cooked for two hours for him. I have calluses on my hands from chopping so many ribs."


    Freya silently looked at her reddened hands and was speechless.


    Catherine looked like she wanted to cry andined, "40 pounds of ribs and 40 pounds of meat. I chopped them for ages before putting them in the freezer for him. Then, I cooked him roasted pork, spareribs stew, pork chop with peppers, stir-fried pork, and sweet and sour pork ribs. I had just finished eating when he asked me why I wasn''t doing the dishes. I..."


    She drank arge ss of water angrily. "By the way,


    can you believe that I didn''t even drink a ss of water at his ce?"


    Freya patted her shoulder sympathetically. "How blind must you have been to fall in love with him before?" i


    "You know that I''m blind too?" Catherine looked up and sighed. "I blocked his number as soon as I left. How infuriating."


    "Well done. You must be tired. Go take a break and then sleep." Freyaforted her. "I believe that after this experience, your heart will be calmer and will no longer ripple for him."


    Catherine sneered, "The only ripples I''ll have for him are from anger."


    ... 1


    Hill Corporation.


    The next morning at 8:00 a.m.


    When Shaun came out of the elevator, he heard Hadley chatting with several women in the secretary department in the corridor.


    "Assistant Young, I saw a super funny male chauvinist ask a question online yesterday. The man actually asked, ''I invited the girl I like home to cook, but when


    I asked her to do the dishes, she got angry and left. Is it my fault or is the woman too narrow-minded?'' My God, the world really isrge. There are all kinds of oundish men out there."


    Hadleyughed. "That man is crazy. He invited a woman to his ce but made her cook. That''s bad enough, but he asked her to do the dishes too. This kind of person is destined to never find a girlfriend."


    "Right? He even had the nerve to ask the question online! It''s enough that he''s not self-aware, but he had the cheek to use the woman of being too narrowminded."


    "There are much weirder men these few years. It''s best to stay away from people like that if you encounter them."


    "I''m guessing he''s been blocked by that woman."


    At some point, everyone suddenly felt a chilling from behind them. It was almost summer, but they felt as if it was colder than winter.


    Someone called out, "President Hill."


    Looking back, they saw Shaun''s handsome but dark face.


    "President Hill..." Hadley exined nervously, "Work hours haven''t started, so we..."


    "Hadley Young." Shaun''s death stare fell on him.


    "Come in."


    Then, Shaun went into the office.


    Hadley followed him miserably and closed the door." President Hill, I''m sorry. I''ll never chat with others in the corridor again..."


    "Assistant Young, the crazy man you mentioned earlier is me." Shaun took off his jacket and threw it on his leather seat. His eyes were frosty. "I''m the man who asked the question online. The same guy you said would never find a girlfriend in his life."


    Hadley was petrified,"..." 1


    He had an urge to whack himself to death on the spot. What kind of outrageous words did he say earlier? He could not remember at all.


    "President Hill, I''m sorry. I didn''t know," Hadley stammered, "I... I thought it was some poor and ordinary loser. Of course... for a handsome, rich, and dazzling man like you, there are tons of women willing to cook and wash dishes for you. There''s no way you won''t be able to get a girlfriend."

 Chapter 795

    Shaun snorted coldly. "That goes without saying."


    Hadley''s heart leaped to his chest. He wanted nothing more than to disappear. He could not understand. He was not the only one who had been gossiping. Why was the president only bothering him?


    "Then answer this question for me." Shaun knocked on the desk and said in a deep tone, "Catherine... Why did she get angry and leave? Did I really do something wrong? What should I do now?"


    Hadley realized that the person was Ms. Jones. Gee, M s. Jones was really pitiful. Why did she run? If he were a woman, he would run too.


    "President Hill, with all due respect, at present... you should be at the courting stage, right?" Hadley asked carefully.


    Shaun scoffed and nced at him. "Do I have to court her? You should know better than anyone what she thinks of me. She has liked me for a long time, but I hurt her in the past and made her feel ufortable. However, I''m lowering myself for her."


    Hadleyughed dryly. Shaun was a mighty president, s o Hadley could not call him out. "President Hill,


    whether the two of you are in love or not, women should be spoiled. How can you call a woman home and ask her to cook for you? Then, you even asked her to do the dishes. You''re looking for a woman, not finding a qualified housekeeper. Women should be doted on. You should be the one cooking and washing the dishes, making her happy. With the way you''re acting, you''ll only make Ms. Jones feel like she''s with you just to be your nanny. Any woman would be


    ufortable."


    "Sarah isn''t like that." Shaun could not help but say.


    Hadley was speechless. If Sarah was not like that, then why did he not go to Sarah instead? However, Hadley still pretended to be surprised and said, "Has M s. Neeson done the dishes before? It seems that it''s usually Aunty Zara who does the work."


    Shaun was stunned.


    It was true. Although Sarah asionally cooked, the cleaning up was usually done by Aunty Zara or Yael. There were maids at home to wash the clothes and clean the house.


    Hadley sighed. "President Hill, you should get this straight. Women are to be doted on. Don''t you have a lot of servants and nannies?"


    "But I like her cooking," Shaun said in annoyance.


    "Then you can learn to wash the dishes yourself. She''ll cook, and you''ll do the dishes. This is actually a kind o f simple happiness for many couples... You can learn from how Young Master Stringer courted her."


    "Why do I need to learn from him?" Shaun sneered disdainfully, "How can Isaac Stringerpare to me?"


    From head to toe, there was nothing Isaac had that wasparable to him.


    "I misspoke. I''ve spoken too much." Hadley immediately pped his own mouth. "Compared to you, Isaac is like the dirt on your shoes."


    Shaun gripped his fountain pen in annoyance. A momentter, he let go of it and said in a cold voice, "G o buy a car full of pink flowers and send them to Hudson Corporation." 1


    Hadley sweated. The man just said he would not learn from Isaac, but he ate his own words in the blink of an eye. 1


    "Yes."


    Hadley answered respectfully and went out to book flowers for delivery.


    He was really pleased to be able to see how Eldest Young Master Hill and Ms. Jones were progressing. Although the Eldest Young Master Hill''s hypnosis could not be lifted, it did not prevent him from falling in love with Catherine again. Hudson Corporation.


    Catherine had just returned to her office after a meeting and suddenly found that it was filled with pink roses. She felt like she had fallen into a sea of roses.


    Her mouth twitched as she turned to ask Harvey,


    Who sent these?"


    As soon as she spoke, her phone rang. It was from an unknown number, so she answered it. Shaun''s low and gentle voice sounded. "Do you like the flowers I sent?"


    Catherine rubbed her forehead and mocked, "Why did you send me so many flowers? Do you want me to cook and wash the dishes for you again?"


    "It''s an apology," Shaun said in a low voice, "I shouldn''t have asked you to wash the dishesst night, and I shouldn''t have let you do the cooking."


    "Don''t ridicule me. You''re Eldest Young Master Hill. Cooking for you is my honor," Catherine gritted her teeth and said in a gloomy voice.


    "I''ll cook for you tonight, okay?" Shaun coaxed gently."


    I''ll wash the dishes as well."

 Chapter 796

    "Thank you, but I don''t want to be your guinea pig. I''m afraid you''ll poison me." Catherine had tried his food and it was off-putting.


    "Let me take you to watch a movie, then."


    "No."


    Catherine hung up the call straight away. Despite knowing that she should stick to her n instead of acting this way, she could not help but feel indignant over the incidentst night.


    Meanwhile, in the president''s office.


    When he was hung up on, Shaun''s temples twitched.


    He turned on hisptop but failed to digest any of the words disyed there. When it was 3:00 p.m., he started the car and sped toward the preschool.


    The security guard at the gate knew him, so he was allowed to go to the door of the ss.


    The kids had just woken up from their nap and were drinking iced pear juice. Suzie was sitting beside a boy in a white shirt. He was reading a book while keeping his head down. She secretly took his juice and sipped on it.


    The boy raised his head. After that, he furrowed his brows and red at Suzie as a warning.


    Suzie stuck her tongue out in an extremely mischievous manner.


    When she spotted Shaun through the French window, she was so shocked that she nearly bit her tongue.


    Lucas looked in the same direction and shuddered deep down.


    Damn it! Shaun had caught sight of his face. He remembered that his mom had told him that he bore a strong resemnce to her.


    At that instant, Lucas'' face paled in spite of himself.


    A wave of emotions swept over Shaun who was standing outside.


    When Shaun noticed the boy beside Suzie just now, he found his face rather familiar. After ncing at him twice, Shaun realized that the boy''s features were very simr to Catherine''s. In fact, the boy was a mini version of Catherine. The only difference was that the boy''s brows made him look even fiercer.


    At the sight of Suzie and the boy sitting together, all kinds of shocking thoughts shed across Shaun''s mind.


    If his twins were still alive and they were a pigeon pair, the boy would have looked like this boy.


    How could everything be so coincidental?


    "Uncle Shaun, why are you here?"


    At this moment, Suzie ran out with an uneasy look.


    "Suzie, who is the boy you were ying with just now?" Shaun squatted down and asked softly.


    "His name is Lucas." Suzie tilted her head and asked in bewilderment, "Why are you asking for his name?"


    "Don''t you think that he... looks like Aunty Cathy?" Shaun''s hands trembled uncontrobly.


    "Yeah, that''s why I feel an affinity for him. We always y together, and he''s my best friend," Suzie responded with a grin.


    Shaun narrowed his eyes and pursed his lips. "Go inside and continue ying for


    a while. I''lle againter to pick you up."


    "Oh, alright." His words made Suzie nervous.


    When he returned, Lucas ran to her and asked anxiously, "What did he say?"


    "It seems that our scummy dad has started suspecting you." Suzie was at her wit''s end. 1


    Lucas frowned. "Don''t panic. When Mommy decided to send me here, I had already prepared myself for such situations."

 Chapter 797

    Shaun swiftly contacted the principal and asked for Lucas'' information.


    Lucas'' full name was Lucas Yule. His father was Sheldon Yule, whereas his mother was Sabrina Winton. To Shaun''s distress, Lucas was actually one and a half years younger than Suzie. 1


    "Are you sure that Lucas is only two years and two months old?" Shaun frowned deeply, wondering why Lucas looked older than Suzie. 1


    "Yes. That kid is quite tall, probably because his parents are tall. This kind of situation ismon here."


    The principal smiled and said, "Initially, we didn''t want to ept him as he''s too young. But ultimately, we epted him since his parents are from the Yule family and they pulled some strings with us."


    "The Yule family?"


    Shaun was struck by an idea. After walking out of the principal''s office, he immediately asked a Liona member to investigate the Yule family. Soon, he received some news. "Young Master Hill, someone called Sheldon Yule does exist in the Yule family. He''s Joel''s cousin. Even though he''s been married for


    years, Sheldon doesn''t have a son. A while ago, his exlover brought a two-year- old boy back.


    "Sheldon heard the boy was his child, so he promptly did a DNA test. It proved that Lucas is his biological son. Now, Sheldon and his lover treat Lucas as their beloved kid. Because of that, his wife is so pissed that she always argues with him."


    "Send me Sheldon''s photo. I want to have a look at him."


    Less than a minute after he gave his order, Shaun received Sheldon''s photo. He noticed that Sheldon and Joel looked quite alike.


    Considering that Catherine looked like Joel, it was not surprising that Lucas resembled Catherine.


    Shaun lit a cigarette and felt as if his body had suddenly fallen from the sky to the ground.


    Indeed, he was out of his mind just now. He actually suspected that Lucas and Suzie were the twins that Catherine had been pregnant with.


    Perhaps Catherine did not have a miscarriage back then. It could be that Liam bribed the hospital staff to tell him that Catherine was dead and she had a miscarriage.


    However, he had forgotten the amount of pain and blood loss Catherine suffered when he drove her to the hospital back then. 1


    How could the twins possibly be alive?


    He felt as if he was insane.


    "Uncle Shaun, Granny said you should smoke less. Smoking isn''t good for the body."


    Suzie, who was carrying her school bag, appeared in front of him. With the sunlight shining on her pink cheeks, she looked like a pretty doll. 1


    Despite feeling a sharp pain deep inside him, he forced a smile. "Why are you out?"


    "sses are almost over. My teacher let me out since you''re already outside." Suzie tilted her head and asked, "Uncle Shaun, you seem... a little sad."


    "Mm. I was thinking about something, something that ... I can never forgive myself for." Shaun rose to his feet and touched her head. "Let''s ask Aunty Cathy to join us for a movie, okay?"


    "Huh?" Suzie was dazed for a moment. "But... But I''m still young. I can only watch animated movies..."


    "... Let''s watch an animated movie, then," Shaun replied reluctantly.


    "Yay. Let''s watch Brother Bear."


    Shaun was speechless.


    He felt like taking back what he had just said.


    Shortly after, he arrived at Hudson Corporation. Suzie then called Catherine.


    "Aunty Cathy, I''m waiting for you downstairs with Daddy. Come down now, okay?"


    2


    The minute Catherine heard Suzie addressing her as ''Aunty Cathy'', she was sure that it was not Liam who brought her here. When Suzie was with Liam, she would always call Catherine ''Mommy''.


    Now, this little girl was getting better at deceiving people. She always favored strangers over her own mother.


    Catherine sighed and answered, "Alright. I''ming down."

 Chapter 798

    Shaun, who was seated in the driver''s seat, looked somber. To his surprise, Catherine came down straight away without asking any questions when she thought it was Liam here to meet her.


    He wanted Catherine to break these bad habits one day. He wanted to let her know that she needed to keep a distance from her brother-inw.


    Shortly after, Catherine appeared in front of Shaun and Suzie.


    Suzie rolled down the window and waved at her excitedly. 1


    Catherine immediately walked toward the car. Within seconds, Shaun got out and opened the rear door."


    We''re going to apany Suzie to watch a movie." 1


    "I..." Catherine''s lips twitched.


    Shaun switched on his phone and showed her the tickets. "I''ve bought your ticket, and it''s non-refundable."


    Catherine was speechless after darting a nce at it. "You''re bringing me to watch Brother Bear?"


    "Aunty Cathy, I''m the one who suggested this movie." Suzie lifted her head


    sympathetically and gazed at Catherine. "I''ve never stepped into a movie theater


    in


    my life."


    Catherine felt helpless. Did she have a choice to not bring Suzie to the theater? Given that kids typically watched kids'' movies, she did not feel like watching Brother Bear with Suzie for two whole hours. She just found it miserable. 2


    "You little liar." Catherine pulled on Suzie''s ear.


    Suzie said in an aggrieved manner, "Sorry. If I didn''t tell you that I was with Daddy, you wouldn''t havee down."


    "I knew earlier that you were lying," Catherine said in annoyance.


    Shaun''s eyes glowed and he stared at Catherine with mixed feelings. "This means that... you came down not because of Liam?"


    Catherine glowered at him with herrge eyes, and she seemed furious. Nevertheless, the scene made them look like a couple arguing.


    Shaun''s lips curled as he watched her get furious. Nevertheless, he found her


    quite adorable, and he somehow felt like giving her a kiss.


    Because of Suzie, Shaun eventually took them to a child-friendly restaurant.


    The three of them had steak pizza.


    Shaun felt that the taste of the pizza was average and not as delicious as Catherine''s cooking. He stopped eating after a few bites.


    Suzie blinked and said, "Uncle Shaun, you didn''t finish your food. What a waste! Also, you''ll soon get hungry."


    "It''s fine. I still have some leftovers at home, so I can go home and eat," Shaun said as he gazed at Catherine gently.


    Catherine almost choked on her drink. When she looked up and met his eyes, her pretty face flushed slightly, looking just like the tender rose on the table.


    Shaun was inwardly filled with joy at the sight of her expression. His heart thumped like how a male protagonist in novels would. He had never felt this way even when he was in a rtionship with Sarah during college. He had never expected himself to be acting like a muddle-headed young man at this moment.


    "What? You have leftovers fromst night''s meal?" Suzie found it unbelievable. "That''s not good. The food has been kept for too long. I heard eating too much leftovers is bad for your health."


    "You don''t understand. The leftovers are sweet." Shaun continued to fix his eyes on the woman opposite her.


    Suzie nodded. "You''re referring to the pork ribs, right?"


    "It''s not just the pork ribs. There''s something sweet in it that you don''t know." Shaun gave a faint smile."


    When the sweet taste goes into my body, I''ll feel the sweetness in my heart too." "Cough, cough." Catherine could not take it anymore.


    He used to behave like this previously as well. Every time Shaun, that arrogant, harsh, and cruel man, said something lovey-dovey, she would get goosebumps.

 Chapter 799

    "Aunty Cathy, do you know what''s this sweet stuff? That way, I can feel the sweetness in my heart next time too." Suzie looked at Catherine in confusion.


    "I have no idea. I''m not as knowledgeable, sentimental, and unfaithful as Uncle Shaun," Catherine teased him before she lowered her head and continued eating the steak pizza.


    Shaun took a ss of water and sipped it sulkily.


    When was he unfaithful? 4


    As the head of the Hill family, apart from Catherine, he had only been in a rtionship with Sarah in his life. What was more, he had only ever been intimate with Catherine. 3


    After finishing the meal, the three of them headed to the theater.


    Shaun was carrying Suzie on his shoulder, while Catherine was holding Suzie''s jacket.


    To other kids, the three of them looked like a family.


    When they were waiting outside the theater''s lobby, a lot of kids were standing there. Some came with either their fathers or mothers. They all looked at


    Suzie admiringly.


    "Mommy, that little girl is fortunate to have both her dad and mom apany her."


    "Darling, your dad has no choice but to work overtime to make more money." "How I wish both my dad and mom could apany me. By the way, her dad is handsome and her mom is pretty."


    Upon hearing those words, Suzie raised her head with a smug expression.


    At the sight of Suzie''s expression, Catherine smiled gently but felt upset at the same time.


    Suzie had also used to admire kids for having both their parents apanying them when she was abroad. This was also precisely why Catherine could not bear to reject Suzie''s request to watch Brother Bear.


    Lucas suddenly crossed her mind. It had been several days since shest visited Lucas as Shaun had been spending time with her recently. Lucas was mature, s o mature that she took pity on him.


    "Why are you spacing out?" Shaun gripped Catherine''s hand out of the blue and stared intently at her. "What do you want to eat? I''ll go buy it." "I want... I want popcorn," Suzie said first.


    "Do you think that I''m a foodie like you guys?" Catherine mumbled, but Shaun heard it anyway.


    Shaun replied seriously, "I''m not a foodie. I just like your cooking."


    "So do I. Aunty Cathy''s cooking is the best in the world." Suzie went along with it.


    At the sight of how Shaun and Suzie were simr in appearance, Catherine''s gaze turned gentle. "I want a cup of grapefruit juice."


    After passing Suzie to Catherine, Shaun turned around and went to buy grapefruit juice.


    Nestled in Catherine''s arms, Suzie suddenly whispered, "Mommy, is my scummy daddy... trying to pursue you?"


    "You know nothing, you brat." Catherine pinched the tip of Suzie''s nose. "Mommy, I feel that... scummy Daddy is quite nice." Suzie fixed a pitiful gaze on him. "Why don''t you guys just... get together?"


    Catherine was momentarily stunned. In fact, she had noticed earlier that Suzie had the intention of setting her up with Shaun. Although Suzie hoped for that to happen, could Catherine forget about the harm Shaun had caused her for Suzie''s sake? "It''s not as simple as you think. Sarah won''t let things go easily, and your scummy dad might dump us anytime for her."


    Little did Suzie know that if it had not been for Liam and Hadley''s help, she and Lucas would have lost their lives.


    Catherine would never forget that suffering and humiliation. 1


    "Really? If that''s how he is, I won''t forgive him anymore," Suzie responded with a pout.


    Shaun soon returned with some food. Then, the three of them walked into the theater together.


    Suzie was seated between Shaun and Catherine.


    However, Shaun felt that he was too far away from Catherine, so he ced Suzie


    on hisp and took her seat instead. "Suzie, I''ll let you sit on myp, okay?


    The tall man in front of you is blocking you, so you won''t be able to see the screen." 2

 Chapter 800

    Suzie nodded, assuming that what Shaun said was true.


    Catherine was speechless. All of a sudden, she noticed that Shaun''s hand was ced at the back of her seat.


    She red at him, yet he said with a straight face, "My shoulder hurts, so I''m stretching my arm."


    Catherine turned her eyes to the screen as she could not be bothered about him.


    However, the animated movies for kids were really very boring. Only Suzie was engrossed in the movie.


    Catherine lowered her head. She switched on her phone to y some games.


    After Shaun nced at her ount and region, his handnded on her shoulder. As she was wearing a thin silk dress, he could feel her delicate and soft shoulder de.


    "Shaun..." Catherine looked up and red at him.


    Shaun withdrew his touch embarrassedly. Then, he took the cup of grapefruit juice that was ced between them and sipped on it.


    "That''s mine." Annoyed, Catherine took a deep breath.


    "It doesn''t matter," Shaun moved closer to her and whispered into her ear. His masculine breathing made her itchy and numb. "We''ve tasted each other''s saliva anyway."


    Catherine pinched his thigh mercilessly.


    How dare this damn hooligan make such a shameless remark?!


    If the theater was not this dark, he could definitely see her flushed face at this point.


    She did not feel like having the drink anymore now that he had drunk from it. Nevertheless, she needed to quench her thirst very badly. She had no choice but to share the juice with him.


    During the movie, Shaun got up and headed to the restroom. When Catherine asked Suzie whether she wanted to go to the restroom, she shook her head and said no. However, when Catherine carried her, she felt some warm urine flowing out from Suzie that wet her pants.


    Catherine''s face darkened. If they were not outside right now, she would have spanked her.


    "Sorry, Mommy." Suzie was aware of the terrible thing she had just done. With tears welled in her eyes, she almost began to weep.


    "Why did you say no when I asked you whether you wanted to pee?"


    "I didn''t want to miss the movie, and I thought I could hold it," Suzie answered weakly.


    At a loss for words, Catherine let out a sigh. "Fine. Stop watching the movie. You have to get changed. Otherwise, you''ll catch a cold."


    She carried Suzie and walked out. Shaun, who was walking out of the restroom, happened to notice the wet spot on Catherine''s dress where her thigh was.


    "Suzie peed on me. I have to get her a new set of clothes so that she won''t catch a cold," Catherine exined.


    Fortunately, there was a shopping mall below the theater. Catherine soon bought a new set of clothes for Suzie to get changed into. She bought herself new clothes at a women''s clothing store and got changed as well.


    Since she had a great figure, any pants would look good on her.


    The store assistant beside her praised, "Sir, your wife has such a great figure, and


    she also looks pretty. She''s just like a model no matter what pants she wears."


    Shaun smiled. The word ''wife'' had never sounded so wonderful to him.


    "Bring out all the clothes in her size." He handed a ck card to the store assistant straight away.


    The store assistant was taken aback. What a wealthy man he was!


    By the time Catherine walked out in a pair of new jeans, the shop assistant was already packing the clothes. "Miss, your husband is buying all the clothes in this store in your size. How blessed you are!"


    Catherine shifted her gaze to Shaun while her lips twitched. "Why are you buying so many clothes?" "You look good in them." Shaun smiled.

 Chapter 801

    Catherine rubbed her forehead. "There''s not enough space in my house to put all these clothes..."


    "Leave them in Zion Residence, then. When youe over to stay, you won''t have to bring your clothes," Shaun replied in a self-righteous manner as if... the two of them were in an official rtionship. 1


    Catherine was absolutely speechless at the sight of his shameless expression. "May I know why I should stay there?"


    "If you don''te and stay in my ce, whose ce are you nning to stay in? I won''t allow you to stay in any other men''s houses," Shaun said in a domineering and provocative way.


    Nevertheless, Catherine did not have the energy to argue with him anymore.


    Since he wanted to spend money on her, she would let him be. Anyway, she was the one who would decide whether or not to stay in his ce.


    Just like that, Shaun ended up buying over 100 sets of clothes for Catherine, who initially just wanted to get a pair of jeans.


    Shaun wrote the address of Zion Residence in the form to send some of the clothes there. Then, he


    helped Catherine carry the others back home.


    When the three of them went down the elevator, Joanne, who was shopping, caught sight of them. She immediately took a photo of them and sent it to Sarah through WhatsApp. [Sarah, what''s going on between you and Shaun? I just saw him shopping with Catherine. They even bought many clothes.]


    Honestly, Joanne had previously admired Sarah for being Young Master Hill''s fiancee. She had spent a lot of time and effort ttering Sarah. Little did she expect that in the end... Tsk.


    Everyone knew that Sarah would have no one to rely on without Shaun,


    considering that she was merely a psychologist. She would only be needed when there was a mentally ill patient.


    ... 1


    The second Sarah saw the photo, she flew into a rage in the seaside vi.


    These days, Shaun had been ignoring her calls and messages. Even the security guard at his office would stop her from entering.


    It seemed as if she had beenpletely dumped.


    Sarah was under the impression that Shaun was still holding a grudge against her, but she did not expect that he would go to look for Catherine. He was even apanying her to shop for clothes. With the two of them bringing along the kid, they looked exactly like a family. 4


    What was worse, she could count the number of times Shaun had shopped with her using the fingers of one hand.


    She nearly went mad.


    No way! She had to stop Shaun from behaving this way!


    A hint of resentment shed across her eyes. She opened the door and called Yael over.


    ... i


    On his way back to Hackett Institute.


    Shaun''s phone rang all of a sudden. When he took it out and looked at it, he realized that it was an iing call from Sarah.


    Frowning, he pressed the mute button before he tossed the phone aside.


    Catherine, who was carrying Suzie in the rear seat, remained impassive while watching this.


    Shortly after, his phone rang again. It was Yael who called him this time.


    Yael usually did not call him.


    Therefore, Shaun swiftly answered the call. "What''s the matter?"


    "Oh no, Young Master Hill! The electricity in the seaside vi suddenly went out earlier. When Miss Neeson walked downstairs, she missed her footing and identally rolled down the stairs. She''s injured... and bleeding a lot," Yael said anxiously.

 Chapter 802

    Shaun''s expression changed. "Go and call the ambnce to send Sarah to the hospital. I''ming back now."


    Upon ending the call, he pressed on the elerator as far as it would go and soon arrived at the entrance of Hackett Institute. "I''ll leave Suzie with you here tonight. Tomorrow, I''lle and pick her up in the morning." 3


    At this point, Suzie had already fallen asleep in Catherine''s arms.


    Catherine narrowed her eyes. When she gazed at Suzie''s pure and sweet appearance, her heart suddenly ached.


    Just now, this little kid had actually said that her scummy dad was quite nice, so she wanted Catherine to get back together with him. Nevertheless, he was now abandoning them without hesitation to meet another woman. 3


    "Now that she''s so heavy, do you think I can carry her upstairs from the entrance of this neighborhood alone?" Catherine gave a sarcasticugh.


    Shaun was stunned and answered without a second thought, "TH carry her upstairs, then."


    "Shaun, why are you rushing to leave? You''re not even bothered about your niece. Is it because something has happened to Sarah?"


    All of a sudden, Catherine fixed her eyes on him. In fact, she had heard some parts of the conversation when he was on the phone.


    Shaun gulped, knowing that he should lie to her. However, at the sight of her dark yet clear eyes, he was at a loss for words. A momentter, he could not help but exin, "There was a ckout in the vi. Perhaps Sarah couldn''t see in the dark, so she fell when going down the stairs..."


    "Has someone called the ambnce to send her to the hospital?" Catherine asked sharply.


    "Yael has called the ambnce..."


    "So why are you rushing there? Are you a doctor? Or her boyfriend? Her husband?" Upon hearing Catherine''s words, Shaun began to look awkward.


    "She... She''s badly injured..." Only after some time did h e force the sentence out of his mouth.


    Catherineughed as she tucked a strand of hair behind her ear. "Shaun, in the end, you''re still worried about her. You feel that you have a responsibility toward her. You still have feelings for her, regardless of whether you treat her as a family member, lover, or someone you feel sorry for. You''ve naturally and subconsciously made her your top priority."


    "Don''t get me wrong, Catherine." Shaun''s hands that were holding the steering wheel froze.


    "There''s someone by her side now, and what''s more, you told me it''s impossible for you guys to get married. So why do you have to hurry there?" Catherine forced a smile. "Shaun, if you insist on behaving this way, I''d advise you to stop looking for me. It''s better for you to be with Sarah. You really don''t have to make me suffer and treat me unfairly." 2


    "I''m just going to visit her for a short while. You''re overstating things." Shaun''s brows furrowed. "I''m very sure that you''re the one I like." 4


    "You like me, but you''ll immediately go to Sarah once something happens to her. So if she falls sick and catches a cold, or if something happens to her family, are you going to worry about it and take responsibility for those things as well?"


    Catherine knew that Sarah would do such things. She also knew that Sarah would get herself hurt just to win Shaun''s sympathy.


    Clearly, Sarah had fallen from the stairs during a ckout with the sole intention of having Shaun go over there.


    Nevertheless, Catherine would not let her have things her own way.


    She would not let Shaun head there tonight.


    "Shaun, if you still feel guilty for what happened to her, then continue taking responsibility for her. Even though she has done something wrong, you still put u p with her. You can''t possibly be in a rtionship


    with me and take care of Sarah at the same time. If you continue acting this way, I''ll start looking down on you."


    Catherine lifted her head like an arrogant white swan, her eyes heavy with determination. "I want you to know that if you don''t let Sarah go and continue to look after her secretly, she''ll think that she stands a chance at getting back together with you. If this is the case, any man who''s interested in her won''t be able to approach and pursue her. You can''t stop her from marrying another man when you don''t want to marry her, right?"


    Shaun''s thin lips twitched. "Of course not. I... hope that she''ll be happy as well."


    "Exactly. You don''t have to feel so guilty, actually. After all, you were only in a rtionship with Sarah. You didn''t make her go through an abortion or suffer a miscarriage for your sake either. You''ve even helped Thomas by preventing him from being sent to jail several times, and you''ve also always defended Neeson Corporation. As for why you guys didn''t end up getting married to each other, I think you know the answer better than anyone else." 1

 Chapter 803

    Catherine''s words made Shaun feel at ease all of a sudden.


    Despite knowing that he had a change of heart, he had still felt swamped by guilt all because of his promise from back then. After Sarah returned, she managed to cure his illness, but he could not bring himself to do it with her.


    Nevertheless, Catherine was right.


    Shaun and Sarah were merely in a rtionship and they had never slept together. Previously, Shaun sincerely wished to marry Sarah. If it were not for Lucifer''s appearance, he would have ended up marrying Sarah.


    He admitted that Sarah was pitiful, but he was not the one who contributed to her heartbreaking past.


    Catherine then continued, "I''m not an unreasonable person anyway. If there were no one by Sarah''s side, it''d be fine with me if you wanted to go and help her since you''re her ex-boyfriend. But someone''s with her now and Sarah''s brother is in Canberra. If you n to go there, I won''t give you a second chance."


    With that, she opened the car door and directly got out while carrying Suzie.


    "Fine, I''m not going there."


    Upon noticing that she was leaving, Shaun quickly undid his seat belt and went after her. He took Suzie from her arms with a sparkle in his eyes. "So can you give me another chance tonight?"


    Shaun began to push his luck. "After all, you were trying to control me just now."


    "When did I control you? I was just telling the truth." Catherine started to lose her temper. If she had not spent a long time lecturing Shaun, he would have gone to look for Sarah. How dare he ask such a question.


    "Are you mad? Are you jealous?"


    Shaun''s mouth curved into a mischievous smile. 4


    Even though she maintained an impassive face, he knew that she was concerned about him deep down.


    "You''re overthinking it. I just don''t want things to be like before when you kicked me to the curb and divorced me immediately after we slept together.


    Shaun, all I want is a sense of security. I don''t want to always be the one who will be dumped at any moment."


    As soon as Catherine finished speaking, she walked forward without looking back.


    At the sight of her ck hair being blown by the night breeze and her fine curves, Shaun''s heart somehow ached.


    Shaun went after her and entered the house. Then, he ced Suzie on the bed in her bedroom.


    "Tomorrow, I''ll send Suzie to preschool. You don''t have toe and pick her up." Catherine tucked Suzie in bed.


    "Oh." Shaun''s eyes swept over the house. He raised his brows with a sense of wickedness. "I think I might as well sleep here tonight. I can just sleep on the couch."


    "Are you dreaming?" After rolling her eyes, Catherine pushed him out of the bedroom harshly. "Freya will be back tonight. It''ll be awkward if you sleep here."


    "In that case, I... I can sleep on the couch in your bedroom." Shaun threatened her with a low voice," Aren''t you afraid that I''ll go to the hospital and look for Sarah if you let me go?" 2


    He did not expect this sentence to offend Catherine.


    "If you want to look for her, that''s your business. It''s not like I''ve tied your legs together anyway." 2


    This time, she directly pushed him out of the main door and mmed it.


    Shaun ruffled his short ck hair in annoyance.


    He med himself for offending her with his stupid remark.


    As soon as he turned around, he saw Freya walking out of the elevator while humming a tune.


    When their eyes met, Freya was taken aback. "S-


    Shaun, why are you here again?"


    tt H


    What did she mean by ''again''? 1


    Shaun disliked the sight of Freya as she had ruined his opportunity to stay with Catherine.


    "Isn''t your office in the States? When are you leaving?" Shaun asked nonchntly.


    "Leave?" Freya was stunned. "I''m not nning to leave. I''ll be staying in Canberra to work."


    Shaun''s head hurt at the thought of this third wheel who would continue to stay here.


    He pulled a long face and asked, "Are you going to keep staying with Catherine?" "Of course. We''re best friends, and we depend on each other..."

 Chapter 804

    Shaun suddenly took out a bunch of keys from his pocket. "These are the keys to


    a duplex apartment on the top floor of Brighton Gardens. This furnished apartment is 240 square meters. Move there and it''s yours from today onward."


    Freya was dumbfounded.


    Although she had not returned to Canberra for years, she knew that Brighton Gardens was one of the most expensive apartments in Canberra. Considering that it was situated downtown, every inch ofnd was worth a fortune.


    Shaun actually offered her an apartment just like that?


    "Do you want it?" Shaun asked her.


    "Yes!"


    Freya took the keys, thinking that it would be a waste t o reject the scumbag''s offer. "I''ll move out tomorrow." 2


    "Mm."


    Shaun nodded with satisfaction. After that, he entered the elevator and left. Atst, he had managed to kick this third wheel out.


    After Freya opened the door and stepped into the house, she quickly ran to Catherine. She showed off the keys, saying, "Damn. Just now, Eldest Young Master Hill gave me the duplex apartment on the top floor of Brighton Gardens. He said it''s 240 square meters."


    Catherine was drinking water and spat it out immediately.


    In a daze, Catherine fixed her eyes on the bunch of keys. She felt speechless. "You didn''t tell him that you''re going to move out, did you?"


    "Of course, I did. I''m not a fool." Freya giggled and said, "What''s more, I can give you the apartment afterward."


    "It''s fine. I''m wealthy and not desperate for an apartment." Catherine found it ridiculous. Shaun probably wore a ten-dor hat on a five-cent head. When they divorced before this, she did not receive an apartment from him, yet he was willing to spend 100 million dors just to kick out Freya, who was the third wheel in his eyes.


    "Yeah, I know your rtionship has improvedtely, so I won''t stay here and disturb you guys... Hehehe." Freya made a coquettish grimace.


    "Get out." Catherine could not be bothered about Freya. She turned around and took a bath.


    After showering, she got back to her bed and opened WhatsApp. She noticed that someone with the name '' Shauncierely Yours'' had reached out to her.


    ''Shauncierely Yours''.


    Catherine felt uneasy and spaced out for a moment. When Shaun and Catherine were madly in love with each other previously, he had changed his WhatsApp name to this.


    Sure enough, he was still the same old him. He still behaved in the same manner.


    Shortly after, Shaun sent her a WhatsApp message. [ You blocked myst number, so I got a new number.]


    She did not reply.


    Then, Shaun sent her a selfie. He was wearing a bathrobe that was tied loosely. Apart from his handsome face, his muscr abs that were covered with glistening water droplets were also in view. He exuded a sense of wildness and thuggishness, i


    Although Catherine had seen the man from head to toe before, she could not help but blush at the sight of his naked body.


    What was this flirty man trying to do?


    At this moment, she yed the voice message she had just received. The man''s gentle masculine voice made her feel as if electricity was passing through her body, causing her to go weak.


    "Darling, I''m home. I didn''t go anywhere."


    Darling?


    What nonsense!


    Catherine''s face flushed.


    This man was shameless indeed.


    Nevertheless, Sarah must be mad that Shaun did not go see her tonight.


    After some thought, Catherine sent him a kiss emoji.


    After sending the emoji, her face turned crimson again.


    She felt embarrassed. She just wanted to seduce the man and piss Sarah off on purpose.

 Chapter 805

    Zion Residence.


    Once Shaun saw the kiss emoji, he felt a surge of excitement inside him. His Adam''s apple bobbed, causing him difort for some inexplicable reason. 2


    Hey down, imagining Catherine kissing him.


    At that moment, he suddenly sat up on the bed and messaged Catherine four words: [I want it tomorrow.] Then, he ran to the bathroom to take a cold shower.


    He had never been aroused by Sarah despite being with her for a long time. Never in his wildest dreams did he think that a simple emoji from Catherine would make him burn with excitement.


    He gave a bitterugh.


    When he came out of the bathroom, his phone rang again.


    Yael called him. "Eldest Young Master Hill, aren''t youing? Miss Neeson is crying in the hospital. She refuses to get bandaged."


    Shaun was somehow annoyed. "It''s her body, not mine!"


    Yael panicked when he screamed at her. "But Miss Neeson really needs you now, Eldest Young Master


    Hill. These days when you haven''t been around, she hasn''t been able to eat or sleep well. Because of that, she was absent-minded and fell from the stairs during the ckout tonight. The doctor said that her legs are injured. If she doesn''t get them treated right away, she might be disabled in the future."


    Yael''s words felt like a huge weight on Shaun''s mind.


    For the first time, he did not feel a twinge of guilt. Instead, he felt exhausted.


    As Catherine had said, he had merely been in a rtionship with Sarah.


    Why did it feel as if he had to take responsibility for her entire life? "Okay, I''lle over," he whispered after some time.


    In the hospital, Yael immediately told Sarah about it. Sarah was excited. She knew that Shaun woulde eventually.


    Sarah was upset and mad at him when he did note after Yael called him the first time. However, she was d that Yael managed to call him over atst.


    The moment he appeared, there would be reporters taking photos of them. Then, everyone in Australia would know that something had happened to her and Shaun was the first one who anxiously rushed to the hospital to see her.


    Ha! She could already imagine Catherine''s indignant expression tomorrow.


    Catherine was trying to snatch her man. Nevertheless, once Sarah gave an order, Shaun would dump Catherine mercilessly.


    20 minutester.


    When Sarah saw Shaun in the hospital, she quicklyy on the bed and feigned a tearful, disappointed look.


    In order to win Shaun''s sympathy, Sarah had ruthlessly fallen from the stairs today. Her forehead, legs, and arms were injured. She looked extremely pitiful. "Shaunic, you''re finally here. I thought I''d never get to see you again."


    The second Sarah saw him, she started to weep bitterly. She stretched out her hands and fell into his arms.


    Shaun could not help but hold her, or she would fall from the bed.

 Chapter 806

    "Shaunic, I miss you so badly." Sarah nestled in Shaun''s arms, her tears wetting his shirt. "I''ve been reflecting on myself these days. I was too silly and foolish. I swear that I won''t wrong you anymore. Come back to me. I really miss you."


    Shaun narrowed his eyes and carried her to the bed. After that, he turned around and said to the doctor outside, "Come in and treat her."


    "No. If you don''t promise me, I won''t get treated." Sarah struggled in agitation.


    At the sight of her expression, Shaun''s eyes shed with annoyance. His handsome face slowly revealed a sense of sternness. "Enough. Stop using your body to threaten me."


    He had no idea why Sarah had be so impudent and unreasonable. She was even threatening him now, which was the tactic he hated most.


    It was his first time using such a grim tone to speak to Sarah. After being dazed for a moment, she began to weep more. "I hate to behave like this too. I hate what kind of a person I am now, but what can I do? Do I just allow myself to lose you? I can''t bring myself to do it." 1 "Sarah, why can''t we just separate without holding


    grudges?"


    Shaun was not touched at all. Instead, he felt a wave of tiredness sweeping over him. "Your legs belong to you. Even if you''re crippled in the future, I won''t take responsibility for it because I wasn''t the one who pushed you down the stairs."


    Sarah looked at his handsome face incredulously. He had always been gentle and tolerant. Based on the remark he made tonight, she had a totally different impression of him. 1


    "Eldest Young Master Hill, you can''t provoke Miss Neeson anymore." Yael became anxious. "Have you forgotten that Miss Neeson was the one who cured your illness? If it hadn''t been for Miss Neeson being in the same mental hospital as you, you wouldn''t have been bold enough to get back up on your feet." 1


    "That was why I decided to marry her, yet she was the one who did those things," Shaun said grumpily, "Now, I''ve be theughing stock among everyone in Canberra. When someone exposed me as a cuckold during our wedding, I endured it and forgave you. But why won''t you let me go? If it hadn''t been for Lucifer''s death, you would''ve carried on doing those bad deeds with him. Sarah, don''t treat me as a fool."


    At that instant, Sarah''s face turned ghastly. "I wouldn''t, Shaunic. Don''t think of me so negatively."


    She suddenly threw the nket on the floor like a madwoman and wept bitterly. "Why are you making me out to be this way? Being forced upon by a


    disgusting man again and again was miserable for me too."


    "Miss Neeson, don''t move around. Your legs are injured."


    Yael urged Shaun restlessly, "Eldest Young Master Hill, soften your tone and advise her. If she continues to behave like this, her legs might really be crippled."


    Looking at Sarah''s hysterical expression, he felt so weak that his head began to hurt.


    He turned around and said to the hospital staff, "Just press her down and tie her up to bandage her injuries first."


    The hospital staff looked at each other for a while. Then, they followed his instructions and pressed Sarah on the bed.


    Sarah, who had only pretended to lose control, never expected Shaun to be so cruel. She thought that he would calm her. Now that he was asking the staff to tie her up, she was so furious that she kept kicking. She even injured a hospital staff member with her kick. 4


    Shaun went to her and held one of her legs so that the doctor could apply medicine to her injuries.


    However, once the doctor was done applying the medicine, Sarah took off the bandage. She said amid her sobs, "No. Without you, I''d rather be crippled."


    After being provoked over and over again, Shaun flew into a rage. "Go ahead and be a cripple, then. I don''t f* eking need to take responsibility for your life."


    "Shaun, is this what a human would say?"


    Rodney, who had rushed over, happened to hear Shaun''s words and lost his temper right away. 3


    "She''s your woman! She''s your fiancee! You have to take responsibility for her." Rodney pulled Shaun aside. Feeling devastated, he pointed at Sarah on the bed who was badly injured. "Have you forgotten that you promised to take care of her? And this is how you hurt her."


    "How did I hurt her?"


    Shaun''s impatience had reached its limits. "Rodney Snow, you''re not me. You know nothing."


    "All I know is that if you don''t marry Sarah, her reputation will be ruined forever," Rodney responded angrily, "She loves you. Do you think she did all those things on purpose? She''s a victim. What''s more, you''re still involved with Catherine, but did she criticize you? What gives you the right to criticize her?"

 Chapter 807

    "Are you done?"


    Shaun lost his temper. "That''s her reputation. I have n o responsibility for it."


    "You''ve been with her for over ten years. If not you, then who''s supposed to take responsibility for it?" Rodney asked furiously.


    For the first time in his life, Shaun felt that his rtionship with Sarah made him feelpletely drained.


    He just did not want to marry Sarah. What was so difficult about it?


    Was he the one who had gotten a man to force himself upon Sarah in the States? Was he the one who made Sarah and Lucifer sleep together?


    No.


    "Rodney, if you like her so much, go ahead and marry her. Don''te to me all the time just to force me."


    Shaun strode toward the door as he felt like smoking.


    After ncing at Sarah''s pale expression, Rodney could not help but follow Shaun out.


    He gripped Shaun''s arm and whispered, "Do you think that I don''t want to marry her? The thing is, she''s only i


    n love with you. You''re the one she wants to be with. Shaun, you can''t pass her to someone else just because you don''t want to be with her. She''s a human, and she loves you with all her heart."


    "... I don''t love her anymore." Shaun suddenly lifted his head. With dark currents surging in his deep-set eyes, he looked like a lion who had been provoked.


    "What did you say?" Rodney was dazed.


    "You can treat me as a scumbag. Anyway, it''s impossible for me to marry her again," Shaun said resolutely.


    "What a b*stard you are!" Rodney was so infuriated that he punched Shaun in the face. "It must be Catherine who seduced you again, right? I''m going to kill her."


    He turned around and was about to leave. However, Shaun blocked his way and warned him impassively," You''re not allowed to look for Catherine. It has nothing to do with her. Even without her, I still won''t marry Sarah."


    "Don''t think about deceiving me. Everything was fine before Catherine returned. I''ll make sure she''ll pay for Sarah''s suffering." Rodney could not be bothered about Shaun.


    The two men pushed and shoved each other in the corridor.


    Atst, Rodney punched him as he could no longer tolerate him.


    Shaun''s anger had reached its peak as well. The two of them began to fight in the corridor.


    "Stop fighting!" Chester, who rushed here after hearing the news, hurriedly separated them. "Both of you are distinguished people. Don''t you find it shameful to be watched as though you guys are animals?"


    The two of them were shocked. Only then did they realize that there were many onlookers around them.


    Fortunately, this floor was for VIP patients, so there were not many people. Most of them were doctors.


    "Carry on with your work. If any of you dare to spread about tonight''s incident, you''ll be fired straight away," Chester warned them before he dispersed the crowd.


    Rodney, whose face was injured, made a cruel remark to Shaun. "If you dare dump Sarah, we won''t be buddies anymore."


    "Suit yourself." Shaun maintained an impassive face, which made Rodney almost go mad again. 3


    "Enough, Rodney. This is Shaun and Sarah''s affair. Why do you keep meddling in it?" Chester warned him helplessly, "What''s more, Sarah is in the ward.


    Knowing that the two of you are fighting for her, she must be heartbroken."


    At the thought of Sarah, Rodney was immediately at a loss for words.


    Simrly, Shaun remained silent while standing at one side.


    In the ward, Sarah gnashed her teeth as she heard the two of them fighting.


    Never had she thought that Shaun would heartlessly say that he would not marry her.


    ''Shaunic, how cruel of you!'' 3


    She loved him so much, yet she demeaned herself again and again because of him.


    In the morning.


    Hackett Institute.

 Chapter 808

    When Catherine was preparing breakfast for Suzie and Freya in the kitchen, Freya shouted from outside all of a sudden.


    Then, Freya walked into the kitchen with her phone." Cathy, I''m going to show you something. Don''t be mad."


    Catherine grabbed the phone and looked at it. Today''s news headline was ''Sarah Injured, Young Master Hill Immediately Rushed To The Hospital. Their Break-up Rumors Quashed.''


    When she clicked open the video, the reporter gave a detailed exnation of the


    news.


    "Young Master Hill and Sarah''s wedding was canceled all of a sudden previously, and there was no news about itter. Rumors about their break-up had been spreading like wildfire. However, our reporter, who kept watch at the hospitalst night, happened to learn that Sarah was admitted to the hospital. Shortly after, Young Master Hill rushed to the hospital with a somber look, probably because he was worried about Sarah''s condition. It wasn''t until seven o''clock in the morning that our reporter saw Young Master Hill leaving the hospital wearily..."


    Catherine turned off the news straight away. Then,


    she returned the phone to Freya. Her pretty face was calm and nonchnt as if it had nothing to do with her.


    "Are you okay?"


    Freya looked at Catherine uneasily.


    To be honest, Freya never thought that Shaun would be so scummy. Last night, Shaun had even offered her an apartment to make her move out, so she thought he was insistent on pursuing Catherine. Nevertheless, he still ended up going to look for Sarah. Even an outsider like her felt indignant over it.


    "Of course, I am. But I''ve underestimated this shameless person."


    Catherine scoffed deep down. Last night, Shaun had even sent her a selfie that he took at home and she actually bought it.


    ''Shauncierely Yours''? Go to hell!


    Well, it was a p in the face for her. It got her to be calmer and more alert. "Let''s have breakfast. After that, I''ll send Suzie to preschool."


    Catherine brought breakfast to the table.


    After breakfast, she drove Suzie to preschool.


    When she dropped Suzie off, she came across Sheldon who was dropping Lucas off at the gate.


    "Thanks again, Uncle Sheldon." Catherine was grateful to him. In order to prevent Lucas from being suspected, Joel got Sheldon to pretend to be Lucas'' father. Fortunately, Sheldon looked like Joel, so no one suspected him.


    "You''re most wee. It''s because of your dad that I managed toe back to Yule Corporation and be the manager," Sheldon responded with a smile.


    Catherine grinned. She bent over to kiss Lucas on the forehead. "Lucas, do you miss me?"


    "I''m not Suzie." An arrogant look crossed Lucas'' face. Even so, he began to walk toward Catherine''s arms to get some affection. 1


    "I''ll apany you to have dinner at Grandpa''s ce tonight," Catherine said softly.


    "Mommy, I want toe along," Suzie shouted.


    "No way. Now that you''re a member of the Hills, people will suspect you if you always stay with me," Catherine warned her.


    After sending Suzie and Lucas off, she received a WhatsApp message from ''Shauncierely Yours''. [ Darling, have you sent Suzie to preschool?]


    Catherine lowered her head and nced at it. After that, she blocked him again.


    Shaun drove to the office after sending the message. On his way there, he checked his WhatsApp from time to time.


    He did not receive a reply from Catherine even after he arrived at the office.


    Irritated, he sent her another message. [What are you busy with? Why aren''t you replying to my message?]


    Nevertheless, his messages only showed one tick. At that moment, he realized that he could not see her profile photo anymore.


    Shaun was speechless.


    What did this mean? Last night, he was still able to see her profile photo and his messages showed two ticks. Could she have blocked him again?


    Somehow, he experienced a burning sensation in his chest, which also carried a hint of gloom, grievance, and annoyance.


    At this very moment, Hadley came in. "President Hill, please sign this document as soon as possible."

 Chapter 809

    Shaun stared at Hadley grimly.


    Hadley was speechless.


    What had he done wrong? All he was asking for was a signature. Indeed, being Eldest Young Master Hill''s assistant was getting tougher.


    "Pass me the document."


    Shaun slowly opened his mouth while giving him a death stare.


    Hadley handed it to him. It was only after Shaun signed it that Hadley said, "By the way, there''s one more thing, Eldest Young Master Hill. You''ve made the news for visiting Sarah in the hospitalst night."


    Hadley clicked open the news and showed it to Shaun. "Now that you''re pursuing Ms. Jones, I think if she sees this piece of news, she might feel... some disappointment."


    "Why didn''t you tell me earlier?" 1


    After Shaun watched the video, his face turned grim straight away. "Which reporter is it?"


    "It''s the reporter from Sun Weekly. The news organization always reports trivial matters that happen in society. There are always reporters keeping


    watch in the hospital."


    Shaun gritted his teeth. "I''m giving you half the day to make this news organization disappear. At the same time, get all the news aboutst night''s


    incident deleted. Also, warn other news organizations that they''re going to suffer the same consequence if they dare report on me."


    "Alright."


    Hadley also felt that Sun Weekly was asking for death.


    After he left, Shaun immediately drove to Hudson Corporation, only to find that Catherine had not arrived yet.


    Harvey was annoyed at how Shaun was ying the field. However, due to Shaun''s identity, he had no choice but to pour a cup of hot coffee for him." Chairwoman Jones doesn''te to the office every day. She follows her personal schedule sometimes."


    "Give her a call and ask her toe here," Shaun said in a strident tone.


    Harvey then called Catherine in front of him." Chairwoman Jones, President Hill is in Hudson and says that he wants to meet you."


    "I''m too busy to entertain him. Ask him to go to hell." Catherine hung up the call as soon as she finished her sentence.


    Shaun''s face darkened in an instant. Harvey dared not to breathe too loudly. Luckily, Shaun left shortly afterward.


    In the afternoon, Shaun went to the hospital again when Rodney was not around. "Shaunic, you''re here." The moment Sarah saw him, her eyes glowed.


    When the news was released this morning, those rich youngdies in Canberra who had shunned Sarah before immediately called her to send their greetings. Quite a number of them came to visit Sarah in the morning, and there were different kinds of health supplements on the table. 1


    At that moment, Sarah was extremelycent. As such, she could not bring herself to let Shaun go.


    "Are you feeling much better?" Shaun asked in a low voice.


    "My legs still hurt. The doctor said my tendons are injured." Sarah looked at the wound on the corner of his mouth. "I''m sorry, Shaunic. Because of me, you got into a fight with Rodney. Do your injuries hurt? Let me apply some medicine for you."


    "No need."


    Shaun took out a document. "Sarah, I came here today to make something clear to you. I..."

 Chapter 810

    "Shaunic, I''m not feeling well. Let''s talk about it sometimeter." Once Sarah caught sight of the title deed in the folder, she had a sinking feeling deep down. She quickly feigned feeling unwell andy down.


    "Sarah, stop running away from it." Shaun did not feel like dragging the matter on anymore, so he acted ruthlessly. "This is the title deed to the seaside vi. Also, I''llpensate you with one duplex apartment and tenmercial properties. Here''s a card with 100 billion dors inside, which is enough for you to live a luxurious life."


    "Stop it. I won''t break up with you." Sarah spilled the ss of hot water beside her in agitation and consequently burned her hand.


    "Miss Neeson..." Yael was so shocked that she immediately pressed the bell to call the doctor over.


    "My hand hurts. It hurts so badly." Sarah began to cry in pain.


    Yael advised Shaun, "Eldest Young Master Hill, Miss Neeson hasn''t recovered yet. Why must you provoke her at this time?"


    If this had happened back then, Shaun would have


    tolerated it.


    However, Sarah had refused to ept the fact and kept kicking up a fuss sincest night. Moreover, Shaun had spent the night keeping herpany yesterday and did not get to sleep. With all kinds of emotions overwhelming him, he barely had any patience left. 1


    "Sarah, don''t go too far. We can never get back together."


    Shaun put down the document before he turned around and left.


    Whenever he saw Sarah making a scene now, he somehow had a strong urge to run away. It also confirmed his intentions to end his rtionship with Sarah.


    While sobbing, Sarah smashed a lot of things.


    When Rodney arrived, he was heartbroken to see her swollen hands.


    "Rodney, Shaunic has decided to abandon me. He gave me these things to get rid of me." Sarah fell into his arms and burst into tears. "What am I to him? I''m the person who cares about him the most. I''m not even concerned about his identity or wealth."


    "He has gone too far."


    Looking at those documents, Rodney felt that Shaun deserved to die. How could he treat Sarah the way Chester yed around with those women out there?


    "Sarah, stop crying. I''ll deal with him on your behalf." Rodney clenched his fists. "If Shaun abandons you, I''ll marry you. I won''t let you be aughing stock. Ie from the Snow family. Although I''m not as influential as Shaun, my family has quite a high status too." i


    "Rodney..." Sarah was dazed for a moment. Then, she shook her head incredulously. "No way. How could I possibly hurt you like this? What''s more, your family won''t approve of it."


    "As long as I approve it, my family can''t do anything." Rodney wiped her tears away. "Sarah, I''ll always stay by your side. If you want Shaun, I''ll do anything I can to make him yours again. If you choose to give up on him, I''ll marry you." 1


    "Thank you, Rodney." Sarah nestled in his arms and wept bitterly.


    Sarah smiled a little without Rodney''s realization. She felt fortunate to have Rodney as her backup. Rodney might not be as great as Shaun, but once his uncle was elected as the next prime minister, the Snows would be at the height of their power.


    At this very moment, Rodney''s assistant ran in. "Oh no, President Snow!"


    "What''s the fuss?" Rodney glowered at him in annoyance.


    "Look, President Snow." With a long face, his assistant took the phone and showed him. "Old Master Snow was interviewed at the entrance of Snow Corporation just now."


    Rodney clicked open the video and watched Old Master Snow say, "About 20 years ago, I decided to divide the Snow family''s property among my children. Fortunately, these children have not disappointed me over the years. Now that Jason is in charge of Snow Corporation, I''m at ease. I still own 30% of thepany''s shares, which will be passed to Jessica and Carson in the future." The reporter asked curiously, "But don''t you have a grandson called Rodney?" Old Master Snow replied with a snort, "Rodney has let me down. The Snow Corporation''s shares will have nothing to do with him. If he''s nning on inheriting the Snow family''s assets, he can dream on." 2


    Rodney''s phone dropped to the floor.


    His handsome face changed. Then, he rose to his feet all of a sudden. "Sarah, I need to go home now as something hase up."

 Chapter 811

    Sarah''s mind was in a mess too.


    She did not have the mood to persuade Rodney to stay at all.


    Just a moment ago, she thought she would get married to Rodney if she could not get Shaun back.


    After all, he was the sessor of Snow Corporation and the nephew of the future president.


    It was not less honorable than marrying Shaun.


    However, in just an instant, Rodney was disqualified by the Snow family from inheriting Snow Corporation''s shares. Without the support of the Snow family, Rodney, who only had Osher Corporation, was nothing. She would have a worse marriage than Cindy. 2


    Sarah was about to go insane. Why was she so unlucky?


    Rodney rushed back home immediately.


    In the gazebo, Old Master Snow and Jessica were talking about thepany''s


    matters.


    "Jessica, if only you were a boy. You''re much more capable than Rodney." Whenever Old Master Snow listened to his granddaughter talk about work, he


    would get emotional.


    "Grandpa, you sound as if you''re discriminating against us women," Jessica said jokingly.


    Just as Old Master Snow was about to speak up, Rodney lifted the curtains and barged in. "Grandpa, don''t I have the right of session to Snow Corporation too? Why did you disqualify me?"


    "Because you''re too stupid." It was as if Old Master Snow had expected his appearance, and he touched his coffee coaster lightly.


    He was too stupid? 2


    Rodney''s blood boiled in anger. "How am I stupid?


    Ever since I was born, I have been the quickest learner out of everyone in the Snow family at whatever I learn. The year I had my final exam, my results were ced third out of the whole country. I even studied at the top university in the whole world. You even said I am smarter than my uncle."


    Old Master Snowughed coldly. "That''s why I said you''re stupid. You still haven''t realized the reason why I''m scolding you. Indeed, you were clever when you were young, but you got dumber as you grew up. I don''t feel at ease handing over Snow Corporation''s shares to you. Unless... you get married ording to m y arrangement." 4


    Only then did Rodney realize. "To put it bluntly, this is just your tactic of forcing me to get married."


    "No, this isn''t a tactic. It''s your one and only chance." Old Master Snow took a sip of coffee as he said calmly.


    "I won''t follow your arrangements and marry a woman that I don''t love." Rodney thought for a moment and suddenly said, "But I can marry a wife and let you have a great-grandchild soon."


    "You don''t mean that you''re marrying Sarah, right?" Jessica said. Her refined eyebrows were knit in a frown.


    "Yes. Sarah is a gooddy..."


    Old Master Snow threw his cup to the floor before Rodney could finish speaking.


    "If you dare marry Sarah, don''t evere back to the Snow family."


    "Grandpa." Rodney was shocked and enraged. "Did you listen to the rumors? Weren''t you the one who said that we should believe in what we see and not what we hear? Sarah has never treated me as a substitute."


    Jessica sneered. "If she doesn''t take you as a substitute, why will she want to get married to you after Shaun rejected her?"


    She could not understand why she had such a stupid brother. 2


    "I was the one who proposed to her..."


    "Shut up and get lost." Old Master Snow was afraid that his anger would put his health at risk if he looked at Rodney some more. "Don''t talk to me. I''ve made up my mind."


    After that, Old Master Snow walked away.

 Chapter 812

    Jessica nced at Rodney helplessly. "Grandpa is serious. You should think this through. Is it worth it for a woman? How far can you go without the Snow family''s support?"


    "I''ve thought it through. Unlike you, I won''t marry someone that I don''t love," Rodney said furiously.


    Jessica''s expression changed, and a trace of sadness shed across her eyes. Then, she walked out of the gazebo and left too.


    Rodney stood there for a while before he walked out of the Snow family''s house annoyedly.


    When he got in the car, he received a call from General Manager Stevens. "President Snow, ourpany''s acquisition of Country F''s SKITTL Group has failed."


    "What happened? Haven''t you took two full years to prepare for SKITTL Group''s acquisition?" Rodney felt a n inexplicable anger wash over him again. Initially, he wanted to take the opportunity of acquiring SKITTL Group to let Osher Corporation step into the shampoo industry and even expand it globally. That way, he did not need to pay SE Group any mind at all.


    If apany wanted to grow bigger, it had to expand its range of products. He thought that the acquisition


    would surely be sessful.


    General Manager Stevensughed bitterly. "President Snow, SKITTL Group initially wanted us to be the acquiringpany. But after news got out that the Snow family has canceled your right of session, SKITTL Group made some considerations. They were afraid that Osher Corporation''s future developments might not be good without the support of Snow Corporation, so they went for argepany in the US."


    "Bullsh*t, did Ie this far by relying on Snow Corporation? I relied on myself." Luck was not on Rodney''s side today.


    "President Snow, the most important thing now is to stabilize the position of Osher Corporation''s skincare brand in Australia. There are rumors that Freya and S E Group''s general manager is nning to coborate. Once they develop a new product, Osher Corporation''s position will plummet. We might even be eliminated."


    General Manager Stevens continued, "The products are upgraded and reced too quickly these days. We need an excellent, top cosmetic chemist. Since you have lost the support of the Snow family, you''ll be aughing stock among the wealthy families in Australia once Osher Corporation starts going down." i, 99


    Rodney gripped his phone tightly. The veins on the back of his hand were throbbing.


    He had never imagined that he, the favored one in the Snow family, would be in such a situation one day.


    Osher Corporation was his blood, sweat, and tears. If he lost Osher Corporation, he would be left with nothing at all.


    "President Snow, no matter what, you have to beg Freya toe back to thepany," General Manager Stevens said bitterly. "We''ve thought of every possible way. But that year, it was you..."


    "Shut up. Enough, I got it."


    Rodney almost smashed his phone.


    He never thought that there woulde a day where he had to beg Freya.


    Above all, that woman even ruined his reputation just a few days ago, but he could not tear her apart yet. F*ck.


    At night, Catherine had a meal with Joel and Lucas at the Yule family''s manor.


    When Joel and Lucas learned that Catherine would be staying overnight, they were thrilled.


    The huge vi felt too empty with only the two of them and a few servants.


    At 9:00 p.m., just as Catherine was about to fill up the bathtub for Lucas''s bath, Hackett Institute''s management gave her a call all of a sudden.


    "Ms. Jones, ording to your neighbor, a man has been waiting for you at your door since this evening and hasn''t left yet. It looks like it''s your... exboyfriend." "Ex-boyfriend?" The corners of Catherine''s mouth twitched. Her neighbor had seen Shaun going in and out of her door a few times before. However, he had not shown up for a while now. Her neighbor must have mistaken Shaun as her ex- boyfriend, who had broken up with her.


    "Yes," the management said, "of course. I''m just informing you. It''s your choice whether toe back or not. If there''s any dispute or disturbance, you can choose to report this to the police."


    After hanging up, Catherine immediately called the police. "Hello, is this 000?"

 Chapter 813

    9:30 p.m.


    Shaun leaned on the door of Catherine''s house and looked at his phone from time to time.


    Why was that woman not back yet when it was already sote? Could she be on a date with some guy again? If Shaun had not tracked Isaac''s whereabouts beforehand and found out that he was working extra hours at hispany tonight, he would not have waited here foolishly for seven hours.


    He had never waited for a woman like that before.


    Ding. A sound came from the elevator.


    A few policemen walked toward him with a frown. "It must be you."


    Shaun was dumbfounded.


    "Let''s go. Either you leave this neighborhood, or follow us back to the police station." The police said coldly," The owner of this house has already made a police report. She said you''re her ex-husband who has been pestering her so much even after the divorce that she doesn''t daree home."


    "She called the police?


    Shaun''s handsome face twitched, and he exuded a


    terrifying aura. Unbeknownst to him, it made the police more certain that he was a violent man with bad behavior.


    "Nonsense. Should she allow you to pester her if she doesn''t call the police?" A policeman started to educate Shaun. "I''ve seen many men like you who still abuse their wives even after they''re divorced. Let me advise you on one thing. Since you''re already divorced, just live your own life. Are you still a man if you keep clinging on to her?"


    "Very well."


    Shaun clenched his fists and walked toward the elevator in long strides. When the elevator doors closed, he heard the policemen outside talking.


    "This guy''s temper is so bad. If I were a woman, I''d divorce him too."


    Shaun walked to the parking lot. He mmed the car door shut and made a call to Master Ziegler of Liona.


    "Find out Catherine''s location for me. I want to know where she is."


    Not long after, Master Ziegler sent him an address: [ Catherine is at the Yule family''s vi.]


    Shaun''s expression loosened up a little. Luckily Catherine was not on a date with another man. If not... he might murder that man.


    The next morning.


    Catherine had a good night''s sleep with Lucas. When they woke up to have breakfast, the butler came in and said, "President Yule, a sports car arrived at the door around 10 p.m.st night and has been parked there ever since. The guard said the lights on the car came on several times at night, so there is someone inside. The model of the sports car is a global limited edition. Currently... only Shaun has it in the whole of Australia."


    Joel''s expression turned cold. "Why is he waiting at our door? I''ve never seen such a shameless person in my whole life."


    Lucas looked at Catherine nervously. "Mommy..."


    "Don''t worry. Let''s have our breakfast first. I''ll meet him once I''ve eaten."


    With that, Catherine filled Joel and Lucas''s tes. She would still have to meet Shaun anyway.


    "Catherine, listen to me. Stay away from that guy. Isaac''s pretty good too. You can get to know him more," Joel advised her earnestly. "Shaun is a fickle scumbag. If Sarah didn''t get into trouble, he wouldn''t even turn back and look for you." 1


    "I know. Dad, let Uncle Sheldon send Lucas to preschoolter, and don''t let anybody find out," Catherine reminded. 1

 Chapter 814

    After breakfast, Catherine walked out from the main entrance of the Yule family''s vi.


    Shaun immediately opened the car door and walked toward her. Having not been home for two consecutive nights, the shirt he wore was crumpled, and there was stubble on his face. However, that did not affect his good looks at all. In fact, it strengthened his presence further. Even his gloomy mood was filled with apelling taste of a bad boy that women loved.


    "You called the policest night?" Shaun stared at Catherine with bloodshot eyes.


    "That''s right. You kept standing at my door, not wanting to leave. It was a huge inconvenience to me," Catherine said coldly without any hint of guilt.


    "You..."


    Shaun''s chest heaved. As a highly regarded man, he had never been humiliated by a woman like that before.


    "What about me? I''m not a person who''s at your beck and call. Mr. Hill, you can''t choose a useful woman when you need her but abandon her for another attractive yet useless woman when you don''t." Catherine scolded him bluntly. "I remember telling


    you this clearly the night before, that if you went to Sarah, you shouldn''t bothering back to me anymore." 1


    When Catherine recalled that he sent a selfie of him at home to her but went to find Sarah the next moment, she was truly disgusted with him.


    "I... I had no choice. Sarah fell down from the stairs that day, and she hurt her leg. If I didn''t go, she would refuse to get treated. In the end, I went and made things clear to her. See? Rodney even fought with me over this matter."


    Shaun pointed at the wound on his mouth. All he could do was act pitiful as he hissed in pain. "It still hurts a lot."


    "Serves you right," Catherine said those three words and sneered.


    Shaun stiffened for a moment before he said brazenly, "Yes, I deserved it. You have foresight after all, babe. You told me not to go."


    "Who''s your babe? Watch your mouth." Catherine''s scalp tingled from him calling her babe, to which she red at him with her bright eyes.


    Her discerning big eyes, delicate fair skin, and juicy pink lips made Shaun''s heart melt. It melted more when he recalled the kiss emoji that she sent him.


    He was determined to get her to forgive him that day, even if he had to be brazen- faced. Then, he would slowly savor the taste of kissing her.


    "Cathy, I''ve already cleared things up with Sarah. I don''t love her anymore, and


    it''s impossible for me to get back together with her and marry her." 1


    Shaun held Catherine''s petite hands and grabbed them tightly. His deep, obsidian-like gaze was serious.


    Catherine''s mind wandered for a moment.


    He had once looked at her with contempt and said that the one he loved was Sarah.


    So, when she heard him saying that from his thin lips again, she did not feel touched. Instead, she thought it was ironic.


    "Babe, can you give me another chance?"


    Shaun thought her remaining silent meant that she was touched. Hence, he stretched his hands and wanted to pull her into his embrace.


    However, Catherine put her hands against his chest." Shaun, I really don''t know whether I should believe you again or not. I''ve been hurt by you too many times now. I''m afraid that if I start having expectations of you once more, Sarah will call you away again or threaten you with her life. I haven''t been with you for long, but you and Sarah have known each other for more than 10 years..."


    "No, Cathy. I won''t fail you anymore." Shaun hugged her tightly. "Don''t you know what type of person I am by now? I won''t say such words if I''m not sure of my feelings." 3


    i, 99


    Catherine''s face was buried in his embrace. At a ce where he could not see, there was mockery in her eyes.


    She knew him all too well. He could utter any sweet words when he was in love. That was why she fell for him again despite being hurt by him time and time again.


    However, when he was not in love, he was cold, heartless, and cruel. 2


    "Babe..." When Shaun saw Catherine still in his arms, a wave of passion surged in him. "You owe me a kiss." 1


    After that, he lowered his head and kissed her.

 Chapter 815

    A hand covered Shaun''s lips before he could kiss Catherine.


    "When did I owe you a kiss?" Catherine was puzzled. She was about to be defeated by his shamelessness.


    "The night the day before yesterday." Shaun took his phone out and showed her the kiss emoji that she had sent him.


    Catherine''s pretty face flushed when she saw the kiss emoji on the phone. She had done it at the spur of the moment purely with the intention to make this man yearn for her. However, she did not expect him to remember it so well.


    "Oh, I remember. But... did you go look for Sarah immediately after receiving my emoji?" she asked with a fake smile.


    "No."


    Shaun''s expression stiffened, and he said unnaturally, "I went to take a cold bath after I received it." u n


    Since they were adults, Catherine found herself understanding his words right away.


    Her eyes widened in disbelief before her cheeks


    heated up. She was speechless.


    Seriously? Was it not just an emoji that everyone was using? Why was he so horny?


    "You just broke up with Sarah a few days ago. Was that necessary?" She could not help but mutter softly.


    However, Shaun''s hearing was excellent. Having heard her clearly, a hint of embarrassment shed across his eyes. Then, his lips moved. At first, he wanted to say that he could only react to her, but he wanted to avoid her from thinking that he only loved her body and not her person if she found out the truth. It would be troublesome if she overthought.


    "No. You''re the one who has a destructive power over. H


    me.


    Catherine averted her gaze. "Does it mean that you owe me a beating if I send you a punching emoji next time?"


    "Sure." Shaun stared at her lips with a scalding gaze. As long as he could kiss her, he would take any beating in the future.


    That man had no bottom line at all.


    "I think you''re still dreaming. I''m toozy to waste my time with you. I''m going to thepany."


    Catherine could not care less about him anymore and turned around straight away.


    "Wait, I''ll take you to thepany." Shaun grabbed her arm and opened the door to the passenger seat.


    Catherine nced at the passenger seat. "No. I don''t want to sit in a ce where other women have sat before."


    After that, she walked toward the main entrance of the vi. The guard had already driven her car over.


    Catherine opened the car door and got into the driver''s seat. However, Shaun immediately sat on the passenger seat and buckled his seat belts.


    "Brother, why are you following me? I have to go to work." Catherine snapped.


    "I''ll send you to work. We can spend more time with each other on the way." Shaun''s thin lips lifted in a smile. "I just realized even the air is sweeter when I''m with you."


    Catherine shuddered. "Shut up."


    Shaun frowned, looking aggrieved. He did not sleep in the car all night just so he could say these touching, romantic words. He had been learning on his phone, but she did not give him the chance to use them at all.


    "Alright, I''ll shut up. But my mind is filled with your voice, so it doesn''t matter if we talk or not." He smiled affectionately.


    The corners of Catherine''s mouth twitched as she put her hand on her forehead. "What about your sports car? Are you just going to leave it there?"


    "You said you don''t want to sit on it, so I don''t want it anymore. I''ll just get a new car." Shaun took his phone out and called Hadley. He looked at the logo on Catherine''s steering wheel and said, "Get me an Aston Martin."


    "But you just bought your car not long ago."

 Chapter 816

    "I''m not driving that anymore. Cathy doesn''t like it, so there''s no need to keep it."


    Hadley felt embarrassed. "But will an Aston Martin be too cheap? It doesn''t really match your status."


    "Never mind. Cathy drives an Aston Martin too. Since she drives a white one, you can get a ck one for me. Just nice, we''ll have matching cars." 1


    Shaun hung up after he said that. It was as if changing a sports car to him was as easy as shopping for vegetables.


    Catherine concentrated on her driving and let him do whatever.


    As she drove, Shaun said, "This isn''t the way to Hudson Corporation."


    "Mm, I''m going to Yule Corporation. The toxin in my dad''s body hasn''t cleared yet, so I''m going to hispany to have a look."


    It was mainly because Joel told herst night that Old Master Yule had agreed to let Mnie return to thepany. As such, she had to go and take a look personally. Otherwise, Yule Corporation would be a total mess because of Mnie and her father again.


    "If you''re going to Yule Corporation, it means that you''re going to meddle in Yule Corporation''s matters. Will you be able to manage everything?" Shaun frowned when he heard her words. "Do you still have time to be in a rtionship with me?" "When did I agree to be in a rtionship with you?" Catherineined.


    "It doesn''t matter whether you agree or not because I''ve agreed anyway." Shaun smiled at her. 2


    After ncing at him in silence, Catherine could not resist saying, "Can you go back and get some sleep?"


    "Are you worried about me?" Shaun''s eyes lit up.


    "No, your dark circles are too deep. It makes you look like a panda, and it affects your looks." Catherine gave him a merciless blow.


    Shaun was suddenly at a loss for words. He had the urge to take his phone out to look at his face, but his pride and honor did not allow that. Instead, he just put on a long face.


    The car drove into Yule Corporation''s parking lot. When Catherine parked the car and was about to get down, Shaun grabbed hold of her and said with a hoarse voice, "Cathy, can you add me to your WhatsApp contacts? Remove me from your blocked contacts too. If you don''t, I''ll follow you everywhere you go."


    Catherine sighed. Then, she added him to her


    WhatsApp contacts right before him and removed his number from her blocked contacts. "Can I go up now?"


    "Okay."


    Shaun got down from the car with her. "Cathy, I heard Yule Corporation and Campos Corporation are nning to establish a joint venture."


    "There was that news before, but since I''m here, I won''t agree to it."


    Shaun nodded. "Campos Corporation isn''t that simple. In the ten years of coboration they had with Hill Corporation, they basically paralyzed the senior management of Hill Corporation. Be careful."


    Catherine was taken aback, but she nodded. After she stepped into the elevator, she noticed that Shaun was still waiting outside.


    She lowered her head and smiled. She did not expect that this day woulde for him.


    The elevator went up and led her straight to the floor where Joel worked.


    Joel''s right-hand man, Secretary Coleman, had been waiting there for a while. When Catherine turned up, he led the employees of the secretarial department forward immediately and said, "Eldest Young Lady, Old Master Yule has brought Mnie to thepany today, and they''re currently holding a meeting." "Why does my dad not know of this?" Catherine raised her eyebrows doubtfully.


    "It was ast-minute decision from Old Master Yule. The senior management of every department and a few important shareholders are at the meeting. By the way, the Campos Corporation''s people are here too."


    "Lead the way. I will sit in too."


    Catherine had a bad feeling. She turned around and immediately went into the elevator again.


    At the conference room on the 23rd floor.


    When Charlie Campos ended his long speech, he said," Everyone, we all want to earn money. If we want to earn more money, then we have to enter the finance sector. Now is the best opportunity to do so. Yule Corporation has been developing well in recent years, but it''s still a bitcking aspared to the Hill family and the Snow family. Grandpa, what do you think?"

 Chapter 817

    Having not managed thepany''s affairs for many years, Old Master Yule was dragged into today''s meeting coincidentally by Mnie. However, Charlie''s speech had moved him.


    He was most upset about the fact that Yule Corporation would never be one of the top three wealthiest families in Australia.


    "Old Master Yule, say something. We believe in your views." President Parker ttered him. "Now that Director Yule has been poisoned and is not as healthy as he used to be, Yule Corporation can only rely on you."


    "That''s right, Old Master Yule. Come back to thepany." A few shareholders advised him. "Campos Corporation has been developing rapidly over the years, and they''ve advanced to the secondrgest corporation in Australia. I think we shouldn''t miss out on this chance."


    "Yes. Regardless of personal grudges, if it weren''t for the emerce that we''ve previously established with Campos Corporation, Yule Corporation wouldn''t have developed so fast for the past few years."


    "Old Master Yule, you should lead Yule Corporation to glory again."


    Old Master Yule was instantly fired up by thements. Although he had retired for many years, he was still as ambitious as before. The reason he retired was due to his health problems. However, his health had gotten better from recuperating all these years, so he started to be ambitious again.


    "Old Master Yule, let me tell you the truth." President Parker went to Old Master Yule''s side and whispered," Although Director Yule appointed Catherine as his sessor, herst name is still Jones. Yule Corporation can''t possibly change its name to Jones Corporation in the future, right?"


    Old Master Yule''s expression changed. If no one had brought that up, he would never have realized it.


    Mnie smirked. She turned her head and said," Grandpa, I''ve heard Charlie mention about starting a joint venture many times, and it is indeed viable.


    Currently, there are many people who want to be shareholders as well. If it weren''t for our marriage between the two families, Charlie wouldn''t have prioritized Yule Corporation for such a good project too. But to invest tens of billion dors into this project, we''ll need someone as bold as you to make a decision." i


    Old Master Yule took a deep breath before he pounded on the table. "Okay. It''s decided, then."


    "Grandpa, what did you decide on?"


    The office door was suddenly pushed open. Catherine entered in her high heels with a smile. She was in a white zer that made her lookpetent and not any less beautiful.


    "About starting a joint venture with Campos Corporation. I think it''s very viable," Old Master Yule said as he smiled. "Catherine, why are you here today?"


    "Dad said Mnie ising back to thepany today, so he told me toe over and have a look." Catherine gave Mnie and Charlie an eloquent nce. "I didn''t know that Sis had nned something grand to do on her first day back."


    "I''m only doing it for the sake of thepany''s development," Mnie said humbly. "Besides, Campos Corporation has already been preparing this for half a year. It cannot be dyed anymore."


    Catherine''s eyebrows moved. Mnie would have been smug in the past, but today, she could keep herposure well. Sure enough, she changed a lot ever since Nic went to jail. 1


    "So you''ve agreed to it, Grandpa?" Catherine looked toward Old Master Yule.


    "I''ve heard Charlie exining it in detail just now, and I''m quite satisfied. We''ll get a profit of more than 1 0 billion dors in the first year. Why shouldn''t we do i t?" Old Master Yule was full of confidence.


    Catherine frowned. "Grandpa, sometimes when a n sounds overly good, it''ll easily..." "Ms. Jones, I''ve never been unrealistic. This is not the first coboration between Campos Corporation and Yule Corporation either. Everyone is clear on what kind of person I am, and I always keep my promises. After all, the sess of the Campos family today did note for free." Charlie raised his eyebrows. "I understand that you have a grudge with my wife.


    However, it''s not the time to fuss about those small grudges when ites to bigger things."


    What he really meant was that if Catherine did not agree to the n, it would be because she could not stand Mnie.


    Deep down, Catherine sighed. Mnie''s trick was a clever one. She had secretly egged Old Master Yule on toe to thepany and let him make the decision. If Catherine did not support his decision, she would be offending him.

 Chapter 818

    However, Catherine still did not agree to the coboration with Campos Corporation.


    "Grandpa, I still think it''s better to inspect this matter thoroughly. For example, after the joint venture has been established, who will provide the professional team? Who will be the managing director? Yule Corporation isn''t well versed in the finance sector, so we don''t have the necessary resources as well. If we step into the sector rashly..."


    "What do you mean? Are you questioning my decision?" Old Master Yule''s expression darkened." Catherine, I''ve been in the business world for tens of years. I''m more experienced than you. There''s no need for you to meddle in the affairs of Yule Corporation any more."


    "Grandpa, it''s not that I don''t believe in you. I just think that it''s better to discuss this when my dades back..."


    Charlie said sarcastically, "Ms. Jones, are you saying that Old Master Yule isn''t as visionary as you dad?"


    Old Master Yule became upset when he heard that." I''ve managed Yule Corporation for tens of years. No one knows the business world better than me. This matter has been decided. Catherine, since you don''t


    know Yule Corporation well, you shoulde here less in the future."


    He stood up after he spoke. "Okay, that concludes today''s meeting."


    "Grandpa, I''ll send you home." Mnie followed after him immediately. As she left, she cast a smug nce toward Catherine.


    The employees of the senior management gradually left. Not one of them cared about Catherine.


    Charlie walked to her side with a smile and said, "So what if you''re the sessor of Yule Corporation? No one takes you seriously. I''d advise you to go back to where you came from."


    "Charlie, I don''t believe you''re sincere in coborating with Yule Corporation. After all, the Campos family was the one who took advantage of Hill Corporation. Didn''t all of you earn your fortune from cheating the Hill family? Now that the Campos family is the second wealthiest family in Australia, I guess you must really want to be in first ce."


    Catherine looked at Charlie coldly. To be honest, she had never understood Charlie.


    At Mnie''s and his wedding three years ago, she always thought of him as a flirtatious, indecent, and greasy man. However, in just three years, Campos Corporation had unexpectedly be the second wealthiest family in Australia, i


    The Campos family was not simple. She had a feeling that there was a mysterious force helping the Campos family behind the scenes.


    "You''re not wrong. I do want to be in the first ce."


    Charlie touched his chin. "Look, maybe we can coborate with each other?"


    "Didn''t my grandpa agree to the coboration between Yule Corporation and Campos Corporation already?" Catherine frowned.


    Charlieughed. "I meant the both of us. I heard some newstely. Isn''t Shaun trying to woo you? Are you really fine with the fact that he abandoned you three years ago? Don''t you wish to trample over the scumbag that betrayed you before?"


    Catherine was astonished.


    Shaun and Sarah had only just appeared on the news a few days ago, so all the wealthy families in Australia thought that Shaun and Sarah had made up again. Yet, Charlie already found out that Shaun was wooing her.


    "Are you surprised? Actually, the Campos family is more powerful than you think."


    Charlie reached his hand forward to touch her face as he smiled.


    Catherine stopped him halfway. She looked at Charlie''s greasy face in contempt. "Brother-inw, my standards are very high. Normally, I won''t even turn my gaze toward a mediocre-looking guy like yours."


    After that, she turned around, ignoring Charlie''s awful expression, and left without looking back.

 Chapter 819

    Charlie looked at her pretty silhouette with a dark expression and wiped his lips hard.


    Ha! So what if she looked down on him? He would surely teach her a lesson one day.


    After returning to the office, Catherine''s head spun from looking at Yule


    Corporation''s documents for a while. Hence, she started ying games on her phone.


    When she had finished one round of the game, a yer called You''re In My Heart came to form a team with her.


    Once Catherine approved the request, both of them went onto the battlefield.


    However, Catherine''s expression went dark just after ying for a while. That yer had to be a newbie as he was nowhere to be found after parachuting. She could not help but turn on her microphone and reminded, "Hey! Hey sister, stop running around.


    You''ll trespass the border if you go any further and die."


    "I''m a guy. Which way should I go?" The raspy voice of a man came from the game.


    Catherine was almost captivated. That voice was too sexy, and it sounded a little familiar, but she was so focused on the game that she could not recall. "Open the map on the top right corner. Don''t run out of the white circle. Meet me at my location."


    "Okay."


    Not long after the man replied, he started to run toward her.


    Catherine let out a sigh of relief. Luckily, that guy was not too stupid.


    However, the system gave a reminder that the area of the map was about to shrink. He would surely get them eliminated with that speed of his.


    Catherine immediately found an off-road SUV and sped toward him. When she arrived, she found out that guy was still empty-handed. She was utterly speechless.


    "Brother, where are your weapons and equipment? You''ll get killed any time." "...Where should I look for the equipment?" That man''s hesitant voice came over.


    Catherine was exasperated. "Bro, is this your first time ying a game? How exactly did you find me?"


    "Mm, it''s my first time. I''m apanying my girlfriend." The man lowered his voice.


    "Then, you should go look for your girlfriend. Why did you look for me instead?" Catherine looked at his ID, You''re In my Heart. Not many guys would set such a transparent game ID. That guy would have to be an innocent, good man in real life.


    He remained silent for a while before he said, "...You''re my girlfriend." 3


    "...What?"


    Catherine was stunned. She felt as if she was struck by lightning. Could people be couples just by ying games?


    Wait, something was not right. That person''s voice was simr to a particr scumbag''s voice.


    The next second, the man in the game said, "I''m Shaun. Can''t you recognize my voice?"


    The speeding off-road SUV crashed into a tree with a bang.


    Catherine fell from the car. Before she could even stand properly, someone suddenly shot her a few times from afar. Then, she just... died.


    It was the quickest death in her gaming history.


    Next, she saw Shaun being shot to the ground as well. He carried his wounded body and tried to crawl toward her. They looked like a couple who were about to die together. 4


    At that moment, she heard a certain someone''s chuckle from her phone. "Even if I die, I''ll die by your side."


    The corners of Catherine''s mouth twitched. She was speechless. 3


    Who would want to die with him? With that, she logged out of the game to look for Shaun''s contact and called him.


    "Babe..." The same voice from the game came through.

 Chapter 820

    "Who''s your babe?" Catherine snapped. "Shaun, aren''t you a president? Do you have a lot of spare time to disturb me in my games?"


    "I''ve earned enough money. The most important thing right now is to pick up girls and get a girlfriend." Shaun''s reply was confident. "It''s my duty to apany my girlfriend to y games."


    Catherine held her forehead. "How on earth did you find my ount?"


    She remembered that she did not register her WhatsApp number in the game.


    "I noticed it when you were ying that game on the day we watched a movie," Shaun said in a low voice." This is my first time ying games. I used to think ying games is a waste of life, but now I understand that being in a game with the person I love is pretty romantic too."


    Although they were on a call, Catherine got goosebumps from his flirting. She did not know how to continue the conversation.


    "Good girl. What time are you getting off work this evening? I''ll pick you up." Shaun continued flirting with her in a gentle voice.


    "I drove myself today." "I know. I''ll ask Hadley to send me there. I''ll wait for you by your car."


    In the end, Catherine told him the time.


    In the evening.


    Catherine took her bag and walked into the private elevator.


    The elevator stopped on the 25th floor, where Mnie looked at her smugly and was about to enter the elevator.


    However, Catherine pressed the close doors button straight away, sandwiching Mnie between the doors.


    "Catherine, are you trying to murder me?" Mnie yelled. She was in a mess from being sandwiched between the doors.


    "You think too much." Catherine pressed the open doors button again and pushed Mnie out. "Didn''t you see what''s written outside? It says ''Director''s Private Elevator''. What right do you have to use this?"


    Mnie sneered. "Aren''t you just counting on the identity of a sessor that Joel gave you? But now, I''m an important person who''s in charge of Yule Corporation''s future development. You may not know this, but Grandpa has already approved the finance department to assign 12 billion dors to me in order to develop the joint venture with Campos Corporation. You didn''t expect this, did you? You deliberately chased my father and me out before, so you must not have expected that we''ll be back so soon."


    "I can see that you''ve been trying hard to please Grandpa and Granny at home recently. But Mnie, you should remember that yourst name is Yule. Don''t foolishly be a pawn for others. You have to understand this. Once you''re worth nothing to the Campos family, will that yboy, Charlie, still want you? Just like before. Didn''t youin in the hospital that Charlie hit you when you were dismissed from your job?" 1


    Catherine tucked her hair behind her ear while she sneered. "Furthermore, Charlie even tried to flirt with me, his sister-inw, at the conference room this morning. If you don''t believe me, you can check the security footage yourself." After she said that, she released her finger on the open doors button, and the elevator doors closed.


    Mnie''s pretty face twisted in anger. She had initially wanted to get off work, but now, she went straight to the security room instead to get this morning''s footage of the conference room. That was when she saw Charlie extending his hand to touch Catherine''s face. His movements were flirty.


    A trace of anger swept across her eyes.


    ''Charlie, you''re such a heartless bastard,'' she thought.


    Meanwhile, Catherine arrived at the parking lot.


    Before she made it to her car, she could see Shaun leaning on the front of her sports car. He wore a pair of long white pants and a shirt with blue and white stripes. There was a pair of sunsses hung at the front of his shirt. He exuded a dashing and handsome presence. His long legs, especially, wereparable to a top global male model''s legs. 2


    Catherine stood there and studied him for a while.


    She felt like Shaun was getting younger as he aged. People might even believe that he was 25 years old.


    "Cathy..."


    When Shaun saw hering, he opened the passenger door immediately. Catherine handed him the car keys and got in the car.


    "I can do this myself."


    As half of his body shadowed hers, she was overwhelmed by the cool, musky scent of a man that had a hint of intimacy to it. Catherine raised her head awkwardly.

 Chapter 821

    Unexpectedly, the roof of the sports car was very low.


    Shaun was directly above her head. So when she raised her head, he was lowering his body, and her juicy lips just so happened to brush his thin lips.


    The air went still.


    Shaun''s throat tightened. He felt as if sparks were thrown into a bunch of firewood and ignited a me.


    He stared at her. Looking closely, he realized that Catherine had very good skin. She did not have a pore nor a pimple. Yet under his gaze, a pinkyer of hue gradually tainted her milky-white skin, making her look even more stunning.


    "Go away." Catherine pushed him away.


    "I''ll go away after another kiss." Shaun held his body still. Although it was just a light kiss, he could not forget the taste of it. It felt like he was finally liberated after tens of years of being a celibate.


    "What do you mean by ''another''? That was just an idental touch." Catherine retorted awkwardly.


    "I don''t think so." There was a smile in Shaun''s eyes. "I won''t go if we don''t kiss." "Shaun." Catherine gritted her teeth. She never


    thought he would be so shameless.


    "Oh, who is that over there?" Shaun suddenly pointed out of the window in surprise.


    Catherine immediately looked over, only to find that there was nothing at all. It was at that moment she realized she was tricked. However, at that moment, Shaun''s thin lips swooped down andnded on her lips. His lips stayed there for two to three seconds before he withdrew quickly. He was all smiles and smug, like a cat who had stolen a fish.


    She was speechless.


    He had only broken up with Sarah not long ago, yet he made it seem as if he had not kissed a woman in a long time.


    As soon as Shaun got in the driver''s seat, he started the car and drove off. "Babe, what do you think of Yule Corporation today?"


    "Nothing much." Catherine''s eyebrows moved. "Yule Corporation and Campos Corporation have already decided to start a joint venture, and a lot of money has been invested. They are very ambitious. I think the Campos family intends to start thergest financepany in Australia. I''m afraid the Hill Corporation''s finance subsidiaries might be pushed aside."


    "me it all on my disappointing Second Uncle. The Hill family has not been making any progress in the finance sector these years."


    Shaun put on his sunsses. "But... The Yule family isn''t well versed in finance at


    all. Aren''t you afraid that Yule Corporation will be the Campos family''s pawn you enter the finance sector so rashly?"


    if


    "I had the same thoughts too. But the shareholders have already had a taste of sweet sess during their previous coboration with Campos Corporation on e-merce. Now, they are fooled and filled with ambition. Mnie even convinced my grandpa toe out of retirement."


    Catherine sighed. She had wasted so much energy going against Sarah for the past few weeks that it made Mnie and her father resurface again.


    "Although Old Master Yule has retired for many years, he still has some prestige in the Yule family," Shaun said. "Your cousin isn''t that simple. If Old Master Yule returns, it''ll be very troublesome. ording to my grandpa, Old Master Yule is... slightly stubborn, foolish, and haughty. Strictly speaking, he''s someone who thinks he''s great but not that capable in reality. However, no one can say that about him."


    Catherine was ashamed. As expected, the older generation''sments were straightforward and precise. "What kind of person do you think Charlie is?"


    "He''s ambitious, and he can do whatever it takes to reach his goal. ording to my understanding of the Campos family''s usual tactics, they''re not sincere in supporting Yule Corporation. They approached Yule Corporation these years because they think they can reap profits from them. Maybe the joint venture this time will suck Yule Corporation dry."


    Shaun rapped the steering wheel lightly and said," Only when he sucks Yule Corporation dry can hepete with the Hill family without holding back."


    Catherine was so shocked that she remained silent for a while.


    Upon noticing her silence, Shaun thought she was worried. Hence, he chuckled and said, "Don''t think too much about it. Although you''re Yule Corporation''s sessor, it only counts when Yule Corporation is in your hands. Yourst name is Jones after all. In the eyes of the two stubborn elderly of the Yule family, you''re still differentpared to Mnie and Damien, whom they''ve brought up."

 Chapter 822

    "I know. That''s why I''m not too bothered about it. Since my grandpa is insistent on coborating with the Campos family, then I won''t meddle in their affairs, lest I lose out on both sides." Catherine shrugged her shoulders nonchntly. "To be honest, I don''t have any attachments to the Yule family and Yule Corporation."


    "Mm, you don''t have to care much about Yule Corporation. Since you''ll be my wife in the future, and the whole of Hill Corporation will be yours." Shaun suddenly grabbed her hand. "You have Australia''s wealthiest man in your hands." 3


    "Forget it. After all, women have to rely on themselves. Perhaps... you''ll abandon me again."


    Catherine withdrew her hand. Her eyes were downcast to conceal the coldness in her eyes.


    "It''s fine if you don''t believe me. I have plenty of time to prove it to you." Shaun smiled calmly.


    Catherine looked at his side profile, puzzled. "Aren''t you worried that the Campos family will be the wealthiest family in Australia after they take over Yule Corporation?" "No. Hill Corporation has already invested a lot of


    funds into research and development for the past few years. We''ve already achieved an important breakthrough as well. We''ll only climb higher in the future." Shaun smiled confidently. "The Campos family mainly earns money from the domestic market, while Hill Corporation targets the global market. They can never surpass us." 1


    Catherine was taken aback. He still had the same handsome face, yet the confident gleam in his eyes at that moment strangely made her lose her voice.


    Although that guy was a scumbag, she had to admit that he was a business prodigy.


    A handsome and tall business prodigy. No woman would be able to resist being attracted to him.


    Forty minutester.


    The car drove to a high-ss restaurant by the seaside. The interior of the restaurant was very exotic.


    Shaun had already booked an outdoor table. With the warm sea breeze, they could even smell the seawater. There was even someone ying the guitar on the beach nearby.


    Catherine ordered a few seafood dishes.


    Due to Shaun''s special identity, the kitchen had served the dishes very quickly. Every te of seafood was freshly cooked, and it was very delicious. 1


    Catherine enjoyed the food very much. "I noticed you guys are really good at picking ces to eat. The restaurant that Chase and Joseph brought me tost time was quite good too."


    Shaun''s expression instantly darkened. "Next time, you''re not allowed to go out for a meal alone with people of the opposite gender, especially Joseph." 1


    "What''s wrong with Joseph? He''s my best friend." Catherine sneered. "If it weren''t for him, Hudson Corporation would''ve been done for because of you."


    Shaun was embarrassed. Fine, he could only me himself for doing too many scummy things and unconsciously asking for trouble himself. "Ahem. What I meant was next time when Josephes... you can bring me along. I''ll treat him to a meal to thank him for saving my little babe''spany."


    "As long as you know that. Shell the crabs." Catherine pushed the whole te of crabs to him. "Do you know why women have boyfriends? It''s to have them do these kinds of stuff."


    Shaun had a headache looking at the te. He would usually never shell the crabs himself. However, he was willing to do it to please her.


    During the process, he even pricked his finger clumsily, and it bled.


    "You''re really... clumsy." Catherine grabbed his finger and looked at it for a while before she put it in her mouth.

 Chapter 823

    Shaun was startled.


    At that moment, it was as ifva was about to erupt in his body.


    His breaths became heavy as he stared at her fair, petite face with a heated gaze. He suspected that she was intentionally flirting with him.


    "Alright. It''s not bleeding anymore." Catherine''s lips left his finger. She was not oblivious to his scalding gaze. However, men had to be flirted with asionally and given some benefits. If not, how would she leave a deep impression on him? Shaun looked indifferently at his finger that had stopped bleeding. After a moment, he picked up the crab and pricked another of his fingers. Then, he offered his finger to her. "It''s bleeding again." 1


    Did he think she was blind? Did he not want his dignity anymore?


    "Waiter." She raised her hand and waved at the waiter. "Please bring me some salt."


    Shaun frowned. Why was it different from what he


    imagined? "Aren''t you going to take a look? More blood is flowing out."


    "It''s okay. It''ll be fine once we sprinkle some salt on itter." Catherine smiled like


    a sly fox. "When the wind blows and the fire grills it, it can even be eaten as a sausage." u n


    Shaun''s expression darkened at her words. "Why did you suck it for me before but not now?"


    "Am I crazy? People will think I''m a lunatic if I keep sucking on your finger. Besides, don''t you have germs on your hands?" Catherine lost her temper too.


    Shaun immediately fell silent from being scolded.


    Since he could not get away with it anymore, he could only stop the bleeding with the napkin.


    "Forget it. Let me do it myself. My boyfriend is too useless. He can''t even shell a crab properly." Catherine sighed and started shelling the crabs herself.


    "I''m fine. I''ll do it." Having received another blow, Shaun continued shelling the crabs for her obediently. He felt like he was bing more and more humble i n front of Catherine.


    However, when he recalled the scene of her sucking the blood from his finger, his heart fluttered.


    Not long after, Chester brought Cindy over.


    "Shaun, it really is you. I thought I was mistaken."


    Chester had his hands in his pockets. His gentlemanly face was filled with astonishment. When they often had meals together in the past, Sarah always came along with Shaun, and Chester had only seen Shaun putting food on Sarah''s te at most. He had never seen Shaun shelling crabs and treating someone like a master.


    Cindy was even more surprised. She knew how cold Shaun was during usual gatherings, so she had never expected that he would treat Catherine so well.


    Cindy secretly clenched her teeth in contempt. She thought Shaun would surely abandon Catherine. Yet, in the end, it was Sarah who was too useless, and she had wasted three years of her time pleasing Sarah.


    "Young Master Hill..." Cindy acted like she was in a dilemma. "I couldn''t believe it when I was watching from afar, but you... You''re apanying Catherine. Does Sarah know about this? She''s still hospitalized. Isn''t this a bit inappropriate?"


    Shaun shot an icy nce at her.


    Cindy shuddered, as if a swift de had swept past her face. "I''m sorry. I... I may be meddling too much. Perhaps it''s because I have a good rtionship with Sarah. She''s quite pitiful now."


    Catherine slowly took a sip of water. "I can see that your rtionship with Sarah has always been very good. Otherwise, how did you know that Shaun went back


    to Sarah''s ce after every gathering three years ago? You even saw the hickeys on her neck the next


    day."

 Chapter 824

    Everyone''s expression changed. Chester''s deep-set eyes were focused on Cindy, and Shaun''s handsome face had turned dark too. "When did I... leave hickeys o n Sarah''s neck?"


    Shaun could not even touch Sarah at all. How could he leave hickeys?


    Cindy forced herself to stay calm and said, "Catherine, I really don''t know what you''re talking about."


    "Actually, I''m quite thankful to you," Catherine said." Back then, I was pregnant and put on house arrest by Shaun until I finally had to go and do a checkup. If it wasn''t for you, I wouldn''t have known that the media had spread the news about Freya getting hurt. And I wouldn''t even have known that Thomas had publicly announced that Freya was the one who seduced him. That infuriated me so much that I went back and smashed everything. I even quarreled with Shaun, which resulted in him pushing me to the ground..."


    That was the time she lost the twins.


    Shaun''s expression changed drastically.


    Catherine seemed as if she had gone crazy that day. She even took a knife and tried to stab him. That made him overlook how Catherine had found out


    about all that stuff.


    It turned out that it was Cindy who told her.


    If it were not for her big mouth, he might not have lost both of his children.


    "So it was you."


    He stood up abruptly. He yanked Cindy''s arm and pressed her down on the table hard. "Who allowed you to be so talkative? Is your tongue bothering you? If so, I''ll cut it off for you."


    After he spoke, he took a knife from the table.


    Cindy''s eyes widened in fear, and her whole body trembled. "I didn''t. I''m innocent. Chester, save me."


    "Shaun." Chester grabbed Shaun''s hand. "Please do me a favor."


    "Do you know it was her mouth that made me lose my children?" Shaun''s eyes were cold.


    "Forget it. Just don''t push the responsibility on others."


    Catherine wiped her mouth with a napkin before she suddenly interceded for Cindy. "Cindy was just telling me the truth. At that moment, I was really grateful. Otherwise, I would''ve been kept in the dark like a fool. Now that the children are gone, it''s nobody else''s fault but ours."


    Shaun''s body stiffened in embarrassment. He knew she wanted to say that losing the child was mainly his fault. Thomas was the trigger, and he was the one who added insult to injury.


    Chester took the knife away from Shaun and released Cindy from his grasp. "Shaun, we''ll head upstairs to have our meal. We won''t bother you."


    Chester held Cindy''s hand and left. Cindy was still weak in the knees. She never thought Shaun would be so creepy and terrifying. However, she was not at all grateful to Catherine for saving her just now. If Catherine had not said those words, she would not be taught a lesson by Shaun. She would not even...


    She secretly nced at Chester''s unpredictable, handsome face, and an uneasy feeling grew in her.


    When they entered a private room, Chester mmed the door shut and lit a cigarette. There was a trace of hostility on his gentlemanly face. "Cindy, that mouth of yours has been causing me a lot of trouble."


    "Chester, I''m sorry. Catherine, Freya, and I are good friends. I just thought they were quite pitiful back then, so I couldn''t help but tell the truth," Cindy exined with tears in her eyes.


    "Forget it. Don''t take me as a fool."


    Chester tapped her face lightly. He exuded a hint of coldness and hostility. "If you really care about them, why did you get so close to Sarah in thest three years? One moment, you''re feeling unfair for Sarah, and another, you say Catherine and Freya are your friends. Well, your heart goes out to so many people." His voice was calm, yet to Cindy, it sounded like stormy waves. It made her feel uneasy.

 Chapter 825

    "If you weren''t useful to me, I would''ve broken up with a pretentious woman like you a long time ago."


    Chester warned her sternly, "You better stay put from now on and shut your mouth. If not, don''t even think about being cast in a movie and making aeback."


    With a pale face, Cindy nodded her head obediently.


    Catherine had utterly ruined her reputation thest time. Besides appearing in some variety shows in the past few months, she had yet received a casting offer for a new movie. As such, she was counting on Chester.


    "Chester, I have something to say... But I don''t know whether I should say it or not..." She stammered.


    "If you think you shouldn''t, then shut your mouth," Chester scolded.


    "No. I just find it puzzling." Cindy gritted her teeth. She had to finish her sentence. "Young Master Hill had hurt Catherine so cruelly in the past. He put her o n house arrest and caused her to miscarry. He even sent her to the mental hospital. If I were a woman, I wouldn''t forgive him at all. But why is she suddenly... back together with him again? Doesn''t she feel ufortable?"


    "What are you trying to say?" Chester''s eyes narrowed.


    Cindy was startled. "I''m afraid that Catherine is now trying to take revenge on Young Master Hill. This is just my instinct as a woman. I''m not trying to frame her intentionally. I''m just scared that Young Master Hill will get hurt once he falls too deep in the rtionship."


    "Go and order some food." Chester shot her an icy nce.


    "Okay." Cindy nodded and ran out in a hurry to call the waiter.


    Chester took a drag on his cigarette. He found it quite weird as well after Cindy mentioned it.


    9:00 p.m.


    A sports car was parked at the parking lot of Hackett Institute.


    Catherine undid her seat belt. Just as she was about to get down the car, Shaun suddenly grabbed her. His throat moved, but he did not know what to say.


    They were having a good time during the meal. However, they became silent after Cindy came and messed things up.


    "Cathy, I''m sorry..." Shaun was filled with regret. If he knew that he would fall in love with her, he would never have been so ruthless back then.


    "Do you still hate me?"


    "It''d be a lie if I said I don''t hate you." Catherine''s eyes trembled. There was a hint of bitterness in her eyes." Whenever I think about those two children when I was overseas, I wanted to chew your meat off desperately. When I came back, I was determined to make you guys suffer. But when you forced me to get a divorce, I realized I was still powerless to go against you guys. And now you''re here, wooing me. I feel conflicted and anxious. Sometimes I want to get back together with you again, but sometimes I''m really scared..."


    Shaun pulled her into his embrace before she could finish her sentence. He hugged her tightly. "It won''t happen anymore. Trust me. I''ll never hurt you again. I screwed upst time, Cathy. Let''s have a pair of twins again in the future, okay?"


    Catherine chuckled with her eyes downcast. She sounded helpless. "Do you think it''s that easy to have twins?"


    "Then, we''ll have two kids. Our daughter will surely be as adorable as Suzie." Somehow, when Shaun said that, he suddenly longed to have a child that belonged to them both.


    "Suzie..."


    Catherine found it hrious. Suzie was his daughter from the start.


    However, she would never let Shaun find out. A person like him did not deserve to be a child''s father.


    "We''ll talk about this again next time." She looked up." You didn''t eat much tonight. Are you hungry? I can go upstairs and make you some risotto."


    Shaun''s eyes lit up. He thought remembering the past would make her upset. He, too, was very anxious, but he did not expect her to still care for his stomach.


    Especially when she invited him up on a night like that, he did not feel like going back.


    Once they were upstairs, Catherine used yesterday''s leftover rice and made risotto for Shaun. There were also ham, corn, and vegetables in it.


    The whole room was filled with the fragrance of the food.


    Shaun devoured the whole te of risotto. He used toin that she made him risotto because she was toozy to deal with him. However, he was not picky at all that day. Having something to eat was good enough.

 Chapter 826

    "Babe, why is your cooking so delicious?" Shaunmented again. "I want to eat it for the rest of my life."


    "Yeah. You once had the chance to eat it for the rest of your life, but you drove me away." Catherine got up and collected the tes. "Go back. It''ste."


    When she turned around, Shaun came up from behind and tightened his arms around her waist.


    "I don''t want to go back. I want to stay. I can sleep on the sofa."


    "Shaun, I''m not any other woman," Catherine said solemnly. "When I slept with you before, what I got in return was your disrespect and birth control pills.


    This time, I want to love myself more. I don''t want to give myself away so easily." Shaun was speechless. It was his fault for having done so many scummy things.


    If he knew that this day existed, he would have gone back in time and punched himself a few times.


    In the past, he had never cherished sleeping with her. Yet now, he could not even sleep with her even if he wanted to.


    "Okay, I''ll go. But I want a kiss." Shaun shamelessly turned her around and kissed her pink lips.


    Catherine was a little resistant at first, but slowly, she held his waist.


    Shaun''s kiss was long and hot.


    When the kiss ended, he was pushed out the door with his eyes still filled with lust. "Babe, I''ll bring you breakfast tomorrow, okay?"


    "Sure." Catherine then closed the door, rushed to the bathroom, and brushed her teeth, cleaning them thoroughly.


    Just the thought of his mouth kissing Sarah before filled her with disgust.


    Shaun was the opposite of her.


    His mouth felt sweet as if he just ate honey.


    Even after Hadley had driven over to pick him up, he kept relishing the taste in his mouth. Unfortunately, the kiss was too short. It was only five or six minutes. I t would have been better if itsted longer.


    "President Hill, you look like you''re in a good mood." Hadley could tell, so he teased boldly, "Like a young man who has just fallen in love."


    "Like?" Shaun frowned in dissatisfaction. "When am I not young?"


    As a man in love, he was very sensitive about his age, especially since Catherine was five or six years younger than him. 1


    "Uh, I misspoke." Hadley hurriedly apologized. "What I meant is... you''ve changed a little, Eldest Young Master. There was never this kind of feeling when you were dating Ms. Neeson."


    "You''re right."


    Shaun also realized it, but he could not understand. He had always remembered that he loved Sarah.


    Though when he was with her, he was always unhappy.


    Hadley''s lips moved. He originally wanted to suggest that Shaun was hypnotized, but then, he thought about it. The doctor said that if he tried to recover, it might damage his brain and result in him bing a fool.


    Forget it. He should just let it be. At least everything was going well.


    At that moment, Chester called Shaun.


    "Is the date over? Come over for a chat."


    Shaun looked at the time and agreed before he had Hadley send him to the bar Chester was at.


    When he arrived, only Chester was there.

 Chapter 827

    "That woman went back?" Shaun sat beside Chester. "Chester, are you going to keep tolerating that woman? I''ve never had much of an impression of Cindy, but after tonight, I found that she really isn''t great. She''s not worthy of you."


    "There are some things that can''t be helped." Chester took a sip of wine. His eyes were deep. "What about you? Are you really getting back with Catherine?"


    "Yeah." Shaun was in a good mood tonight. Of course, it might be better if he did not meet Cindy halfway.


    Chester looked at him worriedly. "Have you ever thought about whether Catherine sincerely wants to be with you or... to get revenge on you?"


    The happy and handsome face immediately froze. Shaun put down his wine ss, and a frosty sharpness shed in his eyes.


    If it were anyone else, they might have been afraid. However, Chester had known him since they were children, so he understood him. He continued with a straight face, "Think about what you did to her in the past because of Sarah. You put her on house arrest, forced her to divorce, pushed her down, caused her to lose her children, sent her to the psychiatric hospital for treatment, and the list goes on. Do you think she


    canpletely put aside the grudges in her heart until there''s no hatred left?"


    Shaun''s eyelids twitched with each thing Chester said. His chest felt like it was being whipped.


    If Chester had not brought it up, he would not dare to recall that he had done so many things to hurt her.


    "You think she''s trying to get back at me?" he said hoarsely after a long time.


    "It''s not impossible." Chester patted his shoulder. "I''m just reminding you. Don''t go in too deep just to find out that she''s toying with you, or maybe she has other ways to get revenge on you."


    Bam.


    The ss in his hand suddenly shattered, and bright red blood flowed out with the alcohol. Shaun''s handsome face was cold. "Impossible. She loves me. I can feel it. I didn''t love herst time and that was why I went so far, but I''ll love her from now on. I''ll give her all of the best with all my heart."


    "Well, if that''s what you think, then there''s nothing I can do. I''ve said what needs to be said." 1


    Seeing him like this, Chester snorted and handed him a tissue. "Say, why do you and Rodney always behave like that because of a woman? What''s the point? Fortunately, I''m not as terrible as you both."


    "Ha! Well, who was the one who called us to go drinking the entire night when he found out that


    Charity was having a tryst with another man."


    "Don''t mention that woman to me." Chester''s deep eyes shed with disgust.


    "Alright. Anyway, she''s already dead. There''s nothing to mention." Shaun took the tissue and wiped off the blood on his hands. "Have you heard about Rodney? How is he doing now?"


    "The failure of SKITTL''s acquisition was a blow to him, but we don''t know much about the cosmetics


    industry, so we can''t help." Chester sighed. "If I were to say, he should just go along with the marriage that Grandpa Derek has arranged, but he refuses. It''s probably because he wants to marry Sarah."


    "I can''tpare with him when ites to having feelings for Sarah."


    Then, Shaun got up and said, "I''m heading back."


    In the car, he leaned into the seat.


    Would she get revenge on him? Was it possible?


    The next day.


    Shaun brought breakfast over early. When Catherine came over to open the door, she was still wearing a pink ice silk pajama and had a drowsy look on her face.


    "Bro, it''s only 7 a.m. Why are you here so early?" "It''s not early. I got up at 6 a.m." Shaun nced at her chest, and his temples jumped, to which he immediately walked in and closed the door.


    He did not want other women to see her wearing nothing inside.


    In the early morning, it was too hot and tititing for a young and vigorous man


    like him. "Go and change your clothes. Don''t test my endurance."


    Then, he turned his face and looked away.

 Chapter 828

    Catherine looked down, and the corners of her mouth raised. Although she should feel embarrassed, she had used this trick before when they used to live in


    Melbourne together.


    Heh. He acted as if he had never seen a woman before.


    "Fine."


    She half-bit her pink lips and went back to the bedroom to wash up. Then, she came out after she had changed her clothes.


    Shaun sat at the dining table with the breakfast he bought from a famous breakfast restaurant.


    "I asked the best chef in Forkful to cook you this breakfast. There are waffles, avocado toast, breakfast wrap, french toast..." Shaun listed them one by one.


    Catherine could tell they were delicious just by smelling the aroma.


    Hence, she picked up a fork and started to eat. After eating for a while, she found that Shaun had not moved. "Aren''t you eating?"


    "I don''t have an appetite." Shaun was telling the truth. He was not very interested in anything other than her homemade food. 1


    "That won''t do. You have to eat breakfast. I''ll feed you."


    Catherine raised her brows. Then, she put a piece of toast in her mouth and leaned towards him.


    Shaun held his breath. She was so close to him that he could see her long eyshes. She was... using her mouth to feed him.


    Shaun originally had no appetite for these kinds of breakfast, but his Adam''s apple bobbed. He lowered his head and bit on the other half.


    "Is it tasty now?" The long-haired woman looked at him with a smile. It was as if the morning sunlight was shining in her eyes.


    "It''s tasty."


    Unable to resist, Shaun then pulled her to hisp and buried his face deep into her shoulder. He felt like Catherine was poisonous. They used to quarrel every day, so he had never noticed it. However, he now realized that this woman was too good at teasing.


    He clearly only began to like her a few days ago. Yet now, he liked her even more, or even... love.


    It was as if he liked her a lot in the first ce.


    "Cathy, even if you want to get revenge on me, I still want to be with you."


    He buried himself in the nook of her neck and murmured.


    Catherine''s body stiffened, and she looked back at him. "What are you saying?" "I feel like I''ve done a lot of really bad and scummy things before." Shaun cupped her small face. "Cathy, even if you hate me and want to take revenge on me, I won''t let you go."


    ¡°Shaun Hill, listen up. I do hate you, and I do want to take revenge on you. But I want to get back at Sarah even more. I want to take you away and hold you firmly in my hand so that she will be miserable and unhappy."


    Catherine then hugged his neck and said with calm eyes, "What do you think about my revenge method? Is it good?"


    For a moment, Shaun did not know what to say.


    He actually hoped that Sarah would walk out of this sooner instead of living her life suffering. Otherwise, he would feel bad.


    "Forget it. I know that Sarah has been with you for twenty years. There''s no way I canpare." Catherine suddenly leaned into his arms. She took the ends of her hair and swept it against his Adam''s apple, acting like a vixen. "Of course, if it weren''t for Sarah, your illness wouldn''t have been cured. It''s normal for you to feel guilty about her."


    "Mmhm." Shaun''s throat was itching badly from her hair. He could now fully understand why so many people in ancient times became muddle-headed when a woman was in their arms.

 Chapter 829

    "But..." Catherine changed the topic. "There''s someone I want to teach a lesson to. If you don''t let me vent my anger, I''ll have doubts about your feelings.¡±


    "Who?"


    "Yael Chadwick." Catherine slowly spat out the two words. Her tone sounded like she was gritting her teeth.


    Shaun was shocked, but he immediately frowned. " How did Yael offend you? Is it because I asked her to protect Sarah..."


    "No." Catherine red at him with hatred. "The day you made me sign the divorce agreement, didn''t you let Yael search for the marriage certificate on me? But she stripped my clothes in front of other Liona men. If Hadley hadn''t spoken up, she would''ve stripped my pants. I will never forget this shame."


    Shaun''s ck eyes were slightly cold.


    Things were very chaotic that day. All he remembered was that he had gone out and only came in after hearing Hadley and Yael''s voices. However, he saw that Catherine was well and fully clothed at that time...


    "What do you mean? You don''t believe me?" Catherine got out from his arms in anger. "I have nothing


    against Yael. Why would I falsely use a bodyguard? If you don''t believe me, you can ask Hadley and the other Liona members who were there that day. If I, Catherine Jones, am lying to you, I won''t die an easy death."


    "I won''t allow you to swear on such a vicious thing." Shaun''s face changed as he warned.


    "I have a clear conscience because I''m not lying, so I''m not afraid." After Catherine spoke, she lost interest in the breakfast on the table.


    "Shaun, you''re the one who says you like me and won''t let go. But what do you like about me? Sleeping with me? You don''t have the slightest trust in me at all. I can''t evenpare to a Liona member."


    Catherine began to lose her temper.


    "It''s not that I don''t believe you..." Although that was what his mouth said, his heart was not sure. Yael was wary of Catherine because of Sarah, so it was not impossible that Catherine was doing this because of a personal grudge. 2


    However, to Catherine, his hesitation added fuel to the fire.


    "Shaun, why don''t you go and check it. I don''t want to listen to your perfunctory words." Catherine suddenly turned away and clenched her fists tightly. She had a look of restraint on her face. "I don''t want you to coax me either. Just bring over Yael after you''ve investigated." 1


    Then, she pulled him up from the chair and pushed him out.


    Shaun''s head hurt. She was quite sweet just a while ago, and she even fed him toast with her mouth. How did he get kicked out in the blink of an eye?


    He thought of the reason for the quarrel.


    His eyes became cold, and he immediately called the two members of Liona who were there that day to the office.


    Before long, the two members of Liona, Irving and Roy, showed up in his office. When they arrived, they saw Hadley there too.


    "Eldest Young Master, did you call us over for urgent matters?" Irving asked respectfully.


    "I called all of you here today just to ask you one thing." Shaun tapped his desk with his hand. His calm voice made the three people in the office uneasy. "You will answer me truthfully, right?"


    "Yes." Irving and Roy immediately said, "Eldest Young Master Hill, as long as we are members of Liona, we belong to Liona even if we die. We will only listen to you."


    "Then, I''ll ask you. What happened that day when I asked Catherine Jones to sign the divorce papers?" Shaun suddenly stood up. His eyes were intimidating. "What did Yael do?"


    Irving and Roy were simrly shocked. They were so nervous that they did not know what to do.


    Shaun was the god of Liona, but Yael was Master Ziegler''s woman, so they just turned a blind eye to it. After all, Catherine was just a woman that Shaun did not want, but why was he suddenly asking about it now? Could the rumors be true? Was Eldest Young Master Hill nning to get back with her?


    "Hadley, you speak first." Shaun turned to Hadley. "Did Yael take off Catherine''s clothes?" 1

 Chapter 830

    Hadley looked up in surprise. It seemed like Ms. Jones was settling her old scores. If it were him, he would be unhappy as well. "I can''t say either. That time, I saw Yael take off Ms. Jones''s coat, revealing the straps inside. She lifted her clothes, and many areas were... exposed. I only stopped her when she was about to take off Ms. Jones''s pants. But Yael thought I was doubting her for doing a bad job at searching, so she wanted me to do it instead. That was when you came i n."


    Shaun clenched his fists and stared at Irving and Roy. "Tell the truth."


    Irving was so scared that he blurted out, "It is as Assistant Young says."


    "So... Yael was trying to take off Catherine''s pants\?" Shaun narrowed his eyes.


    Roy nervously choked on his saliva. "Yael said that she was afraid Catherine Jones was hiding it inside her pants..."


    Before he could finish, Shaun threw him a fierce punch.


    Irving and Roy were beaten ck and blue, but no one dared to fight back or make a peep.


    "So you saw everything." The veins in Shuan''s arms bulged. These people had seen his woman, and he wanted nothing more than to pluck their eyes out.


    "We... We didn''t." Irving and Roy were shaking. They did not dare to admit it even if it meant death.


    "How could you not have seen her? You two were the ones holding her down. You must have seen it very clearly." Shaun stepped on their hands ruthlessly. "Why didn''t you say anything at that time? Even if I wanted to divorce Catherine, she was still my ex-wife. How dare you humiliate her?"


    "We''re sorry, Eldest Young Master." The two men knelt on the ground and bowed. "At that time, you were very disgusted at Ms. Jones. We thought you hated and despised her, and since Yael is our colleague, we thought we could... turn a blind eye."


    Shaun''s blood boiled.


    He knew they were telling the truth. It was because he looked down on Catherine that they dared to humiliate her.


    At the end of the day, it was because of the stupid things he did. When Catherine brought it up earlier, he was skeptical. He thought that she wanted revenge on Yael because she was dissatisfied.


    Now that he thought about it, he simply did not deserve to say that he liked her. How many stupid things had he done to hurt her? 5


    On one hand, he said that his feelings for her were as deep as the ocean, that he would change in the future and love her for the rest of her life. However, he did not believe in her at all. He did not even ce her above a member of Liona.


    It was no wonder she was so angry.


    He deserved it.


    "Fine." The two people ran out quickly as if they were freed.


    "Wait," Shaun spoke out. "The two of you did something wrong this time, so go to Fiona''s punishment room to be punished of your own ord. In the future, you''ll be as respectful to Catherine as you are to me. She is my woman."


    "Yes. We''ll go at once."


    The two people were stunned. Yet, at the same time, they secretlyined. They originally thought Sarah was the one, but it seemed they had been holding on to the wrong person. It was all Yael''s fault. She was the one who caused this.


    In the afternoon.


    Catherine was in the office when Shaun called." Catherine,e down. I''m downstairs. I investigated it. I''ll bring you to Yael."

 Chapter 831

    "You really investigated it?" Catherine scoffed. "It seems like you really didn''t believe


    me."


    Shaun could not find the words to reply to her.


    He was exasperated. Hepletely understood what it meant to shoot himself in the foot.


    "As expected. The inte said that if a dominant president falls in love with me, I can say anything, and he''ll choose to believe me unconditionally. But it turns out to be false." Catherine sighed quietly. "It''s understandable. You used to believe whatever Sarah told you, but you never believed anything I said. If it were Sarah, everything would be different."


    "I''m sorry..." Shaun''s heart moved.


    Yes. Every time she fought with Sarah, he would always choose to believe Sarah unconditionally. However, after this time, he realized there were perhaps times that he had misunderstood her in the past.


    Maybe Sarah lied as well. After all, he did not expect Yael to do something like this as he was right outside the door that day.


    "I''ming down. I''ll take my own revenge for that day," Catherine suddenly said coldly.


    "Okay."


    Shaun waited downstairs for ten minutes before Catherine got into the car.


    "Cathy, this is a gift I picked out for you on the way here." Shaun handed her a box.


    Catherine opened it and saw that it was a pair of diamond drop earrings.


    "I noticed you looked quite beautiful wearing earrings thest time," Shaun exined tenderly, i


    "Is this an apology gift?" Catherine asked directly.


    "...Yes." Shaun bit the bullet and answered honestly.


    "I don''t like diamond earrings." Catherine threw the box over. "I like gold. Diamonds are just polished stones, and they''re verymon. It''s very sought after because some women say that diamonds represent love and loyalty. Ha! Love can''t be proven by something like that. Thinking about it, gold is still worth more. It can be exchanged globally, and it rises i n value. Like what women often say, between men and money, money is more reliable." 2


    Shaun was speechless.


    He felt that he had deeply offended this woman today.


    Though when he thought about it, it was Yael''s fault. Now, all he wanted was to teach Yael a lesson.


    "Okay. I''ll give you gold in the future," he said helplessly after a while.


    He would show her with his actions that between men and money, he was also quite reliable. 1


    Before long, the car drove into a courtyard on Sherman Mountain.


    Although it looked a bit old here, the sculptures on the corridor looked older.


    Catherine looked around, and Shaun exined to her," This is Mona''s headquarters."


    She was slightly stunned. She did not expect Shaun to bring her directly to Mona''s headquarters. For many people, this was the most mysterious ce in the country. It was said that many experts around the world gathered here.


    After the car was parked, Irving limped over and opened the door.


    Catherine looked at him. Although the man''s face was bruised and swollen, she still recognized him as one of the people who restrained her during the divorce.


    However, the man immediately said in fear, "Ms. Jones, I was blind before. Please forgive me."

 Chapter 832

    "It''s fine. I know you were just listening to orders." Catherine nced at Shaun. "Why did you beat him u p like that? Weren''t they just heeding your orders?"


    <<< H


    Shaun''s heart hurt from all the holding in, but he did not dare to say a word because she was right.


    Irving looked at Shaun''s defeated expression, and his jaw almost fell to the ground in astonishment. This was his first time seeing Eldest Young Master Hill so obedient to a woman. Not even Sarah had received this kind of treatment before. It seemed like he had to respect Ms. Jones in the future.


    "Eldest Young Master, Yael is in the punishment room." Roy also ran over, trembling. His bum was beaten until it bled, and it was still hurting.


    "Okay."


    Shaun took Catherine and walked in.


    In the punishment room.


    Yael was brought here as soon as she was called back. Her phone was taken away immediately, and the uneasy feeling in her heart grew more and more.


    "Get out of the way. I need to go to the hospital," Yael said sternly to the people at the door. "The Eldest Young Master has arranged for me to protect Ms. Neeson. Don''t waste my time here."


    "No. You have to wait here. The Eldest Young Master wille in a while," the gatekeeper said in a low voice.


    "Why did he call me here? I didn''t do anything wrong," Yael yelled angrily.


    "Is that so? Are you sure you didn''t do anything wrong?"


    Shaun kicked open the door and strode in with Catherine. His handsome face was cold.


    "Eldest Young Master..." Yael had a bad feeling when she saw Catherine beside him. However, as his subordinate, she did not dare to shout. She could only feel her heart ache for Sarah, who was alone in the hospital.


    After all, they were all women. She felt that the Eldest Young Master was really too heartless.


    Then, Irving and Roy walked in, bruised and battered, and said with hints of resentment, "Yael, the Eldest Young Master already knows what you did when we went to Ms. Jones to get her to sign the divorce papers."


    Yael''s pupils trembled. She had almost forgotten that incident and did not expect Catherine to remember it still. In an instant, her hatred of Catherine suddenly intensified. "What did I do? I don''t even know myself. It was the Eldest Young Master who told me to search her."


    "Yeah?" Catherine smiled. "Then, do you still remember when you said in my ear that you were going to strip me bare and let this handsome guy take a good look at my naked body?"


    Shaun''s face changed abruptly. If looks could kill, Yael would have died countless times. "You said such a thing?"


    "I didn''t. You''re ndering me," Yael denied loudly. "M s. Jones, you can''t frame me like this just because I''m protecting Ms. Neeson. I''m also working ording to Eldest Young Master''s orders."


    Catherine chuckled and looked at Shaun. "She''s hinting to me that if I want to me someone, I should me you. It has nothing to do with her."


    "I''m not." Yael got a fright and shook her head hard.


    However, Shaun had also heard that. He stepped forward and kicked Yael hard. Yael fell to the ground and could not stand up due to the pain all over her body.


    "Eldest Young Master, you can''t do this." Yaely on the ground with a pale face and said, "It was you who told me to search for the marriage certificate, and it was also you who asked me to protect Ms. Neeson. I didn''t do anything wrong. Ms. Jones clearly hasn''t liked me since the start. She can''t deal with Ms. Neeson, so she''s causing trouble for me instead. You''re acting out of line." 1


    Shaun''s eyes narrowed, and the muscles of his body tensed up in anger. Catherine''s delicate body suddenly leaned against him. She tilted her head up and smiled at him. "Didn''t you say that members of Liona are subservient to the person in charge of the Hill family? It seems that your subordinate isn''t very good."


    Shocked, Yael hurriedly defended herself, "Don''t be ridiculous. The Chadwick family has been loyal to the Hill family since my grandfather''s generation."

 Chapter 833

    "Well... I''m Shaun''s girlfriend. Isn''t your tone now disrespectful to me? Or is it because I''m not Sarah, so you hate me and treat me with hostility. You even looked down on Elie for protecting me. Maybe you''ve protected Sarah for so long that you now see her as your true master?" Catherine raised her eyebrows. She had hit the nail on the head.


    "No." Yael''s face went pale.


    In Liona, the most taboo act was disloyalty to the Hill family, and the consequences to that were very serious. "Ms. Jones, why are you ndering me like this? I have no grudge against you. I''m just a lowly bodyguard."


    "You''re a member of Liona, so you''re not as simple as a bodyguard. You think too little of yourself." Catherine smiled and asked Shaun, "May I be so bold as to ask you a question? How long has Yael protected Sarah?"


    Shaun frowned. "Including the time before Sarah disappeared, around seven or eight years."


    "Seems like she has been protecting Sarah since she was very young." Catherine pointed out. 1


    Yael quickly understood her point. "Although I''ve protected Ms. Neeson for a long time, it has nothing to


    do with time. I obey Liona''smands."


    Shaun rubbed his brows. He suddenly realized that he had been negligent. Since Sarah used to be the most important person to him, he told Liona to arrange for the most attentive person to take care of her. That was Yael.


    Later, after Sarah returned, he said he wanted to arrange a bodyguard for her. Sarah proposed the bodyguard to be Yael because she was familiar with her, and so, he agreed.


    However, he had forgotten that the longer two people were together, the easier it was for them to develop their master-servant rtionship. It was just like Elie and Aunty Yasmine with Catherine.


    Yael had been with Sarah since she was as clean as a nk sheet of paper, so Sarah naturally meant more to her than normal.


    "Yael, that''s enough. It''s a fact that you hurt Catherine behind my back. You''ll have to ept Liona''s punishment," Shaun ordered coldly.


    "Can I do it? I''m a girl, so I''m not used to seeing all those blood and injuries. I don''t like violence." Catherine''s voice was soft and gentle. It made people want to listen to her.


    "What do you want to do?" Shaun asked indulgently.


    "Give her a taste of her own medicine." Catherine looked at Yael, whose cheeks suddenly changed color. "Since she made others look at me that day, I''ll let her taste the same humiliation today. Some people won''t be able to understand until they''ve experienced it for themselves."


    Shaun was stunned but nodded a momentter. "Do a s you please."


    "No." Yael had a bad feeling about it. "Eldest Young Master, please just use Liona''s punishment. No matter how many whips or how many canes you give, I can persevere." 1


    "Yael, you would rather suffer physical pain than endure being stripped naked in full view of the public. This shows that you understand this humiliation, so why did you humiliate me like that in the first ce?" Catherine sneered. "Don''t do unto others what you would not have them do unto you. Don''t you understand this truth?" 1


    "I didn''t do it. You''re falsely using me." Yael red at her. The hatred in her eyes could no longer be concealed. 1


    "Everyone has already confessed. You''re the only one not admitting to it. How interesting." Catherine traced Shaun''s palm with her fingers. "What do you think?" "We''ll do as you say. Lock Yael up."


    Then, Shaun turned around and walked out. "I''m not interested in watching.


    "Me neither..." Irving and Roy were also about to slip away.


    "Wait." Catherine stopped them with a grin. "You were very happy watching that day, which shows you don''t hate watching women''s bodies. In that case, stay and have a look."


    Irving and Roy immediately turned pale.


    Shaun simply nced at them coldly and went out.


    Soon, Yael was tied to a pir by Liona''s enforcers. No matter how she struggled, no one heeded her.


    Catherine asked for a pair of scissors and slowly cut Yael''s clothes, piece by piece.


    "Catherine Jones, I''ll never forgive you," Yael said in a low voice. Her gaze was hideous and twisted. "Don''t becent. Eldest Young Master just wants to y with you because he has an obstacle in that aspect. He can''t touch any other woman except for you. He''s only interested in you because of that. Do you understand? You''re just a tool for him to satisfy his physical needs." 3

 Chapter 834

    Catherine froze, and surprise shed in her eyes.


    However, Yael thought that she was provoked, so she said viciously, "If it were possible with Ms. Neeson, he wouldn''t even look for you. If you don''t believe me, you can secretly check it yourself. Once he gets better, you''ll be of no value to him. You better save some face for me, or I won''t let you off."


    "Is that so?" Catherine took a deep breath and nodded incredulously. "I''ll go ask Shaunter."


    "Don''t you dare."


    Yael was frightened. She had only wanted to provoke Catherine. If Shaun found out that she told Catherine such a thing, he would definitely kill her. After all, men cared about their pride a lot.


    Catherine chuckled. Yael was afraid, which meant that what she said might be true.


    She never expected that nothing happened between Shaun and Sarah despite them being together for so long.


    Tsk. This was quite interesting.


    His brain was hypnotized, but his body instinctively resisted?


    Somehow, her hatred for this man suddenly softened a little, and she was not as revolted by him as before.


    "Yael, you don''t understand why he''s only interested in me. It''s because he has me in his heart."


    Catherine''s scissors slowly cut down her trousers.


    Yael was no longer in the mood to talk to her because she was screaming out of shame.


    "Come and take a good look. Don''t look away. I''ll tell Shaun if anyone dares to move away." Catherine red at the men on the side.


    The group of tall men broke out in cold sweat and flushed red.


    Sh*t. They had spent a lot of time in the punishment room before, but this was their first time encountering such a dilemma.


    However, they had to admit that Yael had a good figure, and she was wearing something very sexy underneath. They could not tell at all.


    More than ten minutester, Catherine came out of the room with a smile on her face.


    Seeing her in a good mood, Shaun somehow loosened up a lot.


    He strode over, and Catherine suddenly grabbed his hand. "Thank you. I feel much better."


    "I''m sorry. It was my fault." Shaun apologized sincerely. In the end, it was him who gave others the opportunity to hurt her.


    Catherine looked at him with an odd gaze.


    Frankly speaking, if Shaun could do it with other women as well, he might not


    have returned to her so easily today.


    "Why are you looking at me like that?" Shaun was puzzled by her look.


    "Eldest Young Master Hill."


    At that time, a tall and burly middle-aged man strode over. "I heard that Yael offended you?"


    "Yes. Master Ziegler, you should train Yael well so that she remembers who her true master is."


    Then, Shaun pulled Catherine and walked away.

 Chapter 835

    "This is..." Catherine could not help but turn around to look at the man.


    Before she could get a good look, she was pulled back by a powerful force.


    Shaun looked at her dominantly. "You''re not allowed to look at other men curiously."


    Catherine was speechless. "I don''t have a hobby of liking middle-aged men. I just thought he had a strong presence." 2


    "He''s Liona''s master and one of Liona''s bosses. He only follows my orders."


    Shaun exined to her, "To be a master in Liona, one''s skills have to be the top in the country. The people who join Liona also have to undergo tons of obstacles, so it''s only natural that Master Ziegler''s presence is very strong."


    "Oh." Catherine nodded. "By the way, I cut up all of Yael''s clothes inside. I guess she''ll hate me a lot." 1


    "She won''t dare." A chilling coldness was seething in Shaun''s eyes. "You''re my woman. Hating you is equivalent to hating me. Those who dare to turn their backs on me will die with nothing left of them.


    Catherine secretly looked at Shaun. All those in power


    seemed to have amon fault - they thought no one would dare to betray them. They thought everyone should be loyal and afraid of them, but they did not know that the human mind was the hardest to grasp.


    "I''m just reminding you. Since Yael dared to humiliate me before your eyes, it means that between you and Sarah, she might care about Sarah more. Don''t get me wrong. I''m not deliberately targeting her since I''ve already had my revenge earlier. I just hope you keep an eye out."


    Catherine said frankly.


    Shaun could not help but look at her and smile. "Are you concerned about me?"


    "Duh. Not that I''m back with you, I don''t want you to get unlucky." Catherine lowered her head and said.


    "I won''t." Shaun held her tightly. "Babe, in the future, I will protect you with my power."


    Instead of being the one who always hurt her.


    Shaun made a promise in his heart.


    In the punishment room.


    Master Ziegler opened the door and saw Irving untying Yael.


    Irving''s jacket was draped over Yael. Her upper body was covered, but the lower half was exposed.


    Fabric was scattered all over the floor. It was clear at a nce that they were women''s clothes.


    "Master..."


    Yael''s tears poured out as soon as she saw him." Catherine cut all my clothes off. They all saw me."


    "What happened?" Master Ziegler''s face was dark. "When did Lionae up with this kind of punishment?"


    He thought it would be two whips or a few strokes of the cane at most.


    Irving quickly exined, "It was the Eldest Young Master''s orders. He said that Yael took off Ms. Jones''s clothes in the past, so Ms. Jones was just giving her a taste of her own medicine.


    Master Ziegler took off his coat and threw it at Yael." Come with me."


    Yael sobbed and followed Master Ziegler. Every step she took, she felt the people behind her looking at her weirdly.


    It was not until Yael and Master Ziegler left that they started to discuss in the punishment room.


    "It''s no wonder Yael could be Master Ziegler''s woman. I never realized before, but after she was stripped today, I found out that she''s really lewd."


    "Keep your voice down. Hey, do you think we should tell the Eldest Young Master about Master Ziegler and Yael''s rtionship?"


    "I don''t think that''s necessary. Master Ziegler''s rtionship with Eldest Young Master isn''t ordinary. What if Eldest Young Master thinks we''re trying to sow discord? Besides, didn''t you see how annoyed Master Ziegler was just now?"

 Chapter 836

    "That''s true. Yael is just a woman."


    In the room.


    Master Ziegler had just walked in.


    Yael shut the door behind them and ripped off his jacket before she hugged him around the waist from behind. "Chance, I want to die! I can''t continue living in this life anymore."


    Master Ziegler turned around. When he saw Yael''s unclothed appearance, a hint of grimness shed in his dark eyes.


    "Don''t be ridiculous." Chance Ziegler said coldly, "I''ve warned you long ago that Sarah Neeson is just someone you protect. Why did you interfere in the personal fuel between her and Catherine Jones? All you have to do is perform the task that Eldest Young Master arranged for you."


    "But I was really falsely used." Yael sobbed. "I was just following the Eldest Young Master''s orders to search her body, but Catherine secretly harbored a grudge against me. Why did she have to take it out on me because she has a grudge against Ms. Neeson?


    Eldest Young Master too. When he was on good terms


    with Ms. Neeson, he could pluck out the moon from the sky, but when he''s with Catherine, all of his orders became our fault. It''s too hard to be someone else''s subordinate."


    "Yael, shut up." Chance warned in a low voice.


    "I''m just sad and can''t hold back. Chance, you don''t understand the feeling of being stripped naked in front of so many men."


    Yael burst into tears. "I can''t forget their look. They... They kept staring at me so disgustingly. I feel so dirty.


    I want to die."


    After that, she turned and threw herself at the door.


    "Yael, don''t be ridiculous. You''re not dirty."


    Chance immediately grabbed her and pulled her back into his arms tightly.


    "Chance, don''t stop me. What should I do? I don''t deserve you." Yael cried out as she fell into his chest.


    "Don''t be silly. You''re the little girl I grew up watching." Chance gently brushed her hair. 1


    "Chance, hold me. Otherwise, I''ll feel so bad." Yael suddenly lowered her head and pulled the clothes on his chest haphazardly.


    Then, she kissed him.


    Chance was a middle-aged man. Faced with her young and passionate body, he was soon unable to resist himself. 1


    When it was over, Yael leaned into his chest and murmured with her eyes closed, "Chance, I feel so tired sometimes. I always have to listen to the Eldest Young Master. I''m living like... like a dog."


    "Don''t speak nonsense. We''re indebted to the Eldest Young Master. If not for the Hill family fostering us, we wouldn''t be here today."


    Chance gripped her shoulders. "You shouldn''t go to Sarah Neeson''s side for the time being."


    Yael panicked. "But Ms. Neeson really needs..."


    "Yael, you have to remember that Sarah is only someone you''re protecting." Chance reminded her. "If you keep this up, you''ll easily be expelled from Mona. You know how painful the price of leaving Liona will be."


    A chill washed over Yael. If she left Liona, her muscles and tendons would have to


    be severed, she would lose her martial arts, and her money would be confiscated too.


    For people like them who practiced martial arts their entire lives, losing their


    martial arts would be equivalent to being crippled, t


    She gritted her teeth secretly as hatred overflowed from her eyes.


    She would definitely take revenge for this. 5


    In the evening, not long after Yael left, Chance received a call from Shaun again.


    Shaun said directly, "I''ll give you two choices. One, transfer Yael out of the country. Two, expel Yael from Liona."


    Chance''s face changed in horror. "Eldest Young Master, Yael only made a small mistake. I''ve already criticized her. Isn''t it too serious for you to do that?"

 Chapter 837

    Shaun''s voice was slightly cold. "Master Ziegler, don''t think I don''t know about your rtionship with Yael."


    Chance was shocked. He always thought that Shaun did not know. "Eldest Young Master, I..."


    "I understand. Yael is young and beautiful, but at your age, what kind of woman have you not seen?" Shaun lowered his voice. "Yael is no longerpletely loyal to me. I don''t trust her to remain in Liona." 1


    Chance smiled bitterly. Yael was different as he had watched her grew up. When she grew from that little girl into a graceful woman that loved him, something i n him that had settled for many years suddenly seemed toe alive. 3


    "Master Ziegler, are you sad?" Shaun suddenly asked.


    "No, Eldest Young Master. She''s just a woman.


    However, I''m afraid that expelling her from Liona like that will cause criticism from others. Let''s transfer her out of the country," Chance said cautiously. As a master of Liona, he was not allowed to be emotional.


    "Okay, then I''ll go with your arrangement. Master Ziegler, I''m doing this out of respect for you."


    Then, Shaun hung up the phone.


    Chance tightened his grip on his phone. After a while,


    he called Yael. "Pack up and go to Country X for a mission. I''ll go see you when I have time."


    Yael was shocked. "What do you mean? I don''t want to go to Country X. What do you mean you''lle and see me when you have the time? Won''t I be able toe back anymore?"


    "It''s the Eldest Young Master''s orders. You''ve touched a nerve in him. The Eldest Young Master suspects that you''re no longer loyal enough." Chance smiled bitterly. "He wanted to expel you from Liona at first, but he gave me a choice, so I chose to let you leave the country. Yael, listen to me. Country X''s science and technology are well-developed, and the environment there is also good. It won''t be tough going there to carry out your mission."


    "I don''t want to go to such a faraway ce," Yael said hysterically. "The Eldest Young Master has already given me the harshest punishment. Why is he still treating me like this? Does the Chadwick family have to live like dogs for generations to be loyal to the Hill family?"


    "Shut up." Chance warned. "I''ll bring you back after a few years when his anger subsides."


    "It won''t. As long as Catherine Jones is around, she definitely won''t let mee back. Chance, I can''t bear to leave you." Yael cried.


    "...I''ll visit you often." Chance hung up the phone, upset.


    In the hospital.


    Sarah was restless.


    Ever since Yael was called away in the morning, she had not called once. This gave Sarah a bad feeling.


    Rodney also did note today, and he left as soon as he came yesterday. He was always in a hurry.


    She used to be a delicate flower in everyone''s palm. Every moment, whether it was Shaun, Rodney, or Chester, they all surrounded her. Yet now, only a caregiver was left.


    "Ms. Neeson, I''ve peeled a te of apples for you..." The caregiver fawningly handed over a te.


    "Get lost." Sarah knocked over the te angrily.


    The caregiver also became angry. "Fine, I will. I''m a human too. I''m only taking care of you because you''re paying me, but money can be earned anywhere. I don''t have to earn it from you. I''ve really had enough of your horrible temper. It''s no wonder Eldest Young Master Hill can''t stand you."


    With that, she turned to pack her stuff and left.


    "You''re all snobs." Sarah cursed behind her, but the caretaker did not care about her at all. All of a sudden, she was the only one left in the ward.


    She panicked and hurriedly dialed Shaun''s phone number. When it connected, she immediately cried." Shaun, hurry up ande over. I''m alone in the hospital. Yale was suddenly called away in the morning, and the caretaker bullied me and just left. I miss you so much..."

 Chapter 838

    "Ms. Neeson, President Hill is in a meeting." Hadley interrupted her.


    "Assistant Young..." Sarah was stunned. "Then, once the meeting has ended, can you..."


    "Ms. Neeson, if the caretaker has left, I will arrange for another one to go there. But I hope you won''t lose your temper at the other caretakers. They''re also human beings, and they''re all working hard for money. No one is superior to another person."


    Sarah''s eyes reddened with every word Hadley said." Assistant Young, what do you mean by that? You are looking down at me too. I''m telling you, my position in Shaun''s heart is irreceable."


    "Ms. Neeson, that''s all I have to say." Hadley hung up after he finished speaking. Sarah was so angry she almost smashed her phone.


    Fortunately, it did not take long for Yael toe over. However, Yael burst out crying as soon as she saw her. "Ms. Neeson, Catherine Jones is too vicious..."


    She then told Sarah what happened in Fiona that afternoon.


    Sarah''s whole body trembled. It was not that she felt bad for Yael, but rather, she did not expect that Shaun


    would be so fond of Catherine in just a few days. He even brought her to Liona.


    "Yael, I''m sorry. It''s because I got you involved." She shed tears of guilt. "I''m useless. I can''t even protect you. Now that I''ve lost my power and influence, I''m belittled and bullied." 1


    "Ms. Neeson, don''t say that. I''ve never med you." Yael hurriedly said, "But I can''t protect you anymore. Liona will send someone new over, but I predict that they''ll leave after you are discharged from the hospital. The Eldest Young Master has really been bewitched by Catherine Jones this time. He''s a scumbag."


    "Don''t say that," Sarah murmured. "Catherine dealing with you is only the first step. I''m afraid that she''lle to me next. She has always hated me for suggesting to send her to the mental hospital for


    treatment. A vengeful person like her will never let me off."


    "Yes. Young Master Snow also has his hands full." Yael gritted her teeth. "Ms. Neeson, don''t worry. I won''t go to Country X. I will secretly stay behind to protect you."


    "But you..."


    "Actually, there''s something I haven''t told you. The master of Liona is my boyfriend." Yael suddenly said shyly, "He loves me very much, so he''ll definitely help me to keep this secret."


    "What? I didn''t know that." An odd look shed in Sarah''s eyes, but she calmly held Yael and said," Congrattions, Yael. You''re happier than me."


    "Not necessarily." Yael sighed. "In the end, we''re just the Eldest Young Master''s dogs. We always have to be careful when we''re together."


    "It doesn''t matter. You''re so cute and kind, I''m sure that Master Ziegler will always like you."


    Sarah coaxed Yael until she left.


    Then, she lowered her head and let out a low chuckle.


    She did not expect Yael to be Master Ziegler''s woman. How interesting.


    If Shaun really did not return to her, she would not mind destroying someone she could not obtain.


    However, now was not the time.


    When she called Rodney again, her tone was soft." Rodney, what are you doing?" "Sarah, I''m waiting for Freya."


    Rodney''s grumpy voice sounded. "Now, only Freya can help Osher, so I need to get that damn woman back to thepany."

 Chapter 839

    Sarah''s blood boiled upon hearing him.


    Shaun''s heart had been hooked by Catherine. Then now, even her backup n, Rodney was surrounding Freya all day.


    She really lived up to the title of Catherine''s best friend. She was just as annoying and cheap.


    "Rodney, I''m so annoyed." Sarah sounded sad. "I used to have Yael with me, but now, she has also been transferred away."


    "Hasn''t she been protecting you all these while?" Rodney''s voice suddenly exploded.


    "She''s just following Fiona''s orders." Sarah sighed bitterly. "The caretaker left too, saying that I have a temper. I really didn''t expect that I would end up in this situation."


    "F*ck. Shaun is ridiculous." Rodney did not expect Shaun to be so heartless. Even if he wanted to break u p, did he have to be so impatient and transfer her personnel away? "Don''t think about it. I''lle right away." 1


    However, when he hung up the phone and turned around to leave, he saw Freya standing behind him. He did not know how long she had been there.


    She was wearing a white knitted dress and a white baseball cap on her head. With the faint smile at the corner of her mouth, she looked beautiful and mysterious at first nce, like a low-profile celebrity.


    "Hi, President Snow. How did you know I''ve moved to Brighton Gardens?" Freya grinned. "Did Eldest Young Master Hill tell you?"


    Rodney became furious at the mention of that.


    It was Chester who told him. He remembered that this was Shaun''s house, but he had transferred it to Freya.


    Freya sighed faintly. "Eldest Young Master is too generous. I wanted to stay with Cathy, but he felt that I was third-wheeling them, so he gave me this duplex. Living here alone is... just great."


    "Have you said enough?"


    Along the way here, Rodney had told himself to control his temper. However, he found that whenever hemunicated with this woman, his blood pressure would go up. He wanted nothing more than to cut her to pieces.


    "Sure. I''m done. Are you leaving?" Freya looked at him quietly.


    "... Yeah. I''m leaving." Rodney was frustrated when he said it. He had been waiting for her for so long, yet when she appeared, he promised Sarah that he would go


    over.


    "Tsk. President Snow, you''re really blinded by love."


    Freya admired. "In order to apany Sarah, you don''t even care about your ownpany. If you don''t work hard, I might coborate with SE Group in the next few days. Not to mention, I have a newly developed essence in my hand. The effects are really good, and the raw materials aren''t expensive. President Hatch wants it very badly."


    Rodney thought about something, and he was just about to speak when Freya walked past him in her heels.


    "Wait..." He hurriedly spoke out.


    "What? Aren''t you leaving? Aren''t you going to see Sarah?" Freya asked in surprise.


    Rodney was embarrassed. How could he still be in the mood to see Sarah? "Freya Lynch, let''s talk."


    "Talk? There''s nothing to talk about. Every time you talk to me, you get angry and start yelling. I''ve been pissed off recently, so I don''t want to argue with you." Freya waved her hand with a helpless face.


    Rodney''s beautiful face twisted in anger like he was constipated.


    Damn it. She made it seem as if it was all his fault. She was the one who angered him. He was usually very gentlemanly to other women. 1


    "Freya, I know that I''ve gone too far before, but you found... those ugly women to torture me thest time.


    You''ve ruined my reputation..." "What are you saying? You should be thanking me. If not for me, your parents would force you to go on blind dates. But now, because of me, no one is willing to go on a blind date with you, so you can continue waiting for your Sarah Neeson. Isn''t that great?"


    Freya immediately retorted, and ''I''m doing this for your own good'' was written all across her proud face.


    Rodney once again took a deep breath and exhaled." Okay, thank you. You''re my benefactor. Can I buy you dinner, benefactor?"

 Chapter 840

    Freya shook her head. "I don''t want to go out. I''ve been eating out every day recently, and my stomach isn''t feeling well, so I want to eat in. You can cook for me."


    "What?" Rodney thought he was deaf.


    "You don''t want to? If you don''t want to, then forget it. I thought we could take this meal to talk about it..."


    "I... I''ll do it. I''ll do it."


    Rodney bit the bullet and chased after her.


    He never thought there woulde a day where he had to listen to Freya''s whims.


    After going upstairs, Freya threw herself on the sofa. Then, she tore open the snacks on the table and started to eat. "Hurry up and cook. If it''s bad, then there''s no chance to talk. Also, don''t even think of asking someone for help. I''m the kind of person who likes sincerity."


    Rodney opened the refrigerator with a grim face.


    There were many things inside, but they were only yogurt, milk, fruit, and cheese. There were no cooking ingredients. After searching for a long time, he found three steaks, sashimi, and some frozen shrimp in the freezer.


    He looked at the date. They would expire in two days.


    He silently looked at the woman outside and could tell what kind of woman she was. She was definitely not a virtuous woman, and no one wanted a woman like that.


    Freya came in after eating a pack of potato chips and saw him defrosting the steak.


    She had cooked it once before when she just bought it. However, since the steak was not marinated, it tasted particrly bad. The insides were raw too.


    "You''re making steak? That''s hard to cook." Out of the goodness of her heart, Freya reminded him, "Why don''t you go downstairs and buy some vegetables to cook a few home dishes?"


    "No need." Rodney gave her a deadpan look.


    His expression made Freya think of her dog in Melbourne.


    Then, she turned around and video-called her mother. "Mom, where''s Milo? I saw


    a guy who looked like Milo and suddenly missed her." 1


    "What man?" Her motherughed as she quickly brought over a fluffy brown puppy. "He must look quite strange if he looks like our little Milo. Milo is a dog."


    "It''s not strange. He''s just like a girl."


    "Oh, are you talking about those effeminate men? Silly daughter, if you''re looking for a boyfriend, you should look for the masculine ones. Don''t keep staying single. You should start dating."


    In the kitchen, Rodney hated himself for having good hearing.


    She saw a man who looked like a dog?


    That man was like a girl?


    He was effeminate?


    Rodney was 100% sure that Freya was talking about him. 2


    This was simply an insult to him.


    He tightened his grip on the kitchen knife and took a deep breath. He had to endure it.


    After chatting with her mom for more than 40 minutes, a fragrant smell came from the kitchen, and she hung up the video call.


    Before long, Rodney came out with tes of steak, sashimi, and fried... tempura. She was dumbfounded.


    "Holy sh*t. You can actually cook?"


    Her eyes widened as if she had seen a ghost. 2

 Chapter 841

    Rodney gritted his teeth. "Do you have to be so surprised? Is it strange that I can cook?"


    "Yeah. In my eyes, you''re just a useless, pampered young master who doesn''t know how to do anything other than follow Sarah''s orders and do her bidding every day." Freya nodded without hesitation.


    He should have put some poison in the dish earlier to end it all.


    Freya cut a tiny piece of steak and tasted it. The taste was surprisingly... damn good. It was as authentic as the steak she had in Country F.


    The tempura tasted like it was from Japan, and even the sashimi was especially tender and fresh. Ahem, of course, this had to do with her good ingredients.


    "Did you really make this yourself?"


    She was curious. "You didn''t have your subordinates send it in from the kitchen window with a drone, right?"


    "No, I made it myself. I''ve liked to cook since I was young, okay?" Rodney really could not stand it.


    "This is really unexpected. Shaun''s cooking is a


    disaster, so I never thought he''d have a friend like you." Freya sighed again. It was the first time she carefully observed Rodney.


    The man''s features were handsome, and his peach eyes seemed like they could entice someone at any time. His slender figure brought out the best in any clothing. 1


    If he were to join the entertainment industry, he would definitely be the type that women go crazy for.


    "Why are you looking at me like that? I''m telling you. I won''t fall for you." Rodney felt ufortable under her gaze and quickly said, "Can we talk about the form now?" 1


    "Sure. Go ahead."


    Freya nodded.


    Rodney said, "Rodney said, "I know you want to coborate with SE Group, but I have to remind you that SE has always been a secondary association skincare brand in the country. It usually targets students. The upper-ss women look down on the brand. If you work with them, you''ll be lowering your stature.¡±


    "Secondly, SE Group has fewer outlets than us, whether it''s domestic or abroad. If you choose Osher Corporation, your products will have a chance to be popr worldwide. But if you choose SE, it can only be sold in Australia at most. Besides, President Hatch is a stingy, extremely cruel, and merciless man..."


    "As if you''re not cruel and merciless too." Freya mocked. 1


    Rodney braced himself and said, "President Hatch has a habit of keeping women. He throws money to the women outside but doesn''t give a single cent to his wife at home. Believe me.


    "He''s so rich, but his wife and daughter still live in a two-bedroom house. Once this scandal breaks out, it''ll be a huge blow to SE. After all, SE earns money from women."


    "Aren''t you afraid that I''ll tell President Hatch?" Freya raised her eyebrows. "I''ve already sent all the evidence rted to his cheating to his wife. She''ll probably make a scene soon." Rodney slowly and methodically cut his steak as he said, "Even if his wife doesn''t make a scene, I have the ability to escte it."


    "I believe you. Who doesn''t know that the Jewell family owns half of the country''s online media?" Freyaughed. "President Snow, it seems like I''ve underestimated you."


    "No, you didn''t underestimate me. You just overestimated SE Group." Rodney shook his head. "The remaining domestic brands aren''t big enough topete with Osher. Although we''ve had many unpleasant incidents before, you''re a smart person, M s. Lynch. Why make it difficult for your money and career?"


    Freya sneered. "If I hadn''t fought hard, my future would''ve been ruined by you guys. Rodney Snow, ask your conscience. Have you ever felt guilty about me?"


    "That year, even if I didn''t get along with Sarah, you could stille at me. Why did you have to be so ruthless at work?"

 Chapter 842

    "To you, I''m just an ordinary cosmetic chemist. But have you ever thought about how hard we work to climb up to where we are?


    "When all you young masters were out drinking and ying, we were still burning the midnight oil in theboratory. When you went out to y ball and go fishing, we stayed at home hitting the books."


    Freya''s eyes could not help but redden as she spoke.


    "Do you understand how desperate you made me when you shut me off back then? The incident with Thomas Neeson coincidentally happened at the same time as well, and I was egged on at the supermarket. I couldn''t find a job and couldn''t stay in the country, so I had to go overseas.


    "As a neer, I was looked down upon overseas. I didn''t even go back to my apartment every day. Out of 365 days a year, I spent 350 days in theb and fainted several times.


    "There were two times Iy on the cold ground all night and woke up by myself to go to the hospital. I have thought of giving up, but I wanted to fight back and regain my lost self-esteem."


    The more she thought about it, the sourer her heart


    felt, and her tears rolled down.


    "Hey, don''t cry."


    Rodney felt a little guilty as he listened, and he became at a loss seeing her cry.


    She made it seem as if he was really a scumbag.


    "I''m sad and hurt, but you don''t even let me cry." Freya''s tears fell down inrge drops.


    However, there was a saying that if a person was beautiful, they looked beautiful no matter how hard they cried. It was like raindrops falling on flower petals.


    "Okay, go on and cry." Rodney fell silent from her scolding.


    "Rodney Snow, are you a man? I''m crying, but you still don''t know how tofort me. It''s no wonder you can''t find a girlfriend." Freya threw the tissue that she had used to wipe her tears with at him.


    "...Freya Lynch, you''re being a little unreasonable." Rodney was exasperated.


    "Women are always unreasonable." Freya sniffled. Her tear-stained delicate, petite, and fair face now had a reddish tint to it.


    Looking at her, Rodney somehow thought that her skin was really good, and she actually looked a little cute after crying. 1


    "I''ve thought it over. We can cooperate."


    Freya suddenly said, "The form is 20 million dors each. At the same time, I also want 10 percent o f Osher Corporation''s shares. Every year, Osher will have to invest 40 million dors in developing new products. On top of that, I want to serve as the director of Osher''s R&D department."


    Rodney was shocked. "The other conditions are fine, but you want 10 percent of the shares? That''s daylight robbery."


    "Think about it. If you don''t coborate with me, I''ll still choose SE. Even if SE is gued by negative gossip, why won''t I want to earn money? Besides, you should understand my strength. A talented cosmetic chemist like me can be discovered but not sought after. Whether you seize this opportunity or not will depend on you."


    Freya blew her nose and started to eat the steak gracefully.


    That appearance made Rodney suspect that her crying earlier was just an illusion. 1


    Rodney left after dinner, but Freya''s conditions were still on his mind. Hence, the first thing he did was head to thepany for a meeting.


    It was not until 11:00 p.m. that Sarah called, and only then did he remember that he had forgotten to visit Sarah in the hospital.


    "I''m sorry, Sarah. I''ve been busy with meetings. I didn''t mean to."

 Chapter 843

    Sarah was furious.


    She never thought that Rodney, her backup n, would one day have a meeting and forget her. In the past, she was always on his mind, and as long as she said the word, he woulde as soon as possible no matter how busy or far away he


    was.


    Let alone stand her up in the evening because of Freya Lynch.


    However, she could not say that, so all she could do was pretend to be polite and generous. "It''s okay. How did the talk go with Freya?"


    "The talk was settled, but she asked for 10 percent of Osher Corporation''s shares," Rodney said helplessly. "So I went back to thepany to discuss it with the executives. Everyone thinks this n is feasible. If we can tie Freya Lynch to Osher, it''s worth it."


    "10 percent?" Sarah''s voice could not help but raise. "That''s daylight robbery, yet you guys are agreeing to i t?"


    "There''s no choice. However, after ourpany packages the new products, I believe Osher''s market value will increase."


    Sarah really wanted to call Rodney a stupid pig.


    Nevertheless, she could only hold herself back while her insides were going to explode with anger.


    After hanging up the phone, she immediately called Thomas.


    Thomas clenched his teeth when he heard this. "Has Young Master Snow been brainwashed by that b*tch Freya? She wants 10 percent of Osher''s shares? He might as well give them to you."


    Snow Corporation''s market value was worth more than millions. When Thomas thought that Freya''s value was almost the same as his, he was very unhappy. To him, Freya was just an inferior woman who came from a small ce. 1


    "Brother, I really can''t stand it. Find a chance to deal with Freya." Sarah gritted her teeth and said, "After that, I''ll deal with Catherine."


    "I don''t need you to tell me that. I also have no intention of letting Freya go. I n to finish what I didn''t do three years ago." Thomas suddenly grinned." That''s good. If she bes a shareholder of Osher, I won''t lose anything by marrying her."


    "You mean..." Sarah''s eyes lit up. "That''s a good idea. I heard that the Lynch family''s business has been getting bigger and bigger in recent years, and they''ll surpass Neeson Corporation soon. If you marry her, it''ll kill two birds with one stone. But can you do it?"


    "Don''t worry. I have plenty of underhanded tricks."


    Thomasughed.


    Sarah said with satisfaction, "But Shaun isn''t here to clean up after you anymore, so watch yourself. Don''t do anything illegal."


    "I know what I''m doing," Thomas said. "By the way, how are you going to deal with Catherine?"


    "Heh, I have my own n."


    The next day, Freya received a phone call from Rodney. He agreed to her conditions.


    That afternoon, Freya invited Catherine out for dinner in a good mood.


    "You made the right decision." Catherine smiled heartily and toasted her. "After all, Osher is a bigpany in Canberra. This is an opportunity if you really want to have a foothold in the country." 1


    Freya chuckled. "I''ll eventually deal with Thomas Neeson. If I enter Osher, Sarah''s blood will definitely boil."


    "Definitely." Catherine tried to picture that scene andughed too. "After all, she regards Rodney as her backup n."


    "Forget it. I''m just afraid that she''s still thinking of Shaun. Since Rodney has been disqualified as the heir of the Snow family, I don''t believe Sarah will willingly marry him." Freya shook her head and suddenlymented, "Actually, Rodney is quite stupid. If I had a man like that who liked me whether I''m right or


    wrong, I might marry him."


    Catherine was so shocked that she choked on her water. "Don''t scare me. You don''t have a crush on Rodney, do you?"

 Chapter 844

    "Bah, no way. I''m justmenting. Sarah actually has a good life sometimes, but she doesn''t know how to cherish it. I''ll be frank. Rodney''s cooking is really good. His steak and tempura are absolutely delicious." Freya''s mouth watered a little as she thought about it.


    "So, he''s notpletely useless. There are very few men who can cook


    nowadays. Unlike Shaun..." Catherine''s expression was grim. "He only wants to eat my cooking all day long. I don''t want to win over a man with my cooking skills. I, too, want a man to cook for me one day."


    "Wesley can." Freya winked.


    Catherine fell silent all of a sudden. These days, Wesley had not been in contact with her at all because of her n. She owed Wesley too much.


    Halfway through the meal, Shaun called. "I''m done with dinner. Where are you?" Catherine looked at the time. It was only 7:00 p.m. "So early?"


    "Yeah. I just had dinner with those bosses and left. I told Hadley to take them out for some fun."


    "I''m out eating with Freya. You can head back yourself," Catherine repliedzily. Shaun''s face immediately darkened. "I want to be with you, but you just want to be with another woman?"


    "Can''t I have a life other than work and you? I want to have delicious food too."


    Catherine then hung up the phone. Why did she not realize that Shaun was so clingy before? 1


    After dinner, she went to the beauty salon to get a facial with Freya.


    Along the way, Shaun Hill kept sending her messages: [Why do you have to go to a salon to get a facial? Just wash your face at home.]


    Catherine shook her head, speechless. What was an insensitive man who did not understand women? He was. i


    A momentter, she replied: [It''s not clean if I wash it myself. I require professional instruments and techniques, understand?]


    Shauncierely Yours: [I don''t understand. Tell me the address. I''ll apany you and pay the bill.]


    Catherine saw the words ''pay the bill'' and sent him the address.


    When they arrived at the beauty salon, two beautiful women came in to wash their faces. The room filled with the scent of essential oil.


    Soothing music was ying in the room, and Freya suddenly yawned. "I suddenly feel like sleeping.


    That''s strange. I slept for nine hours yesterday." 1


    "I''m a little sleepy too. Just sleep if you want to." Catherine rubbed her eyes. When she was prepared to take a nap, she suddenly realized that the woman washing her face had an odd look in her eyes. The air seemed to smell like...


    She suddenly sat up and knocked over the aroma diffuser in the corner before she quickly pulled Freya u


    P-


    "Huh? What''s wrong?" Just as Freya was about to sit up, she suddenly eximed, "What the f*ck, why do I feel so weak?"


    The two employees ran out, and at the same time, four men who looked like ruffians charged in the door.


    "Hey, it turns out to be two beautiful women. It''ll be enough for us to have a good time." One of the men with thick gold chains reached for Catherine''s face.


    Catherine used her hand to shake him off but found that her whole body was weak.


    "Who are you?" Freya strained to get up. She did not look great.


    "We''re here to teach you a lesson." The man waved his hand, and the remaining three men rushed up at once. 1

 Chapter 845

    In no time, they were pinned down on the beds by the four men.


    "Boss, this one is Freya Lynch." One of the men pulled out a photo and pointed at Freya.


    "Yep, take her away." The man with the thick gold chains waved his hands before he stared at Catherine. "You guys go. I''ll stay here and have some fun."


    "Bro, I want to have fun too." The younger man on the side licked his lips as he stared at Freya. "He didn''t say we couldn''t touch her."


    "Fine."


    "B*stards." Catherine and Freya went mad seeing the men pouncing on them and pulling their clothes.


    At that moment, the door was kicked in.


    Shaun barged in. When he saw Catherine''s halfripped clothes, his eyes instantly turned cold and red." How dare you touch her."


    "Who... Who are you?" The four hoodlums were shocked by his intimidating aura.


    "I''m the person who''s going to kill you tonight." Shaun immediately beat them down and even broke their legs.


    After the beating, he quickly took off his clothes to wrap them around Catherine. When he saw the red mark on her milky-white skin, he turned back in anger and broke their hands too.


    "Bro, please let us go. We were just hired by someone." The man with the gold chain begged, "The other guy isn''t a small fish either. I suggest that you don''t offend him."


    Shaun asked coldly, "Who was it?"


    "The president of SE Group, Eric Hatch."


    "So it is that b*stard, Eric Hatch." Freya cursed angrily.


    "Yes. President Hatch learned that you''re coborating with Osher Corporation and said that you fooled him, so he wants to teach you a lesson." The man with the gold chain looked at Shaun. "Bro, President Hatch isn''t an ordinary person. You should just forget this matter today. I''ve also been on the streets for many years. Maybe we can be friends in the future."


    "Friends?" Shaunughed in a low voice. His smile was extremely cold. "Do you know who I am?"


    "Who are you?"


    "Shaun Hill."


    Shaun narrowed his eyes and broke their hands too.


    The small room echoed with the sound of screams. The men looked at Shaun like they were staring at the devil. They did not expect that they would identally provoke the god on the top of Australia''s pyramid.


    After Shaun taught them a lesson, he picked Catherine up and went out.


    "Wait, Freya..." Catherine took a deep breath. As he grabbed his cor, her tone was weak. "We can''t leave her here alone."


    Freya pitifully lifted her head and smiled bitterly. "It''s okay. I''ll dial 000 and tell them to take me to the hospital."


    Shaun said indifferently with a frown, "Hear that? She doesn''t need me to send her there."


    "No." Catherine said anxiously, "She''s my best friend. If anything happens to her, I''ll never forgive you."


    Shaun was speechless and sullen. "Catherine Jones, get your facts straight. I just saved you." 1


    "Come on. If you''re going to help someone then do it properly. See the job through." Catherine gently shook his cor. She had no strength, so her voice was so soft that it sounded coquettish.


    Shaun''s blood rushed up at once. It was totally irresistible.


    A momentter, he carried Catherine with his right hand and ced her on his


    shoulder before he picked up Freya with his other hand in disgust.


    That was right. He just lifted her like he was carrying a stic bag.


    Freya wanted to cry. "I need to hurry up and find a boyfriend. This is abuse." 6

 Chapter 846

    Inexplicably amused, Catherine said to Shaun, "You don''t have to be like that. I''m not that petty."


    Shaun red at her. "I can''t stand touching other women except you."


    Catherine''s face flushed, and her heart unexpectedly skipped a beat.


    Although the miserable Freya did not see their expressions, she suddenly felt like she had just witnessed them showing public affection.


    She felt depressed. Catherine was clearly holding the script of a revenge plot, but as a bystander, why did she feel like they were in an idol drama?


    After opening the car door, Freya was thrown mercilessly onto the back seat. However, Catherine was carefully ced onto the passenger seat with her seatbelt fastened. 3


    Along the way, Shaun called Hadley. "Bring some people to me and seal up the beauty salon. Call the cops and reporters. I have a scandalous scoop for them. I want Eric Hatch from SE Group to be ruined within one day. Make sure no one involved with the beauty salon today gets away." "Understood."


    Hadley, who was on a date with a femalepanion, had no choice but to go over and work overtime at night. 3


    In the car, Shaun''s handsome face was cold from the start. It made him look like a god of wrath.


    Freya and Catherine did not dare to speak, and neither did they have the energy to talk.


    Once they arrived at the hospital, Freya was mercilessly thrown to the doctor while Shaun held Catherine in his arms, carefully letting the doctor draw blood from her.


    When waiting for the blood test results, Shaun finally reprimanded her. "You''re not allowed to go to the beauty salon with Freya again. Next time, you can meet up with her to have a meal at most. Then, you have toe back." 1


    "Today was an ident..."


    "It was an ident, and it''s all because of your friend." Shaun said coldly, "She dragged you into it."


    "Shaun Hill, that''s enough. Freya is my friend. What do you mean by she dragged me into it? Have I ever med your friends before?"


    Catherine''s expression sank as she said with dissatisfaction, "Besides, in those three years we were abroad, we relied on each other. To me, she''s the same as family.


    "Also, don''t forget that you threatened her with the Thomas Neeson incident three years ago. She gave up pursuing the case because of me and carried all the responsibility, which ruined her reputation.


    Shaun was speechless.


    He suddenly lost his voice.


    He was especially afraid of her mentioning the incidents three years ago.


    "I was wrong. This is all Rodney''s fault. If he hadn''t stirred things up, Freya


    wouldn''t have been targeted by Eric." Shaun immediately changed his words.


    Catherine looked at him speechlessly. She really admired his nerve.


    "Don''t look at me like that." Shaun lowered his head. There was a trace of grievance in his handsome and innocent face. "I''m still your savior tonight, and I''m also angry. As a man, it''s normal to be angry at the thought of the woman I like being bullied."


    Catherine did not speak. When she thought of the consequences, a chill ran down her spine.


    She reached out and put her arms around the man''s neck.


    Shaun lowered his head and kissed her softly.


    On the other side of the curtain, Freya quickly turned her face away as her face flushed red. How shameless were they? There were other people around!


    Just as she was thinking about it, Rodney called her. "I just saw the news. I heard that Eric caused trouble for you. Are you okay?"


    "You still have the nerve to ask that? I only confirmed the coboration with you this morning. How did Eric find out about it so quickly?" Freya snapped at him.


    Rodney was awkwardly silent for a while before saying in a low voice, "I ran into Eric this afternoon, and I identally slipped my tongue..."


    The corners of Freya''s mouth twitched. "Was it idental? You showed off on purpose because you wanted to strike him down, right?"

 Chapter 847

    Rodney did not know what to say.


    "Damn you. Did I wrong you in my past life?" Freya could not hold back and cursed in a low voice, "You''ll be the death of me."


    "What did they do?" Rodney became even more uneasy.


    Freya was just about to speak when arge hand snatched her phone away. Shaun said, "She''s in the hospital. Come here and send her home."


    "Shaun..."


    "Negative press about Eric Hatch has broken out. How you seize this opportunity to get rid of your opponent will depend on you. On top of that, you should take this as a lesson. If you have someone who''s a great advantage to thepany, you should keep an eye out for their safety."


    Shaun hung up the call and threw the phone at Freya before he turned around to apany Catherine again.


    20 minutester, the blood test report came out.


    The doctor confirmed that they were fine and only


    needed to have a good night''s rest. They would be able to regain their strength tomorrow.


    When Shaun heard that, he immediately picked Catherine up. "We''re going back." Catherine looked at Freya worriedly. "But she..."


    "I''m in the hospital. I''ll be fine. You two can go ahead first. Rodney should being soon." Freya waved her hand. "If you''re here, Rodney might end up fighting with you again."


    "Yeah. She''s right. I''m not in the mood to argue with him." Shaun did not want to face Rodney too.


    "Then, be careful. If he doesn''t pick you up, call me."


    As soon as Catherine finished speaking, Shaun carried her away.


    Freya looked at them with a little sadness and envy. She used to think that boyfriends were unnecessary, but now she felt like it was quite good to have one.


    It took another 20 minutes before Rodney arrived.


    When he saw Freya lying in the hospital bed like a soft creature, with messy hair and wearing a patient gown, he felt a little guilty. "Where''s Shaun?"


    "He left. When Cathy and I were in the beauty salon, the room was lit with incense, and then a few men came in. Fortunately, Shaun came because otherwise, we would have been finished." Freya pulled her cor, revealing her torn clothes and bruise marks inside." Look."


    Rodney frowned. He could imagine the scene at that time.


    However, as a high and mighty man, he really could not lower his head and apologize to her. "That''s... You can''t me it all on me. Who told you to offend Eric? He isn''t a good person in the first ce. Did you promise him something before..."


    "Rodney Snow, shut your mouth. I offended him because of you." 1


    "That''s because I gave you a big profit. I even gave you Osher Corporation''s shares."


    "If you didn''t have such a big mouth, Eric wouldn''t have bothered me tonight. If I knew Eric already knew about our coboration, I would have kept an eye out. I wouldn''t have been a fool and almost got bullied."


    "If you came here to lecture me, then you can leave." Freya gasped for breath. She had no strength anyway. After she pointed at him, her fingers hung down weakly, and her deep facial features were a little pale.


    "Fine. Forget it. I won''t argue with a woman like you. I''ll send you back."


    Rodney lifted her quilt and suddenly picked her up. However, he did not expect her to be so light.


    Caught off guard, Freya subconsciously put her arms around his neck.


    The intimate gesture made both of them a little ufortable, so she quickly put her hands down. 1


    After Rodney nced at her, he strode outside while holding her. With every step he took, the graceful arm muscles outside his short-sleeved shirt bulged a little.


    Freya snorted. "I couldn''t tell that you had muscles."

 Chapter 848

    "Shut up. I work out a lot, okay?" Rodney scoffed.


    On the way back, soft music was ying in the car.


    Due to the incense she had inhaled earlier, Freya could no longer hold up her eyelids any longer.


    Once they arrived at Brighton Gardens, Rodney turned on the lights and turned around to find that she had fallen asleep. Her thick long hair covered half her face, and the remaining half revealed her zed white skin under the light. She was usually sharp-tongued, but at that moment, she was like a gentle and harmless kitten, delicate and soft. 3


    He hesitated before he took out a nket from the trunk to cover her. Then, he sat in the front to read the news on his phone.


    Hackett Institute.


    Shaun put the sleeping Catherine on therge bed in the bedroom.


    She could not keep her eyelids open and fell asleep on the way back.


    After Shaun watched her quietly for a while, he turned to get a basin of water and gently took off her clothes.


    When he saw the scars on her body, his handsome face turned ashen. However, the further down he went, his face could not help but turn slightly red.


    Every time he was with her, he was impulsive and rash. He had never looked at her so carefully before.


    She had a really good figure. She was small at ces she needed to be small, andrge at ces where... Ahem...


    As a young and vigorous man, Shaun gulped unexpectedly, his eyes the color of Mars.


    Once he had cleaned her, he dressed her in her pajamas and took a cold shower by himself.


    He used her towel, which had the familiar scent of her body. It was very nice, and he did not feel disgusted despite his mysophobia.


    After a shower, hey down and slept beside her on the same quilt. He was extremely satisfied smelling the fragrance of her body.


    Then, he could not resist holding her in his arms.


    Catherine did not wake up. However, she rubbed her little face against his chest and hugged him with her petite arms. The action was very natural. It was as if they had done this countless times before.


    Shaun was so stunned that he looked at her from the side. This scene was extremely familiar, but he could not remember it at all.


    The next day.


    Catherine slept untilte in the morning.


    When she opened her eyes, she was faced with solid honey-colored pectoral muscles. A familiar masculine smell mixed with the shower gel she used wafted into her nose.


    Did she hug Shaun the entire night?


    Completely unprepared, her cheeks became unwillingly hot.


    She quickly got up, but the hand at her waist tightened and pulled her back.


    "You''re awake?" Having just woken up, the man''s voice was low and deep like a cello, and it made her heart beat faster.


    Catherine looked up and saw Shaun''s handsome and dazzling well-rested face. She bit her lips and said with annoyance, "Why are you sleeping in my bed?"


    "Babe, I''m not a gentleman. You were sleeping so heavilyst night. If I didn''t take the opportunity to stay by your side, I''d be a fool." Shaun gave a low chuckle. He had taken advantage of the situation yet was still acting so righteous.


    "Shameless." Catherine cursed him. She sat up, but since she had not fully recovered, she instantly fell onto his chest again.


    "You''re throwing your arms around me so quickly?" Suddenly, Shaun''s eyes burned as if they could set people on fire. He stretched out his arms to hold her firmly.

 Chapter 849

    "I''m not..."


    Catherine struggled for a long time but did not break free. Instead, she could feel the man''s gaze getting hotter and hotter.


    She was more than familiar with the progression of events, and suddenly, she did not dare to breathe. "Let me go. Don''t do anything rash."


    "I really want to do something rash. How long do you want me to wait?" Shaun flipped her over, cing his strong arms on her sides. His burning breath fell onto her face.


    "How long have you waited? It has only been a few days." Catherine turned away in disapproval. She was so flustered that she dared not look him in the eye.


    However, she did not know that her posture was revealing her graceful and slender neck.


    "Cathy, we''re an old married couple."


    Shaun turned her face and dominantly kissed her red lips.


    "No..."


    Catherine struggled. 1


    Despite that, the man was extremely strong, and he


    knew her very well.


    Besides, knowing from Yael that he had not done it with Sarah over the years, she was not as revolted by him.


    Catherine, who originally intended to get up, was forced to give up that thought because of him.


    Meanwhile.


    When Freya opened her eyes after a satisfying sleep, she found herself lying in the back seat of the car with a pillow below her head and a thin nket over her body.


    She was dazed and confused for a while before remembering the incidentst night. When Rodney was sending her back, she could not hold on any longer and fell asleep in his car on the way back.


    In other words, she was still in Rodney''s car. The nket on her body was ced on her by Rodney, and the pillow under her head was put there by Rodney too?


    A very strange feeling welled up in her heart.


    Her image of Rodney had always been a nasty and despicable lowlife. Even if she was sleeping, she believed that Rodney would throw her out of the car or get someone to bully her.


    Never did she expect that he had such an attentive side to him.


    She sat up and saw the man leaning on the driver''s seat motionlessly. Hence, he leaned over to look at him.


    Rodney was resting with his eyes closed. He really was born with good skin. He had a tall nose, thin lips, clear skin, and eyshes so long that they could be brushed with ab. He had the face of those high and nobleical faces.


    In the past, she thought that Patrick was the most handsome man.


    However, Patrick paled inparison to Rodney''s features.


    At that moment, his eyshes moved.


    Freya hurriedly sat back. Rodney rubbed his eyes and woke up. When he turned around, the two pairs of eyes met.


    He suddenly did not feel sleepy at all. "You''re finally awake."


    "Why didn''t you wake me upst night?" Freya pretended to be indifferent.


    "Forget it. You were sleeping like a pig..."


    "Rodney Snow, do you know what you''re talking about?" Freya instantly exploded. "Is there a pig as beautiful as me?"


    "Yeah. I saw onest night. She''s still in my car now." Rodney narrowed his eyes and mocked.


    "Get lost." Freya snapped at him and opened the car door to leave.


    Rodney lowered the window and said, "Don''t worry, Eric Hatch has been arrested. If you don''t have any more enemies, you can go out with peace of mind. You should rest for two days before returning to work at Snow Corporation."


    "Give me the money first and then we''ll talk."


    Freya red at him before she went upstairs.


    When she got home, she pulled up the news. The incident of Eric finding someone to attack herst night made today''s headlines. [SE Group''s President Eric Hatch detained after finding someone to beat up Osher Corporation''s new R&D director.]


    [Eric Hatch, the leading cosmetics entrepreneur in Australia, abandoned his wife and daughters to keep several mistresses.]


    [Eric Hatch''s wife cried and used Eric Hatch of not returning home for half a year and had not paid for living expenses.]


    [Eric Hatch''s wife and daughter live in an old two-bedroom house, while his mistress lives in a luxury vi worth hundreds of millions of dors.]


    [SE Group''s share price plunges. Women announce that they are abandoning SE''s cosmetics.]


    Negative gossip about Eric Hatch in various aspects broke out, and even Eric''s wife was interviewed by the media about his various scummy behaviors.


    Eric angered the women across Australia. Women hated it when men cheated on their wives, and at that moment, Eric was still under investigation at the police station.


    As Freya read it, she secretlymented at how quickly Shaun and Rodney acted. SE Group earned money from women but did not respect women. On top of that, Eric had used improper means to suppress his peers. It would be difficult for SE Group to turn around.


    She thought about it and made a phone call to Catherine.


    The phone rang, but no one answered, and she did not return the call.


    It was not until noon that Catherine finally called her." Did Rodney send you homest night?"


    "You''re too much. I called you in the morning, but you''re only returning the call in the afternoon. I''m fine. Don''t tell me you just woke up." Freya suddenly realized something andughed. "Your voice sounds strange. It''s a little hoarse. Did you and Shaun... It was him, right?"


    "...What nonsense are you talking about? I''ve been asleep, okay?"


    Catherine nced at the man on the bed and flushed red in shock. Damn it. Freya''s ears must be poisonous.


    Then, she hurriedly dragged her sore legs and went out. 1


    "Fine, I thought you guys..."


    "Can you not think so indecently?" Catherine interrupted her seriously.


    "I''ve always been like this," Freya was unashamed to admit. "I fell asleep in Rodney''s carst night and identally slept until morning." 2


    Catherine was stunned. "He did not throw you out? He even let you sleep until the morning? Did you catch a cold?"


    "Yeah. That''s what I thought too. I didn''t expect it either. He didn''t wake me up and even covered me with a nket," Freya said with mixed feelings.


    "I couldn''t tell. He can cook, and he''s attentive. If it weren''t for his prejudice against us because of Sarah, Rodney could be regarded as an excellent man.


    Unfortunately, he loved the wrong person. He has a bad eye for people," Catherine said regretfully. "You don''t have a crush on him, do you?"


    "...Get lost." Freya immediately scolded.


    "Why are you so worked up?" Catherine clicked her tongue and reminded, "But I have to remind you. You can''t fall in love with Rodney. Patrick has already made you suffer enough. If you fall for Rodney, you''ll suffer like never before. That guy only has eyes for


    Sarah." "You don''t have to tell me that. I know better than you."


    Freya immediately hung up the call.


    Catherine nced at the phone, a little worried.


    ording to years of understanding each other like sisters, it was not good


    whenever Freya started to praise a man.


    When she was distracted, a man''s arm came up from behind and held her tightly.


    She gasped as Shaun bit her ear. "Rodney is an excellent man?¡±


    Catherine suddenly trembled and turned around, wanting to re at him.


    However, Shaun sealed her lips. "Better than me?"


    "Shaun Hill. Are you done yet?" Catherine pinched his waist.

 Chapter 850

    Shaun hissed in pain, but his eyes and tone were bitter. "You praised another man."


    Catherine was speechless. "Did I say anything wrong? I used to think that Rodney was useless except for his looks, but it turns out he has strong points too."


    "He has scolded you before..." Shaun gritted his teeth and reminded her. What was more depressing than to wake up and hear the woman he liked praise another man?


    "Have you scolded me any less?" Catherine reminded him. "You better not say that others are bad, or I''ll bring up old scores again."


    Shaun silently buried her handsome face in her neck." Babe, I''m hungry." 1


    Catherine chuckled. "What a coincidence. I''m hungry, too. I didn''t eat breakfast, and now my body is all weak."


    "...I''ll cook for you."


    Shaun resigned himself and rubbed her little face." But it may not be as good as yours. Don''t shun it." "If you really can''t, then just cook eggs. I''ll teach you."


    Catherine sighed helplessly.


    Under Catherine''s guidance, they had a simple breakfast. However, since she was too hungry, she felt that Shaun''s trash-like cooking could barely fill their stomachs.


    After they had eaten, Hadley called to ask about thepany, to which Shaun said, "Bring some of my clothes to Hackett Institute. I''ll be sleeping here in the future."


    Hadley replied, "Ahem. Okay." 2


    Catherine, however, snatched the phone away. "No need."


    Then, she hung up the call.


    "Catherine Jones..." Shaun gritted his teeth.


    "I don''t want to live together for now." Catherine got u p. "If there''s a need to spend the night, I''ll go to your ce. By the way, remember to hire a nanny. I don''t want to be your housekeeper." 1


    Shaun''s face darkened, and Catherine grinned. "Did I say anything wrong? My ce is small, and there''s no space for a nanny to live. If you move here, I''ll have to handle all your meals and clothes. I''m sorry, but my status is much more valuable now, so I definitely won''t do anything that''ll hurt my delicate fingers. By the way, I have to enjoy whatever grand treatment Sarah used to enjoy."


    Shaun''s expression was grim, and just as he was about to open his mouth, Catherine pressed her slender fingers on his lips. "Don''t talk to me about sacrificing for love. I can love you, but I want to love myself more."


    "Okay. We''ll do whatever you say." Shaun did not know whether tough or cry. He had never intended to treat her badly. "I''ll hire a nanny and a maid. I''ll call Aunty Yasmine over, so why don''t youe to my ce and stay?"


    "No. There should be some asional distance between two people. We''ll get tired if we''re always together."


    Catherine shook her head resolutely.


    "Babe, I won''t get tired of you," Shaun coaxed softly.


    Catherine looked at him weirdly. "No, I''m saying I''ll get tired of you."


    Shaun was at a loss for words. 1


    What did she say? She would get tired of him?


    Were her feelings not supposed to grow stronger the more she was with him?


    Shaun took a deep breath. Having dealt a blow, his handsome face now looked extremely unpleasant, and he gritted his teeth. "Catherine Jones, I''ll give you one chance to rephrase your words."


    "I didn''t say anything wrong... Ah..."


    Before Catherine could finish her sentence, she was turned around by Shaun and spanked on her butt twice.


    Although it was not heavy, she was still furious." Shaun Hill, how dare you hit me."

 Chapter 851

    Shaun was startled by the anger in her eyes. "I just gently patted..."


    "I don''t care. You hit me. You men just don''t know how to cherish others. I just slept with you in the morning, and you bullied me in the afternoon. I''m ignoring you. Go away." Catherine''s eyes were red. She was originally just pretending, but after thinking about it, she felt aggrieved too.


    The proud Shaun too became a little angry at being driven away like this, but when he saw her red eyes, h e immediately panicked and picked her up carefully." Babe, I was wrong. Don''t be angry. You can hit me back, okay?"


    "I don''t want to hit your stinky *ss." Catherine looked away. Her beautiful eyes were filled with tears, and her mouth pouted, making her look as cute as possible.


    Shaun''s heart melted. He grabbed her hand and patted it on his face. "Is this okay?"


    "No, it''s too light." Catherine lowered her eyes and snorted.


    "Like this?" Shaun grabbed her hand again and heavily pped himself twice.


    If others saw this scene, their eyes would have fallen off. No one would expect that the high and mighty Shaun Hill would coax a woman like this. Even Sarah would be shocked if she saw this. 2


    "That''s more like it." Catherine looked at the red mark on his face and smiled.


    When Shaun saw the smile on her face, his heart fell to the ground.


    He never thought that he would coax a woman like this one day. He coaxed her without a bottom line.


    He would not be like this even when facing Sarah in the past.


    Of course, Sarah also sometimes acted spoiled, butparing her with Catherine, he felt that he was only instinctively indulging Sarah. It seemed his heart did not mean it.


    As he thought about it, there did not seem to be moments where his heart would skip a beat when he was with Sarah. There was not much anger, but no lovey- doveyness either.


    However, there was a voice in his head that dominated him. He loved Sarah, so he had to be good to her.


    However... was that love?


    Did he really love Sarah?


    True love should be like this, where there wasughter and sweetness.


    Even when she was angry, she was beautiful.


    Suddenly, there was a sharp pain in his head.


    He drew a cold breath and let go of her, stumbling back two steps and holding his head.


    "Shaun..." Catherine was startled and quickly held him. "What''s wrong?"


    "My head suddenly hurt." Shaun held his head.


    Confusion shed across Catherine''s eyes. "What were you thinking of?"


    "I was thinking about..." Shaun''s throat suddenly got stuck when he found that his brain was a little confused. "I thought that it felt very sweet getting along with you like this now, and you looked very cute when you were angry."


    "That''s all?" Catherine did not believe it. Last time, he also had a headache when he recalled something at McDonald''s. "Have you had headaches before?"


    "I''ve had fewer headaches since Sarah helped me treat them." Shaun froze. "It seems that every time I have a headache, it''s with you. Should I consult a neuro..."


    "Are you afraid you have a tumor in your brain?" Catherine joked.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. That won''t happen. I still want to be with you." Shaun pinched her small face. "Cathy, sometimes, I feel like life is strange, but I can''t tell what''s strange about it... Right, I was just thinking that when I''m with Sarah, it''s like I''m not as satisfied with her as I am when I''m with you now..."


    "Stop." Catherine suddenly covered his mouth.


    Sarah hypnotized him, and Catherine consulted a good doctor about it before. For this kind of hypnosis, the worst-case scenario was that one day, the patient broke the hypnosis himself and the chances of recovering were slim. What was more likely would be that the reality and imnted memory would tangle u p, and the patient would lose his mind. 1

 Chapter 852

    "What''s wrong?" Shaun was puzzled.


    "Nothing. I just don''t want to hear about Sarah and you."


    Catherine turned her face away purposefully.


    "Sorry." Shaun turned her body and kissed her overbearingly and fondly. "Babe,


    I''m incredibly sure now. I love you."


    She was a little dazed by his kiss and hung her arms around his neck.


    She originally nned to go to thepany but did not make it in the end.


    The next day, when Shaun drove her out, she made him stop at the door.


    "What are you doing?" He nced at her sideways. He had to say that women did need to be nourished sometimes. After yesterday, he felt as if she was even more beautiful and delicate, like a rose in full bloom.


    "Buying something."


    Catherine unfastened her seat belt and got out of the car, and went to the pharmacy. She asked for a box of contraceptives and drank a ss of water beforeing out.


    "What did you buy?" Shaun suddenly stared at her, his handsome face slightly dark.


    Catherine blinked and took out the box of pills from her bag.


    Shaun''s hands tightened on the steering wheel, even the veins were bulging. His expression was unpleasant. "Don''t eat it next time. I n to spend the rest of my life with you. Children are also..."


    "Thest time we were together, you threw me a box of birth control pills." Catherine interrupted him. "I''m a little scared now."


    "That was because I..."


    "Also, the bad experience I had when I was pregnant before traumatized me. I''m not ready to experience that kind of pain and fear again, for the time being, so please put yourself in my shoes and think about it." Catherine said mercilessly.


    "I''m sorry." Shaun was chagrined.


    Thinking about it, he hated his former self immensely. Why was he so cruel? Even if he did not love her back then, she was still pregnant with his children. Why was he not more caring?


    The more he thought about it, the more he felt that his past self was incredibly strange.


    "Don''t take the medicine in the future. It''s not good for your health." He sighed. "I''ll buy condoms."


    "Okay." Catherine nodded and did not refuse.


    After arriving at Hudson Corporation, not long after she went upstairs, she received custom-made chocte rose from Frrrozen Haute. Inside was a pink card: I''m sorry, babe. I''ll treat you well for the rest of my life. Love, Shaun.


    Then, her WhatsApp rang.


    Shaun sent message after message. [Cathy, I miss you.]


    [Cathy, are the choctes good?]


    [Babe, what else do you want to eat? I''ll have it sent to you.]


    Catherine was speechless.


    She looked at his WhatsApp messages and her lips twitched. This man was like a


    different person when dating. She never saw him like this before.


    She bowed her head and replied, [No need. I have ns tonight.]


    Shaun. [The first message you sent is to send me away?] Followed by it was an emoji with an aggrieved face.


    Catherine. [Be good. I''m busy. Don''t make a fuss.]


    Shaun. [Okay, I won''t make a fuss. I''ll listen to my wife.

 Chapter 853

    Catherine, who was eating chocte, almost choked. What the hell. Was this guy possessed by a husky?


    However, she smiled silly as she looked at the conversation.


    When she finally came about, the corners of her mouth stiffened.


    At night, in a bar.


    Catherine sat on a barstool next to Logan, who was in a trench coat.


    "It must have been a hard trip to Neah Bay. How was the investigation?" Catherine opened a beer bottle and pushed it over.


    "This kind of thing is confidential and usually won''t be disclosed." Logan took a sip of beer and said smugly, "But who am I? I spent some time there and finally got wind of something. There really were a bunch of guys there who came to the country. At that time, a young and handsome man from Australia went over there personally and spent a lot of money to hire them."


    "Is there a photo?" "Nope."


    Under her gaze that seemed to say ''you''re so useless'', Logan was offended and exined, "Come on. Although that is the most chaotic ce in the world, they''re still organized. Who would dare to seek their cooperation if information is casually leaked out?"


    "A young and handsome Australian man. Thomas Neeson is out. He doesn''t have the guts to contact those dangerous people." Catherine pondered. "Does Sarah still have helpers?"


    "She definitely has people backing her," Logan said with certainty. "But she hasn''t shown her cards yet."


    "Let''s wait. She should be impatient now, so we wouldn''t have to wait for long." Catherine took a sip of beer and suddenly showed a trace of exhaustion from her brow.


    "What''s wrong? Are you in a bad mood?" Logan raised his brows. "Speaking of, you''re with Shaun again, right? How is the feeling of getting back with your ex- husband? Is your ex-husband who once abandoned you treating you like a treasure now?"


    Catherine red at him, and Logan chuckled. "I''m just curious. After all, he was someone you loved. You won''t end up being soft-hearted, right?"


    Catherine looked down. Her beautiful face could not be seen in the dim light.


    "What the f*ck, you really... became soft-hearted?"


    Logan was speechless at her strange silence. "That''s the person who hurt you deeply before. Back then, if you hadn''t faked your death, you might have died. You children would''ve been taken away too."


    "I know." Catherine frowned with great annoyance. If she had not learned from Yael that nothing happened between Sarah and him, she might not have been shaken at all. "I''m just... a little annoyed. In fact, I know that he didn''t mean to hurt me at that time. He was just hypnotized by Sarah, but the past is like an open wound to me. Sometimes, I think that I should just get revenge on Sarah and I shouldn''t get too close to this man. He''s toxic..."


    She was clearly hurt by him and thought she no longer loved him.


    However, the two days they were together made her feel like she went back to the time when the two of them used to love each other.


    "What should I do?" She asked nkly. Should she continue or give up?


    "How would I know? I''ve never been in love before. But can you continue to marry him and have children as if it never happened?"


    Logan said, "Frankly, I think that if he was able to be hypnotized by Sarah in the first ce, it meant that hepletely believed in Sarah. Back then, how much did he respect you when you were married? He didn''t think that he should keep a distance from his exgirlfriend since he had a wife. Isn''t it just


    Catherine was stunned.


    Yes, Shaun deserved it.


    His stupidity harmed her and her children.


    "Forget it, let''s go. It''s toote." Logan yawned. He had jetg and had not rested well. "Don''t think too much. If there''s still someone behind Sarah, then it''s not over yet. Besides, don''t forget, Sarah only just broke up with Shaun. Is this the only result you want?"


    "You''re right."


    Her eyes gradually grew cold. Sarah killed so many people and ruined Charity''s family. Charity was also tortured to death by Sarah. She would definitely make Sarah''s life worse than death.


    If Shaun dared to stop her, then she would deal with him too.

 Chapter 854

    Catherine woke up the next day with a slightly upset stomach due to the few pints of beer she hadst night.


    When she got up and washed her face, she received a call from Shaun. His voice was low. "Where did you gost night?"


    "I had something to do with a friend..."


    "Is that something drinking at a bar with him?" Shaun gritted his teeth and said gloomily, "Go read the news about yourself, Ms. Jones. I''ll reach your ce in ten minutes. You better give me an exnation."


    Then, he hung up.


    Catherine was shocked and used her phone to search for her news. Thetest one was: [Yule Corporation''s heir talking andughing with her mysterious boyfriend, behaving intimately.]


    The photo was of Logan and blurred figures of hers in the bar.


    She narrowed her eyes and rubbed her brows.


    Fortunately, Logan''s face was not exposed, otherwise, it would be troublesome. After all, Logan was the only assistant she could trustpletely.


    These reporters really had nothing better to do. She was not some kind of public figure.


    It seemed like she had to give them a good beating.


    She had just changed her clothes when someone knocked on the door violently.


    When she opened the door, Shaun''s handsome and cold face brought upon an eerie chill.


    "Who was that man?" He was going crazy with anger. He cared about her so much and held her all the time, but she went behind his back to go to a bar with another man. What was even worse was that he could tell from the man''s back that he was not bad-looking. His physique was good too.


    It was not easy for him to get rid of Isaac Stringer, and now there was another random man.


    "Catherine Jones, can''t you give me peace of mind? Will you die if you don''t provoke men all day long? Or are you saying that I can''t satisfy you?"


    He grabbed her shoulders angrily.


    Catherine''s shoulders hurt from his grip. She looked at the man in front of her, and Logan''s wordsst night came to mind. She should control her feelings. "Shaun Hill, I did agree to be with you, but there''s now that says I can''t have contact with the opposite sex."


    Her face was full of indifference,pletely different from the shy and hot appearance in bed yesterday. Shaun felt like a bucket of cold water was poured on him, chilling him.


    "Catherine Jones, since you''re with me, keeping a distance from the opposite sex is the basic principle of being a girlfriend."


    Shaun said with a cold face, "I asked you out yesterday, but you''d rather spend time with an unknown man. What do you take me for?"


    "If you don''t want to believe me, then there''s nothing I can do."


    Catherine turned and took out the milk from the refrigerator indifferently.


    Shaun red at her back. "If you don''t give me an exnation, I''ll investigate that man and find out just who he is."


    Then, he turned around angrily and walked out.


    "Stop," Catherine called him, her voice rising in anger. "Are you done? You investigate the people around me a t the drop of a hat. You investigated Isaac before and now you''re investigating someone else. Shaun Hill, if you won''t even give me a little respect, then we''ll break up."


    Shaun was shocked. His face was covered with hostility and he was so angry that he punched the door, making a heavy muffled sound.


    However, Catherine simply poured a cup of milk with a calm face,pletely unaffected by his anger.


    For a moment, Shaun was a little taken aback.

 Chapter 855

    Shaun was clearly upset, but why did Catherine notfort him softly, or exin herself?


    As long as she begged him and promised not to go out with the opposite sex in the future, he could force himself to forgive her.


    However, this woman''s attitude was really too cold.


    "Catherine Jones, I don''t think you realize it, but since you''re my woman, it''s not that easy to break up. I''ll throw you away if I don''t want you, but it''s impossible for you to initiate a breakup."


    Then, he mmed the door and left.


    In the room, Catherine called Logan helplessly. "You were photographed by a reporter. Hide for now and don''t show your face. I''ll contact you if something happens."


    The next day, Shaun did not contact her.


    She went to the Yule family vi to apany Lucas. When she arrived, Lucas was fiddling with a Lego Star Wars set.


    "Did Grandpa buy this for you?" Catherine looked at the box. It was a limited edition, so it should be quite expensive.


    "Uncle Wesley gave it to me. He came to the kindergarten to see me yesterday." Lucas looked up and smiled, revealing a row of pearly whites.


    Catherine was surprised. She knew that Lucas rarely smiled, but he wasughing now because of Wesley''s gift. It showed that he was really fond of the gift.


    Wesley was always like that. He remembered what the two children liked, and was gentle and attentive.


    Her heart suddenly became heavy.


    She knew that Wesley had always been watching her silently from behind. He was afraid of disturbing her n and rarely came over to find her.


    "Lucas, do you like Uncle Wesley a lot?" Catherine asked gently.


    "Mommy, I know that he likes you and will be good to me," Lucas said seriously. "The most important thing for me is that Mommy is happy and won''t get hurt."


    Catherine lowered her head and kissed her son''s forehead.


    Joel came over with a smile. "Lucas is the most sensible child I''ve seen. He''s so sensible that it''s stressing me out."


    "Yes." Catherine touched her son''s head. "Dad, are you feeling better?"


    "A trace of toxins was removed recently, so I''m much better." Joel sighed. I went to Yule Corporation yesterday and found that your grandfather... took the leading position. He wanted me to train at home for a while and said that he would watch thepany.


    Needless to say, he must have been encouraged by Damien. Your grandfather even agreed to set up a joint venture with Campos Corporation. I don''t have a good feeling about this..."


    "Dad, if you ask me, you should just let them do as they please," Catherine said faintly. "Just sell your shares and leave Yule Corporation. When your health gets better, you can set up anotherpany by yourself." 1


    Joel''s face sank. "Cathy, Yule Corporation is Dad''s heart and soul. I spent most of my life on Yule Corporation..."


    "Dad, I''ll be honest. I''m not optimistic about Campos and Yule''s cooperation. I heard a bit from Shaun. The Campos family is best at pretending to be weak, but they want to surpass the Hill family and be the top family in the country. I''m guessing that he wants to use the Yule family as a stepping stone."


    Catherine borated, "Think about it. Establishing a joint venturepany. The Yule family knows nothing about finance and has no familiar team or talents. We won''t know how the Campos family will manipte it in the future."


    "Moreover, Grandpa came back and got involved. Damien and Mnie are just the same as those shareholders. If you want to regain control, you can''t fight with Damien anymore. If you fight with Grandpa, and if things go south, you''ll be called an unfilial son."


    Joel''s face darkened. He saw thating.


    Chill ran down his spine as he thought about what his father had done.


    Damien and his daughter did so many things to harm Joel, yet his father still forgave them.


    Catherine added, "If I have to say, Yule Corporation''s market value is high now, and the shares are at their most valuable. Getting rid of them earlier is the best idea. Dad, sometimes, letting go is also a kind of sess." i

 Chapter 856

    "Maybe you''re right..." Joel was taken aback by her words for a while and sighed sorrowfully.


    Catherine saw him hesitated and said, "Dad, if you can''t let go, leave this matter to me. After everything that has happened, don''t you understand? You value affection too much. Your guilt to Nic, your brotherly love for Damien, and your love for Grandma and Grandpa. If it weren''t for all those, would you and my mom fall to where you are today? Tell me honestly. Are you happy?" 2


    Joel smiled bitterly. How could he be happy? Ever since finding out that Mnie was not his child, he regretted every moment.


    Those people treated him like a fool and hurt him and there were no sincere apologies at all.


    "Okay, Cathy. I''ll leave this to you." Joel nodded. "I''ll hand over all my rights to you."


    "Dad, when you start a newpany, you can still open up new frontiers with a group of people who are loyal to you."


    Catherine reminded him. "But don''t make this public. Otherwise, Grandma and Grandpa will be furious if they find out."


    The next day, Catherine arranged a group to inquire about some news in the business circle.


    Soon, Harvey brought her the news. "Chairman Jones, President Kawada from Delta Co., Ltd. in Japan is very interested in Yule Corporation. Coincidentally, the president is flying to Hobart today to attend tomorrow''s international porcin trade fair." 1


    "Porcin?" Catherine raised her eyebrows.


    "Yes, President Kawada is very interested in porcin," Harvey exined. "Book me a ne ticket. I''ll fly to Hobart today." Catherine said immediately. Hill Corporation.


    At 9:00 PM, the light in the president''s office was still o n.


    Those in the secretary''s office yawned and looked at Hadley pleadingly. "Assistant Young, please persuade the president not to stay up sote and let him go home early. We can''t take it anymore." 1


    "You say that as if I can."


    Hadley wanted to cry. He took a picture of the pitiful faces of everyone in the secretary department and sent it to Catherine. [Ms. Jones, can you persuade President Hill not to work overtime sote? We want to go home. PS: We worked overtime until 1:00 AMst night.]


    Catherine replied. [You''re used to it. Just go back. I never ask my employees to apany me every time I work overtime.]


    Hadley. [Not everyone is as nice as you.]


    Hadley. [I''m busy. I have a flight, so I''m turning off my phone.] i


    Hadley.


    What the hell. Ms. Jones was not in Canberra anymore.


    He quickly checked with the airlines. Ten minutester, he walked through the door of the office." President Hill..."


    "Don''t bother me," Shaun warned coldly and picked up his phone, ncing at it.


    Damn it. That woman had not even called to apologize to him yet.


    Was she making a fool out of him?


    Was this a payback for those times when he did her wrong when they dated previously?


    When he thought about that possibility, his heart seized up with a fierce pain.


    "No, President Hill. I wanted to inform you that Ms. Jones took a ne to Hobart." Hadley said weakly.


    Shaun suddenly sat up from the leather chair and stared at him with treacherous eyes. "What is she going there for?" "There''s an international porcin fair in Hobart tomorrow. Perhaps she''s there to attend it."


    Shaun was furious. When he was annoyed to death at their couple''s fight, not only did she not apologize to him, she even went to attend some porcin fair.


    Good. Very good, Catherine Jones.


    "Right, how did you know she went there?" Shaun suddenly asked sharply. "I sent a WhatsApp message to her. She..."

 Chapter 857

    "You have her WhatsApp?" Shaun narrowed his eyes a t Hadley. "And you chatted with her privately?"


    Hadley flushed. "As your assistant, I added Ms.


    Jones''s WhatsApp for your own good. For example, when you''re upset, I can ask her tofort you."


    "But I''m notforted by her now." Shaun snorted coldly. "Did she tell you that she was going to Hobart?"


    "She mentioned it, but I..."


    "I know. She wants to tell me about this matter using your mouth." Shaun scoffed. "She thinks that I''d be anxious if she leaves Canberra. She can


    dream on."


    Hadley was speechless.


    He seriously suspected that President Hill was thinking too much.


    "Book me a ne ticket right now. I''m going to Hobart tonight." Shaun suddenly ordered. 2


    "You''re going to... chase after Ms. Jones?" Hadley was stunned and taken off guard by the change of heart.


    "Of course not. I''m going to buy porcin." Shaun got up and packed up his stuff.


    1


    Hadley wanted to cry. It was already sote, yet he had to apany Shaun to Hobart. Being an assistant was so tiring.


    In the evening, Catherine stayed in a four-star hotel in Hobart.


    Since there were too many peopleing from all around the world to attend the fair, many good hotels were booked in advance, so this was the best she could get.


    After taking a shower, she was off to bed. She was suddenly woken up by doors mming in the next room.


    "They must be crazy. Why did they bang the door closed?" Catherine scolded in her heart.


    Less than ten minutester, there was loud heavy metal music next door.


    It was so noisy that she could not sleep. She could not hold back and called the front desk of the hotel toin. Five minutester, the front desk called back helplessly. "I''m sorry. Our staff went up to find the gentleman next door, but he said that his music didn''t exceed 50 decibels, which isn''t causing a nuisance. Even the police can''t do anything about it."


    "How can there be such a person?" Catherine was annoyed. "It''s very loud. It must be more than 50 decibels."


    "We''ve measured it. It''s only 49.9 decibels."


    Catherine was speechless.


    Damn it. He was making things difficult for her. It must be someone who knew thew well. She thought of that stupid pervert, Shaun Hill. 1


    "Can you change my room?"


    "I''m sorry, we have no other vacant rooms left."


    Catherine had a headache. She could only stuff tissues into her ears in a daze.


    In the end, she could not sleep well at night and kept having nightmares.


    The next day, she got up early and put on her makeup delicately before heading to the trade fair.


    After making a turn, she soon found Mr. Kawada. He was a man in his forties, but he looked refined and elegant.


    At that moment, Mr. Kawada was studying arge te with a dragon motif.


    The seller said, "This is from the Kangxi period, and was passed down from my ancestors. It''s an absolute treasure. I didn''t sell it even when someone offered 4 millionst time."


    "Can I have a closer look?" Catherine walked over and asked with a smile.


    Mr. Kawana handed therge te to her and smiled." Does thisdy know how to appraise porcin?"


    "I know a little." Catherine looked at it and shook her head. "This is fake."


    "Hey, don''t talk nonsense." The seller red at her angrily. "You don''t know anything, you silly little girl."

 Chapter 858

    Catherine pointed to therge dragon motif and said, "I f it''s a te from the


    Kangxi period, it should have a history of at least several hundred years, and the jade should have been silicified long ago. Look, this area is too reflective, and in this spot, the ze is too uneven. But it''s a good imitation. I offer two thousand."


    The seller''s face was crimson in embarrassment by Catherine''s im.


    Mr. Kawada red at him. "You used a fake to scam m e. You think I''m easy to fool because I''m not Chinese?"


    "I''m not. Anyway, I think that it''s real." The seller slunk away with the te in his arms.


    "Thank you, Miss." Mr. Kawada smiled. "You look a little familiar."


    "Many people say that I look familiar." Catherine turned and tried to slip away shyly.


    "Wait, I remember now. You''re the heir of Yule Corporation. Yourst name is... Jones..." Kawada hurriedly said. "Your father is Joel Yule, right?"


    "You''ve got the wrong person." Catherine waved awkwardly.


    "Haha, no I didn''t. I''ve met your father before." Kawada handed her his business card.


    Catherine read it and immediately shook his hand. "Hello, President Kawada. I''m actually a porcin enthusiast too. I secretly flew over here to see because I didn''t want others to recognize me."


    "I understand. There are always people who want to curry favor in exchange for benefits. It''s too troublesome." Kawadaughed. "It''s fate that we could meet. Look at that piece."


    "Sure."


    Catherine followed him, and an hour flew by. The two chatted about many things.


    When it was lunchtime, Kawada said, "Actually, I''ve always admired Yule Corporation''s development in the logistics area. By the way, since you''re Yule Corporation''s heir, when are you nning to take over thepany?"


    "It''s not that easy to take over." Catherine smiled bitterly. "Currently, Yule Corporation''s development is very good, and the stock prices also rose, but Yule Corporation''s internal management isplicated. There are many people who covet my position."


    "That''s true." Kawada''s eyes shed. "But you can''t give up this position easily. It''s your father''s hard work."


    "My father isn''t in good health and wants me to take care of it, but I still have anotherpany on hand. I don''t have that much energy. I might end up selling my shares." Catherine blurted. "But I''m afraid my father will disagree, and my grandfather might get angry too. But either way, myst name is Jones, so I don''t care about it that much."


    Kawada gave a deep cough. "That''s true. You''re still so young, and those uncles are old and cunning, so it might be better to sell them. A girl has to marry eventually anyway."


    "That''s right. Sometimes I want to find a boyfriend, but I''m too busy. All I want now is to go dating happily now..."


    Just as Catherine finished speaking, she suddenly seemed to hear the sound of something shattering from next door. 1


    She froze.


    At that moment, Kawada said in a low voice, "I''ll be frank. I''m actually quite interested in logistics. Why don''t you sell the shares to me? You can name a price."


    "Huh?" Catherine was shocked and looked around wildly. "That... That won''t do. If my grandfather finds out..."


    "I heard that your grandfather returned to Yule Corporation. I guess that he won''t be relinquishing his position for some time." Kawada said meaningfully," You weren''t raised by his side either. Who knows if he''ll support that cousin of yours instead in the future."


    Catherine was stunned and gritted her teeth. "I''d sell it for 60 million USD..."


    "60 million?" Kawada was shocked. That was quite a high price. "I remember your Yule Corporation''s market value is only around 100 million. I''m afraid no one will buy it if you sell for 60 million, but I''d be willing to buy it if you can let it go for 45 million. Look, there are so many logisticspanies nowadays..."


    Then, Kawada incessantly tried to convince Catherine.


    Catherine pretended to listen and be more and more interested and finally agreed to sell Yule Corporation''s shares for 50 million USD.

 Chapter 859

    Kawada was overjoyed. "Then let''s sign the contract at night. There''s no time like the present."


    He was afraid this little girl would turn back and tell Joel, and Joel would disagree. After all, Yule Corporation was the country''srgest logisticspany, and they were expanding fiercely in emerce as well. He had wanted to buy Yule Corporation for a long time.


    "Okay, then we''ll meet tonight. I need the secretary to send the contract over. But don''t tell anyone about it. I''m afraid of being scolded by my father. We''ll go to thepany in a few days to transfer the shares." Catherine said uneasily.


    "Sure, sure, sure. It''s settled, then."


    Kawada shook hands with her and left happily.


    As soon as he left, Catherine grinned.


    Selling 40% of the Yule Corporation''s shares for 50 million. Not bad.


    When Kawada went to Yule corporation, it would surely stir up a storm. Damien, Mnie, and Charlie would definitely go mad.


    "Waiter, I''d like another cup of coffee..."


    She turned her head and was instantly dumbfounded when saw a tall man with a domineering presence standing by the door.


    Shaun Hill. Why was he here?


    Her dark eyes were wide open.


    "Come out." Shaun gritted his teeth and red at her viciously, directly pulling her out.


    He had been following her since the morning and watched her constantly peeking at a middle-aged man, and finally striking up a conversation with him. Then, they talked andughed over lunch.


    He was furious at first, but his heart felt more and moreplicated when he went to the room next to theirs.


    This woman was getting more and more out of hand. She approached a person like President Kawada without batting an eyelid and even yed him in the palm of her hands.


    When they went out of the hotel, Shaun sized her up deeply.


    "When did youe?" Catherine pulled her hand back and rubbed her wrist that was pinched and sore.


    "I''ve been following you since you came out this morning," Shaun said gloomily.


    Catherine was stunned but quickly reacted with a dark expression. "Were you that psycho who kept sting songsst night next door?" "Who are you calling a psycho?" Shaun''s handsome face went ck.


    "It really was you." Catherine rubbed her forehead and snapped at him. "Are you crazy? I couldn''t sleep at all because of the noise."


    "We''re in the same boat. You tortured me until I couldn''t sleep, so don''t think you get to sleep either." Shaun snorted coldly. He had two sleepless nights because of her.


    Catherine was speechless. "You weren''t eating in the room next door, right?"


    She looked at his hands, where there were scars and blood marks, and remembered that she heard something being crushed earlier.


    Shaun said gloomily, "I originally wanted to see if you would do something sorry to me, but I ended up hearing that you want to find a boyfriend to go dating happily.


    It turns out that I''m not your boyfriend yet. So, who is your boyfriend? The one who went to the bar to drink with you at night?"


    u H


    The corners of Catherine''s mouth twitched. She finally saw what an unreasonable man looked like. "I said that deliberately to fool him."

 Chapter 860

    "Catherine Jones, what are you nning?"


    Shaun''s gaze was odd. "You sold Yule Corporation''s shares just like that. Does your father know?"


    Yule Corporation was the country''srgest logisticspany and had been developing rapidly in emerce especially in recent years. Many people were eyeing this juicy piece of meat, but Catherine handed it over so easily.


    "Yeah, I persuaded him to sell it." Catherine shrugged coolly. "There''s internal strife in Yule Corporation, my grandfather is still ambitious at his old age, Damien and his daughter eye us covetously, and the shareholders are made from the same mold as Damien. It''s better to just sell them all.


    "Delta Co., Ltd. is a bigpany in Japan. After President Kawada enters Yule Corporation, he''ll definitely think aboutpeting for power with my grandfather and uncles. It would be interesting to watch then."


    Shaun was speechless.


    He imagined the image. Old Master Yule would probably want to vomit blood out of anger. The ancestors of the Yule family would climb out of the grave if they knew about it.


    Thepany was the painstaking efforts of the Yule family for generations, but she sold it just like that, and to someone from Japan.


    "You''re really..."


    Catherine interrupted him. "There''s one more thing. I feel like a joint venture with Campos Corporation at this time is a trap. President Kawada is also very knowledgeable in the area of finance. When he joins, he''ll at least disrupt Charlie''s ambition to be the top family in the country."


    "In the end, you''re just trying to help me?" Shaun''s eyes suddenly brightened.


    "You think too much." Catherine felt herself sweat and spat out, and walked forward. 1


    However, after taking just a few steps, her arm was grabbed by Shaun and she was pulled into his arms. H e red at her with a trace of chagrin and annoyance. "Catherine Jones, do you really want to break up with me? I''ve been waiting for you to apologize." 3


    "Sorry, but I have no intention to apologize," Catherine said coldly.


    "You..." Shaun''s pupils red at her. If looks could kill, she would have died countless times already.


    He had already chased her here. Why could she not bow her head? Would she die if she apologized?


    "So you want to break up with me?" Shaun breathed heavily. "You went behind my back at night with another man to drink at the bar and make a scandal, but I can''t say anything about it? Don''t you think you''re too much?"


    Catherine looked up at him. No one understood him more than her. His anger was almost at the limit.


    She sighed. "I''m not trying to break up with you. I said I had matters to attend to, which I do. Who said that people can''t talk in bars? Besides, did the photo show me kissing or hugging another man?"


    "In any case, it''s an undisputed fact that you went behind my back with another man." Shaun''s tone softened slightly when she exined, but his face was still cold and hard. "I can forgive you this time, but... it can''t happen again."


    He said it adamantly and that tone made it seem like Catherine was begging him for forgiveness.


    Catherine refused to bite. "Why do I have to listen to you? You''re also always alone with Sarah whenever you meet with her. Call me over if you dare."


    Shaun was silent for a moment and said, "I won''t meet her much in the future."


    "Is that so?" Catherine faked a smile.


    "Why would I lie to you?" Shaun snorted coldly and used a superior tone. "Forget it. Since you have a good attitude and admitted your mistake, I''ll let this matter pass."


    Catherine.


    She had a good attitude and admitted her mistake?


    Since when did she admit her mistake?


    She was in disbelief.


    "Why are you looking at me like that?" Shaun could not help but red at her in return. "Catherine, I''vepromised time and again for you. No woman has dared to provoke me like this before."


    "How did I provoke you? I didn''t do anything." Catherine rolled her eyes at him. "Get out of the way. I''m going back to the hotel. It''s too sunny."

 Chapter 861

    "Don''t go to that hotel you went to yesterday. It''s too cheap." Shaun brought Catherine into the car. "I have a private presidential suite in a five-star hotel here." Catherine was astonished. "When did you invest in a hotel?"


    "I''ve been investing in a lot of ces. You''ll slowly find out in the future." Shaun rubbed the tip of her nose. "You need to know that none of the men in the whole of Australia isparable to me."


    Knowing that he was trying to imply something again, Catherine pretended that she did not understand his words.


    Once they arrived at the presidential suite, she was suddenly carried before she could even look around.


    "Shaun..." She wrapped her arms around his neck. Looking into the man''s burning eyes, she had a sinking feeling. "What are you nning to do in broad daylight..."


    "It''s not as if we''ve never done it in broad daylight." Shaun immediately ced her on the bed and put his hands on both her sides. He added in a somber tone," You''ve been giving me the cold shoulder for the past three nights."


    "Let''s talk about it tonight, okay? Harvey ising in a while, and I''ll be meeting President Kawada tonight to sign an agreement."


    Catherine tried to push away his muscr body, but he did not move at all.


    "Harvey is taking a flight here, so it''ll take him a while. We still have time to do it."


    As soon as Shaun finished speaking, he carried her and kissed her passionately to stop her from speaking.


    In the dining hall of the hotel at night.


    After waiting for a long while, President Kawada finally saw Catherine who waste. He let out a sigh of relief and then said with a smile, "I thought you regretted it and decided not toe."


    "I was held up at work." Catherine tried her best to act natural and sat down. Deep down, she was scolding Shaun, that b*stard.


    Shaun was the one who said that they could make it in time. In the end, he kept Harvey waiting outside for over an hour before he opened the door. She had felt thoroughly embarrassed.


    After signing the agreement, Catherine shared small talk with President Kawada before he took a night flight back to Canberra.


    When Catherine was about to book a flight ticket to go back, Shaun grabbed her phone. "Since we''ve made an effort toe here this time, let''s not hurry to return. We can stay here and explore the ce."


    Hobart had a long history and a number of attractions.


    Catherine was stunned. A momentter, she nodded." Sure. We''ve never gone on a trip together."


    "I''ll take you out more often in the future," Shaun replied gently while carrying her. The next day, Shaun drove her to the nearby Mount Wellington. After he parked the car, the two of them began to walk to Wellington Park.


    Halfway through their walk, Catherine was so tired that she kept nagging Shaun to carry her.


    At the sight of the visitors who were walking to and fro around them, Shaun felt awkward. "You''re already an adult but you''re expecting me to carry you?"


    "I''m not well. I want you to carry me." Catherine pouted coquettishly.


    Her behavior made Shaun be muddle-headed. Unable to say no to her, he had no choice but to carry her on his back.


    During their walk, many people looked at them with admiring looks.


    "Look how nice her husband is. He''s carrying her along this mountain path." "Above all, he''s good-looking." Within seconds, a lot of people had secretly taken photos of Shaun and Catherine, sharing them online.


    In this day and age when the inte had be a fast-growing technology, theizens soon discovered that Catherine and Shaun were on a trip together.

 Chapter 862

    [Is there something wrong with my memory? Didn''t Young Master Hill marry Sarah recently?]


    [They didn''t get married in the end. I heard the police took Sarah away during the wedding. ording to an insider, Sarah seemed to have wronged Elder Young Master Hill.]


    [So Eldest Young Master Hill is getting back together with his ex-wife? Somehow, I find Eldest Young Master Hill quite scummy.]


    [Can''t Eldest Young Lady Jones do better? After all, not only is she the female sessor of one of the wealthiest families in Australia, but she''s also the top architect in the world. Aren''t there any other men on earth for her to date?]


    [Well, Eldest Young Master Hill is indeed good-looking and wealthy. I guess hardly any woman can resist him.


    [Why do I feel that Eldest Young Master Hill loves Catherine more? From the way he carries her, he pampers her a lot.]


    [I think so too. When Eldest Young Master Hill was in a rtionship with Sarah previously, it was rare to catch him shopping with her, much less carrying her.]


    Sarah, who was far away in the seaside vi, flew into a rage upon seeing thoseizens''ments.


    In fact, they were right. Although she had been together with Shaun for over ten years, Shaun had never gone on a trip with her, much less carried her on his back.


    A hint of determination shed across her grim eyes. She immediately called


    someone...


    At a mountain in a town at night.


    In the wooden vi, Catheriney on the bed while reading theizens''ments. The corners of her mouth curved up every now and then, i


    Shaun gazed at her silently after taking his shower. She was wearing an oversized shirt with a big neckline, revealing the hickeys on her corbone.


    The moment he recalled creating this masterpiece, he was filled with unspeakable contentment.


    "Babe, what are you watching?" Shaun approached her. When he looked at the news about him on her phone, a blush of shame spread across his handsome face at once.


    "Look how interestingizens''ments are." Catherine pointed at one of them and said yfully," Everyone''s saying that you''re loyal because you''ve only been involved with Sarah and me. When you choose to abandon Sarah, you can have me, and vice versa. You never look for other women."


    ? H


    With an impassive face, Shaun tossed Catherine''s phone aside. "Is it funny?"


    "Yeah. Don''t you think it makes sense?" Catherine lifted her head and fixed her eyes on him with a grin.


    Seeing Catherineughing at him mercilessly, Shaun felt a tight sensation deep down and frowned. He cupped her face and kissed her passionately until the two of them fell onto the bed again.


    Catherine stopped him. "What are you doing? This is endless, just like yesterday. It''s almost like you''ve never slept with other women for several years."


    Shaun secretly gritted his teeth. She was right, but he could not admit it considering his dignity. As such, he had no choice but to mumble, "I just can''t resist your charms."


    "I thought you were going to say that you''ve never slept with other women." With her finger wandering across his chest, Catherine could clearly sense that his body had frozen at her remark.


    Shaun lowered his head and remained silent. All he wanted to do was to continue kissing her.


    Nevertheless, Catherine covered his mouth and began to look serious. "Since you refuse to answer me, it means that you''ve slept with Sarah a lot over thest few years, right? You guys probably slept together once a day or once a week-"

 Chapter 863

    "Catherine Jones..." Shaun interrupted Catherine with gritted teeth. His handsome face flushed with shame." Stop tying this back to Sarah and me, okay?"


    "No, I insist on doing so. I care about it." Catherine wrapped her arms around his neck. "Am I more charming, or is she more charming? If you don''t give me an answer today, you won''t hear the end of it from me."


    Shaun''s head hurt. As much as he felt like flying into a temper, the woman looked so lovely even when she was being unreasonable. How could he possibly be harsh with her?


    "Is it so difficult to answer? I know, I''m sure you''ve slept with Sarah a lot. I''m going to ignore you now."


    She pretended to be angry and pushed him away. Then, she rose to her feet and was about to leave.


    In a state of panic, Shaun swiftly hugged her from behind. "Babe, I''ll answer you, alright? Actually... Actually, I''ve never done it with Sarah."


    Catherine froze. She turned around and nced at him in disbelief. "Stop deceiving me. Since you loved her so much previously, how could you possibly not have done it with her? Shaun, this is such a tant lie." "I''m not lying." Shaun gave a bitterugh. "Whenever I tried sleeping with her, I''d have an upset stomach. I''ve even vomited a few times. When I lost control and looked for you the other day, I didn''t get framed. In truth, Sarah tried to do something to me but she failed. I ended up vomiting."


    Catherine was dazed. She had just wanted to sound him out. She did not expect what Yael said to be true. 1


    "You spotted me visiting the andrology unit before this, didn''t you?" Shaun gripped her hand helplessly."


    I thought there was something wrong with me, but when I was with youter... I could function normally.


    I thought I just couldn''t deal with Sarah, so I tried it with a few other women. In the end, they also made me feel like vomiting."


    "You even tried it with other women...?" Catherine widened her eyes.


    "I did that for the sake of understanding my condition. Anyway, I was never nning to do it with them.


    Don''t get me wrong. In fact, my private life is very decent," Shaun quickly exined.


    "But why didn''t you let me know earlier?" Catherine shrank away from his grip. "You decided to be with me just because I can satisfy your needs, huh?" 1


    "This is exactly why I didn''t tell you. I was afraid you''d have such a thought." Shaun said softly, "I want to be with you simply because I love you. It feels like home when I''m with you. When I''m alone, I keep thinking about you. Even during meetings, I can''t help checking my phone frequently. I''m afraid I won''t get to reply to your message immediately. I''ve never changed because of anyone. If not love, what is this?"


    Catherine''s heart jerked in spite of herself.


    Despite being clear about her ulterior motive for approaching him, she could not help but get swayed by him. 6


    "Cathy, stop overthinking, okay? There''s no doubt that I love you."


    Shaun turned her face gently and kissed her affectionately.


    "By the way, Sarah went to the hospital to undergo in-vitro fertilization recently. Did you-"


    "No. I only apanied her twice for a medical check -up. I didn''t approve of it. She won''t be having a child," Shaun responded vaguely.


    Catherine then hugged him without saying anything else.


    Just like that, they would continue staying together for as long as they could. Even though she had a hidden agenda, she thought of putting it aside until some timeter. 3


    At this moment, Shaun''s phone rang all of a sudden.


    He did not answer the call. When the incessant calls did not stop, he got up and answered it grumpily." Rodney Snow, are you asking for death?"


    "You''re the one asking for death, Shaun. You''re actually in the mood to go on a f*cking trip with Catherine when Sarah is in trouble!" Rodney roared," She has been kidnapped!"


    Shaun''s red eyes darkened. "What happened?"

 Chapter 864

    "Sarah went missing this afternoon when she went out to buy something. I


    couldn''t even contact her. Only when I asked the housekeeper did I learn that she hadn''t returned to the seaside vi at all. I checked the surveince cameras and found that someone covered her mouth and brought her into the car when she was in the car park of a shopping mall."


    Rodney said furiously, "Come back right now! Now that you''ve dumped her, she might not be able to survive if this bunch of people who''ve kidnapped her are hooligans."


    "I''ming back now."


    Shaun rose to his feet.


    Catherine hugged him from behind and cast a flirtatious look at him. "Shaun, are you going to leave me behind?"


    "You cane with me," Shaun whispered.


    "But I don''t want to meddle in Sarah''s affairs. Just let Rodney and Chester save her," Catherine responded with a low voice.


    Those words made Shaun''s eyes sh with grimness.


    Subsequently, Rodney''s howl sounded from the phone as the call had not ended.


    "Catherine Jones, you''re such a cruel woman! Sarah has been kidnapped and the kidnappers might kill her. At such a moment, you''re still feeling jealous! Don''t you have the slightest sympathy? Why did Shaun fall for a woman like you?"


    "Rodney!" Shaun hung up the call without letting Rodney continue.


    He turned around and said to Catherine in a stern voice, "If you don''t feel likeing with me, you can stay here. I''ll ask Elie to pick you up tomorrow or even apany you for a few days."


    "Didn''t you assign Elie to another part of the country?"


    "I''ll ask her toe back right now." With that, Shaun swiftly put on his clothes and took his phone.


    When he opened the door, the mountain breeze blew in on this chilly night. She wrapped her arms around her body. Before she realized it, he had already left.


    With her arms around her knees, Catherine gave a weak smile.


    Just earlier, she had swayed upon hearing his sweet words. Little did she expect a p in the face so soon after. 5


    It was not a bad thing, after all. At least, she was learning not to be so easily touched by his words.


    She had to thank Sarah for that. Her trip with Shaun made the news during the day, and Sarah was then kidnapped at night. What a coincidence.


    It must be another new n of hers.


    It probably had to do with that man who was heading to Neah Bay.


    Catherine tried to call Logan, but she could not reach him.


    Somehow, she felt as though a dark shadow was cast on her. It was just like the night sky outside. 1


    She quickly leaped to her feet and looked for the owner of the vi. "Sir, can you ask someone to send me down the mountain immediately? I have something urgent to deal with."


    "Eh? Why didn''t you go with your boyfriend? He left first and now you''re leaving at such ate hour." The owner yawned. "Let me remind you that the roads here are winding. It''s not easy to travel in the middle of the night." 1


    "I really have something urgent to deal with. Please get me a good driver. I''m willing to pay any amount."


    6:00 a.m.


    Shaun entered the seaside vi under the morning sunlight.


    The top hacker and the members of Liona as well as the brilliant people of the Jewell family were already here. In addition, there were quite a number of people from the police department.


    Rodney punched Shaun the minute he saw him. "It''s all because of you! If you hadn''t driven away the Liona members after Sarah was discharged, she wouldn''t have been kidnapped, you b*stard! If anything happens to her, I won''t let you off!"


    Shaun held Rodney''s fist and narrowed his eyes." Rather than kicking a fuss here, why don''t you go search for her?" 2


    After a moment, he turned around and asked Chance. "How is it going?"

 Chapter 865

    Chance asked the hacker to y the recorded footage. "The car that was used to kidnap Miss Neeson left the car park and headed to the parking area of a nearby yground in the suburb. As the yground has just opened to the public, there are no surveince cameras in the parking area. It''s a little problematic.


    "When we got there, there was already no one in the car. We suspect that the kidnappers have left with another car. Through our inspection of every carst night, we can confirm that it''s a ck Santana."


    Chester said, "From what I just heard, the Santana traveled to the forest in Cheney Hill before going missing."


    "Stop droning on. Let''s get there first," Rodney said impatiently, "It''s been one night. Many things might''ve already happened."


    Those words made everyone''s face turn somber.


    After Shaun got into the car, he sped past the vehicles on the road, heading toward the suburb. On his way there, he asked, "Have you found out who did it?"


    "We still can''t see the kidnappers'' faces, so we''re not sure. It could be your businesspetitors too." Chester added hesitantly, "Over the years, many


    people have grown to dislike the sight of you.


    Considering that you have a close rtionship with Sarah, many probably n to threaten you with her. The owner of Gloway did something like this to you previously, didn''t he?"


    Shaun furrowed his brows.


    Rodney red at Shaun ferociously. "Those kidnappers must be blind! They should''ve kidnapped Catherine instead. What does it have to do with


    Sarah? You''ve hurt her enough. How unfortunate she is to have fallen for you." 1 Pursing his thin lips grimly, Shaun remained silent.


    "You''d better pray that Sarah is fine." Rodney was so anxious that his veins were bulging out.


    Shortly after, a crowd of people appeared in the surrounding area of Cheney Hill.


    Less than half an hourter, someone called and imed that the ck Santana was found in the west.


    Shaun and the rest immediately rushed there. Chance said, "We''ve searched around, and I think the kidnapper brought the victim away using this path."


    "Kidnapper?" Shaun raised his brow grimly. "Are you suspecting that there''s only one person involved?"


    "Based on the footprints, I think so." "Go hunt him down. Since he''s bringing a woman along, he should still be somewhere here."


    Shaun hurriedly gave an order.


    About ten minutester, they suddenly heard a woman screaming.


    "It''s Sarah." Rodney''s expression changed drastically. He ran to the area where the sound came from.


    Shaun went after him withrge strides. Soon, they discovered a cave behind a forest.


    Everyone scurried into the cave with torchlights. Only a shirtless young man was seen pressing on Sarah, whose shirt had been torn in half. From her swollen face, it was clear that she had been pped violently.


    "What a wretch."


    Rodney dashed to the man to smack him, but the man soon turned around as if he had eyes on the back of his head. He got into a fight with Rodney.


    Shaun rapidly took off his shirt and wrapped it around Sarah.


    "Shaunic, Shaunic, am I dreaming? You''ve finallye to save me." Sarah fell into his arms while weeping.


    "Sorry." The moment Shaun began speaking, Sarah suddenly pushed him away forcefully. Then, she curled up and hid at one side. "Don''t touch me. I''m dirty. I''m very dirty." 2 "You''re not dirty. We''re here, and you''ll be fine." Shaunforted her softly. "Let me bring you home, okay?" "No, I''ve had enough. I don''t want to live anymore." As soon as Sarah finished speaking, she turned around and mmed her head on the wall.


    "Sarah..." Shaun promptly rushed toward her and carried her.


    Sarah''s head was covered with blood. While struggling to lift her head, she touched his face and sobbed miserably. "Shaunic... d-don''t bother saving... m e anymore, really. I... I''m in a living hell. Actually... I wanted to die so badly at that time. I... don''t feel like... living anymore. I hate... how dirty I am. I hate... how sweet... you and Catherine are... It pains me... This is fine... I can be free now..." 6

 Chapter 866

    As soon as Sarah finished speaking, she closed her eyes as if she was dead.


    "Sarah!¡± Shaun screamed anxiously. He ced his hand by her nose and noticed that she was still breathing shallowly.


    "Chester,e and save her at once!" Distraught, Shaun roared at Chester.


    On the other hand, Rodney was so furious that his eyes reddened. "Chester, you must save her, please."


    "I will."


    Chester promptly asked Shaun toy Sarah on the ground. Fortunately, he had brought along a first aid kit this morning.


    After he spent over ten minutes treating Sarah, she let out a moan in an unconscious state. She still remained unconscious.


    "I''ve tried my best. Although she''s out of danger for now, she needs to be sent to


    the hospital as soon as possible, or she''ll suffer from a shock in the brain,"


    Chester said in a deep voice.


    "Alright. I''ll send her to the hospital right now."


    Shaun swiftly carried Sarah and ran toward his car.


    After he found his car, he raced to the hospital as fast as lightning.


    After emergency treatment, Sarah was finally rescued.


    Shaun leaned on the chair, and his hands were full of blood. The weariness he felt was indescribable.


    "Eldest Young Master Hill, the kidnapper is being locked up in Liona''s cer," Chance walked to Shaun and informed him.


    Shaun raised his head and nced at the injuries on Chance''s face. When he looked at Rodney who was in a sorry state as well, he frowned grimly. "You and Rodney were dealing with only one person. How did you get injured?"


    Chance coughed lightly. "I could''ve dealt with him alone as we were neck and neck, but Young Master Snow held me back a bit..."


    "What do you mean? Are you saying I''m inept?" Rodney lost his temper.


    An awkward look washed over Chance''s face.


    Nevertheless, Shaun''s deep-set eyes shed with a frosty look. "Anyway, it''s rare that anyone in Australia can be a match for you. Who on earth is this person? Why did he kidnap Sarah? Who is the mastermind behind this incident? Hurry up and find out for me."


    "Okay, I''ll do it now." Chance turned around and left once he replied.


    When Sarah was pushed into the VIP ward, Shaun felt extremely helpless at the sight of her head that was bandaged.


    Never had he thought that she would not hesitate to bang her head against the wall to kill herself.


    Had he hurt her so much that she did not want to live anymore? It felt like he would owe her forever. 5


    "Shaun..."


    Rodney approached Shaun with bloodshot eyes as he had not slept for a day. On top of that, he had gotten into a fight as well, which made him look dejected.


    Shaun said in a huff, "If you''re nning to fight with m e..."


    Before he could finish his sentence, Rodney dropped on his knees in front of him. Shaun''s expression changed. "What are you doing, Rodney Snow? Get up."


    "Shaun, you know I''ve never begged anyone nor knelt i n front of anyone." Rodney gave a bitter smile while being on the verge of tears. "I''m begging you just this one time. Marry Sarah and stop being with Catherine. If you abandon Sarah after all these things, she''ll... die. There''s nothing else I''ll ask you for. I just want to see her alive."


    Shaun was at a loss for words.


    If he had not gotten back together with Catherine, he might have chosen to endure it and marry Sarah. However, now that he had experienced the sweet romance, he would be too miserable marrying a person he had no feelings for.

 Chapter 867

    "Get up." Shaun clenched his fists.


    "No." Rodney gnashed his teeth with an imploring gaze. "Shaun, the doctor has managed to rescue her, but what if she has nothing else to look forward to after this? What about tomorrow and the day after tomorrow? If she hadn''t encouraged you back in the mental hospital, you probably would''ve given up. Later, she took up psychology because of you. If it weren''t for her three years ago, you would''ve gone insane. Why can''t you sympathize with her a little? You just have to be so cruel, huh?"


    Shaun''s temples twitched. He turned around to walk out of the ward straight away.


    Rodney gripped his leg. "Shaun, I beg you. If you don''t agree, I''ll continue to kneel here."


    "Rodney, as my buddy, you''re not supposed to threaten me like this."


    Shaun broke free from his grip and strode out.


    "Rodney, get up." Chester let out a sigh. "I understand that you want Sarah to be happy, but you can''t build her happiness on someone''s pain. Shaun has been feeling guilty over what happened to Sarah and her life. He''s stressed too."


    With that, Chester walked out.


    Shaun lit a cigarette in the corridor and said," Sometimes, I think it would''ve been better if Sarah hadn''t saved me three years ago."


    "Shaun, don''t put too much pressure on yourself. In truth... you haven''t done anything wrong." Chester tapped Shaun on the shoulder. "I understand.


    Previously, you were only forcing yourself to marry Sarah and you weren''t even happy." 1


    "Thank you."


    Shaun forced a smile.


    He took out his phone and found Catherine''s WhatsApp contact. However, he had not received a message nor a call from her.


    He pressed on the keyboard, nning to ask her something. At that moment, he recalled Sarah banging her head on the wall so determinedly. He ultimately paused his actions. He was mentally exhausted as well. 1


    In the evening, Chance came to Shaun with thetest news. However, he bit his tongue after ncing at Rodney and Chester.


    "Just say it. They''re not outsiders anyway," Shaun said nonchntly.


    "This is the person who kidnapped Sarah." Chance showed him a photo.


    Shaun took the photo and was stunned at the sight of it. Never in his wildest dreams did he think that the kidnapper would be a young man in his early 20s.


    Although his face was badly scarred, one could tell he looked handsome and thuggish.


    Chance added, "We found his passport, and it shows that he''s not Australian. He''s from Country X, and his name is Logan Law. After returning to his home country for less than three months, he entered


    Australia under a guarantor named... Catherine Jones." 6


    Shaun froze. His muscr body appeared to be riveted to the spot.


    "What did you say? It was Catherine who guaranteed his entry?" Rodney was so infuriated that he curled his fingers up tightly. "So is Catherine the mastermind behind the kidnapping incident yesterday?" 1


    "This is impossible," Shaun interrupted fiercely as he crumpled the photo in his hand.


    "I''m sure it''s her!" Rodney thundered. "She has an ulterior motive. No doubt, she hates Sarah for iming she had mental illness three years ago and hates Thomas for forcing himself upon Freya. Later, Thomas was acquitted because of Sarah. Moreover, Sarah snatched you away from her, so she''s been holding a grudge against her."


    "Shut your mouth!" Shaun glowered at Rodney gloomily.


    Chester stared at the two of them. "Calm down, you guys. Can you let Chance finish first?"


    Chance continued, "Eldest Young Master Hill, I''m not sure if you still remember the reporter who caught Miss Jones drinking with a strange man in a pub a few days ago."


    "Yeah." Shaun gritted his teeth. He would remember this incident until the day he died. "Are you trying to tell me that the man is Logan Law?"


    "This is the photo taken at the pub at that time. You canpare them." Chance took out another photo. "Although only his back was captured then, this man''s hairstyle is exactly the same as Logan''s. If you look at his left ear, you''ll notice that the style of their piercings is the same.

 Chapter 868

    Shaun continued to look at the photo. His tall and straight figure seemed to be surrounded by frostiness.


    He waspletely dazed.


    He simply could not believe that Catherine was the one who got this man to kidnap Sarah.


    "You still trust her, huh?"


    Rodney snatched the photo and swung it in front of him. "Look, they''re the same. Don''t you get it yet? This is Catherine''s trap. You''ve been trapped!


    "She has long since arranged for someone to kidnap Sarah. After that, she lured you to Hobart so that she could get the man to kidnap Sarah. If I hadn''t learned about it and got there soon enough, Sarah might have been killed. This woman is too cruel!"


    Shaun remained motionless. He only gazed at Chester. "What do you think?"


    Chester''s eyes carried aplicated look. "I think... what Rodney said makes sense. Catherine has a motive, and what''s more, she knows the kidnapper. I previously reminded you that she might have a hidden agenda when she decided to be with you again." "If you still refuse to believe it at this point, you''re basically fooling yourself. I''m guessing you can''t bring yourself to treat Catherine harshly. I want to take revenge on Sarah''s behalf. I''ll send Catherine to the police station." Rodney turned around and dashed out of the ward.


    After being dazed for a moment, Shaun immediately went after him.


    Shortly after, Rodney entered the elevator. Shaun had no choice but to go down the stairs, quickening his pace.


    At this moment, Catherine, who had not managed to find Logan after a long time, sent a message to a number in the States. [Quicklye back to Australia, Austin Lord. Logan might be in danger.]


    After sending the message, she drove back to Hackett Institute.


    At the same time, there was unease growing within her.


    In the two years she knew Logan, Catherine had never failed to contact him. After returning to Australia for such a long time, it was her first time feeling helpless. After all, Logan was her right-hand man.


    As soon as she parked her car, a sports car suddenly whizzed toward her. Before she could dodge it, her car crashed into the wall behind her. The airbag was deployed, protecting her, but blood was surging inside


    her.


    Subsequently, she spotted Rodney striding out of the sports car opposite her. He opened the door of her car and dragged her out directly.


    "Catherine Jones, I''ve long since wanted to kill you but I kept putting up with you. Yet this time, you actually dared to harm Sarah. I won''t let you off the hook for this!"


    With a ferocious expression, Rodney stretched out his hand to squeeze her throat.


    Catherine closed her eyes, trying her best to control her head so that she would not feel so dizzy. After that, she lifted her hands and attacked Rodney.


    The two of them soon got into a fight. Rodney asked his people to subdue her.


    "I''ll personally pay you back for what you did to Sarah." Rodney pointed at her in exasperation.


    "I don''t have the faintest idea what you''re saying!" Catherine found it ridiculous. "Are you suspecting that I kidnapped Sarah?"


    "If not you, who else would have done it? Even the person under you has been seized." Rodney tossed the photo at her. "Look at this person. Do you know him?"


    Catherine lowered her head and saw Logan being tied to a shelf. There were whip marks all over his body, and his handsome face was severely wounded.


    Her eyes suddenly conveyed a sense of grimness."


    Where is he?"

 Chapter 869

    "Just admit it." Rodney scoffed. "Catherine Jones, I''m giving you two options now. You can either go to jail or let my subordinates have their fun with you. Only then will I let you off the hook."


    Catherine chuckled. "For someone like you who isn''t even eligible to inherit the Snow family''s properties, you''re nothing. I''m sure this bunch of people are not the masters from Snow Corporation. If you guys have the guts, you can band together and attack me. Let me see how great you are."


    Rodney was so exasperated that his expression changed drastically. At this moment, Shaun had rushed over.


    He mmed the brakes to stop in front of their cars. He immediately got out.


    He was still wearing the same shirt as when he had hurriedly left in the wee hours of the morning.


    Nevertheless, his exquisitely handsome face looked extremely fierce, which waspletely different from his gentle appearance yesterday.


    At the sight of Shaun, Rodney snorted. "Shaun, you came at the right time. She''s admitted that it was her doing. This time, you have to give me an exnation. This cruel woman must be punished ordingly."


    Catherine was at a loss for words. "When did I admit to kidnapping Sarah?"


    "You admitted that the kidnapper works for you. If you hadn''t instructed him, would he have kidnapped Sarah of his own ord?" Rodney criticized her.


    Catherine furrowed her brows. Although Logan worked for her, he would not randomly kidnap someone without her order-unless someone had framed him. 1


    She had always kept Logan a secret. No one knew about him except for a few of her close friends. Could it be that someone had found out about it after the reporter captured her meeting Logan in the pub a few days ago?


    Having said that, who could that person be?


    Could it be the young man who headed to Neah Bay, the one who also secretly assisted Sarah?


    Perhaps... it was Sarah''s new n. Sarah''s purpose was to intensify the conflict between Shaun and her. Then, she would destroy her right-hand man, Logan.


    The mastermind of this incident was ruthless, indeed.


    It had been a while since she returned to Australia and it was her first time feeling so frustrated.


    She had underestimated Sarah.


    At this point, it was still not known who was the one secretly assisting Sarah.


    However, what mattered now was saving Logan. She could not leave him high and dry.


    "Look, Shaun. She feels so guilty that she''s stopped speaking." Rodney scoffed. Shaun slowly walked toward Catherine. Last night, he had imagined himself being with her forever, yet at this moment, he felt that he could not see through her. 2


    "Why did you do such a thing?"


    He stared at her icily with bloodshot eyes. "If you''re holding a grudge, you can take revenge on me. I was the one who hurt you previously, not Sarah. You can d O anything you want to me, but why did you get someone to humiliate Sarah?"


    For a woman, nothing was crueler than using her O f something she did not do.


    However, it was his beloved woman who did such a horrible thing.


    Catherine looked into his eyes impassively and calmly. "Shaun, you just told me recently that you''d try to trust me. Is this how you''re trusting me? Whenever i tes to Sarah''s affairs, you always suspect me without a second thought."


    "I don''t want to suspect you either, but I''ve caught the person who works for you!" Shaun thundered, "When you met him at the pub that day, you were instructing him to kidnap Sarah, right? If you say no and deny your connections with him, I''ll get someone to kill him


    at once."


    "No!" Catherine said helplessly, "Shaun, there must be a misunderstanding. I hope you''ll investigate this matter thoroughly. It''s true that Logan works for me. He''s the bodyguard I hired from overseas. When I returned to Australia, you guys were still my enemies, so I had to get someone to protect me. I understand his character. He wouldn''t do such a thing."


    "Stop denying," Rodney chimed in, "The truth is already right in front of your eyes. Logan just acted on your instructions. Who else would''ve instructed him to do so if not you? In the whole of Australia, only you and Freya hate Sarah." 2

 Chapter 870

    Shaun remained silent, but he clearly agreed with Rodney.


    As Catherine watched the glow in Shaun''s eyes dim little by little, her heart was overwhelmed with sarcasm. She mocked herself for being touched by his words 24 hours ago.


    After going through so many hardships, had it still not hit her that this man was a liar?


    When he wanted her, he could say everything.


    "Shaun, I just want to ask you one thing. What can I do so that you''ll let Logan go?" Catherine asked in a low voice.


    "Let him go?" Rodney reacted as if he had heard a joke. "Are you dreaming? He hurt Sarah. People like him should be tortured to death. By the way, why are you so worried about someone who works for you? Could it be that you''re having an affair with him?"


    "Watch your mouth."


    As soon as Catherine warned Rodney severely, she could clearly sense the sudden fury in Shaun''s frosty eyes.


    Deep down, she was cursing Rodney. She even hoped that he would not have any descendants nor get


    together with the woman he loved.


    "I can let him go," Shaun enunciated each word sourly, "When he dies, I''ll pour his ashes into the toilet."


    "Shaun, Logan and I are innocent. You''d rather believe Rodney''s words than mine despite sharing a bed with me. I finally understand it now." Catherine lowered her eyes, her eyshes hiding the glint in her eyes.


    Shaun was heartbroken at the sight of her expression. Was she under the impression that he wanted to behave this way? It was all because of her insistence on saving Logan.


    "Catherine Jones, you''ve let me down. I never thought... you''d be so wicked."


    Rodney had said this to her many times before but she never cared about it. However, when the same thing came out of Shaun''s mouth, she could not help but give a faint smile.


    Her eyes even reddened.


    He was calling her wicked?


    After three years, he was still as blind as ever.


    He still failed to see Sarah''s true colors.


    "How dare you still smile at this point?!" Rodney yelled in anger.


    "It''s funny." Catherine wiped the moist corners of her eyes before she turned around and walked toward the elevator.


    "Stop." Rodney immediately asked his subordinates to surround her. "Where are you nning to go?"


    "Why? Are you nning to seize me on your own?" A stony look shed across Catherine''s eyes. "You guys aren''t the ones in charge of Australia now. You im that I kidnapped Sarah, but do you have evidence? Just because you caught someone I know, you''re certain that it was my doing. Did the person you caught mention that I was the one who instructed him to do it?"


    Stung by her criticisms, Rodney was so exasperated that he widened his eyes. "I don''t care! Whether or not you admit it, you just can''t leave today."


    "Well, Young Master Snow, this means that you''re kidnapping me by force." Catherine approached him suddenly. "May I know whether you''re a police officer?"


    "You''re not. Your uncle is going to run for prime minister next year. Do you think you can act unscrupulously and catch anyone at random? Now, you''re trying toy your hands on the chairwoman of a listedpany. What''s more, I''m the daughter of Joel Yule, one of the top ten most brilliant figures in Australia."


    Catherine''s eyes shed with fierceness. "Young Master Snow, your uncle has quite a number ofpetitors now. Everyone in the Snow family has been behaving cautiously for the sake of the election next year, yet you''re only dragging your uncle down. Are you sure you want to spoil your family''s reputation and be the one to me?"


    "You..." Rodney''s veins bulged in a fit of fury.


    He felt an overwhelming urge to strangle her.


    Nevertheless, what she said was true. He knew full well how important his uncle''s election next year was.

 Chapter 871

    Rodney had once destroyed the Snow family''s reputation previously, but that had to do with his private life. If he made a move against Catherine this time, it would most probably cause everyone to boycott the Snow family for the election next year.


    "If you n to arrest me, you''d better have evidence first," Catherine said nonchntly. With that, she turned around to leave.


    "Hold on. You''re leaving, but have you asked me?" Shaun approached her with a stony expression. "Did I say you can leave?"


    Rodney''s eyes lit up. "Shaun, seize her and send her to Liona to torture her."


    "You''re nning to seize me, huh?"


    Catherine looked into Shaun''s eyes, her gaze revealing a rare look of grimness. His heart tightened in an instant. Suddenly, he had no idea what to say.


    He knew if he did it, the conflict between them would intensify. However, now that she had done such a wicked thing, could he actually pretend that nothing had happened?


    "Shaun, why are you hesitating?" Rodney thundered,"


    Have you forgotten that Sarah nearly lost her life? Have you forgotten the look of despair on her face when she wanted to kill herself?"


    Catherine was dazed. Sarah actually tried to kill herself. Indeed, she had acted ruthlessly this time.


    "You,e to Liona with me." Shaun''s eyes showed a sense of astonishment. Then, he extended his hand to grab Catherine. 2


    Before he could approach the woman in front of her, she took out a gun and jabbed him with it.


    He froze to the spot with a look of incredulity in his eyes. It was unclear whether he was shocked because she had a gun or because she was jabbing him with it.


    "I won''te with you. If you dare take me away forcefully, I''ll have no choice but to shoot you."


    Catherine''s gaze was unusually calm. He felt as if she would really shoot him if he insisted on taking her away.


    Grief overcame Shaun deep down. He said with a hoarse voice, "How dare you have the thought of shooting me?"


    "Should I be awaiting my fate by letting you seize me instead?" Catherine snorted. "1 didn''t do it, so why should I let myself be tortured in Liona? Shaun, I''m doing this out of self-defense. You might think that I''m hurting you by pointing the gun at you, but what about you? You''re trying to seize me, so aren''t you hurting me as well? Since you can bring yourself to hurt me without a second thought, why can''t 1?" 4


    She raised the gun a little and aimed at his leg. "You can try and make a move. Just give it a try."


    "If you dare shoot me, you''ll be in jail," Shaun warned severely.


    "If you dare move, you''ll be crippled," Catherine gave him a reminder withoutpromising.


    Shaun clenched his fists tightly. His eyes were filled with fury, guilt, sorrow, and despair.


    However, Catherine did not seem to notice it. She walked backward until she entered the elevator. Only after the elevator went up did her tense heart begin to rx.


    Nobody knew that she had gone through too many things. Ever since she returned, she had ced a gun in her car just in case. After all, who knew whether Sarah and Shaun would want to kill her the next minute?


    Even so, she had not nned on firing just now.


    It was because she would go to jail if she did.


    Having said that, Catherine could not have him send her to Liona. It filled her with dread. Three years ago, Shaun sent her to a mental hospital and nearly made her go insane. Three yearster, who knew what consequences she would suffer in his clutches?


    Also, who would save Logan if she was taken away? Luckily, she guessed it right. Shaun did not go after her anymore.

 Chapter 872

    At the car park.


    After the elevator went up, Shaun violently punched the ss window of his car.


    Blood flowed from his fist to the ground, yet he did not feel the slightest pain. His eyes reddened, and he was overwhelmed with grief. 2


    Catherine actually... pointed a gun at him.


    What could be more painful than knowing that his beloved woman had the thought of shooting him?


    Ha!


    Was she even in love with him? How could she be so brutal?


    "Shaun, aren''t you already clear about Catherine''s character by now? She has long since changed. She has changed so much that we can''t see through her now. Who would carry a gun with them?" 3


    Rodney said in exasperation, "She''s been hiding a lot of things from you. She''s probably not sincere being in this rtionship with you. She doesn''t even love you. She got back together with you simply because she wanted to take revenge on Sarah. Don''t you see it?" "Shut up!" Shaun glowered at him frostily.


    "I''m just telling the truth. Wake up and look at what''s in front of you. See who''s the one truly in love with you." As soon as Rodney finished his sentence, he opened the door of the car in a huff. "I''m not done with this matter yet. Even though she could escape today, I won''t let her off the hook tomorrow. I''m going to Liona now to interrogate that wretch."


    Shortly after they left, Freya came over in a rush. "Did Shaun really seize Logan?"


    "Mm." Catherine had juste out of the bathroom and changed into a set of clean clothes.


    As she had not slept for a night, her pretty face was filled with weariness. "ording to what they said, Logan was caught treating Sarah violently at the scene. After Sarah was rescued, she felt so humiliated that she banged her head on the wall to kill herself."


    "Clearly, it''s all Sarah''s doing. How could Logan possibly be interested in a woman like Sarah? Pah! He''d be afraid of contracting a disease!" Freya insulted in a fit of fury.


    Catherine was having a headache and rubbed her forehead. "This is just too strange. But I can''t afford to leave Logan in Liona as Shaun will take his life."


    "What are your ns?" Freya asked.


    "...I haven''t thought about it." Catherine''s eyes shed with confusion. "I need to meet Logan to rify the matter so that I can prove my innocence." "Forget about it. The two b*stards, Rodney and Shaun, have been brainwashed by Sarah. They haveplete trust in her. The moment Sarah cries and threatens them, they''ll still believe her even if there''s evidence against her.


    Freya let out a sigh. "I don''t understand why those men trust Sarah so much even though she''s so evil."


    "Exactly." Catherine clenched her fists. "Since I can''t teach Shaun a lesson, I''ll do it to another person."


    One and a half hourster.


    Joel and Catherine went to the Snow family''s vi together.


    The Snow family had just finished their dinner. In addition to Old Master Snow, his sons and grandchildren were also there.

 Chapter 873

    Even Nathan Snow, who was going to run for prime minister next year, was present.


    "Joel, what brings you here at this hour?" Old Master Snow asked with a grin.


    "Old Master Snow, I have an urgent matter to talk to you about." A look of exasperation washed over Joel''s face. "If I had another choice, I wouldn''t have brought my daughter here. Jason, considering we''re acquaintances, I hope you''ll keep an eye on your son."


    Jason was stunned. He had two sons. "You''re referring to..."


    "This afternoon, Rodney came to Hackett Institute and caused trouble for me." Catherine turned on her phone and showed him a video. "This is the footage I got from the surveince camera. Take a look at it. He crashed into me and destroyed my car."


    The other members of the Snow family came over to watch the video on the phone. All of them saw Rodney pulling Catherine''s hair while dragging her out of the car. He even strangled her after he hit her car. From the footage, they could see that he brought a lot of people along as well.


    Old Master Snow, Jason, and the rest turned grim in a


    n instant.


    The Snow family was faced with a critical issue at this moment. If such a video spread to the public, Nathan would probably be disqualified from running for prime minister next year.


    "What actually happened?" Jason soon pulled himself together. "There must be a reason behind this."


    "President Snow, given that you''re a reasonable person and also an outsider, I''m going to be frank with you. Sarah was kidnapped yesterday. It happened that the person who got caught was my bodyguard.


    Because of that, Rodney was convinced that it was my doing.


    "In fact, I find this incident strange. I was in Hobart the past few days. When I came back, Rodney crashed into me with his car and even tried to seize me to... get his people to force themselves on me."


    Jason''s face darkened at once. It was even darker than charcoal now.


    Every generation of the Snow family was strict with themselves and had reputations as clean as a whistle. Little did Jason expect that he would have such a cocky son.


    Catherine continued helplessly, "I tried to reason with him, but he continued to suspect that I was the one behind Sarah''s kidnapping. I wouldn''t mind if he wanted to call the police, but he must have evidence. Even the person whom he caught didn''t im that I gave the instructions.


    "I wanted to have a word with Young Master Snow, but he couldn''t be bothered about me. All he did was criticize and punch me. Honestly, I don''t think my bodyguard would kidnap Sarah. There might be a misunderstanding regarding this issue."


    "Miss Jones, is it true that you didn''t kidnap Sarah?" Old Master Snow suddenly asked with a deep voice. "A s far as I know, you have a personal vendetta against Sarah."


    "Elder Snow, if I wanted to kidnap Sarah, I would''ve asked my bodyguard to do it. I didn''t have to hire someone else to do it." Catherine gave a bitterugh." What''s more, I''ve been on friendly terms with Shaun these days. We even went on a trip together two days ago. Why would I be bothered to kidnap Sarah and cause my rtionship with Shaun to turn sour?"


    The Snow family was smart. After hearing Catherine''s words, they realized that she was right.


    Besides that, Old Master Snow still remembered that Shaun hade to pick her up in person the other day.


    Joel said with a snort, "My daughter wouldn''t kidnap Sarah. On the other hand, Sarah is extremely wicked. Despite knowing that Shaun and Cathy were already married back then, she still approached Shaun and shamelessly seduced him. After the two of them were caught by the reporters, a lot of people criticized Sarah as the mistress.


    "But Shaun made Catherine announce that they were bound by a marriage contract and they had gotten a divorce due to his illness. She was also forced to say that he was truly in love with Sarah. When in fact, Shaun and Catherine only divorcedst month. If you don''t believe me, you can go to the registry office and check their date of divorce."


    Upon hearing this, many women in the Snow family were indignant about it.


    Wendy was astonished. "This means that Sarah has been the mistress during these two years. I didn''t expect Shaun to be ying the field. He has gone too far."


    "Sarah was his first love and also his childhood sweetheart. I only have myself to me for falling for someone who was secretly loving someone else."


    Catherine said dejectedly, "You guys might not know that Shaun was really nning to marry Sarah before this, but... I guess you all saw how the police had taken Sarah away during their wedding."


    "Yeah. Sarah didn''t marry Shaun in the end, and I heard... She was having an affair with another man?" Jason coughed lightly and replied.

 Chapter 874

    "Yes. When Sarah was in a rtionship with Shaun, she was having an affair with


    a drug addict who was also a foreigner. If I''m not mistaken, they knew each other from her time overseas. Every week, Sarah would go to his apartment and sleep with him. The person who murdered the man hasn''t been found.


    Previously, the police suspected Sarah, but they didn''t find any evidence incriminating her."


    This statement astounded everyone in the Snow family.


    After all, they were under no illusions that Rodney had been protecting Sarah in secret.


    Although Sarah''s tarnished reputation had caused an uproartely, it was just a rumor, after all. The specific details of the incident were unknown.


    "Are you sure that you''re telling the truth?" A somber look washed over Jessica''s face.


    "Actually, Young Master Snow is aware of this matter as well, but he treats Sarah as a goddess. Sarah probably fooled these men by iming that she had been forced to do those things."


    Catherine spoke in a weak tone, "When a man has been bewitched by a woman, he''ll believe whatever she says. What''s more, the fact that Shaun chose not to marry her in the end proves that I''m not lying.


    Hardly any man can ept being betrayed by their woman."


    The Snow family remained silent. The other day, Shaun had said that he would rearrange the wedding sometimeter. However, it was not mentioned anymore. When the Hill family was asked about it, they were vague about it.


    When Joel realized that his daughter was almost done, he said coldly, "I came here to tell all of you these things considering the rtionship between us over the years. Also, I understand Old Master Snow''s character. I hope that all of you will keep an eye on Rodney. I showed you the video about his illegal and arrogant behavior to remind you that if this video is in the hands of those with ill intentions, I''m afraid Nathan won''t be able to run for prime minister next year."


    With an elegant and handsome face, Nathan asked nervously, "Brother Joel, the footage..."


    "I''ve asked the security guard in the neighborhood to delete it," Joel responded in a generous manner.


    The Snow family let out a sigh of relief upon hearing it. They also expressed their gratitude toward Joel and Catherine.


    "Thanks, Joel." Old Master Snow then said with a sigh, "It must''ve frightened you, Catherine. Don''t worry, I''ll keep a watchful eye on Rodney and teach him a


    lesson on your behalf." "Thank you, Elder Snow," Catherine said earnestly," Actually, when Freya tricked Rodney previously, the outsiders had talked about the Snow family but you guys didn''t make a fuss about it. I can tell that you guys are reasonable people."


    The Snow family was gratified to hear it. Then, Wendy said, "Miss Jones, you''re quite a pitiful person. It was very immature of Rodney. In fact, I don''t like Sarah as well, but it seems that Rodney has been bewitched by her and can''t live without her."


    Catherine sighed. "When one loves someone withoutining, aren''t they just the same as someone who has been bewitched? Looking at it from another perspective, we can say that Young Master Snow is an affectionate person. Sadly, he fell for the wrong person. If he meets someone who cherishes him, I''m sure the woman will cherish their rtionship."


    "You''re right."


    Wendy nodded in satisfaction. After all, Rodney was her son. She did not wish to hear an outsider belittling him. Catherine''s words gave her a huge sense of contentment. "Unfortunately, we feel that Sarah treats him as a backup but he doesn''t seem aware of it."


    "Aunty Wendy, Sarah is a clever person. Now that Young Master Snow won''t be inheriting Snow Corporation, she won''t ept him unless she''s desperate."


    Catherine darted a profound nce at Nathan. "Of course, if Sarah and Shaun still haven''t gotten married next year and Uncle Nathan bes the new prime minister, you''ll see Sarah going all out to marry into the Snow family."


    The Snow family was startled.

 Chapter 875

    Upon realizing that they had caused quite amotion, Joel said, "It''s alreadyte. We''ll leave first."


    "You''re leaving just like that? Why don''t you stay and have coffee with us?" Jason rose to his feet.


    "No, we''re going to investigate the matter regarding Catherine''s bodyguard to find out who''s secretly framing Cathy. We must find out the truth." Joel waved his hand before he left with Catherine.


    After they left, Old Master Snow asked with a deep voice, "Do you think what Joel and his daughter said i s true?"


    Jason frowned. "I think... Catherine was telling the truth. Also, Joel is a gentleman."


    "Yeah." Wendy nodded as well. "Otherwise, Joel wouldn''t have been cuckolded by Nic who had been having an affair with Damien for over ten years. Besides that, I''ve been fond of Catherine and Freya since thest time I met them. They''re unlike those people who have bad intentions. Well, onlookers see most of the game. Rodney and Shaun are both involved in the situation, so they''re not clear about it. They im that Catherine kidnapped Sarah, but when you think about it carefully, the incident is


    questionable." "I suspect that Sarah was the one who staged the kidnapping incident by herself," Jessica suddenly said, "By the look of things, Sarah is even hoping to marry Shaun. ording to the recent news, Shaun and Catherine have gotten back together, so it''s possible that Sarah is framing Catherine out of anxiety."


    Everyone nced at Jessica in astonishment for half a second. Then, Old Master Snow nodded. "That''s likely."


    Nathan began to look impatient. "Anyhow, you guys must teach Rodney a lesson. Luckily, it was the Yule family who came. If it were other families, they might expose our family for bullying others and disregarding thew. You guys know full well that we''ve spent more than ten years preparing for next year''s election."


    Old Master Snow hit the arm of the chair before he lifted his head. "Ask members of Snowden to bring Rodney back. Don''t allow him to go anywhere during this period."


    "Dad, if Rodney doesn''t listen..."


    "Beat him up immediately," Old Master Snow responded nonchntly, "You can beat him anywhere, except for his head. He''s stupid enough. If you hit his head, he might be even more stupid. His life will be in shambles then." 5


    Everyone else in the Snow family was at a loss for words.


    Old Master Snow actually had a point.


    After the ck Bentley left the Snow family''s vi, Joelforted Catherine, saying, "Don''t worry. The Snow family will deal with Rodney. Nathan and I used to be ssmates, and what''s more, the Snow family are reasonable people."


    Catherine was surprised. "Dad, you and Nathan were ssmates?"


    "Mm. Nathan is a shrewd person. The other candidates who are running for prime minister can''tpete with him. As a brilliant figure in the Snow family, Nathan will soar in the sky sooner orter. So... let''s not offend them or have a falling-out with them," Joel reminded her cautiously.


    "Okay..." Catherine rubbed her forehead upon hearing this. "If that''s the case, I mustn''t let Sarah marry Rodney. If Nathan ends up being the prime minister, Sarah will act even more unscrupulously." 1


    "Don''t worry. You''ve already exposed Sarah''s true colors today. If Rodney dares marry Sarah, he''ll be kicked out of the Snow family."

 Chapter 876

    Catherine nodded. She was secretly d that she hade to the Snow family today.


    At least, shepletely destroyed the possibility of Sarah getting married to


    Rodney.


    Just as she was deep in her thoughts, her phone rang. It was Wesley, whom she had not contacted in a long time. "Cathy, I heard about the incident regarding Logan from Freya."


    Catherine was speechless. "Freya, that loudmouth..."


    "She just wants to help you. Let''s meet up," Wesley said, "Let''s discuss what we can do."


    Catherine did not think that Wesley couldpete against Liona, but she could not bear to turn down his kindness. In the end, she nodded.


    In Liona''s basement.


    The sound of Rodney speaking and the sound of whipping ovepped each other. "Say it! Was it Catherine who ordered you?"


    "No, I didn''t... do anything." Logan clenched his jaw. When he could not stand it anymore, he fainted.


    "F*ck, is this b*stard a mule? He''s so stubborn."


    Rodney turned around and left the basement furiously. When he went up, Shaun was sitting at the bar, drinking wine. His refined, handsome face was icy -cold.


    "Shaun, that dude fainted," Rodney said angrily.


    "He hasn''t said anything?" Shaun narrowed his eyes. He thought Logan was just a typical bodyguard. He did not expect him to be so loyal to Catherine. No wonder she had been impatient in telling him to let Logan go.


    Rodney shook his head. "No. Forget it, I''m going to the hospital to visit Sarah. Do you want to go with me?"


    "I''ll goter after taking a bath," Shaun said without much of an expression as he poured himself a ss of wine.


    Rodney looked at him. His lips moved, but he gave up on saying anything and just left.


    Just as he started his car, he was surrounded by a few cars.


    Not long after, one of Snowden''s men got down from one of the cars.


    Rodney got out of his car after seeing them. "Tyler, why are you guys blocking my car? Move away, I have something to do."


    "I''m sorry, Young Master Snow. Old Master Snow has ordered me to bring you back. You have to stay there for a while. During this period, you should just stay put." Tyler had a burly body, but he was speaking in a gentle tone.


    "What do you mean by stay put?" Rodney was astonished. "My grandpa is locking me up?"


    "You''ve been causing too much trouble recently. In order to avoid affecting Second Master Snow''s campaigns, you should go back to the family house and stay there. Don''te out and cause trouble for the Snow family anymore," Tyler said calmly.


    "When have I caused trouble to the Snow family?" Rodney suddenly realized something. He was enraged. "Did Catherine look for my grandpa and say something?"


    "Let''s go." Tyler did not want to argue with him.


    "I did that because-"


    Tyler grabbed Rodney''s hand right away before he could finish speaking.


    "I won''t go back." Rodney evaded and resisted. It was fine if it were any other day, but Sarah was still in the hospital now. He did not feel reassured leaving. "Tyler, I''m the young master of the Snow family. I don''t believe you''lly a hand on me."


    "In that case, don''t me us for being rude." Tyler waved his hand. Snowden''s members instantly surrounded Rodney. They were all skilled people. Rodney''s fists could not go against so many people. He got beaten up badly and could not even stand up after.


    "Stop!"


    At that moment, the doors to Liona opened. Shaun and Chance stepped out with Liona members behind them. Shaun''s expression was cold. "Rodney is my good friend, yet you''re hitting him right in front of me. Do you still have any respect for the Hill family?"

 Chapter 877

    Tyler stepped forward. He said humbly, "Young


    Master Hill, Master Ziegler, Snowden, and Liona have always minded our own business. I''d advise you to not meddle in the internal affairs of the Snow family."


    "The Snow family allows the members of Snowden to beat up their grandchild?" Shaun found it unbelievable.


    Rodney, who was beaten up until his ribs almost broke, said angrily, "It was Catherine who tattled to my grandpa. She''s trying to drive a wedge between us."


    A trace of anger shed across Shaun''s eyes. That woman was so cunning and despicable.


    Tyler said indifferently, "Old Master Snow has given his orders. If Young Master Snow resists, we can beat him up however we want. This is to prevent him from causing trouble everywhere and embarrassing the Snow family."


    "My grandpa must''ve gone crazy..." Just as Rodney finished scolding his grandfather, someone punched him in the stomach from behind.


    "The crazy one is you," Tyler reminded coldly, "Second Master Snow''s election is around the corner. Everyone in the Snow family is being careful right now and


    making ns for the sake of Second Master Snow''s campaign. You''re the only one who''s always loafing around and obsessing over a woman every day. Old Master Snow asked you to return to get back to your senses."


    After Tyler spoke, he waved his hand. The members of Snowden immediately threw Rodney into the car.


    "Young Master Hill, I''ll be taking my leave now." Tyler turned and left.


    Chance looked at Shaun''s awful expression. "Young Master Hill..."


    "No need to go after them. This is indeed the Snow family''s matter. If I forcibly intervene, Liona and Snowden might get into a fight today." Shaun shook his head.


    The Snow family was not one of the top three families in Australia.


    However, only Shaun knew about the power the Snow family had behind the scenes. The Snow family had been forbearing in order to support Nathan in obtaining the seat of the prime minister. Therefore, they had always kept a low profile in the business world.


    Nevertheless, if they were to confront each other, Liona might not necessarily win against Snowden.


    It was just that he never expected Catherine to drive a wedge until the Snow family would raise a hand against their precious Rodney. 3


    What on earth did she do?


    Was that woman insisting on going against him?


    Catherine went to Wesley''s vi straight away.


    As there were reporters who took pictures of her and Loganst time, she did not dare to meet Wesley in public.


    "Cathy, you look like you really need some rest." Wesley served her a te of pasta. "I''m guessing you haven''t had a proper meal after knowing Logan is in trouble."


    "You''re right, I am hungry. I wouldn''t have noticed if you didn''t mention it."


    Catherine looked at the piping hot te of pasta. It felt like something was blocking her throat.


    Whenever she felt helpless, Shaun, the man who said he loved her, kept hurting her. Wesley was the only one who gave her warmth. He was like a harbor where she could hide from the wind. 4


    She quickly ate the pasta.


    "Eat slowly." Wesley poured a ss of warm milk for her. "I know Logan is important to you. He''s loyal." 1


    "That''s right. I have to save him. It''ll only be more dangerous with each passing day if he stays at Liona.


    Shaun and the rest will surely torture him. He may not even get through tonight." Catherine tightened her grip on the fork.


    "I''ll help you," Wesley suddenly said.


    Catherine was stunned.


    Wesley lowered his head and said, "Actually, I have some personal connections with Charlie after working in Canberra all these years. He''s always wanted the forms of ourpany''s best-selling supplements. I can make a deal with them and have the Campos family save Logan."


    "No." Catherine shook her head in a hurry. "If you give those forms to the Campos family, yourpany''s profits will be cut in half. Besides, a huge corporation like Campos Corporation won''t even give yourpany a chance to survive."

 Chapter 878

    Wesley gazed at Catherine affectionately. He said tenderly, "Compared to thepany, I''d rather not see you so upset."


    Catherine was startled.


    Although she knew that Wesley loved her, she never thought that he would casually sacrifice hispany''s future for her sake.


    "Wesley, I''m not worth it..." she said in a low voice. She was helpless but sincere.


    "Why aren''t you worth it? You''re the director of apany that has a worth of 100 billion dors, Joel''s only daughter, and Hazle Group''s head director. You have so many identities. The number of men who want to marry you can even form a queue, yet here you are saying that you''re not worth it." Wesley smiled. "On the other hand, I think you''re the one who''s out of my league."


    "Stop joking around. Golden Corporation''s ranking has already entered the top 50 megacorporations of the whole nation. The media always does coverage on you, the young up-anding president. Many daughters of wealthy families want to get married to you..."


    "But I don''t want to marry someone whom I don''t love," Wesley interrupted her. "To me, I don''t want to makepromises when ites to marriage."


    Catherine was at a loss for words.


    "I''ll contact Charlie right now..." Wesley stood up.


    "Wait." Catherine stopped him. She bit her lip. "I want to look for Shaun and talk it out with him again."


    "Do you think there''s any use talking to him?" Wesley disapproved of the idea. A hint of sadness shed across his eyes. "Cathy, are you afraid that you''ll owe me too much? Or do you have uncontroble feelings for Shaun again after spending time with him during this period?"


    "It''s not that." Catherine could not bear to hurt him. She denied it straight away, saying, "Wesley, the situation isn''t that dire to the point that we need to use yourpany to save Logan. You have to think about it. There''ll still be confrontations between me and Shaun in the future. If we y all our cards now, how will wepete against Liona afterward?"


    "But..."


    "I have my own ways. I ept your good intentions. At least I know you''re the one who treats me the best." Catherine stood up. "It''ste, I have to go."


    "Cathy..." Wesley hugged her from behind all of a sudden. His voice was filled with agony. "I don''t care how things are between you and Shaun right now. I''ll just turn a blind eye to it. If I don''t think about it, I won''t feel suffocated. But after everything ends, can you promise... to marry me?"


    "...Wesley, this is unfair to you." Catherine felt conflicted. She thought she did not deserve Wesley.


    "I understand. In order to let Shaun fall in love with you again, you must''ve... slept with him." Pain shed across Wesley''s eyes, but he still had a smile on his face. "In this time and age, many women aren''t virgins anymore when they get married. Everyone has a few e x-boyfriends, and some even had abortions. I''m not that conservative. What I want is your future, not your past." 4


    "...Okay."


    After a long silence, Catherine finally nodded her head. "As long as you''re willing to marry me, I''ll get married to you." 1


    In this lifetime, she owed a lot to this man who had silently been watching over her. She could no longer disappoint him. 2


    After leaving Wesley''s residence, Catherine dialed Liam''s number. "One of my men is in Shaun''s hands. I want to go to Liona tomorrow morning, but I must guarantee that I can get out of there smoothly. I want to borrow Suzie."


    Liam caught on immediately. "You want to threaten


    Shaun with Suzie?" "Mm, Shaun doesn''t know about my rtionship with Suzie. I have no other choice." Catherine smiled bitterly.


    "You''re Suzie''s mother. You''ll surely not hurt her, but Shaun may not think the same," Liam said worriedly, "You''llpletely ruin your rtionship with Shaun this way. Not only that, he''ll forbid me from letting you meet Suzie in the future."


    "That''s why I''m in a hurry to meet Logan to clear his name." Catherine narrowed her eyes. "Only in this way will Shaun stop targeting me."


    "Are you sure you can obtain evidence?" Liam was doubtful.


    "I can. No n is everpletely wless."


    At3:00 a.m., she received a call from Austin. "Miss Jones, I''ve arrived in Canberra."

 Chapter 879

    "Go pick Suzie up in the morning. Bring her to y for the whole day." Catherine assigned him a task.


    "Just like that?" Austin was stunned.


    "Yes. Don''t let anybody recognize you except Suzie."


    "Okay."


    6:30 a.m.


    When Catherine was on the way to Liona, she called Shaun.


    "You''re finally contacting me." Shaun''s cold, hoarseugh could be heard. "I thought you didn''t want yourckey anymore."


    "I want to meet Logan. I''ll arrive at Liona in 40 minutes," Catherine said.


    "Are you dreaming? What right do you have to make a deal with me?" Shaun said harshly, "Catherine, I''ve underestimated you. You went to the Snow family to drive a wedge between them. You''ve screwed Rodney over badly. I can''t even contact him up till now. He''s been locked up by the Snow family."


    "I didn''t expect Elder Snow to be so efficient." Catherine grinned. This was the only good news she


    heard in two days.


    "So it was you," Shaun said coldly, "You had someone kidnap Sarah and then looked for the Snow family to deal with Rodney. I''ve never seen such a despicable, vicious woman like you."


    Catherine chuckled. Of course, he had never seen one because his eyes were blind.


    "Why are youughing?" Shaun was annoyed by her chuckle.


    "Come over here. I want to meet you." The tone of her voice was very low as if it was a whisper between lovers.


    Shaun''s mind wandered for a moment. When they were dating back then, she had never used such a tone to talk before.


    His thin lips moved. Just as he was about to say something, the caregiver came over in a hurry and said, "Eldest Young Master Hill, Ms. Neeson has woken up."


    He hung up immediately and rushed to the ward.


    In the car, Catherine looked at the call that ended. The corners of her lips lifted.


    Shaun was really concerned about Sarah. Not only had he stayed by her side the whole night, but he even immediately hung up when she woke up. His eyes and heart were filled with that woman only.


    She suddenly felt a wave of exhaustion.


    Catherine had previously nned to let Shaun fall in love with her again. She wanted to let Sarah taste the feeling of having the person she cared about the most snatched away from her. Then, she would dump Shaun to let him feel the pain she felt before.


    She thought she was about to seed. However, she realized all her efforts were quite hrious. 1


    What did it matter that the man said he loved her? She could never beat Sarah. Maybe Sarah could satisfy his body''s needs. There was no space for her in between them both.


    She suddenly felt like all her hard work before was meaningless.


    She wanted to get revenge on them, but she had made herself miserable instead.


    In the ward.


    Sarah opened her eyes weakly. "I''m still alive. Why... a m I not dead?" 1


    "Sarah, stop talking nonsense." Shaun consoled her in a low voice.

 Chapter 880

    "That''s right, Sarah." Thomas chimed in, "Ever since you got hurt yesterday, Young Master Hill has stayed by your side without taking a step away. What will he d o if something happens to you?"


    Shaun frowned upon hearing those words. However, when he saw the gleam of hope in Sarah''s eyes, he could not bring himself to say anything.


    "Really?" Sarah looked at him in anticipation with her reddened eyes. "Shaunic, don''t you despise me? I''m so dirty. I almost got-"


    "You didn''t," Shaun interrupted her. "Don''t think nonsense. We got there in time and stopped it from happening."


    "Why do these things always happen to me?" Sarah''s expression was full of despair. "I don''t know that person at all. It was terrifying. He ripped all my clothes ahh!"


    She suddenly hugged her head in pain.


    "Stop thinking about it." Shaun grabbed her hand.


    Sarah flung herself into his embrace, burying her face in his arms as she trembled. "Shaunic, why did you save me? I really wanted to die. I''m exhausted.


    Yesterday made me remember what had happened before in the States. I''m so helpless. Don''t leave me, please?"


    "...Okay, I''ll be right here." Shaun coaxed her.


    Sarah gradually became quiet in his embrace. After she calmed down, Thomas immediately asked, "Sarah, what exactly happened? Why did that person kidnap you?"


    "I''m not clear about it either. I just wanted to go shopping because I was in a bad mood, but he knocked me out and dragged me to the car in the parking lot. When I woke up, I was already in that cave. That person... He said... He said he wanted to make me a fallen woman. He even intended to take pictures for the public and let everyone see... me in that state."


    Sarah said chokingly, "That person wanted to destroy me, but I don''t know him at all."


    "It''s too much!" Thomas was enraged. "Eldest Young Master Hill, I heard Young Master Snow saying that the kidnapper is one of Catherine''s people. You have to give Sarah an exnation."


    "It was... It was Catherine who nned it?"


    Sarah was at a loss and became filled with fear. "Why did she do that? You were already snatched away by her. What else is she dissatisfied with? I know, does she hate me for saying that she was mentally ill before? Or does she hate me for snatching you away? Maybe she hates Thomas for almost sullying her friend back then. But she could''ve looked for me directly. Why did she have to use such underhanded means?"


    Shaun''s handsome face went as cold as ice upon hearing that. 3


    After stealing a nce at Shaun, Thomas acted like he was furious and said, "Sis, don''t you understand? She doesn''t only want to get revenge on you, she wants to destroy youpletely so that you''ll be pointed at and cast aside no matter where you go. No man will dare to marry you in the future and you''ll even lose the courage to continue living."


    "It''s so scary."


    Sarah kept shivering. She looked at Shaun pleadingly in fear. "Shaunic, I know you love her now. You won''t hurt me because of her, right?"


    "No, I''ll protect you." 3


    Shaun coaxed her gently.


    Thomas said discontentedly, "Young Master Hill, you must give Sarah an exnation on this matter. Don''t let Sarah be bullied for no reason just because the Neeson family is weak. She has had a hard life. She was sent to the mental hospital when she was young because her parents despised her. Aftering out, her family only liked Charity and disliked her. She went to the States for her studies and even went missing for many years. Her life is too rough. Why do the heavens treat her so unfairly?"


    "I''ll give her an exnation." Shaun lowered his head and asked Sarah, "What do you want me to do?"


    Sarah shook her head and said, "Logically speaking, he should be sent to jail. But I really hate that he touched me with his hands. Shaunic, can you chop off the finger that he used to touch me with? I don''t want any more innocent girls to suffer because of him." 2


    "...Okay." Shaun was taken aback but he nodded. "I''ll get it der."


    After about ten minutes, Sarah got tired and went back to sleep.


    Shaun stood up. He said to Thomas, "Stay here and take care of Sarah."


    "Are you going to chop off the man''s finger?" Thomas mustered his courage and said, "Eldest Young Master Hill, you won''t possibly get a fake one to fool us, right? After all... Ever since you and Catherine got together, you don''t even care about Sarah at all." "...I won''t." Shaun turned and left with a stern face.

 Chapter 881

    Not long after Shaun left, Sarah, who was on the bed, opened her eyes.


    "Sarah, you''re incredible.¡± Thomas gave her a thumbs up. He whispered, "Say, how angry will Catherine be if she knows her most important subordinate is getting his finger chopped off?" 1


    Sarah squinted her eyes. 1


    How angry will Catherine be?


    ording to the information she got, that person was Catherine''s subordinate,


    but Catherine treated him like family.


    Catherine cherished feelings more than anything.


    How angry would she be if her family member''s finger got cut off?


    Shaun could never be together with Catherine in this lifetime.


    At Liona, after Catherine parked her car, she walked toward the main door.


    When the person at the door saw her, he immediately went in to report it.


    A few minutester, Elie brought some people with her and came over. When she saw Catherine, she was stunned. "Young Madam-"


    "Don''t call me ''Young Madam'' anymore. I haven''t been one since a long time ago." Catherine looked at her with a smile.


    They had not seen each other in three years. Elie''s skin had gotten tanner. It was apparent that she was transferred to a ce that was not so good.


    "Elie, long time no see. How have you been doing these years?"


    "Mm, I just got transferred back here a few days ago." Hearing Catherine''s voice which was full of concern, Elie said bitterly, "My days were just normal, but I know they weren''t as toughpared to yours."


    She had witnessed Eldest Young Master Hill''s cruelty toward Catherine. Unfortunately, she could not be of any help as she was a subordinate.


    "Miss Jones, please go back while Eldest Young Master Hill isn''t here. It''s not worth it for a bodyguard," Elie advised Catherine in a hurry.


    Catherine said bitterly, "Bodyguards are humans too. Not to mention, he''s not just a bodyguard to me but an important family member too. As long as someone is sincere and loyal to me, I''ll protect them with all my might as their superior."


    Elie was taken aback. "You''re still the same as before. But... I''m worried that you may not be able to go out once you step in here. Eldest Young Master Hill is really furious this time." "Since I''ve alreadye, I won''t back down." Catherine walked inside with a straight back.


    Chance appeared and invited her to the lobby. "Miss Jones, please sit here to wait for Eldest Young Master Hill."


    Eldest Young Master Hill and Catherine''s rtionship was tooplicated. As subordinates, they did not dare to do anything to Catherine.


    After all, if both of them made up again in the future, things would be difficult for them.


    "Can I go see Logan? I didn''t bring anything with me today. I won''t be able to take him away," Catherine exined.


    "I''m sorry. We need Eldest Young Master Hill''s approval." Chance rejected her straight away.


    Catherine did not say another word. There was someone guarding the door. She could not go anywhere.


    20 minutester, Shaun''s towering figure entered. He wore a ck shirt and a pair of long ck pants. The handsome, hard outline of his face looked fierce.

 Chapter 882

    Although they were a distance away, Catherine could sense that Shaun was in a very bad mood. Even his eyes were filled with hostility.


    When she remembered that he hade from the hospital, she knew that b*tch, Sarah, did something to sow discord between them again.


    "Eldest Young Master Hill, Miss Jones said she wants to meet Logan," Chance stepped forward and said.


    Shaun''s thin lips lifted in a sneer. "You can meet him, but you won''t evere out again after going in. What do you think?"


    Catherine''s brows were knitted together in a tight frown. "Shaun, I''m here


    because I sincerely want to have a peaceful talk with you. Do we have to make things like this between us?"


    "Do you think I''m willing to? You''re the one who forced me." Shaun''s chest was full of hostility. It made his tone be filled with annoyance as well.


    "Catherine, did you think about my feelings when you pressed a gun against me? You did such an awful thing to Sarah too. You want to destroy her, and even drive her to death. You fit the description of being the most vicious person."


    Catherine took a deep breath.


    Her initially calm heart was enraged by his words in a n instant.


    Catherine smiled pitifully. "The reason I want to meet Logan is to understand what happened on that day. Shaun, even a prisoner on death row will be sent to court, interrogated, and investigated by the police many times over. What right do you have to determine right away that I was the one who instructed Logan? Have you even given me a chance to justify myself? If you don''t believe me, you can stand at the sideter."


    Shaun sneered, "Okay, I''ll let you meet him. But don''t think ofing out for now."


    After he spoke, he turned his head heartlessly and said to Chance, "Bring her to the basement."


    "Eldest Young Master Hill." Elie was worried.


    "Shut up! It''s good enough that I''m not sending her to the police station. This is a lesson for her." Shaun stared at Catherine coldly. "Stay inside there and reflect on yourself. Think about what you did wrong, keep your vicious thoughts away, and don''t target Sarah or hate her anymore. I may consider letting you out then."


    He turned around after he spoke and turned to the window.


    Catherine looked at his silhouette from behind. It was merciless and indifferent.


    This was the man she had once loved so deeply. This was the man she was still attracted to even after she returned.


    However, at that moment, her heart grew utterly cold. She could no longer feel attracted to him.


    Chance walked over. She did not resist and let him bring her away.


    Shaun only turned back after her back was toward him. As he looked at her silhouette from behind, there was agony swirling in his eyes. 1


    "Eldest Young Master Hill..." Elie kneeled on the ground with a thump. "Eldest Young Master Hill, I don''t think Miss Jones is an evil person-"


    Shaun shot her an icy re before she could finish her sentence. "Elie, you''re the same as Yael. You both made the same mistake. You''re both members of Liona, yet you let your feelings interfere in your actions."


    "I understand. That was why Eldest Young Master Hill transferred me away that year."


    Elie smiled bitterly. "However, I was protecting Miss Jones by her side as you had ordered back then. She really isn''t an evil person. Eldest Young Master Hill, I''m doing this for your sake too. You finally managed to get back together with her. If you''re too ruthless and cut off the only bit of feelings you have for her, there''ll be no future for the both of you after this."


    "Do you think I want to do this? Did she ever think about my feelings when she did those things? She clearly knows Sarah is my benefactor. I already owe Sarah a lot, yet she keeps forcing me. Maybe... she has never loved me at all." Shaunughed miserably.


    During those days, maybe he had even looked like a fool to her.


    "By the way, send this to the hospital." Shaun raised his hand and threw a bag in his hand to Elie.


    Elie took a look. Her expression changed instantly." This is..."


    "Logan''s finger. It''s my exnation to Sarah," Shaun said. Before he came in, he had already gone to the basement. 1


    Elie opened her mouth and said hesitantly, "When I met Miss Jones at the door, she had said that although Logan is her bodyguard, she treats him as her family."

 Chapter 883

    Shaun''s heart shuddered. He narrowed his eyes. "What do you mean?"


    "I''m just thinking, Eldest Young Master Hill, how would you feel if someone chopped your family member''s finger off?" Elie smiled bitterly. She bent over to pick up the finger on the floor and went to the hospital with it.


    Shaun stood on the spot, unmoving.


    Summer was nearing, yet he felt his insides turning cold.


    No, it could not be. He was just a bodyguard. 1


    Besides, he had to teach Catherine a lesson. If not, he could not give Sarah an exnation.


    In the basement.


    Catherine was brought in. After the door opened, she immediately smelled blood. Then, she saw that Logan had been thrown to the floor like a sack. He had already lost consciousness.


    His face, which used to be arrogant and unyielding, was heavily wounded. His whole body was covered with wounds caused by a whip.


    She swept a nce over his whole body. Finally, her gaze set on his hand. Her pupils shrank.


    "His finger..."


    "Young Master Hill chopped it off just now," a member of Fiona said. After that, he locked the door and left.


    Just now...


    Catherine''s mind exploded.


    Just now, Shaun was here when she was waiting outside...


    She clenched her fists until her fingernails dug into her flesh.


    How could a person be so ruthless?


    It was too cruel! He was not human at all!


    A teardrop fell from her eye. At that moment, her eyes were devoid of warmth and were filled only with hatred. 3


    "Logan... Logan." She called out his name softly. No one knew how important Logan was to her.


    He was only younger than her by two years. She had started treating him as her brother long ago.


    "Boss..." Logan struggled to open his eyes. "Why are you here? Shaun... Shaun locked you up too? That... b* stard."


    "I... I have a way to get out of here," Catherine said with reddened eyes, "But your finger..."


    "It''s okay. Isn''t... Isn''t it just a finger?" Logan sucked in a breath from the pain. After a moment, his body started convulsing while his eyes rolled back.


    "What''s wrong with you?" Catherine was utterly shocked.


    "I... I was injected with drugs." Logan panted with huge breaths.


    "Was it Shaun who did this?" Catherine asked with a trembling voice.


    "No... It wasn''t him." Logan pounded the ground with his fists in agony. "Some time ago, I was hiding... as per your orders. I was cautious, but I never expected that the food delivery guy would drug my food. When I woke up... I was already thrown in the cave.


    "Sarah was at the side too. I started having withdrawal symptoms at that time. I could not control myself at all. After that... Shaun and the rest came. It was a scheme."


    Catherine was horrified. She knew that someone was trying to frame them. However, ording to Logan''s words, it was as if someone had monitored all of Logan''s and her movements.

 Chapter 884

    "All these... must be connected to Sarah. But... what''s scarier is the person hiding behind Sarah."


    Logan struggled and said, "He''s already... targeting us."


    Catherine shuddered. "Did you tell Shaun about this?"


    "I did, but... they think I''m lying." Loganughed bitterly. "Boss, you... You have a bad eye. I''m even... stronger than him."


    "I''m sorry. Can you stand it?" Catherine looked at him worriedly.


    "The most agonizing thing... is the withdrawal symptoms." Logan was gasping. "But..... the pain in my body helps me stay awake and control... myself.


    Besides, death... is nothing. I owe you my life anyway."


    "Don''t say any more. I''ll get you out of here."


    Catherine held his hands and swore with reddened eyes.


    The metal doors suddenly opened. Shaun stood at the door. When he saw both of


    their hands tightly sped together, hostility shed across his eyes.


    "Looks like not only do you not want your finger, but you don''t even want your hand anymore."


    Shaun walked over in long strides. He yanked


    Catherine away and stomped on the back of Logan''s hand hard.


    "Stop it!" Catherine could not tolerate it anymore and punched Shaun.


    Shaun was caught off guard and staggered backward after getting hit. He felt his blood boiling in his chest. However, the pain he felt was iparable to the pain in his heart. 2


    "You actually hit me for another man''s sake!" Shaun stared at Catherine angrily like a lion that was about to go on a rampage. "Since you care about him that much, I''ll kill him." 1


    "Shaun, if you dare kill him, I''ll die right in front of you," Catherine threatened him furiously.


    "You love him?" Shaun''s gaze was like a demon''s gaze.


    "I don''t love him, but he''s an important family member of mine." Catherine raised her reddened eyes. "In those two years, Freya and I had gone through many hardships when we were overseas. If it weren''t for Logan''s protection, I would''ve been dead already. I saved him before, and I asked him to protect me by my side for ten years. In these ten years, I can''t let him die."


    Shaun''s gaze turned better, but it was still awful. "If so, why were you grabbing his hand just now? You''re my woman. I don''t allow you to hold any other man''s hand." "I''m your woman?" Catherine chuckled, but her smile looked more awful than someone who was crying. "Forget it. I was never your woman from the start. It''s Sarah. I won''t have that sort of fantasy anymore."


    Shaun''s expression changed. "Enough. If you hadn''t hurt Sarah, I wouldn''t be treating you this way. You''re the one who''s in the wrong. You''ve never once put yourself in my shoes. I even suspect... you only got in a rtionship with me in order to get revenge on Sarah and me."


    "Yes, I am getting revenge on you. I served you until you were satisfied every night." Catherineughed bitterly. "I never wanted your protection nor your wealth. I even cooked for you and warmed your bed. Eldest Young Master Hill, tell me, where can you find a woman like me?"


    Shaun was speechless from her words, but what he felt more was regret. "As long as you sincerely repent, beg for Sarah''s forgiveness, and apologize, I can forgive you."


    "Haha." Logan, who was sprawled on the floor, suddenlyughed. "Boss, this is the man you fell in love with? What pile of trash is he?" 2


    "Looks like I''ve been going easy on you these days." Shaun narrowed his eyes scarily.


    Catherine''s pretty face was expressionless. "Shaun, you don''t need to forgive me anymore."


    "What do you mean?" Shaun was taken aback.


    "What does she mean? Don''t you understand it yet?"


    Loganughed sarcastically. "It means that she... doesn''t need to be with you anymore. Do you think you''re the... only man in the world?"

 Chapter 885

    Shaun''s expression changed. He stared at Catherine without budging. Catherine''s eyes were like stagnantke water-calm without any ripples.


    "What he said is right. If we were officially dating before, then I''m saying this formally. Shaun, let''s break up. It''s impossible for me to be with you anymore. It''ll never be possible again. Therefore, it''s not important whether you forgive me or not."


    Shaun looked at the woman in front of him who had a calm, determined expression. His strong heart shuddered hard.


    A sense of indescribable helplessness shrouded him.


    Catherine was so close to him at that moment, yet it was as if there were mountains and rivers between them.


    No one would know that he had never thought of breaking up. Even when Rodney kneeled in front of him... Even when he knew she was the one who instructed Logan, he wanted to use Logan as a scapegoat. As long as she turned over a new leaf, he would forgive her.


    "Don''t you dare."


    After a long while, he spoke with a hoarse voice.


    "Shaun, you should never have chopped his finger off."


    Catherine''s eyes were filled with contempt. "He''s my family. I treat him as my brother. Have you ever thought of what it feels like to have your family member get their finger chopped off? A broken bone or a flesh wound can heal.


    "However, a finger can never grow back! You''re a ruthless demon and a despicable person. Someone like you should just be together with Sarah for the rest of your life!" 1


    "In your dreams!" Shaun yelled at her like a madman." Even if I marry Sarah, you''ll still have to be my woman. If you want me to let you go, there''s no chance unless I die." 6


    "Then you can go and die. A despicable scumbag like you don''t deserve to live in this world anyway," Catherine started yelling, "The Hill family did the right thing before. It''s only right for someone like you to be locked up in the mental hospital and stay in there forever. Why did youe out? Why didn''t you die in there?!" 1


    The cold space in the basement suddenly went silent.


    Shaun stared at Catherine. His bloodshot eyes were glinting with tears. His handsome face was contorted, making him look crazy.


    He never thought there woulde a day when the woman he loved would curse him like that. 5


    She was so vicious that she wished for his death.


    He felt like his heart was being forcefully torn into two.


    "Do you dare say it another time?" He walked toward her step by step like a desperate madman.


    "Did I say anything wrong? I said Logan was wrongly used and he was framed by someone else. Why didn''t you investigate it properly?! Ever since I got together with you, you would ask me to reflect on myself every now and again and apologize to Sarah. I didn''t even do a f*cking thing. Stop saying that you love me, I beg you. Stay away from me in the future. I can''t afford to offend you, Young Master Hill!"


    Catherine helped Logan up.


    "What are you trying to do?" Shaun gave her a sarcastic stare. "If you want to take him away, dream o n! Catherine Jones, you should just stay here forever. When youe to me and beg me to have sex with you, maybe I can let you out to see the sun outside." 1


    Catherineughed. "Since I dared toe, then I surely have the confidence to go out. Shaun, why don''t you find out which of your family members is missing?" Shaun''s expression darkened. "What did you do?"

 Chapter 886

    "Do you want to call Suzie to ask where she is now?" Catherine raised her eyebrows and reminded Shaun.


    Shaun''s heart shuddered. He found Suzie''s number and dialed it in a hurry, but she could not be reached.


    "What did you do to Suzie?" His eyes were full of murderous intent as if he was about to kill her.


    "I can allow you to have a video call with her for a while, but you have to ask someone to return my phone to me." Catherine extended her hand toward him.


    Shaun immediately had someone bring her phone over. Catherine called Austin. A man wearing a mask appeared on the screen. "Miss..."


    "Let him see the child," Catherine ordered.


    Soon, Austin gave the phone to Suzie.


    "Uncle Shaun..." Suzie raised her head with a bright smile. Shaun looked at the background. He noticed it was not Hackett Institute but apletely unknown ce.


    "Suzie, why didn''t you go to school today?" he asked hurriedly.


    "Aunty Cathy said she''s bringing me to y today. She asked this uncle to pick me up. Uncle Shaun, can you ask Aunty Cathy when she''sing over?" Suzie said naively, "I''m very bored."


    "Suzie, do you know where you are?"


    "No, this is my first time here-"


    "Little kid, it''s time to return the phone to uncle." Austin snatched the phone. Then, he looked into the camera with a smile. "Miss,e back quickly. The little brat needs you. I''ve never raised a kid before, so I don''t have much patience."


    He hung up after he said that.


    Shaun threw the phone at Catherine. "B*tch, you''re even going as far as to harm a child who hasplete trust in you! Are you still human? I must''ve been blind to have fallen in love with you."


    The phone hit Catherine''s forehead hard. At that moment, her head was buzzing from the pain and she almost fainted. She barely stood on her feet. She touched her forehead, and only then did she realize that her forehead was badly swollen. 2


    "Didn''t you say I''m vicious? Since I''m such a vicious person, if you don''t let us out within ten minutes, I can''t promise you that Suzie will be fine," Catherine threatened Shaun coldly.


    "You dare threaten me?" Shaun''s towering figure approached her step by step. His handsome face was full of murderous intent.


    "Would you like to try?" Catherine reminded him with a smile, "Have you forgotten how much Suzie likes you and how adorable she is when she smiles?"


    Shaun''s body went still. A hint of red shed across his eyes. Somehow, when he thought about how he could not meet that little girl anymore, he felt like someone was yanking his heart away.


    "Catherine Jones, my gravest mistake in this life is having fallen in love with you. Get lost! Take your man and get lost!" Shaun roared at her in contempt, "But let me tell you this, after walking out of this door, I have 10,000 ways to make your lives a living hell."


    "Have you not made my life a living hell many times already? Another time won''t make a difference."


    Catherine helped Logan, who had blood all over him, u p and walked out of the basement step by step.


    The members of Liona surrounded them, but Catherine turned a blind eye to them. When she helped Logan walk out of Liona, the police arrived.


    "I received a police report an hour ago. Who was the one who made the report..." When the police came and saw the scene, they had a headache. After all, Liona was an existence that they did not dare to offend.


    "I was the one who called the police," Catherine said, raising her hand. "A while back, Ms. Sarah Langley Neeson got kidnapped. When Shaun went to save her, he saw this man beside me in the cave with Ms.


    Neeson. He concluded that this man was the


    kidnapper himself, so I called the police. After all, everybody has to be


    interrogated and given judgment by the police to be convicted, right?"


    "You''re right, and you''ve done the right thing." The police nodded. He nced at Logan who was covered in blood. He warned, "Nobody should ever give extralegal punishment to another. If not, won''t the world be in chaos?"


    Shaun''s expression darkened from anger. He never expected Catherine to be so cunning. She actually called the police beforehand! 1

 Chapter 887

    Once Logan was sent to the police station, he would be hospitalized for treatment and interrogated again ording to the standard procedure. Not only that, he would be in the police''s hands, so Shaun would be unable to teach Logan a lesson.


    "I''ll make a police report too." He walked down the stairs, pointing at Catherine. "This woman abducted my niece and intends to hurt her. Please investigate this matter immediately."


    "Alright, thisdy and Mr. Hill, please follow us to the police station," the police said.


    Next, Logan was sent to the hospital in an ambnce. Catherine sat in the police car while Shaun followed behind in a sedan arranged by Liona.


    Not long after arriving at the police station, Liam brought Suzie over.


    "Hello, Mr. Police," Suzie greeted the police sweetly once she entered.


    "Hi, little darling." After pinching Suzie''s chubby cheeks, the police looked at Shaun puzzledly. "Young Master Hill, didn''t you say your niece was kidnapped?"


    Shaun stared at Liam icily. "What happened? Why is


    Suzie with you? Where''s that man wearing a mask?" "You mean Austin? He was ying with Suzie just now." Liam acted like he was confused and said," Brother, why did you say Suzie was kidnapped?"


    "Liam, you conspired with Catherine to fool me!" Shaun was infuriated. He grabbed Liam''s cor. "Does someone like you even deserve to be Suzie''s father?"


    "Aunty Cathy, what happened to your forehead?" Suzie''s voice rang out. She ran toward Catherine and became teary-eyed at the sight of her forehead.


    "I injured it when I identally fell down. It''s okay."


    Catherine extended her hands, wanting to carry Suzie. However, Shaun acted quicker and carried her first." You have no right to carry her. Get lost!"


    It was the first time Suzie saw Shaun so furious. She was in a daze from shock. Then, she started to cry loudly. "I don''t like you being so angry at Aunty Cathy! You''re so scary. I won''t like you anymore."


    "Suzie, you don''t understand." When Shaun heard the child''s cries, his heart was about to break from the pain.


    "I know! You''re the one who caused the injury on Aunty Cathy''s forehead, right? You''re too cruel. Go away!" Suzie kept hitting his shoulders.


    When Liam saw Shaun''s awful expression, he was worried that Shaun might hurt Suzie. He immediately took Suzie away from Shaun''s embrace.


    "Daddy, let''s leave with Aunty Cathy." Suzie freed one of her hands to grab Catherine.


    "Okay, let''s go." Catherine patted Suzie''s head. She then left the police station with Liam.


    Shaun looked at them from behind. They were like a family of three.


    His heart was hurting to the point of suffocating him. Why did Suzie misunderstand him? He wanted to save her, yet she could not recognize his kindness and said she would not like him anymore.


    Hah!


    It seemed that everyone did not like him.


    Catherine had also asked why he was not locked up in the mental hospital and why he was not dead. 1


    Was he that hateful? 1


    A wave of hostility surged within him. He looked like a volcano that was about to erupt. Nobody dared to approach him.

 Chapter 888

    In the sports car, Suziey in Catherine''s embrace. Tears streaked her face. "Mom, is it very painful? I no longer like scummy dad. Don''t be together with him anymore."


    "It''s okay. I''m fine." Catherine touched Suzie''s head." Suzie, you did a good job today. I''m sorry that I used you."


    If she could, she did not want her children to be exposed to such dirty stuff.


    "It''s okay, you only did it to rescue Uncle Logan anyway. Besides, Uncle Austin kept ying with me," Suzie whispered.


    "Go y with Uncle Liamter. I still need to search for evidence to prove Uncle Logan''s innocence."


    Catherine kissed Suzie''s forehead. "I''ll look for you after I finish my work, okay?" "Mm, Suzie will be a good girl." Suzie sniffed and nodded her head.


    "Do you need help?" Liam asked.


    "No, you just need to help me take good care of Suzie." Catherine shook her head. That matter was too


    "It''s my fault for being useless." Liam smiled bitterly.


    "Don''t say that. I think you''re very smart, at leastpared to your brother," Catherine said sincerely.


    "You have a point there. I really don''t understand how Sarah bewitched him." Liam sighed.


    After separating, Catherine quickly contacted Austin. She had Austin go to the cave where the incident urred while she went to the house Logan stayed in when he was attacked.


    When she arrived, she checked the security footage of the apartment. She found out that the recording of the food delivery guy delivering Logan his dinner was deleted. There was no footage at all from 8:00 p.m. to 8: 30 p.m.


    She searched the security footage at nearby ces as well yet there was not a trace. Eventually, she had to turn her attention toward the dashcams of the cars parked downstairs...


    The next day at Hill Corporation.


    In the office, Shaun was listening to the reports of the senior managers with a dark expression.


    He had note to thepany for a few days. There were a lot of matters that the senior managers had to report to him.


    However, they had only started reporting when the door of the office was kicked open. Liam strode in furiously. "Shaun, what do you mean by this? You''re asking me to go to Country Y to build a microchip factory and note back before it''s done? You''re abusing your power to get back at me. You always use such despicable methods to deal with me every time I make you upset. You clearly know that I can''t leave Canberra for too long. Suzie needs my care." 1


    "President... President Hill, we''lle backter."


    The senior managers sensed something was wrong with the situation. They went out in a hurry with lowered heads.


    There was only Shaun and Liam left in the huge office.


    Shaun folded his arms across his chest. He was expressionless. "You don''t deserve to be Suzie''s father."


    "If I don''t, do you?" Liamughed out of anger. He blurted, "Everyone has the right to say that except you."


    Shaun narrowed his eyes. He asked Liam sharply," What do you mean by that?"


    Liam''s heart skipped a beat. He quickly changed the topic. "If you have the right, why were the twins lost back then?"


    "I dare you to say that again." Shaun stood up abruptly. His tone and gaze looked utterly frightening.


    Liam felt fear strike his heart. He felt that Shaun had been exuding a bloodthirsty aurately, just like a madman.

 Chapter 889

    Liam clenched his fists and said discontentedly, "I can''t leave now. Suzie''s too young. You can let other people do this..."


    "There are many people to take care of Suzie. Besides, you''re too close with that vicious woman, Catherine. I don''t feel reassured letting you raise Suzie. I don''t hope there''ll be another day when Suzie bes a hostage again. She''s young and doesn''t know anything. You''re her father, yet you joined hands with someone else and used Suzie to threaten me. Have you ever thought if Catherine was being serious, Suzie might''ve died at any moment?"


    Shaun red at Liam. "I''m the head of the Hill family and Suzie is part of the Hill family. I have the right to decide everything rted to you all."


    "You''re really a bossy and arrogant person." Liam was exasperated. "Why do you think so badly of Cathy? You falling in love with her really is her rotten luck."


    "Love?" Shaun sneered. "Someone like her doesn''t deserve my love. I was blind back then. From now on, I don''t wish to see Suzie getting close to her." 2


    "I''m telling you, I won''t go to Country Y." Liam shook his head. He could not leave Suzie alone in the manor. He had also promised Catherine he would protect


    Suzie and let them meet each other frequently.


    "If you don''t want to go, then don''t be the general manager anymore. Go work at the lower ranks," Shaun said coldly.


    "Fine, you''re really ruthless."


    Liam felt hatred and humiliation raging inside his heart. He turned around and left with long strides.


    When he reached the door, he halted and turned around. "Shaun, I consider Catherine as a good friend and I can trust her unconditionally. But you? She sleeps by your side every night, but your trust in her can''t evenpare to mine.


    "Not only that, even the police are investigating Logan''s case as per the standard procedure. You''re the only one who isn''t willing to give her a chance to prove her innocence. You''re too cruel. You''ll regret this one day."


    After he spoke, he mmed the door and left without looking back.


    In the office, Shaun pounded the table with his fist. His eyes looked dazed.


    Was he cruel? Was she not the one who had forced him?


    She even used Suzie to threaten him this time. She hadpletely triggered him.


    He would never forgive her. 1


    At that moment, his phone rang. Thomas was calling him from the hospital.


    "Young Master Hill, when are youing over? After you left in the morning, Sarah hasn''t eaten at all. She''s all listless. Usually, Young Master Snow woulde over, but we can''t even see his shadow these few days." 2


    "I had some business in thepany. I''lle over immediately."


    Shaun quickly rushed to the hospital. When Sarah saw him, her spirits got better and she even ate some food. "By the way, Shaunic, I heard... Logan was sent to the police station."


    "Mm." Shaun''s gaze sharpened. "The police have already filed a case. When the timees, there''ll be a trial in court."


    "That''s good..." Sarah gave a smile of relief. "After all, it''s not appropriate to give extralegal punishment. It''s better to hand this case over to the police." 1


    Thomas snapped, "But kidnapping cases like this will only receive a sentence of a few years in jail at most."


    "I believe he''ll repent wholeheartedly in jail. We should obey thew too," Sarah said with a sincere expression.


    Thomas sighed. "You''re just too kind."


    Shaun lowered his gaze, looking at Sarah''s soft and fair petite face. He could not resist thinking of


    Catherine''s evil-looking face. He could not help butment. Did he really love the wrong person?


    He might not love Sarah anymore, but at least she was a kind person. However, he had hurt her again and again for the sake of someone like Catherine. 1


    "Eldest Young Master Hill, you''ll be Sarah''swyer for her case, right?" Thomas suddenly said, "I''m just worried Catherine will hire a skilledwyer. It''ll be troublesome if Logan is acquitted."

 Chapter 890

    "That won''t happen. I''ll take over the case myself," Shaun said in a low voice.


    "That''s great. There''s nowsuit that Shaunic can''t win." Sarah raised her head and smiled at him.


    At night, in the Hill family''s manor.


    Shaun came back, though it was rare of him. Old Madam Hill did not feelfortable after looking at him. "Has the sun risen from the west today? You actually have the time toe back? What''s that in your hand?"


    "The newest Barbie doll." Shaun brought it over to Suzie who was having snacks. "I''m giving this to you, okay?"


    He was not someone who would care about a child''s feelings, but Suzie''s words yesterday had hurt his heart. He could not sleep for the whole night.


    He did not understand why he was so concerned about Liam''s daughter. It was really strange.


    "No." Suzie evaded him. She ran over to Old Madam Hill''s side and lowered her head.


    Old Madam Hill red at Shaun and snapped, "You transferred her dad to work at the lower ranks and made him aughing stock, yet you still dare toe and please Suzie?"


    "Liam told her that?" Shaun''s expression darkened.


    "Absolutely not." Suzie raised her head. She looked at him in fear, but she said loudly, "It was Granduncle and Grandaunty who were discussing this matter.


    What did my dad do wrong that you have to treat him like that?"


    Shaun was at a loss for words. He could not tell her the truth. A child''s world was


    too pure.


    "I know, it must be like what Aunty Sarah said. Uncle Shaun and my dad have different fathers, so Uncle Shaun doesn''t like my dad," Suzie said aggrievedly with reddened eyes.


    "Sarah said that to you?" Old Madam Hill''s expression changed instantly. "What kind of woman is she? How could she say that in front of a kid? She''s too much."


    "Granny..." Shaun looked awkward.


    Old Madam Hill said sternly, "I heard you''ve been staying by Sarah''s side every day in the hospital recently. Did you not have a woman in your past life? She has already cheated on you. Everyone in Canberra is talking about it. Why are you so silly?"


    Shaun put on a long face. He did not say a word.


    Old Master Hill walked in with the support of his cane. "Stop talking. This grandson of yours can''t live without women anyway. Let him do whatever he wants. He''s the head of the Hill family now. It''s useless for anyone to say anything."


    "What else can I do? If you want to marry Sarah, both of you should just do it secretly overseas. Don''t invite u s. We won''t attend the wedding. It''s embarrassing," Old Madam Hill said angrily.


    "Forget it, I''m returning to my room."


    Shaun put the Barbie doll on the table before turning around to leave.


    Just as he was about to walk up the stairs, he heard Suzie''s voice from behind. "Uncle Shaun, wait."


    "Suzie, I thought you didn''t like me anymore?" Shaun turned back. A hint of bitterness shed across his eyes.


    Suzie bit her lip, and her clear eyes were reddish. "I just want to tell you this. That day, Aunty Cathy didn''t kidnap me. Before I went over, Aunty Cathy had already exined everything to me. She said she wanted to save a friend as that friend was captured by you. She had no choice but to let you think that I was kidnapped. Only then would you let that uncle go."


    "You knew it from the start." Shaun was shocked. He thought the innocent Suzie had been kept in the dark.


    Suzie said seriously, "Mm, Dad said Uncle Logan is a good person too. He helped Aunty Cathy a lot in the past, so I wanted to help him. I''m sorry I lied to you.


    "I just want to tell you that Aunty Cathy never hurt me. She never lied to me either.


    I like her a lot, and I''ll continue liking her in the future. Although I''m young, I still can differentiate who are the good people."


    Shaun was stupefied. "What can a little kid like you differentiate?"

 Chapter 891

    "Of course, I can." Suzie nted her hands on her small waist. "In this big manor, Uncle, Great-grandma, Great-grandpa, Grandma, and Granduncle all genuinely like me, but Grandpa, Grandaunt, and my Great-grandma, Great-grandpa, and uncles and aunts from my father''s side don''t like me."


    Shaun was startled and only reacted after a long time. "You mean your grandpa and your grandparents, aunts, and uncles from the Campos family don''t like you?"


    "Yeah, when Daddy brought me to the Campos family, they all ignored me. Another big brother even bullied me. He was clearly in the wrong, but Grandpa told me to apologize to him." Suzie lowered her head and clenched her little fists.


    "I grew up with Mommy since I was little, so I''m very good at reading people''s expressions."


    Shaun''s heart clenched painfully, but he could not tell why. "Don''t go to the Campos family anymore. If you''re bored,e and find me."


    "No need. I don''t like Aunty Sarah, and I know she doesn''t like me either." Suzie shook her head decisively and waved. "Bye-bye, Uncle."


    Then, she ran back into the house.


    Shaun looked at her back for a long time and took out his phone to dial the personnel department. "Let Liam continue to serve as the general manager of thepany." 1


    The manager of the personnel department was speechless. "Does he still need to go to Country Y to build a factory?"


    "No need. I''ll arrange for another person to go."


    Shaun sighed. Why did Liam have a daughter who could make Shaun so distressed? If Liam was forced to the lower ranks in thepany, Suzie would be looked down on as his daughter. Shaun would not allow anyone to bully Suzie. However... he did not expect that Mason Campos would dislike Suzie so much. Suzie was clearly his granddaughter. Which grandparent did not like their grandchildren? The people of the Campos family were too strange. 4


    When he returned to his vi, Aunty Yasmine weed him with a smile. "Eldest Young Master Hill, when will you bring Miss Jones back for a visit?" tt H


    Shaun''s frown deepened, but Aunty Yasmine did not notice and continued with a smile, "I watched the news that day. You apanied Miss Jones to Mount Wellington. You two have gotten back together, right?


    I''m really happy for you." "We broke up again," Shaun said expressionlessly. Aunty Yasmine froze. "How..."


    "Don''t mention her to me in the future," Shaun said and walked upstairs.


    Aunty Yasmine looked at his back and sighed. Maybe it was good that they had not gotten back together.


    Miss Jones might suffer again if she stayed with the Eldest Young Master Hill. After Shaun entered the study, he shut the door with a bang.


    He lit a cigarette and remembered Suzie''s words. Did Catherine really not have the intention of using Suzie to threaten him? Would she really not harm Suzie?


    A trace of confusion surfaced in his eyes.


    Then, Hadley came in. "Eldest Young Master Hill, this is the information on Logan Law''s case."


    Shaun froze and suddenly remembered that he had decided to take over thewsuit for Sarah. He had to hand in the relevant information. 1


    This time, Catherine and he would meet in court.


    Since she cared so much about Logan Law, he would personally send that man to jail and see how she would fight against him.


    After all, the word ''defeat'' did not exist in his dictionary.


    "Eldest Young Master Hill, you haven''t taken on awsuit in many years. Why are you suddenly... With all due respect, no matter who wins thiswsuit, Miss Jones and you will beplete strangers at the end of it," Hadley boldly said.

 Chapter 892

    Shaun was slightly stunned.


    It was true that it had been years since he took on awsuit. If Thomas had not spoken in the hospital that day, he might not have chosen to go to court in person. He had to say that Thomas'' words really pushed Catherine and him to the brink.


    Deep in his heart, there was a strong sh of irritation and annoyance. However, when he thought about it carefully, he knew she had already cut off thest trace of love between them when she used Suzie to threaten him. i


    Since she did not know how to cherish him, why should he care? 1


    "Enough, I know what I''m doing. Go out," Shaun said coldly.


    Hadley closed the door behind him and sighed. When he saw Eldest Young Master Hill and Catherine reconcile, he had hesitated on whether he should tell him about the truth of the children after they got married.


    However, it seemed there was no need now. Eldest Young Master Hill would always be unconditionally partial to Sarah. Even if he knew he loved Catherine, nothing would change. His protectiveness over Sarah was carved deep into his bones. It was better this way. Eldest Young Master Hill and Sarah should just harm each other instead of hurting Catherine. He really could not stand it anymore. 6


    Hackett Institute.


    In the past two days, Catherine was cooped up at home and watched dashcam videos until her eyes became blurry. Fortunately, Freya was there to help. However, it was so tiring that they barely slept.


    In the afternoon, Harvey brought the relevant paperwork for Logan''s case. "The case has been scheduled for next Wednesday. The other party''swyer is Shaun Hill."


    "Shaun Hill?" Freya almost flipped theptop in front of her. "He''s determined to fight against you, isn''t he? Everyone in the country knows that Shaun has never lost before. No matter how much evidence you find, he can spin the story around. There''s no possibility of winning at all if he goes to court for Sarah."


    Harvey looked at Catherine in concern. He shared the same thoughts as Freya.


    Catherine lowered her eyes. Her dark and thickshes blocked the dim light in her eyes. "No matter how amazing Shaun is, he''s only the most powerful in the country. There will always be someone even more powerful in the world. As long as the other party is willing toe, I''m willing to spend any amount of money." 2


    "Actually..." Harvey hesitated and said, "Shaun Hill oncepeted with the second-rankedwyer in the world and the two were tied. At present, the number onewyer in the world is over 60 years old and has retired for more than ten years. He won''t appear even if the richest person in the world asks him to."


    Catherine, "..."


    Freya was speechless. "In other words, Shaun Hill is already the best in the world?"


    "Something like that." Harvey nodded helplessly.


    Freya also suddenly fell silent. Shaun had taken on awsuit for Catherine to save her before, so Freya did not expect him to go against her to send her most trusted subordinate to prison.


    "We can''t give up," Catherine said, "In the face of absolute evidence, any powerfulwyer has the possibility to win. Since he has never lost, I''ll let him have a taste of what it''s like to lose in a fight against me."


    Freya gave her a thumbs up. "You''re awesome!"


    Harvey said, "Everywyer who had gone to court against Shaun Hill said that too, but they were all utterly defeated."

 Chapter 893

    Catherine closed her eyes and finally gritted her teeth. "Get out."


    The next few days, Catherine and Austin were bustling about to find evidence.


    It was Tuesday in the blink of an eye. When Wesley came to visit her, he saw that her eyes were bloodshot and her face seemed to have slimmed down. His heart clenched. "You''re going to court tomorrow. Have you found any evidence?"


    "Yeah." Catherine rubbed her tired eyes. "We found some evidence. There''s a chance of winning, but it''s not big."


    "Oh?" Wesley''s eyes shed meaningfully. "What is it? I''m quite curious."


    "I won''t say it now. You''ll find out tomorrow," Catherine said worriedly, "But the chances of winning are very small. After all... the opposing side is Shaun Hill, who has never lost before. Tomorrow, rather than letting the judge pronounce that Logan is innocent, we''re actually trying to convince Shaun. As long as he understands that Logan was framed, there''s a chance we can win."


    "Not necessarily," Wesley reminded her, "Even if he realizes he might have wrongly used Logan, it''ll be his first failure in his career as awyer if he loses. Even if he knows he''s wrong, judging from his arrogant character, he''ll continue to fight to win."


    Catherine was stunned and smiled bitterly. "You''re right. People like him have no bottom line."


    "But... you''ll win." Wesley suddenly gently pressed on her shoulder. "I know you''ve been busy and very tiredtely, so I haven''t been sitting around idly either. I found the car that was used to kidnap Sarah. There was no trace of Logan in it."


    "Really?" Catherine suddenly sat up, her eyes filled with brightness.


    "Yeah." Wesley handed her a file. "I''ve asked the relevant authorities to check the car and even searched for fingerprints. Only the car trunk has Logan''s fingerprints."


    "That''s great." Catherine took the file and felt emotional. "With this, we''ll absolutely win. Wesley, thank you so much. I can''t ever repay-"


    "Don''t talk about repaying me. My feelings for you make me more than willing to do anything for you." Wesley gently held her hands. His eyes were full of affection as he said, "If you want to protect him, I''ll protect him with you."


    Catherine''s heart shook fiercely.


    All along, she was aware of Wesley''s feelings for her, but she had always rejected him.


    That moment, she was utterly touched. In fact, she should have realized long ago that he was the person who treated her the best. All these years, he had apanied her withoutints. He would help her whenever she needed it, and he treated Suzie and Lucas so well too.


    As for Shaun, he only hurt her endlessly.


    She suddenly regretted it. She regretted that she realized it toote.


    "I''m sorry, Wesley. I realize that I''ve made a mistake," Catherine said bitterly, "I shouldn''t have approached Shaun again and dated him to get back at him. I keep hurting you time and again, but I''ll never do it again." 3


    "You mean...?" Wesley looked up in astonishment.


    "In the past, I only thought of letting Shaun taste the pain of being abandoned by his beloved."


    Catherine said bitterly, "But I didn''t know that the bond between Sarah and him can''t be broken by anyone. In fact, even if Sarah hadn''t hypnotized Shaun, he wouldn''t be able to break off his rtionship with her. In the long run, we would be divorced anyway. Only now do I finally understand that Shaun and I divorced back then not because of the hypnosis but because he''s too deeply involved with Sarah. In this lifetime, Sarah will always be his heart''s first love."

 Chapter 894

    "It''s good that you know," Wesley said with a smile." It''s just like how I have you in my heart. Even if I know you won''t ept me, I''ll still automatically draw a clear line with other women. In my opinion, true love and loyalty should be like this."


    "Yes, I know who is worth cherishing now." Catherine held Wesley''s hand. "Thank you for always waiting for me. I don''t want to let you down anymore."


    "That''s great." Wesley''s gentle and elegant face was ovee with joy.


    He excitedly hugged Catherine and spun her around." Cathy, I''ve waited too long for this day. I''m not dreaming, am I? You won''t leave me for Shaun againter, right?"


    "No, but I won''t let Sarah and her brother off. I have to get revenge on behalf of Charity''s family," Catherine gritted her teeth and said.


    "Okay, I''ll apany you in the future." Wesley reached out to hold her tight, his face full of satisfaction and joy.


    8:00 a.m. the next morning.


    A Bentley appeared at the court.


    After the car was parked, Shaun went down and opened the car door for Sarah. Meanwhile, Thomas got down from the backseat.


    At the entrance, a sharp-eyed reporter immediately went over. "Eldest Young Master Hill, are you back together with Ms. Neeson? I heard that you traveled to Mount Wellington just a few days ago with Miss Jones. Are you two-timing...?"


    "Don''t film..." Sarah blocked her face with her hand and hid in Shaun''s arms in fright.


    Shaun red at the reporter. "Continue filming if you don''t mind yourpany shutting down."


    The reporter suddenly remembered that the mediapany that reported on Shaun and Catherine''s reconciliation a few days ago had suddenly closed down overnight. His legs trembled and he left in a hurry to find other news to report on.


    "Shaun, today''s trial should be closed, right?" Sarah said with fear and worry, "I don''t want the news of my kidnapping to spread..."


    "It''s a closed trial. Don''t worry, news of it won''t spread." Shaun gently patted her shoulder.


    At that moment, a sports car drove over and parked next to the Bentley. Then, Catherine, Freya, and Austin stepped out of the vehicle.


    When Sarah saw Catherine, she was so scared that she immediately hid in Shaun''s arms with a pale face.


    Shaun thought that she was recalling those horrible things again and could not help but re at Catherine. "I thought you wouldn''t dare toe."


    "Why wouldn''t I dare? I have a clear conscience." Catherine nced at Sarah who was snuggled up in his arms without any ripples in her eyes. She had gotten over some things after thinking through them.


    "It''s a shame that you''ll definitely lose even though you''re here." Thomas scoffed coldly. "Eldest Young Master Hill is the one taking on Sarah''swsuit today. He''s the bestwyer in the country and has never lost."


    "That''s not necessarily true. Maybe today will be the day his invincible reputation falls?" Catherine smiled calmly.


    Thomas snorted augh. "Whichwyer have you found that you''re so confident in winning?"


    Catherine looked behind her and suddenly smiled. "M r. O''Neill, I''ll be counting on you."


    Shaun and the others turned to look only to see a middle-aged man with a shiny heading out of a Santana.


    "You mean him...?" The corners of Thomas'' mouth twitched. He thought that Catherine would at least look for an acewyer in Canberra, but she ended up finding an unknownwyer who was short and looked poor.

 Chapter 895

    Geez, the man was even driving a Santana that was worth just a few tens of thousands of dors. How ipetent was he?


    "Yes, this is Mr. O''Neill." Catherine shook hands with thewyer enthusiastically.


    Mr. O''Neill''s smile was very forced. When Shaun''s sharp line of sight swept over him, his legs turned to jelly.


    "Holy sh*t, where did you find such a garbagewyer?" Thomas could not help but burst intoughter. "Eldest Young Master Hill, look at his clothes. I''m guessing they''re ready-made clothes. Even the soles on his leather shoes are peeling. My stomach is going to ache from all thisughing."


    Shaun also frowned deeply at Catherine. This was thewyer she got for Logan?


    Catherine smiled without saying anything from beginning to end. She only looked at them quietly.


    When Thomas was doneughing, he wiped away the tears from his eyes and said, "Mr. O''Neill, if I may ask, how much did she spend to hire you?"


    "Not much, around 2,000 dors," Mr. O''Neill said, embarrassed.


    "Awesome!" Thomas teasingly gave a thumbs up to Catherine. "Catherine, I know you''ve given up all hopes of winning because you''re dealing with Eldest Young Master Hill, but aren''t you being too merciless to Logan Law? You''re not even willing to spend a little more money to hire a betterwyer. 2,000 dors, tsk. I f you''re that reluctant, I would''ve lent you money. If you find such a lowlywyer, even if you''re not worried about embarrassing yourself, you''ll only drop Eldest Young Master Hill''s standing."


    "You''ve misunderstood." Catherine smiled faintly. "I just thought that to deal with awyer like Shaun Hill, there''s no need to hire someone too expensive. After all, we''ll win anyway, so it doesn''t matter who we find."


    "What? Am I hearing things or are you still dreaming? You''re indulging in your fantasies." Thomas guffawed. "Eldest Young Master Hill, she says that a lousywyer like this guy here can defeat you." 1


    "Dream on," Shaun''s thin lips mercilessly uttered the two words. In his eyes, Catherine had already given up hope.


    However, he understood the situation. It was normal for people to give up when they were facing him as their opponent.


    "You can becent now," Freya sneered, "When thewsuit is over, people in the outside world will roll on the floorughing when they learn that the famous undefeated legend lost to awyer who cost 2,000 dors."


    "I really don''t understand why you guys have such unrealistic dreams." This time, even Sarah shook her head. She held Shaun''s arm. "Shaun, let''s go inside. Let''s not waste any more time here."


    "Mmh."


    Shaun walked and left.


    Behind him, Thomas said to Catherine in a low voice," It''s impossible for you to win, but if you kneel down and beg me and let Freya sleep with me for a few nights, I might be able to beg my sister to reduce Logan''s imprisonment by a few years."


    "F*ck off," Catherine spat out expressionlessly.


    Freya directly cursed him, "A piece of trash like you wants me to apany you? Get lost. You''re not even worthy to hold my shoes."


    "Freya Lynch, I''ll make you regret it sooner orter."


    Thomas smiled wickedly. "By the way, I forgot to tell you, Logan''s finger was fed to the dogs. It''s because Eldest Young Master Hill cares about Sarah too much. When Sarah asked for Logan''s finger, Eldest Young Master Hill cut it off and sent it over without a word. The dog ate it like it was a treat."


    Catherine looked up. The temperature in her eyes suddenly dropped to freezing point, and her fists clenched in anger.


    Thomas saw it and chuckled before leaving.


    "Son of a b*tch!" Freya cursed. "Sooner orter, I''ll make those siblings live lives worse than death." 1

 Chapter 896

    "Yeah," Catherine replied in a low voice. She had the same thoughts.


    8:30 a.m.


    The trial officially began.


    Logan was brought out. These days, he had been healing in the hospital and was slightly better. However, he still hobbled when he walked and his hand was


    wrapped in thick gauze.


    Austin''s expression changed. He was just about to get up but Catherine pressed on his shoulder while giving him a look.


    Austin gritted his teeth and sat back down.


    The judge looked at everyone and knocked the gavel, announcing the start of the hearing. "The intiff, Sarah Neeson, is using Logan Law of kidnapping her on the 28th of this month. What does the defendant have to say?"


    Mr. O''Neill cleared his throat and stood up under the crowd''s strange and provoking eyes. "The defendant pleads not guilty. The defendant was framed."


    Shaun stood up, his handsome and exquisite features looking iparably cold. "Your Honor, these are the testimonies of three eyewitnesses who were in the cave at that time. All of them witnessed Logan Law''s intention to assault Ms. Sarah Neeson. If we hadn''t stopped him in time, the consequences would''ve been unimaginable. Even now, the defendant''s counsel wants to engage in sophistry."


    The judge read the testimonies and nodded. "This is indeed incriminating evidence."


    Mr. O''Neill hurriedly said, "We have evidence in hand that my client was framed. Your Honor, my client stated that the night before the incident, he was alone in his apartment and ordered take-out. He fainted after eating the food andter woke up in the cave.


    "In ordance with what Logan Law said, we checked the surveince cameras of the apartment he lives in but coincidentally, all the footage within half an hour after the delivery man arrived was deleted."


    Shaun sneered, "You could have deleted the footage yourselves to make thingsplicated."


    "We have more evidence."


    Mr. O''Neilled submitted surveince footage. "This is the dashcam footage of a car we found in the downstairs parking lot belonging to someone in themunity. At 8:20 p.m. on the 28th, two people were seen carrying arge bag and passed through the parking lot. My client said that one of them is the delivery man." i


    The court personnel yed the footage. In the dim parking lot, two suspicious- looking people were carrying arge bag into a car''s trunk.


    Mr. O''Neill said, "This bag can perfectly fit my client."


    Shaun''s eyes narrowed slightly. Beside him, Sarah''s eyes shed in panic as she subconsciously grabbed Shaun''s arm.


    "Shaun, are we going to lose?"


    Sarah patted the back of her hand and got up unhurriedly. "Ridiculous! You said that there''s a person inside this big bag, but that''s just your imagination. There''s no direct evidence to prove it."


    The judge nodded. "I agree. Defense counsel, do you have any other evidence?"


    "Yes, there are plenty," Mr. O''Neill nodded and said, "We found several local farmers near the cave. There are witnesses who said that early that morning, there were two suspicious-looking people walking toward the mountain. They said Ms. Sarah Neeson was walking behind them. She was not kidnapped."


    "You''re talking nonsense..." Sarah stood up in anger and indignation. "You''ve gone too far! I''m clearly the victim, but you''re ndering me like this."


    "intiff, be quiet." The judge knocked the gavel and warned Mr. O''Neill with a frown, "Defense counsel, do you have the evidence to back your words?"


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 897

    "There is-"


    Mr. O''Neill had not finished speaking.


    However, Shaun suddenly said harshly, "Mr. O''Neill, you said that the witnesses saw this scene early in the morning but I remember that the morning sky nowadays isn''t bright, much less in the forest where the incident happened. You said the witness saw Sarah Neeson walking into the forest behind two men and was not kidnapped. In that lighting, could they have seen clearly if Sarah Neeson didn''t have her hands tied?"


    Mr. O''Neill was stunned for a moment. "I think we can let theme to court first..."


    Shaun said aggressively, "The local farmers must be very short of money. It''d be easy to buy them off with money to get them to change their confessions."


    "I object..."


    Shaun sneered, "Mr. O''Neill, I don''t need to remind you that buying false witnesses is illegal. In fact, it''s ridiculous for them to say in their statements that Sarah Neeson wasn''t tied up with anything. 1


    "Your Honor, please take a look at my client''s hands. The bruises on her hands are still fresh. These marks


    were due to her hands being bound that day."


    Shaun lifted Sarah''s hands as he spoke, and Sarah immediately bit her lip. Her eyes reddened, causing the people in the courtroom to pity her.


    Shaun continued to attack coldly, saying, "Whether you''re awyer or a person, there should be a bottom line. My client has suffered a lot of injuries this time, but now, you''re implying that she deliberately framed Logan Law. You''re going too far."


    "Yes, that''s a little overboard."


    The people in the audience whispered.


    Catherine stared at Shaun, her beautiful eyes showing disgust.


    Freya was furious. "Shaun Hill is really despicable. He''s inciting the judge''s emotions and making him have a negative impression of Mr. O''Neill. The witnesses Austin tried so hard to find can''t even enter the courthouse now."


    "With Shaun''s eloquence and aura, I''m guessing that even if those eyewitnesses came in, he''d make them appear as if they had been bribed by us. Fortunately, Wesley found more evidence for us, or we''d definitely lose," Catherinemented. "Wesley is still the best. Shaun Hill is just a pile of dogsh*t," Freya cussed.


    Catherine frowned deeply as her body tensed up.


    Just when everyone thought that Mr. O''Neill was at a loss, he said again, "Mr. Hill, we''ve never bought any witnesses. You may not be aware, but we''ve found the vehicle that was used to kidnap Ms. Sarah Neeson. It''s this ck one, right?"


    Mr. O''Neill took out a photo. Shaun looked at it and nodded.


    Sarah suddenly had a very bad feeling.


    Mr. O''Neill said, "We got the attorney-general''s department to do the appraisal. What''s strange is that there was arge bag in the backseat of the kidnapper''s car that''s exactly the same as the one photographed by the dashcam before."


    Mr. O''Neill let the court personnel bring up the first video footage submitted before and paused it at the specific scene. Therge bag carried by the delivery man and the other man in the frame was identical to therge bag in the photo of the car.


    Shaun''s handsome face changed slightly. His slender fingers could not help but grab the pen on the table, gripping it tightly.


    Mr. O''Neill said, "In addition, Logan Law''s fingerprints were found inside the bag but the fingerprints on the handles of the bag don''t belong to my client but two unknown men.


    "In other words, you im that it was Logan Law who kidnapped Ms. Sarah Neeson, but when she was kidnapped, Mr. Law was stuffed in a bag. Could there be such a kidnapper, Mr. Hill? Or are you trying to say that this is something my client has staged?"

 Chapter 898

    Shaun pursed his thin lips sharply.


    He knew that as awyer, Sarah would definitely lose if he did not speak up.


    However, when the evidence was in front of him, it forced him to falter.


    Thomas anxiously advised when he saw that Shaun was not moving. "Eldest Young Master Hill, hurry up and defend Sarah. Logan will be released if you don''t argue back."


    Mr. O''Neill saw this and said, "Mr. Hill, I know you''re a famous legend in the legal world and have never lost, but as you said,wyers also need to be conscientious. In terms of sophistry, I''m definitely inferior to you.


    "However, there are many points of doubt in this case. Logan Law is just a young man who''s only 21 years old. If he ends up going to jail for this, he''d have missed the golden years of his life after he''s released. The most tragic thing is that he''s clearly a victim. He was drugged when he was in the cave." 1


    When this remark was spoken, the audience was in an uproar.


    Shaun''s chest heaved. What Liam said suddenly shed in his mind. The police were investigating the case, but he had not even given Catherine a chance to clear her name.


    His mind suddenly went nk.


    His eyes subconsciously looked at Catherine who was sitting in the audience, but she was not even looking at him. She was only focused on Mr. O''Neill.


    His heart surged with an overwhelming sense of uncertainty and loss.


    He had never felt this way before.


    At that time, Mr. O''Neill spoke again, "This is the blood test report from the hospital. Logan Law was tested positive for drug addiction, but his bloodposition showed that he had only taken drugs very, very few times. In other words, that day was most likely his first time, but he was injected with a strong drug that caused him hallucinations, which was why he assaulted Sarah Neeson."


    "Let me see." The judge reached out and took Mr. O''Neill''s report.


    After Mr. O''Neill took a sip of water, he concluded," Actually, the sequence of events in this case is very simple. Logan Law ate the meal delivered to him by the delivery man in the apartment and fainted. Two people then brought him to the cave and drugged him. After waking up, Ms. Neeson was also there and he lost control."


    The judge looked at the pale Sarah. "intiff, do you still remember what happened in the cave at that


    time?"


    Sarah''s brain was buzzing. She knew that with so much evidence, it would be difficult to convict Logan. Now, the most important thing was to clear their suspicions of her.


    "I... I had also fainted, and when I woke up, I was in the cave. When I opened my eyes, I saw that Logan Law was trying to... take off my clothes."


    Thomas swore in anger, "In other words, Logan Law was trying to assault my sister!"


    "Audience, be quiet!" The judge gave Thomas a warning re.


    Sarah nearly vomited blood. Thomas never knew how to judge the situation. He would die because of his stupidity sooner orter.


    Mr. O''Neill smiled. "As far as I know, Ms. Neeson and Logan Law are also somewhat involved."


    "We don''t have any connections. I don''t know him at all. Shaun, say something." Sarah anxiously pulled on the silent Shaun.


    Thomas also said, "Yeah, Eldest Young Master Hill. If you lose thiswsuit, you''ll be aughing stock."


    Shaun was distracted and tightened his fist. He was just about to open his mouth when Mr. O''Neill spoke first, "Mr. Hill, in fact, this involvement is rted to you. Do you want to hear it?"

 Chapter 899

    "It''s rted to me?" Shaun frowned subconsciously.


    "Yes." Mr. O''Neill nodded. "Logan Law is Miss Catherine Jones'' bodyguard. As far as I know, you were dating Miss Jones until some days ago and Sarah Neeson is your ex-girlfriend. You caught Logan Law trying to assault Sarah Neeson red- handed, so you thought that it was Catherine Jones who asked Logan Law to do


    it.


    "Therefore, you flew into a rage and had a fierce conflict with Miss Jones. The two of you even broke up again. You went to Sarah Neeson, the victim, again out of guilt. At the same time, you decided in your heart that Catherine Jones was a vicious woman not worthy of your love-"


    "What do you mean by that?" Sarah stood up in agitation. "I was almost ruined by someone else, but you''re speaking as if I deliberately framed Logan Low. Please, look at my injuries. I almost died. If I had known that I would be vilified like this, I should never have let the doctor save me in the first ce."


    "Sarah, calm down." Thomas immediately grabbed her. "Don''t be rash. Your Honor, that''s simply impossible. My sister mmed her head on the wall to kill herself due to the unbearable humiliation. She


    would''ve died if she wasn''t sent to the hospital in time."


    "What a coincidence," Freya suddenly stood up and said loudly, "I remember that one of the witnesses is Chester Jewell, a world-famous doctor, right? How could she have died?"


    As soon as this remark was uttered, everyone began to look at Sarah differently.


    Shaun''s brain felt like it was close to exploding.


    A thought he had not dared to imagine shed by.


    What if all this was indeed deliberately nned by Sarah? Yes, she had attempted suicide at that time, but Chester was there. It was impossible that she would die. 1


    However, not many women could plot such a ruthless scheme, right?


    "That''s enough, stop talking!" Sarah interrupted with a pained cry. "What you''re saying is that I framed Logan Law, but what about the evidence? Have you ever thought that if the people who came to save me at that time were even a minuteter, I would''ve really been ruined? How many women would dare to sacrifice their innocence and gamble with their own bodies? You have no idea how much pain I''ve been intely.¡±


    She cried bitterly.


    The judge frowned and looked at Mr. O''Neill warningly. "Do you have evidence for what you said?"


    "I''m just guessing. After all, there needs to be a motive for Logan Law to be framed, but it''s certain that it was another person who kidnapped Ms. Neeson. Mr. Law is also a victim."


    The judge nodded. "I dere that Logan Law is not guilty of the crime. As for Sarah Neeson''s real kidnapper, I will hand these videos and information to the police to investigate the two suspicious people. In addition, after Logan Law''s injuries have healed, he''s to be sent to the drug rehabilitation center."


    After the court hearing, everyone was stunned.


    Everyone could not believe that an unknownwyer like Mr. O''Neill had defeated the industry legend, Shaun Hill.


    Mr. O''Neill was even more excited. "Miss Jones, this is incredible! I actually defeated Shaun Hill! Hahahaha, a m I dreaming?"


    "It''s not a dream, Mr. O''Neill. Thank you." Catherine was sincerely grateful.


    "No, no, no, I know I didn''t do anything. It''s because you found all the evidence." Mr. O''Neillughed.


    At the same time, Logan also limped over. His handsome and unruly face appeared emotional. "Boss, there''s nothing else to say. I''ll live as your subordinate for the rest of my life. Even my ghost will belong to you."


    Austinughed. "Yeah. The boss had less than three hours of sleep for five consecutive nights because of you."


    "Thank you." Logan''s eyes were red.

 Chapter 900

    "No, I should be saying sorry to you instead." Catherine''s eyes fell on his missing finger and deep guilt surged in her eyes. "If it weren''t for me, you wouldn''t have been targeted in the first ce."


    "That''s normal. I only me myself for being too careless." Logan smiled bitterly. "I only realized something when you showed the footage just now. The backs of the two kidnappers were simr to those men who were involved with Lucifer''s death that night."


    Catherine was stunned. "Looks like they''re the same group of people. It''s a shame that we still haven''t uncovered the person behind Sarah."


    "We have to take it one step at a time." Logan hissed." My wound hurts too much. I should go back to the hospital."


    "Come back after getting better," Catherine reminded him in a low voice.


    "Yeah. Austin, take good care of the boss. If anything happens to her, I''ll make you pay when Ie back," Logan warned before leaving with the police.


    On the other hand, Shaun sat in the chair expressionlessly. His eyes were locked on Catherine.


    Everyone thought that he was upset because his reputation as a legendarywyer was lost because of a smallwyer.


    This was not true. It was not that he did not have a chance to win. With his eloquence, he could have found a reason to fight back no matter what the evidence was.


    However, when the evidence wasid out in front of him, he realized that Logan might really have been framed. 1


    In fact, he should have investigated it clearly from the beginning. It was just that in the cave that day, he had seen Logan assaulting Sarah and causing her to attempt suicide. Hence, he jumped to conclusions.


    Later, he learned that Logan worked for Catherine. In addition, Logan and Catherine had met in a bar the other day, so he thought Catherine had given him the order.


    It was because Catherine had a criminal motive, and she hated Sarah and him.


    He forgot about collecting fingerprints from the car and forgot that there was no footage that showed Logan''s face during the entire process of the kidnapping.


    It was all a conspiracy.


    Maybe Mr. O''Neill was right. It was a conspiracy topletely destroy the rtionship that Catherine and he had just established.


    In fact, it should not have gone this far.


    When did it start?


    When he cut off Logan''s finger? 1


    When he decided to personally take on thewsuit for Sarah? 4


    Both Elie and Hadley had said that Catherine treated Logan like a family member.


    In the end, he cut off her family member''s finger.


    Hadley had said that if he took on thewsuit for Sarah, it would bring their rtionship to aplete end.


    His every ruthless step had pushed their rtionship over the edge.


    However, he had not wanted to do these things either. It was Sarah who said that


    she wanted Logan''s finger, and it was Thomas who said only he could win thewsuit or Logan would get away with it. Hence, he agreed. 2


    "Shaun, let''s go..."


    Sarah uneasily and apprehensively watched his handsome face go nk. He was lost in thought, and then he suddenly became cold and gloomy.


    She reached out to grab his hand, but before she could, he avoided her.


    Her body stiffened, and Thomas quickly said, "Eldest Young Master Hill, why are you like this? Sarah is already very miserable. Hasn''t she been hurt enough today?"


    "Yes, she''s already very miserable." Shaun smiled.

 Chapter 901

    When he thought about it carefully, did Sarah lose her chastity to Logan? No. On the contrary, what about Logan? His finger was cut off, he became addicted to drugs, and his body was scarred.


    "Shaun, you don''t believe me?" Sarah miserably looked at him with a pale face.


    Shaun also stared at her.


    This was the woman he used to love. Even if he did not love her anymore, he also wanted to protect her well. However, he suddenly found that he could not


    understand her at all anymore.


    Lucifer was the first time he felt this way.


    As for this time, she was suddenly kidnapped just as Catherine and he were getting along well. Then, everything changed.


    If not for these siblings, he would not have cut off Logan''s finger and he would not have taken on thiswsuit either.


    If all this was really nned by Sarah, it would make his hair stand on end.


    "Sarah, your case will be officially taken over by the police in the future. They''ll try their best to help you find the two kidnappers. I''ve already broken up with


    you, so don''te to me again in the future."


    Shaun lowered his eyes and finished speaking before stepping away, preparing to leave.


    Sarah grabbed his arm and cried out, "Shaun, it doesn''t matter if others doubt me, but we''ve known each other for 20 years. Don''t you believe me? I''m just a weak woman. How could I have the ability to kidnap Logan Law? Hisbat ability is on par with Chance Ziegler''s. Besides, I really didn''t know that Logan was also kidnapped. The first thing I saw when I opened my eyes was him." 1


    "That''s right," Thomas hurriedly said, "Even if I mess around, I only mess around with some small punks. I''ve never touched drugs before. These people are obviously an organized force. What would happen if theyy their hands on Sarah again?"


    Sarah looked at Thomas in appreciation. This guy had finally said something useful.


    Shaun''s temples twitched at the siblings'' yelling.


    He had never been so fed up before. He felt like he was floating in mid-air, powerless and fearful.


    He became especially jittery when he saw Catherine walking out of the courtroom.


    "I''ll find someone to protect you for some time, but please don''t contact me again." Shaun shook off Sarah''s arm. "Sarah, you have to get it clear. When I broke up with you, I gave you a house, a car, and billions of dors in cash. As for you, Thomas, I''ve protected your family for so many years and even saved you multiple times. I don''t owe you anymore."


    Sarah''s face showed defeat and was pale as snow. Her tears came streaming down.


    However, Shaun was unable to care. He was too tired because he realized that his bond with Sarah hadpletely ruined the feelings that Catherine and he painstakingly built. 4


    "Sarah, stop tying your life and death to me."


    Shaun retreated step by step and turned around to go after Catherine without looking back.


    In the corridor, Freya and Catherine stood waiting for the elevator.


    Shaun took big strides toward Catherine. His pace was eager, but before he got close, Austin blocked him.


    "Get out of the way. I need to talk to her."


    Shaun only stared at Catherine anxiously. He realized that even though only a few days had passed without seeing her, she had be haggard. Her eyes were red and bloodshot. Plus, there were dark circles under her eyes. 1


    She must have been very worried about Logan''s case and probably did not sleep for several nights.


    His heart ached fiercely. 2


    He had forced all this to happen. If he had more trust in her, things would not havee to this. 2


    Freya sneered, "Eldest Young Master Hill, how can you be so shameless toe over here? When you hurt Cathy, you were ruthless and merciless, calling her a vicious woman. You didn''t spare her the slightest affection. Now that you''ve realized you misunderstood her, you want toe and make peace again?" 1

 Chapter 902

    Shaun''s chest ached at Freya''s words.


    He looked at Catherine''s cold face and suddenly remembered that just a short while ago, the two of them were still swimming at Mount Wellington. Her bright and clear eyes, the way she asionally acted coquettishly with him, and how sweet herugh was...


    How did it all change in the blink of an eye?


    "I''m..."


    "You don''t have to say that you''re sorry." Catherine''s clear and cold voice interrupted him. "Because I''ll never forgive you."


    "You''d better go protect your precious Sarah," Freya mockingly said, "After all, if something happens to her, you''ll always and unconditionally go out of your way to apany her and protect her. Shaun Hill, in your eyes, Sarah''s position is just too special. Why can''t you admit it?


    "On the one hand, you think you don''t love her, yet you want to protect her. On the other hand, you want Catherine''s love, yet you want her toe back to you no matter how much you hurt her. Do you think you''re filming a drama?" 4


    Shaun''s delicate and handsome face became pale.


    Freya was indescribably happy at his expression. "By the way, I identally heard that you gave Sarah a house, a car, and billions of dors when you broke up with her? My God. That must be the world''s most expensive break-up fee. May I ask what you gave to Cathy when you divorced her?" 2


    "Cathy, I won''t do it again. I swear!" Shaun panicked.


    The more Freya spoke, the more he became acutely aware that he had been unfair to Catherine.


    "Stop swearing. Your promises make me sick. Shaun Hill, stay away from me in the future. What you can give me isn''t happiness; it''s pain that drives me into the abyss time and again. I can never forgive you, so don''te looking for me again. You disgust me."


    Catherine went into the elevator without looking back.


    Shaun''s legs felt like they were filled with lead when he faced her hateful eyes.


    He tried to approach her but was unable to move.


    It was not until she left that he felt that his body was drained of all energy.


    He did not know how he walked out of the courthouse.


    He walked alone on the street for a long time until he was tired of walking. He sat


    on a chair by the street like a puppet without a soul.


    Hadley walked over with an umbre. "Eldest Young Master Hill, it''s too sunny. You should go back to the car first."


    "Hadley, do you think she''ll forgive me?" Shaun looked down at his hands.


    These hands had cut off Logan''s finger.


    She had begged him time and again to believe her.


    What about him? He said that he loved her, but he never once gave her an ounce of trust.


    He even inflicted all the wounds that Sarah suffered on Catherine. He tried to lock Logan and her in the basement as well.


    If Catherine had not used Suzie to escape with Logan, maybe he would never have realized the truth.


    It was no wonder she had asked why he was not locked up in the mental hospital with so much resentment.


    How could he be so blind? 1


    Yes, how did he be so blind? What kind of madness was he afflicted with for him to hurt a woman he loved like that?


    Hadley looked at Shaun''s absent-minded appearance and realized that it was his first time seeing Shaun like this. It was as if he had lost his most beloved treasure and was at a loss.

 Chapter 903

    "Eldest Young Master Hill, you should forget about Miss Jones and go your


    separate ways." Hadley sighed in his heart. He had warned Eldest Young Master Hill that night, but unfortunately, he did not listen. Eldest Young Master Hill believed Sarah too much.


    He regretted it now, but there was no medicine for regret in the world.


    "Forget her?" Shaun suddenly looked up, getting up and grabbing Hadley''s cor. He looked like a lion that was about to copse. "How am I supposed to forget her?!"


    "When you helped Ms. Neeson with herwsuit, haven''t you already stopped thinking about a future with Miss Jones? In that case, you should''ve been mentally prepared a long time ago," Hadley reminded him.


    Shaun froze. Hadley''s voice was like a fierce p on his face. 1


    Yes, he had decided not to love Catherine anymore before, so why could he not let her go now? Why did he feel like thousands of ants were gnawing on his heart?


    Hadley continued, "Do you feel sorry for Miss Jones?


    But to her, the best apology is to stop disturbing her. She''s right. If she weren''t close to you, maybe she wouldn''t have gotten hurt so much." 3


    "Hadley..." Shaun red at him. He never thought that Hadley would have the courage to say such a thing to him.


    "Eldest Young Master Hill, I''m sorry. I might have overstepped with my words today." Hadley smiled bitterly. "As a bystander, I think that Miss Jones is too pitiful. Before you divorced her, you let Yael undress her in front of Irving and the others. You managed to deal with Yael and made Miss Jones feel a little touched, but this kidnapping incident has ruined her hope. You asked her to forgive you, but how will she face Logan and his missing finger in the future?"


    "Yes, she told me herself that a finger can''t grow back."


    Shaun smiled sadly as he stumbled back two steps. He turned to leave.


    "Eldest Young Master Hill..." Hadley wanted to chase after him.


    Shaun said wearily, "Go. I want some quiet time alone."


    In the sports car, Freya shouted excitedly, "Cathy, do you think Shaun Hill will doubt Sarah this time?"


    "I''m not sure, but I think Sarah will try everything to clear herself of suspicion." Catherine never dared to underestimate Sarah.


    "That''s true. I thought youpletely won Shaun over thest time, but who would''ve expected her toe up with a kidnapping case?"


    Freya clicked her tongue. "Shaun is definitely regretting it right now. I think he''lle looking for you again. You didn''t see his face when we left the court. The remorse and sadness in his eyes... Hehe, how satisfying."


    "Unfortunately, no matter how satisfying it is, Logan''s finger is still gone." Catherine could not help but lift her beautiful and slender fingers.


    When Freya saw this, her heart was struck by sadness. "It''s okay. Sooner orter, we''ll deal with Sarah and her brother."


    "You should be careful," Catherine reminded her," Sarah can be a lunatic. She even attempted suicide in order to gain Shaun''s trust. This kind of woman is terrifying."


    "Yeah, I''ll watch out."


    Freya saw Wesley''s handsome figure standing outside Hackett Institute from a distance. "Have you really decided to marry Wesley?"


    "Yeah, he''s really good to me. I don''t want to let him down anymore." Catherine looked at the figure and her eyes shone with a gentle light. 2


    Freya was stunned. She could feel that after this incident, Catherine was really treating Wesley differently. In the past, she often resisted when they walked together, but now, she no longer was.


    Wesley had gained an advantage this time, right?


    "Well, that''s good. Men like him are really rare. But if Shaun finds out, will he


    threaten you to separate like before?" Freya asked worriedly.


    "That''s why I''m not going to make it public. At least, not until we register." Catherine smiled faintly. 6

 Chapter 904

    "That''s a good idea. Then, I''ll wait to be your bridesmaid. I''ve been waiting for this


    day for a long time.¡± Freya was sincerely happy for Catherine.


    Catherine was stunned.


    Yes, she was married before but she never had a wedding.


    Thinking about it, she really was quite pitiful.


    "Okay, then be prepared to be a bridesmaid."


    The car stopped in front of Wesley, and Catherine got out.


    "I heard you won." Wesley smiled and took her hand naturally.


    "Yeah. It''s thanks to the evidence you gave me." Catherine looked up at him. "TH cook for you tonight to celebrate?"


    "Of course, we have to celebrate." Wesley lifted her hand and took out a diamond ring from his pocket, putting it on for her. "But such beautiful fingers are meant to wear diamond rings. Let me do the cooking instead."


    Catherine looked at therge diamond ring on her middle finger and was stunned. "This is...?"


    "Are you willing?" Wesley looked at her seriously. "I don''t want to be engaged this time. Can we get married straight away?"


    Catherine was slightly stunned. Although she had mentioned marriage to Freya in the car earlier, she did not expect him to propose so soon.


    "I''m sorry, I seem to have scared you." Wesley smiled helplessly. "I''m really afraid that you''ll run away again."


    "I won''t." Catherine put down her hand and smiled." Okay, I agree." 2


    "Really?" Wesley was surprised, but there was a happy smile on his elegant and handsome face.


    "Of course." Catherine paused and hesitated before saying, "But I hope we won''t make it public for the time being. After all, you know that Shaun is extremely powerful and selfish. I''m afraid that he might try to stop it if he knows that we''re together. Let''s wait until after the wedding."


    "That''s what I was thinking too. It''s better to announce it after you have a baby," Wesley said teasingly.


    Catherine was stunned and suddenly thought of Lucas and Suzie.


    "Don''t get me wrong." Wesley guessed what she was thinking. "I''ll treat Lucas and Suzie like my own, but I like children. Of course, it''s fine if you don''t want to..."


    "No, if we get married, I''ll definitely have your children. Otherwise, it''ll be unfair to you." Catherine smiled. She was not that selfish. 3


    "Cathy, thank you. I''ll still listen to you. As long as it''s your children, I''ll like them all the same." Wesley smiled and held her hand. "Let''s go to the kitchen at my ce. I''m worried that Shaun wille here."


    "Yeah, I also n to move to my dad''s ce first. At least I can apany Lucas every day in the future."


    She used to live here purely for the convenience of seducing Shaun, but now that she no longer had that thought, there was no need for her to continue living here.


    Moreover, she was quite apologetic for having neglected Lucas during this period of time.


    "Okay, I''ll help you move tomorrow."


    Wesley held her hand to the car.

 Chapter 905

    Late at night in the clubhouse.


    When Chester finally found Shaun, he was already drunk. However, the man was still holding a bottle of liquor in his hand and pouring the contents into his mouth.


    "Stop drinking. Your stomach won''t be able to stand it." Chester took away the bottle of wine.


    "Give me the bottle!" Shaun''s drunken eyes were slightly red. He patted his chest hard and his voice was hoarse. "Only the stomachache will make it so it doesn''t hurt as much here. I''m not a f*cking human. How could I have... hurt her like that?"


    There was aplicated look in Chester''s eyes. Despite knowing Shaun for so long, it was the first time he saw Shaun... crying.


    He was really crying.


    "Don''t say that." Chester sat beside him and lit a cigarette. "No one expected Logan Law to be framed."


    "Chester, do you think... this was all Sarah''s doing?" Shaun looked at him nkly. "I don''t want to suspect her, but if she hadn''t said that she wanted Logan''s finger, I wouldn''t have chopped it off. If Thomas hadn''t asked me to take on thewsuit, I wouldn''t have appeared in court today. It''s because of all this that I can''t go back to Catherine."


    "I don''t know either, but if it''s really Sarah, then the way she hides her true colors is too f*cking scary. I''m afraid not many people can scheme using death. But there really is no trace of those people. Sarah and Thomas shouldn''t have such ability."


    Chester took arge breath. He also grew up with Sarah and thought of her as a younger sister in his heart. In his mind, she was simple, innocent, and kind.


    However, all the things that had happened recently also made him begin to suspect that maybe Sarah had changed.


    "If it''s not her, then who is trying to use Logan to get Catherine and me to break up? Who would benefit from Catherine and me breaking up?" Shaun''s lips curved. He did not want to suspect Sarah either, but he had to admit that it was possible that Sarah had nned this incident. 3


    Even if it was not her, after the incident, the Neeson siblings had deliberately fanned the mes to worsen the conflict between him and Catherine.


    Unfortunately, he was not rational enough to think about it then because he sympathized with Sarah too much.


    "The spectators see the chess game better than the yers." Shaun smiled bitterly. "Before, I didn''t understand why Grandpa Derek wanted to hold


    Rodney back. Maybe it''s because he could see it more clearly than we do." "Yes, if Rodney had been around, with his temper, Logan... might have lost his life." Chester''s heart got colder the more he thought about it.


    It seemed as if there was a force behind this maniption. The three of them were usually good at strategizing and nning, but it seemed that they were always unable to stay calm when Sarah was involved. Thinking about it, it was too terrifying.


    "Chester, in the future... stay away from Sarah." Shaun felt cold inside. "Whether or not this has anything to do with her, I feel that she''s not that simple."


    "That''s something you should tell yourself. You''re the one who has the deepest ties to her." Chester shook his head. "As for Rodney, he''ll probably never believe i t."


    "That''s up to him, but... In the future, I won''t let Rodney harm Cathy anymore..." After Shaun spoke, he smiled sadly. "Forget it. The one who has hurt her the most


    is


    H me.


    "Shaun, let go. Don''t look for her anymore." Chester suddenly felt that he had gone too overboard with Catherine. Although he had not caused trouble for her like Rodney, he had thought that she was a vicious woman in his heart.


    Especially when Catherine got close to Charity. He disliked Catherine even more then and thought that


    birds of a feather flock together.


    Thinking about it now, he had gone too far.


    "No, I''m going to beg for her forgiveness." Shaun grabbed the bottle and drank until his stomach could no longer endure the severe pain. He rushed to the washroom and vomited heavily. There was even blood mixed in the bile.


    "Sh*t."


    Chester let out a low curse and hurriedly sent him to the hospital.


    The doctor diagnosed it as gastrointestinal perforation and said immediate surgery was required. 6

 Chapter 906

    However, before the surgery...


    Shaun gritted his teeth and endured the severe pain, tossing his phone to Chester. "Find Catherine''s number. Call her with your phone."


    They were brothers for many years, so Chester immediately knew what Shaun was thinking of. However, he felt that Catherine would note. Even so, looking


    at how Shaun''s handsome face had be pale, he could not help but call


    Catherine on his phone.


    "Hello." A soft female voice sounded.


    Chester cleared his throat. "This is Chester. Shaun drank too much and got a hole


    in his stomach. He needs to undergo surgery-"


    "I''m not a doctor," Catherine interrupted him directly and coldly.


    "He vomited blood." Chester smiled bitterly. "Shaun is very regretful now. I''ve never seen him suffer so much. Can youe over? He really needs you."


    "You''ve called the wrong person. I think the one he needs is Sarah. Don''t call me again. Even if he dies, there''s no need to inform me and get me to send flowers. After all, flowers cost money. I don''t want to waste a single cent on a person like him."


    Catherine hung up the call directly.


    The call had been on speaker. Shaun was currently lying on the hospital bed, about to faint from the pain. When he heard the conversation, the slight hope in his eyes gradually extinguished, reced with endless darkness and misery.


    The hole in his stomach hurt, but it was not as painful as the sting caused by the coldness of her words.


    Chester sighed and asked the doctor to push him in for surgery.


    In the Yule family''s vi.


    Catherine casually tossed the phone aside with an indifferent face. It showed no emotions at all.


    He thought that her heart would ache just because there was a hole in his stomach? Did he think that she would rush over in the middle of the night? i


    He really thought of her as a woman who was worried about him.


    Not anymore.


    "Mommy, did something happen to Shaun?" Lying in bed, Lucas dazedly opened his eyes.


    "Yeah, are you worried about it?" Catherine asked in a low voice.


    "No. What''s that saying? Good things neverst, bad things never die. He won''t die that easily," Lucas said


    faintly. 4


    Catherine snorted augh. "That''s right, darling. Go to bed early. Mommy hasn''t rested for several days now."


    "Mm." Lucas looked at his mommy''s sleeping face and narrowed his eyes.


    Even if Mommy did not care, he would give back the hurt that Mommy suffered today a thousand times... to his so-called father.


    At the same time.


    Sarah kept calling Shaun but he did not answer. The reply she got was an automated voice telling her that his phone was turned off.


    She called Chester, but he did not answer as well. Her calls to Rodney were also left unconnected.


    She lost her temper in the vi and screamed in anger.


    She never expected that in just one night, the three young masters in the capital would all not answer her calls. After all, in the past, the three of them had cradled her in the palms of their hands.

 Chapter 907

    Thomas was anxious. "Sarah, what should we do? If they ignore us in the future, it''ll be too difficult for us to gain a foothold in the capital."


    "Shaun is just acting in a fit of anger and won''t leave me. Besides, Rodney is only temporarily locked up. The Snow family can''t lock him up for the rest of his life," Sarah gritted her teeth and said.


    "Ugh, I thought you could use this opportunity to get back together with Eldest Young Master Hill, but you just barely missed it. Who would''ve thought that Catherine would actually win the case?" Thomas carefully looked askance at her. "Sarah, those two kidnappers were hired by you, right?"


    "Don''t talk nonsense. I didn''t do anything." Sarah red at him fiercely. "Go back." "Fine." Thomas shrugged. She denied it, but he did not believe her.


    After Thomas left, Sarah immediately dialed a number angrily. "Aren''t your people too careless? It was the same with Lucifer''s case before. This time, there was surveince footage left after kidnapping me, and even the fingerprints in the car weren''t cleaned.


    Logan Law should''ve been done for, but the court ended up dering him innocent. Even Shaun is


    suspecting me now. You''re going to get me killed."


    "Get you killed?"


    The man on the other end let out a lowugh. "Since you came up with that vicious scheme, you should''ve been prepared to bear the worst consequences. The kidnapping was done at your whim, and I already carried it out seamlessly even though you only gave me less than half a day to n. Why didn''t you make these things clear beforehand? I deleted all the surveince footage in ordance with your instructions, but I can''t dismantle all the dashcams in the cars in themunity." i


    "If you had just destroyed the car, then everything would have worked out perfectly," Sarah snapped at him.


    "Are you stupid? How would Shaun Hill have found you in the shortest time possible if the car was destroyed? Logan Law was really injected with drugs. I f Shaun hadn''t arrived within the time we nned, you would''ve really been assaulted by Logan," the man scolded coldly.


    Sarah was speechless for a moment.


    Then, he said, "Sarah Neeson, I''ve helped you twice but apparently, you''re still incapable of returning to Shaun Hill. Don''te to me again. You''re of no use to Z-X 11


    me- "How am I of no use? Even if Shaun doesn''t intend to marry me, Rodney is still devoted to me. Once his uncles will be the prime minister next year. By then, the Snow family''s status will naturally rise as well." 1


    Sarah said hurriedly. If the three young masters were no longer reliable, she had to make sure she kept a strong grip on this helper.


    "Besides, haven''t you always liked Catherine Jones? This time, she and Shaun have turned against each other. I''m afraid there''s no way for them to get back together. Your opportunity hase. You should be thanking me," Sarah sneered.


    2


    The personughed in a low voice. "Sarah Neeson, I''ve helped you twice. I really won''t help you again unless you can think of what value you can still bring to me. There''s no need to threaten me either. If this matter is exposed, I''m afraid you''ll also lose the qualification to marry Rodney Snow. Besides, it''s very easy for me to make a powerless woman disappear." 3


    The call ended with a beep and a chill filled Sarah''s heart.


    In a vi in the city, Wesley stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling window with his phone.


    The window in front of him reflected his slender and upright figure. His dark blue pajamas were wrapped around his body. His refined and handsome face gave off a dark and deep aura, which was very different from his gentle and elegant appearance during the day.


    Soon, his phone rang, and another unfathomable voice sounded. "How are things going?"


    "Almost there," Wesley replied respectfully.


    "Very good. The Hill family has stood on top for too long. It''s time for them to fall.


    I''ll be waiting for you," the person said happily, "You''ve done a good job recently. I''m very optimistic about you."


    "Thank you." 2


    After hanging up the phone, Wesley''s warm eyes showed hatred and resentment.


    1


    Shaun Hill. Soon, he would personally drag that man down!


    He would never forget how Shaun had humiliated him in the eyes of the public during Old Master Yule''s birthday party, and he would never forget how cruelly the man had snatched Catherine away.


    He had beenying low for three years.


    However, he would sit in the top position of the country soon enough. 3

 Chapter 908

    The next day.


    Just as Catherine was making breakfast for Lucas, Joel suddenly got a call from Old Master Yule.


    "Joel Yule, you actually sold the shares of thepany. This is our Yules'' family business which our ancestors left to us. Get to thepany right now. Even if you can''t physicallye here, you have to crawl over, you wicked thing!"


    The old master scolded so loudly that even Catherine heard it in the kitchen.


    "Dad..." She looked at Joel worriedly. "I guess Mr.


    Kawada went to thepany."


    "It''s fine. Since I had decided to sell them, I was already prepared to be scolded


    by your grandfather." Joel smiled bitterly and helplessly.


    "Grandpa is very angry now. I''m afraid he won''t just stop at scolding you." Catherine frowned.


    "The worst thing that can happen is that they expel m e from the Yule family. I don''t care anymore." Joel gave a long sigh. 1


    "I''ve obeyed your grandparents all my life. Back then, it was them who insisted on me being with Nic, which led to me separating from your mom. The


    fatherly love that should''ve belonged to you was all given to Mnie, but the most ridiculous thing is that Mnie isn''t even my daughter. Yet, your grandparents still protect Damien and Mnie. I''ve had enough of this life." 1


    "Grandpa, you''re not alone. Mommy and I will be with you." Lucas lifted his cute little face andforted him.


    "You''re a good boy. In the future, everything Grandpa has will be for you, your mom, and Suzie." Joel smiled. "Thinking about it, I''m only in my 50s. I want to start anotherpany."


    "Dad, you''ll always have my support." Catherine smiled. "I''ll go with you to thepany after breakfast. After all, I was the one who sold the shares. Mr. Kawada must have gone to thepany in person. I have to talk to him in person."


    At 9:00 a m., the father and daughter drove to Yule Corporation. 1


    When the two walked into thepany, all the employees cast odd and indignant nces at the two.


    "The person in charge of Yule Corporation might change soon. I wonder if we''ll still be called Yule Corporation."


    "What does that mean? What are you guys talking about?"


    "My God, it''s such a big event but you still don''t know? Today, President Kawada from Delta Co. Ltd. came to thepany, saying that Joel Yule sold all his shares to him. President Kawada will be the biggest shareholder in the future."


    "Isn''t Delta Co. Ltd. from Japan? So ourpany is going to be a foreign- fundedpany in the future?"


    "Yeah. More importantly, it''s impossible for Old Master Yule to regain control of thepany. Kawada definitely won''t let him manage Yule Corporation. I''m guessing things in the upper management will be turbulent."


    "Joel Yule must be insane. Yule Corporation is the


    Yule family''s foundation."


    "No kidding! All the shareholders are going mad with anger. Didn''t you see them rushing over this morning? They''re all in the conference room now."


    Catherinepletely ignored the employees'' chatter and walked directly into the conference room with Joel.


    The conference room was noisy, and Old Master Yule was yelling at President Kawada, "In Yule Corporation, what I say, goes. Without my consent, he''s not qualified to sell his shares to anyone. You can continue dreaming if you want to enter ourpany." "Mr. Yule, don''t get worked up. Look, Miss Jones and M r. Yule are here." Mr. Kawada grinned. "It was Miss Jones who personally agreed to sell the shares to me. We even signed the transfer agreement and I''ve already remitted the money. If you back out now, I can sue you for fraud."

 Chapter 909

    "Catherine Jones, how could you do such a thing?"


    Mnie screamed at Catherine in anger. "It took hundreds of years for our ancestors to develop Yule Corporation to where it is today, but you ended up selling it to someone from Japan. Aren''t you afraid that our ancestors will crawl out of their graves to find you?"


    "Brother, you''re too muddle-headed. Were you encouraged by Catherine? Are you trying to make Mom and Dad die from anger? They gave you thepany shares because they trusted you. If you didn''t want them, you could''ve told us. We could have bought the shares in your hands as shareholders. Why did you sell them to others?"


    Damien was so angry he wanted to vomit blood. He originally thought that by encouraging the old master toe back to thepany, he would be able toe back as well and gain control of thepany.


    However, Joel actually sold the shares and Kawada joined. In the future, Kawada could control Yule Corporation however he wanted.


    "You b*tch!"


    Old Master Yue grabbed the cup in front of him and flung it at Catherine''s face. However, it missed. Catherine moved her head and dodged the cup.


    "I was wrong. I shouldn''t have epted you back into the Yule family. I originally still had expectations for you. What did I do in my past life to be so unlucky as to have a granddaughter like you?!


    "Make it clear to Mr. Kawada immediately. The agreement was signed by you and has nothing to do with your father. It has nothing to do with Yule Corporation. I won''t acknowledge this contract."


    Old Master Yule lost his temper and roared.


    Catherine raised her brows. "Grandpa, didn''t you hear what Mr. Kawada said? If I deny it, I would havemittedmercial fraud. I''d have to go to jail."


    "It''s better for you to go to jail than for Yule Corporation''s shares to fall into the hands of a Japanese man," Damien said in a deep voice, "Brother, I advise you to persuade her well. I know I''ve let you down before, but in the end, we''re still brothers. No matter how much we fight, we''re still family. Thepany''s name is Yule. If you sell it, thepany name might be changed in the future. Can you bear to see that?" 1


    Another shareholder, Director Pan, immediately said," Yes. Joel, you''ve worked in Yule Corporation for decades. We''ve all worked hard to grow thepany to what it is today. All of us think of Yule Corporation a s our child. Think carefully. Don''t do something you''ll regret."


    "Do you have to force me, your father, to kneel in front of you?" Old Master Yule cried out pleadingly.


    "Dad, I''m sorry. Catherine is my daughter. I can''t let her go to jail." Joel let out a long sigh.


    "You..."


    Old Master Yule was so angry that his blood pressure surged. He staggered a few steps and fainted.


    "Grandpa!" Mnie immediately rushed over to support the old man. "Hurry up and call an ambnce."


    Joel quickly dialed 000 and an ambnce swiftly came over to send the old master to the hospital. Only Damien did not go since he was unable to walk.


    The conference room was in an uproar.


    "Since Old Master Yule has fainted, we''ll discuss this matter another day," Damien ordered coldly and prepared to leave immediately.


    Kawada smiled coldly. "Sorry, but since I''vee today, I have no intention to leave. From today onward, I''m thergest shareholder of Yule Corporation, so I request that a board meeting be held next Monday. I have the right to know many things about thepany, and the chairman will also need to be re-elected."


    Then, President Kawada left directly.


    Director Pan''s scalp tingled. "Damien, Kawada is very cunning. He''s definitely not easy to deal with."


    "I know. Delta Co., Ltd. is one of the top tenpanies in Japan. How can President Kawada be a simple person? He''s been eyeing Yule Corporation for a long time." Damien gritted his teeth in anger. "Catherine Jones has really given me a big problem."

 Chapter 910

    In the hospital.


    In front of the emergency room, Mnie could not help but re at Catherine after she hung up the phone.


    "Look at what you''ve done. Just now, President Kawada said a board meeting will be held next week. From his tone, it sounds like he wants to sit in the position of chairman."


    Catherine listened to her indifferently and gave her a side-nce. "Isn''t that obvious? Did you think a person like President Kawada would only want to take a share of the dividends after joining Yule Corporation?"


    "You..." Mnie was furious. "Catherine Jones, are you doing this on purpose? That''s right. After all, yourst name isn''t Yule. You don''t care who Yule Corporation belongs to. All people like you care about is money."


    "You don''t say! Anyway, even if I''m my dad''s sessor, you all love to ignore me and don''t acknowledge me at all in thepany. I advised the shareholders not to open a joint venturepany with Campos Corporation, but you all refused to listen.


    "So, I persuaded my dad to sell his shares. Besides, didn''t you and your dad painstakingly encourage Grandpa to let you both return to Yule Corporation? You''ve long conspired with the shareholders of thepany."


    Catherine said with a fake smile on her face, "Now that Dad and I are gone, we have nothing to do with Yule Corporation anymore. You should be happy instead."


    Mnie wanted to vomit blood. How could she be happy?


    Joel was in poor health, so as long as Old Master Yule was around, he could hold Joel down firmly.


    However, if President Kawada joined, it did not matter how much Grandpa pressured him. Besides, President Kawada might not care about Old Master Yule at all.


    "Uncle, didn''t you see? Grandpa fainted from anger just now." Mnie had to turn her attention to Joel. "If Kawada bes the chairman of thepany, Grandpa might actually die from anger. He''s your father."


    "I''ve already sold the shares. And I can''t let Catherine go to jail," Joel replied perfunctorily and casually.


    "Just let her go to jail."


    Old Madam Yule suddenly appeared with a cane.


    "Mom..." Joel was about to speak but the old madam pped him across the face.


    "Are you trying to anger your father and me to death?


    Did your father make you thepany''s majority shareholder just for you to sell your shares? He wanted you to take charge of Yule Corporation and make it flourish. Joel, how could you have done such a thing?"


    The old madam used him sadly and with disappointment. "It''s all thanks to the great expectations we had for you. If we had known, we should''ve handed thepany to Damien instead."


    Joel''s heart burst into chills. "Mom, have you forgotten what Damien did to me? Nic and he-"


    "He was seduced by Nic. Your brother is simple and sentimental. He has never had a girlfriend in his life before this. Nic fooled him. In addition, he has low self-esteem and has been suffering all these years. Can''t you be more understanding as an older brother?" Old Madam Yule said hatefully.


    Joel''s heart chilled, but Catherine could not bear to hear it anymore.


    "Damien Yule suffered, but didn''t my dad suffer too? The wife he was married to cuckolded him for tens of years, and even the child he raised was not his own. Have you thought about my dad''s feelings? He was given a slow-acting poison and even now, his body is still unwell."


    "Your grandfather knows that his body is unwell. That''s why he went back to Yule Corporation at his age," Old Madam Yule said angrily, "If you didn''t want to manage thepany, you could''ve given the shares to Damien. Why did you sell them to others? Do you need money that desperately?"


    "Grandma, don''t you understand yet? Uncle... thinks that after Grandpa came back to thepany, he''s been stopping Catherine from climbing to the top," Mnie said provokingly, "Thest time Catherine came to thepany, Grandpa didn''t listen to her and agreed to cooperate with Campos Corporation."


    "Absurd! Does Yule Corporation belong to you? Why should your grandfather listen to you?" Old Madam Yule red hatefully at Catherine. "Who do you think you are?"


    "Mom..." Joel got angry.


    "What? Are you going to argue with me over an illegitimate daughter?" Old Madam Yule lost her temper.

 Chapter 911

    "Catherine isn''t an illegitimate child."


    "Since you didn''t marry her mom, it means she''s an illegitimate child. This kind of person isn''t qualified to be a part of the Yule family''s house. If you insist on acknowledging her, you''re no longer my son." Old Madam Yule threatened Joel. 2


    "Dad is still in the emergency room, so I don''t want to argue with you." Joel panted as he turned around. He was so pissed that his frail body was trembling.


    "Take a seat first, Dad." Catherine promptly held him to the seat. "I''m going downstairs to buy you a bottle of water."


    Mnie teased in a strange tone, "Even Granny isn''t seated yet despite her old age. You''re quite good at currying favors. No wonder you''ve got Uncle Joel wrapped around your hands."


    Then, she turned around and brought Old Madam Yule to a seat.


    "You''re so understanding, unlike someone." Old Madam Yule shook her head. She was extremely upset with Catherine.


    Joel was so infuriated that his face reddened. If it had not been for the fact that Old Master Yule was currently under emergency treatment, he would have left without a second thought.


    "It doesn''t matter, Dad. Grandpa and Granny haven''t liked me since the very beginning anyway, and after all, they weren''t the ones who raised me. Fortunately,


    I have no intention of returning to the Yule family''s house either."


    After consoling Joel, she turned around and went downstairs to get him some water.


    In the VIP ward.


    Shaun was lying on the bed while on sodium chloride IV infusion.


    His pale yet exquisitely handsome face was expressionless, and his gaze was empty. As if he had given up on the world, he exuded a sense of despondency. Even the air of authority, sternness, and sharpness he used to have was absent. At that moment, he was just like a man at his wits'' end.


    At the sight of his situation, Hadley took pity on him." Eldest Young Master, you should eat something. Since your surgery ended yesterday, you haven''t eaten anything. Your body won''t be able to take it no matter how fit you usually are."


    Shaun pursed his thin lips without uttering a word. He was not even in the mood to say anything.


    He had never hated his mouth so much. Why was he not a dumb person? Otherwise, he would not have thrown those hurtful remarks at Catherine.


    At that moment, a familiar figure shed past the door.


    He sat up with a jolt and directly removed the tubes on his hand before he dashed after the figure.


    Hadley was taken aback. "Eldest Young Master, your hand is still bleeding... You''ve just had an operation. The doctor said that you can''t move, or your wound will split open."


    Nevertheless, Shaun acted as if he did not hear it. Instead, he ran as fast as he could until he gripped the thin person in front of him.


    "Cathy..."


    Catherine, who was walking forward, suddenly felt someone grip her and heard a man''s hoarse voice at the same time.


    She turned around, only to see Shaun''s eyes filled with agony.


    He still looked handsome despite being in a white hospital gown. In fact, the outfit revealed the weakness of the usually powerful man, making him seem like a little puppy that needed care and protection.


    "Are you here to visit me?" Shaun fixed his greedy eyes on her. His tone was filled with cautiousness and ttery, which was rare. "My ward is at the back."

 Chapter 912

    Catherine fixed her stony gaze on Shaun''s cautious look.


    She found it ludicrous.


    The corners of her mouth curled her lips into a mocking smile.


    "Do you think I''m here to visit you?" Catherine shrank from his grip. "We have nothing to do with each other anymore."


    She then turned around to leave, but Shaun was quick enough to stand in front of her. Although he was sick, his tone was arrogant as usual. "When did I break up with you? Catherine, you''re still my girlfriend."


    "Mr. Hill, you have such a poor memory. Let me remind you that you were holding onto Sarah''s arms intimately when you showed up at the court yesterday."


    Catherine was really amazed by his shameless behavior. "Someone who''s ashamed won''t bring himself to say such things."


    "You can treat me as shameless, then."


    Shaun was reluctant to let go of her hand. He knew that he had wronged her a lot, so perhaps he should not disturb her as Hadley said. However, he could not stop thinking about her sincest night.


    He had heard a saying that one would think of the person they loved when they were sick.


    Unfortunately, he had grasped it toote.


    "Cathy, I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to. It was because I really did see Logan tearing Sarah''s clothes apart when I saved her the other day..."


    "Stop telling me how angry you are for Sarah. I find it disgusting." Catherine interrupted him. "Actually, you guessed it right, Shaun. I only agreed to get back together with you with the intention of taking revenge on you. I want Sarah to experience the feeling of having her beloved person snatched away."


    "What did you say?" Shaun was dazed. His heart felt like it had been punched. "This is impossible..."


    "Impossible?" Catherine snorted, "What makes you so confident? Think about all the things you have done to me before. Do you want me to list them out one by one? First of all, when you had an affair with Sarah but were afraid of being criticized by the public, you threatened me with my dad and forced me to tell the public that we had gotten a divorce. Then, theizensshed out at me.


    "The second incident was when you insisted on saving Thomas, who forced himself upon Freya, which added fuel to the fire. In the end, Thomas came out and used Freya in front of the media.


    "Thirdly, you treated me like a dog and locked me up.


    You even nned on letting Sarah look after my children.


    "Fourth, you pushed me and caused me to suffer a miscarriage.


    "The fifth was when Sarah imed that I had depression, so you asked the doctor to lock me up and give me a shot and medicine every day. I told you many times that I was fine and I wasn''t ill at that time.


    "The sixth was leaving Sarah to manage the onlypany my mom had left for me after I pretended to be dead. You have so manypanies, but you just had to give her Hudson. Couldn''t you give her something else?"


    The more Catherine described, the more furious and agitated she became. Her pretty eyes were burning with resentment.


    Shaun was utterly stunned. It finally hit him that she had never stopped hating him.


    Did it mean that all her previous smiles, concern, and gentleness toward him were insincere?


    It pained him so much that he could barely breathe.


    It could be due to the fact that he just had an operation, but he felt like he was going to faint anytime soon.


    Catherine pretended that she did not notice and continued to criticize sarcastically, "All I''ve mentioned happened before my return. Now, I''m going to list the things you did to me after I returned. The first matter was that you asked thepany shareholders and partners to pressure me because Sarah persuaded you to do so. If I weren''t clever enough, Hudson would''ve long since copsed because of you.


    "Secondly, Sarah drugged you, yet you came to me to relieve yourself. After that, you even warned me to take contraceptive pills so that I wouldn''t be pregnant with your children."

 Chapter 913

    "Thirdly, I''ll ignore the fact that you forced me to get a divorce because you wanted to marry Sarah, but why did you have to ask Yael to strip off my clothes? Yes, you''ve helped me to take revenge on her, but do you understand the agony and humiliation of being pressed on the floor and stripped little by little? You basically trampled on my dignity.


    "The fourth matter has to be Logan''s case. After learning that Sarah was kidnapped, you left me on Mount Wellington in the middle of the night. I begged you not to go, but you still left heartlessly.


    "Logan is my family, yet how did you treat him? You chopped off his finger to please Sarah. Shaun, don''t you find yourself terrifying?"


    Terrifying?


    He was terrifying?


    Shaun''s hands were trembling.


    If she had not listed those things one by one, he would have forgotten all these evil deeds he had done to her.


    He was not inherently cruel. However, he could easily transform into a devil when it came to her affairs.


    "I''m sorry, Cathy. I won''t do it anymore, I swear...¡±


    "Stop swearing. When we were in a rtionship, you promised to be faithful. But how many days had we been together?"


    A look of disgust washed over Catherine''s face." Shaun, you made me realize that I can never trust your words because no one knows when you''ll turn against me."


    "I won''t turn against you. I promise." Shaun, who was a t his wits'' end, clutched onto her sleeve. "You said earlier that you want to take revenge on Sarah and m e, right? You said that you want to snatch me away from Sarah and torture her, right? I''m giving you the chance now."


    He did not mind being tortured by Catherine as long as he did not have to part with her.


    At this point, Shaun was like a helpless kid. All he hoped was for Catherine to give him another chance.


    "Thanks, but I don''t want this chance anymore."


    Catherine looked at Shaun, who was going all out to keep her by his side. If this had happened earlier, she would have taken delight in it. 1


    ''Shaun, you used to think I''m worthless, but I bet you never thought that you''d one day be so frightened and pitiful.''


    Even so, she had to admit that she was also hurt in the process of making him fall for her again.


    "Why don''t you want to take revenge on me anymore?"


    Given that an arrogant person like him ended up in this state, Shaun ridiculed himself at


    However, what feared him most was that she did not wish to take revenge on him because this implied that they would have nothing to do with each other anymore.


    Catherine''s longshes lowered. "Shaun, I''m a human too. I was swayed while we were dating, especially when I found out that you didn''t sleep with Sarah, and when you piggybacked me during our climb to Mount Wellington.


    "But then came Logan''s matter, and you gave me a hard p which woke me up. I was nning to sacrifice my body to make you fall for me so that I could torture you, but what a silly behavior that was. Was I trying to take revenge on you or let you take advantage of me?"


    "No. You did take your revenge on me, just like how you''re doing it now. My heart hurts so badly..." Shaun gazed at her miserably. "Stay here. You can torture me however you want as long as you''re happy."


    "No need." Catherine shook her head. "When I begged you at Liona, you said you''d lock me up. Then, when I saw you chopping off Logan''s finger, my feelings for you were gone.


    "Next, I''ll take my revenge on Sarah Neeson. I''m doing it not for you but for Charity. Let''s forget about our bittersweet vendetta in the past. I don''t feel like using our rtionship as the tool for revenge anymore."

 Chapter 914

    Catherine herself said that she no longer had feelings for Shaun.


    The corners of Shaun''s eyes reddened with pain.


    It turned out that she did give him chances, and she did give in to him.


    However, he had missed the chance the night he left her alone on Mount Wellington without a second thought.


    Shaun, oh, Shaun. For Sarah, how much have you hurt this woman who used to love you? 1


    "Shaun, I know you''ll never let go of Sarah. In this case, we''ll be rivals in the future."


    Catherine shrank back from his touch and left without looking back.


    "Don''t leave me, Cathy..." As much as Shaun wanted to go after him, his post- surgery wound had opened, and blood stained his gown. With every step he took, his wound felt as if it was sliced open. The pain was so intense that his face became as white as a sheet.


    He wanted to let her know that he did not want to be her rival. Instead, he wanted her to be his girlfriend and wife. He would not be bothered about Sarah''s affairs anymore. 1


    Despite that, his body did not permit him to move further.


    Shaun fell onto the ground in pain. When he lifted his head, he caught sight of Catherine turning her head around and ncing at him amid his blurry vision. However, her nce was cold, and she left without an intention to turn around.


    With that, she left.


    Even though she saw his shirt covered with blood and noticed he was in so much pain that he was going to pass out, she did not turn back. She was not even anxious, concerned, or frightened.


    Ha.


    His eyes reddened again.


    "Eldest Young Master, your wound has opened." Hadley''s worried voice rang beside his ear. "Doctor, hurry up ande over."


    Soon, someone carried Shaun to the bed and sent him to the emergency room to stitch his wound up.


    He asked the doctor not to anesthetize him.


    His heart would ache less if his wound hurt more.


    After buying some food, Catherine headed upstairs.


    Old Master Yule was already out of the emergency room and out of danger for now, but he was still


    unconscious.


    Old Madam Yule warned Joel moodily, "If you insist on selling off the shares, you''ll no longer be my son.


    Don''t bothering home."


    Agony shed in Joel''s eyes. Instead of replying, he simply asked the doctor to treat Old Master Yule before he got ready to leave with Catherine.


    Just as Joel and Catherine stepped out of the door, they came face to face with Charlie walking over in a hurry. At the sight of Catherine, Charlie''s eyes turned cold.


    The first thing Charlie said was, "Uncle Joel, you must be senile." 1


    Catherine bit her lip. "My dad isn''t senile. But you should worry about yourself. Now that President Kawada is thergest shareholder in Yule Corporation, do you think he''ll assign his people to your newly-established investmentpany?" Charlie''s expression shifted. This was what worried him the most. He had initially nned to use thispany to take over Yule Corporation, which would enable the Campos family to be the most influential family in Australia. However, he found out that Kawada used to be involved in the financial industry. In that case, Kawada would certainly vie to dominate the joint venture afterward.


    "Catherine Jones, I''m sure you did this on purpose."


    Charlie gnashed his teeth.

 Chapter 915

    Catherine smiled faintly. "Anyway, we no longer have anything to do with Yule Corporation. It''s up to you to do whatever you want, Young Master Campos. But having said that, let me remind you that Damien and his daughter might not be able to beat Kawada."


    With that, Catherine left without bothering to see Charlie''s expression.


    Soon, Mnie came out of the ward and looked at him anxiously. "Charlie, what do we do now? It seems that Joel is set on selling the shares, and no one can stop him."


    Charlie''s heart did a flip before he sighed. "We can''t let Kawada be the chairman, much less have the chance to get involved in the internal affairs of Yule Corporation. Otherwise, he''ll make the Yule family a figurehead sooner orter."


    Mnie''s face instantly paled. In fact, she had expected this.


    "Kawada is a cunning person, so you''re definitely no match for him. We have to depend on your dad. If your dad can''t beat him, then you and your dad..." 2


    Charlie shook his head as he spoke, "You guys can only sit back and enjoy the dividends. But you can


    only take the amount he''s willing to offer you."


    "No way..." Mnie was so shocked that she quickly shook her head. "Charlie, as my husband, you need to help me. We''re bound together. What''s more, the Campos family and the Yule family have been working closely with each other. If I lose my position in Yule Corporation, it''ll certainly affect our joint venture."


    "Needless to say, I''m concerned about this too." Charlie wrapped his arm around her shoulders. "What about getting Mike to help you out? I''ll make him your assistant."


    Mnie''s eyes shed with hesitance. She did not want to have Charlie''s people in Yule Corporation, and Mike Castle was Charlie''s secretary.


    "Wifey, now is the time for us to unite and turn against outsiders," Charlie whispered. "As your husband, I definitely want my wife''s family to be well. I have my dignity to retain too. Hopefully, Dad can haveplete control over Yule Corporation this time."


    "Okay." Mnie nodded without hesitation.


    She believed that Charlie would deal with Kawada on her behalf, considering that she was his wife.


    Little did she know that out of the corner of her eyes, Charlie''s eyes slowly turned grim.


    Once Charlie walked out of the hospital, he called Mike over. "Find a way to contact President Kawada."


    "Young Master Campos, are you trying to..."


    "Coborate." Charlie narrowed his eyes.


    Mike was dumbfounded. "But you don''t even know Kawada. Will he agree to coborate with you?"


    "A rival can be your friend as long as you entice him enough." Charlie snorted. "What else do Mnie and her dad have at this point? With only some shares left in Yule Corporation, the two of them are no match for Kawada, who is different since he owns a transnationalpany. We''ll achieve sess if we work together. I''ve assigned you to work for Mnie. I want you to join hands with Kawada and make Yule Corporation ours within two months."


    Looking at Charlie''s features on his handsome face, Mike could not help but shudder.


    The public often called Shaun brutal, but they did not know how brutal the Campos family could actually be. Charlie could even take advantage of his wife in order to gain power. How terrifying.


    In the ward.


    Hadley informed Shaun, "Eldest Young Master, Miss Jones came to the hospital because Old Master Yule was sent here after he fainted from anger during the meeting."


    "Was it because Joel sold off the shares?" Shaun asked with a croaky voice.


    "Yeah. It has spread like wildfire and caused an uproar across the business industry in Australia." Hadley eximed, "There''s going to be a major change in Yule Corporation."


    "Not bad. Considering the close coboration between Campos Corporation and Yule Corporation, Charlie must have a hidden agenda. It was safe and wise of Catherine to get rid of this whirlpool."


    Shaun''s exquisite and thin lips forced out a pale smile.


    Speechless, Hadley secretly teased Shaun, ''You''ve broken up with Catherine, yet you''re acting as if you''re still her boyfriend.''

 Chapter 916

    "Eldest Young Master, please focus on getting well first." Hadley reminded, "We''re close to seeding with our microchip. By then, not only Australia but the whole world will ce their orders with us. It will be a big step-up for Hill Corporation this time."


    Shaun remained silent.


    Indeed, Hill Corporation would go further, and he would have more money to burn.


    However, what was the point of making so much money? The woman whom he would like to spend money on had hated him to the core.


    Shaun''s phone vibrated all of a sudden.


    It was a call from Sarah. Before this, Sarah had sent him messages regarding her exnation on the news.


    He was not in the mood for checking it out at all. In fact, he just found it irritating.


    At night, Irving from Liona gave him a call. "Eldest Young Master, Miss Neeson has slit her wrist in the vi bathtub."


    Shaun sat up right away and asked with a nervous voice, "How is she now?" "Luckily, we found out about it soon enough to send her to the hospital for emergency treatment. I''m now in the ambnce to the hospital, and I''ve already informed Thomas. Eldest Young Master, are you...ing?"


    Shaun responded indifferently, "I just had an operation. How can Ie?"


    "Oh, okay..." Irving was a little surprised as he thought Eldest Young Master would rush there anxiously.


    Back then, Eldest Young Master would hurry to see Sarah without a second thought whenever something happened to her. This included even if he was on an overseas business trip, dealing with some important matters.


    Irving lowered his head and nced at Sarah, who was lying in the ambnce with a pale face. As a man, he used to take pity on her too, but he had seen it so much that he was numb to it.


    After all, it was not Sarah''s first timemitting suicide. She had been admitted to the hospital so frequently these days that it seemed like the hospital was her home.


    In the ward, Shaun gave Chester a call.


    Chester had just finished an exhausting six-hour operation. He was about to take a rest when he heard Shaun''s words, which made him so furious that he did not know what to say.


    "Is she addicted tomitting suicide? She might as well rent a ce in the hospital and stay there."


    "She''s actually quite cruel to herself." Shaunughed bitterly. Ever since the trial, he could no longer think sensibly when it came to Sarah''s affairs.


    Moreover, Sarah had been staying in the hospital recently, so he had been frequenting between the hospital, office, and home. He had since had a good rest. He, too, was exhausted.


    "Yeah. It''s as if we must be responsible for her life." Chester felt a twinge of annoyance.


    He used to treat Sarah as his sister and sympathized with what she had gone through.


    However, Shaun and Chester were not the ones who contributed to her suffering. She had been in endless trouble. One minute, she fell from the stairs, and the next, she nearlymitted suicide because she was treated violently. Now, shemitted suicide in the house.


    As a doctor, Chester had seen a lot of patients who passed away as a result of serious illnesses. Hence, he valued life, but he did not sense that in Sarah.


    In the morning.


    Sarah woke up slowly, only to see Thomas ying games beside her.


    Her eyes swept across the ward, and she nearly fainted. "Where''s Shaunic? Didn''t hee? And where''s Chester?"


    "Young Master Jewell came here for a short whilest night, but Young Master Hill hasn''te."

 Chapter 917

    Thomas put down his phone and said indignantly," Young Master Hill is heartless. You almost died, yet he''s so unconcerned. Sigh, Sarah, do you think they are fed up with your suicide tactic?"


    "Shut up." Sarah glowered at him. "Do you think I like to do this? He refused to pick up my calls or meet me. I have to make him believe that I have nothing to do with Logan''s matter." 1


    "But I reckon he''s suspecting you." Thomas let out a sigh. "I think you should give up on Eldest Young Master. Young Master Snow isn''t bad either."


    "Don''t mention him. That useless man is still locked up by the Snow family."


    Sarah closed her eyes.


    No one in Australia couldpare to such an outstanding man like Shaun, so she was reluctant to give up on him.


    Besides, she was truly in love with Shaun. Otherwise, she would not have stayed by his side even though he could not bring himself to touch her over the past three years. 1


    This was the only time Shaun had ignored her when she was hospitalized.


    The next day, she could not hold back anymore as she lost control and smashed


    the things in the ward. She even made a scene and tried to kill herself.


    She was sure that the Liona members outside the ward would inform Shaun about it.


    Fortunately, Shaun finally showed up on the third day.


    However, he was seated in the wheelchair and dressed in the same hospital gown as her. His handsome face had slimmed down, making his features look more pronounced and colder.


    With his dark eyes fixed on her, Sarah felt inexplicably uneasy.


    "Shaunic, what''s... What''s wrong with you?" Sarah looked at him in utter astonishment. "Are you injured?"


    Hadley said faintly, "Eldest Young Master has just undergone an operation for gastrointestinal perforation. The doctor said he isn''t supposed to get out of bed, but you''ve been kicking up a fuss every day, so he had no choice but toe over."


    "S-Sorry. I didn''t mean it. I didn''t know." Sarah was on the verge of tears, but deep down, she was delighted. It hit her that his absence earlier was because he had an operation, not because he was not concerned about her. Now that he came, it showed that he actually cared about her.


    "Since you know why I didn''te earlier, can you leave me alone now?" Shaun''s attractive brows sank, and there was a hint of weariness in his eyes.


    Sarah was stunned, and a wave of uneasiness washed over her. "Shaunic, you misunderstood me. I didn''t mean to kick up a fuss when you were sick. I was very miserable, especially when I thought you might have misunderstood me..."


    "Is that why you slit your wrist to kill yourself?" Shaun interrupted her as he nced at her wrist. "Since you don''t feel like living anymore, have you bought a grave plot?" 5


    "W-What?" Sarah froze. She could not believe that Shaun would say such a thing.


    Agitated, Thomas began to shout, "Eldest Young Master, you''ve gone too far. Are you trying to drive Sarah to her death?"


    "Am I wrong in saying that? She asked for death, so how can you say that I''m forcing her?" Shaun mocked.


    Thomas was at a loss for words.


    Shaun''s mouth suddenly twitched. He wondered why he was so stupid before not to notice how Sarah and Thomas always sang the same tune. They made him feel like a sinner when he ignored Sarah.


    "Sarah, how difficult is it to stop pestering me and leave me alone? Just tell me."


    Sarah shuddered. It was her first time hearing such a merciless remark from Shaun. 3


    It seemed like he was really bored of her.


    "I''m sorry, Shaunic." She covered her face and wept. "I don''t want to be like this either. I know I''ve been causing you trouble..."


    "Sarah, there''s nothing to feel sorry about." Thomas said in exasperation, "Eldest Young Master, you''re too heartless. Have you forgotten who cured your illness back then? She has stuck with you through thick and thin. Even if both of you can''t be a couple, you can still be friends, right?¡± 1

 Chapter 918

    "Friends?"


    Shaun chuckled. "Do you mean the kind of friend who is at her beck and call? But when she calls me and I arrivete, she''ll make a scene? At the same time, I have to take responsibility for her safety and happiness for the rest of her life."


    Sarah promptly argued, "No..."


    "Sarah, when did you turn into this kind of person?" Shaun interrupted her sentence impatiently. "We were merely in a rtionship, and we''ve never slept together up until this day. I''ve even given you lots of property and money when we broke up. But why do you always behave like you''ll kill yourself if I refuse to be with you?" 1


    He had had enough of everything.


    He had enough of having to be responsible to Sarah for the rest of his life.


    He had enough of hurting Catherine over and over again because of Sarah.


    Sarah was shocked by his fierce expression. "You''ve misunderstood. I wanted to kill myself because I feel that I''m... filthy. Shaunic, I love you. My love for you has never changed."


    "Unfortunately, I don''t love you anymore."


    Shaun said directly and indifferently, "Sarah, you should be content. Catherine married me and even suffered a miscarriage because of me, yet I didn''t give her a penny when we got a divorce. For a cruel and heartless man like me, I''m considered kind to you. I even went all out to protect and look after your useless brother. Although you cured my illness, I''ve returned the favor. Tell me, in which aspect do I still owe you?"


    Sarah and Thomas were both dazed.


    Shaun may be sitting in a wheelchair, but the rage in his eyes filled them with fear.


    A whileter, Sarah said miserably, "Do you think Logan''s matter was my doing? I didn''t do it. I swear..."


    "Whether you did it or not, it no longer matters. What matters is that if you continue to pester me like this, I can never find another woman to marry."


    Shaun''s handsome brows were filled with annoyance. "I''ll soon announce to the public that we''ve broken up so as to stop those reporters from taking random photos of us. Sarah, we''re done. If you n tomit suicide in the future, don''t call me, and I''ll remove the Liona member from you as well. If you''re kidnapped, ask the kidnapper to look for Thomas. I cannot be responsible to you for the rest of your life." 2


    With that, Shaun moved his wheelchair. Once Hadley grasped his intention, he immediately pushed him out.


    "No, Shaunic. Don''t leave." Sarah went after Shaun, sobbing. As much as she wanted to grab Shaun, Hadley blocked her.


    "Shaunic, I can''t live without you. Have you forgotten our promise? How can you be so cruel? Is it because of Catherine? She doesn''t even love you as much as I do."


    Shaun looked back and nced at her tearful face. If this were back then, he would have been moved.


    However, scenes of Catherine''s heartbroken expression after he hurt her time and time again shed before his eyes.


    All of a sudden, his heart began to ache.


    It was his first time being annoyed at Sarah.


    "Even if she doesn''t love me, it''s fine as long as I love her. As for you, I have no feelings for you anymore."


    Shaun had made it abundantly clear to her. Not wanting to stay any longer, he told Hadley to push him out of the ward.


    Only then did it dawn on him that it was indeed hurtful to protect Sarah on one hand and try winning Catherine''s heart on the other hand. 1


    Since Catherine called him cruel, he might as well be unequivocally cruel.


    Sounds of Sarah''s hysterical weeping echoed in the ward. Thomas was also in a foul mood.


    "We''re done. As I said, your suicide tactic has annoyed


    Eldest Young Master. Now that we''ve lost such a big support, what do we do?"


    "Shut up," Sarah yelled at him in distress.


    Her eyes were burning with intense hatred.


    ''Shaun, you''re too cruel.''


    She loved him so much that she had hurt her body for him again and again. Yet, he still abandoned her in the end, and for that, she must make him suffer. 2

 Chapter 919

    The next day.


    Shaun announced on his official ount on Facebook. [Recent rumors about Sarah Neeson and I getting married and getting back together are spreading like wildfire. Today, I''m here to confirm that Miss Neeson and I have officially broken up because we no longer have feelings for each other. We will never get back together again.]


    Once the news was released, it caused an uproar on Facebook.


    [Eldest Young Master is truly a scumbag.]


    [It''s my first time seeing a scummy man saying things so... arrogantly. I have no idea what to say anymore.]


    [They were only just preparing for their wedding the other day, yet now, they have no feelings for each other anymore. Tsk, to put it bluntly, he has changed his mind.]


    [It looks like Eldest Young Master is still thinking about Eldest Young Lady Jones.]


    [Is Eldest Young Master going to officially announce his rtionship with Eldest Young Lady Jones? I can''t wait.] [That''s very likely. I saw them going on an outing together the other day.]


    As such, theizens went to Catherine''s profile and left theirments.


    [Rin, are you going to remarry Shaun officially?]


    [When are you guys going to make an official announcement about it? I''ll be the first to send you my blessings.]


    [Rin, don''t get back together with scummy Shaun. I think you deserve someone better.] 2


    Catherine, who was currently working in Hudson, waspletely speechless when she spotted herself somehow on the trending searches.


    A momentter, she made an announcement through her ount. [Shaun and I had attempted to get back together a while back, but we realized that we''re not a suitable match. Personally, I''m fond of men who are decisive in rtionships, so it''s impossible for us to get back together again. I hope you guys won''t drag me into Shaun''s rtionship anymore. From now on, we''ll wish each other well.]


    As soon as the news was released, it caused amotion among theizens who had been waiting for the news.


    [What do you mean by being fond of men who are decisive in rtionships? Rin, was scummy Shaun always in touch with Sarah when he was in a


    rtionship with you?]


    [Poor Rin, don''t be upset because of Shaun anymore. You deserve someone better.]


    [I heard Shaun even filed awsuit against Rin a few days ago for the sake of Sarah. The two of them confronted each other in court.]


    [Damn. Shaun has to be the scummiest person in the world.]


    At this moment, Shaun was sitting in the office. The minute he saw Catherine''s post, he felt as if something had pierced a hole in his heart, and he shuddered. He did not expect her to be so cruel.


    She even publicly announced that they would never get back together and wished each other well.


    How could he be well without her?


    He promptly took a pen and drew a heart shape on the paper. After that, he took a picture of it and shared it on Facebook. [A lifetime of waiting.]


    Theizens thenmented. [With a heart shape and the phrase ''a lifetime of waiting'', does he mean that he''s going to spend a lifetime waiting for Catherine?]


    [Oh man, what is Eldest Young Master doing? I''m not used to him being affectionate instead of scummy.] 2 [We won''t understand the rich man''s world. Three years ago, he said that Sarah was his true love. Three yearster, he said he would spend a lifetime waiting for Catherine. Bah, I don''t buy it.] 1


    Catherine soon caught sight of the post that Shaun shared. The corners of her mouth curled into a mocking smile.


    A lifetime of waiting? Forget about it. She would not buy it either.

 Chapter 920

    Shaun had waited for a long time, yet Catherine did not share anything on Facebook.


    His heart sank into despair.


    Although she denied having any connection with him previously, they still had interaction, which showed that she cared about him. Now that there was no news from her, it meant that she hadpletely ignored him.


    The feeling of being ignored was f*cking miserable.


    Shaun tossed his phone aside and rose to his feet. His wound began to hurt again.


    Hadley was speechless. "Eldest Young Master, the doctor has made an exception and approved your return to the office even though your wound hasn''t healed. You should stop torturing yourself."


    "Send me back to the manor."


    Hadley heaved a sigh of relief, knowing that he was not going to look for


    Catherine. Otherwise, it would be troublesome if his wound opened up like how it didst time and gave him a fever.


    "By the way, buy more of Suzie''s favorite toys for me,"


    Shaun reminded.


    Hadley was stunned, but he immediately nodded.


    Apanying his daughter more often was a much better choice than getting into a rtionship. 1


    At 5:00 p.m., Liam picked Suzie up from preschool.


    Suzie jumped around while holding a cotton candy ball. However, when the little kid caught sight of Shaun in the wheelchair, she froze. "Uncle Shaun, why is your leg crippled?"


    "No, I just had an operation. My wound hasn''t healed yet, so I can''t walk," Shaun replied softly.


    "Uncle Shaun, you''re so pitiful." Suzie''s eyes shed with sympathy. Although he was scummy, he was still her biological father. "Let me blow on your wound, okay?" 1


    "It''s fine. I already feel much better." Shaun''s heart melted. "I''ve bought you many toys. Uncle Hadley has already put them in your room. There are kitchen utensils, a makeup box, PAW Patrol, and many more."


    "That''s great. Thank you, Uncle Shaun." Suzie leaped with joy, but she calmed down very soon. "Hang on. My mom said there''s no such thing as a free lunch."


    Shaun was speechless.


    Liam could not help butugh at him. "Suzie, your mom is absolutely right. He gave you a free lunch without reason..." 1


    "Liam..." Shaun darted a cold nce at him.


    "I''ve long since reminded you." Liam snorted. "Now, you finally regret it. But sadly, nothing in the world can cure regrets. Those who got hurt can''t pretend that nothing has happened. What''s more... Logan is really important to Cathy." 1


    Shaun clenched the arm of his wheelchair. "You were the one who sent her overseas back then, so you should be well aware of the history between Logan and her. Can you tell me about it?"


    "Don''t you hold a grudge against me for bribing the doctor to fake her death and sending her overseas?" Liam sneered at him. "I can still remember how you punched me."


    li H


    Shaun''s attractive brows had a hint of annoyance.


    Yes, he did hit Liam, but should he personally apologize to Liam?


    In order to understand Catherine better, Shaun had no choice but to take a deep breath and said reluctantly," Liam, I have to admit that I was impulsive back then. You were right."


    At that time, he did not feel so as he was not in love with Catherine. Now that he recalled it, he would definitely be miserable if Catherine had died.


    Liam nced at him with astonishment. He did not expect that Shaun would apologize to him. Maybe


    pigs could fly!


    "Fine. I''ll tell you. Logan and Austin were both brought up in the slums of Country A. In order to survive, they were dispatched to an organization at a very young age to carry out missions. However, the things they did were disgraceful. Logan and Austin wanted to defect, but the organization hunted them down.


    "Cathy, who went there two years ago, happened to save them, and what they have to do in return is to work for her unconditionally for five years. The two of them are Cathy''s right-hand men, and they''ve been very loyal to her." 4

 Chapter 921

    "When Cathy encountered a few dangers overseas, she was fortunate enough to have Logan and Austin protect her. It was Logan who taught Cathy selfdefense skills as well. Both of them are her coaches and her family."


    "Why was she in danger overseas?" Shaun asked nervously. 1


    "Please, do you think overseas is safe for a pretty woman like her who is unfamiliar with the ce?" Liam mocked him. "She has suffered a lot to be who she is today."


    She even had to look after two children while working her fingers to the bone. She was so exhausted that she fell sick very often.


    However, he must not let Shaun know about it.


    "Actually, if it hadn''t been for you and Sarah, she wouldn''t have had to go overseas."


    The more Liam went on about it, the more infuriated he became, so he took Suzie and left.


    Suzie immediately entered her yroom.


    Although she could not see her mother, the Hill family treated her very well with all the toys they bought her.


    She had only been ying for a short while, Shaun came in a wheelchair.


    "Suzie, I need your help. Pretty please," Shaun whispered. Never had he thought that he would one day need to beg his daughter. "Can you help me to ask Aunty Cathy out? Just say that you''d like to y with her."


    "Uncle Shaun, didn''t you stop me from being in touch with Aunty Cathy?" Suzie raised her head and said deliberately, "You said she''s a wicked woman for kidnapping me."


    an


    Shaun put his hand on his forehead. He wished he could bite his tongue off. "I misunderstood her back then. I... I love her very much, and I want to be with her. Suzie, help me. As long as you promise me, I''ll do anything you want me to."


    "I don''t want you to do anything. I just don''t want you to hurt Aunty Cathy anymore."


    Suzie pouted. "Daddy said you hurt Aunty Cathy very badly this time. You even helped Aunty Sarah to deal with Aunty Cathy, who didn''t even rest at all because she had to search for evidence. I won''t matchmake you and Aunty Cathy anymore."


    Shaun felt miserable. "I''ve reflected on myself. Once I get back together with her, I''ll definitely take good care of her and love her..."


    "It''s fine. Someone can do this better than you," Suzie blurted out.


    Shaun was stunned. However, his handsome face soon turned grim, and he raised his tone in spite of himself. "Who?"


    Who could do better than him?


    Could it be that Catherine had another man?


    At the thought of this possibility, Shaun''s chest burned.


    "Oh no. Uncle, you look terrifying." Aware that she had spilled the beans, Suzie was so frightened that she wanted to run away.


    "Suzie, don''t be scared." Shaun endured the pain and got out of his wheelchair. He hugged her and said imploringly, "I really love Catherine. Yes, I''ve hurt her a lot of times before, and it pains me too. I know I shouldn''t bother her, but I can''t stop thinking about her all the time..." 1


    "Why didn''t you feel this way about her when you were with Aunty Sarah?"


    Suzie spoke bluntly with a dazed expression.


    "I..." Shaun was at a loss for words. "I did think about her, but I kept my feelings to myself because I misunderstood her at that time. I thought she was a bad woman..." "So you don''t like Aunty Cathy just because she''s bad?


    It shows that you only like kind women. But there are a lot of kind women out there. Does it mean that you like all of them?"


    Suzie''s question made Shaun speechless again.

 Chapter 922

    Indeed, Shaun always talked about how bad and wicked Catherine was.


    Since there were many kind women out there, did he like them all? Nope.


    Suzie pouted. "Why do you like Aunty Cathy then? You don''t like her when she''s bad, so you only like her when she''s not bad?"


    Shaun cast Suzie a strange look. "I realized that... you might look simr to Liam, but you don''t take after his personality. You''re so articte at a young age, and I think you''re like me. You can be awyer in the future."


    Deep down, Suzie mumbled. She was not Liam''s daughter in the first ce. "I don''t want to be like you. Great-grandma said that you''re a scumbag. I don''t want to be a scumbag''s daughter." 3


    Shaun touched his nose bitterly. It seemed like everyone in Australia had confirmed that he was a scumbag.


    "You''re right, Suzie. Back then, I was... too extreme. When I like someone, I should like both her good and bad sides. Unfortunately, I grasped it toote. Please


    help me..."


    "No." Suzie rejected him mercilessly. "If I lie to Aunty Cathy for your sake, she might not want to see me again. Since you did something wrong, you should sort out the problem yourself."


    "But she won''t meet me." Shaun''s face was filled with destion.


    Suzie nced at his face that resembled hers. As his daughter, she sympathized with him a little. "Mommy used to tell me that as long as you put your mind to it, you can do it. Also, it''s shown on TV that a persistent man can eventually soften a woman''s heart. You should ponder over it."


    With that, the little kid quickly ran away.


    Shaun was stunned. He did not expect that he would one day have a little brat to guide him through rtionships.


    However, when he thought it over, he found it quite logical.


    He might as well continue to pester her in the belief that she would forgive him someday. 1


    After dinner, he reflected for a moment before he asked his chauffeur to send him to Hackett Institute. While bearing the pain on his wound, he bent over and ced the candles on the za downstairs to form the word ''sorry''.


    Every time he bent over, it hurt him so much as his wound tore open. However, he tried his best to endure the pain.


    When he finally lit the candles, he had already attracted many onlookers in the neighborhood.


    One of the boys approached Shaun and looked at him. "Sir, it''s you again."


    Within seconds, Shaun recognized him as the boy who lived next to Catherine. He had bumped into him a few times. "Yeah. I offended her." 1


    "Oh, but putting candles like this won''t work." The boy tilted his head and said, "Thatdy moved out yesterday morning. I even bumped into her, and she told me that she''d nevere back anymore."


    Ding.


    The lighter in Shaun''s hand dropped onto the floor.


    His head began to buzz.


    He did not expect that she would move out just like that. Did it mean that she no longer wanted to see him?


    An inexplicable sense of bitterness washed over him.


    The boy nced at Shaun sympathetically and said," My mom said that both of you are the most miserable couple she has ever seen. You guys argue with each other several times a month. Thatdy is probably sick of arguing with you this time. Hurry up and go back. Stop cing the candles here, or it might cause a fire."


    The boy left as soon as he finished speaking.


    Shaun raised his head and nced at the floor that Catherine used to live on. The corners of his mouth pulled into a sad smile. 2

 Chapter 923

    Shaun had trouble sleepingst night again. When he got up in the morning and put on his clothes, Rodney''s deafening knocks on the door suddenly rang from the outside.


    As soon as he opened the door, Rodney rushed in. The wound on his face had not healed, and his alluring eyes were filled with rage. "Shaun Hill, how dare you publicly announce that you''ve broken up with Sarah. You even imed that both of you would never get back together. Are you human? She has hurt herself s o badly. Why must you torture her?" 1


    The fuss Rodney made caused Shaun''s head to hurt." Did the Snow family just release you?"


    "Duh. I just went to visit Sarah, and she has slit her wrist to kill herself again because of you. Shaun, I f* eking feel like killing you."


    Boiling with anger, Rodney pointed at him. "Hasn''t she suffered enough from the kidnapst time? I thought you''d protect her when the Snow family locked me up. But it turns out that you believe what other people say about Sarah plotting the incident. It wouldn''t take an idiot to know that Sarah couldn''t have done such a thing." 2


    At the sight of Rodney''s reaction, Shaun found himself so angry that he did not know what to say. He seemed to have grasped why Catherine always used to call him blind. It was probably because whenever Catherine confronted him, he would act as how Rodney just did.


    He really wanted to hit Rodney''s head with a hammer.


    "Rodney, it''s true that the matter has nothing to do with Catherine and Logan..." "After all, you''re biased toward Catherine. You''ve been so bewitched by her that you can''t differentiate right from wrong," Rodney shouted at him.


    Shaun''s temples pulsed, and he said indifferently," Enough. No matter how you criticize and advise me, I''ve made up my mind. Since I have no feelings for Sarah anymore, I should keep a distance from her. She should have her own life too. I can''t possibly protect her forever. So when both of you meet up next time, you don''t have to invite me. Even if you kneel in front of me now, I won''t change my mind."


    "Great, Shaun. I''ll remember your words. From now on, I, Rodney Snow, do not have a cruel buddy like you anymore. Since you don''t want Sarah, I do. I''ll be responsible for the rest of her life." 1


    Rodney kicked the door and left in a huff.


    Disappointed, Shaun rubbed his forehead. He did not expect that his rtionship with Rodney would one day end in such a state because of a woman. 2


    However, he did not want anyone to affect or threaten his rtionship anymore.


    Whether he loved a person or not, he had to make it clear.


    In the mall.


    Sarah was casually shopping around.


    All of a sudden, a sleazy-looking, fat man clutched onto her arm. "Hey, Sarah. Are you shopping around? What are you nning to buy? I can buy it for you as long as you be my woman."


    "Young Master Russell, let go of me."


    Sarah struggled with all her strength, and her pure face was filled with panic.


    However, Young Master Russell was more tempted to have her the more she struggled. "Why are you still so reserved? You used to have Shaun and Chester protect you, but I heard they don''t care about you anymore. Shaun even announced to the public that he would never get back together with you. But I''m quite interested in the woman of Australia''s wealthiest man."


    "Herman, I don''t even like you. Let go of me now.


    You''re hurting me."


    She begged softly.


    Herman Russell melted upon hearing her. "My darling, you sound so sweet. I''m particrly eager to hear you invite me to bed with you. Let''s go. No matter what, I have to take you away today."


    He dragged her away by force.


    When Yael spotted Herman almost hugging Catherine, she dashed out and gave him a kick before she hurriedly protected Sarah in her arms. 7


    "How dare you b*stard kick me. You''ve lived..." Herman lifted his head, only to see Yael''s stony expression. He instantly choked. "Are you from Liona?"

 Chapter 924

    "Hurry up and get lost," Yael warned.


    Herman red at her with fury, but he could only do a s he was told. After all, he could not afford to provoke Shaun, who was in charge of Liona. However, he did not think that someone from Liona was still protecting Sarah. Shaun had asked Yael to leave, had he not?


    Only after Herman left did Yael immediately lift Sarah up to her feet. "Are you okay, Miss Neeson? It''s my fault. I only managed to sneak back to Australia a few days ago, and I didn''t expect..."


    "Yael, I''m thankful for you. Otherwise, I would''ve jumped off the building today." Sarah hugged Yael and burst into tears. "Now that everyone knows that I''ve lost my pir, a lot of them havee to humiliate me." 4


    Yael was both heartbroken and angry to hear that. "Eldest Young Master is really cruel. You''ve known him for more than ten years. It''s okay if he doesn''t want you, but he didn''t have to announce it to the public." 3


    "Drop it, Yael. If Shaunic realizes that you''re back, he might destroy your tendons." Sarah pushed her away in a state of panic. "He can be so heartless towards me, much less you."


    Yael shuddered and recalled Eldest Young Master thinking about kicking her out of Liona.


    "Yael, don''t stay by my side anymore. If Shaunic gets back together with Catherine in the future, you must remember to please Catherine, okay?" Sarah reminded her concernedly, "It''s not worth staying with me."


    Yael almost burst out crying. The public always dreaded people from Liona, but they did not know that she was merely a bodyguard in the Hill family who treated her like a dog. Only Sarah took her as a friend. Even up until this day, Sarah had been genuine in looking out for her.


    "Leave now." Sarah pushed her away with tears in her eyes.


    Only after Yael left did Sarah give someone a call. "She has left..."


    Spaced out, Yael was just about to get into her car in the car park when a middle- aged man with sunsses suddenly approached her. "Miss Chadwick, I''d like to have a word with you." 1


    "Who are you? Go away." Yael glowered at him. 1


    Nevertheless, the man in sunsses blocked her way, and the corners of his mouth twitched. "I know you''re a member of Liona, but are you nning to be Shaun''s dog forever?"


    Yael was taken aback.


    On the upper floor of the mall.


    Sarah had ordered a cup of coffee. As she slowly stirred it, the music in the cafe suddenly changed into a sweet tune.


    After that, a servant pushed arge three-tier cake toward her. On top of the cake were the two words'' Marry Me'' written with jam.


    While Sarah was stunned, she saw Rodneying toward her with arge bouquet of flowers. Then, he sank to his knees in front of her. "Sarah, please marry me. To be honest, I''ve liked you for a long time now, ever since we were studying, but you were in a rtionship with Shaun at that time. Since Shaun can''t make you happy, I''ll do it. I might not be as outstanding as him, but I''ll give you all my love, and this will never ever change." 2


    "Rodney..." Sarah was dazed for a moment, but she promptly yed along with her eyes red. "I... I really don''t deserve you." 1


    "Enough. In my eyes, you''re the purest woman, and I want you to be my wife. Please give me a chance." Rodney raised his head affectionately. "Don''t reject m e."


    "...Okay." Sarah finally nodded. At present, it was impossible for her to get back together with Shaun anymore, so she could only marry Rodney reluctantly. Although Rodney could not inherit Snow Corporation,


    at least she would not be taunted and teased anymore.


    "That''s wonderful, Sarrah. Thank you." Rodney cautiously put a ring on her finger and wrapped her into his arms.


    At the side, some people had taken videos and photos of them and shared them online. Soon, ''Young Master Snow Proposed To Sarah'' made it to the trending searches.


    [Damn, how lucky of Sarah. Shaun had just dumped her, yet here Young Master Snow was, proposing to her immediately after.]

 Chapter 925

    [It shows that Sarah is a good woman who deserves to be cherished. Otherwise, Shaun wouldn''t have loved her, and Rodney wouldn''t have spent ten years waiting for her. How touching.]


    [Is Sarah trying to take revenge on Young Master Hill? If not, why would she agree to marry Young Master Snow so soon?]


    [What a p in the face. I wonder if Young Master Hill regrets it.]


    Freya was lying on the couch in Brighton Gardens while Catherine cooked for her. The moment she caught sight of the news, she was so shocked that she nearly choked on the chips.


    "Hey, Cathy. Take a look at this. Rodney, that annoying man, has proposed to Sarah." Freya hurriedly ran to Catherine to share the gossip with her. "What a bad match! A cow dunk has stained the cake."


    Catherine blinked. "In your eyes, Rodney has be a cake?"


    Freya blinked. "I just feel sorry for him. Actually, he shouldn''t bebeled as a bad man even though his remarks could be wicked at times. There''s just something wrong with his mind, like Shaun. No, I think his issue is more serious than Shaun''s." 2


    "I didn''t expect the Snow family to release him so soon. I reckon... the Snow family''s blood must be boiling right now." Catherine pondered. "His proposal has caused quite amotion. It has even made it to the top searches."


    "I''m sure she has paid to be in the top searches." Freya ridiculed, "It has only been a few days since Shaun publicly announced that he''ll never get back together with Sarah. Yet now, she has agreed to marry Rodney. What a wh*re."


    "Isn''t this normal? Since Shaun has refused to get back together with her, she can only hold onto Rodney." Catherine''s face was filled with sarcasm. "I wonder how Shaun will react to this."


    "Haha. He must be boiling with anger. He probably thought that Sarah would be loyal to him forever, when in fact, she''s a clever person."


    In the office of Hill Corporation.


    When Shaun received the photo of Rodney proposing t 0 Sarah, he was not jealous nor exasperated at the sight of the two of them hugging each other. However, his brows furrowed deeply.


    Perhaps he was surprised at how soon Sarah agreed t 0 Rodney''s proposal when she was just making a


    scene about how much she loved him a few days ago.


    Was she trying to take revenge on him? 1


    Or did she know that she could no longer pin her hopes on him, so she held onto Rodney? After all, no matter family background or appearance, Rodney was one of the top five Young Masters in Canberra.


    It finally hit Shaun that he did not understand Sarah.


    Amid his thoughts, Rodney gave him a call. "Have you seen it? I''ve proposed to Sarah. Since you don''t cherish her, I will, and I''ll stay by her side from now on."


    "Well... Congrattions." Shaun thought for a moment before he congratted Rodney. Anyhow, this was not a bad thing. Sarah would stop pestering him, and Rodney would be able to fulfill his wishes at the same time.


    "...Aren''t you mad?" Rodney was a little disappointed to find that his action had no impact on Shaun.


    "What should I do, then? Now that you''ve proposed to Sarah, am I supposed to snatch her away from you?" Shaun said nonchntly, "I meant it when I said that I don''t love her anymore. You can send me a wedding invitation when the timees."


    After that, Shaun hung up the call.


    Rodney stared at the phone with a strange feeling. He felt as if he was the


    abandoned woman eager to see Shaun regret, yet Shaun was not at all upset. 1

 Chapter 926

    While Rodney was down, Old Master Snow''s call suddenly came in.


    Rodney was so frightened that he almost threw his phone away. Seeing a call from the Snow family now was like seeing the king of helling for his life.


    Then, the phone stopped ringing, but soon, another call came in. The cycle kept going on and on.


    Left with no choice, Rodney could only pick up the call. "Grandpa..."


    "How dare you still call me your grandpa for turning a deaf ear to my words? You wicked thing. I shouldn''t have let you out." Old Master Snow was exasperated." I''ve only just let you out this morning, and you''ve proposed to Sarah by evening. Come back, and I''ll beat you to death."


    "Grandpa, Sarah is really pitiful. I must stand up to protect her this time. I don''t understand why all of you have such prejudice toward Sarah."


    Rodney said frustratingly, "Catherine is an outsider, yet all of you believe everything she says. I''m your biological grandson. Do you think I can''t tell whether Sarah is a good person or not?" "Shut your mouth, you idiot," Old Master Snow scolded. "If you dare marry Sarah, don''t bothering back to the Snow family ever again."


    "I''m sorry, Grandpa. I must marry Sarah," Rodney replied without hesitation.


    "Very well, Rodney Snow. Don''t you regret this."


    Old Master Snow threw the phone aside in a fit of anger. The old man was so pissed off that he almost fainted.


    "Dad, calm down." Jason tried to soothe him.


    "Get lost. What a rotten son you have. He exists only to make me angry." Old Master Snow lost his temper.


    Jason sighed. Old Master Snow had obviously forgotten that Rodney was the Snow family''s first grandchild. When Rodney was born, Old Master Snow grinned ear to ear every day and treated Rodney very preciously. 2


    "Go. Go and call Jessica back," Old Master Snow ordered.


    Soon, Jessica came back.


    Old Master Snow said, "Jessica, I have a task for you. I don''t care what method you use, but you mustn''t let Rodney marry that woman, Sarah, into the family."


    Jessica''s head hurt. Why did these kinds of trivial matters always fall on her shoulders?


    "There''s no other way." Old Master Snow was helpless. "You''re the most hard- hearted person in the Snow


    family. Only you can bear to do this."


    Jessica smiled bitterly. She did not know if she should be happy or sad at that fact.


    The next day.


    During theunching banquet of Osher Corporation''s new product, Rodney was all smug.


    In his career, obtaining a super trump card that was Freya had enabled thepany tounch a firming serum. Many employees had already tested the serum, and the effects were excellent. Hence, he could see a breakthrough in Osher Corporation''s sales again.


    As for his love life, Sarah, whom he had loved secretly for more than ten years, finally said yes to his proposal. At this moment, he felt like his life was perfect.


    Chester, who was holding a ss of wine, gave him a side nce. "Put away that silly smile of yours. You haven''t stopped smiling ever since I walked in the door."


    Cindy smiled. "It can''t be helped. Young Master Rodney now has both his career and the love of his life. By the way, Young Master Snow must''ve invited Sarah over tonight, but why can''t I spot her?"


    "She''s here." After Rodney spoke, his eyes lit up at the sight of the woman who had just entered the room.


    That night, Sarah wore a red velvet mermaid-style dress that had a high slit at the side and arge girlish ribbon on the neckline. The dress made her look fairer and gave off a yful, girlish vibe.


    When she appeared, it was as if all spotlights were on her. The red color was especially eye-catching.


    Beside her, Thomas wore a ck suit. As both brother and sister walked over, they caught everyone''s envious and jealous gazes.


    If there were a woman that all women of Australia envied at the moment, it would naturally be Sarah.

 Chapter 927

    Although Sarah had lost Young Master Hill, she still had Young Master Snow, whose family would most probably produce the new prime minister for next year.


    "No wonder Young Master Snow couldn''t forget her. She''s very beautiful indeed."


    "Isn''t she? Her figure is so good, and she''s such a stunner."


    When Sarah heard the series ofpliments, she started to feel smug.


    So what if she had lost Shaun? She could still be everyone''s center of attention.


    Cindy secretly felt envious as she looked on. She initially looked down at Sarah when Shaun dumped her, but who would expect...


    Chester was the only one with a frown. He had caught the hidden smugness in Sarah''s eyes the moment she walked in just now.


    Although it was gone in an instant, it was strange.


    She clearly loved Shaun for more than 10 years and had just broken up. She even attempted suicide for


    Shaun before. Could she indulge herself in a rtionship with Rodney in just a few days?


    He suddenly realized that maybe they did not truly understand Sarah before.


    She had changed a long time ago.


    However... He nced at Rodney, who was smiling sweetly, and secretly let out a helpless sigh.


    Forget it. It was fine as long as Rodney liked it. He finally got his wishes fulfilled. "Sarah..." Rodney immediately went forward and held Sarah''s hand.


    "Rodney, don''t do this. Many people are watching, and I''m still not toofortable with it." A trace of awkwardness shed across Sarah''s eyes, especially when she saw Chester''s gaze. "Chester, you came too..."


    Her eyes wandered around hesitantly after she spoke.


    "I didn''t invite Shaun." Rodney could guess her thoughts.


    "Is that a good idea?" Sarah said worriedly, "After all, he''s your best friend. You invited Chester, but not him. What will other people say?"


    "Sarah, Shaun has hurt you quite deeply, yet you''re still so considerate of us," Rodney said affectionately.


    "I don''t want to affect the rtionship between you both." After all the talking, Sarah realized that although Rodney was touched, Chester was still


    indifferent to her.


    Her heart sank. Did Chester notice something?


    "Okay, Rodney. The press conference is about to start," Chester reminded him.


    Soon, Freya, who was the cosmetic chemist, came downstairs.


    She wore an off-shoulder vintage red mermaid-style dress that exposed her shoulders. Her skin was as fair as snow, and there was a diamond ne on her beautiful corbone. Matched with her mixed racelike deep-set cheeks, no one could take their eyes off her.


    "Wow, this must be the new research and development director of Osher Corporation. She''s so pretty."


    "Isn''t she? They both wore red dresses, but she haspletely defeated Sarah."


    2


    "Watch yourself. Sarah is Rodney Snow''s fiancee after all. But both of them are different. Sarah is just a pretty face, while Freya is pretty and capable."


    "I heard Osher Corporation gave Freya some shares as an invitation for her to join thepany. She''s now Osher Corporation''s shareholder."


    "I wonder if she''s looking for a boyfriend. I really want to get acquainted with her."


    The discussion made Sarah''s blood boil.


    For that night''s look, she had prepared for an entire day to have that effect.

 Chapter 928

    Sarah really suspected that she, Catherine, and Freya were sworn enemies. Otherwise, why would they annoy her wherever she went?


    Thomas, who was by her side, stared deadly at Freya with visible greed in his eyes.


    "Sarah, I must get this woman today."


    Thomas whispered in Sarah''s ear, "I didn''t think Freya would be such a dazzling beauty. There are no downsides for me if I marry her."


    "Okay, I support you. It just so happens that there are many reporters here tonight. You can take advantage of this opportunity, but be careful." Sarah took a deep breath. She could get her revenge out of spite. Once Freya married Thomas, she would have many chances to deal with her.


    "I will."


    Thomas nodded his head sleazily.


    On the stage, Freya was already introducing the new product to everyone.


    "Good evening, everyone. I''m Freya, the person in charge and also the cosmetic chemist of the new product..."


    Rodney stared at Freya nervously. At first, he was worried about letting her introduce the product on her stage.


    Yet, little did he know that she would be so graceful and natural in front of all the media. On top of that pretty face of hers, she was very pleasing to the eye.


    It was rare for him to be impressed by Freya.


    It seemed like inviting her to join Osher Corporation was a wise decision.


    "Rodney..." Sarah suddenly wrapped his arm around his. She forced a smile and said, "I didn''t think Ms. Lynch would wear a red dress tonight as well. I


    wouldn''t have worn a red dress too if I had known."


    Rodney was stunned. Thomas immediately sighed and said, "What a coincidence that Sarah wore a red dress too. Everyone wasparing them both just now. They said Freya''s temperamentpletely crushed Sarah''s or something..."


    "Brother..." Sarah red at Thomas. "It''s not specified that I''m the only one who can wear a red dress."


    "I suspect she did it on purpose. It''s not like Catherine hasn''t done that kind of thing in the past. Since Freya and Catherine are good friends, they naturally learn from each other. However, you and Shaun have already broken up. She has no reason to target you," Thomasined. 1


    Rodney''s brows knitted into a tight frown. He did not say a word.


    "Rodney, don''t mind him. This is my brother''s personality," Sarah said in a hurry.


    "It''s okay. What your brother said is right. You''re my girlfriend now. How can you bepared to a mere cosmetic chemist?" 2


    Rodney spoke with a low voice as he watched Freya, who was on the stage.


    Sarah and Thomas secretly made eye contact. There was a hint of smugness in their eyes.


    After Freya finished her speech, she went down the stage with the help of an employee.


    That was when Secretary Lane came over and said, "M s. Lynch, President Snow has requested to see you upstairs."


    Freya nodded. She thought Rodney wanted to discuss something work-rted.


    When she arrived at the room upstairs, Rodney was standing in front of the window. He wore a white tailored suit matched with a pink shirt inside. His hands were tuckedzily in his pockets.


    If it were other men, they would look very tacky dressed up like that. However, Rodney''s evil-looking attractive face could carry that shy outfit. He looked very handsome, like a famous young celebrity.


    Of all things, that piece of cake had to be stained with a cow dunk, which was Sarah.

 Chapter 929

    "I''ve prepared a dress for you. Change into it before you go down." Rodney pointed at a dark green dress on the sofa with his chin


    "My clothes are fine. Why do I have to change it?" Freya was puzzled.


    "The color of your dress is the same as Sarah''s," Rodney said calmly. "Since she''s my fiancee and the future wife to thepany''s president, I won''t allow you to wear the same color as her."


    After a moment''s astonishment, Freya''s chest felt like it could explode from anger. "What the f*ck? Why don''t you say you won''t allow Sarah and I to have the same gender too?"


    Rodney frowned at her words. "You''re a daughter from a noble family, yet your mouth is full of foul words. How vulgar."


    "Why didn''t you say I was vulgar when you hired me to be the cosmetic chemist?"


    Freya sneered. "The design of my dress is different from Sarah''s. Why can''t I wear a red dress just


    because she wore it? Do you really think of yourself as the nephew of Australia''s president already? Your uncle hasn''t even assumed the position. Everyone in the Snow family keeps a low profile, so how did they have a child like you? Rodney, can you stop being a disgrace to your family?"


    After that, she turned around to leave.


    Rodney was infuriated. "Freya Lynch, don''t think I don''t know that you shed colors with Sarah on purpose. All you want is to let the people here tonight think you''re prettier than Sarah and have people mock her. She''s already so miserable. Why can''t you and Catherine just leave her alone?"


    Freya took a deep breath. She was fuming from anger. "Are you crazy? If you have such a rich imagination, why did you start a cosmeticspany? You should be a writer instead. Do you think I can read Sarah''s mind? How would I know what she''d wear?"


    "A scheming woman like you will have your own ways." Rodney snorted.


    "I can''t be bothered to care about you. Anyway, don''t think of making me change


    my clothes, unless I die." Freya kept walking. She was not going to argue with that fool any longer.


    "Stop right there..."


    Enraged, Rodney instinctively stretched out his hand to grab her puffy sleeves. Her dress was off-shouldered, but when he tugged on it as she was walking forward, half a side of the dress slipped. Even her nipple cover fell out.


    Rodney stared at her chest dumbfoundedly, which had nothing covering it.


    It was apparent that she was busty when she wore the dress, but he never thought she was that busty.


    A gush of blood rushed up to his head, and his handsome face flushed red. "Rodney, you pervert. What are you looking at?" Freya screamed and covered her chest instinctively with one hand while she pped him on the face with another.


    "How dare you hit me?" Rodney covered his face. His alluring eyes widened in anger.


    "You yanked my clothes off. Should I not have hit you?" Freya''s pretty face flushed, either from anger or embarrassment. A man had never seen her bare before in her entire life.


    "You were the one who didn''t want to change." Rodney threatened her unconfidently, "If you don''t change, I''ll do it for you."


    "Come on, then. You can change my clothes for me." Freya got closer to him furiously. "If you have the guts, take off my clothes. Worsees to worst, I''ll call the police and say you took advantage of me. Once this bes a big issue, let''s see who will be more embarrassed. I''ve experienced more embarrassing things than this three years ago anyway."


    As such, Rodney was forced to take a few steps back. He was much taller than her, so his breath heated up when he nced down at her chest.


    "Fine. Quickly put on your clothes and get out," he ordered. She would eventually drive him insane.


    After ring at Rodney, Freya went to the bathroom to tidy her clothes. A momentter, her head popped out from the bathroom in frustration. "Rodney, pick my nipple cover up for me." 1


    Rodney was taken aback. When he saw the pink thing on the floor, he felt awful. "Why do you even wear this thing?"


    Pick it up? F*ck, he could not do it at all.

 Chapter 930

    "Rodney, you must be an idiot. How do you expect me to walk out of here without wearing that?" Freya gritted her teeth.


    "Who are you calling an idiot? Say that once more, and I''ll throw this thing of yours away." Rodney was exasperated. For a clever and wise person like him to b e humiliated by her time and time again was too much.


    "...I was wrong, Brother Snow. Can you please pass me my nipple cover?" Freya immediately put on a smile. "If you''re not willing to, I can only run out in this state and shout that President Snow has ulterior motives toward me. There are many reporters outside, and your little Sarah is there too."


    "Well yed."


    Freya''s threat gave Rodney no choice but to brace himself to pick it up and pass it to her.


    Looking at his blushing face, Freya found it speechless yet hrious. He just had to pick up a nipple cover! Did he have to act like that? "Hey, have you not had sex with a woman before?"


    "I''ve never had sex with a woman? Ha! Are you joking?" Rodneyughed sarcastically, but actually, he had no confidence at all. After all, it was indeed quite embarrassing for a 30-year-old man not to be a virgin.


    "So you have had sex before? Who? Since Sarah is outside, should I go and tell her that her fiance had a woman before her?" Freya''s smiling face made Rodney feel like giving her a good beating.


    "Freya Lynch, no one will think you''re a mute even if you don''t say anything," Rodney warned with a grim expression.


    "I was just curious. Hey, you saw me just now. It can''t be your first time looking at a woman..."


    Rodney could not tolerate her anymore, so he mmed the door and left before Freya could finish her sentence.


    That loud bang when he mmed the door was strangely funny to Freya.


    He was angry from embarrassment.


    How can he be so pure? Tsk tsk, Sarah really got lucky.


    At the banquet hall, Rodney downed a ss of wine.


    Damn it. He did not know whether it was because Freya had pissed him off or because it was his first time seeing a woman, but a specific part of his body felt hot.


    When he thought about it, the fact that he was an adult yet still a virgin was indeed quite embarrassing.


    "Rodney, what''s wrong with you? Are you in a bad mood?" Sarah walked over worriedly.


    "It it wasn''t for Freya who pissed me off." Rodney was irritated. "How could there be such a shameless woman in this world?"


    "What did she do?"


    "She actually... She... Nothing." As Rodney recalled the scene in the room just now, a trace of awkwardness shed across his face.


    Sarah''s heart sank when she saw it. What did he do with Freya that he could not tell her about it?


    Right at that moment, she saw Freya walking gracefully down the spiral staircase, and she was still wearing that red dress.


    A hint of frustration shed across Sarah''s eyes. Freya had not changed her clothes.


    "I''m sorry, Sarah. I asked her to change her dress, but she refused to." Rodney looked guilty. "I can''t possibly strip it off her either."


    "I know. It''s okay. It''s just a dress. You don''t have to worry about it." Sarah forced herself to console him.


    "Hi, Ms. Neeson, President Snow." Freya suddenly greeted them. "I''m sorry I didn''t change my clothes in the end."


    Her voice was loud, so many people in the banquet hall turned their gazes toward her.


    "Ms. Lynch, why do you need to change your clothes?" General Manager Fisher asked. "Your dress tonight is quite stunning."


    Sarah was suddenly hit with a bad feeling, and Rodney had realized it too. Hence, he immediately warned, "Freya..."


    "President Snow, I''m sorry. I really didn''t know that my dress would be the same color as Ms. Neeson''s."

 Chapter 931

    Freya raised her frightened and aggrieved voice, afraid that the people at the sides could not hear her." The dark green dress that you made me change into was too small. I couldn''t put it on. Ms. Neeson, please let me know beforehand the color of the dress you''ll be wearing next time. I''m afraid I''ll get a scolding from Master Snow if I sh colors with you again."


    The people around looked at Sarah in disdain and started discussing among themselves.


    "This is too unreasonable. Is she the only one who can wear red?"


    "Exactly. The color of her dress isn''t as nice as Ms. Lynch''s, so she got Ms. Lynch to change it. I really couldn''t tell that she was this kind of person."


    "Young Master Snow, too. Ms. Lynch is the cosmetic chemist of this product and has contributed greatly to Osher Corporation, only to be criticized for wearing a dress of the same color as Sarah. He''s too bossy."


    Rodney and Sarah''s faces were flushed red from being criticized. Rodney desperately wanted to gobble Freya alive.


    General Manager Fisher secretly grumbled as well. He should not have asked the question.


    Hence, he quickly thought of a way to change the topic in the direction of the new product, but the news spread like wildfire. By then, the incident about the dress had traveled across the press conference.


    Everyone''s gazes toward Sarah were filled with disdain.


    Sarah despised Freya to death. With that, she called Thomas over. "Tonight, no matter what method you use, I want Freya to wish she was dead."


    "Don''t worry, Sarah. I''ve already had someone spike the wine Freya is drinking now." Thomas smiled evilly and said, "Tonight, in bed, I''ll give her a worse torture than death."


    "I''m looking forward to your good news."


    Sarah looked at him in satisfaction.


    At the same time, Chester walked over to Rodney. "I still have some other business to attend to. I''ll be leaving first."


    "Okay. I won''t see you off then." Rodney tapped his shoulder.


    Chester gave Rodney a thoughtful nce. "Rodney, it''s just a dress. There''s no need to go that far."


    Rodney was awkward from being told off by his brother. "You''ve misunderstood. I..." 1


    "Rodney, you should keep a low profile. Your uncle''s campaign ising up, so don''t go creating trouble for the Snow family. I''m being honest with you because I see you as my brother." Then, Chester left with Cindy.


    In the car, Cindy was trying to guess Chester''s expression carefully. "Chester, do you think tonight..."


    "I didn''t think Sarah was this kind of person." Chester took a cigarette out and elegantly bit it between his lips. "She can''t even tolerate someone wearing a simr dress to hers. We really didn''t know her that well."


    "That''s right." Cindy smiled sheepishly. It seemed like she had to stay away from Sarah in the future.


    "With her personality, it''s not a good thing for Rodney to be with her," Chestermented.


    11:00 p.m.


    Freya felt her head getting dizzier. She suspected that she was drunk, so she took her leave and went on the elevator to go to her room upstairs for a rest.


    However, the moment she walked out of the elevator, her head began to spin before she fainted on the ground.


    Thomas walked out from a corner with an evil grin and picked her up from the ground.


    That narrow waist almost made him lose control on the spot.


    "Little b*tch, tonight has just begun. Wait and see what I''ll do with you." Thomas pinched her cheeks as he carried Freya toward a room.


    When he was about to open the door, he realized that he had identally left his key card on the banquet hall''s sofa, i

 Chapter 932

    Not long after Thomas left, Freya woke up from the heat.


    Her body was on fire, and she stood up in a blur, not knowing where she was. She tried to find her way for quite some time until she stumbled out and bumped into a man.


    She felt as if she had found an air conditioner, so she held onto that man and


    refused to let go.


    "Eldest Young Lady, isn''t this Freya Lynch..." The assistant nced nervously at Jessica''s furrowed brows.


    "Someone has done something to her." Jessica stared at Freya''s flushed face.


    The assistant was taken aback. "But this is Osher Corporation''s press conference. She''s the research and development director and tonight''s main character. Who dares to be so daring?"


    "I''ll bring her to my room. You should keep an eye over here. The person who''s looking for someone here will probably be the person who harmed her."


    After giving the order, Jessica helped Freya back to her room.


    When they arrived at the room, Freya''s body was so hot that she could not tolerate it anymore, so she kept rolling around on the bed.


    Jessica got a headache from watching her. As such, she had no choice but to fill the bathtub with cold water and put Freya in.


    By the time she was done, the assistant had returned as well. "Eldest Young Lady, Thomas came back looking for someone just now. I saw him going into the fire exit, where he walked up and down, searching for many times."


    "Thomas..." Jessica narrowed her eyes. Thomas was Sarah''s brother, and she was familiar with his name for all the terrible things he had done over the years. Rodney was just dating Sarah, yet Thomas was already so unrestrained.


    In the future, if Uncle Nathan assumed the position of president and Sarah managed to be part of the Snow family, would Thomas not be fearless of thew?


    Grandpa was right. No matter what method they used, Sarah could not marry into the Snow family.


    "Eldest Young Lady, Ms. Lynch sounds like... she''s very ufortable." The assistant blushed from hearing Freya''s voice.


    Jessica nced at him. "Find out where Rodney is."


    At the banquet hall downstairs, Rodney was socializing with one group of guests after another.


    Furthermore, he was in a good mood that day, so he drank until he got drunk.


    Sarah helped him over to the elevator. "Rodney, be careful."


    "No, Sarah. I''m happy." Rodney hugged her and giggled.


    Sarah remained silent as she leaned in his embrace. She was thinking about whether she should have sex with Rodney that night since he was drunk.


    Although Rodney had already proposed to her, the Snow family was definitely against it. It was unknown when the wedding would be held either. In that case, she might as well get pregnant with Rodney''s child first. By then, the Snow family would have no choice.


    "Rodney, I''ll help you back to the room." She tried to turn him on by touching him with her hands.


    Inexperienced in that matter, Rodney felt as if a me was ignited in his body, and he was really ufortable.


    When they finally reached the door to his suite, Sarah intentionally fumbled around his body to search for the key card. As such, Rodney''s breathing quicken.


    "Ms. Neeson seems to be very open about sex. I recall you just broke up with Shaun not long ago."


    A woman''s mocking voice came from behind Sarah.


    Startled, Sarah turned her head around only to see Jessica standing behind her.


    Jessica and Rodney looked slightly alike. They had the same alluring eyes, but Jessica''s eyes were calm and sharp as if Sarah was nothing but an ant to her. "Sister... Jessica."


    Sarah instinctively felt afraid. Jessica''s personality was utterly different from Rodney''s since they were young. She was cold and heartless.


    "Don''t call me sister. I don''t know you that well." Jessica hinted at her assistant with her eyes. "Go and get Second Young Master."


    The assistant nodded before he immediately took Rodney over from Sarah''s hands.


    Sarah bit her lips. She was upset that her initial ns had been messed up.


    "Ms. Snow, I know you look down on me because the Neeson family can''tpare to the Snow family.


    However, Rodney really treats me very well. He has sacrificed so much for me that I don''t want to hurt him anymore. After going through so many things, I know who''s worth treasuring. As long as Rodney doesn''t let go, I won''t leave him."


    "Well, you came back to your senses just at the right time, just when Shaun publicly announced that he wouldn''t get back together with you. Before that, you''ve never even noticed how well Rodney treated you." 1


    Jessica''s tone was sarcastic. "However, you do have self-awareness. Indeed, the Neeson family can''tpare to the Snow family, yet there are always people who like to be delusional, especially those that don''t know their limits."


    Her words were blunt, and Sarah''s pretty face paled from the blow to her pride.


    Jessica was not a man, so she did not sympathize with Sarah at all. With that, she had someone take Rodney and left straight away.


    Once they entered the elevator, Jessica ordered," Send him to my suite."


    The assistant was startled. "But Ms. Freya is in there, and she''s currently..."


    If they sent Rodney in at that moment, were they not sending a sheep into a lion''s den?


    "He was the one who invited Thomas. The fact that Thomas dared to put something in the drinks is a result of him pampering Sarah. In that case, he should take the responsibility of helping Freya."


    Jessica sighed after she spoke. "Besides, my grandpa gave me a task, and I''m left with no choice either. We can''t let Sarah join the Snow family no matter what.


    If not, it''ll not only harm Rodney but the Snow family as well..."


    The assistant suddenly fell silent. He, too, admired Eldest Young Lady''s ruthlessness sometimes, but unfortunately, she was not a man. 1


    Rodney, who was utterly drunk, did not know that he was set up.


    He was thrown into the room. When he got to the bed, he started taking off his clothes and shoes instinctively.


    Freya still felt very ufortable even after she was soaked in cold water for a long time. She forced herself up and stumbled out of the bathroom. When she saw a good-looking man on the bed, she was like a predator that had found its prey.


    She could not resist going near...


    10:00 a.m.


    After Rodney opened his eyes sluggishly, the first thing he saw was a woman lying in his embrace, with her face buried in his chest. The nket barely covered both of them.


    However, the woman''s exposed fair shoulder made Rodney''s blood rush again.


    He may be inexperienced, but he knew what happenedst night.


    Although it happened in a blur, he remembered he had a pleasant night. He had never expected Sarah to be so aggressive.


    "Sarah..." He lowered his head and kissed her ear.


    The woman in his arms raised her tired, pretty little


    face.


    Their gazes met, and they faced each other.


    A surprised scream came out of their throats at the same time.


    Rodney was so startled that he jumped down the bed, while Freya was so frightened that she quickly covered herself with the nket.


    "F*ck, Rodney Snow. What did you do to me?" Freya red at him. Her gaze looked as if she wanted to eat him alive.


    "I should be the one asking that question." Rodney was about to break down. "Why are you in my room? Why are you on my bed?" 1 "This is your room?" Freya was stunned.

 Chapter 933

    "Nonsense. Of course this is..."


    Rodney looked around. Suddenly, he felt unconfident. This did not look like his room either.


    "This isn''t your room as well, right?" Freya''s eyes were red from anger. "Rodney Snow, you pervert. Who would''ve known you''d make a move on me behind Sarah''s back? You looked so deeply in love with her. Are you short of women? Why didn''t you go and look for Sarah?" 1


    "I made a move on you?" Rodney was enraged. "You were the one who fancied my identity and sneaked in while I was drunk."


    He was about to go insane. He finally proposed to Sarah and painstakingly kept his virginity, yet it was all destroyed by that woman overnight. 1


    "Ugh, with that retarded brain of yours, I wouldn''t be interested in having sex with you even if you begged me to. Besides...st night was my first time too, okay?" Freya was so upset that she could cry.


    "Enough. Don''t take me for a fool. There''s no way a fickle woman like you is still a virgin. I''ve seen you cling to other men..."


    Before he could finish his sentence, he noticed


    bloodstains on the white sheets, and he suddenly froze.


    The bloodstains could not be faked. He did not expect that it was really Freya''s first time.


    He was in a daze and at a loss. "Hey, don''t look for me to take responsibility. I won''t be responsible for you."


    "Scumbag, you should die."


    Freya took a pillow and was about to hit his body.


    At that moment, the room door opened, and a bunch of reporters barged in.


    That scene was too familiar. Rodney could break down right there and then. Why was he always met with those kinds of stuff? 1


    "Young Master Snow, aren''t you in a rtionship with Sarah? Why did you sleep with Director Lynch?"


    "Young Master Snow, does this mean you''re having an affair?"


    "Ms. Lynch, can you exin your rtionship with Young Master Snow?"


    "It seems likest night was intense."


    The reporters kept snapping their cameras at Freya and Rodney.


    Freya quickly wrapped herself in the nket and escaped to the bathroom. Was this not the idea that she had used against Rodneyst time? Never did she expect that she would have her pictures taken today and that feeling drove her insane.


    Why was she so unlucky? Who exactly did she offend?


    Fortunately, the security guards of the hotel rushed over and cleared the scene. They even were so thoughtful to send both of them clothes.


    After Freya had changed into the clothes and sneaked out of the bathroom, Rodneyshed out at the hotel''s manager with a dark expression.


    "Those reporters just ran straight in without even needing to knock on the door. This obviously means that they had the key card. What is your hotel doing?"


    "Young Master Snow, you held a press conference herest night. It was Osher Corporation who booked rooms for the reporters. They slept in the rooms downstairsst night. As for the fact that they came in because they had the key card, I really don''t know how it ended up in their hands," the hotel manager exined embarrassedly.


    "Go and investigate this thoroughly. Now."


    Having lost his temper, Rodney warned Freya, "If the media asks, you should say you''re the one who seduced me. Do you understand? You don''t have a man anyway, whereas I''m different. Sarah will break up with me."


    "I seduced you?" Freya was speechless. "Are you even a man? Don''t you feel ashamed? All you ever do is think about yourself. Have you ever thought about how important this matter is to me, a woman?"


    "Stop talking nonsense. If I find out that you were the one who got me in herest night, the consequences will be horrible," Rodney warned her grimly. 1


    "Same goes for you."


    Freya walked out angrily, but when she was at the door, she turned her head around.

 Chapter 934

    "Don''t worry, Sarah won''t break up with you. Now that she doesn''t have Shaun, you''re the only person she can rely on. All she''ll do is throw a small tantrum and act like she wants to break up. If you coax her, she''ll forgive you. By the way, she''ll surely say that the fault doesn''t lie with you and that you''re innocent. She''ll find an excuse to get you out of this."


    After that, Freya mmed the door and left.


    Rodney was stunned by her words.


    When Freya had just walked out of the hotel with her sore legs, Catherine gave her a call.


    "Sister, you''re incredible."


    Catherine admired her a lot. "Rodney just proposed to Sarah grandly, and you had sex with him on the next day. You''re working so hard just to get revenge on Sarah. You and Rodney are on the trending searches now. Everyone in Australia knows about it."


    "Go away." Freya felt helpless. "I don''t know anything, okay? I drank too muchst night, and I cked out. My first time was ruined by that idiot, Rodney. I feel like crying." "Somebody must''ve set you up," Catherine reminded


    her, "Have you taken the contraceptive pills? Quickly go and buy it.."


    "You''re right."


    Freya immediately found a pharmacy nearby. Just as the pharmacy employee turned around to get Freya''s request for contraceptives, thendline suddenly rang.


    When the employee picked up the phone, her expression changed slightly.


    Once she hung up, she said to Freya, "The medicine is ced inside. I''ll go get it, so please wait for a moment."


    Inside, the employee switched the contraceptive pills to vitamin C pills for Freya.


    Freya paid for it before she went out and ate the medicine.


    Unbeknownst to her, Jessica was sitting in a sedan by the road.


    After Freya had left, Jessica gave Old Master Snow a call. "Grandpa, I''ve already asked the pharmacy employee to switch the contraceptive pills."


    "Mm, you''ve done well. This is unfair to Freya, but we''llpensate the Lynch family once she bes part of the Snow family." 1


    In the meantime, when Sarah saw Freya and Rodney''s barely clothed picture in the news, her pretty face


    twisted on the spot.


    Did Jessica not take Rodney awayst night? How did he end up sleeping with Freya?


    She was so angry that she hurriedly called Thomas." You stupid, what exactly did you dost night? Didn''t you say you wanted to sleep with Freya? Why did you let her sleep with Rodney instead?"


    "I don''t know." Rodney was infuriated as well. "I forgot my key card yesterday, so I left Freya at the fire exit. She was gone when I returned. I even went to her room to find her, but she wasn''t there." 4


    "You useless thing! Can''t you do anything properly?"


    Sarah scolded him. No matter how stupid she was, she knew that Jessica was observing herst night. This must have been Jessica''s doing.


    Just as she was about toin to Rodney, a video of a statement from the director of Snow Corporation himself, Jason Snow, popped up all of a sudden.


    When she tapped into the video, it was Jason having a n interview at the door to his house.


    A reporter asked, "Director Snow, your son, Rodney Snow, spentst night with Freya Lynch. Have you heard about it?"


    Jason said, "I have, but this is nothing. Freya is my son''s fiancee from the start."


    "What? But didn''t Rodney propose to Sarah Neeson just a few days ago? Sarah is his real fiancee."

 Chapter 935

    Jason said, "Marriage isn''t child''s y. Proposing to Sarah is Rodney''s own


    problem. The Snow family will never approve of his marriage nor of Sarah joining the Snow family. As for Freya, she''s the fiancee that everyone in the Snow family has chosen for Rodney. Since this matter has urred, the Lynch family wille to Canberra soon to discuss the marriage."


    "Then, what will happen to Sarah?" the reporter asked.


    "We, the Snow family, have strict family rules. We''ll never allow Rodney to have a mistress."


    With that, the video ended.


    Sarah''s hands were trembling. When she came back to her senses, she started screaming and smashing things hysterically.


    She had never expected the Snow family to be so inconsiderate of her. Since they publicly said that Freya was Rodney''s fiancee, then what was she?


    Three years ago, Freya''s reputation was ruined because of Thomas. Three yearster, the Snow family would rather ept a b*tch like Freya over her.


    Where was sheckingpared to Freya?


    There was that idiot, Rodney as well. He said he loved her yesterday, yet he had sex with Freya the next


    moment. Men were all good for nothing.


    At that moment, Rodney called.


    She immediately smashed her phone.


    However, she quickly calmed down. Rodney could not be so easily forgiven, but she could not let go of him either. After all, the only presentable man she had by her side now was Rodney.


    On the other hand, when Rodney saw Jason''s statement, he rushed back to the Snow family.


    "Dad, what nonsense did you say in front of the reporters? When did Freya be my fiancee? I''m not even familiar with her. My fiancee is Sarah.¡±


    On the way, Sarah did not pick up his calls at all. He was about to go insane. He had to exin everything clearly.


    "Have you given any dowry to Sarah?" Jason asked coldly. "Did an engagement ceremony take ce between the Snow family and the Neeson family? Did Sarah meet your parents and have a meal with us?"


    Rodney was taken aback. "I''ve already proposed and given her a ring. The media knows about it..."


    "As long as the engagement procedure isn''t done, Sarah isn''t your fiancee." Old Master Snow cut him off coldly. "Moreover, you slept with Freya, so you have to take responsibility. The Snow family doesn''t y around with women and abandon them afterward."


    "Speaking ofst night, I was clearly set up by Jessica." Rodney red at Jessica furiously. "I''ve already investigated it. The suite that I slept inst night was checked in under your name. The security camera at the door showed it was you who sent me into the room. You did it on purpose."


    "That''s right. It was me." Jessica''s expression was calm.


    "You''re my sister. How could you do this to me?" Rodney threw a fit. "You''re a cold-blooded animal. You''ll do whatever it takes to win Grandpa''s favor."


    "Shut your mouth." Jessica red at him with her cold eyes. "Do you know why I threw you into the roomst night? Because someone set Freya up at the banquet hall. The research and development director of yourpany had something done to her during the press conference. I really don''t understand how you manage thepany."


    "It''s impossible..." Rodney was shocked.


    "If Freya wasn''t unconscious, do you think she''ll have sex with you?" Jessica''s expression was filled with sarcasm. "By the way, the person who set her up Sarah''s good brother."


    "You mean Thomas?" Rodney gasped in surprise.


    If it were other people, he would not have believed it. However, when he recalled


    the things Thomas had done to Freya before, he did not dare to deny it.


    "Is there a misunderstanding..." 4

 Chapter 936

    "When I went to the hotelst night, I saw there was something wrong with Freya. She couldn''t even walk properly, so I had my assistant send her to my room. Later, Thomas was searching for someone right at the ce where I found Freya. He even went to her room to look for her. Then, I thought of checking the security cameras, but coincidentally, the security cameras on the 28th floor weren''t working."


    After Jessica spoke, Old Master Snow rapped the table in anger. "Thomas is too bold."


    "He''s not bold. The hotel employees knew that his sister is Second Young Master Snow''s girlfriend, so they didn''t dare to offend him."


    Jessica nced at Rodney coldly. "If it weren''t for you, Thomas wouldn''t havee. In that case, me sending you to help Freya is a matter of course too. You solved the trouble that you created yourself. Isn''t that great?


    "Moreover, with Freya''s statest night, it was obvious that the drug was potent. Even soaking her in the cold bath was useless, and I was afraid something might happen to her." 2


    Rodney could not find any words to say.


    He never thought Thomas would dare to set Freya up


    during the press conference. No matter what, Freya was hispany''s shareholder. More so, she was the research and development department''s director to whom he entrusted major responsibilities.


    When he recalled how he scolded Freya for seducing him, he felt a twinge of regret and guilt.


    "Sis, were you the one who called the reporters?" he asked, gritting his teeth.


    "Mm. If I didn''t make this a big issue, how would you take responsibility for Freya?" Jessica nodded without any guilt.


    "You''re despicable!" Rodney said coldly, "Unfortunately, it''s useless even if you called the reporters. I won''t marry Freya even if I die. I will never hurt Sarah in my life. I''ll immediately rify everything to the media."


    With that, he turned around and headed outside.


    Jessica''s calm voice came from behind.


    "You can go. If you dare do that, there''s no need for Osher Corporation tounch their new product anymore. All I need to do is inform the rted authorities. I have countless ways to stop it. Not just the new product, but I can even make Osher Corporation''s counters close down within a night. You can try it." 3


    "You..." Rodney red at her. If his gaze could rip her apart, he would. "Grandpa, Dad, look at her..."


    "Jessica, if there''s anything you can''t manage, you can look for me anytime," Old Master Snow said gently. "We can shut down his Osher Corporation. It''s possible to make him not earn even a single penny." and make him earn 2


    "Thank you, Grandpa." Jessica smiled.


    Rodney''s blood boiled.


    At Brighton Gardens.


    When Freya saw Jason''s video, she felt awful.


    "Are the Snow family members stupid? When did I be Rodney''s fiancee? Why do I not know of it myself?"


    Catherine looked at her worriedly. "The Snow family members don''t want Rodney to marry Sarah. That''s why they pushed you out to stop them both."


    "Haha, I will never get married to him. He can do whatever he wants with Sarah," Freya said angrily.


    Catherine sighed. "You can only acknowledge it now. If you deny it, theizens will scold you for being a mistress and say that you ruined Rodney and Sarah''s rtionship. Do you want to be called a mistress, or would you rather Sarah get scolded?"


    Freya was stunned. She was exasperated. "Why is it like this?" "It''s simple. The Snow family must''ve arranged the reporters this morning. They''re most probably going with the flow." Catherine frowned. "As for the fact that you got set upst night, I reckon the Snow family wouldn''t do that. Were you being targeted by some perverted guy yesterday?"

 Chapter 937

    "Isn''t it normal for a beautiful person like me to be targeted by perverts?" Freya said in a daze, "No, Thomas was there yesterday. It must''ve been that scumbag."


    Catherine was astonished, but she quickly caught on.


    "That must be it. If he dared to barge into your house with some people, it''s not surprising that he would do something to you during the press conference yesterday. After all, he thinks he can do whatever he wants since Rodney is backing Sarah. As long as Sarah is here, Rodney will not dare to do anything to him."


    "He''s too f*cking cocky."


    Freya trembled out of contempt. "Did I have some grudge with this disgusting guy in my previous life?"


    "Firstly, it''s obviously because of your beauty. Secondly, he might want to marry you." Catherine analyzed it rationally.


    "You''re a top cosmetic chemist now. Furthermore, the Lynch family''s business has been growing under your brother''s management. In fact, the reason Neeson Corporation still exists is that they relied on Shaun''s connections.


    "Since they''ve lost Shuan''s backing, and Rodney isn''t a s capable, Thomas may think you''re the only one who''s just good enough for him. He doesn''t mind having sex with you first then marrying you afterward."


    "Just good enough for him?" Freya was speechless. "N o elitedy in the whole of Australia will want to get married to a scumbag like him."


    Catherineughed. "Don''t put it that way. People like Thomas and Sarah are quite confident of themselves. They might even think we can''tpare to them at all."


    Freya gave it a thought and realized that the possibility of that happening was high. She felt increasingly disgusted and ufortable the more she thought about it.


    "I reckon Sarah knew about this matter too," Catherine said. "She can''t stand the sight of you. I think she wants to wait until Thomas destroys and marries you. After that, she can torture you all she wants and, at the same time, achieve her aim of taking revenge on m e. However, I don''t think they expected that you would sleep with Rodney. I guess Sarah''s blood must be boiling now."


    "Those two b*tches." Freya trembled in anger. "I won''t let them off the hook. I''ve made up my mind. I want to be Rodney''s fiancee. As long as the Snow family officially acknowledges me, Sarah will be the mistress that everyone will despise."


    Catherine was speechless. She had to admit that Freya did not have many choices now that things had gone this far.


    "Currently, you''re just Rodney''s fiancee. You can still cancel the engagementter. By then, Rodney will definitely still be involved with Sarah anyway. After some time, you can say Rodney had been cheating on you while you guys were engaged, so you decided to cancel the engagement. At the same time, you can gain sympathy from the public and tarnish Sarah and Rodney''s reputation too." 1 "Cathy, your tactic is amazing." Freya gave her a thumbs up. "Not only Sarah, but I want to teach Rodney a lesson too. That idiot said I seduced him this morning. However, Rodney won''t admit I''m his fiancee."


    "Don''t worry. The Snow family has already acknowledged you. Besides, the reporters took pictures of both of you on the bed themselves. If he denies it, you can go to the reporters andin to them in tears, ''Second Young Master Snow didn''t say that when he coaxed me to have sex with him. He said I''m capable, I have a nice body, and I''m pretty. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have willingly went back to Osher Corporation to work for his sake...""


    Catherine acted it out to Freya.


    Freya was stunned. "Cathy, I realize... you''re quite b* tchy now too." 2


    Catherine rolled her eyes. "I''vee to understand all of their strategies after interacting with many of them. Learn it."


    "Smart. You are very smart. Otherwise, Sarah wouldn''t have lost to you." Freya gave a thumbs up. 3


    "You think too much. She didn''t lose to me. I was the one who lost to her all along. If not, Logan wouldn''t have lost his finger." Catherine smiled bitterly. That was the most uneptable pain in her heart.


    Freya did not know how to reply, but coincidentally, her father gave her a call at this moment.


    "Freya Lynch, you rascal. How dare you sleep with another man before getting married? What did I teach you about loving yourself as a girl? Besides, don''t you have other men to sleep with? Rodney already has a girlfriend..."

 Chapter 938

    "Dad, you misunderstood. I was set up." Freya had no choice but to exin the whole incident.


    Mr. Lynch remained silent for quite a while before he said, "In that case, Rodney has to be responsible for you. The Snow family has already contacted me. Your mom and I areing to Canberra today to have a meal with the Snow family."


    "Oh."


    Freya did not expect the Snow family to be so swift in their actions. Hence, she gave it some thought and told Mr. Lynch her n.


    Mr. Lynch was enraged when he heard it. "What?


    Rodney said you seduced him? He must be blind. My daughter is so beautiful, yet he looks down on you. Fine. I''ll go along with whatever you want to do.


    Although the Snow family is a wealthy family, the Lynch family has never thought of relying on them. Your mom and I will cooperate with you in this act."


    "Thank you, Dad." Freya was so touched that she blew him a kiss.


    Catherine, who watched her from the side, was envious. In fact, she envied the atmosphere that Freya''s family had. Freya was doted on by her parents


    and brother since she was young, unlike her.


    Although Catherine had Joel, it still could notpare to the Lynch family.


    At the seaside vi.


    Rodney drove over in a hurry and barged in, only to see Sarah sitting on the sofa, crying. Her face was streaked with tears.


    "Why are you here? Leave. I don''t want to see you." 1


    Sarah threw a tantrum at him and shouted as she cried, "Who was the one who


    said he''d love me forever? Yet, before I know it, you had sex with another woman.


    I hate betrayal the most in my life." 1


    "Sarah, I''m sorry. I can exin."


    Rodney was angry at first, but he became flustered when he saw her face.


    "Last night, Freya was set up by Thomas, so Jessica threw me to Freya to relieve her. I was so drunk at that time. I didn''t know what happened at all."


    "Thomas?"


    Sarah was horrified. She did not think Rodney would know about it so quickly. "This... This is impossible."


    "My sister saw it with her own eyes. I also wanted to look for Thomas just now, but I found out that he had escaped overseas. He''s obviously guilty."


    Rodney was pissed off. "Sarah, why did you bring Thomas overst night? After all, Freya is a director in Osher Corporation. He''s too fearless. You should keep a distance from him in the future. I don''t want to see him anymore in my life."


    "You... You''re ming me? I''m the victim here, okay?" 1


    Sarah felt even more upset, and more tears fell from her eyes. "I don''t wish to have a brother like him either, but what choice do I have? This is my fate. If I knew it, I surely would''ve stopped him."


    "I''m not ming you." Rodney smiled bitterly. "Sarah, I just want you to understand that I didn''t betray you on purpose."


    "Don''t say any more." Sarah pushed him away with her eyes red. "Your dad said it himself. Freya is the fiancee they chose, and I''m just a mistress. I don''t want toe in between both of you anymore..."

 Chapter 939

    "Sarah, you''re the woman I love." Rodney grabbed her hand frantically and said passionately, "For you, I can give everything up."


    "What... What do you mean?" Sarah had a bad feeling about this.


    Rodneyughed bitterly. "My sister told me if I don''t acknowledge Freya as my fiancee, the Snow family will cklist Osher Corporation. And that coldblooded woman, Jessica, can really do it. If the Snow family oppresses me, I may lose everything, but it''s okay. I still have some savings. I''m happy as long as I have you."


    Sarah was stunned.


    She already loathed Rodney for losing his right of session to the Snow Corporation. If he lost Osher Corporation too, then what else would he have? They had to live on with that little bit of savings he had?


    How long could that tiny amount of savingsst?


    Perhaps she would have to take care of Rodney and Thomas, the two useless things, with that small amount of separation fee that Shaun had given her.


    Besides, if she were to be with Rodney, who had lost


    everything, would others notugh at her?


    "Rodney, thank you for loving me so much."


    Sarah raised her tearful gaze. "I''m aware of all the sacrifices you''ve made for me, but I can''t harm you. You''ve put in a lot of effort after you graduated to establish Osher Corporation. There''s too much of your hard work in there. As a man, you should prioritize your career. I don''t want you to be looked down on by others because of me." 1


    Rodney was extremely touched. "Sarah, it''s okay. I don''t mind being looked down on by other people."


    Sarah''s blood boiled. Rodney had to be an idiot, but she could not express it openly.


    "But I do. I can''t let others look down on you. Besides, you may not regret it now, but who knows if you would in the future?" Sarah sighed. "If we can be together, I hope this will be a rtionship with no regrets."


    "What do you mean? You''re pushing me away?" Rodney was in agony.


    "No. Let''s separate temporarily. Anyway, you''re only acknowledging Freya as your fiancee, not getting married. In the meantime, I''ll do my best to win the Snow family''s approval. 1 "I think when two people are together, they still need their parents'' support. I don''t want to see you be at odds with your family, and I hope you can mature quickly too. So much so that no one can threaten you.


    I believe you can do it."


    Sarah looked at him encouragingly.


    Rodney was deeply moved, but he felt even more sorry for her. "But Sarah, if I acknowledge Freya as my fiancee, others will mock you."


    "For you, I don''t care even if I''m mocked at. As long as ... I''m in your heart." 1


    Sarah lowered her gaze and sighed. She had a sad, helpless look. "Maybe the heavens want to torture me. My love life seems to be filled with hardships."


    "Sarah, thank you for the sacrifices you''ve made for me."


    Rodney raised his hand. "I, Rodney Snow, swear that you''re the only one I will love forever. I''ll definitely marry you. Just wait and see, and I will mature quickly. I was too foolish in the past, with no desire to improve. I will develop Osher Corporation into a top global cosmetics brand as soon as possible. I have the confidence to achieve it in a year. By then, no one can stop us from being together." 4 "Okay. I''ll be waiting for you."

 Chapter 940

    After leaving the seaside vi, Rodney called Chester out. He was in a bad mood.


    However, when he went over, he realized Shaun was there too. Shaun had a straight face, and he wore a ck shirt and a pair of ck pants. He looked exactly like a living king of hell.


    "Why are you here too?"


    Rodney could not stand the sight of Shaun.


    Shaun frowned his brows and looked at him, to which Chester hurriedly said, "Shaun heard you got into trouble, so he was quite worried. Rodney, we''re all childhood friends who grew up together. Do we have to be like this because of a woman?"


    "It''s not any other woman. It''s Sarah!" Rodney''s tone was very aggressive. "Shaun, in the end, it''s your fault that Sarah is so miserable. If it weren''t for you, the Snow family wouldn''t oppose her. She''s really a gooddy. Although I did her wrong, she''s still so considerate of me."


    "Really?" Chester adjusted his sses and exchanged nces with Shaun.


    "In what way is she considerate of you?" Shaun was


    slightly curious.


    Rodney exined sadly how the Snow family had threatened him.


    "Not only didn''t Sarah me me, she even cared about mypany. She didn''t want others to look down on me, so she said she''ll strive to make the Snow family members like her. Sarah is just too kind, but you, Shaun, don''t even know how to cherish such a good woman. You must regret it a lot now, but regretting it i s useless."


    Shaun raised his eyebrows. If it were before, he might have been impressed with Sarah. He would even have simr thoughts as Rodney.


    However, he did not love Sarah anymore. When he calmed down and thought it over, he somehow felt that Rodney was a simpleton.


    He really wanted to remind Rodney that if he lost everything, a normal woman might not even want to be with him.


    Nevertheless, Sarah was superior in the fact that although she despised Rodney, she could still sound like she was being thoughtful of him.


    The more Shaun looked at Rodney, the more he felt that Rodney was like the old him.


    He used to be suspicious of Sarah''s character, but now he was even sure that Sarah was not as innocent and kind as he thought.


    Unfortunately, he had hurt Catherine, who loved him deeply, for the sake of a person like that.


    "Indeed... She''s quite kind." After meeting Shaun''s gaze, Chester held his ss and cleared his throat. "So what do you n to do next?"


    Rodneyughed bitterly. "I can only pretend to get engaged with Freya and make the Snow family let their guard down. After that, I''ll go all out and work hard for Sarah''s sake. I''ll be so powerful that no one in the Snow family can stop me. Sigh. I was toozy in the past. I won''t be like that anymore in the future." i


    "Have you ever thought of Freya?" Shaun suddenly spoke. "You ruined her, yet you still want to use her."


    Rodney froze. After feeling a fleeting trace of guilt, he immediately said, "You think too much. This woman isn''t easy to deal with either. You guys don''t know this, but the Lynch family ising to Canberra today. The two families will have a meal together tomorrow. Ha! I reckon she must''ve thought of taking advantage of the Snow family for a long time now. I''ll never marry a woman like her."


    Shaun frowned. "When a woman experiences something like this and doesn''t acknowledge herself as your fiancee, she''ll get scolded by the public. Other people will say that she broke..." "Shaun, what''s wrong with you? Why do you keep siding with Freya?" Rodney cut him off angrily. "Other people may not know this, but you both should know. That woman has ruined the virginity that I''ve kept for 30 years. She should know about my feelings toward Sarah, yet she just had to get into this mess. Well then, she can''t me me for being heartless." 3

 Chapter 941

    Seeing Rodney''s prejudiced appearance made Shaun really want to throw him into the toilet and pour some cold water on him to wake him up.


    However, it would probably be no use, just like how he was before.


    He did not believe anything anyone said. It was as if he was possessed.


    "Come on. Drink if you''re in a bad mood. You''ll have no worries when you''re drunk." Chester poured beer for Rodney.


    Only when Rodney was drunk and asleep on the sofa did Chester light a cigarette and sighed faintly.


    "Why do I feel like Sarah isn''t trying to help him seed at all? She just dislikes that he has nothing without Osher."


    "I feel so too." Shaun gave him a strange look. "Didn''t you believe in Sarah before?"


    "She''s too good at pretending. Maybe Sarah changed three years ago, but we didn''t notice." 1


    Chester nced at him. "You didn''t go to the press conference yesterday, but it was quite a night. Freya wore a dress the same color as Sarah, and Rodney dragged Freya upstairs and forced her to change.


    "Do you think the old Rodney would do something like that? Coincidentally, Freya''s red dressst night looked better than Sarah''s."


    Shaun was startled. ording to his understanding of Rodney, he definitely would not do such a thing without reason.


    Rodney was a boorish person and would not think about the color of someone''s clothes unless someone incited him.


    There was obviously no one else besides Sarah who would mind, and Rodney cared about Sarah''s feelings the most.


    "Chester, thank god... thank god I didn''t marry her back then." Shaun suddenlymented, "Do you think everything she said about Lucifer was true?"


    Chester had a strange look in his eyes. If it were before, he would have said absolutely not, but now...


    "It''s hard to say."


    Shaun smiled bitterly. "I''m not qualified tough at Rodney. I used to be like him too."


    "I was the same as well." Chester sighed. "That''s why I didn''t say some things earlier. He loves Sarah to death. If I say one bad thing about her, he''ll really throw hands at me."


    "If Cathy knows that Rodney is treating Freya like this, I bet she''ll be very angry," Shaun muttered.


    In the past, his foolishness had hurt Catherine. From now on, he did not want anyone around her to get hurt again.


    The next day.


    Shaun''s car drove into the parking lot of Hudson Corporation.


    He honked the horn for a long time, yet the guard did not open the gates.


    When the administrator came over, Shaun opened the door.


    Upon seeing Shaun''s cold and handsome face, the administrator''s smile trembled. "I''m sorry, Eldest Young Master Hill. Our chairman said that unfamiliar vehicles aren''t allowed to enter, especially... yours."


    Shaun clenched the steering wheel bitterly. He did not think she would be so cruel. He was not even allowed to enter Hudson''s parking lot.


    "Get out of the way," Shaun said coldly.


    "I''m sorry, I..." Before the administrator could finish his sentence, a check was stuffed into his hand. 1


    "This is the money topensate me for crashing the gate."


    Then, Shaun started the car and charged toward the gate with a crash.


    The administrator felt helpless. Not long after, Catherine''s car drove over, and she frowned at the broken railing.


    "President Jones, it was Eldest Young Master Hill who broke it. He even gave me a check," the administrator exined.


    Catherine frowned. He would havee sooner orter.

 Chapter 942

    Catherine drove in and saw a ck Aston Martin parked beside her exclusive parking space.


    Shaun sat at the front of the car, wearing a white shirt that was loosely tucked into his trousers. He probably had lost some weight recently as his clothes looked a little loose.


    "Shaun Hill, why are you here? I believe I''ve made myself very clear." Catherine mmed the door as she got off. Her tone sounded impatient.


    Shaun''s heart ached.


    All this while, he did note to look for her at thepany because he was afraid that she would look at him with such cold eyes.


    "I have something to talk to you about. It has to do with your friend, Freya."


    "What is it?" Catherine paused.


    "Are we going to talk here? Let''s go to your office." Shaun walked towards her.


    "...Fine."


    Catherine frowned. If it was about Freya, then she had to agree.


    Once they were upstairs, she said directly, "Spit it out."


    Shaun looked around. "Is this how you treat your guests? Where''s the cup of tea?"


    "If you''re here for tea, you can go out and turn right, and take the elevator and go straight down." Catherine crossed her arms. "I''m very busy. I have no time to drink tea with Eldest Young Master Hill."


    "You''re so heartless." Shaun''s heart was extremely bitter. He never thought that he would have to use Freya as an excuse just to see her. "Why did you move?" "Shaun Hill, I only let you up because of Freya." Catherine was getting impatient. "Do you not want to see me that much?" Shaun looked at her with his deep eyes. "Isn''t that inevitable? Just looking at you disgusts me."


    Catherine did not conceal the disgust in her eyes.


    "Haven''t I made myself clear enough? You''re always like that. When you think you''re right, you look down on me from high above, and your actions towards me are worse than death. But the moment you know you''re wrong, you immediatelye back to please me and beg for forgiveness. It has happened more than just once or twice. Even if you''re not tired, I''m annoyed." 2


    Shaun''s handsome face turned unpleasant at her words.


    No one had ever scolded him like this. However, he now realized that he was


    willing to take the scolding a s long as he could see her.


    These days, he has been going crazy thinking about her every day. Especially the guilt and longing that made him suffer.


    "I''m only here to remind you that it''s best not to let Freya agree to the engagement with Rodney."


    Shaun said with some difficulty, "Rodney has beenpletely bewitched by Sarah, and there''s no way he''ll marry Freya. Freya is just a strategy he''s using to dy the Snow family..."


    "Is that all you wanted to say?" Catherine interrupted him in exasperation. "I don''t need you to tell me what I already know. Do you think I''m stupid enough to think that Rodney suddenly likes Freya because they spent a night together?


    "Have you ever thought about how the public would criticize Freya if she didn''t admit that they were engaged? They would say she wrecked other people''s rtionships and call her the third-party."


    Shaun gulped. In fact, he had also thought of that.


    "You''re saying all this because you want to stop Freya from getting in between Rodney and Sarah, right?


    You''re also taking great pains in order to make sure Sarah gains happiness." Catherine sneered. 1


    "It''s not that. Cathy, I really didn''t know Sarah well before. But so many things have happened recently that I now realize I was indeed blind before. She''s not


    that simple."


    Shaun hurriedly defended, "If Freya continues on with this, she''ll be cannon fodder between Sarah and Rodney. Rodney has beenpletely brainwashed by Sarah. His feelings for her are too deep."


    "Oh," Catherine responded faintly. "Are you done?


    Then you can go."


    This annoyed Shaun. How many times had she told him to leave today?


    "Cathy, I''llpensate Logan, okay? Or... I''ll pay him back with my finger." 3

 Chapter 943

    Catherine looked astonished.


    She had never thought that the high and mighty Shaun Hill would propose suchpensation.


    In his eyes, Logan was just a bodyguard. With Shaun''s previous character, there was no way he would use his own fingers topensate.


    When Shaun saw that she had stopped talking, a hint of determination shed in his narrow dark eyes. "As long as you can forgive me, I''m willing topensate him with my own finger. He can even cut it off himself."


    He held out his hand and looked at her with burning eyes.


    It was just a finger. Without it, he could still hug and kiss her.


    The pain of losing a finger would definitely not be as deep as the pain of her hating and avoiding him.


    Catherine nced at his fingers. She had known before that his fingers were slender and clean, but she had never seen a man''s fingers look as good as his.


    "No need." She turned away and said faintly, "What''s the point of cutting off your finger? Logan can''t attach it to his anyway."


    Shaun''s handsome face revealed a smile, and even his eyes were bright like starlight. "Cathy, is it because you feel bad for me? You can''t bear for me to cut off my finger."


    "You''re overthinking." Catherine immediately denied i t. "It''s because I don''t want to forgive you, and I don''t want to get back together with you. Shaun Hill, don''t you get it yet? Being with you is too painful, and I''ve never had a day of peace. Besides, you can even hurt your own children. I can never get back together with a man like you." 1


    As soon as she finished, she got up.


    Shaun''s handsome face paled, and he subconsciously grabbed her arm. "Where are you going?"


    "Obviously, if you won''t leave, then I will," Catherine said calmly.


    Shaun''s throat moved in pain, and his grip on her tightened slightly. As he stared at her for half a second, the guilt in his eyes was reced by an abyss of darkness.


    "Cathy, don''t you understand? Since you incurred me in this life, don''t even think of leaving."


    "Shaun Hill, you''re dreaming." Catherine looked up with eyes full of anger.


    However, Shaun only smiled. It was fine if she hated him or if she was angry at him. As long as he could see her face from now on, he would be satisfied.


    As for the rest, it did not matter. For the rest of his life, he would be able to soften her eventually.


    Yet, if he let go now, they would have nothing to do with each other.


    "Cathy, you shouldn''t havee back to me for revenge." Shaun stared at her. "If I had married Sarah, nothing would have happened to you. But you just had to make me fall deeply in love with you. Say, do you think I''d let go of the woman I love so deeply?" i


    "Why? What are you going to threaten me with this time?" Catherine mocked. "Sorry to say this, but my dad''s illness has been cured, and Yule Corporation has nothing to do with me anymore. Do you want to deal with Hudson again? Go ahead. I have a lot of money anyway, so it''s fine if Hudson changes owners. Money is just a mere worldly possession."


    Shaun was at a loss for words. Yes, there was nothing he could threaten her with anymore. What else could he do?


    "Cathy, don''t force me. In this life, you can only be mine." He stared at her for a moment and left behind those determined words, and turned to leave. 1


    Just like that, Catherine''s good mood was ruined for the day.


    With Shaun''s character, she was sure that he would not give up easily. However, she did not know what he would do this time.


    5:00 p.m.


    Wesley drove over to pick her up.


    When she got into the car, her eyes shed with anxiety. "Wesley, you shoulde to see me less often for now. Shaun came to thepany today. I''m afraid he''ll deal with you to threaten me again if he finds out about our rtionship."


    "He has always been like that. How despicable."


    Wesley sneered in anger.

 Chapter 944

    "Yeah." Catherine sighed softly. "But he is much more powerful than he was before. Nothing good will happen if we fight him with force."


    Wesley looked deep into her eyes. He wanted tofort her that the Hill Corporation would fall soon, but unfortunately, she would not understand it now." Cathy, why don''t we... register our marriage. Once we register, we''ll bewfully wedded, and Shaun won''t be able to do anything."


    "Register?"


    Catherine was utterly shocked.


    She had just agreed to the proposal, yet they were registering so soon? She nked out for a moment.


    "Yes. Is it too sudden? Did I scare you?" Wesley said with shame, "Cathy, I have no choice either. I don''t want to lose you again. Don''t worry, the registration and the ceremony will be held at the same time. Let''s have our wedding back in Melbourne so as not to tip Shaun off. I don''t want to be like Shaun. Even though you were wedded to him, you didn''t even get a decent wedding."


    "Thank you." Catherine felt relieved when she heard his words, and the anxiety in her dispelled.


    Under current circumstances, it seemed there was no need to hesitate anymore.


    Besides, Wesley had waited for her for so long. She should not make him wait any longer.


    "Okay. I''ll agree." 4


    She nodded after a moment.


    "That''s great. I''ll immediately get the people in Melbourne to prepare. The wedding won''t be big to avoid too much people''s attention, but I''ll definitely make sure it''s beautiful. Both our parents will be there. Oh right, let''s have Suzie and Lucas be our flower girl and page boy," Wesley said happily.


    "Okay." Catherine nodded hesitantly. "But if your parents find out I have two children..."


    "They already know, but there''s nothing they can do because I like you so much. I told them that I won''t marry anyone except you. Otherwise, I would rather leave the family and be a monk. They can''t do anything about it." 1


    Wesley nced at her belly and said, "Besides, since you had twins before, maybe you''ll have another two the next time. Then, the family will be lively." 2


    Catherine blushed in embarrassment. "Don''t say that. It''s making me a little pressured..."


    "I''m just joking. As long as it''s yours, I''ll like them."


    Wesley leaned in and kissed her forehead.


    Catherine closed her eyes and said to herself, ''So be it.''


    Soon, she would marry again.


    In this marriage, she wanted to grow old with Wesley. 5


    5:30 p.m.


    In the restaurant, the Snow and Lynch families dined together.


    Old Master Snow was present. Beside him sat Jason and his wife, in addition to Carson and Jessica. Only the protagonist, Rodney, was absent.


    Mr. Lynch''s expression was unpleasant. Although the Snow family was much bigger than the Lynch family in both business and power, Rodney''s absence was too disrespectful to Freya.


    "Old Master Snow, seeing that Rodney isn''t showing up, nothing forced will turn out good..."


    "Maybe he''s stuck in traffic." Old Master Snow shot a look at Jessica.


    Jessica immediately took her phone and went out to make a call. "I''ll give you ten minutes. If you don''t get over here by then, don''t bothering at all."


    "Jessica Snow, don''t be so vicious. I''m stuck in traffic."


    Rodney''s angry voice sounded.

 Chapter 945

    "You know very well whether you''re stuck in traffic or deliberately dawdling."


    Jessica said coldly, "You want me to leave Osher alone, yet you also want to give the Lynch family and me an attitude. I don''t think you understand your situation."


    At that, she ended the call.


    After she returned to the room, no one asked when Rodney wasing either.


    However, ten minutester, Rodney rushed into the room, panting.


    His handsome face was flushed because he ran three kilometers in a few minutes, and he could not utter a word for a long time.


    Jason smiled and said, "President Lynch, you can rest assured now. Our Rodney


    is very sincere. Look, he used up all his strength running over here."


    Mr. Lynch nced at Rodney but did not think highly of him.


    Rodney was wearing a pair of jeans and a floral shirt. He did look beautiful, but why should a man be beautiful?


    Before this, Patrick was handsome as well, but his character was not great. Why did his daughter always meet such men?


    Fortunately, Freya did not intend to marry him.


    "Rodney, these are Freya''s parents." Jason introduced. "Hurry up and greet them."


    "Uncle, Aunty," Rodney called out stiffly and was just about to sit down.


    Carson directly dragged the chair away. "Brother, go and sit with sister-inw."


    Sister-inw...


    The corners of Rodney''s mouth twitched, and Freya did not feelfortable with it as well. "Just call me Freya. We should be around the same age."


    "That won''t do. The Snow family pays great attention to seniority in the family. Even if you''re younger than me, I have to call you sister-inw." Carson grinned." Sister-inw, let''s add each other''s WhatsApp."


    Freya thought Carson was much more amiable than Rodney. After she took out her phone and added Carson, Wendy Collins also said, "Freya, add me as well. This way, we can contact each other. Your parents are in Melbourne, so you can just think of the Snow family as your family from now on."


    "Okay."


    With that, Freya added all the Snow family members''


    WhatsApp before Wendy took out a brocade box and handed it over. "Since it''s an engagement, there must be an engagement gift. This is for you."


    Freya opened it to see a jade pendant. The style was very modern and original, and the jade was bright and clear like water.


    Rodney was shocked. His mother had spent tens of millions of dors to buy that at an auction a few years ago. She imed that it was for his future wife, but he did not expect her to give it to Freya now.


    "Mom..."


    "Shut up." Wendy gave him a warning re.


    Freya was a little stunned. She knew nothing about the jade at all.


    However, Mrs. Lynch could tell. "That''s too expensive. I think it must be worth tens of millions of dors."


    "There''s more. I''ve promised before that as long as Freya is willing to marry into the Snow family, I can give her 10 percent of Snow Corporation''s shares." Old Master Snow said in a deep voice, "Take it. There''s no way the Snow family will ill- treat Freya."


    The Lynch family was stunned.


    Mr. Lynch was even more surprised. The Snow family was indeed a good family, but it was a pity that he did not like Rodney.


    After the meal, Old Master Snow said, "Rodney, send your inws to the airport. They''re going back to


    Melbourne tonight."

 Chapter 946

    "Okay," Rodney replied.


    When he went to get the car, Mr. Lynchmented," Except for Rodney''s crooked personality, the rest of the Snow family is quite nice. They don''t have the arrogance that the typicalrge and wealthy families have."


    "You''re absolutely right, Dad." Freya nodded in agreement.


    However, Mrs. Lynch felt sorry for her. "Actually, Carson is quite good. Why weren''t you engaged to him instead?"


    Soon, Rodney drove the car over.


    He hardly talked to Mr. and Mys. Lynch, but along the way, Freya was acting spoiled to her parents.


    It was clear that the Lynch family pampered Freya quite a lot. The Lynch family atmosphere seemed good, unlike some small local families who tried to curry favor with him the moment they heard that he was from the Snow family.


    Only after Mr. and Mrs. Lynch got on the ne that Freya and Rodney left.


    Rodney said directly, "I have no choice but to agree to this marriage for the time being, but don''t think too much about it. I''ll never like you, and I''ll never be responsible for you. By the way, give me back the jade pendant that my mother gave you."


    Freya was stunned. She knew that he was a scumbag, but such scummy men


    were rare.


    "Hurry up and give it to me." Rodney was embarrassed by her gaze, but he had no choice. He could not hurt Sarah. "I''m going to give it to Sarah."


    Freya really wanted to ask, ''If your mom knows, will she die of anger?''


    "You don''t want to give it back?" Rodney red at her. "Freya Lynch, this jade pendant is as expensive as I a m. It''s not something you can afford to keep."


    "This jade pendant... is indeed quite expensive." Freya took it out and deliberately waved it in front of him." But you? Forget it. Although you''re part of the Snow family, you don''t have any status, and you don''t have any rights to inheritance. As for Osher, if I hadn''t given you the form, it would''ve gone downhill in the next two years."


    "You..." Rodney''s face flushed in anger. He was such a n excellent person, but she spoke as if he was worthless.


    "Tsk, as a man, aren''t you ashamed of living like this?"


    Freya then took out her cell phone to make a call.


    Rodney did not know what she was doing until he heard Freya sweetly call out the word ''Aunty''. That was when he realized this woman had called his mother.


    "Freya Lynch, give me the phone." Rodney reached out to grab it.


    "Rodney Snow, I dare you to hit me," Freya shouted while she dodged. "Well, Aunty. Rodney said he wants the jade pendant you gave me. He said that it''s not something I can keep, and he wants to give it to Sarah."


    "Mom, I didn''t. Don''t listen to her..." Rodney was so anxious that he hugged Freya in an attempt to grab her phone over and exin, only to find out that she dialed an invalid number.


    "Bahaha." Freya burst out inughter. "Weren''t you pretty arrogant earlier? Didn''t you want to give this to Sarah?"


    "Freya Lynch, you lied to me." Rodney went mad with anger. He wanted to teach her a lesson, but he suddenly realized that he was hugging her tightly.


    He pushed her away.


    "Tsk. I need to go back and shower. I''m afraid I''ll get sick from hugging someone like you." Freya walked out of the airport with a disgusted face.


    "You''re the one who''s sick." Rodney snarled.


    "Oh, you didn''t know?" Freya looked back at him with aplicated look.


    "After Cathy slept with Shaun thest time, she had to rush to the hospital to get a checkup. She was afraid of contracting a disease because Shaun was in a rtionship with Sarah, who had slept with that Lucifer guy for god knows how many times.


    "Do you need me to talk about Lucifer? He did drugs and liked to sleep around with all kinds of women. Who knew if he got a disease? Why else did you think Shaun refused to touch Sarah? He also has his own concerns."

 Chapter 947

    "Stop talking nonsense." Rodney was a little disturbed by what Freya said.


    "I''m just telling the truth." At that, Freya turned around and hailed a cab.


    "You don''t want me to send you back?" Rodney blurted out.


    "I wouldn''t dare. You''re too noble. I''m afraid that you''ll throw me off a viaduct." Freya immediately got in the car without staying back.


    Rodney was in a daze for a long time. This did not y out as he imagined.


    He thought that Freya would definitely pester him. After all, 10 percent of Snow Corporation''s shares was very tempting.


    Hold on. He had forgotten to remind her to take contraceptives.


    Fifty minutester, Freya got out of the car, only to see Rodney show up at themunity gate.


    "What do you want this time?" Freya''s mood turned sour as soon as she saw that idiot.


    "Eat this." Rodney handed her a box of contraceptives with evasive eyes. "I can''t let you be pregnant with my


    child."


    Freya''s heart chilled.


    Why was she so unlucky in her life? First, she met Patrick, and now, it was Rodney.


    "Don''t worry. I ate one when I came out of the hotel yesterday. It would have been toote if I waited for you to bring it to me." Freya held back her anger as she approached step by step.


    "Rodney Snow, don''t go too far. I was set up at your press conference, so I''m the victim. Please remember that if it weren''t because I joined Osher, my first time wouldn''t have been ruined by you. You can dislike me, but you should at least have a conscience."


    Rodney could not help but step back from the anger in her eyes, and his body felt a little weak.


    "I''m doing it for your own good. I don''t like you, so even if you end up pregnant with my child, you''ll be a single mother. Anyway, don''t think your status will change just because you have my child."


    "Don''t worry. I don''t want to propagate your inferior genes, but this happened to me at your press conference. Shouldn''t you give me an exnation as to who set me up?" Freya said aggressively. 2


    Rodney was stunned by the question. Of course, he knew it was Thomas.


    However, Thomas was Sarah''s brother, and Sarah had alreadypromised so much for him. If he told her,


    Thomas might be taken away.


    "I... How would I know? You must have stirred up some wild bees by dressing up like that." Rodney looked away in guilt, not daring to meet her eyes.


    However, his gaze could not escape Freya''s eyes.


    It seemed like Cathy''s guess was right. It really was Thomas Neeson that night, and Rodney knew it, but he was covering it up for Sarah.


    A deep trace of disappointment shed deep in her eyes.


    Although she did not like him, she still approved of this man. She just thought he was blind to like Sarah.


    It was fine if his eyes were blind, but his heart was blind too, so much that he could not distinguish right from wrong. There was nothing to appreciate about a person like that.


    Without another look at him, Freya turned to leave.


    "Hey, you''re just... leaving like that?" Rodney was stunned for a moment but subconsciously stopped her.


    "What? Will you tell me that it was Thomas? Will you help me catch him? You even helped him to cover up the evidence."


    Freya sneered coldly. "Rodney Snow, don''t take me for a fool. That night, only Thomas would dare to do such a thing, considering how he dared to break into my house, beat me up, and assault me three years ago.


    "Three yearster, he has you to protect him, so what can''t he do? He has such a good life. Even if he doesn''t have Young Master Hill, he still has Young Master Snow."


    Then, she lowered her eyes to conceal the hatred in her eyes and left without looking back.


    Rodney watched her silhouette, and his beautiful face heated up in embarrassment. He did not think she would know everything.


    It was Thomas who set her up and Rodney who ruined her innocence.


    Thinking about it, he really did go too far by saying those words.


    She had done nothing wrong since the start. He should make it up to her.

 Chapter 948

    At night, a business banquet was in progress.


    Shaun stood on the open-air balcony, under the night sky, with a wine ss in his hand.


    His deep and gloomy eyes looked through the window at the brilliant and spectacr party inside.


    He would not havee if the host had not been a partner for many years.


    He was not at all interested in events like this.


    If he had not fallen out with Catherine, she might have apanied him to this banquet. With her, the banquet would not be so boring.


    Perhaps it was because he had drunk a little, but Shaun''s mind was filled with a ruthless thought.


    He missed her. He wanted to drag her into his arms tightly and kiss her hard.


    Suddenly, a man and woman came out. "Hubby, why did you ask me for Neb''s contact information just now?"


    "It''s because of Wesley Lyons from Golden Corporation." The man exined, "He thought that the dress you wore during our wedding was beautiful, so h


    e asked me for Neb''s contact.''


    "Why is a man like him going to Neb? Is he getting it for his girlfriend? But I never heard of him having a girlfriend before. Hey, did you make it clear to him? Neb mainly makes wedding dresses."


    "I did. He didn''t answer me when I asked if he was getting married, but I heard that his family in Melbourne had arranged a marriage for him, and he was very satisfied with it."


    "Maybe he really is getting married. You''ll have to attend the wedding."


    "He said it won''t be a grand wedding, and the ceremony will be held in Melbourne, but I''ve already given him my blessings."


    Wesley Lyons!


    Shaun''s dark pupils moved.


    If that man had not mentioned it, he would have forgotten that name.


    Three years ago, Wesley continually pestered Catherine and eyed her covetously, but now, he was getting married.


    After all, three years had passed. He could not wait for Catherine forever, and he was not getting younger, so it was normal for him to get married.


    However, there was an inexplicable sense of unease in


    his heart.


    Annoyed, he took a sip of wine. The person Wesley was marrying was not Catherine, so why was he thinking so much?


    At 9:00 p.m., when he was getting ready to leave, he just so happened to see Wesleying out from the washroom corridor.


    It was clear that Wesley was in a good mood. A rxed smile hung on the corners


    of his lips, and he was dressed in a handsome ck suit and vest, which made him look graceful and elegant.


    Shaun frowned and subconsciously felt like he was an eyesore.


    "President Hill." Wesley nodded politely at him as a greeting.


    "Hm." Shaun lifted his long legs and left. When the arrogant guy left, a mocking


    smile curled on Wesley''s mouth.


    ''Shaun Hill, let''s see how long you can be proud of yourself!''


    ''Soon, you''ll fall from the clouds, and your woman will marry me.''


    ''It''s a pity that you don''t know anything yet.'' 2


    After leaving the business banquet, Shaun had the driver send him to the entrance of the Yule family


    vi.


    Then, he told the driver to leave as he leaned against the car by himself, quietly looking at the windows of the vi.

 Chapter 949

    On the second-floor window of the vi, Lucas''s nimble little body climbed up to the window and nced out. "Mommy, Shaun is at the gate again."


    These nights, Shaun would always stop his car at the Yule family vi''s entrance, and sometimes, he would only leave after Catherine left for work.


    Catherine was already used to it.


    "Don''t mind him. Go to sleep."


    Catherine carried Lucas down from the chair and pulled the window shutters, afraid that Shaun''s sharp eyes would see Lucas.


    "Mommy, if he''s always here, what will happen if he finds out that you''re getting married to Uncle Wesley?" Lucas said worriedly.


    "He won''t. When the timees, I''ll have thepany dere that I''m on a business trip and will be gone for a few days." Catherine rubbed his little head tofort him. "Lucas, will you... mind that Mommy is getting married?"


    "No. I''m d that Mommy has finally found someone who will treat you well," Lucas said seriously. "And Uncle Wesley is very good to Suzie and me. Of course, if he treats you badly one day, I will teach him a lesson


    for you. I''m very good at martial arts now. When I grow up, I''ll be so powerful that no one can bully Mommy anymore." 2


    "Good boy." Catherine kissed his forehead. 1


    The next day, Catherine drove out from the vi.


    When she came out of the gate, she drove away directly as if she did not notice Shaun''s existence.


    Shaun watched her distant car with a face full of bitterness.


    In the past, when he waited at the gate, she would stille out to talk with him in


    the morning. Now, she did not even give him the opportunity to meet her. 3


    However, since she went to work, there was no need for him to stay here anymore.


    In the evening, when he was getting ready to go to the Yule family, Old Madam Hill suddenly called him and asked him toe back.


    It was already 6:00 p.m., and Suzie was eating with Old Master and Old Madam Hill.


    When she saw Shaun walk in, her heart became inexplicably sour as she bit the spoon.


    Although she was still young, she could see that scummy dad was thinner and more disheveled. His originally clean and neat short hair had grown slightly. He was still handsome and dashing, but he was also much more sullen.


    "Eat some dinner before you go upstairs for a good night''s sleep." Old Madam Hill sighed.


    No matter what, he was still her grandson, so seeing him like this made her heart ache. "Stop waiting at the Yule family''s gate every day. You just finished surgery. You will only ruin your body."


    "I''m busy. If there''s nothing else you need, I''ll be leaving."


    As Shaun was about to turn to leave, Old Master Hill suddenly lost his temper.


    "Don''t think I don''t know that you''re going to the Yule family again. Everyone in Sherman Mountain already knows about you waiting there every night, and she wants you to leave. Back then, all of us persuaded you, but it was no use. Now that you regret it, you want to go back to her again. Do you think you can get back with her or throw her away whenever you want?"


    "Yes, Shaun. Let her go, and let yourself go. You''re still young, with a long road ahead of you. She''s not the only woman in this world." Old Madam Hill shook her head.


    She was too old to understand the younger generation''s love affairs, but she felt like no woman would be able to forgive her grandson.


    "I don''t want anyone else but her." Shaun clenched his fist stubbornly and walked forward.


    Suzie ran over and suddenly grabbed his hand.


    "Uncle, don''t go. Can you sleep with me tonight?


    Daddy isn''ting home, and I don''t want to sleep with the nanny."


    The little girl looked at him with limpid and pleading eyes, and Shaun''s heart softened. He could not bear to refuse her.


    He could say it to others, but he could never say ''no'' to Suzie.


    "Stay with Suzie." Old Madam Hill immediately persuaded him when she saw that


    he had not moved." You haven''t been back in a while, so she misses you."

 Chapter 950

    "...Okay." Shaun gave in.


    At night, after the nanny gave Suzie a bath, Shaun hugged her to sleep.


    Although he had not slept much in the past few days, he could not fall asleep when hey in bed.


    However, he did not expect Suzie to toss and turn on his chest, not able to sleep either. "Uncle..."


    "Hm? What''s wrong?" Shaun looked at her gently.


    Suzie''s heart felt sour. She knew that he was her real father, but she could not tell him that her mommy was about to marry Uncle Wesley in a week.


    Uncle Wesley was good, but her scummy dad looked s o pitiful. She clearly hated him a few days ago, but her heart had turned soft the past few days. She was such a kind little cutie.


    "Uncle, next week... Daddy will take me out to y for a few days." In the end, Suzie could not resist reminding him.


    "That''s good. Liam should take you out to y. I''ll give him two days off." Shaun did not think too much about it.


    Suzie''s heart ached, and she dropped another hint. "


    Daddy''s friend is getting married, so he''s bringing me to the wedding. We''re not going to y."


    "Oh, there are lots of sweets to eat at weddings, but you can''t eat too much," Shaun said in a low voice.


    Deep down, Suzie sighed helplessly.


    Well, those were all the hints she could give.


    If it were too obvious, Mommy and Lucas would definitely be angry, and she could not let Uncle Wesley down as well.


    ''Scummy dad, it''s on you to detect it early. If you can''t, then that''s it.''


    The next few days, Shaun ran back and forth between the Yule family vi and thepany.


    In the blink of an eye, six days had passed. That afternoon, his head felt a little dizzy, probably because he had not had a good rest.


    When the secretary reminded him that there was an international video


    conference held at 3:00 p.m., he lost his temper and said, "Don''te to me for every little thing. Liam can handle these things."


    "No, President Hill. The Second Young Master is on leave today and tomorrow," the secretary said.


    Shaun froze and suddenly remembered Suzie saying that Liam was going to attend a wedding. "Alright, I


    got it."


    The following night, he drove to the entrance of the Yule vi.


    He waited at the gate until 9:00 a.m., but he did not see any vehiclesing out the gate.


    Never mind Catherine, even Wesley was not around. 2


    For some reason, a wave of uneasiness welled up in him, and he could not help but give Hadley a call.


    "Find out where Catherine went and why she didn''te backst night."


    Hadley really did not want to do so, but he was Shaun''s subordinate. Hence, he got someone to ask Hudson Corporation and quickly replied, "Ms. Jones has gone to Perth on a business trip."


    As the boss of a listedpany, it wasmon to travel for business. Shaun''s heart suddenly dropped, afraid that she had found a new boyfriend. Even though he knew that she would not have one so soon, he was still afraid.


    "Find out when she went and which hotel she''s staying in. Also, book me a ticket to Perth." Shaun immediately said.


    Hadley''s head began to hurt. "Eldest Young Master, thepany is very busy..."


    "There''s nothing more important than her. Suzie said that women have to be pestered. In that case, I will follow her wherever she goes. I believe that she''ll


    understand my sincerity," Shaun said in a low voice.

 Chapter 951

    Hadley was speechless and secretly thought to himself that little miss Suzie really knew how to mash her parents together.


    If Ms. Jones were to learn about this trick, she might go crazy.


    "Okay, I''ll check it out."


    Hadley had no choice but to call the people in Perth. However, he learned that there was no record of Catherine staying in a hotel. 1


    Did Ms. Jones have a private residence there?


    He called the airport next and found that there was no flight record of Ms. Jones flying to Perth. Instead, he learned that Ms. Jones and Freya flew to Melbourne yesterday.


    His head suddenly felt a little numb. Why did Ms. Jones go to Melbourne at this time but imed that she was in Perth for a business trip? Was it because she was doing something secretly in Melbourne, and the reason was to hide it from the Eldest Young Master?


    Thinking about it, it was highly likely.


    Just as he was thinking, Shaun called. "Have you booked the ticket?"


    "No, I... I didn''t find out where Ms. Jones is staying in Perth. She might have a private residence there." Hadley immediately made a decision. Since Ms. Jones was trying to hide it, he would help her out. "Eldest Young Master, don''t go. Hudson said that Ms. Jones will only be away for two to three days. She mighte back tomorrow." 1


    "Then I cane back with her. Forget it, I''ll get Chance to check."


    Shaun immediately called Chance after hanging up. After all, Fiona had eyes all over the world.


    About half an hourter, Chance called bearing news. " Eldest Young Master, the flight information showed that Ms. Jones didn''t go to Perth for a business trip. She went to Melbourne with Freya Lynch." 1


    "What is she doing in Melbourne?" Shaun''s eyes dimmed. "Hadley checked and said that she went to Perth."


    "She told thepany that she went to Perth, but she didn''t go," Chase said. "There''s no record of her staying in a hotel in Melbourne, but her hometown is in Melbourne, so she might be staying at her old home."


    Shaun became more and more suspicious. Why did she have to lie if she was going back to Melbourne with Freya?


    Right, Liam took a day off today too.


    Was it too coincidental? The three people left


    Canberra at the same time, and it seemed like Joel was not around today either.


    "Find out where Liam and Joel Yule went." He suddenly ordered.


    Soon, Chance found out about Liam''s whereabouts. "Eldest Young Master, Liam and Joel Yule have also gone to Melbourne."


    Suzie said that Liam was bringing her to a friend''s wedding. Children told no lies.


    Liam, Freya, Catherine, and Joel. What friend did they have inmon that they would attend the wedding together?


    It did not make sense.


    Wait...


    He suddenly remembered that when he attended the banquet the other day, he heard that Wesley Lyons was getting married, and the bride was someone local.


    However, Liam and Joel did not have to attend Wesley''s wedding. They did not know Wesley well.


    Unless the bride was not a local at all, but...


    As that thought shed, his entire person panicked." Arrange a private jet for me immediately. I want to go to Melbourne. Now."


    Chance was startled. "But Melbourne is a little far, and you''ll need to apply for a flight route to Melbourne..." 1 "I don''t care. Use the quickest possible way. I don''t care how much money it takes to hire someone. Do it now." Shaun was going crazy from the anxiousness. 1


    He hoped that it was just a wild guess and that it was not true.


    What if the person Wesley was marrying was really Catherine?

 Chapter 952

    Shaun waspletely caught off guard at the thought that Catherine was suddenly going to marry someone else. At the same time, his heart seemed to be tightly seized by an invisible force, it hurt so much he wished he was dead.


    It turned out that his feelings for that woman were deeper than he had imagined.


    He would rather destroy everyone than let her marry another man.


    As he made his way to her, he kept calling Catherine, but she was simply uncontactable.


    On the other side, in Hill Corporation, when Hadley heard that Shaun was urgently mobilizing a private jet, he hesitated for a long time before uneasily dialing Catherine''s number.


    "Hadley, what''s wrong?"


    Hadley smiled bitterly when Catherine''s voice came through. "Ms. Jones, why did you sneak off to Melbourne? He panicked and arranged for a private jet to go over to take care of you."


    "Bam."


    Freya, the bridesmaid beside Catherine, was so shocked that the high heels in her hands fell to the ground.


    "Hadley, I''m getting married today." Catherine said in a low voice.


    "What?" Hadley leapt from his chair in shock. "You... Who are you getting married to? Why wasn''t there any news of this?"


    He pped his face hard, suspecting that it was a nightmare.


    "Wesley Lyons." Catherine''s tone was soft. "I''ve been entangled with Wesley and Shaun for so many years. After thest incident, I finally understood that Wesley is the best for me. I want to cherish him, but I''m afraid of Shaun finding out, so we nned to first have a low-profile wedding. I guess... Shaun might have noticed something. Even if he hasn''t, he''ll find out when he arrives."


    Hadley."..."


    He was renderedpletely speechless by the explosive news.


    "Ms. Jones, you''re really... doing something big while keeping mum about it." He smiled bitterly. "If the Eldest Young Master finds out, he''ll definitely go mad."


    He might even do something extremely crazy.


    The thought of having to face such a terrifying Eldest Young Master made him shudder and want to resign.


    "Ms. Jones, I estimate that it''ll take two and a half hours to reach Melbourne at the fastest speed." Hadley could only remind her.


    It was a fact that Catherine and Shaun could no longer get back together, so he could not persuade her.


    Besides, Ms. Jones had really suffered too much these years.


    "Thank you for telling me, Hadley." Catherine sincerely thanked him. If it were not for Hadley secretly helping her all these years, she would not be where she was today.


    "I won''t tell Eldest Young Master about this, but I think he''ll find out as soon as he arrives in Melbourne."


    Hadley said and hung up the call. 1


    In the hotel suite, Freya looked at Catherine anxiously. "What should we do? Two and a half hours. It''ll be about 12:30 p.m. when Shaun arrives. If he makes haste, the wedding ceremony may not be over yet."


    "Then we''ll hold it in advance." Wesley suddenly came in. "I''ll inform the hotel that it''ll be held at 11:28 a m."


    Catherine was startled. "But the guests haven''t arrived yet."


    "Our rtives are all staying in this hotel, so we can call and ask them toe earlier." Wesley gently pressed his hands on her shoulder, assuring her, "I''ll also arrange for some reporters toe over. I originally nned to keep it under the radar, but


    Shaun might have noticed something, so it''s better to make it public. I don''t believe that he''ll snatch away someone else''s wife without regard to his reputation." 3


    Catherine nodded nkly.


    Frankly speaking, Shaun was a terrifying person. She did not know if he would do such a thing.


    Freya was gloomy. "You wanted to wait until you were pregnant to announce it. Where exactly did the news leak?"

 Chapter 953

    "Oh, I really sympathize with you. You just had to provoke the richest man in the country." Freya sighed. "Not only can''t you get rid of him and only he can want you, but you also can''t reject him."


    A deep disgust shed in Catherine''s eyes as she listened. 1


    She hated men who did not know how to cherish others like Shaun Hill the most.


    If she could do it all over again, she really did not want to meet him again.


    11:00 a.m.


    The rtives of the Lyons family came one after another to see the bride.


    Catherine put on her high heels and stood up, and saw Sonya Lyons, Ethan Lowe, and Tracy Steele walk in together.


    Thinking about it, it had been several years since Ethan and she saw each other. That year, when she left Melbourne, Ethan had to make Tracy his girlfriend in order to help the Lowe family, and they had been together ever since.


    "Catherine, it''s been a long time." Ethan looked at her with aplicated gaze.


    After not having seen her for three years, she had be more beautiful, especially today. With a snow-white wedding dress and her stunning small face touched up by an artist, she looked as beautiful as a fairy.


    When he was young, he used to fantasize countless times about getting married to her, but he never thought that she would marry his own uncle one day.


    "Ethan, this is your wife, right? She''s very pretty." Catherine smiled faintly and nodded at Tracy.


    "Hello, Aunty." Tracy nodded. Of course, she knew that her husband had always been attached to his exgirlfriend, but unfortunately, Catherine was about to get married to Wesley. She did not have a favorable impression of Catherine, but there was no malice either.


    Catherine was stunned at the address.


    She could not help but think of her old self. She often fantasized about Reba calling her Aunty. Tsk, unexpectedly, Reba and Ethan broke up.


    "Sonya, this is the bride, right? How beautiful."


    Some of the Lyons family''s rtives suddenly gathered around Sonya and spoke.


    Sonya nced at Catherine with slight contempt. "She is indeed beautiful, but it''s a shame that she''s second-


    hand goods."


    The rtives'' expressions were all different. "Why is Wesley marrying someone who was married before? Our Wesley is one of the top entrepreneurs in the country and a young nobleman. Women like her aren''t worthy."


    "Oh, it couldn''t be helped. Wesley was bewitched by her." Sonya sighed long and hard.


    Some rtives of the Lyons family instantly cast contemptuous nces at Catherine.


    Catherine frowned slightly when she heard them. Sonya had always disliked her and still does.


    Freya was furious and about to speak up when Ethan looked at his mother unhappily, saying, "Mom, why would Catherine be unworthy of Uncle? She''s the chairman of Hudson Corporation and has a worth of billions, not to mention her status as a global top designer, and her father is Mr. Joel Yule. If I had to say, it''s Uncle who gets a social climb by marrying her."


    "Wow, this bride is quite amazing." The rtives'' eyes when they looked at Catherine suddenly changed again.


    "No one will think you''re mute if you don''t speak." Sonya red at Ethan fiercely.


    2


    "Mom, hurry up and go greet the guests. There are many rtives outside." Ethan reminded her unceremoniously, somewhat chasing away the


    woman.


    "Finally, peace and quiet. Ethan Lowe, you finally learned how to do something good." Freya chuckled.

 Chapter 954

    Ethan''s face darkened at those words but he was chagrined as he thought of the past. "Back then, I... I was cheated by Reba. By the way, have you seen Reba recently?"


    Catherine''s expression sank at the mention of that person. "Three years ago, she was in Canberra after undergoing stic surgery to alter her face for a new appearance, and she disappeared. I always felt that there was someone very powerful helping her from behind." 2


    Ethan showed a trace of uneasiness at her words. "I hope she doesn''t appear again."


    "Well, yeah." Freyamented. "Sarah alone is enough to give us a headache. It''ll be troublesome if Reba appears too."


    Catherine frowned. She always thought that Reba was more cunning than Sarah, and she had a feeling that Reba would definitely appear again.


    "Cathy, this is my contact. In the future, we''ll be considered rtives." Ethan bitterly handed her a business card. "I was at fault before and had always hurt you. In the future, if Uncle bullies you, or if my mom rants at you, you cane to me at any time. Even if I''m ipetent, I''ll always be your Brother


    Ethan. Plus, I''ll also be going to the capital in a few days."


    Catherine was stunned. "Is Lowe Corporation going to expand to Canberra?"


    "No, I left Lowe Corporation," Ethan said as he shook his head. "Golden Corporation is expanding and is already the leading pharmaceuticalpany, so my mom told me to develop thepany with Uncle in the future."


    "All the best." Catherine took the business card.


    After Ethan left, Freya wiggled her eyebrows. "Prior to this, you wanted to be his aunt-inw. Now, not only are you his aunt-inw, he''s even working for your husband."


    "Forget it. It''s been so many years. It doesn''t matter anymore."


    Catherine smiled faintly.


    Soon, the wedding ceremonymenced.


    During the walk down the aisle, Joel took Catherine''s hand and slowly walked towards Wesley. Behind them, Suzie and Lucas scattered flower petals from a basket.


    Although the wedding was small, it was exquisite and luxurious, and every flower was flown in from abroad. 1


    The flowers'' fragrances filled the room. Catherine looked at Wesley in front of her. Dressed in a white suit, he looked handsome and gentle just like prince


    charming.


    In the past, she fantasized about a romantic wedding with Shaun, but that person failed her time and again.


    In this life, someone finally gave her the perfect wedding. She felt truly happy.


    "Wesley, take good care of my daughter in the future." Joel handed her hand over to Wesley.


    "I will, Dad." Wesley solemnly held Catherine''s hand. 1


    Soon, the priest began the ceremony. "Mr. Wesley


    Lyons, do you take Catherine Jones to be your wife, for better or for worse, in sickness and in health, in times of joy and in times of sorrow, to love her unreservedly and be loyal to her forever?"


    Wesley said affectionately, "I do."


    The priest smiled and turned to Catherine. "Ms.


    Catherine Jones, do you take Wesley Lyons to be your husband, for better or for worse, in sickness and in health, in times of joy and in times of sorrow, to love him unreservedly and be loyal to him forever?"


    Catherine nodded and whispered, "I do."


    The priest said, "Next, please exchange your rings, and the groom may kiss the bride."


    After the newlyweds exchanged their wedding bands, Wesley gently kissed Catherine''s lips through the veil.


    At that moment, a reporter immediately took a photo.

 Chapter 955

    Suzie bit her lips and could not help but cry.


    Lucas looked at her, and his cold face revealed a rare softness. "What''s wrong? You can''t bear to let Mommy go? Don''t worry, Mommy will still love us as much as before."


    "Don''t lie to me. Mommy and Uncle Wesley will definitely make younger siblings for us in the future. Mommy won''t love us as much then."


    Suzie sniffled and muttered in a low voice, feeling very ufortable.


    Although Uncle Wesley was very good to her, he was not her real Daddy.


    It was all scummy dad''s fault. Why was he so stupid? She already hinted at him, but he still had note.


    Forget it, Mommy was already married. She had to ept the reality.


    "That won''t happen." Lucas pursed his thin lips and grabbed her small hand. "Mommy isn''t that kind of person and you''ll always be my little sister. I''ll dote on you."


    "Lucas..." Suzie cried again. After living for three years, this was the first time Lucas said such warm words.


    After the ceremony, the reporter posted those beautiful wedding photos online. 1


    Wesley also held Catherine''s hand and took a photo of them wearing their wedding rings, and posted it on Facebook. [Holding your hand, till death do us part. I''ve been waiting for you since the first day I met you. 1257 days. I''m d I didn''t give up.] 7


    As the president of Golden Corporation, he rarely posted socially. He had always been a private person in the eyes of the public, so this rare post caused a sensation.


    [Oh my God, President Lyons. You either don''t share at all or you share something shocking.]


    [President Lyon''s wife must have saved the gxy in her previous life. She''s so blessed. President Lyons is a business leader who''s handsome and rich and low- key. Men like him are hard to find.]


    [Don''t you know yet? The media already released photos of the bride earlier. Wesley Lyon''s bride is Catherine Jones.]


    [Which Catherine Jones? Is it the same one I''m thinking about? That can''t be.]


    [It''s her, Shaun Hill''s ex-wife and ex-girlfriend.]


    [I... I think I''m delusional. How did Wesley end up with Catherine? They even got married in a sh. Wtf wtf.]


    [It''s definitely true. Many reporters already took pictures at the wedding. Catherine is really a winner in life. Shaun Hill is still stupidly waiting for her, but she turned around and married a pharmaceutical big shot. Awesome."


    [What''s awesome about that? Catherine is beautiful and talented. Who wouldn''t want to marry her? She deserves to be loved.]


    [It''s no wonder Wesley has never had a scandal with women before, and I''ve never heard of him having a girlfriend. So it''s because he''s been waiting for someone that''s been residing in his heart. Good men like him are rare.]


    [Catherine might have been deeply hurt by Shaun and turned around to see that Wesley has always been silently waiting for her. She must have been finally moved.] 1


    [I wonder if Eldest Young Master Hill knows about this matter. He even posted on Facebook that he''ll wait for Catherine for the rest of his life.]


    [He''s probably hiding in a corner and crying right now. It''s his fault for not knowing how to cherish her. Serves him right.]


    The hot discussion among theizens instantly pushed this small wedding ceremony to the top of the trending news.


    In the private jet.


    Shaun kept checking his phone. It was already 11:50 a.m.


    His heart seemed to be seized all the way, and he had to take deep breaths constantly.


    He kept reassuring himself that it was just his own wild guess.


    How would Catherine get married to Wesley? They had not crossed paths since three years ago, and ever since Catherine returned, he never saw them in contact before. It was impossible for them to suddenly get married.


    He took a big gulp of water, only to find that his hand was shaking badly.


    Chester suddenly called him, and he answered annoyed. "If you have something


    to say then spit it out quickly."


    "...Where are you now?" Chester asked after a moment of silence.


    "On a ne to Melbourne."


    Chester sighed. "You still haven''t heard?"

 Chapter 956

    "Heard about what?"


    Shaun''s heart hitched, frightened by Chester''s voice.


    Yes, he was afraid. It was the second time he experienced the same kind of fear again. The first time was when he pushed Catherine down who was then pregnant. It was the same fear he felt when he sent her to the hospital.


    It was like he was slowly losing something precious to him.


    "Catherine and Welsey got married in Melbourne," Chester said helplessly. "The wedding ispleted. Wesley has already publicly admitted it and the reporters already took photos of the scene. If you don''t believe me, just look up the top trending search.


    Everyone already knows."


    Shaun rubbed his temples andughed hoarsely." You''re lying to me. Today is April Fool''s, right?"


    "No, Shaun. Catherine really got married. Snap to your senses ande back. Rodney and I will drink with you."


    "Shut up. She can''t get married. It''s not even 12 now." H e roared, refusing to believe the fact.


    "No one stiptes that a marriage must be after 12." Chester persuaded. "Calm down. You could divorce and break up with Catherine in the past. In fact, your feelings for her aren''t that deep. Maybe it''s just because you didn''t get..."


    "Bam."


    Shaun hung up the phone.


    His feelings for Catherine were only because he did not get her?


    He loved her.


    Although this love came toote and too suddenly, he just fell in love with her.


    He wanted to have children with her. He wanted to be with her for the rest of his life.


    Yes, he once hurt her, but he regretted it. 4


    Lately, all that he had done was feeling remorse. He could not even sleep at night because of his regrets.


    His head was nk for a long time until he finally turned on his phone and tapped on the news.


    He did not need to search at all. The news of Catherine and Wesley''s wedding was discussed byizens all over the country.


    The Inte was full of photos from their wedding. She wore a snow-white wedding dress and a sweet smile. He knew that she was beautiful, but he did not expect that she would be even more beautiful in a


    wedding dress.


    He scrolled down. There were photos of Wesley and her exchanging rings, and photos of Wesley kissing her.


    Every photo was like a stab to his heart.


    The pain was suffocating.


    His whole body froze and his eyes flooded with uncontroble tears.


    How could she do this?


    They had only separated for a few days, but she married someone else in the blink of an eye.


    He knew he was in the wrong. Why did she not give him a chance? 2


    His eyes suddenly turned red, like a beast about to lose control.


    No. No, she was his woman. He would never let her belong to someone else.


    So what if she was married? She could only be his.


    He would make whoever dared to take her away from him live a life worse than death.


    He looked up sharply and roared at the captain. "How long till we reach Melbourne?"


    He could no longer wait.


    "T... Ten minutes." The captain trembled with fear at his look.


    "Get me to the hotel at the fastest speed."


    Shaun ordered and dialed Chance''s number. "Call everyone avable to Melbourne as soon as possible."


    So what if Catherine was married? Since he had his eye on her, he would take her away no matter what. 2

 Chapter 957

    At the wedding reception.


    Catherine changed into a red gown. The dress entuated all the right curves and a beautiful diamond ne adorned her neckline.


    There was no doubt that as the bride today, she was the fairest of them all.


    "Uncle, A-... Aunt. Congrattions."


    At another table of friends and family, Ethan raised a toast with mixed emotions.


    "Thank you." Catherine was just about to drink when Wesley reminded her gently. "Don''t drink so much. A gentle sip is fine."


    "Wow, the groom is so caring for the bride."


    Someone from the Lyons family yelled with a smile." The bride can drink less, but the groom has to drink three sses."


    "Uncle, don''t give Wesley a hard time." Catherine smiled helplessly. "We have an afternoon flight for our honeymoonter this afternoon."


    "Tsk tsk, Wesley, look at how protective your bride is. Shouldn''t you drink more?" The man did not back down and instead became more aggressive.


    "Okay." Wesley looked at Catherine affectionately.


    Don''t worry, I can hold my drink, I''ll be fine."


    "But..."


    "I''m already very happy that you''re so concerned about me." Wesley was ted from the bottom of his heart.


    Catherine looked at him smiling like a child, and her heart flooded with a trace of pain. She vowed that she would treat him better in the future.


    At that moment, there was a sudden rumbling sound from outside.


    Someone yelled, "Who is it? They actually flew a helicopter here."


    "It must be some big shot."


    Catherine''s expression changed slightly. She remembered that Shaun had a private jet, and Hadley said that he should arrive around this time.


    Oddly he still had the guts toe even after the news of her wedding was known to everyone.


    Wesley also noticed it and subconsciously gripped her hand. "Don''t worry, I arranged for people to guard outside. Melbourne is our territory. I don''t believe that Shaun would dare to steal someone else''s wife in front of everyone else." 2 Catherine''s thin lips trembled.


    If it were someone else, they might not do it, but


    Shaun was not an average person. He was crazy. No one knew what he would do.


    "Wesley, I think we''d better go first." She said uneasily.


    "...Okay." Wesley frowned. It was not the time to get forceful with Shaun yet.


    However, just as he took Catherine''s hand and was about to leave, a cold ck figure walked in from the main entrance of the banquet hall. The man had an iparably handsome face, and even if he was wearing an ordinary ck shirt, his unparalleled and noble aura was enough to crush the people present.


    The wind fluttered his shirt, and at that moment, the man''s darkness was like a demon from hell. His eyes were red and bloodshot, and even his handsome face was filled with grim destruction.


    Everyone drew a cold breath.


    The hostility emanating from the young man filled the hall with fearful apprehension.


    Liam stroked his forehead. It seemed there was no way this meal could continue on peacefully anymore.


    "Uncle..." Suzie stood up excitedly, but the light in her eyes disappeared quickly.


    Forget it. Scummy dad was toote. Uncle Wesley and Mommy were already married.


    "Shaun Hill....." Ethan frowned and revealed the man''s identity.


    The crowd was in an uproar.


    He was Shaun Hill?


    The most distinguished man in the country, Shaun Hill?

 Chapter 958

    "Mom, that''s Shaun Hill. He''s so handsome. He''s more handsome than the photos on the Inte."


    "I thought that Wesley was handsome, butpared to Shaun, Shaun is more handsome."


    "Shut up, you little brat."


    A group of youngdies chattered, and Wesley''s handsome face could not help but sink. 1


    He instinctively stood in front of Catherine.


    Shaun caught a glimpse of Catherine in the crowd. She easily stood out in the crowd with the red gown and her snow-white skin made her look breathtaking.


    That was his woman.


    However, at that moment, Wesley was actually holding her hand, and she hid behind Wesley like a little woman.


    A cold chill swept up.


    With big strides, Shaun headed towards them.


    His gloomy face had daggers in his eyes, and no one would think that he hade to congratte them.


    "Eldest Young Master Hill, if you''re here to


    congratte us, then I wee you, but if you''re here to ruin the wedding, I can


    only tell you that you''re toote. Cathy is now my wife."


    Wesley looked at Shaun solemnly. "Please stop harassing my wife."


    "Your wife?"


    Shaun let out a lowugh, but theugh was deste and tragic.


    Once, she was his wife.


    He was the one who personally had someone press her down and force her to sign the divorce papers.


    If only there was a time machine. If only there was a medicine for regret.


    He wanted to go back and punch his former self. What kind of woman did he lose because of Sarah Neeson?


    It hurt so much that he wanted to die.


    "It''s just a wedding ceremony. Have you registered?" He sneered.


    Wesley looked at him without any change in expression. "We have. We registered yesterday at noon. Shaun Hill, I''m different from you. If I want to marry a woman, I''ll register the marriage, and I''ll also give her a wedding." 1


    Thest ray of hope in Shaun''s eyes waspletely annihted.


    There seemed to be something unbearableing up his throat, and he almost could not stand upright.


    He never expected that in just a few days, she had already registered her wedding with another man.


    Shaun looked at the wedding site. Joel, Suzie, Liam, and everyone else knew. Only he was kept in the dark.


    "Shaun, go." Catherine looked at his miserable pale face and frowned. "I''ve made it very clear between you and me. We ended a long time ago."


    "We ended a long time ago?" Shaun gave a lowugh until tears seeped from his eyes. "We only ended a few days ago. Had it been longer than half a month? Half a month ago, you were still lying in my bed."


    His voice was very loud, and the guests started talking, looking at Catherine with eyes full of disdain.


    Wesley''s parents grew so angry their faces turned red, but they were helpless. After all, their son liked that woman.


    Catherine''s eyes were full of anger. "Yes, I used to be with you. But when I was with you, I never did anything behind your back. I only got together with Wesley after thoroughly breaking up with you."


    "Shaun Hill, you don''t need to stir up trouble." Wesley held Catherine''s shoulder as his eyes deepened. "I already know about you and Cathy. Of course, I have to thank you. If you hadn''t done such things, Cathy wouldn''t have epted me so quickly."


    Shaun was once again viciously stabbed.


    What did that mean? He hurt her by helping Sarah, so shepletely gave up on him and thought that Wesley was better?

 Chapter 959

    Everyone at the wedding was staring at Shaun.


    He was the most distinguished man in the country, but at that moment, he looked miserable like a big boy who lost something beloved. His face was painted with uncertainty and helplessness.


    However, a momentter, heughed darkly. It was cold, eerie, and frightening.


    "Wesley Lyons, don''t you know what kind of person I a m? She''s my woman. She''s mine for life. So what if she''s married? It''s just a piece of paper."


    Shaun stepped forward coldly, his handsome face written with madness.


    Wesley and Catherine were horrified. They seemed to have underestimated Shaun''s shamelessness.


    "Shaun Hill, get over it. I stopped loving you long ago." Catherine could not help but yell. She had told him this many times already.


    "It doesn''t matter as long as I love you." Shaun reached out to grab her hand, but Wesley punched him immediately.


    After exchanging a few punches, Wesley was at a disadvantage.


    "Uncle, I''ll help you." Ethan jumped up immediately, and the men from the Lyons family also gathered around quickly to help.


    The crazy Shaun took them all down and they were writhing in pain and were not able to get up.


    "Guards!" Wesley gripped his chest and shouted to the outside of the hall while struggling to get up.


    His call for help fell on deaf ears. The people who came in were a group of burly strangers.


    "Eldest Young Master, all the people outside have been cleaned up." The man leading the pack said to Shaun respectfully.


    "Good job."


    Shaun nodded in appreciation.


    Catherine looked at Shaun like he was the devil.


    Joel could not hold back and warned angrily, "Shaun Hill, enough is enough. Yes, with your ability, you can take Cathy away, but have you thought of the reputation of your family and Hill Corporation? Their names would be ruined. You''re stealing someone else''s wife when there are reporters present. Your behavior is too rampant. If news spreads, your family and you will be spurned by the whole of Australia."


    "Yes, Shaun, stop it already." Liam also stood up in a hurry to dissuade him. "Grandpa and Grandma will faint from anger."


    "I''ve said this before. No one can stop me today." There was no warmth in Shaun''s eyes. He only looked at Catherine.


    Catherine took one look at him and ran towards the backdoor.


    However, she was wearing a gown and high heels, and Shaun quickly caught up with her. He knocked her out and picked her up. 3


    "Cathy..." Wesley quickly rushed over, but a member of Liona stopped him and started fighting.


    When he passed Wesley''s parents, he gave a grim warning. "If any of you dare to call the police regarding this matter, I don''t mind making the leading pharmaceuticalpany in the country disappearpletely."


    He carried Catherine and went straight to the helicopter on thewn, and left.


    Wesley''s parents could not help but shiver thinking about the cold look in his eyes earlier.


    Mr. Lyons lost his temper at Wesley. "I told you not to marry that woman, but you insisted. Look now. You just married but your wife got taken away."


    Wesley''s gentle face was distorted with anger.


    He never expected that Shaun would be so rampant as to steal his wife in public. That was simply stepping on his face to the ground. 1


    Whenever he faced Shaun, he was always like an ant.


    Originally, today was supposed to be his wedding night, but Catherine ended up


    with Shaun.


    When he thought about what might happen between the two, he was so angry he wanted to vomit blood.


    ''Shaun Hill, I will never let you off.''


    He angrily took out his phone.


    Sonya grabbed it. "Are you insane? Didn''t you hear his warning? You can''t call the police. Our Lyons family is no match for Shaun Hill."

 Chapter 960

    "Yes, you can''t call the police." Mr. Lyons said furiously. "You can''t have that woman either. Divorce her as soon as shees back."


    "This is my business. Stay out of it."


    Wesley left with a deadpan face.


    Suzie and Lucas nced at each other, and they both looked at Liam at a loss for words.


    "Uncle, what should we do? Scummy dad actually took Mommy away." Suzie shivered. Scummy dad was really scary just now.


    Lucas was also anxious. "Uncle, will Mommy be fine?"


    "Don''t worry. Shaun just doesn''t want your mommy to be with Wesley."


    Although that was what Liam said, his heart shivered.


    Shaun was not a normal person. He was mentally ill. Who knew when he would act up? It was not like he never hurt Catherine in the past. Hopefully, he could calm down this time. 1


    "The consequences of this matter are too severe. I have to hurry back to the Hill family." Liam sighed. Shaun''s actionspletely ruined the Hill family''s name. In the future, the Hill family would be scorned


    wherever they went.


    Back in the hotel suite, Wesley quickly dialed a number. "Transfer the people to me. I want Shaun Hill to die."


    "Not now." The person said in a low voice. "Calm down. If you want to achieve great things, then you have to bear it. You''ve already endured it for so many years. It''s just a little more."


    "But my wife was taken away." Wesley roared. "Who knows what Shaun will do to her."


    "Then, have you ever thought of how Catherine Jones will look at you if you bring so many people over? She''ll suspect you, and Shaun Hill will also be suspicious."


    The person said coldly, "If Catherine Jones finds out that you were behind what happened to Logan Law, don''t you think she''ll hate you?"


    Wesley felt like a pail of cold water was poured on him.


    He could not say anything for a long time.


    He just tightened his grip on the phone and veins were seen bulging on the back of his hand.


    The person continued, "Besides, it''s not the first time Shaun slept with her. Just endure it a little longer. After that, I''ll let you handle Shaun however you want. When that timees, you can crush him to death like an ant. Make him suffer as much as the rampage h


    e had caused today." 4


    The person then ended the call.


    Wesley smashed the phone on the spot.


    Fine. He would endure it. He would endure for one more month.


    "Shaun Hill, in one month, you''ll be greeted by hell''s gate."


    His ferocious face reflected in the mirror on the wall.


    In the helicopter.


    Shaun greedily stared at Catherine''s lustrous and limpid face.


    He gently touched her little face. She looked quiet and gentle after fainting.


    If only she would be like this forever. Why did so many hurtful words have toe out of her mouth?


    "I''m sorry, forgive me. I''ll use the rest of my life to make it up to you."


    Shaun forcefully wiped off the lipstick on her lips. Wesley had kissed her like that before, so he wanted to erase all traces.


    After wiping it clean, he lowered his head and kissed her moist lips. 4


    He tainted it with his breath.


    Lea, Old Master Hill, and Old Madam Hill took turns to call him but he did not answer.


    After a long kiss, he dialed Hadley''s number. "I''m bringing Cathy to the vi on my private ind. Get the people there to arrange a small wedding banquet immediately. I''ll hold a wedding with Cathy tonight."

 Chapter 961

    Hadley was at his wit''s end. He even had an overwhelming urge to kill himself.


    News that Shaun took Catherine away had spread throughout Australia.


    It was drawing heavy criticisms all over the inte a t this point.


    Theizens wereshing out at Eldest Young Master Hill on Hill Corporation''s official website, yet he still insisted on holding a wedding.


    Hadley felt like reminding him that the woman he wanted to marry had already married someone else.


    ''Eldest Young Master Hill, is your illness being triggered again?''


    For the sake of Eldest Young Master Hill''s dignity, Hadley dared not say it. He agreed to the man''s idea reluctantly.


    Five hourster.


    The helicopternded on a private ind. In the middle of the entire ind was a manor.


    At this moment, the servants in the manor were busy decorating the manor with roses.


    Shaun ced Catherine lightly on the bed in the master bedroom.


    Outside the French window was the azure ocean stretching to the horizon.


    This ce was so serene that Shaun was less cranky than before. He could even look at Catherine silently like she was his beloved wife. Nobody woulde here to destroy their rtionship.


    When his gaze settled on Catherine''s wedding dress, his eyes narrowed in annoyance.


    "Sutler, bring the bridal gown here."


    A brand new white wedding dress was soon brought to Shaun. He personally changed the dress for her. Shortly after, Catherine sat up while pressing on her aching neck.


    She looked around the strange room, feeling dazed.


    When she lowered her head, she found herself wearing a wedding dress that she had never seen before. The dress was embedded with many tiny pearls. At first nce, she thought she had turned into a mermaid.


    Anyway, why was she here?


    Where was this ce?


    She remembered Shaun barging in and even knocking


    her unconscious during her wedding with Wesley.


    Her expression changed. She nced out of the window and realized that the sky had darkened.


    At this moment, Shaun came in with a tray. He was wearing a pair of ck trousers with a white shirt and a ck vest. The hair on his forehead wasbed up and gelled a little, revealing his bright forehead. He looked outstanding and strikingly handsome.


    "You''re awake. Have some desserts."


    Shaun gently put the tray on the bedside table.


    "Shaun, you madman, where is this ce?!" Catherine struggled to get up. While barefoot, she made a run to the door without bothering about him.


    Before she could dash out, however, Shaun clutched her arm. He took a pair of clean slippers and put them in front of her. "Wear them."


    "I''m not wearing them." Unable to pull herself together, Catherine kicked the slippers away.


    "If you don''t wear them, I won''t let you out." Shaun tightened his grip on her arm, but his tone remained soft. "Come on, or you''ll hurt your feet."

 Chapter 962

    Somehow, being faced with Shaun who was behaving like this gave Catherine nothing but goosebumps.


    How could he have been so frightening during the wedding earlier yet actpletely different at this moment?


    Was he suffering from schizophrenia?


    Catherine thought that it would not be appropriate for her to be barefoot if she wanted to run awayter.


    After hesitating for a moment, she wore the slippers.


    Once Shaun let go of her, she rushed out like a madwoman.


    It was a strange ce that was asrge as a castle. With the walls being decorated with roses, ribbons, and streamers, the scene gave off a joyful atmosphere. Seemingly, a grand wedding had just been held and now was the time for the couple to spend their first night together, i


    The servants who walked past Catherine were cks and whites. All of them grinned at her and greeted her from time to time, "Hi, Madam."


    Catherine found it creepy, so she ran even more quickly.


    However, she dashed out of the manor only to find


    another manor outside.


    After spending a long time running, she ran into a strange forest. Nevertheless, all she could see afterward was the boundless ocean.


    She was dumbfounded.


    Was she not in Australia anymore?


    She did not have her phone with her either.


    A sense of fear that she had not experienced for a long time crept into her mind.


    She heard some footsteps behind her. When she turned around, Shaun was walking toward her on the beach. His eyes were dark like the vast sky above him. She wentpletely insane. "Shaun, you''re such a lunatic! Where on earth is this? Do you understand that I''ve married Wesley and it''s illegal to snatch someone else''s wife?"


    "It''ll only be considered illegal if Wesley calls the police. Since he hasn''t called the police, you can''t call it illegal." Shaun shoved his hands into the pockets of his trousers, his thin lips curving into a casual smile.


    Catherine was stunned. Had Wesley not called the police after Shaun took her away?


    "Did you threaten Wesley again?" Catherine lifted her head and red at him with burning eyes.


    "Since he let himself be threatened, it shows that you''re actually not that important to him." Shaun lowered his head and gazed at her. The breeze had messed up her long thick and flowing hair.


    He could not help but stretch out his hand to tidy up her hair. However, before he could touch her, she smacked his hand away.


    Catherine gave a coldugh and gazed at him. "What else could you have used to threaten him aside from hispany? If you were in his shoes, you wouldn''t let go of yourpany as well."


    "I would," Shaun answered without a second thought.


    if I


    Perhaps he would not have done so back then, but he hade to realize that she was the most important thing to him now. "Cathy, I can still make money lose it, but it''ll be unbearably painful to lose you."


    "Shut up." Catherine did not believe him at all. She fell into a state of agitation and argued, "You''re always like this! Your words are always so sweet, but who was the one who hurt me the most during thest few years? Shaun Hill, I chose Wesley because I don''t want to live the kind of life where I have hopes for you yet they''re shattered the next minute. It''s tiring. I can''t even have faith in you. We won''t be happy this way."


    "We will. I''ll believe in whatever you say in the future."


    Shaun ced his hand on her shoulder in agony. "It finally hit me now that I should love and tolerate the person I love unconditionally regardless of whether she''s wicked, bad, or good." "Hah! It didn''t just hit you. You''ve long since known this, at least from Sarah. No matter how wicked she is, you still like her," Catherine screamed at him.


    "I... I didn''t know." Shaun gave a bitter smile. "I knew her since I was young, and I had no idea when she changed. Cathy, I have nothing to do with her anymore. I''ve blocked her WhatsApp contact and number. If anything happens to her in the future, I won''t bother anymore-"


    "Enough. Drop it. We can never get back together. I''ve long since stopped loving you. I just want to live an ordinary life with Wesley in the future. Please let me return."


    Catherine shook her head. "I really don''t love you anymore. You don''t hold a ce in my heart anymore. Otherwise, I wouldn''t be marrying Wesley."

 Chapter 963

    A look of frustration washed over Shaun''s face.


    Catherine had told him many times that she was not in love with him, and he knew that she meant it.


    He actually made a woman stop loving him.


    Haha.


    "It doesn''t matter if you don''t love me. You loved me back then, and now, it''s my turn to love you and time for you to torture me. It''s fair now."


    As soon as Shaun finished speaking, he held her arm and pulled her into his embrace.


    "What are you doing? Let me go, Shaun. By doing this, you''re not making me torture you. Instead, you''re torturing me again." Catherine struggled furiously and even attacked him.


    It was Logan who taught her martial arts. However, she was soon defeated.


    Shaun forcefully carried her to the manor. The butler walked up to him and said, "Eldest Young Master Hill, everything in the church is ready."


    Catherine had a sinking feeling. After she was taken to the church, she had a bad premonition when she saw the decorations at the venue. It looked like a


    wedding ceremony was being held. "What are you trying to do? I already had a wedding ceremony with Wesley this afternoon."


    "Forget about it. Today is our wedding." Shaun dragged her to the priest by force. "We can now begin the ceremony."


    "Alright."


    The priest asked Shaun with a grin, "Shaun Hill, do you take Catherine Jones to be yourwful wife and live with her ording to God''s ordinance? Will you live together with her in holy marriage and promise from this day onward to love her, honor her,fort her, and treasure her until death parts both of you?"


    Shaun curled his lips into a smile. "I do."


    The priest shifted his gaze to Catherine. "Catherine Jones, do you take Shaun Hill to be yourwful husband and live with him ording to God''s ordinance? Will you live together with him in holy marriage and promise from this day onward to love him, honor him,fort him, and treasure him until death parts both of you?"


    Catherine snorted. "I don''t-"


    "She does." Shaun covered her mouth before she could finish her sentence. 1


    In a fit of fury, she stepped on Shaun''s foot. However, he did not seem to feel the pain at all. He lifted her finger. The moment he saw the diamond ring on her finger, his eyes narrowed. He took off the ring and immediately threw it away. After that, he took a pink ring from his pocket and ced it on her finger.


    The priest smiled and said, "The groom may now kiss the bride."


    Catherine widened her limpid eyes. Before she coulde to her senses, Shaun had locked her lips with his in an overbearing manner. 1


    She kept biting him, yet he did not stop kissing her. She even tasted the blood from his mouth.


    The kisssted for a long time. After all, Catherine was a woman who was easily embarrassed. At the thought of the priest''s presence, her pretty face turned crimson.


    After Shaun let go of her, he smirked at the sight of her embarrassed face.


    The priest said while smiling, "I now pronounce you husband and wife. Congrattions."


    "Mm."


    Shaun acknowledged the priest''s words with a deep voice. Then, he carried Catherine again and headed to the main building.


    When Catherine entered the master bedroom on the second floor again, she noticed that the nket had been changed to a white one with a heart shape formed by roses at the center.


    She instantly felt terrible. At the same time, she was gripped by guilt deep down.


    Wesley had prepared a newlywed room like this in Melbourne too. Nevertheless, Shaun had captured her here tonight.


    Not being able to go back tonight was awful enough. If she continued to stay here with Shaun, her rtionship with Wesley would certainly sour.


    Given that Wesley treated her so well, she did not want to hurt him anymore. 3


    What was more, she had nned on living a sweet and peaceful life after marrying Wesley.

 Chapter 964

    "Cathy, this is our room. Do you like it?" Shaun ced Catherine on the bed and leaned over to kiss her.


    "Shaun, don''te over." Catherine, who was on the verge of breaking down, pushed his body away. She was so anxious that tears welled in her eyes.


    "Of course, I have toe over. I''m your husband. Tonight is our first night as a married couple."


    Shaun forced his handsome, noble body on her. His knee pressed on the bed, and an aura of masculinity surrounded Catherine right away.


    "You''re not my husband. My husband is Wesley Lyons!" Catherine yelled uncontrobly, "Even if you''ve held a wedding with me and made a vow, so what? Even with this newlywed room, it won''t erase the fact that I''m already married to Wesley. Since I''ve registered my marriage with him, our marriage is legal."


    "Shut up!"


    Shaun suddenly pushed her and used his right hand to cover her mouth. His deep-set eyes were filled with grimness.


    He had been trying his best not to recall it, but why did she always have to provoke him by reminding


    him?


    With the way his blood was boiling, he felt as though he was going to lose his temper. He exerted his utmost strength to control himself for fear that his illness would be triggered just like before. When his illness was triggered, he might hurt her.


    Unable to speak, Catherine could only widen her eyes and look at him imploringly with tears in her eyes.


    If she spent the night with Shaun today, she would hate him forever as she would be viewed as indecent because of him. She would never be able to bring herself to face Wesley.


    "Don''t cry." Shaun lowered his head and gently wiped away the tears on her face. He was heartbroken too, but he just wanted her to remember that this day belonged to the two of them instead of Wesley and her.


    "Shaun, if you do this, I''ll hate you forever. I''ll never forgive you in my lifetime," Catherine enunciated every word in agony.


    "It''s good even if you hate me. At least you''ll remember me forever and ever."


    Shaun pulled his tie off and forcefully tied up her disobedient hands.


    When he saw her feeling lost and choking with tears, his heart ached so much that it almost broke.


    However, what else could he do? He just wanted her to be pregnant with his child so that she would leave


    Wesley ande back to him.


    "Cathy, I''m sorry. I love you."


    He spent the whole night mumbling beside her ear until her eyes slowly became dull and filled with frustration. In the end, her eyes were filled with nothing but endless resentment. 3


    She was so tired that she fell asleep on a pillow. It was only then Shaun took the mini video camera on the TV which was ced right opposite the bed in the room. He extracted a segment of the video and sent it to Wesley, i


    No man would be able to tolerate his wife sleeping with another man on their wedding night.


    ''Wesley Lyons, once you watch this video, I don''t believe that you can pretend as if nothing has happened and ept Catherine.''


    He admitted that he was despicable, yet he would lose Catherine forever if he did not behave so.


    He did not want to lose Catherine. He never wanted it to happen. 4


    4:00 a m.


    Melbourne.


    Wesley was not sleeping but standing on the balcony like a statue. His eyes were bloodshot as a result of staying up. The ashtray beside him was already


    stuffed with cigarette butts.


    Behind him was a bed.


    It was supposed to be Catherine and his first night tonight after their wedding, yet


    Shaun had snatched her away.


    Where was she? What was she doing now?


    Wesley was so perturbed that he could not pull himself together.

 Chapter 965

    Suddenly, there was a ding from Wesley''s phone.


    He received a strange message.


    He clicked it open and there was a short video.


    In the video, the lights were not switched on but he could clearly see the two silhouettes on the bed. He recognized the coquettish voice that belonged to Catherine.


    All of a sudden, he felt as if his chest had burst open.


    Wesley was not a fool. He could tell what they were doing.


    However, he did not want to believe it. He dreaded thinking about it...


    Tonight was supposed to be his first night with her. He had anticipated this day for what seemed like an eternity. 1


    Ever since he met Catherine in Melbourne, he had fallen for her.


    When she agreed to his proposal, he had indeed been delighted. Even though they only held a small-scale wedding, he had put a lot of effort into the decorations.


    Little did he expect that his woman would end up being with Shaun on this night.


    "Shaun Hill, I''ll make you suffer a living hell sooner orter."


    Wesley kicked the coffee table in front of him. His elegant, handsome face became extremely ferocious.


    "Also, Catherine Jones, why... Why are you treating me this way?" 1


    His gaze carried traces of rage.


    He used to hold a grudge against her, but his love for her was much stronger.


    She was supposed to be his fiancee three years ago. Nevertheless, he knew that she only nned to marry him just because he had saved her. 3


    After he returned from the States three yearster, he learned that she wanted to seduce Shaun. He still tolerated her behavior bitterly. After all, she had not promised to be with him, but it was a different story now.


    As his wife, she actually slept in another man''s arms on their wedding night.


    ''Catherine Jones, have you no shame at all? Even if Shaun had forced you, couldn''t you have threatened him with your life?'' 5


    Wesley clenched his fists. He hated both Shaun and Catherine.


    His eyes were grim for a long time. He immediately called his secretary. "Regina, are you asleep? Come to


    my room now."


    "President Lyons..." Regina Trent was both delighted and surprised. She wondered why President Lyons was calling her over to his room at such ate hour. It was unlikely he wanted to talk about work with her.


    She used to do everything she could to seduce Wesley, yet he would always keep a distance from her.


    If Catherine had not been snatched away by Shaun, Wesley would not have been in a foul mood and asked her to apany him.


    Indeed, it was a golden opportunity for Regina to make her move on him tonight.


    "Alright, President Lyons. I''ming over right now."


    Ten minutester, Regina showed up in Wesley''s room in a white bathrobe. With an ulterior motive, she deliberately revealed much of her skin.


    Wesley walked toward her with a somber, handsome face. Regina lifted her head and looked at him, her heart racing madly.


    She had been in love with him for a long time. Not only was this man handsome and elegant, but he was also young and capable. She would be at his beck and call even if she was asked to do something disgraceful. 1


    "President Lyons..." She blinked her eyes


    affectionately. Before she coulde to her senses, Wesley roughly pulled her into his arms and kissed her passionately.


    After being dazed for a moment, Regina was ecstatic.


    She had not expected this. It was really beyond her expectations.


    The bed tonight turned out to be for her.


    In the manor on the ind.

 Chapter 966

    The orange sun slowly rose above the horizon on the sea.


    Only when it was noon did Catherine slowly open her tired eyes.


    When she got up, she was alone on the messy bed with rose petals all over.


    As the sea breeze blew, the curtains on the windows moved.


    Her eyes were dazed. She never thought she would betray Wesley.


    She had tried to resist Shaun with all her mightst night, but that man was so stubborn and acted like a madman. Her body was still aching even now.


    She lifted the nket and hid beneath it. She was curled up into a ball.


    She did not dare to imagine herself facing the affectionate Wesley even if she could run away from this ce.


    She did not deserve him. She truly did not.


    All of a sudden, the door to the room was pushed open. A woman in her 40s came


    in with a pile of neat clothes. "Madam, you''re awake. Here are the clothes


    for you to get changed into. Do you want to take a shower-"


    "Get lost!" Catherine swept everything off the tray on the bedside table like a lunatic. She wrapped her hands around her head with a pale look, while her disheveled hair fell over her shoulders.


    The woman was so shocked that she retreated and bumped into someone.


    When she turned around and took a look, she nervously called out, "Eldest Young Master Hill."


    "Pass the clothes to me and go out." Shaun walked to the bed while holding the clothes.


    As soon as Catherine saw him, she picked up the petals and threw them onto his face. Her pretty face was heavy with resentment.


    "Are you done?" Shaun''s gaze remained gentle. "Are you sure you want me to get lost? Don''t you want to put on the clothes? Or are you nning to stay in bed forever?"


    Upon being reminded, Catherine realized that she was naked. Also, the wedding dress she wore yesterday was torn. If she did not want the clothes, she would have nothing to put on.


    "Since you don''t want the clothes, it''s fine." Shaun raised his brows. He feigned helplessness and let out a sigh. "Actually, I quite like how you look when you''re naked."


    This nasty hooligan...


    Catherine was so furious that her face flushed.


    Upon noticing that he was going to leave, she had no choice but to say in annoyance, "Stop right there. Give me the clothes."


    "Okay, wifey."


    Shaun gave a slight smile. He turned around and immediately passed her the clothes.


    "Who''s your wife? You''re mistaken. I''m Wesley''s wife." Catherine scoffed. She did not forget to irritate him.


    Shaun''s gentle gaze froze for a moment before it became soft again. "Cathy, I''m not pissed. I used to torture you, so now it''s your turn to torture me. As long as you''re happy and you can vent out your anger, it''s fine."


    Catherine could not help but fly into a temper. "I don''t want to torture you. I just want to stay away from you. I hate you."


    "Yeah, you hate me, but I wonder who pleased youst night?" Shaun narrowed his eyes.


    Catherine''s pretty face turned crimson in an instant. She wished she could scratch his face.


    "Cathy, no matter how much you mention hating me and not loving me anymore, your body is still used to me." Shaun lowered his head and kissed her on her thin lips.


    Catherine did not dodge but said indifferently, "It''s just my physical needs. I behave like this when I''m with Wesley too. What''s more, I think you can''t bepared to him..." 2


    "Try and say that again."


    Shaun squeezed her cheeks, his eyes revealing a strong sense of annoyance. Soon, her face reddened.


    Catherine glowered at him wilfully. "I''ve been in a rtionship with him for some time now. Isn''t it normal for us to have slept together by now?"


    "Cathy, why must you force me? I don''t want to hurt you." Shaun felt his anger simmering within him.


    The way Shaun was behaving at this point filled Catherine with dread again. All of a sudden, she regretted it a little. Back then, he had hurt her so terribly that she was sent to the hospital in the middle of the night.


    That incident was still a nightmare that haunted her.

 Chapter 967

    "Shaun... Shaun Hill, you''ve said that you won''t hurt m e again. Are you going to go back on your word?" Catherine said anxiously, "Well, you''ve never fulfilled any of your promises anyway."


    All of a sudden, Shaun''s angry figure froze as if he had been paralyzed.


    He lowered his eyes while the woman gazed at him sarcastically.


    "I... I''m not going back on my word." Three secondster, he straightened his body. His heart was filled with misery and bitterness. "Having said that... Cathy, don''t trigger me. I treat you as my woman. Although I was in a rtionship with Sarah, I''ve never touched any other woman except for you."


    Catherine was stunned before she mocked, "Don''t deceive me by treating me as a fool. You''ve been in a rtionship with Sarah for over ten years. It''s impossible that you''ve never slept with her at all. I don''t believe it, considering that both of you have been together for such a long time."


    "She was still young back then. Later, I was busy managing Hill Corporation, so I wasn''t concerned about that kind of stuff. After that, she studied abroad in the States and went missing. I''ve only done it with


    you." Shaun himself found it miraculous as well after he finished speaking.


    In fact, he had not told Catherine something-namely that he did not have any sexual urges nor arousal when he was with Sarah.


    He did not understand it in the past, but now, he gradually made sense of it.


    When he kept protecting Sarah regardless of everything else, it did not mean that he loved her. He merely treated her as his family or the only gleam of light in the dark.


    He used to believe that Sarah was kind and wonderful, forgetting the fact that people changed.


    Only when he met Catherine did he realize what an unforgettable love was. Being with her made him feel extremely rxed, sweet, and happy.


    When he did not see her, he would miss her. When he ate the food she made, it tasted like the most delicious food in the world.


    No matter what state she was in, he would still think that she was the most beautiful person.


    "The clothes are here. After you put them on, I''ll prepare breakfast for you."


    With that, Shaun turned around. He closed the door and left.


    After spacing out on the bed for a moment, Catherine slowly dragged herself out and took a shower.


    When the hot water sshed over her body, she still could not believe it.


    Shaun''s first time had been with her? 4


    It was unbelievable.


    After taking her shower, she wore a new pair of jeans and a white T-shirt. Although the outfit was not from luxurious brands, it wasfortable. However, she could not hide the hickeys on her neck and corbones.


    After some thought, she did not mind exposing the hickeys since she did not know anyone else on the ind.


    In a desperate situation like this, she had to find out where she was and contact someone outside.


    She was too ashamed to contact Wesley, so she could only contact Logan and Austin.


    After she walked out of the room, she happened toe across a ck female servant who was walking toward her. She tried to borrow a phone from her, but she noticed that there was anguage barrier between them. Considering that the servant was unable to speak English, Catherine felt so helpless that she used gestures tomunicate. 1


    When the servant finally took out her phone from her pocket, Catherine was dumbfounded. There were people who still used such ancient phones? Disyed on the screen were words that she had never seen before. She could not understand anything, much less use the phone to download the social media apps she was familiar with.


    She asked a few other servants afterward but it was all the same.


    She eventually sank into despair. Where the hell was this?


    After she walked down the stairs in dejection, Shaun brought the breakfast out of the kitchen while wearing an apron.


    She nced at the breakfast. There were poached eggs, oat milk, sandwiches, avocado sd, and different kinds of fresh fruits on the table.


    "You used to capture my stomach and heart with your cooking, so now, I''ll use my cooking to win your heart again."


    Shaun removed the apron and put it aside. Today, he wore a white T-shirt that was simr to hers and a pair of jeans as well. With some of his hair over his forehead, he looked like a young boy who was less fierce than usual.


    Catherine was at a loss for words. Was he wearing a matching outfit with her?


    If she had another set of clothes, she would have taken off all her clothes straight away.

 Chapter 968

    "Forget about it. With your poor cooking, I don''t believe that you made all this food." Catherine snorted.


    "I really made it myself. A few days ago, I learned how to cook from a chef. Since you were the one who cooked for me back then, I''ll be cooking for you from now onward. If you don''t believe it, you can look at my hands..." Shaun stretched out all his fingers.


    His originally neat fingers were now scarred. There were also calluses on his palms.


    "It hurts." Shaun blinked at her with his darkshes. Coupled with his strikingly handsome face, any woman would probably sway at this sight of him.


    However, Catherine did not sway at all. "As a man, you''re grumbling about a little pain. Have you no shame? Wesley wouldn''t do this."


    Shaun was speechless.


    His good mood waspletely ruined after he heard the word ''Wesley''.


    Catherine immediately started eating the breakfast without bothering to look at his stiff expression.


    Despite harboring a grudge against him, she would not torture her stomach. If she got a stomach illness as a result of hunger, she would not be able to enjoy


    delicious food anymore.


    "Does it taste good?" Shaun immediately asked with a look of anticipation.


    Catherine nonchntly nced sideways at him. "It''s just average. It''s not as good as Wesley''s cooking."


    Shaun''s face darkened, and he warned severely, "I don''t want to hear the word ''Wesley''ing out from your mouth again."


    "What if I say it?" Catherine sneered at him. "Why?


    You want to hurt me again, huh? Sure enough, your promises are a bunch of bullsh*t."


    Shaun gnashed his teeth. She was taking advantage of his weakness and going overboard. 1


    "I won''t hurt you." His sharp eagle-like eyes settled on her mouth. "But if you keep mentioning Wesley, I have no choice but to lock your lips."


    As soon as he was done speaking, he suddenly leaned his body over and kissed her on the lips when she was still deep in thought.


    As she had just finished drinking the oat milk, a faint scent of milk and sweetness still lingered on her lips.


    Initially, he just wanted to make her shut her mouth, but he could not resist kissing her after that.


    Annoyed, Catherine tried to push him away violently, but he did not move one bit.


    In a fit of fury, she grabbed the fork on the table and stabbed him in the back.


    She felt his body shudder for a moment. Subsequently, she was met with an even more passionate kiss.


    The kisssted until she nearly suffocated.


    "Let''s see if you dare mention that man again." Shaun rose to his feet and fixed his grim gaze on her swollen mouth.


    Catherine wiped her mouth hard before she red at him. Nevertheless, she did not dare say anything else for fear that he would kiss her again.


    "You can eat first." With that, he turned around.


    Only then did Catherine notice a pool of blood on the back of Shaun''s white T- shirt near his shoulder.


    She lowered her head and nced at the fork in her hand. The fork was stained with a lot of blood.


    She gasped.


    What a lunatic he was! Although she had stabbed his body, he could continue kissing her for so long. Did the pain not matter to him?


    Shaun took off his T-shirt upstairs. When he turned around and looked into the mirror, he noticed four holes on the back of his shoulder where blood was oozing.

 Chapter 969

    The butler''s expression changed when he came in with a first aid kit. "Eldest Young Master Hill, you''re very badly injured. You must get a professional doctor to


    treat you."


    "It''s fine. Just get me some gauze and I''ll bandage my wound myself."


    Shaun spoke deeply and indifferently.


    After his wound was bandaged, he went downstairs only to find that Catherine was not there anymore. After he asked a servant, he learned that she had gone to the study.


    He headed to the study and found that she was trying to switch on theputer. The moment Catherine heard his footsteps, she red at him vigntly.


    "Don''t bother switching it on. I''ve had all thework cables unplugged." Shaun calmly walked over to her." You don''t need to borrow the servants'' phones either. They''re not even Australians. Thenguage barrier is one thing, but their phones can only be used to contact people from their own country."


    "Where the hell is this?" Catherine sank into despair upon hearing him. "Shaun, if you have the guts, you


    can lock me up forever. You took me away in public, so it''s considered kidnapping. My dad can definitely report it to the police and have them arrest you."


    "I''ve talked to your dad. I told him he should not call the police if he''s concerned about your safety."


    Shaun caressed her face affectionately. Those who were unaware of the situation would think that they were a loving couple. "After all, I''m mentally ill. If I get desperate, I could do anything crazy."


    With the most gentle tone, he told Catherine about how he had threatened her father. She shuddered and smacked his hand away.


    Shaun then smiled and said, "Of course, I can''t possibly stop him from seeing you forever. After all, your dad might still do something about it. I told him that I''ll allow you to return one monthter to make him feel better. I just want to spend some time with you in our little world and make you fall for me again."


    "I won''t fall for someone who kidnapped me. Dream o n!" Catherine bellowed furiously, "I''m going to make sure we split for good once I leave this ce."


    "Are you sure you can make a clean break from me?" Shaun bit his lip thoughtfully.


    Catherine found it strange at first, yet she grasped the meaning in no time and shuddered.


    Why would he want to make her stay here with him for a month? If they slept together for this one month, she might get pregnant with his baby.


    "Shaun Hill, you''re really despicable! I''d rather die than get pregnant with your child," she hysterically yelled at him.


    "Cathy, you were once pregnant with my children, which means that our bodies are still fine. If I apany you every night for this one month, it''s likely that you''ll get pregnant."


    As Shaun talked about it, the blood inside him began to boil.


    Their children did not manage to survive back then, but this time, he would make sure they would be safely delivered. "Suzie''s very cute, right? We can certainly give birth to a child as cute as Suzie."


    "I can''t be bothered to entertain you."


    Catherine was almost going insane because of him." Stop dreaming! Even if I get pregnant with your child, I''ll abort it."


    "If you insist on having an abortion, I''ll have no choice but to keep you here until you give birth to our child."


    Shaun gazed at her indifferently. "Believe me, I can afford to do this. Soon, Hill Corporation is going to invent a type of microchip that''ll bring upon a change i n the global market this time. Not only will Hill Corporation continue to be the most excellentpany in Australia, but I''ll also be one of the top five entrepreneurs in the world. No one in this world can get in my way." 4


    Catherine was astounded.


    Never had she thought that the development of Hill Corporation would reach this extent.


    If what Shaun said was true, even the prime minister would not be able to do anything to him.


    "As long as you give birth to our child, regardless whether it''s a daughter or a son, all my assets will belong to them." Shaun cupped her face softly. "Cathy, I was preupied with my career development before this to make Hill Corporation soar high. But ever since I fell for you, I realized that it''spletely pointless to make so much money. I just want to be with you. Let''s enjoy some quality time together here during this period."


    He gently kissed her on the lips.


    Catherine looked dazed.


    She had underestimated Shaun. She regretted returning to Australia and offending Shaun, i


    Back then, she had focused her mind on taking revenge on Sarah. However, she overlooked how crazy this man could be.


    "This ind is beautiful. Let me take you out for a walk." Shaun hugged her stiff body while walking out.

 Chapter 970

    When Shaun almost reached the gate, the butler approached him with a pill and a ss of water.


    "Take it." Shaun passed the pill to Catherine.


    "What''s this?" Catherine shuddered deep down. She did not dare take it.


    "A contraceptive pill," Shaun exined with darkened eyes, "I slept with youst night, but you were in Melbourne a few nights before, so you might have done it with Wesley. I must make sure that you won''t get pregnant with Wesley''s child."


    Catherine did not know what to say. She had not done anything with Wesley, but this pill might at least prevent her from getting pregnant after doing itst night.


    As such, she took the pill without hesitation.


    After swallowing it, she was plunged into deep thought.


    Considering that she would most likely get pregnant in the next few days, she had to think of a way to avoid it.


    After Catherine took a shower at night, she shed


    herself across the back leg with a sharp object. Then, she stained her panties with blood.


    As soon as she finished doing this, she said to Shaun," Do you have sanitary pads? I''m having my period."


    "What a coincidence." Shaun raised his brows. Clearly, he did not believe her at all. "You''re trying to find an excuse to avoid getting pregnant, huh?"


    "I''m not lying. If you don''t believe it, you can check yourself."


    Once Catherine finished her sentence, Shaun pushed her onto the bed.


    Shaun checked and realized that she was actually bleeding.


    He frowned grimly, but his frown soon faded.


    Since he nned to keep her here for a month, she would still have her period anyway. When she got it would not make a difference.


    "I''ll ask a servant to get you some pads."


    Shortly after, the servant passed her the pads.


    After Catherine put on a sanitary pad, Shaun carried her to the bed.


    She was wrapped in his arms the whole night.


    The next day, she woke up to his kiss, which became a n everyday routine.


    Catherine still had to be very cautious. Every day, she squeezed blood out of her wound and stained the pad with the blood. She was worried that the servant who took out the trash would notice something unusual.


    On the seventh day.


    Shaun took a bikini and walked to Catherine. "Babe, your period is over now. I''m taking you to the seaside to go swimming today."


    Catherine looked at the pink bikini, which was pretty and sexy.


    If she wore it, Shaun would definitely notice the wound on her back leg. She had a feeling that Shaun would certainly sleep with her tonight. As such, she had to quickly conceal the wound or he would suspect her.


    "No, I don''t like swimming." She looked away. "Go ahead if you want to but I''m not joining."


    "If you''re not swimming, what''s the point of me swimming alone?" Shaun hugged her and ced her on his thighs.


    Catherine did not resist him. After all, no matter how hard she tried resisting him during this period, she was not as strong as him. As time passed, she could not be bothered to waste her energy anymore.


    "Fine, then. I''ll stroll along the seaside with you." Heforted her gently.


    Struck by an idea, Catherine nodded a momentter." Okay, but I want to go upstairs and change into a long dress."

 Chapter 971

    After hearing this, Shaun''s handsome face became gentle.


    Throughout the past week, Catherine always looked indifferent and resentful no matter how hard he tried to please her.


    Now, she was willing to change into a dress and stroll along the seaside with him. Did this mean that she had slowlye to terms with reality?


    "Go ahead."


    After exhorting her lightly, he suddenly regretted bringing too few dresses for her.


    He called Hadley at once. "Choose a few more dresses and send them over here. I want those that are suitable to be worn at the beach and in my wife''s size."


    The corners of Hadley''s mouth twitched.


    ''Your wife?


    ''Have you no shame?


    ''She''s actually Wesley''s wife.''


    "Eldest Young Master Hill, please return to the office if you''re avable." Hadley added helplessly, "Recently, Hill Corporation has been receiving a lot of k. Old Master Hill and Old Madam Hill are so pissed that


    they''re close to falling sick. The Hills and thepany''s shareholderse to the office every day to look for me. The public has been attacking us, and the share prices of Hill Corporation keep declining."


    "Isn''t it normal for share prices to rise and decline?" Shaun responded in a light- hearted manner, "Ask Chester to release news regarding some celebrities'' moral degeneracy. Everyone will slowly forget about this incident."


    Hadley was speechless. ''Aren''t you putting Young Master Jewell in a difficult position by doing this? In terms of moral degeneracy, nobody can beat you.'' 3


    "As for Old Master Hill and Old Madam Hill, if they ask about me, just tell them that I''m helping the Hill family produce grandchildren. Ask them not to worry about me. Those shareholders won''t be bothered about it as long as they have enough money to spend. I''m the decision-maker of Hill Corporation. Anyone who''s not happy about the decision I made can get lost."


    As soon as Shaun finished speaking, he hung up the phone.


    He raised his head only to see Catherine walking down the stairs in a long red dress with a polka dot pattern on it. Despite not wearing any makeup, she looked like a seductive vixen with her pretty face and snowy skin.


    Shaun went forward. Then, he locked his arms around her waist and hugged her. With a hoarse voice, he


    said, "You look beautiful."


    Catherine could immediately sense the change in him. As his body grew tense, she seriously wondered if this man had actually evolved from a wild animal. Why did such a change in him ur when she had merely changed into a dress?


    "It seems like you''ll never get tanned no matter how you expose yourself to the sun." Shaun caressed her shoulders. They seldom went out over thest few days, but the zing sun at the seaside had tanned his skin. However, she was still as fair as before.


    Catherine looked down and ignored him.


    Shaun did not mind. He walked out of the manor with his hands wrapped around her waist.


    The beach here was very clean. Catherine lifted her head and looked into the distance. If Shaun had not captured her here, she would think that this ce was a wonderful tourist attraction.


    "I''m tired."


    After walking for a while, she sat under a coconut tree on the beach. "I''m thirsty. I want to drink some coconut water."


    "Alright."


    Shaun was very pleased that she was making a request of her own ord. "Wait for me here. I''m going to fetch it for you."


    He was not at all worried that Catherine would flee, given the vast sea and absence of boats here. Not even a single stranger could be found on this ind.


    After Catherine noticed that he had left, she rose to her feet and climbed onto the reef near the sea.


    She deliberately hurt herself where her existing wound was on the reef. When she saw Shauning, she pretended to slip from the reef and fell into the sea.


    "Cathy..." Shaun happened to catch sight of this scene. He was so shocked that he jumped into the sea without hesitation. He swam toward her and swiftly lifted her from the sea. "Are you okay?"


    "I''m okay..." After Catherine finished her sentence with a frown, a shing sound was heard.


    Shaun hurriedly carried her to the shore and checked her wound. He realized that the back of her leg had been grazed. Seemingly, there was a part of her skin that was shed by a sharp rock and resulted in a deep wound.


    "Let me bring you back and bandage it."

 Chapter 972

    Shaun carried Catherine and ran into the manor without a second thought.


    The butler soon brought the doctor over. Considering her deep wound, Catherine needed to get a shot to reduce inmmation.


    Catherine kept enduring the pain. The pain was nothing as long as Shaun did not find out about it.


    On the other hand, Shaun was heartbroken and med himself. "When you go to the seaside next time, I''ll make sure to be with you at all times so that you won''t do anything dangerous again."


    Catherine did not utter a word. She had been living a life as if she was in jail these days. Whether he kept a n eye on her or not, it did not matter.


    At night, Catherine curled up on the balcony couch and spaced out.


    She was bored to death. Here, she could not y with her phone, watch


    television, or shop around. She did not know anyone else here either. Apart from asionally reading, she could only stare into space every day.


    "Are you bored?" Shaun came out of the bathroom. His


    heart ached at the sight of her glum look.


    "Sleep with me since you''re bored."


    As soon as he finished his sentence, he carried her to the master bedroom and ced her on the bed. He then extended his hands to take off her pajamas.


    Aware of his intention, Catherine naturally resisted him. "Shaun, my leg is injured and it hurts. Can''t you leave me alone?"


    Shaun''s eyes shed with guilt, and he said reluctantly, "I''ve asked the doctor. He said that women are most likely to get pregnant in the next few days after their period is over. I can''t miss any of these days. Anyway, don''t worry, I won''t touch your wound."


    With that, he locked his lips with hers in an overbearing yet gentle manner.


    Catherine was too weak to overpower him even before she was injured. Now that she was injured, there was nothing she could do to stop him.


    She knew that this man was dead set on doing it. Although those few days when she would most likely get pregnant were over, it did not mean that she waspletely safe.


    The minute she imagined herself bing pregnant with his child, she was consumed with fear.


    "Shaunny, please don''t treat me this way."


    She suddenly begged him while clutching his arm.


    Shaun''s body froze. As far as he remembered, she had never addressed him as Shaunny. However, the word somehow rang a bell when it came out of her mouth.


    It just seemed to be a matter of course when she addressed him this way.


    "Cathy, you can me and hate me all you want now. I don''t mind. I just want to get you pregnant with my child." He repeatedly kissed her lips dejectedly but determinedly at the same time. "I swear that I''ll treat you and the baby well in the future."


    ''Sorry, Cathy. I just don''t know how to keep you by my side.


    ''I admit that I''m despicable, but I''ll go insane if I lose you.''


    Canberra.


    Liam walked into a uniquely designed coffee house.


    "Second Young Master, your father is waiting for you upstairs." The server took him to the third floor.


    When Liam pushed the door open, he noticed that besides Mason, Charlie and his second uncle, Maurice Campos, were also here.


    "Dad, I thought you only called me over here. It turns out that Second Uncle and Charlie are here too." Liam found it strange. Even so, he still got a chair and sat down on it. "Dad, why did you ask me toe here? What''s the matter?"


    Mason seemed to turn a deaf ear to his question and focused on pouring the coffee.


    After Maurice and Charlie exchanged nces, Maurice asked with a smile, "Do you know what happened to Shaun?"


    "I don''t. He hasn''t contacted us." Liam frowned." Second Uncle, just cut to the chase."

 Chapter 973

    A meaningful smile crossed Maurice''s face. "I heard Team Clifton is close to seeding in developing Purdue Microchip."


    Liam''s eyes narrowed and he sighed deeply. ''Sure enough...''


    Charlie had brought up this matter to Liam a few times, but Liam did not expect that Maurice would show up in person this time. Even Mason...


    Liam''s gaze revealed mixed feelings. He used to think that Mason was an elegant person who merely devoted his attention to art without being concerned about what was going on in the outside world. He used to believe that Mason exposed Shaun''s mental illness three years ago merely for the sake of the Campos family.


    By the look of things now, however, Liam felt that his father was far from simple.


    "Second Uncle, I''ve told Charlie before that Shaun doesn''t allow me to be involved in the matters regarding theboratory," Liam exined in a low voice.


    "That was before," Charlie said with a smile, "Now, it''s different since Shaun isn''t in Australia. Once the


    product is developed, all kinds of advertisements need to be underway. As the general manager of Hill Corporation, you''re to approve the formalities. As such, you can easily obtain information about the microchip."


    Liam took the coffee cup. He lowered his head and lightly sipped on it. His actions hid the glint in his eyes.


    To be frank, he was very disappointed in the Campos family.


    Overlooking the fact that the Campos family had been treating him as an outsider these days, they were being too greedy. As the second most influential family in Australia, the Camposes had been trying to find a way to steal the product that someone else had spent a great deal of money and effort on rather than improve theirpany''s products with their own abilities. How shameful their behavior was!


    Of course, Liam admitted that he was not a noble person either. In the past, he had used underhand means to secure his position in Hill Corporation. Even so, he had his limits.


    After realizing that Liam was not uttering a word, Maurice said softly, "Liam, yourst name might be Hill, but your dad''sst name is Campos. You''re a member of the Campos family. It''s just a matter of thest name. After all, the Hills are considered outsiders. Think about how the Hill family has been treating you these years. Shaun got everything even though you''re


    Lea''s son as well.


    "You might be the general manager of Hill Corporation, but you''re merely in charge of the section in thepany that doesn''t pay you well. Are you content with this? Are you nning to continue living in a daze? Here''s the chance for you to make it big."


    "Dad..." Liam shifted his gaze to Mason in spite of himself.


    He did not believe Maurice''s words no matter how glib the man was. After all, the Camposes often offered false hopes.


    Mason leaned back a little, his eyes darkening. "Liam, there''s one thing that I''ve been keeping you in the dark about. I have 60 percent of the shares in Campos Corporation."


    Liam was taken aback. Never had he thought that his father would hide this fact so well.


    60 percent of the shares was equivalent to a considerable amount of wealth. However, the public was unaware of it.


    His mother was probably ignorant of it too.


    As Liam was thinking it through, he found his father to be quite scary.


    Meanwhile, Charlie topped up Liam''s coffee. "In fact, I decided to restrain myself


    in front of the public previously to avoid the Hill family from learning about this. Think about it. You''re Eldest Uncle''s only son.


    Who else will take over the shares of Campos Corporation except you? Campos Corporation will be ours sooner orter."


    Liam was totally perplexed. He did not say anything for a while.


    Indeed, if Mason owned 60 percent of the shares, those shares would go to Liam since he was Mason''s son.


    If the Campos family became the most influential family in the future, Liam would be able to destroy Shaun.


    Mason gave him a profound gaze and said gently," Liam, I know you''re very surprised. But as the eldest son of the Campos family, I just have to bear with certain things. If I don''t do so, the Camposes wouldn''t be who they are today. As a man, don''t you want to build a sessful career? No matter how great your mom is, Hill Corporation is still considered her own venture. I can never have a hand in it. What''s more, the Hills have looked down on me from the very beginning. Every time I see you being oppressed by Shaun, I feel upset as your dad. Well, I''m experiencing the same situation as well. Once you''ve weathered the storm, I''ll give you everything I have." 2


    Liam jerked. After some time, he answered with mixed feelings, "Let me think about it, Dad."

 Chapter 974

    "There''s nothing to think about-" Charlie leaped to his feet in a huff.


    "Charlie, give him some time," Mason interrupted him with an admonishing voice. "Think carefully, Liam. Once Hill Corporation''s microchip sessfullyunches into the market, Hill Corporation will be the most powerful enterprise in the world. Shaun is going to receive all the glory, while you''ll still be a poor general manager. You don''t even own any shares in Hill Corporation and you have to rely on your mom to give you the shares in the future.


    "What''s more, your mom and Shaun''s rtionship seem to have improved a lot these days," Maurice added grimly, "I wonder how many shares Lea will pass to you by then? But your dad is different. You''re his only son."


    Liam''s eyes shed with aplicated feeling. For a long time, he remained silent.


    Mason nced at him andughed. "I''m waiting to hear good news from you."


    As soon as Mason finished his sentence, he was ready to leave.


    "Dad..." Liam suddenly turned around and asked,"


    Aren''t you afraid that... Mom will be upset after she finds out?"


    Lea had sacrificed so much for Mason, yet Mason''s ultimate goal was to destroy Hill Corporation. How depressed Lea would feel if she learned about this?


    A startled look crossed Mason''s face. "Liam, I''ll make it up to your mom after that. Sometimes, you''re only given one chance on your path to sess. Moreover, your mom wouldn''t be who she is today without the Hill family''s support. Even when she depends on a husband like me and a son like you in the future, her noble status will remain."


    "Liam, if I were you, I wouldn''t hesitate at all.


    Remember that every son takes their father''sst name, so Campos should be yourst name," Charlie reminded Liam sternly.


    Liam furrowed his brows deeply as he felt torn.


    He did not even notice that Charlie and the rest had left.


    Mason, Maurice, and Charlie got into a ck car after they reached downstairs.


    Charlie asked, "Eldest Uncle, do you think Liam will help us?"


    "It doesn''t matter." Mason''s gentle expression from when he was upstairs


    disappeared. He lit a cigarette while looking impassive.


    Maurice chuckled. "Brother, you''re really heartless


    toward your biological son."


    Narrowing his eyes, Mason continued to light the cigarette.


    Heartless?


    Ha! He could be heartless because Liam was not his son.


    Liam was Lea and Brennan''s son. 7


    That night, Lea was drunk and had slept with Brennan instead of Mason. However, Mason came after Brennan left.


    Lea happened to be pregnant at that time, so Mason only followed along and married her.


    Throughout the years, he had been putting up with Lea and Liam, these fools. 1


    As for Liam and Shaun, Mason could not wait to see these two biological brothers fighting with each other.


    They would never discover the truth!


    Although Mason owned 60 percent of the shares in Campos Corporation, he would never give them to Liam.

 Chapter 975

    Liam stayed upstairs for a long time.


    Indeed, Mason''s words hade as a huge blow to him.


    He was wavering, but Lea would be very depressed if he helped Mason. Even his grandparents would be disappointed in him.


    He often found them treating him unfairly and was dissatisfied with it, but sometimes, he had to admit that Shaun was more capable than him.


    Having said that, he did not wish to y second fiddle to Shaun forever.


    In Shaun''s eyes, Liam was just someone whom he could banish anytime.


    Amid his agonizing dilemma, Suzie suddenly gave him a call.


    "Daddy, why haven''t youe to pick me up? Many kids have already left."


    He abruptly came to his senses, only to find that it was nearly 5:00 p.m. "Okay, I''ll be there in a moment."


    On his way there, he received a call from Old Madam Campos.


    By the time he arrived at the preschool, it was already


    5:30 p.m. With a pout, Suzie got into his car.


    "Uncle Liam, Mommy still hasn''t contacted me. Where did my scummy dad bring her? Am I not going to see Mommy anymore? I miss her so badly." The little kid was about to tear up as she spoke.


    "No. Shaun must''ve taken your mom away to live in their own little world." Liam could not help but think it over and continue, "Perhaps your mom wille back with a baby brother or sister for you."


    "That''s unlikely." Suzie was shocked to hear that. "My mommy has already married Uncle Wesley. If she''s pregnant with my scummy dad''s children... I don''t think it''ll be good."


    Liam coughed lightly. Of course, that would not be a good thing. However, it was possible for Shaun to do such a thing considering his mental illness.


    "Anyhow, don''t worry. Shaun loves your mommy, so he won''t hurt her."


    Only then did Suzie feel at ease. "Uncle Liam, where are we going? This doesn''t seem like the way back to the manor."


    "We''re going to have dinner in the Campos family''s house," Liam exined, "Your great-grandma called m e and told me that she wants us to have dinner there."


    "Ah, I don''t want to!" Suzie immediately shook her head. "I don''t want to go there. Please send me back to the manor first."


    "Suzie, you''ll be fine. All of them think that you''re my daughter. Also, your great- grandpa and greatgrandma are there." Liam reassured her in a soft tone.


    "No." Suzie pouted. "They don''t like me. Every time I go there, they ignore me. Last time, it was Jill who pushed me first, but Great-grandma told me off and didn''t scold Jill at all. She even said that the Hill family didn''t teach me well and called me ill-bred."


    Liam found it unbelievable. Jill was the daughter of Mason''s cousin, and she always yed around in the Campos family''s house.


    Suzie supposedly shared closer ties to the Campos family. Nevertheless, why did Old Madam Campos favor her rtive''s granddaughter instead? She went too far with those remarks.


    "Suzie, could there be a misunderstanding?"


    "There isn''t any misunderstanding. I even overheard Jill asking the other kids in the Campos family not to y with me. They like to y with Benny. They even said that I''m annoying."


    Suzie said angrily, "They thought I didn''t hear it, but I have good hearing. I heard it all."


    "Who''s Benny?"


    Suzie''s words bewildered Liam further. There were a lot of rtives, servants, and children in the Campos family. However, he had never heard of anyone named Benny.


    "I don''t know. I''ve never seen him." Suzie shook her head. "Also, whenever I go to the Campos family''s house, Great-grandma won''t allow me to touch the things there. I can feel that they don''t like me."


    As Liam listened to what Suzie said, he felt increasingly upset.


    He was not upset with Suzie but with the Camposes.


    Although Suzie was not his biological daughter, she was his niece, after all. He was fond of her because she was clever and cute. Upon knowing that his grandmother treated Suzie this way, he was overwhelmed with disappointment.


    At the same time, Suzie''s words seemed like a bucket of cold water that was poured over him. 19

 Chapter 976

    It was weird. Throughout these years, the treatment the Campos family gave Liam was not as goodpared to how they treated their other nephews. They were treating Suzie the same way as well.


    Although Mason said 60 percent of the shares of Campos Corporation would be his sooner orter, it was obvious through the attitude of the Campos family toward him and Suzie that they did not like him very much.


    Could it be...


    Did Mason simply say those words to deceive him?


    When he carefully thought about it, Mason had not cared about him at all in all these years. He was indifferent toward his granddaughter, Suzie, as well.


    Would Mason really give the shares to him? 2


    Liam started to have deep suspicions, especially because Mason seemed to be very good at hiding things. Who knew if he would have other women outside of the family in the future or an illegitimate son?


    Illegitimate son?


    By the way, who exactly was Benny? Liam had never heard of him before.


    The more he thought about it, the colder his heart grew.


    "Suzie, can you do me a favor?" Liam said in a low voice, "You''re so clever, so when you go to the Campos familyter, help me find out who Benny is through Jill. I''ll treat you to choctes tonight."


    "Fine, I''ll do it for the sake of choctes." Suzie nodded reluctantly.


    "But don''t let the adults notice you," Liam reminded her. 1


    "Okay, I know. It''s a small matter. With Jill''s low IQ, she can''t evenpare to me at all." Suzie had a haughty expression.


    When they arrived at the Campos family, Liam went to chat with his grandfather and grandmother while Suzie went to y with Jill.


    Although Jill was the granddaughter of Old Master Campos'' younger sister, the two houses'' courtyards were connected.


    When Suzie went over to find Jill, Jill was irritated upon seeing her.


    "Why did youe again? I said I don''t like you and I don''t want to y with you."


    Suzie quickly looked around. She saw there were no adults around, so she whispered, "But I''m so bored.


    Can you y with me for a little while? Sister Jill, are you the one who''s solving this jigsaw puzzle? You''re amazing!"


    Jill was only four years old, after all. She was smug after gettingplimented by Suzie. "Of course."


    "Sister Jill, why are you here alone today? Where''s that... Benny?'' Suzie pretended to ask casually.


    "Brother Benny has to study. He''s in primary school," Jill said as she continued solving her puzzle seriously.


    "Wow, he''s so great. I''m still in preschool." Suzie asked, "But why haven''t I met him before? Does he live nearby? Sister Jill, you''re so lucky that you have a brother to y with you. I don''t have one and I''m so bored being alone."


    "Brother Benny came over yesterday too. He was the one who taught me how to solve jigsaw puzzles." Jill was smug after she heard Suzie''s words. "Mm, that''s right. He just lives near here."


    "Wow, is he the neighbor''s child?" Suzie acted delighted and asked.


    "No, he''s Great-uncle''s child..."


    Jill covered her mouth all of a sudden after she said that.


    "What''s wrong?" Suzie pretended to be ignorant and looked at her while blinking her eyes.


    "It''s all your fault." Jill red at Suzie angrily. "My mom said to me that this matter can''t be told to


    anyone."


    "Why can''t it be told to anyone? Is there a problem?" Suzie had a puzzled expression.


    "I don''t know either." Jill had a regretful expression on her face. "But my dad and mom told me that Brother Benny is a secret."

 Chapter 977

    "Oh, won''t it be fine as long as I don''t say anything about it?" Suzie pretended to be obedient and innocent. "Sister Jill, I''ll listen to you from now on as long as you''re willing to y with me."


    "Okay, I don''t have any friends now, so I can y with you." Jill nodded. She thought Suzie was silly and could be herckey.


    However, Jill did not know that once Suzie finished her dinner and walked out of the Campos family''s door, she immediately told Liam all the information she obtained from Jill.


    "Great-uncle''s child..."


    Liam''s expression changed once he heard that.


    The great-uncle that Jill spoke of could only be Maurice or Mason. Maurice had two children, the elder one being Charlie and the younger one being Maddie. Maddie was studying overseas now.


    Therefore, Benny was most probably his father''s or Maurice''s illegitimate son.


    However, Maurice''s wife was a fierce woman. If her husband had an illegitimate son outside, she would definitely not tolerate Maurice bringing him back to


    the Campos family.


    Benny was most likely Mason''s illegitimate son.


    Liam''s heart felt cold. No wonder Mason did not care much about him. It was because he had another son outside.


    Mason had even said he was his only son that day and he was almost won over by his words.


    His father seemed to be even scarier when he thought about it.


    Lea had sacrificed so much for Mason. She even took out tens of billions of dors in funds for Campos Corporation three years ago, yet Mason had another woman and an illegitimate son outside. Lea might go crazy from anger if she knew about it.


    Luckily, Suzie''s words made Liam calm down. If he really leaked Hill Corporation''s microchip, the Campos family might be the most powerful family in Australia. However, he would only be Mason''s stepping stone.


    The thing was, how was he supposed to tell Lea about it?


    "Suzie, don''t tell anybody about this for now," Liam reminded her. He was afraid Lea could not take the shock.


    At night, Liam gave Mason a call.


    "Dad, I can''t do what you asked of me this evening. I think we have to use the proper means to win.


    Actually, Campos Corporation is already developing well. Why do you have to be so fixated on the rankings?"


    "Liam, you make me so disappointed." Mason''s low tone had a trace of heartlessness.


    "Dad, as people, we have to know the limits." Despite feeling sad, Liam tried to dissuade him. "You already have enough. Besides, if it weren''t for Hill Corporation''s support, the Campos family wouldn''t have gotten this far-"


    "Shut your mouth! It''s impossible to be sessful if you''re so soft-hearted. No wonder you won''t be able to win against Shaun in this lifetime. You can only be like this forever."


    Mason hung up straight away.


    Liam was filled with bitterness. He had a feeling that Mason would try other methods after failing to use him. He had to keep an eye on the employees of thepany. 2


    Far away at an ind overseas.


    Catherine was counting the days. Before she knew it, half a month had already passed.


    Although she did not have to do anything as Shaun was taking good care of her by serving her good food and drinks, she still grew thinner in half a month.


    It was mainly because her days were too depressing.


    Another reason was that she was already married, yet she was together with Shaun every day. She felt guilty for Wesley.


    On that day, Shaun brought her out to the sea to fish.


    "Cathy, look at this codfish I caught. I''ll make deep-fried codfish for you tonight, okay?" Shaun brought a fat and tender fish over. His face was full of smiles as he tried to please her.


    "Anything will do. I''m not interested."

 Chapter 978

    Catherine stood up and walked to another side. Her attitude was cold.


    Shaun sighed as he watched her from behind. At that moment, his phone rang.


    It was Clifton who called. His voice was trembling with excitement as he said, "Eldest Young Master Hill, the research and development of Purdue Microchip has seeded."


    "Is it?" Shaun nodded calmly. "You did well."


    Clifton was shocked. "Eldest Young Master Hill, aren''t you excited at all? You''ve invested more than ten billion dors into this tiny microchip. Moreover, this is the world''s top microchip. No otherpany can surpass this. I reckon Hill Corporation''s market value will triple at the very least."


    "Okay," Shaun replied calmly, "You can let out the news that the microchip has been sessfully developed and hold a press conference half a monthter. I''ll attend it when the timees."


    "When are youing back?" Clifton said in a hurry," When the news goes out, it''ll surely attract the toppanies all over the world in other industries to coborate with us. Thepany desperately


    requires your presence. Besides, this is a very important matter. It''s better for you to be personally involved in everything from the marketing to the coborations."


    Shaun looked at Catherine who was nearby withplicated feelings. He lowered his voice and said, "I don''t have time now. Thepany spent so much money to hire those senior managers. It''s time for them to do their jobs."


    "Alright."


    Clifton had no choice. His boss was a man in love, after all. "The information rted to the microchip..."


    "I''ll have Chance assign some people to protect theboratory. You should stay at theb these few days," Shaun ordered.


    After all, this matter could draw the attention of the whole world. There might even be some extremepetitors who would want to hurt Clifton.


    "Okay."


    After ending the call with Clifton, Shaun gave Chance a call. He did not deliberately hide from Catherine.


    There were only both of them at the seaside. As he gave Chance orders, his voice traveled to Catherine''s ears as well.


    She felt more shocked as she continued listening.


    She did not think that Hill Corporation''s advanced microchip would be developed


    so soon. She did not know how much Hill Corporation''s market value would spike after this microchip wasunched. No one in Australia, or even in the whole world, couldpete against Shaun then.


    Her heart was in despair.


    Could she not escape nor hide from this man forever?


    "Cathy, you''re about to be the wife of the wealthiest man in the world." Shaun hugged her from behind all of a sudden. His hand rested on her lower abdomen. "Our children will be nobler than princes and princesses."


    Catherine nced at him helplessly. "Do you think I care about all this?"


    "Cathy, I just want to tell you that leaving me and returning to Wesley''s side is an impossible matter. What does Wesley have topete against me?


    Crushing him is as easy as crushing an ant to me."


    Shaun forcefully turned her shoulders around. He lowered his head and bit on her soft lower lip.


    Catherine had no words.


    Sometimes, she thought maybe she should just ept her fate. With her capabilities, she really could not escape this man anyway.


    Nevertheless, she still felt resentful.


    In the blink of an eye, ten days passed.


    On the big messy bed in the morning.


    Shaun woke up first. The woman beside him was still fast asleep. Last night''s activity had made her exhausted.


    He properly tucked her in with the nket. When he got up, he realized there were bloodstains on his leg --

 Chapter 979

    At first, Shaun thought he got hurt somewhere.


    However, he panicked when he found no wounds on his leg. If it was not his blood, then it was Catherine''s.


    He lightly lifted the covers. He noticed that the back of her underwear was stained.


    Although he had not experienced menstruation before, he knew that Catherine was definitely on her period.


    However, did she not have her period less than 20 days ago? Why was she on her period again?


    He realized something in an instant.


    If she did not actually have her period thest time, then ording to estimations,


    she would have been fertile during that period.


    Could it be that her period had nevere at all previously?


    Where did the bloode from, then?


    He suddenly recalled that among the wounds she sustained when she fell from the reef at the seasidest time, one of them was very deep.


    He understood everything in an instant.


    She had been lying to him all along.


    After Catherine woke up, she quickly noticed the difort her body was in.


    Her period came. ording to the date, it was about time it came.


    She could feel that her underwear was stained. She hoped Shaun would not notice.


    However, this could not be hidden for long. How could she exin it to him? Should she say that her period came early because she was under tremendous stress?


    Forget it. She decided to take a bath first.


    She sat up. Suddenly, she saw a towering figure sitting on the sofa in the room with his long legs elegantly crossed. There was a cigarette between the man''s fingers. The smoke blurred his handsome outline.


    However, Catherine''s heart skipped a beat. She had a bad feeling.


    She looked at him, and Shaun extinguished the cigarette. His clear eyes were like icy shards. "You shed your leg so that you could pretend you were having your period. In order to conceal the wound, you deliberately fell off the reef. You''ve put in a lot of effort for this."


    Catherine''s thick eyshes were downcast. Since he had guessed everything, there was no need for her to defend herself.


    "Cathy, are you simply taking advantage of my love and pampering?" Shaun stood up and walked to the bedside. "Do you believe that from now on, I''ll have sex with you even if you''re on your period?"


    Catherine shuddered. After a while, she sneered.


    "Not touching me during my period is your love and pampering? Don''t make meugh. 99 percent of the men in this world wouldn''t have sex with women during their period. Firstly, they find it dirty.


    Secondly, they''re afraid of hurting the woman''s body. 1


    "Shaun, this is something all men would do. Don''t make it seem as if you''re so great.


    "I don''t know in what way you''ve pampered me. What you''re doing now is treating me like a pet. I don''t have freedom at all. I can''t even fight back when you want me to be pregnant, and you can have sex with me as you like."


    As she continued talking, she started trembling out of anger.


    She could be losing control of her emotions because of her period, or maybe the frustrations had been pent u p inside her for too long.


    She yelled hysterically at him while crying, "This love of yours is too scary! I''d rather not have your love at all. Why didn''t you love Sarah like this in the past, yet you''re loving me this way now? Do you know days like these really make me feel like I''m in a living hell? I always think of just jumping into the sea to drown myself."


    If it were not for Lucas and Suzie, she might have jumped long ago.


    In the end, she still felt bad for those two children. They would be too pitiful if their father was a sc*mbag and they lost their mother. 1

 Chapter 980

    "Don''t you dare."


    Shaun gritted his teeth and warned Catherine fiercely. There was coldness, confusion, and a sense of loss in his eyes.


    Her words were like knives.


    In the past days, her obedience and silence made him think she had gotten used


    to it ande around. He finally understood that it was his wishful thinking all along.


    When he thought about the possibility of her leaving this world, his mind was overwhelmed with fear. He did not even think before speaking.


    "Catherine Jones, if you dare end yourself, I''ll make all your friends and family die along with you."


    "You madman! You''re a demon!" Catherine cursed viciously, "I curse you that sooner orter, all of your friends and family will leave you. There''ll be nobody by your side. Everyone will hate and despise you. Yourpany will go bankrupt, and you''ll be left with nothing."


    "Scold me all you want. No matter how viciously you scold me, I''ll never let you go." Shaun suppressed the bitterness in his heart. He warned, "Since you didn''t


    get pregnant this time, then we''ll try again. If one month doesn''t work, then two months... I''ll make sure you get pregnant. I have ample time."


    He walked out with long strides after he spoke.


    When he left, he heard the sound of things being smashed and the cries of the woman.


    He was filled with bitterness, and even tears welled up in his eyes.


    The woman he loved had cursed him.


    Hah! He had thought of letting her go too. However, whenever he saw her together with Wesley, he would rather go to hell with her.


    In the study, Shaun sat on the table and downed ss after ss of wine.


    In the past, he did not like to drink nor smoke.


    However, only those things could numb him at the moment.


    His phone rang. When he picked it up, Hadley''s anxious voice sounded.


    "Eldest Young Master Hill, there''s trouble. Landell Group was ahead of us andunched their newest microchip today. However, their microchip''s data is exactly the same as the data of our Purdue Microchip. What''s even worse is that our microchip''s data in theboratory is all gone." "What did you say?"


    Shaun stood up abruptly. He broke the wine ss with his bare hands, shouting, "Didn''t I ask the members of Liona to guard theb? How did the data g o missing? What a bunch of fools!" i


    "We don''t know. We''re in the middle of investigating it," Hadley muttered, "However, theb has indeed been heavily guarded these days. Only a few of Hill Corporation''s senior managers could enter theb.


    "Young Master Hill, ever since Landell Group''s microchip wasunched this morning, ourpany''s shares have plummeted. We''re suffering a loss of 200 billion dors. I reckon it''ll drop more tomorrow. The situation will be dire if this continues. Thepany is in a mess now. You have toe back immediately."


    "Okay, I''ll go back right away."


    Shaun hung up with a heavy heart. He quickly went to the master bedroom. Catherine was bathing inside. Suddenly, the bathroom door was pushed open.


    She almost screamed at the sight of Shaun standing at the door. "What are you doing? I''m bathing now. Get out!"


    Although she had sex with him multiple times, she still could not ept him watching her bathe.


    Shaun stared at her in confusion.


    Previously, he thought he could lead Hill Corporation to be the top in the world


    with the microchip. That


    way, no one could take Catherine away from him.


    However, Hill Corporation was under an unprecedented attack.


    They had been caught off guard.


    Shaun had a feeling that this would be the most challenging time in his whole life.


    He did not know whether he had the confidence to keep her or not.


    "Cathy..." He went under the shower and kissed her wet lips hard.


    Water poured on them both. Catherine could barely open her eyes, but she still pushed him away furiously. "Shaun, knock it off! You can''t even leave me alone when I''m having my period."

 Chapter 981

    "Cathy, Cathy..."


    It was as if Shaun could not hear Catherine. He kept kissing her greedily as if it was their final kiss before separating.


    Catherine felt scared, and she was at a loss from his kiss.


    He only let her go when she almost suffocated and then hugged her tightly.


    "Cathy, I have to leave due to some matters," Shaun said hoarsely by her ear.


    Catherine was taken aback. Her whole body rxed, and her tone was cold. "Great, quickly leave. I don''t want to see you every day anyway."


    "I''lle back as soon as possible." Shaun bit her ear lightly.


    She felt as if electricity was running through her, but she could not push him away at all.


    "Wait for me."


    Shaun let her go. After staring at her with his deep-set eyes for more than ten seconds, he turned around and left the bathroom.


    Catherine stood under the shower, still stunned.


    She did not know what was wrong with that man. He was just leaving for a while. Did he have to make it look like they were going to be separated forever?


    Six hourster, Shaun''s private airnended in Canberra.


    He immediately rushed toward Hill Corporation. Although it was already 9:00 p.m.,


    not even one shareholder of Hill Corporation had left.


    What happened today was the biggest crisis ever since Hill Corporation was established.


    Old Master Hill, Lea, Spencer, Liam, and the others were waiting in the conference room.


    When the door of the conference room opened, everyone swarmed over.


    "Shaun, you must give us an exnation for this matter. Hill Corporation has lost more than 200 billion dors in a day. Even thepanies that signed a contract with us before are suing us for breach of contract. They want a sky-high amount ofpensation from us."


    "That''s right. Ourpany vowed that this would be the world''s one and only top microchip when we signed the contract. However, after the contract was signed, Landed Groupunched a simr microchip. The problem is, although we want to sue Landed Group for giarizing our microchip, all the rted


    information in theb has been deleted."


    "If this matter isn''t solved, the wholepany will be forced to stop operating after having to pay the huge amount ofpensation for the breach of contract. Moreover, most of thepany''s funds have been used to invest in the research and development of theboratory. Hill Corporation may go bankrupt."


    The shareholders in the board of directors voiced their distress and anger.


    When they heard that thepany might go bankrupt, some shareholders started scolding loudly." Shaun, this is all your fault! You were the one who insisted on wasting so much money to develop a microchip. Now, you''ve screwed all of us over."


    "That''s right. You have to carry the biggest responsibility in this matter! Besides, thepany''s reputation has been utterly ruined because you snatched Wesley''s wife. Not only did you not step out to solve the problem, but you even hid during thepany''s crucial times. As thepany''s director, you should''ve handled theunching of the microchip personally."


    "Old Master Hill, the Hill family must give us, the shareholders, an exnation today."


    Old Master Hill''s face changed from being surrounded by the shareholders. Valerie then spoke furiously.

 Chapter 982

    "Why are all of you hovering around my dad? My dad is already so old and he''s fretting over this matter too. Besides, do you think you''re the only ones who are worried? We''re losing our position as the most powerful family."


    "Stop quarreling." Lea raised her voice and coldly stopped them. "The most important matter now is to find the mole in thepany. We have to figure out who''s the one who leaked theboratory''s data."


    "What use is there even if we catch the mole? Even if we catch that person, the reputation of Hill Corporation will still be tarnished."


    A shareholder said bitterly, "The bosses of thepanies who signed contracts with us will look for us with the contracts in hand tomorrow morning. We can''t avoidpensating them. If we don''t pay up, we''ll have to take this to court. Doing so will cause thepany''s reputation to hit rock bottom. Who will dare to coborate with us in the future? What will happen to thepany after wepensate the money? Will we go bankrupt?"


    "Are you done talking?"


    Shaun walked to the front with long strides. The white lights on top shone on his handsome, upright body.


    His cool aura was filled with the dominance of someone who had sat in the top position for a long time.


    "Hill Corporation won''t go bankrupt. I''ll investigate the matter regarding the leaked data thoroughly. From now on, every senior manager in thepany might be the mole. If I find out who the mole is, I''ll make that person''s life a living hell." Director Owens suddenly sneered and said, "I think Liam must be the mole."


    Lea and Liam''s expressions changed. Lea said furiously, "Director Owens, please do not simply use others. Liam is my son. Hisst name is Hill as well. He''ll never do anything to betray the Hill family."


    "Hah! Hisst name may be Hill, but his father''sst name is Campos," Director Owens said angrily, "About half a month ago, my wife saw Liam, Mason, Maurice, and Charlie in a coffee house."


    Liam''s heart sank. He had a bad feeling. He did not think that someone had spotted him that time.


    "Director Owens, it''s perfectly normal for me to have coffee with my dad and uncle. We frequently meet whenever I go to the Campos family-"


    "Forget it, Liam. Stop defending yourself."


    Director Owens said angrily, "Just today, I received some information. The mysterious shareholder who holds 60 percent of the shares of Campos Corporation is your dad, Mason Campos.


    "And here''s another thing. Just an hour ago, Landell Group made a statement. They''re already coborating with Campos Corporation and handed over the microchip''s copyright in Australia to them. In other words, if anypany in Australia wishes to use Landell Group''s microchip, they''ll have to look for Campos Corporation."


    "That''s impossible."


    Many shareholders were shocked. The expressions of the Hill family members were awful as well.


    Lea, in particr, waspletely shocked.


    "This is impossible! How can Mason possibly be thergest shareholder in Campos Corporation?"


    "You all are too stupid!" Director Owens scolded. " Mason is an ambitious person. He''s better at hiding than his brother Maurice and Charlie. He''s the mastermind behind the scenes. He''s only revealing himself today because the Campos family is about to rece the Hill family as the most powerful family in Australia. He has nothing to worry about anymore."


    "That Mason is too scary."


    Valerie muttered to herself. Spencer sucked in a breath too, saying, "More than 20 years ago, the Campos family was just a small family that wasn''t well-known in Canberra. They weren''t more than ants in the eyes of the Hill family. They''re actually surpassing the Hill family now."


    Old Master Hill closed his eyes. He let out a long sigh upon realizing it was toote for them to do anything now.


    The Campos family had already risen back then, and they had beenying out their ns carefully in the past three years.


    "Liam is Mason''s son. The shares of Campos Corporation will be his in the future. Helping Mason is equivalent to helping himself." Valerie cast a furious stare at Liam. "Liam, you leaked thepany''s confidential data. Are you trying to destroy the Hill family?"

 Chapter 983

    "I didn''t." Liam shook his head. He looked at everybody, flustered. However, he only saw everyone in the conference room ring at him with resentment and anger. Their gazes look as if they wanted to gobble him up.


    "I didn''t betray Hill Corporation," Liam exined again, "Yes, my dad did look for me before, but I refused him."


    Lea''s body trembled. "Your dad asked you to leak to him the data of thepany''s microchip?"


    Facing his mother''s gaze of disbelief, Liam could only nod his head. "Yes, he told me he''s thergest shareholder in Campos Corporation. He also tried to convince me by saying Campos Corporation would be mine in the future, but I disagreed."


    Lea almost lost her footing.


    Although she had already sensed that Mason was gradually bing cold toward her and he often did note back home, she never thought the person sleeping beside her would be so terrifying.


    Three years ago, she gave him so much money to help Campos Corporation. After finding out that she had been tricked, she resented him. Especially when she


    recalled all the times she helped Campos Corporation in those tens of years. She never once thought her husband would be so ambitious. People could be ambitious, but they should have a conscience and know their limits as well.


    What kind of man had she fallen in love with?


    Was Mason never a gentle and talented man? Just how well had he hidden his true colors?


    "Sis, what kind of man did you fall in love with?" Valerie scolded, "Because of this man, you insisted on divorcing Brennan back then. You invited trouble by helping Campos Corporation. You even let Mason''s son steal the microchip''s data!"


    Lea''s face was pale, and she could not utter a word.


    She used to be the pride of the Hill family, yet she was now responsible for the destruction of Hill Corporation. Yes, she was stupid. She was unbelievably stupid for falling in love with such a bad man.


    She was blind!


    "Aunty Valerie, let me repeat this. I didn''t do it." Liam gritted his teeth.


    "You didn''t?" Valerie stared at him with contempt." Liam, you''re my nephew. I don''t want to suspect you either, but I don''t believe you''re innocent. You''ve always been dissatisfied ying second fiddle to Shaun. Your dad is the major shareholder of Campos Corporation. Why wouldn''t you take action for such a big piece of cake? Campos Corporation will be yours sooner orter."


    "That''s right, Liam. Don''t take us as fools. You''re just a general manager in Hill Corporation. There''s still Shaun above you. On the other hand, in Campos Corporation, you''re Mason''s one and only son. You have a motive. Furthermore, Shaun hasn''t been in thepany these days. You, as the general manager, are in charge of all the publicity matters in Hill Corporation. You also went in and out of theboratory. It can''t be anyone else if not you." 1


    "Say no more. Call the police."


    As the shareholders discussed, the more they hated Liam.


    Someone even went forward and pushed him.


    The vice general manager stepped up as well, saying," Liam, I''ve been suspecting you for a long time. You were so enthusiastic about taking charge of all the signing procedures of Purdue Microchip. You didn''t allow us to meddle in a lot of the matters as well. You said you wanted to do it yourself and even reminded u


    s to keep an eye on the people working below us to avoid thepany''s data from being leaked. Actually, you were just trying to cover up your deeds by pushing the me to others, right?"


    "Vice General Manager Hayes, is what you said true?" Shaun cast a sharp nce at the man.


    "Director Hill, it''s absolutely true," Vice General


    Manager Hayes said, "Liam didn''t let us senior managers handle the matters rted to the microchip these days. He even said he''s the one in charge since you weren''t here."


    Liam''s expression changed drastically. Just as he was about to say something, a resounding pnded on his face.


    He turned his head and saw Spencer''s angry face. His heart felt bitter. "Second Uncle-"


    "Liam, you''re the sinner of the Hill family." Spencer pointed at him, trembling. "You''re the same as your dad, always thinking of harming others. If you have a bit of conscience left, reveal this matter to the public."


    "How can I reveal it if I didn''t do it?"

 Chapter 984

    Liam shouted angrily. He looked at everybody, and all of them were looking at him with gazes of distrust. Even Old Master Hill, Valerie, Shaun, and Lea were suspicious of him.


    "Mom, you don''t believe me as well?" Liam had an expression of despair. "I''m a part of the Hill family. I won''t do anything to betray Hill Corporation."


    "Liam..." Lea gazed at him. She was at a loss. She had realized that she could not see through anybody. She had previously confidently said that Mason was innocent, but reality pped her in the face.


    "Send him to the police station." Shaun suddenly coldly ordered Chance who was standing behind him. "Liam, I''ll investigate this matter to the end. If I find out you were the one who did this, I''ll make your life a living hell."


    Liam felt cold all over. Before he knew it, Chance and a few members of Liona were bringing him out.


    That mess finally came to an end.


    However, everybody''s expressions were still down.


    Shaun nced at them and said with a dry voice, "It''ste. You all should go back and rest."


    Director Owens smiled bitterly. "How can we sleep


    when something so serious has happened?"


    Shaun pressed his lips together. "All these years, Hill Corporation has experienced ups and downs as well as many challenges. However, Hill Corporation has always emphasized trustworthiness. Since Hill Corporation has breached the contracts. I won''t pay a cent lesspensation to our business partners. If there''s not enough money, I''ll pay the remaining amount myself. If Hill Corporation really can''t hold on anymore, I''ll take all the me and resign."


    He turned around and left after he spoke.


    However, he did not leave thepany. He went to the office on the top floor straight away.


    Not long after he sat down, Hadley rushed in and said, "Eldest Young Master Hill, Old Master Hill fainted after he walked out of the conference room."


    Shaun''s gaze darkened. He immediately stood up and went to the hospital.


    At the hospital, after saving Old Master Hill, the doctor said he had been overstimted, which caused cerebral venous thrombosis. He''ll be paralyzed in the future.


    This was undoubtedly equivalent to adding insult to injury for the Hill family.


    Valerie was furious and started fighting with Lea on the spot. "It''s all your fault, Lea! Look at what you''ve done. At first, you found a traitorous husband. Then, the two sons you gave birth to are problematic as well.


    One of them stole thepany''s secrets, while the other snatched another person''s wife. Dad hasn''t been in a good mood these days. When he went fishing, he was mocked by others who said the Hill family is uneducated. Now, he''s even paralyzed after getting angry at you guys." 2


    Spencer crouched at the side lifelessly. He let them fight all they wanted, while he was in a daze.


    Lea let Valerie hit her too. Her mind was buzzing. Valerie''s scoldings were like whipsnding on her, and she felt as if her whole life was a joke. 1


    As a wife, she chose the wrong husband and harmed the Hill family. As a mother, she did not educate her sons properly.


    She covered her face and cried in agony.


    Shaun put out his hand and stopped Valerie''s arm." Enough, this is the hospital. If you keep being loud and noisy, I can ask the security guards to bring you out of here."


    "Shaun, what right do you have to interfere? You''re about to be nothing at all. Australia''s wealthiest man? The favored one? Haha, Liam is about to be the one in charge. Oh, by the way, he might change his name to Liam Campos, haha."


    Valerie started crying and scolding hysterically. 1


    Shaun pressed his lips tightly together. Suddenly, Yvette rushed over in tears. "It''s bad. Willie was caught!"

 Chapter 985

    Spencer was shocked when he heard that. "What happened to Willie?"


    Yvette cried as she said, "He went to the bar to have fun at night and met Ivan Campos'' wife. He got drunk and tried to molest her. As a result, he was taken away by Ivan."


    Spencer stumbled a few steps backward. Willie was his only son.


    Valerie scolded, "Second Brother, how exactly did you educate your son? A serious issue has urred in the Hill family, yet Willie was in the bar molesting another person''s wife?"


    Spencer was at a loss. "This is impossible. It''s true that Willie was silly before and did many bad things. However, after returning from Melbourne three years ago, he has changed a lot. He even had a proper girlfriend some time ago."


    "It''s the Campos family," Yvette said chokingly, "It must be the Campos family''s trap. Otherwise, how could Willie have met Ivan''s wife so coincidentally?"


    Her words reminded everybody in the Hill family. Ivan was Charlie''s cousin. "Does the Campos family have a grudge with us?"


    Spencer was infuriated. "Not only did they steal the data of Hill Corporation''s microchip, but they even want to harm my son now. This isn''t just being ungrateful, they''re literally a bunch of animals." 1


    "Stop yelling! Saving Willie is the priority now." Yvette was choked with tears. "Willie was drenched in blood from getting hit. He''s heavily wounded. I''m worried he won''t be able to hold on if we dy too long. Shaun, I''m begging you. Quickly ask the members of Liona to check where Willie was brought to."


    "Aunty Yvette, don''t worry. I''ll have someone find out now."


    Shaun''s head was about to explode. Thepany''s problems had not been solved yet and Old Master Hill might be paralyzed. Old Master Hill had note out from the emergency room yet, but something had happened to Willie. 1


    Things were happening one after another as though there was an invisible power targeting the Hill family behind the scenes.


    Shaun was exhausted. However, he knew that only he alone could support the Hill family at that moment.


    Soon, the members of Liona found out that Willie had been brought to Ivan''s vi.


    Shaun brought some men and rushed over. When they arrived at the vi, Willie was already lying unconscious on the ground. His whole head and face were covered in blood.


    "I''m sorry, Eldest Young Master Hill. You came toote."


    Ivan smiled ambiguously as he took out a pile of cash and threw it on Willie''s body. "Hey, this is for the medical fees. I didn''t want topensate you at first, but I''m a person who abides by thews. I know that I have topensate for beating a person up. 200,000 dors should be enough to treat him."


    "Ivan, how dare you speak to Eldest Young Master Hill this way? You must have a death wish." Chance grabbed Ivan with a cold expression.


    However, arge group of people quickly came in from the outside and surrounded Shaun, Chance, and the rest.


    "Eldest Young Master Hill, you can''t hit my cousin."


    Charlie walked in from the outside. He had a smug expression as he said, "It was Willie who molested my sister-inw first. Besides, didn''t Willie sully many good women before in Canberra? He deserves it even if this issue gets out." 1


    "Willie turned over a new leaf long ago. You must''ve been the ones who set him up." Shaun''s expression was utterly dark.


    In the past, Charlie was nothing but a clown to Shaun. Ivan was even someone Shaun would not give a proper nce. Now, these people were starting to bully the people of the Hill family.


    "You''re saying we set him up but do you have evidence?"


    Charlie said as he smiled, "Everyone knows that you, the people of the Hill family, have a bad habit of molesting women. Aren''t you like that as well, Young Master Hill? You forcefully snatched away another person''s wife. Tsk, is another person''s wife better?


    This is indeed a bad habit."


    "Catherine has always been my woman."


    Shaun''s towering figure walked toward Charlie step by step. His dark eyes were filled with gloominess. At the same time, an invisible, fierce aura enveloped him.


    Some people were born with nobility. Charlie was not equipped with that kind of


    aura.

 Chapter 986

    When Shaun went over, Charlie instinctively took two steps back. He let the security guards shield him from the front.


    "Shaun, what are you trying to do? I''m warning you, the Hill family isn''t what it used to be. From now onward, the top family in Australia is us, the Campos family. The Hill family isn''t even in second ce or the third. Hah, you might even be the most inferior family in Canberra. Do you really think you''re still the eldest young master who can do anything as you wish?"


    Charlie mocked him loudly, "Besides, the fact that you snatched another person''s wife is against thew.


    How long more do you think you can stand here and continue being haughty?" Shaun''s eyebrows twitched.


    At that moment, arge group of police entered the door.


    A police officer studied the situation in the house.


    After that, he went straight to Shaun. "Shaun, Wesley and Joel have reported you for kidnapping Catherine Jones. Please return to the police station with us for investigation."


    "Hah, what I said turns out to be true, huh?" Charlie gloated at Shaun''s circumstances. "Australia''s young master? This will soon change as well."


    Shaun nced at Charlie expressionlessly. Suddenly, he understood something. "What''s your connection with Wesley?"


    "There''s not much of a connection between us. It''s just that we share the same enemy." Charlie raised his brows. "Besides, if he doesn''t take this chance to get his wife back, then he''s a fool."


    Shaun pressed his lips together. Although what


    Charlie said was logical, he felt that it was not that simple. At this moment, it was as if he had fallen into a whirlpool. 2


    "Shaun, follow us." The police handcuffed him. "You kidnapped Catherine in in sight in the hotel and nobody could contact Catherine after that. There are sufficient witnesses and evidence. You shoulde to the police station immediately and tell us about Catherine''s whereabouts."


    "Eldest Young Master Hill..." Chance looked at Shaun worriedly.


    "Send Willie to the hospital immediately."


    Shaun nced at Willie who was lying in a pool of blood. He was worried that Willie would not be like normal with all the blood he lost even after waking up. 1


    When Shaun walked past Charlie, he shot him an icy re. "Charlie Campos, the person behind you is Mason, right? I won''t let you all off the hook."


    That nce made Charlie frightened, but he soon felt relieved.


    The Hill family was utterly done for. There was no way to turn the situation around even if Shaun personally took action.


    Next, the Campos family only needed topete against Liona.


    Chance quickly sent Willie to the Jewell family''s hospital. Spencer and his wife rushed over in a hurry.


    After Willie was rescued, the doctor said helplessly," The patient is no longer in critical condition. However, his head was severely injured and he lost too much blood. He was also sent to the hospital toote. He''ll be ... mentally retarded in the future." 1


    "Men-Mentally retarded?" Yvette fainted right away out of shock.


    Spencer was stunned too. He did not expect his only son to be retarded. Lea''s heart was cold as well. "Spencer-"


    "Shut your mouth!"


    Spencer pped her hard across her face. He was going crazy from anger.


    "It''s all your fault. You were the one who insisted on supporting the Campos family back then. You were the one who wanted to get married to Mason. You were the one who supported that traitorous family until this day. You harmed our Willie too! I don''t have a sister like you."

 Chapter 987

    Spencer''s eyes were bloodshot. He was not even as furious or sad when the microchip''s data was leaked.


    "What grudge does my Willie have with the Campos family? Why do they want to make him mentally retarded? I only have him as my son."


    Spencer started sobbing as he said, "Great, Willie is retarded, Dad is paralyzed, and Shaun was taken away by the police. The Hill family is done for. We''re done for. Everything has been destroyed in your hands."


    Lea looked at him, her eyes reddening from agony too.


    It was her. It was her stupidity that harmed the Hill family. 1


    ''Mason, how could you be so ruthless and vicious?!'' What grudge did she have with him in her past life? Lea stumbled as she headed outside. She wanted to find Mason. She needed to rify things with him. Just how many lies had he told her?


    Chance, who watched the scene from afar, had an annoyed expression.


    He did not expect the Hill family to be like this i n just a few days.


    When he came out of the hospital, Yael immediately walked over and hooked her arm on his. "Brother Chance, what will we do in the future?"


    "We''ll wait until Young Master Hill makes the arrangements." Chance sighed.


    "No, what I mean is... The Hill family''s copse is inevitable," Yael said hesitantly, "With your abilities, do you want to be Eldest Young Master Hill''s subordinate forever?"


    "Yael, do you know what you''re saying?" Chance warned, his expression changing. 1


    "Brother Chance, what I''m saying is the truth. People have to move forward. Besides, it''s not only me who thinks like this. Many skilled people in Liona have the same thought too. It''s true that our ancestors were indebted to the Hill family in the past. We''ll take care of the future generations of the Hill family too. But the Hill family is crumbling. There''s no reason for us to keep following them."


    Yael tried to convince Chance, saying, "Look, there''ll gradually be people leaving Liona. Other families will headhunt some members too. After all, the Hill family no longer has the resources to maintain Liona." 1


    Chance''s face changed.


    He knew what Yael said was true.


    "Brother Chance, I think you should consider our future as well." Yael pouted. "You''re already over 40 years old. I''m not that young either. Eldest Young Master Hill doesn''t like me and he keeps wanting to make me leave Australia. But I really want to get married to you. Let''s quit Liona."


    Chance''s expression changed slightly. "You want me to leave Eldest Young Master Hill at a time like this? No, I can''t bring myself to do such an ungrateful thing."


    "Can Eldest Young Master Hill save the situation even if you stay with him?" Yael sighed. "That''s impossible. The Hill family has lost their power. Tomorrow morning, Hill Corporation''s shares will continue to drop. Young Master Hill is still at the police station. Even if hees out, he''ll have topensate thepanies for breaching the contracts. His reputation is at rock bottom now, and the Campos family is oppressing them from above. It''s impossible for them to rise again unless a miracle happens. Besides..."


    She touched her stomach and whispered, "You have to think about our child."


    "What? You''re pregnant?" Chance was shocked.


    "Yes, it''s been a little over a month." Yael smiled sweetly. "That''s why I don''t want you to go against the Campos family. I''m afraid our baby will not have a father in the future. Just quit."


    "...Let me consider it."


    Chance was in a dilemma. He was shocked and happy at the same time. He was happy because he finally had a child at his old age, but he was sad because he had to think for the child''s sake.

 Chapter 988

    At the police station.


    When Shaun was taken in by the police, he saw Mason bringing Liam out from the inside.


    The three of them met each other. Liam was surprised when he saw Shaun entering.


    "I didn''t expect you to be bailed out of jail so quickly." Shaun nced at Liam who was unscathed. Then, he looked at Mason, who was well-dressed beside Liam, and smiled.


    "Mason, so you don''t intend to hide now?"


    "There''s no need for that." Mason''s eyes were calm. "I''m taking Liam away. We won''t return to the Hill family anymore. You can sue him if you have evidence. Unfortunately, you''re merely using him of stealing without any evidence."


    "You both really are father and son." Shaun shot an icy nce at Liam. "Liam, although I hated you before, I thought you still had some feelings toward Hill Corporation. It looks like it was just my wishful thinking. You''re exactly the same as your father."


    Liam gritted his teeth. Just as he was about to defend himself, Mason chuckled. "Of course, he''s on the same


    side as me. He should change his name to Liam Campos in the future too. I only have this one son. I''ve been dissatisfied for a long time seeing you bully him for so many years, i


    "Shaun, things are different now. Be more polite when you see Liam in the future. Otherwise, I won''t let the Hill family members off the hook. Willie is an example."


    Shaun''s veins throbbed out of anger.


    Liam could not find any more excuses. Mason looked back and gave him a gentle nce, saying, "Let''s go, Liam. Let''s return to the Campos family."


    "Just wait, Liam. I won''t let you off the hook!" Shaun''s cold, bloodthirsty gaze swept across Liam.


    Liam shuddered. He understood Shaun well. He knew that Shaun was serious in making a move against him.


    If it were not for Mason''s words earlier, Shaun might not hate him so much.


    Liam followed Mason to the parking lot.


    Mason threw the car keys to him and ordered coldly," Drive the car."


    Liam looked at Mason confusedly. The man was facing him with an indifferent expression. Mason was not like this in front of Shaun just now. In an instant, Liam understood everything.


    "Dad, I''m your son."


    Liam smiled pitifully. "Why did you say those words in front of Shaun just now? I didn''t do anything at all, yet your words made them even more convinced that I was the one who stole the microchip''s data."


    "Did I say anything wrong?" Mason looked at him indifferently. "You''re my son. If not, why would I personallye to bail you out?"


    "You didn''t bail me just because I''m your son, right?"


    Liam suddenly yelled at Mason agitatedly.


    "From the beginning till the end, you''ve been setting me up! You asked me to meet up with you at the coffee house where Director Owens'' wife would coincidentally see us there. Yesterday, you revealed yourself as the major shareholder of Campos Corporation and made everybody suspect me.


    "Not only do I have the motive, but my dad is also the major shareholder of Campos Corporation. Hence, I''m to inherit his business in the future. However, that isn''t the case. You don''t only have me as your son. I''m not the one who will inherit Campos Corporation."


    Mason''s cold eyes narrowed. "Do you know what you''re saying?"


    Liamughed with reddened eyes. "Do you think I don''t know anything? You have another illegitimate son called Benny. He''s in primary school now. You''ll bring that son back to the Campos family every weekend.


    "No wonder you never cared much about me since I was young and why everyone in the Campos family treats me coldly. Second Uncle even treats Ivan better than he treats me. Actually, everyone in the Campos family is wary of me. To you all, I''m just a sacrifice. N o, in fact, you all don''t like me because I''m Lea''s son!"


    Mason squinted his eyes and lit a cigarette. His expression looked cunning.

 Chapter 989

    Liam continued shouting, "You don''t love my mom at all. For more than 20 years, you just treated her like a tool. That''s why you don''t love me, your son, either."


    "Continue talking." Mason took a drag on the cigarette indifferently and slowly blew out the smoke.


    However, Liam felt a chill in his bones when he saw that. "You must have an informant in Hill Corporation. It was that person who leaked the data of Hill Corporation''s microchip. To cover for that person, you averted Shaun''s attention and made him believe that I was the one who betrayed Hill Corporation. In other words, you wanted to drive a wedge between me and the Hill family."


    "As expected of my son, you''ve guessed correctly."


    Mason ashed his cigarette. "Liam, you made me very disappointed this time. However, since you''re my son, I can give you another chance. Follow me and work for Campos Corporation from now on. You''ll get your share of Campos Corporation in the future."


    "Hah, forget it. Not many of your words are true anyway. Although you''re my dad, I have to admit that I''ve never seen such a cold-blooded, despicable man like you in this lifetime.


    "Mom has done so much for you all her life, but you, the one who sleeps by her side, are the one who has hurt her deepest. I''ll never forgive you." Liam red at him with a gaze of contempt.


    Masonughed when he heard that. Hisugh was full of sarcasm.


    "Do I need your forgiveness? Liam, you''ve overestimated yourself. Since you don''t want to stand by my side, you can do whatever you like. You''re not my only son anyway."


    After he spoke, he opened the car door and got in the car.


    The car started, and the window slowly rolled down. Mason looked at Liam with a cold expression." Unfortunately, even if you cut ties with me, the Hill family won''t want you either."


    The car left, leaving behind a trail of exhaust gas.


    Liam was at a loss.


    In just a night, he had be the person who betrayed Hill Corporation. Everyone in the Hill family did not believe him, and his father had an illegitimate son outside the family. It looked like he had lost everything.


    Hah!


    He pitifully fell back on a flowerbed. He did not know why his life had be like this.


    In the past, at least he was the second young master of the Hill family. From this day onward, he was nothing at all.


    Mason drove to Campos Corporation''s main entrance. 1


    When he arrived at the door, someone called out to him.


    "Mason."


    Mason looked back, and Lea''s frail, pale face was reflected in his eyes.


    Lea used to be an unrivaled beauty in Canberra. She was the Hill family''s precious daughter, so there were many men who had tried to pursue her.


    However, the series of shocking events had made her look as if she was a few years older. Even her features looked contorted now.


    A tant hint of disdain shed across Mason''s clear eyes. "What are you doing here?"


    Lea stumbled. If she were not seeing it with her own eyes, she would not believe that the man who used to coax her and pamper her would show such a disdainful look. It was as if he was looking at a dirty thing. 1


    Lea, who was prideful, could not resist yelling, "I came here to ask you why you''re treating the Hill family and me this way? Was it you who stole the information on


    Hill Corporation''s microchip?" "I don''t know what you''re talking about." Mason turned his head and left.


    "Stop right there!" Lea grabbed his arm. It was as if she had gone crazy. "How has the Hill family ever mistreated you? If it weren''t for me back then-"


    "Shut up!" Mason could not tolerate it anymore and shook her off.


    Lea lost her footing and fell to the ground. She raised her head and looked up at the cold, heartless man. There was a gleam of despair in her eyes.

 Chapter 990

    At that moment, Lea heard someone sweetly calling out, "Hubby..."


    Then, Mason turned his head. He had a gentle expression on his face.


    Lea looked over as well. A young, beautiful woman walked over while holding the hand of a seven or eight -year-old little boy. The little boy ran over and threw himself into Mason''s embrace. "Dad..."


    Lea felt as if her head was split open by lightning. She gazed at that woman and child with widened eyes. She almost could not breathe.


    If she was not mistaken, this woman was the Holt family''s daughter, Joanne Holt. Joanne was quite close to Sarah. Lea had even met Joanne a few times before during some corporate events in Canberra.


    "Aunty Lea." Joanne nced at her. "I''m sorry, Mason and I have been in love with each other for a long time now. This is our child."


    Lea almost wanted to spit out blood due to anger. Joanne''s words were like a p across her face.


    "Mason Campos, you b*stard!"


    She could no longer tolerate it. She raised her hand to p Mason''s elegant face. However, she was pushed to the ground by Mason before she could touch him. "Lea Hill, I''ve tolerated you long enough." Mason stared at her mercilessly. "I''ve had enough of your temper. You want me to listen to everything you say. If it weren''t for the Hill family behind you, do you think I would''ve tolerated you for more than 20 years?"


    "So you were just using me from the beginning till the end? Your love for me was fake too." Tears of despair rolled down Lea''s eyes.


    "What else could it be? I find a remarried woman like you who even has a child with another man dirty."


    Mason''s words were as sharp as knives. "Now that the Hill family is crumbling, you''re not good enough for me anymore. I''ll find someone to send the divorce papers to you. You''d better sign them immediately."


    "Sc*mbag."


    Lea''s blood was boiling from anger. Her pretty eyes were zing with mes of hatred. "After using the Hill family, you want to kick me away and make way for this woman, right? In your dreams, Mason! I''ll reveal your disgusting true colors to the public."


    "Reveal it, then. Currently, Campos Corporation has the ess rights to Landed Groups'' microchip for Australia in our hands. Anypany that wants the microchip will need to coborate with us. Whichpany will dare to publish my scandal?" 4


    Mason sneered, "But I have to remind you of this. You should be considerate of the others in the Hill family such as Shaun, Spencer, and Valerie. Squashing them is as easy as squashing an ant for me."


    Lea felt chills all over her body.


    He was using her family members to threaten her.


    How exactly did she get involved with a demon like Mason in this lifetime?


    "Aunty Lea, do sign the papers as soon as you can. I can''t wait to sit in the position of Madam Campos." Joanne looked at her smugly and circled Mason''s arm. They walked into Campos Corporation''s building together.


    Lea looked at them from behind.


    She felt like she had been a joke for over 20 years.


    In the past, she actually thought Brennan was coveting the Hill family''s wealth, so she thought of every way to divorce him.


    For all those years, she was strict with Shaun. However, it turned out that the one who really coveted the Hill family was the gentle Mason.


    It was too terrifying. That man kept acting pitifully in front of her. He disguised himself as an artist who was not interested in worldly stuff and just loved painting and calligraphy. It turned out to all be a lie.


    He even had a child with another woman outside.


    She was stupid. She was really stupid.


    She had always thought Shaun was stupid for falling in love with Sarah before. However, as his mother, she was not any better either. 15

 Chapter 991

    At the police station.


    6:00 a.m.


    Chester came over with hiswyer and met both Joel and Wesley in the lobby.


    When Joel saw him, he said with a heavy expression, " Chester, I know you''re here to bail Shaun out, but I''m reminding you, it won''t be easy to get him out. You''d better advise him and tell us where he''s hiding Cathy."


    "I''ll try my best, Uncle Joel." Chester rubbed his eyebrows and nced at Wesley.


    He had never crossed paths with Wesley before, but he had read about him in magazines.


    Golden Corporation rose rapidly in recent years and became the leading pharmaceutical group all thanks to Wesley''s efforts.


    He was gentle and elegant when he was interviewed, but currently, he was dressed in a ck suit. His elegant features were covered with ayer of cold rage in the cool light.


    Chester had a feeling that Wesley was not a simple man.


    However, a momentter, Chester looked away and


    walked inside.


    Five minutester, Shaun was brought to the interrogation room. Chester sat opposite him.


    Their eyes met, and Chester sighed when he saw Shaun''s bloodshot eyes. "Shaun, do you know how much effort I spent before I could meet you here?"


    "Is the Campos family exerting pressure from above?" Shaun asked in a gloomy voice.


    "Yeah, the Campos family has be the number one family in the country, and even I don''t dare to go head-to-head against them anymore. I had to rely on the connections of the Snow family to be able to meet you."


    Chester''s tone was very solemn. "If you don''t cooperate with me, I can''t bail you out."


    "Does cooperating with you mean that I have to reveal Catherine''s location?" Shaunughed bitterly.


    "You took away Catherine in front of everyone''s eyes. Wesley, Joel, and the top management of Hudson Corporation haven''t been able to contact her." Chester sighed again. "Your action can be regarded as kidnapping. They didn''t call the police before, but the Hill family now has both internal and external problems. Now that Wesley and Joel have joined forces, they aren''t afraid of you at all." Shaun pursed his thin lips. He had already anticipated as much when he was on the ind.


    That was why he had kissed her before leaving. He was afraid that he would never be able to kiss her again.


    "Shaun, just spit it out. Catherine has been missing for a month. You can''t hide her for life. You''ll be harming her that way. Also... you stayed with Catherine for a month after she got married. Do you think that her rtionship with Wesley can return to the same as before?"


    Chester shook his head. "We''re all men. This will be a thorn in Wesley''s heart. Even if he doesn''t say anything, the people on the inte willugh at him."


    Shaun''s gaze softened slightly, and Chester immediately took the chance to strike. "You have to think about Hill Corporation as well. Hill Corporation is in a mess now. Your grandfather is paralyzed, Liam was driven out of thepany, Willie became a fool, and your mom is divorcing Mason Campos. Is everyone supposed to count on Valerie and Spencer? You should know how capable they are."


    "...Fine, I''ll talk."


    Shaun closed his eyes and clenched his fists. He finally spoke with difficulty. Chester sighed with relief. "It''s good that you understand. As long as Catherine is alive, you can get her back, but you need to keep Hill Corporation going.


    Otherwise... you won''t be able to fight with Wesley."


    Shaun''s handsome face appeared to be at a loss.


    He had always thought he was smart and everything was in his power.


    In the incident this time with the chip, sess was clearly just around the corner. However, it suddenly became the fuse that destroyed everything.


    He also did not know what went wrong. Was it Liam?


    Should he not have been merciful toward Liam back then? Should he have gotten rid of Campos Corporation by any means possible as soon as he learned that Mason was not a simple person?


    On the ind. 1


    Shaun had been away for a day.

 Chapter 992

    Logically speaking, Catherine should be able to have a good night''s sleep since she did not have to be wrapped up in that man''s arms at night anymore.


    However, she kept tossing and turning, unable to sleep.


    She felt restless as if something bad was going to happen.


    She remembered Shaun''s eyes when he leftst night. He looked very strange and left in a hurry. Had something happened?


    With his current position, who else could threaten him?


    At 8:00 a.m., she sat in the dining room to eat breakfast. The chef made a lot of good food, but she lost her appetite after two bites.


    After breakfast, she went out for a walk until noon when a helicopter suddenly flew over a distance away.


    She thought it was Shaun who came back, but she did not expect him toe back so quickly.


    However, when the helicopternded on the grassy area, Wesley soon charged in with a group of people.


    He was wearing a white shirt, and his short ck hair


    was slightly ruffled by the strong wind. When his dark eyes saw her, all kinds ofplicated emotions shed in the depths of his eyes before being reced by joy.


    "Cathy, I finally found you." He strode toward her.


    Catherine was stunned. Was she dreaming?


    When she was first brought here, she had dreamed that Wesley found her. 1


    Then, she gave up hope. She did not expect Wesley to find her anymore.


    However, before he could approach him, the housekeeper stood in front of Catherine.


    "Stop, this is our young madam. Outsiders aren''t allowed to approach her." The housekeeper stared at Wesley warningly.


    "Young Madam?"


    Wesley clenched his fists tightly when he heard the words and sneered, "She''s my wife. You''d best get out of the way. Your master, Shaun Hill, has been arrested."


    The housekeeper was stunned. Before he could react, Wesley already called his men to subdue them.


    "Cathy, I missed you so much." Wesley quickly walked over to Catherine and touched her face gently.


    He had not been able to sleep for a whole month.


    Every day, it was like a million insects were gnawing a t him, and he could only numb himself by drinking.


    However, she looked different. Her skin was softer than usual, and there was even baby fat on her cheeks now. She must have eaten and dressed well.


    A deep hatred spread from the depths of Wesley''s heart.


    When his life was worse than death, she had been living a divine life with Shaun on this ind.


    ''Catherine, oh Catherine, how could you be so fickle? How could you be so shameless?''


    She was clearly his wife.


    However, Wesley did not reveal any of that.


    He only held her in his arms tightly.


    Catherine felt pleasantly surprised, but also guilty.


    She felt that she was too dirty for Wesley now.


    A very ufortable feeling rose up in her, especially when she was being held by him like this.


    "Wesley, I''m sorry..." Her face was full of pain. "How did you find your way here? Right, you said that Shaun was arrested. What happened?"


    "Are you worried about him?" Wesley''s eyes became cold as he stared intently at her.

 Chapter 993

    "No."


    Catherine was startled by Wesley''s eyes. She had never seen him look at her with such eyes before.


    "I''m sorry, I scared you." Wesley realized that he was being too rash and immediately hugged her tightly again, his tone filled with pain.


    "Cathy, I don''t want to be like this either. For the past month, I''ve been worried and anxious. I hated my useless self. I let Shaun take you away, but I resented that you were with him every day. Will you divorce me if you''ve fallen in love with him again?"


    The more Catherine listened, the more guilty and heartbroken she was. "No, Wesley, I should be the one apologizing. I..." 2


    Thinking of how she had slept with Shaun every day these days, she wanted nothing more than to dig a hole and crawl into it. She was too ashamed to face Wesley.


    She had even slept with Shaun on their wedding night.


    The more she thought about it, the paler her face became. She could not speak at all.


    "Stop talking. Let''s get out of here. Your dad is also very worried about you."


    Wesley wrapped his arm around her and headed to the helicopter.


    After getting on the helicopter, Catherine still felt muddle-headed.


    She had been saved by Wesley, but it was toote. She could not pretend that nothing had happened.


    "By the way, Wesley, can you tell me what exactly is going on outside? How did you find me? Where am I now?" she asked, bewildered.


    "This is a small ind on the Pacific Ocean. It''s an ind that Shaun bought while he was abroad, and it wasn''t registered under his name, so we weren''t able to find out. I only managed to find you because I called the police and said he kidnapped my wife."


    Wesley exined to her patiently, "Cathy, I actually wanted to call the police long ago, but when Shaun took you away, he threatened me saying that he''d ruin my family if I dared to report it. I don''t care what happens to me, but I have to think about my parents."


    Catherine sucked in a cold breath. "I didn''t expect Shaun to be so cruel. He even used your family to threaten you."


    "Yes." A light shed in Wesley''s eyes, and he said in a low voice, "Otherwise, I would''ve called the police long___ IJ


    ago.


    "But why did you report it to the police now? You''re not afraid of him anymore?" Catherine asked


    suspiciously. "Shaun told mest time that Hill Corporation''s chip will be entering the market, and it seems like it''ll be the top microchip in the world. In the future, his status will definitely be-"


    "Hill Corporation''s microchip failed to hit the market."


    Wesley interrupted her, "I heard that it was a foreignpany called Landell Group thatunched a more powerful chip first. Hill Corporation was caught off guard and their stocks have been falling since yesterday. Hill Corporation''s market value shrunk by more than 80 billion dors."


    Catherine was stunned. 80 billion dors? How hard had the stocks fallen? It was no wonder Shaun left in such a hurry.


    "How did they fall so badly?"


    "It''s because Hill Corporation said that the Purdue Microchip they were developing was the world''s number one chip. This attracted a lot ofrge domestic and foreignpanies who paid high deposits. When handell''s microchip came out, the partnerpanies all thought they had been cheated.


    "Hill Corporation caused great losses to the partnerpanies. ording to the contract, Hill Corporation has to pay an exorbitant amount ofpensation which might lead to their bankruptcy."


    Catherine was shocked.


    All along, Shaun had been like a deity standing at the top of the pyramid.


    She never expected Hill Corporation to suddenly fall after getting caught off guard.


    Others might not understand, but she knew Shaun.


    Shaun had never been a braggart, and the people in Liona constantly worked hard. It was impossible that they did not know Landell had sessfully developed the world''s number one microchip.

 Chapter 994

    Catherine felt that it was strange. Shaun was defeated too suddenly. It was as if someone was deliberately targeting Hill Corporation.


    "Then... I guess the Hill family is no longer the top family in the country?" She could not help but ask in a low voice.


    "Yes. Now, Hill Corporation''s market value is even lower than mypany''s."


    Wesley said, "There''s no telling what will happen tomorrow. If Shaun doesn''tpensate thosepanies, Hill Corporation''s reputation will hit rock bottom and nopany will dare to cooperate with them in the future. 1


    "If he pays, Hill Corporation may be apany on theirst legs. They can forget abouting up with the money to invest inbs to develop microchips in the future. If no new chips areunched, Hill Corporation will be eliminated from this market."


    Catherine understood.


    In short, Shaun had met a dead end this time.


    The number one family in the country was going to disappear.


    "Cathy, Shaun will no longer be able to threaten us in


    the future." Wesley suddenly reached out and held her tightly in his arms. "I''ll never let him off for stealing my wife away."


    Catherine looked up and saw the hatred in his eyes. She was shocked. "Wesley..."


    "Cathy, don''t you want to take revenge?" Wesley bowed his head and looked at her with aplicated gaze. "As a man, my wife was taken away in public during our wedding. Should I pretend that nothing happened? Besides, you were locked up on that ind and must have suffered a lot. It''s time to settle the scores."


    Catherine''s eyshes drooped. It was normal for Wesley to have those thoughts. Any man would hate such a thing.


    Even yesterday, she had hated Shaun iparably. She even cursed for him to lose everything.


    However, now that such a day had actually arrived, she did not feel happy at all.


    It was as if... she actually... did not want to get revenge on Shaun.


    How could that be?


    Could it be that she had gotten numb after being tormented by Shaun and developed masochistic tendencies?


    Catherine shivered as she felt bad.


    "Wesley, what are you going to do?" she murmured.


    "Of course, I''m going to use him of kidnapping," Wesley said in a low voice, "You''re the person he kidnapped. As long as you tell the police that he locked you up, restricted your personal freedom, and... harmed you, he''ll be sentenced."


    Harm?


    Catherine was horrified, and her face grew hot due to embarrassment.


    After a long time, her voice was squeezed out of her throat. "Wesley, what... do you mean by that?"


    Wesley''s dark pupils shed with a trace of pain, but he smiled bitterly a momentter. "Cathy, we''re all adults. Frankly speaking, I don''t believe that Shaun didn''t touch you after he took you away. But you''re my wife. As long as you didn''t consent to it, his behavior is a crime."


    Catherine could not lift her head out of embarrassment.


    After half a minute of silence, she withdrew her hand from his and left his embrace. She walked to the window. She needed some time to digest this matter.


    "Cathy, since I came to find you, I won''t be hung up about all that."


    Wesley said with deep affection behind her, "I know you were forced. I was useless. If I hade earlier, you wouldn''t have encountered all this. But you have to admit that Shaun is crazy. He should get the punishment he deserves for the evil deeds hemitted." 1

 Chapter 995

    Wesley''s words were like cannonballs, hitting Catherine''s head one after another.


    Yes.


    Shaun had done something illegal. She never consented to any of it.


    People ought to be sentenced if they broke thew, right?


    Why was she hesitating?


    Even if Shaun went to jail and Hill Corporation fell, it had nothing to do with her.


    "Cathy, I understand that it''s hard for you to mention such things to the police, but it''s hard for me too," Wesley said bitterly, "But we can face it together in the future. I, Wesley Lyons, will never give up on you."


    The more he spoke, the guiltier Catherine felt.


    The better Wesley treated her, the heavier the boulder in her heart was.


    Five hourster.


    The helicopternded on the Yule residence''swn. Both Joel and Lucas had been waiting there for a long


    time.


    Lucas, who had been unable to contact Catherine for so long, ran over and jumped directly into Catherine''s arms. 1


    "Mommy..." Lucas hugged Catherine tightly with red eyes. "I missed you so much."


    "Lucas, were you worried about me these days?" Catherine kissed his forehead as her heart ached. "I''m fine. I''m back. I''ll never leave you in the future."


    "Mommy, I hate him." Lucas looked up, his eyes full of hatred.


    He would never forget that Shaun Hill knocked his Mommy out and made her disappear from his world.


    When he was in kindergarten these few weeks, he would asionally hear the teachers talking about Mommy. Everyone said that since Mommy had been taken away by Shaun and definitely tainted, Uncle Wesley would divorce her. No man in the world would be able to ept Mommy anymore.


    When he heard that, there was an unspeakable panic i n his heart.


    He only wanted his mommy to be happy, but it was all ruined by his selfish scummy dad, Shaun Hill.


    Catherine was shocked to see the hatred in her son''s eyes. "Lucas..."


    Her lips moved slightly. She could hate Shaun, but she did not want her son and daughter to hate their


    biological father. After all, this was between Shaun and her. She did not want her children to fall into the shadows. 4


    However, Wesley and Joel were around, so she could not say too much.


    "It''s good that you''re back. You must not have eaten anything all day. I''ll tell the kitchen to prepare some delicious food." Joel led them into the vi.


    She went upstairs first to change her clothes. Her mobile phone and other belongings were on the dresser. She quickly entered the password. Countless missed calls showed up on the screen.


    She called Freya first. "I''m back."


    "My deardy, you''re finally back!" Freya was so emotional she was about to cry.


    "I thought you''d onlye back after getting knocked up by Shaun."


    Catherine, "..."


    Freya''s words had indeed almoste true.

 Chapter 996

    "You''re not... pregnant with Shaun''s child again, right?" Freya suddenly asked nervously.


    "No." Catherine was exasperated. She took the phone and walked out to the balcony.


    "Oh, then did you sleep with Shaun?" Freya continued t o gossip.


    11 H


    Catherine felt upset and gritted her teeth. "Are you done? Can you ask about something else?"


    "I''ve always been more interested in these kinds of things. They''re more exciting." Freya chuckled.


    "Bullsh*t." Catherine could not hold back. "My conscience has been tortured day and night for the past month, okay?"


    "Don''t think like that. You were forced by him." Freyaforted her. "You didn''t mean to have an extramarital affair."


    "Shut up."


    The words ''extramarital affair'' triggered Catherine''s heart.


    "Well..." Freya changed the subject. "Anyway, Shaun Hill won''t be able to do anything to you in the future."


    Catherine pursed her lips and asked with aplicated feeling, "Is Hill Corporation''s predicament now really that serious?"


    "Yeah, but I heard from Rodney that Shaun intends topensate those partners. In fact, he has to pay them. Thosepanies are all global enterprises and have plenty of money to engage inwsuits.


    "Once he pays them, Hill Corporation won''t have much money left. Sigh, to be honest, Shaun got really unlucky this time. But there''s nothing he can do. It was Liam who betrayed Hill Corporation." 1


    "Liam betrayed Hill Corporation?" Catherine could not digest this.


    "Don''t you know yet?" Freya said, "I heard this gossip from Osher''s senior management. Apparently, Landed stole the data of Hill Corporation''s Purdue Microchip. It''s exactly the same. "An insider sneaked into Hill Corporation''sb and deleted all the data so that they would have no grounds to sue Landed for giarism.


    "Landed handed over all the rights to use the chip in Australia to the Campos family. The Campos family''s status has risen and they''ve be the number one family in the country. To put it bluntly, the Campos family and Landed teamed up against Hid Corporation."


    Catherine was shocked. "The Campos family is too despicable. Competition in the market is normal, but they can''t giarize to achieve their goal. By the way,


    what does this have to do with Liam?"


    "Liam''s father, Mason Campos, is thergest shareholder of Campos Corporation. Mason is now the chairman of Campos Corporation. Mason also publicly announced that Liam Hill''s name will be officially changed to Liam Campos."


    Freya clicked her tongue. "It''s obvious. With Campos Corporationing to power, the one who will gain the most out of it is Liam. In the future, the assets in Mason''s hands will be his son''s. It''s also said that the Hill family called the police and sent Liam to the station the day before yesterday, but Mason immediately released him on bail. Who else do you think could have done it besides Liam?"


    Catherine''s head buzzed as she listened. Liam was her friend and someone who had saved her before. He was also Suzie''s ''father''.


    "I don''t believe that he''s such a person," Catherine said in a low voice, "Since Liam saved me back then, it shows that he has a conscience. He''s not someone who would cut ties with his family for power and status."


    "I''m afraid you''re the only one who would say that now." Freya sighed. "Others think differently. Liam has a motive. He''s been suppressed by Shaun all these years and the Hill family doesn''t value him. Shaun even beat him in public a few months ago. When the incident spread throughout the whole city, everyoneughed at him.


    "Liam is a man, so he definitely would feel resentful. Furthermore, a few days before the incident, I heard that Liam, Mason, and Maurice met up at a coffeehouse to conspire together."


    "I''ll call Liam and ask. I miss Suzie anyway."


    Catherine became more uneasy the more she listened.


    Freya said, "Go ahead. Many people in the Hill family have gotten involved in one incident or another recently. I also wonder if there''s anyone taking care of Suzie right now."


    "What happened?"


    "Old Master Hill got a stroke from anger and is paralyzed; Willie got beaten up by the Campos family and is now mentally retarded."

 Chapter 997

    Catherine felt like her brain had just exploded.


    After leaving the ind, she had received too much shocking news.


    Although Old Master Hill was old, she had met him before and knew he was in good health.


    As for Willie, although he had targeted her in Melbourne, she got over that grudge when she stripped his clothes in the toilet.


    He even helped her when she went to Hill Manor for the first time after arriving in Canberra. She did not expect him to be mentally retarded now.


    "Didn''t the Hill family report it to the police?" She could not help but ask.


    "What are they supposed to report? The Campos family insisted that Willie tried to molest Ivan Campos '' wife and Ivan brought him to the vi. By the time Shaun arrived, it was already toote. Ivan threw a stack of money at him saying that it was for the medical expenses. Even if Shaun went to the police, the Campos family would just have to paypensation.


    "To the Campos and Hill families, thest thing they care about is money. Moreover, Wesley reported that


    Shaun kidnapped you, so Shaun was helpless as well as he was brought to the police station. It was Chester and Rodney who found a way to bail him out."


    Catherine took a long time to digest the words before finally sighing. "The Campos family is too ruthless. No matter what, without the strong support of the Hill family back then, the Campos family wouldn''t be where it is today."


    "It''s human nature to be greedy. Mason Campos was the one who did too good of a job hiding. After revealing his true colors, the first thing he did was abandon his wife who no longer had any value to him. He thinks nothing of people now." Freya sighed.


    "Although I hate Shaun and I''m happy that he has be like this, I think that people should do things properly. It''s really dishonorable to backstab and trick people.


    "I think so too."


    Catherine felt the same way.


    After the call, she hurriedly called Liam.


    The phone rang for a long time before an unfamiliar man''s voice sounded. "Hello, are you a friend of the owner of this phone?"


    Catherine was stunned and responded, "Yeah". 1


    The person said, "Your friend has drunk too much at our bar. Can youe and pick him up?" "Okay, tell me the address. I''ll be right there." Catherine hung up the phone and hurriedly changed her clothes before going downstairs.


    "Cathy, I was just about to go upstairs to call you down for dinner," Wesley said with a smile.


    Catherine hesitated for a moment but decided to tell the truth. "Wesley, I called Liam earlier but the bar staff answered and said that he''s drunk too much..."


    "Are you going to pick him up? I''ll go with you,"


    Wesley immediately said. "If he has drunk too much, then a woman like you won''t be able to carry him alone."


    "...Okay."


    Catherine originally thought that he would be a little upset. After all, Liam was a member of the Hill family, but after seeing his calm face, her heart was relieved.


    Unexpectedly, Joel was unhappy about this." Although Liam helped you before, I can''t understand that person now. Cathy, I suggest you keep a distance from those people. Mason is a ruthless man, and Liam is his son. He''s definitely not a simple person." 2


    "Okay, but I''ll send him back first. After all, I owe him."


    Catherine answered vaguely and hurried to the bar with Wesley.


    When they got there, Liam was already a drunken mess. There were many empty beer bottles on the table. He was holding a bottle and pouring it down his throat.


    "Liam, stop drinking. I''ll send you home." Catherine took away his beer bottle.

 Chapter 998

    "Home?"


    Liamughed in a low voice with a flushed face, and there were tears in his eyes. "Where is my home? I don''t have a home."


    The Hill family did not let him go back, and in the Campos family, Mason already had a wife and son.


    Wherever he went, he was an unnecessary person.


    "Let''s find a hotel for him to stay in first."


    Wesley helped Liam into the car, and Liam threw up, causing the car to smell bad.


    Cathy hurriedly opened the window with an embarrassed expression. After all, this was Wesley''s car. "Wesley, I''m sorry..."


    "Don''t be silly. You''re my wife. What are you saying sorry for?" Wesley gave her a strange look. "To be honest, Liam helped me help you before, so I have a good impression of him."


    Catherine was surprised. "I heard Freya talk about the Hill family. Do you think Liam-"


    "There are some rumors that shouldn''t be listened to. Whether or not Liam stole the data, you have to talk to him and understand him before you can judge,"


    Wesley interrupted her and said gently, "No matter what, he''s still Suzie''s father in name. We shouldn''t turn our backs on him."


    Catherine was touched. She did not expect that after such an incident, Wesley would still be so open-minded and wise. He even considered Suzie.


    She really wanted to work on this marriage with Wesley, but unfortunately... the incident on their wedding day had made it impossible. 1


    After sending Liam to a nearby five-star hotel, she quickly left with Wesley.


    She decided to look for him again tomorrow after he sobered up. She had to talk to him about Suzie as soon as possible. She missed Suzie very much and wanted to see her.


    By the time Wesley drove them back to the Yules'' residence, it was already 9:00 p.m.


    Joel asked the kitchen to reheat the food for the two of them to eat. After eating, he said, "It''s gettingte. Wesley, just stay here for the night."


    Catherine''s body froze and she subconsciously wanted to refuse. "Okay, I''ll be troubling you then, Dad." Wesley smiled softly.


    "No problem. We''re family, after all."


    Joel was quite satisfied with Wesley as the man was handsome and promising.


    Even after Golden Corporation became the leading pharmaceuticalpany, he did not be arrogant. It was a quality that many wealthy aristocrats did not have.


    When his daughter was kidnapped by Shaun, Wesley did not care about work and looked all over for her. He did not despise her at all when she was found.


    He did not want his daughter to miss out on this person.


    Catherine was instantly silent. When they finished eating and Joel went upstairs, she hesitantly looked at Wesley. "Wesley, I''m sorry. I want to sleep with Lucas tonight. I haven''t been with him for a long time."


    "Okay, I can understand. I''ll sleep in the guest room." Wesley nodded.


    Catherine bit her lip and finally made up her mind to say, "Wesley, let''s... find a time to get divorced."


    Wesley''s gentle and elegant face immediately became ugly. "Cathy, is it because... you still can''t forget about Shaun?"


    "No." Catherine smiled bitterly and shook her head calmly. "Wesley, I don''t want to


    lie to you. When I was taken captive by Shaun, we... did it. He wanted me to conceive his child so that I wouldn''t leave, but I had my period and he didn''t seed.


    "I know I''ve let you down. I don''t deserve you, and your family won''t approve of me either. You''ll also be<pughed at by the outside world. You deserve better."

 Chapter 999

    Wesley lowered his head and gently took a sip of tea, hiding the dark glint in his eyes.


    When he looked up again, his eyes were soft and distressed. "Cathy, let me ask you. Did you voluntarily have sex with him?"


    "Of course not." Catherine immediately denied it.


    "Then that''s that." Wesley gently held her hand." Cathy, I read something before.


    If your wife gets kidnapped by gangsters, as a man, do you want your wife to resist with her life or obey to save her life? If it were me, I would choose thetter. Nothing is more important to me than my wife''s safety and life."


    "Wesley..." Catherine''s heart trembled, and her eyes could not help but be red.


    "I''m not the type to get hung up about a woman''s first time. I already knew it when I chose to marry you." Wesley continued, "The day of the wedding, you were taken away by Shaun. Why would I me you? I can only me myself for being a powerless husband. I didn''t even dare to call the police for the sake of my family''s safety. In fact, I''ve been uneasy these days because I''m afraid that you''ll despise my ipetence aftering back."


    "No." Catherine shook her head. "I can understand you. If it were me, I would probably do the same. It''s Shaun who''s too despicable."


    "Yes, he''s despicable and forced you. He thought that even if I saved you, I''d definitely despise you, but he underestimated me. My love for you trumps over everything else. I could ept your children back then, and this time, just getting you back is enough for


    - H


    me.


    Pain welled up in Wesley''s eyes. "Cathy, why is it so hard for us to be together? After so many twists and turns, I waited and waited before finally getting you to agree to marry me. But you got involved in another incident. If you really feel guilty, then make it up to me in the future."


    Catherine''s heart was moved the more she listened.


    On the way back earlier, she had decided to separate from Wesley, but after hearing his words, she was shaken again.


    Wesley had such deep feelings for her that if she left him, it would hurt him. At the same time, Shaun''s ns would seed. 3


    "Stop thinking about it." Wesley hugged her gently. "I won''t sleep here tonight. You just came back, so maybe your mind is in a mess now. Rest well these few days and handle Hudson Corporation''s affairs. I''ll pick you up in two days and then we''ll go back to our vi."


    "...Okay."


    Catherine eventually nodded. She breathed a sigh of relief that Wesley would be leaving tonight. She was grateful for his kindness and understanding in not forcing her. 1


    To be honest, she had just slept with Shaun the day before yesterday. If she slept with Wesley tonight, even if it was just lying on the same bed, she would feel very awkward and ufortable.


    After his car left the Yule family''s vi...


    Wesley''s warm and elegant expression was gradually reced by gloomy indifference.


    Catherine wanted to divorce him. Hah, how could he easily agree?


    Besides, he did not believe that she had not been willing. When Shaun sent the video, her voice sounded so charming. It did not sound as if she was unwilling at all.


    He would slowly pay her back for this shame.


    After returning to the vi, Regina Trent, who was wearing a rose-colored nightdress, seductively wrapped her arms around him. "President Lyons, I thought you wouldn''te back anymore."


    "Where would I go if I don''te back?" Wesley nced at the woman''s charming and enchanting figure. Although she did not have Catherine''s temperament, at least this woman was obedient to him and tried every possible


    way to please him. It gave him great satisfaction. 1


    "Miss Jones is back..." Regina leaned on his shoulder and caressed his chest coquettishly. "I was worried that you would apany her. After all, she''s your wife in name, but..."


    "But what?" Wesley narrowed his eyes.

 Chapter 1000

    Regina pretended to be scared and said in a low voice, "But the people in thepany are all wondering if she''s pregnant with Shaun''s child after disappearing for so long."


    Wesley''s dark eyes instantly filled with a bloodthirsty chill. He squeezed Regina''s chin hard, and his elegant face became slightly sinister. "Regina, I didn''t expect you would y mind games with me."


    Regina was frightened and shuddered. "P-President Lyons, I''m... I''m telling the truth."


    "It is the truth, but the nature of it is different since you''re deliberately telling me this," Wesley sneered sharply.


    Regina''s face turned pale. She did not expect the rational Wesley to have eyes like the devil''s now.


    However, it was not surprising. Other people did not know this, but as his secretary, she knew that he worked closely with Campos Corporation. He was as unfathomable as Mason Campos.


    "Be good and do what you''re told. Don''t try ying tricks with me." Wesley gently patted her face. "If you know your ce, I might give you the chance to conceive a child. Although you''ll never be able to sit in


    the position of Mrs. Lyons, I''ll give you everything you need in life."


    "...Thank you, President Lyons." Regina was overjoyed.


    She did not care about the position of Mrs. Lyons. What she cared about were Wesley and his power.


    "Then serve me well tonight."


    Wesley directly picked her up and went upstairs.


    He was full of rage. When he thought about Catherine''s appearance upon seeing her at the ind today, the jealousy in his heart had almost destroyed him. However, he could only endure it and put on the appearance of a modest gentleman. Now that he did not have to hide his true colors anymore, he let it all


    out.


    After it was over, Regina was curled up on the other side of the bed like a deted balloon. Tonight, Wesley was as terrible as he had been on his wedding night. She felt like she was merely a tool for him to vent on.


    However, when she saw the man lean against the headboard smoking, his charming figure made her breathing hitch.


    "Wesley..." She acted coquettishly and snuggled up to him.


    Wesley did not push her away and looked down at her. "Move out tomorrow and get someone to clean this ce. Catherine will be moving here in two days."


    "Okay." Regina was a little smug. She did not expect that Wesley would let Catherine live in this vi.


    For the past month, she had been making love with Wesley here every day.


    ''Hah, in the end, the great Catherine Jones will be sleeping with the man I slept with and in the bed I slept in.''


    In a five-star hotel.


    Liam woke up dizzy with a hangover and remembered that he had been drinking at a barst night. Who sent him here?


    Just as he was about to take out his phone, the door to his room was violently kicked open.


    Chance barged in with two people. "Second Young Master, the eldest young master wants to see you."


    Liam looked at their stance and his handsome face darkened. He sneered, "If I go, will I be able toe back in one piece?"

 Chapter 1001

    Chance calmly looked at him. "If you don''t go, there''s no chance for you to be in one piece."


    Liam gave a bitterugh.


    Fine. Shaun would not let the matter go. He already knew that.


    Anyway, he wanted to find a chance to talk with Shaun too. He did not want to have thebel of a betrayer tacked onto him for the rest of his life.


    Soon, Chance brought him into the hall in Liona where memorial tablets of the Hill family''s elders were ced.


    Shaun sat on the chair by the side. His handsome face was indifferent, and his true emotions could not be seen at all.


    "Eldest Young Master Hill, I''ve brought him over." Chance kicked Liam''s ankle hard.


    Liam was caught off guard and fell to his knees. He tried to get up, but Chance forcefully pressed him down.


    He gritted his teeth and stared defiantly at Shaun. "I didn''t do anything wrong, nor did I betray thepany. Shaun, you must''ve realized that I haven''t gone to Campos Corporation at all these days. I''ve


    already cut ties with my dad." "You''ve already cut ties with him but you''re still calling him your dad. You haven''t gone over only because you feel ufortable at the fact that Mason Campos has an illegitimate child and another woman. You feel as if you''ve been deceived by him, right?" Shaun walked up to him, speaking in a low and cold voice.


    Liam was indignant. "Stop jumping to your own conclusions. I knew that my dad had an illegitimate child a while ago. Yes, I was tempted to make a move against the Hill family because I''ve always resented how I was being suppressed, but after I learned that he has an illegitimate child, I gave up the idea of betraying Hill Corporation. You might not know this, but my dad... He doesn''t really care about me. Even if I go to the Campos family, I''d just be an outsider. I also hate that Mason Campos betrayed my mom. I despise him."


    "If he doesn''t care about you, why did hee to bail you out after you were sent to the police station by m e?" Shaun sneered, "Right, he also made a public deration that you''ve changed yourst name. I''ll have to call you Liam Campos in the future."


    "That''s his ploy to sow discord between the Hill family and me," Liam exined with a growl. "He''s a sinister man."


    "I know he''s a sinister man. I know even without you telling me." Shaun mercilessly stepped on his back.


    Liam was suddenly being trampled on the ground. His eyes were red and he clenched his fist with resentment, hammering it on the ground. "I didn''t do it! Shaun, why won''t you believe me? I''ve always dared to admit to the things I''ve done."


    "I want to believe you too." Shaun''s heart inexplicably seized when he saw Liam''s expression.


    He had always thought he hated Liam''s existence, but for some reason, when he saw Liam like this, he felt inexplicably annoyed.


    Maybe he did not hate Liam as much. The grievances between their elders had nothing to do with them. After all, they could not choose their families.


    Originally, he wanted to give Liam the position of president of Hill Corporation in a few years. After all, he was Lea''s son. Even though they had different fathers, they were brothers who had the same mother.


    "Liam, I checked theboratory''s monitoring system. I had wanted to clear your name as well, but the time when the data was deleted is about the same time as when you entered theboratory. If you say that it wasn''t you, who else could it be?" Shaun pressed his foot down harder. His voice was filled with disappointment and anger. "Can you face our ancestors? It took the Hill family more than a hundred years to get to where we are now, but thanks to you, it''s nowpletely destroyed." "How... How..." Liam was at a loss.


    The time the data was deleted was surprisingly the same time as when he entered theb.


    It had clearly been deliberately arranged by someone.


    However, the person who deleted the data worked for Mason. Why was Mason framing him like this? He was innocent. He was Mason''s son!


    Tears of despair streamed down his cheeks.


    "Yes, how? I want to know why our Hill family has be like this today as well." Shaunughed with great sadness. "I spent so much money to develop the microchip, but you gave it to others. Never mind being the number one family in the country... Now, Hill Corporation has fallen out of the top 100 enterprises in Australia. We no longer have any liquid assets. All this is thanks to you. Liam, I want to kill you, do you know that? Grandma hates you, Grandpa hates you, everyone in the Hill family hates you. You''re the same as the Campos family. You''re all a bunch of ingrates. 1


    "If you were jealous of me and hated me, you could''vepeted with me fairly. Why did you use such despicable means?"

 Chapter 1002

    The more Shaun spoke, the angrier he became. He suddenly pulled Liam up and punched him mercilessly.


    Liam had a hangover and was no match for Shaun at all. Coupled with the mental blows he had been dealt, his whole person became muddle-headed.


    He was beaten by Shaun until he spat out blood.


    Hey on the ground and started tough. Heughed so hard that tears welled


    up in his eyes.


    What... had he done wrong?


    He had not done anything. Why was everyone ming him?


    "Hit me, Shaun. Beat me to death if you can!" Liam roared at him with red eyes.


    "I won''t beat you to death, but I want to make you unable to take over Campos Corporation for the rest of your life. Mason Campos is a vicious man. Do you think he''ll want a crippled son?"


    Shaun picked up an iron pipe and hit Liam''s leg hard.


    Liam heard the crack that came from the joints in his leg. His eyes widened and he fell to the ground immediately. Holding his leg, he curled up into a ball.


    He almost fainted from the pain.


    Shaun looked down at him. His hand that was holding the iron pipe was slightly shaking. After struggling for a long time, he turned his head to Chance and said," Throw him out. I never want to see this person in my life again."


    Chance nced at him, and the members of Liona dragged Liam out.


    Liam red at him the whole time with reddened eyes. His gaze was hidden with deadly hatred.


    After he left, the hall was so quiet that even the sound of a pin falling to the ground could be heard.


    The members of Liona had just seen the two brothers of the Hill family fight. None of them dared to breathe too loudly.


    Then, the phone that Liam had dropped to the ground suddenly rang.


    Shaun bent down to pick it up and saw the word ''Cathy'' on the screen.


    His throat bobbed. The phone rang for more than ten seconds before he answered it.


    "Hey, Liam. Are you awake yet? I''ll reach your hotel in around ten more minutes." Catherine''s voice was heard.


    Shaun''s heart felt bitter. Aftering back, she would rather keep in contact with Liam but never thought about contacting him.


    "Liam, why aren''t you talking? Are you still drunk? I want to ask you about Su-"


    "Liam isn''t here," Shaun interrupted her gruffly.


    Catherine was shocked. It was Shaun''s voice.


    She had almost revealed Suzie''s identity.


    "Why is Liam''s phone with you?" She suddenly remembered that the Hill family thought that Liam was a thief and had a bad feeling in her heart. "What did you do to Liam?"


    Shaun said in a low voice, "He''s the traitor who ruined Hill Corporation. What do you think I did to him?"

 Chapter 1003

    Catherine suddenly remembered Logan and had a bad feeling. "You cut off his finger?"


    Shaun was speechless. Did she just think of him as a mad demon who chopped people''s fingers off?


    When he did not say anything, Catherine became angry. "Shaun Hill, I believe that Liam wasn''t the thief who leaked Hill Corporation''s data. He''s not that kind of person."


    "Believe?" A fire surged in Shaun''s heart.


    That was a word that both of them did not have for each other, yet she was so concerned about Liam.


    "Catherine Jones, don''t be naive. You believe in Liam just because he helped you once. He''s Mason Campos'' son, and Mason hid his true colors while staying with the Hill family for more than 20 years. Both father and son are scheming people. Do you see what has happened to me now? Hill Corporation only became like this because I believed in him."


    "I believe that Liam and Mason are different."


    Catherine insisted. Maybe no one would believe Liam, but she truly believed that he was not such an unscrupulous person.


    In those years she was abroad, Liam had sincerely


    helped her. Of course, she also knew that it was because Liam had felt guilty for using her before.


    However, a person who could feel guilt would not be bad in nature.


    Later, when Liam was forced to acknowledge Suzie as his daughter, he was really good to Suzie. Even though he knew that Suzie was Shaun''s daughter, he still took care of her wholeheartedly.


    If he coveted Hill Corporation, he could have used Suzie to deal with Shaun.


    However, he did not.


    "You don''t understand anything at all." Shaun was stung by her words. "I checked the monitoring system. The time Liam entered theb and the time the data was deleted matched perfectly. Who else could it be but him?"


    Catherine was confused by this.


    Shaun said coldly, "I didn''t send him to the police station again. I''m already being extremely benevolent by simply breaking his leg."


    "What? You broke his leg?" Catherine was shocked.


    Shaun pursed his thin lips. He had not even used his full strength. If his leg was treated in time, Liam would still be able to walk again. However, he did not want to exin too much to Catherine.


    "Were you expecting me to just beat him up and let him go back to the Campos family? He''ll inherit


    everything Mason has in the future. Since he dared to harm Hill Corporation, I have to cut off his escape n. Campos Corporation can''t possibly be passed to a cripple."


    Catherine got chills from listening to him, but she was in no mood to scold him now. "Is Liam still in Liona?"


    "I got him thrown out..." Shaun had just finished speaking when the call ended.


    He looked at the phone in annoyance. He really did not understand what made her care about Liam more than she cared about him.


    After all, he had married her and they even had children once.


    In a shabby and isted alley in the capital.


    A ck SUV stopped, and Chance dragged Liam, who was delirious from the pain, out before throwing him to the ground.


    Chance did not take another look at him and soon drove the car away.


    Sitting in the passenger seat, Yael nced at the rearview mirror to look at Liam. The second young master of the Hill family looked like a mess with bruises and blood all over his body. 1


    "Chance, do you think his leg will be crippled?" Yael asked in a low voice.


    "There shouldn''t be a problem if he walks slowly.


    Eldest Young Master Hill held back." Chance frowned. After answering, he looked


    at Yael helplessly. "Why do you always insist oning along during these kinds of bloody incidents?"


    "I miss you. You''ve been busy these two days and I haven''t been able to see you." Yael rubbed her belly." Our baby misses you too."


    Chance''s heart softened as he reached over to touch her head. He had finally made up his mind and said, " Next week, I''ll resign and leave Liona." 1

 Chapter 1004

    Yael''s eyes lit up. "Really?"


    "Yeah. The Hill family has be a thing of the past. It''s impossible for them to regain the glory they once had. Liona is arge organization that needs money to operate, so I''m guessing Eldest Young Master Hill won''t be able to sustain it for long," Chance said, "Let''s find a ce to live in seclusion where we''ll lead ordinary lives."


    "Yes. Thank you, Chance. By the way, stop at the corner in front. I want to go for a stroll."


    "Then I won''t apany you. I still have to go back to receive orders from Eldest Young Master Hill," Chance said with difficulty.


    "I know. Go quickly, don''t dy." Yael threw him a kiss.


    After Chance drove away, she immediately got into a ck car on the side.


    She drove back to the lonely alley at once.


    Liam had already regained some consciousness. Since there was no one passing by the vicinity, he could only slowly crawl on the ground.


    After crawling for a long time and almost losing consciousness, a car stopped in front of him. A


    woman stepped out of the car.


    He remembered that this person was Yael Chadwick, a member of Liona.


    "Sorry, Second Young Master Hill. I suddenly received a call from Eldest Young Master Hill to take you to another ce."


    Yael opened the trunk and threw him in with difficulty.


    Liam desperately knocked on the back. Where was Yael bringing him? He had a very bad feeling, but he did not dare to let himself faint.


    Every time he could hardly hold on, he pinched the wound on his kneecap to stay awake.


    It was not until an hourter that the car finally came to a halt.


    Yael opened the trunk and smiled faintly. "I didn''t think you''d still be conscious."


    "What do you want?" Liam looked around and saw that they were on a cliff by the sea. A wave of panic surged up.


    "Of course... I''m going to throw you off." Yael dragged him down from the car.


    Liam strained himself to get up and tried to escape despite having a leg that could barely move.


    However, Yael immediately kicked him to the ground.


    If it were in the past, Yael would be no match for him, but he had just been beaten up by Shaun. His spleen was injured and one of his legs was crippled. He was just like an ant that could only be manipted by others now.


    "Yael, I dare you to touch me. My dad is Mason Campos. Even though he has an illegitimate child, I''m still his son. If I disappear, he''ll look for me."


    Liam yelled at her impulsively. It seemed like his only backing now was Mason.


    "Sorry, Second Young Master Hill. It was your fault for betraying Hill Corporation. This is Eldest Young Master Hill''s order. At first, he just wanted to cripple one of your legs and forget about it, but his anger was not relieved and he asked me to throw you into the sea to feed the fishes." Yael yanked one of his legs toward the


    sea.


    Liam''s mind went nk. One of his legs was crippled now. He would certainly die if he was thrown into the sea.


    Shaun Hill! Shaun was too vicious! How could he be so ruthless?


    An endless stream of hatred and despair gushed out from his chest, but a momentter, he suddenly felt that there was something wrong.


    "No, if Shaun wanted to harm me, why would he make a woman do it? Yael Chadwick, you betrayed Liona. You betrayed the Hill family, didn''t you?"


    Yael turned around and looked at him gloomily.


    Liam red at her. "Hill Corporation''s data was stolen by you, right? You''re a member of Liona and you were there when the core members of Liona guarded theb that day. It was you who set me up. Have you been bought off by Campos Corporation?" 3

 Chapter 1005

    "Second Young Master Hill, sometimes, it''s not good to be too smart." Yael raised her brows and smiled coldly.


    Chills ran through Liam''s entire body. He did not expect everyone to be tricked by Yael.


    Yael had made him miserable, but the most important thing for him now was to survive.


    He quickly smiled and said, "Yael, in fact, I don''t me you. You did a good job. You did what I wanted to do but didn''t dare to. You see, we''re all in the same boat. My dad is Mason Campos. You''re working for him, right? Hurry up and let me go. I''ll let my dad use you again in the future."


    Yael looked at him andughed in a low voice." Second Young Master Hill, you''re so naive."


    The smile that Liam had desperately tried to squeeze froze. A thought popped up in his heart, but he did not want to ept it.


    "What do you mean?"


    "Isn''t it clear enough? Since I''m now working for the Campos family, why else would I bring you here if it were not for their orders?" Yael dragged him to the edge of the cliff. "Second Young Master Hill, look closely. Below this is your grave." 1


    Liam was racking his brain, and he even forgot to be afraid of death at this moment. His eyes were bloodshot and filled with unwillingness. "My dad wants me dead? Why? Why? I''m his son."


    "I don''t know either. Maybe it''s because you''re too useless." Yael smiled at him. "Goodbye, Second Young Master Hill. You can die now."


    Then, she pushed Liam directly into the raging sea below.


    When it was certain that he could not survive after taking the fall, Yael finally drove away.


    In the city district of Canberra.


    Catherine did not even go to thepany. She, Logan, and Austin looked all over for Liam, but after searching for half a day, there was no trace of him. There was no news of him in any hospitals either.


    She could not help but call Shaun. "Shaun Hill, where the hell did you toss Liam to? I can''t find him at all. Did you lie to me? Is he still in Liona?"


    Shaun frowned. "I told Chance to toss him at a remote and old alley in the north of the city."


    "I''ve already searched for him there but I didn''t find him. He hasn''t been admitted into any hospital either." Catherine shouted angrily, "I think you clearly want him to die! There are very few people passing by that area. By tossing him there, you''re just dying his treatment time." "Since I was teaching him a lesson, was I supposed to kindly send him to the hospital for treatment after beating him up?" Shaun became upset. "Maybe he was taken away by the Campos family. Mason Campos has remarkable power and can even take down the Hill family. What else can the Campos family not do?"


    "No, the Campos family didn''t save Liam." Catherine became increasingly anxious. "I asked around. Mason Campos stayed in thepany the whole day without going anywhere. There was no movement in the Campos family."


    <<< H


    Shaun''s heart sank at her words.


    After all, Liam and he were rted by blood. He hated Liam, but he never wanted to kill him.


    "Shaun Hill, have you ever thought that the Hill family has offended a lot of people? You just tossed Liam, who''s covered in injuries and has no ability to defend himself, to a remote ce. Aren''t you afraid that someone would attack him? Besides, maybe some people know that he''s Mason''s son and kidnapped him."


    Catherine finished angrily and hung up the phone.


    Shaun was stunned.


    He had not thought too much about it before, but after Catherine said so, it did not seem impossible.


    He quickly called Chance and got him toe over. "Go and find out where Liam is and whether he went to the Campos family." 1


    Chance was shocked. "Eldest Young Master Hill, didn''t you just tell me to toss him out this morning? Why are you looking for him again?" 9


    "He might be missing." 1

 Chapter 1006

    Shaun gritted his teeth, his handsome face looking so gloomy that it could drip blood.


    Chance spent a whole day searching, but Liam seemed to have vanished into thin air. No hospitals said that they had taken in such a patient.


    "Eldest Young Master Hill, I''m sorry. I can''t find Liam. He... It seems he''s really not in the Campos family. They haven''t called any doctors to go over for a consultation."


    Shaun fiercely kicked over the table in front of him." Were you followed when you tossed him earlier?" 1


    "No. Who would follow us anyway?" Chance smiled bitterly. "There''s no one left who''s still jealous of the Hill family."


    "What about the nearby surveince cameras?" Shaun asked through clenched teeth.


    "That ce is an old city area that''s about to be demolished. No one lives there anymore and the monitoring there has long been disabled," Chance exined, "I tossed Liam there in order to prevent anyone from catching on as it would be unfavorable to you."


    Shaun rubbed his eyebrows. "You tossed Liam there alone, but does anyone else in Liona know that you tossed Liam there?"


    Chance''s heart jerked. He actually intended to go alone, but Yael suddenly ran up to him and wanted to follow.


    However, if Eldest Young Master Hill found out that he had brought Yael along during his task, Eldest Young Master Hill would definitely be displeased with Yael. Thus, he said, "I was alone."


    "Continue to find Liam. Even if... Even if he''s dead, I want to see his corpse," Shaun paused and said in a muffled voice.


    He had a bad feeling. Liam was Mason''s son. If Liam went missing, Mason might not let him off.


    The more he thought about it, the more anxious he became. He could not hold back and smashed the teacup on the table. 2


    There were too many things happening recently.


    There were a bunch of matters regarding thepany that he had not finished dealing with. He had not had the chance to visit the old master in the hospital either, but now, Liam was missing.


    At that moment, a strong sense of fatigue and bewilderment arose in his heart.


    He did not dare to imagine what would happen to Lea if she found out that Liam was missing.


    In the Yule family''s vi, Catherine was also distracted.


    She had not gone to thepany at all. She received numerous calls from the directors asking her to attend the meeting, but she did not have the time to.


    Liam was her friend, so she was worried now that he had gone missing. Besides, Liam was also pretending to be Suzie''s father.


    Without Liam acting as a bridge, how could she go see Suzie in the future? The Hill family would not let her bring Suzie out at all.


    "Mommy, eat some vegetables." Lucas saw her holding her bowl motionlessly and worriedly gave her a fork.


    "Lucas, did you see Suzie in preschool today?" Catherine asked in a low voice.


    Lucas shook his head. "She took time off this week and didn''te."


    "I''ll give her a call." Catherine really could not eat so she got up and walked to the side to dial Suzie''s phone watch. 1


    "Mommy..." Suzie''s voice sounded choked up. "I miss you so much. I''m so envious of Lucas. Lucas can see you, but I can''t. Uncle can''t be contacted these few days. I want him to take me to see you."


    Catherine''s heart felt uneasy. She did not dare to tell Suzie that Liam might be in trouble. "Your uncle... might be busy. Have you been well?"

 Chapter 1007

    "No," Suzie said, "These days, I''ve been alone at the manor. Great-grandma and the others are at the hospital since Great-grandpa can''t walk anymore. I saw Great-grandpa once before. He''s so pitiful. Uncle Willie too. He''s mentally retarded now and acts like a ditz. He''s even more childish than me..."


    Suzie could not help but cry. "Uncle Willie is so pitiful. He used to tease me and loved to pull my ears, but he always bought me whatever I wanted..."


    Catherine''s throat hurt.


    She wanted to hug Suzie when she heard her cry. After all, Suzie was still so small.


    However, without Liam, she could not see Suzie at all.


    What should she do with Suzie in the future?


    The more she thought about it, the more distressed she was. However, she did not know what to do. She could only keep talking to Suzie until she managed to coax the little girl to fall asleep, but her whole person was slouched and dazed.


    The next day, she ran out to find Liam before dawn.


    There was still no news after a day, so she finally had


    no choice but to go to Hill Corporation to find Shaun.


    At first, she thought that after returning to Canberra, she would not meet Shaun ever again even until she died. However, she did not expect that she would one day step into Hill Corporation again.


    Hill Corporation was no longer as glorious as it was in the past.


    There was no one at the front desk. She saw several employees walking out with big boxes in their arms.


    She was wearing a cap, so the employees did not recognize her. Everyone was calmly whispering," Campos Corporation called me and said they were offering me a position with a higher sry for me. I think Campos Corporation has more prospects."


    "Campos Corporation called me too. We should leave soon. I heard that Hill Corporation won''t even be able to give us year-end bonuses. What''s the point of skilled workers like us staying here?"


    "Stop." A manager ran out in anger. "Have I agreed to your resignation? Even if you want to leave, you have to finish your work and hand it over before leaving."


    "Come on, Manager Ford. We won''t continue to work anymore. If we leave early, we can still find good jobs elsewhere. Hill Corporation is done for. We don''t want t o dy our time here."


    Manager Ford scolded, "You ungrateful things! If Hill


    Corporation hadn''t spent money to send you abroad for further training, would you be where you are today?"


    "Manager Ford, you should jump ship early too. Hah, it''s toote now. Be careful. Maybe, by the time you look for another job, we''d be your managers instead."


    The employees left one after another.


    Catherine was stunned. It seemed like Hill Corporation''s situation was more severe than she imagined.


    When she took the elevator to the president''s floor, the secretarial office was not as crowded as before. There was not even a single security guard.


    She walked to the door of the president''s office when she suddenly heard the arrogant voice of a middle-aged man from inside. 1


    "Shaun Hill, if I were you, I''d agree to my request. Why are you doing this? It''s a fact that Hill Corporation is done for. I won''t tell you topensate me for the liquidated damages. Instead, give me Hill Corporation and I''llpensate you another ten million dors. I''m already being benevolent."


    "You want to buy Hill Corporation with just ten million dors? You must be dreaming." Hadley''s furious voice sounded. "Hill Corporation includes various subsidiarypanies such as insurance, finance, and electronics. Aren''t you being too greedy if you aren''t even willing to fork out that much money?"


    "Shut up! Who do you think you are? A mere assistant like you dares to talk back to me? Are you worthy to speak to me? Do you think you''re still the assistant of the high and mighty Shaun Hill from the past?" President Hale scolded meaningfully, seemingly rebuking Hadley but in truth, he was actually targeting Shaun.


    Shaun''s handsome face was cold and heavy. "Get lost."

 Chapter 1008

    "You want me to get lost?" President Hale sneered. " Shaun Hill, I think you''re still dreaming. Hill Corporation is a thing of the past now. Your Hill family isn''t even as good as a smallpany under my Hale Corporation. In the past, you were high above me and didn''t care about me, but now, I can find someone to get you killed anytime."


    "Sure, you can try." Shaun suddenly stood up.


    His tall body and aura after staying in a high position for a long time instantly overwhelmed the short and stout President Hale.


    "Fine, since you won''t do it until you''re forced to, I''ll make you regret this. Just wait."


    President Hale kicked over the chair in front of him and strode out.


    When he reached the door, Catherine had her head down, so he did not look too closely.


    Catherine looked at his back. She had seen this man before. He was Gary Hale from the Hale family. The Hale family was barely in the top 20 families in the capital.


    However, even he could run over to Hill Corporation so arrogantly now. It was clear that Hill Corporation was


    not what it used to be.


    In the office, Hadley said angrily, "President Hill, Gary Hale is too shameless! He didn''t even dare to speak up in front of you before and always used Joanne to cozy up to Sarah to try and please you-" i


    "Shut up." Shaun red at him warningly and looked behind him nervously. "Why are you here?"


    Hadley turned around and saw Catherine walking in.


    She had taken off her hat, revealing her soft and long thick hair. Her beautiful face was small and pure, but her facial features were delicate. Her nose was straight and upright, while her eyes were tinged with ayer of mncholy.


    "Miss... Miss Jones..." Hadley was startled.


    "Go out," Shaun ordered him.


    Hadley walked out in aplicated mood and closed the door behind him.


    In the office, the two people looked at each other.


    Catherine looked at Shaun. In fact, the two of them had only separated for a few days, but it was like a long time had passed. Shaun''s appearance had changed too.


    That morning, he was still well-dressed, handsome, and charming. Now, his suit was all wrinkled and his eyes were bloodshot. There were dark circles under his eyes and he had a scruffy beard. It was clear that he had not rested aftering back from the ind.


    "Cathy, you-"


    Shaun cautiously opened his mouth, but Catherine interrupted him, "I came here to ask you about Liam''s whereabouts."


    An unnatural glint shed in Shaun''s dark eyes." Cathy, why are you so... concerned about Liam?"


    "I think of Liam as a good friend." Catherine lowered his eyes, afraid that he would be suspicious. "Also... He''s Suzie''s father. Suzie is already pitiful for losing her mother. If she doesn''t have a father too, I''m afraid she won''t be able to take it."


    Shaun was suddenly startled. He had been so busy and tired these days that he had not thought about Suzie.


    "You forgot about Suzie, didn''t you?" Catherine was a little annoyed at his reaction.


    "I... There have been too many things going ontely." There was aplicated look on Shaun''s face. "Suzie is in the manor. There''s a nanny taking care of her."


    "Have you forgotten that you were also taken care of by a nanny when you were young? How did that nanny treat you?" Catherine''s expression was unpleasant." Why don''t you... let Suzie stay with me for a few days? I''m quite worried about her. She called me in tearsst night saying that she''s very lonely and couldn''t contact her daddy. She kept crying."


    Shaun''s heart throbbed in pain and he suddenly became even more upset. He hated Liam, but he had to think about Suzie as well.


    "... Fine. I''lle pick her up in a few days when I''m not so busy, but you can''t take her to Wesley.


    Otherwise, I won''t agree."

 Chapter 1009

    Catherine had originally promised to move in with Wesley.


    However, after hearing Shaun''s words, she immediately hesitated.


    "Are you nning to take my niece and live with Wesley? Dream on." Shaun saw her expression and became irritable.


    Catherine sighed helplessly. "Fine."


    Shaun did not feel relieved because of this. After all, Catherine''s expression betrayed too much of her emotions.


    "You still want to be with Wesley?" Shaun was somewhat incredulous. "You''ve slept with me for so long, yet you still refuse to divorce Wesley. Or is it because he''s unwilling?"


    Catherine''s face burned from his savage tone. This man really did not know what shame was.


    "Shaun Hill, it''s none of your damn business who I''m with. You could be arrogant in the past and we couldn''t do anything about it, but Hill Corporation isn''t evenparable to Hudson Corporation now. Your value is also iparable to mine. Do you think you''re worthy of me? Do you think you''d catch my


    eye?"


    She spoke coldly. In the past, he had always looked down on her and thought she was trying to climb up the socialdder using the Hill family. However, the tables had turned now, so she taunted him mercilessly. 2


    Sure enough, an embarrassed look immediately washed over Shaun''s handsome face.


    He could not care less about President Holt''s contempt and did not care about other people''s cynicism, but Catherine''s words were like a p to his face.


    Men had their pride, but his current status was even worse than Catherine''s and worse than his rival''s.


    His heart burst with bitterness. He never thought that such a day woulde.


    "Also, get this straight," Catherine reminded him coldly, "Although you were released on bail by Chester and the others, the case of you kidnapping me hasn''t been closed yet. The police station keeps calling for me to give my statement. I can personally tell the police that you kidnapped me and abused me.


    "Shaun Hill, if I do that, will you still be able to sit here and talk to me? You''ll have to go to prison for a few years at least. When youe out, the difference between us will be like the clouds and dirt.


    Remember, you''re dirt, and I''m the clouds." "You want to send me to prison yourself?" Shaun''s body shook, his face full of pain.


    "Since you dared to do it, why are you afraid? I''ll give you one more chance. I want Liam to appear in front of me in three days. Otherwise, don''t me me for being ungracious."


    Catherine turned around and left.


    Shaun suddenly grabbed her wrist from behind and forcefully pushed her against the wall with dark and heavy eyes.


    "Cathy, Liam is important to you, Wesley is important to you, and even Suzie is important to you. But what about me? Do I really have no ce in your heart at all? Am I not special in your heart?"


    His dark voice revealed a rare hint of sadness.


    Perhaps it was because too many things had happened recently, so this strong man was unexpectedly revealing a hint of vulnerability.


    Catherine was lost in thought for a moment but quickly shoved him away.


    "There used to be a ce for you in my heart, but there''s nothing left after you did that to Logan.


    Remember what I said. I''m serious." 2


    She turned and left without looking back.


    Shaun did not chase after her. He leaned against the wall and looked up at the ceiling. For some reason, his eyes stung.


    He was so tired. At that moment, he really wanted her to stay with him.


    As long as she was around, he would try to pull himself together even if he had nothing left. However, without her, he seemed to have lost all his motivation.

 Chapter 1010

    Of course, Shaun knew that the current him was no longer worthy of Catherine.


    Catherine walked out of the elevator. On the side, Hadley stepped out from another elevator and quickly caught up to her.


    "Ms. Jones, I need to talk to you."


    Catherine stopped. "What do you want to say, Hadley?"


    Hadley said awkwardly, "Actually, I heard a little about what Eldest Young Master Hill and you talked about in the office earlier. I want to ask you not to sue him."


    Catherine frowned. If it were someone else, she would not hesitate to refuse, but she owed Hadley.


    "Hadley, he''s a devil. I just wanted to start another life with Wesley, but he ruined it. He even made a big fuss and ruined my reputation. Do you know how many people out there areughing at Wesley and me? I''m not just doing it for myself. I have to give Wesley an exnation too."


    "But if you really sue the Eldest Young Master Hill now and he goes to jail for even as short as two years, without him sitting in Hill Corporation, it''ll be swallowed up by others until nothing is left.


    "Willie has been beaten silly, while Liam betrayed us and went missing. Lea lives every day like she has lost her soul. Valerie and Spencer are ipetent.


    "The old madam is too old and suffering from all kinds of ailments due to the stimtion recently, so we don''t know how long she''llst. Of course, they''re people who have nothing to do with you, but you have to think about Suzie..."


    Hadley reminded her helplessly, "You and I both know that although Liam is Suzie''s pretend father, she''s actually Eldest Young Master Hill''s daughter. It''s impossible to send Suzie to the Campos family. If the Hill family falls, what will happen to Suzie? She will really be a child without a father or a mother!


    "Although Eldest Young Master Hill thinks that Suzie i s his niece, he really does treat her well. Perhaps because he''s actually her father. Suzie also cares deeply about him as well."


    Catherine fell silent.


    She indeed had not thought so much before.


    What Hadley said made sense.


    However, if she did not sue Shaun, how would she exin it to Wesley?


    "Miss Jones, that''s all I can say." Hadley did not say anything else and turned to go upstairs.


    Not long after Catherine returned to Hudson, Suzie was brought over by the Hill family''s driver.


    It had been more than a month since she saw the little girl. Catherine brought her out to buy some pretty clothes and even bought her a big cake before bringing her back to the Yule family''s vi to eat with Lucas.


    She had a lively personality, which was different from Lucas, and made Joel extra happy.


    "Cathy, Suzie is really delightful. Why don''t you leave her here and let the two little ones apany me? I feel much younger already." It had been a long time since Joel was so happy.


    Suzie thought about it and shook her head seriously. " Grandpa, I can''t. I have to apany Great-grandma. She''s so pitiful. In the past, she had Great-grandpa to apany her, but she''s all alone now."


    "Suzie, you''re such a filial child." Joel praised her but sighed and turned to Catherine. "I heard that the Hill family is nning to sell the manor."


    Catherine was stunned. "Is the Hill family really that desperate?"


    Joel knocked on the desk. "Hill Corporation has too many subsidiaries which need


    a lot of money to run. Actually, the microchip was a gamble taken on by Shaun. If


    he won, he would be among the richest men in the world, but if he lost, it would be like falling to the ground from heaven. Business is all about risks and opportunities coexisting."


    Catherine was silent before saying, "I heard that Holt Corporation wants to buy Hill Corporation."


    "Yeah, Holt Corporation is running wild now. You probably don''t know this but the daughter of Holt Corporation, Joanne Holt, is having an affair with Mason Campos. They even have an illegitimate child together."

 Chapter 1011

    Joel said, "The Holt family is nning to buy Hill Corporation for a song while the Campos family is secretly inciting the matter. Now, all the wealthy families in Canberra are just waiting to watch the drama unfold."


    As Catherine listened to Joel, she was increasingly disgusted by those wealthy families in Canberra.


    "s, poor Suzie. I shouldn''t have let her return to the Hill family." Joel sighed. "Anyway, don''t overthink it. Have a great life with Wesley in the future. Don''t let him down again."


    "Mm." Catherine lowered her head.


    When it was time for dinner, Wesley drove over.


    The minute Wesley saw Suzie, he held her up happily. "Suzie, why don''t youe to my house with your mommy tomorrow?"


    "Oh, okay..." Suzie answered by stretching out her voice, neither happy nor sad. She just felt that Wesley''s house was not her home. "Mommy, are you going to move to Uncle Wesley''s ce?"


    "Suzie, go and have dinner with Lucas first."


    When Catherine sent Suzie away, Wesley gazed at her with a gentle look. "What''s wrong?"


    "Wesley, I might... have to move over only after some time." Faced with a dilemma, Catherine exined, "I could bring Suzie here today only because I promised Shaun not to bring her over to yours to stay. I''m sorry, but I can''t leave Suzie alone. A lot of things have been going on in the Hill family recently, and she''s been lonely because nobody keeps herpany."


    "I thought it was a serious issue." Wesley touched her head with a smile. "Although you can''t move to my ce, I can move here. It''s still the same, and you can move to my ce once Suzie returns to the Hill family."


    Catherine froze and could not quite catch what he said.


    "Don''t you wee me?" Wesley raised his brows all of a sudden.


    "...Ho, no." Catherine was rather confused. "But I have two children sleeping with me at night. The bed might not be able to fit..."


    "It''s fine. I can sleep in the guest room." Wesley did not make things difficult for her.


    Catherine nodded.


    "However... You can''t just apany your kids all the time and ignore me." Wesley extended his hands and wrapped them around her. With an affectionate tone, h e added, "Cathy, I''m also a normal man." "...Alright."


    Catherine''s face flushed as she felt awkward.


    Particrly when Wesley hugged her, she could smell a faint masculine scent from his body, which somehow reminded her of Shaun''s scent.


    In fact, she was not averse to Wesley''s hugs before she got married.


    However, she had been with Shaun every day of this month. Moreover, since Shaun enjoyed kissing her in particr, she had slowly gotten used to his scent.


    As this thought struck her, she suddenly shuddered.


    She could not behave like this anymore.


    "By the way, when are you going to the police station, Cathy?" Wesley asked abruptly. "The case of Shaun kidnapping you isn''t over yet."


    "n


    Catherine''s head began to hurt. Only then did she experience how difficult it was to remarry while having two children.


    "Wesley, I... I don''t n to sue him. Suzie''s birth certificate is with the Hill family. If Shaun goes to jail, Suzie will have no one to depend on. I don''t think you know that Liam has gone missing..."


    This time, Wesley''s elegant and handsome face froze in spite of himself.


    "Cathy, have you thought about how the public will see us if you don''t file awsuit against Shaun? They will criticize you for being indecent even though you''re married. They might even think that you haven''t gotten over Shaun. As for me, it clearly shows that I''ve been cuckolded. Can''t you just... consider things from my end?"


    Given that Catherine rarely saw Wesley getting so indignant, she was at her wits'' end. "But I need to think about it from Suzie''s end too."


    "But I don''t think you''ve even gotten over Shaun." A miserable look washed over Wesley''s face. "Cathy, when you went missing for the whole ofst month, what worried me most was not whether you slept with Shaun but whether you fell for him again. No matter how much I''ve done for you, I''m always the lowest on your list of priorities."

 Chapter 1012

    Wesley took two steps backward and gave a bitterugh before he turned on his heel and left.


    Lucas and Suzie ran to Catherine. "Mommy, why did Uncle Wesley leave? Did both of you quarrel?"


    "Go and have your dinner." Catherine bent over and replied gently.


    There was a great sense of fatigue in the depths of her eyes.


    In the next two days, Shaun asked all Liona members to search for Liam. However, it seemed as if he had vanished into thin air.


    "Eldest Young Master, we''ve checked the records at the train stations, airports, and highways, but Liam didn''t leave from any of these ces. Even the foreign hospitals don''t have Liam''s clinical record," Chance reported his findings with a frown.


    "At present, there are only two possibilities. The first possibility is that Liam has been locked up. Another one is that... He''s dead."


    Sitting on the leather chair, Shaun felt as if a bucket of cold water was poured over his tall figure.


    "Dead?"


    How could it be? How could someone as hard to defeat as Liam be dead?


    His hands trembled as he took out a cigarette from the cigarette pack.


    "Chance, you''re thest person who saw Liam. Try your best to recall carefully. When you left, was there anyone else around?" Shaun suddenly roared.


    Chance quaked. The only thing he knew was that Yael was in the car too. Nevertheless, Yael had no reason to harm Liam since they did not have a grudge against each other.


    "No, Eldest Young Master."


    As soon as Chance finished speaking, Lea rushed into the office.


    "Shaun, Mason just called and told me that he couldn''t reach Liam. He found out


    that you took Liam to Liona. Did you imprison Liam there?"


    Shaun froze. What worried him most had happened eventually.


    "Mom, I punched Liam three days ago, but I sent him away right after that."


    Lea was dazed. "If he had betrayed Hill Corporation, the punch would''ve served him right. But it''s strange that we can''t reach him."


    Shaun pursed his thin lips grimly and was silent for


    some time.


    Looking at Shaun, Lea got increasingly anxious, so she shifted her eyes to Chance.


    Chance kept his head down and said, "We abandoned him in a remote alley in the north of the city, but we couldn''t trace him after that. Eldest Young Master has been searching for him in the past few days, yet Liam is nowhere to be found..."


    Lea took two ghastly steps backward. After all, Liam was her son with whom she was pregnant for ten months. 1


    "If he''s still alive, why can''t anyone trace him? Shaun, are you lying simply because you want to kill Liam?" 1


    "I''m not..."


    Those words sent shivers down Shaun''s spine.


    However, Lea acted as if she did not hear what Shaun said as she dashed to him and pped him straight away.


    "I can understand that you hate Liam. I won''t stop you from punching him however you want, but you can''t kill him. After all, he''s your younger brother."


    Amid her speech, Lea broke into tears.


    "Liam is still young. He went astray because I didn''t get him a good dad and educate him properly. Why did you have to kill him?"


    "Madam, Eldest Young Master really didn''t kill Second Young Master," Chance exined.

 Chapter 1013

    "Even if you didn''t do this, Liam''s disappearance surely has to do with you." Lea was consumed with regret.


    These days, she had been so muddleheaded and overwhelmed by Mason''s cheating and betrayal that she had neglected her two sons.


    By the time she came to her senses, Liam had gone missing.


    "Shaun Hill, if you don''t bring Liam back, I''ll never acknowledge you as my son."


    Once Lea finished her sentence in hysterics, she suddenly felt faint. 3


    "Madam." Chance swiftly held her.


    Shaun leaped to his feet and carried Lea. Then, he raced her to the hospital.


    After conducting different types of blood tests, the doctor said, "Madam Hill hasn''t slept for a few days or so. Her fatigue and blood insufficiency have also contributed to her feeling faint. She needs to take care of her health by rxing and worrying less." i


    A bitter look washed over Shaun''s face. By the look of things, how could Lea possibly rx?


    Shortly after the doctor left the ward, a few police officers walked in.


    "Mr. Hill, Mason Campos has reported to the police that you''ve kidnapped his youngest son. Liam Hill''s whereabouts are still not known. Please follow us to the police station for investigation."


    Shaun''s eyes darkened. He was worried that Mason would attack him using Liam''s incident, but little did he expect that it would happen so soon.


    "Okay. Let me have a word with my mom, and I''ll go with you guys immediately." Shaun turned around and walked to the bed. Lea''s condition had improved slightly after she received an IV infusion. However, she still looked pale.


    "Mom, I know you hate me, but you should know that Liam is Mason''s son. Now that Mason is riding high, what I''d do at most is to take it out on Liam. I wouldn''t go as far as killing him. As you can see now, the Campos family has called the police."


    U 91


    Lea looked bewildered and astonished.


    Shaun did not have enough time to exin further to her. "Manypanies out there, especially Holt Corporation that has Campos Corporation''s backing, are nning to swallow Hill Corporation whole. After I''m taken to the police station, Holt Corporation will surely get other corporations together to destroy Hill Corporation. You''d better sell off those insurancepanies, hotels, and electronicspanies under Hill Corporation that have been making losses for


    years.


    "Get rid of the Hill family''s manor as soon as possible too. Invest solely in the financial industry of Hill Corporation. Only then will we be able to maintain Hill Corporation''s business."


    "Sell off?" Lea was still lost in thought.


    "Mom, I think you were a superwoman in the business industry twenty years ago. Don''t let Mason look down on you. What''s more, Hill Corporation wouldn''t havee to this point if it weren''t for you.


    "Now is the time for you to make it up to the Hills. You won''t want to see Grandpa and Grandma homeless at their age, right?"


    Once Shaun finished speaking, he turned around and left with the police.


    Lea was startled. When she thought it through, she realized that she had hardly concerned herself with thepany''s matters considering Shaun''s power for the past few years.


    No wonder Mason looked down on her. Even she looked down on herself.


    After ten minutes of silence, it finally hit Lea that now was not the time for her to feel sad for herself even though being abandoned by Mason made her upset and miserable.


    "Hadley,e over here." "Madam..." Hadley''s eyes glinted.


    "Hurry up and sell off thepanies under Hill Corporation. Let''s see how much working capital we can obtain from there." Lea''s pretty face immediately exuded a strong sense of authority.


    Hadley was relieved. Luckily, the realization came home to Lea soon enough, or the Hill family would be destroyed.


    An hourter, news of Shaun''s arrest had spread across the whole of Australia.

 Chapter 1014

    [Are my eyes deceiving me? Eldest Young Master Hill has been arrested for kidnapping Second Young Master Hill, but didn''t he kidnap Catherine too? He really enjoys kidnapping people, huh?]


    [He ispletelywless. He even kidnapped his own brother. Quickly lock him up.]


    [I heard Shaun has a bad temper, and he used to take it out on Liam for no reason.]


    [What happened this time seems much more serious than that. Rumor has it that Liam has gone missing for days. The witness in the hotel said that thest time he saw Liam was when Shaun took Liam away. Luckily, Liam''s dad, Mason Campos, has reported it to the police.]


    [Now that the Campos family is the most influential family in Australia, they can send Shaun to jail. Don''t ever let him out.]


    The issue had caused a heated discussion among theizens. Even Catherine learned about the matter through the inte. 1


    As her assistant, Harvey also informed her about what he heard. "I heard Hill Corporation is nning to sell off their subsidiarypanies, such as insurance and


    electronicspanies." "With Hill Corporation''s poor cash flow, it''s a wise decision to sell them off." Catherine could not help but ask, "Who decided on this?"


    "Lea is now in charge of Hill Corporation. There''s no one else in the Hill family." Harvey handed an invitation card to Catherine. "By the way, a grand auction will be held in Canberra the night after tomorrow. The main item that will be up for auction this time is the Hill family''s manor."


    Catherine was dumbfounded for a while. Then, she could not help but sigh. "In the end, the Hill family is being left high and dry."


    "Exactly," Harvey said. "Lea was the one who decided to auction it. The Hill family''s manor is thergest manor in Australia. Rumor has it that it costs more than 10 billion dors as it''s situated in the mountains. Having said that, I heard the Campos family has secretly asked those wealthy families in Australia to force the price down."


    Catherine frowned. "The Campos family is really..."


    Considering the improper means the Campos often used, she wondered how they came to gain the position they had today.


    "Yeah. Anyway, all the wealthy families are following the Campos family''s lead


    now." Harvey said, "Do you want to go and take a look? All the reputable figures in Canberra will be attending."


    Catherine rubbed her forehead. "What''s the point of going? I can''t afford the manor either. Just throw the card away."


    In the detention center.


    The security guard tossed the food and water at the door. After darting a nce, Shaun lost his appetite at the cold food, so he just picked up the cup of water to drink.


    Less than half an hour after he finished the water, he was suddenly drained of energy.


    The bunch of criminals around him then exchanged nces upon finishing their food, and they walked to Shaun with sinister smiles.


    "Who instructed you guys?" Shaun was so sharp that he came to his senses in an instant. Nevertheless, it was toote. He had lost his energy by then.


    "Eldest Young Master, you used to be arrogant. Now, let us serve you well." A tall, bald man grabbed a stool and smashed it on Shaun''s back.


    As Shaun could not bring himself to get up, a ferocious punch subsequentlynded on his body and head, causing him to cough up a mouthful of blood.


    Before hepletely passed out, he faintly saw someone cracking a ceramic bowl and cruelly


    shing his thigh with a splinter afterward.


    Shaun widened his eyes in disbelief.


    He clenched his fists hard. Even so, all he could do was let out a groan!


    "Young Master Hill, I heard you were quite a yboy back then. I''ll make you a eunuch then." As the man watched the blood gush out from the hole in Shaun''s trousers, he burst outughing. 1


    Shaun''s face turned ghastly. Perhaps due to the excruciating pain, he finally regained a little energy.


    He kicked the man before he fell from the bed.


    His eyes were bloodshot.

 Chapter 1015

    Who on earth was that ruthless person?


    Mason Campos? He did not have such a deep-seated hatred for Liam, did he?


    Could it be someone else?


    "Motherf*cker. How dare you kick me?" That man wiped his injured mouth.


    Just as he was about to walk toward Shaun, the police suddenly came in and yelled, "What are you guys doing? How dare you guys beat each other in private even when you''re locked up."


    In the vi situated on the coast.


    When Wesley received a call, his lips curled upward. "I s it done?"


    "Yes. The person in the detention center said that Shaun''s thigh was bleeding profusely, so he''ll most likely be a eunuch in the future."


    "Most likely?" Wesley narrowed his eyes. "I want it to be certain."


    Considering that Shaun had humiliated him time and time again, Wesley wanted him utterly destroyed.


    Wesley wondered how Shaun was now going to y around with women since he enjoyed it so much.


    Would Shaun have the dignity to approach Catherine if he was a eunuch?


    "I can''t be certain about it," Wesley''s subordinate said with a low voice. "When the person was about to attack him the second time, Chester happened to be there to see Shaun, and he witnessed the whole thing when the police officer brought him in."


    "F*ck," Wesley cursed gruffly.


    "President Lyons, I heard the man was very brutal with the attack, so it was most probably ruined," the subordinateforted Wesley.


    "Mm." Wesley''s elegant and handsome face twisted grimly.


    As soon as Rodney received the news, he rushed to the hospital. Chester had already been waiting outside the emergency room for a while.


    "How''s Shaun? Damn. Which b*stard did this to Shaun?" Rodney looked stern. "That person really wanted to make Shaun impotent and childless, huh? Could it be Mason? That was very cruel of him. Why couldn''t he let the Hills go, considering their predicament? Did he resent the Hills that much? Did he have to go this far?" "I don''t think it was Mason..." Chester took a drag on his cigarette before he suddenly said in a low voice," Indeed, Mason and the Hill family don''t resent each other so much, but Mason is very perverted.


    Particrly because he used to be in the lowest rank, the Hill family must have looked down on him for the past ten years or so. Now that it''s finally Mason''s turn to be sessful, he wants to destroy the Hill familypletely. He even wants to cover up those who have lent him a hand because he treats their help as a form of humiliation. To him, he believes that he can seed without the Hill family." 1


    Rodney froze for a moment. Then, he thought it over and felt that Mason could indeed have this mindset." Wow, Chester. When did you learn to analyze someone''s mental state?"


    "I did some research on it when I dealt with Shaun''s illness previously."


    Chester said with a frown, "Why would that person target that part of Shaun''s? Clearly, he wanted Shaun to be childless and impotent. People who do that usually mean to take revenge."


    Rodney blinked. "It means that person is Shaun''s rival, but... Wesley is his only rival." 1


    Rodney was dumbfounded when he blurted out the name ''Wesley''. "Can it be? Wesley is well known for his good temper and elegance. Many people evenbel him as an infatuated man."

 Chapter 1016

    "Think about it. Don''t you think this person is quite scary?¡± Chester darted a nce at Rodney. "We''re all fighting in the business industry, and those who have seeded are all crafty and unyielding. Wesley''spany has only been around for a few years, yet it is now a leadingpany in Australia. I still remember when Golden Corporation was set up in Canberra a few years back, a lot of people looked down on it. It''s not clear when he gained a foothold in Canberra. But these days, he''s always present in social gatherings involving prominent figures in the business industry."


    "...Precisely." Rodney was enlightened by his reminder.


    "What''s more... Do you remember when Catherine came from Melbourne three years ago? She was Wesley''s fiancee at that time, but Shaunter snatched her from Wesley. Then, during Wesley and Catherine''s wedding, Shaun came to seize her in public again. It was a p in Wesley''s face. Do you think any man could put up with that?"


    "Yeah." Rodney recalled the incident and nodded." Chester, if that''s the case, Wesley is actually very maniptive. Since he could mess with Shaun in the police station, it shows that he''s not simple. If he keeps targeting Shaun, it''s going to be troublesome."


    "What''s worse is that he''ll secretly deal with Shaun while looking calm on the surface."


    The two of them did not say anything else until Shaun was pushed out of the emergency room. He did not lose consciousness, but his face was as white as a sheet.


    After entering the ward, the doctor said helplessly," We''ve performed debridement and suture on his wound. Considering that his wound is quite severe, I can''t tell if he''s still potent."


    "What do you mean? I won''t be able to do it anymore ...?" It came as a real blow to Shaun.


    "You can''t say that either. It''s... not definitely the case." The doctor nced at him pitifully. "You need to be optimistic."


    Shaunughed sardonically.


    The doctor''s words did not seem to offer himfort.


    Did this mean that all he could do now was to keep an optimistic attitude?


    In fact, he was not the kind who had a desperate sexual urge. Even before Catherine''s return, he was fine with not sleeping with any women for a few years.


    However, at the thought of his possible impotence, he wondered what right he had to win Catherine back. What was the point of asking her to be with him again? To be a widow?


    It seemed that God did not want to bring him together with Catherine again. First,


    it was Hill Corporation''s copse, and now, it was himself. Ha! He must have hurt Catherine too much back then, so God wanted to punish him and make him grow old alone.


    He was suddenly plunged into dejection.


    He had initially nned to bounce backe what may. After all, he was still young to make aeback with Hill Corporation. Only then could he have the nerve and confidence to win Catherine''s heart back. Nevertheless, he had now lost the motivation to work hard.


    "Don''t be like this, Shaun." Rodney had never seen Shaun in such a state before. Shaun had always been arrogant, so much that it made others feel like punching him. However, Rodney noticed that selfconfidence had vanished in Shuan''s eyes. He did not look so disheartened even when his microchip was stolen.


    "Yeah. You''ve managed to have your earlier mental illness cured, so with the current technology, this can be cured." Chester consoled him. "I know a lot of well- known doctors. Trust me."


    "Thank you." Shaunughed bitterly. "If it hadn''t been for the two of you, I would probably still be in the police station. I never thought that I''d end up in this state."


    "It was all because of that woman." Rodney could not help mumble. "If you didn''t bring Catherine to the ind and stayed in Hill Corporation until the microchip was a sess, the Campos family wouldn''t have taken advantage of it." 2


    "Drop it," Chester warned Rodney.


    Rodney let out a sigh.


    Shaun remained silent, knowing that Rodney was just telling the truth. However, he did not regret what he did. If he were given another chance, he would do the same thing again. At least he was happy during that one month.

 Chapter 1017

    "Hey, say something."


    Shaun''s behavior made Rodney uneasy. "Now is not the time to feel sad. You still have awsuit to dispute. The Campos family deliberately made this matter big to attract the public''s attention. If something hadn''t happened to you in the detention center, we wouldn''t have been able to bail you."


    "The police have forbidden you from leaving Canberra." Chester sighed and said, "What actually happened to Liam? Why is he missing all of a sudden?"


    Rodney said, "Could it be Liam and Mason trying to scheme against you? Liam could, very well, be hiding."


    Shaun closed his eyes, his ckshes casting a tired shadow beneath his eyes. "I''m not sure, but I have a sinking feeling that this matter might have to do with Mason. How does Mason look?"


    Chester recalled the incident. "When I confronted him in the police station, he looked quite angry, but... I didn''t sense any sadness in him.¡±


    "Liam must be f*cking hiding," Rodney said in exasperation.


    "Maybe not." Shaun shook his head. "Liam was pretty badly injured at that time. If he was hiding, Mason would surely get him a doctor. But I heard that the Campos, including Mason, didn''t look for a doctor. I suspect... Liam could be... killed."


    Toward the end of his sentence, Shaun''s voice choked with bitterness. Even his heart ached for a moment.


    Rodney was shocked. "Who killed him?"


    Chester analyzed the situation. "Besides his disagreement with Shaun, Liam has no enemies. The person who killed Liam might want to use his death as a pretext for sending Shaun to jail.


    "After all, witnesses in the hotel saw Shaun''s people taking Liam away, so Shaun is the prime suspect for Liam''s disappearance. Think about who Shaun''s enemy is in Canberra."


    "Wesley Lyons?" Rodney was dumbfounded. "Or Mason Campos? It can''t be Mason since Liam is his son.


    "Wesley is more likely to be the suspect." Chester shifted his gaze to Shaun. "What do you think?"


    Shaun''s eyes trembled. A momentter, he gnashed his teeth and replied, "Probably. Wesley could be the one who instructed the people in the detention center to deal with me as well."


    Hence, Shaun pulled himself together and reflected on it. Mason was his business rival. If Mason were to attack him, he would not target that part of his body. In this case, the suspect had to be Wesley.


    Shaun was quite surprised at Wesley being the suspect.


    In his eyes, Wesley was merely an ant that he could step on however he wished.


    He could even snatch Wesley''s woman away for a month, and even then, Wesley was too scared to do anything.


    However, when Shaun thought it through, he found this type of person quite terrifying. Wesley might seem elegant and gentle on the surface, but no one knew what was on his mind. He was like... how Mason used to be.


    All of a sudden, Shaun was concerned about Catherine. Would Wesley harbor a grudge against Catherine for the video Shaun sent him thest time?


    Perhaps future Catherine would be current Lea.


    He had to remind Catherine. However, she might not trust him.


    "I''ll ask someone to look into Wesley, but what matters now is to bring Liam back, regardless of whether he''s dead or alive. Meanwhile, the Campos family will definitely sue you. I''ll get you a betterwyer," said Chester.


    "Thanks." Never had Shaun thought that he, the most outstandingwyer in Australia, would one day be involved in awsuit. "I already know how to tackle the case. If I have to go to court with the Campos family, let me lead the case. I''ll win it."


    "Alright, then."


    In a men''s clothing store of a mall.

 Chapter 1018

    When Catherine was looking at a men''s suit, someone tapped her from behind.


    Freya smilingly appeared beside her. "It''s been more than a month. Tsk, absence really does make the heart grow fonder. You finally asked me out."


    "Alright. I just want you to help me pick a men''s shirt." Catherine took a blue shirt and asked, "What about this?"


    "This shirt looks young. If you''re not buying this for your dad, it has to be either for Wesley or Shaun," Freya responded after ncing at it.


    Catherine''s face fell. "Do you think I''ll buy it for Shaun? I''m getting it for Wesley. I made him angry, so I''m nning to buy him a shirt and apologize to him. But I don''t know his size. Sigh."


    "Don''t bother buying a shirt, then. If it''s for a man, you should buy a watch instead. Come on. Let''s go and pick a nice watch."


    With that, Freya dragged her out of the store.


    Catherine thought it through for a while and felt that a watch would match a man''s identity better as well. " Did I interrupt your work by asking you out this afternoon?"


    "Please, I''m a director as well as Rodney''s fiancee. I can leave whenever I want. Who would have the guts to stop me? What''s more, Rodney is busy bailing Shaun out of the police station. He''s too busy to concern himself with thepany''s affairs."


    Catherine furrowed her brows. Freya and she seemed to mention Shaun''s name very frequently.


    Just as Catherine was about to change the topic, Freya suddenly moved closer to her and whispered into her ear, "I heard something happened to Shaun in the detention center. He was even sent to the hospital for emergency treatment."


    Catherine was stunned. "With his skills, how could something have happened to him? He should be able to deal with ten people easily."


    "I have no idea, but his injuries seem quite severe." Freya added, "When I had a meal with the Snows the other day, I heard Aunty Wendy mentioning it. Oh well, what goes aroundes around."


    Catherine was dazed, but in the end, she forced herself not to dwell on it. "Stop bringing Shaun up. I''m not interested. Come on, take a look at the watches."


    "Tsk. I just wanted you to cheer you up."


    "As long as he doesn''te looking for me, I''m happy."


    Catherine eventually chose a Patek Philippe SA watch.


    Catherine was about to return home after they both had dinner, but Freya held onto her. "Apany me t


    o a ce. Let''s go."


    Only when they arrived at the venue did Catherine realize that it was an auction, and all the wealthy families in Australia were gathered here tonight.


    "Why did you bring me here?" Catherine pulled a long face.


    "Please, the Hill family''s manor is up for auction tonight. I can''t afford it, but it won''t stop me from watching the fun." Freya dragged Catherine in excitedly. "Hold on. Let me buy a cap." Catherine stopped her." I''m sure Mnie and the rest are here as well. I don''t want to see them. I''m afraid I might be disgusted."


    "That''s true. Now that her husband, Charlie, is the most influential young master in Australia, I guess she has be very uppity." Freya bought the same cap as her as well, and with sunsses on, both of them walked into the private room on the second floor, keeping a low profile.


    There were many items up for auction tonight, with the Hill family''s manor being thest one.


    During the auction, Catherine headed to the restroom and happened toe across Lea and Mason.


    However, they were not a loving couple anymore.


    Mason had his hand wrapped around a lovely young woman beside him, who was none other than Joanne Holt. Both of them seemed like they were trying to put Lea in a difficult position.

 Chapter 1019

    "Aunty Lea, have you been under a lot of stresstely? You look much older than before."


    Joanne gloated while covering her mouth. "But that''s understandable with the Hill family''s current predicament. If I were you, I''d be so anxious that my hair would''ve turned gray."


    "Even if I''m old, I''m still much stronger than a person like you who sleeps with a man of your dad''s age." Lea was now much more sensible and calm. To put it another way, she had no right to be sad or mad anymore.


    "You..." Joanne''s expression shifted. She then shook Mason and said, "Hubby, look. She''s calling you old, but I don''t think so. You look very young, like you''re in your 30s."


    "What a smooth talker you are." Mason pinched her cheek flirtatiously.


    Lea felt like vomiting at the sight of their interaction.


    Mason may have kept a good shape over the years, which made him look like he was in his 40s even though he was 50 years old. However, he did look like Joanne''s father when they stood next to each other.


    To Lea, the young Mason was a warm, talented, and perfect man. At this point, however, he filled her with disgust.


    She was not even sure why she would fall for a man like Mason back then.


    "Hubby, stop it. Look how terrible Aunty Lea''s face is. She must be unhappy. She''s your ex-wife, after all."


    "You''re overthinking it. I probably find this scene pretty disgusting because of the huge age gap between you both." Lea pursed her lips sarcastically.


    Mason''s expression changed, and his gaze became grim. "Lea, don''t think that I don''t know you''re nning to sell off the Hill family''s manor because you''re running out of working capital. Unfortunately, your n is doomed to fail."


    "What do you mean?" Lea frowned.


    Joanne covered her mouth and chuckled. "It means that Mason has pulled some strings. Many wealthy and noble families have shown up tonight, and they''re quite interested in buying the manor. The reserve price of the manor is 40 billion dors, but Mason has warned them not to offer any price exceeding 40.1 billion dors during the bidding. By then, Mason will bid for it, and the three of us will be living there."


    Mason''s motive instantly dawned on Lea. She stared at him incredulously while trembling with anger.


    "Mason Campos, don''t go too far. You already have everything you want. The Campos family has be the most influential family in Australia, and you''re now a high-ranking figure. Why do you have to destroy Hill Corporation without leaving a way out for us?"


    In fact, if Lea were not desperate for money, she would have taken her time to sell the manor. Even if she set the selling price at 100 billion dors, someone would surely buy it. 1


    Although the reserve price of the manor tonight was 4 0 billion dors, she thought it would not be a problem for it to go for 80 billion at least. However, she did not expect Mason to be so despicable.


    At the sight of her panicking, Mason smiled in satisfaction.


    "How did I destroy Hill Corporation? 40 billion dors i s already enough for everyone in the Hill family to live for the rest of their lives. You should be content. Lea. You''re not young anymore either, so why do you want to work so hard? Be careful. You might end up without a penny left."


    "Yeah. Look, Shaun is the best example, isn''t he?" Joanne said conceitedly, "Such arge Hill family has already been destroyed by that son of yours, so you''d better not be greedy."


    Lea lifted her hand to p Mason in the face.


    Nevertheless, Mason had braced himself for it. He pushed her away and put his hand around Joanne''s waist. "Let''s go." "Mason, Liam''s whereabouts are still unknown, yet you have the mood to think of ways to scheme against me and apany another woman." Lea moaned with sorrow, "Are you even a human? Liam is your H


    son.


    "What can I do? I wasn''t the one who contributed to his disappearance. What''s more, he''s not my only son. Unlike you, Joanne can give birth to my child with her body anytime." After that, Mason left with Joanne, unbothered.


    Lea stood there in a daze. Only after a long while was she struck by a thought, and she swiftly walked toward the organizer of the event.

 Chapter 1020

    Catherine presumed that Lea was about to withdraw the Hill family''s manor for auctioning. However, that would be... quite impossible.


    Most of the guests were here tonight for the manor. If it was withdrawn so abruptly, the organizer would lose its credibility and might not be able to organize an auction anymore.


    Only after Lea went out of sight did Catherine head to the restroom, feeling preupied.


    When Catherine made a turn, she suddenly saw a tall man leaning against the wall smoking. 1


    She was taken aback.


    She wondered how long this man had stood here. He had probably heard the conversation between Lea and Mason.


    With that, she could not help but throw him a nce.


    The man was really tall, and there was a hideous scar on his cheek. Although he was wearing a pair of sunsses, his prominent features and tall nose were visible. Dressed in a ck suit, he gave the illusion that he was intimidating.


    This man looked like he was in his forties, but he must have been very charming when he was younger. 3


    Even now, he looked quite charming, much less when he was young.


    As if he had noticed her gaze, the man took out the cigarette from his mouth. After that, he left with his hands shoved in the pockets of his trousers.


    As soon as Catherine returned to the private room from the washroom, Freya grumbled, "You took such a long time. The bidding for the Hill family''s manor is about to begin."


    "Let it be, then. The manor will definitely go to Campos Corporation tonight." At the thought of Lea''s bleak silhouette, Catherine began to sympathize with her.


    "How do you know?" Freya gazed at her curiously.


    Catherine could not help but tell her everything she just witnessed. Upon hearing it, Freya flew into a rage.


    "Mason has gone too far. The Hill family''s manor is so huge and situated in the mountains, yet its reserve price is merely 40 billion dors. This amount isn''t even enough to cover the cost of thend. I''ll raise the paddleter and call out 50 billion dors to increase the price. I don''t like the Hills, but I hate a scumbag who goes back on his word and dumps his wife even more."


    Catherine blinked. "What if nobody else bids after you call out 50 billion dors? Are you able to fork out that amount?"


    Freya suddenly felt dispirited.


    "Don''t bid. If Mason found out, he''d cause you trouble." Catherine reminded her, "Can''t you tell that Mason is the sort who''ll seek revenge on the smallest grievances."


    At 9:00 p.m., the bidding for the Hill family''s manor finally began.


    The host said, "The Hill family manor is thergest manor in Australia. It has 800,000 square feet and features an orchard, racecourse, golf club - you name it. They say most Australians dream of having a one-week staycation at the Hill family''s manor. Even a random tree there costs more than 100 thousand dors due to its long history. Now, we''ll start the bidding at 40 billion dors."


    Soon, a paddle from the first private room went up. "4 0 billion dors and ten cents."


    "Haha. You''re too petty. I''m calling out 40 billion and 100 dors. I''m more generous." 1


    "I''ll add 1000 dors, and that''s the maximum." 26

 Chapter 1021

    The host of the auction looked awkward.


    It was his first time encountering such a situation.


    Freya was so furious that she mmed her hand on the table. "All of you are powerful figures in Australia. Have you no shame? Damn, if I could fork out 50 billion dors, I would''ve bid the manor."


    "Who doesn''t wish to buy the manor? In fact, a lot of people do, but they are forced to listen to Campos Corporation," Catherine saidplicatedly.


    Someone outside started to bid once more. "40.2 billion dors."


    After hearing this voice, Catherine''s expression changed. Others might not recognize it, but she knew it was Wesley''s voice as she had known him for several years. 1


    She never thought that he woulde. Did he receive a warning from the Campos family as well?


    Somehow, Catherine was quite disappointed.


    In her eyes, Wesley was a gentleman. He could hate Shaun, but he probably would not make things worse for him.


    Clearly, she was wrong.


    After Wesley called out 40.2 billion dors, nobody else made a bid.


    The host was speechless. He seriously wondered if these wealthy people came to this auction to cause trouble. "Anyone else wants to bid? 40.2 billion dors, going once..."


    "50 billion dors," Catherine suddenly said with a throaty voice, sounding like a man.


    Her throaty voice had caused an uproar outside.


    Everyone turned their gazes to Catherine''s private room, but nobody could tell who she was since the window of her room remained closed.


    Shortly after, a clear smashing sound came from one of the private rooms. It evidently served as a warning.


    Catherine raised her brows. It must be Mason who was warning her.


    Freya widened her eyes at Catherine and whispered," Can you shell out 50 billion dors?"


    "My dad should be able to pay for it," Catherine answered reluctantly.


    "Aren''t you afraid of offending the Campos family?" Freya grimaced. "You actually want to help the Hill family, right?"


    "Just like you, I enjoy standing up for justice." Catherine darted a nce at her. "Besides, even if I''ve sessfully bid the manor, I can sell it to someone and earn tens of billions of dors from it."


    "You''re right."


    Someone soon called out from outside. "50 billion and 100 dors."


    This was Mason''s voice.


    Freya almost spat the coffee in her mouth. "Damn.


    Now that Mason is the wealthiest person in Australia, how dare he add 100 dors only?"


    The corners of Catherine''s mouth twitched. She was at a loss for words. She realized that Mason was not only despicable but also extremely... petty.


    It was outrageous that this kind of person became the wealthiest person in Australia.


    "50.2 billion dors," Catherine called out again.


    "I''ll add another hundred dors." 1


    This time, it was Wesley''s voice.


    Catherine rubbed her forehead. She was... rather disappointed in Wesley.


    At this moment, a man''s cold and deep voice sounded from the right side. "150 billion dors." 2


    With that, amotion arose across the auction room.

 Chapter 1022

    150 billion dors was indeed an astronomical price.


    Mason had warned others not to raise the price.


    Hence, now that someone had the audacity to call out such a sky-high price, it was in that he was challenging Campos Corporation.


    The host was dumbfounded, but he then said excitedly, "150 billion dors, going once, going twice... Sold."


    In the private room, Freya was astonished. "Who was the one who shouted this price out of the blue? 150 billion dors? Let me do some math. It''s a lot."


    "This amount... is not something many people can fork out." Catherine was surprised. Somehow, the mysterious man whom she caught smoking earlier crossed her mind.


    "Don''t Mason want to continue bidding?" Freya sighed. "Is that it?"


    "Considering how petty Mason is, would he be willing to fork out 100 billion dors? That''d be a joke." The moment Catherine opened the door, two men blocked her way.


    "It''s a woman." One of the men snorted. "Wait here.


    Chairman Campos would like to meet you."


    "Hey, Catherine, so it was you who called out the price." Charlie and Mnie, who happened to pass by, suddenly came to take a dig at her. "How savage of you. You don''t have Shaun backing you up now, yet you dare challenge us."


    "You''re biting off more than you can chew." Charlie fixed his burning eyes on Catherine and smiled.


    Catherine snickered. "The Campos family actually caught me by surprise. How shameless of you guys to bid 100 dors. That was an eye-opener for me."


    Charlie''s expression shifted into annoyance before he let out a coldugh. "For an unlucky ce like the Hill family''s manor, adding 100 dors was extremely kind of us."


    "Exactly. Whoever stays there will be unlucky. I mean, the Hills are currently so poor that they even have to sell off their manor." Mnie made fun of their mishap.


    "I know you guys couldn''t bring yourselves to buy it but didn''t allow others to buy it as well. Mason must be putting the buyer in trouble now. Let me advise you guys. Not anyone can take out 150 billion dors effortlessly to invest in a manor. Think about it. Can the Campos family easily fork out this amount?" Catherine reminded them.


    Charlie furrowed his brows together.


    150 billion dors was nothing much to the Campos family considering their wealth today. Nevertheless, forking such arge sum of money in such a short period would require them to hold a meeting. The bigger the business was, the more cash flow they needed. 1


    Hardly anyone in Australia could fork out this amount of money, except for those established gentries.


    However, that voice... she had never heard it before.


    Could it be a foreigner? 1


    Having said that, why would a rich foreignere to Canberra and buy thergest manor in Australia? 1


    She became increasingly vignt for fear that someone would take advantage of her, especially Charlie and Mason.


    After all, they had just tasted the sweetness of power.


    "Cathy, why are you here?"


    At this moment, Wesley walked past the spot and caught sight of her. His


    handsome face twitched as he immediately walked up to her.


    Catherine shifted her eyes to Wesley, and he was not alone. Beside him was his secretary, Regina Trent, who had a graceful figure. Catherine had seen her before, but she had not given her much thought.


    "Miss Jones..." Regina greeted Catherine with a smile.


    Catherine nodded, but before she could speak, Freya said, "President Campos is blocking our way. He''s throwing his weight around and stopping us from leaving."


    Wesley turned his gaze to Charlie, who then said grumpily, "The person who bid 50 billion dors was Catherine. President Lyons, this woman is, dare I say it, thinking about helping the Hill family. You should beware of her cuckolding you again."


    Wesley''s handsome face darkened, looking extremely unpleasant in an instant. Catherine exined, "Don''t get me wrong. I thought of buying the manor and selling it offter to make millions of dors." 1


    "Didn''t you receive the warning from us?" Charlie asked fiercely.


    "You guys nned on buying the manor but couldn''t bear to spend so much, so you guys deliberately threatened others not to buy it and even stopped them from raising the price. I know what''s on your minds." Catherine scoffed.


    "Charlie, you guys are just businessmen. After all, you''re not the prime minister. You can''t possibly cover things up. Am I right, Freya?"

 Chapter 1023

    Freya grasped Catherine''s message within a second. " Precisely. Are you guys insistent on blocking me?


    Fine. I''ll call Uncle Jason. Let me remind you that I''ll soon be the Snow family''s daughter-inw."


    Charlie instantly felt bad.


    The elected prime minister next year would most probablye from the Snow family. If they offended Jason, with whom they were currently trying to curry favor, they would be in deep water.


    Charlie almost forgot that Catherine''s best friend had such an influential background.


    "It was merely a misunderstanding." Charlie''s expression immediately switched to a friendly smile."


    I was just curious who called out 50 billion dors."


    Freya bit her lip. "We weren''t nning on buying it. We just felt that those wealthy families who kept adding 100 dors were a disgrace to the other wealthy families in Australia."


    Charlie''s expression was extremely cold and unpleasant. However, he had to suppress his rage.


    Meanwhile, Wesley dropped his gaze, and his expression was bizarre.


    "Let''s go." Catherine held Freya''s hand. When she walked past Wesley, she could not help but pause for a moment. "Are you leaving? Or are you going to stay here and catch up with President Campos?"


    "I''m leaving with you." Wesley cast a gentle look at Catherine.


    After the four of them left, Charlie stomped his feet in a huff and kicked the garbage bin beside him.


    Mnie said with disdain, "I never thought Catherine''s friend would get into the Snow family. Anyhow, what''s so great about it? It''s only an engagement. Who knows if she''ll be dumped someday? After all, we all know that Rodney is only in love with Sarah."


    Charlie''s brows moved. "How''s your rtionship with Sarah?"


    "...So-so.¡± Mnie said embarrassedly, "But Joanne is quite close to her."


    In fact, Mnie disliked Sarah. Since young, she had always been jealous of Sarah for being able to capture Shaun''s heart.


    "Our enemy''s enemy is our friend. We can take advantage of Sarah." Charlie raised his brows. "If we develop a good rtionship with Sarah, I don''t mind giving her full support in marrying into the Snow family."


    "That''s true. After all, we''re not on good terms with Freya. If she marries into the Snow family, she''ll tear us apart, and it''ll ruin the Campos family''s progress."


    Mnie nodded in agreement.


    In this day and age, one had to get along well with the prime minister''s family no matter how rich he or she was.


    Meanwhile, when Mason arrived at the private room of the buyer who bid 150 billion dors, the room was already empty.


    All that was left behind was a warm, steamy cup of coffee on the table.


    "Excuse me, Mr. Campos. That buyer has left, but his secretary is currently handling the handover process with the auction staff over there," said the server who was doing the cleaning.


    Mason shot his assistant a look, and his assistant swiftly left.


    With her arm hooked through Mason''s, Joanne said," Mason, who the hell had the nerve to make you look bad? You must punish him severely."


    "Maybe... A foreigner."


    Mason pulled a long face. No matter who it was, opposing him in public despite his warning was a real p in the face.


    150 billion dors.


    Damn it.


    That person was obviously trying to help the Hill family make more money.


    In truth, the market price of the Hill family''s manor was only 100 billion dors at most.


    Who on earth was trying to help the Hill family?


    When he turned around, Lea happened to run into this private room, panting. The moment she caught sight of Mason, a hint of hatred shed across her eyes.


    Mason shuddered. He could not believe that Lea dared to ''hate'' him with his current status. 1


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1024

    Mason did not even harbor hatred for Lea. 1


    "Are you here to look for the buyer?" Mason mocked, " From your eager look, you must be thinking about selling your body and pestering the buyer.


    Unfortunately, you''re old and unattractive. Don''t do such a shameless thing, Lea."


    Lea sneered. "Since you were here earlier than me, it means that you''re trying to pester the buyer as well. Unfortunately, she won''t be interested in an old man like you even if she''s rich."


    Joanne teased, "My husband is so rich, and it''s always other people who pester him. What''s more, the person who bid for the manor was obviously a man..."


    "Yeah, it was a man, but he was much more generous than you. 50 billion and 100 dors. Mason Campos, you''re the first wealthiest Australian who''s so miserly and petty. I felt ashamed on your behalf for bidding that amount."


    After Lea finished speaking, she turned on her heel and walked away.


    Indeed, she was utterly disgusted by her ex-husband.


    How could one be so petty?


    Mason could not resist yelling, "Lea, I''m not petty. I


    just don''t want to let you earn a penny."


    "Then, what do you call this behavior if not petty? We were married for over ten years, and I even gave birth to your child. Before we got married, I gave you and your family at least 100 billion dors as the capital. But after we divorced, I got nothing.


    "Let''s not talk about a house. You didn''t even give me a penny. Mason Campos, I admit that you''re quite shrewd, but you''re shallow as well. Who would be bothered about such chickenfeed when they do big things?"


    Lea turned around and looked at him calmly, "The Campos family is where they are now because you guys have been pretending to be weak and snatching things from others. But you guys won''t be able to stay this way for long. Those of higher social standing are forever concerned about their own benefits, and they care less for others with time." 1


    At that, she left straight away.


    Mason lifted his hand infuriatingly and smashed the cup on the table.


    Lea had called him... shallow and petty?


    Those words were like a resounding smack on his face.


    Very well!


    ''Lea, one day, I''ll make you pay for what you said today.


    Shortly after, Mason''s assistant came in. "Chairman Campos, I just met the buyer''s assistant. After I introduced myself, his assistant...pletely ignored me.


    "He dared ignore you after you told him that you''re my assistant?" Mason asked grimly.


    "Yeah. I''ve checked the surveince camera. His boss is a man, and he wore a pair of sunsses and a cap."


    Mason''s gaze was cold. "Keep an eye on the Hill family''s manor. Since he has bought it, he''ll show up eventually. I want to find out who''s bold enough to set himself against me."


    In the car park.


    Freya tapped Catherine on the shoulder. "Since President Lyons is here, I won''t send you home. Let him send you back and also... give him the watch."


    "Watch?" A glint shed across Wesley''s eyes.


    Grinning, Freya said, "Yeah. She said she offended you, so she bought you a watch to apologize to you. It was quite pricey. She spent over 100 thousand dors on it. Alright, then. Goodbye."


    With that, she quickly left, leaving a very embarrassed Catherine.


    "Cathy, get into the car." Wesley then shot Regina a look. "Find your way back yourself."


    "It''s fine. You can send Secretary Trent home." Catherine felt that it would be dangerous for a woman to take a taxi home alone at such ate hour.


    "It''s fine. I can take a taxi," Regina said reluctantly with her eyes fixed on Wesley''s expression.

 Chapter 1025

    Once Regina turned around, her pretty face fell.


    Wesley was the one who took her to the auction. He even hugged and touched her in the private room just now.


    However, as soon as he came out of the room, he put on an elegant front.


    This man... was not one she could control, so she knew where she stood.


    Moreover, she did not admire Catherine. Conversely, she found Catherine quite stupid, probably because Catherine was under the impression that Wesley was deep in love with her.


    Wesley drove the car.


    Seated in the passenger seat, Catherine took out a box from her handbag, and inside the box was a blue Patek Philippe SA mechanical watch.


    "It must have cost you a lot." Wesley said painfully," Don''t spend so much on me next time. I should be the one spending it on you instead."


    "It doesn''t matter. I think this is my first time getting you a gift." Catherine took out the watch and put it on


    for him. It looked gorgeous and luxurious.


    However, when her eyes settled on his wrist, Shaun''s wrists shed in her mind.


    Shaun''s wrists looked really beautiful. He never wore branded watches, but his watches were all designed by the top watchmaker. They might not be fascinating, but they were elegant.


    Anyway... Why did she think about that damn man again?


    She sighed in frustration before sheplimented, "It suits you very well."


    "Thanks. I love it." Wesley held her hand and said apologetically, "I''m sorry, Cathy. I said those things on the spur of the moment. All I cared about was my feelings but neglected the fact that you''re Suzie''s mom. Anyway, I''ll support your decision even though I hate Shaun."


    "Wesley, don''t say that. You''ve suffered a lot because of my selfishness." Catherine apologized to him too.


    "Alright. Let''s... make peace and not argue anymore." Wesley smiled wryly. 1


    Catherine pursed her lips. After the car traveled for some distance, she could not help but ask, "I didn''t expect you to attend the auction tonight. Was it because the Campos family has pulled some strings with you? I recall you seemed to be on good terms with Charlie back then. You also attended his wedding." 1


    "We''re just business partners." Wesley said frankly, "A lot of Australians dare not offend the Campos family now, so I can''t afford to set myself against them too. I don''t agree with the price that Mason set tonight too, but I had no choice. You won''t... me me, right?"


    "No. I can understand that."


    Catherine shook her head and did not me Wesley. However, it urred to her that Wesley was not an obstinate person. If it were Shaun...


    Why did she think of Shaun again?


    Catherine opened the window. Unlike Shaun, who was born into a brilliant and wealthy family, Wesley had to be cautious in every step he took. The two of them could not bepared.


    After they arrived at the Yule family''s vi, Wesley parked the car and got out of it. "I''ll stay here tonight."


    His firm tone startled Catherine for a moment. Then, she said with a low voice, "I''ll get the guest room ready for you."


    In the guest room, she habitually removed the bedspread.


    Suddenly, a man''s burning body wrapped around her from behind.


    Knowing who it was, Catherine shuddered, but Wesley did not stop there. Instead, he pressed her onto the


    bed.


    "Cathy, can you sleep here tonight?" Wesley looked at her with burning eyes. "We''re already married, and I''ve been waiting for a very long time."


    Catherine''s mind was in a mess, especially when Wesley kissed her. She felt very ufortable with it.


    "Mommy..." 1

 Chapter 1026

    Suzie''s voice came from the door.


    Catherine took the opportunity and snuck out from under Wesley''s arms. "I... I have to bathe Suzie. You should sleep earlier."


    Looking at Catherine''s silhouette, which was leaving in a hurry, Wesley''s eyes darkened.


    He was not a fool. He could sense the rejection of Catherine''s body toward his touch.


    She repulsed him so much, yet she could willingly ept Shaun.


    ''Catherine, you were lying when you said you no longer have feelings for Shaun.''


    In the bathroom, Catherine''s mind wandered as she bathed Suzie.


    She did not expect her body to be so repulsive of Wesley.


    What should she do? She was already his wife, and some responsibilities could not be evaded.


    "Mom, were you nning to have a baby with Uncle Wesley just now?" Suzie''s words were shocking.


    Catherine pinched her cheeks with a flushed face." What nonsense are you talking about? Who told you all these things?" 1


    "Uncle Liam told me to never kiss or touch the boys at preschool. Babies pop out that way," Suzie said confidently.


    This made Catherine embarrassed. Why did Liam tell Suzie those things? 1


    However, when she thought of Liam''s disappearance, she became worried and sad. 2


    "Mom, I don''t like you doing that with Uncle Wesley," Suzie said with a frown. "I like you sleeping with me." 2


    "Okay, Mommy will apany you." Catherine''s brows moved. "Suzie, Uncle Wesley will be staying here from now on. If you see that situation in the future, you must remember to call me over." 1


    "Oh." Suzie looked as if she understood Catherine''s words. "Mommy, you won''t kiss and hug Uncle Wesley too, right?"


    "Don''t meddle in the grown-ups'' affairs."


    Catherine sighed. She did not want to use Suzie either, but she would do it as long as it counts. 1


    Maybe it was because she had just slept with Shaun, and now she had to sleep with Wesley. After all, she was a conservative person. She was not able to open herself up yet.


    After dressing Suzie, she went to the bathroom to wash Suzie''s clothes.


    Once she was done and came out, she saw Suzie sitting on the bed, holding Catherine''s phone and chatting with someone.


    "Susan Jones, did you take my phone and dialed 000 again?" Catherine shouted nervously.


    "No, Uncle Shaun called, and I picked up." Suzie passed the phone to her. Catherine took the phone and went to the balcony. When she lifted the phone to her ear, there was no sound from the other side of the phone. 1


    She almost thought the person had hung up. She took a look at her phone and noticed that the call was still connected. "Shaun, I heard you got hurt. In that case, let Suzie stay with me temporarily."


    "Suzie can''t keep staying with you," Shaun said dryly. " Did Suzie... ask about her dad?"


    Catherine was stunned for a moment. Then, she realized the ''Dad'' Shaun was referring to was Liam. "Of course she did. She asks every single day. I told her the truth that Liam was temporarily missing. She cried pretty sadly."


    "How could you... be so straightforward about it with Suzie?" Shaun was anxious. "You... You didn''t tell her that Liam went missing only after I beat him up, right?"


    "Are you afraid Suzie will hate you?" Catherine sneered.


    After a moment of silence, Shaun said, "No matter what, I''mrgely responsible for Liam''s disappearance. From now on, I''ll treat Suzie like my own daughter. I won''t remarry or have kids. She''ll be my only daughter."

 Chapter 1027

    Shaun had thought it through. He did not know if he could be cured or not anyway, so he could not possibly find other women too. As such, he would just raise Liam''s daughter from now on.


    Firstly, it was topensate Liam.


    Secondly, he liked Suzie a lot too. Since Suzie had lost both her parents, he was willing to take up the responsibility of being her father, even though she was not his biological daughter.


    Catherine was stunned to hear him.


    Hearing those wordsing out from Shaun''s mouth was quite... unbelievable.


    She knew that no matter whether it was toward her or Sarah in the past, Shaun was the type who would cling on and refuse to let go. His obsession with love was slightly abnormal too.


    Hence, it was very astonishing to hear him say he would not remarry or have children all of a sudden.


    Even if Hill Corporation was done for, he did not need to be so discouraged and down.


    He was a bit different from the Shaun she knew.


    "Let''s discuss this only after you''ve solved thewsuit," Catherine muttered.


    "Cathy..." Shaun suddenly called her name softly.


    Catherine felt ufortable with him saying that. How could she respond when his tone was so gentle, hoarse, and delicate?


    "Be careful of Wesley." Shaun reminded her, "He''s not a s simple as you think."


    Catherine''s pretty face darkened immediately. "Do I need you to remind me? Would Wesleye this far if he was simple? Shaun, if you want to badmouth my husband, please shut up."


    My husband...


    Those two words were like needles pricking Shaun''s heart.


    He really wanted to yell and ask her not to say those words. However, when he thought of his body, he no longer had the confidence to give her happiness.


    "I''m not purposely trying to drive a wedge between the both of you. I''m just worried that Wesley harbors hatred toward you and wants to get revenge on you."


    "Are you crazy?" Shaun had made Catherine infuriated. "He hasn''t even had enough time to love m e. How can he possibly hate me? You, on the other hand, keep driving a wedge between us. You desperately want us to get divorced, don''t you? Let me tell you this. Even if I get divorced, I won''t choose you."


    Shaun acted as if he did not hear her. Instead, he continued saying, "I''ll send you a video. It''s a video I took the night we held our wedding on the ind and consummated it. I sent the video to Wesley that night."


    Catherine''s mind suddenly felt as if it had exploded, and her body trembled. "It can''t possibly be... that kind of video, right?" 1


    "... You''ll know when you see it," Shaun said in a low voice. "It''s impossible for any other man not to mind. If Wesley cares, being jealous is very normal. However, if he didn''t mention even a word about it and acts big-hearted and tolerant, you must be careful. After all, people who can tolerate this kind of thing are terrifying."


    "Shaun, you b*stard." Catherine''s eyes reddened from anger. "How dare you record a video that night? You''re too much. You''re shameless. I''ll never forgive you."


    "Never mind. I knew from the start that you wouldn''t forgive me. I just wanted to remind you. I don''t wish for you to be like my mom. She got cheated for more than 20 years. She always thought she got married to her childhood sweetheart, who was infatuated with her, when in fact, it was all an intricate deception that the other person had set up."


    "Wesley is definitely not that kind of person, and I''m not your mom either. I don''t have a filthy rich family behind my back. What possibly can he covet?"


    "He covets your feelings. After you fall in love with him, he can get revenge on you and trample on you all he wants."


    Shaun''s words made Catherine shiver.


    "Shaun, I won''t fall for your tricks." 4


    Then, she hung up.


    After returning to the room, she apanied Suzie to sleep, but she could not calm down at all.

 Chapter 1028

    Catherine only picked up her phone again after Suzie fell asleep. Shaun had sent her a video.


    She put on earphones, and as she watched the video, her face flushed red. She found it unbelievable.


    In the video, the lights were not on, but the moonlight shone through the windows.


    She and Shaun were covered by the nket. Shaun''s upper body was exposed, and her hands... were circled around his neck tightly.


    Not only that but her voice... It actually sounded as if she... really enjoyed it.


    She always thought she was in despair that night. Yet, the video made it look like she and Shaun were lovey-dovey, and that she was willing.


    Was that the video Wesley watched?


    She was so embarrassed that she desperately wanted to hit herself. However, once she calmed down and thought about it, no man could possibly stay indifferent after watching that video.


    Wesley did not mention a word about it after she returned. He even said it was fine as long as it was done against her will.


    Thinking back at it now, Wesley was so big-hearted that it made her feel uneasy.


    If she put herself in Wesley''s shoes, she would overthink and feel contempt when she saw her wife being intimate with another man on their wedding night. Even so, he might act as if nothing happened because he was too deeply and blindly in love.


    If it were thetter, it would be Catherine''s luck.


    However, if it were the former...


    It was supposed to be summer, but she felt very, very cold.


    The next day, Catherine brought Lucas and Suzie downstairs.


    Wesley and Joel were having a pleasant chat in the dining room.


    The warm sunlight shone through the full-length windows and fell on Wesley''s friendly face. A hint of confusion shed through Catherine''s eyes until Wesley called her.


    "Cathy, have some breakfast."


    Wesley stood up and served breakfast for both of them. He even thoughtfully put Lucas and Suzie''s favorite breakfast on their te. Those attentive and gentle actions made Catherine feel lost.


    Could a person really act as if nothing happened at all?


    After sending the two children to preschool, Catherine drove to Hudson Corporation.


    At 10:00 a.m., Logan came. "Are there any arrangements since you called me over?" 1


    "How is your drug rehabilitation going?" Catherine asked out of concern.


    "It''s much better. I can basically control myself now." Logan made himself at home as he satfortably on the sofa and poured himself some coffee.


    Catherine nced at his finger that was chopped-off, with mixed feelings. "Is your finger okay?"


    "It''s fine. It''s just a chopped off finger. It''s not like I can''t use it anymore." Logan had gone through a lot of hardships when he was young. Hence, these things were no longer a big issue to him. "By the way, I''ve been checking the ce where Liam went missing thoroughly for the past few days. I think Liam may already be dead."


    "I''ve guessed it too." Catherine''s lips trembled. "I just don''t understand who would want to kill him?


    Besides, how could a big, living person disappear without a trace?"


    "Actually... Have you ever thought that something happened internally in Liona?" Logan suddenly said," Liona''s members threw Liam at a remote alley, but I checked it. Barely any people would pass by that ce.


    "When Austin and I rushed over within an hour, there was still a pool of blood on


    the floor. It meant Liam was gravely injured. There were signs of dragging on the floor too."

 Chapter 1029

    Catherine understood it quickly. "You''re saying that after Liona''s members threw Liam there, another car came and dragged Liam into it?"


    Logan nodded. "There''s a big possibility that someone was watching from Liona''s door from the start. Another possibility is that an internal member of Liona leaked the information." 4


    Catherine''s heart trembled.


    However, after giving it some thought, she totally agreed with Logan''s analysis.


    "Actually, I didn''t quite believe Liam would leak Hill Corporation''s data. He shouldn''t be that kind of person. I suspect there''s a spy in Liona, and it''s the same person as the one who leaked the data.


    "Moreover, Liona is the organization that Shaun trusts the most. When the microchip was developed, the first thing he must''ve done was let Liona''s important members guard theboratory. It would not be impossible for that person to steal the data and find the right timing to frame Liam."


    After she said that, Logan nced with admiration." Boss, I realize it''s a shame you didn''t be a police officer."


    "This is just my guess. There''s no evidence." Catherine rolled her eyes at him. "But the one who could do all of these should be Shaun''s most trusted subordinate. I reckon Shaun wouldn''t suspect that person too. Forget it. If it weren''t for Liam, I wouldn''t be interested in this matter at all."


    "That''s right. In order to investigate who the spy is, we have to enter Liona. With your current identity...


    Wesley will surely be ufortable with it," Logan said. "Let the Hill family and the Campos family investigate this matter."


    Speaking about Wesley...


    Catherine frowned. "Let me ask you something. If it were you, what would your reaction be if you saw a video of your wife together with another man during your wedding night?"


    After she spoke, she saw Logan''s strange gaze. She immediately blushed and red at him. "That''s right. That person is me."


    "Ha, Boss, you''re truly extraordinary." Loganughed. "I f it were me, I''d surely be very upset and have the urge to kill that person."


    "You don''t hate that woman?"


    "It depends on what video it is. If it were a video where the woman was resisting strongly, I would feel heartbroken and remorseful. But... if it were a video where the woman was willing, I would probably hate that woman and even feel she was two-faced. In fact..."


    "In fact what?" Catherine asked nervously.


    "She''s... quite sl*tty." Logan was awkward to say the truth. "Anyway, I''ll surely teach that woman a lesson."


    A chill ran down Catherine''s back. "Um... Logan, do me a favor and investigate Wesley. Be careful not to rm anybody."


    "It can''t be." Logan was shocked.


    "Go." Catherine gave him a sidelong nce.


    Shaun was hospitalized for five days.


    He only found out that the Hill family manor was sold after he was discharged. By then, Lea had brought Old Master Hill and Old Madam Hill to live in a vi under the Hill family''s business.


    Although it could notpare to the Hill family''s manor at all, the neighborhood''s management was excellent, and the courtyard was clean.


    When Shaun went over, Old Madam Hill was sunbathing with Old Master Hill on thewn.


    "Grandpa, are you feeling better?" Shaun walked over and looked at Old Master Hill with guilt.


    Old Master Hill let out a long sigh. "My legs aren''t that well anymore. I didn''t think that I would live most of my life in glory only to witness Hill Corporation''s downfall when I turned old."


    "Forget it. This is all fate, but this is quite good too." Old Madam Hill hade around to the situation. "We don''t have to worry about our meals. Except for being looked down on by others, we''re still better off than most people."


    Shaun did not expect Old Madam Hill would get over it so quickly. "Grandpa, I''m sorry. I''mrgely responsible for Hill Corporation''s current situation. I didn''t manage it properly..."

 Chapter 1030

    "You''re indeed responsible for it." Old Master Hill red at Shaun. "You should''ve been present at Hill Corporation personally. If it weren''t for you bringing Catherine overseas, other people wouldn''t have had the chance to sneak in.


    "But we can''t put all the me on you either. It''s all fate. You and your mom are actually quite simr. You both like to drive yourselves into a blind alley and don''t know how to treasure things that are supposed to be treasured. Your dad treated her so well back then, but she looked down on him. She kept thinking that Mason was deeply in love with her."


    Dad...


    That word had been unfamiliar to Shaun for a long time, i


    He was in a daze for a moment until he heard Old Madam Hill saying, "There has been no news of your dad for tens of years. I reckon he has already married someone with children overseas."


    Just as she finished speaking, a ck sedan drove in. Lea got down the car. "What were you guys talking about?"


    Old Madam Hill said bluntly, "We were talking about


    Brennan."


    Lea was stunned. That person had left her world for so long that she had almost forgotten that part of her life.


    "If you listened to us back then and stayed with Brennan, there wouldn''t be so much trouble now," Old Master Hill said. "You even dared say that Brennan coveted the Hill family''s wealth. You''re blind."


    Lea felt ufortable. "That''s uncertain either.


    Maybe he''s the same type of person as Mason. Dad, Mom, stop talking about this matter. Shaun, you came back at the right time. I''ve received information that Garson Corporation''s director hase back to Australia discreetly. If we can coborate with Garson Corporation and temporarily bring in theirpany''s advanced equipment, Hill Electronics might be able to ovee this difficulty." 1 "Garson Corporation?" Shaun was taken aback. 1


    He recalled that thepany was a mega-corporation in Europe that had not been established for a long time. It had only been 20 years. 2


    Garson Corporation kept a low profile too. The person i n power behind the scenes was mysterious and did not take part in charts of the wealthiest people in


    the world. However, no one dared to underestimate thatpany. Apparently,


    Garson Corporation had offices in more than 100 countries.


    "Shaun,e to thepany tomorrow, and let''s try to meet Garson Corporation''s director." Lea sighed.


    Shaun went silent. 2


    At night, after dinner, Shaun left the vi on the excuse of going for a walk. 1


    His body was in a bad state, and he felt like he had lost all his motivation.


    So what if he did rise again in the future? He was no longer aplete person. In this lifetime, he was destined to have no wife nor children. He could only be alone.


    However, everyone in the Hill family was counting on him. He had no right to back down.


    Perhaps he was too depressed, so he went into a bar when he spotted one.


    He ordered a lot of drinks. He downed ss after ss of alcohol as if the pain in his heart could only be lessened if he was drunk.


    In a private room on the second floor, when Thomas came out to go to the bathroom, his eyes lit up when he saw Shaun, who was drinking downstairs. 1


    He called Sarah immediately. "Sarah, guess who I met at the bar? It''s Shaun. Tsk tsk, he''s really shabby now. He''s wearing such a cheap T-shirt and drinking his sorrows away."


    "Him?" The corners of Sarah''s mouth lifted.


    Shaun was one whom she loved yet hated him at the same time. It was a shame that man did not know to cherish her in the past.


    However, Shaun was now so shabby that he was not good enough for her anymore, and she would never forget the humiliation back then. "Since you met him, find someone to entertain him properly." 1

 Chapter 1031

    Thomas was startled, but excitement then followed.


    "Great. I''ve been tolerating his temper for so many years. F*ck, I''ve had enough since a long time ago. But Young Master Snow and Shaun are good friends. Will Young Master Snow give me a hard timeter?"


    He went into hiding some time ago and only came out just two days ago. If he offended Rodney again, he might really have to face the consequences.


    "Fool, Shaun is usually so high and mighty, he must''ve offended many people. Sometimes, there''s no need to do it yourself. Just move your lips, and there will naturally be someone to teach him a lesson," Sarah reminded him.


    Thomas understood in an instant. "Okay. I got it."


    He knew full well who in the whole of Canberra was dissatisfied with Shaun.


    Thomas thought of an idea and dialed a number." Simon, where are you right now?"


    11:00 p.m.


    Shaun left a wad of cash drunkenly before he staggered out of the bar.


    In a blur, it seemed as if he had bumped into someone.


    That person pushed him hard, and Shaun, whose legs were weak, fell into a puddle of mud.


    "Haha, look. This is the once arrogant Shaun. Back then, Young Master Hill was so haughty. He always ignored us when we talked to him. Everyone was of simr age, yet he always looked down on us." Young Master Kelly pointed at Shaun andughed mockingly. 2


    The subordinates behind him followed andughed as well.


    "Simon, now that the Hill family is in dire states, Shaun can''tpare to you at all." Someone ttered him.


    "That''s right. I thought I''d never in my life have the chance to teach this person a lesson."


    Young Master Kelly stepped on Shaun''s chest. His face was smug. "Shaun, do you still remember who I am?" 1


    "Get lost," Shaun said as he gasped for air.


    Not only did his brain feel numb from being drunk, but he also had double vision.


    "Haha, you don''t know me, but I recognize you." Young Master Kelly gritted his teeth and said, "Back then, you broke my leg on the yacht."


    Shaun shook his head so hard that it hurt. He did not know what that person was saying.


    "You, Young Master Hill, are forgetful because you''re a busy man. It''s okay. I can remind you of it. Three years ago, we did nothing but watch Catherine dance and touched her a bit on Rodney''s yacht. You were so cocky that you had someone break our legs. You even put out a word saying if anyone dared to expose it, you''d make our family disappear."


    Young Master Kelly pressed his foot harder onto Shaun''s chest. "You were so cocky that time. You must''ve never thought that this day woulde for you. I''ve held back that anger for a few years. Today, I''ll pay you back in the exact same way you broke my leg three years ago."


    After he spoke, he stepped on Shaun''s kneecap hard.


    Shaun''s face paled from the pain. Although he was drunk, he still flung Young Master Kelly away instinctively.


    Young Master Kelly, who lost his bnce, was furious. He waved his hand. "All of you, charge. I must beat him up until he''s crippled tonight."


    He led more than ten people and surrounded Shaun in an instant, i


    Shaun was drunk, so he could not see clearly. In a split second, he was kicked to


    the ground, surrounded and beaten up by more than ten people.


    Initially, he could still fight back.


    Afterward, for some reason, he did not want to move. H


    e just let them beat him up.


    They could hit him all they want. His life was already meaningless anyway.


    Thinking back, he was deceived by Sarah. She was obviously a deceitful woman.


    It was her lies that made him lose his marriage and children.


    Now, the woman he loved was another person''s wife. 1


    Hill Corporation met its downfall in his ands, and even Liam''s death was rted


    to him. What was more tragic was as a man, he... was incapable of sex anymore.


    Haha.


    On the road, a sports car stopped in front of a traffic light.


    That night was the birthday of Hudson Corporation''s general manager. As the director, Catherine booked a private room and invited thepany''s senior management team to celebrate the general manager''s birthday together.


    It was not until just now that she came out from the karaoke.


    When the traffic light turned green, she drove her car ahead and suddenly noticed someone fighting by the road from the corner of her eye.


    She slowed down and took a look. It seemed like a group of people was hitting one person.


    With a frown, she stepped on the brakes immediately.


    If it were the old her, she would have just reported it to the police. However, her self-defense skills now were quite good, so she was willing to save someone if she could.


    Nevertheless, when she walked over, she found the person who was being beaten up familiar. Although that person was on the ground and covered with mud all over the face, shirt, and pants, she could still recognize Shaun from that heavily wounded face.


    She could not believe that Shaun would be reduced to being beaten up on the street.


    Was he not a good fighter? These people were supposed to be just a piece of cake to him.


    The current Shaun looked degraded, as if he hadpletely lost faith in life.


    "Stop."


    When Catherine saw a guy in a floral shirt taking a steel bar and was about to hit Shaun''s leg, she immediately went over and kicked that man away.


    "You have a death wish." The man in the floral shirt raised his head. As soon as he saw it was Catherine, he smiled evilly. "It''s you, Catherine Jones. I heard you''re married now, yet you still rush here to save Shaun. You''re not having an affair with Shaun, are you?"


    "Who are you?" Catherine thought the person looked familiar, like she had seen him somewhere before.


    "You don''t recognize me?" That man scratched his neck and grinned. "Three years ago, on Rodney''s yacht, you danced in front of us. Tsk. That face and that body. To this day, I still haven''t forgotten it. I even rewarded 1000 dors to you."


    "It''s you!" Catherine suddenly recalled it, and her pretty face turned unpleasant. That year, she had just arrived in Canberra and was greatly troubled by that bunch of young masters.


    "Ha, you finally remember. Myst name is Kelly, and my name is Simon. Simon Kelly." As Simon smiled, his expression gradually turned grim. "Since you''re Joel''s daughter, you better leave quickly. Otherwise, don''t me me for being rude."


    "In what way are you going to be rude?" Catherineughed. "Who do you think you are? Among Canberra''s wealthy families, you, the Kelly family, are so behind in the rankings, yet you dare speak with such arrogance in front of me. You''re nothing at all in my eyes."


    Simon''s expression changed. "Fine. If you want to do it the hard way, don''t me me for being rude."


    With a wave of his hand, more than ten people surrounded them.


    Catherine clenched her fists and defeated every one of them with just a few movements.


    Seeing that the situation was not right, he turned around and tried to flee.


    Catherine rolled the steel bar beneath her, picked it up with her foot, and caught it with her hands. Then, she threw it at Simon''s back.


    Simon fell t on his face. Catherineughed as she walked over. "Actually, I almost forgot about you, but you reminded me just now. Three years ago, you did take a lot of advantage on me." 1

 Chapter 1032

    "What... What are you going to do?" Simon''s legs trembled in fear. His arrogance from before waspletely gone. "Eldest Young Lady Jones, please let me go. I was blind. I didn''t know you had such a powerful background back then. Besides, Shaun even broke my leg that time. It took me several months of lying in bed to recover." 1


    "But that''s not what you said just now. You were quite cocky." Catherine poked his face with the steel rod and smiled innocently. "You even said... you still remember my body until this day. In that case, should I dance for you again?"


    "Don''t. I''ve f*cking forgot all of it." Simon was incredibly helpless. "Sister, Boss, you''re a broadminded person, so please don''t fuss over this."


    "I can''t do that. Since you still remember incidents from three years ago, it means that you''re a petty person. Who knows if you''ll get revenge on me afterward?"


    "I definitely won''t dare to get revenge on you. I wouldn''t dare." Simon did not even dare to breathe loudly. He never thought that the woman he could bully and tease all he wanted would be able to defeat more than ten fighters.


    F*ck. How did he provoke that woman?


    No, she was not a woman at all. No woman was as abnormal as her.


    "But hearing you talk about the embarrassing things of the past, I just feel... very ufortable." Catherine crouched in front of him. "Say, what should I do?"


    Simon was speechless.


    How did he know what to do? Could he take a dump?


    "How about this? I got taken advantage of back then, s o today... I''ll strip you naked. Is that okay?" Catherine made an expression which said ''I''m already very merciful''. 1


    "...Okay." Simon was on the verge of crying. However, it was better than being beaten up violently. "Take off my clothes then."


    "You want me to strip you on the streets?" Catherine rolled her eyes. "Ugh, I''m not some female pervert. Take it off yourself."


    "Okay, I''ll strip. It''s my honor to be seen naked by the prettiest woman in Canberra," Simon said painstakingly.


    "The prettiest woman in Canberra?" Catherine raised her eyebrows.


    "That''s right." Simon nodded hard. "We, a group of young masters from wealthy families in Canberra, party together frequently. Everyone acknowledges you as the prettiest woman in Canberra." "A bunch of useless sc*mbags." After rolling her eyes, Catherine looked toward Shaun, who was sprawled in the puddle of mud. She frowned. "How much did he drink?"


    "How would I know? Anyway, he''s pretty drunk," Simon exined sheepishly. "If I didn''t know he was drunk, I wouldn''t dare attack him. Who doesn''t know about Shaun''s skills?"


    "You don''t know?" Catherine''s brows moved. "Then, how did you know that he drank tonight? Did you bump into him, or did someone tell you about it?"


    Simon was taken aback. He looked at her admiringly." Your senses are keen. It was Thomas who informed m e."


    "Thomas?" Catherine was astonished. Thomas must have deliberately used Simon to beat Shaun up.


    Never mind if it were other people, but Shaun helped Thomas escape imprisonment time and time again for the past few years. It was not expected of Thomas to be grateful, but biting the hands that fed him was too shameless.


    "That''s right. Thomas suddenly invited me for a drink. That dude... I looked down on him, but his sister got a lot of Shaun''s wealth and is quite rich, so I gave him m y location. As he talked, he mentioned that he saw Shaun drinking away his sorrows at the bar. That was why I started having devious thoughts."


    Simon caught on to something at that moment. "Did that guy do it on purpose?"


    "Of course he did because he wanted to beat Shaun up too. However, Shaun and Rodney are brothers. He was afraid that Rodney would give him a hard time if this got out, so he got you to do the dirty work." Catherine understood quickly. "I''ll give you a chance so that you don''t have to strip." i


    "What chance?" Simon''s eyes lit up. Who would want to take off their clothes? He would be mistaken as a lunatic and get scolded by others.


    "Reveal the fact that you hit Shaun tonight and say that it was Thomas who ordered you to do so," Catherine said.

 Chapter 1033

    "But... will I get into trouble with Chester?" Simon felt nervous.


    Catherine was speechless. "You dare to hit him, yet you are afraid of getting into trouble? Don''t you know to say that it was Thomas who instigated you?"


    "Yes, yes, you''re smart." Simon asked carefully, "So can I leave now?"


    "Get lost. By the way, if you dare fool me, watch out as I might look for you." Catherine hit the ground with the steel bar.


    "I wouldn''t dare." Simon shuddered. Then, he took his men and fled in a hurry.


    Only then did Catherine go to Shaun''s side. That man was sprawled in a puddle of mud. His white T-shirt was soaked in mud water, and his handsome face was covered in wounds. At that moment, his eyes were closed, and he looked lifeless.


    If it were not for the familiar features on his face, Catherine would have doubted if he was Shaun.


    The Shaun she knew was elegant and noble. He would even style his short, ck hair tidily, and there was never a wrinkle on his suit.


    What made him be like this?


    Was it because Hill Corporation had fallen?


    Shaun was not the type of person who gave up andpromised so easily.


    "Shaun, wake up." Catherine lowered her head and pushed him.


    Shaun, who was blurry from the pain, opened his eyes. He could not see the woman in front of him clearly, but the faint fragrance wafting from the woman was very familiar. Even the woman''s voice was simr to hers.


    "Cathy... Why are you here?" Shaun smiled weakly at Catherine. He thought he was dreaming because she would onlye to him in his dreams.


    Catherine''s throat moved. She felt a little bad.


    In the end, she bent over and helped him up. i


    He staggered and pushed Catherine''s hand away while burping. "Don''t... Don''t touch me. I''m dirty. Don''t get your clothes... dirty."


    "Shaun, let me send you back." Catherine had to go forward and grab his hand.


    Only then did she realize there were wounds on his hand too, and it was bleeding.


    1


    She suddenly felt a mix of emotions.


    "I... I don''t need you to send me. I can walk by myself." Shaun flung her hand away before he turned around and stumbled. It was as if he was going to fall any


    time.


    Catherine looked at him for a while, but she could not watch on anymore and forcefully yanked him over. She put him in the backseat of her car.


    As she drove, she nced behind through the rearview mirror from time to time. That man was lying on his back in the backseat. Once he got in the car, he fell asleep and lost consciousness.


    After driving for more than ten minutes, Catherine spotted a pharmacy, where she got down from the car and bought a bottle of disinfectant and medicine.


    Then, she drove him to a bungalow where she once went in the past.


    She used Shaun''s fingerprint to unlock the door. When they went in, she threw him on the sofa.


    Initially, she wanted to turn around and leave. Yet, as she nced at the medicine in her hands, she kind-heartedly fetched a basin of water and helped to take off his dirty clothes.


    When it came to his pants, she initially did not want to change them for him.


    However, after considering that the inside was wet too, she simply took everything


    off.

 Chapter 1034

    When Catherine helped him with his pants, she was baffled to notice that part of his body was wrapped in gauze.


    She swallowed her saliva. It seemed like she had discovered an unbelievable matter.


    Why was that part of his body wrapped in gauze? Could it possibly be... crippled? She could not resist probing it brazenly, but it really did not react at all.


    He was not like that in the past.


    Her mind went nk for a few seconds before she gasped. Why would that part be crippled for no reason?


    Could this be why he was degraded, drunk, and lifeless?


    It seemed understandable. To a man, this would be a big deal, especially for a man like him who prioritized his needs a lot.


    No wonder he suddenly said he would not marry or have kids in this life that day.


    There was indeed no way for him to marry or have children in his state. He was bound to... end up alone.


    Catherine looked at his face, which was covered in wounds. Strangely... she felt conflicted.


    She should be so happy about it and setting off firecrackers to celebrate it. This was his retribution. It was his fault for making her so miserable.


    However, she felt a bit sour instead.


    That was why a person should not do too many bad deeds. After all, whates around goes around. 1


    Catherine sighed. She wiped him down, disinfected his wounds, and applied some medicine on them before she dressed him in clothes. As she was leaving, she took a nket and covered him with it. After that, she closed the door lightly and left.


    Then, she sat in her car in the parking lot downstairs for a long time.


    She found the whole thing unbelievable. 1


    The next day, Shaun woke up from a hangover to his ringing phone.


    He opened his eyes. When he saw his phone on the table, he picked up the call. Chester''s cool voice came through. "Shaun, you got beaten up by Simon?"


    un


    Shaun was stunned for a while, and only then he realized his body was aching. He recalled clips of him getting drunk at the barst night. After that... it seemed like he got hit once he exited the bar. The person who hit him said many things, but he could not remember who that person was.


    At that moment, he thought the person could hit him all he wanted. He did not feel like resisting anyway. He had no strength to hit someone.


    "So the person who hit mest night was Simon," Shaun muttered.


    "You didn''t know?" Chester was speechless. "It''s a viral topic in Canberra now. This Simon, how dare he add insult to the injury. Why didn''t we realize before that he was this kind of person?"


    "I drank too muchst night. I don''t remember." Shaun pinched the middle of his brows, which was aching." When did I have a grudge with Simon?"


    "He must''ve been holding a grudge because you broke his leg three years ago. That b*stard," Chester scolded.


    "I broke his leg before?" Shaun was astonished and shocked. "Why don''t I remember?"


    "You''ve forgotten a lot of stuff these years." Chester said, "Three years ago, Rodney wanted to help you teach Catherine a lesson, so he kidnapped Catherine onto a yacht. Then, he got Simon and a few others to watch her dance. When you rushed over and saw Catherine being forced to drink and bullied by them, you were so angry that you broke many young masters'' legs on the yacht that night."


    Shaun was confused. He had no memory of that incident at all. "In the past... I would do those things for Catherine?"


    "What else? It became a big issueter on. Those families even joined hands and boycotted you. The video of you asking someone to break their legs was even uploaded on the inte. You got scolded so badly. Afterward, no one dared to circte those videos due to your oppression. But if you look for it carefully, you still can find it."


    Chester hesitated for a moment and then scolded," There''s something else. I heard some news from Simon''s side. It seems like it was Thomas who instigated Simon to bother you after seeing you drinking at the bar."


    "Thomas?" Shaun''s expression instantly turned cold.


    It was one thing for him to lose faith in life, but it did not mean he would let just anyone bully him, especially Thomas. Shaun did his best to help Neeson Corporation all those years. If it were not for him helping Thomas get out of trouble and fighting hiswsuits, Thomas would have gone to jail long ago. 1 Yet, Thomas instigated Simon to hit him?

 Chapter 1035

    "Are you sure?" Shaun said coldly, "I don''t have any grudges with Thomas."


    "Are you sure you don''t?" Chester reminded him.


    "Are you talking about my breakup with Sarah?'' Shaun was astonished, but hostility then welled up in his eyes.


    He did not think he owed Sarah anything. After all, the Neeson siblings yed so many tricks behind the scenes after he made up with Catherine back then. 1


    Chester sighed. "I''m not sure. I can only say that Thomas has never been a good person to begin with. Someone like him will only take your help for granted, but if you don''t, he''ll hate you in return."


    "He did it on purpose." Shaun quickly understood. "It wasn''t convenient for him to do it as he was afraid of offending you guys, so he instigated Simon toe over." i


    "I reckon that was the case. When he drugged Freyast time, Rodney wanted to teach him a lesson, but he escaped overseas. I guess he came back thinking that Rodney''s anger has subsided, and it has been more than a month since that incident happened." Chester said, "You''re my brother. I''ll stand up for you on this


    matter."


    "Mm."


    Shaun''s mind was still in a mess. "By the way, how did Ie backst night?" 1 "How do I know? I only knew that you got beaten up this morning."


    Shaun lowered his head. He suddenly noticed that medicine was applied on the back of his hand and his body. Not only that but his clothes were changed as well.


    His expression changed drastically. After he hung up, he tugged his pants and had a look inside.


    Damn it. His underwear was changed too.


    It meant that someone might have found himst night.


    Who was it?


    He recalled dreaming about Catherinest night, and she was here.


    That... should be impossible.


    He shuddered and quickly sat up. Then, he ran to the security room and had the administrator pull out the security footage. After watching it, his knees went weak.


    It really was Catherine. She helped him change his clothes, so she surely must have noticed that part of him was wrapped in gauze.


    What was more tragic than having the woman he loved finding out that he was impotent?


    Shaun wanted to p himself.


    Why did he go drinkingst night?


    Great. Now, he could not even keep thest bit of his private secret.


    9:00 a.m.


    Wesley drove Catherine to the main entrance of Hudson Corporation. However, Catherine looked like she was still in a daze, so he reminded her in a low voice, "We''ve arrived."


    "...Oh." Catherine came back to her senses and unbuckled her seat belt. "Be careful on your own."


    "Mm." Wesley nodded. He suddenly stared into her eyes and said, "Last night... It looks like Shaun was beaten up."


    "Whatever. I''m not the one who had someone beat him up anyway." Catherine opened the door, feeling a little guilty. "I''m heading up."


    After seeing Catherine leave from behind, Wesley remembered the phone call he got that morning.


    "Last night, Shaun was beaten up by Simon''s men. However, Catherine appeared and saved him afterward."


    Wesley''s eyes darkened. No wonder she only came back home after 1:00 a.m.st night.


    She lied to him again.


    That... f*cking b*tch.

 Chapter 1036

    Wesley started the car with a twisted expression. On the road, he gave Regina a call. "Go to the suite in the office. Wait for me."


    He needed to find a woman. If not, he could not tolerate the anger he felt.


    When he was almost at thepany building, his phone rang again.


    "President Lyons, you''ve been followed by Logan."


    Logan?


    Wesley was shocked. "How long has he been following me?


    "Ever since you left Hudson Corporation. He''s very careful. If we didn''t send someone to observe him and


    Austin from the start, I wouldn''t have noticed it too."


    "I got it." Wesley tightened his grip on the phone.


    Then, heughed coldly.


    Logan only obeyed Catherine, which meant that Catherine had asked Logan to investigate him.


    Did she suspect something?


    It made no sense. Wesley was very cautious all along. Where did it go wrong?


    It seemed like his top priority was to clear her suspicions of him. Hence, he called Regina again." You don''t have to go to the office anymore. You no longer have to wait for me in the near future either. Catherine is already suspicious of


    something."


    Regina could not help but said, "President Lyons, let her suspect all she wants. She can''t do anything as long as you don''t get a divorce anyway."


    "What the f*ck do you know?" Wesley reprimanded her bluntly. 1


    Regina''s voice choked from being scolded. "I just feel bad whenever I see you pleasing Catherine gingerly. With your current identity, there''s really no need for you to do that."


    "What identity do I have now?" Wesley sneered. "I''m just Mason''s dog." 2


    As his secretary, Regina knew of that identity. However, after hearing his words, she could not help but mutter to herself. Mason was now Australia''s wealthiest man, so being Mason''s subordinate meant that Wesley was one of Australia''s top figures too. 1


    Could it be that... Wesley was discontented at being ced below Mason?


    After that thought crossed her mind, Regina could not help but shiver.


    "There are some things that you don''t understand at all. Remember, don''t let Catherine find out your


    rtionship with me. As for Catherine... she''ll still be of use to me in the future." He hung up right after he said that.


    Regina was confused.


    Did Wesley want to use Catherine to deal with Shaun?


    However, Shaun was already impotent. Otherwise, did Catherine have any other... unique identity?


    After Catherine entered her office at Hudson Corporation, Shaun gave her a call. She looked at the iing phone number, and in the end, she picked up the call awkwardly. "Is there anything..."


    "Ahem." Coughing sounds came from the other side of the phone, but she did not hear anyone speak for a while.


    "Shaun, I''m hanging up if you''re not talking." Just as Catherine finished her sentence, Shaun''s deep voice finally came from the other side.


    "Thank you for sending me homest night, and... applying medicine on me."


    His voice was shy, as if he was a little boy. He waspletely different from the Shaun that Catherine knew, and it felt weird.


    "Oh, don''t misunderstand. I just saw someone fighting at the roadside when I was drivingst night. I didn''t know it was you until I saw you lying in the mud. You looked quite pitiful, so I kindly sent you back."


    Catherine avoided having any connections with him." Even if it were a strangerst night, I would''ve done the same thing too."


    Shaun felt overwhelmingly bitter when he heard that. Luckily, he did not carry much hope from the start. Besides, he did not dare to think about the future either.

 Chapter 1037

    "I have something else to do. Bye..."


    Catherine noticed the call went silent again, so she spoke.


    "Cathy..." Shaun suddenly called out to her. She could hear his heavy breathing. "You... saw everything?"


    un


    Embarrassment washed over Catherine''s face. Could she say she did not see it?


    "You''re talking about that?" A whileter, she found her voice. "That''s none of my business anyway."


    Shaun''s heart tugged.


    None of her business. Her words were so heartless.


    "You''re right." He let out a self-deprecating smile. "I don''t have the right to be a part of your world anymore."


    Catherine was surprised. If it were in the past, he would have lost his temper. Did the fact that he got hurt in that area really changed his personality?


    In fact, she really wanted to ask how he became like that. However, she was just about to say it when she stopped, afraid that he would think she was still concerned about him.


    Shaun said, "I don''t have any particr reason for calling you. I just wanted to say thank you. Goodbye. Go on with your work. I won''t disturb you."


    After the call ended, Catherine was in a daze for a long time. Shaun''s careful tone was still ringing in her ears, and she felt a little ufortable. 1


    She was used to Shaun''s arrogance and haughtiness. Hence, this sudden change of behavior was weird for her.


    At the bungalow, Shaun opened hisptop and watched a video on it.


    It was the security footage from three years ago, where he ordered people to break the legs of those young masters. At that time, he was so nervous that he embraced Catherine in his arms.


    Actually, he wanted to ask her just now what exactly their rtionship was like three years ago. Why would he break the legs of those young masters for her sake? Why would he care so much about those men taking advantage of her?


    He knew himself well. With his personality, he would not have done something to offend so many young masters for a mere woman whom he did not care about.


    Unless he already had her in his heart three years ago.


    It was just that he forgot about it afterward.


    Although people could be forgotten, how could feelings bepletely forgotten as well?


    Moreover, thinking back carefully, he still remembered many things. Only the memories where he cared for Catherine were oddly missing. 1


    Not only that, but all he remembered was bad things about Catherine...


    He stood up abruptly and drove to Australia''s medical university.


    He waited at an old building for half an hour before he finally saw an elderly in his sixties walking toward him.


    "Professor Lincoln." Shaun walked over in long strides.


    "Young Master Hill, what brings you here today?" Professor Lincoln used to be the vice director of the mental hospital. He was in charge of Shaun''s illness when Shaun was young. After he retired, he came to the university and became an honorary professor.


    "Professor Lincoln, I would like to ask you something," Shaun said in a low voice.


    1


    "Okay, but don''t tell me your illness recurred again?" Professor Lincoln sized him up. "I heard you found a top psychologist from the US and cured your illness."


    "I have recovered, but I just want to ask about something else. Let''s talk about it upstairs."


    Upstairs, Professor Lincoln poured Shaun a cup of coffee. "Go ahead."


    Shaun took the cup of coffee. He mulled it over for a long time, then he slowly said, "As you know, my illness recurred three years ago after my mental illness history was exposed. My memory deteriorated after that, and I''ve forgotten many things..."


    "It''s very normal." Professor Lincoln nodded. "Some mentally ill patients'' memories will deteriorate. Some may even experience hallucinations or mental disturbance. In serious cases, some may murder others."

 Chapter 1038

    "My condition is fine now, buttely... I suddenly realized that although I''ve forgotten a lot of things from the past, what I''ve forgotten most is the memories with my ex-wife. 1


    "I always thought I didn''t love her in the past. All I remember are the bad things about her. I hate her a lot, but recently, subsequent evidence has appeared, proving I might''ve cared about her in the past. However, I don''t know why I can''t remember that I cared about her and some other things rting to her."


    Shaun muttered, "I used to hate going to ces like KFC, but a while back, I heard from my friend that I apanied Catherine there before. I even offended many people to get revenge for her. I also spent a huge amount of money on buying her a very expensive and meaningful diamond ne."


    Professor Lincoln''s eyebrows knitted into a frown. He was deep in thought. "You just don''t remember things regarding her?"


    "Not really. I can''t remember some other things too. That was why I didn''t take this seriously back then. However, I''ve noticedtely that the things I''ve forgotten seem... mostly rted to her. I even... It''s very strange. If I really cared about her before, why would I


    hate her so much after that? Furthermore, my memories of hate toward her are stillplete. It was only until recently that I suddenly realized that a lot of my memories with her are missing."


    Shaun was confused. He really could not get his head around it.


    "I''m sorry, Professor Lincoln. The way I put it might be difficult for you to understand. To be honest, I don''t really know how to describe that feeling myself either."


    Professor Lincoln nodded. Then, he took out a pen and drew a line on a piece of paper. "This line represents your current state. The spaces in between are the memories you''ve forgotten."


    "That''s right." Shaun nodded.


    Professor Lincoln frowned. "Before this, have you ever felt there was something wrong with your memories? Or did you just realize it recently?"


    Shaun was taken aback. He shook his head. "The doctor in the past said I had a mental illness in this area. Back then, I was... The doctor said I was simr to those older age patients with brain atrophy. If I didn''t get it treated as soon as possible, I might have degenerated to a retard or a child."


    Professor Lincoln was deep in thought. "Last question, did your feelings experience any change?"


    "Three years ago... the one I loved was another childhood sweetheart of mine. I thought I would love her forever." Shaun frowned. "But strangely, after my e x-wife returned, I was easily attracted to my ex-wife again. I''m not a yboy. Recently, I realized maybe I did care about my ex-wife in the past, but because I forgot..."


    "You forgot?" Professor Lincoln processed Shaun''s words. "Three years ago, did you notice that your memories of your ex-wife were iplete? If you didn''t love her, why did you marry her? How did you both interact in your daily life?"


    "I can remember." Shaun nodded. "I remember why we got married. She married me just because she mistook me as the uncle of her ex-boyfriend. When she knew m y real identity, she thought of every possible way to seduce me, but I didn''t like her at all. I felt revolted when I was with her. The one I love was another woman."


    "In this case, your memories of your ex-wife used to be a perfectly straight line, but you only just realized that it''s now a dashed line." Professor Lincoln looked at him calmly. "Many people, when they forget someone they closely interact with in their lives, they''ll slowly realize many weird points. But why did you only realize it after three years? It wasn''t even you who found it out yourself. It was your friend who told you about it."


    Shaun was shocked.


    That was true. He had forgotten so many things.


    However, in his brain, the memories he had with


    Catherine in the past were still a perfect line, as if he had never forgotten anything.


    His tall figure started to tremble. "Professor Lincoln, I... How did I be like this? Is it because of my illness?"


    "This kind of situation won''t arise from your illness." Professor Lincoln shook his head and took a sip of coffee. "Perhaps the straight line of the memory you thought isn''t actuallyplete. In other words, someone drew the straight line for you. Do you know about robots? With them, you can delete programs and key in the instructions you want, like who you should obey and who you should like."


    Shaun was mind blown.

 Chapter 1039

    Shaun''s handsome face paled. Someone had deleted programs from his brain? Heughed dryly. "This is impossible, Professor Lincoln. I''m not a robot..."


    Professor Lincoln put on a straight face. "No, as far as I know, Y country has an ancient hypnotic skill that does this. This hypnotic skill can tamper with a person''s feelings and memories. It can even go unnoticed by the person concerned."


    Shaun''s brain rumbled.


    Hypnosis?


    Someone had altered his memories and feelings. "You mean the person I loved might''ve been my wife, but someone altered it afterward and made me love another woman?"


    "This is just my guess. I can''t confirm it," Professor Lincoln said, "but the symptoms you mentioned are simr to being under the influence of Country Y''s ancient hypnotic skill. Not only that, the person who carried out the hypnosis on you should be a person you trust very much. If not, that person wouldn''t have seeded. At the same time, this person must be considerably skilled in the field of psychology." 1


    A person he trusted very much...


    Shaun thought of Sarah. She used to be the person he trusted the most, so much that he would believe in anything she said.


    Furthermore, Sarah was one of the best in the world when it came to her skills in psychological treatment.


    However, at the thought that it was her who altered his memories, he could not help but shiver.


    He did not dare to believe it as well.


    Would the pure woman who supported and encouraged him in the mental hospital when he was young be so evil and vicious?


    "Professor Lincoln, do you know how to use this hypnotic skill?" Shaun asked bewilderedly.


    "I don''t." Professor Lincoln shook his head. "This ancient hypnotic skill is too evil. The international organization banned it a long time ago. Think about it, if everyone knew how to do it, wouldn''t this world fall into chaos? Besides, the sess rate of that hypnosis is very, very low. Only one out of ten people would seed at most. The remaining nine would be retards due to the failure."


    "Be a... retard?" Shaun was shocked again. "Does it mean that if I was hypnotized by someone and it failed at that time, I would''ve be a retard?"


    "Yes. That''s why this ancient hypnotic skill has been long lost. Around 50 or 60 years ago, there was


    someone who tried to hypnotize a billionaire. In the end, that billionaire became a retard, and his family caught that psychologist and shot him dead."


    Professor Lincoln thought about it and said, "Besides, even if you realize that you''ve been hypnotized, don''t try to cure yourself or look for your original memories. The structure of the brain is veryplicated. The probability of you getting cured is only 0.01 percent. If it fails, not only will you not end up a normal person, but you''ll even be a retard."


    Shaun was stunned for a long time.


    He initially wanted to get his memories back.

 Chapter 1040

    "That''s... so evil." Shaun''s hands, which were resting on his knees, trembled.


    "Yes, it is quite evil." Professor Lincoln nodded. Then, he looked at Shaunplicatedly. "If you have someone you''re suspicious of, stay away from that person. Of course, I sincerely hope that you weren''t hypnotized. Maybe all of these are just your delusions."


    "Thank you." Shaun stood up and bowed.


    After leaving Professor Lincoln''s ce, Shaun did not drive. He simply walked around the university campus quietly. His long legs were trembling.


    Not only that, but his mind was nk.


    He, too, hoped that everything was just his imagination.


    Did Sarah hypnotize him despite knowing that he might be a retard?


    That was impossible. It did not make sense for Sarah to be so evil.


    However, what if it was true? His hair stood on end when he thought about Sarah''s gentle, kind, big-hearted character during those three years.


    No. He absolutely had to find out the truth. Even if he could not remember, he had to figure out where exactly his memories went wrong.


    Hence, he immediately bought an air ticket to Melbourne. He did not tell anyone about it because if Sarah, whom he had trusted for more than ten years, made him deeply suspicious, then what about the others?


    When the airnended at Melbourne Airport, Lea gave Shaun a call. "What time are youing to thepany today?"


    "I''m in Melbourne now."


    "What?" Lea flew off the handle. "Didn''t I tell you yesterday to meet the director of Garson Corporation today? Now everyone in Canberra wants to coborate with Garson Corporation. But you? You went to Melbourne without saying a word. What are you trying to do?"


    "I have something important to sort out," Shaun said in a low voice. 1


    "How important can it be? Is it more important than Hill Corporation?" Lea was furious.


    "Yes. It is very important," Shaun repeated himself.


    Lea was at a loss of what to say to him. "I don''t care. Come back as soon as possible after you''re done. Have you forgotten? Thest time you asked me to manage


    Hill Corporation, I was as busy as a bee every day. Do you want me to die from overworking?"


    "Okay."


    Shaun hung up. After exiting the airport, he went straight to Jennings Solicitors. The receptionist first thought Shaun came for a legal consultation. However, after hearing that he wanted to meet Chase, the receptionist brought him to Chase''s office right away. 1


    "Let''s go bowling together tonight..." Chase, who was sitting on the leather sofa, turned his body around. When he saw a towering silhouette suddenly walk through the door, he stood up in surprise and ended the call in a hurry.


    "F*ck, Shaun. You... Why are you here?" Chase sized him up. The Shaun in front of him was wearing a pair of blue jeans and a ck T-shirt. His hair rested on his heavily wounded face. He looked exactly like a lifeless young man.


    Chase''s jaw almost dropped out of shock. "Your... Your transformation is quite huge."


    "Back when I lived in the vi in Melbourne, I remember you found me a housekeeper named Linda. Can you contact her? I have some things I want to ask her." Shaun went straight to the point.

 Chapter 1041

    "You want to look for her? It''s been so long. Wait a moment."


    Chase made a phone call to the housekeeping agency and checked for a while before reaching Aunty Linda." Aunty Linda is working as a nanny in this vi."


    Chase gave him an address. "I''ll send you there."


    "No need." Shaun took the address. "Thank you."


    "Don''t mention it. I''m not used to you behaving like this." Chase threw the car keys at him. "You can drive my car over. We''ll have dinner togetherter."


    "That''s rare." Shaun nced at him. "You rarely contact the three of us now. How many times have you gone to Canberra and not invited us out for a meal? You''re quitefortable staying in Melbourne alone."


    For some reason, he suddenly envied Chase.


    Although Melbourne was small, Chase was basically the overlord here. Life here was not as insufferable as Canberra.


    Chase smiled awkwardly. "I didn''t mean to lose contact with you guys, but you three always brought Tracy and Sarah around. I really didn''t like them. I felt like..."


    3


    He suddenly closed his mouth. "Forget it." "Say it," Shaun ordered sharply. Even if he was dressed very ordinarily now, the aura in his eyes was still there. "Chase, we''ve been friends for more than ten years. Some things are better said clearly."


    "Fine. I just... felt like you were a scumbag to Rin. I''m not too familiar with Sarah either, so maybe I wasn''t used to seeing Sarah rece Rin, whom you always brought along when I was around. Also, I really didn''t understand why Chester got together with Tracy.


    She''s not a good woman at all. As for Rodney, his eyes were always on Sarah. He would listen to whatever she said. It was like his brain was muddled by love, and that was fine too. But I was very ufortable with you bringing them along to all of our gatherings. That was why I saw you guys less." 7


    Chase said honestly, "I often find it difficult to talk to you guys, especially in recent years."


    Shaun was silent. In fact, he had also realized that Chase did not like Sarah and Tracy. However, he really hated Catherine at that time, so he turned a blind eye. After all, it was normal for good friends to be estranged.


    "Did I... love Catherine a lot before?" he asked casually out of the blue.


    "I used to think that you liked her a lot, so I couldn''t understand why you did all that afterward. Maybe she was just a pastime for you when Sarah wasn''t around." Chase''s lips twitched.


    "Is that so? Then tell me, what made you misunderstand that I liked her?" Shaun asked expressionlessly.


    Chase looked at him speechlessly. "If you didn''t like her, why would you gift her the Queen''s Ne?


    That diamond ne was worth tens of billions. If you didn''t like her, why would you sacrifice sleep and rush over overnight to save her when you learned that she was locked up in the old Jones residence? Also, when the stone fell from a building on the construction, you ended up hurting your back to save her. You almost lost your life that time. Then, there was the time where you ate hotpot with her. How can you eat hotpot with that stomach of yours? The stomachache you got after was excruciating..." 4


    After saying all that, Chase suddenly stopped. "Forget i t. No matter how much you liked her, it can''tpare with Sarah."


    "Who said... it can''t?" Shaun suddenly smiled, but there was indescribable sadness in that smile.


    "Huh?" Chase was a little confused.


    "I''ll call you out for a drinkter." Shaun took the car keys and turned away.


    When he got into the car, he realized that his eyes were slightly red.


    He had no memory of what Chase said.


    However, he knew that since Chase could answer so quickly to his sudden question, it meant that it was not a lie.


    Those were things that had once truly happened between Catherine and him.

 Chapter 1042

    It was understandable to forget one or two things, but it was really strange that Shaun had forgotten all the proof that he cared about Catherine.


    He could not imagine that he almost died trying to save her once.


    He even apanied her to eat hot pot and got a stomach ache.


    He would never eat hotpot.


    How special was Catherine to him?


    He wanted to find out quickly, but he was suddenly afraid.


    He was afraid that Catherine and he really were deeply in love, but since his memory was tampered with, heter abandoned her and hurt their children.


    He was afraid that he had hurt her deeper than he thought.


    He sat in the car for half an hour before finally going to see Aunty Linda.


    After Aunty Linda answered his call, she quickly walked out holding an old booklet. When she saw Shaun, she called out tentatively, "Eldest Young Master Hill..."


    "Aunty Linda, you still remember me." Shaun looked at Aunty Linda and found that he still remembered her.


    "Of course I do. I''ve been a nanny for so many years, but Ms. Jones and you left the deepest impression on me..." She suddenly paused guiltily for a moment before saying, "Did I... offend you by mentioning your e x-wife?"


    "No." Shaun tried to ignore the pain in his heart.


    Aunty Linda asked worriedly, "What do you suddenly want to see me for?"


    "I suffered from an illness a few years ago and lost a lot of memories of my former life in Melbourne, so I wanted to ask you about it." Shaun found an excuse and said, "Can you tell me some things about Catherine and me?"


    Aunty Linda looked shocked and sympathetic when she heard that. "I see. Actually, I''m not too sure about the specifics between Ms. Jones and you. I''m just a nanny, so I can only talk about what I usually see. Anyway, Ms. Jones and you were like a grudgeful couple. When you two got along, you got along terribly well, but when it was bad, you two often quarreled and gave each other the silent treatment."


    "What do you mean?" Shaun''s pupils shrank and could not help but move his throat with difficulty.


    "When you both were on good terms, Ms. Jones would cook breakfast for you every day. Sometimes, when she came back early because she was free, she would cook you dinner. My cooking wasn''t bad, but you didn''t like my food. You only liked Ms. Jones''s cooking. When on bad terms, you two would fight, and you would disappear for a few days without any news. But when you came back, you both would make up and be very sweet to each other again."


    Aunty Linda sighed pitifully. "You two were a good match, but maybe it was because you both were still young, so it was easier for misunderstandings to happen. I remember Ms. Jones and you had a huge fight one night. I was downstairs and didn''t dare to go up, but you two signed the divorce papers the next day. Ms. Jones was... quite sad. Oh, right."


    Aunty Linda hurriedly handed over the booklet in her hand. "This is the recipe book that Ms. Jones gave me on the day she left. She wrote it herself. It contains your favorite home-cooked dishes. She said you had a bad stomach and was afraid that you''d be picky about food after you leave, so she told me to follow the recipe so that you''d eat it."


    With his heart thumping, Shaun took the recipe and flipped it open. He could tell that the words were written a long time ago, and even though the booklet was old, he still recognized her handwriting. 1


    He had seen her handwriting when they lived together before.


    It turned out that she was once so concerned about his stomach.


    It turned out that she cared so much about him.


    Aunty Linda said, "Ms. Jones is a really nice person. I''ve been a nanny for decades, but I''ve never encountered someone as good-tempered as her. She didn''t treat me as a nanny. Sometimes, when I was working, she''d advise me to rest and don''t be so busy. With her, I could be frank, and she wouldn''t me me. Before she lived in the vi, you never liked toe home. You''d go out in the morning ande back when it was time to sleep. After she moved in, you''d go to work with her every day ande back on time after work mainly because you wanted to wait for her return. When she was busy with work, you evenined that she cared more about her work than you."


    Shaun was bewildered.


    He did that?


    He actually came back from work on time because of her?


    "Aunty Linda, are you... telling the truth?"


    "Why would I lie about this? It''s been a long time since I''ve worked for you," Aunty Linda said frankly.

 Chapter 1043

    "Then, were we... intimate?" Shaun asked in a low voice. In his memory, he hated when Catherine approached and touched him three years ago. She even took advantage of him being drunk to get pregnant.


    Aunty Linda blushed. "Oh, of course you were. Every time Ms. Jones kissed you, you were quite happy.


    There was once when you were injured, you lied to her and told her that it would stop hurting if she kissed you, and Ms. Jones actually believed you. Even my face turned red when I saw it." 1


    "Thank you..." After hearing that, Shaun gratefully let Aunty Linda go back.


    He had no recollection of what Aunty Linda told him, but he knew that like Chase''s words, it was all most likely true. 1


    However, he had forgotten it. He had forgotten that three years ago, he once loved a woman named Catherine Jones.


    All his mind remembered were her faults.


    It was no wonder that after Catherine came back three yearster, she could easily cook a meal he loved. She knew his appetite like the back of her hand.


    Even in bed, she knew what kind of position he liked the most. 4


    It was because they were in love.


    However, he had forgotten that he loved her.


    It was enough that he forgot, but he even got together with Sarah and forced the divorce on her. He even forced her to announce to the public that they had a contract marriage.


    He defended Thomas Neeson time and time again, locked her up, pushed her down, and killed his two children.


    He also hurt the friend she cared about the most and threatened her with Joel''s illness.


    It was not easy for her toe back.


    Yet, he cut off Logan''s finger for Sarah and almost locked Catherine in a dungeon.


    If she had not been smart enough to find evidence to clear her name, he might still regard her as a bad and evil woman.


    He did not deserve to love her.


    He had hurt her so much and even abducted her to an ind.


    Shaun could no longer hold back his tears.


    As a man, his tears poured down for the first time in his life. He cried in despair.


    Time and time again, he trampled the woman he once loved and took care of the woman who ruined his everything. Not only that, but he also gave Sarah 100 billion for the breakup.


    He always thought he was smart, but now, he realized that he was a fool.


    He was yed like a fiddle.


    Sarah Neeson, oh, Sarah Neeson.


    He chewed over the name in his throat, wanting nothing more than to eat her bones and bite her flesh.


    At night, in the room of a clubhouse.


    Chase ordered the alcohol, and Shaun only appeared a t 9:00 p.m.


    He was pale and looked dazed.


    "Hey, what did you do to yourself?" Chase did not feel good seeing him like this.

 Chapter 1044

    "It''s just a failure. With your capability, whether it''s inw or finance, it won''t be a problem for you toe back to Melbourne and be a big shot."


    "That''s not it." Shaun popped a bottle of beer and chugged it, his eyes red again.


    Chase was startled. "What''s up with you?"


    He had known Shaun for more than ten years, but this was his first time seeing Shaun cry. It was as if he saw a ghost.


    "You don''t understand. I lost the most important thing in my life." Shaun looked up and said bitterly, "Chase, can you tell me about my past with Catherine? I want to know how we met, got closer, and fell in love with each other."


    "Sure. Three years ago, you just came to Melbourne..." Although Chase was confused as to why he suddenly wanted to hear about Catherine, he still talked about it.


    He talked until Shaun fell asleep, drunk.


    He could not help but call Rodney. "Are you guys even brothers? You guys should apany Shaun more since such a big thing happened to him. Look, now he''s here in Melbourne drinking his sorrows away." "Shaun is in Melbourne?" Rodney became upset. He


    only found out in the morning that Thomas instigated Young Master Kelly to beat up Shaun. He was currently looking for Thomas all over Canberra.


    "Yes." Chase sighed. "Rodney, I understand that you fought with Shaun because of Sarah, but you''ve known each other for more than ten years. You guys are always there for each other whenever one of you is in trouble, no? Hasn''t that happened to you before too?"


    "Chase, what do you take me for? Yes, I thought that Shaun was too cold-blooded before. But after something so big happened to him, I can still distinguish the seriousness of the matter. I''m not a fair -weather friend."


    "Okay, it''s good that you think that way."


    In Canberra.


    After Rodney hung up the phone, his chest was about t o explode in anger.


    He was mainly furious at Thomas. How dare Thomase back and bully Shaun when he had yet to settle the score with Thomas for drugging Freya thest time.


    Thomas did not listen to him now either, and he did not have anyone capable in his hands. Hence, he could only reign in his anger and look for Sarah instead. When he arrived at the seaside vi and saw the brand -new sports car parked in the yard, he became even more furious. 1


    "Rodney, why are you here sote?" Sarah, dressed in graceful pajamas, came out.


    She really did not want to see Rodney at this time, but he must be here because of Thomas. She really admired that stupid pig Thomas, who managed to get his hands dirty even when someone else was doing the dirty work.


    "Sarah, I''m just here for Thomas. Where is he hiding?" Even when faced with her sexy appearance, Rodney''s beautiful face did not look like he was in a good mood at all. "Did you hear about Shaun getting beaten up?"


    "Shaun was beaten up?" Sarah was shocked, and pain shed across her face. "I didn''t know. I''ve been working at the hospital recently."


    Rodney said furiously, "Thomas saw Shaun drinkingst night and told Young Master Kelly about it. What rtionship does Young Master Kelly have with Shaun? He hates Shaun''s guts, so he immediately gathered his people to beat Shaun up. I really don''t understand why you have a brother like that. How many times has Shaun helped him? If not for Shaun, he would be in jail by now. Just what the hell is going on in his mind?"


    "I''m sorry." Sarah looked embarrassed and bitter. "After that incident with you, I''ve been so angry that I haven''t contacted him at all. He did call me, but I didn''t answer. Rodney, I hate him more than anyone else." 2

 Chapter 1045

    "Don''t apologize. I''m not mad at you. I just can''t understand people like Thomas." Rodney gritted his teeth. "Sarah, can you contact him? Yes, I want to teach him a lesson. Will you help me?"


    "Don''t say that. He should be taught a lesson. I''ll call him and try to find out, but I don''t know if he''ll answer."


    Sarah found Thomas''s number and dialed it, but no one answered. She gritted her teeth and said, "He''s not even picking up my calls. Oh, right. How... is Shaun? After all, we''ve known each other for more than ten years. It''s... impossible not to worry about him." 1


    "Oh, he went to Melbourne." Rodney sighed. "I don''t know why he''s suddenly in Melbourne. He even went drinking with Chase too."


    Melbourne...


    The word made Sarah''s heart skip.


    She remembered that Shaun and Catherine met in Melbourne. Did he suspect something?


    "Sarah..." Rodney''s voice once again pulled her out from her thoughts. "I saw a new sports car outside. Did you change it?" "Yes..." Afraid he would misunderstand that she was


    crazy about money, Sarah hurriedly exined, "I didn''t want the old car anymore. I want topletely get rid of the past memories"


    "Oh, Sarah, you see... When you two broke up, he gave you 100 billion dors. Now that Shaun is quite miserable and Hill Corporation urgently needs money, can you... return some of the money to him first?" Rodney mustered up his courage to say.


    If it were another woman, he would not say it. Yet to him, Sarah was a person who valued friendship over money, so he felt she would definitely agree.


    Moreover, Shaun''s break-up fee was really quite astronomical. No man in the world would give so much money to his ex-girlfriend before getting married. 1


    "Of course, I''m not asking you to give it all. Just give him around 60 to 70 billion dors. Look, you''ll marry me one day, and Osher Corporation''s performance is getting increasingly better. We definitely won''t be short of money in the future. I''ll be able to fully support you and give you a wealthy life, so... can you help Hill Corporation through this crisis? I''m sure with his personality, he''ll definitely repay you double if he has a change of fortune."


    Sarah wanted to vomit blood as she listened to Rodney.


    Give Shaun 60 to 70 billion?


    Was he crazy? How could she give Shaun so much money?


    Yes, Shaun was capable, but he had too many enemies. They would never let Shaun have the chance to change his fortune.


    If it were the high and mighty Shaun Hill of the past, she would not hesitate to give it to him. After all, she would be able to get more than she gave, but the current Shaun...


    Forget it. Since his worth was even less than hers, she wanted nothing to do with him anymore.


    Only an idiot like Rodney would still think of Shaun as a brother. If not for the Snow family backing him, she would have found someone else with a higher social standing.


    However, she did not dare to say those words. At least, she could not let Rodney think that she was materialistic.


    "Rodney, I really want to help Shaun too."


    She lowered her eyes and revealed a pitiful and helpless look on her face. "I''ve already put the money Shaun gave me into a trust fund. It''s the kind that seals the money for 30 years, so I can''t take it out even if I want to. As for the rest of the real estate shops and houses, I''ve rented them all out and signed long-term contracts. If I default, I''ll have to pay arge fee for breach of contract."

 Chapter 1046

    WT 11


    I see...


    Rodney froze. He thought that Sarah would agree without hesitation.


    This was not quite what he had expected.


    Sarah was now like a friend who found various excuses not to lend money to a good friend who was in a critical moment.


    "Forget it, then. It''s veryte, so I''ll leave now. You should rest up. I won''t bother you anymore." Rodney waved his hand, not in the mood to stay any longer.


    "Rodney, I''m sorry I can''t help you at all." Sarah looked like she was on the verge of tears with guilt.


    "It''s fine. Chester and I can help if Shaun needs money. I was just asking."


    Rodney reluctantlyforted her before walking out of the vi.


    As he drove out, he looked back at the vi. Although it was by the seaside, the beach was exquisite, the water was blue, and it was closest to the city. It was the most expensive waterfrontnd in Canberra. Shaun bought it with 300 million back then, and now, this vi was worth at least 800 million. 1


    When Shaun broke up with her, he gave this vi to Sarah without hesitation. Meanwhile, his grandparents were now living in a vi worth several tens of millions in the suburbs.


    Rodney sighed.


    Forget it. He could not me Sarah. Since Shaun gave the money to her, she had the right to use it however she wanted to. Besides, it was not just tens of thousands. It was hundreds of billions. These days, money is more important than anything, so no one would want to fork it out. Even a kind girl like Sarah could not help it. 2


    At that moment, Chester suddenly called him. "I caught Thomas."


    "Where are you? I''ll be right there."


    Rodney immediately drove to a factory under the Jewell family.


    When he arrived, Thomas was tied up on the ground while Chester, dressed in an expensive suit, was sitting on a chair. He lowered his head and slowly and methodically wiped the sses in his hand.


    As soon as he saw Rodney, his double eyelids nced over at him. His eyes looked calm, but there was a hint of grimness inside.


    "Young Master Snow, help me." Thomas saw him and shouted, "I didn''t tell Young Master Kelly to harm


    Young Master Hill. Young Master Hill is my benefactor. How could I harm him? I just unintentionally said something when I was drinking with Young Master Kelly. I was wrongly used."


    Rodney went up and kicked him. "If you were wrongly used, then why did you hide? Damn it. You run every time you do something bad. Never mind Shaun, I have a lot of scores I want to settle with you. Let''s talk about what happened during the banquet of my new productunch. Did you drug Freya Lynch?" "No. I wouldn''t dare to..."


    "If you didn''t dare, why did you flee the country the next day? You were nowhere to be found." Rodney kicked him hard with an unpleasant expression. "Do you know how much trouble you caused me?"


    Thomas''s whole body hurt from being kicked, but he still gritted his teeth and screamed injustice.


    "Rodney, move aside. You''re all show and no go. You can''t hurt anyone like that." Chester put on his sses and stood up. His handsome face was elegant and graceful, but Thomas inexplicably shuddered. 1


    Out of the three of them, Chester spoke the least and hid himself the deepest. He was a doctor on the surface, but his methods were no better than Shaun''s.


    "Young Master Jewell, I swear. I wouldn''t dare to harm Eldest Young Master Hill... Ah... Help... It hurts."


    Before Thomas could finish, Chester stepped on the back of his hand.

 Chapter 1047

    "Thomas Neeson, you''ve been taking advantage of your sister and us all these years to do so many bad deeds out there. Did you really think we didn''t know?"


    Chester took his time to say it, but the force of his foot increased. "Shaun saved you time and time again, yet not only did you not appreciate it, but you even kicked him while he was down. In the story with the farmer and the snake, you''re the snake."


    Thomas was in so much pain that he could not utter a single word. He had even heard the sound of his fingers breaking.


    "Let me ask you. Are you the only one who knows about this? Or is there someone behind the scenes directing you?" Chester suddenly spoke.


    Thomas shook his head with a pale face. He did not even have the strength to speak.


    He was not a fool. If he confessed that it was Sarah, Chester would not let him go either. Once Sarah married into the Snow family, he would get revenge for today.


    "Cripple him down there." Chester waved his hand at his subordinate by the side. Thomas''s eyes widened in fright, and before he could


    say a word, he fainted from the pain.


    Rodney was also shocked. He thought that they were just going to beat Thomas up. After all, he was Sarah''s brother. "C-Chester, about what happened to Shaun in jail... It wasn''t Thomas..."


    "I didn''t say it was Thomas." Chester lit a cigarette." But I have to make a show of our strength as a warning. Although the Hill family has fallen, Shaun is still my brother. I need to let people know the consequences of provoking my brother."


    "But... there''s no need to get so bloody, right?" Rodney stammered. "After all, he''s Sarah''s... brother..." 1


    "Sarah''s brother." Chester puffed out a mouthful of smoke. "If he didn''t have that title, he would be stuck in jail until his fifties or sixties. Look at the wicked things he has done in recent years. He forced a female university student to jump off a building and forced himself on beautiful female employees. When he encountered someone like Freya who was unwilling toply, he gathered people and broke into her home.


    "He assaulted her in her home, beat others, killed, andmitted violence. When he failed to obtain her, he drugged her under our noses.


    "Now, he has even learned how to get others to do his dirty work. People like him are hopeless. I''m doing this because I don''t want him to harm anyone anymore."


    Rodney was suddenly at a loss for words.


    Thinking about it now, Thomas really was a vile andwless person.


    "Think about it. Don''t you feel ashamed? How many women has he harmed over the years because of our protection?" Chester nced at him indifferently.


    "Alright, you did the right thing. Not having him as a brother would be good for Sarah too." Rodney nodded vaguely. "At least... we''re letting him live."


    Chester turned around and looked at his men. "Throw him in front of Neeson Corporation''s gates."


    Two dayster.


    Shaun returned from Melbourne and went back to Hill Corporation.


    Hadley had been working with Lea these days, so when Shaun came back, he immediately reported thepany''s situation to Shaun.


    He had talked for a long time, so much that his mouth had dried up, only to see Shaun''s cold eyes. Shaun still looked the same, but as Shaun''s closest assistant, he could feel that something was different. 2


    Although Shaun had always been cold, he was still alive. However, the current Shaun seemed lifeless and covered in frost.


    "Eldest Young Master, Campos Corporation has also been trying to contact the boss of Garson Corporation these days. But this person is very mysterious and no one has seen him before," Hadley said in a low voice.

 Chapter 1048

    "Campos Corporation is above Landell, yet they are still not satisfied." Shaun opened his mouth and said coldly, "How greedy."


    "Now that they''ve be the leadingpany in Australia, they probably want to expand their territory internationally." Hadley agreed with him.


    Shaun suddenly fell silent, but his disdainful eyes stared at Hadley.


    "Y-Young Master Hill, did I say something wrong?" Hadley was disturbed by his stare.


    "Hadley, you''re my capable assistant. Wherever I go, you follow. You should know me better than anyone else." A cold, suffocating glint shed across Shaun''s deep eyes. "Didn''t you notice my sudden change in attitude three years ago?"


    Hadley''s eyes quivered.


    Shaun caught the expression in his eyes.


    "What... What change? Eldest Young Master, haven''t you always been like this?" Hadley quickly calmed down and answered.


    "Hadley, can I still believe you?" Shaun stood up. "Our rtionship is just one between an employer and employee. During this period, many of Hill


    Corporation''s executives and even the people in the secretarial department have resigned and left one after another. What about you? Have you thought about leaving before?"


    Hadley was startled by his words, but he shook his head. "Eldest Young Master, I met you when I was around 14. As you know, back then, my father remarried after my mother died and did not care about me. He didn''t even pay for my tuition fees. I got into fights every day and was someone who didn''t have a future. It was your appearance that saved me.


    "You paid for my tuition and sent me to school. From then on, I vowed to follow you for the rest of my life. After I graduated, I didn''t have much talent in business, but it was you who taught me by hand. I will never forget that kindness. I swear, I''l follow you for the rest of my life."


    "The rest of your life?" Shaun smiled mockingly at himself. "What if my future gets darker and darker?


    "It won''t. People might not understand you, but I do. I know what you''re capable of."


    Hadley said in a low voice, "Even if you''re no longer the president of Hill Corporation, with your status as awyer and your shrewdness in the financial market, you''d be noticed in any industry." 1


    Shaun smiled, but it was not a smug smile. It was a sad one. "I''m very talented at earning money, but I''m a fool when ites to rtionships. Hadley, I don''t believe that you didn''t notice my sudden change in attitude towards Catherine three years ago."


    Hadley''s eyes widened. He had his suspicions, but he did not expect Eldest Young Master to really notice it.


    "Judging by your reaction, you''ve noticed it long ago. Why didn''t you tell me?"


    Shaun fiercely grabbed him by the cor. His eyes were filled with rage. "If you had told me earlier, I wouldn''t have acted like a fool for three years,pletely unaware that I was hypnotized by Sarah."


    After he roared, he realized that Hadley was not shocked. It was as if he already knew about it. "You knew that I was hypnotized?"


    Hadley nodded painfully. As matters stood, he knew he could not hide it any longer. "Ms. Jones and I were the first to realize that something was wrong with you."


    Shaun''s body trembled as he asked hoarsely, "She knew, too?"


    "Yes. Don''t forget, she was the wife that slept beside you every night, and I was the assistant who followed you every day."


    Hadley said bitterly, "Three years ago, Sarah suddenly came back. Coupled with the matters from Charity''s family, you quarreled with Ms. Jones every day, and the estrangement deepened day by day. Ms. Jones didn''t trust you, and the both of you were rarely speaking. You were always in thepany and didn''t want to go back, and whenever you did, you both


    would end up fighting again."

 Chapter 1049

    "But I know you still had Ms. Jones and your children in your heart. However, one day, when you and Sarah were done with treatment at the manor, you suddenly became extremely cold to Ms. Jones. Even when she was with child, you insisted on divorcing her, and you were always with Sarah. You even... slept at Sarah''s ce at night."


    Shaun''s fists clenched so hard that veins bulged.


    Yes, he remembered how cruel he was to Catherine. When she was pregnant, he went out with Sarah instead.


    Hadley sighed. "Young Master Jewell and Young Master Snow thought that you had lingering feelings for Ms. Neeson, so they didn''t understand. They thought that after Ms. Neeson came back, you still liked her better, but I understand you, Eldest Young Master. You cared about Ms. Neeson, but you loved M s. Jones even more. Even if you wanted to get back together with Ms. Neeson, you would have given Ms. Jones a proper way out rather than forcing her into a desperate situation."


    "Yes." How could he have locked her up?


    Shaun turned around, not wanting others to see his reddened eyes. "What happened after that? If she


    knew the truth, why had I never heard her say it before?"


    "Would you have believed her?" Hadley asked, "At that time, you had no doubts about Ms. Neeson. Even if Ms. Jones said it, you would just think that she was a vicious woman."


    Shaun fell silent. Yes, he would not have believed her a t that point.


    Hadley continued, "We consulted a notable psychiatrist about your illness. The doctor said you had been subjected to a type of ancient hypnosis that had a very slim chance of curing. If it failed, you would be a fool."


    "That year, when Ms. Jones heard those words, I saw how hopeless her eyes were. Then, she said that she wouldn''t wake you up. She would leave you be. What she wanted was a divorce and a way out, and she would let you spend your life with Ms. Neeson. I knew that she loved you at that time, but she would rather endure the pain of being abandoned than risk you bing a fool."


    At those words, Shaun''s heart ached as if it was being torn apart.


    He held his forehead as his eyes stung with moisture.


    Yes, at that time, Catherine mentioned that she wanted a divorce, but he forced her to stay and give birth to the children so he could give them to Sarah. He did it so that Sarah would not have to endure the pain of childbirth.


    How desperate and angry was she back then?


    However, he ignored her screams and locked her up.


    Thinking about it now, Sarah''s im that she was mentally ill must be fake as well.


    He threw a woman who had just been abandoned by her husband and had a miscarriage into a cold psychiatric ward. How much despair must she have been


    in?


    His Cathy. How much had she suffered? How many injuries did she get? It was no wonder she hated him so much.


    Never did Shaun hate himself as much as he did at that moment.


    "Hadley, when the hospital said that Cathy died that time... were you in on it?" Shaun suddenly asked.


    "I''m sorry, Eldest Young Master." Hadley did not cover it up anymore. "Seeing that the situation was bad, it was me who informed the Second Young Master. If we didn''t do that, Ms. Jones wouldn''t have been able to hold on. She was already delirious from the medicine she was given."


    "You did the right thing." Shaun patted his shoulder and said gratefully, "Thank you, Hadley."


    "It''s good that you don''t me me." Hadley breathed a sigh of relief.

 Chapter 1050

    "Why would I me you? If you told me at that time, I would''ve suspected that Cathy had bribed you. You did the right thing." Shaun murmured, "I didn''t expect Sarah to be so ruthless. She yed me like a fiddle. It must have been hard to feign being civil with her for the past three years."


    "It was fine." Hadley hung his head. In the end, he did not tell Shaun about Suzie.


    Even if Shaun realized it now, so what? Some harm could not be remedied unless they remarried again and Ms. Jones personally told him the truth about the children.


    After all, Ms. Jones had suffered so much. If she wanted her children to acknowledge Shaun, she would say it herself.


    "Hadley, get the car. I want to go to the seaside vi. It''s time for me to get back the breakup fee I gave Sarah."


    Suddenly, Shaun ordered coldly.


    "Yes." Hadley''s eyes lit up. In fact, he thought that Shaun''s breakup fee was too ridiculous, but he could not say anything back then.


    Shaun chuckled mockingly. "I''m really hopelessly


    stupid. Sarah yed with me like a fool, ruined my marriage, and killed my children, yet I gave her 100 million dors when I broke up with her. Breakup fee, past debts, I''ll get it back from her in one way or another."


    "But Eldest Young Master, if word gets out, the outside world would me you. As for Young Master Snow..." Hadley said honestly, "Sarah definitely won''t give you back the money. Even though she acts like she sees money like dirt, she actually values money very much. She''s just afraid of you finding out that she''s vain."


    "Bodney is me from the past. If he doesn''t wake up early, he''ll regret it sooner orter." Shaun sneered." Don''t worry about it. I don''t care about my reputation anymore. Besides, what reputation do I have left?"


    One hourter, Hadley drove the car and arrived at the seaside vi.


    Sarah was under fire for the past two days. One was because Thomas was


    crippled by Chester. Every day, Thomas screamed in pain in the hospital, cussing his mouth out. 1


    Fortunately, he sealed his mouth and did not snitch on her.


    She had just gotten back to the seaside vi when Hadley drove in.


    She told the guard not to open the gates and pretended not to be at home.


    However, Hadley forcefully crashed the car in.


    The car rolled on the grass and drove to the door of the vi, where Hadley honked the horn.


    Before long, Sarah pretended to run out in a hurry." Who is at my house to cause trouble? Housekeeper, call the police..."


    Before she could finish speaking, Shaun got out of the back seat. His long legs came out first, followed by his elegant and tall body dressed in a ck suit. His tie was meticulously tied, and when he came over, his back was to the light, hiding his handsome face in the shadows. He looked cold and dangerous.


    "S-Shaun." Thinking that Hadley was the only one who came, Sarah''s beautiful face froze.


    Although she looked down on Shaun now, he was still a dangerous person, especially since she suspected that he might have noticed something.


    "This is... your home?"

 Chapter 1051

    Shaun looked around. He lived here for three years, but on his way here earlier, Hadley told him that this was the ce he used to stay in with Catherine before. It was also the ce where Catherine apanied him when his illness acted up.


    "This is my home." Sarah could not figure out the look in his eyes.


    "It must be quite fun to stay in a ce that belongs to another." Shaun advanced forward, step by step.


    Underneath his eyes were bags as dark as ck ink." You proposed to live here because this is the ce where Catherine and I stayed before. Do you feel particrly aplished by robbing someone else''s love nest?"


    Sarah''s head exploded.


    Her worst fears came true. Shaun actually discovered it.


    How on earth did he find out?


    "Shaun, I don''t know what you''re talking about." Sarah tried to calm herself down. "We''ve already broken up. Are you saying these things to humiliate me?"


    "You''re quite good at acting. It''s no wonder Chester, Rodney, and I were yed into your hands." Shaun


    "Shaun, we''re over. I''ve been hurt enough by you. I just want to move on..."


    Before Sarah could finish, Shaun grabbed her arm.


    He pulled her close to him. If looks could kill, Sarah would have been skewered a thousand times by his eyes. "Back then, I trusted you, but you hypnotized me against my will when you were treating me?


    "That kind of vicious method could''ve turned me into a fool, but you didn''t care about that at all. All you cared about was getting what you wanted and if you couldn''t get it, then you''d destroy it."


    "What hypnosis? Are you crazy?" Sarah yelled. "If I hadn''t cured you, you might have gone to a mental hospital by now."


    "I''d rather bloody go to a mental hospital. At least my wife and children would be there." Shaun''s eyes were filled with a menacing scarlet red and the hatred felt i n his heart nearly drove him berserk. "I''ve never seen such a vicious woman like you. What do I owe you?"


    "Yes, you went missing in the States, but did I tell you to go missing? Ever since we met, you keep asking me for things and I''ve given you everything. I showed you all the patience and care and heck, I''ve never been so good even to Catherine."


    "I thought Thomas was bad but at least you were principled and uncorrupted. Haha, in the end, you''re worse than Thomas. It''s enough that you hypnotized me, but why did you lie to me and say that Catherine was crazy? You made me lock her up with my own hands, you evil woman."


    The more Shaun spoke, the more he could not repress himself, and he dragged her and threw her into the swimming pool.


    Sarah came to the surface in fear, but Shaun grabbed her neck and choked her until her face turned red." Sarah Neeson, you don''t have to exin yourself. I''ve gone to Melbourne for a checkup. My memory is entirely different from what I experienced. You tampered with my memory when you were treating me."


    "You said that Lucifer forced you before, but that was a lie too, wasn''t it? You ran to him because I couldn''t satisfy you, and when you wanted to get married, you got someone to kill him, right?"


    "Shaun... Shaun, I didn''t. How could I possibly hurt you ..." Sarah cried and shouted hoarsely.


    "You won''t hurt me?"


    Shaun burst outughing until tears dropped." Haven''t you harmed me enough? What did I do in my past life to be unfortunate enough to meet you? When I broke up with you, I still felt indebted and gave you hundreds of millions in breakup fees. Sarah, are you proud of yourself?"

 Chapter 1052

    "Shaun, you''re already entangled withwsuits. If something happens to me, you''ll definitely go to prison." Sarah was frightened by his demented look and had to distract him. "Think about your grandparents. Think about the Hill family. They''re depending on you now."


    "You ruined me. Do you think I still care about my life?" Shaun gripped Sarah''s chin and lifted her body. At that moment, he just wanted to kill her with his own hands.


    Sarah''s face turned purple and her body kept shaking in the water.


    "Eldest Young Master..."


    "Shaun Hill, what are you doing to Sarah?"


    Hadley and Rodney, who rushed in, spoke at the same time.


    After Rodney ripped Shaun away from Sarah, he hurriedly rescued her out of the water, i


    "Rodney, he''s so scary." Sarh hugged him and burst into tears. "He wanted to kill me. I almost couldn''t breathe. I... I''m so scared."


    When Rodney saw the circle of red marks on her neck, blood rushed to his brain and he punched Shaun in


    anger. "You son of a b*tch."


    He did not dare to imagine what would happen if Sarah had not called him earlier. He sped all the way here after she said that she was afraid after someone broke into her home. If he hade one minuteter, Sarah might have died.


    Shaun dodged back and blocked Rodney''s fist." Rodney, calm down. Sarah isn''t a simple woman at all. She..."


    "Shut up. You''ve hurt Sarah and have no right to talk about her at all. Even if you''re my brother, I won''t hold back."


    Rodney''s fist was relentless.


    Shaun had no choice but to throw him to the ground directly, and roared, "Three years ago, Sarah hypnotized me when she was treating me. She tampered with my memory and made me think that I loved her. Wake up!"


    "This woman would do any imaginable misdeed. She doesn''t love you. She just treats you like a fallback guy because you have an uncle behind you who will soon be president. She had an affair with Lucifer, but it wasn''t because she was forced. She did it willingly..."


    Rodney was stunned and then gave Shaun an incredulous look. "Are you crazy? What hypnosis? I think you''re delusional. We''ve known Sarah since we were kids. Do you think I wouldn''t understand her?"


    Shaun red at him. Rodney was acting delirious, just like how he was before. "Think about it carefully. Three years ago, I suddenly wanted to divorce Catherine, but Catherine and I were clearly in love with each other..."


    "In love?" Rodney interrupted him. "You''ve had feelings for Sarah for more than a decade. Is that feelingparable to what you have for Catherine, whom you''ve only known for several months? It''s normal for Sarah and you to get back together when she came back to you."


    Shaun was speechless. If Rodney was not his brother, he would have beaten him to death.


    "Shaun, I really didn''t hypnotize you." Sarah choked and cried. "I''ve never even heard of such a thing. How can there be hypnosis that can tamper with people''s feelings? If I could do it, I would''ve used it on you before so you wouldn''t leave me." 1


    "Did you hear that?" Rodney hugged Sarah tightly. "Shaun, don''t you think I won''t report to the police what you just did to Sarah."


    "D-Don''t report it." Sarah hurriedly said, "He''s involved with awsuit now. If you report that he wants to murder me, he might really get locked up."


    "Hear that? Even now, she''s still thinking about you." Rodney felt more upset the more he heard her. "Sarah is a kind person. How could you even mention hypnosis? Shaun, are you trying to torture her heart?"


    Shaun wanted to vomit blood.


    He finally understood how Catherine felt when she was facing him. It was a desperate attempt to wake someone who''s asleep and the person would not give a d*mn about what you had to say.

 Chapter 1053

    Sarah was too much of a b*tch.


    She was so much of a b*tch that Shaun wanted to shoot himself. Was he blind? How could he not see what a b*tch she was?


    "Rodney, you''ll be ruined by this woman sooner orter," Shaun said through gritted teeth.


    "Shaun, how did you be like this? It''s fine if you don''t want her, but you don''t let me be with her either." Rodney frowned deeply. "Sarah is where I draw the line, and if this happens again, I''ll call the police. It doesn''t matter if we used to be brothers, I''ll let everything be solved ording to thew."


    "Fine." Shaun nodded, almost dying from anger. "I won''t talk nonsense with you. Sarah Neeson, I just want to tell you that within two days, give back to me all the money I once gave you, including all the money that I spent for you in these three days. If you''re not willing, I''ll send you an attorney''s letter."


    Sarah said ruefully, "Shaun, are you still the Shaun I know?"


    Rodney was furious. "Shaun Hill, you''re too f*cking shameless. You have the nerve to take back what you gave?"


    "Why not? I never f*cking touched her, but I gave her 100 billion and funded Neeson Corporation for three years. I let her live a high life. Hah, these years, I''d rather donate all that money than giving it to her." 1


    Shaun sneered and got into the car with Hadley, and left.


    Sarah grew anxious. "Rodney, how did Shaun suddenly be like this? I took


    all that money and invested it. I never thought he would want it back."


    "I never thought that Shaun was so shameless." Rodney patted her on the shoulder, not knowing what to say. "If he really appeals and with his influence, who can beat him?"


    Colors drained from Sarah''s face. Asking her to return all the money was the same as asking for her life.


    Without that money, how could she lead a luxurious life in the future? The richdies in the capital would never fawn over her again.


    "Butst time, he went to court with Catherine and lost


    "That was because he didn''t argue. With his eloquence in court, he can make it so


    a dead person is said to be alive."


    Rodney thought about it and said, "I''ll discuss it with Chester and let him persuade Shaun. If it doesn''t work, just forget it and hand him back the real estate. We''ll keep our distance from him in the future. At most


    ... we''ll cut ties with him."


    Rodney felt that the current Shaun was too disappointing.


    Sarah wanted to vomit blood.


    The real estate was worth tens of billions. In the end, it was just Rodney who was too useless.


    When Shaun returned to thepany, he immediately submitted the indictment. Chester came to Hill Corporation that afternoon.


    He looked at Shaun with a heavy expression. "Shaun, are you short of money now? You could''ve told me. I''m your brother. I''ll lend you as much as I can."


    Shaun shook his head. "With how Hill Corporation is now, it can''t immediately improve just by investing money in it. I just... don''t want to give the money to Sarah. She''s unworthy. A vicious woman like her doesn''t deserve to live in this world at all."

 Chapter 1054

    When Shaun spoke, his pupils only held a cold hostility.


    It was disgust and hatred that Chester had never seen before.


    He could not understand why Shaun suddenly hated Sarah so much. Was it because of the kidnapping case with Logan before? He only had his suspicions though, as there was no other evidence to prove that Sarah was behind it.


    "What exactly happened?" Chester asked.


    "Would you believe me if I said it?" Shaun smiled cynically. "Rodney believes her. He doesn''t believe me at all."


    Chester''s handsome eyebrows frowned slightly. "Tell me. Rodney loves Sarah too much. When ites to emotions, there are some things that can''t be calmly analyzed."


    "Wasn''t I like that before too?" Shaun sneered and pointed at his own brain. "Three years ago, Sarah hypnotized me when she was treating me. I asked Professor Lincoln who treated me when I was young."


    "There''s an ancient type of hypnosis in Country Y that can tamper with someone''s feelings like a robot. Then,


    you can weave what you want them to feel, and stuff it into the person to change them. Now, do you understand why I suddenly wanted to get a divorce and be with Sarah three years ago?"


    Chester was a little stunned. "Are you overthinking it? If it were true, wouldn''t you have caught on to it before?"


    "Yes, that''s actually what''s terrifying about this hypnosis. Didn''t you say that I used to eat KFC with Catherine, and I broke the legs of Young Master Kelly and the others for her? I began to find something was off, so I went to Melbourne to investigate. I found Chase and the nanny who used to cook for me in Melbourne.¡±


    "What they knew and saw werepletely different from the memories I have in my mind. My memories were full of Catherine''s faults, and those memories made me hate her. I thought that she approached me because she was vain and she coveted my status!"


    "My impression of her in my head was of an extremely vicious woman, and there''s no memory of me ever loving her."


    Shaun smiled sadly. "Chester, I know myself. If I loved her before, even if I don''t like her anymore, I would never be so cruel to someone who is pregnant with my child. At that time, my mind only had a love for Sarah. She did so much for me, so I had to be with her.


    "But in the past three years, every time I tried to touch her, I physically felt nauseated and vomited. She hypnotized my brain, but my body subconsciously resisted her. I didn''t have any problem when I touched Catherine."


    Chester could not wrap his brain around what he was hearing. As a doctor, it was the first time he heard about something like this. "Could it be a coincidence? Or maybe it was done by others." 1


    "No, it had to be her. None of my other feelings were tampered with except that I suddenly fell in love with Sarah. After my feelings changed, Sarah was the only one who benefitted from it. Furthermore, Professor Lincoln said that the person who did it must be someone Ipletely trusted, otherwise it wouldn''t have seeded!"


    "The sess rate was also very, very low. If it had failed, I would''ve be a retard."


    Shaun smiled bitterly. "That''s not all. It is not treatable because the sess rate of the treatment is even lower. It''s only 0.01%. If it fails, I''ll also be a retard."


    Chester''s expression was conflicted and despondent. It was no wonder Rodney did not believe Shaun. It was too outrageous.


    Hadley could not help but say, "Young Master Jewell, Eldest Young Master is right. In fact, Ms. Jones and I noticed three years ago that something was off with the Eldest Young Master. We asked top psychologists and doctors and they all said the same thing, so we gave up trying to treat him. Little did we expect that h e would suddenly break the spell now." "Chester, you and Rodney weren''t with me all the time unlike Hadley and Cathy, who lived under the same roof as me every day. That''s probably why you didn''t notice."


    Shaun said faintly, "Moreover, I''ve been with Sarah for more than ten years, so it''s normal that you guys think I haven''t forgotten her, but think about it, did I ever forget memories about Rodney and you?"

 Chapter 1055

    Chester was shocked by this realization.


    Indeed, when the three of them got together, Shaun still remembered his old friends. He was only confused when it came to Catherine.


    "If what you''re saying is true, then Sarah... is beyond terrible." Chester shuddered. He had seen many narrow-minded women, but never someone as good in deceiving as Sarah.


    "No, she''s not terrible. She''s vicious." Shaun sneered." Professor Lincoln said that no one dared to attempt this hypnosis because of the failure rate and also because it was almost inhumane, yet she used it on me. She said that she loved me, but she still did it despite being aware that I would be a retard if it failed."


    "Then, do you think... she''ll use it on Rodney too?" Chester asked hesitantly.


    "Does she need to? Isn''t it clear that Rodney is focused on her whole-heartedly?" Shaun said in a deep voice, "I n the past, I used to think that it was good for Sarah and Rodney to be together."


    "After all, Rodney loves her. But Sarah isn''t a good woman. She doesn''t like Rodney. What she likes is the


    Snow family''s background. She''s not someone who''s content with her own lot." "Are you talking about Lucifer?"


    Shaun raised his brows. "She''s full of lies. I believed her then when she said that she was forced by Lucifer, but I don''t believe her now. If you ask me, she probably slept with Lucifer willingly. She said she fell into the hands of kidnappers when she disappeared in the States for so many years, but I don''t believe it."


    Chester quietly waited for him to continue.


    "Think about it. At that time, the bodies of her ssmates and friends were found, but hers wasn''t. We trusted her before, so we were convinced of whatever she said. What if she was full of lies?"


    Shaun guessed, "She said Lucifer threatened her with a few photos, but in fact, we all know about what happened to her in that incident back then. If I minded, I wouldn''t propose to marry her at all. It''s very likely that Lucifer didn''t just use some photos!"


    "She might have willingly slept with those kidnappers in order to stay alive back then!"


    Chester was once again shocked.


    However, after thinking about it carefully, it was not impossible.


    "It''s a shame that Lucifer is dead. There''s no evidence."


    "Yes, he''s dead. That''s the most terrible and fishy thing." Shaun said thoughtfully. Chester was silent for a long time.


    He had to admit that he treated Sarah as his sister, so he needed time to digest all these revtions properly. 1


    "There''s one more thing," Hadley spoke suddenly." Eldest Young Master, three years ago, when you were still your normal self, you suddenly told me to go to the funeral home to take Jennifer Craven''s ashes to theb for testing. I was shocked at that time but I did as you said, and found out that Jennifer''s ashes didn''t belong to a human at all." 1


    Chester was shocked. "If it wasn''t human, then what was it?"


    Shaun murmured, "I think... you''ve mentioned that before."

 Chapter 1056

    "Yes, but you were hypnotized thereafter and threw a fit when I told you about it. That was also the time when I sensed that something was very wrong, but I didn''t dare to bring it up again."


    Hadley added, "At that time, you probably suspected that Sarah exchanged Jennifer''s ashes and told me to investigate. The people from the appraisal department said that it might be the ashes of a cat or dog."


    "Sarah changed Jennifer''s ashes to a cat or dog''s?" Chesterpletely froze.


    He admitted that the word "kind" should never be used to describe him, but to rece the ashes of someone who died with those of a dog''s, how demented could that person be? "So the urn that was buried with Sarah''s father is just... an animal''s ashes?"


    "You could say that." Hadley nodded.


    Shaun and Chester were both speechless at the same time.


    After a long silence, Chester said in a low voice," Maybe... it was done by Thomas."


    "You don''t believe that she would be that bad?"


    Shaun did not dare to believe Sarah anymore. "I''ve known her the longest, but she would risk ruining me


    by hypnotizing me. What happened with Logan was also definitely her handiwork. Is Thomas that smart?"


    "Yes well, Thomas is bad but from the way he manages Nesson Corporation, you can tell that he''s brainless. If he had a brain, Neeson wouldn''t have stagnated even with me supporting them for so many years. If we hadn''t repeatedly bailed him out, he would have gone to prison long ago." 1


    Chester gave a long sigh. "We''ve known Sarah for more than ten years. In my heart, she has always been a very kind girl. When did she change? Is it because she experienced too many things in the few years she was in the United States?"


    "Maybe she changed, or maybe... she''s always been this way and we just didn''t see it. She''s the best at disguising herself."


    Shaun suddenly said, "Thinking about it, when we were young, we always targeted Charity in order to protect Sarah because we thought that she always bullied Sarah. Maybe..." 1


    Chester''s handsome face suddenly changed. The name ''Charity'' was taboo to him. "You think it was Sarah who framed Charity too?"


    Shaun looked at him conflictingly. "I don''t know. That''s just my spection."


    "Sarah is bad, so Charity won''t be any better either." Chester''s face showed disgust. "Don''t forget that she had people burn Shelley to death. It''s clear that she''s


    also a vicious person."


    Shaun pursed his thin lips and did not speak.


    Chester took off his sses and pinched his eyebrows. "Thomas, Sarah, Charity. Those three people aren''t any better than each other. They''re all bad people."


    Just as he finished, Rodney called him.


    Chester looked at the phone but did not answer.


    Shaun reminded him, "Rodney should be calling you to persuade me. Sarah must be pushing him from behind. There''s no way she''ll return the money to me. She loves money and power. Ever since she met us, she''s been used to living the life of someone who stands above the rest."


    In the end, Chester did not pick up the phone.


    He drove and left Hill Corporation.


    In the past, he was a very calm person, but at that moment, his mind was thinking about what Shaun said.


    Maybe...


    What did Shaun try to say? Maybe Charity never bullied Sarah before, and it was all an act directed and orchestrated by Sarah?


    Hah. Where was the proof?


    Just because they were not biological sisters?


    The car was on the road for a while until he finally turned the steering wheel to go


    to the cemetery on the outskirts of the capital.


    When he arrived at Boris and Jennifer''s tombstones, he saw that they had been exhumed. The two urns inside were missing.

 Chapter 1057

    Chester''s deep eyes sank.


    After kneeling by their resting ce for a long time, he finally got up and went to look for the gravekeeper at the foot of the mountain.


    The person was surprised to hear that the urns were exhumed. "That''s insane. Who would steal someone else''s ashes?"


    Chester''s eyes flickered in surprise.


    Yes, no one would be senseless enough to steal ashes.


    Unless that person was a rtive or a family member who did not want the deceased to be buried here.


    Or maybe the person already knew that the urn buried beside Boris'' was not Jennifer''s.


    It was impossible for it to be Thomas or Sarah because they were the ones who ced it there in the first ce. The only other possibility was... Charity!


    She was not dead. She came back.


    Chester pulled out a cigarette from his trousers pocket and lit one. The smoke haloed around his delicate brows. "Let me ask you. Has a young and beautiful woman visited in the past few years?" 1 "It''s not All Souls'' Day anytime soon so


    no onees


    around. How would there be a young and beautiful woman?" The grave keeper checked theputer." The plots you mentioned have no contact details listed. If you''re here to pay your respects to them, can you contact her family?" 1


    Chester was stunned. "There''s no contact details listed? Does the family of that grave usuallye to visit?"


    "I''m not sure. There are always a lot of people visiting during All Souls'' Day. The only thing I remember is that there''s a beautiful and young woman who seems toe every year." The grave keeper recalled and said.


    "Does she look like this?" Chester found a group photo of Sarah and them in his phone.


    "No."


    The grave keeper shook his head. "That girl has big eyes, like... like someone who was of mixed descent. She visits the graves every year. This year, she brought another beautiful woman about her age. She wasn''t here during All Souls'' Day, hence I could recall clearly, but I remember that she got into a fight with a pair of siblings, a brother and sister, during herst visit. Oh, I remember now. This woman was one of the siblings."


    Chester guessed that the young beauty who looked like someone who was of mixed descent should be Freya Lynch.


    In fact, he did not know much about Freya. However, if she insisted on visiting the graves of two deceased elders who were not her rtives every year, it meant that Freya was someone who cared about human ties. 1


    If Rodney could marry Freya, she would be much better than Sarah.


    "What about the brother and sister? Have you seen them before?" He asked.


    The grave keeper shook his head. "I have no recollection of them. I saw them for the first time this year."


    "Thank you."


    When Chester left the cemetery, he took the initiative to call Rodney. "If you called me because of Shaun, then don''t bother. I won''t get involved. Do you think Sarah would really feel at ease by taking Shaun''s 100 billion?"


    These days, Catherine was busy spending time with Lucas and Suzie.


    During the weekend, she took her two children to the beach with Wesley for a staycation.


    When she returned, Shaun made headlines again.


    News on [Shaun Hill''s attorney''s letter to recover $100 billion breakup fee from his ex-girlfriend] was abuzz.


    Of course, there were many people on the Inte scolding him. [Are you even a man? Aren''t you embarrassed to ask someone to return the money you gave?] [Sarah is really unlucky to have met you. You wasted her youth and now you want to recover your expenses.


    [I heard that all the jewelry and expenses spent on Sarah in the past few years will have to bepensated. Isn''t that a bit too much?

 Chapter 1058

    However, someizens thought Shaun was doing the right thing. [Oh my God. 100 billion for a rtionship. God, please give me a rtionship like this. Never mind my youth from more than a decade ago, I''m willing to have this rtionship even if it drags on to my middle-age.]


    [Is Sarah made of gold? 100 billion. Not even the most beautiful woman in the world is as expensive as her. Even the richest person in the world wouldn''t be so expensive to date, right?]


    [Well, I used to sympathize with Sarah. I was blind. She''s the luckiest woman in the world.]


    [I used to call Shaun a scumbag every day, but I won''t scold him anymore. Holy sh*t, 100 billion as a breakup fee. Who the hell wouldn''t want to date him?]


    [Now the key point is that Shaun wants to get back the 100 billion. It shows that he''s not that generous.


    Everyone seems to be focusing on the wrong thing.]


    [Please, if nothing happened to Hill Corporation and they didn''t have problems with their funding, Shaun wouldn''t havee back for that 100 billion.]


    [I feel like it''s really too much for Sarah to take 100 billion. At least return half of it.]


    [Just half of it is already 500 million. It''s enough for her to live an extravagant and wealthy life. But I''m guessing Sarah won''t do it. Otherwise, why would Shaun send her an attorney''s letter?]


    [Why do I suddenly feel like Sarah is fake? Did she really love Shaun? I''m guessing she just went in for the money.]


    [Duh? If Shaun wasn''t the richest man, would Sarah pester and love him? I don''t believe that true love exists in this world.]


    u H


    Catherine was shocked.


    Shaun actually went to Sarah to get back his 100 billion breakup fee?


    That was too strange. Even if he was broke anddened with debts, a man like Shaun would never ask his ex to return the breakup fee. Furthermore, it was Sarah. Could he bear to do that to her?


    However, that amount really... made her sad.


    She also dated him and gave birth to his children, but she did not get a single cent when they divorced.


    Compared to Sarah, she really...


    Forget it. She could not think about it. The more she thought about it, the more speechless she became.


    What made her even more speechless was that as theizens were discussing, Shaun made a public


    statement. [Sarah and I dated for more than ten years, but nothing happened between us in those ten years. That was because when I was young, I was too preupied with work, and Sarah and I were too young when we started dating. That''s why we''ve always maintained a tonic rtionship.


    [In the following three years, something wrong happened to my body, so I had undergone physical and psychological examinations. The following are records of my physical examination. In addition, I didn''t mean to waste Ms. Neeson''s youth. In these three years, I realized that I was in poor health and suggested breaking up on multiple asions, but Ms. Neeson refused. Now, I just want to recover the 100 billion I gave her after breaking up.]


    Then, Shaun uploaded several medical certificates from hospital examinations and a medical report that was handwritten by a doctor,plete with a timestamp and the name of the hospital.


    Theizens exploded again.


    [So in the end, what Eldest Young Master Hill is saying is that... he can''t... get it up? That scared me to death.]


    [Eldest Young Master taking back this 100 billion is throwing caution to the wind.]


    [The key point is that Eldest Young Master spent 100 billion to let a woman live an extravagant life, and he has never even touched her before. Doesn''t Sarah feel bad by epting that money?]


    [What''s there to feel bad about? She doesn''t even mind that Eldest Young Master''s body can''t function. It''s clear that she went to him for the money. I won''t believe that she loves Eldest Young Master so much that she''s willing to never bed him.]


    [That''s true. If she has money, she can find fresh meat outside anytime. We were too stupid for sympathizing with a woman worth hundreds of millions. We were even worried that she would suffer.]


    [No, I''m just curious if Eldest Young Master is only unreactive to Sarah. Is he like that with Catherine too?]


    [That''s true. Did he just stare at Catherine when he took her captive back then?]

 Chapter 1059

    [Probably, since Catherine didn''t sue him. In any case, Eldest Young Master can''t get it up. His love life is soplicated.]


    Once again, Catherine was dragged into this chaotic love triangle. She had no clue as to what Shaun was thinking.


    Was this what it meant to send the helve after the hatchet?


    Not only were theizens gossiping, her best friend Freya, who was also passionate about gossip, soon called her. "Babe, I''ll treat you to dinner tonight. We haven''t met in so long. I miss you."


    Catherine rolled her eyes to the sky. "We just met two days ago. I don''t miss you at all."


    "Come on, don''t be like that. I''ll treat you to the most expensive Japanese cuisine in Canberra." Freya chuckled.


    In the end, Catherine agreed to the meetup.


    Freya respectfully poured tea for her. "Shaun really can''t get it up?" "Pfft." Freya was too direct and Catherine almost


    choked at that. "Are you done?" "Hehe, I was just curious. What is Shaun nning?" Freya whispered, "Rodney didn''te for two days after this outburst. I heard from his secretary''s office saying that he has been contacting the world''s topwyers these days."


    "And?"


    "And they all ignored him."


    Freya could not help but rejoice in his suffering. "The world''s topwyers only serve the world''s richest people. But some renownedwyers came to offer their services. It''s probably because they thought Shaun was no longer the same after he lost hisstwsuit to the third-ratewyer you hired."


    "Rodney is probably trying to find awyer for Sarah."


    Catherine shook her head. "Thiswsuit can''t be won. Firstly, the amount is toorge. Secondly, Shaun has n o evidence that he never touched Sarah. The two of them don''t have a marriage certificate so the judge won''t necessarily order Sarah to return 100 billion to Shaun. At most, Sarah would be left with one billion."


    "Yeah, 100 billion. Shaun''s brain must have been waterlogged for him to give her that much."


    Freya shook her head. "He dared to give it to her, she dared to take it, and she''s not willing to pay back a dime for it. What''s confounding is that Rodney is stupid enough to look for awyer for Sarah. Isn''t he afraid of others using him of colluding with Sarah to take Shaun''s 100 billion for themselves?"


    She put a slice of sashimi in her mouth as she spoke.


    However, after tasting a slice, a great sense of nausea came surging.


    She quickly took the trash can by her feet and vomited. 1


    "What''s wrong?" Catherine had a bad feeling as she watched Freya. "Are you... pregnant?"


    "Don''t be crazy."


    Freya rolled her eyes. "I took the contraceptives.


    Maybe it''s because I''m not feeling well."


    "If it were in the past, you would have no problems finishing a te of sashimi." Catherine was someone who had experienced it before. Her expression was tense. "Not all contraceptives are effective.


    Sometimes, there might be tadpoles that slip through the. Let me ask you. Have you gotten your period this month?"


    Freya''splexion drained at those words. She was in fact more than a weekte this month, but she usually had irregr periods.


    "Stop eating."


    Catherine took away the sashimi in front of Freya when she did not respond and reced it with cooked food.

 Chapter 1060

    Freya was about to cry. "Don''t frighten me. I don''t want to be pregnant with that stupid Rodney''s child. Will it be harmful to my child if he inherits Rodney''s I Q?"


    "Don''t say that. He just has zero emotional intelligence but his business acumen is still good." Catherineforted her.


    "Shut up." Freya''s brain was frazzled.


    "Just eat tempura today." Catherine gave her a prawn. "I''ll apany you to the hospital to get an ultrasound after eating."


    "I''m not in the mood to eat anymore."


    Freya was horrified. "I''ve never had a bloody child before. Is abortion extremely painful? I''m scared of pain the most."


    "If it''s still early, then abortion shouldn''t be painful." Catherineforted her. However, Freya lost her appetite and she could not endure the smell of fish at all.


    After dinner, Catherine brought her to the hospital emergency room. They ran a blood test and an ultrasound.


    Catherine waited outside the room after the ultrasound and Freya followed suit five minutester with a pale white face. "Holy sh*t. The doctor said I''m pregnant."


    Catherine''s expression sank, and she said after a moment, "Abort it." 4


    She suffered too much when she was with Shaun.


    Back then, she could notpete with Sarah at all, much less Freya. Furthermore, Rodney was severely brainwashed by Sarah, and Sarah was the only one in his heart. There would be no benefit at all if Freya gave birth to this child.


    "...Okay." Freya nodded quickly.


    Despite being afraid of going through an abortion, Freya knew that keeping the child would do her no good.


    She really wanted nothing more than to strangle those two idiots, Thomas and Rodney.


    After seeing the ER doctor, he said, "If you want to abort it, go to the obstetrics and gynecology department tomorrow to make an appointment."


    The twodies exited the emergency room. At that same moment, Chester appeared with several hospital executives on the other side of the hallway. His long legs stalled when he saw Catherine and Freya.


    "Young Master Jewell, thanks to your guidance in our hospital, this patient could be saved..." The dean had not finished speaking when he suddenly saw Chester stopped in his tracks and looked ahead. "Young Master Jewell, did you see someone you know?"


    "Yeah, help me ask what those two came to the hospital for."


    Chester turned around and spoke.


    "No problem. I''ll call youter when I find out." The dean smiled and escorted him to the car.


    While in the car, the dean called. "I found out what they came for. One of the two women, a patient called Freya Lynch, had a checkup. The doctor found out that she''s one month pregnant."


    "What?" Chester was startled. "Are you sure?"


    "Yes, but it seems that she wants to abort the child. I heard that she''ll being to the OBGYN department tomorrow morning to make an appointment for the abortion."


    "I got it. Thank you."


    Chester frowned. ording to the timeline, that child should be Rodney''s. He did not expect Freya to get pregnant.


    After hesitating for a long time, he dug up Jessica Snow''s number and called her.


    Although it might be unfair to Freya, it would only hurt Freya if Rodney continued to get involved with Sarah. This was a chance for him to leave Sarah. 8

 Chapter 1061

    The next day.


    Catherine took a day off to apany Freya to the obstetrics and gynecology unit.


    After looking at the ultrasound and blood test reports, the doctor said, "If you want


    to have an abortion, you can do it this afternoon."


    "This afternoon?" Freya widened her eyes. "So soon..."


    She thought it would take a few days, so she had yet to brace herself mentally.


    "Will it hurt badly?"


    "Pain is inevitable. If you''re really afraid of pain, you can choose to be anesthetized."


    "Anesthetize me, then." Freya nodded in a daze.


    As soon as she walked out of the consulting room, she suddenly faced Wendy, Jessica, and Jason who were waiting outside.


    "Freya, I heard you''re pregnant."


    Beaming with joy, Wendy walked to her. She was already in her 50s. Her friends had all be grandmothers. Only her two sons had yet to give her a grandchild. Yesterday, when she learned that Freya was pregnant, she was so excited that she did not sleep the whole night.


    "Aunty Wendy, how did you all find out?" Freya was at her wit''s end. The situation gave her a sense of foreboding.


    "When you came to do a prenatal test yesterday, a close family member of ours spotted you." However, Jessica did not reveal that it was Chester. 1


    Catherine and Freya exchanged nces and remained silent.


    Yesterday, the two of them had deliberately chosen toe to this hospital as it did not belong to the Jewell family and they were afraid of being spotted. Nevertheless, they still failed to keep it a secret. 1


    Needless to say, the Snow family would definitely stop Freya from having an abortion.


    Jason gazed at her imploringly. "Freya, keep this child. We''ll immediately arrange a grand wedding for you and Rodney. Rodney has a responsibility to you."


    "Yeah. You''re already his fiancee." Wendy nodded. "As long as you''re willing to keep the child, we''ll agree to whatever request you make."


    Freya shook her head. "Uncle Jason, Aunty Wendy, Aunty Jessica, I know all of you treat me well but I really don''t want to marry Rodney. I agreed to get engaged before this as an act of expediency to solve the serious issue that night. We''re not a good match. If I give birth to this child, they''ll suffer a lot. I don''t want them to be born in an iplete family." 2


    Her words caused Wendy to be uneasy. "Freya, Rodney was just careless. He''ll see through Sarah''s true colors sooner orter."


    "How soon?"


    Catherine could not resist chipping in, "Rodney is madly in love with Sarah. He won''t even make a good father. He doesn''t have a sense of responsibility to the family either. This is obvious enough from how he''s refusing to listen to his parents and insisting on being with Sarah. To him, love takes priority over others. What''s more, Sarah isn''t someone to be taken lightly."


    "Uncle Jason, Aunty Wendy, Aunty Jessica, I''m not desperate for money."


    Freya added earnestly, "I won''t change my mind even if you try to persuade me using shares and money. In fact, 100 million, 100 billion, and a trillion dors make little difference to me. Although my family isn''t as wealthy as the Snow family, I''m content with what I have."


    Jason sighed. Freya''s words made him think highly of her.


    This was the kind of person who was raised in a peaceful, blessed, and rich family. However, Rodney failed to appreciate this woman. What a pity.


    "If you want the Lynch family to copse, go ahead and abort the child," Jessica said out of the blue.


    "What do you mean?" Freya stared at Jessica, feeling exasperated. They were both women, so why was she acting like the devil?


    "Perhaps money and power can''t really move you, but what about your family?" With her pretty face, Jessia continued indifferently, "I can make your family''s years of hard work go down the drain. I can let your family experience the misery of being strapped for cash and unable to spend their remaining years peacefully. With our ability, we can make it happen by simply giving an order."


    "Are you the devil?" Freya could no longer tolerate her.

 Chapter 1062

    Jessica acted as if she did not hear Freya''s yell. She remained calm and said arrogantly, "If you give birth to the child, not only will I make sure that the Lynch family will live without worries, but I''ll also allow you guys to rise to greater heights.


    "You''ll be able to own ten percent of the shares in Snow Corporation. Of course, you can choose not to marry Rodney, or marry him and divorce himter."


    "When all is said and done, you guys are just trying to push me to give birth to this child."


    With that, Freya went mad. "It''s just a matter of pregnancy. You guys can even get a random woman to be pregnant with Rodney''s child. By then, it won''t be one pregnancy per month. If he does it with many women, he can easily get them pregnant and you''ll have ten children on the way within a month."


    Wendy sighed. "This is the first grandchild in the Snow family. We really hope that they cane into this world. Freya, since this child happens to be in your belly, it signifies the destiny between the two of you."


    Freya gave a bitterugh. "To me, it''s like a tiny tadpole now. I can''t even treat it as a child."


    "Freya, I''ll make Rodney take responsibility for you," Jason persuaded her sincerely.


    Jessica said impassively, "Remember what I said. If the child is gone, you have to bear the consequences on your own."


    Freya almost broke down and went insane. She simply did not want the child. She did not want it. What did she do in herst life that had caused her to provoke the Snow family? 2


    "Freya, go home with us." Wendy approached her to hold her hand.


    However, Freya shunned her and turned around without looking back at the Snows. She pulled Catherine along and left straight away.


    Her cold figure left Wendy feeling terrible. "I''ve only forced two people in my life- one is Rodney, and the other is Freya. I really don''t want to force Freya, but I just hope she can save Rodney from Sarah''s clutches."


    The recent incident of Shaun demanding 100 billion dors from Sarah had caused an uproar among the wealthy families in Canberra.


    Shaun had never slept with Sarah. He had even assisted Neeson Corporation for years. Although Sarah cheated on him, when they broke up, Sarah actually took 100 billion dors from Shaun. How brilliant and terrifying this woman must be! 1


    Unfortunately, Wendy''s silly son seemed to have been bewitched. He dumped his pretty fiancee, and his life revolved around Sarah.


    Wendy was left with no alternative. She was trying to count on the child to make Rodney realize his duty as a father.


    "Jessica, why did you behave that way earlier?" Jason cast a helpless look at his daughter.


    Jessica bit her scarlet lip. "Dad, Mom, I''ve always been the bad person in our family. This is myst time standing up for Rodney, that dumb*ss. I won''t meddle i n his affairs anymore."


    Jessica swung around and left without looking back. She often maintained an arrogant, upright figure, which made others see her as a cruel female devil. 1


    When she turned, her shoulders rxed and exuded a n inexplicable sense of fatigue.


    Nobody knew that she actually did not wish to be a bad person.


    However, Old Master Snow had told her that her parents and brother were too kind and gentle. Although members like them could be in the Snow family, a person as sharp as a razor was needed to remove the obstacles for the Snow family and help Nathan rise to the top.


    Living in the Snow family, this was her only choice.

 Chapter 1063

    Two hourster.


    Rodney was urgently called back to the Snow family''s vi.


    "Grandpa, why did you call me back so urgently?


    What''s the matter? Hurry up and tell me. I still have a lot ofpany matters to deal with." Rodney lied. He actually nned to look for Shaun in Hill Corporationter.


    F*ck! How dare Shaun issue Sarah an attorney''s letter? Was Shaun insane because he was strapped for cash?


    "It''s been three days since youst returned to the office. All you''ve been doing every day is spending time with Sarah. What a shame that you mentioned thepany''s matters." Looking at Rodney''s alluringly handsome face, Old Master Snow felt a strong urge to p him to death.


    Why did he have such an incapable eldest grandchild? 1


    "How do you guys know? Freya, that big mouth, told you guys, didn''t she?" Rodney suddenly lost his temper.


    "Shut up! Freya didn''t say anything about you."


    Jason could not help pping the table. He took a


    deep breath before he said, "Freya went to the hospital for a prenatal test yesterday and a close family member of ours spotted her. Only then did we find out that she has been pregnant for over a month. The child is yours, so you need to get ready and marry her immediately."


    "How can this be?"


    Rodney''s handsome face became ferocious all of a sudden. "Freya must have done it on purpose. I made that woman take a contraceptive pillst time and she told me she took it. It turns out that she lied to me. I understand now. She pretended as if she didn''t want to marry into the Snow family to make me lower my guard. What a scheming woman she is! I''m sure she deliberately let that close family member of ours spot her doing the prenatal test as well."


    Unable to bring herself to listen to Rodney anymore, Wendy pped him in the face.


    "Mom, you pped me?"


    Rodney found it unbelievable. Wendy had loved him the most since he was young. She would never have pped him. "Is it because you''ve been fed lies by Freya Lynch? Because of her, you''re even pping your biological son now."


    Wendy shook. "Are you out of your mind? It''s alright if you were beaten silly after getting pped, but you''ve be so foolish instead." 1


    Old Master Snow said furiously, "The person who spotted Freya doing the prenatal test was your buddy, Chester. He happened to be guiding a clinical surgery in Delmont Hospital yesterday. So, tell me how Freya nned to let us discover it?


    "What''s more, Freya made an appointment to have an abortion today. It was your mom and sister who received the news and dealt with the matter. Freya herself is set on aborting the child, but your sister threatened her with the Lynch family. Rodney, you''re biased against Freya. That''s why you keep thinking that she''s plotting something. You should not be biased anymore. She''s a truly nice woman."


    Rodney''s mouth twitched. Fine, perhaps it was a stretch to say that Freya was a scheming woman." Why did Chester let you all know about this matter? He should''ve told me."


    "If he told you, would you have stopped Freya from aborting the child?" 1


    Jason snorted. "Obviously, Chester hoped that we would stop Freya from aborting the child. Think about it. Your buddy used to support you in getting together with Sarah, but why does he support Freya now? It''s because he can tell that Sarah isn''t a simple woman. Can''t you see things clearly yet?"


    "I don''t want to hear you guys throwing mud at Sarah. Regardless, I won''t marry Freya. I agreed to marry her previously just because you guys threatened me."


    Rodney added in annoyance, "Moreover, she lied to me when she said that she took the contraceptive pill.


    She''s clearly a scheming woman." "You''re wrong. She did take the pill."


    Old Master Snow suddenly sighed. "It was your sister who asked the staff at the pharmacy to switch the pills. Rodney, as a man, you should at least have a sense of responsibility. Did she seduce you to sleep with her? No. It was Thomas who tricked her and even caused her to be pregnant now. Have you seriously thought about it? That this is your child? You''re going to be a father."

 Chapter 1064

    Father...


    All of a sudden, this word startled Rodney for a moment.


    Wendy said earnestly, "Yes. You might''ve only contributed a sperm, but the child is now around one centimeter long. You''ve probably thought of making her abort the child, but have you ever thought how much damage an abortion will bring to a woman''s body?


    "It''s all too easy for you to say that because you''re not the one suffering the pain. A woman''s body will be damaged after going through an abortion. Some women even experience different kinds ofplications or have difficulty getting pregnant again.


    "Besides, have you thought that if her future boyfriend or husband finds out that she had previously aborted another man''s baby, how would they see her? Put yourself in her shoes. If you learn that your future wife used to be pregnant with another man''s child, will you be upset?"


    Rodney kept quiet when listening to those words.


    He was not inherently mean. After Wendy advised


    him in detail, a twinge of confusion and guilt crept into his mind.


    Back then, he had thought about marrying a random woman to satisfy his parents'' wishes if Sarah and Shaun got married.


    Later, Sarah and Shaun got a divorce. Rodney had sworn to make this woman happy. 3


    Nevertheless, another woman was currently pregnant with his child.


    What should he do now?


    Old Master Snow said in a calm voice, "Rodney, I''ve always taught you that men must have a sense of responsibility. If you don''t even have a basic sense of responsibility, how are you going to earn other people''s trust and respect in your business and career? When ites to rtionships, you don''t listen to us. The bottom line is, we won''t ept irresponsible descendants."


    Rodney was shocked.


    Old Master Snow had mentioned a few times that if Rodney ended up with Sarah, he would disown him.


    Nevertheless, Old Master Snow had only said it out of fury back then. Right now, he was calm and determined.


    Rodney knew that Old Master Snow had always hated irresponsible and unfaithful men the most.


    "Between your child and Sarah, choose either one. If you choose Sarah, don''t ever step into the Snow family''s house anymore. We''ll have nothing to do with each other. You don''t have to contact or visit us during the holidays either. You don''t have to send us messages as well. We''ll also publicly announce that you''re kicked out of the Snow family."


    Finally, Jason said, "Anyway, your mom and I still have two other children, Jessica and Carson. Let me advise you beforehand that you shouldn''t use the Snow family''s name out there if you decide to choose Sarah."


    Wendy said, "Make your own choice."


    No one from the Snow family spoke afterward.


    Rodney stood there in a daze, and nobody could be bothered about him. He had


    no choice but to walk out alone.


    When he stepped out of the house, his legs were both trembling.


    He turned around and nced at the Snow household''s gate. Never had he thought that he would one day fall into such a state?


    He could not help but go to the hospital to vent his anger on Chester. "Why didn''t you tell me about Freya''s matter first? Instead, you let my family members know about it. Do you know how miserable I am right now? Are you still my buddy? Sarah grew up with us. Don''t you want to see her happy?"


    Chester was looking down and flipping through a medical record when he said, "Rodney, I''m your body s o of course, I won''t frame you. Freya is a better match for you."


    "You must be... crazy."


    Rodney said in a huff, "If she''s a good woman, why don''t you get together with her? Is it because Shaun badmouthed Sarah?"


    "Freya is pregnant with your child."


    Chester closed the medical record. His eyes behind his sses carried a sense of tranquility. "Rodney, men don''t use their brains when they''re in love. You think that Sarah is nice in many ways. But if she''s nice, why isn''t she willing to return even a penny to Shaun now that he''s in a difficult situation?


    "It''s... It''s not because she doesn''t want to return it. It''s just that she has ced all the money in a closed-end fund and can''t withdraw it."


    Rodney responded evasively, "What''s more, she hates Shaun deep down. Why should she return the money to Shaun when he has wasted more than ten years of her youth?"

 Chapter 1065

    Chester snorted. "Fine. You''re just biased against Sarah. But let me remind you that once you get out of the Snow family, Sarah will leave you sooner orter."


    "You''re bullsh*tting."


    Rodney could not help but yell at him, "Chester Jewell, you''re just like Shaun! Why have you guys be like this? The five of us grew up together, yet you guys are discriminating against Sarah."


    "Yes, the whole world is discriminating against Sarah and you''re the only one who is defending her. You''re clear-headed, and something is wrong with everyone else. Then go and fight against the world for her sake. Also, personally kill your own child."


    Chester became annoyed. "I''m going to perform surgery now. I''m not free to talk to you."


    As soon as he finished speaking, he strode out with an impassive face.


    Indeed, talking to Rodney made his blood boil.


    Chester began to feel a little sympathetic toward Freya.


    Rodney then walked out of the doctor''s office.


    He walked down the stairs in a soulless manner.


    When he got down, he happened to be at the pediatrics unit.


    A father in his 30s who was hugging a pretty baby walked past him. The one-year- old baby hadrge dark eyes. Nevertheless, she looked listless, probably because she was sick. Even so, she looked very cute.


    The father gently calmed her, saying, "Don''t be scared, baby. The doctor is just going to take a look at your throat. He won''t give you a shot..."


    Somehow, Rodney felt a tight sensation in his heart. Was he going to kill a cute baby like her?


    F*ck.


    As he drove the car in distress, he arrived at the gate of Freya''s house without him realizing it.


    After he pressed the doorbell, someone pushed the door open from inside.


    Dressed in a pink shirt and a pair of jeans, Freya fixed her fierce eyes on him.


    "Why are you ring at me?" Rodney was aggrieved. He wanted to glower at her as well, considering that he was a victim.


    "You got me pregnant and your family doesn''t allow me to abort the child. Who should I re at if not you?" The instant Freya saw him, she flew into a rage.


    Rodney touched his nose. Indeed, it was Jessica, that b *stard, who secretly switched out Freya''s pill, causing her to be pregnant. "It''s all because you couldn''t resist throwing yourself at me at that time. If you had resisted your urges, you wouldn''t be pregnant now."


    "Then don''t call Thomas over. Don''t call me over to yourpany to develop a new product for you."


    Freya lost her temper. "Rodney Snow, are you actually a man? Can you stop passing the buck?"


    "If I weren''t a man, how could I have gotten you pregnant?" Rodney mocked her.


    "I mean... As a man, you must take responsibility for your actions."


    Freya replied moodily, "You never have the courage to admit your actions. You even shift the me to others. Why does the Snow family have such a member like you?"


    Old Master Snow''s words came to him all of a sudden. Rodney pursed his thin lips with difort.


    Was he such a disgrace to the Snow family? 1


    Upon noticing that he was not uttering a word, Freya could not be bothered about him. She turned around and walked back to her coffee table to continue having pickles.


    After Rodney entered the house, the smell of pickles drifted into his nostrils and nearly made him vomit." Freya Lynch, why are you feeding my baby that sort of processed food? Are you trying to suffocate it with that nasty smell?"

 Chapter 1066

    Freya furrowed her brows. She previously disliked eating pickles and even


    wondered why so many people enjoyed eating such gross food. Nevertheless, she realized that she had be addicted to it this month.


    Only at this point did it hit her that her pregnancy was the reason for it.


    "You''re wrong. I only started liking pickles when I got pregnant. It''s the baby who wants to have them," she replied in a self-righteous manner.


    "My baby won''t love to eat such gross food." Without hesitation, Rodney took the jar away and threw all the pickles into the garbage bin.


    Freya erupted with rage. "Rodney Snow, do you know how pricey a jar of pickles is? It cost over ten dors."


    Rodney was at a loss for words. "That''s pricey, huh? You''re staying in a duplex apartment worth hundreds of billions of dors and receiving a monthly pay of hundreds of thousands of dors. You also have 100 million dors in the card that Osher Corporation gave you the other day. How dare you say the pickles are pricey?!"


    "Still, they''re pricey. The pickles in packets that I usually have cost only five dors."


    "Shut your mouth."


    Rodney was fed up with her. "Freya Lynch, I''m warning you not to eat such processed food anymore a s it''ll harm my child."


    "Your child?" Freya repeated with red eyes. "This child shouldn''t even exist. If your family hadn''t stopped me, I would''ve aborted it already."


    Deep down, Rodney felt terrible as Wendy''s words came to him. "The child is already one centimeter long. They''re a living being too. When you make such a remark, the child will hear it and feel bad." 1


    Freya was stunned.


    The child could feel bad even though they were only one centimeter long?


    Was he treating her like a fool?


    Anyway, it was just strange to hear Rodney say things like these.


    "Are you thinking about keeping the child? It''d be very out of character of you to do this."


    Freya asked oddly, "Aren''t you the kind who can go as far as denying your connections with everyone else and turning against the world for Sarah''s sake? Your biological parents don''t even have a ce in your heart, much less your child. If Sarah asked you to eat s h*t, you''d even do it right away, wouldn''t you?" Rodney was speechless.


    Damn. He nearly went mad. Had he been acting like a f *cking idiot? 3


    Upon noticing that he had stopped talking, Freya persuaded him. "Rodney Snow, I know you''ve always disliked me but we should team up and turn against others at this moment. You must help me tell your family that any woman out there can give birth to a child. They don''t necessarily have to make me do it."


    "Of course, I wish for this too. I did advise them, but my grandpa said..."


    Rodney''s alluringly beautiful eyes revealed a hint of bitterness and loneliness. "He said if I don''t take responsibility, I''ll no longer be a part of the Snow family. My dad will even break family ties with me and expose it to the public."


    "Go ahead and break your family ties, then."


    Freya said in a light-hearted manner, "You''re the sort who puts love above everything else. Romantic rtionships are the only thing in your brain. You were born to be the male lead in romance novels since you can sacrifice everything for love-"


    "Just zip it if you don''t know what to say." Rodney wished he could shut her mouth.


    He actually did it by covering her mouth using his hand.


    His hand was big, whereas her face was small.


    Therefore, his palm covered half of her face, which felt soft and smooth. Her face was also tender and bouncy. He could not help but squeeze her face lightly, letting him feel a different sensation.


    "Freya, you have such a small face..."


    The man touched her face.


    No matter how shameless Freya was, her face still flushed in spite of herself.


    She yanked his hand away and red at him with her eyes. "Rodney Snow, can you stop touching my face? You''re behaving like a hooligan."


    "I... Hooligan?" Rodney was astounded. When he reflected on his action and realized that he had indeed touched her subconsciously just now, a blush of shame crept up his handsome face.


    "I just don''t want to hear you speak. Your voice is terrible."


    "It''s the same for me. When I hear your voice, my head hurts."


    The noiseing out of his mouth caused Freya''s head to hurt. She was hungry earlier. Now that all her pickles had been thrown away, she felt even hungrier.

 Chapter 1067

    "I don''t care. Since you''ve thrown my pickles away, you have to cook for me. I''m hungry."


    Rodney nced at Freya''s stomach. Initially, he did not want to cook for her, but he was worried that Freya would bring the little tadpole in her out to eat unhygienic food. In the end, he surrendered to his fate and decided to cook for her.


    Nevertheless, when he opened her refrigerator, he did not find any ingredients except for pasta.


    He let out a sigh. "Freya Lynch, you''re a woman. Can''t you behave more like a housewife? You don''t even have eggs at home. No man would want to live with you."


    "I eat in the office every day. I''ve been working like a dog for you, yet you still expect me toe back and cook after I finish working overtime? Do I have so much spare time?"


    Freya criticized him in a self-righteous way, "Don''t look at me like that. Sarah isn''t any better than me. She even hired a housekeeper, didn''t she?"


    "You''re bullshitting. She cooks on her own sometimes." "Hah! Do you mean once a week? I can do that too."


    Rodney kept quiet when that point was brought up.


    Evidently, he had failed to convince her.


    He ended up cooking her pasta. When he was cooking, Freya reminded him, "Add more chili sauce."


    Rodney was struck by a thought. He had heard that if a pregnant woman craved spicy food, she might be pregnant with a girl. On the other hand, craving for sour food was a sign of having a boy.


    Could the baby in her belly be a girl? 1


    Rodney was not a conservative man who would demand to have a baby boy to carry on the family lineage. In fact, it was nice to have a girl too. If the child could be as pretty as Freya, she would look like a doll. However, if she got Freya''s fiery temper as well...


    Hold on. Stop.


    What was he thinking?


    He was actually thinking about how the baby would look after they were born? What about Sarah, then?


    1:00 p.m.


    Rodney cooked two tes of butter pasta without adding any chili sauce to them. After ncing at the pasta, Freya walked into the kitchen and opened the cab above. She was about to take a bottle of chili sauce.


    Before she could take the sauce, a tall shadow enveloped her from behind. Rodney pulled her hand away and closed the cab. "Now that you''re pregnant, don''t eat things that have preservatives in them."


    Freya turned her head around furiously. Her eyes happened to settle on his long neck with a sexy Adam''s apple.


    His neck was undeniably better than those young hunks in the entertainment industry.


    Rodney did not notice it and he continued to say, "If you want something spicy, I''ll cook it for you tonight."


    "Rodney Snow, what are you trying to do?"


    Freya suddenly lifted her head with a dazed look on her pretty face. "Are you nning to take responsibility for me?"


    Rodney choked in an instant. He had no idea why he would make such a remark either.


    It might have to do with his family who brought him u P-


    Every man in the Snow family was responsible.


    "I haven''t made up my mind yet." Distressed, Rodney turned around and ate the pasta.


    Freya was stunned. "What''s there for you to consider?


    You''ll choose Sarah without a doubt."


    Rodney''s handsome face shed with agony. "Do you think that I don''t want to choose her? My grandpa says that men must be responsible. Perhaps I''m not fated to be with Sarah."


    Freya was momentarily startled. In fact, Rodney was quite innocent. Unfortunately... he was involved with a woman who was far from innocent.

 Chapter 1068

    "No need." Freya shook her head. "I don''t need you to be responsible for me. Since the Snow family is forcing me to give birth to this child and even threatening me with this child, I''ll give birth to them but I won''t marry you."


    Rodney never thought that she would rather remain unmarried and give birth to the child than marry him.


    He was supposed to be d, yet he was upset somehow.


    "Freya Lynch, do you dislike me so much?" si h


    ''I''ve never liked you.''


    Freya insulted him inwardly before she seriously said, "When I got into a rtionship three years ago, I fell in love with a guy in college and we were together for four to five years. We had even met each others'' parents and were getting ready for our wedding. But one day, he stood my family and me up for his childhood sweetheart. He didn''t do it only once but many times. He always put his childhood best friend above everything else.


    "Whenever we went out on a date, he would bring his childhood best friend along.


    "When his childhood best friend got sick, he would take care of her.


    "He imed that he only treated her as a sister and was not in love with her. Later, I couldn''t endure it anymore so I broke up with him. Shortly after, he got into a rtionship with that childhood best friend of his.


    "By the way, he even med me for being narrowminded after we broke up. He said that his childhood best friend was truly in love with him while I didn''t love him enough."


    Listening to her story, Rodney was stunned.


    He suddenly pitied her.


    All this while, he had been under the impression that he was pathetic when it came to rtionships. He never thought that Freya would be the same as him.


    "So you still can''t get over that shameless man, right?"


    "No."


    Freya shook her head. "Although I initiated the breakup, I was actually the one who got dumped. I don''t want to experience that kind of feeling anymore. If we get together for the sake of the child and I don''t hold a ce in your heart because you can''t get over Sarah, I''m afraid you''ll dump me eventually."


    For a long time, Rodney did not utter a word.


    He just watched her lower her head as she ate the


    pasta. Aplicated feeling of bitterness seized him.


    "Then... It''s alright. If there''s anything, you can call me anytime. I''ll get you a housekeeper. Don''t eat processed food anymore."


    "Mm."


    In the mall.


    Catherine apanied Freya to stroll around aimlessly. "So you''ve made a deal with Rodney atst?"


    "Duh. You couldn''t even defeat Sarah. Will I be able to defeat her?"


    Freya shook her head. "What''s more, if I were to stay with Rodney every day, I''m afraid I''d depend on him a s time passed since his cooking is wonderful. I don''t want to depend on anyone."


    "I''m just worried that you''ll get hurt."


    Catherine sighed. "Actually, it''s not easy to be a single mother. It''ll affect your next marriage. Once you give birth... you need to be responsible for the child."


    "What else can I do? No matter how popr I am, I''m still a cosmetic chemist. I''m not capable enough to fight against the Snow family." Freya gave a bitterugh. Catherine kept quiet.


    It was true that none of the families wereparable to the Snow family given their status in both politics


    and business.


    After dinner, Catherine sent Freya home. Then, she received a call from Logan. "There''s nothing suspicious about President Lyons."


    Logan said, "He''s been going to work on time every day. Sometimes, there are women who try to seduce him during banquets, but he ignores them all. When he''s engaged in social activities, he won''t drink nor smoke. Other men will call some women over, but there won''t be any women around him. Besides, he does charity and actively advocates for children living in poverty by raising funds for them. He''s also gentle to his employees. Based on what I heard from the employees in Golden Corporation, none of them has pointed out anything bad about him."


    Catherine frowned upon hearing this. Was she overthinking it?


    Could it be that Shaun had lied to her and Wesley did not actually send him that video?


    Logan asked out of confusion, "There''s nothing wrong with Wesley. Why did you ask me to investigate him?" "Fine. Stop following him ande back."

 Chapter 1069

    Catherine hung up the call.


    By the time she arrived at the Yule family''s vi, it was already eight-ish at night. Wesley was telling the two children a story with a gentle look and hoarse voice. He looked like a good father.


    At the sight of this, a twinge of guilt crept up Catherine''s mind. She had actually suspected him. That was really too much.


    Only after Wesley finished the story did he notice her." You''re back."


    Joel red at Catherine. "You''re Suzie and Lucas'' mom, but you alwayse homete. Even Wesley is doing a better job at being a parent than you."


    "I''ll reflect on myself and won''t do it again," Catherine apologized sincerely.


    "It doesn''t matter. You can carry on with your work. I''ll help you take care of your children at home," Wesley said with a smile.


    Looking at him, Catherine decided on something deep down.


    At night, Catherine kept Suzie and Lucaspany as


    they slept. Suddenly, Suzie said, "Mommy, Granny called me today and said she misses me. Greatgrandpa and Great-grandma miss me too. I feel like... staying there for some time."


    "What''s so nice about staying there?" Lucas asked grumpily.


    Suzie pouted without saying anything else.


    Catherine touched her head. "Alright."


    If the Hill family were treating Suzie out of the kindness of their hearts, Catherine did not mind Suzie having more family members.


    Lucas snorted with annoyance. He turned to the other side with his back facing them.


    "My scummy dad said he''ll pick me up tomorrow."


    Catherine was stunned but she nodded.


    7:00 a m. the next day.


    The security guard said that Shaun was at the gate of the Yule family''s vi.


    Catherine helped Suzie carry her bag. Then, she held her hand and walked her out.


    Wearing a shirt under a gray vest, Shaun was standing at the gate under a tree. He was holding a cigarette in one hand while the other hand was stuck into his trousers'' pocket.


    He watched Catherinee out of the vi.


    When he looked at her, his deep-set eyes reddened slightly. Catherine wondered if the smoke had irritated his eyes.


    He said in a hoarse voice, "Suzie, I came to pick you u P"


    Suzie nodded. "Uncle Shaun, quit smoking. Smoking is bad for your health."


    "Okay, I won''t smoke anymore." Shaun opened the door of the car beside him and seated her. "I''ll be sending you to Granny''s ce."


    "Suzie, you can call me if there''s anything, alright?" Catherine reminded Suzie concernedly.


    "Okay, I''ll be fine. I''m already a grown-up." Suzie pouted as she could not bear to part with her mom.


    After Shaun closed the door, Catherine waved at Suzie through the window. She turned around to return to the Yule family''s vi.


    "I understand now. I was hypnotized by Sarah three years ago."


    Staring at Catherine''s back, Shaun suddenly said in a disheartened tone, "I went


    to Melbourne recently and found Aunty Linda. I learned a lot of things from her. We used to be... a very loving couple."


    "... Oh," Catherine responded serenely with her back facing him. However, a wave


    of emotions had already swept over her.


    He had actually discovered it?


    She thought that he would never realize it.


    Shaun was deeply frustrated to receive a mere ''oh'' as a reply from her. 1


    Did she not have any other reactions, such as agitation, sorrow, or bitterness? 1

 Chapter 1070

    Catherine did not show any other reactions, but Shaun was emotionally agitated.


    In the past few days, he had found himself in a difficult dilemma about whether to see her or not. He dreaded seeing her, but he dearly missed her at the same time. "Cathy, I''m sorry. I really didn''t know..."


    Shaun began to exin like a lost kid, "I didn''t mean to behave like that. I never thought that such a ridiculous thing would happen to me either. Sarah''s hypnosis was so powerful that it rewrote all my memories and made me hate you so much. That''s why I was unaware of it..."


    "So are you asking me to forgive you?" Catherine suddenly turned her head around, her tranquil eyes settling on his handsome face.


    "I..." Awkward, Shaun did not know what to say. His eyes reddened in agony. "Cathy, I love you. My love for you has never changed..."


    "Hah!"


    Catherine finallyughed. "Shaun, even if you hadn''t been hypnotized by Sarah, we might''ve already divorced by now."


    Shaun was dazed. "That wouldn''t be the case."


    "It''s funny how I''m the only one who remembers that rtionship of ours. In truth, we started having issues with our rtionship before that. When you were still clear-headed, youpletely ignored me and would spend time with Sarah every day. When you guys went for gatherings, I would asionally join but I was the most unwee person in your circle."


    Catherine recounted the past happenings, "You simply let your friends throw mud at me and attack me. You''d forever stand up for Sarah rather than me. You thought that I was making a scene. When I got pregnantter, we hardly talked to each other.


    Moreover, you were often not at home. I couldn''t feel your care at all."


    Shaun''sshes fluttered weakly.


    He had been under the impression that the two of them were very loving before this and it was Sarah who changed everything through her hypnosis.


    It turned out that he had already been treating Catherine unreasonably before that.


    Catherine continued, "I''ve long since known how cruel and wicked Sarah is. I had reminded you countless times to keep a distance from her, but you assumed that I was trying to tear you guys apart. You had too much trust in Sarah, which was also why she managed to hypnotize you.


    "Shaun, even so, I didn''t hate you back then. I only began to hate you after I lost our children and something happened to Freya. It was fine that you didn''t love me and defended her, but you even lost your morals and crossed the line. That was just terrifying. Why did you have to take advantage of others for the sake of your rtionship?


    "Shaun, in case you''re unclear about it, you''re not a victim. You deserve this." i


    He deserved this... 1


    Shaun''s handsome face was as white as a sheet.


    A momentter, he smiled wryly. "Yeah, I deserve it. I used to have a wife and children, but I didn''t know how to appreciate them. I treated you like trash, yet I treated that wicked woman as the apple of my eye-"


    "Wifey, it''s time for breakfast."


    Wesley suddenly walked out the door and called out to Catherine in an affectionate, gentle manner.


    Shaun''s body jerked. At the sight of Wesley in pajamas, his reddened eyes carried a surge of emotions.


    Did Wesley spend the night here?


    Were they... living together?


    Shaun heard Wesley calling his ex-wife Wifey''.


    "Mr. Hill, your rtionship with my wife remains in the past. Today, you''re just here


    to pick Suzie up. I think there''s nothing much the two of you have to talk


    about."


    Wesley gently put his hand around Catherine''s waist, his body sticking close to hers. "By the way, let me warn you. You had greater status than me before this,


    o I had no choice but to put up with you when you threatened me at my wedding. But now, you''re not the Young Master Hill you used to be anymore. Hill Corporation is far from where Golden Corporation is now. I hope... you''ll stay away from my wife. Otherwise, don''t me me for being rude."


    Wesley''s eyes were frosty as he spoke softly.


    Shaun sneered at him.


    Was Wesley threatening him?

 Chapter 1071

    "Wesley Lyons, you''ve always been rude to me, haven''t you? Unfortunately, you hid it too well. Let''s see when your mask slips."


    As soon as Shaun finished speaking, he darted a nce at Catherine. At the sight of her calm expression, his heart ached deep down.


    Suzie rolled down the rear window and stuck her head out. She then asked with an impatient tone," Uncle Shaun, how much longer are you going to talk?"


    "I''ming now." Shaun got into the car.


    When he drove off, he spotted Wesley lowering his head and kissing Catherine on the lips through the rear-view mirror.


    He tightened his grip on the steering wheel until the veins on the back of his hands bulged. At the same time, he pressed down on the elerator harder in spite of himself.


    Suzie began to scream in shock. "Uncle Shaun, you''re driving too fast! I''m scared."


    Shaun suddenly came back to his senses. He swiftly reduced his speed and apologized, "Sorry."


    "Uncle Shaun, how immature of you. No wonder your wife left you." Suzie could not help but mock him with


    her hands on her waist.


    "... You''re right." Shaun looked down dejectedly.


    Suzie sighed at his behavior. She knew that her mommy had married Uncle Wesley. However, when she imagined her mommy living with Uncle Wesley in the future, she felt like she would be a homeless child.


    "Why are you sighing?" Shaun looked at the three-year-old little kid who was acting like an adult.


    "I heard Aunty Cathy telling Uncle Wesley that she''ll move to his vi tomorrow." Suzie suddenly said gloomily, "It won''t be convenient for me to go there in the future."


    Shaun happened to encounter a sharp right turn at the front.


    The moment he spaced out, a ck Rolls-Royce appeared in front of him. He subconsciously mmed the brakes but it was toote.


    The two cars crashed into each other.


    Suzie, who was seated behind, was so shocked that she began to sob.


    Shaun immediately turned his head around to have a look at the little kid. Fortunately, she had fastened her seat belt, so she was kept firmly in her seat. However, her face had paled and she kept sobbing due to the shock.


    He hurriedly opened the door and carried her from the backseat.


    Suzie wrapped her hands around his neck tightly, crying her eyes out.


    A middle-aged man got out of his seat from the Rolls-Royce and asked concernedly, "Is the child injured?"


    Shaun checked Suzie''s body. Only after he confirmed that she was fine did he let out a sigh of relief.


    "She''s fine. I''m sorry," Shaun apologized. He knew that his car crashed into the man''s because he had spaced out just now.


    "Don''t cry, Suzie. I''m here, and you''re fine." It took Shaun a long while before he could calm Suzie.


    The driver just waited quietly beside him without urging him.


    With that, Shaun had a favorable impression of him. "I t was my fault. Let me know how much I shouldpensate for the car and I''ll transfer the amount to you."


    When the driver was about to speak, a man''s throaty voice sounded from the backseat of the Rolls-Royce." Come here, Robbie."


    The driver walked to the back window of the car. The window was rolled down, revealing a strange man''s side profile. He was wearing a pair of sunsses, and a scar was visible on his face. From his side profile, one could tell that the man had been very handsome when he was young. 3


    After the man gave his instructions to the driver in a husky voice, the driver walked to Shaun and said gently, "It doesn''t matter. We don''t need the money from you to repair the car. You can bring the child and leave. Don''t leave her here for too long, or she''ll be scared. Be careful when you drive next time."


    "... Thank you."


    Shaun was quite astonished.


    Although the residents of Sherman Mountain were wealthy people, it was rare to find such an affable man among them. What was more, Shaun had never seen that man before.

 Chapter 1072

    When Shaun carried Suzie into the car, the driver suddenly asked, "Is this your child?"


    "... Mm," Shaun responded casually.


    Since Liam had gone missing, he would treat Suzie like his biological daughter in the future.


    "Both of you look very alike." The driver smiled.


    "Yeah, she looks like me." Shaun was filled with mixed feelings. "Have you just moved here recently? I''ve never seen you before."


    "Yeah." The driver turned around and got into the car.


    After the two cars drove past each other, Shaun nced in the direction that the car was heading.


    That manor above used to be the Hill family''s manor.


    Could the man be the buyer of the manor?


    However, he was not in the mood to dwell on the matter rted to the manor as he had just found out Catherine was going to be living together with Wesley.


    He was certain that Wesley would sleep with Catherine.


    His heart clenched at the thought of Catherine lying beneath Wesley''s body.


    This was not the crucial point. What worried Shaun more was the possibility of Catherine being pregnant with Wesley''s child. Wesley was absolutely not a good person. Shaun did not mind parting with Catherine, but he was worried that she would end up in the same situation as Lea.


    "Suzie..."


    Shaun suddenly called out to her. "Can you call Aunty Cathy tomorrow and let her know that you met with a n ident? Tell her that you want her toe over to apany you."


    Suzie widened her reddened eyes, which looked adorable. "This isn''t a good idea... Aunty Cathy hates people who lie."


    "But you''re not going to lie. It''s true that we had met with an ident just now. You even got a shock and cried, right?" Shaun talked the pure Suzie into it like a wolf.


    Suzie replied, "Uh... Uncle Shaun, you''ve turned into a bad guy. Is it because you haven''t gotten over Aunty Cathy? She''s already married, so you should give up o n her."


    Shaunughed bitterly. "If she had married a good person, I''d wish her happiness, but Wesley is hypocritical and evil. I''m worried Aunty Cathy will get hurt in the future."


    A dazed look washed over Suzie''s face. "No. I think Uncle Wesley is quite nice."


    "Suzie, he treats you and Aunty Cathy well with the intention of winning over Aunty Cathy''s heart. I just can''t make certain things clear to you. Having said that, just trust me when I say that he''s two-faced," Shaun said earnestly.


    "What does two-faced mean?"


    "It means saying one thing and doing another." Shaun looked at her imploringly, trying to ingratiate himself with her. "Suzie, don''t you believe me? Yes, I was a bad personst time, but at least I was openly bad."


    Suzie was at a loss for words. She did not expect her scummy dad to act in such a servile manner.


    Fine. She decided to help him considering how pathetic he was. 2


    Moreover, she did not want her mommy to live with Uncle Wesley either. Once her mommy gave birth to a new baby, she would no longer be the apple of her mommy''s eye."


    As for Lucas, forget about him. He was like an ice statue.


    Shaun took Suzie to Hill Corporation.


    Upon learning that Suzie was here, Lea nned to bring her granddaughter upstairs in person to y with her.


    Before Lea left, she asked, "How did it go with asking for 100 billion dors from Sarah?"


    "She''s not nning to return it," Shaun answered.


    Lea snorted in fury. "I''ve long since told you that this woman isn''t a good person, but you refused to listen to me and even gave her 100 billion dors without me knowing it. How generous of you."


    "Didn''t you give Mason a lot of money too? Since you guys have been together for over 20 years, you probably gave him more than 100 billion dors." Shaun raised his brows. "No doubt, I''m your biological son. I take after you."

 Chapter 1073

    Stung by Shaun''s mockingments, Lea was speechless.


    She had basically shot herself in the foot.


    "By the way, do you know who''s the man who bought the Hill family''s old manor?" Shaun asked out of the blue.


    "I''m not sure. He didn''t show his face at all." Lea asked with a frown, "Why are you asking this?"


    "Nothing." Shaun shook his head. He then watched Lea hold Suzie''s hand as she brought her upstairs.


    The phone on his desk vibrated again, showing a strange number.


    He answered the call and Sarah''s voice sounded." Shaun, why did you block my number?"


    "So are you going to return the money to me?" Shaun asked indifferently.


    "No, Shaunic. You''ve misunderstood me. I''ve never thought of hurting you-"


    Shaun hung up the call before Sarah could finish her sentence.


    She was so furious that she screamed like a madwoman.


    Rodney came in and happened to catch sight of this scene. He got a shock as he found this side of Sarah strange.


    "Rodney, what brings you here?"


    Sarah was shocked as well. She did not expect the security guard to let him in without her knowing. She quickly forced out a few teardrops and acted as if she was breaking down. "I called Shaunic just now and he got on my nerves. He has be so strange and terrifying. Although we''re no longer friends after we broke up, we don''t need to be enemies."


    "Shaun has changed." Rodney saw why she had lost control and nodded. "I went to look for him and he ignored me too." 1


    Enduring her helplessness, Sarah asked on impulse," Have you looked for Chester?"


    "... Chester doesn''t want to interfere." Rodney nced at her and said, "Chester also thinks that you should return about 80 billion dors to Shaun. In fact, even 2 O billion dors is a lot. A lot of people can''t make 100 million dors even if they don''t eat or drink their whole lives."


    Chester had not made such a remark. However, Rodney was too ashamed to say this to Sarah directly. Therefore, he tried to persuade her using Chester''s name.


    "I''ve said that I can''t fork out so much money now because I ced it in a closed- end fund. Why don''t you lend it to me first? I''ll return it to youter." Struck by a thought, Sarah said pathetically.


    Rodney was stunned. "If I had this amount of money, I would''ve surely lent it to you. But I only have a few billion dors in hand."


    The Snow family had blocked his card to stop him from being with Sarah. Therefore, he could only rely on Osher Corporation now. However, he was also strapped for cash, considering that advertising Osher''s new product would require a great deal of money as well.


    Deep down, Sarah snorted and thought, ''What a poor man!''


    She actually expected him to return 80 billion dors for her when he was so poor. How dumb of her!


    Rodney persuaded her, saying, "Sarah, you must believe me. I can make a lot of money in the future. I can give you 200 billion dors, much less 100 billion dors..."


    "Enough. Drop it."


    Amid her sobs, Sarah rose to her feet. "Shaun has dumped me once, so I''ve lost faith in rtionships. I just want to hold onto what I have now. Besides, what gives Shaun the right to treat me this way? I''m not happy about it."


    Dejected, Rodney lowered his gaze. "I wish I could help you too. I''ve asked manywyers about it. From what they said, you won''t be able to win this case..." 2


    "Please leave now. I want to spend some time alone." Sarah turned around without being bothered about him.


    Rodney felt incredibly upset. He gazed at her for a while before he walked away. He was very disappointed.


    He wondered if Sarah refused to return the money because she was dissatisfied with how Shaun had harmed her or because she could not bear to part with the money.


    He just found the current Sarah very strange.


    One could be fond of money but... one could not be too greedy.


    What was more, Rodney had been going here and there recently to get Sarah awyer. He was so weary that he had not even been to the office these days. Even so, Sarah could not seem to understand his intentions.

 Chapter 1074

    In the end, Rodney drove to Osher Corporation.


    When he arrived there, he spotted a female employee rushing out of the elevator with two packets of jpeno poppers in her arms.


    "Aren''t you... Freya''s assistant?" Her name was on the tip of Rodney''s tongue. He had met her a few times in past meetings.


    "I''m Lauren Cox," the female employee said, "Director Lynch ordered takeaway and asked me to collect the food."


    "You mean these...?" Rodney pointed at the jpeno poppers in her arms and his handsome face darkened.


    "Yeah... This kind of food is allowed in thepany, right?" His expression frightened Lauren.


    ¦°¦§


    Of course, theirpany did not set any rules about food. Having said that, could she eat... such food with heavy vors considering that she was a pregnant woman?


    Hold on!


    Rodney realized something else. "Is Director Lynch still at work?"


    "Of course. It''s not even time for a break..." Lauren noticed that his face had


    turned grim, but she was not sure what she had said wrong.


    "Pass these to me. I''m going to meet her. Where''s she?"


    Rodney snatched the packets away.


    "In theb."


    Rodney strode toward theboratory that was behind him. 1


    When he stepped in, he saw Freya developing a product with her head down. She was wearing a white coat and a pair of goggles.


    It was his first time seeing her like this.


    Although the two of them had been working in the samepany, he hardly came to theboratory. Also, he was not working whenever she visited him.


    Freya was wearing a light yellow checked shirt. Of course, with the white coat covering her body, the curves on her exquisite figure were not visible. This woman could not even be associated with the word '' fashionable'' when she was working.


    Nevertheless, her serious and cautious expression made her look like an authoritative researcher whom nobody dared to look down on.


    They said that men looked charming when they were working. However, women


    who were focused on work were also equally charming.


    Freya heard footsteps, so she thought it was Lauren who came back. She extended her hand in the direction of the footsteps while looking at the result of her experiment.


    Rodney nced at her pretty and clean hand. After that, he shifted his eyes to her serious face.


    He was stunned. After a moment of hesitation, he ultimately ced his hand on her palm.


    This was what she meant... Right? 3


    tt H


    Freya pinched the hand that was much bigger than hers.


    She suddenly turned around, only to see Rodney''s dazed and handsome face. She then nced at the man''s big hand that was holding hers.


    Her eyes behind the goggles revealed a confused look. After that, she flew into a rage and broke free from his hand. "Rodney Snow, are you out of your mind? What are you trying to do?"


    "You stretched out your hand to me. Wasn''t this what you meant?" Stung by her criticism, Rodney argued sulkily, "Why are you yelling? It''s not like I''m despising you now."


    "Are you a dog?" Freya criticized, "Only a dog will put its paw on its owner''s hand that''s stretched out." "Say it again if you have the guts." Rodney''s handsome face flushed with anger. "I''m your superior. Is this how you should speak to your superior? What''s more, who asked you to stretch out your hand to me so randomly?"


    "Was I stretching out my hand to you? I thought Lauren came back to pass me the jpeno peppers."


    At the mention of the jpeno poppers, Rodney snorted nonchntly. "I threw them."

 Chapter 1075

    "Rodney Snow..." Freya was so furious that she red at Rodney with her bright eyes. "Who are you to throw my jpeno poppers away?"


    "Who am I?" Rodney reacted as if he heard a joke. He lowered his head and gazed at her belly. "Simply because you''re pregnant with my child. I need to be concerned about my child''s diet. I can''t let you destroy my child with junk food."


    Freya rubbed her temples. As her mouth was currently nd, she wanted to eat something spicy to stimte her taste buds. However, Rodney had ruined her ns. Was he a rat?


    "Besides..."


    Rodney continued, "Since you''re pregnant, why are you still working in theb? Go home and sleep."


    "Sleep, my *ss." Freya was at a loss for words. "I''m only one month pregnant, but you''re already stopping me froming to work. You want to bore me to death and make me suffer from depression, huh?


    "Stop biting the hand that feeds you. I''m doing this for your own good."


    Rodney replied sulkily, "Many women just stay home and nurture their babies after they''re pregnant. Our


    child is fated to live a luxurious life in the future. The Snow family won''t mistreat you either. You can indulge in the pleasures of life forever without having to work hard." i


    Our child... 2


    The moment Freya heard this phrase from his mouth, she found it extremely odd. She had never thought that she would share such a link with Rodney one day.


    With that, her feelings becameplicated all of a sudden.


    "Why are you suddenly not speaking anymore?" It baffled Rodney to see her staring at him.


    Freya sighed. "Rodney Snow, even without your family, I can rely on my parents and indulge in the pleasures of life forever. Anyway, one can''t possibly live like this. Instead, one should lead a productive life. To me, being able to develop cosmetic products that can make women beautiful and skincare products that can dy their aging process is what makes me fulfilled. When I walk into a mall and see the products that I developed being sold, I''ll feel a sense of pride and satisfaction that no one else can provide me with."


    "So..." Rodney was stunned.


    "So I''ll continue working although I''m pregnant. It won''t affect me in nurturing the baby because I''m doing something I enjoy. At the same time, I''ll protect the baby."


    After pushing him away, Freya wore a pair of gloves and took a test tube. Then, she used a cotton bud and dipped it into the liquid inside the tube. Later, she ced the cotton bud near the tip of her nose to smell i t.


    Her longshes behind the goggles were as luscious and dark as a paintbrush.


    Rodney zoned out while looking at her. He suddenly screamed, "Freya Lynch, you''re pregnant! Why are you wearing make-up?" 1


    Freya, who was disturbed once more, lost her temper." Are you blind? Where did I apply make-up?"


    "Well... Your eyes."


    Pointing at her, Rodney said, "You''re wearing eyeliner and mascara..."


    He remembered that Sarah''sshes were not this luscious unless she put on make-up.


    "This is how I originally look, okay. I never apply eye make-up," Freya answered weakly while gnashing her teeth.


    "I don''t believe it." Rodney frowned. "Don''t try to fool m e."


    "Check it yourself, then." Freya took off the goggles and stared at him without blinking her eyes.


    Not knowing what to do, Rodney had no choice but to bend over to take a closer look at her.


    After touching her longshes, he realized that there was indeed nothing on them.


    What was more, he found it interesting to see hershes flutter like a butterfly at the touch of them.


    He could not help but touch hershes a few more times. His childish look was then reflected in Freya''s bright eyes, which resembled a mirror.


    Somehow, he felt awkward.


    He became annoyed, thinking that he must be out of his mind.


    Freya was speechless and also slightly embarrassed.


    It was because Rodney, that man, was so close to her at this moment. His attractive face could undoubtedly beat many young, handsome men in the entertainment industry.


    It was no wonder those young and handsome men were so popr. Indeed, their appearance was a feast for the eyes. Rodney enjoyed wearing showy clothes in particr. From the way he was dressed, one could not tell that he was already in his early 30s.

 Chapter 1076

    "Ahem, you indeed didn''t put on makeup. Forget it. I still have a lot of things to deal with. You can get back to work, but don''t make my baby exhausted."


    Rodney held a fist to his face and coughed. He retracted his awkward gaze and walked out.


    Freya looked at him from behind. She concluded that he just came over to quarrel with her.


    Back in the office.


    Rodney was going through that month''s ie statement. On the opposite side of the table, a female secretary was reporting the overall ie situation of each major city.


    The female secretary was 30 years old. She wore a two-piece suit.


    Rodney raised his head and beckoned at her with his finger. "Come here, closer."


    The female secretary walked forward without putting her guard up. After all, everyone knew that except for Sarah, other women were nothing in his eyes. They did not have to worry about him taking advantage of the secretaries.


    "Your eyes... You''ve applied makeup on them, right?" Suddenly, Rodney scrunched his face.


    The female secretary felt awkward. "Thepany has requirements for us to put on some makeup."


    "So there are differences between people. Some people are born with features that make them look like they have on contact lenses and eyeliner," Rodney could not help but mutter. 1


    "Are you talking about Director Lynch?"


    The female secretary smiled and said, "Director Lynch''s pretty face looks like she''s mixed-race. She''s good-looking even without makeup. Her parents are clearly Australians, though."


    "She''s quite popr, huh?" Rodney raised his eyebrows.


    "Yes, many male employees in thepany treat her a s their goddess. Many of them want to pursue her too," the female secretary said as she smiled.


    Rodley tugged on his tie. His eyebrows were raised with a dangerous look in them. "Ourpany doesn''t allow office romance, right?"


    The female secretary was confused. "Is there a rule like that?"


    "There is. Have I forgotten to say it before? Dating within thepany affects work efficiency. I''ll fire anyone who dates," Rodney said coldly.


    Hah, was Freya thinking of dating other guys while carrying his child? In her dreams. 2


    6:00 p.m.


    Freya was finally done extracting the ingredientponents ofvender. Suddenly, she heard Rodney''s voice in her ears.


    "You haven''t gotten off work yet?"


    Freya''s hand trembled. She looked at Rodney as if she had seen a ghost. "I should be the one asking you that. Shouldn''t you be looking for Sarah now?"


    "What do you mean?" Rodney was like a porcupine. His eyebrows became straight.


    "Well, usually you''d be gone even before 5:00 p.m. As the president, you''re always thest to arrive and the first to leave. Everyone in thepany knows that you have to apany Sarah the moment you get off work." Freya took off her goggles and spoke honestly.


    Rodney''s expression darkened from listening to her words.


    However, he could not refute her at all. After all, that was the truth.


    "Do many people... talk about it in thepany?" he could not help asking.


    "Not really. Who dares to talk about it? You''re the boss." Freya asked curiously, "Aren''t you


    apanying her today? From what I know, she probably needs you a lot now."


    tt H


    Rodney felt stabbed again. He could not help but be depressed. "Do I look like I''m really needed by someone? I can''t even find a goodwyer. I only have a billion dors in my hands..."


    Sarah wanted to borrow money from him, but he could not give her the amount needed.


    She then told him to leave. He felt like she was looking down on his poor financial situation. 1

 Chapter 1077

    As a man, he wanted his pride too.


    "Isn''t a billion dors money as well? I painstakingly work to develop a product, but I only earn 200 to 300 million dors."


    Freya was shocked. "Think about the senior management of Osher Corporation. Their annual sry is only about two million dors. How many years do they have to go without eating or drinking to earn a billion dors? Be content with what you have. Don''t take things for granted."


    Rodney looked at her being wide-eyed and astonished. His heart strangely felt healed.


    Although that woman''s words always made him exasperated, sometimes, they did not make him gnash his teeth either.


    "But women always hope to have more money, right?" he said in distress.


    Freya figured it out. She could roughly guess that Rodney was feeling troubled because of Sarah. "If there''s too much money, it''ll just be saved in the bank as mere numbers anyway. A billion dors is more than enough for us if we want a luxurious life. Buying bags and shoes that''s hundreds of thousands of


    dors, living in a luxurious house or a vi, and even having a private airne. All these are still possible.


    "But you have to understand that it''s already good enough if ten percent of the people in the whole world can do what I mentioned just now. The remaining 90 percent of people are still working hard to make ends meet."


    Rodney thought it made sense as he listened.


    However, Sarah did not think that way. It would be nice if only Sarah were like Freya...


    After that thought crossed Rodney''s mind, he was startled.


    F*ck, what was he thinking?


    While he was in a daze, Freya had already taken off herb coat and packed up everything. "President Snow, I''ll be leaving first."


    "... Hey, wait. I''m going to your ce to check on the housekeeper I arranged for you." Rodney suddenly followed her.


    Freya was taken aback. Her pretty face showed that she was finding this odd. "I didn''t ask the housekeeper to make dinner tonight. I nned to get Lauren to have hotpot with me."


    Rodney was speechless. Freya knew what he wanted to say, so she said quickly, "I know that the food outside isn''t hygienic and it''s not good for the baby, but I really want to have hotpot today. I wasn''t this way before, so it must be the baby who wants to eat it." "You only know how to push the me to the baby." Rodney said angrily, "The hotpot served outside isn''t clean. Many vegetables aren''t washed properly... Forget it. If you want to eat hotpot, I''ll go back and make it for you."


    Freya was dumbfounded. "Ah?"


    "What do you mean by ''Ah''? I just have to prepare the hotpot''s soup base, don''t I? I know how to make it."


    Rodney harrumphed.


    Freya blinked. Suddenly, she realized shy Rodney, who wore a floral shirt, looked... very handsome.


    In the end, Rodney brought Freya to the supermarket to buy the ingredients.


    Freya could not resist taking a photo of his back. She sent it to Catherine. Freya: [F*ck, shy Rodney is going to make hotpot for me. A shy person can actually make the soup base for hotpot? My eyes are almost dropping out of their sockets.]


    Catherine: [Ah, Sarah doesn''t deserve him. It''s unfortunate.]


    Freya: [It''s pretty unfortunate. I feel like he''s slightly disappointed in Sarah now.


    Moreover... I suspect that Sarah dislikes him for being... poor.]


    Catherine: [??? Well,pared to 100 billion dors,


    he''s pretty poor.]


    Freyaughed when she saw that message.


    Suddenly, she heard a man''s voice scolding her. [Freya ... Be careful...] i


    Before she could react, a force pulled her against a firm chest all of a sudden. Next, she saw a little boy running over the spot she stood at just now.


    Her heart sped up in fear. If Rodney had not pulled her over, she would have been knocked over by that child. She might even have gotten a miscarriage.


    She looked up and saw Rodney''s handsome face.


    "Freya, can you be more careful? You''re already pregnant, yet you''re still ying with your phone while walking. I really don''t know how you managed to survive thus far."

 Chapter 1078

    Rodney scolded Freya angrily. When he saw her almost getting knocked over, his heart leaped in fear. He rushed over almost instinctively and pulled her over.


    Actually, he did not... hate the existence of the baby as much as he thought.


    However, that woman seemed to not be aware that she was a pregnant woman now.


    "Rodney, I''m in pain..." Freya suddenly frowned and moaned.


    Rodney became nervous in an instant. "Where... Where are you in pain? Your stomach?"


    He touched her stomach in fear. "Is it bleeding down there..."


    "No, it''s your grip on my shoulder that''s painful." Freya gritted her teeth and reminded him with a blushed face as she looked at the adult man bent over in front of her and nervously touching her stomach. 2


    "... Oh." Only then Rodney remembered that he was gripping her shoulder. He quickly let go, and his tone was indignant. "Why didn''t you say it clearly? I was scared to death."


    Freya gave him a confused sidelong nce. "What''s


    there to be scared of? If this baby is gone, you can be together with Sarah, right?"


    "That baby is also a life. You don''t have to say it like it''s a trivial matter and make me look like a cold blooded, heartless person," Rodney muttered.


    Freya sneered. "Haven''t you been cold-blooded and heartless many times? In your heart, as long as Sarah and the people by her side are happy, you don''t care about right or wrong at all."


    "... Can you not bring up the past?" Rodney said. He had a headache.


    "No." Freya pushed him away coldly. She simply walked straight ahead.


    That made Rodney nervous as he had to buy things while making sure she did not get knocked over by others. 1


    After getting in the car, he took out a small bag of potato chips from the shopping bag and gave it to Freya. "This is for you."


    Freya rolled her eyes at him. "Didn''t you say you won''t let me eat junk food?"


    "It''s just a small bag. This is my limit."


    Rodney said with a tone that was meant to please her, "I''m giving this as an apology. I was wrong in the past."


    He was already handsome with his intricate features. Now that he was trying to please someone, it could make a woman''s motherly instincts surge.


    After Freya was stunned for a few seconds, she finally understood why so many older female fans would care for younger male celebrities.


    It was advantageous for a person to have handsome looks.


    She sighed mentally. She took the bag of potato chips and humphed. "If an


    apology is useful, why do we still need the police? All the hurt you''ve caused me is engraved in my heart." 1


    "Thomas is already a cripple. It''s not like you don''t know about it," Rodney muttered.


    "Were you the one who crippled him?"


    "... Although I wasn''t the one who did it, I was at the scene."


    "That''s right. When you were at the scene, you must''ve said, ''Hey, actually, there''s


    no need to be so cruel. After all, he''s Sarah''s brother. This isn''t too appropriate..." Freya said while imitating his tone. 1


    "n


    Rodney had no words.


    Could that woman read his mind?


    She made him so embarrassed. He was her superior!


    Freya sneered. She ignored him and concentrated on eating her chips.


    However, Rodney''s face heated up because of that. He


    felt guilty.


    When they reached Freya''s home, the housekeeper, Aunty Sophia, greeted them, "Young Master Snow, let me do it-"


    "No need. You don''t know how to make hotpot. I''ll do i t."


    Rodney rolled up his sleeves and went to the kitchen.


    Not long after, a strong hotpot fragrance wafted from the kitchen. Freya was craving it so much that she almost drooled.


    Aunty Sophia went into the kitchen to have a look and came out. She smiled and said, "Ms. Lynch, you''re so lucky. Young Master Snow is so skilled at cooking. Ah,


    I don''t even know how he made the hotpot''s soup base. The vegetables have been washed so well too. Men who know how to cook are rare now."


    Freya felt bitter as she listened.

 Chapter 1079

    Freya was not at all lucky. Rodney only loved Sarah.


    Actually, anyone who Rodney loved would be pretty happy.


    He was a single-minded person. If he loved someone, he would treat that person well.


    He might also treat his children well in the future too.


    The baby was still in Freya''s belly, yet Rodney was already scared the baby would be unhealthy from eating junk food.


    Freya had a tough life. In the past, Patrick was stolen away from her by that b*tch, Linda.


    This time, she ended up sleeping with Rodney for no reason. The problem was Rodney was not even attracted to her beauty.


    Nowadays, natural beauty really was not worth anything.


    Freya touched her stomach. ''Baby, Mom owes everything to you'', she thought.


    At 7:00 p.m., Freya and Rodney ate a meal of steaming hotpot together.


    Eating hotpot was only fun if people were fighting over the food. She and Rodney did it that way.


    Rodney liked to eat too. They both finished all the ingredients.


    "It''s weird. Aren''t you afraid of getting fat?" Rodney looked at Freya. She was unlike Sarah, who was afraid of getting fat no matter what she ate. Sarah could not eat a lot of things. It was not fun to have meals with Sarah.


    "I''m sorry, but I won''t get fat no matter how much I eat." Freya raised her eyebrows at him. She was very smug.


    Her little face was flushed from eating hotpot. Her small mouth was also slightly swollen as if someone had kissed her. They looked very flirtatious.


    Rodney felt a wave of heat welling up from his lower abdomen.


    For some reason, he vaguely remembered some things from the night he had sex with Freya.


    This woman had been like a fairy. Her waist was thin, her passion was overflowing, and she had been very aggressive. Ahem...


    Damn it. What was he thinking about?


    He turned his face away. He was regretful. Sure enough, men really could not getid. His mind became tainted after gettingid.


    After finishing the hotpot, it was 9:00 p.m.


    Freya went upstairs for a bath. In the living room below, Rodney was still chatting with Aunty Sophia about Freya''s diet.


    "Aunty Sophia, you mustn''t let her eat junk food. If she doesn''t listen, you can call me immediately."


    The corners of Freya''s mouth twitched.


    Rodney was really meddlesome.


    After she came out from her bath, Rodney had already left.


    Aunty Sophia brought a phone over. "Ms. Lynch, Mr. Snow left his phone here."


    "Give it to me. I''ll pass it to him at thepany tomorrow."


    Freya brought the phone upstairs. Not long after, Rodney''s phone rang. It was Sarah who called.


    Freya''s red lips smirked. She picked up the call.


    The sound of Sarah sobbing was heard. "Rodney, where are you? I miss you so much... I''m sorry, my attitude toward you was bad today. I didn''t do it on purpose... I was just upset..."


    Freya listened to her pitiful cries. She tsked inwardly. No wonder Sarah couldpletely fool two men. As expected, Sarah had her ways. "Excuse me, Ms.


    Neeson. Rodney just left. He left his phone at my home."


    Every sentence of hers was uttered after careful consideration.


    Sarah immediately exploded from anger. "Freya Lynch?"


    "Ah, I didn''t expect you to recognize my voice." Freyaughed with her hand over her mouth.


    "Why would Rodney be at your ce at such ate hour? Did you seduce him?" Sarah yelled.

 Chapter 1080

    "What do you mean I seduced him? He''s my fiance. I should be the one asking you that. What are you thinking by calling my fiancete at night and saying you miss him?" Freya raised her eyebrows and said," Are you trying to be a mistress again?"


    "Who''s the mistress? Rodney and I were clearly in love first." Sarah was exasperated. "Rodney is just faking a n engagement with you."


    "How can it be fake? This promise was made by our parents after they met. It''s legitimate. Besides..."


    Freya suddenly covered her mouth and made a vomiting sound. "It''s so annoying. I''m feeling ufortable due to morning sickness after getting pregnant. Please don''t mind me."


    "You... You''re pregnant?"


    Sarah was dumbfounded. It was as if lightning had struck on a clear day. "It''s Rodney''s?"


    "Who else? Your good brother made this happen." 1


    Freya deliberately whined, "Didn''t Rodney tell you? He wants this baby."


    "It''s impossible." Sarah was utterly agitated. She could not calm down. "Rodney doesn''t love you at all."


    "But he loves the baby. He even made a meal for me just now."


    Freya burped. "His cooking skills are excellent. I think ... I''m almost falling in love with him. I don''t want to let you have such a good man."


    "Freya, just wait. Even if you''re pregnant, it''s useless," Sarah yelled and hung up.


    Hearing Sarah losing control, Freyaughed in satisfaction.


    Three years ago, Sarah had made her and Catherine so miserable.


    Finally, it was her turn to torture Sarah. It felt very good.


    She had to show off to Catherine.


    Who knew that after Catherine heard about it, she went silent for a moment. Then, she scolded, "You acted too rashly! Sarah isn''t that easy to deal with. If she had recorded the call and edited it a little, Rodney would think that you''re a scheming woman."


    Freya''s heart skipped a beat. After a while, she said, "He can think that way all he wants. It''s not like I want to have anything to do with him anyway."


    "Fine, as long as you have it figured out." Catherine moved her lips and said. Actually, she was still a bit worried. After all, no one knew better than her just how evil Sarah could be.


    Forget it. She would go over earlier tomorrow in case Rodney went to trouble Freya.


    Rodney lived alone at a penthouse in the city center.


    When he reached home, he suddenly realized that he left his phone at Freya''s ce. He was toozy to go back to retrieve it. He would just fetch her to work tomorrow morning and take his phone back.


    Just as he got ready to take his bath, the doorbell rang.


    He opened the door. Sarah stood at the door with a tear -streaked face. "Rodney,


    I called you just now and it was Freya who picked up. She said she''s pregnant with your child. Is it true?"


    Rodney''s expression changed drastically.


    He had not thought about how to tell Sarah this matter.


    "She... How did she tell you about it?"


    Sarah studied his expression. She knew then it was true. She clenched her fists. She did not expect Rodney, whom she held tightly in her hands, would have a child with Freya.


    She vented out while sobbing. "Freya said you don''t want her to abort the child and that you cooked for her. She''s falling in love with you and she wants to snatch such a good man like you away."


    Rodney was stunned.


    Freya said she was falling in love with him?


    Freya wanted to snatch him away?

 Chapter 1081

    Strangely, his mind was in a mess until Sarah''s cries of despair pulled him back. Only then did he get enraged. Freya was so calcting! What a shame, his impression of her had even improved that night.


    "Rodney, why are you doing this to me? It''s one thing that Shaun doesn''t want me, but even you''ve betrayed me now. How do you expect me to continue living? Who was the one who said he''d love me forever and never leave me?"


    Every word from Sarah was like a p across Rodney''s face, stinging him.


    "Sarah, I''m sorry... I only found out that she was pregnant a few days ago."


    Rodney lowered his head and exined, "I don''t like her, but... my family doesn''t agree to have her abort this child."


    Sarah''s eyes widened. Tears came streaming down her face. "You''re saying that you want this child to be born. What do you want me to do? Do you want me to back out of this?"


    Rodney was having a headache. "My parents will raise that child after they''re born. I told Freya that I wouldn''t marry her..."


    "Rodney, you''re too innocent. She knows you don''t love her now and using the child to get married to you will make you feel repulsed. That''s why she retreated t o make you let your guard down, so that she''ll be able to get close to you and make you like her. Then, she''ll ruin our rtionship."


    Sarah persuaded him bitterly.


    Rodney was utterly confused by her words. He thought that Freya was not that kind of person.


    "You don''t believe me?"


    Sarah smiled pitifully. "I knew that you don''t trust me all that much, so I recorded the phone call just now. Listen."


    She yed the recording. When Rodney heard Freya saying, ''I don''t want to let you have such a good man'' in such an arrogant tone, his expression turned awful.


    "Rodney, I don''t want to force you, but if you still want to be with me, you have to make Freya abort the child. I don''t want the person I love to have an illegitimate child. I just want our child. I care about you, so I won''t be that tolerant or generous." Sarah moved back step by step and left with reddened eyes. 1


    Rodney looked at her from behind. His heart was in great pain.


    It was all Freya''s fault. The woman who did not know her ce. He only treated her slightly better because of the child, but she was trying to push her luck.


    That night, Rodney could not sleep at all.


    When morning came, he drove to find Freya.


    Aunty Sophia opened the door. She smiled and said," Ms. Lynch is still getting dressed upstairs."


    Rodney went upstairs in long strides. As there were usually no men in the house, Freya did not close the door when she was getting dressed.


    Rodney barged into the room. His breathing hitched when he saw the unclothed woman in the room.


    That narrow waist, her fair skin, and even her curves...


    It was as though there were mes in his eyes.


    It was his first time seeing a woman''s body this clearly.


    "Aunty Sophia, is there..." When Freya turned her head and saw Rodney''s dark eyes, she screamed out of shock. She shut the door of the dressing room with a yelp.


    Rodney''s Adam''s apple bobbed. Damn it! His body was having a reaction.


    How could he go downstairs in this state?


    He quickly went to the bathroom in Freya''s room.


    Freya finished getting dressed and came out with a flushed face. She noticed that


    no one was in the room, but there was a silhouette of a man in her bathroom.


    What was Rodney doing in her bathroom?


    Freya was a neat freak. She immediately rushed over and knocked on the door. "Rodney, there are bathrooms downstairs too! Why are you using my bathroom? Can you not pee on the floor?"


    "Shut up..." Rodney''s hoarse roar could be heard.


    "Why is your voice so weird? Do you have constipation?"


    Freya felt increasingly disgusted as she thought about it. "Who allowed you to defecate in my private bathroom? It stinks."

 Chapter 1082

    In the bathroom, Rodney was angered by Freya to the point he almost got a


    stroke.


    However, he could not refute her words at all.


    Forget it. It was better than letting her know that he did... that in her bathroom.


    F*ck.


    A few minutester, his face was blushing when he came out of the bathroom. When they saw each other, he saw Freya covering her nose and looking at him in disdain.


    "Freya, cut the act. You''re actually feeling smug now, right?"


    Rodney had never felt as embarrassed as he was at that moment. "Did you know


    I wasing and purposely took off your clothes to seduce me?"


    "Are you shameless?"


    Freya almost had high blood pressure from anger." This is my room, my house. You ran in without knocking on the door and saw me naked. I haven''t even settled this debt with you, yet you''re falsely using me instead." "Don''t think I''m clueless about your intentions."


    Rodney sneered, "What did you say to Sarahst night? You like me. You want to seduce me and ruin my rtionship with Sarah. You''re too calcting."


    "I... I like you?" Freya''s eyes almost popped out of their sockets.


    "Hah, you''re fully aware of it. Don''t you remember what you told Sarahst night?" Rodney reminded her coldly.


    Freya was astonished. Fine, Catherine had been right.


    "I did that on purpose to agitate Sarah. I hate her for hurting Cathy before-"


    "Enough! Isn''t Sarah miserable enough now because of Catherine?" Rodney yelled and cut her off.


    "I don''t want to talk nonsense with you. Get out of here." Freya was afraid of miscarrying due to anger, so she turned around and left.


    "Stop right there." Rodney went after her. "You have to follow me to the hospital."


    1


    "What for?"


    "To do an abortion."


    Rodney was determined. If Freya were a kind person who knew her ce, he could have let her give birth to the baby. However, afterst night, he had a clear understanding of this woman''s sly nature. He would no longer be involved with her. 2 "F*ck you!"


    Freya could not resist spitting out vulgar words.


    What a shame. She thought he had a sense of responsibilityst night and that he would be a good father. The next moment, he became so cold-blooded and


    heartless that it made people''s hearts go cold. 2


    "Come on, let''s go." Rodney grabbed her wrist.


    "Let me go. I''m not going." Freya started struggling. It was not because she really wanted to keep the baby. It was just that why must she abort it just because he said so?


    "Sure enough, what you said about us having amon enemy and wanting to persuade my family t 0 abort the baby was all a lie. You just want to keep the baby so that it''s easier for you to marry me."


    Not only did Rodney not let go, but he even freed his other hand to firmly grab her.


    "Rodney, let me go!" Freya pushed him hard. As a result, when she stood at the wooden staircase, her foot slipped and she fell to the ground.


    "Freya..."


    Catherine, who just entered through the door, saw Freya tumbling down the staircase to the first floor.


    She rushed over in a hurry. She saw Freya clutching her stomach. Her face was twitching in pain.


    "Cathy... It hurts so much..." "Quickly call the ambnce," Catherine ordered Aunty


    Sophia.


    Aunty Sophia hurriedly found a phone and dialed 000.


    At that moment, Rodney came back to his senses. He did not expect that she would just... fall.


    He did not push her. He did not do it on purpose.

 Chapter 1083

    "I... I''ll carry her..." Rodney hurriedly rushed down and wanted to carry Freya.


    However, Catherine pushed his hands away. She red at him, her eyes filled with rage. "Get lost! You''re so eager to kill your child. Who knows if you''ll deliberately kill the child while carrying Freya?"


    "Catherine Jones, watch your mouth! Am I such an evil person... F*ck... She''s bleeding." Rodney''s mind went nk.


    Freya lowered her head and had a look. Her face was pale. "Cathy, it hurts down there."


    "Don''t move. Aunty Sophia, help me out. We''ll carry her down together," Catherine said to Aunty Sophia in a hurry.


    Aunty Sophia had also heard Rodney saying he wanted to make Freya get an abortion when she went to open the door just now. She did not dare to let Rodney help out either.


    She and Catherine supported Freya and took the elevator down. The ambnce had rushed and sent Freya to the hospital immediately.


    On the way, Freya''s head was covered in sweat from the pain.


    After arriving at the hospital, she was sent to the emergency room straight away.


    Catherine immediately called the Snow family. "Uncle Jason, your son pushed Freya down the staircase. Pleasee over right now. The Snow family has to give us an exnation on this matter."


    Rodney panicked when he heard that. "Hey, what are you saying? I didn''t push her at all. It was her-"


    Catherine pped him across the face without letting him finish his sentence.


    "Catherine, how dare you hit me?!" Rodney was infuriated and wanted to p her back.


    However, Catherine quickly avoided him and did a shoulder throw. She tossed his tall figure onto the floor of the hospital.


    "Ow... It hurts..." Rodney''s back almost snapped from the pain.


    "You feel pain too? But what you''re feeling now can''t evenpare to Freya''s pain."


    Catherine red at him angrily. "Rodney Snow, they say even a vicious tiger wouldn''t eat its cubs. Even if you don''t love Freya, she''s still pregnant with your child. You can love Sarah, but you can''t love someone to the point of bing inhumane."


    "I really didn''t push her. She slipped and fell down on her own." Rodney was frustrated from getting scolded.


    Catherine sneered, "So you''re still not admitting that you''re in the wrong? If you hadn''t tried to drag her to go and have an abortion, would she have slipped?"


    Rodney''s handsome face went pale from her words. He was speechless.


    The doctor came out. "The patient''s uterine lining is damaged. The baby is in a critical state as well, but we can still manage to keep the baby-"


    Rodney said in a daze, "This... There''s no need to keep it."


    "Shut your mouth!" Catherine red at him sharply.


    "Keep the baby." Suddenly, Jason and Wendy came running.


    "Doctor, this is my grandchild. You have to save my grandchild no matter what," Wendy said urgently.


    The doctor said, "Actually, I haven''t finished my sentence. If we abort the baby, the patient has to undergo a dtion and curettage procedure. It''ll be harmful to her body and it''ll be very difficult for her to get pregnant again in the future."


    Catherine was shocked. It seemed like Freya was destined to keep this child. "Then keep the baby..."


    She knew Freya would surely not want to lose the right to be a mother. "Okay, please sign here."


    The doctor took a pen out. Catherine put down her


    signature.


    Rodney was confused. "Why did it turn out like this? Could it be that Freya bribed the doctors inside?"


    Right after he said those words, Catherine was infuriated. She wanted to strike


    out at him, but Jason was faster and crueler than her.


    A p from a man could notpare to a woman''s at all. 2


    Rodney''s mouth instantly bled. He widened his eyes i n disbelief. "Dad..."


    "Get lost."


    Jason pointed outside. His body was shaking because he was utterly enraged. "Get out of here! We, the Snow family, have nothing to do with you from now on. Freya''s child will have nothing to do with you as well. You don''t have to be responsible for the child either. You can go and be together with Sarah. No one will stop you guys anymore."

 Chapter 1084

    "No, Dad. I..."


    "Why do I have such an evil son like you?"


    Wendy shook her head in disappointment. "I had already advised you before, but you still made me disappointed. Leave. We''ll have no ties with you at all in the future."


    Rodney felt bitter. "Dad, Mom, I really didn''t push her. Are you really disowning me for the sake of a grandchild and Freya?" 1


    "Do you still not understand? As a human, you should have a conscience and know not to cross the line. But you don''t have a conscience at all. A person like you doesn''t deserve to be my son. You don''t deserve to remain in the Snow family."


    Jason yelled while trembling, "Get lost! Don''t let me see you again!"


    They were utterly disappointed in him.


    Rodney opened his mouth. In the end, when facing everyone''s gazes of contempt, he could only turn around and leave. Loneliness shrouded his entire body.


    He knew that no one would stop him from being together with Sarah in the future. However, why did he not feel happy? Instead, he felt lost.


    "Uncle Jason..." Catherine did not expect Jason to chase Rodney out of the Snow family. However, she still told Jason and Wendy about what had happened.


    "Anyway, Rodney definitely yed a role in this incident. If he hadn''t forced Freya to have an abortion, all this wouldn''t have happened."


    Jason sighed. He said, "We were wrong. I thought Rodney still had some sense of responsibility in him. His kindness is almost disappearing because of Sarah." 1 Catherine''s brows were knitted together in a tight frown. "But the baby..."


    "The baby can''t be aborted. We owe Freya for this.


    We''llpensate her."


    Wendy said, "On our way here, we had a call with Old Master Snow. Old Master Snow intends to let Nathan take Freya in as his goddaughter. With the identity as the future prime minister''s goddaughter, I believe that Freya can find the one she loves in the future without having to worry about anything. Nobody will dare to bully her in the future."


    Catherine''s heart trembled. 1


    Being Nathan''s goddaughter was indeed an extraordinary identity.


    Besides, Nathan only had a son and that son was working in politicalw. Who would dare to cause trouble with Freya in the future? 1 "After some time, we''ll hold a grand ceremony to acknowledge Freya as Nathan''s daughter. We''ll let the whole world know that Freya is part of the Snow family. At the same time, ten percent of Snow Corporation''s shares will be transferred to her. But those shares can only be inherited by the child in her belly now. If she marries another man and has children with that man in the future, we''ll arrange another set of dowry as well," Wendy said sincerely.


    "About this... I''ll inform Freya about thister."


    Catherine could see that the Snow family was indeed being sincere. Firstly, it was because of their guilt over Rodney''s immoral actions. Secondly, they were


    concerned about the child in Freya''s belly.


    An hourter.


    After Freya settled down in the ward, she learned about the Snow family''s arrangements.


    She would be the goddaughter of the prime minister in the future?


    She did not know whether she should cry orugh.


    "Freya, if you abort this child, you''ll lose the right to be a mother," Catherine said helplessly.


    "Hah! It seems like the heavens have already decided for me." Freya did not expect her life toe to this


    point.


    She had thought of being in a normal, romantic rtionship in the past. The man did not have to be exceptionally wealthy. After that, she would build a family and have children. Now, her life had taken a great turn.


    Wendy consoled her, saying, "Don''t worry, Freya. With this identity of yours in the future, you''ll be the one picking the men. Of course, you may be worried that the other party will mind that you''ve given birth to a child before. But many women who remarried are living well and happily too. Besides, if anyone dares to bully you, the Snow family will stand up for you."


    Freya could onlyugh bitterly. Actually, she should not have so manyints. "But I won''t let my child acknowledge Rodney as their father. Firstly, he doesn''t deserve it. Secondly, I don''t want my child to call Sarah their stepmother in the future."

 Chapter 1085

    "That will definitely not happen. We don''t have any ties with Rodney anymore. I''ve already arranged for thepany to draft a disownment document. We''ll announce it to the public soon," Jason said without hesitation.


    Freya was shocked. The Snow family was really efficient in doing things.


    However, she strangely felt content. Rodney must have wanted to vomit out blood when he lost his family. Also, how long would Sarah put up with Rodney? She was filled with anticipation all of a sudden.


    2:00 p.m.


    Snow Corporation''s official Facebook ount released a statement: [Snow Corporation''s director, Jason Snow, officially announces that he has ended his father-son rtionship with Rodney Snow. At the same time, Rodney will no longer have anything to do with the Snow family from here on out. The Snow family members will not have any interactions with Rodney either. Mr. Rodney Snow''s right of inheritance to all the Snow family''s assets is void. It''s hoped that each party will go their own ways from now on and


    never interact anymore.]


    Next, Jessica released a statement as well. [Snow Corporation''s president has cut off her sibling ties with Rodney Snow.]


    Carson Snow: [Snow Corporation''s vice president has cut off his sibling ties with Rodney Snow.]


    Nathan Snow: [Nathan Snow has ended his rtionship as Rodney Snow''s uncle.]


    The Snow family''s statements were released one after another.


    The whole nation was shocked.


    [What on earth did Rodney do to get kicked out of the Snow family? Everyone in the Snow family even cut all ties with him.]


    [Rodney must be a fool. He has a dad and a sister who have assets worth 100 billion dors. He even has an uncle who''ll be the prime minister, yet he angered his family.] 1


    [I heard that it''s because Rodney insists on being together with Sarah. The Snow family is dissatisfied with her. They prefer his fiancee, Freya, more.]


    [This is the future prime minister''s family we''re talking about. Is that a family where a greedy materialistic woman like Sarah can join?]


    After half an hour, Nathan posted a pretty picture of


    Freya on his Facebook. [My wife and I have been married for many years. We''ve always wanted a daughter. Unfortunately, we only have a troublemaker as our son. Luckily, my wife and Freya have been getting along with each other very well. We''ve decided to take her in as our goddaughter. Although she couldn''t be our former nephew''s wife, being our goddaughter is good too.]


    Theizens were dumbfounded again.


    [I''m confused. So Rodney really got chased out of the Snow family because he refused to marry Freya?]


    [I pitied Freya before, but now I''m so envious of her. The future prime minister''s daughter! She''s a princess now.]


    [If she can be a princess, why does she have to be Rodney''s fiancee? Ahhh, isn''t being a princess tempting?]


    [Do you still remember that people used to throw rotten eggs at Freya when she walked on the streets three years ago? This news tells us not to look down o n women. Who knows when she''ll be powerful and rise again?]


    [I heard Freya pursued a senior in school in the past. They broke up afterward. Will that senior spit out blood after reading the news?]


    At that moment, Rodney was dumbfounded looking at the series of statements.


    He did not think that his father was being serious about it. In a swift manner, he had publicly disowned him and the other Snow family members followed suit.


    Moreover, Nathan took Freya in as his goddaughter as well.


    That woman had be his cousin?


    No, not his cousin. He was not even a member of the Snow family anymore.


    He was on the verge of crying. Although he had already thought of the worst possible ouest night when he decided to make Freya undergo an abortion, he still felt very distressed when the moment really came.

 Chapter 1086

    At that moment, Rodney desperately needed someone to console him. He could only call Sarah. "Sarah, I don''t have to marry Freya anymore. But... I''ve been chased out of the Snow family. You won''t mind, right?"


    "Why... Why would I mind? You''ve done so many things for my sake... I''m very touched."


    Sarah held in the urge to scold him. She then said in a low voice, "But if I had known earlier that your family dislikes me so much, I¡ª"


    "Sarah, don''t say any more. I''ve already made my decision. Freya''s child will have nothing to do with me in the future," Rodney interrupted her annoyedly.


    Speaking of Freya, Sarah almost wanted to spit out blood. "By the way, why did your uncle take her in as his goddaughter?"


    The daughter of the future prime minister. Although she was not his biological daughter, that identity was powerful enough that Freya could do anything she wanted in Australia now.


    Freya could marry into a better family in the future too.


    "Maybe my family did that to make up for their guilt." Rodney was depressed too. "Forget it. Just let it be.


    That woman is too calcting. In the end, she managed to get what she wanted." Forget it? How could this matter be brushed off just like that?


    Sarah had the urge to swear out loud.


    She was utterly envious of Freya. How could a sl*t be the future prime minister''s daughter? She wanted that identity too. She would rather give up on Rodney. 2


    Hah! Rodney really returned to her side in the end.


    However, without the Snow family''s support, he would just be a normal president now no matter how well Osher Corporation performed. Besides, the Snow family had disowned him. It would be tougher for Rodney to advance in the business world. No one would pay him any attention at all.


    Rodney was poorer than Sarah now.


    "Rodney, I''m guessing you must be feeling upset now. Take a good rest before apologizing to the Snow family. There are no grudges thatst overnight between father and son."


    Sarah hung up the phone just like that.


    Rodney was stunned. He had wanted to chat with her more to alleviate his feelings of despair.


    He gave it some thought and called Chester. "Chester, I''m in a bad mood. Let''s go have a drink tonight..." "I''m not going." Chester immediately rejected him.


    "Are you still my friend?" Rodney was enraged.


    "I don''t want to die from being angry at you."


    Chester scolded him bluntly, "Rodney, I never thought you would be so silly! You forced Freya to have an abortion and even made her fall down the stairs. What were you thinking?"


    "I... I just wanted to give Sarah an exnation. I can''t have an illegitimate child. Sarah and I... will have kids in the future," Rodney said in defense.


    "Mm, then I wish that you both can have kids in the future. Just a reminder, you have to be polite whenever you see Freya in the future. She''s the future prime minister''s goddaughter. A sentence from her can crush you to the ground." 1


    Chester sneered before ending the call.


    Rodney''s expression was filled with shame and sadness. He was only following his heart, so why was everyone leaving him?


    In the evening.


    Catherine brought over a meal. Freya gave her an apologetic nce. "Cathy, I feel sorry for letting you take care of me. Why don''t you go back? I''ll just ask Lauren toe over."


    "It''s alright. What friend would I be if I didn''t apany you during these times? Besides, when I was pregnant in the States, didn''t you take good care of me as well?" Catherine noticed that Freya was not very happy.


    However, she could understand. To give birth to a child who did not have a father would be a battle of courage for any woman. 1


    "That''s right. I felt very happy spending time with Suzie and Lucas in the States. Actually, kids are... quite cute too." 1

 Chapter 1087

    Freya suddenly felt relieved as she thought about it." Nowadays, there are too many sc*mbags. It''s better just to give birth to a child. Just dating and not getting married sounds good too."


    "You''ll still have lots of opportunities, especially after bing the princess of Australia. There''ll only be better men pursuing you."


    "Mm-hmm."


    Freyaughed. "Who knows? Maybe after a few years, I''ll be walking down a grand banquet hall wearing a long gown. When I see those two sc*mbags, Rodney and Patrick, lowering their heads humbly and standing at the side, I''ll wave my hand and say,'' Guards, get these two pieces of trash out of here. They don''t deserve to be here and dirty my noble eyes on such an asion.""


    Catherine let out a breath of relief after seeing Freya finally smiling.


    After finishing her meal, she gave Wesley a call. "I''m sorry. I can''t move in tonight.


    I didn''t know this would happen to Freya..."


    "It''s okay. She''s your friend. You should apany her more."


    Wesley said gently, "Which ward are you both in? I''lle over to visitter."


    "It''s alright, there''s no need. Too many people from the Snow family came today. Freya''s also feeling dizzy. We should let her rest."


    "Okay, I''lle over tomorrow then." Wesley hesitated for a moment before suddenly asking, "Is Nathan really taking her in as his goddaughter?"


    "Of course. Uncle Nathan even released a statement personally. When Freya gets better, the Snow family will hold a grand ceremony to acknowledge Freya."


    Wesley said profoundly, "It seems like this ident was a blessing in disguise for Freya. The prime minister''s goddaughter, this identity is indeed extraordinary."


    "It''s just alright. Freya isn''t someone who cares about these things." Catherine frowned when she heard his words.


    She did not think that it was a blessing in disguise for Freya.


    It was fine if other people had said the same thing, but Wesley was someone who understood them. Him saying those words... It was weird.


    "I misspoke. You guys should rest."


    Not long after Catherine returned to the ward, the sound of someone knocking on the door came from outside.


    She turned around and saw Shaun walking in with the cold white lights shining on him. He was wearing a white shirt paired with ck cks. He looked handsome and noble.


    "Why are you here?" Catherine''s brows instinctively knitted together in a tight frown again.


    Freya gave Shaun a sidelong nce as well. "Shaun, we''re not close to you, right?"


    "I heard from Chester that your friend is hospitalized and you''re here taking care of her. I came over to visit."


    Shaun put the things in his hand on the table. "This is the quinoa sd that the five-star hotel just made, and


    "I don''t care about quinoa at all," Freya grumbled, "Do you see this? All of these things beside me are quinoa


    "And... crayfish. I bought some for you." Shaun suddenly looked at Catherine. His eyes were so deep that someone could drown in them.


    Freya''s words got stuck in her throat. F*ck, crayfish. It was her favorite, but could she even eat it?


    Catherine''s eyebrows twitched slightly. "Thank you, but I can buy it myself if I want to eat it. Moreover, Freya can''t eat this. You''ll just be tempting her with it."


    "You liked to eat it before..."


    Shaun got rejected by Catherine. His long eyshes were drooped in disappointment. That face, which looked as if it had been intricately carved by gods, looked so lonely that any woman would not be able to bear it. 1


    Even Catherine was in a daze for a moment. It was as if she had hurt him. However, after a while, she said emotionlessly, "The past is the past. I even loved you in the past, but I don''t anymore now."


    Hiss.


    Freya could not resist sucking in a breath. Those words were too vicious. When she saw Shaun''s noble, handsome face looking pale and hurt, she wanted to p her hands.

 Chapter 1088

    However, Shaun would not get angry, right?


    She saw Shaun tightly holding onto the stic bag in his hands. The veins on the


    back of his hand were bulging.


    Nevertheless, he did not get angry. He ced the things on the table.


    His humble and forbearing behavior almost made Freya go blind.


    Shaun opened the container of crayfish.


    He put on gloves and started shelling them one by one.


    Therge crayfish inside and the overwhelming fragrance made Catherine and Freya''s stomachs growl.


    "Shaun, if you want to eat, can you eat it outside?" Catherine said, feeling frustrated.


    "I''m shelling them for you. I''ll leave when I''m done."


    Shaun said without raising his head, "It''s okay even if you don''t eat them. I''ll just leave them here after shelling them anyway."


    At that moment, another person who came to visit arrived at the door. It was Charlie. In his hands were


    pink roses and some supplements. He had an excessively eager smile. "Hey, Catherine. What a coincidence! We meet again."


    "Charlie, why are you here?" Catherine''s expression was dark.


    Why were these eyesores alling over? "Freya, do you know him?"


    "I don''t f*cking know him." Freya rolled her eyes.


    Charlie acted as if he did not hear that. He smiled and said, "I came to visit Ms. Lynch. Ms. Lynch is Senator Snow''s goddaughter. My uncle and Minister Snow are acquaintances, so he asked me to visit you."


    The uncle he was talking about was Mason.


    Catherine immediately guessed that the Campos family was definitely taking the opportunity to establish a rtionship with Nathan. Freya was a new target they could exploit, i


    Catherine was utterly speechless. The Campos family was totally shameless.


    Charlie continued talking with a gentlemanly face. "I didn''t expect you to be prettier in personpared to the pictures, Ms. Lynch. Although you''re sick, your beauty still makes one''s heart pound..."


    "Pfft..."


    Shaun, who was shelling crayfish at the side, suddenly scoffed.


    Charlie red at him furiously. "Shaun, what are you doing here? As far as I know, you helped Thomas hurt Ms. Lynch before. What right does a person like you have to be here?"


    "They haven''t chased me away yet. Why are you so hasty? Have you already be the future prime minister''s son-inw?"


    Shaun raised his sharp eyebrows. Hill Corporation was already ruined, but his elegance and piercing eyes made Charlie feel humiliated.


    Freya and Catherine were dumbfounded. Catherine said right away, "Charlie, aren''t you and Mnie already married?"


    Just as Charlie was about to say something, Shaun beat him to it and said, "A marriage can be ended through a divorce. Moreover, Mnie''s current identity no longer matches Charlie''s, who''s the noble Young Master Campos. Wouldn''t it be way better for him if he could establish a rtionship with the future prime minister?"


    "Shaun, shut your mouth!"


    Charlie was infuriated. Although he did have those thoughts, it was not the time to make them known." I''m justplimenting Ms. Lynch''s beauty. Do you think everyone is like you, not being content with what you already have and taking divorce as child''s y?" i


    Shaun nced at him coldly. "It might''ve been my first time hearing a married man say such ambiguous words like ''Your beauty makes one''s heart pound'' to another woman."


    Charlie''s face was flushed from embarrassment. His eyes were staring at Shaun with malice. "Watch your mouth, Shaun. Do you need me to remind you of your identity?"


    "How do you want to remind me?" Shaun smirked yfully.


    Charlie had no words all of a sudden.


    He could not possibly say that he would find someone to teach Shaun a lesson. There were other people in the ward, so he did not dare to be so cocky.


    He thought of an idea. He looked eagerly at Freya. "Ms. Lynch, do you need me to chase this person away?"


    Freya was taken aback. She instinctively looked at Catherine. In the end, she cleared her throat. "Cathy, what do you think?"


    Everyone focused their eyes on Catherine. Even Shaun locked his gaze on her.


    Catherine had the urge to kick both Freya and Charlie.


    Why were they letting her decide?


    She could let Charlie do it... However, she looked at Charlie''s arrogant appearance and then at Shaun''s... pitiful gaze.

 Chapter 1089

    She...


    "If you ask me, I''d like to have both of you leave. The patient needs to rest. We understand your kind intentions, so please leave." Catherine bluntly asked the guests to leave.


    She gave them both the same treatment.


    The corners of Shaun''s mouth lifted slightly. It was good enough that she did not let Charlie chase him away.


    However, Charlie felt utterly disgraced. He was the president of Campos Corporation, yet he was mentioned alongside Shaun.


    Nevertheless, Freya''s identity was special now and Catherine was her friend.


    He could only hold it in. He forced a smile and said, " Then, we won''t be disturbing you two anymore."


    When Charlie left, he red at Shaun viciously.


    Shaun stood up. His dark, captivating eyes were looking at Catherine. "I''ve finished shelling the crayfish for you. I''ll be leaving now."


    After he spoke, he turned around and left.


    Catherine had a headache and touched her forehead.


    Shaun was already incapable of sex. She did not know what else he wanted to do.


    "F*ck, has Shaun been possessed by some devil?"


    Freya became sentimental. "He''s totally different from the Shaun I knew back then. He was so arrogant before, especially the aura he had when he snatched you away during the wedding. I thought he''d never let you go in this lifetime."


    Could he not let go?


    He could not even have sex anymore.


    "Could it be because he experienced too great of a shock when Hill Corporation met its demise?"


    "Alright, stop guessing blindly." Catherine went to the table. Looking at the delicious crayfish, she wanted to throw them away. However, she still ended up tasting one of them in the end. The taste was not bad.


    Atst, she finished everything.


    After she was done eating, her brows furrowed in regret. She really had no resolve.


    In the parking lot.


    Just as Shaun opened the car door, Charlie''s sneer sounded from behind. "Shaun, you really didn''t even show me a single bit of respect up there just now."


    "Why should I show you respect?" Shaun retorted coldly.


    "Fine, maybe you''re still unclear of the fact that you can only keep your tail between your legs when you''re in front of me now."


    Charlie gave a maniacalugh before turning around and getting into his car.


    Shaun frowned.


    Not long after Shaun''s car left the hospital, he noticed that his car was being followed.


    Three cars were closing in on him from behind.


    Shaun''s eyes narrowed. He suddenly increased his speed.


    Those three cars were not easy to deal with either. They knocked into his car from the left and right.


    Shaun quickly turned the steering wheel. He passed through a very narrow space between the cars at lightning speed. The driver of one of the cars was startled and stepped on the elerator. It rammed into the car in front.


    Shaun smirked when he saw this. He swiftly changed his course, stepped on the elerator, and left speedily.


    The person who knocked into the other car pounded the steering wheel out of rage. He called Charlie''s number. "Young Master Campos, we failed."


    "Useless things!" Charlie scolded.


    Shaun rushed to thepany.


    Chance had been waiting there for a long time. "Eldest Young Master Hill, Joshua and Tobias are requesting to leave Liona."

 Chapter 1090

    "How many people has it been this week?" Shaun asked calmly.


    Chance clenched his fists. After a long time, he mustered his courage and said, "Young Master Hill, actually... I''m also nning to put in a request to leave Liona."


    A hint of disappointment shed across Shaun''s narrowed eyes. "Why, Chance? I hope you can be honest with me. Is someone headhunting you?"


    "No."


    Chance hesitated for a moment but decided to be honest in the end. "Yael is pregnant. Liona doesn''t allow dating between superiors and subordinates. That''s why I n to resign. Moreover, I''m pretty tired of this kind of life. I''ll retire with Yael in the future."


    I see...


    Shaun was surprised. However, he understood that the Hill family was low on funds. Maintaining Liona required a huge amount of money. He indeed did not have that much money at this moment.


    Maybe it would be better if those people who wanted to quit left. Those who stayed back were the ones truly loyal to the Hill family.


    "You can leave," Shaun said calmly, "I''ll arrange another person to take over your position."


    "Thank you."


    Chance turned around apologetically and left.


    "By the way, Chance..." Shaun suddenly spoke, "When Liam was tossed into the


    alley, are you sure that no one else knew about it?" 3


    Chance was startled, but he still said unwaveringly, "No one else knew."


    "Okay."


    After Chance left, Hadley could not help but say," Eldest Young Master Hill, what did you mean by thatst question?"


    "I didn''t expect Yael to be pregnant with his child."


    Shaun raised his eyebrows. There was a gleam in his eyes. "I always thought Chance was a loyal and indifferent superior in the past. But today, I''ve realized I was wrong. If a man can retire for the sake of a pregnant woman, it means that woman has an important ce in his heart.


    "So..."


    "You''ve forgotten that Yael has been protecting Sarah closely during these three years."


    Shaun reminded Hadley, "What type of person is Sarah? In these three years, Yael always put in good words for Sarah. Yael is skilled at driving wedges between people too. She''s not simple. I suspected her before, but I trusted Chance."


    Hadley immediately understood. "But now Yael is pregnant with Chance''s child. Chance might''ve hidden some things from you to protect Yael. Young Master Hill, do you want to get someone to follow Chance?"


    "Get who?" Shaun smiled bitterly. "Liona is myst power. However, once Chance leaves, there''ll only be more members of Liona who want to leave. Wait and see. Those who are willing to stay till the end are the most loyal ones. I''ll have someone investigate Chance and Yael when that timees."


    8:00 p.m.


    After Wesley was done with a social engagement, he got in his private sedan.


    Suddenly, he realized the driver in front was not moving at all.


    He sensed that something was wrong. Just as he wanted to turn his head, a gun was pressed to his temple.


    "Don''t move." A man wasughing dangerously.


    "Who... Who are you?" Wesley nced at the person beside him from the corner of his eyes. That man was wearing a white mask. He looked very scary.


    There was a man wearing a ck mask sitting on the front passenger seat as well. He was ying with a gold lighter in a rxed manner. His buff figure made the interior of the car feel small.


    "Someone who wants to tell you something."


    The man who was ying with the lighter said," Wesley, don''t touch Catherine." 1


    "You''re Shaun''s men?" Wesley''s eyes went cold.


    If it was Shaun behind this, Wesley would make him face the consequences. Shaun would never be able to rise again in this lifetime.


    It just so happened that Wesley had wanted to teach Shaun a lesson for a long time.


    "No." The man ignited the lighter. In the dark car, the mes appeared. "You just need to remember my words. If you touch Catherine, I won''t be sitting here and giving you a chance anymore. I''ll immediately fire a bullet into your head." 6


    Wesley clenched his fists. His body trembled out of anger.


    However, it was as if the man could not see it. His tone was cold. "You


    desperately want to eliminate me now, right? Who will you look for? Those killers from Neah Bay?" 6

 Chapter 1091

    Wesley was shocked.


    No one knew about the killer besides Mason, so how could this person...


    "I also know that... your feelings for Catherine Jones have never been pure from the start."


    The person suddenlyughed in a low voice. "Maybe other people would have unwavering and unfailing love, but Wesley Lyons''s love is scheming at best."


    Wesley''s body trembled.


    Who the hell was this person?


    Why did this person know his secret when no one should know?


    "Don''t touch Catherine Jones. Don''t touch her, or the next time I see you, you''ll be


    a corpse. You can try..."


    The masked man in the passenger seat opened the car door. 1


    Then, a ck car without a license te drove over.


    The man on the other side of Wesley also withdrew.


    The two men quickly got into the car and left.


    Wesley punched the leather backrest hard, his warm and handsome face full of rage and panic.


    When did such a person exist in the capital?


    He even knew about the murder at Neah Bay.


    "P-President Lyons." The driver turned back, trembling.


    "Find out who that person is," Wesley gave the order in a sinister tone.


    "Okay. Are we going home now?" the driver asked.


    "No, send me to the clubhouse."


    Wesley was upset. He originally wanted to go back, but he had lost his mood.


    That person''s words had made him wary.


    After all, the other party knew too much.


    He did not dare to gamble. There could not be any mistakes in his n.


    However... he was unreconciled, very unreconciled.


    He wanted to possess Catherine for a very, very long time. 3


    After arriving at the clubhouse, Wesley took a ss of wine and chugged it.


    The room door suddenly opened, but he ignored it until a fingernded on his back.


    "Go away..." He looked up and saw Sarah''s charming little face. She had dressed up tonight and was wearing a long white dress. She looked like someone who grew up in a dirty environment but remained pure.


    Some women indeed possessed such a pure temperament. Otherwise, she would not have been able to make fools of the three young masters for so many years.


    "Sarah Neeson, what do you want?"


    Wesley narrowed his eyes in warning.


    "President Lyons, are you lonely since Catherine isn''t here to apany you?"


    Sarah smiled and sat next to him, refilling his ss." But even if she''s here, aren''t you tired of pretending in front of her?"


    Wesley sneered, "Sarah, you''re really the most shameless woman I''ve ever met. Rodney Snow has no value to you anymore since he''s expelled from the Snow family, right?"


    "Not necessarily. As long as it''s not the end yet, there''s the possibility of changing one''s fortune."


    Sarah did not mind his insults and smiled. "I came here to keep the 100 billion dors."


    "You came to the wrong person." Wesley pinched her chin coldly. "I helped you in the past because you were useful to me, but what do you have now?"


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1092

    "I have... the future grandchild of the Snow family."


    Sarah lowered her head and suddenly touched her stomach. "Yes, Rodney was expelled from the Snow family, but his children will always be the flesh and blood of the Snow family. After a long time has passed and the Snow family isn''t angry anymore, the child will eventually return to the family."


    Wesley''s eyes moved slightly. "Sarah Neeson, you''re really vicious."


    "Don''t I make a good match for you, then? Not to mention... Don''t you want to taste a woman whom Shaun Hill once had before?" Sarah leaned over and bit his earlobe gently. 4


    Wesley''s body immediately reacted. He pressed Sarah under his body and sneered, "You''re just a woman Shaun didn''t want. He has never touched you before."


    Sarah''s face stiffened, but she forced herself tough." You can''t say that. I was his favorite when we were young. If Catherine hadn''t appeared, it wouldn''t be like this. Besides... I can tell you a secret."


    "What secret?" Wesley raised his eyebrows.


    "Do you know why Shaun didn''t want Catherine three years ago? It was because he was under my hypnosis.


    President Lyons, I''m actually quite useful, especially in controlling people''s minds."


    Sarah smiled and wrapped her arms around his neck." From the first time we met,


    I could tell that you''re an extraordinary man who can remain persistent no matter the years. The position Mason Campos sits in now will belong to you in the future."


    Wesley''s dark eyes shed.


    It was no wonder that Shaun suddenly did not want Catherine three years ago.


    In other words, Sarah Neeson was still of use.


    Besides, he did not mind trying out a woman who had once belonged to Shaun Hill.


    "Fine, I''ll help you." Wesley cupped her chin and kissed her as if he was venting.


    5


    Freya stayed in the hospital for three days before she was discharged.


    However, instead of returning to Brighton Gardens, she was taken to the Snow family''s vi by the Snow family.


    With the Snow family to look after her, Catherine moved to Wesley''s ce.


    Originally, she wanted to bring Lucas along with her as well. However, Lucas said he wanted to stay with Joel, so she let him.


    "This is President Lyons'' bedroom." Regina helped her move her luggage in.


    "...


    Okay, thank you." Catherine looked at the bedroom. It was very clean and bright with a great view, but she still felt great pressure when she thought that she was really going to start staying in the same bedroom as Wesley.


    "You''re wee. You can look for me if you need anything." When Regina turned to leave, she looked at the big bed with mockery in her eyes.


    Hah, it was a spot where she had gotten tired of sleeping in. It was just a pity that Catherine would not know the truth.


    After Regina left, Catherine started cooking.


    This was the beginning of their lives as husband and wife.


    At 6:30 p.m., Wesley came back. When he looked at the figure busying about in


    the kitchen, his eyes became filled with chagrin and resentment.


    He finally got this woman in here, but he could not touch her.


    He had someone investigate the masked man, but there was no news at all. That person was too bizarre.


    However, he had two women, Regina and Sarah, to attend to his physical needs. Hence, he was in no hurry.


    Especially that woman, Sarah Neeson. Tsk, she was full of tricks. 2


    "Wesley, it''s time to eat. Why are you spacing out?" Catherine smiled and brought out the dishes.


    "I feel so happy. It''s like I''m dreaming." Wesley held her hand. "I''ve been waiting for this day for too long."


    "Wesley, it''s been hard on you all these years. I''ve already decided to work on this marriage with you."


    Catherine said as if she had made up her mind. 2


    "... Yes."


    Wesley lowered his eyes.

 Chapter 1093

    At 9:00 p.m., Catherine was taking a shower in the bedroom''s bathroom. The sound of the running water made her very nervous. When she thought that she would be doing it with Wesleyter, her body felt repulsed.


    However, there were some things that she would not be as resistant to after taking the first step, right?


    She could not spend her life only epting Shaun.


    She gritted her teeth and went out.


    However, what greeted her was Wesley holding the nket and preparing to go out.


    "Cathy, I don''t think you''re mentally prepared just yet. I want to give you some time to gather yourself." Wesley smiled. "Besides, I''ve been very busy at work recently and have to work overtime at night, so I''ll sleep in the next room for the time being." 1


    Catherine bit her lip, feeling touched. "Wesley, I can


    "Don''t force yourself. I don''t want to force you at all," Wesley interrupted her.


    Catherine was so touched that she felt like she was in a mess.


    She felt immensely guilty when she recalled having ever doubted Wesley.


    Not long after Wesley went next door, Suzie suddenly called her while sobbing. "Aunty Cathy, I''m sick! I miss you."


    "Suzie, what happened?" Catherine was worried.


    Suzie cried out, "My head hurts. I have a fever. I miss you..."


    Catherine could not bear listening to the child''s cries. She felt her heart breaking the moment she heard Suzie''s cries and could not care about anything else." Where are you? I''lle to you right away."


    "I''m in the hospital."


    Catherine became even more anxious when she heard that Suzie was in the hospital. She hurriedly went next door to tell Wesley that she was going to thepany as something hade up.


    She did not dare say she was looking for Suzie. She was afraid that Wesley would mind if she got too close to the Hill family.


    In the hospital.


    After Suzie was done crying and hung up the call, she immediately turned around and hugged Chester''s arm fawningly. "Uncle, where''s the candy you promised m e?" 5


    Chester was speechless and took out a lollipop from the drawer before giving it to her. Then, he turned to Shaun. "Your niece''s acting is amazing."


    Shaun nced at him. "Have you talked to the doctor already?"


    "Don''t worry, there won''t be any loopholes. Go quickly." Chester was speechless.


    It had taken great pains to trick Catherine toe out tonight.


    When Catherine rushed to the hospital, Suzie, who had just finished eating the lollipop, was asleep in Shaun''s arms. 1


    The father and daughter sat on the chair in the hospital. Suzie had her eyes closed, looking adorable. It made people feel tender affection for her. i


    Maybe it was the bleak hospital environment, but Catherine''s heart ached when she saw them. Suzie had always been delicate and loved to cry when she got sick, but Catherine was not able to be with her from the very start.


    "Suzie..."


    Her eyes could not help but redden.


    A trace of guilt shed in Shaun''s eyes. He did not expect Catherine to care so much about Suzie. After all, Suzie was not her child.


    "Suzie is asleep."


    Shaun lied without a change in expression. "She had a


    fever just now, but she''s much better after taking fever medicine. She was crying


    and saying she missed you. Sorry that we disturbed your sleep.¡± 1


    "Why did she suddenly get a fever?" Catherine asked with red eyes.


    She really wanted to take Suzie back with her now.


    As a mother, she would only feel relieved if she took care of her child herself.


    "... She kicked the nket off at night." Shaun casually found a reason.


    "Where''s the nanny? Didn''t the nanny help cover her back up?" Catherine asked angrily.

 Chapter 1094

    "I was the one who slept with her. I was deep in sleep ..." Shaun''s face was


    chagrined. Sure enough, he could not be too casual in finding excuses. He ended up burning himself in the end.


    "Shaun Hill..." Catherine red at him angrily. "You really aren''t a good..."


    The word ''father'' was stuck in her throat. She almost let it slip.


    "Yes, I know I''m not a good uncle." Shaun did not think much about it and sincerely admitted his mistake. "I''m trying hard to be Suzie''s new father."


    "New father?" Catherine''s heart quivered. 1


    "Yeah, Liam isn''t around anymore, so I''ll be her father in the future. I''ll pick her up and drop her off at kindergarten, I''ll sleep with her at night, I''ll also apany her to read books and y with toys..."


    Shaun spoke for a long time before realizing that he was rambling. He immediately stopped his mouth.


    "Yes, you can stay with her more." Catherine did not think much about it. After all, many biological fathers did not do those things. Suzie was different from Lucas. Although she called her dad scummy, she needed fatherly love.


    After a pause, she lectured again, "But since you''ve decided to take up this responsibility, take better care of her. Which parent would dare to fall into such deep sleep? She''s still small, so it''s natural that she''ll kick off the nket." 1


    Shaun was stunned. "How do you know so much? It''s like you had children before..." 1


    Catherine''s heart trembled as she quickly said, "I did have children before. I don''t need you to remind me." 4


    Shaun froze and realized that he had said the wrong thing. "I''m sorry..."


    "I''ve apanied Suzie many times now. She used to sleep with me before, so I know children very well."


    Catherine said calmly, "Raising a child is not as simple as spending money on them. You have to be responsible for her."


    "Yeah, I know."


    Shaun nodded. His obedient appearance made Catherine feelplicated emotions brewing within her.


    She never thought that one day, Shaun would be so well-behaved in front of her. It was like she was looking at a clever student.


    "Right, does she need to stay in the hospital tonight?"


    "She can leave, but considering how she cried for you, I waited here for you." Shaun asked, "Can you hold


    her? I''ll get the car."


    Catherine picked Suzie up without hesitation and felt her forehead. Everything was normal, so she was relieved.


    However, the little girl was sleeping too soundly. She even started to snore.


    Soon, Shaun drove the car to the hospital''s entrance.


    When he opened the door, Catherine carried Suzie in and got into the backseat.


    Neon lights shed through the window, and Shaun asionally saw the scene of Catherine sleeping with Suzie in her arms from the rear-view mirror. She had her head lowered, and when he looked at Suzie, he found the scene very beautiful and quiet.


    It made him want to freeze time at this moment forever.


    If possible, he wanted to continue this life with her. It did not matter even if he suffered in hell for the second half of his life.


    Unfortunately... he may never be qualified to have that.


    Before long, the car stopped at the neighborhood of his private bungalow.


    Catherine was stunned. "You brought her here? Aren''t you staying with your grandparents?" "That''s too far away and it''s in the suburbs too. It''s too


    Shaun parked the car and opened the back door. She took Suzie from Catherine''s hands. "I''ll take her. She''s too heavy."


    Catherine frowned. "Since she''s asleep, I''ll go back first."


    She was determined to start a new life with Wesley, so it would not be good for her to stay here with Shaun alone.


    "But the doctor said her fever mighte back tonight," Shaun called out to her. "What should I do?"

 Chapter 1095

    Catherine red at Shaun for a while, but in the end, she still followed him upstairs.


    He put Suzie on the big bed in the master bedroom." You can rest next door. I won''t sleep. I''ll stay here with her."


    "Forget it. If I leave you here, you won''t know what to do if she has a fever again."


    Catherine rolled her eyes at him. "Leave me the thermometer. You sleep next door."


    "... Okay."


    Shaun nodded and turned to go out.


    This was his bedroom, so Catherine did not dare to sleep on the bed. She stayed on the sofa at the side and sent a text message to Wesley: [I have to work overtime at thepany until early morning and won''t go back tonight. I''m sorry.]


    After sending it, her cheeks burned with guilt.


    She felt like a woman cheating on her husband.


    However, when she saw Suzie''s innocent little face, she could not help it.


    She sat for a long time until fatigue slowly hit her. She leaned back on the sofa and drifted to sleep.


    Before shepletely fell asleep, she heard the sound of the room door gently opening. She immediately woke up but did not open her eyes.


    She would not know what to say to Shaun if she woke up now, and secondly, she did not know what Shaun was nning to do.


    Then, the sound of footsteps stopped in front of her and a pair of arms held her up.


    She quickly opened her eyes and stared at Shaun nervously and warily. "What are you doing? Put me down."


    "I just wanted to carry you to the bed. It''ste. You need to rest."


    Shaun''s deep and dark eyes were firmly locked on her snowy little face.


    "No need. Also... I''m not going to sleep on your bed," Catherine said with determination.


    "How many times have you lied down on my bed already?" Shaun raised a sharp eyebrow. Even though he tried to control it, when facing her, his face still instinctively revealed a hint of ambiguity.


    Catherine''s face instantly heated up and she snapped at him, "That was before. I have a husband now." "What''s different? After you married him, weren''t you


    still on my bed on your wedding night?"


    Shaun saw how her fair face was slowly turning red under the lights. Her breathtaking appearance made him subconsciously blurt out these words.


    "Shaun Hill, are you done?"


    Catherine was extremely embarrassed, but there was a child in the room and she was afraid of waking Suzie up. Even if she was angry, she had to lower her voice. "Why are you acting like this when you already can''t do it? Can''t you behave?" 1


    She suddenly targeted his weak spot.


    Shaun''s handsome face instantly paled.


    Catherine bit her lip and suddenly became chagrined. It seemed she was too blunt. For a man, that was his dignity, but she ended up attacking him where it hurt most.


    "Since you know I can''t do it anymore, then you shouldn''t have anything to worry about. Even if I wanted to... eat, I wouldn''t be able to eat you."


    Shaun said weakly after a long time.


    His words were too straightforward, and in the dead of night, Catherine still felt like she had been sexually assaulted. "But you''re still a man-"


    "I''m no longer a man." Shaun interrupted her.


    Catherine could not talk all of a sudden.


    She looked up at him and blinked. Looking at the man''s despondent and stoic appearance, she suddenly did not know what to say.

 Chapter 1096

    After a long time, Catherine muttered, "You don''t have to be so pessimistic, right? Medicine is so advanced now, and... it''s not like yours is broken..."


    "I don''t know. All I know is I really want it when I''m holding you like this, but it''s not responding." Shaun was very chagrined and said honestly.


    Catherine''s face immediately reddened even more and she gritted her teeth. "Shaun Hill..."


    "I''m telling the truth." Shaun''s face was bitter. "Cathy, with my personality, I won''t give up on chasing after you even if Hill Corporation falls as long as I love you. Especially after I learned that we used to love each other so much before. I miss you every day and every night. I really want to get back my past memories.


    That way, I can remember more of the moments we shared together. At least in my memory, our love would have a beginning and an end."


    "Don''t be crazy."


    Catherine instinctively scolded him, "You''d have better chances of reaching Mercury than trying to get back your memories. You''ll be an idiot."


    Shaun paused and looked at her, suddenly smiling gently. "Cathy, you still care about me."


    "You''re nuts." Catherine suddenly blew up. "I''m just-"


    She was just afraid that Suzie''s father would be a fool.


    "I''m just afraid that Suzie will have to look after a fool when she grows up."


    She snapped angrily.


    "I don''t believe you."


    Shaun stubbornly shook his head. He put her on the bed and held her face, pressing his body on her. His eyes were filled with hidden pain. "Cathy, I want to pursue you, but I don''t dare to because I''m afraid that I can''t give you happiness. Promise me that you''ll divorce Wesley. It''s fine even if you marry Isaac Stringer or Joseph Talton. I''ll never bother you again in the future."


    Catherine almost wanted to kick him in the weakest spot at his words.


    However, considering the fact that he could not do it anymore, she got rid of the idea as that would only make it worse. She gritted her teeth. "Shaun Hill, are you sick? Do you think marriage is a joke and you can get married or divorced at the drop of a hat? Why should I listen to you?"


    "I''m doing it for your own good-"


    "Well, thank you. Thanks to you, I''m a divorcee. Now, you want me to get divorced again after my second marriage to prepare for my third one. You''re awesome.


    Do you think I don''t need my honor? That''s right, my honor has long been ruined by you..."


    Catherine''s eyes turned red as she spoke.


    "Don''t cry."


    Shaun felt his heart almost break.


    "Shaun Hill, I''m begging you. Stop meddling in my life, okay? I''ve already decided


    to live a good life with Wesley," Catherine pleaded powerlessly.


    She really did not like being entangled with him like this. It made her conscience suffer.


    Shaun''s heart sank even more. "Did my wordsst time fall on deaf ears? Wesley Lyons is not a simple man-"


    "I know he''s not simple, but as long as he''s kind to me, it''s enough," Catherine interrupted him. "I''ve already checked. There are no problems with him. Shaun Hill, don''t try to sow discord."


    "I''m not..."


    Shaun''s head hurt. He did not know how to convince her at all. "I... Wesley was the one who got someone to attack me when I was locked up in the police station."


    Catherine''s red lips opened slightly in shock. "Do you have proof?"


    "It was done by the prisoner who was locked up in the same cell as me at that time. Someone else drugged my meals. Otherwise, I would''ve been able to resist,"


    Shaun said with certainty. "There''s no one else except him. You have to believe me."


    "I want to believe you too, but have you ever tried to earn my trust? In the end, it''s just your spection." 1


    Catherine shook her head. "Besides, it''s normal for him to get people to attack you. You abducted his wife. If it were me, I''d have wanted to cripple you too."


    Shaun smiled in anger. Why was she refusing to listen to him?

 Chapter 1097

    Shaun was sure that Wesley was definitely not a good person.


    However, Liona wascking in members recently and Wesley was too deep in hiding. Shaun was unable to catch him.


    Catherine looked at him. "To put it bluntly, you''re just selfish. You just don''t want to see me with Wesley, so you''re trying to find all sorts of reasons. You''re so despicable."


    Shaun knew that he could not persuade her, so he decided to go in for a penny, in for a pound. "Yes, I''m despicable. That''s why the man you decide to be with has to get the green light from me first. Only after I make sure that there''s no problem with the man can you be with him."


    "Go to hell."


    Catherine could not hold back and raised her leg to kick him on the thigh.


    Shaun grunted in pain and mped her legs. "Go ahead and kick. It''s useless anyway."


    "... Let go."


    Catherine''s face was flushed. Even if it was useless, he could not hold her like that. She was a woman, so she


    would have normal reactions too. It made her extremely embarrassed.


    "No." Shaun looked at her shy appearance, and his dark eyes overflowed with a soft smile. "Go to sleep."


    "How am I... supposed to sleep like this?" Catherine was going crazy. She really wanted to fight with him, but she was afraid of waking Suzie up. "Shaun Hill, don''t make me hate you."


    "You already hate me." Shaun smiled helplessly." Cathy, I can''t help it. I really can''t..."


    "... People like you deserve to not be able to get it up. G o be a eunuch." Catherine could not help but curse softly. She did not want to sprinkle salt on his wound before, but now, she wanted to pour all the salt on him.


    "Do you want to try saying that again?" Shaun''s eyes narrowed dangerously. "Don''t you understand me yet? Even if I can''t get it up, I can still make you happy in minutes." un


    F*ck!


    When it came to such immoral behavior, Catherine was no match for him at all.


    Instead, her face turned red again.


    In the end, she could only close her mouth and re at him. She red at him until her eyes became sore. She wanted to close her eyes to rest, but she identally ended up falling asleep.


    She did not know that Shaun continued to watch her.


    When she fell asleep, he lowered his head and tenderly kissed her forehead.


    ''Cathy, if the person you married wasn''t Wesley, maybe I would''ve already let go.


    ''But because it''s Wesley, I can''t let you jump into that fiery pit.''


    The next day.


    Catherine was woken up by Suzie''sughs.


    "Mommy... Mommy... You really came." Suziey on top of her and smiled like a little angel. "Mommy, did you stay with me all nightst night?" 1


    Catherine opened her eyes and suddenly remembered that this was Shaun''s bedroom. She looked around and saw that only Suzie and she were here.


    "Suzie, keep your voice down. Don''t let Shaun hear you calling me ''Mommy''." Catherine held her and reminded.


    "I know, I''ll be quiet." Catherine pursed her lips, but the dimples on her face were still disyed.


    Catherine touched her forehead. "Good, your fever is gone."


    "... Uh, yeah. The doctor was amazing, haha." Suzie felt a little guilty and buried


    her face in Catherine''s arms." Mommy, I''m fine now."

 Chapter 1098

    "Even if you''re fine now, you still have to take the medicer. Come here, I''ll braid your hair."


    Catherine picked Suzie up and began to braid her hair.


    After dressing her up, she walked out with Suzie in her arms.


    Shaun was not at home, and she could not help butin. The child was sick but he went out early in the morning.


    Just as she wanted to open the fridge and make breakfast for Suzie, Shaun came back dressed in a white T-shirt, sweatpants, and running shoes. His handsome face was slightly flushed from exercise, and his tousled hair stuck on his forehead due to the sweat. His white T-shirt was very thin and clearly showed off his sexy, hard abs.


    Catherine sighed in her heart. Any photo of him used to advertise a sports brand would be sure to take the world by storm.


    However, the thought that he was still in the mood to go running was inexplicably infuriating.


    "I went on a run and got breakfast too," Shaun put the breakfast on the table and exined.


    "The child is sick but you still went running. You''re


    really carefree, aren''t you?" Catherine snapped at him.


    "Well... you''re here, and... the doctor said that if I want that part to recover, I have to keep exercising," Shaun lowered his voice to exin. He had just finished running, so he was slightly out of breath and his voice was a little husky. It made him sound extremely sexy.


    Catherine''s face flushed, and Suzie asked innocently," What part is that part?" "..." Catherine was embarrassed.


    "... Kidney." Shaun used his quick wits. "I have bad kidneys. Suzie, let''s eat breakfast."


    "Yep yep, I like toast the most..."


    Suzie reached for it, but Catherine snatched it away and red at Shaun angrily. "Seriously? She just had a fever. It must be inmmation, but you''re letting her eat toast? Do you want her to get worse?" 1


    Shaun was stunned and quickly apologized. "My bad, I made a mistake..."


    "What''s your brain even for? She can''t eat dumplings either, okay? Children''s stomachs aren''t fully developed, so it''s not good for digestion..."


    Catherine began to nag, and Shaun was scolded until he could not lift his head. He could only apologize.


    When Suzie looked at her scummy dad, he looked like the neighbor''s dog with the way he looked down when he did something wrong. He looked so pitiful.


    After a full ten minutes of lecturing, Catherine went to the kitchen to make porridge for Suzie.


    Suzie looked at Shaun and wanted to cry. She whispered, "I don''t want to eat porridge."


    Shaun also whispered, "When your mom leaves, we''ll go eat delicious food." 5 "What are you talking about?" Catherine turned around in the kitchen with a dangerous glint in her eyes.


    "Nothing." Suzie shrugged.


    Shaun cleared his throat. "Suzie said she loves your porridge."


    Catherine snorted in her heart. Did they think she was stupid? Suzie did not like to


    eat porridge at all, but she was sick, so there was no helping it.


    She noticed that the father and daughter secretly exchanged a look and smiled at each other.


    She sighed in her heart.


    Although Suzie called him a scummy dad, he was still her biological father. It was just like how Suzie and Lucas were very polite when it came to Wesley.


    Even three-year-old children knew that Wesley was not their real father. After breakfast, Catherine drove off.


    She had things to do at thepany and could not stay with Suzie all the time.


    "Uncle, I tried my best," Suzie said to Shaun regrettably. "I can''t stick to Mommy all the time. She has stuff to do too, and I can''t always lie. Lying is bad for children." 4


    "Yeah, you already did great, Suzie."


    Shaun also knew that. He was able to trick Catherine overst night, but what about tonight and tomorrow night?


    His head hurt.

 Chapter 1099

    While Shaun was having a headache, Hadley brought him the news. "Sarah got Stevens, the topwyer from Country Y, to represent her in thewsuit."


    "Stevens?" Shaun was surprised. Stevens'' status in the legal industry was simr to his. People like them were not impressed by money. He did not expect Sarah to be able to invite Stevens to take her case.


    It seemed like he would have to reevaluate Sarah once again.


    "Eldest Young Master Hill, not only is Stevens powerful, but he''s also despicable and vicious. I''m afraid it won''t be easy for us to win this time." Hadley also hesitated. "The person who helped her find him wouldn''t be Young Master Snow, right?"


    "The Snow family has already cut ties with Rodney. Stevens definitely wouldn''t have agreed because of that."


    Shaun raised his eyebrows and smiled. "Don''t worry, this is Australia, not Country Y. The judges here are a little more biased toward me."


    "But..."


    "I''ll ask Chester."


    Rodney learned that Sarah had hired Stevens to help her with thewsuit from Chester. 1


    He was bewildered for a moment.


    He had thought about asking Stevens to help Sarah before, but Stevens'' secretary had politely said the man was not free.


    However, Sarah got him to take on her case. Were her connections wider than his?


    Rodney could not believe it.


    He hurriedly called Sarah. "Sarah, how did you get Stevens?"


    "A client I treated once was very grateful to me and introduced Stevens to me. I only recently learned that Stevens is a very close friend of his." When Sarah opened her mouth, her voice was extremely charming with a hint of breathlessness.


    Rodney was in a trance. That voice sounded too much like when a man and woman were indulging in debauchery.


    No, no, no, Sarah was not that kind of person.


    "Sarah, what are you doing?"


    "I''m running. I''ll hang up now."


    "Okay."


    As soon as she hung up, Sarah was thrown on the bed by Wesley.


    Sarah was in a good mood and wrapped her arms around his neck. "President Snow, you''re amazing, but aren''t you afraid of Catherine finding out if youe t o me so early in the morning?" i


    "That woman..." Wesley''s eyes shed with malice." She went to Shaunst night but lied to me and said she was working overtime."


    "Really? Maybe she''s even more unrestrained than m e." Sarahughed in a low voice.


    "Yes, she''s lowly. One day, I''ll make her life worse than death."


    Wesley''s elegant face was filled with hatred, but after a moment, heughed.


    "Stop talking about her. Come on, let''s continue running."


    "You''re so bad."


    The twoughed and got tangled with each other.


    In the office, Rodney was in a daze.


    The doorbell suddenly rang.


    "Come in."


    He thought it was the secretary, but the person who came in was Freya. He had not seen her for a few days. She was wearing ts and a blue floral dress. Nothing could be seen on the lower half of her body, but her upper body was shapely and curvaceous. It did not look like she was pregnant at all. She even looked like a small daisy.


    Behind her were two bodyguards from Snowden.


    This scene made Rodney very depressed.

 Chapter 1100

    The people of Snowden clearly used to follow Rodney''s orders.


    However, they were protecting Freya now.


    Freya and his identities seemed to have been switched.


    "Director Lynch, you''reing back to work?" Rodney was not in a good mood, and even his tone was dull.


    Freya nced at him and curled her red lips. "Nope."


    She directly handed in her resignation letter.


    Rodney''s face suddenly turned cloudy. "You want to resign?"


    "Yes." Freya nodded in a good mood.


    Rodney got angry. "When I gave you ten percent of Osher''s shares, we signed a contract in ck and white. You can''t just say you want to resign."


    "Then I''ll return the shares to you," Freya said nonchntly.


    Rodney did not expect her to be so frank and froze for a few moments before sneering. "What? Do you think your status is different because my uncle has acknowledged you as his goddaughter? You don''t even care about Osher''s shares anymore."


    He admitted that his heart was sour when he said those words.


    However, the bodyguards from Snowden quickly reminded him, "Mr. Snow, Minister Snow has already cut ties with you. He''s not rted to you, so please refrain from calling him uncle in the future."


    Freyaughed out loud when she saw Rodney''s embarrassed face. "Oh, did you hear that? My godfather is not rted to you, so don''t call him ''Uncle / n


    "Freya Lynch, don''t be smug. This is only temporary."


    Rodney exploded in anger. "I''ve never seen such a shameless woman like you. You''re even calling him your godfather. If you didn''t have my child in your stomach, my uncle wouldn''t acknowledge you at all."


    "Yes, it''s all thanks to your sperm."


    Freya grinned. "You may not know, but ten percent of Snow Corporation''s shares


    will be my inheritanceter. I''ve also moved into the Snow family''s vi.


    Aunty let me pick a room, but I still liked yours the most. I didn''t like the decorations, so I got people to redecorate it and paint it pink."


    "You''re just upying something that isn''t yours." Rodney''s jealous eyes wanted to eat her up. "Freya, this has always been your ultimate goal, hasn''t it? You wanted to climb up our Snow family." "Don''t say ''our''. The Snow family has nothing to do


    with you."


    Freya knocked on the resignation letter on the table and said arrogantly, "I won''t work for you in the future. You can dream on if you want a future princess like me to work for you."


    Rodney''s handsome face went dark.


    He did not want to let Freya go at all. After all, she was still young but already had such a status in the cosmetics world. Her future potential was unlimited.


    She was thepany''s cash cow.


    As long as she was around, thepany would develop new high-quality products.


    "Freya Lynch, I know you just got pregnant. I can let you take a break for a while..."


    "Speaking of pregnancy..." Freya raised her hand to interrupt him, "I don''t dare to stay here any longer, lest you forcefully bring me to the hospital again."


    Rodney''s face flushed in anger. "You giving birth to this child is an irresponsible act."


    "That''s none of your damn business. At least I won''t murder my own flesh and blood. This child will have nothing to do with you in the future."


    Freya rolled her eyes at him. "I can''t be bothered with you. Sign it, or don''t. In any case, I won''te to work for you anymore. If you want to talk about responsibility, then just take back the shares. I don''t care."


    She pulled open the office door and suddenly turned back,ughing. "I''ve thought about it carefully. With my talent, why should I work for you capitalists? Right now, I have power, money, and influence. Why don''t I create my own cosmeticpany? I''ve discussed it with my godparents and they both support me. I''m quitting my job not because I want to raise my baby, but because I want to start a business."


    Then, she sashayed off.


    She did not care how dumbfounded Rodney was in the office.


    What did she say?


    She wanted to start a business?

 Chapter 1101

    Hah! Did Freya think starting a business was that easy?


    However, if she had the Snow family''s support, coupled with Freya''s skills, she might really be Osher''s rival in the future.


    Rodney''s scalp tingled.


    What kind of grudge did Freya have with him in their past lives?


    Not only did she steal his family, but she was also starting apany to steal his business too. 2


    "You want to start your own cosmeticpany?"


    Catherine froze when she received Freya''s call.


    "Yeah."


    Freya grinned and said, "When I chatted with Godmother yesterday, she said that my products are very good and it''s a shame I''m working for someone else. I can start my ownpany. The Snow family will help me work out some of the relevant documents."


    By ''Godmother'', she meant Nathan Snow''s wife.


    Catherine could not help but admire the wife of the future president. She could really see the bigger picture.


    "Actually, your godmother has a point. I support you." Catherine smiled. "If you don''t have enough money, I can invest in your stocks."


    "Haha, thank you. You''re very wee to. When the timees, I can hire you to help me manage thepany."


    Freya was in a great mood. "By the way, the Snow family will be holding a banquet to acknowledge me. I''ll send you an invitation. Be sure toe."


    "With pleasure."


    After hanging up, Freya swiftly sent the invitation.


    When Catherine went back to the vi and was having dinner with Wesley in the evening, he suddenly said," I heard the Snow family will be holding a banquet for Freya tomorrow night."


    "Yeah, you heard too?" Catherine was surprised.


    Wesley smiled gently. "Yeah, it''s quite sensational. The Snow family is showing Freya a lot of respect. Many rich and powerful people in the capital received invitations. What about you?"


    Catherine smiled. "I owe it to Freya. She gave me one."


    "I''ll apany you tomorrow night." Wesley picked some food for her and said casually, "You''re so


    beautiful that I''m afraid other men will stare at you."


    Catherine''s lips lifted. "You''re exaggerating. Everyone already knows I''m married."


    Wesley said seriously, "I''m mainly worried that you''ll meet Shaun again."


    Catherine was stunned "... I don''t think he''ll go."


    "That''s hard to say." Wesley held her hand and said affectionately, "I don''t want any more idents."


    In the end, Catherine did not speak anymore and tacitly agreed to him going with her.


    The next evening, Wesley drove them to the Snow family''s banquet.


    As soon as they entered the hall, Catherine saw many low-key but prominent influentials at the scene.


    She could tell that these people were different from the rich and powerful families. They were some of the biggest names in the country who held actual power.


    However, out of the many people, Shaun''s figure was the most eye-catching and dazzling.


    His ck double-breasted suit outlined his tall and magnificent body. A brown tie hung around his neck. His handsome and dazzling features looked like God had meticulously carved them.


    Many men were wearing ck suits tonight, but he was still the most outstanding


    one.

 Chapter 1102

    It just so happened that Wesley was also wearing a ck suit tonight.


    He did look good, butpared to Shaun, he did not look as refined.


    Catherine could not help but sigh in her heart.


    Suits still looked the best on Shaun.


    While she was distracted, Shaun seemed to sense something and turned to face her.


    She quickly looked away and nced at Wesley with a little guilt.


    She thought that Wesley would be unhappy, but unexpectedly, Wesley was not looking at her at all. His eyes were focused on the other side where a group of powerful people was gathered.


    Catherine was slightly stunned. Then, Wesley turned and said to her, "Cathy, Freya is there. Let''s go and say hello."


    "Okay." Catherine had the same idea.


    Freya was undoubtedly the most eye-catching person tonight. She wore a beautiful gown, her body slender and graceful but also dignified and elegant. She looked just like a real princess.


    The wives of those influential bigwigs surrounded her with smiling faces.


    However, when Freya saw Catherine, she immediately weed her with joy. "Cathy, you''re here. Let me introduce you. This is my godmother, Heidi Lloyd. Heidi, this is my best friend, Catherine Jones. This is her husband."


    "Hello, Mrs. Snow," Wesley quickly said respectfully, "I''m Wesley Lyons, the president of Golden Corporation."


    "Hello." Heidi smiled and nodded. Her eyes then fell on Catherine. "Freya talks about you often. You cane to the Snow residence any time you want to see her."


    "Yes, it''s an honor."


    Catherine nodded.


    Heidi looked very satisfied. She was used to seeing too many sweet-talking and ttering people, but she could spot the purity in Catherine''s eyes.


    As for the husband beside her...


    "You sisters talk slowly. I''ll go over there and meet a few friends." Heidi smiled and walked away. Her every movement carried a dignified air.


    "Freya, your godmother is quite good to you." Wesley stared at Heidi''s back meaningfully.


    She was the future president''s wife. If he could build a good rtionship with her, it would definitely be of help to him in the future. 4 "Yeah, Godmother is great. She doesn''t put on airs. The Snow family is very united," Freya praised sincerely.


    Wesley nodded. "You two must have a lot to talk about. I''ll walk around over there and won''t bother you."


    "Be careful," Catherine told him.


    When Wesley left, Freya grinned and threw a hand over Catherine''s shoulders. "Wesley is quite sensible. By the way, Shaun also came tonight. I didn''t want to invite him, but he has a good rtionship with the Snow family, so I gave him an invitation."


    "Mmh." Catherine noticed that not only was Shaun here but the Campos family as well.


    "Hey, do you think that Shaun is quite miserable now? Look at him standing there alone. No one is bothered to talk to him."


    Freya clicked her tongue inment. "Back in the days, Shaun was the focus wherever he went and countless people wanted to build connections with him. Now... he''s fallen so far down."


    Even without Freya''s words, Catherine had noticed long ago how Shaun was standing alone in front of the floor-to-ceiling window. He held a wine ss in his hand, ignored by everyone.


    Although he was very eye-catching and many people were peeking at him, there were more nces that were gloating in nature.


    At that moment, she noticed a young woman with a wine ss approaching him. She did not know what they were talking about, but when Shaun frowned and turned to leave, the woman suddenly grabbed his hand and poured the wine in his ss on her dress. Then, she yelled, "Ah, Shaun Hill, you''re too much! My dress is all ruined now."

 Chapter 1103

    The guests immediately looked over.


    They recognized the woman as Chelsea Holt, the youngest daughter of the Holt family. They had already heard that the eldest daughter of the Holt family, Joanne Holt, had be Mason Campos'' woman.


    The smart ones immediately figured out what was going on when they saw this scene. Someone attentively came forward and asked, "Young Lady Holt, what''s wrong?"


    Chelsea pointed at Shaun with red eyes andined, "I saw him standing here alone so I came to greet him, but after a few words, he started to flirt with me. I wanted to leave, but he grabbed my hand and pulled me. He even spilled his wine on my dress. Oh, how can I face other people like this?"


    She clutched her chest and sobbed.


    "You''re shameless!" A young man immediately pointed at Shaun and yelled, "Shaun Hill, who do you think Ms. Holt is? Do you think you cany a hand on her? Why don''t you take a mirror to look at your current self?


    "Why did the Snow family invite such a rogue like


    you? Apologize to Young Lady Holt immediately."


    Everyone started to talk, and Shaun''s face flushed with scorn.


    He had just been standing here to rest, but Chelsea suddenly came over to pester him. He did not want to be disturbed and wanted to leave, but she suddenly poured his wine on her. It was clear that she wanted to frame him.


    "Young Lady Holt, please look at your face before telling others I was flirting with you. My taste isn''t that low."


    Shaun said faintly, "If you want me to apologize, sure. Take out the surveince footage. If I''m the one at fault, I''ll apologize."


    "What surveince footage? It''s clearly your fault."


    A young man from a wealthy family sneered, "I think you''re just trying to stick to the Holt family because the Hill family is done for."


    "Yeah, don''t think of leaving this ce if you don''t apologize to Young Lady Holt on your knees."


    A group of people surrounded Shaun and pointed at him. Of course, there were people who did not say anything, but they were all looking at the scene like they were watching a show. Shaun suddenly seemed to bepletely isted.


    "Chelsea, what''s going on?" Mason and Charlie walked over at the same time. Charlie''s expression was full of gloating.


    "Mason, you''re just in time. He bullied me and sshed wine on me," Chelsea said with red eyes. 1


    "Shaun Hill, you''re really capable. A big man has his own ways of taking liberties with a woman," Charlie immediately said, "Kneel down and apologize to Chelsea immediately. We''ll forgive you then."


    Mason stood by the side, his elegant face dignified and dark.


    It was clear that he wanted what Charlie wanted too.


    "You want me to kneel?"


    Shaun''s delicate and thin lips curled coldly. His gaze swept over everyone one by one. "I''m afraid you''re not qualified."


    "He''s too rampant. Throw him out!" someone shouted.


    Mason looked at the crowd gently. "Don''t say that. He was invited by the Snow family."


    "So what if he was invited by the Snow family? Throw him out. He has no right to stay here."


    Many rich kids came forward and started pushing Shaun.


    Freya, who was not far away, clicked her tongue." When a wall is about to fall, everyone gives it a shove. I t doesn''t matter if Shaun is being framed. Those


    people just want to see him get embarrassed."


    "Freya, go help him out," Catherine finally sighed and said to her.

 Chapter 1104

    Freya looked at Catherine with a vague smile. "Can''t bear to see him like that?"


    "Don''t be ridiculous." Catherine rolled her eyes. "I''m a kind-hearted person whose heart overflows with justice. I can''t stand to see any acts of bullying."


    "But my heart isn''t overflowing with justice. I haven''t forgotten how Shaun allowed Thomas to hurt me," Freya deliberately said.


    Catherine,"..."


    "Forget it, I''m just kidding." Freya suddenly smiled. "I''m the same as you. I don''t like to see others bullying the weak."


    Catherine was speechless. That woman actually teased her.


    "Wait here."


    Freya flicked her hair and put on a princess-like temperament before walking over just in time to see Shaun grab the wrist of a young man who was pushing him.


    "Ouch, it hurts!" The young man bent over and screamed, "Help, Shaun is bullying me!" 1 "You''re also a man, but you only know how to shout


    for help. If I were you, I''d be too embarrassed to shout." Shaun gripped the man''s wrist tightly, giving off a chilly aura. Although his current status was probably the lowest among everyone at this banquet, his sharp eyes when he was angry made the people around him fear him.


    Seeing how the people around Shaun were no longer pushing him, Charlie hurriedly shouted righteously," Shaun Hill, let go of Young Master Riley''s hand immediately! I''ve never met such an arrogant bully before."


    He suddenly stopped his words when he saw Jason Snow from the Snow familying over. Charlie quickly said, "Uncle Jason, you''re just in time. Shaun tried to take liberties with Young Lady Holt and we scolded him, but he beat up Young Master Riley."


    "Uncle Jason, help me. My hand is going to break." Young Master Riley took the chance to cry out with a bitter face.


    "President Snow, hurry up and kick Shaun out. He''s too arrogant."


    "Yes, he pushed me earlier too."


    "Me too. I was almost pushed down by him."


    Therge group of people pointed at Shaun with indignation as if he had done something heinous.


    Those who did not know what was going on also started to talk in low voices.


    "Isn''t that Shaun Hill? Why did the Snow family invite him over?"


    "I heard the Snow and Hill families shared a good rtionship before."


    "But the Hill family isn''t qualified to be in such a ce now. If I were him, I wouldn''t have dared toe."


    "I heard he''s looking for a youngdy from a rich family. I think he was rejected by Young Lady Holt in public after he tried to hook up with her."


    "Yes, with the Hill family''s current situation, he must be looking for a rich youngdy to rely on. I never expected Shaun Hill to fall this far down." 2


    The people in the banquet hall gathered around to watch the show.


    Shaun''s handsome face gradually oozed with frost. He had seen too many people who would throw stones at someone who had fallen down a well, but each of these rich noblemen made him open his eyes.


    The truth was not important to them. What was important was that they wanted to see him being thrown out of the party wretchedly.


    "Uncle Jason, I didn''t do it."


    Shaun exined in a low voice.


    Jason looked at his elegant and reserved face. He also did not believe that Shaun would do such a thing, but so many guests were using Shaun, so he could not protect him in public. He said helplessly, "Shaun, why don''t you go back first..."


    "Uncle..."

 Chapter 1105

    Freya appeared at that moment. She grabbed Jason''s arm and smiled like a pampered child. "If you tell him to leave like that, he''ll be unconvinced. No matter what, tonight''s party is still for me. I think for the sake of fairness, let''s check the surveince footage. It''ll be clear at a nce who''s in the right and wrong."


    At those words, everyone''s faces immediately changed.


    Shaun looked at Freya in shock. He thought that Freya hated him very much.


    "Ms. Lynch, what do you mean? You don''t believe me?" Chelsea got a fright and hurriedly spoke up like she was being wronged.


    "Yeah, it''s clear that he started it. My hand still hurts even now," Young Master Riley piped up immediately.


    "When did I say that I didn''t believe you?"


    Freya pretended to be aggrieved and pouted. "It''s because Shaun isn''t convinced, and I don''t want to give him the opportunity to argue again. You guys don''t care, but if news of this spreads, people outside will say that I bully the weak."


    Jason''s expression sank as he immediately said," That''s right, our Snow family has always been fair in


    doing things. Besides, today is a big day for Freya. We don''t want her to have a bad reputation."


    Chelsea hurriedly said, "Ms. Lynch, you''ve misunderstood me. This matter is actually very clear. Everyone here is a witness. Just ask anyone and you''ll find out that I didn''t lie. There''s no need to check the surveince footage.


    "Yes, it was Shaun who sshed wine on Young Lady Holt."


    Words of agreement immediately echoed.


    Freya looked confused. "It''s not that hard to check the surveince footage. It''ll be done in two minutes, and we''ll be able to get conclusive evidence. I believe Shaun won''t be able to refute anything then. When the timees, he''ll kneel down and apologize to Young Lady Holt. It won''t be toote to drive him out then."


    "I support checking the surveince footage." Shaun curled his lips coldly. Chelsea''s face immediately turned unpleasant and she quickly nced at Mason, who smiled at Jason." Forget it. It''s just the young people messing around. My head hurts from all the noise. President Snow, let''s go to the side to have a few drinks."


    Shaun smiled mockingly. "What? All of you are no longer making a fuss just as we''re about to check the surveince footage. Didn''t you all scold me quite fiercely just now?"


    Chelsea flushed and snapped, "Shaun Hill, I just don''t want to make things hard for Ms. Lynch. I''m showing the Snow family courtesy, but I''m warning you, stay away from me next time. If you try to take liberties with me again, I won''t be so polite next time."


    Then, she swiftly slipped away.


    She knew that once they checked the surveince footage, everyone would see that she had framed Shaun.


    However, she never expected this. Out of all the scenarios she yed out in her head, she did not think that Freya Lynch would help Shaun.


    She slipped out so fast that everyone could tell what was going on.


    However, no one said a thing. There were some people who were quite resentful. After all, they all wanted to see the miserable sight of the once richest man being thrown out of the banquet hall.


    The rich young masters who pushed Shaun earlier saw that the situation was not right and immediately found excuses to leave. Soon, only Jason and Freya were left.


    "Uncle Jason, Ms. Lynch, thank you." Shaun looked at them. He never thought that one day, Freya would help me.


    "Don''t thank me. If it weren''t for..." Freya almost blurted it out and quickly shut her mouth. She red a t Shaun. "I just don''t like people making trouble at my party."


    She turned and left.


    Shaun nced in the direction she was walking and saw Catherine standing there.


    His eyes softened slightly, just like warm water.


    Jason sighed. "Go back early. Those people just wanted to mess with you. Maybe


    I shouldn''t have called you here tonight."


    "Even if you hadn''t invited me, I would''ve stille."


    Shaun''s gaze was fixed on Catherine.


    Jason looked over and instantly understood. 11

 Chapter 1106

    "Done."


    After Freya walked over, she winked at Catherine.


    Catherine was just about to speak when she suddenly noticed that Shaun was looking over. Since he was far away, she could not see his eyes clearly, but it still made her feel awkward. "You didn''t say anything to him, right?"


    "I didn''t say anything." Freya shook her head. "He doesn''t know that you''re worried about him." 1


    "I''m not worried about him."


    Catherine immediately red as if she had been poked in a sore spot.


    "Don''t deny it, I understand."


    Freya ced a hand around Catherine''s shoulder. "After all, he''s a man you once loved. When you see him in such dire straits, your heart will naturally feel differently than others. In short, it''splicated. There''s a little hate, a little sympathy, and maybe something unknown-"


    "Shut up. I''m going to find Wesley. I can''t be bothered with you anymore."


    Catherine pushed her away with a deadpan face and


    turned around.


    Although she was looking for Wesley, Freya''s words would echo in her mind.


    Yes, she hated Shaun before and had even cursed him to lose everything.


    However, now that he had be like this, she did not feel all that happy- especially when she saw him being bullied by everyone.


    However, she refused to admit that she was worried about him.


    How could she be worried about him? It was only because of Suzie.


    After wandering around, she finally found Wesley in the tea room on the second floor. He was drinking tea with a few portly middle-aged men.


    Looking at those people, they did not look like they were businessmen. It was clear that they were influential people in politics.


    Wesley was talking andughing with them. asionally, he would diligently pour tea for the people. The sight of him ttering the others there made Catherine subconsciously stop in her steps.


    She felt a little ufortable.


    She rarely saw Wesley like this. In her memory, Wesley had always been gentle and elegant, but she could see that Wesley was currying favor with these people.


    She found this sight of Wesley rather unfamiliar. She knew she should not be like this. Everyone had to sweet talk and tter others when it came to business, but she subconsciously felt resistant to it.


    She suddenly remembered how Wesley had offered to apany her to the banquet.


    Was it really because he was afraid that Shaun would steal her away?


    In truth, was it actually because he wanted to befriend this group of powerful figures?


    "Is that your so-called husband? He''s quite good at kissing *ss."


    Shaun''s cold voice suddenly sounded above her.


    Catherine turned around and saw his sarcastic face. She felt her heart being stabbed by something. "It''s better than a certain someone who wants others to kiss his *ss but no one cares about him."


    "Yes, I want to kiss your *ss but you don''t care about m e." Shaun''s gaze when he looked at her suddenly melted like snow in spring; it was full of tenderness.


    The corners of Catherine''s mouth twitched, but before she could react, she was pulled to the other side by Shaun.


    "Shaun Hill, let me go." Catherine lowered her voice and tried to shake off his hand. Her eyes nced nervously at Wesley, afraid that he would see.


    "Don''t worry, his heart is now full of Senator Mead. He has no time to pay attention to you."


    Shaun pushed open a small door on the side and pulled her in. He pressed her against the wall and caged her in.

 Chapter 1107

    The lights were not turned on inside. The man''s body loomed over her as his scent filled her nose. Catherine felt upset and lowered her voice, asking, "Shaun Hill, why did you bring me here?"


    "Don''t you want to know who Senator Mead is?" Shaun changed the topic as if he did not hear her words.


    Catherine froze, and he said, "Senator Mead is the vice president who''ll take office next year. Wesley is working hard to please him now, which is probably his main purpose ining tonight."


    Catherine waspletely shocked.


    She thought that Wesley was only trying to curry favor with a powerful person, but she did not expect it to be the future vice president.


    "Also, you might not know this, but Senator Mead and Nathan Snow are on the same boat. If he has a good rtionship with Senator Mead, he''ll also be building a bridge with Nathan."


    Shaun lowered his head and looked at her gently. "Do you know why Senator Mead is talking to him?"


    Catherine''s scalp tingled as she said in annoyance," Maybe Wesley already knows him. There''s nothing strange about that."


    "No, Wesley didn''t know him before this at all. He doesn''t have the capital to connect with people of that status."


    Shaun said faintly, "Tonight, the Snow family is celebrating your good friend, Freya. They''ve invited people from the political and business sectors. The Snow family wants to make it clear to the outside world that they think highly of Freya and to affirm her future position in the country."


    "So..." Catherine did not know what he was trying to say.


    "After Wesley entered with you, Freya personally came to meet you and also introduced Heidi Lloyd to you. The people present are all smart. They''ll think that Wesley knows the future president''s wife and today''s protagonist, Freya. They''ll naturally be impressed with him. He then took advantage of the opportunity to build a rtionship with Senator Mead."


    Shaun''s eyes gradually became cold and deep.


    In the past, he only suspected that Wesley was not a simple man, but after tonight, he was certain.


    He would not allow Cathy to be with a hypocritical man like that.


    Catherine waspletely stunned.


    She would never have suspected that Wesley''s real purpose ining here was to get to know the dignitaries.


    However, after hearing Shaun''s words, it seemed like Wesley had deep schemes.


    Her brows furrowed, and a secondter, she looked up at Shaun''s handsome face before sneering. "Fine, even if what you said is true, what about it? Are you trying to say that Wesley is unfathomable? Shaun Hill, they''re all people who''ve struggled in the business world. In order to seed, ttery is needed. All that is very normal. Wesley wants to advance and consolidate his position, so it''s only natural that he would try to get acquainted with the vice president. What about you? You came here tonight because you wanted to expand yourwork and get to know the bigwigs too, right?"


    "No."


    Shaun''s thin lips moved as he denied it. "I came here because I knew you''de."


    The man''s eyes carried mes that shone brightly.


    Catherine''s face immediately heated up as she became embarrassed. She only red at him, as if asking Do you think I''m stupid?''


    Shaun looked at her big and bright eyes before suddenly revealing a sexy smile. "Thank you for asking Freya to help me earlier."


    "When did I ask Freya to help you?" Catherine sneered, "Don''t tter yourself."


    "I''m not ttering myself. I just think that... you''re very


    kind."


    Shaun''s smile was very ambiguous.


    Catherine felt like she had given herself away by trying to hide her intentions.


    "Get out of the way, I''m going out."


    She pushed him hard, but Shaun''s chest was like a wall. She could not make him budge at all.

 Chapter 1108

    "Shaun Hill, what the hell do you want?"


    Catherine was powerless. "Do you know how bad your reputation is right now? If people find out that I''m alone in the same room as you, they''ll misunderstand."


    Shaun lowered his eyes.


    The bright moonlight shone through the window, outlining his straight nose and thick eyshes. He looked exquisite and magnificent like a sculpture.


    He was clearly a man in his 30s, but when he pursed his thin lips and fell silent, he looked like a youngster in his early 20s. He looked miserable like he was... an abandoned puppy.


    Catherine could not help but remember what Freya said.


    He was still a man she used to love. Although she hated him before, when she saw him so despondent and getting bullied by others, she would feel differently from others.


    Yes, things were a little different now.


    She thought that the current Shaun Hill... seemed a little pitiful-so pitiful that it made her heart soften...


    No, she could not think about it. She would go crazy.


    Catherine bent down and tried to duck under his arm.


    However, the man''s arm mped down and he immediately held her body in his arms.


    He had only trapped her between the wall earlier, but now, they were pressed against each other.


    "Shaun Hill, are you done?"


    Catherine exploded, but she could not be too loud.


    Even if she was throwing a tantrum, she could only do it softly. "You said you can''t do it anymore, so why do you keep pestering me? Why are you so selfish? If I had known, I''d have let you be kicked out earlier."


    Shaun''s eyshes trembled as his eyes brightened. "S o... You really did let Freya help me?"


    Catherine bit her lip in annoyance and snapped at him, "It''s because I''m kind- hearted and I happened to see Chelsea set you up. Although I don''t like you, I''m not that despicable."


    "So... you''ve always been looking at me." Shaun smiled gently.


    Catherine became upset and exined anxiously, "I just... saw you by


    coincidence. It was by chance.


    Besides, even if it weren''t you but another man, I would''ve done the same."


    "Would you pay attention to other men?"


    Shaun raised his hand thoughtfully and touched her silky smooth face. "Cathy, if my body were fine, even if


    I''m not the richest man in the country anymore, I wouldn''t let go of your hand. But for now..."


    The bottom of his eyes welled up with a twinge of pain. After a moment, he pulled out a pill from his pocket and handed it over. "Take it and I''ll let you go." i


    Catherine looked at it curiously and saw that it was... contraceptives.


    She was stunned and threw it at his face furiously." Shaun Hill, why are you giving me this? Are you crazy?" 1


    "Take it."


    Shaun picked up the pill and grabbed her wrist, saying firmly, "I won''t let you have Wesley''s child."


    Wesley and she were living under the same roof. He had no way of stopping them from sleeping together, so he could only use this method.


    Catherine widened her eyes. Did he think she... had done it with Wesley?


    She waspletely speechless, but she did not want to tell him about her and Wesley''s matters.


    "You''re insane. Wesley and I are already married. It''s our business whether we have children or not. Stay out of it." Catherine struggled hard but could not break free. She ended up kicking Shaun in anger.


    Shaun dodged and warned her, "Are you sure you want to fight with me here? I don''t mind the fame, but you have to take care of Wesley''s and your reputation."


    "Shameless!" Catherine''s eyes were filled with resentment.


    Sure enough, she should not have been soft-hearted to this wretched man.


    "Cathy, take it. I''ll let you go if you take it." Shaun took the pill and pressed it to her mouth.


    It was just a pill, so it did not matter to Catherine if she took it or not. However, she was unwilling to be threatened by him.


    "Why should I take it just because you told me to? I won''t take it. What are you going to do about it?" Catherine smacked the pill to the ground and red at him.


    Shaun clenched the pill in his hand and frowned deeply. "Cathy, don''t force me."

 Chapter 1109

    "How am I forcing you-"


    Before Catherine could finish, the man suddenly lowered his head. Then, her lips were sealed by his.


    Her lips were the same as before, just like jelly.


    Shaun did not know what lipstick she was wearing tonight, but it smelled good.


    He initially just wanted to force her a little, but after kissing her, he could not stop. It was as though he was a child eating candy.


    Catherine''s eyes widened. When she came to her senses, she pushed his chest hard.


    However, the man''s tongue was like a sly snake.


    The more he kissed her, the more into it he got.


    She angrily used her fingers to pinch him.


    Shaun hissed out a breath. At that moment, she was like a chili pepper. It was extremely spicy, but it made him want to taste more.


    At that moment, the sound of several menughing sounded through the door.


    "Wesley, you''re good at brewing tea." "It''s my honor to show my skills in front of you,


    Senator Mead."


    Wesley''s voice sounded through the door.


    Catherine was so scared that her heart dropped.


    At that moment, Shaun intensified the kiss.


    His hand gripped her waist, and he said in a husky voice, "If you don''t mind Wesley finding out, you can scream."


    Scream?


    How could she scream?


    How would she dare to?


    If Wesley came in and saw Shaun kissing her, she would not be able to clear her name even after jumping into a river.


    Seeing her obediently not daring to do anything, Shaun cupped her small face and kissed her freely.


    He knew that he was going too far. He was selfish and despicable. 1


    However, when he got a taste of her, it was like drugs. He could not quit.


    In the dark, the man''s low breaths echoed in her ears. Catherine did not dare to breathe out of nervousness. She could only pray for Wesley to quickly walk away so that she could push him away.


    However, her rationale was slowly stolen by Shaun''s breaths.


    Behind the door, the voices of the group of people drifted away.


    Amidst her muddle-headedness, her phone suddenly rang.


    She jumped in fright and hurriedly pushed Shaun away.


    The engrossed man was caught off guard and took two steps back.


    She took her phone out in a panic and saw the words ''Wesley Lyons''. She felt


    like a mess. She could only mute it and quickly put it back in her pocket. She then


    reached out for the door to try to escape.


    She did not dare to stay here any longer.


    "Are you sure you want to go out like that?" Shaun''s husky and sexy voice sounded from behind, i


    Her body froze. She was confused at first, but when she looked down, she saw that one side of her dress'' shoulder strap had torn off. Arge part of her chest was exposed.


    Her charming little face turned red in an instant.


    She raised her hand and pped him across the face." Hoodlum!"


    "Yes, I''m a rogue." Shaun used the tip of his tongue to prod his sore mouth. He stepped closer and propped his hands on both sides of her ears. His eyes burned with unconcealed heat.

 Chapter 1110

    Catherine was stupefied.


    Her expression looked like she had gotten struck by lightning.


    He was already like this when he was not cured. What would happen when he recovered?


    She could kiss her peaceful life goodbye.


    "... Sometimes, you have to learn how to resign yourself to fate. There are some things that can''t be cured just because you want it to."


    Catherine tried hard to restore her rationality and dispel those thoughts. "Why bother? If it can''t be cured, I really think you shouldn''t fight against fate."


    She fluttered her big eyes with an innocent face.


    Those who did not know would think that she was persuading a juvenile who had lost his way.


    Shaun stared at her intently for a while before suddenly smiling. He said a few words, "After tasting you, I don''t want to resign to my fate."


    Catherine became angry. "Have you ever asked for my consent? Even if you recover, I don''t like you and I won''t forgive you. Think about all the despicable things you did before this."


    "Yes, I was despicable. That''s why I''ll spend the rest of my life redeeming myself." Shaun admitted that he was despicable. In the past few days, he had tried to let go and step aside. However, he could only muddle through each day.


    Even if he was working in thepany, it was like he had suddenly lost his ability to strive.


    "Tak it. Take it and I''ll let you out." Shaun took out another contraceptive pill and put it in her hand.


    Catherine waspletely speechless. Nothing had happened between Wesley and her, so why should she take it?


    However, she did not want him to know that.


    In the end, she took the pill and smiled deliberately. " Fine, I''ll take it. Wesley and I


    do it every day anyway, so even if I take contraceptives today, we can still conceive another day."


    Shaun''s handsome face was suddenly tinted with ayer of rage.


    Although he had already expected it, which was the reason why he was making her take contraceptives, a burning hole was seared into his heart when he heard her say it.


    "Get out of the way." Catherine pretended not to see and pushed his hand away.


    She really had to go. If she did not, she was afraid that Wesley would look for her here.


    "I''ll let you go after leaving something behind."


    Shaun said hoarsely and lowered his head to lean over.


    Catherine''s head exploded.


    When the man left, two striking marks were left on her fair skin.


    Her face turned red with anger.


    "Shaun Hill, you b*stard!" She raised her hand and tried to hit him again.


    Shaun easily blocked her hand with a smile. "If you don''t mind Wesley seeing those marks, you can get intimate with him." 1


    "B*stard!" Catherine red at him furiously.


    "Be a good girl. Go out."


    Shaun lowered his head and personally straightened her clothes before opening the door.


    Catherine could not care anymore. If she stayed here, she would be driven crazy by him.


    She looked around and saw that there was no one in the corridor. She quickly went out.


    Shaun leaned against the wall and chuckled softly when he saw her careful movements outside the door. He touched his lips.


    He had to say, the feeling of sneaking around was quite enjoyable.


    Catherine did not dare to find Wesley now. She went to thedies'' room first.


    Her lipstick had been kissed off by Shaun. She only went downstairs after touching up her makeup.


    "Cathy, where did you go? You didn''t answer when I called you. I''ve been looking for you everywhere." 1


    Wesley saw her and strode over with worry on his handsome face.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1111

    "I went to the restroom. I saw you chatting with Senator Mead just now, so I didn''t


    want to interrupt."


    Catherine gave Wesley a random excuse.


    "I see..." Wesley''s heart sank. He had just asked a female guest to look for


    Catherine in the restroom, and he was told that there was no one there.


    Evidently, Catherine was lying to him.


    He did not seem to see Shaun around just now as well.


    Wesley clenched his hands into fists in his pockets while smiling elegantly as usual. "By the way, I got to know Senator Mead tonight. He asked me to bring you over to meet him."


    In all honesty, Catherine disliked socializing with political dignitaries.


    Those people were tooplicated, and none of them were simple.


    However, she had no choice but to tag along since Wesley had made such a request. 1


    Drinking was inevitable in social functions.


    Although Wesley did drink on her behalf, she ended up drinking quite a lot as well. 1


    During the function, Wesley took Catherine to one side to let her rest and poured her a ss of water. "I''m sorry you ended up drinking so much. Let me take over from here. You can just stay here and rest."


    "Mm." Catherine nodded. She could drink, but she was averse to drinking with those political dignitaries.


    She felt that she was now wealthy and had enough money to spend.


    Hence, she disliked the feeling of fawning over someone.


    Wesley stroked her hair. When he turned around to leave, Catherine suddenly looked at his back and said, "Wesley, you came here tonight mainly to get acquainted with those political bigwigs, didn''t you?"


    Wesley''s back stiffened. A momentter, he turned his head around. His handsome face looked apologetic and helpless. "As someone who works in the medical industry, I need to get some insider news. Whatever I received back then was quite outdated, which was why I was very passive. Getting to know these people this time is an opportunity for me, but the main reason is also that I''m concerned about you." 1


    "Mm. I got it." Catherine smiled at him. "You can tell me directly next time. I won''t mind, and I''ll understand."


    "...Okay."


    Wesley smiled. When he turned around to walk away, his face turned extremely grim.


    Instead of hurrying to get acquainted with the political dignitaries, he turned around to meet Charlie at a secluded spot.


    Charlie was in a foul mood. "Wesley, you came at the right time. Help me think of a way to deal with Shaun.


    I must teach him a lesson, or better still, kill him."


    "Why do you suddenly hate him so much?" Wesley raised his brows.


    Charlie used to be very envious of Shaun and dissatisfied with how Shaun kept oppressing him.


    However, all he wanted at the end of the day was just to turn things around. He had no deep resentment toward Shaun at all.


    As such, it astonished Wesley that Charlie was now suggesting to kill Shaun.


    "He has made me look bad time and time again. Thest time I asked someone to ambush him to cause him an ident, he escaped. Yet this time, at this banquet, Freya even butted in and destroyed my family''s reputation. I cannot swallow this."


    ?


    Charlie asked coldly, "Don''t you hate him?"


    Wesley swirled the wine ss and said with a smile," Considering Shaun''s current status, if you want to kill him, the Hill family won''t dare kick up a fuss no matter how discontented they are."


    Charlie sighed. "I can''t kill him here. The Snow family and Shaun have a good rtionship. If Shaun dies here, the Snow family will suspect us, and even if they don''t investigate the matter, they''ll feel ufortable with us." 1


    "We can still teach Shaun a lesson."


    Wesleyughed.


    Charlie''s eyes lit up. After a second, he said grimly," Tell me your ns."


    11:00 p.m.


    After Catherine bid Freya goodbye, she left with Wesley.


    When the car was two to three kilometers away from the hotel, Catherine suddenly received a call from Freya.


    "Hey, Cathy. Are you alright?" Freya''s voice was anxious.

 Chapter 1112

    Catherine was baffled. "What could''ve happened to me?"


    "It''s good to hear your voice. I was terrified out of my wits."


    Freya sighed in relief. "You don''t know, but something happened to the hotel elevator shortly after you left."


    The news made Catherine''s heart rattle for a moment. "What happened?"


    "The elevator plummeted. The server said she saw a man and a woman entering the elevator going down. The elevator plunged from the 20th floor to the ground, and it made a very loud noise."


    Freya''s voice was shaky. "The people inside must be the guests who attended my banquet. How lucky am I for this to happen when I finally held a banquet? The police and ambnce are now on their way here, but the people in the elevator surely won''t have survived. I called to confirm whether you''re fine. If it were you and Wesley in the elevator, I would break down."


    Catherine was stunned.


    Somehow, she recalled what Shaun told her tonight.


    He attended the banquet because of her.


    Could he have left too since she had left?


    Could he be... in the elevator?


    When this thought shed across her mind, her face paled.


    "Cathy, I''ll stop here. There''s a rumpus going on at my end, but I''m relieved to know that you''re fine."


    After that, Freya hung up the call. 1


    Catherine gripped her phone tightly. Wesley held her hand and asked with concern, "What''s the matter?"


    "Freya told me that the hotel elevator we took plunged just down. She was worried that I was inside," Catherine exined absent-mindedly.


    Upon hearing it, Wesley frowned. "There were people inside when it happened?"


    "Yeah. They should be tonight''s guests." Catherine said reluctantly, "I wonder who they are. The police aren''t there yet, so nobody dares to force the doors open."


    "How can this kind of incident happen..." Wesley mumbled, "I hope not many people are inside."


    "Freya said there was a man and a woman," Catherine replied.


    Wesley''s expression finally shifted.


    However, it returned to normal secondster.


    "Wesley... Why don''t you head home first? I have a feeling that Freya is in low spirits because of this incident. I want to keep herpany," Catherine suddenly said.


    "Alright. I''ll go with you so that you won''t be frightened," Wesley answered gently.


    "It''s fine. You can drop me at the entrance. I''ll sleep over at Freya''s ce tonight. You should go home early and rest." Considering her restlessness at this moment, Catherine was not in the mood to interact with Wesley.


    "...Okay." Wesley nced at her.


    He nned to let her go since Shaun should be dead by now.


    That person would not appear in Catherine and his little world anymore.


    Ten minutester, Catherine received a WhatsApp message from Freya. [Damn. Cathy, I have bad news for you.]


    At the sight of the message, Catherine''s heart began to tremble.


    It seemed that Freya was going to confirm the assumption in her mind.


    She subconsciously refused to learn it.


    Nevertheless, Freya sent another message. [I''ve seen surveince camera footage. Shaun entered the


    elevator that plummeted to the ground.]


    Catherine stared at the message. Her brain shorted out, and her mind went nk.


    Shaun was in the elevator?


    He was dead?


    How could it be?


    The man who kissed her a few hours ago was suddenly dead?


    Up until now, Catherine could still remember his scent as well as his masculine voice that always made her blood boil.

 Chapter 1113

    In the blink of an eye, only Shaun''s corpse was left?


    All Catherine could feel was a force clenching her heart, making it hard for her to breathe.


    Her mind was nk.


    Even the hand that was holding her phone trembled in spite of herself.


    She hated Shaun.


    When he imprisoned her on the ind, she hated him so much that she wished he would die.


    However, why did she be lost and flustered the minute she learned that he was dead?


    Freya continued to message her. [Are you okay?]


    Catherine lowered her head and replied with her trembling fingers. [Are you sure?]


    Freya responded. [I''m 100 percent sure. From the footage, I saw Shaun taking the elevator down with Senator Mead''s daughter. The elevator had only gone down two floors when it malfunctioned. He couldn''t have escaped.]


    Catherine fixed her vacant gaze on those strange words.


    At this moment, Wesley received a message as well. His eyes widened at it.


    Senator Mead''s daughter, Hannah Mead, was also inside?


    Damn it.


    However, he was not involved in the matter. Given that he merely suggested it, the investigation of the matter would not concern him.


    It was a pity to know that Hannah was in the elevator, but it was just a woman.


    Everything else would not matter as long as Shaun was dead.


    Wesley nced at Catherine, who looked worried beside him, and the corners of his mouth twitched grimly in the dark.


    Freya had most likely informed her of Shaun''s death.


    Although Catherine imed that she no longer loved Shaun, her expression showed otherwise when she learned about Shaun''s death.


    Once again, the car arrived at the entrance of the hotel.


    Catherine got out of the car straight away without saying goodbye to Wesley.


    She rushed into the hotel, and at that time, the ambnce and firefighters had just arrived.


    All of them gathered on the ground floor. As soon as Freya saw Catherine, she walked to her. "Why did youe back?"


    "Has the dead body... been taken out yet?" Catherine stared intently at her. "They''re going to take it out now."


    Freya sighed and held Catherine''s hand, only to realize that it was icy. "Cathy, don''t take it too hard."


    "I''m taking it easy. He''s only my ex-husband. Since he has done so many crazy things to me, he deserves death. It serves him right." 3


    Catherine spoke impassively, but toward the end of her sentence, she choked so badly that her eyes reddened uncontrobly. 1


    She did not know what was wrong with her.


    She just felt very ufortable. It was as if both her legs were floating in the air, and she could not get them to the ground.


    "Freya, I''m not sad. Perhaps I just feel... guilty. He said that he came here today because of me. If I hadn''te, he wouldn''t have died like this, right?" 1


    Catherine looked at Freya in bewilderment. The man who used to be the most brilliant person in Australia had ultimately died in the elevator. How ridiculous.


    Not knowing what to say, Freya just stared at Catherine sadly.


    Beside her, Senator Mead''s wife was weeping bitterly, while Senator Mead, who was blind with anger, criticized the hotel manager, "Your hotel has to be responsible for the sudden malfunction of the elevator. I won''t let you guys off the hook."


    Upon prying the doors open, the firefighters got down by clutching onto the cable. Everyone watched the dark spot beneath and waited with bated breath.


    "Dad, Mom..."


    Suddenly, a woman behind yelled amid her sobs.


    Senator Mead and his wife froze. They swung around, only to see a pretty youngdy standing behind them. However, she was a sorry mess. Her white dress was ripped in half, and her lower body was wrapped around with a man''s ck suit. Standing beside thedy was a tall, handsome man.


    The man was only wearing a shirt without a suit, and his tie was loosely hanging at the side of his shirt. Despite his disheveled clothes, he still looked attractive.

 Chapter 1114

    Catherine''s eyes suddenly widened.


    She would be able to recognize Shaun''s face straight away no matter how much it had changed.


    Was it him?


    He was alive?


    Her head buzzed. By the time she noticed Shaun''s eyes settling on her, it was toote to look away.


    Just like that, Shaun had spotted her eyes on him. The two of them looked at each other at a distance away, separated by all the people between them.


    He realized that her eyes were red.


    With that, his thin lips curled up a little.


    Despite his narrow escape from death just now, he was in an inexplicably good mood.


    "Hannah..."


    At this moment, Madam Mead called out to her daughter amid her tears. She then ran to her daughter emotionally and hugged her. "This is great. You''re still alive. You scared the hell out of me. I thought you were inside." "What happened, Hannah? The surveince footage


    caught you entering the elevator at that time." Senator Mead then walked to Hannah with his eyes red. He almost lost his footing the instant he knew that his only daughter was dead.


    "Dad, I nearly died." Hannah hugged his parents and said tearfully, "But luckily, Young Master Hill saved me."


    After she finished speaking, she darted a shy nce at Shaun.


    "Dad, you don''t know how terrifying the situation was just now. The elevator plunged over ten floors, and it did not stop even after we pressed all the buttons.


    Thank god Shaun opened the roof in time. When the elevator fell to the second floor, he swiftly grabbed me and fled to the elevator shaft. Then, he forced open the doors on the third floor with his bare hands, and we crawled out."


    Toward the end of her sentence, Hannah gazed at Shaun in admiration. "Really. We would''ve died if we were one or two secondste. Fortunately, Shaun took it in stride. He could''ve escaped alone at that time, but he decided to save me even though I might be a drag. He even suffered gashes on his arms from the cable in order to grab me in the shaft..."


    She reached out to hold Shaun''s arm as she was speaking, but Shaun shunned her touch.


    Shaun looked at Senator Mead coldly and said, "If I was alive and something happened to your daughter, the Mead family might treat me as your arch-enemy. I just didn''t want to get myself into trouble." "Anyhow, thank you for rescuing my daughter." Senator Mead nodded gratefully.


    Back then, Senator Mead used to think that Shaun was arrogant even though he had not interacted with him personally before. However, this incident made him look at Shaun differently.


    Well, Shaun''s assumption was right too. If they both entered the elevator and he was alive but Hannah was dead, Senator Mead would certainly me him for not rescuing his daughter.


    He was not concerned about whether Shaun would risk his life to save his daughter. What mattered to him was that Shaun would have to save his daughter a s long as Shaun was alive.


    "Thank you, Shaun. I''m d you were around tonight," Hannah said with tender affection.


    She would never forget how Shaun used his muscr arms to save her out of the elevator moments before her death.


    When the two of them were trapped in the shaftter, he hugged her tightly with his strong body without saying a word.


    She even felt this man''s muscles and smelled his pleasant masculine scent.


    She had long since heard of the name ''Shaun Hili''.


    Nevertheless, they did not belong in the same world.


    She was only in her early 20s and had been studying abroad before this. All this while, she assumed that Shaun was a heartless man. Through tonight''s incident, she came to realize that this man was not as bad as how the public had described him.


    His great charm provided women with a strong sense of security. Moreover, he was the most attractive man she had ever seen, considering his perfect physique and features that made her breathless.


    Being in her early 20s, Hannah finally experienced what was love. 4


    Shaun cast an indifferent look at her and frowned. He pursed his lips so tightly that he was not even in the mood for talking.


    "It''s good that everyone''s fine." Nathan walked to Shaun and patted him on the shoulder. "Luckily you''re here tonight, Shaun."


    If Senator Mead''s daughter had died during the banquet where Nathan acknowledged his goddaughter, this incident would have caused a


    misunderstanding between Senator Mead and Nathan.

 Chapter 1115

    "Uncle Nathan, this incident is strange."


    Shaun reminded Nathan, "Usually, all hotel elevators are inspected regrly, much less a seven-star hotel. In the case of an ident, the emergency system is supposed to activate and allow people to escape. The elevator can''t possibly plunge down straight away."


    "I''ll investigate it."


    A somber expression washed over Nathan''s face.


    "Sure. I suspect someone was targeting me on purpose." Shaun suddenly said, "Perhaps I was the one who brought Senator Mead''s daughter into it."


    Everyone was stunned. If someone caused this incident to target Shaun, the most suspicious people would be the Campos and the Holts.


    After all, everyone in the banquet could tell that these two families had set Shaun up just now.


    However, no one could be bothered to point it out since Shaun was not looked highly on.


    Senator Mead and Nathan looked grim. A whileter, Nathan said, "We''ll definitely investigate this incident thoroughly. Miss Mead said that your arm is injured. You should take the ambnce to the hospital..."


    "There''s no need. I''m fine. I''ll head off first."


    After Shaun spoke indifferently, he turned on his heel and left.


    Catherine fixed her eyes on his figure until it vanished from sight. That was when Heidi came over and said, "Freya, since everything is fine now, you and Miss Jones should go home and rest."


    "Alright, Godmother. Is it true that... someone tampered with the elevator?" Freya could not help but ask.


    Heidi knitted her brows. "Most likely. Shaun is right that the elevator won''t go wrong so easily, but you guys don''t have to bother yourselves with this incident. It''s alright if Shaun was the sole target. If the incident was aimed at someone else... things would be quiteplicated."


    Freya was not a fool. She understood from her words that those noble families might have offended other people. However, she hurriedly left with Catherine, not wanting to be involved in their circle.


    On her way back, she could not resist asking, "Cathy, do you think Hannah is into Shaun?"


    "I don''t know."


    Even though Catherine said so, she was not silly. She could sense something unusual in how Hannah looked at Shaun.


    Damn, that shameless man. He even lured a woman when they were on the verge of death. Why was he still alive? 5


    Sure enough, bad things would never die.


    Just as Catherine and Freya walked into the car park, the protagonist Shaun, who had juste down, was standing quietly under the dim light. His hands were in his pockets while his glowing, obsidian-like eyes looked toward Catherine.


    Catherine caught sight of him as well.


    She was just thinking about that albatross the minute before.


    She pursed her exquisite, thin lips and turned a blind eye to him. She simply held Freya''s hand and headed to where Freya''s car was parked.


    The corners of Shaun''s lips curled up as he walked to them and blocked their way with his sturdy physique.


    Wherever they went, he followed. 1


    Eventually, Freya flew into a rage. "Shaun Hill, what are you trying to do?"


    "I want to hit on the person beside you." Shaun smirked frivolously.


    The way he acted like a hooligan made Freya dumbfounded. 1


    Catherine''s face flushed red. With her teeth clenched, she warned, "Shaun Hill, if


    you dare say that again, I''ll report to the police that you''re harassing me."


    Freya nodded immediately. "I can be the witness."


    "Are you sure I can harass you?" 1


    Shaun looked at Catherine profoundly. "You know I can''t do it. I have a medical report as proof."

 Chapter 1116

    Freya gaped at him.


    She had never seen an impotent man acting so arrogantly.


    Unlike other impotent men who would typically abase themselves, Shaun wished everyone in the world knew about it.


    "You can prove it too," Shaun added softly while fixing his eyes on Catherine.


    Catherine was speechless.


    What could she prove?


    Prove that he was capable of harassing her in spite of his impotence?


    Those words made Freya''s ears turn red. As an onlooker, she could not help but have improper thoughts upon hearing Shaun''s flirtatious remarks." Well... You guys can take your time and carry on with your conversation. I''m going to get into the car first." i


    After taking a few steps forward, she reminded Catherine with concern, "Cathy, hurry up and get in. Don''t keep me waiting for too long."


    She then ran into her car like the wind, leaving Catherine speechless and annoyed. If Catherine had


    known that he was alive, she would not havee back.


    Shaun looked at her so gently that it could drown her." Cathy, I saw your eyes were red just now. Were you heartbroken because you were under the impression that I was dead..."


    "I think you''re delusional. Don''t think too highly of yourself. In fact, I almost cried tears of joy." 3


    Catherine lifted her head and snorted. "After learning that the man who tortured me for several years was finally dead, the excitement in me isn''t something you could fathom."


    "I don''t believe it..."


    Shaun smirked, but the corners of his mouth revealed a faint smile. "Cathy, I was already there when you stepped into the hotel, but I just didn''t show myself. However, you looked like you were panicking rather than crying for joy."


    Catherine was stunned.


    This guy actually hid elsewhere and observed her in secret.


    He must have done it on purpose.


    He had seen her disconcerted look after she thought that he was dead. This made her so furious that she could feel her blood boil.


    Sure enough, she should have been cruel in the face of such a devil.


    "Cathy, you still care about me." Shaun slowly approached her and held her hand. His eyes were so deep that one could drown in them.


    Considering that anyone could appear in this public space, Catherine was so frightened that she hurriedly broke free from his grip.


    Shaun''s handsome face paled all of a sudden. When she yanked his hand away, he gasped, and his arm started to tremble.


    Catherine suddenly recalled Hannah mentioning that his arms were injured.


    Her fingers twitched, and she said gravely, "Shaun, don''t you think that you went too far? All of us thought you were dead, and the incident involved a lot of police and medical staff. While everyone else was worrying, you just secretly watched the fun from the side."


    Shaun exined with a low voice, "I didn''t. I appeared less than five minutes after you arrived. After the elevator went wrong, I was struggling in the shaft for ten minutes, and I lifted a woman from there. Look at my arms..."


    Only when he stretched out both his hands did Catherine realize that his previously good-looking nails were injured and stained with blood.


    She was shocked.


    Noticing her reaction, Shaun rolled up his sleeves lightly. "And this part too. It got hit by the iron chain inside."


    Catherine saw that his entire arm was bruised.


    She could not help but take a shallow breath.


    She initially thought that he had only suffered from minor injuries. However, it was unsurprising that he was so badly injured. Even though she had not been to the elevator shaft, the mere thought of it dreaded her

 Chapter 1117

    Crawling out and waiting for help did not necessarily mean that he was saved, as the things in the shaft could kill him brutally at any time.


    To put it another way, staying alive was not easy. In fact, it was nothing short of a miracle that he managed to save someone else as well.


    Even so, Catherine remained indifferent. "Young Master Hill, how impressive of you. You didn''t forget to save the woman even though you were on the verge of death."


    The woman even had a crush on him now. Indeed, he would never forget to lure


    women.


    Shaun raised his brows when he heard her. "Cathy, you''re jealous."


    "Jealous, your *ss."


    Despite being an elite youngdy, Catherine was forced to use swear words time and time again because of him. "Shaun, you imed that Wesley has ulterior motives, but I think you''re no different than him. Now that you''ve saved Senator Mead''s daughter, his family probably considers you as Hannah''s lifesaver and feels eternally grateful to you. Perhaps you can turn things around again after marrying


    Hannah. That''s quite a brilliant n too."


    The spark in Shaun''s eyes vanished. He had never expected this to be Catherine''s impression of him.


    A hint of self-mockery lit up in his eyes. Nevertheless, who could he me?


    He was the one who had destroyed his own image in her heart, bit by bit. "No, Cathy."


    He exined to her softly, "If I escaped without saving Hannah today, Senator Mead would''ve taken my life away. For someone of his character, he wouldn''t let me off the hook even if I wasn''t the one who killed her daughter. He would wonder what gave me the right to survive when his daughter was dead. He wouldn''t bother considering how difficult it was to escape the situation. In fact, saving his daughter was much harder than reaching the sky."


    Catherine was suddenly at a loss for words.


    Indeed, the more powerful one was, the more selfish they would be.


    In everyone else''s eyes, their family''s lives were more significant than other people''s.


    It seemed that her earlier remarks had gone too far.


    "Cathy, I really thought that I''d die today."


    Shaun walked closer to her again, his eyes glinting with deep affection. "When the elevator plunged, all I thought about was you. I was dissatisfied and refused to believe how I was going to lose you just like that. At that very instant, it struck me that you''re much more important than I imagined. Because of you, I did my best to crawl out. I didn''t show up immediately because I wanted to see who wasughing in their sleeves. That person could very well be the mastermind behind the incident. Another reason was I wanted to see whether you were happy or sad after you found out about my death. If you were happy, I would disappear from your sights. If you were sad, I..."


    "Drop it."


    Agitated, Catherine interrupted him as she did not want to listen to him anymore. The more he exined, the more confused she was.


    She did not know why she was beside herself at that time either.


    Shaun smiled at how confused she looked. At least he held a different ce in her heart and not someone insignificant to her.


    Regardless of love or hate, he had a ce in her heart.


    "Cathy, I came here to tell you that for your sake, I won''t give up on myself anymore. I''ll lead Hill Corporation to the top again. As for you, I will snatch you away from Wesley once again. 6


    "I love you. I used to be grossly mistaken, but I won''t behave like that anymore." After that, he slowly retreated in the dark with his breathtaking, handsome face. Despite being severely injured, he turned around and walked away arrogantly.


    Catherine stared at his back in a daze.


    His words were echoing in her head.


    Was he nning to snatch her back?


    What a lunatic.


    Then, a sports car stopped in front of Catherine, and Freya lowered the car window. "Are you a statue?


    Hurry up and hop in."

 Chapter 1118

    Catherine was speechless "What nonsense are you saying?"


    When did she be a statue?


    "You were standing still and staring at your ex-husband." Freya shrugged.


    "I was just thinking about something else," Catherine argued as she got into the passenger seat. "Why don''t you let me drive? After all, you''re pregnant..."


    "I''m only one month pregnant. It''s not like I''m due now."


    Freya looked at Catherine curiously. "What did Shaun tell you? Has being on the verge of death made him realize that he can''t get over you, so he''s asking you to get back together with him?"


    Catherine was embarrassed. If she had not watched Freya get into the car, she would have doubted if Freya had eavesdropped on Shaun and her conversation.


    Upon noticing Catherine''s silence, Freya shot her a look. "What are your thoughts?" "Please. I''m already married," Catherine reminded her


    frustratingly.


    "Tsk, look in front."


    Freya raised her brows. As Shaun''s tall figure was slowly walking along the roadside, he turned his head around to nce at the cars.


    The seven-star hotel was located in a remote area. If there had not been a banquet here tonight, much fewer private cars would pass by this ce, let alone taxis.


    Catherine saw it too, and the scene made her feel painfully conflicted.


    The man whom she used to find elegant and haughty had no car to leave the banquet.


    Where was Hadley?


    Where was his chauffeur?


    "Do you want to give him a ride?" Freya asked for Catherine''s opinion. 1


    Catherine sneered. "No way. I''m sure he has a chauffeur. He must be trying to win my sympathy."


    "True..." Freya nodded and pressed on the elerator. After traveling ten meters, Catherine stopped her.


    "Hang on..."


    "What''s wrong?" Freya sped up significantly.


    "Hit the brakes," Catherine reminded her speechlessly.


    The corners of Freya''s mouth twitched before she mmed on the brakes.


    Catherine let out a light cough. "I noticed just now that his arms are quite badly injured. Let''s send him to the hospital. After all, he got injured during your banquet. If anything happens to him, it''s going to harm your reputation."


    Freya really felt an urge to ask Catherine to reflect on her behavior that contrasted with her words. Just a second ago, she imed that Shaun was trying to win her sympathy. Yet now, she was left with eggs on her face.


    "Why are you looking at me? Well, we''re kind-hearted people." Catherine blinked. "Ask him to hop in, but don''t let him know that I told you to stop."


    11 H


    Freya was at a loss for words.


    She lowered the window and looked back through the rear-view mirror. The tall and sturdy figure was wearing a white shirt, and when the night breeze blew, his shirt stuck out. Even without a clear look at his face, his long model-like legs and his figure would make any woman''s heart melt.


    However, Shaun walked past Freya''s sports car and continued to walk forward without looking in.


    Freya honked and stopped the car in front of him." Hop in. We''ll send you to the hospital."


    When Shaun heard a familiar voice, he looked back.


    Only then did he see Freya and Catherine, who was seated in the passenger seat.


    Nevertheless, Catherine''s head was lowered as she yed a game on her phone. She looked very engrossed in it, as if she was not concerned as to who Freya was speaking to.


    Catherine''s behavior made Freya feel like rolling her eyes.

 Chapter 1119

    What the f*ck. Freya had known Catherine for ten years, but this was her first time seeing Catherine act s o well. Catherine could not even stop looking behind just a


    minute ago.


    "Okay."


    Shaun chuckled. After that, he pulled the door open and got into the car.


    Freya started the car. With Catherine and Shaun quiet in the car, the eerie silence made Freya feel so ufortable that she could not help but start a topic. "Why were you walking alone on the road? Where''s your chauffeur?"


    "I couldn''t find him." Shaun exined softly, "Before I crawled out of the shaft, my phone fell and broke, so I have no way of contacting anyone."


    "Use my phone to call your family, then. I''ll send you to a nearby hospital. You can ask your family to pick you up there." As Freya was speaking, she observed Catherine, who was still engrossed in her game.


    "It''s fine. Just drop me off there. I''m on bad terms with my family. The ones I get along well with are either too old or too young, or she has married someone else


    Shaun spoke in a helpless and mncholic tone.


    Catherine, who was in the middle of her game, was speechless.


    Since when did she get along well with him?


    Not knowing what to say, Freya decided to remain silent.


    20 minutester, she finally dropped Shaun off at the hospital.


    After opening the door, Shaun got out and turned around. His handsome face revealed a pitiful look under the wan streetlights. "Can you lend me some money? My wallet fell in the shaft as well, so I can''t pay to see the doctor. It happens that Chester isn''t around. He has gone out of town to attend a conference."


    This time, Catherine could not resist asking, "Shaun Hill, are you treating us like fools?"


    "I''m not lying. The Snow family has invited the Jewell family tonight, but Chester isn''t in Canberra," Shaun exined with an innocent expression.


    Freya could prove this too. "It''s true that Chester isn''t in Canberra."


    Shaun immediately continued, "Although I''m not as powerful as I was before, I will not owe you guys my medical fees. If you don''t believe me, you can frisk m e."


    Catherine was at a loss for words. Seeing his pathetic expression reminded her of how Suzie practiced sadfishing. When had Shaun learned to practice sadfishing as well?


    The father and daughter were two of a kind.


    "Freya, do you have money? Lend him some and send him away," Catherine said in disgust.


    "Please. Who would carry cash with them in this day and age? Everything is by mobile payment."


    Freya sighed and said, "Why don''t you stay here and settle the medical fees for him? After all, he was injured during my banquet. If anything happens to him, it''ll harm my reputation."


    Catherine did not know what to say to that oddly familiar sentence. In fact, she had said that to Freya not long ago. Yet now, Freya was saying the same words back to her.


    Shaun gazed at Catherine eagerly outside the window. His eyes were as ck as obsidian.


    Catherine sighed weakly as she opened the door and got out of the car. Then, she glowered at Shaun resentfully. "Let''s go."


    "Thanks." Shaun followed behind her obediently.


    He looked exactly like a little puppy.


    Catherine could not help but dart him a nce."


    Shaun Hill, have you no shame? What happened to your intolerably arrogant president look?" 2


    "When I''m with the person I love, I can be shameless. I can also be humble and submissive," Shaun responded confidently and shamelessly.


    He had previously used his phone to search for various ways and tips to win his ex-wife back. From the final results, he learned that he had to pester her shamelessly.


    Catherine was speechless. "I think you injured your brain in the elevator rather than your arms." 1


    "Yeah, I injured my brain. That''s why it''s currently filled with your voice and face. Tell me how my brain can be cured."


    Shaun raised his brows. His words were extremely cheesy.

 Chapter 1120

    Shaun''s words made Catherine feel deeply powerless.


    It reminded her of Shaun uttering all kinds of pickup lines when she met him for the first time. Later, sheshed out at him and wondered if he was mentally ill. 1


    At that time, she felt that he was a dumb*ss for not knowing how to flirt with such a beauty.


    Now, she seemed to understand his feelings then.


    Once Shaun entered the emergency department, he had to fill in his name and phone number on the form toplete the registration.


    He directly raised his injured right arm. "I can''t write."


    As such, Catherine had no choice but to help him fill out the form and register for an appointment.


    Shaun walked with her all the way. He had to take an X-ray before finally needing some sodium chloride IV infusion to reduce inmmation.


    After the nurse set up the infusion for him, he nced at the time. It was almost 12:00 a m. As much as he wanted to spend more time with Catherine, he did not want her to tire herself out. "Lend me your phone for a while. I want to give Hadley a call."


    Assuming that Shaun wanted Hadley toe over to look after him, she passed him the phone.


    Unexpectedly, he called Hadley and said, "I''m in the hospital. Come here and send Cathy home."


    Catherine frowned. After Shaun ended the call, she said, "I don''t need Hadley to send me home. I can take a taxi."


    "No. It''s not safe for a pretty youngdy like you to take a taxi home at such ate hour." Shaun shook his head. "Give me the receipt. I''ll return you the money tomorrow."


    Catherine nced sideways at him.


    Given that the beds were full tonight, he had no alternative but to have IV infusion seated on the chair, alone in the lifeless infusion room. The atmosphere of this messy environment did not match his elegant and noble temperament at all, and it made him look rather miserable.


    She closed her eyes, telling herself that she should not soften her attitude toward him. "You don''t need to return it. Don''t think I don''t know that you''re trying to seize the opportunity to stay in touch with me."


    After his attempt was seen through, Shaun smiled wryly. "Since you don''t need me to return it, that''s fine. What''s mine is yours anyway. I understand."


    "Whose things are yours?" Catherine was frustrated by his shameless behavior. "I just don''t want to leave any chance for you to approach me." "I know. You take pity on me because I''m not as rich a s before. You''re trying to help me save money." Shaun''s mesmerizing eyes were filled with tender affection.


    Catherine was speechless. "I''m sick of your nonsense. I''m leaving now, and I don''t need Hadley to send me home." i


    This guy was such a jerk that he made her lose her temper.


    "Don''t leave, Cathy. I know you want Hadley to keep mepany. You''re afraid that I''ll have a hard time being here alone..." Shaun''s annoying voice rang from behind.


    No longer able to tolerate him, Catherine eventually gritted her teeth and replied in frustration, "Fine, fine. Just take me to mean that I worry about you, okay? Please let me go. If I don''t go, I''m afraid I''ll knock you unconscious with the infusion bottle."


    "If you''re really nning to leave, do send Hadley a text once you get hometer. If you don''t, I''ll contact Wesley to find out whether you''ve reached home." Shaun sighed faintly. He looked helpless.


    "Alright, I will. You don''t have to contact Wesley. I''ll be staying at my dad''s ce tonight." Catherine red at him before she left.


    As Shaun watched her walk out the door, the corners of his mouth curved upward into a smile.


    Never in his wildest dream did he think that he would one day go to the trouble of pestering a woman.


    In the past, he could not be bothered about it. Nevertheless, he came to realize that there was nothing wrong with pursuing the woman he loved. 9

 Chapter 1121

    As soon as Catherine arrived at the Yule family''s vi, he sent Hadley a WhatsApp message. [I''m home.]


    Within seconds, she received a reply. [That''s good. Rest early. From Shaunny.]


    It seemed like Shaun had used Hadley''s phone to text her.


    After taking her shower, Catheriney on the bed. Shaun''s shameless face kept running through her mind. Atst, she failed to fall asleep.


    Meanwhile, having received a call from Charlie, Wesley crushed his phone in a fit of fury.


    On the other end, Charlie was throwing insults at Wesley. "What a dumb idea you suggested. Not only is Shaun alive, but he also managed to save Hannah.


    Now, the Mead family treats Shaun as their lifesaver. I heard Senator Mead and his wife kept thanking Shaun earlier."


    Wesley gnashed his teeth. "I didn''t expect Shaun to be able to stay alive after the elevator plunged 20 floors. He even managed to save Hannah. Is he a human?"


    "Anyhow, I shouldn''t have been swayed by your coaxing. I''m in trouble now because of you. It wouldn''t be so bad if something happened to Shaun alone, but Hannah was inside as well. The Snow family and the Mead family are now investigating this matter. I''ll be in deep water if they find out that it was my doing."


    Charlie then hung up the call in a huff.


    Wesley narrowed his grim eyes in the dark. A whileter, a smile suddenly spread across his face.


    It was a great pity that the incident did not kill Shaun.


    Nevertheless, being able to drag Charlie into the incident was not a bad thing either.


    After all, Wesley could not be a ve for the Campos family forever. 1


    On the other hand.


    Charlie looked for Mason immediately after he hung u P-


    After listening to what Charlie said, Mason pped him without a second thought. "You d*ckhead, how dare you set up such a plot during the Snow family''s banquet."


    Exasperated, Maurice shook his head. "How audacious of you. Your uncle and I have been thinking of ways to form good rtionships with those political bigwigs, but here you are, making a blunder."


    The criticism made Charlie''s face turn ashen. "I asked someone to tamper with the elevator only after the banquet ended. At that time, I even instructed that person not to harm other people. Who knew Hannah would scurry into the elevator in the end."


    Maurice rubbed his brows to soothe his headache. He had no choice but to shift his gaze to Mason. "Mason, I heard the Mead family and the Snow family are going all out to investigate tonight''s incident since Hannah was involved. No doubt, they''ll eventually find out that it was Charlie''s doing. I know you''re disappointed in Charlie, but he''s part of the Campos family too. If they were to trace it to Charlie, the Campos family''s reputation would surely be affected..." "Do you think they won''t suspect the Campos family if they can''t trace Charlie?" Mason glowered at Charlie. "The Campos family and the Holt family were targeting Shaun during the banquet. Everyone was aware of it, even though they didn''t point it out. Now that something has happened to Shaun, they''ll definitely suspect us."


    "So... What should we do?" Charlie started to panic.


    "Mason,e up with a solution. After all, Charlie is your biological nephew." Maurice persuaded strongly," You''re usually the most resourceful one." 1


    Mason''s eyes narrowed. Only after some time did he clench his fists and say, "The only solution is to pin it on Chelsea. Everyone saw Chelsea went into conflict with Shaunst night, right? In this case, she had a motive for killing him."


    Charlie''s eyes lit up. "But will Chelsea admit to it? What''s more, we egged her on to frame Shaunst night."

 Chapter 1122

    "Ask Gary to settle it," Mason said nonchntly.


    "Will Gary agree on it?" A helpless expression shed across Maurice''s face. "I''m sure the Holt family would rather sacrifice Chelsea than offend the Mead family and the Snow family.


    "I have dirt on the Holt family. When I threaten them, I''ll also give them some benefits."


    Mason paused for an instant and nced at Charlie gravely. "It''s not as simple as you guys think. We can shift the me to Chelsea, but the Mead family and the Snow family aren''t fools. They''ll definitely suspect us."


    "So... what should we do?" Charlie''s face turned ghastly.


    "Offer them benefits." Mason secretly rubbed his fingers together. "Let''s start from the Mead family. Money talks."


    "Okay, I got it. Uncle Mason, you''re awesome." Charlie admired Mason a lot


    However, Mason remained indifferent. "Use your brains before you act next time. It doesn''t matter if you die. Just don''t drag the Campos family into the mess." 1


    Abashed, Charlie could not help but lower his head and admit his reckless impetuousness this time. "I''m sorry."


    "Shaun is even more skillful than a top special agent. If you''re nning to kill him with your poor tactics, you can dream on." Mason glowered at Charlie. "Now, get lost."


    After Charlie left despondently, Maurice said with concern, "Will Shaun jump at this opportunity to develop a good rtionship with the Mead family? We can''t possibly allow him to make aeback."


    "Get someone to keep an eye on him all the time."


    After spending a night in the hospital, Shaun directly headed to Hill Corporation for work.


    Once Lea knew that he came, she walked to him and told him off, "Go back and rest. You''ve just been discharged from the hospital, yet the first thing you do is toe to the office. Don''t you dare drop dead in the office. I still want you to be around in myst moments."


    Shaun raised his eyebrows. He could sense her care for him from her somber tone. "Don''t worry. I''ll be with you in yourst moments."


    Lea lifted her brows. She felt that something seemed quite different about him. Although Shaun had beening to the office every day before this, he hardly did anything. He just lived in a daze, as if he had lost all motivation to live.


    Could he have bestirred himself because he was on the verge of deathst night? "What actually happenedst night?"


    When Lea recalled almost losing this sonst night, her gaze turned gentle. "Why did the elevator suddenly go wrong? Was it because someone nned to kill Hannah? Or could the person be targeting you?"


    "I''m not sure. Just leave it to the police to find out," Shaun responded indifferently.


    "Is the Campos family trying to kill you? I heard both the Campos family and the Holt family were targeting you at the banquet..."


    "There''s no evidence," Shaun interrupted her.


    Lea''s expression looked awful. It even had a hint of hatred and despair.


    Since Shaun did not deny it, it meant that it could be the Campos family''s doing.


    She could not get her head around it. The Campos family was already the most influential family in Australia, Hill Corporation had already been defeated and left in a tight corner, and she had also been abandoned. She had even lost one of her sons. 5


    In this case, why would the Campos family want to go as far as killing her family?


    What had she done wrong to make the Campos family turn against people around her time and time again?


    "Don''t overthink things." Shaun looked at her expression. "This matter has nothing to do with you. The Campos family is petty. What''s more, I jeered at Charliest time, so he has been holding a grudge against me ever since."


    Lea was astounded. "They''re trying to kill you just because of that jeer?"

 Chapter 1123

    "Don''t underestimate the Campos family''s cruelty. Right now, for them, it''s their way or the highway." Shaun reminded, "You don''t have to look for Mason. A person like him is already considered inhuman."


    "What... what do you mean?" Lea was confused. She had a feeling that Shaun knew something.


    "If it was the Campos family''s doing, they''d make Chelsea a scapegoat for this incident in order to protect Charlie. Although Chelsea is Joanne''s sister and Joanne has given birth to Mason''s child, the Campos family can afford to sacrifice the Holt family. Just wait and see. We''ll hear from them soon." 1


    Lea shuddered. Only now did it hit her that Mason was much more terrifying than she had imagined.


    "I''m going to meet the chairman of Garson Corporation this afternoon," Shaun informed her.


    "Alright."


    When Lea got to the door absent-mindedly, she turned around and reminded him with mixed feelings, "Shaun ... Take care of yourself... You''re the only son I have now."


    As Shaun stared at her deste figure, he could not resist clicking open a group photo on his phone.


    It was a photo of the entire Hill family, taken during Old Master Hill''s birthday a few years ago. It was the only photo he had with Liam.


    In fact, he dared not let Lea know his suspicion that Liam''s disappearance had to do with Mason. 1


    Chance''s going made Shaun suspect that there was a mole among the Liona members.


    If it was the mole who stole the information regarding Hill Corporation''s microchip, Liam might be innocent. It meant that Liam did not betray Hill Corporation, and Mason was the one who abandoned him.


    Back then, Shaun never would have thought that Mason would treat his biological son this way. After all, why would a parent harm their own child?


    However, he noticed from yesterday''s incident that the Campos family was far crueler than he expected.


    Hopefully... Liam was still alive.


    "Young Master Hill, Miss Mead is here," Hadley suddenly said. 5


    Shaun knitted his attractive brows. A momentter, he said, "Let her in."


    Soon, Hannah appeared at the door in a purple maxi dress. She wore a butterfly- shaped diamond earring, and her face was beautifully made up. Her movement carried an entric sense of sexiness.


    "Shaun, I deliberately came here to thank you. Here is your shirt. Thank you for lending it to mest night.


    I''ve had it washed." Hannah passed him the bag in her hand.


    Shaun kept still, so Hadley swiftly took it.


    "Thank you for sending it over," Shaun said coldly.


    Hannah looked at the man seated in the leather chair and could tell that he did not have a good restst night. Even so, it did not affect his noble and charming presence.


    He had changed into a ck shirt, which color made him look much cooler and more attractive. As his cor was not fully buttoned up, his exquisite Adam''s apple and sexy corbones were visible.


    Having grown up abroad since she was young, Hannah had met numerous influential figures.


    However, none of the men had such a strong aura as Shaun''s. His nce could simply make a woman''s ears flush red.


    She was set on getting this man.


    At that moment, Hannah was so determined that she smiled seductively. "It''s my responsibility to return the shirt back to its owner. I was wondering if you''d have the time to have lunch together. I know a great restaurant here."


    Given that Shaun was down-and-out at this point, she believed he would jump at the chance because of her status.


    However, Shaun nced at her and said, "Sorry. I have


    to work overtime at noon."


    "Let''s make it at night, then..."

 Chapter 1124

    Shaun interrupted Hannah mid-sentence. "Miss Mead, I only saved you because I don''t want your dad to put me into trouble, so I don''t need you to express your gratitude or return the favor."


    Hannah stared at him in astonishment. The man''s gaze was as calm as ake, making it hard for people to see through him.


    Nevertheless, she could sense that he meant what he said.


    This man''s frankness made her fall even deeper for him.


    "But... I want to express my gratitude and return the favor to you. What should I do?" Hannah walked flirtatiously to his office desk and pressed her hands on it before she bent over a little.


    Despite sitting on the chair, Shaun could easily get a glimpse of her chest the instant he lifted his eyes.


    However, his eyes did not glint at all. Instead, he felt a faint feeling of disgust in his throat. "Miss Mead, I think you should check my profile. As everyone knows, I''m impotent, so I shall not keep you waiting."


    "I don''t buy it. How is it possible for a sturdily-built man like you to be impotent?"


    Hannah stretched out her hand and touched his crotch. 3


    Shaun''s expression changed, and he grabbed her wrist. If she were not Senator Mead''s daughter, he would have kicked such a shameless woman out.


    "I just want to take a look. Why are you so nervous?" Hannah pouted without feeling embarrassed at all. " Unless you''re lying to me."


    "Get someone to check my profile, and you''ll know. I got beaten up in the detention center earlier, and I was even sent to the hospital." Shaun rose to his feet and pushed her away coldly. "I visit the hospital every week, so my medical record is there."


    Hannah was dumbfounded at how serious he looked. She could not believe that such an excellent man was actually... impotent?


    "It''s fine. I''ll get someone to cure it for you." Hannah shot him a flirtatious look. "Besides... I can be happy even without that. I trust you."


    Uff


    Shaun''s handsome face turned ck with anger. 1


    Perhaps he had never met such a shameless youngdy before.


    Hannah gave a faint smile before she turned around and left gracefully.


    Shaun rubbed his forehead as he swung around and said to Hadley, "If this womanes next time, just tell her that I''m not around."


    "Okay." Hadley waspletely speechless.


    "By the way, pass me your phone." Shaun extended his hand to Hadley.


    "Young Master Hill, didn''t I buy you a new phone already..."


    Under Shaun''s stony gaze, Hadley sighed and took out his phone reluctantly.


    Shaun dialed Catherine''s number and soon got through.


    "Hi, Hadley..." Catherine''s gentle voice rang.


    The second Shaun heard it, he glowered at Hadley. He was surprised at how gently she spoke to Hadley.


    Looking innocent, Hadley was at a loss for words.


    What on earth had he done wrong?


    "It''s me." Shaun cleared his throat. A secondter, his handsome face became extremely gentle, which startled Hadley. Shaun must have trained his skills in switching facial expressions.


    Upon hearing Shaun''s voice, Catherine immediately turned cold. "Why are you the one speaking?"


    Despite being despised, Shaun forced a smile. "Thank you for paying my medical fees on my behalfst night


    "If you want to return the money to me, I''ll send Hadley the QR code, and you can just scan it directly." Catherine cut in on him without a second thought.

 Chapter 1125

    Shaun choked for a few seconds before he came to and thought on his feet. "Paying you back isn''t enough to express my gratitude to you. I know a great restaurant around. I was wondering if you are free this afternoon..."


    "Thank you, but I''m not." Catherine rejected him categorically.


    "When will you be free then? You can set a time. I''ll go with your schedule,"


    Shaun said right away.


    Exasperated, Catherine answered, "I''ll never be avable to you."


    "Coincidentally, I''ll always be avable to you..."


    She hung up before Shaun could finish his sentence.


    Shaun looked at the phone andughed. In less than a minute, he received the


    QR code from Catherine on Hadley''s phone.


    He scanned the code using his phone and transferred 52 thousand dors to her.


    1


    In the office.


    When Catherine saw the money, she had no thought of returning it to him.


    So what if he gave her extra money? He had hurt her badly, yet he did not pay her


    a penny when he divorced her. Therefore, she would not even bat an eye if he gave her 500 million dors, much less 50,000 dors.


    At 11:00 a.m., Freya called Catherine. "I went to the Snow family''s house this morning. Regarding the elevator incident yesterday, Uncle Nathan said that someone intentionally destroyed the cable. Based on the Mead family''s investigation, the evidence points to Chelsea."


    "Chelsea?" Catherine was surprised. "I saw the Campos family egging her onst night, so she''s obviously brainless. How could she do that?"


    "Yeah. Uncle Nathan said it might have to do with the Campos family, but they''ve shifted the me to Chelsea. What''s more, everyone saw Chelseaing into conflict with Shaunst night. The police have arrested her for interrogation."


    Catherine replied, "Tsk. It looks like the Campos family has made Chelsea a scapegoat. Having said that, is Senator Mead not bothered about the matter?"


    "From what Uncle Nathan said, it seems that the Mead family isn''t nning to look into it."


    Only then did it click in Catherine. "It looks like the Campos family has given them some benefits this time." "Most probably. By the way, Senator Mead also asked


    Uncle Nathan about Shaun..."


    Catherine''s heart did a flip. She had already noticed Hannah''s unusual gaze on Shaunst night.


    "Hehe. Cathy, do you think Shaun will be Senator Mead''s son-inw?" Freya added curiously, "If he became the future deputy prime minister''s son-inw, it should be easy for a person of his caliber to make aeback."


    "I don''t know. It has nothing to do with me." Catherine ended the call indifferently.


    In her opinion, any man in this dire situation would definitely choose to marry Hannah if given the chance.


    However, now that the Mead family took a liking to him, why did he transfer 52 thousand dors to her? At the thought of it, she felt like pping him to death, i


    She directly called Harvey in and ordered, ¡°Be alert these few days. Don''t ever let Shaune in."


    Harvey was momentarily stunned, but he then quickly nodded.


    In order to fulfill the task Catherine assigned to him, Harvey purposely informed the receptionist and security guard about it.


    At 12:00 p.m., Shaun really did show up with a bouquet of roses and a lunchbox.


    It was break time, so a lot of employees were going out to buy things. Although Shaun was stopped by the security guard, he still stood at the door shamelessly and insisted on meeting Catherine.


    "I must see her. She saved mest night, and I just want to express my gratitude to her."


    The receptionist was speechless. "I''ve never seen people thanking their saviors this way."


    "Well, I have to. If she hadn''t saved me at thest moment, I would''ve died..." At the sight of the employees'' confused gazes, Shaun''s thin lips curled upward. "Are you guys wondering how President Jones saved mest night?" 1


    Those employees subconsciously nodded. After all, curiosity was an innate quality. Besides, they were eager to find out how President Jones, who was already married, rescued her ex-husband.

 Chapter 1126

    Shaun shed a captivating and mysterious smile. "It was at a pitch-ck ce. It was very dark..."


    Harvey, who was watching from the side, saw the situation was not right. He was afraid Shaun would say some ambiguous things that would affect Catherine''s reputation. Hence, he squeezed over in a hurry and pulled Shaun aside. "President Hill, you and President Jones already divorced a long time ago. Can''t you just go along your own way? If words of what you said here got out, it''d affect President Jones'' marriage."


    "Isn''t that great?" Shaun raised his eyebrows. He had already be adept at being a shameless homewrecker.


    The corners of Harvey''s mouth twitched. "No. As a person, this is not right..."


    "Then, I can not be a person."


    Harvey stammered. "...But, if you''re not a person, what will you be?"


    "A simp." Shaun''s expression showed no care at all. 3


    Harvey looked at Shaun''s arrogant, handsome face. He was stunned. He did not know what Shaun had experienced to have made him like this.


    Did he not care about his pride anymore?


    "If you don''t let me in, I''ll have no choice but to wait here." Shaun sighed. "If someone asked out of curiosity, I''d have to tell everyone aboutst night, when your President Jones almost cried out of panic because she thought I was dead."


    Harvey''s scalp tingled. With that, he had no choice but to turn around secretly and call Catherine to report the situation.


    Catherine''s pretty face darkened when she heard about it. "Don''t listen to his bullsh*t. I didn''t cry at all."


    "President Jones, me listening is not the problem here. If he says this to the employees, it''ll ruin your reputation."


    Harvey lowered his voice and said, "Moreover, I feel like Young Master Hill has changed into a different person. He said he need not be a human. He can simply be a simp." 1


    Catherine was speechless. 1


    Then, she touched her forehead and finally said weakly, "Fine. Bring him in from the parking lot. Don''t let anyone see him."


    There were too many people and too many mouths in thepany. It would be troublesome if Wesley heard about it.


    In the end, Shaun went up through the president''s private elevator in the parking lot. Along the way, Harvey was very cautious. When they came out of the elevator, Harvey evenined, "You''re the one who wants to be the lover, so there''s no choice. A lover only deserves to sneak around." 1


    "It''s okay. For her, I can always sneak around," Shaun said without hesitation. Harvey shuddered.


    He could understand if anyone else said those words, but he felt very ufortable when it came out of Shaun''s mouth.


    In the office, Harvey immediately closed the door after Shaun entered. That


    sneaky action made Shaun smirk at Catherine. "Cathy, don''t you think we look like we''re... having an affair?"


    Catherine was already feeling guilty toward Wesley, but after hearing thosest three words from Shaun''s mouth, she picked up the mouse on the table and threw it at him out of anger. "Shut up."


    "Fine. Guilty people will usually make others shut up. I understand." Shaun made a gesture of sewing his mouth shut. Then, he smiled mysteriously.


    Catherine almost spat a mouthful of blood.


    She really hoped for Shaun to return to how he was before, arrogant and haughty.


    She did not know how to handle shameless him. She could not even chase him away at all. He was as sticky as chewing gum. 1


    She took a deep breath and sneered. "I heard you want to be a simp?"

 Chapter 1127

    "Yes, a high-ss simp. This is how a man cares about a woman. I didn''t know


    this before, but I will learn from now on." Only then, as Shaun stood in front of her, did he realize that once he was used to throwing his pride to the ground, picking it back up did not seem to matter to him anymore.


    Catherine was utterly speechless. Luckily she had already made preparations before letting hime up.


    "Fine. Since you want to be a simp, then eat this." She took a piece of raw beef from the drawer and threw it on the floor. She had asked the kitchen staff to bring it up just now. 1


    Shaun''s handsome face darkened when he saw that piece of meat. After a moment, under Catherine''s gaze, he picked that piece of raw beef and took a bite.


    Catherine''s eyes widened. She only wanted to prank him so that he would back off from the humiliation. She did not expect he would...


    She stood up in a hurry. "Shaun, you... You really ate it. I... I was just joking."


    A pungent, unpleasant smell filled his nose. Shaun almost puked, but he forced himself to swallow it down. "Cathy, I know you want to make me leave, but I


    won''t go. It''s just a piece of raw beef. It''s nothingpared to the hardships that you''ve gone through before."


    After he spoke, he took another bite of the beef. His white teeth were stained with blood, but he still smiled. "In the past, you must''ve hated me so much that you wanted to devour my meat and drink my blood, right?" 3


    "Stop eating it."


    Catherine could no longer stand the sight of him taking another bite of the meat. Hence, she rushed over, snatched the meat in his hand, and threw it into the trash


    can.


    Although she had be very rational and calm after having experienced so many things, she found that Shaun''s tormenttely had made it harder and harder for her to control her emotions.


    "Okay, if you don''t allow me to eat it, then I won''t.


    Shaun gazed at her and smiled affectionately. Those who did not know better would think what she gave him was a sweet piece of chocte.


    Helpless against a man like that, Catherine''s head began to hurt. "Shaun, how many times do I have to say..."


    "I''ve packed a lunch box for you." Shaun took out the lunch that he made for her that morning. "Thank you for helping me yesterday."


    Catherine gritted her teeth. She blurted out, "If I knew you''d keep pestering me, I would rather not help you yesterday."


    "Even if you didn''t help me, I would still have to thank you. After all, it was my conviction of love for you that helped me to escape. Anyhow, you''re my life savior." Shaun opened the container. "Although it''s not as tasty as what you make, it''s edible. It won''t kill you."


    "Thanks, but I''ve already eaten." Catherine did not want to eat the food he made.


    "It''s impossible for you to have eaten at this hour.


    Cathy, don''t upset your stomach." Shaun handed her a fork. "Try it. I made these... pork ribs. You always used to make it for me in the past. From now on, I''ll be the one cooking it for you." 1


    Catherine looked at the pork ribs, which were arranged neatly, with mixed feelings. 2


    That was right. She always used to rack her brains to cook for him in the past.


    Suddenly, Harvey''s raised pitch came from the outside. "President Lyons, why are you here?"


    Catherine''s hand trembled, and Wesley''s voice rang. " Mm. I came to visit Cathy." As Catherine was flustered, Shaun suddenly got close to her ear and asked with a hoarse voice, "Do you need me to hide?"


    The corners of Catherine''s mouth twitched. He really did have self-awareness. However, she and Shaun had done nothing at all. If he hid, it would make it seem like they were covering up something. If he did not hide, Wesley would surely misunderstand.


    While she was thinking, Shaun had already swiftly hidden in her lounge. 1 His adept movements left Catherine gawking.

 Chapter 1128

    The next second, Wesley pushed the door and walked in.


    Catherine did not manage to hide the food container on the table, but luckily Shaun had taken the bouquet away with him.


    "Cathy, you''re eating." Wesley looked at the food container, and a dark gleam shed in his eyes." Shaun sent it?"


    Catherine wanted to say yes. However, when the words were at the tip of her tongue, she felt it would be hard to exin if she admitted that she epted Shaun''s food. "No, the canteen sent it up here."


    After a moment of hesitation, she quickly changed the topic. "How did you know Shaun was here?"


    "I was afraid Shuan would pester you, so I told yourpany''s employees downstairs beforehand to inform me if Shaun came."


    Wesley smiled as he exined. "Has he left?"


    "Mm, I didn''t let him up." After Catherine answered, she felt very guilty.


    "That''s good." A glint shed in Wesley''s eyes. He suddenly smiled and said, "Your office smells good."


    "I sprayed some perfume just now."


    Catherine guessed it must have been the fragrance of Shaun''s bouquet. Since she told a lie, she could only continue lying toplete the lie. "Um... Have you eaten? Why don''t we go down to the canteen to eat?"


    When she thought about that time bomb, Shaun, who was hiding inside, she did not dare stay there for another moment.


    "...Okay." Wesley nodded. "Are you going to bring that food container down too?"


    "No. If I knew you wereing, I wouldn''t have told the kitchen to send it up." Catherine smiled sheepishly. Then, she quickly stood up and headed downstairs with him.


    "Hold on. I have to use the bathroom." Wesley suddenly walked toward the lounge.


    Catherine was so startled that her heart was up in her throat. However, Wesley was too quick. Before she could manage to find a suitable excuse, the door was already pushed open.


    Luckily, the lounge was empty - Shaun and the flowers were gone. The only ce where he could hide was the cupboard.


    Shaun was hiding in the cupboard?


    Catherine''s mood becameplicated. However, her suffocating heart finally calmed. Maybe she was overthinking, but she felt like Wesley might be suspecting that Shaun was hiding in here.


    However, it did not look that way from Wesley''s calm, collected face.


    After Wesley came out from the bathroom, he put his hand around her, and they left the office.


    As they were exiting, Harvey even nced at Catherine weirdly.


    When Catherine arrived at the canteen, she sent Harvey a text message. [Find Shaun and send that VIP away.]


    Five minutester, Harvey replied. [The VIP said he''s not leaving. He''s tired, and he wants to... take a rest on your bed.]


    F*ck.


    "Cathy, can you put down your phone when you''re with me? Eat." Wesley gave her some vegetables. His tone was gentle. 2


    "I''m assigning Harvey some work." Catherine put down her phone.


    "Cathy, actually, I have something I want to discuss with you," Wesley said suddenly. "Lucas is your son, but you always have to be secretive when you''re with him. This can''t go on. I''m thinking of registering Lucas under my name and announcing to the public that he''s our son. You went missing for three years before this anyway. No one would suspect anything even if we have a child." 2


    Catherine was taken aback.


    Wesley took the chance and said, "He can''t pretend to be Uncle Sheldon''s son forever. Do you wish to keep him hidden forever? You won''t even have the right to participate in his parent-child activities in the future." 1

 Chapter 1129

    "Let me... think it over." Catherine''s mind was in a mess. Actually, Wesley had a point there.


    If she wanted to tell others that Lucas was her son, she had to find a legal father for him. With Shuan''s personality, she would not be able to steer clear of him her whole life if he found out that Lucas was his son. 1


    "What''s there to consider about this?"


    Disappointment clouded Wesley''s face. "Lucas is a very nice and sensible child. Although he doesn''t say it, I know he feels upset whenever he can''t freely be with his mom like the other kids. He just doesn''t say it out loud because he doesn''t want to put pressure on you."


    Catherine tightened her grip on the fork.


    She knew what kind of child Lucas was, and his sensibility made her heart ache.


    "Unless... you''re still undecided on being together with me," Wesley said suddenly.


    Catherine was stunned.


    Was she still undecided? Had she not moved over already?


    She was even mentally prepared to have sex with him, but he was the one who chose to live apart all along. Moreover, Shaun had been frequently appearing in her world these days. It made her very annoyed.


    "Wesley, you said it yourself that Lucas is sensible, so I have to ask Lucas for his opinion on this." Catherine found an excuse.


    "Okay." Wesley had no words to say. "Do you need me to go shopping with you in the evening? Do you have anything you want to buy? You''ve been married to me for so long, yet I haven''t spent any money on you."


    "No need. I have an important meeting to attend in the evening." What Catherine said was the truth.


    "Alright, then. I''ll just go back to mypany and work extra hours too. My wife is a workaholic anyway."


    Wesley had said that to tease her, but Catherine felt increasingly guilty at those words.


    That guilt overwhelmed her when she returned to her office and noticed Shaun was sleeping in her bedroom.


    "Shaun, who allowed you to fall asleep here? Go back." Catherine pulled up Shaun angrily, but he did not budge. It was as if there was a pir rooted behind his tall figure.


    Shaun opened his eyes in a blur. "Cathy, let me sleep for a while. I didn''t have enough restst night." "You can return to your own home if you didn''t have enough rest. Why do you have to be here?" Catherine said while gritting her teeth.


    "Your bed has your scent. It helps me sleep peacefully."


    Shaun even buried his head in her pillow and sniffed it as he spoke. "It smells good."


    Catherine''s face flushed out of disgust at his shameless face. "Shaun, I''m begging you. I''m a married woman. Your actions are causing great inconvenience to my marriage."


    "How did I inconvenience you? I even hid in the cupboard for your sake when Wesley came in just now." Shaun looked toward her with dimmed eyes and said, "You know I was often locked in the cupboard by my sitter when I was young. I have a trauma of cupboards..." 1


    Catherine was taken aback. What he said was a fact.


    For someone who was hurt in the cupboard before, entering the cupboard again required a lot of courage indeed.


    However, looking at his annoying, handsome face, she did not want to give in to him. "You were the one who came and looked for me? You brought it upon yourself."


    "You''re right. For your sake, I''m willing to bring anything upon myself." 2


    Shaun suddenly sat up and started unbuttoning his shirt with one hand.


    Seeing his chest getting exposed inch by inch, Catherine''s scalp tingled. "Shaun, you pervert. What are you trying to do?"

 Chapter 1130

    Shaun revealed his rows of white teeth to her, smiled, and started taking off his belt. "I want to take a bath."


    Catherine was dumbfounded. Then, she witnessed his cks falling to the ground.


    Although he was wearing something underneath, Catherine''s rosy cheeks turned a darker shade of red after only a nce.


    "Why are you so shy? It''s not like you haven''t seen it before." Shaun raised his eyebrows yfully.


    "No. I just haven''t seen an impotent man," Catherine roasted him. 1


    It was a blow to his pride, but Shaun was numb from being attacked so many times. "So what if I''m impotent? I have countless ways to give you pleasure."


    "...Pervert." Catherine could not resist ring at him and yelled, "Put your clothes on and get lost. Who allowed you to take a bath at my ce?"


    "I didn''t bathest night, and my body feels ufortable."


    When Shaun bent over and was about to remove thest piece of clothing, Catherine could not stand it anymore. She mmed the door and went out.


    She sat on the leather chair.


    After sulking for some time, General Manager Wolfe and Manager Larson of the public rtions department came up to discuss and project in Canberra with her.


    When Catherine thought about the man in her lounge, she was not in the mood to discuss work with them. Hence, she wanted to send them away after a word or two.


    However, it seemed like General Manager Wolfe and Manager Larson would not leave without finishing the discussion.


    10 minutester, the lounge''s door opened all of a sudden.


    "Cathy, can you help me to put on my clothes?" 2


    Shaun stepped out barefooted in her pink bathrobe. His hair was wet and not blown dry, so the water droplets from the ends of his hair dripped onto the well- built muscles of his chest. The overwhelming masculine presence made both the male managers stunned.


    10 thousand "F*ck yous" shed across Catherine''s mind. Her face was flushed, and she wanted so badly to dig a hole and bury herself in the ground. "Ahem, don''t misunderstand. He..."


    "I know. I understand," General Manager Wolfe said hurriedly, "Chairwoman Jones, don''t worry. We won''t say a word about today''s matter. It''ll never reach President Lyons'' ears."


    "Yes, yes." Manager Larson nodded vigorously." Actually, it''s quite normal too. I''ve seen this many times. With your identity, it''s normal to have another malepanion."


    General Manager Wolfe said, "That''s right. Which man doesn''t have other women outside nowadays?


    Although you''re a woman, it''s all the same. Men and women have equal rights." "We won''t be disturbing you anymore. We''ll leave first. You can continue."


    Seeing them both leaving so quickly made Catherine speechless.


    What were her subordinates bbering about?


    What did they mean by "it''s normal to have another malepanion"? They have lost their morality just to tter her.


    "Your employees... are quite knowledgeable." Shaun chuckled as he walked to her side. The fragrance of the body wash in her bathroom was wafting off him. 1


    It was a body wash catered for women, but it was not weird at all when the scent was on his body. On the contrary... it smelled quite intimate.


    Catherine was shorter than Shaun, so her gaze was in line with his sexy Adam''s apple. Moving downward was his broad, firm chest. After the water droplets rolled down his chest, they sneaked into her pink bathrobe like a nimble fish.


    Catherine''s face heated up. It was unknown whether it was due to embarrassment or anger, but her pretty face waspletely flushed. "Shaun, who let you use my bathrobe? And why did youe out..."


    "Didn''t you hear me? I asked you to help me put on my clothes," Shaun said innocently. "As for the bathrobe, you didn''t give me other bathrobes. Why do you have to be such a stranger? It''s not like I''ve never used yours in the past."


    The past was the past. Could it be counted as the same thing?

 Chapter 1131

    Catherine touched her forehead. "You have hands and legs. Can''t you put it on yourself? You''re doing this on purpose, right?"


    "No. Can''t you see how swollen my hand is?" Shaun shook his right arm, which was swollen like a carrot, i n front of her. "My arm can''t bend."


    Catherine sneered as she looked at his arm. "You''ve really troubled yourself,ing to my ce and causing trouble despite your injury."


    "If you don''t give me a hand, I''ll have no choice but to leave dressed like thister." Shaun sighed.


    Catherine nced at his exposed body and felt her head ache. If he went out in that state, news about her and Shaun would be on the trending searches again tomorrow.


    In the end, she had no choice but to walk toward the bedroom. "Come in first."


    After Shaun followed her in, he locked the door.


    Catherine looked at the closed door, then saw him removing the bathrobe. She heard a boom in her head once again. "Shaun..."


    "If I didn''t close the door, you''d tell me off again if someone saw us and misunderstood," Shaun


    exined. However, his smirk was very annoying. "By the way, please help me put on my pants too. Thank you."


    "...I''m not doing it."


    Catherine was so angry that she could not focus her eyes. "If you dare, you can just go out in this state."


    "Fine. I''ll go." Shaun turned around as he spoke. He put his hand on the doorknob and opened the door.


    Seeing as the door was about to open, Catherine rushed over frantically and shut the door tightly. She even locked the door.


    Shaun smiled happily as he watched her. "Sorry to trouble you, Cathy."


    "Shaun, do you feel no shame?" Catherine could not understand that man''s brain structure.


    "Cathy, I do feel shame, but my arm really hurts." Shaun blinked innocently.


    In the end, Catherine epted her fate. She had dressed him before anyway. She lowered her head and forced herself to help him put on his clothes. Her actions were not gentle, but the corners of Shaun''s mouth still lifted into a warm smile.


    It was especially when he saw her pretty face blushing with charm.


    She was once his wife. Why did he not treasure her? Why did he let her go?


    By the time Catherine stood up to help him put on his shirt, Shaun could not resist hugging her.


    When Catherine realized what was happening, she flew into a fury. "Shaun, didn''t you say your arm hurts a lot?"


    "It does hurt a lot. Can''t you see that my face has paled because of the pain?"


    Shaun replied in a hoarse voice. In order to hug her, the wounded muscles in his


    right arm hurt so badly. It felt as if they were being ripped apart. 1


    Catherine was stunned when she noticed his pale, handsome face.


    During that short moment, Shaun kissed her.


    Thatb*stard...


    She knew he would not stay still.


    Catherine extended her hand to push him. However, his shirt was not worn properly yet, so her hand touched his hot skin.


    She withdrew her hand instinctively due to the heat. 1


    Shaun took the opportunity and pushed her onto the bed behind her. i


    Catherine''s eyes reddened from ring at him." Shaun, is this the love you


    meant? All you know is to bully me. If you really love me, treat me with more respect, and don''t... make me feel guilty toward my husband again and again. You do this every single time. It was the same on the ind as well."

 Chapter 1132

    As Catherine spoke, tears rolled down.


    Shaun panicked when he saw it, and his heart was in great pain. "Don''t cry. I''m not bullying you. I just want to kiss you. If you don''t want to kiss, then I won''t do


    it."


    Toward the end of his sentence, his voice sounded a little upset and pitiful as well. He was like a dog who could not have its meat.


    Catherine grabbed the opportunity and pushed him away. She kept a far distance from him and dared not go near him anymore.


    Shaun sat up and clumsily buttoned up with one hand.


    Catherine did not want to be teased by him anymore, so she just turned around and walked out.


    However, when she sat in front of the office table and turned on herptop, she could notprehend the contents of a report she was reading.


    Shaun''s breath was still on her lips, and it made her feel like she was carrying heavy chains on her back. Nevertheless, it was an undeniable fact that she did not reject Shaun''s kiss.


    On the contrary, she would feel extremely ufortable whenever Wesley got close to her.


    Her heart gradually sank as she continued to think about it.


    Not long after, Shaun came out.


    Catherine acted as if she was working seriously and gave him a cold shoulder. That was because she realized that once Shaun opened his mouth, she felt as if he had gobbled her down. She would be put in a constantly defensive state.


    When a contraceptive pill that she just sawst night was ced in front of her, a pain arose in her heart out of anger. "Shaun, are you nning toe over every day and force me to eat this thing? Did you forget I just ate itst night? Too much is not good for the body."


    Shaun''s arm stiffened. After a long moment, he said with mixed feelings, "Who knows if Wesley will touch you tonight..."


    Catherine shut herptop. She was silent for half a minute before she gritted her teeth and said, "Aren''t you just hoping that I don''t get pregnant with Wesley''s child? You don''t have to give me those contraceptives anymore because I already had his child." 1


    Shaun''s body trembled. He said with a smile, "Cathy, don''t lie to me."


    "I''m not lying."


    Catherine stood up abruptly and said with determination, "Wesley and I have a child who''s a little more than two years old. When Wesley was with me in the US back then, I had that child after we had sex under the influence of alcohol." 3


    She could not be tangled up in this weird rtionship with Shaun anymore. Althoughst night made her realize that she might still have some feelings for Shaun, she could no longer do Wesley wrong. 1


    Shaun gazed at her in a daze. Slowly, his handsome face started to turn grim. His hands, which were resting by his thighs, gradually clenched into fists. However, his thin lips were still smiling stubbornly." Cathy, do you think I believe you? You said you have a child. Where is that child?"


    "I wanted to seduce you and get revenge on you after I came back, so I didn''t keep that child by my side."


    Catherine pressed her lips together with mixed feelings. In fact, she had already thought of that excuse right after she came back from the US. Firstly, that excuse could hide Lucas''s identity naturally. Secondly, it could provoke and hurt Shaun.


    After that, she went through a lot of things and gave up on using that excuse. She also gave up on the thought of getting revenge on Shaun.


    The reason she used this excuse again now was not to get revenge on him but to make him give uppletely.


    "I don''t believe it."


    Shaun shook his head. Even if his heart was filled with overwhelming dread and fear, he still stubbornly denied it. "You already have Wesley''s child, yet you came to seduce me and even had sex with me before. Would Wesley agree to that?" "He can''t disagree with my ns because the birth of that child was an ident." Catherine averted her gaze. She did not want to look into his eyes that were about to lose control. "Initially, I wanted to wait until you had fallen too deeply in love with me, then tell you about the child. It was a kind of revenge on you too. However, I gave up on the thought of getting revenge on you afterward. In fact, you know about this too. The child has been by my side all along, raised at my dad''s ce. You can choose not to believe it, but you will after you see the child''s appearance." 3


    The boy whom Shaun saw at the preschool shed across his mind all of a sudden.


    When Shaun met that boy for the first time, he thought that boy looked very simr to Catherine. However, he found out after that the boy seemed to be Joel''s nephew''s child.


    Could it be that... the child was actually... Catherine''s?


    "That child... goes to the same preschool... as Suzie, right?" His throat struggled to say that sentence.

 Chapter 1133

    Catherine deliberately revealed an astonished expression. "How did you know?"


    Boom.


    Shaun felt as if his mind had exploded, and his heart broke.


    He thought the most agonizing thing was knowing that she got married to another man. Yet, it turned out that she and Wesley had a child who was a little more than two years old.


    "No, tell me this isn''t real. You''re lying to me."


    Shaun rushed over like a madman. He grabbed Catherine''s shoulders and shook her vigorously. Tears of agony welled up in his eyes. "Even if you gave birth to that child, it must be our child, right? I know now. You must''ve deceived me three years ago. In fact, our children weren''t gone, and that child is mine."


    Catherine''s heart trembled at Shaun''s yell.


    Seeing the man in front of her cry inexplicably tugged at her heartstrings.


    After a long while, she forcefully sneered. "Did you forget that our children are gone because of you? Do you still remember how much blood I lost that day?" 4


    Shaun was stunned.


    His arms were trembling, but his body felt as if it was pinned in ce.


    That was right. What was he saying?


    His children were gone three years ago.


    He lost the opportunity. He did not know how to treasure things back then. That was why she had a child with another man.


    Two streams of tears trickled from the corners of his eyes.


    In this life, Shaun finally knew what it felt to be brokenhearted and devastated.


    He had finally found a sliver of hope, only for her to crush it cruelly again.


    Catherine witnessed the light in his eyes vanish. She slowly lowered her head as well.


    ''Let it be, Shaun. Please don''te and look for me anymore. Let''s not cross paths anymore.''


    She was afraid that if she kept getting involved in each other''s lives, she would fall into a situation where everyone would despise her.


    The current her did not want to hurt Wesley. Therefore ... She could only choose to hurt Shaun. 3


    In the end, Shaun left.


    He stumbled out of her office. He did not even say goodbye to her.


    Catherine stood in front of the full-length windows and looked outside absent- mindedly.


    Then, Harvey came in. "Chairwoman Jones, President Hill has left. He looked like a wreck when he was leaving..."


    Harvey was very curious as to what Director Jones did to torment Shaun into that state. It was as if Shaun had lost part of his soul.


    "Mm, I got it. You can continue with your work," Catherine said dispiritedly.


    Shaun drove straight to the entrance of the preschool.


    It was lunch break, so the guard did not let him in.


    He stood under the scorching sun until Hadley gave him a call. "President Hill, where are you? Didn''t you say you''re going to visit the Chairman of Garson Corporation at 3:00 p.m.?" 2


    "Hadley, tell me. Three years ago, did you bribe the doctors in the hospital? Cathy did not miscarry at all, right?" Shaun''s absent voice rang out.

 Chapter 1134

    When Hadley heard Shaun''s words on the other side of the phone, it was as if a bomb went off in his brain.


    After quite some time, he stammered, "Eldest Young Master, how... How did you find out?" 4


    Shaun, who was struggling in agony and sadness, went silent.


    What did he just hear? Was he hallucinating?


    Was the meaning of Hadley''s words the same as what he thought it meant?


    Although Shaun had gone through many ups and downs before, he was still dumbfounded at that moment, so much that he even forgot to talk.


    However, he did not know that his silence made Hadley more flustered. "Eldest Young Master, I''m sorry. I didn''t do it on purpose."


    "So... Lucas is my child?" Shaun''s mind spun, and he quickly threw out a bomb.


    Knowing that Eldest Young Master had even found out about Lucas made Hadley even more worried. All he could do was apologize. "Eldest Young Master, I''m sorry. You can ask Miss Jones regarding this matter. This is between the both of you. I''ve promised Miss Jones not to tell anyone."


    From Hadley''s tone, Shaun was already 80 percent sure. He knew Hadley too well. If it were not the truth, Hadley would deny it right away. 1


    It seemed that the boy from the preschool who looked like Catherine was most probably his son.


    Just now, he thought that boy was Wesley and Catherine''s child.


    It made him such a wreck along the way. He was in such agony that he wanted to crash the car into something and die.


    He did not expect Catherine to lie to him.


    Hold on. He remembered Catherine was carrying twins back then, so there should be another child.


    In a sh, Shaun suddenly thought of Suzie. At first, he thought Suzie was so attached to Catherine because Suzie had lost her mother and Catherine took special care of her.


    However... What about Catherine?


    It seemed like she treated Suzie a little too well.


    If it were before, Shaun would not suspect anything at all because he was sure that the twins were gone. However, thinking back now, both kids were at the same preschool, and they had a good rtionship. Other than that, Liam had a hand in faking Catherine''s death back then. Perhaps Liam had known from the start that Catherine''s children were still alive. Therefore, was Suzie Shaun''s daughter? When that thought popped up in his mind, Shaun felt a s if his brain had exploded. He was so worked up that his whole body was trembling.


    "Hadley, who exactly is your boss?" Shaun gritted his teeth and warned coldly, "Let me ask you. Is Suzie my daughter and not Liam''s?"


    Hadley did not know how to reply.


    In fact, he was glum and stressed at the sudden leap i n improvement in Eldest Young Master''s intelligence, which had been dense for three years. 1


    Shaun sneered. "Even if you don''t say it, won''t I do a DNA test myself?"


    Hadley''s head hurt. He knew once a DNA test was done, he could no longer hide anything from Eldest Young Master. Hence, he had no choice but to say," Eldest Young Master, Miss Jones did indeed give birth to those children, but they are not rted to you. You just contributed your sperm." 5


    Ever since Hadley worked for Shaun, this was the one and only time he dared to retort and disrespect thetter.


    However, Shaun did not me Hadley at all. His eyes even reddened emotionally.


    He, Shaun Hill, really had children.


    It was a pair of fraternal twins too.

 Chapter 1135

    Heaven knew how jealous Shaun was when he first heard Suzie was Liam''s daughter. Yet, he did not expect that Suzie was his daughter.


    No wonder he, who initially disliked kids, would think that Suzie was very


    adorable.


    "Hadley, tell me. I want to know the truth," Shaun said excitedly.


    Hadley was taken aback. "If you don''t know the truth yet, how did you find out that the two children were still alive?"


    "There''s no need for you to know that." Shaun''s trembling voice was short of patience. "Hadley, I''m begging you."


    For the first time, he, as a superior, was begging Hadley so sincerely. It gave Hadley a great shock.


    "Young Master Hill, don''t say those words. Actually, faking a miscarriage was Miss Jones''s suggestion. It was because back then, you insisted on handing over the kids to Sarah to raise them once they were born. At that time, I didn''t believe Sarah would treat the kids nicely at all. I was afraid the kids would end up as the second and the third you of your younger self. That was why I agreed to Miss Jones''s request. However, I


    couldn''t do it alone. That was why Second Young Master stepped in too."


    Hadley sighed as he said, "Actually, the person you have to thank is Second Young Master. It was him who sent Miss Jones overseas and hired the best doctors to save the children. You don''t know this, but the childrens'' condition was very bad because Miss Jones was forced to consume a lot of antipsychotic medications during that time. Miss Jones had to stay in the hospital for a few months after her arrival overseas. The children were born prematurely as well. They survived only after staying in the incubator for two months."


    As Shaun listened, his heart ached so much that he was about to suffocate.


    It turned out that the sufferings that Catherine and the children went through were


    a lot more than he thought.


    No wonder she hated him that much.


    He was a total sc*mbag.


    He was the one who scolded Liam, but in fact, he could not evenpare to Liam.


    Hadley said, "Eldest Young Master, to be honest, your actions at that time infuriated me as well. Never mind if you want to be together with Sarah, but why did you have to hurt Miss Jones that way? You even wanted to rob her of her child. That was too much."


    Shaun felt even more ashamed.


    Thinking back, he was so evil and crazy. It was as if he was possessed at that time.


    If Catherine were in front of him, he would surely kneel and repent.


    "Actually, I''ve known that Suzie is your daughter from the start. However, I didn''t tell you because I knew if I did, you''d surely use the child to threaten Miss Jones o r even snatch the child away from her side. That would be unfair toward her."


    Hadley said regretfully, "Eldest Young Master, I sincerely hope you don''t snatch the children away from her. You don''t even have a clue about how many hardships Miss Jones went through for those two children. You didn''t even raise them. Your money was all spent on Sarah. Ever since Miss Jones was pregnant, you have done nothing besides agitating Miss Jones and put her pregnancy at risk."


    "Eldest Young Master, I know I''ve crossed the line with my words, but this is what I''ve been wanting to say for the past three years." 4


    "Hadley, I don''t me you."


    Shaun spoke hoarsely, "On the contrary, I''m grateful for you. Thank you. Don''t worry. I won''t snatch the children away. I don''t have the right to do so. But in the future, I''ll take the rest of my life topensate for these two kids."


    Hadley let out a huge breath of relief.


    Then, Shaun suddenly said, "Drive over and pick me u p. Let''s go visit Mr. Garson."


    Hadley was taken aback. "I thought you won''t be in the mood to go..."


    "I''m indeed not in the mood to go, but... I know I''ve got more responsibilities on


    me now." The corners of Shaun''s mouth subconsciously lifted into a gentle smile.


    "I have two kids. I want to work hard for them."


    He nced at the preschool behind him.


    When he arrived, he felt as if the sky was falling, but a s he left, he saw hope for the future. 12

 Chapter 1136

    On the way to pick Shaun up, Hadley thought about it and decided to give Catherine a call. However, she did not pick up. She might be in the middle of a meeting.


    After that, he drove Shaun to Fortuna International Hotel, where the chairman of Garson Corporation was staying. Hadley had contacted his assistant beforehand.


    Upon entering the hotel, Shaun saw Charlie and his assistant walking out from the inside. Charlie''s expression was unpleasant, but he let out a sarcasticugh when he saw Shaun.


    "You''re not here to visit Garson Corporation''s chairman too, right?"


    Charlie sized Shaun up and said disdainfully, "Even a nobody has the nerve toe. Why don''t you take a mirror and look at your own identity?"


    Hadley walked up angrily, but Shaun stopped him. Thetter''s tone was cold. "Charlie, I suggest you should restrain yourself a bit. It''s not every time that you''ll get lucky and have someone do all the hard work for you."


    The look in Charlie''s gaze changed. He sneered." Shaun, you just got luckyst time. You''ll die by my


    hands one day."


    Shaun did not react to his words. Instead, he looked at Charlie haughtily, as if he looked down at thetter." Charlie, I''ll settle all the debts between us soon."


    "Ha, what fancy ideas. Do you think Hill Corporation can rise again by establishing a coboration with Garson Corporation? In your dreams. Let me tell you. Garson Corporation''s chairman won''t meet you, so there''s no need for you to go up and disturb him either."


    Charlie gestured for the lobby manager toe over after he spoke.


    "President Campos, is there anything I can help you with?" The manager immediately came over and asked in an attempt to please Charlie.


    "This person wants to go to the presidential suite and disturb your VIP. You should keep a close eye on him. Don''t let him sneak up," Charlie said with a smile.


    Hadley said angrily, "We''ve already made an appointment."


    "Appointment? With the likes of you?" Charlieughed sarcastically. "Stop lying. Many of Australia''s wealthy families hade to visit this chairman, but they were all rejected. Who will believe you if you say you have an appointment?"


    The manager immediately frowned upon hearing that. "Please don''t disturb our hotel''s VIP. Leave immediately."


    "Did you hear that? Shouldn''t you be leaving?" Charlie started to chase them away too. "Manager, I don''t think they want to leave. It''s better to get the security guards toe over and chase them out."


    Hadley was infuriated, and Shaun, who was initially in a good mood, was enraged as well. Dressed in a crisp suit, Shaun excluded a cold aura as his gaze swept across like an X-ray. The manager inexplicably shivered.


    At that moment, a middle-aged man came out of the elevator. When he saw Shaun and the rest, he smiled and said, "President Hill, why haven''t you gone up? Our chairman is waiting for you."


    Shaun was taken aback when he saw that man. "It''s you."


    That man was the Rolls-Royce driver that he had bumped into when he was driving with Suzie in the car. It seemed like the man on the passenger seat was the mysterious chairman of Garson Corporation.


    "Yes, it''s me." The driver smiled as he nced at Charlie and the rest.


    Charlie recognized him too. This was the man who stopped him when he went up to visit just now. At the thought that Garson Corporation''s chairman was really going to meet Shaun, his face turned green." Why did you say that Garson Corporation''s chairman was not here when I visited just now? Is your chairman not clear about who Shaun is? Hill


    Corporation is not what it used to be. They''re about to meet their end now. We, the Campos family, are currently the top corporation in Australia."


    The driver nced at him indifferently before he said with a smile, "President Campos, you''vee so many times already, and every time, our chairman has refused to meet you. Don''t you understand that saying he''s not here is just an excuse to save your dignity?"


    "Some people really think too highly of themselves." Shaun swept a nce across Charlie.


    Charlie''s eyes were burning with rage. "Fine, tell your chairman that he''d better not regret this in the future."


    After that, he left in long strides.


    That manager was stuck in the middle with an awkward expression. "I''m sorry. I thought..."


    "Since you obey Charlie''s orders so well, you shouldn''t be a manager here. You should go and interview for a job at Campos Corporation." Hadley sneered. "I''ll report this to your superior."

 Chapter 1137

    After Hadley spoke, he went upstairs with Shaun.


    When they reached the door to the presidential suite, the driver stopped Hadley. "Excuse me. Our chairman will only meet President Hill."


    "Wait here." After a hint of suspicion shed across Shaun''s eyes, he strode in.


    On the ck leather sofa sat a buff man in a dark blue bathrobe. The man looked like he was in his forties. His features and outline were very masculine, but it was a shame that he had a scar on his face. That scar made one side of his face look ferocious, while the other side of his face was handsome.


    At that moment, there was a cigarette between the man''s fingers. His dark eyes looked toward Shaun through the smoke.


    Seeing that person clearly for the first time, Shaun thought the man was strangely familiar, but he could not remember.


    "Have we met before?" Shaun asked tentatively.


    That man chuckled. He extinguished the cigarette in the ashtray and spoke with a hoarse voice, "We have. Myst name is Lowe, Brennan Lowe. Do you still remember?"


    Brennan Lowe.


    It was a name that Shaun had never heard in a long time. 1


    It had been so long that he almost forgot about that person.


    He forgot that he would not have been born into the world if it were not for that person.


    During his younger days, he prayed for that man toe back. However, he waited and waited until he was devastated. In the end, he could only pull through by relying on himself. 1


    Shaun looked at the man in front of him. His expression was calm, but emotions brewed in his heart. A long momentter, he said with great difficulty, "Why did youe back? I''ve long thought of you as dead."


    Intense guilt shed across Brennan''s hawk eyes. "Shaun, I''m sorry..."


    "You don''t have to apologize. I don''t have a father." Shaun cut him off abruptly. His eyes were ring ferociously. "My dad already died when I was young."


    He turned around and headed toward the door after he spoke.


    He did not even want to spend another moment in the same space as the man.


    Moreover, too many things had happened that day. All of a sudden, he had a son and a daughter. Even his father, who had been missing for more than 20 years, was back.


    Ha.


    He just wanted to cool down alone.


    "Shaun, I had to leave back then. If I didn''t leave, you''d lose your life."


    Brennan suddenly spoke sorrowfully behind Shaun.


    Shaun halted. Then, he looked back and gazed at Brennan in confusion.


    Brennan sighed before he walked to Shaun''s side and patted his shoulders. "That year, Mason threatened m e. If I didn''t disappear, he would''ve killed you. The sitter who took care of you was his people."


    Shaun was shocked. "Is the sitter you''re talking about Aunty Wi?"


    "Mm."


    Brennan nodded. "I did think of taking you away with me, but the Hill family was powerful, and I had no power nor influence back then. How could I have the ability to go against the Hill family? In addition, I had an elderly mother. I wanted to bring your Granny overseas to settle down first, then think of a way to contact youter. However, when I arrived overseas, Mason''s men came after me." 2

 Chapter 1138

    Shaun was astonished.


    He did not expect Mason to have been plotting and scheming since more than 20 years ago. "Why must he hunt you down? Didn''t my mom agree to be with him willingly?"


    "Because I disrupted his ns."


    Brennan saidplicatedly, "More than 30 years ago, Lea, Mason, and I were in the same school. Your mom was the belle of the school back then. She was the goddess in every guys'' heart while I was only a university student from a family with a middle-ss ie. I got to know your mom because we both joined the student council. However, Mason''s family''s financial situation was slightly better than mine. During a party, Mason spiked your mom''s wine..."


    Shaun''s brows furrowed. "But mom always said that it was you who used despicable methods that time..."


    "I never thought of taking advantage of your mother''s status at all, okay?"


    Brennan said coldly, "It was Mason''s scheme, but I identally drank that ss of wine, and Mason was held up by someone else at that moment as well. After that, we had you, and the Hill family made me marry


    into the family."


    Shaun frowned.


    He knew about the marriage that happened afterward.


    Although Brennan''s family was not financially well-off at that time, he was the schr of the college entrance examination that year. After enrolling in university, his results were the top of the ss, and he won many grand awards. Since his reputation was not bad, the Hill family agreed to their marriage.


    "So you disrupted Mason''s ns?"


    "Mm."


    Brennan nodded. "Mason was supposed to marry into the Hill family. However, it got disrupted because of me. He sincerely loved Lea at that time, so he hated me very much. And although Lea and I got into some fights after we were married, we wouldn''t have divorced if it weren''t for Mason''s continuous interventions. What I couldn''t tolerate the most was that Lea got pregnant with Mason''s child within a short time." 1


    "What happened when you were overseas?" Shaun continued asking.


    At the mention of that, a bone-deep hatred shed across Brennan''s eyes. "I got this scar from that time. Half of my face was nearly destroyed, but what I resented the most was that your granny stopped those people with her life to save me. In the end... she died."


    After Brennan spoke, he lowered his head, lit a cigarette, and took a long drag on it.


    Shaun clenched his fists in disbelief.


    He could not remember Granny Lowe''s appearance from his younger days because he was at the Hill family most of the time. His only impression of her was that she was a loving grandmother.


    Little did he know that she was killed by Mason.


    It turned out that he already had a deep grudge with the Campos family a long time ago.


    Brennan continued saying, "After that, in order to avoid Mason''s chase on me, I didn''t dare to use my passport. I lived like a beggar every day. I slept in an alley and ate other people''s rancid rice. Sometimes, I did illegal work for others, and I was even deprived of my sry. I was a top student, yet I lived a life of pure misery."


    Shaun''s throat gulped painfully.


    He always thought Brennan had abandoned him and was livingfortably


    overseas.


    "Did Mason take it that far back then?"


    "Yes. The most hateful thing was that Mason was too good at disguising himself. Almost the whole of Australia took him as a soft-spoken gentleman, and that Lea and art were the love of his life."


    Brennanughed sarcastically. "In other people''s eyes,


    I''m just a shameless man who would do anything to take advantage of your mom.


    No matter how I exined it to Lea, she kept thinking that I was trying to provoke and ruin her rtionship with Mason. No one believed me."


    "Dad, I''m sorry..."

 Chapter 1139

    Shaun''s lips moved. He no longer hated Brennan.


    He had suffered a lot when he was young, but Brennan did not fare any better too.


    "No. I''m the one who should be apologizing. I''m a man, yet I couldn''t even protect my own son."


    Brennan shook his head. He was filled with remorse." Luckily, after enduring it for four or five years, I secretly sneaked into Country Y. I changed my name there and found a new identity. I came back before and wanted to meet you. However, after knowing that you went to a boarding school to study, I didn''t want to disturb you. After that, I worked hard in Country Y, started apany, and established Garson Corporation. I heard you became the wealthiest man in Australia too. As your father, I wanted to expand mypany further and let us, father and son, reunite. But I didn''t expect to hear about Hill Corporation''s incident some time ago."


    "So... you were the one who bought the Hill family''s manor?" Shaun asked.


    "Mm." Brennan suddenly frowned and snorted. "If it weren''t to help you, I wouldn''t have bought the Hill family''s manor at all."


    Shaun got the message. It seemed that Brennan still hated Lea a lot.


    However, it was understandable. If it were him, he would hate Lea as well.


    "Dad, why didn''t you recognize me as your son earlier? I even hit your car at Sherman Mountain," Shaun said as heughed.


    "I didn''t want to rm anyone."


    Brennan smiled and said, "Moreover, I know Hill Corporation has always wanted to coborate with Garson Corporation. I''ve been waiting for you for a while now, and here you are after so many days."


    Shaun felt embarrassed. His life was a mess during those days, and he lost his fighting spirit. He was in n o mood to think about work at all.


    "It must''ve never crossed Mason''s mind that you''re the chairman of Garson Corporation. Charlie even thought of visiting you just now." Shaun smiled yfully.


    "Now isn''t the time to let Mason know yet." Brennan shook his head. "Although I may not be strong enough to go against the Campos family, they have already joined hands with Landed Group."


    "I knew it." Shaun sneered. "It was the Campos family who passed the microchip data to Landed Group."


    "That''s not the most important thing. There are a group of secret killers behind the Campos family," Brennan said with a deep gaze. "Otherwise, how do you think Mason could mobilize so many people to hunt me down overseas more than 20 years ago?"


    Shaun''s heart shuddered when he heard that.


    "I''ve recently investigated all your matters," Brennan suddenly said. "That Wesley, he''s conspiring with the Campos family.¡±


    "I''ve guessed as much." Shaun frowned annoyedly." I''m worried he''ll be the second Mason."


    Brennan looked toward Shaun and smiled. He stretched his hand again and patted his shoulders." Don''t worry. I''ve warned him before. He won''ty a hand on Catherine for the time being."


    Brennan exined, "I brought some men and gave Wesley a warning before. Wesley doesn''t know about my identity. He''s afraid I''ll take his life. However, he has been going all-out on investigating my identitytely, so I reckon it can''t be hidden much longer. Shaun, you have to think of a way to deal with Catherine as soon as possible. Make her divorce Wesley quickly."


    A trace of awkwardness shed across Shaun''s face." I want to, but she trusts Wesley a lot." 1


    "You mustn''t let Wesley be together with her."


    Brennan suddenly said with a solemn expression, "I suspect Wesley didn''t approach Catherine only because he loves her. He has another ulterior motive."


    Shaun was confused. "What motive?" If Wesley wanted to take advantage of the Yule family in the past, Joel had already left Yule Corporation.


    What other value did Catherine still hold for Wesley?

 Chapter 1140

    Brenan returned to the sofa and sat down. He lit another cigarette.


    Shaun looked toward him. Only when Shaun was getting impatient did Brennan speak again. "More than 10 years ago, I met a woman when I was at Neah Bay. The truedy owner of Neah Bay. She and Catherine look very much alike." 3


    Shaun was astonished. At that moment, it was as if he had found out a secret. "You''re suspecting that person is Cathy''s family?"


    After a moment of silence, Shaun said, "I remember Cathy''s mother was swept away by a typhoon when she went overseas. It was not long after Cathy was born."


    "At first, I didn''t think too much of it either. That was until I came back and saw Catherine''s picture because of the matters between you and her..."


    Brennan took a long drag on the cigarette. "I can''t be wrong. More than 10 years ago, that woman was just 3 0 years old. She was as beautiful as a dangerous rose. She was so beautiful that I would never forget her in my life. Furthermore, she had a lot of legendary experiences too. She''s the owner of Soromon Ind. She was the one who exploited the petroleum and iron


    mines of Soromon Ind. After that, she got married to Titus Costner of Neah Bay. Titus is the true owner of Neah Bay, who controls the seanes all around the world. Not only that but the banks of the Costner family are also scattered all over the world."


    "Dad, I''ve heard of the Costner family before." Shaun''s Adam''s apple bobbed.


    He used to be Australia''s wealthiest man.


    Therefore, he knew a lot morepared to ordinary people.


    Although the name list of the world''s wealthiest people would be announced every year, it only touched the surface. The mysterious families, who were the real richest people, always kept a low profile. No media would dare to report their


    names.


    The Costner family was such an existence.


    Even the prominent Hill family before was like an antpared to the Costner family.


    However, all he knew was just about the Costner family. It was his first time hearing the name Titus Costner.


    "He''s the head of the Costner family."


    Brennan said, "The marriage of those two was one between giants. However, after their marriage, they kept an even lower profile. Currently, everything in the Costner family is managed by their son, Matthew Costner."


    Shaun did not know what to say. All he felt was a wave of helplessness.


    Could Cathy''s mother have a powerful background?


    If she returned to her family, would it not be harder for him to woo her back?


    When he recalled himself mocking Catherine for taking advantage of his status, he was so ashamed that he felt like his face was pped swollen.


    "Dad, so you suspect Wesley knows about Catherine''s mother''s identity?" Shaun suddenly asked.


    "I tried him before. I never went into details, but his expression was very nervous as if I was spot on."


    Brennan said calmly, "Anyway, this person is a peculiar one. Does he love Catherine that much? Does he love her so much that he can ept her without any hard feelings even though you snatched his bride away on their wedding day? He''s not a saint."


    "Exactly."


    Shaun had the same thoughts. "Moreover, Catherine even gave birth to my children. It''s impossible that he doesn''t know."


    Furthermore, Wesley lost a kidney to save Cathy in the past. After that, Shaun used despicable methods to threaten Cathy, then she returned to his side again.


    Although Cathy was unwilling at first, she was willing to be together with him afterward. Did Wesley not


    mind at all?


    Catherine trusted Wesley because he always seemed to treat her well. However, Shaun was a man, and he did not trust Wesley.


    "Dad, ording to your words, this person is terrifying. He might have already found out about it a long time ago."


    Shaun said, "Should I tell Cathy about this?"


    Brennan shook his head. "Firstly, these are just my suspicions. There''s no


    evidence. Secondly, why didn''t Catherine''s mothere back to look for her for the past 20 years? There are too many doubts. Moreover, do you think she''ll believe it?"

 Chapter 1142

    The name Brennan Lowe had disappeared from Lea''s life for more than 20 years, but she had never forgotten him. He was her first husband and also Shaun''s biological father.


    She even once hated Brennan for giving her Shaun. He was the one who messed up her life.


    She thought he would never show up again.


    Unexpectedly, the person she once looked down upon was now the chairman of a multinational group and saved her from being humiliated by Mason Campos at the auction.


    "Is... Is he well?" She murmured after a long time.


    "Well, thanks to you, he lived like a dog in the earlier parts of his life."


    Shaun told Lea everything about Mason trying to assassinate Brennan.


    Lea was dumbfounded. "How... How could this be?"


    Shaun frowned. "Does he need to lie about this? One side of his face is scarred. Mom, he never drugged you. It was Mason who tried to drug you, and Brennan identally drank that ss of wine. You''ve misunderstood him all along."


    When he finished, he saw Lea''s confused and beautiful face and could not help but sigh.


    He was too simr to Lea as he also did the same stupid things as her. Hence, he knew what Lea was thinking.


    "Don''t tell anyone about this for now, and don''t try to look for him. We don''t want to inadvertently alert the enemy."


    Shaun finished and strode away with his long legs.


    Lea stood where she was, frozen.


    She remembered when she first met Brennan, he was standing in the meeting room of the student union in a white shirt, which made people easily think he was a gentleman. He was the most handsome man she had ever seen, but he rarely spoke. He was like a cold block of ice and very different from Mason, who was always around her.


    At that time, Mason was very talented and cared for her very much. Compared to Brennan''s coldness, she naturally preferred Mason''s warmth.


    However, at a party, an ident happened where Brennan and she ended up sleeping together. At that time, Brennan''s family was not well off, so she thought that he wanted to use her to climb up the socialdder. She often looked down on him and ndered and humiliated him.


    Brennan exined that he did not do it on purpose, but she did not believe him at all.


    When she got pregnant, the Hill family made her marry Brennan.


    After the marriage, she often had morning sickness and a bad temper, but a cold person like Brennan actually cooked for her every day. No matter how she scolded him, he never said a word.


    When she was cold, he gave her clothes.


    When she was ufortable, he carried her to the hospital.


    When her back ached from the pregnancy, he massaged her.


    Later, she gradually got used to it.


    However, she met Mason again at an exhibition.


    Mason Campos, who used to be full of mettle and high-spirited, seemed to have be a different person because she got married. He became wan and sallow.


    She felt ashamed to face Mason, but after that time, Brennan no longer cared about her.


    Endless cold war and quarrels began between Brennan and her.


    Whenever she was in a bad mood, Mason would appear.


    It was not long after Shaun was born that she got divorced, and she only married Mason because she got pregnant with Liam.


    Then, every time Brennan was in her sights, he waspletely drunk, which she found disgusting and hateful.


    After she married Mason, Brennan left.


    He never came back.


    Thinking about it now, Mason only approached her back then because he had ulterior motives. If she had not been soft-hearted for Mason, maybe she would have been able to be with Brennan for the rest of their lives.


    However, she never expected Brennan to have suffered so much abroad because of her.


    Although his family was not well off, he was the top student. If he had not met her, he would not have suffered so much.


    For the first time, Lea felt guilty toward this man.

 Chapter 1142

    The name Brennan Lowe had disappeared from Lea''s life for more than 20 years, but she had never forgotten him. He was her first husband and also Shaun''s biological father.


    She even once hated Brennan for giving her Shaun. He was the one who messed up her life.


    She thought he would never show up again.


    Unexpectedly, the person she once looked down upon was now the chairman of a multinational group and saved her from being humiliated by Mason Campos at the auction.


    "Is... Is he well?" She murmured after a long time.


    "Well, thanks to you, he lived like a dog in the earlier parts of his life."


    Shaun told Lea everything about Mason trying to assassinate Brennan.


    Lea was dumbfounded. "How... How could this be?"


    Shaun frowned. "Does he need to lie about this? One side of his face is scarred. Mom, he never drugged you. It was Mason who tried to drug you, and Brennan identally drank that ss of wine. You''ve misunderstood him all along."


    When he finished, he saw Lea''s confused and beautiful face and could not help but sigh.


    He was too simr to Lea as he also did the same stupid things as her. Hence, he knew what Lea was thinking.


    "Don''t tell anyone about this for now, and don''t try to look for him. We don''t want to inadvertently alert the enemy."


    Shaun finished and strode away with his long legs.


    Lea stood where she was, frozen.


    She remembered when she first met Brennan, he was standing in the meeting room of the student union in a white shirt, which made people easily think he was a gentleman. He was the most handsome man she had ever seen, but he rarely spoke. He was like a cold block of ice and very different from Mason, who was always around her.


    At that time, Mason was very talented and cared for her very much. Compared to Brennan''s coldness, she naturally preferred Mason''s warmth.


    However, at a party, an ident happened where Brennan and she ended up sleeping together. At that time, Brennan''s family was not well off, so she thought that he wanted to use her to climb up the socialdder. She often looked down on him and ndered and humiliated him.


    Brennan exined that he did not do it on purpose, but she did not believe him at all.


    When she got pregnant, the Hill family made her marry Brennan.


    After the marriage, she often had morning sickness and a bad temper, but a cold person like Brennan actually cooked for her every day. No matter how she scolded him, he never said a word.


    When she was cold, he gave her clothes.


    When she was ufortable, he carried her to the hospital.


    When her back ached from the pregnancy, he massaged her.


    Later, she gradually got used to it.


    However, she met Mason again at an exhibition.


    Mason Campos, who used to be full of mettle and high-spirited, seemed to have be a different person because she got married. He became wan and sallow.


    She felt ashamed to face Mason, but after that time, Brennan no longer cared about her.


    Endless cold war and quarrels began between Brennan and her.


    Whenever she was in a bad mood, Mason would appear.


    It was not long after Shaun was born that she got divorced, and she only married Mason because she got pregnant with Liam.


    Then, every time Brennan was in her sights, he waspletely drunk, which she found disgusting and hateful.


    After she married Mason, Brennan left.


    He never came back.


    Thinking about it now, Mason only approached her back then because he had ulterior motives. If she had not been soft-hearted for Mason, maybe she would have been able to be with Brennan for the rest of their lives.


    However, she never expected Brennan to have suffered so much abroad because of her.


    Although his family was not well off, he was the top student. If he had not met her, he would not have suffered so much.


    For the first time, Lea felt guilty toward this man.

 Chapter 1143

    However, Lea knew that she had no right to be with him anymore.


    Hudson Corporation.


    After Catherine finished her work, she suddenly remembered that she got a missed call from Hadley at the end of the meeting. She was so busy at the time that she had forgotten to call back.


    She immediately gave him a call. "Hadley, did something happen?"


    "... Yeah, something big."


    Hadley secretly nced at Shaun''s departing figure. President Hill''s strides were now lively and brisk, and he was in an extremely good mood.


    Catherine had a bad feeling about it. Shaun was staggering when he left this afternoon. Did he take the news too hard? "Hurry up and tell me."


    "Eldest Young Master already knows that Lucas and Suzie are his children."


    Hadley exined guiltily, "I don''t know how he found out, but he suddenly called me to ask me if I bribed the doctor back then and if you actually didn''t have a


    miscarriage. He seemed to have realized something, so I had no choice but to confess."


    That was why she lied and said that the children were Wesley and her''s. How was the lie exposed so quickly? It had only been a few hours.


    Catherine almost spat out blood. "What time did he ask you in the afternoon?"


    "Around 2 p.m."


    That meant it was not long after he left here.


    How did he find out that Lucas was his child so quickly?


    Catherine''s beautiful face darkened. "He didn''t know a t all. Yes, he knows of Lucas''s existence, but he thinks the child belongs to Wesley and me. He probably just said that to you because he couldn''t ept that fact, but you... you identally told him the truth."


    "Is that it?" Hadley was dumbfounded and helpless. That meant he was tricked? "Absolutely." Catherine also felt helpless.


    At first, she thought she could get him to give uppletely if he knew that she had a child with Wesley, but now, Shaun had discovered both children. It would be harder to extricate herself from him now.


    She had a feeling that this time, Shaun would stick onto her harder than a leech.


    "I''m sorry, Ms. Jones." Hadley wanted to p his mouth. "But Eldest Young Master said that he won''t take the children from you."


    "Yes, he won''t take the children from me. He''ll take me along with the children." Catherine said frustratingly.


    Hadley was speechless.


    "Where is Shaun going now?"


    "He just left after the meeting. I''m guessing he''s going to kindergarten," Hadley said softly.


    "Alright. I have to go too."


    Catherine was not in the mood to continue the conversation.


    After hanging up the phone, she quickly drove to the kindergarten.


    Shaun arrived a little earlier than her.


    At 4:30 p.m., some parents were already starting to pick up their children.


    Shaun''s handsome figure stood out among the group of grandmothers and mothers, making him particrly conspicuous.


    The security guard at the door knew him and immediately had the kindergarten teachere out with Suzie.


    "Uncle, you''re so early today." Suzie skipped up to him.


    Shaun stared at her with an excited andplicated look in his eyes.


    It was fine since he did not know it before, but now that he knew she was his daughter, his heart began to race.

 Chapter 1144

    God really did treat Shaun well.


    Despite having done so many cruel things, God still left him a pair of lovely children.


    The more he thought about it, the more teary-eyed he became.


    "Uncle, what''s wrong with you?" Suzie felt creeped out by his look.


    Shaun squatted down and flicked her forehead gently. Then, he said softly, "Crafty little imp."


    Suzie touched her forehead innocently. "Uncle, what are you talking about? I''m not crafty. I''m an angel."


    Shaun chuckled in a low voice and smiled deeply. His eyes were twinkling as if there were stars in them.


    It was Suzie''s first time seeing such a bright smile on his handsome face, and she was stunned.


    Shaun reached out again to pinch her chubby little face. "You''ve known all along that... I''m your dad?"


    Thinking about it now, the little girl told all sorts of lies.


    Although she usually called Catherine by her name, it was impossible that she did not know Catherine was her mother.


    However, she always hid it from him and called him Uncle.


    What was she but not crafty?


    Stunned, Suzie''s round, dark eyes widened. She was always smart and clever, but now she waspletely dumbfounded.


    She did not understand how her scummy dad had found out about this shocking secret.


    "Your mommy told me." Shaun looked at her appearance and started to lie again. "Mommy is so bad..." Suzie stomped her feet. "She didn''t tell me in advance." Deep down, Shaun sighed. Thinking of all the pitiful things that this little girl had told him about her mother, she could debut as a drama queen.


    However, it was good that his daughter had this trait. A crafty girl would not be bullied by others. Only she would bully others.


    "Tell me, if you knew that I''m your dad, why didn''t you acknowledge me?"


    Shaun looked at her, a little hurt. "You''d rather call Liam your father but refuse to call me that."


    Suzie rolled her eyes at him without hesitation. " Please, scummy dad, think of all the scummy things you''ve done. If not for the fact that Grandma noticed me when I was in the hospital for a head injury, I


    wouldn''t have thought about going to the Hill family a t all."


    Shaun''s handsome face changed. He recalled that her head was indeed injured when he first met her." Didn''t you hurt your head from an idental fall?"


    "No, someone broke into Mommy''s home. When I was hiding in the box, those people hit the box with a steel rod and made my head bleed." 1


    Suzie red at him hatefully. "Mommy said that the person behind it was Thomas Neeson. I really hated you back then. You have bad eyes."


    The more Shaun listened, the more shocked and ashamed he became.


    He knew that Thomas broke in and destroyed Catherine''s home. That morning, Catherine drove into the seaside vi angrily and flew off the handle, wanting to teach Sarah a lesson. However, he protected Sarah.


    It turned out that Thomas had destroyed Catherine''s home and injured Suzie''s head.


    As a father, not only did he fail to protect his child, but he also took sides with the perpetrator.


    Shaun''s face burned with embarrassment.


    "Suzie, I''m sorry. It''s Daddy''s fault." Shaun grabbed her little hand and hit his face.


    Suzie scoffed. "You still treated that Sarah woman like a treasure and wanted to marry her. I''vepletely given up on you as a father."


    "So... Lucas has also given up on me?" Shaun said dejectedly.


    Suzie suddenly panicked. "Oh, you even know who Lucas is."


    "Yes. Suzie, it''s fine if you don''t acknowledge me, but you can''t stop me from atoning my sins," Shaun said gently. "Give me a chance. I''ll be a good father."


    Suzie pursed her lips. "I can''t help it since I live with you every day, but Lucas won''t like you. He hates you very much."

 Chapter 1145

    Hate...


    The word stung Shaun''s heart.


    So, Lucas already knew that he was his father.


    At that moment, he saw an unfamiliar man holding Lucas''s hand walk out of the kindergarten.


    He assumed that the man was Sheldon Yule, Joel''s nephew. Thest time he investigated, Sheldon was registered as Lucas''s father in the kindergarten.


    "Lucas..." Shaun carried Suzie and quickly walked over.


    Lucas looked at him indifferently before tightening his grip on Sheldon and sped up his pace.


    "Lucas, I need to talk to you." Shaun approached, but Sheldon immediately stopped him.


    "Mr. Hill, please don''t harass my son." Sheldon red at him defensively.


    "He''s my son." Shaun sized up Lucas''s little face seriously. He looked simr. He really looked very simr to Catherine.


    Among the two children, Suzie looked like him but her temper was like Cathy. Meanwhile, Lucas looked like Cathy, but his temper probably took after him.


    Sheldon frowned, and Lucas suddenly looked up and said coldly, "I have nothing to do with you, and I don''t know you at all."


    Then, he pulled Sheldon along and left.


    Shaun felt bitter, but he stubbornly chased after them. "Lucas, it''s normal for you to hate me, but as father and son, we should sit down and talk. Don''t you have anything to say to me?"


    "I have nothing to say to a stranger." Lucas''s delicate brows were knitted tightly, and his tone was very firm.


    "I''m not a stranger. I''m your biological father. You have the same blood as me. That''s a fact that cannot be changed."


    Shaun stubbornly stopped him.


    Their dispute caused several parents, who were there to pick up their kids, to look over.


    "Mommy..." Suzie suddenly called.


    Shaun and Lucas turned around to see Catherine rushing out of a car. She wore a ck dress with her wavy hair draped over her shoulder. She looked beautiful yet aloof.


    Lucas''s eyes also softened slightly.


    "Catherine, you''re here just in time." Sheldon looked at Shaun awkwardly. "He said that he''s Lucas''s father..."


    "Sheldon, thank you for all you''ve done these days.


    You can head back first. Leave Lucas to me."


    Catherine gave her thanks and picked up Lucas familiarly.


    "Alright. I''ll head off first." Sheldon waved and left.


    Catherine then looked at Shaun, who was holding Suzie.


    This scene made the parents at the side wonder.


    A beautiful woman carrying a son who looked like her, and a handsome man carrying a daughter who looked like him - it was clear that they were their biological children.


    "What''s going on?"


    "I heard that boy is that man''s son?"


    The people began to point at them and gossip.


    Catherine red at Shaun. "Let''s leave here first."


    She carried Lucas and swiftly got into her car.


    Shaun also carried Suzie and quickly got into the backseat.


    Catherine gritted her teeth. "Shaun, didn''t you drive?"


    "I did, but I want to spend more time with my son and daughter." Shaun smiled happily.


    He never thought he would be able to sit in a car with his favorite woman and children. It was a great feeling.

 Chapter 1146

    Catherine looked through the rearview mirror. When she saw Shaun''s smug look, she wanted so badly to take off her shoes to smack him twice.


    He must be very pleased to know that he was the father of her two children.


    Lucas saw this and narrowed his eyes, which was cold. "If I were you, I wouldn''t have the guts to appear in front of us."


    It was the first time his son said such a long sentence to him, and Shaun''s handsome face froze.


    Lucas continued to speak indifferently, "What right do you have for me to ept you as my father? You think we''re your children just because ording to medical theory, you donated two sperm. That''s too unfair.


    What have you done for us?" 1


    Shaun''s delicate and handsome face turned pale from the words.


    Catherine wanted to apud her son''s beautifully spoken words. It was as expected of her son. He said what was on her mind.


    "I''ve never done anything before, but I will from now on." Shaun''s face was exasperated. "Lucas, I was hypnotized by someone. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have


    done that to your mommy. I believe I would''ve looked forward to your arrival if I was normal."


    "Ha."


    Lucas mocked mercilessly. "You''re a man in your thirties yet you got hypnotized by someone. I would be so embarrassed to say it if I were you."


    Shaun choked once again.


    Lucas said, "I don''t even know how you became the country''s richest man. It''s no wonder that position didn''tst."


    Shaun was speechless.


    His son was really as sharp-tongued as him. 2


    Forget it. Lucas was his son. No matter how sharp-tongued he was, Shaun still loved and doted on him.


    "You''re right." Shaun nodded and said with a look of admiration. "Cathy, as expected of your son. He hit the nail on the head. If I had half his brains, I wouldn''t have ended up separated from my wife."


    Catherine was at a loss for words.


    Lucas did not know what to say either.


    In order to get back his wife and children, he really did not care about his image anymore.


    Suzie looked at Shaun nkly and finally burst outughing. "Scummy dad, why are you so cute?" 1


    Shaun was stunned. If it were in the past, he would destroy anyone who called a man like him cute. However, since she was his daughter, he could only smile and said, "Suzie, Daddy can be cuter as long as you give me the chance to atone." 2


    Now, Suzie was speechless. He was trying too hard to get the chance to atone. Catherine sighed.


    Shaun immediately said, "Cathy, where are you going? Why don''t we look for a restaurant to eat at? I know a children''s restaurant with a yground and a variety O f delicious steaks, cakes, and snacks."


    "Yes, yes." The glutton Suzie nodded rapidly.


    "Childish." Lucas snorted.


    Suzie harrumphed. "I''m a kid, so I have the right to be childish."


    Lucas frowned. "Suzie, are you being fair to Uncle Wesley? He''s been so good to you since we were young."


    Suzie''s eyes shed with guilt, but she still pouted." Since you like Uncle Wesley so much, why didn''t you g 0 with Mommy? Yet, you''re still living with Grandpa." 1


    Lucas red at her frustratingly.


    Shaun stroked Suzie''s little head in praise and decided he would buy her candy as a rewardter."


    You have to understand that Uncle Wesley treats you well because he wants to win your mommy''s heart. He needs to please you first because he wants your mommy to like him."


    "Shaun..." Catherine warned a certain man to watch his words.

 Chapter 1147

    "Did I say something wrong?" Shaun shrugged innocently. "Cathy, men are not


    saints. He is kind to the children only because he wants to please you. He knows that if he''s not good to the children, you won''t even consider him."


    "That''s still much better than you." Lucas retorted." When we were still in Mommy''s tummy, you wanted to give us to another woman to raise, and you wanted us to be separated from Mommy. You''re a vicious person."


    Shaun was suddenly embarrassed. He did not expect Catherine to tell the kids about those things.


    Suzie said loudly, "We don''t want a vicious stepmother. We just want Mommy."


    "There''s no vicious stepmother anymore. Your mommy is the only one in my heart now."


    Shaun said seriously, "I''ll love her till I die."


    Lucas''s aloof little face suddenly made a gagging expression. "Ew, gross. How fake."


    Shaun was dealt a blow once again.


    Catherine looked at his ashen expression and wanted t


    ough.


    In the end, she drove the car to the children''s restaurant Shaun mentioned.


    Shaun wanted to please his children. Since he knew Suzie''s tastes but had no idea when it came to Lucas, he simply ordered all of the children''s favorites in the restaurant.


    "That''s enough. Don''t order too much. It''s a waste." Catherine stopped him.


    Before Shaun could speak, Suzie interjected. "It''s not a waste. Mommy, just let scummy dad spend money. He should be spending money on us anyway."


    Catherine poked her head. "Don''t think I don''t know that you like eating. Your teeth will rot if you eat so much."


    "Don''t use me. Godmother always says that if you don''t spend a man''s money, he''ll spend it on other women." Suzie puffed out her small chest and said confidently.


    Catherine rubbed her forehead. That damn Freya always taught Suzie nonsense like this. 4


    Shaun looked at the mother and children with gentle eyes.


    He wanted to protect the woman and children for the rest of his life.


    Once the food was served, Suzie tied her bib and began to dig in messily.


    Lucas sat up with his small body, holding a knife and fork. He looked like a little gentleman.


    Shaun was very pleased and kept clipping food for the children.


    However, Lucas swept away the food every time and refused to eat, giving him the cold treatment.


    Shaun said softly, "Lucas, it''s natural for you to hate me, but I won''t give up. Don''t worry. I won''t take you away from your mom. I just want to do my duty as a father."


    Lucas continued to eat as if he did not hear Shaun.


    Nevertheless, Shaun did not give up. "You''re a boy. There are many things that your mommy can''t do with you. I can teach you to y basketball..."


    "Uncle Wesley can do that too." Lucas interrupted him.


    Shaun smiled. "He''s not as good as me. The national basketball team once


    invited me to join their team, but I wasn''t interested."


    "You''re just boasting," Lucas said bluntly.


    "I''m not. You can watch me try after we eat. If I lose, I''ll call you dad in the future." Shaun raised his handsome brows with a proud face.


    Lucas kept quiet for a while. 1


    Catherine looked at them quietly. Since Shaun had found out about the children, she knew would not be able to get rid of that leech. Hence, all she could do now was take it one step at a time.


    Shaun then said, "I can also teach you martial arts..."

 Chapter 1148

    "My mom can too, and so can Uncle Logan." Lucas suddenly said angrily, "Oh, right. You chopped off Uncle Logan''s finger."


    Shaun immediately regretted that he had brought up martial arts. However, he knew that there were some things he could not avoid. "You''re right. I''ll chop off one of my fingers to pay him backter."


    Lucas frowned. "Stop lying."


    "I could cut it now if I wasn''t afraid of scaring the people in the restaurant."


    Shaun said without hesitation, "Logan''s martial art isn''t as skillful as mine. Even your mom is no match for me either. If you don''t believe me, ask your mom."


    The father and son turned their attention to Catherine, who had not spoken. Catherine red at Shaun. She had practiced martial arts for three years, yet he said that she was no match for him. Was he trying to shame her?


    Those beautiful eyes made Shaun''s mind wander slightly. "But there''s an aspect I''m no match for your mom." "What is it?" Lucas could not help but ask.


    Shaun coughed into his fist, his eyes ambiguous.


    Only then did Catherine understand, and her face heated up. She could not resist stepping on Shaun''s foot fiercely under the table.


    How dare he act immodestly in front of the children.


    It clearly hurt, but Shaun''s thin lips curled up sweetly. "That''s a secret between your mommy and me."


    Lucas looked at his flushed-faced mother and was confused.


    In his memory, he had seldom seen his mommy like that. She looked pretty like a rose with the morning dew.


    She was never like this when she was with Uncle Wesley either.


    Lucas frowned as he was lost in thought.


    Shaun continued, "Also, I can teach you how to swim."


    "I know how to swim too," Lucas said disdainfully.


    "Then, do you know freestyle, butterfly stroke, breaststroke, or the backstroke?" Shaun raised his brows. To him, those things were just child''s y. He did not expect that one day, he would be reduced to using these means to please his child. "I know all of them." i


    Lucas pursed his lips in annoyance. He only knew the breaststroke. "Liar. How can one person know so much?"


    "It''s because I''m athletic." Shaun held his ss of water proudly.


    "It''s no wonder you''re so simple-minded," Lucas muttered.


    "Ahem." Shaun choked on the water.


    Catherine could not help butugh. 2


    "Also, I know thew," Shaun added. "You shouldn''t underestimatew. This is aw-based society, so if we understand thew, we can deal with people who hurt you without using our fists."


    Lucas said faintly, "Really? If I learned about thew, the first person I would want to deal with is you."


    "But I''m the world''s topwyer. Ordinarywyers can''t be used to deal with me." Shaun smiled faintly. "But if such a dayes, I can only congratte you for outperforming the teacher. I''d be pleased."


    "What else do you know?" Lucas asked.


    Shaun put down his ss and said seriously, "When you go to school in the future, I can teach you math, chemistry, physics, biology. I know everything."


    "The teacher can teach me, and my mom can too," Lucas argued.


    "The teacher will only teach you the basics, and the teacher doesn''t know as much as me. As for your mom ..." Shaun looked at Catherine andughed. "Ms. Jones, do you know what the chemicalposition of water i


    s?"


    Catherine was speechless.


    Who would know such an obscure topic? 4


    Shaun smiled and said to Lucas, "See? That''s the most simple and basic knowledge of chemistry, yet your mom doesn''t remember. In terms of learning, what do you think she can teach you?"


    Lucas looked at his mother with a hint of disdain.

 Chapter 1149

    It was the first time Catherine''s son looked at her with disdain, and she red at Shaun with hatred.


    It could prove himself to his son, but why did he have to step on her to do it? Was he trying to shame her? 1


    Noticing Catherine''s anger, Shaun quickly cleared his throat. He carefully put all the steak he had cut into Catherine''s te. "Of course, your mom can teach you how to draw. She''s a world-renowned designer, and her drawings are amazing. She can bring you to the park and teach you about the nts and animals..."


    "That''s enough, Shaun. Shut your mouth."


    Catherine rolled her eyes at him and ate two pieces of steak before she went to look for Suzie.


    "You''ve offended Mommy," Lucas concluded and put down his utensils. "I''m full." Then, he jumped out of his chair and went to look for his mommy and Suzie.


    Shaun hurriedly followed them into the yground.


    Catherine was apanying Suzie on the slide.


    However, Lucas quickly lost interest after a while and went to y with the building blocks instead.


    Shaun silently sat behind him and began to build


    blocks.


    A few minutester, Lucas looked over and saw that he had built an aircraft carrier.


    He silently looked down at his yground and suddenly found it uninteresting. "Lucas, I''m not very good at this. I need a helper. Are you willing to help me?" Shaun suddenly looked at him pleadingly. "I can''t find the cannonball."


    Lucas''s delicate eyebrows frowned. In the end, he grabbed a cannonball from the side and handed it to him.


    "Wow, you''re amazing. Thanks." Shaun took it. "Can you help me with this part? I''ll do that side."


    Lucas hesitated for a few seconds, but he finally went over.


    When Catherine came over with a sweating Suzie, she saw the father and son working together on a huge aircraft carrier model.


    Aplex feeling arose in Catherine''s heart upon witnessing the scene.


    As a mother, she could sense that Lucas had lowered guard a little toward Shaun.


    Lucas liked to y puzzle games, but she was not good at it. Hence, Lucas usually yed on his own, or asionally, Wesley would y with him.


    Nevertheless, she understood that at the end of the day, Wesley was not Lucas''s biological father.


    Lucas hated Shaun, but how would he not be curious about what having a father was like?


    Just like Suzie, Lucas got closer to Shaun after he went over to Shaun.


    After all, blood was thicker than water. Those things could not be changed.


    "Scummy dad, Lucas, what are you guys ying? I want to y too." Suzie went over curiously.


    "You need to use your brain to y this. It''s not suited for you." Lucas did not let her touch his model.


    "What''s the big deal? Hmph." Suzie got angry.


    "Don''t be mad, Suzy. Come to Daddy. I''ll teach you how to y with this."


    Shaun hurriedly pulled Suzie into his arms and taught Suzie how to y with Lego.


    Catherine sighed at the sight of Shaun earnestly ying with the children.


    A parent, who was passing by with her toddler, said admiringly, "Your husband is handsome and patient, unlike my husband You''re so lucky. When I''m spending time with my kids, all he does is y video games outside."


    Catherine followed her gaze and saw several men at the corner of the yground ying with their phones.


    There was a burst of mixed feelings inside her.


    Perhaps it was not a bad thing for the children to know their father.


    Although Lucas and Suzie also liked Wesley, she could tell they were still very courteous around him.


    It was probably because they knew he was not their real father, so they could not make demands on him.

 Chapter 1150

    The four of them were at the children''s restaurant yground until 8:00 p.m.


    Since Shaun said he wanted to prove his basketball skills to Lucas, he brought the three to the basketball stadium.


    An intense game was ongoing.


    Shaun went down and whispered a few words to the captain of the team. Then, the other party gave Shaun a jersey to wear and put him on the court.


    As the tall and slender Shaun stood on the court after putting on the jersey, his handsome features immediately made the women in the audience excited.


    "No.3 is super handsome."


    "You saw him too? He''s tall and handsome. I want a boyfriend like that."


    "Hey, don''t you think he looks like the former wealthiest man, Shaun Hill?"


    "Why would Shaun Hill participate in this kind of organization-basedpetition? He looks twenty-one at the oldest."


    "Shush. Ahh, holy cr*p... He dared to shoot the ball from so far away... It went in... Amazing."


    "It''s enough that he''s handsome, but his ball-handling skills are first ss too. Is he trying to make us drool?"


    The women''s whispers reached the ears of Catherine and the two children.


    Catherine was embarrassed, but she had to admit that Shaun did look very handsome on the court.


    Many girls had watched m Dunk when they were young, just like she did. That was why back in those days, she thought that Ethan was as handsome as Kaede Rukawa. However, he did not hold a candlepared to Shaun.


    Shaun''s skills were truly amazing. Whether it was dunking, three-pointers, or grabbing rebounds, he simply outperformed the other yers.


    The whole game became his personal show.


    The team that was originally on the losing end quickly made aeback thanks to Shaun. As such, their point gap with the opponent widened.


    Suzie pped her hands excitedly. "Scummy dad, you''re amazing. Go go go!" Shaun, who was cheered on by his daughter, yed like he was on steroids.


    A little boy next to them looked at Suzie enviously." That''s your dad? He''s amazing." "Yeah, scummy dad is the best at basketball." Suzie raised her chin high. She was incredibly proud.


    The boy''s motherughed. "Little girl, why are you calling him scummy dad?"


    Suzie choked, and Lucas said, "Because hisst name is Scum."


    "Oh, that''s a rarest name." The boy''s mother smiled.


    Lucas did not speak and simply looked at the most dazzling figure on the basketball court.


    In the past, he really did not know what a father was.


    Everyone had a dad, but he did not.


    The children at preschool were picked up by their mom and dad every day.


    When the preschool held activities during the holidays, the parents of his ssmates woulde, but his did not.


    When he went out to y and children of his age got tired, their fathers could carry them, but he did not have a dad. He could only say that he was not tired because he could not bear to tire his mommy.


    He had never experienced the feeling of having a '' father'' before.


    However, he seemed to have experienced it today.


    Although others used to think that Uncle Wesley was his father, he knew that Uncle Wesley was not.


    Uncle Wesley would not treat him so kindly if not for


    Mommy.


    He knew.


    Previously, he only knew that his father was scum, but now, he found out that his father could y Lego and basketball very well.


    After the game, Shaun was surrounded by many people, but he walked straight to Catherine and the children. 1


    When he was before Lucas and Suzie, he asked gently, "How about I teach you guys how to y basketball in the future?"


    "Yes, yes." Suzie pped her hands happily. 10

 Chapter 1151

    Lucas was silent, but that proud look he had showed Shaun that he agreed. Catherine could not help but ask, "How did they agree to allow you to y?"


    "It''s very simple. I gave them two thousand bucks each, and they wanted me toe every day." Shaun smiled.


    Catherine was speechless and could not help but grunted to herself, "Money makes the world go round".


    Just as she scolded, her phone rang.


    It was from Wesley. Her expression stiffened.


    A momentter, she moved aside awkwardly with her phone.


    "Cathy, where are you? It''s so noisy." Wesley asked in a hushed tone, "When are youing back?"


    "I''m ying with Lucas outside. I''lle backter." Catherine exined needlessly.


    "Why didn''t you call me if you were ying with Lucas?" Wesleyughed.


    "Oh, I''ll call you next time."


    Catherine used a few excuses and ended the call.


    When she turned around, she saw Shaun and the two children standing behind her.


    Shaun looked at her with concerned eyes, "Did Wesley urge you to go back?"


    "It''ste. The kids still have to go to kindergarten tomorrow." Catherine tugged her hair behind her ear.


    "Oh, then you can go back. Suzie stays with me anyway, and I can bring Lucas back with me tonight. I''ll bring them to the kindy together tomorrow."


    Shaun was afraid she would overthink and assured her, "Don''t worry, I''m not trying to take the children from you. I just think that since you''ll be sending Lucas back to your dad, it''s better to let hime with me since it''s closer."


    Catherine frowned. It would take 40 to 50 minutes to reach Sherman Mountain, so it was indeed a little far." Lucas, what do you think?"


    Lucas pursed his lips and fell silent, but Suzie took his hand. "Lucas, you should sleep with me tonight. We haven''t slept together in a long time. We''ll go to Grandpa''s ce tomorrow, okay?"


    "...Okay." Lucas finally nodded in agreement.


    "Alright then." There was nothing else Catherine could say.


    After they left the gym, she got into the car and left by herself.


    In the rearview mirror, she saw Shaun holding the two children''s hands by his sides. In the dim lights, somehow, her heart seemed to have been left behind somewhere.


    How did that saying go?


    A mother''s heart was wherever her children were.


    In fact, she wanted to stay with the children.


    However, they did not want to go to Wesley''s vi, so she could not force them to.


    Shortly after Catherine left.


    Hadley drove the car and picked Shaun and the others up.


    He soon sent the three to the Hill family vi.


    It waste, and all the elders of the Hill family were already asleep. Shaun did not wake them and instead brought the two children to his room and prepared a bath for them.


    Although Lucas was not used to it and resisted, he slowly eased up because of the troublemaker, Suzie.


    When the two children yed in the bathtub, he took a photo and sent it to Catherine.


    Catherine had just arrived at the vi when she saw the photo. Under the warm light, Suzie''s smile was sweet and cute. Lucas'' face was sttered with the bathwater but his eyes showed a very faint smile.


    That scene was so warm that her heart ached.


    When she was pregnant, she had fantasized about their family of four. Her husband would dote on her and their children would be healthy and lively. It was every woman''s greatest wish.


    Now, the children had returned to their father, and she was married to Wesley. However, when faced with this vi, she was still feeling flustered and resistant.


    Suddenly, Shaun sent a message: [Cathy, thank you for giving birth to these two lovely little angels. The apologies I owe you might not be said enough or made up to you in this lifetime, the next, or even the next, next lifetimes, but I''m really grateful to you. I''ll love you forever. In this life, I''ll never marry anyone except you. I''ll always wait for you. I''ll wait for our family of four to beplete.] 1

 Chapter 1152

    A family of four...


    Catherine stood still for a long time.


    Wesley''s voice came over suddenly. "Cathy, why are you standing there?"


    "Nothing." Catherine immediately put down her phone and looked at Wesley''s warm face, feeling a little weak. "I''m going to take a shower."


    Wesley stared at her and narrowed his eyes.


    Where did she go tonight?


    Somehow, there was a growing distance between them, even though she was physically by his side.


    When he went upstairs, the door to the master bedroom was already closed.


    For the first time, he went in without knocking. The sound of running water came from the bathroom.


    It waste at night, and the sound tickled Wesley''s heart like a cat''s w.


    Regina had clearly relieved him today, and he had no shortage of women now. Sarah also had all sorts of techniques.


    However, those two women were not Catherine.


    Catherine''s face was beautiful, and her stunning eyes were always dark and soft. Her curvy figure was unmatched and extraordinarily gorgeous.


    He longed for the picture of her crying under him.


    If that man had not threatened him...


    Wesley clenched his fist grimly.


    Twenty minutester.


    When Catherine came out of the shower and suddenly saw Wesley sitting on therge bed, she was startled.


    She subconsciously covered her chest with a towel.


    Normally, he would rarely enter after she closed the bedroom door. She got used to it, so she gradually did not pay too much attention when she came out of the shower.


    Even though she managed to cover herself, Wesley caught a glimpse of it. Her long and damp hair was draped over her shoulders. It was messy, but it only made her look amorous.


    At that moment, after her bath, her white little face was slightly flushed, showing a natural glow.


    It was unlike Regina or Sarah, who normally put on exquisite makeup and only diminished his desire to kiss them.


    "Cathy..." The me in Wesley''s eyes ignited abruptly.


    "Wesley, did something happen?" The look in his eyes caused a panic in Catherine.


    "Can''t Ie in to see you if nothing happened?" Wesley''s throat bobbed. He did not want to hold back anymore.


    The more he endured, the further away he pushed her.


    Only by possessing her entirely would she belong to himpletely.


    Even if she knew his true purpose, so what? When the deed was done and she


    had his child, everything would be different.


    Besides, it was not like she installed surveince cameras in the vi.


    "But..... I want to sleep. I''m very tired today." Catherine said tactfully.


    "That''s true, it''s veryte. Let''s sleep together. I figured that since we''re husband and wife, we shouldn''t sleep in separate beds." Wesley''s ring gaze was fixed on her.


    Catherine''s eyes widened in dismay.


    "Why are you staring at me like that?" Wesley smiled." You don''t want to?"


    "That''s not..." Catherine stammered.


    "Then go to sleep." Wesleyy on the bed.


    Catherine''s mind went nk for a moment. She told herself that this was normal. She mentally prepared herself for this a long time ago, right?


    However, her body could not help but dawdle. She did her skincare routine and blow-dried her hair, and onlyy down when it looked like Wesley had fallen asleep.


    After the lights went out, she carefully slept near the edge of the bed.


    Soon after, Wesley''s body came close to her.


    She gripped the corner of the quilt. She prepared herself mentally, but she still


    could not stand it and recoiled reflexively.


    "Wesley, I''m really tired. Maybe next time..."

 Chapter 1153

    Catherine pushed Wesley away with all her might.


    However, he was so fixated on getting his way and his grip started to hurt her. It was as if he had gone crazy.


    In the end, she could not hold back anymore. She picked up themp on the bedside table and smashed it on his head.


    At that moment, Wesley looked up with a freezing cold shed in his warm pupils.


    When the moonlight fell on his face, Catherine could not help but shiver. She was frightened of him...


    Yes, fear.


    She was actually scared of Wesley. 1


    A few momentster, Wesley''s elegant and handsome face had turned painful, disappointed, and sorrowful. The shift had Catherine doubting that the fear and everything she saw earlier was just an illusion.


    "Cathy, do you hate me this much?" Wesley looked at her with red eyes.


    "I... I don''t hate you." Catherine curled herself into a ball. She also felt desperate and numb. "I''m sorry, Wesley. I''m really sorry."


    It was not as if she did not want to, but her body was


    resisting him.


    She was not as resistant and disgusted when Shaun kissed her.


    She only felt that Shaun''s body warmth felt good.


    If she did not fight to keep her rationality, she would be kissed until her head went nk.


    It was as if her body was instinctively ustomed to Shaun but could not ept other men. 1


    She was close to breaking down because of herself.


    "Wesley, why don''t we..."


    "Don''t say it."


    Wesley interrupted her. His eyes were filled with panic and despair. "Cathy, don''t kill my heart, okay? I''ve loved you for so many years. I''ve waited for you for so many years, and you''ve finally married me. I thought I could finally be with you for the rest of my life. If you still want to leave me, I''d be destroyed. I won''t know how to continue living." 1


    Catherine was at a loss for words.


    Wesley''s words made her feel guilty beyond measure, but at the same time, they locked her like a shackle.


    It bewildered her.


    "Don''t think about it. Rest. I won''t force you. It''s my fault tonight for scaring you." Wesley touched her head and turned to leave.


    Once he was out the door, his gaze was reced with a ferocious hatred.


    Very well, Catherine Jones. He originally thought of leaving her the slightest bit of dignity after he got his revenge on her.


    However, he changed his mind. Sooner orter, he would make her pay for today. He would make her life worse than death.


    Catherine stayed up all night.


    However, Shaun stayed with the two darlings and slept well.


    Before going to bed, he told them a short story.


    After the children went to bed, he looked at the two clean and lovely faces, and thoughts of Catherine flooded his chest.


    He missed her. He thought about her.


    He wanted her toe back to his side quickly. Their family of four would definitely be happy.


    In the future, he would only listen to his wife. If Cathy told him not to associate


    with anyone, he would not associate with that said person.


    If Cathy told him not to do something, he would never do it.


    6:00 a.m.


    Shaun got up and personally went to cook.


    Old Madam Hill and Old Master Hill got up early. When they saw Shaun''s figure hustling in the kitchen, their eyeballs almost fell out.


    "Goodness gracious, did the sun rise from the west today? My grandson is cooking breakfast." Old Madam Hill was filled with various emotions. "I never thought that I''d be able to eat a breakfast prepared by my grandson in my life." "Grandma, don''t worry. You''ll be able to eat it every day in the future."


    Shaun replied with a smile. He used to be taciturn, but when he smiled now, his elegant face was like the first sign of spring after a cold winter.


    Old Madam and Old Master Hill looked like they saw a ghost.

 Chapter 1154

    "Shaun, are you... possessed?" Old Madam Hill asked tentatively.


    Shaun."..."


    Lea came down and asked, "Mom, Dad, why are you two standing by the kitchen?"


    "Lea, Shaun is making breakfast today," Old Master Hill said seriously.


    Lea froze when she saw Shaun, who was wearing an apron. "That''s good. You always had an opinion on food prepared by others anyway. You can eat more now that you''re making it yourself."


    "That''s not the point." Old Madam Hill whispered." The point is... he smiled. It was like... we saw a ghost."


    It 91


    Shaun was exasperated. "Grandpa, Grandma, I''m smiling because I''m in a good mood."


    "Did something good happen?" Old Madam Hill was curious. With how the Hill family was, Willie became a fool, Spencer was unable to pull himself back up, and Valerieined about everything all day, crying. If it were not for Old Madam Hill''s big heart, she would have died of fury. 1


    Lea thought of Brennan.


    She assumed that Shaun was in a good mood because his father came back. It was no wonder people said that a father was indispensable in a child''s life. In the past, Shaun was as cold as a popsicle, but after Brennan came back, he became a different person.


    "You''ll knowter."


    Shaun raised his brows, his eyes filled with high spirits.


    Old Madam and Old Master Hill were confused, but Lea became nervous.


    When the two elders went out, Lea apprehensively went to Shaun. "Is... your fathering hereter?"


    Shaun looked at Lea''s nervous face and raised his eyebrows. "You''re overthinking. My Dad never wants anything to do with the Hill family anymore. How would hee here?" 1


    "...That''s true." Lea lowered her eyes and sighed.


    "Are you thinking of how good my dad is again?" Shaun suddenly asked.


    "...Of course not. I just feel indebted to him." Lea snapped at him.


    Besides, she did not have the nerve.


    "That''s good. I''m just worried that you''ll want to go back to him." Shaun said. "I''m different from you. At least I never married Sarah, and I never had a child


    with Sarah." 4


    Lea red at him speechlessly. "Do you have to be proud of such a thing? At least I let youe into this world. Did you let your childrene into this world?"


    "Heh." Shaun smiled.


    Lea got even more suspicious. If she said that in the past, his expression would have changed, but he was not angry at all today?


    "Go out. Don''t bother me when I''m making breakfast."


    Shaun turned on his phone and began to make sponge cake following the video.


    Lea was increasingly confused.


    That doubt made Old Madam Hill, who originally wanted to push Old Master Hill out for a walk, stayed back in the house.


    At a little past 7, Lea went upstairs to wake Suzie up. Before long, a scream was heard from upstairs.


    "Lea, what''s wrong?"

 Chapter 1155

    Old Madam Hill rushed upstairs and saw that besides Suzie, there was a boy around the same age as Suzie i n the bedroom too. The boy was wearing blue cartoon pajamas and looked at them calmly. Although he was still young, it was clear from his excellent looks that he would definitely be a handsome man in the future.


    However, his face... resembled Catherine''s.


    "This... This is..." Old Madam Hill was also stunned.


    Lucas frowned. He guessed that these people should be from the Hill family. Suzie often talked about them.


    Suzie grinned and exined, "Great-grandma, I solemnly introduce to you, my younger brother..."


    "I''m your older brother." Lucas interrupted her.


    "What do you mean older? You just came out three minutes before me." Suzie said petntly.


    "I''m still your older brother." Lucas refused to give in.


    Lea was dumbfounded. "Suzie, what... What''s going on? That child..."


    Lucas pursed his lips, and Suzie giggled. "Actually, we''re twins. I''m Susan Jones, and he''s Lucas Jones."


    Old Madam Hill and Lea gasped at the same time. "No, I''ve never heard Liam mention this before."


    "That''s because they''re not Liam''s children." Shaun suddenly appeared behind them. The corners of his mouth lifted smugly. "Suzie and Lucas are my children Cathy gave birth to. They''re the twins from back then. They were still around and weren''t miscarried. We were all duped by Cathy and Liam."


    "What?"


    Lea and Old Madam Hill were shocked.


    Over the years, they felt remorseful that the twins were lost, but unexpectedly, the children were still alive.


    "In the end, Suzie really is your child. It''s no wonder I feel like she''s so much like you." Old Madam Hill was ted. "Lucas doesn''t look like you, but he looks like his mother. But they''re both very beautiful children. This is great.¡±


    Old Madam Hill''s eyes turned bright with happiness." Liam, that rascal. He hid such a big thing from us."


    "It''s because Mommy was afraid that Great-grandma and the others would take us away if you found out," Suzie exined. "We don''t want to be separated from Mommy, so Uncle Liam let me be his daughter. That way, I can visit Great- grandma anytime, and Uncle can take me to see Mommy too."


    "Liam had good intentions, I see." Lea sighed with reddened eyes. "He did the right thing back then. If it weren''t for him, these two children might have disappeared long ago." 2


    Shaun''s eyes were filled with guilt. "Yes, Mom. I regret it a lot. I shouldn''t have treated him like that before. I''ll definitely look for him and treat him like a real brother in the future." 1


    "I still don''t know if he''lle back..." Lea shed tears gloomily.


    "Don''t talk about these unhappy things in front of the children. We should be happy today. Our Hill family has gone through so much, but at least we have two more darlings now."


    Old Madam Hill walked over to Lucas. "Child, I''m your Great-grandma. The Hill family owes your mommy. We won''t make you leave your mommy, but we''re your family. This is your other home too."


    "Yes." Lea also kneeled in front of the children and held Suzie''s hand. "In fact, when you were still in your mommy''s tummy, we were looking forward to your arrival. Unfortunately, your daddy was too disobedient and did many wrong things, causing you to be born into an iplete family. I''m so sorry for that."


    Suzie hugged Lea and said in her childlike voice, " Grandma, it''s not your fault. We just don''t like scummy dad, but you''re all very good. I like you all very much."


    "Thank you," Lea happily kissed Suzie''s little cheek. She looked at Lucas, who had a faint expression.


    "Lucas, your father also looked like you when he was a child."


    Lea said suddenly, "But now I know that, under your cold appearance like your father, you long for affection. You''re just afraid of getting hurt, so you disguise yourself with indifference. In the past, I was not able to be a good mother to him, but I''ll be a good grandmother to you in the future."


    Lucas'' eyes moved slightly and he could not help but look at Shaun. Shaun was staring at Lea in surprise.

 Chapter 1156

    Old Madam Hill chuckled and nodded. "That''s great. The Hill family is not as good


    as it used to be, but you''ve all be sensible."


    Soon, they brought the two children downstairs.


    Old Master Hill, who had been feeling lowtely, was also overjoyed when he learned the truth.


    Lucas looked at the family members and seemed to understand why Suzie liked it here.


    Although he hated his scummy dad, everyone here was kind and friendly.


    Moreover, they were his grandmother, greatgrandmother, and great-grandfather. They were not outsiders, so there was no need to be cautious.


    After breakfast, Shaun took Lucas and Suzie to the kindergarten.


    He also changed their parents'' contact information to Catherine and his names.


    The kindergarten teacher was surprised. "So it turns out they were twins. It''s no wonder they usually y s o well." "Yes, in the future, the teacher can contact their mom o


    r me anytime." Shaun was in a good mood, and a charming smile hung on his handsome and elegant face.


    The sight made the kindergarten teacher''s heart race.


    On the way back to thepany, Shaun gave Catherine a call.


    If it were in the past, Catherine would definitely reject it, but considering her two children, she decided to pick up today.


    "Was Lucas okayst night?"


    "He was good. I said I''d take Suzie and him to y football tonight." Shaun said smugly. "Lucas agreed."


    Catherine, who was driving, became annoyed. She did not think that little brat Lucas would change sides so quickly. 3


    "Do you want toe?" Shaun suddenly asked in a hushed tone. "We''ll be ying at the football field at Magnolia za."


    "I''m a married woman who has to cook for my husband. I''m busy." Catherine said while gnashing her teeth.


    "But it''s not good to leave your two children behind after getting married, right?" Shaun''s tone was bitter. "The children want us to get back together too..."


    Before he could finish, Catherine hung up the phone.


    Shaun looked at it and smiled instead of getting angry. Either way, with the two children and him stirring things up, he had faith that Wesley would soon reveal his true colors.


    Wesley really could not hide his true colors anymore.


    After he was hit by Catherinest night, he suppressed his anger all night.


    In the morning, as soon as he arrived at thepany, he pressed Regina on his desk to vent his anger.


    "Uncle, the recent production line of the freeze-dried powder injection..."


    Ethan pushed open the office door and saw the scene inside, and waspletely shocked.


    He never expected his uncle, who had always been gentle and elegant, to do such ridiculous things in the office. Besides, was his uncle not devoted to Catherine? How could he...


    "Ah..." Regina was frightened and hurriedly put on her clothes.


    Wesley''s face was painted with embarrassment and misery, and there was a hint of chagrin deep in his eyes.

 Chapter 1157

    "Get out. Who told you to seduce me?" Wesley pushed Regina away fiercely.


    Regina saw his ferocious expression and fled in fear with tears in her eyes.


    Ethan was stunned and his brain rumbled. When the door closed, he suddenly snapped out of it and a surge of anger rose. He stormed up to Wesley and punched him. "You b*stard."


    Wesley did not dodge it. After he was beaten, he wiped his mouth and sneered. "Yes, I''m a b*stard."


    Ethan was furious. "Uncle, how could you do this to Cathy? You''ve just gotten married. Is this all how much your deep affection amount to? You''re disgusting."


    Ethan loved Catherine. Although it was impossible for him to be with her anymore, he still wished that she could live a happy life. He also believed that Wesley would be able to give it to her, but he never expected Wesley to sleep with his secretary. He grieved deeply for Catherine.


    She was such a good person. Why did she meet all the scumbags time and time again?


    "Do you think I wanted this?" Wesley ripped off his


    crooked tie and roared at him. "She doesn''t love me at all. Since we got married, she won''t even let me touch her. Look at my head."


    He pointed at his bruised forehead. "She smashed amp on me because I wanted to touch her."


    Ethan gaped slightly in shock.


    After a long pause, he said, "Even so, you can''t mess around with a woman from the office. You even did it s o early in the morning..."


    He could not go on because that scene made him sick. If he had not seen it with his own eyes, he would not believe that the uncle he had always respected would do such a thing.


    "Ethan, I''m a man. I have needs."


    Wesley looked at him painfully. "For her, I''ve waited for years. If I wait any longer, I''d be a monk. As long as she''s willing to let me touch her, I''d never do anything that would let her down."


    "Ethan, you can''t put the me on me entirely. Previously, weren''t you easily taken to bed by Reba Jones? You should know that feeling."


    Ethan''s handsome face was full of pain.


    Yes, he knew. That was why he lost Catherine forever.


    "Not to mention..." Wesley suddenly smiled bitterly." Her heart has never let go of Shaun Hill. Did you know? On our wedding night, Shaun sent me a photo of him sleeping with Cathy. I''ve never suffered such a big blow before. My wife slept with another man on our wedding night."


    Ethan''s lips trembled. "Uncle, it wasn''t Cathy''s wish to be taken away by Shaun that day. If you can''t ept it, then divorce her. Why are you cheating on her while staying in the marriage and hurting her? She has already suffered too much in her life."


    "I love her, Ethan. I love her so much that without her, my life will lose its color. There''ll be no meaning to continue living." 2


    Wesley looked at him imploringly. "Don''t tell Cathy this, okay? I''ll let Regina leave. I won''t be involved with her again."


    Ethan was at a loss.


    "Ethan, Cathy already had one failed marriage. If you tell her about me, it''ll be the second blow. I''m begging you. As long as you don''t say anything, I can give you half thepany," said Wesley as he bowed his pride.


    "Uncle, I don''t need you to give me thepany. In the past, I gave up my feelings for Cathy because of money and power. That was the deepest regret in my life. I only want her to be happy."


    Ethan stepped back as he spoke. "I... won''t tell her about what happened today, but if you don''t stop fooling around with other women behind her back, I''ll definitely tell her."


    He then turned and left.


    When the door closed, the sorrowful expression on Wesley''s face was reced by a chilling cold. He took out his phone and dialed a number. "Pay attention to Ethan Lowe''s movements. If... If he goes to Catherine... make him disappear." 5


    After hanging up, he sighed softly.


    "Ethan, oh, Ethan. Why did you have to find out about something you shouldn''t have?"


    "I still need to preserve my image. Now is not the time to expose it."


    "I hope you don''t ask for your own death."

 Chapter 1158

    Ethan came out from the president''s office.


    His heart was still furious, heavy, and conflicted.


    On one side was his uncle, and on the other side was his beloved childhood sweetheart.


    What should he do?


    Finally, he turned around and went to the secretarial department. He bumped into Regina just as he was about to enter.


    She bowed her head quickly when she saw him, showing a face of panic and bewilderment.


    "Let me ask you. How long have you been with my uncle?" Ethan''s handsome face stared at her coldly.


    "Manager Lowe, don''t ask me that. I''ve always had unrequited feelings for President Lyons. It was me who seduced him," Regina suddenly pretended to be i n sorrow. "Just now, President Lyons called me and told me to go over. I guess he wants me to leave."


    "It''s shameless to seduce a married man. You''re despicable," Ethan denounced her.


    Regina bowed her head and bit her lips silently, but pretended to choke her words, "I''m sorry, Manager Lowe. I won''t do it again." 1


    "Get out of my sight." After Ethan was done scolding her, he suddenly noticed a diamond ne hanging around her neck, and a diamond bracelet around her hand. The diamond was notrge, but he saw it was the same ne his wife Tracy bought two days ago.


    Tracy said that there were not many diamonds on the ne, but because it was from a world-famous luxury brand, one ne still cost more than tens of thousands of dors.


    How could a secretary afford such expensive jewelry?


    Uncle said that the secretary seduced him?


    However, he was so generous to Regina.


    Ethan suddenly felt sad and pity for Cathy.


    After Regina left, he went downstairs and finally could not help himself but to call her.


    Hudson Corporation.


    Catherine just left the marketing department when her phone suddenly rang. Surprisingly, it was from Ethan.


    Both of them had cut each other out from their lives three years ago but she had shared her new mobile number with Ethan on her wedding day with Wesley.


    He had not contacted her since.


    However, she heard Wesley mentioned Ethan had left


    Lowe Corporation a few days ago and was now the General Manager of Golden Corporation.


    Why was he suddenly calling her?


    After getting lost in thought for a few seconds, she answered the call. "Ethan..."


    "Cathy, are you busy?" Ethan asked in a hushed tone," Where are you?"


    "I''m fine. I''m still at the office."


    "I have something important to tell you and I need to meet you. Can Ie to yourpany now?" He asked carefully. 1


    The tone made Catherine helpless. "Okay, I''ll tell the front desk, so you can just report your name ande up directly."


    "Okay. By the way, don''t tell my uncle that I''ming to you." Ethan said suddenly.


    "...Sure."


    Catherine was a little confused.


    Why could she not tell Wesley that he wasing to her?


    Did Ethan want to get her back as well, like Shaun? N o, Ethan was already married, so he would not do that. If he wanted to get her back, he would have tried a long time ago.


    Besides, she was now married to Wesley. If Ethan did something like that, he would be nagged to death by the Lyons family. Maybe it was something really important...


    Ethan hung up the phone and drove immediately to Hudson Corporation.


    On the way, he suddenly noticed that the brakes seemed to have failedpletely.


    The car sped out of control and shot forward.


    He grabbed the steering wheel desperately for fear of hitting the vehicle in front of him.


    The car''s speed increased rapidly and reached 120mph. He knew then that he could not control it anymore. As he was about to hit the car in front of him, he swerved the steering wheel and the car mmed into the corner of the road. 1


    Ethan''s mind went ck and blood slid down his head.

 Chapter 1159

    Ethan spurted blood as his eyes widened.


    He knew that this was not a coincidence.


    Wesley Lyons... was despicable...


    If he could use such a vicious tactic on Ethan, then... What about Cathy...


    His body was stuck. He could not move but he struggled to reach for his phone close to him. He found Catherine''s number and typed: [Be careful...] 1


    However, before he could finish typing, the hood of the car caught fire suddenly. He could not escape at all, and could only throw his phone out of the window.


    Tears mixed with blood slid down his face.


    He regretted it. If only he could start all over again. 1


    That year, he would never be with Reba.


    He only wanted to stay with Catherine...


    Unfortunately... unfortunately...fate was not on his side.


    In the office


    Catherine was drinking water when her hand shook suddenly. She lost grip on her cup and it shattered on the ground.


    She rubbed her brows. For some reason, her heart felt uneasy.


    She could not help but call the kindergarten, but the teacher said the children were fine, so she was relieved.


    However, Ethan had not arrived despite saying that he wasing.


    Later, a senior executive came over to see her. As she busied herself, she forgot about it.


    At 5:00 p.m. when she was preparing to get off work, Harvey rushed in. "President Jones, there''s a woman called Sonya Lyons looking for you in the lobby downstairs. She''s in hysterics and crying, and she won''t leave no matter how hard we try to drive her out. She keeps saying that you killed her son so she doesn''t want to live anymore. She wants to kill you and take you down with her."


    Catherine froze.


    She killed Ethan?


    Ethan was dead.


    Her heart quivered. "I''ll go down and take a look."


    Harvey hesitated, "President Jones, that''s... I''m afraid it''s not safe. She has a knife..."


    However, Catherine felt more disturbed the more she listened as Sonya would not go crazy for no reason. Something must have happened to Ethan.


    "I''ll be careful." She hurried downstairs.


    Harvey looked at her back and felt anxious. He thought about it and called Wesley, but could not get through. In the end, he could only call Shaun.


    When Catherine rushed to the hall, it was already filled with people, i


    Sonya sat on the ground, holding a knife and crying hysterically. "Catherine Jones,e out here. I don''t want to live anymore, but I''ll drag you down to hell with me. You killed my son. My son died so miserably"


    The employees pointed at her and whispered.


    Catherine walked over inrge strides. When Sonya saw her, she sprung up quickly and charged at Catherine with the knife.


    Two security guards rushed over and held her back.


    Catherine grabbed her wrist, snatched her knife, and threw it far away to one side.


    "Let me go," Sonya red at Catherine furiously. "You jinx. Why won''t you die? Why did you harm Ethan?"


    "What happened to Ethan?" Catherine looked at her solemnly.


    "What happened to him?" Sonya cried in despair. "He died. Thest phone call he made before he died was to you, and the ce he died was en route to yourpany. You have the audacity to im that his death has nothing to do with you?


    Catherine''s eyes widened as her mind went nk for a few seconds.


    "He died?" She murmured "That''s... That''s impossible. I just talked to him over the phone this afternoon. He said he wasing to see me."


    "So you admit it. When he was on the way, he got into an ident and his car crashed into a tree. It caught fire and his body was burned beyond recognition," Sonya copsed suddenly and began wailing.

 Chapter 1160

    "My Ethan was so handsome, but when he died, he was charred to dust."


    Catherine waspletely bewildered.


    How did a perfectly healthy person disappear suddenly?


    Although she did not love Ethan anymore, he was her favorite when she was young and naive. She had both adored and hated him before.


    Although they were both married, she still cared for him.


    When she heard the news of his death, everything before her eyes was in a blur.


    When the security guards'' hold on Sonya loosened, she grabbed the knife on the floor and attempted another stab at Catherine.


    "Watch out, Cathy!" A tall figure dashed into the scene and grabbed Cathy aside.


    Sonya saw the one who saved Catherine was Shaun and she screamed, "Catherine Jones, you b*tch. You married Wesley but you still seduced my Ethan and your ex-husband. You sl*t, you''re shameless. You''ll never die a natural death."


    Shaun''s charming eyes were cold and he walked over to Sonya. He snatched the knife from Sonya''s hand swiftly and pushed her to the police who had just arrived. "This woman tried to kill someone. You''d better lock her up."


    When Sonya was handcuffed by the cops, she totally panicked. "No, I still have to send my son off. I need to see him off on hisst journey."


    Catherine could not bear it and went up to the police." Even though she tried to kill, I am not pressing charges. She didn''t do it on purpose either. She just lost her son and there must have been a misunderstanding towards me, so she lost her rationale and did something like this."


    The police officers looked at each other. "We''ll bring her to the station and remand her. As long as she''s willing to admit her mistake and promise not tomit it again, we won''t pursue it."


    The police then left with Sonya.


    Catherine scrambled towards the parking lot while calling Wesley. "I heard that... something happened to Ethan?"


    "Yeah," Wesley said with a choked voice. "We''re in the funeral parlor now. Too many things happened today, so I forgot to tell you."


    "I''ming over now."


    Catherine was just about to open the car door and leave, but a hand pulled her from behind.


    "You can''t drive in this condition. Where are you going? I''ll take you there," Shaun looked at her worriedly. Although he camete, he could guess what happened.


    "No need. I''ll go by myself." Catherine pushed him away stubbornly.


    However, Shaun refused to let her go. She lost control of her body suddenly and whacked him. "Shaun Hill, let me go. Go away..."


    Shaun did not move and just let her hit him.


    After she hit him a dozen times, she broke down and cried.


    Shaun hugged her fiercely, his hands gently soothed her back.


    Catherine did not think of pushing him away. Shey on his chest and cried. "It''s my fault. He said he wanted to see me. Why did I agree to meet him? If I didn''t agree, he wouldn''t have died. He was still so young."


    "Don''t put all the me on yourself."


    Shaun felt his heart break into pieces to see her cry in anguish. "Since he wanted to see you, it must have been something important. You didn''t ask him toe to you." 10

 Chapter 1161

    "But I shouldn''t have met Ethan. Considering that I''ve been through a lot with him, I should''ve... kept a distance from him." Catherine''s face was streaked with tears. "What''s more, he called me this morning and didn''t show upter, yet I forgot about it. I should''ve asked him..."


    Shaun lowered his head and gently wiped away the tears on her face. "Even if you had asked him, you wouldn''t have been able to change anything. Something had already happened to him then.


    Moreover... At this point, I think you don''t quite know why he was met with an ident yet. You should wait for the results of the investigation. Are you nning to pay yourst respects to him? Let me send you to the funeral parlor."


    Okay."


    With his gentle words of constion, Catherine slowly regained herposure. Indeed, she had to at least find out the cause of Ethan''s ident.


    "I''ll send you there."


    Shaun carried her to the passenger seat and fastened the seat belt for her.


    Along the journey, Catherine gazed out of the window without saying a word. All her memories with Ethan were running through her mind. The more she thought about them, the more terrible she felt.


    Only after she arrived at the funeral parlor did she whisper to Shaun, "You''d better go back. The Lyons family members are probably here, so it might not be good for you to attend the funeral."


    "Mm." Shaun passed her the car keys and said gently," If there''s anything, you can call me immediately. Take care of yourself. Don''t let anyone bully you."


    Catherine nodded casually. Due to her mind which was in a mess, she could not be bothered to think about anything else.


    As soon as she entered the parlor, she spotted Wesley''s somber expression. Mr. Lowe hade all the way from Melbourne. The Lowe family, the Lyons family, and the Steele family were all present with sorrowful expressions.


    Tracy looked as pale as a soulless puppet.


    Her mother was wiping her tears by her side. "Why is my daughter so unlucky? Her husband left right when she got pregnant."


    Catherine jerked, feeling an unspeakable pain.


    Mrs. Steele suddenly ran to Catherine to p her the second she saw her. "It''s your doing! If Ethan hadn''t gone to look for you, he wouldn''t have died."


    Catherine let the pnd on her face without intending to dodge it. However, when Mrs. Steele was about to p Catherine, Wesley rushed toward the woman and stopped her. He then roared, "Why are you guys ming her? The police found out that there were issues with the car, so the factory that manufactured the car should be held responsible instead."


    "There were issues with the car?" Catherine asked in a daze.


    "Yeah. The surveince camera showed that the car lost control and elerated in thest ten seconds or so."


    Wesley exined, "Even if Ethan hadn''t gone to look for you, he could''ve gone to meet someone else and the same problem would most likely arise as well. In fact, that car that he drove was the newest innovation with cutting-edge technology. Having said that, there have been a lot of idents involving high-tech cars in the past two years."


    A look of grief washed over Catherine''s face. Did Ethan lose his life simply because of that?


    "What''s more..." Wesley suddenly added, "He could''ve gone looking for you because of me. We had a conflictst night. He probably knew that I was in a bad mood, so he wanted to mediate things without letting me find out. In this case, the me should go to me instead of you."


    Catherine was enlightened now. It was no wonder Ethan had said he had something important to tell her. He had even asked her not to let Wesley know about it.


    Tracy lifted her head and nced at Wesley. With a hoarse voice, she said, "It''s okay, Mom. I''m just unlucky, and so is Ethan. Let''s not pin it on anyone."


    Mrs. Steele heaved a sigh.


    Although Mr. Lowe was deeply saddened by the loss of his son, he still had another son. Moreover, he did not wish to see Ethan and Wesley be at odds. Given that Wesley''s current status was different from before, Mr. Lowe needed to fawn over him in the future. With that, he said, "Get Ethan cremated as soon as possible. Seeing him like this... I feel truly heartbroken."

 Chapter 1162

    Ethan''s father gave the order.


    The next day, the cremation ceremony was held for Ethan.


    Catherine saw him for thest time. It was very startling, but she was not petrified. She felt nothing but grief. The one whom she had been calling ''Brother Ethan'' since she was young had left just like that.


    Why was a human''s life so fragile?


    After Ethan was cremated, Catherine did not go to the office for three consecutive days. She was like a tortoise that was hiding in her shell, not going anywhere.


    On the fourth day, she suddenly received a strange call. "Is this Aunty Oath? I''m Tracy."


    "Miss Steele..." Catherine was at a loss. She thought Tracy was going to cause her trouble.


    "I''d like to meet you. Please don''t tell anyone about it," Tracy said under her breath.


    Stunned, Catherine became instinctively alert.


    However, as soon as she heard Tracy mentioning that they would meet downtown, she banished her doubts.


    Soon, she drove to the cafe and entered the private


    room.


    Tracy was sitting at the table. She was wearing a pair of sunsses and a cap. As she had cut her hair short and heavy makeup on her face, Catherine could barely recognize her.


    "Why did you want to meet me?" Catherine sat opposite her. She had always thought of Tracy as a quiet woman, but she could feel that Tracy was not despicable. Despite knowing that Catherine was previously in a rtionship with Ethan, Tracy had never envied her nor did she join Sonya to badmouth her. "Look at this."


    Tracy passed her phone to Catherine.


    Catherine clicked it open. It was a screenshot of a message that had not been sent out. [Watch out...]


    One could tell that it was an iplete message as the word ''Lyo'' could be seen in the messaging box at the bottom.


    The draft of the message was meant for Catherine.


    "This was Ethan''sst activity found in his phone. The police spotted the phone in the bush after the incident, but they didn''t know the password to his phone. After I got his phone, I switched it on and unlocked it. This screenshot was disyed on the screen."


    Tracy gazed at her with mixed feelings. "I think Ethan might''ve been aware of something during the incident. He could''ve realized that he was going to die, so he wanted to text you to warn you for thest time. But it was toote when the car began to catch fire. Hence, he tossed his phone out of the window."


    Catherine''s longshes quivered.


    Did this mean that Ethan had been trying to remind her even in hisst moments?


    "Why is it a screenshot?" Catherine suddenly asked," Can I have a look at his phone?"


    Tracy replied thoughtfully, "After Ethan''s phone was passed to the police, the Lowe family and the Lyons family took a look at it as well. But I was the first to look at it. After noticing the drafted message, I sent the screenshot to my phone and removed it from his phone." 2


    Catherine was startled.


    Tracy knitted her brows together. "Have you thought about the reason Ethan wanted to send you this message in hisst moment rather than hisst words regarding other things? What did he want you to be careful of? Or was he looking for you yesterday because of something?"


    "I have no idea."


    Afraid that Tracy would overthink it, Catherine swiftly exined, "I haven''t seen him since the wedding.


    When he suddenly contacted me the other day, I was quite surprised. But ording to Wesley, it was


    probably because I quarreled with Wesley the day before and Ethan wanted to mediate things for us."


    Once she finished speaking, she fixed her eyes on the screenshot.

 Chapter 1163

    Watch out...


    Watch out for who?


    Ethan had typed out a person whose name started with ''Lyo''


    This meant that the person''s name had these three letters.


    Lyo.


    A thought struck Catherine''s mind.


    Had Ethan tried to type out ''Wesley Lyons''?


    Her face paled.


    Upon noticing her expression, Tracy said, "It looks like you''ve guessed it."


    "No. This is impossible." Cathrine shook her head.


    How could Ethan have wanted to remind her to watch out for Wesley in his final moments?


    Tracy said, "Since Ethan typed out ''Lyo'', it means that you have to be careful of people whose names start with this. In hisst moments, he could''ve wanted to type Uncle Wesley. So now you know why I had to delete the draft."


    Catherine understood. She gazed at Tracy admiringly


    and withplicated feelings at the same time.


    For the first time, Catherine found this woman intelligent and cool. Perhaps Tracy had been too quiet, so Catherine never really paid attention to her before this.


    "Don''t you hate me?" Catherine suddenly asked. " Sonya wishes she could skin me alive. Ethan was killed in an ident when he was on his way to meet me. Because of me, your child lost his father."


    "Of course, I hate you."


    A bitter look crossed Tracy''s face. "Having said that, Ethan had told me frankly that he had wronged you a lot. He hurt you and let you down. He felt that he owed you. He also called himself a despicable person because he got together with me for the sake of benefits. But since he married me, he told me he would treat me well and not betray me. Although you were the sweetheart in the depths of his heart, I''ve never been jealous of you. Some people might take possession of love and snatch it, but all I wanted was to stay by his side."


    Catherine was shocked. She had to admit that Tracy was a broad-minded woman.


    It was surprising that Ethan had met a woman like Tracy despite having gotten involved with Reba, that wicked woman.


    Tracy added, "Also, I believe that Ethan would''ve left his dying words for me in hisst moments if it


    weren''t for something very, very important. I''m telling you about this because I want you to fulfill Ethan''sst wish."


    Tracy smiled as she reached the end of her sentence. Her eyes had slowly reddened.


    "Sorry," Catherine apologized with utter devastation.


    "You don''t have to be sorry. I think the most important thing here is that Ethan''s death might not be an ident but rather an intentional act."


    Tracy told her another piece of staggering news. "I asked the police to check thest footage of Ethan''s ident. It proved that the message was typed out 20 seconds or so after the car crashed. Don''t you find it strange? Why did he try to send you a message after something happened to him and not before? Was it because he noticed something after the crash?" 1


    "Are you saying that he realized someone wanted to kill him after the crash?" Catherine gasped in fear." But wasn''t it caused by a fault in the car?" 1


    "Some faults are man-made," Tracy whispered, "Think carefully about the conversation you had with Ethan. Did he say anything unusual?"


    "He said he had something important to tell me, but he asked me not to let Wesley know..." As Catherine reflected on it, she was chilled to the core.


    Upon hearing it, Tracy went silent for a long time before she rose to her feet. "Was he actually looking for you to mediate the conflict between you and


    Wesley? Nobody knows the truth, but the only thing we''re sure of is that he had driven the car from the office at that time. I think you should be careful. It''s best not to let anyone know that I met you today."

 Chapter 1164

    As soon as Tracy finished speaking, she wore her cap and sunsses. She seemingly transformed into a different person.


    "Tracy." Catherine leaped to her feet with clenched fists. "I''ll investigate the matter. If Ethan''s death was a n intentional act, I''ll certainly not let the killer off the hook."


    "Thank you. I hope you''ll fulfill Ethan''sst words and not let him down." Tracy turned around and smiled sadly before she walked away. 2


    Catherine sat in the private room for a long time.


    The weather was warm, yet she felt chilly to the core.


    Tracy''s presumption actually made sense. What if Ethan''s death was not an ident?


    Ethan left Wesley''s office to look for her.


    Why had he been looking for her?


    Why did he not struggle to escape or ask for help after the crash? Instead, he nned to send her a message to warn her. This indicated that the contents of the message must be of crucial importance. However, the car began to catch fire before he could send it.


    He tried his best to toss his phone out with the


    intention of delivering the message even in hisst moments.


    In the end, he did not finish typing the message. Did he mean Wesley Lyons or someone else from the Lyons family?


    Wesley and the Lyons family shared the samest name, after all.


    Ethan had been working for Wesley, so he might have discovered a secret that involved Wesley or the Lyons family. He wanted to let Catherine know, but in the end... he was killed.


    It might have been an ident or an intentional act.


    If it was the former, it would be an extraordinary coincidence. If it was thetter, that would be... terrifying.


    Anyway, given that Ethan was Sonya''s son, he was also part of the Lyons family.


    Catherine took a long, deep breath.


    She told herself to calm down.


    She must find out the truth to take revenge on Ethan''s behalf. After all, she was associated with his death. 1


    When she returned to Wesley''s vi, she found it gloomy like a cemetery.


    She could not help but recall Shaun''s words.


    Did she know Wesley well? Lea and Mason had known each other since college. Only after 30 years did she see Mason''s true colors. On the other hand, Catherine had only known Wesley for four years. They were not the sort who spent a lot of time together either.


    At 10:00 p.m., Wesley came home feeling exhausted. These few days, she often saw him looking depressed because of Ethan''s death. His usually tidy


    appearance had been reced with an unshaven look, which made him appear more disheartened.


    "Cathy, why are you still awake?" Wesley was surprised to see her on the living room couch. Normally, she was in the bedroom at this hour.


    "I couldn''t fall asleep." Catherine opened her eyes, feigning lethargy. However, her eyes were subtly fixed on him.


    She noticed that he had changed his shirt after leaving the house this morning.


    When she reflected on it, it seemed that he had done this a few times previously. Nevertheless, she did not think too much into it.


    Wesley rubbed his brows. "I''m sorry for not apanying you these few days. Ethan''s death was too sudden. There are a lot of matters in thepany that I have to handle."


    "It''s alright." Catherine asked, "How''s the investigation into Ethan''s ident going? Has the car factory admitted to it?"


    "Based on the data that the police received, it was the car that was faulty. The factory is nning to settle the issue privately by offeringpensation. After all, Ethan''s parents are still around. It depends on their decision."


    Wesley said in a helpless tone, "Having said that, my brother-inw doesn''t really care about Ethan. I think he took the money and settled it privately."


    "What a pity," Catherine said despondently, "These few days, I keep wondering why Ethan didn''t seize the opportunity to escape after the crash. If he had escaped from the car, he wouldn''t have burned to death."

 Chapter 1165

    "The police said that he was stuck in the car after the crash, so he couldn''t escape."


    Wesley sighed. "The dead can''te back to life. Don''t think too much. We still have to move on with our lives. I heard that my sister took a knife to the office to look for you on the day Ethan died. Later, Shaun came H


    "Mm, yes. I didn''t know he woulde either," Catherine exined.


    "Don''t worry, I''m not that petty. I heard that if Shaun hadn''t pushed you away, you might''ve been stabbed. Considering that both of you are my family, such an issue really pains me."


    Wesley walked to Catherine and held her hands with a n affectionate gaze.


    If this had happened back then, Catherine would feel guilty. However, she was filled with coldness today.


    Was this his true self? Could there be a strange side to him behind this affectionate side?


    "It''s all in the past. You must be tired too. Go and rest early." Catherine turned around and walked up the stairs.


    Wesley suddenly called out to her, "By the way, are you


    avable the day after tomorrow? Senator Mead''s daughter is having a birthday party. Mrs. Mead would like me to bring you over. Considering the Mead family''s unique status and the fact you''re my wife, I was too embarrassed to reject her." "Okay. I''ll go with you." Catherine nodded.


    Perhaps she could better understand Wesley''s character on such an asion.


    The next day.


    She received a call from Suzie. "Mommy, do you still remember that you have two cute darling kids?"


    "Sorry, Suzie. I have a lot of things to handle recently." Catherine felt extremely guilty for neglecting her two kids during this period because of Ethan''s matter.


    Well, she only dared behave this way because Shaun was looking after them. Suzie sighed. "I''m kidding. I heard my scummy dad say you lost a childhood friend recently, so you''re unhappy. I won''t me you."


    "Thank you for being so understanding, my darling," Catherine responded with a smile, i


    "But you have toe and pick us up to eat and swim with us," Suzie said.


    "Swim?" "Yeah. Lucas and I want to go swimming, but my scummy dad said that you have toe with us. It can be dangerous for him to take the two of us out to swim. He''s afraid he can''t handle us alone."


    Catherine admitted that Shaun was right. However, she felt rather embarrassed at the thought of having to wear a swimsuit and swim with Shaun.


    "Well... Eating with you isn''t an issue. As for swimming, I''ll think about it..." 1


    "I don''t care. I want to swim. If you don''t promise me, I''ll cry in front of you. Hmph." Suzie began to threaten Catherine angrily.


    Catherine''s head hurt badly. She would have to talk about it when she met Suzieter.


    When Catherine was about to pick Suzie up at four-ish in the afternoon, Shaun gave her a call. He told her that he would pick Suzie up and asked her to head to the restaurant for dinner straight away.


    Catherine readily agreed as it was much more convenient for her not to pick Suzie


    up.


    When she came to reflect on this, there were quite a lot of pros to letting her children acknowledge their father.


    The restaurant that Shaun had chosen had a spacious courtyard with a peaceful environment.


    By the time Catherine arrived there, the two children were ying with remote- controlled racing cars in the courtyard. On the other hand, Shaun was seated on the chair beside some pots of red blooms. The man was wearing an orange shirt and a pair of gray pants. The bright color simply made him look so exquisite that the flowers around him paled inparison. 1

 Chapter 1166

    "Mommy..."


    Suzie first spotted Catherine. She ran to her and hugged her happily. "Mommy, look, these are the new cars Granny bought for us. I''m having apetition with Lucas."


    "You''re ying well." Catherine stroked her hair and gazed at Lucas.


    She was worried about Lucas. During this period, he would stay at Joel''s ce sometimes and the Hill household at other times.


    "Lucas, how''s your stay in the Hill family''s house?" Catherine asked Lucas in front of Shaun.


    Shaun looked at his son nervously. These few days, everyone in the Hill family had been going all out to please this little one.


    It''s fine," Lucas looked up and answered her. i


    Catherine was a little surprised. Given Lucas'' reserved disposition, his reply meant that he got along well with the Hill family.


    "That''s great." She sighed in relief. Now that she was a t ease, she could focus her attention on the investigation on the cause of Ethan''s death.


    "Stop ying. Come in and have some barbecue. Let''s finish our food soon and go for a swim," Shaun approached them and said.


    "Hooray! I can swim!" Suzie was ecstatic.


    Catherine pulled a long face. "Considering that she''s still so young, swimming isn''t suitable for her. Also, the water in the pool isn''t clean. It''s easy to get sick there."


    Once she finished speaking, the two children''s faces fell. Even Lucas frowned, looking unhappy.


    "It''s a private pool. It''s not open to the public," Shaun exined, "And I''ve already asked the manager to


    have the water changed. No one will be using the pool except for our family."


    At that moment, Catherine could not find any other excuses.


    When she swung around in annoyance, Shaun shot a look at the two children and smiled smugly.


    When he mentioned ''our family'', Catherine had not denied it.


    Suzie chuckled secretly. Meanwhile, a subtle smile shed across Lucas'' eyes


    and he seemed to be in a good mood.


    At night, the four of them had barbecue.


    The meat was prepared by the chef who came from


    Country H, so it was authentic.


    Shaun took the initiative to barbecue the meat, whereas Catherine and the children just focused on eating.


    The three of them were full. After they rested for half an hour, Shaun drove to the private pool.


    By the time they reached there, the manager had already prepared four new swimsuits for them.


    The moment Catherine saw her swimsuit, she waspletely speechless. Initially, she was afraid that Shaun would deliberately prepare a sexy bikini for her. However, the swimsuit in front of her was worlds apart from a bikini. This was just a ck one-piece swimsuit. Seeing how old school it was, she was at a loss for words


    Unlike hers, Suzie''s pink floral swimsuit looked pretty.


    "Mommy, your swimsuit is so ugly." Suzie scoffed with disgust.


    Catherine could only smile reluctantly. "With my beauty and wonderful figure, I''ll look good in everything I wear."


    Lucas went along with what Catherine said. "Mommy, everything looks good on you."


    Shaun nodded. "I think your mommy is too pretty, so I chose an ordinary swimsuit for her."


    A momentter, Catherine came out with Suzie, holding her hand. Lucas and Shaun were already waiting outside. There was nothing extraordinary about Lucas in his swimsuit, given that he was still a cute kid. However, Shaun, who was standing beside him in a pair of blue swim trunks, had revealed his sturdy and muscr physique. He had a wonderful figure. His chest showed his pecs clearly, but they were not too big. Overall, he oozed a masculine charm that was suffocating.


    Catherine had seen him like this before, but it had been a long while since then.


    After darting a nce at him, she could not avert her eyes.


    Her face was burning in spite of herself, especially when she recalled leaning on his chest and crying uncontrobly a few days ago.


    Simrly, Shaun gazed at her with burning eyes.

 Chapter 1167

    Even though Catherine was wearing a ck one-piece swimsuit that was very old school, her hair was tied into a bun, which made her pretty features more


    prominent. The swimsuit emphasized her curves, while her snowy legs beneath the skirt looked alluring.


    She was still so pretty despite having given birth to two children for Shaun.


    She was like red wine-the more it aged, the better it tasted.


    "Scummy Dad, why are you staring at Mommy? Let''s go swimming," Suzie said with a pout.


    With the child blurting out this statement, the two adults felt abashed.


    Catherine''s pretty face turned crimson. She could not help but nce at Shaun before she held Suzie''s hand and got into the pool.


    Lucas tagged along.


    Shaun coughed lightly and immediately said, "Lucas, I''m going to teach you how to swim freestyle today." 1


    Since Lucas knew how to swim, Shaun took him to the other end of the pool to swim in the deeper parts. Suzie could not swim yet, so Catherine dared not risk bringing her there. She just let her y in the shallow


    end of the pool.


    After ying for a while, Suzie saw Lucas and Shaun swimming like fishes on the other end. She kept badgering Catherine to take her there.


    "No way. You can''t swim, so you can''t go there." Catherine rejected her.


    "I want to go there. I have a float." Suzie continued to make a scene.


    Catherine''s head hurt. At this moment, Shaun came with Lucas. "Enough, Suzie. You can y with water guns with Lucas."


    "Yay! I have a water gun to y with!"


    The two children began to y with water guns in the pool. 1


    Shaun walked to Catherine who was covered with water droplets. The droplets slid all the way down to her neck.


    "Shaun, where are you looking?" Upon catching his gaze, she flushed and glowered at him fiercely. When she subconsciously wanted to cover her body, she realized that there was nothing exposed in this swimsuit.


    "If I wanted to look at your body, I would''ve gotten you a bikini." Shaun wiped


    away the water on his face, his handsome face revealing an evil smile. "But I


    didn''t do that because our son is around. I don''t want any other guys to see you in a bikini."


    It turned out that he was wary of Lucas. 1


    Catherine waspletely at a loss for words. She could not be bothered about Shaun.


    Since the two kids, who acted as the third wheels, were finally not around, Shaun would surely not miss this opportunity. "Are you... feeling better?"


    Catherine did not say a word.


    Shaun could not help but say weakly, "The other day, you wept so bitterly because of Ethan although he had hurt you. If something happens to me one day, will you shed tears over me?"


    "No. An awful man like you even survived the elevator plunging downst time," Catherine snarked indifferently. 1


    "It depends. Sometimes people just leave without any signs..."


    "Shaun Hill, are you done? Why must you be a wet nket by mentioning such a thing when all of us are having fun?" Catherine red at him in annoyance.


    "Mommy, take that." Suzie suddenly shot her with the water gun.


    Upon noticing that the water nearly sshed her face, Shaun hugged Catherine abruptly and blocked it with his back.


    The two of them were drenched. Catherine did not feel cold in Shaun''s embrace. Instead, she felt a burning sensation in her heart.


    "Shaun Hill, what are you doing?" Catherine pushed his chest.


    Shaun looked down and nced at her wickedly." Cathy, how did you feel when you touched it?"


    "What a hooligan." Catherine was aware of where her hands were ced. Blushing, she pushed him away and swung around to get even with Suzie.


    Suzie''s ringingughter echoed across the pool.

 Chapter 1168

    Only when Suzie was tired of ying did Catherine carry her out of the pool. She helped Suzie wipe her body and wrapped a towel around her from behind.


    She turned around, only to meet Shaun''s deep-set eyes.


    "Come on. Close your eyes."


    He lowered his head and wiped the water off Catherine''s neck and body.


    This intimate gesture made Catherine feel so awkward that she tilted away. "You don''t have to wipe anymore. I''m going to take a showerter."


    "Okay. Bring this towel with you. It''s cold at night.


    Don''t catch a cold."


    Shaun nodded gently and watched Catherine leave with Suzie. Then, he turned around and met Lucas'' distracted gaze.


    "Are you trying to make peace with Mommy?" Lucas'' lips twitched. "Forget it. I admit that you''re quite capable, but Mommy has already married Uncle Wesley. I won''t take your side."


    "Lucas, let me teach you something," Shaun said seriously, "One must not give up easily."


    Lucas rolled his eyes. "Not giving up easily and pestering someone relentlessly are two different things."


    "When have I pestered her relentlessly?" Shaun raised his brows. "Have you seen your mommy acting like she''s annoyed at me?"


    "Hasn''t she made it obvious enough?"


    "No. I can only see that she''s in a dilemma because she''s afraid that she''ll fall for me again." 1


    Shaun let out a sigh. "You won''t understand these matters between adults. When you fall for a girl one day, you''ll then understand how I feel. At this point, you still don''t know what love is."


    Lucas was speechless.


    Shaun felt that his words had no impact on Lucas, considering that he was not even three years old. To Lucas, love was something iprehensible. 1


    "Also, I want to remind you of something." Shaun stared at Lucas earnestly. "Sometimes, we need a pair of observant eyes because the adult world is veryplicated. You won''t be able to see through hypocrites easily."


    "What do you mean?" Lucas pulled a long face. "Are you saying that Uncle Wesley is a hypocrite?"


    Shaun did not admit it nor deny it. "Lucas, I just want to tell you that adults won''t reveal their wicked side on their faces or through their actions. I hope you''ll know how to analyze them. Your mommy is the president of a listedpany, while your grandpa has assets


    worth hundreds of billions of dors. There''ll be a lot of people approaching you with ulterior motives and trying to gain advantages from you in the future. As a kid, you might think you''re clever, but other people already know how they can trick you." 1


    Lucas opened his mouth grumpily, but after some thought, he pursed his thin lips again. He frowned and remained silent for a long time.


    When Catherine came out, he saw Shaun and Lucas in silence.


    "What''s wrong with you guys?" She found them acting strange.


    "I''m teaching him how to distinguish between good people and bad people." Shaun immediately exined, "Having been a victim, I''m very experienced in this area. No one understands this more than I do."


    Catherine was at a loss for words.


    Since he had knowledge of this, she really had no idea what to say. Then, she darted a nce at Lucas. "Alright. It''s good for you to learn about this as well. After all, your dad met a woman at the age of seven or eight who continued to deceive him for over ten years. You should learn about this now so that you won''t follow in his footsteps." 1


    Stung by Catherine''s words, Shaun hung his head silently.


    Lucas shot a look at Shaun in disgust. "I''m not as foolish as him."


    Catherine sighed. "You can''t say that. It seems to happen to your family a lot. Your granny was deceived for 30 years, while your dad was deceived for 20 years. You guys-" 2


    "We won''t be deceived," Lucas and Suzie interrupted Catherine simultaneously. "We take after you, Mommy."


    "Uh..."


    Catherine was dumbfounded. In fact, she felt that...


    She had been deceived before too, especially in regards to her marriage. Nevertheless, as their mother, she wanted to retain her dignity. 2


    "Let''s go. I''ll bring you to get your car." Shaun changed the topic. "Are you avable at night tomorrow? Let''s apany the kids to..."

 Chapter 1169

    "I have a date tomorrow," Catherine interrupted Shaun''s sentence, knowing what was on his mind. 1


    "With Wesley?" Shaun''s handsome face looked particrly gloomy in the dark.


    Catherine shot a strange nce at him. "He asked me to attend Miss Mead''s birthday party. Didn''t Miss Mead invite you?"


    "I''m not close to her." Shaun instantly denied his rtionship with her.


    With that, Catherine did not say anything else.


    When Shaun drove to the office the next day, someone called out to him.


    "Shaun, I finally stumbled into you this time." Hannah, who was dressed to the nines, appeared in front of him. Considering her young age, she looked like a budding flower.


    When Shaun recalled that Catherine would be attending her birthday party, his brows twitched and he stopped walking.


    "Shaun, I''vee to look for you several times. Are you trying to shun me and not answering my calls on purpose?"


    As Hannah was speaking, she naturally put her hand on his shoulder.


    "Miss Mead, please behave yourself," Shaun said while dodging her.


    "I''m interested in you. Why should I behave myself?" Hannah pouted coquettishly. "What''s more, today is my birthday. Can''t you just put up with me?"


    Shaun gave her a stony nce. "Oh."


    "Oh? How indifferent of you. I don''t care. You must attend my birthday party today." Hannah took out an invitation card from her handbag and stuffed it into his arms. "If you don''te, I''ll make my dad do something to you."


    Shaun''s expression changed.


    He believed that what Hannah brought up would not be something favorable.


    This current time was a crucial period for Hill Corporation. If anything went wrong with its development, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    "I''ll be waiting for you." Hannah gave him an air kiss before she turned around and swaggered off.


    A hint of hatred shed across his eyes. Suddenly, Shaun grinned at the sight of the invitation card in his hand.


    He wondered how Catherine would react after seeing


    him there.


    At night.


    Catherine, who was dressed in a modest ck gown, arrived at the Mead family''s vi together with Wesley.


    Since the eldest youngdy of the Mead family was the focus of the party, Catherine had to dress cautiously to subdue her beauty.


    At first, Catherine thought that a lot of noblemen would show up.


    After she arrived, she realized that there were just ten or so influential figures. Most of the guests present were Hannah''s friends, i


    "Miss Mead, this is a little birthday gift that my wife and I got for you. Happy birthday." Wesley passed Hannah the gift with a smile.


    Hannah darted a nce at Catherine who was beside him. "Your presence is enough. Why did you bring your wife over?" 1


    Hannah''s tone clearly indicated that she was not happy with Catherine''s presence.


    Senator Mead''s face darkened. He told Hannah off, " How dare you say that?! Madam Lyons is a few years older than you and the chairwoman of a listedpany. She''s also Miss Lynch''s best friend. It''s your honor that she''s here for your birthday party."


    After pausing for a moment, Hannah said, "I''m sorry, Madam Lyons."


    "It''s fine. I understand. Previously when I held birthday parties like this, I, too, hoped that only my good friends woulde. Sometimes, one tends to feel restrained when there are too many people around." Catherine smiled, her words restoring Hannah''s dignity.

 Chapter 1170

    Deep down, Catherine knew full well that the Mead family only invited her simply because of her rtionship with Freya.


    At the thought of Freya, she believed that Freya would probably be here as well.


    Immediately after the thought shed across her mind, she saw Freya and Heidi walking in together. Behind them was an elegant young man who was probably in his early 20s. He had clear skin and a striking appearance.


    Catherine vaguely remembered that this person was Nathan''s only son, Ryan Snow. She had seen him from afar in the previous banquet but never talked to him.


    "Cathy..." The moment Freya saw Catherine, she immediately went to her enthusiastically. "Why didn''t you tell me that you''d be here?"


    "I had a lot of stuff to handle, so I forgot to inform you." Catherine nodded at Heidi politely and shook hands with Ryan after that.


    "Hi, Madam Snow, Young Master Snow." Simrly, Wesley shook hands with Heidi and Ryan with a smile. "Young Master Snow, your reputation precedes you. I''ve long since heard about your capability. You''re


    just like your dad." 1


    "President Lyons, I''m ttered by yourpliment. You''re young and promising too." Although Ryan was younger than Wesley, he had been subtly influenced by his father and uncle whom he had been living with since young. He was a smooth talker but not arrogant.


    Catherine silently watched the scene from the side. During the banquet previously when Nathan acknowledged Freya as his goddaughter, Catherine had witnessed how Wesley quickly yed up to Senator Mead with her own eyes. At that time, she thought it was normal for Wesley to have the intention of getting acquainted with influential figures. Nevertheless, only today did she realize that Wesley was great at buttering them up.


    All of a sudden, Heidi looked at Catherine and said thoughtfully, "President Lyons, you have a glib tongue. How blessed Miss Jones is."


    A hint of embarrassment shed across Catherine''s gaze. In her eyes, Heidi


    meant that Wesley was great a t buttering up influential figures.


    Luckily, Senator Mead and Madam Mead soon approached them enthusiastically with their daughter.


    "Uncle Gavin, this is the gift I prepared for Hannah." Ryan handed the gift to Hannah chivalrously.


    Ryan had known Hannah since he was young.


    Hannah smiled and said intimately, "Thanks, Ryan."


    Madam Mead suddenly said while grinning, "Hannah, you should serve Ryan well tonight. Come to think of it, both of you have developed a good rtionship since young and are of simr age. Hey, Madam Snow. Does Ryan have a girlfriend? They lookpatible. Perhaps we can be rtives?"


    The glint in Ryan''s eyes changed, while Heidi gave a faint smile. "It depends on our children. Marriage concerns their happiness. There must be mutual love between them." 1


    Hannah said sweetly right away, "Aunty Heidi, that''s very wise of you. Ryan and I are just good friends. What''s more, I''m already interested in someone else."


    "Oh, who''s that?" Heidi asked out of curiosity.


    When Hannah was about to answer, she suddenly saw a striking figure walking in from the entrance. She said cheerfully and affectionately, "Look, he''s here."


    When everyone turned their gazes to Shaun, he was walking in with a ck suit. The second he strode with his long legs, his tall and attractive figure exuded a sense of nobility.


    Despite the Mead family and the Snow family''s outstanding identities, their auras appeared to fade into insignificance whenpared to Shaun''s.


    Even though this man was currently down and out, many women could not resist his exquisite face and elegance.


    When Wesley caught sight of Shaun, the depths of his eyes carried a sense of grimness.


    Damn it! Little did he expect that the previous incident with the elevator plunging would end up causing Hannah to fall for Shaun.


    "Shaun, you''re here." Hannah approached him with a joyful face. She stretched out her hands to wrap them around him.


    Shaun subtly avoided her and walked to Senator Mead, Heidi, and the rest to greet them.


    "What brings you here, Shaun?"


    "Exactly. With his current identity, why is he at Miss Mead''s birthday party?"


    "For your information, Shaun saved Miss Meadst time and took the opportunity to get close to the Mead family."

 Chapter 1171

    "Tsk. The previously arrogant Shaun has be so despicable now."


    "Exactly. Tonight is interesting. Look, his ex-wife, Catherine Jones, is here too."


    The guests were discussing it in whispers.


    Having heard it all, Shaun looked grim and pursed his thin lips. He pretended as if he did not hear any of it.


    Senator Mead and his wife became flushed with embarrassment for a short moment. Senator Mead then said with a smile, "Wee, Shaun. Well, I have yet to properly thank you for rescuing my daughter the other day."


    Ryan raised his brows and gave an evil smile. "Brother Shaun, it turns out that you''re the one Eldest Young Miss Mead is interested in. How unlucky of you."


    "Stop talking nonsense." Hannah glowered at Ryan before she pulled on Shaun''s arm. "Let''s go to the


    other side. I''ll introduce my friends to you."


    Shaun turned around to look at Catherine. Before he could take a good look at her, Hannah dragged him away.


    At the sight of the scene, Catherine was simmering with rage.


    F*ck! This despicable man had just flirted with her yesterday, but here he was attending Hannah''s birthday party. Hannah was even pulling on his arm s o intimately.


    He even imed that he was not close to Hannah yesterday.


    What a damn liar!


    Of course, she did not dare reveal her feelings.


    After all, everyone knew that she was Shaun''s ex-wife. Nearly everyone was secretly observing her, so all she could do was remain calm with a smile.


    It seemed as if she sincerely wished her ex-husband happiness.


    "Cathy, let''s go over there." Freya came to her and held her hand. "It''s been a few days since west met. What have you been up to recently?"


    Catherine took the opportunity to walk some distance away with Freya. However, she did not walk too far away. She arrived at the garden and watched Wesley through the French window in a low-key manner.


    "Hey, why do you keep staring at Wesley? Is it because you''ve fallen for him so you''re afraid that someone will snatch him away?" Freya made fun of her with a snigger.


    "You''re overthinking it."


    After some thought, Catherine whispered the truth in Freya''s ears.


    Freya was shocked upon hearing it. "How could it be? Wes-"


    Catherine covered her mouth and warned her with a low voice, "You''d better be careful. Don''t ever let the cat out of the bag, especially not in front of him."


    "Oh." Freya lowered her voice and said, "But if you''re right and Ethan wanted you to watch out for him, does it mean that Wesley is going to hurt you?"


    "I have no idea as well." Aplicated look crossed Catherine''s face. "Anyway,


    no matter how good Wesley is at hiding, I think he''ll probably reveal his true self during such an asion. With so many influential figures here, I''m sure he''ll take great pains to butter them up."


    "Yeah." Freya came to a realization through Catherine''s words. "I''ll help you keep an eye on him and also ask Ryan to probe him."


    "Ryan?" Catherine smiled discreetly. "Are you close to this little brother who came out of nowhere?"


    "Hehe. The Snows are actually quite nice, except for Rodney, that dumb*ss." Freya snorted with disgust.


    "That sounds like a good n too. I saw Wesley fawning over Ryan just now. Anyway, don''t let anyone know what I''ve just told you," Catherine reminded


    Freya.

 Chapter 1172

    "Duh. I''m not that stupid. Anyway... What''s going on with Shaun and Hannah? Is he really ying up to her?"


    Freya blinked and nced at the pool.


    The group of people at the pool was Hannah''s friends. They were all in their early 20s. They were buzzing with excitement probably because Hannah had brought Shaun over.


    "How would I know? It''s none of my business." Catherine looked stunned. Then, she urged, "Alright. You''d better quickly look for Ryan."


    "Okay, okay." Freya soon left.


    There were a lot of cakes and juice ced on the long table in the garden.


    As soon as she took a ss of juice, a purple-haireddy walked over to her. She looked like she was in her 20s, but she was wearing heavy makeup like a scene kid.


    "Are you Shaun''s ex-wife?"


    Thedy introduced herself, "I''m Hannah''s best friend, Cami Cross. Aunty Catherine, I''m here to warn you. My best friend is interested in Shaun, so you''d better stay away from him."


    Aunty...


    Although Catherine was only 26, the woman was addressing her as ''Aunty''.


    Catherine raised her brows. After sipping on the juice, she smiled and her eyes swept over the woman. "Are you ten years old?"


    Cami was startled. Before she came to her senses, Catherine smiled and said, "You called me ''Aunty'', so I thought you were only ten years old. After all, I''m just i n my 20s."


    Cami chuckled. "Really? I''m sorry. I couldn''t tell because you look older than your age."


    "No. It''s not because I look old. You''re just too childish."


    Catherine disputed serenely. Having met many hypocrites, she had absolutely no regard for low-level opponents like this woman.


    "Who''s childish? You-"


    "Your style is quite unique," Catherine interrupted her sentence with azy tone, "But people usually view youngsters like you as low-ss punks."


    "How dare you insult me?!" Cami flew into a rage. "Do you know who I am?"


    "Hey, don''t use me. I didn''t insult you. I just told you what people say." Catherine bit her lip indifferently. "What''s more, I''m rich and beautiful. I don''t need anything from your family. Do I need to be


    bothered about a witless young girl like you?"


    Once Catherine finished speaking, she swaggered off without bothering about her.


    She was still smoldering with anger. However, she was not angry at Cami or Hannah but Shaun, that b* stard, for luring women. He continued to cause her trouble despite having divorced her.


    Cami returned to the house in a huff and told Hannah about it. "That woman has a sharp tongue. You must teach her a lesson, Hannah."


    "How can I teach her a lesson? She''s Freya''s best friend," Hannah replied in distress.


    "Technically, she''s just friends with Freya and not rted to the Snow family. The Mead family and the Snow family are realrades." Another friend egged Hannah on.


    Hannah''s brows twitched. She suddenly nced sideways and spotted Shaun turning around to leave.


    She immediately went after Shaun and held onto him. "Shaun, where are you going? You have to cut the cake with meter."


    "I''m going to the restroom. Are youing with me?" Shaun''s patience for this woman had run out long ago.


    "Sure." Hannah nodded unabashedly.

 Chapter 1173

    "h


    The corners of Shaun''s mouth twitched. He turned on his heel and left without being bothered about Hannah.


    However, Hannah continued to pester him and went after him. "Shaun, are you looking for your ex-wife?"


    "Miss Mead..."


    Shaun turned his head around and said indifferently," You should know why I came here. If I had known earlier that you''d bite the hand that fed you, I wouldn''t have risked my life saving you the other day."


    Tears welled in Hannah''s eyes as she was dissatisfied. "It''s because I love you so much. Shaun, it''s my first time pursuing a man."


    "Sorry, but a lot of women are also pursuing me. If I ept every woman who pursues me, I can already build a harem."


    Shaun''s handsome face was heavy with sarcasm.


    "But I''m different from those women."


    Hannah continued determinedly, "I''m Gavin Mead''s daughter. As long as you get together with me, you''ll soon be able to make aeback. Didn''t you see how


    many people were trying to approach and y up to me? Shaun, you''re a clever man. The chance is right in front of you."


    "I never rely on women for my sess." Shaun finished his sentence impassively before he walked away without hesitation.


    Hannah was so exasperated that she began to tear up. However, as she watched Shaun''s tall and cold figure leave, she fell for him even more deeply.


    To her, he was different from all the other men she had met. She was fond of Shaun''s arrogance and authority.


    "What happened? Who bullied my daughter?" Senator Mead walked over to Hannah. She was the apple of his eye since she was his only daughter.


    "Dad, Shaun doesn''t like me." Hannah pouted. "Can you help me out? I want him."


    "How dare he be uninterested in my daughter?!" Senator Mead''s face darkened. "Hannah, why don''t you pick someone else? Admittedly, Shaun is very charming, but his status is not the same as before.


    With his current status, he doesn''t deserve to be with you. Moreover, he was married before."


    "Dad, you can''t say that. I think Shaun won''t give up easily. He''s a truly capable person."


    Hannah paid no heed to her father''s remark. "A capable man can make aeback with some help.


    What''s more, he''s no ordinary man." 1


    Deep down, Senator Mead was slightly swayed.


    With that, Hannah clutched his hand. "Dad, Shaun is on good terms with the Snow family. Of course, I know you guys want me to be with Ryan. But first of all, Ryan doesn''t like me. Secondly, he''s still too young. Hardly any man in Australia can bepared to Shaun in terms of shrewdness, thoughts, and knowledge. Besides, Shaun only failed because he was tricked by people who used underhand tactics. Needless to say, if we take advantage of him in the future, he can probably assist you in bing the prime minister one day."


    "Stop talking nonsense." Senator Mead red at Hannah nervously.


    Hannah said thoughtfully, "Well, you''re going to be the deputy prime minister next year. Don''t you want to climb to the top? You can''t just be assisting Uncle Nathan forever."


    "Fine. I can''t stop you from doing what you want. Having said that, you can''t easily win Shaun''s heart. I heard his ex-wife has always had a special ce in his heart..."


    "Well, it''s just Catherine Jones. She has married someone else. Dad, as long as you give me your blessing, I''ll have a way of capturing Shaun''s heart," Hannah replied confidently.


    "Suit yourself." Senator Mead could not be bothered about her.


    Only after he left did Hannah secretly call the servant of the Mead family over. "Put this in Shaun''s drinkter." 4


    After returning from the garden, Catherine stayed by Wesley''s side the entire time.


    With Catherine constantly by his side, Wesley felt restrained for the first time. There were many people h e wanted to butter up, but her presence made him feel ufortable.

 Chapter 1174

    After all, Catherine had always perceived Wesley as an elegant gentleman with a noble reputation.


    "Cathy, where''s Freya? Go and have fun with her. I''m afraid you''ll feel bored mingling with people like us." Smiling, Wesley persuaded her to leave.


    "But I''m your wife. It''s not good to walk away just like that." Pretending as if she was torn, Catherine continued, "What''s more, Shaun is here. I''m worried that you''ll overthink."


    "No. I trust you." Wesley gazed at her earnestly.


    Catherine nearly believed in his words.


    She turned around and walked away. However, Instead of scurrying off, she hid in an inconspicuous spot. If she had not done this, she would not have seen Wesley sitting beside Senator Mead and attentively lighting a cigarette for him.


    At the sight of his behavior, frustration crept into Catherine''s mind.


    She could sense that Wesley had been trying to appear gentle and elegant in front of her before this.


    Did it mean that there was another side of him unknown to her when she was not around?


    "Miss Jones, you''re here." A female servant walked to her. "Miss Lynch has been looking for you everywhere. She''s asking you to head over as she wants to introduce two people to you."


    "Alright."


    Catherine nodded and walked to the courtyard with the servant.


    There was arge pool in the back garden. Some people were ying in the pool, while some were chatting over the barbecue grill.


    The servant suddenly stopped by the pool. "Miss Jones, please hold on. My shoces are loose."


    When she bent over to tie her shoces, she swiftly tried to push Catherine.


    A glint shed across Catherine''s eyes. She smiled faintly and dodged aside. The servant was the one who fell into the pool instead.


    Due to the huge ssh of water, everyone turned their eyes to the pool.


    "Help! Someone has fallen into the pool," Catherine screamed while feigning fear. Someone immediately saved the servant, who was in a sorry state.


    Upon hearing Catherine''s scream, Shaun ran out from a dark spot and fixed his eyes on her nervously. "Are you okay?"


    "What do you think would''ve happened to me?" Catherine rolled her eyes and snorted. "Because of you, I almost became the one who fell into the pool. Luckily, I was clever enough."


    Shaun froze for a moment before he nced sideways at the servant''s silhouette. His handsome face darkened. Given that he was not a fool, he had more or less guessed what was going on.


    "What''s the matter?" Hannah hurried over. She had been looking forward to watching Catherine fall into the pool in her gown, yet what she ended up seeing was the servant, whom she gave her order to, being saved out of the pool. It infuriated her so much that she almost vomited blood.


    When Hannah noticed how Shaun was protecting Catherine with a concerned look, her hatred for Catherine reached its peak. 2


    Hannah had not been able to find Shaun when she looked everywhere for him just now. With Catherine''s scream, however, he showed up straight away.


    She had underestimated Shaun''s love for Catherine.


    "Miss..." The servant was shocked to see Hannah''s eyes that were full of displeasure. She shuddered and quickly said, "I don''t know how I offended Miss Jones. She suddenly pushed me into the pool."


    Upon hearing the remark, everyone shifted their gaze t 0 Catherine.


    Hannah asked furiously, "Madam Lyons, why did you do that?"


    Her best friend, Cami, teased, "Madam Lyons, you''ve divorced President Hill. It''s not right to ruin Hannah''s birthday party just because she''s into him."


    After hearing what Cami said, the guests began whispering to each other.

 Chapter 1175

    "In the end, it''s all because Shaun is in a rtionship with Miss Mead."


    "But Catherine has married Wesley, hasn''t she?"


    "You won''t understand. A lot of women have a roving eye. What''s more, she might


    be dissatisfied that Shaun managed to y up to the Mead family."


    "She looks pretty, but I didn''t expect her to be so disgusting."


    When those disparagingments reached Shaun''s ears, his bright eyes revealed a sense of grimness.


    Just as he was about to lose his temper, he heard Catherine snort.


    "Are you sure I pushed you?" Catherine fixed her sharp eyes on that servant. "I came here with you just because you told me that Miss Lynch called me over. When we walked by the pool, you imed that your shoces were loose, so I stopped to wait for you. But you tried to push me and ended up falling into the pool yourself."


    "You''re bullshitting." The servant, who hade up with a lie on the spot, panicked upon hearing


    Catherine''s clear exnation. "I didn''t say that Miss


    Lynch was looking for you. You were the one who asked me to bring you over here."


    Catherine bit her lip. "I can see that you''re rushing to make up a story. You probably haven''t thought it through, right? Otherwise, you wouldn''t have forgotten that there are surveince cameras around the pool. We can just check the surveince footage to find out whether I was the one who pushed you."


    The servant''s mind went nk. In a state of panic, she had no other choice but to look at Hannah for help.


    Hannah wished she could kick the servant away. At this point, she could not help but say, "I didn''t expect such an issue to happen today, so the surveince cameras aren''t turned on." 1


    "What a coincidence. It''s always at crucial moments that the surveince cameras are off or some important footage is missing."


    Catherine sighed faintly. "Well, there''s nothing I can do. It''s up to you, Miss Mead. If you want me to say sorry, I''ll do it since this is your home and she''s your servant. Anyway, you won''t be at ease unless I apologize, right?"


    The guests were not dumb. From Catherine''s words, they understood that Hannah was deliberately bullying and framing Catherine just because this was her house. She even intentionally said that the surveince cameras were off.


    Hannah''s face flushed with anger. She knew that if she taught Catherine a lesson today, people would call her a bully.


    She clenched her teeth. A momentter, she smiled and said, "I just thought that everyone would feel ufortable if the surveince cameras were on. Apparently, turning them off was unnecessary. Let''s forget it. It wasn''t anyone''s intention to make this happen."


    "Yeah, forget it." Someone smoothed things over. "It must just be a misunderstanding."


    "I think Miss Jones got a fright. Just give her a slice of cake to calm her downter, Miss Mead."


    "Yup. Let''s get ready and cut the cake now," Hannah said with a grin.


    "Wait a minute."


    All of a sudden, Shaun said nonchntly, "I heard you guys discussing something just now. I''d like to rify that I''m not in a rtionship with Miss Mead. As everyone knows, I''m already interested in someone else." i


    As soon as he was done speaking, his eyes were fixed on Catherine. The glint in the depths of his eyes said i tall.


    Hannah''s pretty face turned ghastly. Everyone had seen her holding Shaun''s hand of her own ord previously. She did not expect such a p in the face from Shaun in public.


    It was all Catherine''s doing!


    Hannah''s eyes shed with deep hatred.


    Catherine was overwhelmed with unease while a blush crept up her face. 1


    She wished she could kick Shaun into the pool as he kept getting her more enemies.


    What did she owe him?


    The awkward atmospherested until the cakecutting session.


    Originally, Hannah nned to ask Shaun to cut the cake with her. At this point, she had to change her mind.

 Chapter 1176

    After the cake was cut, Hannah gave the first slice of cake to Catherine. "Madam Lyons, our family servant was quite thoughtless just now. Please don''t be


    offended."


    She deliberately said ''Madam Lyons'' loudly and used polite words, which made Catherine sound very old.


    Everyone could sense it.


    However, Catherine epted the cake while smiling without any care. "I never took it to heart in the first ce. Thank you, Miss Mead. You and your friend are so polite. Your friend even called me ''Aunty'' just now."


    Cami, who was brought up all of a sudden, was stunned.


    A trace of glee shed across Shaun''s eyes. He raised his eyebrows and continued where Catherine left off." You''re my ex-wife and we''re of the same seniority. Won''t Miss Mead and Miss Cross have to call me '' Uncle'' then?"


    Catherine looked at Shaun approvingly. He was doing a decent job of cooperating with her.


    Shaun saw Catherine''s dark eyes sweeping across him charmingly, which was rare. He was in such a good mood that he smiled with delight.


    Hannah almost threw the cake seeing them agreeing with each other. However, she held back and behaved in a spoiled manner with Shaun. "Okay then, I''ll call you ''Uncle'' from now on. Speaking of this, aren''t there many romance dramas from Country H about younger women having sweet rtionships with older men?"


    Shaun said indifferently, "Unfortunately, I''m not a citizen of Country H."


    "It''s alright. We still have plenty of time."


    Some things had already been exposed, so Hannah did not bother hiding anymore.


    She grew particrly attentive to Shaun afterward. That made many young masters throw jealous looks at Shaun.


    "Uncle, let me give you a toast." Hannah came over bringing a ss of red wine. "Thank you for joining my birthday party today. This is the happiest birthday o f my life."


    Everyone was looking at them both.


    It was not good for Shaun to reject her, so he clinked sses with Hannah lightly and took a sip.


    When he put down his ss, he saw that Catherine, who had turned around at some point, was leaving. Her slice of cake was left aside. It was untouched.


    He wanted to go after her, but a bunch of Hannah''s friends stopped him. When he finally managed to squeeze through those people, Catherine was already


    gone.


    When Catherine returned to the banquet hall, she could not find Wesley even after looking around. She saw Freya first.


    "Are you looking for Wesley? He went to y poker with Senator Mead and a few other politicians."


    Freya said with mixed feelings, "Things don''t look so simple. Look, quite a few big shots in the business world are here tonight, but only Wesley is ying on the same table as Senator Mead and the politicians."


    "Mm," Catherine replied to Freya half-heartedly.


    "What are you thinking about?" Freya gave her a sidelong nce. She chuckled and said, "Are you jealous of Shaun and Hannah?"


    "You''re crazy."


    Catherine scolded Freya. She admitted that she was indeed a bit angry when she saw Shaun being pestered by Hannah just now. However, that had nothing to do with her being jealous at all. "I just don''t want Hannah to be the stepmother of my children."


    "Sarah can''t be their stepmother. Hannah is no good either. Then who do you want their stepmother to be?" Freya said whileughing.


    "I think Hannah is quite cunning. She''s not a kind person despite her young age. She even wanted to have a servant push me into the pool to teach me a lesson. Luckily, I had my guard up," Catherine said angrily.


    Freya''s expression changed. "Such arrogance! You''re my friend, which means she''s disrespecting me. I''ll have a chat with her mother..."


    "Forget it." Catherine stopped her. "In the end, I''m just your friend. The Mead family and the Snow family are business partners. No one wants any conflicts to ur at this moment."


    "This kind of woman can''t be Suzie and Lucas'' stepmother." Freya wholeheartedly agreed too. "So you must keep a close eye on Shaun. Don''t let him be snatched away by Hannah."


    "..." 1


    Strangely, Catherine felt exhausted.


    In the garden.

 Chapter 1177

    Shaun finally found the opportunity to escape while Hannah was being held back by other people.


    However, after a while, he felt his body growing very hot. Something was not right.


    He had not eaten any contaminated food. He quickly understood that the ss of wine must have been spiked.


    It must have been Hannah who did it. She was so shameless despite her young age.


    Shaun quickly strode toward the entrance of the vi. However, before he could go near the door, he saw two of Hannah''s friends guarding the door. If he went over at that time, he would surely be blocked.


    Damn it!


    As his body got hotter and hotter, someone tapped him on the back all of a sudden.


    Shaun looked back. Ryan was standing behind him and looking at him in astonishment. "Brother Shaun, what''s wrong with you? Your face is very red."


    "My wine was spiked." Shaun smiled bitterly.


    Ryan was dumbfounded. "It can''t possibly be...


    Hannah who did it, right?"


    "Mm, it was her." Shaun''s breathing grew heavy. He was feeling very


    ufortable. "I reckon Hannah is looking for me all over the ce now."


    "Follow me." Ryan brought Shaun to a guest room on the second floor right away. "The Mead family is letting me rest here tonight. You can head over to the bathroom."


    "Thanks." Shaun could no longer care about anything else. It was as if his whole body was being bitten by ants.


    He rushed into the bathroom and used cold water to wash his face. However, it could not suppress the heat in his body at all.


    Ryan stood outside. After ncing at the bathroom door for a moment, he gave Freya a call.


    Downstairs.


    After receiving Ryan''s call, Freya said to Catherine, " Ryan told me to bring you up. He must be looking for you to talk about Wesley."


    "Okay." When Catherine was going upstairs, she saw Hannahing in from the outside. She was frantically looking around. It was unknown what she was looking for.


    Catherine''s heart pounded. Could Hannah be looking for Shaun?


    "Cathy, hurry." Freya urged.


    "Okay."


    Catherine followed Freya upstairs.


    The Mead family''s vi was huge. There were more than ten rooms on just the second floor.


    She and Freya went into the room that was at the innermost corner. After they went in, Ryan came over and closed the door.


    "What''s wrong? You''re being so secretive." Freya smiled and said, "Go ahead. Did Wesley look for you to talk about anything tonight?"


    Ryan smiled embarrassedly. "I didn''t ask both of you toe up to talk about this. Miss Jones, please follow- H me.


    Catherine walked with him to the bathroom door.


    Though they were separated by a door, she could vaguely hear a man''s heavy pantsing from inside. That familiar voice made her blush.


    After she realized what was happening, she turned around and wanted to leave. Ryan blocked her way." Miss Jones, I have no choice either. Hannah set him up. She''s looking all over the ce for him now. If she finds him, Hannah will surely..." He hesitated as he spoke. However, his awkward expression told it all.


    Freya was dumbfounded too. She stammered, "F*ck, it


    can''t possibly be... Shaun who''s inside, right..."


    Ryan nodded helplessly.


    Catherine said angrily, "Just let him take a cold shower. Why did you ask me here? He and I are already divorced. Moreover, if Hannahes in, you can just block her. Why must it be me?"

 Chapter 1178

    "If I intervene in this matter, it''ll be very awkward for the Mead and Snow families if this gets out of hand. Brother Shaun will be put in an awkward spot too."


    Ryan was in a dilemma. He exined, "You don''t understand. There are so many people here tonight. Since Hannah dares to do this, she must''ve gotten her parents'' permission. She''s their only daughter. The Mead family dotes on her a lot. My dad and the Mead family are on the same boat now. There can''t be conflicts between us."


    Catherine''s scalp tingled. She was still slightly angry." Who let him attend the party in the first ce? It''s none of my f*cking business. Just let Hannah give him relief. Maybe he can even y up to the Mead family."


    In the end, Shaun was the one who got into this trouble himself. Why must she be the one to handle it?


    The bathroom door abruptly opened.


    Shaun had already taken off his outerwear. He just had a shirt on him, and the buttons were all open, exposing arge area of his muscr chest. Water droplets were all over his flushed face. It was as if mes were burning in his eyes.


    "I''m not here to y up to the Mead family."


    Shaun fought back the agony, which felt as if bugs were biting his body. He gazed at Catherine deeply. " Yesterday, you were the one who said... you''ll being today. That''s why I came."


    Catherine was taken aback.


    She recalled him asking her if she was free today the day before yesterday. She said that she had to attend Senator Mead''s daughter''s party.


    He came here because of her?


    While she was in a daze, Shaun closed the door again. He leaned back on the door. His distressed, hoarse voice could be heard. It made the two women blush with their hearts pounding.


    Freya felt like she could not continue listening anymore. She even wanted to clean her ears. "Er... Cathy, why don''t you go in and help him out?"


    Catherine red at Freya in embarrassment. Did Freya know what help she would be giving if she went in?


    "That''s right," Ryan said hurriedly, "If Hannahes looking for him here, she''ll surely realize he''s inside if she hears his voice. At that time, she''ll definitely want to provide him relief. Men are capable of doing irrational things when they lose control. There are many guests here tonight too. Hannah will surely


    force Shaun to take responsibility."


    Freya cleared her throat. "You don''t want Hannah to be Suzie and Lucas'' stepmother, right?"


    Catherine did not want that, but asking her to do it with Shaun...


    Furthermore, Wesley was just downstairs. She could not bring herself to do such a thing. 1


    Her brain was in a mess like mush.


    Bang! Bang!


    Suddenly, there was the sound of someone knocking on the door from outside. Hannah''s voice could be heard. "Byan, are you inside?"


    Catherine and the others'' expressions changed.


    Ryan gritted his teeth. He could not think too much about it anymore. He opened the bathroom door and pushed Catherine inside.


    Freya was startled. "You..."


    "If she''s unwilling, she can stille out. Let''s talk again after we dodge this oing problem." Ryan touched his nose helplessly.


    Freya was speechless. Nevertheless, after Catherine went in, the panting sounds did get softer. Tsk, could it be that those two were already... Ahem.


    Seeing that Ryan was going to open the door, Freya ran over to the sofa and sat down. She acted like she was eating fruits and watching television.


    The door opened. Hannah immediately walked in. When she saw that only Freya was there, she could not help but feel that it was weird. She said, "Ryan, what were you doing inside here with your godsister? You even locked the door."


    Those ambiguous words almost made Freya choke on a mango.


    "Sis, be careful." Ryan nervously poured a ss of water for Freya in a hurry. Then, he patted Freya''s back gently.


    Hannah watched that scene with a profound gaze. "Have I... interrupted something?"


    "No..." Freya could not resist retorting furiously, but Ryan beat her to it and said, "My sister isn''t feeling too well. My mom asked me to apany her here. Hannah, why are you up here and not downstairs enjoying your birthday party?"

 Chapter 1179

    "I''m looking for someone."


    Hannah said without concealing anything, "Have you seen Shaun?"


    Freya said calmly, "Hasn''t Shaun been with you all along? You kept holding onto him so tightly. How could we have seen him?"


    Hannah pouted. "He was gone in a blink of an eye."


    Ryan shed a vague smile. "Looks like Shaun doesn''t like you that much. It''s no use forcing something if it isn''t meant to be. There are so many guys outside who like you. Why must you insist on a man who''s a lot older than you?"


    "He''s not a lot older than me. Isn''t it just a difference of ten years?" Hannah hmphed. "Anyway, I must have him." 1


    "Fine, I''m toozy to care about you. Anyway, I didn''t see him."


    Ryan waved his hand and asked her to leave.


    Hannah was in a hurry to look for Shaun and did not have much time to chat with Ryan. She turned around and went elsewhere to look for Shaun.


    When the door closed again, Freya let out a huge


    breath of relief.


    Luckily, Hannah did not suspect anything. If she had checked the bathroom only


    to find Catherine and Shaun inside, it would have been troublesome.


    However, why were there no movements from those two people?


    She tiptoed to the bathroom door to eavesdrop, but she was pulled back by Ryan. "Sis, can you not disturb them?"


    "Hannah has already left. I have to call Catherine out," Freya said.


    "Forget it. She''lle out if she wants to." Ryan gave Freya an eye signal. "If she doesn''te out, we''ll cover up for them."


    When Freya thought about Shaun and Catherine burning with desire inside while she and Ryan stood guard outside, she suddenly felt embarrassed.


    Ryan gazed at Freya''s adorable look with her blushed cheeks. He could not help but feel an itch in his heart.


    She was older than him by a few years, but her skin was still rosy like a young girl''s.


    Too bad. Unfortunately, she had be his sister in name.


    No wonder the Snow family said that Rodney did not know how to cherish her.


    In the bathroom.


    After Catherine was pushed inside, a wet yet hot body immediately hugged her tightly.


    "Cathy... Cathy, I feel so ufortable. Help me," Shaun murmured pleadingly in her ear. He had a lovely voice to begin with, so his low and raspy voice a t that moment could make one''s heart melt.


    Catherine, who was wrestling him, suddenly became flustered.


    Shaun''s kiss fell on her lips with a trace of ferociousness.


    Before she could resist, she heard Hannah''s voiceing from the outside.


    She was startled to the point her heart tightened up. She could only do her best to calm the man in front of her. She used her hand and patted the back of his neck lightly.


    Shaun was like a dog. He became a lot more docile after that.


    However, the hot kisses did not stop.


    Catherine''s brain was nk from his kisses. She did not even notice when Hannah left.


    After who knew how long, Shaun cupped her petite face. His eyes were bloodshot. "Cathy, I don''t even like Hannah at all. If she wasn''t forcing me, I wouldn''t even show her a single bit of respect."


    "Force you?" Catherine was confused.


    "Yes." Shaun clenched his jaw. His tone wasced with deep hatred when he said, "If I don''t show her enough respect, she''ll mess with Hill Corporation."

 Chapter 1180

    Catherine took pleasure in his misfortune. She mocked, "I never thought that there would be a day when Young Master Hill would be forced by a woman. It looks like you''re quite miserable these days. Why don''t... you just promise yourself to her? Hannah has a reputable status. When her dad bes the deputy-"


    Before she could finish her sentence, Shaun blocked her mouth again. Her butt was spanked hard by him too.


    Catherine''s face flushed red from embarrassment. Her gaze looked as if she wanted to gobble him up." Shaun, how dare you hit me?"


    "Cathy, some words can''t be said even as a joke. The one I love is only you. I don''t even care if Hannah makes me lose all my wealth."


    Shaun buried his head beside her ear. He confessed to her in a low, hoarse voice, "We''ve experienced too many things between us. I understand now that power and money are just fleeting things. You''re the only one who''s worth treasuring."


    Catherine''s whole body tingled from his hoarse voice and hot breath. She could not help but say frustratedly, "Unfortunately, you realized it toote. You''ve already lost me." 1


    "It''s notte." Shaun rubbed her with his head. "If you really don''t care about me at all, you wouldn''t havee in just now. With me in this state, you''re obviously walking right into a trap."


    Catherine pushed him embarrassedly. "I was pushed in here by Ryan."


    "I don''t care. You''re my cure now." Shaun raised his head in agony.


    Catherine saw his handsome face flushing red. He looked so ufortable that he was about to explode. She suddenly started bing flustered.


    "Cathy, don''t go. If you leave, I''ll die." As Shaun spoke, he grabbed her hand and put it on his body.


    Catherine was dumbfounded. Shaun had been set up by Hannah, but that part of his was not reacting at all.


    She suddenly pitied him a lot.


    Shaun smiled bitterly as he gazed at her. "Cathy, I feel so ufortable but I don''t know what I should do."


    Catherine panicked as well. It was her first time experiencing such a problem. However, she knew that if this went on, something would surely happen to Shaun. "Why not... Let''s go to the hospital."


    "No, Cathy. I''m a man. I want my pride too. If you send me out in this state, tell me... How can I still lift my head high in the future?" Shaun smiled bitterly. "I''d rather just die."


    Catherine was shocked.


    She did not expect there woulde a day when Shaun would say lines that only women would say.


    However, she could understand him. Although he was in dire straits now, he still had his pride.


    "Cathy, I feel so hot. It''s agonizing." Shaun mentally broke down and hugged Catherine. There was clearly a woman in his arms, but he still could not relieve the effects of the drug.


    "Shaun, calm down. I''ll think of a way." Catherine was also telling this to herself to stay calm.


    She slowly stretched her hand and cupped his handsome face. She went on tiptoes and got closer to his lips... i


    Outside the bathroom.


    Although the volume of the television was already very loud, Freya and Rodney could still hear Shaun''s sensual voice. 1


    They made eye contact with each other. Both of them were blushing.


    Freya could not tolerate it anymore. When she took the remote again and wanted to turn up the volume, Ryan stopped her. "Don''t turn it up too high. It''ll arouse suspicions." "But..." Freya was embarrassed.


    "I''ll go out first," Ryan said, "If someone asks, I''ll say that you''re resting upstairs."

 Chapter 1181

    "You should let me go out instead," Freya said in a low voice, "I feel very awkward staying in here."


    "You''re pregnant. My mom will understand if you stay up here. She can cover up for you as well. If I keep staying upstairs, other people wille in to visit m e." Ryan gave her an encouraging gaze. "Good luck. You''ve experienced it before. I''m different. I''m still an innocent boy."


    Freya cleared her throat heavily.


    Ryan smiled. He turned around and went out.


    Freya was on the verge of crying. She continued her battle inside the room.


    Downstairs, Hannah had nearly searched the whole building but she could not spot Shaun at all.


    She was infuriated. 1


    The drug Shaun took must have taken effect by now. Where could he have run off to in that state?


    If he really could not control it and found another woman to relieve himself, Hannah would spit out a mouthful of blood.


    "By the way, have you all seen Catherine?" she suddenly said.


    "Ah, now that you mention it, I think I haven''t seen her," Cami said, "Shaun couldn''t have possibly looked for her-"


    "Shut up!" Hannah red at Cami viciously. "If Catherine dares to be so shameless, I''ll make her face the consequences. Find Catherine for me at once. I already have people guarding the door. Shaun must still be in here."


    "Hannah, when we searched Ryan''s room, Freya was there too. Freya and Catherine are good friends, while the Snow and Hill families are on good terms too. Could Ryan and Freya be covering up for Catherine and Shaun?" Cami reminded Hannah.


    A thought shed across Hannah''s mind. Cami had a point there. "Let''s go up and have a look again." Hannah ran upstairs in a hurry.


    This time, she did not knock on the door and simply pushed it open.


    On the sofa in the room, Catherine and Freya were having a pleasant chat while having fruits. When Hannah suddenly barged in, Freya was so startled that she patted her chest. "Ah, Miss Mead, what are you doing? Although this is your house, you can''t juste in without knocking first."


    "Why is Madam Lyons here too?" Hannah stared at Catherine carefully. She saw Catherine resting an elbow on the sofa while supporting her head with her small hand. Catherine''s rxed and beautiful appearance made Hannah jealous.


    She was clearly younger than Catherine by a few years, but she could notpare to Catherine''s stunning beauty at all. Plus, Catherine''s fair skinplemented her ck dress. The contrast of ck and white entuated her beauty to the maximum.


    "Freya and I are good friends. Is it weird for us to be chatting here?" Catherine raised her eyebrows and refuted while smiling faintly.


    "It''s not weird. Sorry to intrude," Hannah said as she walked inside. "Ah, I suddenly want to use the bathroom."


    She did not wait for Catherine and Freya''s reply. She quickly pushed the bathroom door open. There was no one inside. Apart from the faint fragrance of women''s perfume in the air, it was also very wet inside.


    Hannah looked at the showerhead. It was obvious that someone had used the showerhead just now. Shaun had most likely hidden here and even took a cold shower.


    When she thought of Catherine, who was sitting outside, her body trembled in anger.


    She rushed out with a cold expression. Her gaze looked as if she wanted to rip Catherine apart. "Were you and Shaun hiding inside there just now?" "I don''t know what you''re talking about," Catherine replied calmly without any signs of fluster. "I just came up."


    "Stop acting. Catherine Jones, how can you be so shameless? You''re already married, yet you still hid in the bathroom and made out with Shaun. I''ve never seen such a cheap woman like you!" Hannah flew into a fury and started scolding Catherine.

 Chapter 1182

    The expression on Catherine''s pretty face gradually became cold. "Miss Mead, I understand that you like Shaun. Even so, he''s indifferent toward you. You can''t forcibly push the me on me. Please mind your manners."


    "What right does a shameless woman like you have to educate me?" Hannah scolded.


    "We don''t have the right, but I can look for your mom or your dad," Freya said furiously, "We''ll let them educate their daughter properly."


    Hannah snorted. "Freya Lynch, do you insist on going against me? Let me remind you of this. Frankly speaking, you''re just Uncle Nathan''s goddaughter.


    You''re not even his biological daughter. Why are you showing off? Everyone knows that the Snow family took you in as their goddaughter simply out of pity because no one wanted to take responsibility after Rodney had sex with you."


    Freya''s face went pale.


    "Shut your mouth!" Senator Mead''s roar came from behind all of a sudden.


    Hannah was startled. She turned back and saw her parents, Heidi, and Ryan standing behind her.


    Heidi had an angry expression. "Gavin, is this how you educate your daughter? The Snow family just held a banquet to acknowledge Freya as our family. It was also meant to prove Freya''s status in the Snow family to the outside world. That''s right, she may not be our biological daughter, but everyone in the Snow family treats her like family. It turns out that you, the Mead family, actually look down on my daughter like this."


    "Madam Snow, that''s not true," Senator Mead quickly exined in a low voice, "This is a misunderstanding."


    "Misunderstanding?" Ryan said coldly, "Uncle Gavin, we heard it with our own ears. My sister and I came to celebrate your daughter''s birthday with kind intentions, yet she was humiliated. This is too much. We don''t think we''ll dare toe to the Mead family''s house in the future."


    Senator Mead got mad at Hannah. "You''d better quickly apologize to Miss Lynch and Miss Jones."


    Hannah was aggrieved. "Dad, you don''t know-"


    p!


    A resounding pnded on Hannah''s face. Senator Mead pointed at her exasperatedly. "I''ve spoiled you too much that you''ve be so insolent."


    Hannah was stunned. She cried out in disbelief, "Dad, I didn''t do it on purpose. It was this woman, Catherine. She hid in the bathroom and had an affair with


    Shaun. Freya covered up for them. I got too annoyed."


    "You''re simply using me by shooting your mouth off, Miss Mead," Catherine said coldly, "Do you have evidence for what you just said?"


    "Of course I do. There''s water everywhere in the bathroom."


    Catherine snorted upon hearing those words. Ryan touched his nose and said, "I identally missed my aim when I was using the bathroom before, so I washed it away using the showerhead."


    "You''re talking nonsense. You''re just trying to cover up for her..." Hannah received a death stare from Senator Mead before she could finish speaking.


    "Stop talking and just shut up."


    Senator Mead desperately wanted to p his daughter to death. However, he could only hold it in and apologize at that moment. "Miss Jones, my daughter didn''t know any better and misunderstood you. I apologize to you on her behalf." Catherine indifferently made a snidement," There''s no need to apologize. It''s just that I won''t dare toe to the Mead family''s house anymore. I have to take the me for something I didn''t even do. I was sitting in the hall when a servant came over and said Freya was looking for me. When I went over, the maid wanted to push me into the pool. Luckily, I had quick reflexes and avoided her. However, the servant climbed back up and said I was the one who pushed her."


    Freya was taken aback. "I wasn''t looking for you!" "That''s right. You weren''t looking for me, yet the servant said you were. I interrogated her, but the servant refused to admit it. I didn''t dare to go elsewhere because of that incident, so I had no choice but to chat with you in the room. Not long after, Miss Mead ran in and said Shaun and I were having an affair."

 Chapter 1183

    Catherine said expressionlessly, "Miss Mead, you have a special status, so you can just say whatever you want. However, have you ever considered that I''m a married woman? If rumors spread and everyone simply believes them, my reputation will be utterly ruined because of you."


    Senator Mead did not expect Catherine to be so unforgiving. Nevertheless, Heidi was at the side. He could only keep apologizing. "I didn''t expect that you''ve been wronged so badly. I''ll definitely have my daughter give you an apology. I''ll immediately fire that servant too. Not a word about today''s incident will go out."


    "Dad..." Hannah''s tears of resentment flowed.


    ¡°Hannah, apologize. If you don''t apologize today, you''re no longer my daughter," Senator Mead warned sternly.


    Hannah gritted her teeth. She had no choice but to hold back her hatred and say to Catherine and Freya," I''m sorry."


    "Are you a mosquito? I can''t hear you at all." Freya dug her ears.


    "I said I''m sorry." Hannah pushed away the people


    around her and ran after saying that loudly.


    Senator Mead asked with a dark expression, "Miss Jones, are you satisfied with this?"


    "Actually, I don''t harbor any dissatisfaction. I just think that Miss Mead is still too young. If you keep letting her have her way, she may bring trouble to you in the future, Senator Mead. I hope you can understand my sincere intentions," Catherine said humbly.


    "Thank you for that." Those were the words that came out from Senator Mead''s mouth, but he had the urge to rip Catherine apart in his heart.


    Heidi sighed. She said, "You should go and console Hannah. After all, it''s her birthday. We should be leaving too. It''s quitete."


    "I''ll see you all off."


    Senator Mead saw them off at the door while forcing a smile. Wesley quickly rushed over after receiving Senator Mead''s message.


    He had been ying poker with a few other politicians. Suddenly, he received Senator Mead''s message asking him to take Catherine and leave first. Although Senator Mead said it was due to thete hour, Wesley understood that he was being asked to leave.


    He did not know what Catherine had done that made him be ''asked'' to leave the vi so early by Senator Mead.


    Fury raged in Wesley''s stomach. However, he held it back when he saw that Heidi was present.


    After Heidi got into the car, she beckoned toward Catherine with her finger.


    "Madam Snow, thank you so much for tonight," Catherine said in a low voice with gratitude.


    "You were bold today. Even my husband doesn''t usually dare to verbally attack Gavin that way. You''re probably the first one who dares to speak that way."


    Heidi looked at Catherine with an approving gaze." But you''re terrible at holding back. After tonight, Gavin will surely hate you."


    Catherine smiled. "If I must curry favor with a politician, I''d rather curry favor with the Snow family.


    I know many people want to suck up to Senator Mead, but I can''t go against my principles just to tter someone else. Some people are destined to go on different paths.


    "Moreover, I don''tck anything. I already have a lot more than many other


    people. I''m not that greedy. Actually, ten million dors or 100 billion dors won''t affect my life in any way. It''s just the difference in the numbers in my bank ount anyway." 1

 Chapter 1184

    Heidiughed. "You''re right. Unfortunately, many people can''t figure out this logic. Don''t worry, in consideration of your dad and Freya''s rtionship with the Snow family, we''ll protect you even if Senator Mead wants to target you."


    "Thank you." Catherine thanked her sincerely again.


    After the car left, she went back to Wesley''s car.


    Wesley looked at Catherine. "Cathy, what did Madam Snow say to you?"


    Catherine sighed calmly. "She just told me off."


    Wesley''s expression finally changed slightly. "What exactly happened tonight? The party hasn''t ended yet. Why did Senator Mead ask us to leave first?"


    "Maybe because I''m Shaun''s ex-wife, so Hannah takes me as an imaginary enemy. She kept messing with me. We identally had a conflict," Catherine said with a bitter expression, "I''m sorry that I caused you trouble."


    Wesley clenched his fists in secret. She had no clue how much effort he had put in to please Senator


    Mead. He was almost able to join their social circle, yet it was so easily ruined because of her.


    He could only endure it and not say a word. He was


    afraid that he would not be able to control his emotions once he opened his mouth.


    The car was eerily quiet, and it made Catherine nervous. "Wesley, I know you want to please the Mead family, but Senator Mead isn''t a good person..."


    How good could Senator Mead''s character be considering how he had raised Hannah and was such a petty person himself?


    "Cathy, you don''t understand," Wesley interrupted her, "Not every person with a position like that will be simple and kind. Forget it. You don''t understand. I''ll apologize to Senator Mead properly another time.


    Since you don''t like the Mead family, you don''t have to attend such banquets or parties in the future."


    He turned his head away and looked out the window.


    However, Catherine could sense that he was furious. He was just holding it in.


    Her feelings wereplicated too. 1


    The neon lights outside the window shed by. Catherine slowly went into a daze.


    The scene in the bathroom just now shed across her mind.


    Shaun''s hot kisses, her taking the initiative and circling him.


    All of it was so embarrassing that it made her face blush and her heart pound.


    Luckily, she had expected that Hannah would start looking for her after failing to find Shaun. Therefore, she quickly dealt with Shaun. After he felt slightly better, he climbed out of the window of the bathroom.


    The incidents tonight had almost made her heart stop and break out in a cold sweat. Luckily, she sessfully made it through the night.


    However, she could not help but feel lost when she thought about what she had done for Shaun.


    Maybe she was really used to Shaun''s body. Although they were divorced, she was not disgusted no matter how intimate she was with Shaun. When Wesley touched her, she would feel like puking.


    That was the first time she felt lost regarding her current marriage.


    Regardless of whether Wesley was the murderer who killed Ethan or not, she could not continue living with him anymore.


    She had to find a time to talk about their divorce.


    Upon arriving at the vi after a quiet ride, Wesley immediately went to the study. After Catherine went upstairs, the first thing she did was brush her teeth, i


    As she was brushing her teeth, some embarrassing scenes shed through her mind. Looking at her excessively red lips in the mirror, her face became flushed. She lowered her head and quickly brushed her teeth clean. She even wanted to eliminate all of that person''s scent.


    As she was thinking about it, Shaun gave her a call.


    She was so startled that she instinctively ended it.


    Then, she received a message. Shaun: [I''ve arrived home. Thank you, babe. I


    never thought you would... help me that way tonight. I love you.]


    Catherine tossed her phone aside with a blushing face. She aggressively washed


    her face with cold water, trying to extinguish the heat.


    However, a momentter, Shaun sent another message. [Why aren''t you replying? You can''t possibly be feeling... shy, right?]

 Chapter 1185

    Catherine could no longer tolerate him and replied: [ Get lost.]


    Shaun: [I won''t get lost. I''ll never get lost in this lifetime. You saved me again. You''re my savior. I''m unable to repay your kindness, so I can only present myself


    to you.]


    "Shameless!"


    After Catherine scolded Shaun, the sound of her heartbeat was like a drumroll.


    At that moment, the door to the bedroom was opened all of a sudden. Catherine frowned when she saw Wesley walking in with big strides. It seemed like she had to lock the door in the future.


    "Cathy, I called Senator Mead just now to apologize to him. He said... to contact him less in the future."


    The expression on Wesley''s elegant, handsome face was awful. There was even uncontroble anger in his eyes. "He said you were aggressive, and you even gave him no choice but to hurt his daughter at her own birthday party. He doesn''t dare to offend you anymore."


    Catherine felt apologetic. She had already expected that Senator Mead would be petty. Heidi was at the


    scene just now, so him making things hard for Wesley to get revenge was normal. "Wesley, it was Hannah who kept messing with me tonight-"


    "Senator Mead said you and Shaun hid in the bathroom and made out tonight." Wesley cut her off abruptly. He could no longer control the anger in his eyes. 1


    Catherine''s face paled.


    If it were other people, she could just lie. However, when she was facing Wesley, she... did not know how to handle the situation.


    Wesley saw Catherine keeping silent.


    The taut string in his heart finally broke.


    He lost his rationality in an instant and yelled," Catherine Jones, do you think you''re treating me fairly? I gave you chances again and again. In the end, this is how you treat me? You act as if you''re about to die when I casually touch you. When Shaun touches you, you willingly ept him. Why are you such a si* t?" 4 Wesley really wanted to control himself.


    However, Senator Mead''s anger at him and her betrayal made him lose control.


    When he thought about her hiding and sneaking around with Shaun during a party with so many people present, his heart was full of contempt.


    Catherine looked at him with her eyes widened in


    shock.


    Wesley, who was opposite her, had a ferocious expression. His usual gentleness and elegance were all gone. It was as if he had changed into another person.


    She even thought she was hallucinating. Such vicious words actually came out of Wesley''s mouth.


    However, she could understand him. Anybody else would have been upset and angry too if they were in the same situation.


    "Wesley, I''m sorry. I don''t want to lie to you. I''ve really tried to ept you, but no matter how hard I try, I still can''t..."


    p!


    A loud pnded on Catherine''s face.


    The man''s strength was brutal. She fell onto the bed from his p. Her whole face even swelled up.


    Catherine had not regained her senses from the shock. Suddenly, Wesley charged at her like a madman and ripped her clothes apart with force.


    "Since you''re such a sl*t, then I don''t have to respect you either. I must have you tonight. You''ll apany me tonight the way you apanied Shaun."


    With a loud tear, Catherine''s clothes were ripped open.


    Bruises quickly marked her skin.


    "Wesley, let go!" Catherine struggled with all her


    strength, but Wesley did not listen to her at all.


    His appearance made Catherine feel unfamiliar and frightened. Luckily, she had good defense skills.


    She had no choice but to lock his wrists and kick him away.


    Wesley was kicked to the side. He lost control and came after Catherine. They started fighting in the room.


    In the middle of the fight, they knocked over a few flower vases.

 Chapter 1186

    Catherine did not want to continue fighting with Wesley anymore. After throwing Wesley off, she took the opportunity to grab her phone and quickly ran out of the vi without even changing her shoes. She got in the car, started it, and sped off.


    1


    From the rear-view mirror, she saw Wesleying out to chase after her.


    That scene made Catherine''s heart tremble.


    Maybe it was because she never expected there woulde a day when she and Wesley would fight.


    Moreover, Wesley used to be such a gentle person. She had been married to Shaun for so long previously, but they had never fought that way before. Her face, arms, and shoulders were in a lot of pain.


    Wesley''s expression just now frightened her.


    The previous time when he wanted to force himself on her, that same expression had appeared on his face as well. It had been fleeting then, so she thought it was just an illusion.


    This time, she saw it clearly. 2


    Had Wesley changed because she hurt him too deeply, or had he always been like this and was just disguising himself all this while?


    Catherine did not know anymore.


    She was just terrified of living together with that man.


    She did not know that Wesley smashed a lot of things in the house like a lunatic not long after she left.


    However, after he was done with his row, his handsome face contorted as he looked at the mess on the floor.


    He had lost control.


    Damn it!


    That was not the time to have a falling out with Catherine.


    He frantically sent a message to Catherine: [Cathy, I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to hit


    you. I was just too angry. Come back. I''m begging you. I can''t lose you.] 2


    Catherine only saw Wesley''s message after she arrived at the parking lot of Freya''s house.


    She was utterly speechless.


    It was the first time she realized Wesley was very unstable and extreme.


    She did not reply to Wesley''s message. She really did not know how to face him.


    After she pressed the doorbell, Freya was shocked when she saw her swollen face. "F*ck, who hit you until you became like this?"


    "Don''t say any more. I''ll sleep at your ce for the time being. I''m afraid my dad will worry if I go to his ce."


    Catherine threw herself onto the sofa, exhausted. She was wearing a coat as her clothes underneath were torn in a few ces. If she had not wrapped herself with a coat, she would have been very exposed.


    She stared at the ceiling in a daze. Her eyes reddened, and she was upset.


    She did not know why her marriage with Wesley would turn out this way. At first, she really wanted to make the marriage work. However, it seemed like everything had changed after she was kidnapped to the ind by Shaun.


    After she returned, she would feel overwhelmed whenever she faced Wesley. She wanted to run away.


    "It can''t be... Wesley who did this, right?" Freya knew Catherine had gone back home with Wesley. After realizing something, Freya was infuriated. "He can''t possibly have found out about the incident regarding you and Shaun in the bathroom, right?"


    "Senator Meadined to him," Catherine said in a low voice as she hugged her knees.


    "Does he just believe in anything Senator Mead says? Senator Mead doesn''t have evidence anyway. Don''t you know how to lie?" Freya said in astonishment," Could it be that you didn''t lie?"


    "I can''t lie about this to him," Catherine muttered," Freya, he called me a sl*t. Actually, I think I''m quite si* tty myself."

 Chapter 1187

    "Ah, don''t say that. After all, Shaun is your ex-husband. Yes, you''re married to Wesley, but you''ve never had sex with him before. Maybe you''re still used to only being with Shaun. Everyone has some obsession with hygiene anyway," Freya consoled her.


    "Stop consoling me." Catherine was at a loss.


    She might have been forced by Shaun on the ind, but tonight... she had been willing. 2


    Seeing Shaun look like he was in agony, she really could not control herself. She just did it instinctively.


    Maybe she was really bewitched by Shaun, that pr*ck, for a lifetime.


    "Fine, I won''t console you anymore. But I think the rift between you and Wesley is permanent. Although I should advise you to make up with him and not get a divorce, I''m still strongly opposed to men whomit domestic violence. You can figure this out yourself."


    Freya said, "I thought Wesley was a gentle person. It''s quite scary that he showed this side of himself all of a sudden. Furthermore... Ryan told me that Wesley kept trying to get close to him. Wesley even hinted that if they were to coborate in the future, there''d be many benefits for him. Wesley is a businessman. What other


    benefits can he give? It''s nothing more than money."


    Catherine was stunned. She had just wanted Ryan to be mindful of Eugene. She did not expect that Ryan would discover something. 4


    Wesley''s actions were not very appropriate. He was walking on the borders of thew.


    "Anyway, Wesley isn''t a simple man. Ryan said he''s definitely very ambitious." Catherine did not get a lot of sleep for the whole night.


    One of the reasons was that her face hurt too much. Secondly, her mind was in a mess too.


    The next day, she was afraid that Wesley would look for her at thepany, so she did not even dare to go over. She could only stay in Freya''s house and recuperate from her wounds.


    In between, Shaun sent a few messages to her, but she did not reply to any of them.


    She wanted to hide in a shell and lie low for another few days.


    Unfortunately, a teacher from the preschool gave her a call on the second day. "Miss Jones, Mr. Lyons came to pick up Lucas this evening. He said he''s your husband. However, it just so happens that Mr. Hill is here too. He said Lucas is his son. I remember you changed the name of the child''s father when you came to the preschool with Mr. Hillst time. Now


    they''re quarreling at the preschool. Can you pleasee over?"


    Catherine''s scalp tingled. "I''m sorry. I''lle over immediately." 2


    She hurriedly wore a mask and drove to the preschool. 1


    Luckily, the preschool was nearby. She arrived in about ten minutes. 1


    Fortunately, the number of parents who were here to pick up their children was not that many. However, Shaun and Wesley''s tall figures still caught many people''s attention.


    Lucas and Suzie stood by the entrance. Suzie had a helpless expression, while Lucas had an icy expression.


    "Shaun, let me warn you again. Lucas is my son. You don''t have the right to take him away," Wesley said angrily.


    "What a joke. Lucas is Cathy''s and my biological child. The name of his father in the preschool''s information book is mine. Cathy agreed to it herself," Shaun said coldly, "Wesley, you like to take other people''s son as your own, but I''m not interested in having my son calling other people his dad."


    Wesley was exasperated. He never thought Catherine would secretly let Lucas recognize Shaun as his father.


    How many more things had that woman done behind his back?


    "Lucas, have you forgotten how Shaun abandoned you and your mom?" Wesley


    could only turn to Lucas. " Didn''t you say you would never forgive him?"


    Lucas'' expression changed. His soft and fair little face flushed red.


    Right then, Suzie cried out, "Mom, you''re finally here!"


    She ran into Catherine''s embrace.


    Lucas looked at Catherine with reddened eyes as well.


    Catherine gazed at Wesley withplicated feelings." Wesley, can you not talk


    about this in front of the children?"

 Chapter 1188

    Catherine admitted that Shaun had done a lot of things that hurt her.


    However, they should not be used to force a child to make a choice.


    Children were the most innocent. They did not have the power to choose their parents.


    It was the nature of every child to yearn for their fathers. Catherine did not let her children acknowledge Shaun as their father at the start because she had worried that Shaun was still under Sarah''s hypnosis and would do whatever it took to snatch the children from her. Secondly, had worried that Sarah would be the children''s stepmother and hurt them.


    However, all those would not happen anymore. Therefore, she was no longer opposed to the idea.


    Nobody understood Lucas better than Catherine.


    Lucas was a prideful, haughty boy. Wesley''s words would make Lucas


    embarrassed and feel bad.


    "Cathy..."


    A deep trace of hurt shed across Wesley''s face from being used. "I just think that it''s unfair to you and the children. Have you forgotten? If I hadn''t protected


    you back then, the children would''ve died from his push. What has he contributed to the children? What right does he have to take them back just because he wants to?"


    "That''s our own matter," Shaun said coldly.


    "You..." Wesley''s face turned green from anger.


    "Shaun, shut up."


    Catherine yelled at Shaun as well. "Both of you are adult men but you''re creating a ruckus at the entrance of the preschool. Have you both ever considered the children? Look at how many people are watching this mess from the side."


    Shaun gave the children an apologetic nce. "I didn''t want to, but I don''t want to let Wesley take Lucas away."


    Wesley said coldly, Tm Cathy''s husband. Taking Lucas away is my right." i


    "You guys can continue arguing until you''re satisfied. I''m taking the kids away."


    Catherine felt ashamed from the stares of the parents and teachers who had crowded around them. She brought the two kids with her and got in her car.


    "Cathy..." Wesley and Shaun followed her at the same time.


    However, Shaun was staring at Catherine''s mask." Cathy, why are you wearing a mask?"


    Wesley stiffened. Catherine calmly turned her face away. "I caught a cold. Don''t follow me. The kids need to cool down. Don''t let them be in a difficult position."


    She got in her car and quickly drove away.


    When he saw that Catherine had left, Shaun could not be bothered to fight with Wesley anymore. When he was about to get in his car, Wesley''s cold voice came from behind. "Shaun, I''m warning you. Stay away from Cathy in the future. If not, I can make you and your family''s lives a living hell. I can even make Hill Corporation disappear."


    The pair of eyes under Shaun''s sharp brows went cold. "Wesley, you''re finally revealing your true colors. Mm, you really hid well."


    "Don''t forget how you threatened me using mypany in the past. Be aware of your current identity. Don''t overestimate your abilities." Wesley stared gloomily at Shaun.


    He had made several attempts to kill Shaun, but it was unfortunate that Shaun always got lucky.


    After yesterday night, Wesley did not want to be tolerant anymore.


    "Try it, then. However, let me remind you that if a woman doesn''t like you even after you''ve been pursuing her for a few years, it means that you''re not attractive


    to her at all. Maybe she''ll never like you in this lifetime. Don''t try to demand something that''s not yours."


    Shaunughed sarcastically and opened the car door.


    "At least I can give her pleasure in bed. Can you? You eunuch." 1


    After Wesley said that, he got what he wanted when he saw Shaun''s body stiffening. Only then did he smugly turn around and drive away.

 Chapter 1189

    Shaun looked at the outline of Wesley''s car. He clenched his fists tightly.


    He knew that Wesley was definitely involved in the incident of him being attacked in the police station previously.


    Catherine brought the two children back to the Yule family''s vi.


    On the way, Suzie was doing fine, while Lucas was quite down. He kept looking outside the window with a cold expression.


    "Lucas, don''t overthink things," Catherine consoled," Don''t take Uncle Wesley''s words to heart. Just follow your own heart in everything you do."


    "But Mom, I think Uncle Wesley is right."


    Lucas said frustratedly, "Shaun has wronged us so many times. I shouldn''t recognize him as my father for the rest of my life, buttely, I keep going to the Hill family with him."


    Shaun even apanied him to y basketball, football, and went swimming with him.


    Lucas would feel happy without realizing it.


    Sometimes, he would even admire Shaun quite a bit for knowing everything and excelling in everything. 1


    "Lucas, you''re still young. Some things are not supposed to be shouldered by you. Shaun didn''t hurt you on purpose either."


    Catherine said in a serious tone, "In the past, Shaun was under Sarah''s hypnosis. Although I thought he deserved it, he had never thought of hurting you little kids on purpose. At that time, he just didn''t like me and thought I didn''t deserve to have his children. He wanted to let Sarah take care of you both."


    "Sarah is an evil, bad woman."


    Lucas said loudly, "She even hurt Suzie before, yet Shaun still helped her. He also chopped off Uncle Logan''s finger too. He fought awsuit for Sarah and wanted to send you to jail.¡±


    "That''s also because he didn''t trust me. He''s stupid. He waspletely fooled by a bad woman."


    Catherine said gently, "No matter how things are between him and me, I believe that he would have treated you two well if he had known that you were his children. Even if you want to hate him, I''m the one who''s supposed to do it-not you two. I only hope that you both can grow up without any worries."


    "Mm-hmm." Suzie nodded vigorously. "Lucas, don''t overthink it."


    Lucas rolled his eyes at Suzie. "You''re always the first one to betray Mom. You''ll switch sides once Shaun


    buys you candy." "Lucas, you''re too stubborn."


    Suzie was disapproving of Lucas'' words. "What disadvantage is there to having a father who buys us candy, clothes, and toys? He can even help Mom save money. Don''t you know taking care of children is very tiring? If he takes care of us more often, Mom can be more rxed. Besides, I saw on the news that even if he doesn''t raise us now, he''s still our father by blood. ording to thew, we''ll still have to take care of him when he gets old." 2


    For the first time, Lucas was stunned by the words of his unreliable sister.


    Catherine was dumbfounded too. "Er... Suzie, what news did you watch?"


    "I watched the legal news with Granny."


    Suzie said in a serious manner, "Therefore, why do we have to care for him when he''s old in the future yet he doesn''t have to raise us when we''re young? In his dreams! I won''t give such an advantage to our scummy dad."


    Suzie kept going, saying, "Moreover, when I watched Instagram Reels with Great- grandma, there was a mom who jumped off a building because she was too exhausted from raising two babies. Therefore, we


    can''t let Mom be too tired. Let''s let the person we hate the most take care of us more often. We can look for that person we hate when we''re in a bad mood or when we''re crying. As for Mom, we can y andugh with her."


    Catherine was utterly speechless again. Toward the end, she did not know whether she shouldugh or cry. What on earth had Suzie been watching at the Hill familytely? "Suzie, I won''t jump off a building because I''m too exhausted from taking care of you both. Don''t worry."

 Chapter 1190

    "But we know that Mom was very, very tired when she was taking care of us before. When I had a fever in the past, Mom had to apany us while working as well. She couldn''t even sleep at night," Suzie said sadly.


    "That''s right. There were tiring times, but I think they''re all worth it when I look at you two little cuties," Catherine said reassuredly.


    Upon hearing that, Lucas remained silent while sitting in the backseat.


    He felt that Suzie did have a point there.


    If he did not let Shaun take care of him, would that not be giving Shaun an advantage?


    Suzie put her small hands on Lucas'' shoulder. "Lucas, we still have to frequently get our scummy dad to take us out to y in the future. That way, he won''t have the chance to go near other vixens. We have to work hard being third-wheelers and make him single and lonely for the rest of his life. This is the heaviest punishment for him." 1


    "Mm, your n isn''t bad." Lucas nodded his head with a straight face. It was rare that he agreed to Suzie''s words, i


    Catherine was shocked from listening to them.


    She noticed that Suzie was getting more and more mischievoustely. That might be a good thing too. Suzie would not suffer any losses in the future.


    After arriving at the Yule family''s vi, Catherine was about to get down from the car when she saw Joel seeing Old Madam Yule and Old Master Yule off.


    The expressions of the two elderly people were not that good. Old Master Yule even said furiously, "Joel Yule, if you hadn''t sold the shares to Kawada back then, Yule Corporation wouldn''t be in this state. You have to take responsibility for this."


    Joel sneered, "Then why don''t you me Mnie for getting married to Charlie? Didn''t you all favor Charlie a lot? You believed in anything he said and even let Charlie''s assistant support Mnie. Look at what has happened now. Yule Corporation is being dominated by Charlie and Kawada."


    Old Master Yule was embarrassed by Joel''s words. When he saw that Catherine had returned, he immediately switched targets. "Catherine, you''re here just in time. You''re married to Wesley now. Ask Wesley to help Yule Corporation."


    Catherine was puzzled. Joel came over and said," Cathy, don''t listen to your grandpa. Charlie and Kawada have basically emptied out Yule Corporation. The Yule family has begun to fall now. Your grandpa still refuses to ept reality." "You..." Old Master Yule''s body was about to copse from anger.


    Old Madam Yule sighed and said, "Thatpany is your father''s painstaking efforts, Joel. Can''t you think of something?"


    "Mom, my heart already died long ago when you both kept taking Damien and his daughter''s side despite Damien sabotaging me."


    Joel continued saying coldly, "When Cathy advised you not to agree to establish an investmentpany with the Campos family back then, you all didn''t listen to her. Look at what has happened now. The one suffering losses is Yule Corporation, while the ones earning money are the Campos family. The Campos family aren''t kind people. If not, they wouldn''t have backstabbed Hill Corporation after Hill Corporation helped them out so much." 1


    Old Madam Yule murmured, "Must we really give up on Yule Corporation?"


    "What right do you have to not give up? Now, the Campos family wants to kick out everyone with thest name Yule. You don''t have a choice either, do you? Dad, you''re already so old. There''s only so much you can do. I think you should retire earlier." Joel sighed. He did not care about the two elderly anymore and just went into the vi.


    "Joel Yule, you unfilial son!" Old Master Yule scolded from behind as he was too angry.


    Catherine quickly brought the two children into the house. Not long after, they heard the sound of the two elderly leaving in their car.


    "Dad, is the Yule family in a terrible state?"


    "Mm, your grandpa wants me toe out of retirement and help. I rejected him."


    Joel sneered, "They only think of me when something happens. When there''s no problem, then it''s Damien. But now Damien and Mnie have both been kicked out of Yule Corporation by Charlie. They''ve been scheming their whole lives, but in the end, the Campos family are the ones who profited. They''re both stupid."


    "The Campos family may not be easy to deal with since they''ve taken over Yule Corporation," Catherinemented, "Mnie is already useless now. Charlie will probably divorce her."


    "I heard that Charlie hasn''t gone back home for half a month." 8

 Chapter 1191

    Catherine frowned. Charlie had wanted to court Freya before. If he divorced Mnie, he would definitely want to marry Freya.


    "Forget it. The Yule family''s business has nothing to do with us. Let''s stay out of it." Joel turned around to y with his two little grandchildren.


    Catherine looked at them and felt a little worried about the injury on her face.


    She originally wanted to hide until it healed before going out, but it seemed she could not avoid it anymore.


    She had been wearing a mask and lied that she was having a cold, but she could not hide anymore when it was time to eat.


    "Cathy, are you going to wear your mask while eating too? The children aren''t that weak. It doesn''t matter if you take off your mask," Joel said.


    "Dad, I''d better take the food and eat elsewhere." Cathy got up and picked up the dishes. 1


    Joel looked at her deeply for a moment before suddenly giving Suzie a look.


    Suzie was sitting beside Catherine. She took the opportunity to quickly pull the mask off Catherine''s


    face. The red and swollen half of her face immediately came into view. "Mommy, who hit you?" Lucas got up, his eyes surging with endless anger. "Mommy, does it hurt?" Suzie almost shed tears in distress.


    Joel was furious. "I knew something was strange. Stop trying to hide from us. Tell me, who hit you?"


    "Calm down, I just had a dispute with someone and he identally hit me. I''ve already gotten revenge.


    Really, I got even with him. I even paid him back double."


    Catherine pretended not to care and grinned. "Don''t look at me, I know I''m ugly. Hurry up and eat."


    Joel looked at her closely for a moment before lowering his head to give the children food.


    After eating, Joel called Catherine upstairs and said in a serious tone, "Cathy, tell me the truth. Who hit you? I know at first nce that your injury was caused by a man. A woman wouldn''t be able to hit you like that." 1


    Catherine''s eyes stung slightly as she lowered her head. "It was Wesley."


    "What?" Joel was shocked.


    He never thought that a gentle person like Wesley would do such a thing.


    "That b*stard!" Joel mmed his fist on the table in anger. "How dare he hit you? I really misjudged him for thinking that he was a good man with deep feelings. Catherine, I''m going to settle the score with him for you. I didn''t protect you well before, but this time, I can''t let another man bully you again."


    "Don''t go, Dad."


    Catherine hurriedly stopped him. "I was the one at fault in this matter..."


    "But he still shouldn''t have hit you. He even hit you so hard. You''ve only been married for a while." Joel was deeply saddened.


    "Dad, it''s true. I did something wrong and triggered him. But after this incident, I realized that I might not be suitable for him. I want to divorce him." Catherine found that she was much more rxed after voicing her thoughts out.


    Joel froze. "But it hasn''t been long since you married. If you divorce again, this will be your second divorce. The outside world will..."

 Chapter 1192

    "Dad, I didn''t marry Wesley because I loved him. I might have liked him a little, but it was more so because I was moved. He had done so much for me, so I wanted to give him happiness. I thought he was worthy of my dependence."


    Catherine bowed her head bitterly. "Only recently did I realize that I might not understand him very well. I often feel tired and stressed when I''m with him. Of course, it''s also because I have great responsibilities."


    Joel sighed deeply. He had also married a woman he did not love, so he understood her feelings well. 1


    "Fine, do what you want. I''m willing to support you unconditionally. Even if you remain unmarried and stay at home for life, I won''t dislike you. Besides, a man who would raise a hand against a woman is not a good man."


    Joel was the protective kind. He used to like Wesley before, but since Wesley had hit his daughter, he no longer liked him.


    He did not care if his daughter had done something wrong. In any case, his daughter should be treated like a treasure. No one could bully her.


    "Thank you, Dad." Catherine was sincerely grateful."


    But I hope that you won''t intervene in this matter. I''ll slowly solve it with Wesley." "Alright, I promise."


    The two little children hiding in front of the door immediately sneaked back into the yroom when they heard footsteps walking out.


    Their eyes were wide open. Lucas'' eyes were filled with endless anger and disbelief. "I didn''t expect that Mommy''s cheek was swollen because Uncle Wesley hit her."


    "Bah, he doesn''t deserve to be called ''Uncle'' at all." Suzie was furious. "He hit Mommy. I don''t like him anymore. I hate him."


    "Me too." Lucas clenched his small fists. Although he used to respect Wesley very much, his Mommy was the one person who should not be touched. For the first time, he deeply hated himself for being weak and unable to protect Mommy.


    When he thought of how he set up Mommy and Wesley before, he felt upset.


    Someone like Wesley was not worthy of Mommy at all.


    Shaun was also unworthy.


    He had to quickly grow up and protect Mommy.


    "We have to avenge Mommy," Suzie said indignantly," I''m gonna tell our scummy dad about this."


    She hurriedly took out her phone to call Shaun.


    Lucas did not stop her.


    Suzie soon got through to Shaun.


    "Suzie, do you miss Daddy?"


    Hearing Shaun''s voice, Suzie suddenly became choked up.


    "Why are you crying, baby? Who bullied you?" Shaun immediately became anxious.


    "I was bullied, and Mommy was bullied," Suzie said in an aggrieved tone. "Mommy''s face was beaten by Wesley until it became swollen."


    "Wesley hit your mom?" Shaun suddenly remembered that Catherine was wearing a mask when he saw her at noon. It turned out she was hiding her injury.


    His heart seized up viciously while his hatred for Wesley reached another level.


    "Yeah, Mommy is really sad. She even said she wants to divorce Wesley..."


    "Suzie, that''s enough." Lucas quickly ended the call.


    Suzie red at him angrily. "What was that for?"


    "Don''t tell him what Mommy said, or he''ll think that his opportunity hase. Mommy is still married, so it''s not good for her to have contact with him."


    Lucas said seriously, "Besides, I don''t want Mommy to get out of the frying pan that is Wesley only to jump back into the same fire again." 3


    "That... makes sense." 3

 Chapter 1193

    Just as Suzie finished speaking, Shaun called again in a hurry. "Suzie, you said that your mommy wants to divorce Wesley. Is that true?"


    "Scummy dad, don''t ask any more questions. I''m going to apany Mommy now. Her face must hurt a lot now."


    Suzie mercilessly hung up the phone again.


    Shaun stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling window for a while, his eyes cold with anger.


    How dare Wesley hit her? Damn it! He had to teach Wesley a lesson.


    However, what he was more worried about now was Catherine.


    He immediately asked Chester to get the best ointment and headed to the Yule vi.


    When he reached the door, he called Catherine. "Come out. I brought you some ointment. Chester said that this ointment is very useful. You''ll get better after using it for a day or two."


    Catherine very quickly understood what had happened. Suzie must have snitched. She started to have a headache and said, "I already put on ointment.


    I don''t need you to care about me."


    "Yours isn''t as good as mine," Shaun said firmly.


    Catherine was speechless. "How would you know mine isn''t as good? Is Chester''s medicine the most effective in the world? Shaun Hill, I''m begging you to keep a distance from me. Every time I provoke you, nothing good happens to me."


    "Did Wesley hit you because he found out what happened between us in the Mead residence''s washroom?" Shaun suddenly gritted his teeth and asked, i Catherine was stunned. She did not expect him to know that Wesley had hit her. Did he guess it or did Suzie eavesdrop at the door earlier?


    "Stop making wild guesses. It has nothing to do with you..."


    "Stop lying to me. I went to Hudson yesterday to look for you but Harvey said you didn''te to work. You didn''t show up because you were beaten by him the night before, right?"


    The more Shaun guessed, the more he med himself and the more angry he became. "That son of a b*tch, Wesley! I''ll never forgive him. I''ll go teach him a lesson now."


    "Shaun Hill, you''re insane!" Catherine hurriedly scolded him. 1 "No, I''m not insane. I''m a piece of trash who let the woman I like get hurt by others. I''ll leave the ointment at your door. I''ll head out first."


    Shaun put the ointment aside and mmed the car door.


    Catherine hurriedly ran to the window and saw that he was really driving away. She cursed in her heart, quickly taking her car key to drive over and catch up to him.


    Shaun drove very fast but she stopped him at the foot of the mountain, forcing him to m on the emergency brake. She immediately ran out of the car.


    She came out in a hurry and was still wearing her spaghetti strap pajamas. She was not wearing a mask, so the swollen half of her face was exposed to the moonlight. Shaun''s heart almost broke from the pain.


    "That b*stard! How dare Wesley hit you so hard?" Shaun''s eyes were filled with a brutal look.


    "Don''t go to Wesley." Catherine looked at him pleadingly. "Besides, this isn''tpletely his fault. Any man would have gotten angry."


    Shaun felt deeply chagrined and guilty. "I''m sorry, Cathy. It''s all my fault. You must be in a lot of pain."


    As he spoke, he fiercely pped himself on the face, leaving a palm print on his handsome face. The corner of his lips split as well.


    Catherine was shocked. "Did you... have to hit yourself that hard?"


    An average man would just do it for show.


    "I just want to feel your pain." Shaun raised his hand and could not help but touch her face gently.


    Catherine looked at his deep and distressed eyes. She unnaturally took a few steps back.

 Chapter 1194

    However, Shaun did not give up.


    Instead, he hugged her, tightly holding her delicate body in his arms.


    The evening breeze blew her silk nightgown.


    "Cathy, divorce him. Wesley doesn''t deserve you."


    Catherine was stunned for a moment before returning to her senses. She pushed him away. "Let me go. If people see us alone in the middle of the night, I won''t be able to wash my name clean even if I jump into the river. Do you want me to get beaten again?"


    Shaun''s heart ached when he heard her words and he let go of her.


    Although he wanted to hold her like this forever, he was even more afraid that she would get hurt because of him.


    "Shaun, even if I divorce him one day, it won''t be because of you. Don''t tter yourself." Catherine cooled her expression and deliberately said in a harsh tone.


    "Cathy, you know best if I''m ttering myself or not." Shaun looked at her and smiled. "If it were another man, would you have helped him like you helped me that night?"


    At the thought of what had happened that night, Catherine blushed in shame.


    She red at him fiercely. "I did it because of Suzie and Lucas. I don''t want them to lose their father."


    "Yes, I understand. Thank you, mother of my children." Shaun looked at her with a burning gaze as though he wanted to set her on fire. 1


    Catherine could not stay any longer and turned back to his car. "I can''t be bothered with you. I''m going back to sleep. Don''t cause trouble for Wesley, or I really won''t be able to clear my name anymore."


    "It can''t be cleared anyway." Shaun grinned.


    "Shut your mouth." Catherine could not stop herself from yelling.


    However, as soon as her facial muscles were pulled, she felt a burning pain on her face and hissed.


    Shaun panicked. He had left the ointment at the Yule vi''s door. This was the first time he was encountering such a situation, so he did not know what to do. He could only act like he was coaxing Suzie. "Does it hurt? I''ll blow it for you."


    He leaned over and gently blew on her face.


    Catherine was speechless. He really was treating her like a child. "That''s enough, stop blowing. Just don''t make me angry." "When did I make you angry? I''m telling the truth. You don''t have to persuade me about Wesley. He hurt my beloved woman. If I give up, what kind of man would I be?"


    Hearing this, Catherine nced at his lower body and said with a vague smile, "Are you sure you''re still a man? Don''t pretend I haven''t seen it before." 1


    i, H


    Shaun''s handsome face suddenly darkened when he was severely humiliated by her. What was more embarrassing to be humiliated by his beloved woman? "This is only temporary. I''m already in the middle of treatment. I''ll let you witness my true ability soon."


    "Hoodlum." Catherine rolled her eyes at him.


    "You started it."


    Shaun''s expression was innocent. "Cathy, you don''t want me to go to Wesley because you want to protect me, right? I''m powerless and pitiful now. Anyone is able to step on me, so you''re afraid that Wesley will retaliate against me."


    "You''re delusional, Shaun. I don''t want you to go to my husband and make my marriage moreplicated," Catherine snapped at him and refuted.


    "I don''t believe you." Shaun''s gaze fell on her chest. "I can see that you were really anxious when you rushed down to chase after me."


    Catherine froze and looked down at herself. She realized that in her haste, she had not worn underwear when she came out.


    Her face turned red again.


    She ignored him and got into the car before swiftly driving away.


    After the car drove some distance away, she nced through the rear-view mirror and saw the figure standing in the night. Her heart involuntarily skipped a beat.


    She then remembered Ethan''s sudden death.

 Chapter 1195

    Maybe Shaun would also suddenly disappear like that one day...


    She clenched the steering wheel involuntarily.


    When Shaun saw her car disappear and was about to get into his own car, he received a text message from Catherine: [Shaun, promise me you won''t go to Wesley, or I''ll never talk to you again for the rest of my life.]


    Shaun''s thin lips curled faintly.


    ''Cathy, your heart is clearly still concerned about me.


    ''Even if you keep saying you don''t love me, my position in your heart is still different.''


    He lowered his head and replied: [Okay, I won''t go to him, so talk to me forever, okay?]


    After the message was sent, there was no response.


    However, he was not disappointed.


    He already knew that she would not respond.


    As for Wesley hitting her... He had agreed to


    Catherine''s request, but if he did not teach Wesley a lesson, his name was not Shaun Hill.


    Wesley liked maintaining his gentlemanly and


    elegant image, so Shaun would let him make a fool of himself.


    When Catherine went back to the Yule vi, she still picked up the bottle of ointment at the door.


    After she applied a little of it, her face was not as swollen the next day.


    When she sent the children to kindergarten the next day, she asked seriously, "Were you two eavesdropping outside when I was talking with your grandfather in the roomst night?"


    "W-What are you... talking about?" Suzie''s eyes flickered as she looked outside. Even though she usually loved to lie, she still felt nervous when facing Mommy''s fiery eyes.


    Lucas also looked outside the window at a loss.


    "Lucas, you''re the most honest. Answer Mommy''s question." Catherine pretended to say coldly.


    "I''m sorry, Mommy." Lucas looked down guiltily. "I didn''t mean to. We just wanted to know who hit you."


    "So you immediately tipped off Shaun?" Catherine remembered the things she said yesterday and suddenly became nervous. "What else did you say to him? Don''t tell me you told him everything."


    "No, absolutely not." Suzie shook her head frantically." We definitely didn''t tell him that you don''t love Uncle Wesley and only married him out of gratitude."


    Catherine felt awkward. The children really heard everything. "You must never ever let Shaun hear those words."


    If that scumbag Shaun heard it, he would pester her endlessly.


    "Yes, we know." The two children nodded.


    At the entrance of the kindergarten, Suzie suddenly asked a question as they got out of the car. "Mommy, you don''t love Uncle Wesley. Is it because you still like our scummy dad?"


    Catherine was exasperated. "Of course not. I stopped liking him long ago."


    "Oh, if you don''t like him, I''ll try my best to destroy his love life and make him live as a bachelor for life." After Suzie finished speaking, she went into the


    kindergarten with Lucas, hand in hand.


    Catherine rubbed her forehead speechlessly.


    After sending the children, she went straight to thepany.


    Just after entering the office, she found that Wesley had been waiting there for a long time. He held flowers in his hand. After seeing her, he immediately handed over the flowers and opened a gift box, revealing the limited edition diamond ne inside. "Cathy, please don''t be angry anymore. It was my fault that day. I shouldn''t have raised my hand against you. I was wrong. After you left, I regretted it so much that I felt sick. I''ve never lost control like that before."

 Chapter 1196

    Wesley''s eyes were red. "I was just irritated that day. First, it was that incident with Senator Mead, and then there was Shaun and you. I was too afraid of losing you."


    As he spoke, a pained expression suddenly appeared on his face.


    "What''s... wrong?" Catherine was startled.


    "It''s nothing. I just didn''t rest well, so my chest is a little ufortable," Wesley pretended to casually say.


    Catherine knew that he often felt unwell because he lost a kidney when he saved her three years ago.


    Back then, the doctor had also said that he could not be too stimted.


    "Cathy,e home, okay?" Wesley suddenly kneeled on the ground. "I promise I''ll never hit you again. Let''s g o back to how we were before, okay?"


    Catherine looked at him silently for a while before saying in a low voice, "Get up. I''ll go back in the afternoon." 3


    Wesley''s eyes looked up in surprise. "Really?" "Yeah." Catherine lowered her eyes. "I don''t me you


    either. What happened that day was..."


    "Don''t say it. I know you didn''t do it of your own ord. You must have been forced by Shaun," Wesley interrupted her before dodging the topic. "Shall I put the ne on you?"


    Seeing this, Catherine did not say anything more.


    After letting him put the ne on her and chatting with him for a while, she made an excuse that she had a meeting and got him to leave first.


    Not long after he left, Catherine dialed Logan''s number. "If there are hidden cameras installed in my home, can you find out without alerting anyone?"


    Logan was stunned. "There are hidden cameras installed in your home?"


    "It''s not really my home," Catherine said after a moment of silence. "It''s Wesley''s vi. Of course, I''m not sure if there really are hidden cameras. I simply want to check just in case. I need to look for something in his study but I''m afraid he has hidden cameras installed."


    Logan was shocked for a long time and said in a strange tone, "Wesley and you..."


    "I suspect that he''s hiding something from me," Catherine said.


    "But you asked me to trail after him for a while before. I didn''t find anything wrong," Logan said in confusion.


    "Yes, so I dispelled my doubts at that time. But have you ever thought that there''s another possibility? Maybe Wesley already knew about Austin and you, or maybe what you didn''t escape his eyes," Catherine said.


    Logan''s heart jumped. After thinking about it carefully, it seemed that it was possible.


    "I have a device. It can tell if there are hidden cameras around."


    "Then I''ll contact you in the afternoon. Be careful when youe to the viter. Don''t leave any traces," Catherine reminded him. 1


    At 3:30 p.m., she drove back to Wesley''s vi.


    Wesley had note back yet. After she cleaned up the bedroom, she told Logan toe over.


    Not long after Logan arrived, Wesley came back.


    "Logan, why are you here?" Wesley asked with a face o f surprise.


    "Oh, I came to talk to Ms. Jones about something. She noticed that I''ve been


    quite freetely so she asked me to help her in Hudson, but I''m used to being free so I don''t wish to take up her offer on that," Logan said casually.

 Chapter 1197

    "That''s true, you might not be used to working a nine t o five job," Wesley said cordially. "If you like freedom, I can arrange a job for you. I need someone to help me examine the pharmacies abroad-"


    "That won''t do. My left and right-hand men are Logan and Austin. I can''t let them get too far away from me," Catherine came down from upstairs and interrupted him with augh.


    "That''s true. I didn''t think it through." Wesley saw her smile and his heart finally let out a sigh of relief. "You guys talk. I''ll cook tonight."


    Then, he rolled up his sleeves and went to the kitchen.


    Catherine walked over to Logan and nced at him, deliberately asking, "Have you thought about what position you want?"


    Logan lowered his voice and said, "There are hidden cameras installed in the living room, dining hall, your bedroom, and the kitchen. I didn''t dare to go anywhere else. There must be someone watching behind the scenes, so I''m afraid of arousing suspicion. But I''m guessing there are hidden cameras in the whole house." 1


    Catherine was horrified.


    Although she had called Logan over to check, her thoughts had only been leaning toward the what-ifs. She did not think that the house would be equipped with hidden cameras. She did not expect the whole house to be monitored.


    This was Wesley''s home. No one but him would be able to do this.


    It seemed like from the first day she entered this home, everything she did had been closely monitored by Wesley.


    Fortunately, she had not rashly turned on Wesley''sputer to investigate the other day.


    It was too scary.


    Wait. Then, when she was showering...


    "There are none in the bathrooms," Logan said in a hurry when she saw her face suddenly growing pale.


    11 11


    Catherine was greatly relieved.


    If there were cameras in the bathrooms as well, she would really have to die with Wesley.


    "The ces where the most cameras are installed are the living room, dining hall, the hallways, and your bedroom," Logan said again. "Maybe you guessed it right. None of your actions have escaped the lens of the cameras. Everything you did in the bedroom was crystal clear too. It''s no wonder Wesley came back not long after I arrived."


    Catherine took a deep breath and tried to calm herself down. In any case, she could not be too flustered. "Are they very hidden? I''ve been staying in the bedroom for so long but I never noticed them before."


    "Yeah, they''re the world''s top surveince cameras. They''re as small as ants. They''re probably hidden in the socket or on amp on the ceiling. They generally can''t be found by the naked eye. Even if they''re found, you''d just think that they''re dust or trash."


    "Alright, I understand. You can go back first." Catherine pressed her temple.


    Logan said worriedly, "Why don''t I stay? I''ll be able to protect you. This ce is undoubtedly a lion''s den. It''s dangerous for you to stay here. Wesley even hit your facest time..."


    "If you suddenly stay, Wesley will be suspicious. I can''t leave yet. Even if this is the lion''s den, I have to stay."


    She was more and more certain that Wesley had something to do with Ethan''s death. She had to find evidence of it. After all, Ethan would not have died if he had note looking for her.


    Besides, Tracy had reminded her that she promised she would find out the cause of Ethan''s death. 1


    "By the way, help me find some very small cameras. If Wesley can use them, so can I," Catherine said in a low voice.


    "Got it."


    Logan was still not at ease, but seeing how insistent she was, he had no choice but to leave quickly.


    As soon as he left, Wesley came out with a surprised expression on his warm face. "Why did Logan leave? I cooked his portion."

 Chapter 1198

    "How would a bodyguard like him dare to eat a meal cooked by the great President Lyons?" Catherine smiled faintly.


    She looked at Wesley''s handsome face. The more she smiled, the more her heart trembled.


    It seemed like ever since she met Wesley, he had the same gentle and silent watchful look.


    It was the same now as well.


    Had he changed somewhere along the way, or had he always been this good at hiding his true colors? 1


    If Ethan died in his hands, how vicious must this person be to be able to kill his own nephew without mercy?


    Did such a terrible person know how to love?


    Was his love for her real? 2


    She thought about what Shaun had said. Wesley was holding back because he wanted to take revenge on her. She would be the second Lea Hill.


    The thought shed in her mind.


    She had a suspicion that if her guess was right, she might end up worse than Lea. At least no matter how bad Mason was, he still cared about the Campos family.


    "Logan is very important to you, so he is to me too. Your family is my family. Your friends are my friends," Wesley did not notice anything strange about her and responded with a smile.


    If it were in the past, Catherine would feel touched and guilty. Now, she only felt that his face was extremely hypocritical and disgusting.


    It was time for Wesley and her to act now. They would see who was the better actor.


    "Do you need me to give you a hand?" Catherine changed the subject.


    "No need. Just wait for the meal to be served."


    Wesley went into the kitchen again.


    At night, when Catherine was working in the bedroom, she received a call from Shaun again.


    "Cathy, I heard from Suzie that you went back to Wesley." Shaun''s voice sounded very upset. "He hit you. Why did you go back to him?"


    "Because... he''s my husband. This is my home." Catherine''s eyes imperceptibly nced at the extension cord as she said in a low voice.


    "Cathy, if a man dares to hit you a first time, there''ll be a second time-" "Didn''t you also hit me in the face before?" Catherine interrupted him.


    Shaun immediately choked. After a long time, he said in a depressed voice, "I was hypnotized by Sarah back then. I didn''t mean it-"


    "Enough. Stay out of my business." Catherine hung up the phone.


    Shaun looked at the call and felt so depressed that he wanted to vomit blood.


    He did not understand. Last night, Suzie had said that Catherine wanted to divorce Wesley. Why did she go back to him the next day?


    Knock, knock.


    A few knocks came from the door of the study and Elie walked in. "Eldest Young Master..."


    "Did you find out where Chance and Yael went?" Shaun asked in a low voice.


    "They... didn''t leave Canberra. They''re living in a duplex that Chance recently bought."

 Chapter 1199

    Elie lowered her voice. "During this period of time, Chance would apany Yael every day and asionally bring her out for maternity check-ups or buy groceries. I didn''t dare to follow too closely because I was afraid that Chance would find out. After all, he''s very good at not being followed."


    "So... you didn''t find out anything?" Shaun was very disappointed. Had he made a wrong guess?


    "No, I found something," Elie said. "Yesterday, Chance and Yael went into a private restaurant for dinner together. I didn''t dare to go in after them, but I saw that Ivan and Charlie Campos also arrived shortly after. They stayed in the restaurant for more than an hour."


    Shaun''s hand on the table slowly clenched into a fist." That''s too coincidental."


    Elie nodded with aplicated gaze. "Yes. Not long after Ivan and Charlie left, Chance and Yael came out too. Yael seemed to be in a very good mood."


    "Looks like my guess might be right."


    Shaun''s thin lips pursed with a chill. He had thought about all sorts of possibilities. How could he not have considered that there might be a spy in Liona?


    He always thought that Liam betrayed the Hill family, but it was likely that Liam was just the scapegoat. The person behind it was trying to frame Liam.


    Yael must have colluded with the Campos family. It was unknown if Chance knew about it, but even if he did, he would have hidden it from Shaun because of the baby in Yael''s belly.


    Liam''s disappearance must have something to do with those two people. Chance was definitely hiding something from him.


    Perhaps Liam''s disappearance had a lot to do with the Campos family.


    However, Liam was still Mason''s son. Would Mason get rid of his own child?


    Elie could not help but say sadly, "I don''t know how Yael became like this. Yael and I grew up together on the training camp and used to be close, but after she started protecting Sarah, we stopped speaking as much. I think she slowly changed after protecting Sarah." 1


    Shaun''s heart trembled violently. Yes, Sarah was full of evil tricks. Yael had just be an official member of Liona when he sent her to protect Sarah. At that time, Yael was a nk piece of canvas he allowed Sarah to smear.


    Later, Yael became more loyal to Sarah than to him. Maybe it was Yael''s betrayal that allowed that vicious woman, Sarah, to sow discord.


    Elie saw Shaun''s expression be increasingly unpleasant. She hurriedly said, "I''m sorry, Eldest Young Master. I spoke impulsively-"


    "No, you''re right. Maybe the biggest defeat in my life was to that woman, Sarah Neeson..." 1


    Shaun gritted his teeth. "Fortunately, the hearing will be held soon. I''ll get the money back little by little for now. I''ll slowly settle the score with herter."


    As for Liam... Liam...


    Would Shaun ever be able to see him in this life again?


    After Elie left, Shaun opened the door and walked out soullessly. He was just in time to see Leae back from outside.


    "Why are you back sote?" Shaun asked casually.


    "I went to see Willie. His condition hasn''t improved at all. Your uncle and aunt are depressed. Willie is their everything," Lea said guiltily, "It''s all my fault."


    Shaun had gotten used to herintstely, but today, he thought about Liam and could not help but ask, "Mom, do you remember how you got pregnant with Liam?"


    At the mention of that, Lea''s face suddenly turned red and then white. "Why are you bringing that up? I was blind back then. I must''ve been possessed." got married," Shaun suddenly said.


    "I remember... you got pregnant with Liam before you


    "I don''t want to mention the past." Lea felt humiliated and disgraced.


    "Mom, I just want to find out if Liam is really Mason''s son." Shaun could not figure


    it out. If Yael colluded with the Campos family, she might have been in the know when he asked Chance to throw Liam out.


    Logically, Yael should have helped Liam instead. Why did Liam disappear instead?


    "What are you talking about?" Lea was dumbfounded and flushed in embarrassment. "Who could it be if not Mason''s? Liam also asked the same


    question before, but this is a fact that can''t be erased."


    "Liam also asked this before?" Shaun was surprised.

 Chapter 1200

    "Yeah, when we acknowledged Suzie, Mason gave her a pitiful amount of money. He gave her less than what he gave his nieces. Liam was very ufortable and said that Mason had never cared much about him since childhood." Lea felt worse the more she spoke, and she missed Liam even more.


    Shaun raised his brows. "Then didn''t you find it strange? Is Mason neglecting his own child just because he doesn''t like you? Could he be so heartless? Even tigers don''t eat their own children."


    Lea''s eyes shed with deep chagrin and sorrow. "I don''t know what''s going on either. From start to end, I waspletely used by him. But Liam is still his son."


    "That''s why... I''m asking you to remember what happened that night. Are you sure it was Mason? Have you ever thought that maybe he resented you at that time and found another man to rece him..."


    Shaun''s words were harsh and piercing. Lea''s face turned pale.


    "That''s enough. Your mom isn''t that stupid..." As she spoke, she suddenly seemed


    to remember something and her body shook. "That night, I drank a lot of wine s o


    I don''t remember much. But Mason was beside me when I woke up the next day..." 1


    Just as she spoke, she had a bad feeling. "Do you think I was deceived by Mason?"


    "There''s something I haven''t told you yet. I found out that Yael might be colluding with Mason. Yael is Chance''s woman and is pregnant with his child. I suspect that Chance is protecting Yael. It''s very likely that Yael informed the Campos family the day I told Chance to throw Liam out, and the Campos family... got rid of Liam."


    After Shaun finished exining his cruel spection, he closed his eyes. 1


    This was a bolt from the blue for Lea. Although Liam had been missing for a long time, she was still hopeful as no body had been found yet. "No, that''s impossible. Why would Mason kill Liam? Liam is his son."


    "That''s the reason why I suspect that Liam might not be Mason''s son. When Hill Corporation''s data was leaked, I was taken away by the police and just so happened to see Mason bailing Liam out when I came out. At that time, I became even more suspicious that Liam was the spy. Everything pointed to Liam, making us disappointed in him and hate him. But what if it was a plot set up by Mason?" Shaun said thoughtfully.


    "What does that mean?" Lea was slightly lost. Of course, it might be because she was unwilling to believe it.


    "Coincidentally, Mason met up with Liam in a cafe


    and just so happened to be seen by the shareholders of thepany. They''re father and son. What couldn''t be discussed at home? Why did they have to discuss it outside?"


    Lea was horrified. "You''re saying that the meeting was nned by the Campos family on purpose? They deliberately wanted Hill Corporation''s shareholders to suspect Liam?"


    Shaun nodded. "After Hill Corporation''s microchip data was stolen, the first person we suspected was Liam. Liam didn''t listen to Mason, so he became a victim. I was thest person to see him before he disappeared, so everyone thought that I killed him. I''m still dealing with thatwsuit."


    Lea stumbled back a few steps,pletely unable to ept this reality. "How... How did ite to this..."


    She broke down and cried out, "Could it be that it really wasn''t Mason that night? If Liam isn''t his child, then who is his father?"


    "That''s just my guess." Shaun frowned. "I was young at that time, but I heard from Aunty that the Hill family only agreed to let you marry Mason because you were pregnant."

 Chapter 1201

    "Yes." Lea nodded nkly. "That year, I had just divorced your father and didn''t want to remarry so quickly. I fought with your father that day and drank some wine. I ended up with Mason."


    Shaun raised his brows at her lost expression. As a son, the only thing he could do was sigh helplessly. "Is there a possibility that the person might have been my dad?"


    Lea was so shocked by his words that she stammered, "That''s... That''s impossible."


    "I''m just saying. You don''t have to think too much into it. I have something to do, so I''m going out. I''ll leave Suzie and Lucas to you tonight."


    Shaun spoke and left the dumbfounded Lea behind.


    He quickly drove to the vi that Brennan recently bought in the capital. Although Hill Manor was Brennan''s now, it was too high profile. Brennan was not living there for the time being.


    "It''s sote, why did you suddenlye over?" Brennan was dressed in a robe and had just about gotten ready to sleep when he heard that Shaun wasing. Hence, he came downstairs again.


    "I read the news today. Garson Corporation and


    Campos Corporation intend to cooperate," Shaun said gravely.


    "Yeah."


    Brennan nodded. "But I didn''t show up. I let thepany''s GM contact Charlie Campos. Although the Campos family is the top family in the country, their brand isn''t very good. The microchip was licensed to them by Landell, but the fact is they only earn a margin in profit. The Campos family has no tech in this field and logistics is monopolized by Yule Corporation, which is why they really want to introduce Garson''s technology so they can develop products. We''ve reached a preliminary agreement where the Campos family will invest 300 billion to establish an industrial park for this project."


    Shaun quickly understood, and his eyes lit up. "But you already signed that technology to me long ago, so Hill Corporation got invested first. When our product is released before Campos Corporation''s, the Campos family''s 300 billion will have been squandered on a bad investment."


    "Yes, this is a trap I dug for the Campos family." Brennan smiled.


    "But if you do that, Garson will be viting the contract. The Campos family can sue Garson Corporation for fraud," Shaun said with difficulty.


    "That''s why the contract you signed was never with Garson Corporation in the first ce but with anotherpany. Although it''s not under my name, it''s


    controlled by me. Thatpany licensed you the top technology, while Garson licensed Campos Corporation the secondary technology."


    Shaun was struck by a realization and admired his father''s far nning. "Then I''ll seize the opportunity to develop it first and give the Campos family a surprise."


    "This matter can''t be leaked out, so you should keep a low profile for now. It''s fine if you pretend to be in dire straits and get bullied by others. It''s important for people to learn how to hold back." Brennan suddenly said faintly, "Even if you want to teach Wesley a lesson, you have to endure it first."


    Shaun''s handsome face reddened. He did not expect Brennan to know that he wanted to get someone to teach Wesley a lesson. "Dad..."


    Brennan said meaningfully, "Shaun, it''s not the time to expose yourself now. The more they look down on you, the more they''ll underestimate you. This is when you secretly take advantage of the situation to rise up. An oppressed person will not arouse suspicion." 2

 Chapter 1202

    "I understand, Dad." Shaun sighed inwardly. He thought he was very smart, butpared to Brennan, he was still too inexperienced.


    "As expected of my son. When you rise again, the time wille for us father and son to take revenge." Brennan''s eyes were filled with hatred.


    Shaun''s lips moved slightly. "Dad, I want to ask you a question. 20 years ago,


    after you divorced Mom, did you two ever... sleep together again?"


    Brennan was startled. After a moment, his eyes shed with annoyance. "Why are you asking that? It''s been so many years that I''ve already forgotten.


    Just the thought of Lea makes me nauseous."


    "Is it because of Mason and her?" Shaun could not help but ask.


    "What else could it be? No man can stand something like that. I don''t care what history she had with Mason. She should''ve at least kept a distance from him for the sake of her child after getting married, but what did she do instead? She neglected you and went out with Mason every day."


    Even though it was so long ago, Brennan''s veins still popped out in anger at the mention of it. "Afterward,


    she wanted to divorce me because I beat up Mason. We fought several times and I was disheartened, so I left."


    "Dad, I''m not asking about your history with Mom. I''m asking if you''ve ever slept with her after the divorce," Shaun said very seriously, "It''s really important.


    Maybe my mom got drunk or something..."


    "1


    A touch of embarrassment shed across Brennan''s handsome face. "There was that one time. I had a big fight with Lea and said many harsh words. Afterward, I felt that I had been quite hurtful and went back to find her. She was drunk, and... Ahem. It''s all in the past. Don''t mention it again."


    He did not know that his words had caused great waves in Shaun''s heart.


    Lea said that she had been drunk at that time. Could it be that she was so drunk that she failed to recognize who the man really was?


    In other words, Liam was most likely his full brother?


    His body trembled violently as his face went white. "What''s wrong with you?" Brennan became uneasy. "Dad, did you leave right after sleeping?" Shaun asked shakily.


    "Of course I did. If I had waited for her to wake up, I would''ve definitely gotten scolded for trying to use ady like her to climb up the socialdder. People would say I''m aiming for a woman out of my league." Brennan scoffed coldly. "But I didn''t expect her to be s o loose. She slept with Mason right after sleeping with me. I heard that she was one month pregnant not long after."


    "Dad, you got it all wrong."


    Shaun muttered, "Mom was never pregnant with Mason''s child. The baby was yours. After you left that day, Mason went into the bedroom, so Mom thought she had slept with him. Then, she married Mason because she was pregnant. She said that she didn''t want to marry Mason so soon either, but it was only because she had Liam."


    Brennan was stupefied.


    Even though he had experienced countless storms before, he was still at a loss. "That''s... That''s impossible."


    "Dad, it''s absolutely true. I asked mom before I came. She was also confused."


    Shaun''s eyes reddened in pain. "That''s why Mason never once cared about Liam since he was a child. It''s because he knew Liam wasn''t his son. He used Liam and turned Liam and me against each other, making u s destroy each other. Liam''s death must have been caused by Mason."


    The more he thought about it, the more pain he felt. H e covered his eyes and could not ept this reality. "I was too stupid. I got my own brother killed. If I had been calmer and didn''t beat Liam up that day, if I hadn''t told Chance to throw him out, he wouldn''t have gone missing."


    Since childhood, he and Liam had always fought with each other. They had


    always been disgusted by each other''s existence.


    How ridiculous! At the end of the day, they were full brothers.


    Brennan''s eyes were also red.


    He had another son.


    However, that son was gone before he could see him? 2

 Chapter 1203

    "No." Brennan fiercely punched his fist against the wall, making blood seep out. "That b*stard Mason Campos! He''s too vicious." 3


    "Yes, he''s vicious." Shaun suddenly raised his red eyes. "Dad, there''s someone who knows Liam''sst location. I''ll get the person over and interrogate them."


    He originally did not want to touch Yael, but for Liam, he had no choice but to act in advance. 1


    In an unremarkable neighborhood in Canberra.


    Chance called out, "Food''s ready."


    Yael came out from inside with a slightly bulging belly.


    However, when Chance saw the delicate makeup on her face, his expression became ugly. "Yael, the doctor said that women can''t use makeup when they''re pregnant. Cosmetics are harmful to the skin, but you applied such thick makeup. Can''t you think about the baby?"


    "I''m already thinking about the baby. I didn''t even use eyeliner."


    Yael said in an unpleasant tone, "Besides, if it weren''t


    for the pregnancy, would my face have grown spots? I''m only trying to cover the spots on my face."


    "You-"


    "Chicken soup again? I''m tired of drinking that." Yaelined.


    Chance held back his anger and pursed his lips.


    Before he lived with Yael, she was a sunny and lively girl in his heart. However, after he left Liona to be with her, he realized that his character waspletely ipatible with Yael. Even if he treated her like a goddess, she was still nitpicky.


    However, Yael was pregnant with his baby. As a man, he had to take responsibility.


    Chance shut his eyes and took a step back, saying gently, "Tell me what you want


    to eatter. I''ll buy it for you this afternoon."


    "Okay." Only then did Yael sit down to eat.


    Her phone suddenly let out a ding. It was a WhatsApp message from Ivan.


    Ivan was Charlie''s cousin and the current GM of Campos Corporation. He was handsome and majestic. Then, she looked at the 40-year-old Chance across from her.


    Her heart flooded with disgust.


    In the past, she used to think that Chance was very handsome and powerful. However, after leaving Liona, Chance no longer had the formidable aura that he used to have as the master of Liona. He immediately lost his charm. Furthermore, Chance was a generation older than her, making her dislike him more and more.


    1


    She did not want the baby in her belly anymore. If only she did not have this baby...


    Just as she thought about it, she suddenly felt lightheaded and fainted on the table.


    Chance paled and was just about to check on her when he felt himself getting dizzy too. In his dissipating consciousness, he vaguely saw the door open and someoneing in...


    When he woke up again, Chance found himself in a strange wooden house. He was tied to a pir by a chain.


    By the window, Shaun, who was dressed in ck, was sitting on a wooden chair. He yed with a dagger in his hands. His handsome face was indifferent without any emotion.


    "Shaun, it''s you..."


    Before he could speak, Yael, who was tied up next to him, screamed. "Why did you tie us up?!"


    Shaun threw a look at Elie, who was standing by the side.

 Chapter 1204

    Elie walked up to Yael and pped her across the face, making half of her face


    swell up.


    "Argh, Elie, you b*tch!" Yael screamed. "How dare you hit me? I''ll make your life worse than death. I''m telling you, Shaun Hill isn''t the same as before. If you''re smart, you''d better leave him. Otherwise, I''ll kill you!"


    "You talk too much." Elie pped the other side of her face to make it bnced.


    Yael''s mouth buzzed. She was in so much pain that she could not speak. She could only look at Chance for help.


    "That''s enough."


    Chance yelled for them to stop. "Eldest Young Master Hill, Yael is right. We already left Liona and have nothing to do with Liona. What are you trying to do now? I worked like a ve for Liona, but now you''re bullying my woman. You can''t be that shameless."


    "Shameless?"


    Shaun smiled as if he had heard a joke. "Chance, you have indeed done a lot for Liona, but Liona hasn''t treated you badly in these years either. From these years, you''ve umted at least hundreds of billions of dors in your hand. The Hill family gave


    you power, status, and money, but in the end, you became the person who deceived me the most." 2


    Chance immediately broke out into goosebumps."... I didn''t. This is nder..."


    "nder?"


    Shaun smiled again and nced at Elie. Elie pped Yael again.


    "Elie... Shaun.... You won''t... die natural deaths..." Yael cursed them while enduring the pain. 1


    "Stop!" Chance yelled in agitation. "Shaun, don''t hurt her. She''s carrying my baby."


    "You deceived me so unscrupulously because she''s carrying your baby?" Shaun suddenly aimed the knife at Yael''s stomach. "As long as I push it down gently, your child will be fine."


    Chance''s face turned pale. "No, Eldest Young Master Hill, I''m begging you."


    "Then I want to know the whole truth about the day Liam disappeared. You can choose not to speak, but you only get one chance," Shaun said faintly.


    Yael was frightened. "I don''t know what you-mmh..."


    Before she could finish speaking, Elie stuffed her mouth with a dirty rag.


    Chance looked at Shaun''s expressionless face and bowed his head with a bitter smile. "I''m sorry, Eldest Young Master Hill. I lied to you. After I tossed Liam out that day, I called the Campos family. The Campos family bought me off a long time ago. I''ve let you down."


    Yael''s agitated and struggling body suddenly stopped as she looked at Chance in a daze.


    "I didn''t expect someone of your age to shoulder all the responsibility in order to protect a woman." Shaun smiled faintly and took a step back.


    Elie opened a box filled with all kinds of silver needles. Chance and Yael were once from Liona and quickly recognized that they were Liona''s most cruel torture tools. If they were pricked by those needles, they would feel a pain that was worse than death. Even so, there would be no scars left on the body.


    Elie took out the silver needles and pricked them into Yael''s body.


    Yael was in so much pain that tears and snot flowed out. Her whole body convulsed violently.


    "Shaun Hill..." Chance roared.


    Shaun lit a cigarette indifferently. "Chance, I''m very busy. I don''t have the time to dally with you here. I want to hear the truth. Don''t wait until all the needles are pricked into Yael before telling me. She''ll be gone by then."


    "I''ll talk. I''ll talk, Eldest Young Master Hill, so stop it," Chance said agitatedly, "I took Yael along with me that day, but I didn''t expect that Liam would go missing. I only found out when you told me to look into it. I


    didn''t say anything in order to protect Yael. I''m sorry."

 Chapter 1205

    "So it was Yael who colluded with the Campos family, and it was also her who stole the microchip data and framed Liam, right?" Shaun asked aggressively.


    "I don''t know." Chance shook his head nkly and painfully.


    "No, you do know." Shaun took out the rag in Yael''s mouth.


    Yael was in so much pain her face was devoid of blood. When she saw the needle


    in Elie''s hand, her whole body trembled with fear. "N-No, he''s lying. It was Chance who colluded with the Campos family. I''m innocent. Everything was done by Chance. He was bribed by the Campos family."


    Chance froze and stared at Yael with wide eyes. He did not expect that the woman he loved would end up pushing all the me to him.


    Shaun nced at Chance and took out Yael''s phone. He opened up her WhatsApp and showed the screen to Chance. "You might not know her well enough. When you were eating together earlier, she was flirting with Ivan Campos."


    Chance read the ambiguous and explicit words, his eyes ring in anger. "Yael, you b*tch!"


    "That''s a lie. I didn''t do it." Yael was pale with fear and kept defending herself.


    "Oh, right. There''s still more above. She said she wanted to find a time to get rid of your baby because she hates that you''re so old." Shaun chuckled in a low voice.


    Chance''s muscles trembled, and even his eyes were red with pain. After a long time, he hung his head with grief and remorse. "Eldest Young Master Hill, I''m sorry. I was wrong. I betrayed you for this woman. I deserve to die. Please kill me."


    "I want to know the truth first," Shaun said coldly.


    Chance smiled bitterly. "I didn''t suspect her at first, but after Liam disappeared, I thought that the situation wasn''t good and told her to leave Liona first.


    I then asked her and she admitted that she didn''t want me to work for the Hill family all my life, so she did it for me. I was angry at her, but there was nothing I could do. At the same time, the Campos family would frequently approach us as they wanted me to work for them."


    Shaun looked at Yael and said in a low voice, "I want to know where Liam is."


    At first, Yael struggled to hold on, but after Elie pricked yet another needle into her, Yael broke down." I pushed him off a cliff into the sea. I was just following the Campos family''s orders. It was Mason who told me to do it."


    "That b*stard!"


    Shaun kicked over the chair in front of him, his eyes bloodshot.


    His guess was right. It was Mason who did it.


    Liam was definitely his full brother.


    "Was it also Mason who told you to frame Liam for the stolen microchip data?" Shaun asked again.


    Yael nodded feebly. "Yes, he said that Liam didn''t listen to him, so he wanted to teach Liam an unforgettable lesson."


    Shaun smiled tragically.


    At that time, he had beaten Liam up and Liam refused to admit it. He said that he did not betray them, but Shaun did not believe him.


    He did not believe his own brother. 2


    ''Mason Campos, you''re so cruel.'' His grudge with the Campos family would never end in this life.


    He pried Yael''s mouth open and stuffed a pill inside. Yael was terrified. "What did you make me swallow?"


    "Poison. If you don''t take the antidote every month, you''ll die from the festering wounds all over your body. This poison can''t be cured even by the best doctors."


    Shaun looked at Chance. "Chance, I''m giving you a chance to see your child." 10

 Chapter 1206

    Chance was once the leader of Liona, so he quickly understood. "You want me to go undercover to the Campos family?"


    Shaun nodded. As expected of someone who had followed him for many years. "Chance, think of your family. They''ve been working for the Hill family for generations, and the Hill family has invested so much effort in you. If the Hill family falls, you can leave, but you can''t betray us. ording to Liona''s rules, traitors will be executed. Think about it. If it weren''t because of your connivance, would the Hill family fall to where we are today?"


    Chance was ashamed.


    Yes, it was because he was infatuated with Yael''s youth and beauty.


    If not for his connivance, Yael would not have had the opportunity to steal the microchip data from Hill Corporation''sb. If it were not for him, Yael would not have been able to kill Liam. 3


    "Eldest Young Master Hill, I''m sorry. I''m willing to atone." Chance looked up and said fiercely, "I was blind before and was bewitched by this b*tch, Yael. I''ll never let it happen again. I swear to be loyal to you my entire life."


    Shaun said callously, "You think too much. I won''t keep someone who betrayed me by my side, and I won''t trust you either. I just want you to finish this job cleanly and then you can get lost with your child. If you fail, there''s no need for you, this woman, or the baby in her belly."


    Chance''s face turned red with shame.


    "Don''t worry, Eldest Young Master Hill. Chance will definitely do the job well," Yael quickly spoke. No matter how stupid she was, she knew that her life relied on Chance now. She was someone who was afraid to die.


    Chance looked at the woman with iparable disgust and abhorrence. What a craven and cowardly opportunist.


    This was the woman he loved. He had betrayed his conscience for her.


    Shaun raised his brows at Yael. "Of course, if Chance has to go undercover, you have to go too. I believe that you''ll do a better job than Chance."


    Yael was horrified. "E-Eldest Young Master Hill, I''m pregnant."


    "You''re pregnant, but aren''t you fooling around with Ivan?" Shaun''s gaze swept over her stomach." Anyway, your fetus is stable now, so you can do whatever needs to be done."


    Chance and Yael were shocked. They were clearly not expecting Shaun to be so unscrupulous.


    Shaun threatened grimly, "What is that look for? I''m just fulfilling your wish. Don''t worry, you don''t have to do anything. Just cooperate with Chance and let him obtain the trust of the Campos family. After all, if you go missing, the Campos family will suspect Chance. Also, let me remind you, you can y around, but if anything happens to the baby in your belly, I won''t give you the antidote."


    Yael''s heart trembled. She could only turn to Chance, hoping that he would speak up for her. "Chance, do you want me to have sex with another man?"


    "Eldest Young Master Hill is right. Isn''t that your wish? Yael, I only want the baby. I don''t need you," Chance said coldly.


    "Enough, you can leave now. The car will send you back."


    Shaun let Elie untie them. "Don''t try to y tricks on me."


    Yael followed Chance out in a daze. When she got into the car, she tried to grab onto Chance but he shook her off coldly.


    The car swiftly sent the two away.


    After the car disappeared, Brennan walked in from outside the wooden house. "Your n is good, but that woman killed Liam. She can''t be spared." "Don''t worry, Dad. Whether Yael seeds or fails, I''ll make sure she ends up with a fate worse than death."


    An hourter.


    Shaun and Brennan stood on top of a cliff.


    Below them was the turbulent sea. Brennan looked down, and tears of pain overflowed from the corners of his eyes.


    His son had been thrown down from here.

 Chapter 1207

    "This cliff is too high and the waves are too strong. I broke Liam''s leg and beat him until he vomited blood. There''s almost no possibility of survival."


    The more Shaun spoke, the more he med himself and felt remorseful. He dropped to his knees in front of Brennan and shed tears. He said hoarsely, "Dad, I''m sorry. It was my stupidity that killed Liam."


    "No, it''s not all your fault. I''m also responsible for it. If only I hadn''t left back then. Your mother wouldn''t have misunderstood, and Mason wouldn''t have had an opportunity."


    Brennan had a grim expression. "Mason Campos is really vicious. Just because I ruined his n, he went out of his way to acknowledge Liam as his son for more than 20 years. Those 20 years, it was because of this misunderstanding that you and Liam fought all the time. In the end, he finally made you brothers end each other. This was his real purpose."


    "Don''t worry, Dad. I''ll definitely destroy Campos Corporation and make Mason pay the price."


    At that moment, Shaun was enveloped with endless mes of hatred.


    Mason Campos, Wesley Lyons, Sarah Neeson...


    They were all his enemies.


    In Golden Corporation.


    Wesley had been in a bad mood recently and constantly had a sullen expression.


    Regina made a cup of coffee for him and came in. She stood behind him to massage his shoulders. As she massaged him, her hands started to wander.


    "This isn''t the time nor ce." Wesley grabbed her hand and warned. "What happened with Ethanst time was a lesson."


    "Don''t worry, I locked the door." Regina blew into his ear and said in a jealous tone, "President Lyons, you keep going to Ms. Neeson every time. Is she so skilled that you don''t need me anymore?" 1


    "Are you jealous?" Wesley raised his eyebrows.


    "Of course I am. You''re my first man," Regina said with a pout.


    The implication in those words was that Eugene was not Sarah''s first. 9


    Wesley sat still. Regina knew how he liked to act like a gentleman, and mes of passion immediately lit between the two.


    At the door, the assistant''s voice suddenly sounded." Miss Jones, why are you here?"


    As soon as the words sounded, someone tried to open the office door but it was locked.


    Wesley was shocked and immediately pushed Regina aside to straighten his clothes. "Hide in the locker of the lounge."


    If Catherine came in and found that he was in a locked office with his female secretary in broad daylight, she would definitely be suspicious. He would never allow such a thing to happen.


    After Regina hid, he went over to open the door.


    Catherine stood at the door, smiling. She carried a bag in her left hand and two cups of bubble tea in her right hand. She joked and said, "Why was the door locked? Are you hiding a beautifuldy here?"


    "I do want a beautiful woman, but that woman has been making me wait in agony." Wesley smiled elegantly and said in surprise, "I can''t believe you came to thepany to see me. That''s rare. I went to the restroom earlier, so I locked it because I was afraid of irrelevant peopleing in."


    "I was passing by, so I came up to see you. I bought two cups of bubble tea. Why don''t we drink them together?" Catherine pretended to be shy.


    Wesley''s eyes brightened and he immediately let her i n.


    Catherine had just walked in when she smelled a woman''s perfume in the air. It was a fragrance she had smelled on Regina before.


    Although Regina was his secretary and it was not strange for his office to have the scent of her perfume, it should not be that strong, right?

 Chapter 1208

    Did Wesley not mind that his secretary''s perfume was so strong?


    Honestly, the scent was too artificial. Even if it was from a luxury brand, Catherine did not like it very much.


    For some reason, she felt that Wesley''s image in her mind was bing more and more... vulgar.


    "Cathy, you know that I don''t like to take sweet stuff..." Wesley said hesitantly.


    "So you''re refusing me?" Catherine pretended to be unhappy. "You said it yourself that it''s rare for me toe see you."


    "Okay, okay, okay. Since my wife said so, I''ll have to drink it." Wesley immediately took the bubble tea from her and gulped it down. "It''s good. Anything my wife brings is sweet." 1


    When he saw that Catherine did not put up resistance when he called her his wife, his heart rejoiced. "Cathy ... I didn''t think that... I thought you were still angry at me."


    "As I said... I was in the wrong too." Catherine''s expression revealed embarrassment. "Stop mentioning the past. By the way, do you have a rag? I


    stepped on something dirty outside. I''ll go to the toilet to wipe it." 1


    "Yeah," Wesley remembered that Regina was hiding inside and immediately followed her in.


    Catherine did not expect Wesley to follow her so closely. She finished wiping her shoes and said, "My stomach hurts a little so I might take a while. You can go back to work first."


    After closing the door, she pressed herself against the door for a minute but did not hear the sound of Wesley leaving. Instead, she heard the faint sound of the locker door opening, followed by the sound of a pair of high heels. It was so soft that she would not have heard it if she had not been listening while leaning against the door.


    She suddenly remembered that the door had been locked when she entered earlier. The office smelled like Regina''s perfume too.


    Could it be that there was something going on with Wesley and Regina? When she just so happened toe by, Wesley told Regina to hide in the locker?


    Now that she was in the toilet, Wesley was asking Regina to quietly leave?


    At that thought, it felt as though her brain was struck by lightning.


    It was not unusual for the boss to have an affair with his secretary, but Wesley was a gentleman. He always boasted about his unwavering love for her and that he


    had never touched another woman.


    ''It doesn''t matter if you can''t do it. People like Chester are indeed flirtatious, but you can''t have an affair with your secretary and act like a gentleman with deep feelings at the same time.''


    The more Catherine thought about it, the more she felt that Wesley was too fake. He waspletely different from what she thought of him before.


    Just as she was thinking about it, Wesley knocked on the door. "Cathy, I''m going out for a while. Come find me after you''re done."


    "Okay."


    Catherine pretended to be constipated. "I might take a while."


    After seven to eight minutes, she gently opened the door and went out.


    She originally wanted to put the mini surveince camera in his office, but in order


    to confirm her guess, she stuffed it directly into the socket.


    Logan had taught her how to do it. It was easily hidden.


    Aftering out, she chatted with Wesley for a while. When someone came in to ask for his signature, she pretended to look at his bookcase and stuffed another camera there.


    Half an hourter, she left Golden Corporation and sighed in relief. It was so nerve-wracking being a spy.


    She assigned Logan to keep an eye on Eugene. "Watch him closely every day. I think he''s having an affair with Regina." 6

 Chapter 1209

    Logan was stunned. "No way."


    "It''s a woman''s intuition," Catherine said faintly, "I didn''t properly hide the one in the bookcase. It''ll probably be noticed before long. I hope we find something as soon as possible."


    Logan nodded.


    Catherine thought that it would take a while to get a clue, but unexpectedly, Logan sent her something amazing that afternoon.


    He directly brought hisputer over to Catherine and yed a video for her to


    see.


    Wesley and Regina were entangled on the sofa she had just sat on in the morning,


    They were being so fierce and crazy that she almost vomited.


    Was Eugene still the warm and elegant gentleman in her mind? Was this the man who had been in love with her for three years? At that moment, Wesley''s twisted face made her sick. 4


    "There are even more exciting ones."


    Logan changed the video. It was from the camera she had put in the bedroom.


    Wesley was holding a whip in his hand while Regina was lying willingly on the bed. The two of them were no different from animals.


    Catherine was dumbfounded and afraid that she would really vomit.


    She quickly turned off theputer as her face paled.


    Logan looked at her with aplicated expression. "I think your guess was correct. When you asked me to follow Wesley before, what I saw was how modest and gentlemanly he was. He never approached women and was kind and charitable. He was just pretending. He probably already knew I was following him."


    Catherine expected that. Wesley had noticed that Logan was following him, but he did not say a word to her. Although Wesley and she were husband and wife, they were more unfamiliar than strangers. "Say... The day Ethan came to find me, do you think he discovered something going on between Ethan and Regina? Wesley didn''t want him to say anything, so..." 1


    Logan shuddered. "He wouldn''t go that far, right? Would he kill his own nephew because of that?"


    Catherine sighed softly. She did not know either.


    However, if that was the case, then Wesley was utterly heartless. "Maybe he knew something else. I''m increasingly suspicious that Ethan''s death was not an ident."


    "Since you said so, I think you should quickly leave Wesley. You''d better move out of the vi."


    Logan said worriedly, "I think... Wesley is a little abnormal. He hides his true colors so well it''s like he has two personalities. You''ve known him for so many years but you didn''t realize it at all. He even hit youst time. Who knows when his patience will disappear?"


    Catherine pursed her lips with apprehension. "If I leave now, how will I find out how Ethan died? Besides, he won''t divorce me easily. Shaun is right. He''ll torture me slowly. He hasn''t revealed his true nature yet because I haven''t fallen in love with him and submitted to him. If I get pregnant with his child, he''ll slowly reveal his true colors. That''ll be when his revenge begins."


    "You can threaten him to divorce you with these two videos," Logan said. "Reputation is very important for a hypocrite like Wesley. He definitely won''t want these videos to be spread."


    Catherine sighed softly.


    Back then, Wesley had blocked a knife for her without regard for his life and lost a kidney. 1


    She did not expect that one day, they woulde to this point.


    "Living with Wesley now is like living in the lion''s den. When you go to sleep at night, remember to lock the door and report your safety to me on time every


    day. I''m afraid something will happen to you."


    Logan stood up and said, "Also, don''t let the two childrene into contact with him. I also suspect that Wesley doesn''t only have this woman. We can tell from the video that he''s extremely hardcore and experienced. It''s impossible that Regina is the only one he''s sleeping with."

 Chapter 1210

    Not long after Logan left...


    Wesley called. "Cathy, I got off work early today. Let''s pick Lucas and Suzie up together. I haven''t spent time with the kids for a long time. Let''s bring them to the yground after dinnerter."


    Catherine felt creeped out.


    He had just finished fooling around with Regina yet came down to fawn over her next. This person was too hypocritical. "We can''t today. Shaun is bringing the kids back to the Hill family."


    "Cathy, do you want your children to go back to the Hill family?" Wesley was a little disappointed. "What right does he have? Shaun has never done anything for them."


    "They want to go, so I can''t stop them." Catherine sighed deliberately.


    "Then why don''t we go watch a movie?" Wesley said enthusiastically again. Since Catherine had taken the initiative to bring him bubble tea today, he thought that she wanted to work on this marriage with him.


    "Sure."


    Catherine agreed.


    Nothing ventured, nothing gained.


    On the other side, Wesley hung up the phone and smiled sinisterly. A momentter, he called someone else. "Shaun is picking up the two children from kindergarten today. Teach him a lesson on the road." 2


    The elevator incident failed to kill Shaun thest time because he had good fortune.


    In that case, he would let Shaun lose what was most precious to him. If one wanted to kill him, one first had to kill his heart. He would not dare to provoke Catherine in the future anymore.


    That was the price Shaun had to pay.


    As for the two children, he had tried to please them for so many years but he could neverpare to their biological father, Shaun. In that case, they could not me him for being ungracious. 1


    5:00 p.m.


    Shaun took the two children back to the Hill family.


    Along the way, Suzie saw the cake shop outside and mored for dessert.


    "Scummy dad, scummy dad, I wanna eat strawberry cake. The cakes from that shop are delicious. Mommy bought one for me before."


    "No, we can''t park the car here," Shaun said with a headache.


    "I don''t care. I wanna eat it." Suzie pursed her lips and began to cry.


    Shaun had no choice but to make an emergency stop by the roadside.


    When he got out of the car, he said, "We can''t stop here for long. It''s too much trouble to bring you down, so wait in the car. I''ll be right back. Lucas, watch over Suzie."


    "Okay." Lucas nodded.


    After Shaun went down and reached the cake shop, his phone suddenly rang. There was a message from the number Chance and him used tomunicate during emergencies: [The children are in danger.]


    A deep sense of trepidation immediately enveloped Shaun.


    He hurriedly rushed back and opened the car door.


    "Scummy dad, where''s the cake..."


    Suzie was still asking questions when Shaun noticed a ck car speeding toward


    them. Not only did the car not slow down, but it also increased its speed.


    He quickly dragged the two children out, frightening them. Before they could react, his car was severely hit by a force.


    Even if his car was of very good quality, it spun in several circles after getting hit. It collided with the guardrail in the middle. The car waspletely


    totaled.


    The children were terrified, and Suzie was so scared she started to bawl. Even though Lucas seemed calm, his little face had turned white.


    He knew that if Shaun had not dragged them out earlier, Suzie and he would have been crushed just like the rear of the car.


    Shaun quickly hid the children in his arms and went to the cake shop.


    When the perpetrator saw that the situation had not worked out as nned, he immediately abandoned the car and fled.

 Chapter 1211

    Shaun did not go after the driver because he wanted to protect the kids. Moreover, since the incident took ce in public with surveince cameras around, the police should be able to capture the hit-and-run driver soon.


    Shortly after someone called the police, the police hurried over and took Shaun''s statement. Meanwhile, Suzie was weeping over the phone with Catherine.


    "Mommy. Mommy. Boo-hoo..."


    The minute Catherine heard Suzie cry, she was shocked. "Darling, what''s wrong?"


    "Mommy, something scary happened. Just now, a car sped toward Lucas and me, and we almost died.


    Luckily, our scummy dad pulled us out of the car." Suzie could not stop sobbing.


    Her words sent a chill down Catherine''s spine. "Where are you guys? I''ll be there right away. Pass the phone to your dad." 1


    "Scummy dad is speaking to the police now. We''re at the ce where you bought me the cake earlier." As Suzie was speaking, she began to bawl, which made Catherine overwrought.


    "Don''t be scared, darling. I''ll be there in a moment."


    Upon hanging up, Wesley tightened his grip on the steering wheel calmly. "Did something happen to the kids? Where are they? Let''s get there now."


    "Mm." Catherine''s mind was in a mess.


    After she told Wesley the address, he sped to the scene. Nevertheless, the road had been blocked due to an ident. Since Wesley''s car could not enter the area, Catherine unfastened her seat belt. "I''ll just walk there on my own."


    With that, she swiftly got out of the car and left before Wesley could reply.


    Wesley punched the steering wheel. Soon, he dialed a number. "Dumb*ss, why did you fail again?"


    "Shaun carried the kids out of the car after he came out of the bakery." The person replied, "He might have seen the car speeding toward him."


    "Duh, dumb*ss," Wesley insulted. "Have you cleaned up the mess?"


    "Don''t worry. There won''t be any problem."


    Even so, Wesley felt exasperated that he had wasted another chance and money. Shaun must have nine lives, or else how could he be so fortunate?


    After running for a while, Catherine caught sight of the appalling situation. The back of Shaun''s car seemedpletely wrecked.


    "Mommy." Suzie and Lucas dashed to Catherine the instant they saw her.


    "Mommy, we nearly couldn''t see you again." Lucas said with a low voice, "Thankfully... We have our scummy dad this time." 2


    It was very rare of Lucas topliment Shaun, but Catherine was immensely grateful to Shaun as well. If Shaun had not reacted quickly enough, she might not be able to see the kids anymore.


    "Cathy..." Shaun walked to her, his deep-set eyes filled with guilt. Tm sorry that the kids encountered such an awful situation..."


    "What actually happened?" At the sight of this ident, Catherine could not help but recall Ethan''s death.


    Why was it an ident again?


    The people around her had been frequently involved in idents in less than a month. This made her feel a little more alert and terrified.


    Was this man-made or coincidental?


    Were these idents targeted at her or Shaun?


    Shaun''s thin lips twitched. He thought it would be inappropriate to say it with the kids around. "Let''s leave this ce and send the kids home first. Later, I''ll still need to go to the police station."


    Catherine understood it, but she felt gloomier deep


    down.


    As cars had been blocked from entering this area, Shaun carried Suzie and Lucas


    in each of his arms before he walked forward.


    Watching his tall figure, Catherine zoned out for a few seconds before she hurriedly caught up with him.


    She had even forgotten that Wesley was waiting for her.


    Only until she hopped into Hadley''s car did she remember to send Wesley a WhatsApp message, asking him to return home first.


    Along the way, she keptforting the two kids. After dropping them at the Hill family''s house, she headed to the police station with Shaun.


    "Sorry, Cathy. This was a case of attempted murder." Shaun handed Catherine his phone, which disyed Chance''s reminder message. "I assigned Chance to the Campos family to spy on them. If it weren''t for his reminder, Suzie and Lucas..."

 Chapter 1212

    Upon reading the message, Catherine felt as if her head had exploded.


    Her children were so young, yet they were already being targeted.


    They were lucky today, but what about tomorrow?


    Catherine was so furious that she shifted her eyes to Shaun. "I was wrong. I shouldn''t have let the kids be with you. Shaun, you truly are a gue and troublemaker. You''re forever my nemesis. Not only have you hurt me, but you''re also nning to hurt the kids now. Why am I so unlucky to have met you?" 3


    Her words were like an awl that pierced through Shaun''s heart.


    His heart clenched in pain. He said reluctantly, "The Campos family is not the one who wants to hurt Suzie and Lucas."


    Catherine scoffed. "You just said that Chance has been spying on the Campos family. If it wasn''t the Campos family''s doing, how would he have known the truth?"


    "Chance said that Mason has a mysterious follower who has been assisting him with a lot of shady dealings. That man has a bunch of murderers from Neah Bay under him..."


    The term ''Neah Bay'' startled Catherine.


    As far as she recalled, Logan once mentioned that Lucifer, who had an affair with Sarah, was killed by a murderer from Neah Bay. At that point, Catherine


    suspected that there was an unknown force behind Sarah. Logan even personally headed to Neah Bay to investigate the matterter on, but he could not find out who the mastermind was.


    "Cathy, even though Charlie dislikes me, the most he would do is to leave me high and dry."


    Shaun continued to exin seriously, "In fact, the Hill family has been the oppressed party in this Hill-Campos rivalry. The data regarding Hill Corporation''s microchip was stolen, the Campos family made Willie a fool, Mason abandoned my mom, and the Campos family even killed Liam..."


    "What? The Campos family killed Liam?" Catherine was hit by another piece of staggering news. "Isn''t he Mason''s son?"


    "He''s not." Shaun said while hiding his pain, "We only figured out recently that he''s actually my biological brother. That night, my mom was so drunk that she mistook the man whom she slept with for Mason. Mason, who knew it earlier, took advantage of my mom''s pregnancy to marry into the Hill family. Later, I found out that it was Yael who betrayed Liona. The Campos family was the one that had Liam thrown over the cliff and into the sea." 1


    Catherine froze.


    Considering Liam had been missing for a long time yet his body had not been found meant that he could still be alive. Hence, she never thought that Liam''s body would have been thrown into the sea. More surprisingly, it was the doing of the man whom Liam had called Dad for over 20 years.


    Were Mason and those people considered humans?


    At the thought that Liam was gone just like that, Catherine''s eyes began to hurt in spite of herself. 1


    She had always treated Liam as her good friend.


    It seemed like the people around her were slowly disappearing ever since she came back.


    As for those who were still around, they filled her with dread.


    Amid his pain, Shaun came back to his senses and said, "To the Campos family, I''m always under their control. Now that they''re high up, they won''t be bothered about oppressing me all the time. I believe it''s unlikely for them to harm young kids like Suzie at this time. Actually, Chance received this piece of news because he heard a murderer from Neah Bay casually mentioning it. The Campos family doesn''t seem to know anything about it."


    "Do you mean Mason''s mysterious follower was the sole mastermind behind this? And the Campos family didn''t give the order?" Catherine soon grasped his


    message.


    Shaun nodded and stared at her with aplicated gaze. "I suspect that mysterious follower is... Wesley Lyons."


    Catherine''s eyes trembled.


    If this had happened earlier, she would think that Shaun was willfully using Wesley.


    With Ethan''s passing, however, she was uncertain.

 Chapter 1213

    Would someone be so cruel as to hurt the kids as well?


    What more, Wesley had watched Suzie and Lucas grow up.


    "Do you have any support for this?" Catherine asked with much difficulty after a while.


    "No.-


    Shaun shook his head candidly. "Considering that Chance has just entered the Campos family not long ago, it''s good enough for him to obtain so much news. He can''t be too aggressive, or he''ll be suspected. I suspect Wesley because he has been invited to all kinds of Campos family events in recent years, including Charlie''s wedding. Wesley might be like any other guest, but don''t forget that he''s an outsider with no influential background. He''s who he is today most likely because he has been secretly working for the Campos family."


    Catherine felt as if her head had exploded.


    She had just watched the video of Wesley having an affair with Regina in the afternoon, and now, she was suspecting him of colluding with the Campos family.


    "Besides, Wesley has a hidden agenda."


    Shaun continued, "When he knew that I was with you in the bathroom during Hannah''s birthday, he was so mad that he lost control and beat you up. Clearly, he''s holding a grudge and wants to hurt Suzie and Lucas. By doing so, he wants me to experience the agonizing pain. Secondly, if the kids are gone when they are under my care, you''ll hate me to the core and cut off all possibility of getting together with me again."


    Catherine''s pretty and supple lips could not help but quiver.


    She recalled how Wesley whipped Regina ferociously like a psycho in the video.


    Indeed, a psycho like Wesley would not easily let her g o since she had wronged him with Shaun.


    He was also very good at pretending. Who knew what was hidden behind his gentle front?


    Furthermore, he said he wanted to take the kids out for a meal this afternoon, but she told him that Shaun was bringing them back to the Hill family.


    Was that the moment he decided to do something about it?


    She even stupidly told him about the kids'' whereabouts. 2 "Cathy..."


    Shaun noticed that she had gone silent all of a sudden, and her pretty, exquisite face was pale. He could not help but stretch out his hand to hold hers, only to realize that her hands were trembling and cold. "Cathy, I know you won''t trust me, but..."


    "Your suspicions might be right." Catherine interrupted him abruptly.


    Shaun was stunned. Instead of feeling happy, he was more worried. "Is it because you''ve found out about something? Or has Wesley done something to you again?"


    "No."


    A look of annoyance washed over Catherine''s face. She used to chew Shaun out for being blind, but it turned out that she was pretty much the same." Anyhow, he''s quite terrifying. I''m mainly worried about Suzie and Lucas..."


    "They shouldn''t attend preschool for now. Just keep them in the Hill family''s house, and I''ll get someone to look after them. As long as they don''t go out, they''ll be safe." Shaun gazed at Catherine, "I''m just worried about you, Cathy. Stay away from Wesley. I''m afraid you''ll be in danger if you remain by his side. He actually approached you with a hidden agenda."


    "I know. He''s nning to take revenge on me because I slept with you on the ind after I got married." Catherine let out a low, bitterugh.


    "Not just that..."


    Shaun''s thin lips twitched. However, it was all based on Brennan''s assumption and no evidence, so he could only say, "Anyway, listen to me and leave him. If he''s not willing to divorce you, I can be yourwyer and help you apply for divorce." 2

 Chapter 1214

    "I can divorce him if I want, but... not now." Catherine gazed out of the window as soon as she finished speaking.


    It would be fine with Shaun if she trusted Wesley, but what annoyed Shaun was that she refused to divorce Wesley despite suspecting him. She did not seem to care about her life at all. "Catherine Jones, why won''t you listen to me?"


    "Why must I listen to you?" Catherine asked him nonchntly. "All you have to do is look after the kids. You don''t have to bother about my affairs."


    "You''re the woman I love. Who''s going to care about you if I don''t?"


    Shaun instantly stopped the car at the roadside. Then, he moved her body closer to his and caressed her snowy-white face straight away. He made no pretense of hiding the domineering concern in his eyes. "You just don''t know how hypocritical and terrifying Wesley is. Are you assuming he won''t harm you just because he loves you? You''re wrong. Since he could bring himself to kill the kids, there''s nothing in the world that he''s afraid of doing."


    "Anyway... I can''t leave him at this point." Catherine could not resist averting her eyes away from his


    handsome face that was inches away from hers.


    At the sight of her obstinate expression, Shaun was so furious that his heart ached. "Catherine, if you don''t cherish your life and something happens to you, I''m going to marry a wicked woman. By then, don''t me me if she abuses Suzie and Lucas."


    "You..."


    Catherine could not help glowering at him indignantly. Despite knowing that he was provoking her on purpose, she was still terrified by his words.


    "Cathy, you can choose not to be with me, but I hope you''ll be safe and sound."


    Pressing his forehead against hers, Shaun said in a gentle tone as if he was begging her, "Forgive me for forcing you this way. I don''t wish the kids to lose their mom, and I can''t afford to lose you too."


    The man''s scent wafted past the tip of her nose.


    With the windows shut tight, Catherine suddenly felt that the car was poorly ventted. She could not resist extending her hands to push his shoulders away without looking at his long and ckshes.


    "Cathy, are you listening to me?" Shaun tightened his grasp on her head without letting her go. "I''m serious."


    "Shaun..." His scent made Catherine''s face flush. "Do you need to talk to me at such a close distance?" "Yeah."


    Shaun fixed his eyes on hershes that fluttered like a feather. His throat moved before he lowered his head and kissed her on the lips.


    "Shaun, I''m currently not in the mood..."


    Catherine immediately pushed him away. The sight of the man''s burning eyes left herpletely speechless. "Suzie and Lucas almost died, yet you''re aroused." "I''m not aroused. I just feel like kissing the woman I love."


    Shaunughed in a self-righteous manner. "You''re not in the mood for it now, but when you feel like doing it, just let me know. I''m at your beck and call."


    "Can you behave yourself? If you''re involved with me, Suzie and Lucas wouldn''t have encountered that kind of incident," Catherine said in annoyance.


    "You''re wrong. If I weren''t involved with you, you might''ve been leading a peaceful married life with Wesley and gotten cheated on even more." Shaun added firmly, "Such a hypocritical man might not truly be as in love with you as he said."


    It H


    Catherine was at a loss for words. Shaun seemed to have a brilliant mind, but he was an idiot back then, was he not?


    "Unlike me." Shaun gave an evil smile all of a sudden." When I love someone, I show my love. When I''m bad, I behave badly. I''ll never hide nor pretend." "So, should I reward you?" Catherine snorted. "After all, everyone in Australia knows that you''re an utter sc *mbag."


    "...Ahem. Let''s go to the police station." Shaun clenched his fist and coughed embarrassedly. After that, he started the car to divert her attention.


    Catherine had a lot of things to think through, so she did not bother arguing with him.


    During the journey, all she thought about was Lucifer''s death.

 Chapter 1215

    Lucifer''s death earlier had to be rted to Sarah. The thing was Lucifer was killed by a murderer from Neah Bay although the Campos family did not have a grudge against him. In this case, it was very likely that Sarah had the backing of the Campos family or their mysterious follower.


    At this point, Shaun suspected that the mysterious follower was Wesley.


    If this was true, Wesley was probably in contact with Sarah.


    All of a sudden, it struck Catherine that someone threw Logan and Sarah into a cave when Sarah was kidnapped thest time.


    At that time, Catherine wondered how Logan''s presence was discovered. After all, he was her righthand man, and he had always been very secretive.


    Previously, she was under the impression that Logan was discovered because a reporter had captured his back at the pub. 1


    If her assumption was wrong, it would mean that Wesley was the one who willfully revealed Logan''s whereabouts.


    Later, when it came to filing awsuit against Shaun,


    the odds of winning were against her initially. However, it was Wesley who provided her with convincing evidence and saved Logan.


    With that, she was very grateful to Wesley that she promised to marry him then.


    When she reflected on it now, she felt it was very likely a scheme that Sarah and Wesley had hatched together. 1


    "Cathy, we''re at the police station. What are you thinking? You didn''t even move a bit."


    Shaun moved closer to her to unfasten the seat belt for her. Seeing that she had zoned out, he quickly kissed her on the forehead.


    Catherine looked at him in bewilderment, still intent on this dreadful assumption. "Are you okay?"


    Shaun could not resist how she was staring fixedly at him, which was indeed alluring. Hence, he lowered his head and kissed her lips despite knowing that this was not the right ce to do it.


    "Shaun..." Catherine covered his mouth with her hand. "Let''s get out."


    Shaun was at a loss for words as he thought that she was going to tell him off.


    Only when she pushed the door open and walked out did Shaun follow her. In the police station.


    Catherine and Shaun saw the hit-and-run driver who had been arrested by the police. The driver''sst name was Zucker, and he was 60 years old.


    As soon as Driver Zucker saw them, he dropped on his knees and apologized to them. "It wasn''t my intention to hit you. I identally pressed the elerator, which I mistook for the brake. I can''t afford topensate you, so I don''t mind being in jail forever."


    Although the driver appeared very apologetic, Catherine flew into a rage.


    Shaun stared down at the driver. "Whether you took bribes or not, you know better than anyone else."


    A dazed look washed over Driver Zucker''s face. "I don''t know what you''re talking about. Who did I take bribes from?"


    "I suspect that you had the intention of killing me." Shaun said nonchntly, "Your son is just a hooligan, but he suddenly went to the Statesst month, where he owns a house and car."


    "It''s because he''s clever at making money," Driver Zucker disputed in a huff.


    Officer Wise, who was in charge of the case, took the hit-and-run driver away before shifting his gaze to Shaun. "President Hill, is everything you just said true?" "Sorry, Officer Wise. After the incident, I found a way to investigate the hit-and- run driver''s family through the inte and felt it''s a little strange." Shaun said helplessly, "As you know, I''ve offended many people with my status back then. Having said that, I''m very pissed that he almost killed my children this time."

 Chapter 1216

    "Don''t worry. We''ll reinvestigate the incident from scratch."


    Upon hearing Shaun''s words, Officer Wise nodded seriously. If the driver had the intention of killing the kids, he would not allow such a devil to exist.


    Ever since Catherine walked out of the police station, there was a sullen look on her face. Afraid that she would lose her temper, Shaun exined to her, "Sorry, Cathy. I can''t show the police the warning message Chance sent to me as it could raise the rm. With the Campos family''s current wealth and power, we won''t be able to defeat them if we don''t have enough evidence. We can''t expose Chance, or Liam''s death would be in vain."


    "I understand. I''m not as stupid as you think." Catherine could not help but say impatiently, "I don''t think the police will find out anything even if they continue to investigate it." 1


    Shaun raised his brows. "Not necessarily. Even if the police can''t hunt down the mastermind, it can trigger conflict within the Campos family. Think about it. Wesley made the killer under the Campos family work for him. If the police continue to investigate the


    incident, it''ll set the rm bells ringing in Mason''s head. Knowing that someone is secretly causing him trouble, do you think Mason can stay cool?"


    Catherine was startled. She then shot a look at him." You''re not so dumb, after all."


    "H


    Shaun''s handsome face darkened in spite of himself. He could tell that Catherine was mocking him for being deceived by Sarah back then, so he did not mind her saying it. However, if it were someone else who said it, he would have killed that person. "Cathy, I''m no longer the same as I was before..."


    "I heard Sarah got Stevens to represent her in thewsuit. And the trial is tomorrow, right?" Catherine changed the topic out of the blue.


    "Cathy, you''re quite concerned about my affairs, huh?" A flirtatious smile crossed Shaun''s face.


    Catherine smiled discreetly and said, "Well, it''s because you didn''t give me a penny when we divorced. But when you broke up with Sarah, you gave her 100 billion dors."


    Shaun was at a loss for words.


    He finally knew how it felt to shoot himself in the foot.


    "Cathy, it was my fault. Once I win thewsuit, I''ll offer 100 billion dors and myself to you. If you still can''t get over it, I''ll sink to my knees every day." Shaun clenched his fists and coughed softly before he swore,


    "If you''re still angry, I can kneel for you now."


    Now?


    Speechless, Catherine watched the people walking in and out of the police station. If he kneeled here, he would definitely make headlines tomorrow.


    "Shaun, what happened to your high and mighty image back then?"


    "Because of you, I''ve shed it." Shaun stared at her intently. "I don''t mind losing my dignity and honor for your sake."


    Catherine rubbed her brows. His interruption had made her forget what she was about to say.


    She turned around and headed to the car. With that, Shaun immediately ran over and opened the passenger door for her.


    "Cathy..."


    Wesley''s car suddenly stopped in front of them.


    Dressed in a ck suit, Wesley got out of his car. His eyes were gentle. "I knew you''de to the police station. Have you settled it?"


    Shaun''s handsome face sank and made no pretense of giving him the cold shoulder. As he was about to speak, he heard Catherine say apologetically, "Yes. I''m sorry. I forgot to contact you because I was preupied with Lucas and Suzie just now..."


    "It''s alright. I can understand it. What matters most is that the kids are fine. Since it has been settled, let''s go home." As Wesley was speaking, he stretched out his hand to hold Catherine''s hand.


    Shaun clutched Wesley''s wrist and red at him." She''s not going back. The kids got a fright, so I''ll take her to my ce."


    Wesley looked coldly into Shaun''s eyes as well." Excuse me. She''s my wife. She should go home with me. My house is where she calls home."


    "Shaun, let go of Wesley. He''s right. His house is my home, and I should go back. Please help me calm the kids," Catherine interrupted the two men.


    Shocked, Shaun gazed at her with a disappointed andplicated look in his eyes. Her pretty face was calm and self-righteous.


    What on earth was she trying to do? Was she aware of what she was saying?


    He had just told her that Wesley could be the perpetrator who intended to hurt the kids.


    She somewhat believed it too, yet she ended up taking Wesley''s side.

 Chapter 1217

    Shaun could not figure out what was on Catherine''s mind.


    "Let''s go." Catherine ignored Shaun''s sad gaze and got into Wesley''s car while holding his hand.


    Wesley''s thin lips curled upward. He kindly opened the door and fastened the seat belt for her.


    They looked like a sweet married couple.


    Shaun was so infuriated that he punched the top of his car.


    Soon, Wesley''s car drove off.


    Wesley held Catherine''s hand tightly in the car." Cathy, I''m quite d. I thought


    you''d choose to apany Lucas and Suzie tonight."


    "Actually, I did feel like doing it. But as the kids'' father, Shaun should take responsibility for them."


    "That''s true." A glint shed across Wesley''s eyes. "By the way, what happened in the ident today?"


    "The hit-and-run driver said that he mistook the elerator for the brake." At the mention of this issue, Catherine looked furious. "But Shaun said it''s not as simple as it seems. He found out that the driver''s son somehow went to the States and even bought a house


    and a car. I suspect someone put the driver up to it."


    Wesley''s fingers twitched as he held onto the steering wheel. He did not expect Shaun to find out about it so soon. "Shaun has offended too many people back then. You shouldn''t have allowed the kids to acknowledge him. I think you''d better let the kids stay with me. It''s not safe to keep them with Shaun." 1


    "I thought so too, but he won''t agree. As you know, he''s awyer. It''s not possible


    to win a case against him," Catherine replied, pretending to be torn. 1


    "It''s fine. As long as you agree, I''ll assist you." Wesley tapped the back of her hand.


    "Um, let me sleep on it."


    Catherine nodded fakely.


    Shaun returned to the Hill residence glumly. 1


    Suzie and Lucas immediately ran out, only to find Shaun returning alone. They immediately became disappointed. "Where''s Mommy? Isn''t she going to apany us?"


    "Wesley has already sent your mommy home." Shaun suppressed his bitter feelings and picked the kids up." I''ll apany the two of you, okay?"


    "No. I want Mommy. If Mommy doesn''t apany me, I''m going to get angry." Suzie stomped her feet and ran upstairs amid her sobs.


    Lucas furrowed his brows wilfully. Although he did not utter a word, he was unhappy.


    Considering that the kids were shaken up, it was normal for them to ask for their mother''spany.


    Lea and Old Madam Hill sighed. The two of them had no choice but to try their best to please these little ones.


    While they reassured the little ones, Shaun had no one to reassure him.


    He was so perturbed that he kept sending Catherine messages. [Without you, Suzie has been crying nonstop, and Lucas is unhappy.]


    [I''m unhappy too.]


    [All of us miss you so badly.]


    [All of us need you so badly.]


    [Are you ignoring me? If you ignore me, I''m going to keep texting you until you reply.]


    [Reply to my messages. Are you ignoring me? Don''t ignore me.]


    By the time Catherine had finished dealing with Wesley and returned to her room, Shaun had already sent her more than 30 messages. She was at a loss for words. Then, she responded, [Enough. Stop texting me. That''s very childish of you. I''ll apany the kids tomorrow.]

 Chapter 1218

    Shaun responded, [You told me you want to divorce Wesley. Did you turn a deaf ear to all I said?]


    [Cathy, I''m sure you care about the kids. Are you nning to stay by Wesley''s side for other reasons? Or are you trying to collect evidence of him hurting the


    kids?]


    [Listen to me ande back. If Wesley notices, you''ll be in danger.]


    Catherine was undeniably impressed by how sharp Shaun was sometimes. However, she was not staying merely to obtain evidence showing Wesley''s intention of killing the two kids. What mattered more to her was Ethan''s death. If that was Wesley''s doing, she must send Wesley to jail of her own ord.


    This was her promise to Tracy.


    She turned off her phone straight away without replying to Shaun''s messages.


    When Catherine arrived at the office the next day, she called Logan over. "There are surveince cameras around Wesley''s vi. Do you have any means of disrupting the surveince cameras for the time being without alerting Wesley? I want to check his bedroom,


    study, andptop." 2 "Yes. With a ckout." Logan said, "But if the ckout takes ce inside the vi, he''ll suspect it. The only means is disrupting the whole circuit."


    "Alright." Catherine nodded. "I''ll ask Wesley about his schedule before we n our move tomorrow. We''ll do it within the next two days. I don''t want to drag it on any longer."


    Suzie and Lucas''s incident made her realize that she could not stay with Wesley and continue acting. She felt that Wesley''s gaze on her had been getting more intense over thest two days.


    In the court.


    Today was the first time that the case between Shaun and Sarah came to court.


    They had been a couple for over ten years, but now, they were against each other in court because of 100 billion dors.


    Given that the public was very concerned about this case, a group of reporters had already crowded the court entrance early in the morning.


    At 11:00 a.m., Rodney apanied Sarah upstairs. Following behind them was the top internationally renownedwyer, Stevens.


    Shaun was dressed in a ck suit with a dark green tie neatly tied in front of his chest. His handsome,


    exquisite face was extremely cold and sharp like a sword.


    To Shaun, the court was like a battleground.


    Sarah could not help but sigh at the sight of him. She had to admit that Shaun was the most perfect man in terms of his charms, looks, and presence.


    Unfortunately... she had never really won this man''s love.


    Nevertheless, she could not be bothered about Shaun with his status now. After all, she had a better option.


    "Shaunic, I never thought we woulde to this point."


    A bitter, faint smile crossed Sarah''s face. "Why do we have to do this? You used


    to be the most perfect person in my heart. Why do we have to go against each other in court? It''s not my intention to do this."

 Chapter 1219

    Aplicated look washed over Rodney''s face. Shaun used to be his best buddy, but Rodney had to take Sarah''s side at this point. "Shaun..."


    "Unfortunately, you''re the most disgusting person to me now." Shaun ignored Rodney and answered Sarah.


    "Dude, it''s disappointing to hear you say such a thing." Rodney said furiously, "Even if you guys can''t be a couple, you don''t have to treat her as an enemy."


    "Rodney, you dumped your child and family for the sake of this woman. Are you happy with your life?" Shaun asked indifferently.


    His words made Rodney choke. During these days, he could sense the Snow family''s unwillingness to keep any ties with him. Sometimes, he did regret it.


    However, now that he had reached this point, he had n o alternative but to take responsibility for Sarah since he pursued her. "I don''t regret it." 2


    "Thanks, Rodney." Sarah was so touched that her eyes reddened.


    The scene filled Shaun with utter disgust. He hated himself for having loved this kind of woman.


    "Attorney Hill, I''ve heard so much about you. Although you''re quite famous in Australia, you might not be able


    to defeat me." Stevens suddenly grinned. "If I were you, I''d think about settling it out of court."


    Shaun darted a stony nce at him. "Defeating me is a pie in the sky. Unless you can hold on until the next trial, I don''t think you''re capable."


    With that, he shoved his hands into the pockets of his pants and walked directly into the court.


    Seeing his arrogant look, Stevens flew into a fury." Shaun, I''ll make you suffer a disastrous defeat."


    Shortly after, the trial began.


    Shaun was the intiff as well as his own attorney, which was a rare urrence.


    After the judge made an opening statement of the case, Stevens stood up and said, "I don''t think the defendant needs to return the money to the intiff. The defendant has known Shaun Hill since she was eight. When she was 18, she got into a rtionship with him. As everyone knows, Shaun used to suffer from mental illness, but the defendant had never looked down on him. She even studied psychology for the sake of him. She was the one who cured Shaun''s illness, yet Mr. Hill has never paid her any medical fees."


    "On top of that, Mr. Hill proposed to Sarah Neeson ten years ago, but he has yet to fulfill his promises. I seriously doubt if Shaun is ying with Sarah''s feelings and wasting her youth." "Secondly, when Mr. Hill gave 100 billion dors to


    Sarah previously, it is written in ck and white that the money was offered to her. ording to thews in Australia, once you transfer your money to someone else, you can''t ask for it back. Well, everyone might think that it''s a huge amount, but why was Shaun willing to give it to Sarah? It shows that he, too, felt that he owed Sarah then."


    After Stevens finished speaking, the jury looked at Shaun contemptuously. Furthermore, the judge tonight was a female, and she hated sc*mmy men the most.


    Shaun rose to his feet. "Laws are rigid, but humans are flexible. When I got into a rtionship with the defendant at a young age, I thought she was a kind girl. Since we got together, Sarah has received gifts worth 6.230 billion dors from me. Here are the receipts from when I was 18 until several months ago when we broke up. This is not including the 100 billion dors I gave her."


    Sarah''s expression changed.


    She probably did not expect Shaun to print out all the receipts from more than ten years ago.


    Stevens mocked, "Attorney Hill, what a penny pincher you are. I''m afraid you''re the only man in this world who would be so calctive."


    Shaunughed. "Hardly anyone in the world would spend as much on their girlfriends as me. On the other hand, Neeson Corporation is managed by Sarah''s brother, Thomas. In order to help Thomas out,


    I''ve secretly invested 8 billion dors in thepany in thest few years to support it. Besides, I''ve disputed a fewwsuits for Thomas. The fees for my service is a few hundred million dors perwsuit, but I have yet to receive the remuneration."


    After pausing for a moment, Shaun shifted his eyes to the female judge. "Here are the receipts containing all the fund transactions. Also, when Miss Neeson was with me, she was engaged in an adulterous rtionship with a drug addict. The police''s earlier investigative records regarding this incident are all here."

 Chapter 1220

    "The police even took Miss Neeson away during our wedding. That was why I decided to cancel my wedding with Sarah. I didn''t mean to waste her youth.


    I was just deceived by her."


    After looking at the documentary evidence that was presented, the female judge darted a profound nce at Sarah.


    Sarah was slightly unsettled. Stevens rose to his feet and stared at Shaun, "Attorney Hill, earlier on the inte, you said that you''re impotent. So does it mean that you''ve never touched Miss Neeson?" 1


    "Mm. I can prove it with my medical record." Shaun nodded.


    Stevens snorted. "Really? But I found out that you bought your ex-wife, Catherine Jones, contraceptive pills when you were in a rtionship with Sarah. This indicates that you aren''t impotent. Your im that you''ve never touched Miss Neeson is a lie."


    The female judge frowned. "Defense attorney, do you have any evidence?"


    "Yes. Here are the records regarding his purchase of contraceptive pills, and behind are records showing his frequent purchase of condoms. This means that


    he''s actually potent." Stevens said, "He''s lying."


    Shaun furrowed his brows.


    Indeed, Stevens was smarter than thosewyers he had encountered before. Shaun had never expected him to find these records. 1


    He raised his head and said, "It''s true that I''ve never touched Sarah because whenever we were about to make out, my body naturally resisted it."


    Stevens sneered. "You fooled around with Miss


    Neeson for over ten years, only to im that her body is disgusting. Shaun, you''re really good at making things up. Miss Neeson had an affair with Lucifer precisely because you secretly dated Catherine all the time and slept with her after she returned. Sarah simply did the same thing to take revenge on you."


    "I hadn''t divorced Catherine at that time..."


    "That''s even more shameless of you. Sarah has been by your side these three years. You were the one who imed that you had divorced Catherine, but you lied and cheated on her. You cheated on her body and feelings, yet you still n to get back the money. How brazen." 1


    Stevens'' righteous and stern voice made many people cast a disdainful look at Shaun.


    Atst, the female judge struck the gavel to signal the end of the first trial. The second trial would be held next week.


    Everyone could tell from the trial that Shaun was at a disadvantage.


    Sarah and Stevens were extremely smug as they walked out of the court.


    "It turns out that the so-called bestwyer in Australia is mediocre." Stevens said to Sarah in a loud voice, "If I had known this earlier, my apprentice could have dealt with this."


    "It''s because you''re too brilliant, Attorney Stevens."


    Sarah sighed at Shaun. "Shaunic, we still have one more week to go. You can look for me anytime. If you think I''ve taken too much money, I can return a few hundred million dors to you. I believe a few hundred million dors will be sufficient for you to lead afortable life."


    "Rodney, do you see this? This is the woman you love." Shaun suddenly mocked him, "You should know that I''ve never touched her."


    With that, Shaun strode out.


    Rodney was filled with mixed feelings as he watched Shaun''s silhouette.


    Upon getting into the car, he could not help but ask Sarah, "Why did you and Stevens lie in court? Shaun has never touched you."


    Sarah gave him an innocent look. "Attorney Stevens said that this is the only way we can win..."


    "So you''ll stop at nothing to win the case?" It dawned on Rodney that he could not see through Sarah.


    "Rodney, from the moment I hired Stevens, this case doesn''t only involve me. It also concerns Stevens, the top internationalwyer''s reputation. He can''t afford t o lose," Sarah replied in an aggrieved manner.


    Rodney''s expression remained somber. "Fine. I can ept all you''ve just said. But the tone you used to tell Shaun that you can settle the issue out of court with


    a few hundred million dors, don''t you think... it''s too much?"


    Indeed, if it were not for the trial just now, Rodney would not have known that Shaun had spent so much on Sarah. 13

 Chapter 1221

    In the end, Sarah nned to brush Shaun off with a few hundred million dors. Was she treating him like a beggar?


    Rodney''s aggressive attitude caused Sarah to grow impatient. "Rodney, I hate Shaun. I can''t possibly return so much money to him and allow him to make aeback. What''s more, I need to pay ten percent of the attorney''s fees. You know nothing." un


    Rodney looked utterly perplexed.


    Although Sarah was beside her, he suddenly, for some reason, felt that he did not understand her well.


    Perhaps he was overthinking it. Sarah could just be moody after being hurt by Shaun.


    Nevertheless, he was inexplicably averse to the current Sarah.


    "Just drop me at the mall in front. I want to buy something and spend some time alone." Sarah cocked her head and gazed out the window. 1


    Ever since she got together with Wesley, she was increasingly disgusted by Rodney.


    Even so, she could not let go of Rodney, her supporter,


    yet.


    Rodney pursed his lips dejectedly.


    From her tone, he knew that Sarah did not need him to apany her to the mall.


    He dropped his gaze in annoyance, started the car, and dropped Sarah off at the entrance of the mall.


    Sarah opened the door and left directly without turning back.


    Looking at her silhouette, Rodney suddenly felt a chill run down his spine.


    Having taken the day off to apany her to the trial, he initially wanted to apany her all day. Yet, she left him alone just like that.


    He sat alone in the car, not knowing where to go for the first time.


    He used to have Shaun, Chester, many more fair-weather friends, and siblings from the Snow family. However, he realized that his circle of friends had gotten smaller ever since the Snow family disowned him.


    At this very moment, he caught sight of Wendy''s private car entering the car park.


    His eyes lit up, and he quickly went after the car.


    Soon, Wendy got out of the rear seat while Freya got out from the other side with her long and sexy legs wrapped in a pair of blue jeans. She was wearing an ink art shirt, and her long hair was tied in a ponytail. At first nce, she looked like a stylish, prettydy with graceful movements. It was hard to tell that she was nearly two months pregnant.


    Rodney zoned out for two seconds before he went after them. "Mom..."


    It had been a long while since hest met Wendy, who had not been answering his calls.


    Wendy and Freya turned around, only to see Rodney striding toward them. His handsome face looked so pathetic that any woman would probably be swayed.


    Nevertheless, Wendy and Freya were unlike any other women. Having long since been disappointed in him, Wendy pulled a long face. "Don''t call me Mom. I''ve disowned you."


    Rodney paused for an instant. Wendy continued as she dragged Freya, "Let''s go. Don''t bother about him. There''s always someone who doesn''t know his ce, trying to y up to the Snow family. When youe across this kind of person, you''d better keep a distance."


    Rodney widened his eyes, speechless.


    Her criticism made him feel like vomiting blood.

 Chapter 1222

    "Mom, are you nning not to acknowledge me for the rest of your life?" Rodney asked with a bitter smile as he went after Wendy.


    However, Wendy was not swayed. Instead, her expression turned grimmer. "Well, did you ever think about my feelings when you chose Sarah and harmed my grandson? Rodney Snow, I''ve worked so hard to give birth to you and raise you. I don''t expect you to be filial to me, but you shouldn''t be so ungrateful."


    "Mom, I didn''t..." Rodney was extremely aggrieved.


    Freya did not want to chip in at first. However, she could not help it when she saw his pathetic look. She said indifferently, "Since you were bold enough to make this decision, you shouldn''t pester us anymore. Hurry up and look for Sarah. She canfort your miserable soul and give you what your parents can''t.


    "Freya Lynch..."


    Her mockery made Rodney explode with rage. "This is the Snow family''s business. Stop being so conceited. If I hadn''t gotten you pregnant, you wouldn''t be where you are today."


    "Shut up." Wendy stood up for Freya and chided him, " Even without Freya, I''d still disown you if you insist o


    n involving yourself with Sarah. Although Freya isn''t my biological child, she''s much tougher than you. I don''t n to acknowledge you as my son anymore. Stop calling me mom. I don''t know you."


    As soon as she finished speaking, she dragged Freya away. "Let''s go, Freya." Rodney''s heart ached at the sight of Wendy''s cold and resolute figure.


    Despite knowing that he had been abandoned, he could not resist going after them.


    He saw Wendy entering a maternity clothing store with Freya. Holding a mini baby''s outfit, Wendy grinned from ear to ear.


    Rodney was overwhelmed with mixed feelings. Given that Wendy chose a pink outfit for his child, could it mean that the child would be a girl?


    He was going to have a daughter...?


    "Rodney Snow, please leave this ce now. Don''t interrupt Madam Snow and Miss Lynch''s shopping." A bodyguard walked to Rodney and called out his name grimly.


    Rodney felt deeply humiliated. "Shane, how dare you treat me this way. Aren''t you afraid that I''ll return to the Snow family..."


    "You can never return to the Snow family." The bodyguard said coldly, "Old Master Snow said that he would never allow you toe back. He meant what h


    e said."


    Rodney was momentarily stunned.


    Indeed, his grandfather had always been a man of his word.


    He never thought Old Master Snow would be so heartless.


    Tears welled in his eyes as he turned around and left in an embarrassed and gloomy state.


    Deep down, he felt terrible. Since Sarah was in the same mall, he gave her a call to see if she would console him. Nevertheless, she did not answer his call.


    In the end, he headed to the hospital to look for Chester.


    Chester was busy reading a medical record. Rodney was so upset that he pulled a long face like an abandoned husky. "Chester, even you''re ignoring me now, huh? Are you taking Shaun''s side? Sure enough, I''m the extra person among the three of us."


    Chester''s brows knitted together. "Are you done? You''re a man, but why are you behaving like a woman?"


    "I''m just telling the truth." A resentful look washed over Rodney''s face. "I''ve been standing here talking to you for ten minutes, and you haven''t even looked me in the eye."


    "Because I can''t be bothered about you." Chesterzily put down the medical record.


    Rodney''s heart broke. "Chester, you''re too much.


    You''re the second person who said that to me today."


    "Rodney, you really let me down. I didn''t attend the trial this morning, but I watched it online."


    With a grave expression, Chester continued, "You should know that Sarah was lying. It is true that Shaun and Sarah did not do it, and you know this better than anyone else."


    Rodney lowered his head, not knowing what to do." I''m pissed too. After the trial ended, I asked Sarah about it. She said it was Attorney Stevens'' decision because he can''t afford to lose the case."

 Chapter 1223

    "Fine. Just believe whatever Sarah says. You trust nobody but her. Since you like her so much, why did you bother looking for your mom? You''ll never break u p with Sarah for the sake of your parents anyway. Or are you forcing your mom to ept Sarah?"


    Chester leaped to his feet and took out an ultrasound report from his file. Then, he handed it to Rodney.


    "What''s this?" Rodney asked sulkily.


    "Freya''s ultrasound report. I secretly asked someone to get it for you, lest you don''t know what your child looks like. I''m busy. I have to go on duty now."


    As soon as Chester finished speaking, he put on a white coat and left straight away.


    Rodney lowered his head, staring at the ultrasound report in his hand.


    He was slightly puzzled.


    Well, the thing was, he could not tell how the child looked from the report because


    it was exactly like a tiny bean at this point.


    Having said that, was this little bean the one that Freya nned to abort?


    All of a sudden, he felt bad.


    It was an indescribable feeling.


    Only at that moment did it ur to him that he was going to be a father.


    Later, he fixed his eyes on the ultrasound report in his hand without realizing that he had stared at it for more than half an hour.


    In Wesley''s vi at night.


    Wesley had a social function to attend tonight, and he had already informed Catherine by phone that he would not return home for dinner.


    After Catherine finished her dinner, the power in the entire vi went out.


    She knew it was Logan who had disrupted the nearby cable.


    Hence, she immediately headed upstairs and entered Wesley''s study, which was where he usually dealt with his work.


    After rummaging around for some time, all she found were some insignificant documents regarding Golden Corporation.


    Catherine then turned on hisptop. Having acquired some hacking skills, she managed to crack the password of hisptop. When she found a video in a hidden file, she clicked it open.


    To her astonishment, it was actually a recording of Wesley and her making out in a private room in Melbourne three years ago.


    She vividly remembered that she was deceived by Reba, who had spiked her drink at that time. It was Wesley who saved herter. However, she felt so ufortable that she could not help hugging Wesley and making out with him.


    However, she quickly came to her senses and pushed Wesley away. She then spent the night soaking herself in cold water.


    Unfortunately, some scenes of her intimate behavior with Wesley had been spread on the inte. As a result, she had a bitter row with Shaun, which put her rtionship with Shaun at stake.


    She had been under the impression that Reba was the one who recorded the scene in secret, but that was not the case. It turned out that the video had always been in Wesley''s hands.


    In this case, Wesley was the one who deliberately exposed the photos and triggered conflict between Shaun and her.


    It seems that Wesley had already begun framing her since they were in Melbourne.


    This person had been hiding so well, and it was frightening.


    How many lies had he told her?


    After turning off the video, she tried her best to calm down and searched for other things.


    However, she could not find anything suspicious even after a long while. Just as she was about to give up, she stumbled across a photo of a female, and she casually clicked it open.

 Chapter 1224

    The photo was of a young and energeticdy who looked about 18 years old. She was smiling shyly at the camera while carrying a bag.


    The instant Catherine recognized thedy, she was shocked to the core.


    Thisdy''s appearance...


    She was Sarah''s cousin, Shelley.


    Previously, Reba had undergone stic surgery to change her face to Shelley''s prior to showing up by Shaun''s side to look after him.


    However, Catherine could sense that the Shelley in this photo was not the one Reba transformed into. I n this photo, Shelley''s eyes were pure and innocent.


    In other words, thedy in this photo was the real Shelley.


    However, why would Wesley have the real Shelley''s photo?


    He had even saved the photo three years ago, before Shaun hired Shelley as his


    carer.


    Catherine recalled that Reba escaped from the fire, but the real Shelley, who was swapped with Reba, died in the fire. Due to this incident, Charity was


    framed and sent to jail. When Charity fledter, she jumped into the sea and most likely died.


    Could it be that... Wesley was secretly involved in that matter too?


    After this scary thought shed in Catherine''s mind, she felt a chill that made her shudder even though it was not the winter season.


    Just as she had begun to investigate Wesley, it hit her that he was much more terrifying than she imagined.


    How many evil deeds had he done?


    Her phone rang out of the blue.


    It was a call from Austin. "Wesley ising back. As he''s driving very fast, he''ll arrive at the vi within ten minutes."


    Catherine swiftly cleared all her activities on theptop and sneaked out of the study.


    Her heart was still racing madly.


    Even so, she could only try her best to pull herself together. She must not let Wesley detect anything unusual.


    Seven minutester, the sound of the car engine rang in the courtyard. Wesley promptly walked in, only to find Catherine ying with her phone on the couch. His darkened eyes trembled, and he then asked with a n astonished tone, "There''s a ckout in the house, huh?"


    "Yeah. The power just went out all of a sudden when I was having dinner." Catherine looked annoyed. "I''ve called the management, but they have no idea what''s going on as well."


    "You should''ve told me immediately." Wesley extended his hand to stroke her hair.


    Catherine nearly had goosebumps. "Didn''t you say you have a social function to attend? Why are you home so early?"


    "The other party had something urgent, so we didn''t have dinner together. I thought I might as welle home and eat with you. I didn''t expect... Let me call and ask."


    Wesley sat down beside her and called the management.


    After contacting the telcopany, the management said that someone with a drone identally destroyed the nearby cable. Repair works were underway, and


    it would take an hour or so before power was back on.


    "Since it''s going to take a while, let''s go out and watch a movie together. We didn''t get to watch itst time," Wesley said gently.


    "No, I''m tired. I''ll just y with my phone at home."


    Catherine did not feel like going out for a movie with him at all.


    If it were not for the intention of discovering the truth, she would have divorced Wesley right away.


    Back then, she often imed that Shaun was blind. However, she was not any better than him.


    What was worse, she had married Wesley, this devil.


    After an hour, the power in the house was back on.


    Just when Catherine was about to go upstairs for a shower, Wesley suddenly pulled her onto his knees and wrapped his hands around her affectionately.


    "What''s the matter?" At the thought of Wesley and Regina''s disgusting behavior, she felt like throwing up. Nevertheless, all she could do was endure it to avoid exposing herself.

 Chapter 1225

    "Cathy, how much longer are you going to keep me waiting?" Wesley tilted his head to kiss her.


    However, Catherine could not resist tilting her head to the other side in an attempt to dodge him.


    Wesley''s handsome face darkened. At the sight of his expression, a sense of fear subconsciously washed over Catherine, and she promptly slipped out of his embrace.


    Nevertheless, Wesley was hugging her very tightly, reluctant to let go of her.


    "Can''t I even give you a kiss now?" Wesley was infuriated.


    He had put up with her these days, but ever since he hit her, he noticed that he had been losing control of the anger simmering within him. 1


    This was because she would rather allow the impotent Shaun than him to touch her.


    "Are you going to... hit me again?" Catherine instinctively covered her face.


    It was her instinct, but she was really frightened as well.


    Wesley''s body stiffened, and he instantly hugged her."


    No. I won''t hit you anymore. I just love you too much. Cathy, I want you."


    His need was so straightforward that even Catherine could sense it.


    She waspletely at a loss for words.


    Logan had been keeping him under surveince all the time. Wesley was still dissatisfied despite doing it with Regina in the office every day.


    Wesley was really a sc*mbag.


    When he made such a remark, did he not feel like throwing up?


    "Wesley, give me a bit more time..." Catherine hedged while dragging her words.


    "I always give you time, but how much longer do you actually need?" An imploring look washed over Wesley''s face. "I''ll set a time. We''ll do it this Sunday night. I don''t want to wait any longer."


    Catherine widened her eyes, not knowing what to say.


    "Go and take a shower." Wesley freed her.


    Only after Catherine went upstairs did Wesley turn around and head to his study. He looked around, and it seemed that no one had tampered with his things. However, when he switched on theptop, it was only left with 25 percent of battery. Before he left this morning, he was aware that hisptop still had 30


    percent.


    His expression changed all of a sudden.


    A momentter, Wesley dialed a number. "Check whose drone destroyed the nearby cable..."


    The next day.


    Catherine dragged herself into the office with a tired body.


    Last night, her head was upied with Wesley''s words andptop, so she could not fall asleep.


    Shortly after, Austin and Logan came. Upon noticing her pale look, Logan asked anxiously, "Did you discover something?"


    "Mm." Catherine then told them her presumptions.


    Although Logan and Austin did not know much about the incident three years ago, they looked somber after hearing it.


    "I think... You cannot stay by his side anymore."


    Austin was first to say, "Wesley hides too well. Although you found something suspicious in hisptop yesterday, you couldn''t find any evidence of his crime. This shows that he''s a cautious person. Now, both of you are basically acting with each other. If he finds out that you''re investigating him, he might stealthilyunch a terrifying counterattack."


    Logan nodded. "I agree with Austin. What''s more,


    Wesley has a murderer from Neah Bay by his side. We don''t even know the murderer''s background, but he knows the two of us like the back of his hand. If we go head-to-head with him, we surely won''t be able to defeat him."


    Catherine knitted her brows discontentedly.


    If this had happened earlier, she would have carried on with the investigation. However, what Wesley saidst night made her realize that his patience with her had begun to wear off. 1

 Chapter 1226

    Catherine could not imagine how strained things would be between Wesley and her if they revealed their true colors.


    "And... Your security cameras were installed at thest minute. Since it''s not hidden well enough, it''s just a matter of time before it gets noticed," Logan reminded her.


    Austin nodded. "The most worrying thing after he notices will be him acting like he doesn''t know anything, but he''s actually silently scheming in the dark. Maybe you''ll be the next Shelley or Charity. Moreover, I think Wesley harbors resentment toward you. He may not kill you so soon, but he''ll make sure you feel like you''re in a living hell. You may not fear death, but you have to think of your children."


    "I agree with Austin."


    Logan agreed too. "Wesley is guarding against you. Once the electricity was cut offst night, he rushed over immediately. That means that he''s very wary of you. You won''t be able to obtain his trust, and don''t even think of getting his trust too. I reckon his head full of thoughts to torture you after having you." 1


    Catherine rubbed the spot between her brows which was throbbing in pain. She had to admit that they


    both had a point there. "Okay, I''ll talk to Wesley about divorce. His patience for me will onlyst until Sunday at most. I''ll see what else I can find out during these two days."


    "Be careful. We''ll be standing guard near Wesley''s vi these two days. Notify us immediately if there are any problems."


    At a five-star hotel.


    Wesley stood in front of the full-length windows, dressed in a crisp suit, looking down at the view beneath him.


    There was a cigar between his fingers, and he took a drag on it from time to time. "What are you thinking about?"


    Sarah, who was wearing a bathrobe, came out of the bathroom flirtatiously. She hugged Wesley''s waist from behind. Her restless hands circled to his front, and she started tugging on his belt.


    "I''m not in the mood today." Wesley yanked her hands away, and his expression darkened.


    Sarah''s red lips smirked before sheughed. "Has your secretary been satisfying you so welltely that you''re worn out?"


    "Are you questioning my stamina?" Wesley took a drag on the cigar. He wickedly exhaled a mouth of smoke toward her face. "It looks like you''re quite lonely.


    Didn''t you ask Rodney to satisfy you?" "Don''t even mention that coward." Sarah pouted. "It''d be good if he had half of your cruelty. I won thewsuit yesterday, yet he used me. I was so pissed off. Who would want to return 100 million dors to Shaun?" 2


    "Rodney is easy to fool, so there''s no need to fall out with him. Who knows whether the Snow family will really abandon him until thest moment?"


    Wesley gave Sarah a sidelong nce. "Don''t you know how to carry out hypnosis? I suspect Catherine is secretly starting to investigate me. Is there any way to alter her memories?"


    Sarah''s expression changed. "Do you think altering memories is that easy? Not only is the sess rate very low, but Catherine also has to haveplete trust in me. Her hatred for me is bone-deep. How will she let me hypnotize her?" 1


    Wesley''s dark brows furrowed in annoyance.


    Sarah nced at him nervously and said boldly, "She has betrayed you so many times, but why do you still like her so much?"


    "What do you think?" Wesley''s lips lifted into a vague smile.


    "If you ask me, I''d say it''s just because you... never had her before."


    Sarah''s hands caressed his chest lightly. "I have an idea. Why don''t you take advantage of the fact that she still doesn''t know that you''re suspecting her? You can simply drug her, sleep with her, and record a video of it, which you can use to ckmail her. By then, you can have sex with her whenever you want. If she doesn''t obey, you can let the public admire her si* tty look. I''d like to see if she has the gall to live."


    Wesley pinched her chin. "You''re so evil."


    "I can say the same about you." Sarah lifted her head and smiled. "If I were you,


    I''d definitely torture her until her life is a living hell." 1


    "You really know me well."


    An eerie hostility welled up in Wesley''s eyes.


    Initially, he did not want to fall out with Catherine yet as she was still useful. However, he had no choice but to change his ns.


    He did want to give Catherine happiness in the past. Unfortunately, she did not know her ce, and as such, he could only slowly torture her. 2

 Chapter 1227

    After leaving the hotel, Wesley got in the car and searched for an overseas number from his contacts.


    Soon, a seductive voice of a woman came from the phone. "It''s been three years, Wesley. You''ve finally contacted me again."


    "Reba, you should be grateful to me. If it wasn''t for me pleading for your sake back then, Mason might not have kept you alive. After all, you''re a useless piece of chess to him."


    After a moment of silence, Reba sneered." Everyone said Mason disguised himself well. But if you ask me, you''re the one who''s the most well-disguised. You''ve started scheming three years ago. Wesley, I''ve never seen a more ruthless person than you. I heard Ethan is dead. You''re the one who killed him, right?"


    "You may not be in the country, but you do know quite a lot."


    Wesley''s eyes darkened. "Reba, don''t you want toe back? Don''t you want to settle your old scores? Don''t forget who sold you to the mountains and was the reason you got raped. Although Catherine and Shaun are divorced, they''re still living well.


    Meanwhile, your parents are still struggling in jail,


    and you can''t even return to the country." "What do you want me to do this time?" Reba quickly caught on.


    Wesley shed a big smile and slowly said, "I''m giving you an opportunity. A chance to change your fate.


    You''ll thank me..." 3


    In the evening.


    Catherine entered the vi with the evening sun shining down on her.


    When she entered, she saw Wesley in an apron, popping his head out of the kitchen. "Just wait for a little while more. We can have our meal soon."


    "Okay."


    After Catherine changed her shoes, she sat on the sofa. She looked toward Wesley''s phone, which was on the coffee table.


    Her heart started to pound.


    She really wanted to see if she could find information about Reba from his phone.


    When she found out yesterday that Wesley could have been involved in Reba''s appearance after a makeover as Shelley, she realized that he might be in contact with Reba.


    Catherine hated Reba as much as she hated Sarah.


    She desperately wanted to cut them both into thousands of pieces.


    Catherine went upstairs and changed into her loungewear. By the time she came downstairs, Wesley had already served all the dishes and even the rice.


    After she sat down, she fiddled with her phone while eating. A momentter, she said to Wesley, "Ourpanyunched a mobile application, but I can''t open it on my phone. Let me try it on your phone to see whether it''s my phone or the application''s problem."


    "Okay." Wesley handed her his phone after unlocking it while smiling.


    Catherine was surprised. She did not think it would be so easy.


    As she was pretending to download the application, she quickly tapped into his messages.


    Nevertheless, she could not find anything.


    "Did you find it?" Wesley suddenly stood up and walked toward her.


    Catherine frantically went back to the application''s downloading page. She said sheepishly, "I can open it on yours..."


    After she said that, however, she suddenly stiffened.


    Did Wesley say "Did you find it?" just now?


    She raised her head only to meet with Wesley''s jetck eyes. They were like an abyss bottomless.

 Chapter 1228

    An inexplicable chill washed over her.


    Catherine told herself that she was too sensitive. Wesley could not have noticed it so fast.


    However, Wesley quickly took her phone away the next second and smashed it on the table. With a bang, the screen shattered. Catherine''s phone waspletely broken.


    "Wesley..." Catherine stood up abruptly with her fierce eyes ring at him. "What are you doing?"


    "Cathy, do you still want to keep up the act with me? Maybe I should be asking you, what exactly have you noticed?" Wesley still had a warm smile on his face, but his words made Catherine shudder.


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about. I just wanted to have a look at the application." Catherine denied." Wesley, what''s wrong with you?"


    No matter what, she could not fall out with Wesley today. She was situated in a lion''s den, and Logan and Austin were not there yet.


    "You don''t know?" Wesley raised his eyebrows in astonishment.


    "What should I know?" Catherine revealed a puzzled look. "You broke my phone, so you mustpensate m


    e with another one."


    Wesley stared at Catherine silently for some time before he suddenlyughed. "Cathy, you sure are the woman I fell for. You have exceptional talent in acting, like me. We''re actually a good match, but unfortunately ... Give me back my phone."


    Of course, there was no way Catherine would return his phone to him.


    Since they had already shed all pretenses, she had to take his phone away. Even


    if she could not take it away, she could still contact Logan in case anything happened.


    "I can''t agree with your condition. You broke my phone. You canpensate for my phone with yours."


    Catherine turned around, wanting to leave after she spoke.


    Wesley gripped her shoulders, to which Catherine twisted away and attacked Wesley first.


    Yet, to her surprise, Wesley easily avoided her attack.


    Catherine widened her eyes. Thest time she fought Wesley, there was some pushing and shoving. It was clear that Wesley had no defensive skills at all.


    However, his reflexes were now no slower than hers.


    "Cathy, I haven''t raised a hand in so long." Wesley started attacking her with a smile.


    Catherine quickly started to fight with him. Wesley''s skills were no better than hers, but he was a man, and he was strong. It did not take long before he quickly kicked the phone in Catherine''s hand away.


    "Wesley, what on earth are you trying to do?" Catherine''s pretty face was as cold as ice. She finally understood that Wesley had no intention of letting her go out that night.


    Wesley''s arrogance was out of her expectations.


    Everyone knew she was his wife and that they lived together. If something happened to her, he would be the prime suspect.


    Did he not care about that at all?


    "Cathy, you touched my phone before, right?" Wesley neared Catherine step by step. "The vi''s electricity went out that night because you ordered Logan to do i


    t. You already knew early on that this house is full of security cameras."


    Catherine gritted her teeth. "I did it very carefully. How did you find out?"


    "The battery on myputer depleted slightly." Wesley said in a rxed manner, "I''m very curious. When did you start suspecting me?"


    Catherine let out a long sigh. Since they had utterly shed all pretenses, she no longer needed to hide." Wesley, you''re the most deceitful person I''ve ever met i n my life. Since three years ago, you''ve been doing everything possible to drive a wedge between Shaun and me."


    "Cathy, that''s because I love you."


    Wesley knew she might have seen that video. Hence, he made no attempt to conceal anything anymore." Besides, thest time I saved you was real. If it weren''t for me, you would''ve been raped. If it weren''t for me, you would''ve been stabbed to death by someone. But you, b*tch, are blind. No matter how much I''ve done for you, you only have Shaun in your eyes. Both you and Shaun have trampled on my pride time and again and again. I swore that I would marry you and torment you."


    Catherine used all her might to control the fury in her eyes.

 Chapter 1229

    Although Catherine already knew that Wesley was evil, they both had never really revealed their true colors. So now that she heard those words from him, Catherine finally understood how much Wesley resented her.


    "You''re saying I should be grateful to you?" Catherine sneered.


    "What else? Cathy, I even lost a kidney for you." Wesley sighed.


    "Forget it. If I knew you were such an evil, disgusting man, I''d rather be killed." 1


    Catherine said hatefully, "In these three years, you''ve treated me well on the surface, but you''ve set me up over and over again behind my back. Three years ago, Reba did stic surgery to look like Shelley to approach Shaun. That was your doing, right? In that case, you must''ve something to do with Charity being used and sent to jail as well. This is not forgetting Ethan''s death. You''re so evil that you can''t even spare your biological nephew. You''ll die a horrible death."


    "You started suspecting me when Ethan died?" Wesley looked astonished. "I did that so discreetly. How did you find out?"


    Catherine was horrified.


    She simply said it on purpose, but she did not expect Wesley would really admit it. Wesley really did kill Ethan.


    Looking at Catherine''s shocked expression, Wesley grinned evilly. "I''m surprised. You know a lot more than I thought. Luckily... Luckily, I made my move first."


    "...Made your move?"


    Catherine''s expression changed as she immediately looked toward the food on the table. "What did you put inside them?"


    "What do you think?" Wesley smiled. "Cathy, I really like you. I''ve spent so much effort on you that if I can''t have you, I will never be satisfied. Besides, aren''t you a sl*tty one too? I watched the video Shaun sent me. Don''t worry. I''ll surely satisfy you the way he did."


    "Disgusting."


    Catherine could not resist pping him across the face.


    Wesley did not avoid it. "Hit me. The harder you hit, the more I''ll pleasure youter."


    "You won''t have your way."


    Catherine rushed toward the door after she spoke.


    Nevertheless, Wesley quickly stopped her.


    With that, they started fighting again.


    Toward the end, Catherine felt her body was getting itchier and more ufortable. Her limbs became increasingly weak too.


    She bit her lips to keep herself sober with the pain.


    "It''s okay. I have ample time to waste with you. It''s going to be a long night." Wesley grabbed one of her arms and yanked her into his embrace.


    "Wesley, let go." Catherine resisted and struggled with all her might.


    "I won''t let go. I even want you to give birth to a few children of mine."


    Wesley burst intoughter as he took out a red rope and tied her up. Then, he carried her upstairs.


    Once they entered the bedroom, he threw her onto the bed before taking out his phone. He subsequently opened the recording function and focused it on the bed.


    Catherine was scared. She really was scared. 2


    She regretted it. She should have suggested a divorce right today. She should have brought Logan and Austin with her.


    Catherine could only hope that Logan and the rest would rush in to save her when they could not reach her.

 Chapter 1230

    After Wesley was done setting up the phone, he slowly took off his coat and walked toward Catherine.


    Catherine stared at his elegant face. Under the light, it looked ferocious and twisted like a demon.


    This was the real Wesley.


    She was so disgusted that a nce at him was enough to make her puke.


    "Wait, I have onest question. Even if I die, let me die knowing," Catherine said with a hint of despair.


    "Okay, go ahead." Wesley was in no rush. He looked like he was looking at a fish on the chopping board. That fish had already gone down without a fight and was only waiting to be ughtered.


    "Three years ago, did you approach me because you really liked me, or did you have other ulterior motives?"


    Catherine could not help but say, "I don''t believe someone like you would woo me purely out of love. Did you... already know that I''m Joel''s daughter? Or were you aiming for Hudson Corporation from the start? You want to swallow up mypany." "Ha. I''d say it''s fifty-fifty."


    Wesley''s answer was ambiguous. "I sincerely liked you at first. However, I began to hate you when you turned to Shaun immediately after he framed me and put me in jail. Cathy, I loved you so much. What does Shaun have that I don''t? Is it because he''s Australia''s wealthiest man? Well, too bad. He is so inferior now that he can only bow down at my feet. To me, squashing him is as easy as squashing an ant."


    After he said that with a twisted smile, he pressed Catherine down on the bed.


    "Did you know? On the night of our wedding day, he sent a video to me. You and Shaun made me feel the most humiliated in my entire life. Since he likes to send videos so much, let''s record a performance and send it to him to watch too, okay? I want him to see how the woman he loves looks when she''s on me."


    Catherine''s heart was about to stop beating out of fear.


    Her whole body trembled, but she forced herself to stay calm and dragged out the time. "Then why didn''t you admit it when I asked you about itst time?"


    "Wouldn''t you suspect me if I admitted it? After all, no man could stand it. Do you understand?" Then, as if he had thought of something, Wesley pped her face


    hard.


    Catherine''s brian rang from the p. She shuddered and said, "Wesley, didn''t you say... you won''t hit me?"


    "Haha, I lied to you. Did you take it seriously?" Wesley yanked her up by her long hair so that she could see the savageness in his eyes clearly.


    "Did you think you will be free after today? You''re wrong. Today is just an appetizer. From now on, you will stay by my side obediently. If you disobey me, I''ll put the video out there for everyone to watch!"Did you think you will be free after today? You''re wrong.


    Today is just an appetizer. From now on, you will stay by my side obediently. If you disobey me, I''ll put the video out there for everyone to watch! 1


    "You can not think about yourself, but you have to consider your son and daughter. Do you want them to be humiliated their entire lives and be pointed at everywhere they go?" Wesley threatened her coldly.


    Catherine shuddered and could not help but scream," Enough, Wesley. I''ve told you clearly from when you pursued me that I don''t like you. You were the one who kept pestering me and driving a wedge between Shaun and my rtionship. If it weren''t for you, Shaun and I wouldn''t havee to this today.


    "Never mind that you stopped at no evils, but you even pushed all the responsibilities on me. You don''t understand at all that despicable methods and schemes cannot buy love. You disgusting man." i


    "I''m disgusting?"


    Infuriated, Wesley pped her again and strangled her throat.


    "Catherine, being able to have my fancy is your honor. Do you really think of yourself as someone clean?


    Aren''t you just a woman that Shaun got bored of?


    Fine. Since you think I''m disgusting, let me show you how a disgusting man like me possesses you."


    He ripped her clothes apart after he spoke.


    Catherine yelled, "Wesley Lyons, if you dare touch me, the video of you having an affair with Regina will be leaked too. Office sex is quite hot, huh? I believe it''ll be even more sensational."


    Wesley''s body stiffened, and he looked toward her with his eyes wide. "You installed security cameras in my office?"

 Chapter 1231

    Wesley understood quickly. "You had it nned when you sent me the milk teast time?"


    "When else?"


    Catherine sneered. "Only you can set others up, but I can''t set you up? It must have been difficult for you to y passionate games with Regina in the office every day. If your perverted look gets out, everyone will surely be shocked!


    "However, the charitable image that you, President Lyons, have built may be wasted. A deceitful person like you should be very concerned about your image, right?"


    "You really hid yourself well." Wesley chuckled coldly.


    "It''s nothingpared to you." Catherine mocked him as she tried hard to suppress the heat in her body.


    "Too bad. You still don''t understand me well enough. Let me ask you. Where is the video? Hand it over." Wesley gazed at her coldly.


    "Are you dreaming?"


    "You''ll find out soon whether I''m dreaming or not."


    Wesley smiled. "Don''t you know I''m a pervert? Then I''ll let you have a taste of my real, perverted methods.


    Cathy, if you don''t say it, I''ll have no choice but to call the group of killers of Neah Bay over to have some fun with you after I''m done. I''m not joking." 1


    He gazed at Catherine. There was an eerie gleam in his eyes.


    Catherine was creeped out.


    She did not expect that Wesley would go this far.


    Perhaps she had forgotten that Wesley did not deserve to be called human.


    "Let me ask you onest time." Wesley raised three fingers. "One..."


    "If I tell you, will you let me go?" Catherine took a deep breath and asked.


    "No, but I won''t let other people have their fun with you. I''ll keep you to myself," Wesley said with a fake smile. "Two..."


    "In your dreams, Wesley. I won''t hand it over to you. What hardships have I not suffered before? I''ll definitely let the public have a good look at you, this demon. Moreover, even if you use the video to ckmail me, I''ll sue you for marital rape andmitting crimes against me. Everything you did was against thew. Worstes to worst, we''ll go down together."


    Catherine said without flinching, "Worsee to worst, I''ll just jump off a building andmit suicide after suing you. I''m not afraid of death. I haven''t feared death since three years ago. There are people to take care of my children. But it''s different for you,


    Wesley. Can you bear to lose your empire?"


    "Catherine, you have a death wish."


    Wesley was extremely infuriated.


    He raised his hand and was about to p Catherine.


    "Hit me. It''s even better if you hit me harder. By the time when I sue you, your crime of domestic violence will be heavier. Wesley, don''t go to jail."


    Catherine raised her head and shed him a smile.


    That face was awfully swollen, but Wesley held back because of her.


    He was the one who had her, and he was about to have his way. Yet, in the end, she actually had him in her hands.


    That woman...


    His eyes turned weirdly gentle. "As expected of the woman I fell in love with. Cathy, you''re really different from others." 4

 Chapter 1232

    "But..."


    He stopped for a moment. He raised his eyebrows menacingly, "I can leave you be, but can you leave me b e?"


    Catherine looked at him in confusion.


    "I know you''re very strong, and you can tolerate things very well. I''ve witnessed it myself. That''s why I''ve increased the dosage by a lot tonight. You may be able to stay conscious now, butter, you''ll be in a blur. You won''t even recognize who I am. You''ll be like a cat in heat, with no rationality at all." 2


    Wesley faked a smile and said, "I''m looking forward to you throwing yourself on meter."


    Catherine looked like she was at aplete loss.


    She could feel the heat in her body getting stronger wave after wave. It was like countless ants were biting her. She felt extremely ufortable.


    She even had to breathe in big breaths.


    It was as if every pore was about to explode.


    Wesley just sat by her side silently, looking as she bit her lip hard until it tore and dug her fingers into herself with all her strength. However, her face kept


    getting redder.


    Her gaze on him was getting hotter too.


    "Babe, you have to control yourself." Wesley teased her, taking pleasure in her suffering.


    "You... B*stard." Catherine felt like everything in front of her eyes was bing a blur.


    She wanted so badly to take a cold shower, but her body was tied up tightly. Bang.


    The door of the room was finally kicked open.


    Logan barged in straight away, and Catherine let out a mental sigh when she saw him.


    Luckily... she dragged out some time for Logan to finally get here.


    "Wesley, you even f*cking hit women. You b*stard." Seeing that Catherine was hurt, Logan rushed in and fought Wesley.


    "Logan, do you think you alone can save her? In your dreams." Wesley did not expect Logan to appear so suddenly, but he paid no attention to Logan at all.


    "Of course, I know I can''t bring her out alone. However, if I don''t bring her out within 15 minutes, Austin will call the police." Logan sneered and said, "It''ll surely be interesting if the policee over and see this scene."


    Wesley''s expression changed. "I''m afraid even if I let you take her away, you guys will still call the police afterward. In that case, I should just keep you guys here. When the police ask about it, I can say that you were the one who trapped my wife and harbored bad intentions toward her. Look at her unconscious right now. If she pounces on youter, the scene will be quite interesting. Haha."


    "Shameless." Logan hated Wesley so much. "Wesley, a s long as you let us go today, we''ll act as if today''s incident never happened."


    "Do you think I''ll believe you?"


    Unknowingly, they both have fought for seven or eight minutes.


    Logan obviously did not expect Wesley''s defensive skills to be so good. However,


    he was not worried that the group of Neah Bay killers woulde. 1


    That was because it was Wesley''s house. If those people appeared, there would be no exining it for Wesley if the police saw them.


    That was also why Logan dared to barge in.


    Seeing as he was pressed for time, Logan finally found an opening and kicked Wesley''s chest.


    As Wesley was pushed back a few steps, Logan immediately rushed over and cut open Catherine''s ropes. Then, he pointed the knife at Wesley. 1


    "Wesley, you''re not my opponent. If youe closer, believe it or not, I''ll kill you. You should be clear about my identity. I''m not afraid of death, let alone going to


    jail."


    Wesley clenched his jaw. He nced at Catherine, whose face was flushed red, and clenched his fists in discontent.


    Everything was almost in his grasp, yet an ident just had to happen.


    "Get lost," he roared.


    Catherine may have escaped him today, but once his ns wereplete, squashing people like Logan, Catherine, or Shaun would be like squashing an ant.


    However, it was not yet time for him to die.


    Logan let out a sigh of relief. Luckily, Wesley was a person who feared death. 2

 Chapter 1233

    Logan quickly carried Catherine on his back.


    After they ran out of the vi, Austin dashed over with the car. By the time Logan and Catherine got in the car, Catherine was alreadypletely disoriented.


    In her eyes, Logan was just a man.


    She hugged Logan without any sense of self-control.


    "F*ck. What did she eat? She can''t even think straight." Austin nced at Logan ruefully. "Don''t let her touch you."


    Logan was exasperated. "Shut your f*cking mouth."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Catherine started pulling on his clothes forcefully.


    "Don''t, Eldest Young Lady. Please let me go." Logan was on the verge of tears. "I''m Logan."


    "Shaun... Shaun, give me..." It was as if Catherine did not hear him. Her gaze looked as if she desperately wanted to gobble Logan up.


    "Quick, hurry. Drive the car and look for Shaun," Logan shouted.


    Austin was at a loss. "But I don''t know where Shaun i s. I don''t know his phone number either."


    "Are you stupid? Don''t you know to call Suzie?" Logan yelled in frustration.


    Austin immediately found Lucas''s number and dialed i t. "Suzie, tell me where Shaun is. Quick."


    "Sc*mmy dad? He''s right by my side..."


    Before Suzie could finish her sentence, Shaun''s voice came through. "What''s the matter?"


    "There''s a matter. A huge one. Wesley has drugged Eldest Young Lady. Come over quickly to help relieve her... If you don''t, Eldest Young Lady is about to strip Logan naked," Austin yelled.


    "Don''t touch her," Shaun roared.


    Austin was helpless. "It''s not Logan who wants to touch her. It''s Eldest Young Lady who wants to touch Logan, okay?"


    "B*stard." Shaun cursed out of anger. "Where are you guys at? I''lle over immediately."


    "I just exited the Lyons''s house. I''m heading toward the Hill family''s residence now. But going to the Hill family''s residence will be quite inconvenient, right?" Austin cleared his throat and said.


    "Go to Palm Springs. I have a house there."


    Shaun quickly stood up after he spoke, and Suzie grabbed him worriedly. "Sc*mmy dad, what happened to Mommy? I want to go too. I want to be Mom''s antidote too."


    Shaun was shocked. "Suzie, don''t add more trouble to things. I''ll bring your mommy over tomorrow. I don''t have time to take care of you now."


    "But..."


    "Alright. You can y with Lucas."


    Shaun pushed Suzie away and left in a hurry.


    Suzie pouted aggrievedly. "Lucas, why does sc*mmy dad get to be Mommy''s antidote? Why? Aren''t we the people Mommy loves the most?"


    "How would I know?" Lucas lowered his gaze. He was deep in thought.


    All he heard just now was Uncle Austin saying that Wesley had hurt Mom.


    It was Wesley again.


    Lucas clenched his fists in contempt.


    Shaun sped to Palm Springs.


    By the time he arrived, Austin''s car was already parked at the neighborhood''s


    entrance.


    When he opened the car door, Shaun saw Catherine on top of Logan, who was grabbing onto his clothes tightly. He looked like he would die rather than submit. 4

 Chapter 1234

    Shaun''s face darkened in anger.


    He knew that he should not me Logan, but he was still so furious that he


    wanted to beat Logan up.


    "Hand her to me." Shaun carried Catherine over.


    When he saw that Catherine''s face was much more swollen than thest, Shaun''s eyes narrowed coldly and painfully, i


    What on earth did Wesley do to her? He hit her until she was in such a state.


    However, it was not the time to ask questions about the situation. The most urgent thing was for her to regain consciousness.


    Shaun carried her to his car.


    Catherine was tugging on his clothes in agony at the backseat.


    Shaun tightened his grip on the steering wheel. He could sense that her condition was more severe than hisst time.


    "Cathy, just bear with it a little more." He drove the car to the parking lot and


    parked it before he carried her into the elevator.


    After entering the house, he lowered his head and


    kissed her lips deeply.


    Nevertheless, he did not dare to use too much strength. Catherine''s lips were already torn, so he was afraid he would hurt her.


    The most frustrating and damnable thing was that even though the beauty was already in his arms, he was still incapable of sex.


    "Cathy, don''t rush. I''ll help you like the way you helped mest time." Shaun then carried her into the bedroom. 2


    The consequence of being impotent was that he worked hard the whole night and barely even slept.


    Only when morning came did Catherine gradually calm down. She fell asleep in his embrace, exhausted.


    Shaun was very tired too, so tired that his arm was almost dead. 1


    Even so, he did not dare to sleep. He gave Chester a call instead, and Chester


    soon came over.


    Looking at Catherine, who was sleeping on the bed, a hint of gloominess shed across Chester''s eyes. "Did Wesley hit her?"


    "Catherine''s subordinates said it was Wesley who did it. They sent her overst night all of a sudden. Do a check-up on her. I don''t know what drug Wesley gave her, but her reaction was very intensest night. She was totally disoriented. I''m afraid there''ll be side effects. Furthermore, the wounds on her face have to be treated too." Shaun''s heart ached for Catherine. 1


    In fact, when he realized that Wesley might harm Suzie and Lucas, he wanted to have Elie protect Catherine.


    However, he had to discuss it with Catherine first. He thought Wesley was still in disguise and probably would not hurt her so soon. Little did he know that Wesley would make a move in just two days.


    "I have to take a blood sample and go back to run some tests on it."


    After Chester drew some blood with a syringe, he checked her pulse.


    "Her pulse is very weak. It should be because her body is extremely exhausted. Wesley is too cruel. He must''ve given her arge dose of the drug without any concern about how it''ll affect her body. If his dosage was slightlyrger, she might''ve died from suffocationst night because her heart couldn''t keep up." Shaun''s fist cracked as he clenched it. "Did Wesley do it on purpose?"


    "That''s for sure. He didn''t want her to die, but he didn''t want her to let her off easily either." Chester sighed." Luckily, you called me over. If you just let her be, her heart functions may deteriorate in the future."


    Shaun was startled to hear that. 1


    "Send her to the hospital. She needs an IV drip," Chester said. "The injuries on her body have to be


    examined by professionals. If she wants to sue Wesley, she needs evidence." "Okay."


    Shaun did not dare to dy.

 Chapter 1235

    Catherine was rushed to the Jewell family''s private hospital.


    Chester already had the hospital arrange a VIP ward.


    However, when Shaun carried Catherine down the car, a group of reporters suddenly rushed out in the parking lot. They took pictures of Shaun and Catherine.


    "Shaun, we received news that you spent a passionate night with Catherinest night. It looks like it''s true."


    "Nonsense. Isn''t it obvious? Look at Catherine''s neck. There are hickeys all over


    it."


    "There are hickeys on Shaun''s neck too. You both might''ve been a little intense. However, isn''t this too immoral? Catherine is Wesley''s wife."


    "What happened to Catherine? Is she too exhausted fromst night?"


    u H


    "Move away." Faced with those reporters'' buzzing discussions, Shaun was infuriated.


    "Haha, why are you getting angry? Do you really think you''re still the haughty Young Master Hill you once was? You''re having an affair with another person''s


    wife. Can''t other people talk about it?"


    "That''s right. Take those pictures, and let other people have a look at this cheating couple''s faces."


    "Shut


    up. Can''t


    you all see the wounds all over her face?"


    Shaun said angrily, "Wesley gave her all those wounds. Don''t you guys want an interview? Just nice. Please tell Wesley for me that I won''t let him off the hook for all the things he has done to Catherine."


    "Okay, make way. Don''t dy the patient''s treatment. The hospital is not a ce for all of you to create a ruckus. If not, I will have no choice but to call the security guard over to chase you away." Chester red at those reporters as a warning. He then escorted Shaun and Catherine into the elevator.


    "It must''ve been Wesley who informed those reporters." Shaun''s handsome face darkened.


    "That''s right. The reporters took pictures just at the right timing. Wesley must''ve guessed that Catherine''s men would bring her to youst night, and he also expected that you would bring her to my hospital.


    This scheme is too terrifying."


    Chester sighed. "I reckon he''s worried that Catherine will call the police when she wakes up. That''s why he used the reporters to produce strong evidence of you and Catherine having an affair. I don''t know what he will do next." "If I were him, I''d go to the police station first and turn myself in," Shaun said in a deep voice.


    Chester was taken aback, but he nodded after that. "As matters stand, we can only discuss this after Catherine wakes up. After all, you''re not clear about the details of the incident. Standing out rashly will only make things worse."


    Shaun pressed his lips together coldly.


    At 9:00 a.m., after the doctor inserted the needle into Catherine, Hadley came in with a phone.


    "Young Master Hill, Wesley was interviewed by the reporters at the police station''s entrance at 6:00 a.m."


    "Let me see." Shaun took the phone over.


    In the video, Wesley looked disheveled. His eyes were red and swollen, and he looked remorseful. "I came to the police station to turn myself in today. Becausest night... I finally lost control of my emotions and hit my wife. I even drugged her."


    A reporter asked, "Why did you do that?"


    Wesley covered his face. "I couldn''t control it. I was in too much agony. Everyone should know that Shaun snatched my wife away on our wedding day. When I had done my best and got my wife back, I was willing not to care about that past because I love her. I just wanted to have a new start with her.


    "However, she could not get over Shaun. She went on dates with Shaun again and again behind my back.


    When I went to look for her, she even let Shaun hide in the bedroom of her office.


    "She thought I didn''t know, but I knew everything. I just wanted to give her a chance. I''ve never loved a woman so much before."


    The reporter was astonished. "So Catherine betrayed you multiple times during your marriage?"


    Wesley smiled pitifully. "Yes. The worst one was not long ago, during the birthday party of Senator Mead''s daughter. She and Shaun were in the bathroom...


    Haha, she thought I didn''t know. It was someone else who told me afterward. Many people knew about it that night, but she took me as a fool. She overstepped the line."

 Chapter 1236

    "Last night, I couldn''t resist spiking her food. I thought I could have her by


    possessing her body. It must sound hrious, but she has never let me touch her even though we''ve been married for so long."


    The reporters looked incredulous.


    Wesley shed a tear. "She wasn''t willingst night, so I lost control for a moment and pped her. After that, she escaped from me and went to find Shaun. She was with Shaun the whole night. However, breaking thew is breaking thew, and what''s wrong is wrong. I came to turn myself in."


    The reporters sighed. "That''s so sad."


    Wesley said miserably, "Love can change a person. I never thought I would be like this one day." 1


    Within two hours after the video got out, the views had already surpassed five billion.


    Shaun looked at Wesley''s shameless look and was pissed off that his temples began to throb.


    What made him more furious was theizens'' overwhelming criticisms.


    [I feel sorry for Wesley. It''s so sad.]


    [I can especially understand Wesley''s feelings of loving a scummy woman. Catherine is simply a b*tch.]


    [I used to like and admire Catherine quite a lot, but now, I think I''m a fool for doing so.]


    [No one can defeat a b*tchy person. Since Catherine couldn''t let go of Shaun, why did she have to go and hurt Wesley? She gave him hope only to disappoint him afterward.]


    [I really admire Wesley. If I were him, not only would I p her, but I''d even hit her to death. F*ck.]


    [How sl*tty is she? She can''t even let a bathroom slide. She left Wesley with no dignity at all.]


    [Shaun, Catherine, go to hell. Disgusting sc*mbag and b*tchy woman.]


    [How can a person like Catherine, who has no ethical boundaries, be the director


    of a listedpany? Don''t purchase the houses from herpany, lest you purchase a jerry-built house.]


    tt H


    Shaun''s heart almost ached out of anger.


    He did not mind if other people criticized him, but he could not stand them degrading Catherine that way.


    She was clearly the victim all along. It was him who kept bugging her.


    Wesley really wanted to destroy Catherine.


    Hadley said worriedly, "This move of Wesley''s is very skillful. He might''ve been worried that Miss Jones would sue him, so he turned himself in first. Although he was the one who hit someone, the police and the public will sympathize with him. I reckon he''ll only be locked up for one week at most. The unfortunate thing is that his words havepletely ruined Miss Jones'' reputation, and what''s most frustrating is that she got hit for nothing."


    "Get Logan and Austin toe over. I need to understand the sequence of events." Shaun thought for a while and spoke. 1


    More than 20 minutester, Logan and Austin showed up at the hospital together.


    They had most likely watched the video of Wesley''s interview too, hence both of theirplexions were awful.

 Chapter 1237

    "Can you tell me what exactly happenedst night?"


    Shaun''s gazended on Logan. "I know I chopped off your finger in the past. I''m very sorry, and I feel very guilty toward you. However, Catherine is your master. Something happened to her yesterday. No matter what, now is the time for us to work together."


    "Don''t worry. I''m not such a petty person."


    Logan nced at Shaun. "Miss Jones has been investigating Wesleytely. She secretly installed security cameras in his office and found Wesley and Regina having an affair in the office. The main thing is that Miss Jones suspects Wesley and Sarah are conspiring together. Even Charity being framed and going to jail, as well as Ethan''s death, may be rted to Wesley."


    A hint of shock shed across Shaun''s deep, ck eyes.


    Wesley and Sarah were conspiring together?


    Charity going to jail had something to do with Wesley?


    Ethan died because of Wesley, too?


    All that shocking news stunned him for a long time.


    Logan snorted. "You don''t have to be shocked. You


    were fooled by Sarah about a lot of things as well back then. However, Miss Jones already had us investigate Sarah secretly once she returned to the country. We were the ones who deliberately lured Lucifer back too."


    Shaun smiled bitterly. How many things did he still not know of? "What was the matter with Lucifer?"


    Logan said calmly, "Miss Jones asked us to investigate Sarah''s past during those years she was overseas. The people who participated in Sarah''s kidnapping back then were all dead. Only Lucifer was left. In fact, after Sarah was kidnapped by the abductors that year, she sold herself to them in order to stay alive. Anyway, she was quite willing. She serviced a group of people alone. However, it was her who exposed the abductors'' tracks afterward. Many people were shot dead, so she might''ve not expected that Lucifer escaped."


    "We told Lucifer about her news. Ha, after knowing that Sarah hooked up with Australia''s wealthiest man, Lucifer came back and ckmailed her. She gave him a few hundred million dors and even slept with him. They had quite some happy sex. Oh, right. Those days, Sarah was living with you, and you even wanted to marry her."


    Taking pleasure in Shaun''s unhappiness, Logan said," Lucifer took the money, took drugs, and even brought women back. His private life was a mess, so Miss Jones was afraid that she''d catch diseases from you."


    Shaun''s face turned green upon hearing that.


    He more or less guessed some things before, but he did not have evidence. After listening to them from Logan, he felt inexplicably nauseous.


    When he recalled that he actually thought Sarah had an undying love for him and that he even stupidly wanted to marry her, he was disgusted. 1


    "Why didn''t Catherine tell me about Lucifer''s existence?" 2


    "Firstly, you were someone who would think Sarah''s fart smelled good. You wouldn''t have believed Miss Jones at all. Secondly, Sarah was exceptionally cunning. Thirdly, Miss Jones thought that you both were quite a match when you guys were together. Didn''t you love Sarah? Wouldn''t it have been more satisfying to expose Sarah''s true colors after you married her?"


    Shaun looked toward Catherine, who was asleep on the bed. He really wanted to hit her butt to teach her a lesson.


    That little brat.


    Logan continued saying, "During that time, I followed Lucifer every day. A few days before your wedding with Sarah, a group of Neah Bay killers killed him one night. They even buried Lucifer''s body in a remote ce. I was the one who dug his body out and threw it to a ce where people would easily notice it. If not, you really would''ve married Sarah, that evil woman."


    Shaun understood everything. "Lucifer must''ve been


    killed because Sarah wanted to get rid of him to keep his mouth shut. But how could she find Neah Bay''s killers?"


    "That was why we suspected that there was another mysterious person behind Sarah''s back that time, but we could not find out who it was all along. Miss Jones only started suspecting Wesley when Suzie and Lucas got attacked."


    Loganmented, "We have the evidence of Wesley cheating. He even has some perverted hobbies. All of this is enough to let the public know that Wesley is a deceitful person. As long as we reveal them, Wesley''s words in the video won''t be valid, and Miss Jones''s reputation can be salvaged."


    "Does Wesley know you have this evidence in your hands?" Shaun asked.

 Chapter 1238

    Logan shook his head. "I''m not sure. We''ll have to ask Miss Jones about this. However, Miss Jones mentioned before that she wanted to use this evidence to threaten Wesley for a divorce. That''s why I haven''t taken it out yet. We''ll wait until she wakes up to make decisions."


    Only then Shaun did understand.


    Cathy was more intelligent than he expected.


    It was just that she underestimated Wesley''s slyness in the end.


    12:00 p.m.


    Catherine woke up blurrily because she was hungry. Her stomach was growling, and it was ufortable.


    "Are you hungry? I prepared some millet porridge for you."


    Shaun hurriedly helped her up. He let her lean on his chest. He held a bowl in one


    hand while feeding her with a spoon using the other hand.


    Catherine moved her mouth slightly. Her whole face was burning in pain.


    "Your face muscles are bruised. The doctor said it''ll


    need a week at least to recover," Shaun exined to her softly.


    "Mm."


    After enduring the pain and having half a bowl of the millet porridge, Catherine lifted her gaze and looked at him strangely. "Why are you here? Last night..." 1


    Her face became slightly pale. All she remembered was that her body was boiling hotst night. Toward the end, she was unconscious and could not recall what she had done.


    "Last night, Logan sent you to my ce..." Shaun cleared his throat. He nced at her awkwardly. "You were in a bad state at that time..."


    After a moment of silence, Catherine said, "He should''ve sent me to the hospital. What was the point of sending me to your ce? You''re impotent. You couldn''t help me anyway." si H


    Shaun''s face darkened from being insulted. His tone was rueful. "I helped you yesterday with the exact way you helped mest time. I didn''t sleep for the whole night, and I was so tired I was half dead."


    "...Ahem"


    Catherine almost got choked to death by the porridge. 1


    After a few coughs, her swollen face was burning.


    She moved her legs unconsciously, then red at


    Shaun furiously.


    However, when she thought about how ugly her face must look at that moment, she quickly lowered her head.


    "You''re shy. What is there to be shy of between us?" Shaun lowered his head and hugged her tightly. He even bit her ear intimately.


    "Shaun..."


    Catherine shuddered. Although her body had calmed down, it had notpletely returned to normal yet. As such, a wave of heat washed over unconsciously.


    She had the urge to do it again.


    She really wanted to p herself twice.


    "Cathy, don''t make things hard for me anymore. You have to hang in there. I really can''t take it anymore." Shaun looked at her and said with a straight face.


    "...Go to hell." 1


    Catherine pinched him hard on the waist without hesitation.


    Shaun''s handsome brows furrowed from the pain, yet he still said brazenly, "I don''t care. You already had all of mest night. You have to be responsible for me."


    Catherine nced at him in disdain. "I was in such agonyst night, yet you still did not react to it at all. How shameless of you to say I should be responsible."

 Chapter 1239

    Having been insulted, Shaun was not in a good mood a t all. After a long while, he forced out a sentence through his clenched teeth. "Cathy, that was not what you said when you were clinging onto me tightlyst night. You said I..."


    "Alright. Just shut up."


    Catherine could not hold it in anymore and cut him off. She was irrational at that time, so she must have said a lot of shameless words.


    "Fine. Let''s not talk about this. I''ll show you a video."


    Shaun yed Wesley''s video for her.


    Besides some anger on her face in the start, Catherine got calmer toward the end.


    It was not surprising to see Wesley pull this stunt after she had seen his shameless side.


    She just felt frustrated and annoyed that she got married to such a person.


    Especially in the past, she even praised Wesley in front of Shaun multiple times. She said Wesley was the person truly worthy of her to entrust herself to and treasure.


    She literally shot herself in the foot. Her pride and image were gone, and it was embarrassing.


    "Cathy, I''ve reminded you many times that Wesley is not a good person. You didn''t believe me." Shaun said bitterly, "You were bewitched by him. You would even think his fart smells nice." 2


    Catherine was ashamed.


    Those words were very familiar. It sounded like the words she used to mock Shaun with. She did not expect he would return them to her so quickly.


    "You''re in no position to say that about me," Catherine retorted, refusing to give in.


    "I was hypnotized by Sarah. Wesley didn''t even do..." Before Shaun could finish his sentence, he immediately pressed his lips together when he saw Catherine was furious. He did not dare to say anything more.


    Catherine closed her eyes. Although she really wanted to give Shaun a killing blow, she had to admit that he was right. "I didn''t... get deceived by Wesley on purpose. It was all because Wesley took a stab in my stead."


    At that time, Wesley even lost a kidney for her sake. She was really shocked by Wesley''s feelings.


    No man had ever gone that far for her before, not even Shaun.


    "Do you really think that a cunning, selfish person like Wesley would lose a kidney for you?" Shaun refuted.


    Catherine was taken aback. Then, she thought of Wesley''s fighting skills which were on par with hers. She had gone through countless hardships over the years to acquire those skills. Could Wesley have such skills even without a kidney?


    Shaun said suspectingly, "Maybe he bribed the doctor and fooled you to get your pity. Think about it. If you didn''t hear that he lost a kidney back then, would you have agreed to get engaged to him?¡±


    Catherine was momentarily speechless from his question.


    Right or wrong, true or false, she realized she could no longer differentiate many things.


    "What are you nning to do?" Shaun asked, "Do you want to publish the video of Wesley''s affair?"


    Catherine lifted her lips weakly. "Wesley knows I have evidence of him cheating. The fact that he still dared to say those words to the reporters means he''s sure that I won''t dare to reveal the evidence. He thinks that evidence is for me to threaten him for a divorce."


    "I''ll let you make the decisions. I''ll support you anyhow."


    Shaun hugged her gently and lowered his gaze. "If you want to use that evidence to threaten him for a


    divorce, I''ll reveal the medical report of my ''treasure'' that got injured by someone in the police station. Didn''t Wesley say I have an affair with you? I''m already f*cking sexually disabled. How can I even have sex with you?"


    Catherine looked at him with mixed feelings. "Aren''t you afraid of being mocked by others?" 2


    "Since I dared to reveal the fact that I went to the andrology unit, why not this?" After Shaun said that without a care, he suddenly lowered his head and kissed Catherine''s forehead. "I don''t care about what other people say. I only care about you."


    "Actually, I do mind." Catherine''s eyshes fluttered innocently. "I do mind it quite a lot that you''re impotent." 2

 Chapter 1240

    Shaun, who was mercilessly stabbed in the heart again, lowered his eyes sadly. His thick, dark eyshes trembled. His handsome face looked sad, lonely, and aggrieved. He felt so attacked that his face drained of color, and he looked very pitiful.


    He moved his body and let go of Catherine, letting her lie on the bed.


    Catherine was stunned. Seeing his sad look suddenly made her regret it.


    Even if she was joking, was it too much?


    "Ahem... Shaun, you..."


    "Cathy, I didn''t expect you would say those kinds of words." Shaun put both his hands by her ears all of a sudden. His good-looking lips suddenly lifted creepily. "In that case, I can only use actions to prove my ability to give you pleasure."


    U 19


    His change of expressions caught Catherine off guard and made her dumbfounded. When she came back to her senses, she quickly covered his mouth in frustration. "Shaun, will you stop that? Can''t you see that I''m still hospitalized?" "You were the one who challenged me again and


    again. Although my men''s pride is malfunctioning temporarily, it doesn''t affect me from using other


    ways to prove myself." Shaun smiled vaguely. His tone had a hint of evilness.


    "Pervert."


    Catherine red at him with a burning face.


    She was frustrated to think that she was actually sympathetic toward him just now. "It''s all your fault. If it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t have been used of being flirtatious."


    "Ugh, what do those outsiders know? You''ve been faithful from the start until the end. You''ve never changed." Shaun suddenly looked toward her with a smile. "Cathy, did you really... never let Wesley touch you?"


    "Why are you asking about this? It''s none of your f* eking business." Catherine turned away bluntly. When she recalled she even mocked Shaun for being not as capable in sex as Wesley, her ears burned.


    "Of course it''s my business. It means that I''m your only man all along." Shaun observed how embarrassed she looked andughed. Heughed until his eyebrows arched. He looked very childish.


    "Cathy, I''m very happy."


    He kissed her mouth lightly again and again. "You''re such a little liar. You made me suffer so much from your lies. I''ve always thought that you and Wesley..."


    "Don''t tter yourself. That''s none of your own business either. It''s my own problem," Catherine retorted.


    "Is it?" Shaun raised his eyebrows with a smile. He did not believe it at all. "Cathy, you said you don''t love me, but your body can only ept me. Actually, you''re the same as me back then. We love each other, but we just didn''t realize it. In fact, we have always had each other in our hearts."


    Catherine chucked. "There''s nothing I can do if you want to think of it that way."


    "Your mouth says no, but your heart says yes." Shaun could not resist kissing her twice again.


    There were wounds all over Catherine''s face, so she sucked in a few breaths due to the pain.


    "I... I''m sorry. It must hurt a lot. I''ll stop kissing you." Shaun was startled. He quickly patted her head and coaxed her.


    Catherine was speechless. Although she had yet looked at herself in the mirror, she could guess that she must look very, very ugly. The fact that Shaun could still kiss her face made her impressed.


    "Shaun, help me up. I feel ufortable all over. I want to take a bath," Catherine said in a low voice.


    "Okay. I''ve already prepared your clothes." Shaun took out a clean set of women''s clothing.


    When Catherine got down from the bed, she felt as if her body was drained of energy. Even her legs were trembling.


    Shaun helped her into the bathroom and closed the door.

 Chapter 1241

    "What are you doing?" Catherine was a little dumbfounded.


    "Giving you a bath, of course. Do you have the strength to wash yourself?" Shaun rolled up his sleeves casually.


    "...Get out." Catherine was annoyed and wanted to push him. However, her legs went weak after a few steps, and she fell straight into his arms.


    "Ahem. I won''t actually go out, but you didn''t have to throw yourself at me like this." Shaun smiled roguishly.


    Catherine was so angry that her face began to hurt.


    In the end, Shaun helped her take a bath and dressed her in clean clothes before carrying her out.


    During the whole process, Catherine felt fortunate that her face was swollen. Otherwise, her face would definitely burst from all the blushing.


    After going out, Shaun''s phone rang. It was from Lucas and Suzie. The two children were so worried that they did not sleepst night.


    Suzie said, "Scummy dad, how''s Mommy? Where are you now? I''m worried about Mommy."


    Lucas chimed in too. "We want to see Mommy. Where are you two now?"


    "Your mommy is with me."


    Shaun handed the phone to Catherine, and she said gently, "Darlings, Mommy is fine. Don''t worry."


    "Mommy." Suzie choked up when she heard Catherine''s voice. "Mommy, you scared us to death. Last night, Uncle Logan said Wesley hurt you, and he went to scummy dad for the antidote. Were you poisoned? Your body is so weak now."


    Lucas said, "Did scummy dad give you the antidote? Mommy, what kind of poison did you get? Is it serious?"


    Suzie said, "Since when did scummy dad know medicine? Isn''t Uncle Chester the doctor?"


    "Uh..."


    The children talked over each other. When Catherine saw Shaun''s snickering face, she felt embarrassed." Your Uncle Logan found your father so that he could send me to the hospital. After all, Uncle Chester is a famous doctor. We wouldn''t have to queue to be hospitalized."


    "I see. I thought scummy dad had the antidote. That was amazing." Suzie had just finished speaking when she began to cry again. "Why did Uncle Wesley poison you? He''s so evil. Mommy, we''ll go to the hospital now to see you."


    "Don''t. Did you forget that you almost got into a car ident that day? Don''te out. Don''t let Mommy worry, okay? I''lle and see you as soon as I get out of the hospital," Catherine advised softly.


    "Mommy, have you called the police?" Lucas said uneasily, "If Wesley hurt you, let the police arrest him."


    "Don''t worry. He''s already at the police station." Catherine did not want the children to know too much, so all she could do wasfort them as much as she could.


    "I''m sorry, Mommy. I shouldn''t have... let you marry Wesley." Lucas felt extremely guilty. "He''s a bad guy."


    "Lucas, it''s not your fault. Mommy was also tricked. Bad people won''t show it on their faces that they''re bad. You should learn from me so that you can better protect the people around you in the future." Catherine taught him. "Stay at your grandmother''s house for the time being and don''t go anywhere, okay?"


    "Okay."


    After finally coaxing the two little darlings, Catherine hung up the phone to see Shaun grinning at her. His eyes were gentle enough to drown her.


    "What are you looking at?" Catherine felt annoyed at his gaze. Especially after she had seen how ugly she was in the bathroom earlier, she felt ufortable." Shaun, I''m ugly. Can you stop staring at me?"


    "How are you ugly?" Shaun joked. "Your lips are as thick as a sausage, and it makes me want to bite it. Your little face is like a freshly baked hamburger. You''re whetting an appetite..."

 Chapter 1242

    "Shaun Hill, would you like to be beaten up?"


    Catherine was so angry that her lungs were about to explode. She did not know how she got the strength t o, but she grabbed the bouquet of flowers by the side and smashed it on his head.


    Shaun covered his head from the assault and hurriedly dodged backward.


    Chester came in just in time to see this scene and raised his brows teasingly. "It seems you''re recovering quickly."


    Catherine gloomily took a few deep breaths and used the quilt to cover her face. "What''s up with her?" Seeing her like this made Chester look at Shaun curiously.


    It was like he saw a ghost. Shaun was clearly beaten, yet his smile was amorous and sweet, as if he just ate honey.


    "Did a few screws in your head loosen because of the beating?" Chester mocked in exasperation.


    "A superficial and feminine guy like you wouldn''t understand." Shaun nced at him with disdain.


    Chester was speechless.


    He would not understand? He had dated more women than his fingers could count, but Shaun said that he would not understand?


    Forget it. Chester could not be bothered to bicker with him. After handing over the medicine, he said, "Feed it to her three times a day. I''m leaving."


    He still had some self-awareness. He knew he had treated Catherine badly before, and since Catherine found Cindy disagreeable too, she did not like him either.


    After he turned and left, he suddenly heard Shaun ask, "Cathy, I heard from Logan that Charity was also framed by Wesley. What happened?"


    The name ''Charity'' made his long legs stop involuntarily.


    Catherine could not be bothered to exin it to him at first. However, when she saw Chester stopped there, her heart moved slightly, and she could not help but say, "Would you believe me if I told you? You didn''t believe what I said three years ago."


    "I was foolish back then. From now on, I''ll believe everything you say, even if you say Chester swings the other way." Shaun''s desire for survival was very strong.


    Chester red at Shaun with a dark, expressionless face. "I finally know what it means to have your


    brother choose a woman over you."


    Shaun said shamelessly, "I once suffered a big loss because I didn''t listen to my wife. I''ve learned my lesson now."


    Catherine snapped at him. "Let me remind you that I''m not your wife anymore."


    "Cathy, let''s get down to business." Shaun immediately put on a straight face. "My brain is too slow-witted and can''t figure a lot of things out. I still need you to wake me up."


    Chester was speechless. Shaun was so shameless now that even Chester spurned him.

 Chapter 1243

    Catherine was also choked by his words. After a moment, she said, "Three years ago, I told you that Reba was pretending to be Shelley..."


    Chester interrupted her. "But we did a DNA test. The one who died was Shelley. Catherine, I know you and Charity had a good rtionship, but no one in the Neeson family is simple. You shouldn''t just think about clearing her name."


    Catherine was immediately annoyed by his attitude." Previously, you said that Sarah was simple and kind and that Charity always bullied her. Now that you have a clear understanding of Sarah''s true colors, do you think Charity could''ve bullied her? Didn''t you see I was bullied by Sarah so badly that I almostmitted suicide? You now know that you misunderstood me back then, so has it never crossed your mind that Charity was the old me?"


    Chester was stunned by her words.


    Shaun quickly agreed like a sycophant. "Cathy, you''re absolutely right. Your words have really woken me up. We were too prejudiced against Charity in the past."


    "Yes, it was prejudice."


    Catherine agreed with Shaun''. "Chester, although I


    don''t know what happened between Charity and you, you were prejudiced against her and decided that she was a bad woman. You were even afraid that your thinking was wrong, so you found countless reasons to prove you were right, but the truth is that you were too stubborn. I really don''t understand. She''s dead, yet why can''t you give her a fair chance?"


    "She''s dead?" Chester murmured. He recalled that when he went to the cemetery the other day, the grave where the Neeson family''s ashes were buried was dug up.


    "Of course she is. She jumped into the sea, and the police searched high and low for her but found nothing. Do you think she''s still alive?" Catherine felt a lump in her throat.


    Shaun did not know how tofort her, hence all he could do was pat her back over and over.


    Catherine returned to the main topic. "At that time, I really did test Shelley''s hair with Jeffery and confirmed that they were indeed rted. However, when the test was being done in Melbourne, Reba''s friend from before found out.


    "The one who died is the real Shelley because she got switched back the moment before the fire started. I had already guessed back then that Reba couldn''t d o so many things alone. Reba was just a pawn to intensify the conflict between Shaun and me.


    "The day before yesterday, when I was checking through Wesley''sptop, I found he had a photo of


    Shelley when she was in college. He saved it before Shelley came to your side as a caregiver." 1


    Catherine looked at Shaun. "I suspect that Wesley was secretly working for the Campos family at that time. After you threw Reba into the ravine, she was brought back by the Campos family and became a pawn of revenge. Wesley found the real Shelley''s whereabouts and had her photo, so he made Reba transform her face into Shelley''s through cosmetic surgery and approach you. The real Shelley was already in their hands. When the truth was almost revealed, they pulled a trick and burned the real Shelley to death instead."


    Shaun and Chester were horrified.


    What Catherine said was most probably true. Otherwise, how would Wesley, who had juste to Canberra, have an early photo of Shelley?


    Chester said with mixed feelings. "Then why did they frame Charity? Charity has nothing to do with them."


    Catherine red at him frustratingly. "I realize that the two of you really be blockheads when ites to the Neesons. Have you ever thought that if Charity wasn''t the one who was framed, Shaun and I wouldn''t have fought to that point?"


    Shaun and Chester were stunned for a moment. However, they quickly understood.


    Catherine said, "Charity was my friend, and I definitely wouldn''t stand knowing my good friend was framed. In order to save her, I''d definitely fall out with Shaun, Rodney, and you.


    "My poor rtionship with Shaun also directly affected his condition. Later, his condition deteriorated, and he even started to lose his memory. He had to stay in the hospital often and rarely went to thepany. In fact, I had already suspected back then that the fake Shelley was adding things in his milk."


    Chester pondered for a while, and a shadow shed in his eyes. "If that''s true, maybe Shaun''s meals were indeed tampered with. His condition was deteriorating too quickly back then, but I didn''t suspect it at first. I thought that you triggered him..."

 Chapter 1244

    The more Shaun listened, the more shocked he was.


    He could not help but sigh. Mason was truly sinister and cruel.


    Perhaps he was already targeted by Mason when he went to Melbourne. Mason had been secretly nning everything one step at a time.


    He even saw through Wesley''s ambition and took the opportunity to win him over. They were both very shrewd people, so both Catherine and Shaun were tricked.


    "Cathy, I''m sorry. If only I had trusted you a little more back then. We wouldn''t have ended up this way today."


    "No, we would still end up like this because Sarah appeared. At that time, I thought about it. If you could care so much about Sarah''s cousin, what if Sarah appeared? What I''m most afraid of still happened in the end. I waspletely defeated."


    Catherine said helplessly, "Before Sarah hypnotized you, you took me to a banquet. I was isted and humiliated by your brothers, but you never took my side. All of you unconditionally favored Sarah, and your friends didn''t ept me. I had already lost confidence in our rtionship, but I was pregnant at


    that time, so there was nothing I could do."


    Shaun looked chagrined. He could not recall a lot of what Catherine said because his memory was disordered.


    However, Chester apologized sincerely. "I''m sorry.


    You''re right. I was prejudiced against Charity back then, and I was also prejudiced against you. I apologize to you for everything I''ve done."


    Catherine''s lips twitched. "You can apologize to me since I''m still alive, but what about the dead? Poor Charity''s name still isn''t cleared. What''s even worse is that right after she died, her parents died too, and her mother''s ashes were reced by a dog''s."


    Chester was silent for a long time.


    Charity''s cold and beautiful little face shed in his mind.


    After so many years, he found that he still remembered her appearance clearly.


    Catherine said with reddened eyes, "Do you know? Charity told me that she had a good rtionship with you back then. But for some reason, even though it was always Sarah who bullied her, as soon as Sarah cried, all of you would think it was Charity who bullied Sarah. Maybe in your eyes, Sarah is the one who should always be protected."


    Chester was at a loss.


    There were many things they had never thought about before. After hearing Catherine''s words, it did seem like every time they saw Sarah crying in front of a cold -faced Charity, they thought that it was Charity who bullied Sarah.


    So... it was him who misunderstood Charity all along?


    Charity was wrongly used. It was he who personally found awyer and sent her to prison.


    Chester turned around and left silently, without even saying goodbye.


    He was always disgusted by Charity and did not like her. He even regretted dating her when they were young.


    However, now that she was no longer here, Chester did not feel much pain in his heart either. It was as if he was numb.


    The outside world called him a yboy who was indifferent and heartless. He abandoned women the moment he got tired of ying with them, so he really did not understand what it was to love someone.


    Chester stood in front of the window, lit a cigarette, and put it in his mouth.


    As the smoke curled up, he remembered the taste of the first time he was with Charity in high school.


    A young boy and girl with innocent hormones and feelings.


    At that time, Charity''s young face was covered in a blush.


    Later, that woman no longer remained fresh in his mind.


    Perhaps in this life, he would never see the person named Charity Neeson again.


    If they met again, what should he say to her?


    Sorry?

 Chapter 1245

    I was wrong about you?


    However, it was useless. The lost life would nevere back. 2


    In the ward.


    Catherine did not say a word. Pain was written all over her beautiful little face.


    Shaun carefully peeled oranges on the side. He understood that Charity was a wound for her.


    Now, no apology would be useful. The damage was already done, so he could only make up for it.


    "Cathy, you and I will dig out the truth of that year so that the real culprits can be punished byw." Shaun peeled a slice of orange and gave it to her.


    "I have no appetite," Catherine said faintly. "I didn''t say all that just to me you. I me myself too. If I had been smarter back then, I wouldn''t have let Wesley frame Charity. I even got married to the person who hurt my friend." 1


    "It''s not your fault. Wesley is too hypocritical. I even used to think of him as a loser."


    Shaun mocked himself whileforting her.


    For the next two days, Catherine stayed in the hospital.


    She did not read the news on her phone, so she did not see the overwhelming insults against her on the Inte.


    She could handle it, but Freya could not.


    The criticism made her furious. When she saw


    Catherine, she started cursing the moment she came in the door. "Those people on the Inte don''t know s h*t. They believe all sorts of rumors. I''m infuriated. Wesley is too vicious. The most hateful thing is that the police only locked him up for five days. He got just five days for beating you up like this. Aren''t you mad about it?"


    "There''s no helping it. He turned himself in, and he has a good attitude. Besides, the Inte is siding with him too, so the police won''t dare to give him such harsh punishment," Catherine said coldly.


    "Why don''t you make a few statements? Just swear at them like they''re doing to you. Wesley is really amazing. He''s been on the trending search for a few days, and the heat hasn''t died down at all." Freya''s heart ached as she said, "You''re just like how I was back then. You''ll be pelted with eggs if you walk outside."


    "It''s not like I''ve never been scolded before. When I was abducted by Shaun back then, I was pointed at wherever I went. I''m used to it."


    Catherine said indifferently, "The only difference is


    being scolded fiercely and scolded even more fiercely."


    "But yourpany''s stock has been dropping..." Freya looked worried.


    "That''s even less important. I''m the only shareholder of thepany anyway. So


    even if the stocks fall, it''s just my money." Catherine was calm.


    Freya really wanted to give her a big thumbs up in admiration.


    That mentality was simply unbeatable.


    "By the way, how''s your pregnancy?" Catherine asked in concern.


    "It''s fine. I''ve just been vomiting a lot recently and don''t have a good appetite." Freya leaned into Catherine''s ear and nced at Shaun who was cooking in the kitchen. "How are things going with you two? Are you getting back together? Also, does he know how to cook? Will he burn your kitchen down?"


    Catherine''s expression grewplicated.


    She did not know how to describe her situation with Shaun either. These days, he has been taking care of her from morning till night instead of going to thepany.


    He even washed her clothes and cooked her meals.


    Although it could not be considered delicious, she could tell that he was attentive, and it did not taste as bad as before.


    However, getting back together with Shaun?


    She still could not act as if nothing had happened in the past.

 Chapter 1246

    Freya rubbed her chin and said meaningfully, "I feel like with how much Shaun is clinging to you, you won''t be able to pry him off for the rest of your life..."


    Catherine was speechless.


    "Why don''t you just let him?" Freya sighed. "Stop fighting it. The more you struggle, the harder he clings onto you."


    "Sis, I''m married now, okay?"


    Frustrated, Catherine reminded her. "What if you were me? In my first marriage, my husband was taken away by another woman, and I was treated like a mental patient. In my second marriage, I married a devil and sc*mbag who beat my face into this state. Do you think I still have expectations for feelings and marriage? I''m almost traumatized."


    "That''s true, my poor baby." Freya quickly reached out and hugged her in distress. "We won''t get married. We won''t find a partner. We''ll just raise our three darlings with each other in the future."


    Shaun, who was chopping vegetables in the kitchen, saw the two women hugging each other, and his handsome face turned ck.


    He knew they were good friends, but he still could not stand that scene.


    "Let her go." He could not resisting out to warn Freya.


    "Why?" Freya raised her chin in anger. "We''re both women who have been wounded by love. In the end, we''ve realized that men are unreliable. Only women can be relied on. Cathy said she wants to be with me in the future. Besides, we already have children, so we don''t need a man''s sperm to carry on the family name."


    "You''re crazy." Shaun gritted his teeth. "If you want to find a woman, find someone else. Don''t pester her."


    Freya snorted. "You''re overthinking. The person who has been hurt most by men is Cathy. She has a trauma of men. From now on, the only person she''ll like is a woman like me."


    Catherine was speechless.


    It was just a casual remark, yet Freya was able to spin such a story. Catherine was really impressed. 1


    "Okay. Visiting hours are over. You can leave now." Shaun grabbed Freya and dragged her to the door.


    "Shaun Hill, let go of me. How dare youy your hands on a pregnant woman? Cathy won''t forgive you..."


    With a ''bam'', Shaun shut the door in Freya''s face.


    "Why did you do that to my friend?" Catherine snapped at him.


    "She has wild desires for you. I did it to put a stop to such thoughts of hers."


    Shaun said seriously, "Cathy, men are still better than women. At least, men have more strength than women. If a light bulb in the house breaks, I can change it. If the toilet is blocked, I can clear it..."


    "I can... call for a handyman to help with all that" Catherine was speechless.


    Shaun raised his brows. "When you''re in a bad mood, I''ll allow you to scold me and beat me however you like. When you''re tired from shopping, I can help you carry your stuff. I can also teach the children, protect them, and be a good father to them. These can''t be reced by others." 1


    "Enough." Catherine''s head began to hurt from his words. "I''m not divorced yet, and I don''t want to think about these things. Even if I do get divorced, I will stay single for a few years. I''m really fed up with you men. I want to live quietly and freely by myself."


    "A few years?" Shaun''s handsome face copsed.


    "Yes, a few years. Do you have a problem with that?" Catherine raised her eyebrows at him.


    "Nope. Whatever you say, goes. It''s just a few years. I''ll definitely be cured by then." Shaunforted himself and went back to the kitchen to cook.

 Chapter 1247

    Catherine closed her eyes to rest for a while when suddenly, Shaun''s phone on the bedside table rang.


    She nced at it and saw the name ''Hannah Mead'' shing on the screen.


    He was in touch with that woman?


    Upon hearing the call, Shaun came out of the kitchen and also saw the caller ID.


    He secretly nced at Catherine before pressing answer in front of her. He also put it on speakerphone.


    "Hi, Shaun, you finally answered my call. I thought you weren''t going to pick up." Hannah''sughter sounded.


    "Do you need something?" Shaun asked expressionlessly.


    "Are you still apanying Catherine Jones at the hospital every day? I really don''t understand why you care so much about an old woman like her. She''s even married to someone else. How can shepare to me?" Hannah was a little angry at his cold voice.


    Catherine was speechless.


    Old woman?


    She was an old woman?


    B*tch, please. She was only in her twenties, okay?


    Shaun said faintly, "Ms. Mead, you seem to have the wrong perception of your age. You''re not a child anymore. Some women your age are already married with children, but still, you act like you''re 17 or 18 years old."


    "You... Did I say anything wrong? I''m only twenty years old, okay?" Hannah said angrily, "Shaun Hill, I''ve already shown you a lot of respect. Do you have to be so angry with me? I haven''t settled the score from that washroom incident with youst time."


    "Enough. I haven''t settled the score with you for drugging mest time either." Shaun''s patience was wearing thin. "Hannah Mead, stay away from me. I get sick when I see unscrupulous women like you."


    "Oh, really? Would you believe me if I say I''ll stand up and tell the world that you had a ndestine love affair with Catherine Jones in the washroom during my birthday? I promise that you''ll be spurned by everyone in Australia. All the wealthy and noble families will think of you as shameless, and no one will invite you in the future." Hannah sneered.


    Shaun''s eyes flickered with coldness.


    With Hannah''s identity, Catherine would definitely be scolded more aggressively if the former were to stand up and say that.


    He did not care about himself, but he was worried about Catherine...


    A white and slender hand suddenly snatched away his phone. Catherine said with


    a smile, "Sure, go ahead and say it. If a reporter asks me, I''ll just make a public appeal. There''s no helping it. It was Ms. Mead who shamelessly drugged my ex- husband, so I had no choice but toe forward bravely."


    "Catherine Jones, you..." Hannah almost went mad with anger. She did not expect Catherine to be present and hear everything.


    She was so close to Shaun.


    "Catherine, you''re shameless. You''re married but still not content with your lot. I''ve never seen a woman as despicable and unpleasant as you."


    "Thanks. It''s just a pity that only Shaun can see how unpleasant I am. Oh, by the way, don''t keep calling me an old woman. Although I do feel that a certain part of mine is..... much bigger than yours, men will definitely like a peerless beauty like me. Men usually aren''t interested in t and bean-like types like you."


    Catherine directly hung up the phone without caring i f Hannah was furious. Then, she threw the phone back to a certain dumbfounded man.


    "What? Are you heartbroken that I drove your admirer away and squandered your opportunity to cozy up with Senator Mead?" Catherine asked smilingly.

 Chapter 1248

    Shaun''s doting gaze stared at her, and the smile in his eyes was as sweet as honey.


    "I don''t me you. How can Senator Meadpare with you? He''s just a bald old man, and his daughter is just a bean that''s been chewed thousands of times abroad. As for you..."


    His gaze stopped on a certain area of her body. "It''s nice that it''s big. A peerless beauty, right? Only one in the entire world."


    "...Pervert." Catherine felt his crooked gaze.


    She blushed and hurriedly pulled the quilt up while ring at him.


    "Those were your words." Shaun chuckled and shrugged. "Cathy, I quite like the way you looked just now, domineering and jealous."


    "Who''s jealous? I just don''t like Hannah using me as a threat." Catherine snapped at him. "Even when I was chasing a man back then, I wasn''t tasteless like Hannah. Being shameless is one thing, but not knowing where to draw the line is another."


    "Yup, I also dislike her, but... We probably offended her just now, and she would really say it to the public. If someone with the Mead family reputation spreads the


    rumor, your reputation would..." Shaun hesitated to speak.


    Catherine frowned at him. "Shaun Hill, why are you bing more and more indecisive? Hannah even threatened you just now. Where''s your once decisiveness and ruthlessness?"


    Embarrassment washed over Shaun''s handsome face. "I had no weaknesses before, but now, you, Suzie, and Lucas are my weaknesses."


    Catherine looked at him with her clear eyes for a moment before she said, "Shaun, I don''t like being threatened. You''re Lucas and Suzie''s dad, so I don''t like you being threatened easily either. Money and fame are fleeting. Since I came to Canberra, I''ve always been in the public''s limelight with too many people scolding me. But what about it? How can they affect me besides scolding me online? If worsees to worst, I''ll take the children and leave Australia. The world is so huge. Why do I have to be subject to those people?"


    Shaun was a little taken aback.


    He suddenly realized that he did not understand how much she had changed.


    However, her calm and indifferent attitude towards the future made him feel ashamed.


    "You''re right, Cathy. If worsees to worst, I''ll leave with you. If Australia has no ce for us, we can live in other countries. I''m proficient in four or five foreignnguages, so I can still earn money." Shaun smiled.


    "I didn''t say I would bring you with me." Catherine nced at him.


    "Even if you don''t bring me, I''ll follow you on my own. I have legs." Shaun grinned.


    Catherine was speechless.


    "Okay, it''s time to eat. I can''t let you starve." Shaun stood up.


    That afternoon, when Catherine got up from her nap t o check her phone, [Hannah Mead''s confession] was on the top of the trending search.


    She clicked on it to see that when Hannah was attending an event hosted by a high-end brand, the reporter asked her, "Ms. Mead, I heard that at your birthday party, Wesley Lyon''s wife, Catherine Jones, sneaked around in the washroom with Shaun Hill. Is this true? Did you hear about this?"


    Hannah smiled sadly. "That matter is the unhappiest thing that has ever happened to me. I even fought with Catherine over it. I didn''t think it''d turn out like that. It''s all my fault, and I shouldn''t have invited Shaun. He saved me a few days before that, so I was quite grateful for him, but I didn''t expect that... he and Catherine would do that. It''s no wonder I couldn''t find him the entire night."


    The reporter was startled. "Ms. Mead, do you like..." "That''s enough. She won''t be answering personal questions." Before Hannah could speak, the bodyguard behind her had gone up and stopped the reporter.


    The reporter was also afraid of Hannah''s identity and did not follow up on the question.


    However, that part was already enough for theizens to create a heated discussion.

 Chapter 1249

    [So, it''s true that Catherine and Jones secretly cuckolded Wesley at Hannah''s party?]


    [Duh. Hannah didn''t deny it, so she basically admitted it. She just couldn''t say it too bluntly.]


    [F*ck. Why can I sense a hint of bitterness and sadness in Hannah''s tone? She likes Shaun, right? She wouldn''t have fought with Catherine otherwise.]


    [Yet another woman was harmed by that sc*mbag Shaun. I really don''t understand. He''s not the wealthiest man anymore, and he still has problems in that aspect. Besides being handsome, why do so many women like him?]


    [You can''t say that. Shaun isn''t just a little handsome, he''s extremely handsome, okay?]


    [Anyway, I feel like Catherine and he are like cancer. They should just love and kill each other. Why do they have to harm innocent and honest people?]


    [I feel sick when I see photos of Catherine now.]


    [Catherine is beautiful and seductive. Just by looking at her face, you can tell that she''s loose and shameless. If you''re looking for a woman, never look for someone like her because she''ll definitely cuckold you.


    Everyone cane to me if you want to see her face.


    My WhatsApp number is *******]


    [I heard that Catherine has a daughter. Will her daughter grow up to be like her?]


    [Yeah, I heard that she''s in Sunshine Preschool. I don''t want her daughter to be in the same ss as our sons. She definitely learned how to seduce men at an early age.]


    [Like mother, like daughter.]


    Near the end, Catherine''s expression was awful.


    She did not care what people said about her, but they could not drag their children into it. That was the one thing she would not tolerate. 2


    Before long, she received a call from the preschool teacher. "Ms. Jones, could you transfer Suzie and Lucas to a different school? I''m sorry. But because of your recent bad reputation, many parents havee to the preschool toin. They... they don''t want their children to be in the same ss as Suzie and Lucas. The director also doesn''t want it to affect the school''s enrollment rate, so please can you fill in the withdrawal paperwork? The tuition fee will be refunded to you."


    "Okay."


    Catherine did not want to argue.


    If the preschool could force her children to withdraw from school because of this, it was not a good


    preschool.


    Fortunately, the children had taken a leave of absence during this time. She could imagine that if they were to go to preschool, they would definitely be attacked by many people.


    ''Wesley, you really... crossed the line.''


    "Cathy, I''ve called Chester. The news and photos of Lucas and Suzy will be deleted immediately."


    Shaun had noticed it too, and he exined with a cold face, "I had someone to investigate it. The address and photos of Suzie''s preschool were sent out by someone who was encouraged behind the scenes. It should be Wesley''s doing."


    "Yeah. I don''t want to drag the children into this." 1


    Catherine closed her eyes.


    Seeing how hard she was trying to hold back her anger, Shaun could only force himself to walk out of the ward.


    He clenched his fist in distress.


    Then, Brennan called him. "I saw the news on the Inte. I know that the


    children were affected, and you''re very angry. But no matter what, you have to endure it. It''s not the time to expose your strength yet."

 Chapter 1250

    "I know." Pain washed over Shaun''s face. "I''ve been holding it in, but I can''t even protect my woman and children. I feel so useless."


    "This is only temporary."


    Brennan said, "Wesley only dares to be so arrogant now because he has the Campos family backing him. Once the Campos family falls, he''ll be reduced to nothing. By then, there''ll be plenty of opportunities to punish him."


    "Dad, do you think... Cathy''s mom really is the mistress of Neah Bay?" Shaun suddenly whispered. "If Wesley knows her true identity, why would he dare to hit her like this?"


    "About that... I was surprised too. Maybe... I was wrong?" Brennan was also suspicious.


    "Forget it. I really do hope that you''re wrong. If her mom''s identity is that great, getting back together with her might be a bigger obstacle." Shaun sighed.


    After a week in the hospital.


    Catherine was discharged.


    On the day of discharge, the hospital entrance was


    packed with reporters, so Chester arranged for them to leave secretly from the underground parking lot.


    However, when they drove out of the parking lot, they were still blocked by reporters.


    All kinds of vegetable leaves, rotten eggs, and rotten meat were thrown on the


    car.


    They piled up on the car, making it hard to move.


    Some people even opened the door of the driver''s seat and dragged the Yule family''s chauffeur down forcibly. Then, several reporters swarmed in. 2


    "What are you doing? Are there stillws?" Joel was furious when he saw the group of crazy reporters.


    The reporters simply ignored him and aimed their cameras at Shaun and Catherine. "Wow, Shaun really is here. Catherine''s affair is caught red-handed."


    "Haven''t you already got a shot of us when I brought her to the hospital?" Shaun grabbed the reporter''s camera with a cold face. "Get out, or don''t me me for being rude."


    "Bring it on. What are you going to do? Hit us?" The reporters were unscrupulous. "You cheating couple. How dare you be so arrogant while having an affair? I want to take a clear picture of you and let the world see your ugly mugs."


    "You want to take a picture of us?"


    Catherine suddenly revealed a wry smile. After being hospitalized for the past few days, the swelling on her face had gone down a lot, but her petite face was still pale.


    "Not only do I want to take pictures, but I also want to interview you..." The reporter grinned. "Are stolen things nicer than what you have? Have you ever loved Wesley before? He''s the man who gave you everything and silently loved you, yet you used him ruthlessly and trampled over him. Don''t you feel guilty at all? Have you lost all conscience? Has no one taught you morals before?"


    "Cathy, ignore him. I''ll drive him out." Shaun looked at the reporters'' aggressive appearances and could not stand it anymore.


    "Why should you do that? Just let them interview me. Otherwise, they''ll hound us like dogs."


    Catherine smiled brightly at the reporter. "Hey, it''s not interesting if you only ask those boring questions.


    Why don''t we do something more exciting?"


    Then, she suddenly turned Shaun''s face and forcefully kissed his thin lips.


    Shaun, who had experienced all sorts of situations before, was also frozen. Was she... sending the helve after the hatchet?

 Chapter 1251

    Joel, who was with Shaun and Cathy, was furious and wanted to knock his head on the door. "Cathy, what are you doing?"


    Some reporters were dumbfounded, while others frantically began to take photos.


    It was the first time they met such cooperative interviewees. After they were done taking photos, they suddenly came to their senses. "Are you trying to tell u s clearly that you cheated in marriage?"


    "No, I''m trying to tell Wesley through you that I dislike him and feel disgusted by him. I''d rather be with Shaun than continue to live with him. You all think he''s very affectionate to me, right? That''s fine. At 8:00 a m. tomorrow, I''ll let you all know how affectionate he is," Catherine smiled coyly and battered her eyshes.


    "What does that mean?" The reporters did not have time to react.


    Shaun got into the driver''s seat and pushed down the reporter. He wound down the window and said to the camera, "You look up to me too much. When I was attacked at the police station thest time, a certain part of me was traumatized. Since then, I have been going to a therapist for a follow-up visit every week. I


    can''t do anything to her. You can check and find out that Chester Jewell started looking for prominent andrology doctors overseas about a month ago."


    The reporters were dumbfounded. "Don''t lie to us. Previously, you said that you couldn''t do it and went to the andrology department, but when you confronted Sarah Neeson in court thest time, theirwyer presented evidence that you bought contraceptives."


    "I really can''t do it with Sarah. I had no problems with the woman I like, but I really do have issues now. As I said, you''ll know if you check. I''ve been taking medicine," Shaun said faintly.


    "But thest time you came to the hospital with Catherine, we clearly saw she was covered with kiss marks and you were too," the reporter said stubbornly.


    "Yeah, those were done by me," Shaun nodded brazenly. "Unfortunately, I can only kiss her. I can''t do anything else."


    "In short, Catherine cheated in marriage and you two have an unclear rtionship," The reporter scolded in disdain.


    Shaunughed darkly. "Since I was brazen enough to snatch the bride, do you think I still care about my reputation? I love her. Whether she''s married or not, I''ll pester her forever. She''ll never escape my clutches in this life. Go ahead and scold me if you like."


    He said this so openly and arrogantly.


    The battle-hardened reporters were also


    dumbfounded.


    Based on experience, this was not how it was supposed to go. The parties should instead do everything possible to distance themselves from each other.


    "You two have no integrity. You''re a bad influence on society," the reporters denounced them.


    Shaun sneered. "I only know that if it weren''t for Wesley, I''d never have broken up and divorced Catherine in the first ce. Since three years ago, he began to provoke my rtionship with Catherine secretly. He''s scheming and calcting yet acts like a gentleman. I''ll uncover the true face of that hypocrite sooner orter."


    He then started the car. When he saw that the reporters were still not making way, he floored the elerator.


    The revving of the engine scared away the reporters.


    Shaun smiled mockingly. After shifting gears, the car drove away unimpeded.


    In the car.


    Joel wanted to explode in anger from these two people.


    "Cathy, what the hell were you thinking? Haven''t you been scolded enough already? You even kissed him in front of the reporters. Are you actually thinking of


    getting back together with him?" "As for you, Shaun, why are you like a ghost that won''t stop haunting her? You can''t do it anymore, so why can''t you let my daughter go? Do you want to trample her for life?"


    Shaun did not say anything and let Joel rebuke him.

 Chapter 1252

    When Catherine''s ears felt like they would fall off from all the nagging, she could not help but say, "Dad, can''t you see? The reporters won''t believe me no matter what I say, so there''s no need to hide it."


    "You..." Joel was choked. "But you can''t just kiss him in front of the camera. Are there no men left in the world? Hasn''t he hurt you enough?"


    Shaun looked hurt and called out softly, "Dad..."


    "Stop. Who are you calling dad? I don''t have a son or a son-inw like you," Joel said furiously.


    "Uncle Joel..."


    Shaun could only change his address by how agitated Joel was. "It was my fault in the past. It''s understandable for you to scold me, but you can''t push all the me on me. As Cathy''s father, you didn''t find a good son-inw and let her marry a scumbag like Wesley who hit women."


    Joel was once again speechless to hear Shaun''s words.


    It was embarrassing. Yes, what Shaun said was true.


    As a father, he was aplete failure.


    In the past, he always praised Wesley, but Wesley ended up being a scumbag.


    "Cathy, it''s Dad''s fault. Dad is muddle-headed," Joel sighed deeply. "After this incident, I feel like there aren''t many good men in this world. I won''t ask you to marry in the future anymore. Move back home and Dad will apany you and take care of you. I won''t feel at ease if you marry another man. It''s better if I take care of you myself."


    "Okay, Dad. I don''t n on marrying anymore either," Catherine nodded seriously.


    Shaun''s heart jumped out in fright. "Uncle Joel, you can''t say that. You''re already in your fifties. You can''t apany Cathy forever. One day, you''ll leave before her."


    "Then she still has her children," Joel said coldly." When I die, Suzie and Lucas would have grown up. It''s also their responsibility as children to take care of her."


    "But they''ll also have a wife or husband and kids. Cathy still needs to find a reliable husband. I''m the best choice. I know my roots inside out..."


    "Yeah, you know your roots too well," Joel chuckled and looked at him. "You know that your roots are broken too." 2


    Shaun.


    Catherine saw Shuan''s beaten appearance and looked out the window with a snicker. Her dad was unexpectedly humorous.


    When they reached the Yule vi, Shaun was ruthlessly driven away by Joel.


    Catherine chatted with Suzie and Lucas via video call for a long time before looking up thetest search trend.


    The video of Shaun and her at the hospital reached more than one billion views.


    [Catherine Jones is so rampant. She''s so arrogant even when having an affair. She''ll have retribution sooner orter.]


    [Wesley is such a gentleman, but she still belittled him. She''s too shameless.]


    [No, what did Catherine and Shaun mean by those words? Were they hinting that Wesley is a hypocrite?]


    [To thementer above, don''t be fooled by Catherine. That woman is trying to smear mud at others to divert attention away from her, but we all have sharp eyes.]


    [Catherine said she''ll let us know something at 8:00 a.m. I think she must have gotten ahold of something for her to say such a thing.]


    [No matter what she reveals, it''s best if we don''t believe it. In any case, it''s a fact that she betrayed her husband.]


    If it were Catherine Jones from three years ago, she would be so angry at theizen''s words that she would want to vomit blood.


    However, she had to admit that her heart now was much stronger. She was no longer someone who could be swayed emotionally by others.


    Her phone rang suddenly.


    She looked down at the phone and a coldness shed from her eyes.


    She answered the call and Wesley''s voice could be heard in an extraordinarily gentle tone, "Cathy, let''s meet."

 Chapter 1253

    Upon hearing Shaun''s voice, Catherine only felt like a venomous snake had slithered on her. i


    That day, Wesley beat her like he was the devil.


    However, he was as gentle as a lover today.


    "You''re out of jail?" She asked coldly.


    "Yeah, the police also sympathized with me, but I had a really bad time in jail this past week. Cathy, I miss you..."


    Thest three words were particrly uttered meaningfully.


    "What a coincidence. I quite miss you too," Catherine said in low tones. "But I don''t dare to meet you anymore. Who knows if you''ll add something to my water, or beat me up again."


    "Cathy, I didn''t do it on purpose. I lost control that day. It''s because I care about you too much. You''re not... going to talk about divorce, right?" Wesley sighed. "I won''t say too much on the phone. Who knows if you''re recording it?"


    Catherine nced at the phone that was recording the call and sighed that Wesley was really too cunning and thorough.


    "If you don''t meet me, then I won''t have to divorce you," Wesley smiled. "It''s good if we''re tied up together like this. You''ll always be my wife. Even if you die, you''ll still belong to the Lyons family."


    Catherineughed and said, "Wesley, don''t threaten m e. That won''t work on me. Do you think I''m holding the evidence to negotiate for a divorce with you? That was what I originally nned, but your shamelessness changed my mind. You like acting and performing, right? I''m looking forward to how others will look at you the moment your mask is ripped off."


    Wesley''s breathing was heavier, "Cathy, what evidence are you talking about? Have I done something wrong?"


    "Yeah, keep acting, Wesley. I want to tell you that you don''t know me very well."


    Catherine hung up.


    In the car.


    The call ended and Wesley felt gloomy.


    What did Catherine mean? Did she want to release the video of Regina and him?


    How dare she.


    If she dared to release it, he would never divorce her even if he were to die.


    "President Lyons, these two cameras were found in your office," Regina was pale as she took out the two


    small cameras.


    She did not dare to imagine that her absurd acts with Wesley these days were filmed.


    Wesley looked at the cameras and pped her across the face. "You fool. Who let you seduce me in the office unscrupulously?"


    Regina was aggrieved from the beating. Yes, she did take the initiative


    sometimes, but it took two to tango.


    If she did not initiate, he would go to Sarah instead.


    She just wanted to secure her position.


    "I''m sorry, President Lyons." Regina did not dare to retort and could only apologize in a hushed voice.


    Wesley took a deep breath. At that moment, Mason called him suddenly. "Wesley, your situation with Catherine has been a hot topic recently."


    Wesley tensed up and uttered, "President Campos..."


    "I just want to know if Catherine has anything unfavorable against you up her sleeve," Mason said coldly. "I don''t want my family to get into trouble."


    "No, she just got a hold of something regarding my affair," Wesley said in a low tone. "President Campos, can you help me? I don''t want this to be exposed."

 Chapter 1254

    "Haven''t I helped you enough already?" Masonughed coldly. "Do you think I didn''t know? Previously, you wanted that group of assassins to kill Catherine''s twins."


    Wesley clenched his fist.


    "Wesley, you''re not even sparing three-year-old children. My ruthlessness can''tpare to yours," Mason said intently. "You want me to help you, but how am I supposed to help? Kidnap Joel Yule? Or kidnap the two children to threaten Catherine? Do you think they''ll be unprepared? Do you think I''m in charge of the country or that I have the means to hoodwink the public and do whatever I please?"


    Wesley''s heart skipped a beat. "That''s not what I meant."


    Mason sighed. "Thest time you urged Charlie to harm Shaun, you almost killed Hannah Mead. Do you know how much it cost me to settle that?" 1


    "I''m sorry, President Campos. I didn''t know it would end up like that. I saw that Young Master Campos wanted Shaun to die..." 1


    "I''m telling you, people aren''t fools. When the two kids


    almost got into an ident thest time, it had raised the police''s suspicion. If the same thing happens again, the police will definitely follow the clues. You should think it over and don''t cause any trouble."


    Mason ended the call. 1


    Wesley was so angry he wanted to crush his phone.


    He could certainly tell that Mason did not want to help him.


    He did so many things for the Campos family in the past.


    Now that the Campos family reached a high position, they no longer valued him. 2


    Fortunately, he made other ns, but something else had to be done at the same time.


    He quickly dialed Sarah''s number.


    Half an hourter, the two of them met up in Wesley''s private vi. 1


    "President Lyons, wee back," Sarah looked at him with a smile. "What''s wrong? Are you in a bad mood?"


    "How is Rodney now? Is the Snow family still ignoring him?" Wesley asked coldly.


    Sarah''s face stiffened. She knew that Wesley only helped her back then because of the Snow family behind Rodney. "The Snow family is still angry, but don''t worry. After all, Rodney is Jason''s son. It''s impossible for them to ignore him."


    "How many years will that take?"


    Wesley took out a bottle of wine and opened it. The reflection of his eyes in the dark red wine looked very strange. "Sarah, sometimes, you have to use your brain. If Rodney goes on like this, are you patient enough to stay with him for a few more years?"


    Sarah was suddenly at a loss.


    The only thing she could do now was to firmly hold onto a big tree like Wesley. "Leave Rodney temporarily and let him go back to the Snow family."


    Wesley poured a ss of wine for her and advised her, "As long as he leaves you, the Snow family will give him another chance. Nathan Snow will soon ascend to the presidency. With an uncle like him backing Rodney, his future is limitless. He''s the oldest of the Snow family''s grandchildren. Sooner orter, he''ll take over the Snow family. The higher a man climbs, the more he''ll miss his first love." Sarah''s eyes brightened.


    Wesley smiled. "If you continue apanying him like a fool, even if you have his child, the Snow family might not ept it. But one day when he has power, with me secretly helping him, the position of the future Mrs. Snow will be none other than yours."


    Sarah became excited by his words.


    Wesley looked at her. "Sarah, you have to understand that it''s impossible for me to marry you. You were with Rodney and Shaun, and the young men from influential families will fool around with you at most and it''s unlikely for them to marry you. Now, the only thing you can do is to let Rodney return to the Snow family."


    "I got it."

 Chapter 1255

    Sarah''s face turned pale from Wesley''s words. She knew that her reputation was not good, but Wesley was talking about an opportunity.


    After leaving, Wesley quickly went to the Yule family vi.


    However, he was blocked by the guard just as he arrived at the gate. Joel immediately rushed out with the security guard after learning about his arrival.


    "Wesley, you''re just in time. I was just about to go find you. You beast, how dare you raise your hands against my daughter." Joel was so angry that he greeted Wesley with a broom.


    "Dad, go ahead and hit me. It was my fault for hurting Cathy." Wesley did not dodge and kneeled on the ground with a pained expression.


    Wesley froze, but he immediately understood when he saw several reporters hiding nearby, i


    "Wesley, you''re insidious. If I hit you, I''ll see in tomorrow''s headlines that Joel Yule bullied you without distinguishing right from wrong. I''ll also suffer a torrent of abuse," Joel sneered.


    "Dad..." Wesley suddenly said in a low voice, "I came to


    tell you that if a person goes crazy, he can do anything. Shaun isn''t who he used


    to be. He can''t protect your elders or grandchildren, especially the two Yule family elders. You should tell Catherine to consider it carefully."


    Joel''s expression changed. "You beast. How dare you use my parents to threaten me?" 1


    "Dad, persuade her. Take the evidence and let''s sit down and have a talk. She might even be able to divorce me sooner," Wesley bowed his head to the ground and left. 1


    Joel held back the urge to beat him to death and returned to the vi to tell Catherine about this." Cathy, Wesley is a madman. He''s insane. How about... you divorce him first?"


    "Let me think about it, Dad."


    Catherine pretended to be annoyed and sighed.


    Logan looked at her. When they went upstairs, he asked, "Are you just going to drop it?"


    "Of course not. I just lied to my dad. He''s always timid and indecisive when ites to his family. I don''t want to be threatened by Wesley. Besides, the person who''s threatening me won''t let the people around me g o just because Ipromise."


    Catherine added coldly, "The more Wesley threatens me, the more he cares. Since he messed with me, I''ll never let him have it easy even if I have to fight to the bitter end."


    Logan looked at her admirably. "I find that you''re making me more and more impressed. If you were a man, I might even fall for you." u n


    The corners of Catherine''s mouth twitched. "Don''t speak as if you''re a woman. By the way, I was confused that day. I didn''t do anything to you, right?


    I''m afraid that Austin hates me."


    Probably no one besides her knew that the two men liked each other. 2


    When she saved Logan back then, Austin was also grateful to her. He did not


    want to leave Logan, so he stayed behind to work for her too. 2


    Catherine was open-minded and did not care much about these things.


    After all, love had no gender.


    Logan''s handsome face flushed with embarrassment." You were... very excited that day. If I hadn''t desperately protected myself, I would have been stripped naked by you."


    Catherine."..."


    Was she that crazy?


    "So you sent me to Shaun?"


    "Well... When you stripped my clothes, you kept calling Shaun''s name," Logan said faintly.

 Chapter 1256

    "...How is that possible?" Catherine''s eyes widened. She refused to believe she did that.


    Logan red at her silently as if he was saying "How is that impossible?".


    "I''m sorry..."


    Catherine lowered her head apologetically.


    Shaun cut off Logan''s finger, but not only did she not avenge him, but she was also still entangled with Shaun.


    "Forget it, I''m not that petty. It''s just a finger. You can be with whoever you want, so don''t have misgivings because of me. Besides, Shaun also fell into Sarah and Wesley''s schemes." Logan waved his hand with a carefree expression.


    That just made Catherine feel worse.


    How could she have called Shaun''s name at that time?


    He could not do it anymore. What was the point of calling him?


    Catherine sighed in depression. Did she really get used to Shaun''s body?


    "By the way, cut some of Wesley''s perverted and exciting scenes and edit them with mosaic for me,"


    Catherine smiled. "Tomorrow, I''ll show the public


    Wesley''s true face."


    8:00 a.m. the next morning.


    Catherine had not done anything.


    However, her Facebook was blown up byizens.


    [Didn''t you say you''ll show it to us at 8? Where is it?] [There''s jack sh*t. I think you''re deliberately fooling us.


    [Yesterday, someone even said that she had disadvantageous evidence against Wesley. I told you guys that it was a lie.]


    [I almost thought that she was really going to turn the tides. Thinking about it now, Wesley really is a gentleman.]


    Catherine looked at their heated discussion and smiled. She knew that their appetites had been whetted, so it was time.


    She posted a video and added a caption.


    [As a matter of fact, you don''t have to reiterate that you love me. You told me before that due to your love for me, you don''t touch other women and avoid immorality. However, when the lie was uncovered, it was repulsive. When I looked back at the man who told me he waited in silence for me, all I could see was someone scheming. I didn''t want to raise amotion initially as I only wanted to use this evidence to force you into a divorce, but your over-the-top affection was revolting.]


    Once the video was uploaded, there were hundreds of millions of views in less than one minute.


    She had to admit that Logan''s editing skills were really good.


    In the video, Wesley and Regina were on top of the office desk. The important


    parts were covered by mosaic, but Wesley''s face was erged meticulously. The bulging veins, fierce, and insatiable look werepletely contradicting his gentlemanly image.


    Theizens were dumbfounded when they saw this.


    [What did I just see? Is that Wesley?]


    [It''s him. I almost couldn''t recognize him. Why do I suddenly feel like he''s so hypocritical?]


    [That''s his office, right? He even did it in the office. How horny was he?]


    [Didn''t he say he had always loved Catherine? Why would he cheat on her with his secretary if he loved her?]


    [He''s deliberately unting his deep affections, but deep down, he''s not a good man at all. Scumbag.] [Thementer above must be a woman, right? I''m a man. I think a powerful man like Wesley was already extremely benevolent to Catherine. After all, she


    cheated on him. Why can''t he be with another woman?


    [That''s right. If my wife cheated on me, I definitely won''t be faithful anymore either. Wesley isn''t good, but I think that Catherine is more disgusting.]

 Chapter 1257

    Theizens argued endlessly.


    Some said that they could understand Wesley, while others continued chastizing Catherine.


    Catherine could not care less and made another post. [ There''ll be an even more exciting one at 6:00 p.m. tonight.]


    Once posted, she washed up and went downstairs.


    Joel looked at her conflicted, "Cathy, you still uploaded it."


    "Dad, I understand your concern, but I don''t want to be led by the nose," Catherine said bluntly.


    Joel was silent for a moment before sighing. "Your personality is very simr to your mother''s."


    Catherine paused. Truthfully, although Joel was her father, she did not like his character very much.


    "Dad, what kind of person was my mom? I didn''t seem to have asked you much before."


    Joel''s face was mncholic. "She was a... very bold person. Between us, it was she who courted me. She was like a me that could set people on fire. She alwaysined that I was not decisive enough in


    Nic''s affairs. She was also very business-minded and extremely smart. I think if she was still around, Hudson would have be one of thergestpanies in the world. It''s a shame."


    Catherine was surprised. "Was my mom that amazing? I didn''t expect you to think so highly of her."


    "Of course she was. The Jones family was just apany involved with architecture and decoration, but your mother founded a real estate group alone. Your mother once told me that she was very optimistic about the development of real estate in Australia. She said for the next twenty years at least, it would be a golden period for development, and she was right. Unfortunately, she left too soon and didn''t catch up with that golden age."


    Joel said, "Thereafter, I secretly got people supporting Hudson, but the managers that the Jones family hired were ipetent. Otherwise, Hudson Corporation would have be the number one real estate group in the country long ago."


    Catherine did not say anything for a long time.


    The tide in her heart rose and ebbed.


    It turned out that her mother was so wise and intelligent.


    As a daughter, she was proud from the bottom of her heart.


    It was a shame that God took her away too early, and she had not found the enemy who killed her mother


    yet.


    "Forget it, go to work. I''ll find someone to protect your grandparents," Joel waved his hand. "By the way, Shaun is outside. I told the guard to not let him in."


    Catherine walked out.


    Shaun stood at the door dressed in white casual trousers and a checkered shirt, looking elegant and noble.


    Behind him was a gray sports car. He looked dashing and handsome just like a prince.


    Catherine felt that Shaun, who had experienced so many things, had be younger and more energetic. His depressed look from the previous days seemed like an illusion.


    "Cathy, I saw it. You did a great job." Shaun gave her a thumbs up and opened the passenger door for her." You''re going to work, right? I''ll send you to the office."


    Catherine sighed helplessly. "You keep apanying me these days. Don''t you need to care about your ownpany?"


    "My mom is managing it," Shaun said righteously." She provoked Mason, so it''s time for her to redeem herself. She said that she''ll let me pursue my future wife first."


    Catherine did not believe that Lea would say something like that.


    "Come on, I''ll send you to work. I''ll pick you up after work to go to the Hill


    residence for dinner," Shaun said while pushing her towards the car. "Suzie and


    Lucas will flip if they don''t see you again. I promised them that I''ll bring you over to them in the afternoon..."


    Catherine red at him unhappily.


    Shaun shrugged, "I can''t help it since I don''t dare to bring them out now. Don''t you want to see them?"

 Chapter 1258

    "...Fine," Catherine finally gave in. Her son and daughter were her beloved.


    Shaun was very pleased. "Then I''ll tell Aunty Yasmine to buy more groceries and cook what you like."


    Catherine rolled her eyes at him.


    Did he think that she was as thick-skinned as him?


    They were already divorced, but she was going to the Hill family for dinner. What would others think of her?


    "Aunty Yasmine always talks about you." Shaun ignored her re and added enthusiastically, "She misses you a lot."


    Catherine''s heart warmed. At that time, Aunty Yasmine always helped her. "She''s still around?"


    "Always has been. After Hill Manor was sold, many servants were dispersed, but Aunty Yasmine stayed. She thinks of the Hill family as her home." Shaun bent down to fasten her seatbelt.


    When he saw her slightly distracted, he took the opportunity to steal a kiss from her lips.


    "Peach-vored lipstick," Shaun raised his handsome brows. His elite business appearance made it so that people would find him doing such a thingpletely unexpected.


    i, h


    Catherine''s cheeks could not help but burst with hot air.


    She was alreadypletely exasperated at this scoundrelly leech. "Hurry up and drive. I have a meeting."


    Shaun''s eyes brightened.


    He thought that she would re at him or scold him.


    However, nothing happened.


    Did she get a little used to it?


    This could be considered... a good development, right?


    "Okay, I''ll be sure to get you to the office within half an hour, wife."


    Shaun got into the driver''s seat happily.


    Catherine gritted her teeth. "Shaun Hill, don''t be so shameless. I''m not your wife."


    "Can you be my wife if I''m not shameless?" he retorted.


    "In your dreams," she sneered back.


    Shaun smiled and shrugged. "You won''t be my wife if I''m not shameless, but if I''m shameless, I can still call you my wife. In that case, I''d rather be shameless."


    Catherine.".."


    Forget it. She could not argue with him. She would go crazy with anger.


    Catherine simply closed her eyes.


    After arriving at thepany, Shaun drove all the way into the parking lot.


    Suddenly, a blue sports car sped towards them with a boom.


    Catherine looked over and saw that it was Wesley''s sports car.


    Shaun frowned, but he unhurriedly let the car rush at him without hiding.


    Just as the car was about to hit him, the blue sports car suddenly braked.


    Wesley mmed the door as he got out. His elegant face was full of rage and he strode to the passenger seat and opened the door. "Catherine Jones,e out. You b*tch. You''re not divorced yet you''re already showing up with Shaun. You make me sick."


    "Wesley, are you trying to pick a fight with me?"


    Shaun got out of the car immediately and grabbed Wesley''s wrist. "Sure. Don''t you like beating people u p? You could even beat a woman until she''s ck and blue. Come on, fight me today. I want to see how good you are."


    "Who do you think you are, Shaun Hill? Are you worthy for me to beat up?

 Chapter 1259

    Wesley tried to fling him away, but Shaun''s hand was stuck to his arm, unable to be shaken off no matter what.


    Wesley''s expression changed slightly, "Shaun Hill, let go."


    "You want me to let go? Sure, but show me your face. I''m going to let you go back the same way you hit Cathy that day."


    Shaun''s eyes burst with cold anger. "Wesley, you were pretty arrogant just now. If


    I didn''te today, were you gonna beat her up again? Do you like pping people that much?"


    Then, he pped Wesley''s face mercilessly.


    Wesley did not expect that he would get hit and could not react for a while. When


    he finally felt the burning pain on his face, he was furious.


    "How dare you hit me. You''re asking to die."


    He used his other hand to hit Shaun.


    Shaun caught his hand and kneed him unexpectedly.


    Wesley bent over in pain, and Shaun pressed him down on the car hood and pped him again. "Damn it, your face is really freaking hard. It''s like pigskin. No


    wonder you like pretending to be affectionate while fooling around with other women behind her back. There''s no way of reaching that level unless someone has a face as thick as yours."


    "Shaun Hill, I won''t forgive you," Wesley roared like he had lost all rationality. His eyes were filled with gloom.


    "Great. I wanted to say the same to you. Wesley Lyons, since you dared to hit the person I love, my hatred of you will never end." Shaun pped Wesley several times in session.


    Catherine watched from the side, dumbfounded.


    Although she was not fond of men pping others, she had to admit that Shaun''s beating was quite beautiful. 1


    She finally understood that there was still a great disparity in strength between men and women.


    Seeing how Wesley''s face was swollen, she pulled Shaun away. "That''s enough. There''s surveince here. We''ll be in the wrong if word gets out."


    "That''s right. I picked a fight and I''m in the wrong, so I''ll turn myself in."


    Shaun took out his phone and dialed 000, and even turned it on speakers. "Hi, is this the police? Here''s the thing, I''m turning myself in. Just now, I met a lunatic who suddenly tried to crash his car against ours. He almost crashed into us and I suffered a fright. Then, the lunatic started getting physical the moment he got out of the car. He scolded my femalepanion, so I got angry and pped him a few times. I felt like I did something wrong, so I took the initiative to call the police."


    Catherine almost burst intoughter.


    As expected of awyer. His tongue was really sharp and his words were concise. Even when reporting the incident, it was simple and clear.


    Wesley''s face went ck with anger.


    On the other end of the call, the police officer was stunned. "You did do something wrong, but it was the right thing to surrender yourself. I think you have a good attitude of admitting your mistakes, so just settle it privately."


    "Yes, yes, yes, that''s what I thought too," Shaun said like a good citizen. "I canpensate him with


    50,000. It''s more than enough to repair his face. The excess can be regarded as psychologicalpensation."


    The officer agreed. "50,000 is enough."


    "I think so too, but his identity isn''t normal. I''m afraid he''ll cause trouble for me," Shaun sighed faintly.


    "Who is he?" The officer asked doubtfully.


    "He said his name is Wesley Lyons. By the way, I''m Shaun Hill," Shaun replied politely.


    The officer."..."


    Shaun Hill? Wesley Lyons?


    The two men that had been making the hottest newstely?


    "But I''m talking about the case. I''m not lying. I can also submit the surveince videoter. I''m aw-abiding good citizen."


    Shaun calmly hung up the phone and took out a pen from his pocket before writing a check and throwing it at Wesley''s face. "You heard that, right? The officer said that 50 grand is enough." 1


    "Just you wait, Shaun. I''ll make you regret this..." Wesley was so angry that his body was shaking.


    He had not been humiliated like this for a long, long time.


    Especially by a person who was his rival in love.


    Shaun blinked and looked at him from head to toe before pulling Catherine to the side. "Cathy, is he sick? Why is he shaking like that? Is he having an epilepsy?" 1

 Chapter 1260

    Shaun''s voice was deliberately loud.


    Catherine noticed clearly Wesley''s facial muscles twitching violently when he heard Shaun.


    She almost shed tears fromughter.


    To be honest, she never knew that Shaun had the potential to antagonize people like this.


    However, seeing how angry Wesley was, she felt quite happy.


    She did not forget how savage Wesley was a few days ago. She had never been beaten like that before.


    "Let''s ignore him and go. When you''re up, tell the guard at the door to strengthen the security, lest a random person runs in." Shaun pushed her into the elevator.


    "You... be careful too." Catherine pressed the button and said hesitatingly.


    She knew Wesley''s personality too well. He would not just forget this humiliation. He could even kill Ethan, let alone Shaun.


    "Are you concerned about me?" Shaun''s handsome face immediately overflowed with joy.


    "I just... don''t want you to die because of me. Also, would you die if you stop projecting your desires on me for a day?" Catherine pushed him out in annoyance and pressed on the button for the doors to close.


    Shaun watched the elevator door closed and smiled happily.


    Women. Their favorite thing to do was saying things they did not mean. He understood.


    At that moment, footsteps approached behind him.


    Shaun turned around to see Wesley''s cold eyes.


    "Wesley, if you dare to do it again, I''ll beat you up until your teeth are scattered on the floor under the pretense of self-defense." Shaun narrowed his eyes and replied, "You''re no match for me at all. With your impractical skills, you can only bully a woman at most."


    Wesley clenched his fists subconsciously. He had originally wanted tounch a sneak attack.


    "Although the Hill family has fallen, it''s not that easy to kill me, especially if you want to make it seem like a n ident or ask someone to do the dirty work for you." Shaun''s eyes were indifferent. "Don''t assume that I don''t know that the elevator incident happened because you secretly encouraged Charlie Campos."


    "You have a rich imagination," Wesley held back the shock in his heart and retorted calmly.


    "Wesley, if you want to kill me, you should have all the assassins in Neah Bay toe for me. Even if I die, I''ll wipe them all out too. You won''t have a good ending either."


    Shaun shoved his hands in his pockets and approached him step by step. "Charlie doesn''t have the guts to find someone to assassinate me because he knows me better than you do. He knows my skills, so he wanted to use Liam to frame me and put me in jail. Unfortunately, I''m awyer. No one knows thew better than me."


    When he said his piece, Shaun got into the car and left.


    Wesley stared at his back with ferocious eyes.


    Shaun Hill. He thought that after Hill Corporation went downhill, killing Shaun would be as easy as crushing an ant.


    However, Wesley underestimated him time and time again.


    No matter. Go ahead and act wildly.


    You won''t be able to stay wild for long.


    In the morning, Catherine held a departmental meeting.


    All the senior executives arrived. These days, Hudson Corporation had been boycotted and abused by the public, and everyone was not having a good time.


    "President Jones, there are people causing trouble and insulting you at more than a dozen of our sales centers all over the country. Many people even said that... that they want to withdraw from the properties. They probably do not believe that you''ll build good houses," the general manager of the sales department said awkwardly.


    "President Jones, we believe you. Wesley isn''t a good person. Not only is he violent towards women, but he''s also simply a scumbag. Everyone saw the video this morning," a female manager said. "I believe that Hudsons'' crisis is only temporary." 1


    "President Jones, we support you. We were all tricked by Wesley."


    "President Jones, are you going to upload more exciting news at 6:00 p.m? You''re not bluffing, right?"


    10

 Chapter 1261

    "Yeah, we''re eager to watch how you''re going to turn things around."


    "Can you tell us what you''ll be revealing this evening? We''re already not in the mood to work hard."


    With all these arguments going on in the meeting room, Catherine was at a loss for words.


    This was quite different from her expectations. She thought that these executives would, to a certain extent, me her.


    Who knew the situation would turn out to be more like a press conference that''s filled with paparazzi?


    She clenched her fists, coughing lightly. "Can all of you behave yourselves? We''re supposed to discuss matters rted to thepany during the meeting instead of my private affairs."


    General Manager Wolfe said with a grin, "We can''t help ourselves. Almost everyone in Australia is talking about the love triangle you''re involved in. Everyone''s saying that your love life can be turned into a romance movie that''s full of ups and downs."


    "Exactly. A well-known writer contacted me this morning, saying that he''d like to have a brief


    interview with you. He wants to write about your story and turn it into a novel."


    "My friends who know that I work in Hudson came to me to ask about you too. They''re really curious about the big news you''ll be revealing this evening."


    "Same here. Everyone''s discussing this in my WhatsApp groups."


    "The producers of a variety show would also like to invite you over. They said that you''re now even more popr than those celebrities with huge fan bases."


    "The public just wants to find out whether you''re set on being with Shaun forever."


    Catherine was speechless.


    While momentarily dazed, she wondered if she was hosting a press conference right now.


    When in fact, it was thepany''s annual general meeting.


    "Enough. Let''s get back to business, alright?''


    Catherine directly stood up and raised her hand to calm everyone. "Well, if we''re still not doing well with the houses, we can consider reducing the prices.


    Although we might earn less that way, I n to put together some funds and have Hudson venture into the tourism industry in the future."


    "Tourism industry? Sounds great."


    A manager approved of her idea, saying, "Chairwoman


    Jones, if you''re nning to develop the tourism industry, I''m sure you can attract many people''s attention considering your impressive reputation at this point."


    "Yup. Regardless of the unfavorable news, I believe you''ll soon be able to expose Wesley''s true colors."


    "You can attend a variety show and promote ourpany when the timees." "You can also promote it in your autobiographical romance novel."


    "It''ll surely be a hit."


    Catherine did not know what else to say.


    She felt disinclined to carry on with the meeting, given that the executives in this room werepletely seeing eye to eye with her.


    There was nobody singing a different tune, was there?


    She kind of missed how those shareholders had kept turning against her back then.


    When Catherine finally got back to her office, she was so exhausted that she felt as if she had just participated in arge press conference.


    "Chairwoman Jones, why are you choosing to develop the tourism industry all of a sudden? I''ve never heard you mention it. When did you decide on it?" Atst, General Manager Wolfe raised a proper question.


    Catherine sipped on her coffee. "I decided on it when I was on my way here."


    General Manager Wolfe went quiet.


    Catherine''s random yet determined behavior left him speechless.


    "I always had this idea, but I just hadn''t made up my mind. This morning, I heard


    my dad recounting my mom''s past. I want to be resolute like my mom." Catherine''s eyes narrowed. She wanted to honor Sheryl and realize her unfulfilled ambitions.

 Chapter 1262

    General Manager Wolfe raised his thumb. "You''re truly brilliant and resolute. I''m sure Hudson will rise to international heights under your leadership..."


    "Don''t say that." Catherine''s face darkened. "General Manager Wolfe, what happened to you guys? All of you are like brown nosers now."


    "No, Chairwoman Jones. You''re currently a well-known figure in Australia. Everyone knows your name, and the public has been paying attention to everything you do," General Manager Wolfe replied with a smile.


    Catherine sighed, feeling mentally exhausted." Enough. I understand. Do keep an eye on ourpany''s employees because Charlie''s spy is definitely among us. When Shaun came to my office to look for mest time, Charlie arrived right after him." 1


    "Alright." When General Manager Wolfe walked to the door, he could not help looking back with anticipation. "Chairwoman Jones, I''ll be waiting for your big news at six o''clock."


    Catherine was speechless.


    If she did not announce anythingter, was she going to be beaten to death on the streets?"


    At 6:00 p.m., Catherine turned on her phone to have a look, only to find herself having more than 30 million followers.


    She shared a video of Wesley and Regina after sorting it out. Compared to the one shared earlier, this video clearly showed Wesley''s perverted character.


    Of course, she wrote a caption as well. [Some people might call me horrible for nting a mini camera in my partner''s office, but you guys haven''t seen people who are more horrible than me. From the moment I started living with Wesley, there have been surveince cameras at every corner of his vi, including the living room, bedroom, dining room, and corridors. I learned this trick from him. I just wanted to have a better understanding of his real character. This goes to show that one can''t necessarily tell whether a person is a hypocrite even after a long time.]


    Sure enough, it triggered a heated discussion again after theizens saw the post.


    [After watching the video, I don''t know what to say anymore. I used to think of Wesley as a gentleman!]


    [I think Wesley might''ve suppressed his feelings for too long, that''s why he turned into a pervert. Did you guys see his facial expression? He looked ferocious.] [Thankfully, the video is pixted. Otherwise, it would''ve filled me with total disgust.]


    [Is he really in love with Catherine? If he is, why is he fooling around with his secretary? He doesn''t know his ce at all.]


    [My God! Is this for real? Their house is full of surveince cameras?! Did he marry his wife or is he keeping an eye on a criminal?]


    [All of a sudden, I sympathize with Catherine. How unfortunate of her to have Wesley fall for her.]


    [Ah, I''d rather look at Shaun. Unlike the hypocritical Wesley, at least Shaun is openly scummy.]


    When Catherine was reading theizens''ments, Shaun called her. "Come down. I''m downstairs."


    Ten minutester, she got into Shaun''s car.


    Shaun would turn around and look at her with a frown from time to time.


    "Can you stay focused while driving? Otherwise, I''ll be too scared to get into your


    car next time," Catherine reminded him in a huff.


    Shaun promptly looked at the front of the road seriously. However, his brows had not rxed. "Is it true that Wesley''s vi is full of surveince cameras?"


    "Mm." "Could he have set one up in the bathroom as well?" Shaun suddenly asked.


    "... No." Catherine''s pretty face fell. "Is that why you kept staring at me just now?"


    "Ahem. Just in case he threatens you with those photos." Shaun kept a somber expression. "Wesley is such a pervert. When did you be aware of it?


    How could you continue living with him for so long?"


    "Soon after Ethan passed away." Catherine gazed impassively out of the window.

 Chapter 1263

    Shaun''s eyes shed with misery. He stretched out one hand to hold her hand


    and squeezed it gently. "I can take over the role of searching for evidence. I don''t want you to suffer so much."


    "Can you stop... groping me?" Catherine lifted her hand that was held in his palm, her eyes looking helpless.


    "Cathy, don''t get me wrong." Shaun blinked innocently. "I was afraid that you were cold, so I just wanted to warm your hand."


    His shameless behavior made the corners of Catherine''s mouth twitch. "It''s 25 degrees Celsius today."


    "No, it''s freezing. If you don''t believe me, let''s see." As Shaun was speaking, he turned on the air conditioner i n his car and set it at 16 degrees Celcius.


    Since it was a superb car, the air conditioner immediately buzzed. The cool air blew on her, nearly causing her to have goosebumps.


    Catherinepletely lost to him.


    She swiftly turned off the air conditioner before ring at him fiercely. "Childish."


    Shaunughed, his thin lips curling into a sweet smile. There seemed to be stars shining in his deepset eyes. He emanated an attractive, charming aura that could make one melt.


    Catherine''s heart skipped a beat, and she instantly looked away.


    Deep down, she thought, ''Damn it. It''s all this alluring man''s doing.''


    It was Catherine''s first time officially stepping into the Hill household.


    This house might not be as outstanding and luxurious as the previous Hill Manor, but the nts in this courtyard were neatly trimmed. It was also filled with children''sughter, which made it seem harmonious.


    The moment Catherine got out of the car, Suzie and Lucas happily ran to her.


    "Mommy, I miss you so much!" The two little kids hugged her and rubbed themselves against her arms.


    Catherine would be swelling with joy if Shaun was not a wet nket who went over out of the blue...


    "I miss you too, darlings." Shaun wrapped his arms around the three of them from behind while resting his chin on the top of Catherine''s head. 2


    "Shaun, what are you doing?" He was hugging her in front of the children in the courtyard, which made her face flush with anger.


    After all, they were divorced. With so many people in the Hill household, it was going to be embarrassing if someone spotted them like this.


    "Didn''t you hear what I just said?" Shaun hugged the children with one hand on their backs and wrapped his other hand around Catherine''s waist. "I said I miss my darlings. Why can''t I hug my darlings? You''re not the only one who can do this to them."


    "You can, but you''re supposed to wait until I finish hugging them first. Are you hugging them or... me?" Catherine warned him with a sullen, hoarse voice. 1


    "I''m hugging the three of you because all of you are my darlings." Shaun grinned and kissed Catherine on the forehead.


    Catherine was at a loss for words.


    "You''re shameless." Lucas expressed what was on Catherine''s mind. "You''re just taking advantage of Mommy."


    Suzie nodded. "Scummy dad, what happened to you? Are you still the fierce, indifferent, and silly scummy dad I know?"


    Catherine nodded as this was what she wanted to say too.


    "You guys are overthinking things. Why would I need to take advantage of your mommy? I''ve hugged her from head to toe," Shaun responded confidently.


    Suzie and Lucas were stunned at his words.


    Suzie blinked. "Mommy, does it mean that you''ve gotten back together with scummy dad?"

 Chapter 1264

    Catherine was speechless.


    Before she could speak, Old Madam Hill''s agitated voice rang out. "What? You guys have gotten back together?"


    Aunty Yasmine grinned from ear to ear. "That''s great! If it weren''t for those misunderstandings, you guys wouldn''t have separated in the first ce."


    Lea sighed with mixed feelings. "That''s good. The children will be able to grow up healthily in aplete family."


    Old Master Hill, who was seated in a wheelchair, gave a light cough. "Now that you guys have gotten back together, don''t break up so easily anymore."


    It H


    Catherine was speechless when she saw therge group of people from the Hill family behind her.


    What made her even more speechless was when Shaun said earnestly, "I''ll definitely treat Cathy well. After all the obstacles we''ve been through, I''ve already realized my mistakes-"


    Before he could finish his sentence, Catherine caught him off guard by stepping on his foot forcefully.


    "You guys have misunderstood. We haven''t made peace with each other. I''m just here to visit the kids," Catherine casually exined.


    "Yeah. We haven''t made peace with each other, but I won''t give up." Shaun nodded while enduring the pain. "Cathy, can you lift your foot first?"


    "It serves you right." Catherine moved her lips without making a sound. Nevertheless, those who were discerning could tell what was going on.


    "Alright. It''s fine even if you guys haven''t made peace. He deserves it." Old


    Madam Hillughed and said," Come in and let''s eat together. These kids always talk about how much they miss you."


    "Mommy, let''s go in." Lucas and Suzie held Catherine''s hands on each side.


    Catherine walked in.


    In truth, she was not holding a grudge against the others in the Hill family.


    Although she had previously gotten married to Shaun, the Hills had not agreed to their marriage at first. It was only after she got pregnant that the Hills took her side. At that time, however, Shaun refused to listen to his parents at all.


    Once Catherine entered the house, she realized there were a lot of toys around. She even noticed a slide on thewn when she came in just now.


    With the house looking this way, she could tell that the kids had been living well here. The Hill family treated them well.


    "Cathy, thanks for giving birth to these cute darling kids," Old Madam Hill said from the bottom of her heart, "They''ve brought us a lot of joy. Because of them, the two of us aren''t bored anymore."


    Old Master Hill nodded. "The Hill family owed you too much previously. You''re a good person." 1


    "Grandpa, Granny, it''s all in the past," Catherine replied in a light-hearted manner.


    A gentle smile spread across Lea''s face. "To you, it''s in the past. But to some people... it''s not."


    She darted a thoughtful nce at Shaun who was beside her.


    Catherine felt awkward.


    Luckily, Lea did not exin further. She just said with a sigh, "I''ve heard about the matters between you guys. You''re cleverer than me. You discovered it soon enough and have evidence of Wesley''s cheating, unlike me..."

 Chapter 1265

    Catherine had heard about Lea''s suffering.


    She was fortunate that Ethan had tried to warn her and Tracy let her know about it. Otherwise, she would have ended up in the same situation as Lea.


    "Mommy, draw with us, okay?" Suzie ran to her with some pencils and pestered her.


    Catherine immediately turned all her attention to the kids.


    Due to her presence, the kids ate obediently, which was a rare urrence.


    After finishing their meals, the kids dragged her to y football.


    Toward the end of the activity, Catherine was exhausted, so she just watched Shaun y with them at the side.


    Lea walked to Catherine and gazed at those figures on thewn. With a smile, she said, "It''s been a while since these two kids were this happy. Although they call Shaun ''scummy dad'', they''ve slowly epted him. Lucas is no exception." Catherine bit her thin lip. "Aunty Lea, what are you trying to say?"


    "I just hope that you''ll give Shaun a chance."


    Lea added in agony, "As Shaun''s mother, I''mrgely responsible for what happened between you and him. When I built another family back then, I didn''t care about him, which caused him to feel lonely andck affection. Sarah appeared right when he was most miserable and helpless, so he treated her like the gleam of light in his life. But just like me, he didn''t know that some people might''ve approached him with a hidden agenda."


    Catherine was momentarily startled. "What do you mean?"


    "I found out that Sarah was admitted into the same mental hospital as Shaun one month after his admission. I heard it was because she was traumatized by her mom''s death, so she voluntarily stayed there for treatment. Among all the kids in the mental hospital, she happened to be interested in Shaun and only yed with him..."


    Catherine was dumbfounded. "Are you saying that Sarah already knew who Shaun was back then and deliberately got into that hospital to approach him?


    "How could this be? She was still a little kid back then H


    Lea shook her head. "At that point, the Neeson family couldn''t be bothered about Sarah. Also, there was Charity in the family, so she needed to search for a strong backing. Hence, she thought she should try to hold onto Shaun. Even though he was mentally ill, he was still the young master of the Hill family. His


    future was limitless. The facts today have proven that Sarah seized the chance."


    Catherine went silent for a moment before she asked," But how did Sarah find out that Shaun was in that mental hospital? Shaun''s illness was kept a secret back then."


    "I forgot to tell you that Sarah''s aunt worked as the office manager of the mental hospital for a year. Later, she was transferred," Lea responded with her eyes resting on Catherine.


    For a long time, Catherine did not utter a word. Sarah already had such thoughts when she was still so young. What a scheming person she was.


    "Does Shaun know about it?"


    Lea shook her head. "No. He already hates Sarah so much. Just let it be. I don''t want him to know that Sarah has been plotting against him for more than 20 years."


    Catherine was at a loss for words.


    If she were in Shaun''s shoes, she felt that she would erupt with rage after the truth dawned on her.


    "If I had provided him with aplete family, he might not have been taken advantage of." Lea suddenly looked at her. "Just like Wesley and your marriage. Even though Lucas and Suzie gave you their blessings, they refused to stay there with you. They might be young, but they know that''s your home, not theirs."


    Somehow, Catherine''s heart clenched and her face paled a little.


    Lea continued, "I''ve talked to Suzie. She was actually afraid that you''d be pregnant with Wesley''s child and not love her and Lucas as much as you do now. But they didn''t want to let you know about it for fear that you''d be unhappy." 1 "Shaun isn''t a good person. Considering that he has done many wrong things, it''s only normal that he doesn''t expect to get your forgiveness. Having said that, you guys already know each other well. If you look for another partner in the future, can you be sure that you guys will know each other this well? That other men won''t be like Wesley?"


    "Granny, Mommy, I just scored a goal. Did you see it?"


    All of a sudden, Suzie ran to them excitedly.

 Chapter 1266

    Catherine nodded and praised Suzie, "I saw it. Well done, Suzie."


    "Mommy,e and y with us."


    Suzie dragged Catherine toward thewn.


    In the end, the two little kids were drenched in sweat.


    With that, Catherine stayed there to bathe the kids.


    Suzie and Lucas felt particrly ted, probably because it had been a long while since Catherine spent time with them. They yed around and even had a water fight in the bathtub. Catherine was soaked to the skin.


    "Stop making noise!" Catherine kept yelling, but the kids did not listen to her.


    Shaun came in upon hearing the noise.


    "What''s going on? Why are you guys making so much noise?" Shaun pushed the door open, only to see Suzie and Lucas ying in the bathtub.


    Catherine stood at the side with a towel in her hand. Her body and hair were all wet.


    Coincidentally, she was wearing a bodycon dress today. Now that she was soaking wet, the dress clung to her curves where her undergarments could be


    seen.


    After Shaun nced at her, he could not seem to avert his eyes. There was a me in his gaze upon seeing her like this.


    He had known her for several years. When he met her three years ago, she was still young and pretty. After she gave birth to the kids, her curves looked even more wonderful and she exuded an aura of femininity. Her beauty, coupled with her chubby cheeks and ck hair, was a feast for the eyes.


    "What are you looking at?" Upon noticing his burning gaze, Catherine felt her face flushing. She subconsciously covered her chest with her hands and red at him. "Get out."


    Shaun''s thin lips twitched. When he was about to speak, he was suddenly sshed with water on his face.


    "Watch out." Lucas lifted his water gun. Then, he raised his brows and looked at Shaun provocatively. "You''re not allowed to stare lustfully at Mommy." 3


    Catherine and Shaun were both awkward.


    Shaun wiped the water off his face and said grumpily, "You know nothing, you brat. I was just amazed by your mommy''s beauty."


    "No. Your gaze was simr to how a dog looks at a bone." Lucas exposed him mercilessly. "My godmother said that''s how a man looks at a woman lustfully."


    Shaun felt embarrassed after his son retorted so


    abrasively.


    Catherine chuckled and praised Lucas while touching his head, "Lucas, you''re really clever."


    "Cathy..." Shaun whined, his tone filled with dissatisfaction and grievance. Catherine shuddered, while Suzie teased, "Scummy dad, are you learning from me? You''re disgusting."


    Stung by another cruel remark, Shaun was speechless.


    His heart almost broke into pieces.


    "Get out." Catherine chased him out with contempt.


    "The two of you should stop ying now. You''ve drenched your mommy, and she might catch a cold like this," Shaun reminded the kids before he left reluctantly.


    The kids instantly went silent as they recalled their scummy dad''s pathetic gaze. Suzie kept the water gun with a somber look. "Mommy, will you get back together with scummy dad?"


    Lucas gazed nervously at Catherine as well. "Mommy, don''t get back together with him. When I grow up, I''ll protect you. All the men in this world are bad."


    Suzie rolled her eyes upon hearing it. "By the time you''ve grown up, Mommy will already be old."


    Lucas kept a frosty expression. "But at least it''s better than Mommy getting another boyfriend who will hurt her even more. Don''t forget that Shaun has hurt Mommy before."


    "It should be okay as long as he learns from his mistakes..." Suzie mumbled.

 Chapter 1267

    "Useless." Lucas flicked a disdainful nce at Suzie." Yes, scummy dad is aware of his mistakes. But if Mommy hadn''t exposed Sarah''s true colors, he would''ve married Sarah."


    "Lucas, don''t you want Mommy and scummy dad to get back together?" Suzie blinked her big eyes. "After all, they''re our biological dad and mom. If they get back together, they won''t need to give birth to any more babies because they already have us. No one will snatch Mommy away from us."


    Lucas bit his lip. Undeniably, he was a little swayed by what Suzie said, yet... He knitted his brows. "Anyway, I''ll respect Mommy''s decision. It depends on whether Mommy likes him or not."


    "Fine. I agree too." Suzie nodded.


    Then, they fixed their big eyes on Catherine and repeated the earlier question, "Mommy, are you guys going to get back together?"


    Catherine felt speechless.


    Well, it turned out that the kids wanted her to get back together with Shaun just because she did not need to be pregnant with more babies.


    Anyway, the kids had revealed their concern that Catherine would not love them as much if she had another child in the future.


    The kids were very insecure.


    She sighed inwardly and whispered, "Don''t worry. I''m not nning to get married in the future. Even if I get into a rtionship again, I won''t get pregnant. I''ll only have the two of you as my darling children in my life."


    "Oh..." Suzie sounded regretful. "So does it mean that you won''t get back together with scummy dad?"


    "Even if we get back together... that doesn''t mean we have to get married," Catherine said.


    "Why? ording to TV dramas, if you love someone, you should marry them, right?" Suzie said earnestly, "If you don''t marry him, you''re considered scummy."


    "Ahem. Suzie, you''ve watched too many romance dramas." Embarrassed, Catherine reminded her," You''re only three years old. You shouldn''t watch too much TV, alright?" 1


    Suziepletely ignored herst sentence. After some thought, she said, "Mommy, I understand. You just want to take liberties with scummy dad, but you don''t want to take responsibility for him, right?"


    Catherine was at a loss for words.


    Lucas shot aplicated look at her. "That''s fine too. We''ll support you."


    "Mommy, we don''t mind it as long as you''re happy." Suzie shrugged.


    "... Enough. Put on your clothes, please." Catherine''s head hurt. She just wanted to drop this topic as soon as possible.


    Catherine finally wiped their bodies and put on their pajamas for them. After that, she walked out while holding their hands.


    Shaun happened toe in with a new set of female pajamas in his hand. "Cathy, I noticed that your clothes are wet, so I went to get a new set of pajamas from my mom. Take a bath and get changed." 1


    "Scummy dad, you came at the right time," Suzie suddenly said, "I''ve asked mommy just now. She doesn''t want to get back together with you. She just wants to take liberties with you."


    Catherine, who was about to blow dry the kids'' hair, did not know what to say. 2


    F*ck. She wished a bolt of lightning could strike her to death.


    When did she make such a remark?


    The air was filled with an awkward silence.


    Shaun''s handsome face slightly reddened. He gazed at Catherine flirtatiously. "Cathy, it''s not good to say this t 0 the kids." "I didn''t. Suzie misunderstood me-" Catherine was at her wit''s end.


    "Okay, Cathy. Go and take a bath. I''ll blow dry their hair," Shaun interrupted her. Catherine immediately took the pajamas and scurried into the bathroom. She was afraid that her daughter would nder her further if they continued chatting.

 Chapter 1268

    Once Catherine stepped into the bathroom, Shaun asked the kids with a somber face and a gruff voice," What did your mommy actually tell you guys?"


    Catherine refused to get back together with him but wanted to take liberties with him?


    This stressed him out.


    After all, he had not fully recovered just yet.


    Lucas nced at his eager gaze. "We won''t tell you. It''s a secret."


    "Yeah. It''s a secret." Suzie nodded. "What''s more, I just told you."


    "I''m sure that''s not all." Shaun took out two pieces of chocte from his pocket. "If you tell me, this will be your reward."


    "You can give me both pieces since Lucas wants to keep it a secret. Let me tell you." Suzie swiftly grabbed the two pieces of chocte for fear that Lucas would


    take the other piece away.


    Lucas was speechless.


    Who was the one who imed that it was a secret right after him? In the blink of an eye, she betrayed Lucas because of chocte.


    Why did he have such an unbridled sister?


    Suzie tore the chocte wrapper. While chomping on the chocte, she said, "Mommy said that she''s not nning to get married again even if she gets back together with you. She doesn''t mind if you take liberties with her. As for marriage, you can forget it."


    "Seriously?" Shaun was dazed.


    He could not tell if he was surprised, delighted, excited, or gloomy.


    Regardless, this showed that Catherine was more epting of him than before. In this case, there was a likelihood that he could get back together with her.


    Shaun''s eyes shone as he seemed to see a glimmer of hope.


    He never expected that Catherine would have such thoughts about him. She wanted to take liberties with him...


    Ahem. How could he possibly say this to the kids?


    "Of course." Suzie nodded and waved her hand. "Go ahead and pursue Mommy. But she said that she''s not nning to give birth anymore. You get it, don''t you?" "Yup, yup." Shaun nced at Suzie approvingly." Suzie, you''re awesome."


    "Your chocte is awesome too. It''s yummy. You can bribe me with this again next time." Suzie happily tore the wrapper of the second piece of chocte. Watching Shaun and Suzie at the side, Lucas waspletely at a loss for words. He was absolutely amazed by Suzie''s mouth. When did Mommy say that she allowed their scummy dad to take liberties with her?


    Fine. He could not be bothered about it.


    When Mommy came to deal with Suzie, he was not going to save her.


    In the bathroom.


    Catherine came out after her shower, only to realize that her undergarments were drenched as well. 1


    Since the hairdryer in the bathroom had been given to the kids to blow dry their hair, she had no choice but to leave a small gap in the door. She shouted with a deep voice, "Suzie..."


    "Suzie and Lucas are downstairs." Shaun''s tall figure came over. His eyes settled on her shoulder, which was partly visible behind the door. "What''s wrong?"

 Chapter 1269

    "... Pass me the hairdryer." Catherine felt awkward when Shaun gazed at her. With that, she subconsciously made the gap at the door smaller.


    "What are you trying to hide? Didn''t I bathe you a few days ago? I''ve seen every part of you." Shaun''s eyes darkened, and he raised his brows. "Why do you need a hairdryer? Didn''t I just pass you clean clothes?"


    He even got her new panties.


    "None of your business." Catherine glowered at him grumpily. "Are you getting the hairdryer for me?"


    "Yes. Since my wife requested it, I''ll surely obey." Shaun promptly passed her the hairdryer with a grin.


    After Catherine took it, she mmed the door shut.


    Despite spending a long time drying her undergarments using the hairdryer, she realized that it was too wet to drypletely.


    Ultimately, she had no choice but to blow dry her hair before she walked out. Due to Shaun''s presence, she awkwardly covered her chest with her dirtied clothes.


    After throwing her a nce, Shaun soon grasped the situation. Heughed and said, "We''re already very close. Why are you so shy?"


    "... I''m not as shameless as you!" Catherine told him off gloomily, "Help me get a coat from your mom. I can''t possibly go home like this."


    Even if she could leave like this without the Hill family realizing it, Joel and the servants were in the Yule family''s house. It was really inappropriate for her to look like this.


    "Since it''s already sote, just stay here tonight and apany Suzie and Lucas to sleep. If you leave, they''ll be unhappy." Shaun reached out to her. "Let''s sleep here. I''ll dry your clothes for you."


    "No way. It''s inappropriate for me to stay here," Catherine said furiously, "I haven''t divorced Wesley. Plus, this is the Hills'' household. Your grandparents are here. How can I possibly stay here?"


    Shaun smiled vaguely. "No one believes that nothing is going on between us anyway. Don''t forget that you kissed me in a domineering manner in front of the reporters the day you were discharged. As the eldest youngdy of the Jones family, do you even care about what others think? What''s more, even if others find out about it, so what? All kinds of nasty remarks have been posted on the inte anyway."


    Catherine knitted her brows together. Even though what he said made sense. "But..."


    "No buts. If you leave tonight, Suzie, that little girl, will definitely cry. Furthermore, you''re their mom. You can''t abandon them and leave them to me," Shaun


    interrupted her bluntly.


    Catherine''s spirits sank. "How am I abandoning them?"


    "Well, how long haven''t you eaten with them? How long haven''t you told them bedtime stories? How long haven''t you apanied them to sleep?" Shaun asked.


    Catherine went silent in an instant, and her face felt hot.


    Shaun looked grave. "Cathy, I''ve long since wanted to tell you something. You said you want to risk staying by Wesley''s side in order to find out the cause of Ethan''s death. But have you thought about how Wesley will treat you if he finds out the truth? Did you take the two kids into consideration? Are you under the impression that since they''ve acknowledged me a s their dad, there''s nothing to worry about because they''ll have someone to look after them even after you''re gone?"


    Catherine bit her lip in spite of herself. Admittedly, it was because of Shaun that she could do everything without worries and even risk her life.


    "Sure enough..."


    At the sight of her expression, Shaun knew what it meant. "Cathy, you think too highly of me. If you''re not around one day or something happens to you, will I be in the mood to take care of the kids after losing my


    beloved?"


    "Shaun, weren''t you very d to have kids previously? Now that you have these kids, you should cherish them and fulfill your duty as a father," Catherine said helplessly.


    "I''m d to have these kids only because you''re the one who gave birth to them."


    Shaun said sternly, "I love them because of you. If you''re gone, I''ll probably drown my sorrows every day and lead my life in a daze. I won''t even want to get sober, much less make money to raise the kids."


    "You..." 1


    His words made Catherine''s blood boil. At the same time, she was beside herself. There was a feeling that could not be exined.


    "Cathy, I just want to remind you that you can investigate the truth. But the bottom line is that you need to treasure your life."


    With a serious expression, Shaun added, "Although you''re responsible for Ethan''s death, you don''t have to shoulder all of the responsibility. After all, Ethan was the one who failed to see through the devil and worked for him. By the way, how dare you make Ethan''s death your top priority. If Suzie and Lucas find out, they''ll be very upset."

 Chapter 1270

    "Knock it off. I''ll ce my highest priority on the kids in the future. Don''t worry, I''m just leaving the kids with you for the time being. I''ll take them back after Wesley is sent to jail."


    Shaun''s words made Catherine feel increasingly ashamed.


    She felt that she had been a scummy mother these days.


    "That''s good." Shaun nodded. After pausing for an instant, he added gravely, "Don''t forget to bring me with you too."


    Speechless, Catherine red at him.


    "Pass me my clothes." Shaun directly took her clothes away.


    By the time Catherine came to her senses, she recalled that her undergarments were also in his hands.


    Her cheeks flushed, and she promptly replied, "It''s fine. I''ll dry them."


    "No way. With your current state, you''d better not head out." Shaun nced at her chest flirtatiously.


    Catherine froze right away.


    When Suzie and Lucas learned that Catherine would be spending the night here, they were overjoyed.


    She told the kids some stories and coaxed them to sleep. After that, shey down and took a rest.


    Although she was unfamiliar with this environment, she soon felt sleepy. She could smell the kids'' milky scent.


    Amid her deep sleep, there seemed to be a dip in the mattress. Subsequently, she was wrapped in a warm embrace from behind.


    When Catherine turned around drowsily, her arm ended up snaking around a man''s waist. 1


    Suddenly, she opened her eyes.


    Under the moonlight that poured in from the window, Shaun''s deep-set eyes were fixed on her. His gaze was filled with affection and an unknown glint.


    "Cathy..." The word came out of his elegant, thin lips softly.


    Catherine''s sleepiness instantly vanished. If she had not considered the two kids who were sleeping soundly beside her, she would have certainly leaped out of bed and kicked him in the crotch.


    However, she could only try her best to control her emotions at this point. She kept her voice low and asked with her teeth clenched, "Who gave you the permission to sleep here?"


    "Didn''t you say that you''re willing to get back together with me?" Shaun''s lusciousshes fluttered innocently.


    Catherine zoned out at the sight of his flutteringshes.


    To her surprise, this man''sshes were longer and more luscious than hers.


    As his lusciousshes got closer to her, so did the man''s breath.


    Seeing that he was about to kiss her, Catherine covered his mouth at once. She gnashed her teeth and asked, "Who agreed to get back together with you?"


    Shaun did not utter a word. He stared affectionately at her while holding her slim waist.


    "Shaun..." Catherine kicked him in exasperation.


    The noise on the bed made Suzie flip her body. Her hand thennded on Catherine''s arm.


    At that moment, Catherine did not dare move around for fear that Suzie would be awake.


    Shaun moved her hand away and whispered, "How can I speak if you''re covering my mouth? Cathy, you''re not nning to remarry me, right? I understand that marriage has left a traumatic experience for you, so I won''t force you. Let''s get back together first. We can slowly build our rtionship. No matter how many years it''ll take to build our rtionship, I''ll always be here for you. We''ll only get married when you feel like it. You can take liberties with me if you wish. I won''t mind."


    Catherine was frustrated with his behavior, yet she could not raise her voice. She had no choice but to tell him off in a whisper, "Suzie is still immature yet you actually believed in her words? Who wants to take liberties with you? Get lost." "I''m not going to get lost." Shaun continued to hug her slim waist stubbornly.


    "Get lost."


    "No."


    He even pushed his luck by lowering his head and locking lips with her.


    His shameless behavior angered Catherine.


    Her eyes wandered a little before she suddenly extended her hand and gripped Shaun''s neck.


    Shaun shuddered and became so excited that his heartbeat immediately quickened. Then, he muttered," Cathy, my darling..."

 Chapter 1271

    "Stop talking." Catherine lifted her head and kissed him back. Shaun felt like a young man again and shuddered.


    It felt as though he had eaten something sweet, like honey.


    Bam! All of a sudden, he was ruthlessly kicked to the carpet.


    "Mommy, what was that noise?" Lucas woke up with a start, while Suzie


    continued sleeping like a baby.


    "Nothing. I flung some trash onto the floor just now. You can continue sleeping." Catherine touched Lucas gently.


    Lucas vaguely uttered, "Mhm." He then fell asleep again.


    With a sulky expression, Shaun got up while feeling annoyed and glowered at Catherine. "Am I trash?"


    "It serves you right. You refused to budge even after I told you to get lost," Catherine said in a self-righteous manner.


    Shaun continued to look at her fixedly. Dressed in silk pajamas, she was unaware that she had revealed arge part of her fair flesh below her corbone as she


    was sleeping on her side.


    His Adam''s apple bobbed. He was set on staying here tonight even if he were to die.


    "Cathy, I just can''t bring myself to leave you," Shaun grumbled, "Stop giving me a hard time, okay?"


    "Are you nning to leave?" Catherine asked.


    "No, I''m not." Shaun shook his head. "Wherever you sleep, I''ll sleep there."


    " Suit yourself, but don''t think about getting onto the bed. You can sleep on the floor," Catherine replied coldly.


    "Okay. I don''t mind as long as we''re sleeping in the same bedroom." With that, Shauny on the floor.


    To Catherine, he was a real pain in the neck.


    With fall drawing nearer, he might easily catch a cold if he were to lie on the floor at night without a nket, though it was scorching hot during the day.


    "Cathy, you can sleep. Don''t worry about me. I''m strong, so I won''t catch a cold." Shaun grinned at her.


    Catherine promptly bit her tongue. "You''re overthinking. I can''t be bothered about you. Suit yourself."


    Once she finished speaking, she tucked herself into bed and ignored him.


    After dealing with the fuss, she was incredibly sleepy.


    Shortly after, she fell asleep again.


    The next day, Catherine woke up to Suzie''s yell. "Scummy dad, why are you sleeping on the floor? You look so miserable. When did youe in? Why didn''t you sleep on your bed?"


    "I didn''t want to sleep alone." Shaun sat up and shuddered.


    He did not expectst night to be so cold.


    Lucas said mercilessly, "How childish of you. You''re not a kid!"


    Shaun did not take his remark to heart. "Lucas, you''ll understand it in the future. A man in love is a kid."


    Suzie belched. "How disgusting he is, Mommy."


    "Yes, he''s pretty disgusting." Catherine nodded in agreement.


    Shaun rose to his feet, feeling aggrieved. When he was about to speak, his nose suddenly itched and he sneezed twice in a row.


    "Scummy dad, are you having a cold? Suzie asked sympathetically.


    "Don''t infect the kids." Catherine merely thought he was being dramatic.


    "Alright. I''ll get out right now." Shaun was stung by her warning.


    While covering his nose, he walked out the door and happened to bump into Lea.


    Lea darted a teasing nce at him. "Good job! You managed to sleep in there so soon."


    Shaunughed at how Lea thought so highly of him. In fact, he had spent the night sleeping on the floor.

 Chapter 1272

    When everyone was having breakfast together in the morning, Catherine was slightly embarrassed.


    Despite being aware that she had spent the night, no one talked about it.


    When Shaun was eating oatmeal, he would sneeze and cough from time to time.


    Old Madam Hill said disdainfully, "Take your bowl and eat over there. Don''t infect old people like us and the kids."


    After looking at everyone''s expression that indicated approval of Old Madam Hill''s suggestion, Shaun felt extremely upset.


    It turned out that he was so insignificant in this house.


    Everyone held him in contempt simply because of his cold.


    Anyway, he ended up eating alone in the living room for the sake of the kids.


    When he turned around, he heard Old Madam Hill grumble, "He''s already so weak even though he''s young. Aunty Yasmine, prepare some pomegranate juice for him tonight."


    Shaun nearly choked on the porridge that he was about to swallow.


    Now that he had caught a cold, he thought it was not a good idea for him to drink pomegranate juice.


    Also, why pomegranate juice? He somehow felt that his grandmother had misunderstood him.


    Catherine was utterly embarrassed, but all she could do was act calm.


    Unexpectedly, Suzie chimed in, "Great-grandma, I want to drink it too."


    "That isn''t meant for kids," Old Madam Hill said, "It''s for adults to improve their health."


    "Oh, I didn''t know scummy dad is so weak." Suzie despised Shaun as well.


    When Catherine finally finished her breakfast, she bid goodbye to the kids and left at once.


    Since she did not drive here, Shaun sent her home.


    When the car drove off, she saw the two darling kids standing still. Suzie even pouted and feared up.


    Her heart clenched with pain all of a sudden.


    If it were not for Wesley, the kids would not be hiding here without attending kindergarten.


    If it were not for Wesley, Catherine would not have ced her kids here and neglected them.


    For the first time, she hated Wesley so much.


    She also hated herself to the core, wondering why she ever met him and got involved with him.


    Was it because she had done something evil in herst life?


    "Cathy, you can alwayse and visit the kids whenever you miss them." Shaun spotted the sorrowful look in the depths of her eyes. "You can move in as well. My family will always wee you."


    Catherine shot a distressed look at him. "Of course, you''d wish I''d move in so that you could pester me every night."


    "Cathy, I just want the four of us to stay together. What''s more, the kids really miss you." Shaun shrugged, looking innocent. "I understand your feelings. You''re more inclined toe over if I''m the only one staying with the kids. But I need to work during the day, and the kids feel bored at home. With thepany of my grandparents, both my grandparents and the kids will be happier."


    "I didn''t evenin about it..."


    Catherine lowered her head.


    Shaun''s eyes shed with a hint of gentleness.


    He wore a mask for the rest of the journey. He asionally coughed while he


    spoke.

 Chapter 1273

    When Shaun''s car arrived at Hudson''s parking lot, Catherine unfastened the seat belt to get out.


    "Wait a minute..." Shaun suddenly handed her a file. "I asked Chester to investigate the hospital in


    Melbourne where Wesley went for treatment after he got stabbed when he saved you three years ago. It turns out that he bribed the medical staff who was in charge of treating him in the emergency room. He asked them to lie to you." Catherine took over the file in a daze. "What... did they lie to me about?" 1


    "They lied to you saying that Wesley''s kidney was hurt and had to be removed." Shaun stared intently at her. " In truth, his kidney wasn''t injured because he wasn''t even stabbed in the kidney at that time. He deliberately lied to you to make you guilty and sympathize with him." 1


    Catherine went silent, hershes fluttering.


    The news did note as a big shock.


    Now that Wesley''s true colors had been exposed, more of his disgusting deeds had yet to be revealed.


    In fact, she should have anticipated this earlier.


    A person did not be bad in one or two days.


    She could not have possibly been the one who made him a cruel pervert.


    It was simply in his nature to be despicable.


    However, he had been hiding his true colors too well since she met him.


    "The file contains the CT scan from when he underwent surgery after the incident three years ago. He still has two kidneys. There are also records showing that he transferred money to those medical staff. Even aftering to Canberra, he would go to the hospital every month for a regr medical checkup to avoid getting suspected by you. He has also bribed the doctor who performs the check- ups on him. The medication he usually takes for his kidney is fake. There''s a record of his check-up half a year ago inside."


    "You did such a thorough investigation, huh?" Catherine was astonished.


    "Yeah. Any ordinary person won''t be able to find out about it, considering that Wesley''spany deals with pharmaceuticals. It''s all too easy for him to bribe people because a lot of medical staff are too afraid to offend him. Even so, the Jewell family upies half of the medical industry. As long as Chester is the one investigating it, there won''t be any issues."


    Shaun continued, "Although you have evidence of Wesley cheating on you, I suspect he''ll bring up losing a kidney because of you. In that case, he''ll have an


    edge over you."


    "Help me thank Chester," Catherine lifted her head and said gratefully.


    "Just Chester?" Shaun raised his brows and approached her enthusiastically. "Aren''t you supposed to thank me? If it weren''t for me, Chester wouldn''t have helped you."


    "So how do you want me to thank you?" Catherine stared at the lower half of his face that was covered with the mask.


    "You may... Ahem, ahem." Before Shaun could finish his sentence, he began coughing uncontrobly until his chest was sore.


    Catherine rolled her eyes. "Are you still not going to behave yourself now that you have a cold?"


    Shaun was extremely gloomy. Initially, he wanted to jump at the opportunity to ask for a kiss, yet he did not expect himself to catch a cold. Nevertheless, he did not want her to be infected. "Cathy, can you kiss me after I recover from my cold then?"


    "When did I agree to give you a kiss to thank you for your help?" A perplexed look washed over Catherine''s face.


    "... But all I want is a kiss," Shaun added shamelessly.


    Catherine tsked. She suddenly approached him and touched his Adam''s apple flirtatiously.


    Shaun''s Adam''s apple bobbed violently, while his burning eyes were fixed on her beautiful face. "Cathy, don''t do this..."


    "You can''t even handle this, huh?" Catherineughed like a sly fox. "Since you had the thought of helping m e, you shouldn''t be expecting me to return the favor, much less give you a kiss. If you want a kiss, you can press your upper and lower lips together. There''s your kiss."


    As soon as she finished speaking, she noticed that his face had darkened. That was when she turned around and left with a smile, i


    Shaun just watched as the seductive vixen swaggered off.


    He forcefully tugged on his tie. After that, he gave Chester a call in annoyance. "Have you contacted the andrologist that you said you had booked for me? I want to see him and have my illness cured as soon as possible."


    "Why do you want to get it cured so soon?" Chester saidzily, "It''s not as if you can do it once you recover."


    "Who says I can''t do it?" Shaun was dissatisfied." Perhaps I can already do it tomorrow."


    "Ha! My guess is that it''s only possible after one and a half years, at least," Chester responded firmly.

 Chapter 1274

    Chester continued to mock Shaun, "You should be grateful that I didn''t say you can never do it again."


    "Shut up." Shaun could no longer put up with him.


    "Fine. Rodney asked me out tonight and I''ve agreed to meet him. Do you want toe along? Are you really not nning to see him anymore?" Chester suggested. 1


    "I don''t want to hear that d*ckhead speak," Shaun said indifferently, "I''m afraid I''ll beat him to death." 1


    "Rodney is quite pathetic now. Since getting kicked out of the Snow family, his fair-weather friends rarely talk to him now. I wonder what has been keeping Sarah upied every day, making hime to my ce so often..." Chester could not help but sigh.


    "Without the Snow family''s glory, do you think Sarah will continue her rtionship with him? She doesn''t even care about the poor Osher Corporation. This woman is greedy. Just wait and see. She might''ve already cuckolded Rodney a few times." Shaun looked sarcastic.


    "That''s not a bad thing. At least he''ll see her true colors, and the three of us can make peace again." Chester said jokingly, "You used to behave like


    Rodney, right? Just like you, he''ll see through Sarah sooner orter. Don''t keep ming him. You went through this yourself, but you''re calling him a d* ckhead when he''s following in your footsteps."


    "Well, I used to be a d*ckhead too. But that doesn''t mean I can''t criticize him, right? Anyway, I won''t talk to him if he''s still involved with Sarah."


    Shaun hung up mercilessly as soon as he finished his sentence.


    In the office.


    Catherine flipped open the file that Shaun gave her and went through the documents thoroughly.


    Shortly after, Harvey knocked on the door and came in. "Chairwoman Jones, Wesley Lyons from Golden Corporation is holding a press conference. It''s now being live-streamed."


    "Let me watch it." Catherine went over to watch.


    Wesley was seen bowing and apologizing for his mistakes in the live stream. This man even choked up with reddened eyes while showing remorse. "I''m sorry for showing the public and society such a negative side of me."


    A reporter said, "You didn''t wrong us, but you''ve wronged your wife. You imed that she had an affair with Shaun, yet you''ve been fooling around with your secretary every day and acting like a pervert. What''s worse, you even beat your wife up. Don''t you find yourself terrifying?"


    "I didn''t mean to behave like that." Wesley suddenly covered his eyes and teared up.


    At this moment, Sonya came out of nowhere and told the reporter off hysterically, "Why are you guys criticizing him when he''s the victim? Catherine is an indecent mistress. Three years ago, my brother shielded her and was stabbed in order to save her. In the end, he lost a kidney. He loved her so much that he was willing to risk his life, only to be pushed under the bus by her. Are you guys heartless?"


    The reporters were astonished. "Was there such an incident?"


    Sonya thundered, "Of course! Ever since he lost a kidney, he has been very weak. Catherine''s affairs have also put him under a lot of stress. There''s no way he can vent his frustration. Also, his secretary likes him and has always been seducing him. That''s why things turned out this way."


    After pausing for a moment, Sonya burst into tears. "My son''s death was also caused by Catherine, that wicked woman. My son, Ethan, was her ex-boyfriend. She still contacted my son frequently even after she married Wesley. My son went to look for her the other day and on his way to meet her, he got into an ident and passed away.


    "Catherine, you''ll be cursed with a horrible death sooner orter. Karma will get you for making the Lyons family suffer so much.


    "I pity my daughter-inw who''s still pregnant."


    Catherine saw a lot of criticisms on the screen.


    [I''ve heard of Ethan. He''s very handsome. It seemed that he got in a rtionship with Catherine when they were students.]


    [No wonder Wesley looked like a pervert in the video to me. It turns out that Catherine forced him to that state.] 1


    [Fair enough. If I risked my life and lost my kidney for a woman but she betrayed me over and over again, I''d be so pissed and end up mentally ill too.]


    [I feel that Catherine is a scheming woman. Wesley has done so much for her, but


    ultimately, she secretly kept him under surveince to smear his reputation.]


    [The Lyons family is truly miserable, so is Ethan''s pregnant wife.]


    [Catherine is utterly heartless.]

 Chapter 1275

    "Chairwoman Jones." Harvey looked at Catherine''s expression anxiously. "Wesley is truly despicable."


    "His despicable behavior is nothing new."


    Gazing at the documents in her hand, Catherine felt lucky to have received these from Shaun in time.


    Otherwise, she would have a tough time turning things around.


    "Help me buy two packets of cold medicine and send them to Hill Corporation." Catherine lifted her phone and said, "I''ll transfer the money to you."


    "What?" Harvey was lost.


    "Buy some medicine." Catherine knocked on the table.


    "Shaun is having a cold, and I shall be kind." 1


    Harvey was speechless. "Chairwoman Jones, you''re in the mood to buy him medicine in spite of this crucial period, huh? Even after you guys get back together, it won''t be of use..."


    "Hurry up and carry out the task." Catherine did not want to hear him rattle on.


    Hill Corporation.


    A supervisor walked out of the president''s office.


    Hadley immediately went in while holding some packets of medicine. "President Hill..."


    After he handed Shaun the medicine, Shaun lifted his head from hisptop and nced at them indifferently with a frown. "Why did you get me so much medicine? I''m not frail. There''s even peppermint tea, but I don''t have an upset stomach. Are you trying to feed me to death?"


    Hadley exined with a smile, "I wasn''t the one who bought these. It was Miss Jones who asked Secretary York to send these here."


    Shaun was momentarily stunned before his dark eyes lit up. "Really?"


    "Yeah. Secretary York just sent them here. You-" Hadley was about to ask him to pick the ones that would be helpful for his cold.


    However, before he could finish his sentence, Shaun took the peppermint tea and downed it straight away.


    After downing the peppermint tea, he gave a satisfied smile like how he looked when he was drinking it. "It tastes great."


    Hadley was dumbfounded.


    What the f*ck?! He had never seen anyone else drink peppermint tea so quickly.


    What was more, he just said that he did not have an upset stomach, so why did he bother drinking it?


    Before Hadley came to his senses, Shaun had already opened a bottle of acyclovir oral suspension and took it with a few cold pills. 1


    As Hadley watched him eat several kinds of medicine, he promptly said, "Eldest Young Master Hill, you don''t have to take everything. There are ten types of medicine here. No one takes medication like what you''re doing."


    "Cathy bought me these, and it''s her first time doing it. I must appreciate her kindness." Shaun took every type of medicine just like that.


    Hadley waspletely at a loss for words.


    The man who was in love was just like a fool.


    After Hadley left, he could not help but call Catherine. " Miss Jones, why did you buy so many kinds of medicine for Eldest Young Master Hill? He took them all." i


    "That''s great, isn''t it?" Catherine said, "He can only recover soon by taking medicine."

 Chapter 1276

    "... No, the problem is he doesn''t have a fever or a stomach ache. He simply took everything such as the peppermint tea and fever reducers without thinking."


    Catherine went silent. She did not know Harvey had bought so much medicine.


    It seemed that she had forgotten to tell Harvey about Shaun''s symptoms. Harvey could not possibly have bought everything, right?


    Even if the medications were bought and sent over, did Shaun just take everything without considering his symptoms?


    Did he think he was eating candy?


    Hadleyughed bitterly. "Please try to persuade Eldest Young Master Hill. If he does this for the whole day, he''ll get sick from taking the medications even though he was fine before."


    "Is he a kid? Doesn''t he know how to look at the descriptions on the medications before taking them?" Catherine said angrily.


    "Because those medications were from you. It''s the equivalent of men giving women choctes. As long as it''s from you, even peppermint tea would taste sweet," Hadley exined.


    In the end, Catherine dialed Shaun''s number.


    "Cathy, I''ve finished taking the medications you sent over to me. Thank you."


    Shaun''s tone was as gentle as the warm breeze in May. It made Catherine a little embarrassed. As the person who gave the medications, had she been too half- hearted?


    If something went wrong with his brain, she would have to take responsibility.


    "No need to thank me. It''s a token of gratitude from me for the evidence you gave me this morning," Catherine put on a bold face and said.


    "So... those medications were a reward to thank me?" Shaun''s tone lowered all of a sudden.


    "Mm."


    Shaun immediately said, "Then I don''t want them. I''ll ask Hadley to refund them. The reward I want is a kiss. I can buy medications myself. And don''t tell me t o press my upper lip and lower lip together. The feeling of kissing you is different."


    "Shaun, did the testosterones f*cking clog your brain?" Catherine was exasperated because of him.


    "No, I''m just dizzy from love." Shaun chuckled. As he had a cold, his throat was more hoarse.


    Catherine''s throat choked. "Fine, those medications


    don''t count, okay? I just want to remind you that you can''t simply take the medications. If you''re coughing, you should take the medicine for the cough. Why did you take the fever medicine and drink peppermint tea? Do you think you''re drinking Coke or having jelly beans?"


    "Cathy, I know that medications can''t be simply taken. But... it''s the first time you bought medicine for me. I didn''t expect that I could still receive this treatment in this lifetime. It feels like a dream."


    Shaun suddenly said, "When I take the medications you give me, my heart feels so sweet that it''s about to melt."


    "Enough." Catherine was almost defeated by Shaun." I''ll buy a packet of jelly beanster and have it


    delivered to your ce. At least it won''t be my fault if you get a problem from eating jelly beans."


    She hung up after she finished speaking.


    Within half an hour, Shaun received a delivery of a small packet of chocte jelly beans from a supermarket nearby.


    He took a picture with his phone and posted it on Facebook to let everyone know about it. [Sweet jelly beans gifted by a certain someone. They''re very sweet.]


    Theizens, who were initially cursing Catherine, went to his post and started cursing him in an instant.


    [Shameless! You hooked up with another person''s wife, yet you still dare to be lovey-dovey in public.]


    [Brother, wake up. Catherine isn''t a good woman. She even had an ambiguous rtionship with Ethan.]


    [Did Catherine cast a spell on you? You weren''t like this in the past.]


    [You and Catherine should just die.]

 Chapter 1277

    Shaun simply let them curse at him all they wanted. He did not care about it at all.


    The only thing he cared about was the jelly beans.


    On the other hand.


    When Catherine was working, she suddenly received a call from Freya. Freya''s tone was ambiguous.


    "Ah, you''re progressing so quickly with Shaun, eh? Are we still sisters? You didn''t even tell me."


    "Tell you what?" Catherine was puzzled.


    "Hey, stop pretending. Everyone in Australia knows that you gave Shaun jelly beans. They look quite yummy. I want to have some too. Maybe it''s because I''m pregnant, but everything looks appetizing to me," Freya said with a smile.


    "How do you know about this?"


    "Shaun posted it on Facebook." Freya was astonished." You didn''t know?"


    Catherine opened her Facebook and had a look. She was speechless.


    She really had to give it to Shaun. It was a critical


    time, yet he still fearlessly disyed his affection online.


    Catherine exined the reason to Freya. Freyaughed and said, "Shaun is too childish." 1


    "Yes, he''s even as childish as Suzie."


    Catherineughed bitterly.


    "But when are you going to reveal the evidence? Theizens are cursing you again. It seems like they''re even crazier thanst time."


    "This evening. Wesley and Sonya are putting so much effort into acting. Let''s not expose them too quickly," Catherine said while smiling.


    "Then I''ll be looking forward to it."


    It was 5:00 p.m.


    Catherine uploaded the information she had prepared on the inte. She counter-attacked right away.


    [I heard that a certain someone lost a kidney to save me. I just want to know that since you lost a kidney three years ago, why did a recent CT scan from the hospital show that your two kidneys are perfectly fine? When you secretly went for body check-ups in these three years, both your kidneys were fine. Why did you transfer arge amount of money to a doctor in Melbourne who told me back then that you lost a kidney?


    [Do you think you can continue to deceive the public since you managed to deceive me for three years? I just want to say that you''ve really put on a good show. You would act as if your body was unwell in front of me every single time and made me feel guilty. In truth, your body is f*cking healthier than mine. Your fighting skills are more excellent than mine too. A p from you could even make half of my face swollen.


    [It wasn''t the first time you hit me that way. Thest time you pped me, you begged for my forgiveness while crying. I forgave you, yet I got a violent beating a second time in return.


    [Wesley, stop pretending. If it weren''t for me thinking that you really lost a kidney for my sake back then, I wouldn''t have felt guilty and forced myself to ept you over and over. It''s proven that love is unobtainable through calcting, scheming, and deceiving.


    [Don''t involve me in your perverted and extremist acts. It''s none of my business. You were a terrible person from the start. On the other hand, I think that I''m very unlucky. What sin did Imit in my previous life to have you fall in love with me?


    [Furthermore, Madam Sonya Lyons, I do carry some responsibility for your son''s death. It was because he saw Wesley having an affair with his secretary that day. He wanted to look for me to warn me of him.


    However, before he could arrive at mypany, he


    got into an ident on the way.


    [Why do I know all of this? Because Ethan sent me a message a few minutes before the ident happened. He told me to be careful of Wesley. From that day onward, I began to secretly investigate Wesley.


    [I''m very thankful for Ethan. If he hadn''t tried to warn me with his life, I would still be deceived by Wesley until now.


    [At the same time, I hope everyone will stop making malicious guesses about Ethan. He''s no longer alive. Everyone''s nderous remarks are hurting his wife and child.


    [We used to date, but we broke up peacefully three years ago. He was my childhood sweetheart and he became my good friend afterward. We have nothing to hide.


    [This is thest time I''ll release a statement on this matter. I''ll not voice out anymore in the future. I just wish to divorce Wesley now.]

 Chapter 1278

    This was the first time Catherine released such a lengthy statement.


    Everybody thought Catherine would definitely be unable to turn the situation around. They did not expect that she wouldunch a stronger counterattack.


    She even stripped thest bit of Wesley''s disguise clean.


    Theizens went wild.


    [Could this CT scan be fake?]


    [Fake my *ss, don''t you see the timestamp in ck and white? It''s clearly stated.]


    [I''m a professional doctor. That CT scan should be real. The timestamp and the name of the patient are o n it. It''s hard to fake. The body check-up result looks real based on the seal too. Some doctors really don''t have any ethics. I think Wesley has been acting for such a long time that he''s even convinced himself that he only has one kidney.]


    [Wesley is the big shot of a medical corporation. It''s indeed very easy for him to bribe a doctor.]


    [So Wesley pretended that he lost a kidney for Catherine''s sake to deceive her and make her feel


    guilty. F*ck, what kind of person is this? He''s so pretentious. I watched the video of him crying this morning. It''s too disgusting.]


    [It''s easy to understand. Wesley having an affair with his secretary is a solid fact. He wants to use the matter about his kidney for emotional ckmail. Surprisingly, Catherine had already investigated everything thoroughly in secret. Catherine did well. It''s a good p on Wesley''s face.]


    [No, I think the point is that it''s not the first time Wesleymitted domestic violence. I said before that he''s mentally twisted. You guys didn''t believe me.


    [I have a bold suspicion. Ethan sent a message to warn Catherine of Wesley before he died. Could Ethan''s death have been caused by Wesley because he wanted to silence him?]


    [The one on top, you must be crazy. Ethan is Wesley''s biological nephew. He didn''t need to go so far and kill Ethan to silence him for such a matter.]


    [What the f*ck do you know? Wesley can go to any length to set up and hit the woman he loves. This kind of person is insane. How kindly do you expect him to treat his nephew?]


    Theizens'' imagination got wilder and wilder.


    Catherine was quite happy seeing this.


    She thought that Wesley would probably want to


    vomit out blood at that moment.


    Haha, she would see whether he would keep pretending in the future.


    A grown-up man sobbing while repenting in front of the reporters... She did not believe that Wesley would have the face to do it.


    When Catherine was about to get off work, she suddenly received a call from a stranger.


    If it were before, she would not pick up calls from strangers. Today...


    The corners of Catherine''s mouth lifted. Sonya''s hysterical scolding came from the phone. "Catherine Jones, I don''t believe what you said is true. Wesley is my biological brother. How could he have done something that would hurt Ethan? You b*tch, are you deliberately driving a wedge between us?"


    "Aunty Sonya, if you don''t believe in the things I posted on the inte, why are you calling me?" Catherine refuted calmly with a smile.


    Sonya hesitated for a moment. Then, she said fiercely, "You''re framing Wesley on purpose, right? You said Ethan sent a message to you before he died, but I had looked through his phone before. There are no records of it at all."


    "Maybe he deleted it immediately after he sent it. Think about it, would he dare to keep such an important thing in his phone after sending it?"


    Catherine''s tone softened a lot. "Aunty Sonya, I know that you don''t like me. But no matter what, I grew up with Ethan since we were young. We''ve known each other since preschool. Although many things happened afterward, our childhood friendship is unerasable. I''m distraught over his death too. Furthermore... I''m angry at how miserable his death had been."


    Toward the end, her throat was slightly hoarse. She was genuinely upset. Sonya was agitated. "It''s impossible. Wesley would never do such a thing."

 Chapter 1279

    "Aunty Sonya, let me ask you this. Does Wesley have a gentlemanly image in your heart?" Catherine retorted. "Did you think he loved me a lot? Did you know about his affair with Regina?"


    Sonya was stunned by her questions.


    She had indeed thought that Wesley was madly in love with Catherine. She had advised him to give up before. It was not like there were no other women in the world. However, Wesley always looked as if the woman by his side had to be Catherine and Catherine only.


    Sonya had watched the video too. To be honest, she was surprised, but was that not the nature of many men? Just like Ethan''s father-he even had an illegitimate child outside.


    Catherine continued asking, "Did you know that he never lost a kidney for my sake?"


    Sonya and her family all thought that Wesley really lost a kidney.


    Seeing that Sonya was silent, Catherineughed." That means you don''t understand your biological brother at all. Then on what grounds can you say that


    he wouldn''t hurt Ethan?"


    "Can you show me the message Ethan sent you before he died?" Sonya asked coldly.


    "Sorry, I can''t." Catherine refused.


    Sonya sneered, "Do you take me as a fool? After everything you said, you have no evidence at all. You''re provoking the Lyons family on purpose."


    "You can ask Tracy about this. However, she''s pregnant with the Lowe family''s child now. I suggest that you don''t look for her during this period. You can choose to send a message, but don''t harm your own grandson," Catherine said suddenly.


    "What do you mean?" Sonya was stunned.


    "Have you ever thought Wesley might know that you''ll contact me and suspect him after seeing my Facebook post? Is there anyone watching you from the dark? If Ethan''s death was caused by Wesley, then how important do you think you, a troublesome sister, are in his eyes?"


    Catherine said in a low voice, "There''s no harm in me asking you to be careful. I just... don''t want to drag Tracy and the baby in her belly into this mess. She''s a good person."


    She hung up after she was done talking.


    Catherine had said that Ethan sent her a message before he got into the ident but it was only because she could not let Wesley know that it was Tracy who told her the truth. Otherwise, Tracy would be harmed.


    However, if she did not say it, how would Sonya know the truth?


    Would the Lyons family be in a mess?


    Moreover, as a mother, Sonya did have the right to get revenge for her child. Golden Corporation.


    Inside the office on the top floor. The ce was a mess from all the smashing.


    These few days, Regina had note to thepany as she was suspended due to her scandal with Wesley. There was only a secretary called Nash Thompson present.


    Nash looked at Wesley, who was standing in front of the floor-to-ceiling windows and taking a long drag of a cigarette. He was at a loss. "President... President Lyons."


    "As expected of the woman I fell in love with."


    Wesley suddenly chuckled. His face was cold and twisted from hisughter. It made people feel a chill running down their spine. "She could force me this far so calmly and destroy the good image I''ve painstakingly built over tens of years. Haha."


    Nash shuddered. "Then... Then what do we do now? Golden Corporation''s image has plummeted. Many businesses who are coborating with us called and said they don''t want the medicines that ourpany is manufacturing. Everyone no longer has any trust in our brand. Also, many hospitals in Australia have already made announcements that they''ll prohibit their doctors from prescribing our medicines to the patients."

 Chapter 1280

    "Why did this happen?"


    Wesley abruptly turned around. His eyes were menacing. "Who did it?"


    "It should be... the Jewell family," Nash said, "You know as well that the Jewell family dominates half of Australia''s hospitals. With a word from the Jewell family..."


    "Chester Jewell." Wesley squinted his eyes. He remembered that Chester and Shaun were good friends.


    Chester was so ignorant. He actually dared to go against him for Shaun. Very well.


    After a moment, Wesley took a drag of the cigarette. He slowly said, "I remember that Chester is going to marry that celebrity named Cindy in the second half of the year, right?"


    "Yes, that''s right." Nash nodded. He said, "Somehow, Cindy got very lucky. Ever since she hooked up with Chester, her career in the film industry became smooth- sailing. There were some scandals about her some time back, but Chester spent a huge amount of money for her to have aeback. Moreover, I heard that Cindy and Chester''s parents are getting closer.


    Chester and Cindy''s wedding are in preparations too."


    "Very great, indeed. Chester is very skilled with women, yet in the end, he fell for Cindy."


    Wesleyughed. "Cindy has some ties with me. We''re both from Melbourne, and we''ve met a few times before." 1


    Those years, Reba, him, Sarah, and Catherine were fighting each other endlessly. Right now, only Cindy was unscathed. She was even marrying into the wealthy Jewell family.


    Tsk.


    It looked like it was time to use her too. 2


    However, Wesley had to wait until Reba returned. Everything would be interesting.


    "President Lyons, what do we do now? Do we need to seek help from the Campos family..." Nash asked tentatively.


    "We do have to look for the Campos family. I couldn''t possibly have be their ve for so many years for nothing." Wesley hmphed. "Since everyone has found out my true colors, then in the future... I don''t have to pretend anymore. I''m tired too after pretending for tens of years. By the way, where''s my sister?"


    "Manager Lyons?" Nash was taken aback. "In thepany."


    Wesley narrowed his eyes. He was about to say


    something.


    Suddenly, someone knocked on the door outside. Sonya barged in hastily. "Wesley, is everything Catherine said true? You didn''t lose your kidney?"


    "... Mm. Sorry, Sis. I wanted to be together with Catherine too much back then." Wesley''s expression was immediately reced with agony and remorse." I''ve worried you and our parents."


    "You... How could you lie about this?" Sonya showed a frustrated look. "You even asked me to help you in the morning. Aren''t you just pping your own face?"


    "I didn''t expect that Catherine would be able to acquire evidence so quickly. But, Sis, don''t ever believe the things said about Ethan," Wesley said while observing Sonya closely.


    "Wesley, I''m sorry. I was indeed a little suspicious just now. I even went and called Catherine, asking her to show me the evidence. But after asking her for a long time, she couldn''t even show me the message that Ethan sent to her before he died."


    Sonya said with an angry expression, "I almost fell for her lies!"


    "Sis, although Ethan called me ''Uncle'', we were just a few years apart. I''ve always treated him as a brother. How could I hurt him because of the matter with Begina? That''s too ridiculous."


    Wesley smiled bitterly while saying that, but he felt relieved inside. He found it weird too. How could


    Catherine possibly have received Ethan''s message? He had checked Ethan''s phone before. There weren''t any records.


    "Yes, I saw it back then too. Luckily, I was mindful. By the way, thepany''s situation isn''t good. What are you nning to do about it?" Sonya asked.


    Wesley fooled her with a few sentences. Only then could he make Sonya leave.


    After she left, Wesley turned his head and said to his assistant, "Keep a close eye on her these days."


    Nash was stunned. "Are you still suspecting her?" "Just in case," Wesley said calmly. No idents could happen at this critical moment.


    Downstairs, Sonya had just returned to her office.

 Chapter 1281

    Sonya felt weak all over.


    She had already called Tracy. Tracy was not very straightforward, but she indirectly hinted that Catherine''s words were the truth.


    That meant Wesley could have really killed Ethan.


    One was Sonya''s son, while the other was her biological brother.


    Sonya''s eyes reddened from agony. When Ethan died, she had found life to be meaningless. However, now she had to get revenge for her son.


    It was just that Catherine''s reminder made her not dare to act recklessly.


    That was because Sonya suspected Wesley was already keeping an eye on her. He could even kill Ethan, so he could eliminate her, his sister, as well.


    The most important thing was for Sonya to clear Wesley''s suspicions about her and regain his trust. Only then could she find evidence to go against Wesley. She also wanted to find out why her brother became s o terrifying.


    He kept hiding things. What was he scheming?


    At the bar.


    In an exclusive private room, Chester was wearing a pair of gold-rimmed sses on the bridge of his nose. The light from his phone was reflected on his striking, handsome face.


    Cindy sent a voice message: "Chester, I''m at your vi. Where are you? When are youing back?"


    Chester just replied with four words right away: [I''m not going back.] Then, he threw the phone on the table.


    Rodney gave him a sidelong nce. He could not help but ce his arm around Chester''s shoulders and say with a touched expression, "Good brother, you know that I''m in a bad mood, so you''re not even going to have sex with your girlfriend. Come, cheers. Let''s sleep together tonight."


    "Get lost. I''m not interested in you." Chester nced at him with disdain. "Go find Sarah if you want to have sex."


    "Ah, I''ve never slept with Sarah before," Rodney suddenly said awkwardly in a low voice.


    Chester nced at Rodney with a weird expression." You''re incapable of sex too?"


    "Do you think I''m Shaun?" Rodney''s face flushed red from anger. "I just think that she''s the goddess of my


    heart. I can''t really bring myself to do it. I want to sleep with her after we officially get married."


    Chesterughed dryly.


    Goddess? To hell with that. Sarah was already used goods. Who knew how many people had slept with her by now?


    "I''m different from you," Rodney said while holding a wine ss, "To me, love is very sacred. Although I usually like to have fun outside, I''m still a conservative, traditional person."


    "Enough, stop talking. I''m afraid I''ll puke." Chester was utterly speechless. "Since your love is so sacred, why don''t you go look for your love? You keep calling me out instead."


    Rodney''s gaze dimmed. "Sarah has been busy recently. Quite many patients require psychological treatment in the hospital."


    "Really?" Chester did not believe it at all.


    It was probably because Sarah looked down on Rodney after he was kicked out of the Snow family.


    "What''s with your tone? Don''t you believe me?" Rodney was unhappy.


    "I didn''t say anything." Chester drank some wine.


    The two big guys sat there for a while. Suddenly, they felt pretty bored. In the end,


    they suggested changing venues and went to have supper.


    Just as they came out of the private room, Rodney suddenly saw Sarah walking into the elevator. Her waist was circled by a slightly obese man.

 Chapter 1282

    That man had said something that made Sarahugh happily.


    That man bent down and lowered his head, about to kiss Sarah on her lips.


    Rodney watched that scene in a daze. He could hear the rumbling sounds of thunder in his mind.


    He did not dare to believe it. Why would the woman he had loved all along kiss such a tacky man?


    Was she not... his girlfriend?


    Did she not say that she was working extra hours in the hospital?


    How did it turn out like this?


    Chester followed Rodney''s gaze and looked over. His reflexes were quick. He walked over in long strides and blocked the elevator doors that were about to close.


    When Sarah, who was being kissed by that man in his embrace, saw Chester from the corners of her eyes, she was so startled that she screamed. She quickly pushed that man away.


    "Sarah..." Rodney came over as well. He looked like a wilted flower. There was shock, frustration, fear, and


    anger in his eyes.


    "Why... Why did you lie to me? What''s going on between you and this man?"


    Rodney grabbed that man''s cor. It was as if he had gone mad. Just as he raised his fist and wanted to punch that man, Sarah came over in a hurry and grabbed his arm. "Don''t hit him."


    Rodney jolted, his eyes glinting with tears. "Sarah, are you still the Sarah that I know?"


    "F*ck, how dare you want to hit me? Get lost!" That obese man shoved Rodney away. He said angrily, "Do you know who I am? You have a death wish."


    "You''re the one who has a death wish." Rodney was agitated. A murderous gleam shone in his eyes.


    However, he was blocked by Chester. "Rodney, calm down. This is President Yard of Helios Investment Group."


    Rodney was stunned. He had not thought so much as he was angered just now. Only at that moment did he realize this man looked a little familiar. He had even met him before when he joined various business summits in the past.


    "Young Master Jewell, you have a good eye." President Yard red at Rodney coldly and scolded, "The Snow family has already cut off all ties with you. If you dare to touch me today, I''ll make you bear the consequences."


    "Fine, I''ll kill you first and see if I''ll suffer the consequences or not."


    Rodney was exasperated. The anger on his face showed that he desperately wanted to fight with that man.


    However, Sarah stood in front of President Yard the next moment. Her expression was indifferent." Rodney, it''s not his problem. It''s mine. I''m the one who doesn''t want to be with you anymore. I''m sorry."


    "What did you say?" Rodney was in a daze. Although he had seen her making out with that Yard guy just now, he still did not want to ept it. "Sarah, tell me. Did he force you to do this?"


    "I forced her?" President Yard snorted and said," Forget it, Rodney. One should always aim high. Sarah just found someone who has a brighter future than you. I''m not as handsome as you, but I''m richer. My future development is better than yours too."


    "I don''t believe this!" Rodney roared. His eyes were bloodshot. "Sarah, I don''t believe that you''re that kind of person."


    "Enough, don''t say any more."


    Sarah was annoyed by his yelling. "Rodney, actually, I don''t like you at all. I hate your personality. I just treated you as a backup in the past because you were the Snow family''s young master. But now, the Snow family doesn''t care about you at all. I don''t want to waste any more time on you. President Yard is more powerful and influential than you. I''ve already gotten together with him."


    "No, no." Rodney shook his head. He was about to break down in frustration from the shock. "Sarah, I left the Snow family for you."

 Chapter 1283

    "Anyway, I don''t want to tolerate you anymore. You''re too useless. When Shaun wanted to take my money, you couldn''t even be of any help. You''re just a piece of trash."


    Sarah''s expression was full of contempt. "You''re not good enough for me at all. Initially, I didn''t want to make things so ugly. I''ve been avoiding youtely, and I thought you would have some self-awareness. Don''t look for me anymore in the future."


    "Did you understand that?" President Yard''s face was full of mockery. "A person has to have self-awareness. Get lost!"


    After he spoke, he shoved Rodney aside hard.


    Rodney looked at Sarah absently. It was as if he had lost his soul.


    Was this the woman he had loved this entire time? How did things be like this?


    Chester looked at Sarah coldly while frowning. "Sarah, do you know that although President Yard is divorced, he has a daughter?"


    Faced with Chester''s gaze, Sarah shuddered. Even so, she still forced herself and said, "I know. But do you think I can marry a wealthy family''s young master


    with my current reputation? Rodney isn''t good enough for me. President Yard is great. He''s powerful and influential."


    "Fine, just watch out. I hope you don''t regret this and pester Rodney again in the future."


    Chester released his grip on the elevator doors, which then closed. The two people in the elevator could no longer be seen.


    "I don''t believe Sarah is this type of person. I don''t believe it." Rodney came back to his senses and stumbled, wanting to go after them. However, Chester grabbed his arm.


    "Rodney, snap out of it," Chester warned him with a cold voice, "In any case, you''re my good friend. Does the young master of the Snow family need to lose thest bit of his pride for a woman?"


    Rodney''s body halted when he got scolded.


    He looked at the elevator doors in a daze. It was as if he had lost the thing he loved the most. He was in agony and felt helpless.


    Chester said coldly, "I hinted to you before that Sarah isn''t simple. Why do you think Shaun didn''t want her in the end? Because he saw through Sarah''s true nature. Think about it. If Sarah wasn''t a vain, greedy woman, why is she fighting with all her might to file thewsuit to keep Shaun''s 100 billion dors? She''s not even willing to give a penny back to Shaun. You''re the one who''s stubborn and can''t see her true colors.


    "Use your brain and think about it. Did Sarah''s attitude toward you change after the Snow family publicly cut all ties with you?


    "She could hook up with Lucifer when she was dating Shaun. Likewise, she can also cheat on you even after dating you. 1


    "Why did your family keep refusing to let you be with Sarah? Was it just because they didn''t like her? No, the Snow family aren''t unreasonable people. It was because they saw through Sarah''s true nature. Letting a person like that marry into the Snow family would ruin the Snow family''s reputation.


    "Do you know why I didn''t tell you these words before? Because I had already sensed it a long time ago. A woman like Sarah wouldn''t be content with getting married to the president of Osher Corporation. She would want to climb even higher."


    Chester''s words were like bombs. They exploded one after another in Rodney''s head.


    His pretty, handsome face became paler.


    Actually, it was not that he had never noticed Sarah''s changes. Sometimes, he also felt like she liked money a lot.


    However, he ignored it as much as he could.


    It was because he loved her.


    It was because he loved her.


    He never expected that his selfless love would be trampled by someone so heartlessly.

 Chapter 1284

    "Let''s go. I''ll apany you to drink until we drop tonight."


    Chester patted Rodney''s shoulders.


    "No need. I want to cool down alone."


    Surprisingly, Rodney shook his head.


    Chester did not stop him. Rodney''s feelings for Sarah were too deep. This matter was not something that could be figured out in just a short while. However, as long as Sarah did note back to pester Rodney anymore, he would give up sooner orter.


    After Rodney left in a wrecked state, Chester gave Shaun a call.


    After Shaun heard about everything, he went silent for a moment and said, "I''m afraid that Sarah wille back and pester Rodney again after he returns to the Snow family one day and bes sessful in his career."


    Chester was taken aback. "Rodney shouldn''t be that silly. If he still can''t


    understand Sarah''s character after this incident, I don''t know what I should say about him."


    "Let''s hope he really opens his eyes to everything," Shaun spoke sincerely. He had personal experience in


    this, after all.


    "By the way, thank you for helping with the matter regarding Wesley this time," Shaun smiled and said.


    "Although I''ve informed every major hospital, I reckon this will just be temporary. If Wesley gets the Campos family to help him, I believe he''ll have a way to ovee this crisis." Chester did not dare to underestimate Wesley.


    "We''ll take it one step at a time. I understand."


    After Rodney left the hotel, he did not know where to go.


    He drove alone for a long time. Finally, he went to the ce where Sarah worked.


    He sat outside for the whole night. At 10:00 a.m., Sarah was sent back in a Bentley.


    He saw Sarah bending over and giving President Yard a peck on the face after she got down the car. That made President Yard roar withughter.


    Rodney simply red at them. He red at them to the point his eyes were bloodshot.


    He only got down the car after the Bentley left. He gazed at Sarah in despair. "You were with him the entire night?"


    "What else?" Sarah ran her fingers through her hair. She was toozy to deal with Rodney. "Didn''t you see u s going up the elevator yesterday?" "Sarah, how did you... be like this?" Rodney had thought about it for the whole night, but it was still hard for him to ept it. "You weren''t like this before."


    "How was I in the past? Gentle, kind, and generous?" Sarahughed sarcastically, revealing her true self. "If I hadn''t acted that way, would you all have liked me? I was like this all along. To be honest, if it weren''t for Shaun not wanting me, I wouldn''t have chosen you either. Do you know that you''re the worst out of the three? But I had no choice. Chester treats me as a sister. He looks like he''s affectionate, but in fact, he''s the most cold-hearted person. Only you were the easiest to fool."


    Rodney''s legs trembled from the shock. His heart was in so much pain that it was as if he could not breathe. "It was really kind of you to keep acting around me. It... It must''ve been difficult for you."


    "It''s true. I don''t want to act anymore. Rodney Snow, you''re an idiot. You said you love me, but didn''t you have sex with Freya in the end? You merely looked as i f you had deep feelings for me. Haha, pretentious." Sarah snorted bluntly.


    Unbearable pain shed across Rodney''s eyes.


    How did he end up having sex with Freya in the first ce? Was it not because of Thomas'' tampering?


    Rodney could even neglect his baby for Sarah''s sake. H e lost his family, but in the end, he was belittled and


    humiliated by her.


    Was that retribution?


    "Sarah, is power and money that important to you? You already have 100 billion dors. Many people can''t get that much money even after working for a few lifetimes..." Rodney was at a loss.


    "Is 100 billion dors a lot? Don''t you know that President Yard has a few hundred billion dors?


    What about you? What do you have? You''re not even a s rich as me, yet you want to marry me. Are you even worthy?" After Sarah sneered, she turned around and went into the building.


    Rodney did not go after her anymore.

 Chapter 1285

    At that moment, he had really given up.


    The unrequited love that started from his youthful dayssted for more than ten years.


    In the end, he realized that the person he had fallen in love with was such a


    terrible woman.


    His life was a joke. 1


    The next few days, Rodney did not go anywhere. He did not go to thepany. He did not go out and stayed in his home, not eating or drinking.


    After three days, he went to the Snow family''s residence and knelt in front of the door.


    At 9:00 p.m., it started raining heavily.


    There were many people sitting in the living room of the Snow family''s house. However, no one said a word. It was so silent that even the sound of a needle dropping could be heard.


    "Dad..." Wendy looked at Old Master Snow worriedly.


    "Are you asking me to take back the words I said?" Old Master Snow red at her.


    "That''s not what I meant..." Wendy sighed. "After all, Rodney is the flesh and


    blood of the Snow family. The sun was strong during the day, and now it''s raining.


    heard from Chester that Rodney hasn''t eaten or drank these few days. He might not be able to stand it."


    "Then let him be. Ask him to get lost." Old Master Snow stood up. When he reached the stairwell, he turned his head and said, "Let''s see if he''ll kneel till tomorrow morning.


    "Disperse."


    Everyone was dismissed.


    Wendy barely slept at night. When she woke up the next day, Rodney was still kneeling outside.


    After Old Master Snow woke up, he asked someone to get Rodney toe in. Rodney had knelt for a day and a night. In addition, he had not eaten or drunk for a few days. His face was very pale. His legs shook when he walked too.


    However, he steadied himself with all his might. After he went in, he knelt in front of Old Master Snow with reddened eyes. "Grandpa, I''m sorry. I was wrong in the past. I didn''t listen to your words and loved the wrong person. I was blind. I mistook trash for treasure."


    After Old Master Snow slowly took a bite of bread, he said, "Keep kneeling. We''ll talk about thister after Freya arrives."


    Rodney was taken aback. He was momentarily puzzled.


    Jason agreed and nodded his head. "She''s part of the Snow family now. We have to wait until everyone is


    present. I''ve already asked Ryan to pick her up."


    Afterward, nobody in the Snow family said anything.


    Everyone was gathered at the table, eating breakfast. No one cared about Rodney, who was kneeling on the floor.


    Rodney had not eaten for a few days. Initially, he did not have any appetite. However, after seeing the breakfast that the Snow family''s chef had prepared, his stomach strangely began to cramp as he inhaled the aroma. He was terribly hungry. His stomach even let out growling sounds that he could not hold back.


    However, it was as if everyone could not hear them at all.


    40 minutester, Ryan and Freya walked in together.


    Ryan wore a pair of long ck pants paired with a white shirt. Freya wore a green dress, and there was a white knitted cardigan on her shoulders. They were simr in age. One of them was a young man who looked clean and gentle, while the other looked like a mixed-race beauty. At first nce, they looked like a beautiful couple.


    Rodney strangely felt ashamed when he looked at them.


    He used to be the high and mighty young master of the Snow family. He did not expect there woulde a day when he would be kneeling on the floor while looking at Freya.


    Moreover, he had been kneeling for a day and a night. He experienced the wind and the sun, even getting wet in the rain at night. His appearance was awful.


    Sure enough, when Freya''s gaze swept across him, there was tant disdain in her eyes.

 Chapter 1286

    "Freya, you''re here. Have you eaten breakfast?" Old Master Snow waved while smiling. "Didn''t you sayst time that you like to eat the scones Aunty La makes? I asked her to make them for you. They''re still piping hot."


    "Thank you, Grandpa."


    Freya took her seat naturally. She started eating the delicious scones.


    After Rodney saw this, he felt more miserable.


    After he was born, he became popr in the Snow family. He was everybody''s favorite wherever he went.


    Now... He had brought everything upon himself.


    "Grandpa..." Rodney called out softly.


    It was as if Old Master Snow finally remembered his existence. He said to Freya, "Freya, aren''t you very curious as to why he suddenly came back to kneel and apologize? He was dumped by Sarah a few days ago."


    "No wonder..." After Freya swallowed the scone, she sighed.


    "Yes, no wonder, right? No wonder he suddenly came back." Old Master Snow shed an unpredictable smile and said, "He must be treating this ce like a


    hotel. He can stay here if he wants to and leave when he doesn''t want to anymore. You young people nowadays are so clear about what you want and don''t want. Anyway, we can make hime back sooner orter if we beg him and care about him, right?"


    Rodney''s head was almost buried in his chest from his grandfather''s sarcasm. He was so ashamed." Grandpa, it''s okay even if you don''t let me return to the Snow family. I''m kneeling here today because I want to admit to my mistakes. I want to apologize to you all for my stupidity in the past. I was blind before. I''m sorry, I''m really sorry."


    Wendy sighed.


    Old Master Snow sneered. "Let me ask you. If it weren''t for Sarah not wanting you anymore, would you havee to realize the truth? You might''ve gone against us your whole life for her, right?"


    "I''m sorry..." Rodney''s face flushed red from being criticized. He could only say that one sentence.


    Jason could not help but say, "Your grandpa and I have much more experience in life than you. We said Sarah wasn''t good. But you? You thought we were framing her. We''re already so old. Do we need to frame her? You believed in everything Sarah said. We brought you up, yet you were willing to abandon your parents who raised you for the sake of a woman."


    "Dad, I won''t do it again in the future." Rodney was utterly embarrassed from being scolded. "I had never thought of abandoning you guys. I thought I could fulfill my duties as a son again after some time when your anger has subsided."


    Jason sneered. "After entering the house for so long, have you apologized to Freya and the baby in her stomach? In the past, you forced her to go to the hospital to have an abortion because of Sarah. That baby almost died, you ungrateful b*stard."


    Rodney''s face paled from the scolding.


    He recalled the picture of the ultrasound Chester gave to him. That baby was almost gone.


    As he thought about it, he thought that he was too cruel in the past.


    His gaze slowly moved toward Freya.


    Freya, who was having scones, did not expect that she would get involved in the argument. She quickly put down her fork and said with a serious tone, "You don''t have to apologize to me. The baby in my stomach has nothing to do with you at all." 1


    Rodney''s lips moved. "In the past, I-"


    "Stop right there."


    Freya raised her hand. She turned her head to Old Master Snow and said, "Grandpa, although I don''t understand why you called me here, I still wish to make clear some things. Everything that happened between Rodney and me in the past happened by mistake. I already had no feelings for this utterly irresponsible person from the moment he forced me to have an abortion. I have no opinion if he wants to return to the Snow family, but... my kid will have nothing to do with him because he''s unworthy."


    She said that very calmly and indifferently.


    Rodney''s face heated up upon hearing those words. H e desperately wanted to dig a hole and hide inside it.


    "Grandpa, I''m done eating. I still have some things to doter, so I''ll be leaving first." Freya stood up elegantly withposure.

 Chapter 1287

    "Sis, you didn''t drive here. Let me give you a ride." Ryan followed after Freya.


    Wendy said emotionally, "I didn''t expect that Ryan and Freya''s rtionship to be so good."


    "Yes." Nathan nodded. "Too bad Freya is already pregnant. Otherwise..."


    He gave Rodney a sidelong nce. He felt a little bit of regret. "I really don''t understand how a flower like Freya was ruined by you, a pile of sh*t, back then."


    "Second Uncle..." Rodney felt rueful. In the past, Nathan had always said he was the Snow family''s most handsome man and not many women in the world would be good enough for him. Why was everyone siding with Freya in the blink of an eye?


    "Your second uncle is right." Old Master Snow hmphed. "ording to the Snow family''s rules, if you want to return to the family, you have to endure 81 whips." Rodney''s body shuddered.


    He knew about the Snow family''s disciplining tool.


    It was not just any ordinary whip. The whip had to be soaked for a night. When its sticity had reached its maximum, it was sprinkled with salt and chili


    powder. Toward the end of the punishment, it would feel more and more like a living hell. 3


    If one could still walk out of it alive, it would be considered good enough.


    Moreover, he had not gone through any suffering before.


    "You can either choose to return or not," Old Master Snow said indifferently, "Of course, this is just the first hurdle."


    "Could it be... There''s a second hurdle?" Rodney shivered from fear.


    "Yes. You still have to marry Freya."


    Old Master Snow suddenly sighed. "There''s no choice. We, the Snow family, need to keep our word. We already said we would chase you out of the Snow family. If we let youe back, won''t the outsiders think that we were just fooling around? The younger generations of the Snow family will also think that we don''t have any credibility. It''s impossible for us to reacknowledge you if you return, unless... you marry Freya. She''s the Snow family''s goddaughter now. Marrying her is another way you can return to the Snow family. Others won''t say anything about it either." 2


    Rodney was dumbfounded.


    F*ck! At the end of the day, it was impossible for him to return to the Snow family. The only way was to marry the Snow family''s goddaughter and be the


    Snow family''s son-inw.


    He could not believe that he, Young Master Snow, would end up in this state. Even returning home was so troublesome.


    "Mom..." He was on the verge of tears. He looked at Wendy.


    Wendy cleared her throat awkwardly. "It can''t be helped. Back then, your dad, uncle, and the rest all cut ties with you on public tforms. What was done can''t be undone. If you''re not willing... Just go back. Actually, I can''t bear seeing you getting whipped 81 times either."


    Jessica nced at Rodney calmly. "Don''t worry. There''s still me and Carson to take care of Dad and Mom. Having a funeral for you won''t be a problem." Was that the problem here?


    That meant Rodney could not return in the future even if he had a family. He really could only be alone.


    ¡°Let''s go. It''s gettingte. We still have to go to work." Nathan waved his hand.


    "Me too. I have a meeting to attendter."


    Seeing that everybody was about to leave, Rodney was on the verge of tears. He said, "I ept your conditions."

 Chapter 1288

    "You''d better think about it thoroughly. If you can''t pursue Freya, your 81 whips


    will be in vain," Old Master Snow reminded, "Moreover, you can''t use despicable methods to coerce her. She must be willing."


    Rodney wanted to spit out blood.


    Even if he got whipped 81 times, what he could obtain was only a chance to pursue Freya.


    The Snow family was really pushing Rodney into a dead end. He refused to marry Freya before, and now, he could not have her at all.


    "Grandpa, is your image more important? Or your grandson?" Rodney said. He was on the verge of tears.


    Old Master Rodney nced at him indifferently. "Of course, my image is more important. If I lose a grandson, I still have many other grandchildren. If I lose my image, it''ll be hard to get it back."


    Rodney really wanted to spit out blood from receiving that blow.


    He had just left for a short period, yet he was disliked by everyone now.


    In the end, Rodney was brought to the punishment room.


    After receiving 81 whips, he fainted right away. The Snow family called an ambnce and brought him to the Jewell family''s hospital.


    When Chester saw Rodney, who had his bottom badly whipped, he speechlessly asked Rodney''s brother, Carson, "Did the Snow family agree to let him return?"


    Carson shook his head with a smile. "No, the Snow family allowed him to pursue Sister Freya and marry into the Snow family."


    As the saying went, nothing would happen if a person did not do unnecessary things.


    When Freya heard Rodney was dumped by Sarah and was whipped 81 times, she was in a very good mood and gave Catherine a call. "Let''s cook crayfish tonight to celebrate."


    "Okay."


    Catherine agreed.


    There were too many things happening recently. She had not properly hung out with Freya in a long time.


    She got off work early, bought the crayfish, and drove over. On the way, she received Shaun''s call. "Do you want toe to my ce to eat tonight? Suzie and


    Lucas-" "Don''t keep using them as your excuses. I''ve promised Freya to have a meal with her tonight." Catherine could see through his ns immediately.


    Shaun sounded rueful. "You''d rather apany Freya than apany your children when you have time? Who''s more important, your friend or your children?"


    "Alright, stop nagging. I''ll bring some leftover crayfish and visit Suzie and Lucaster." Catherine remembered that Suzie liked to eat crayfish.


    "You guys are eating crayfish?" Shaun frowned. "The children are still young. It''s not suitable for them to eat crayfish, right?"


    "I''m cooking the crayfish myself," Catherine said bluntly, "I''ll make sure to clean the crayfish properly. Don''t worry."


    "Cathy, cleaning crayfish is aborious task. I think... it''ll be better for me to do that kind of job." Shaun volunteered. "I promise to wash each and every crayfish till they''re clean. I''ll even shell them for you."


    "... Okay."


    He was offering such great services for free. Catherine hesitated for a few seconds and agreed in the end.


    She could not shake him off anyway. It would be better to torture him more.


    After buying the crayfish, she brought them to


    Brighton Gardens right away.


    Freya''s eyes widened when she saw the two bags of crayfish in Catherine''s hands. "How many kilograms of crayfish did you buy?"

 Chapter 1289

    "Ten kilograms."


    Catherine said with a smile.


    Freya teared up from being too touched and hugged her. "Do you know that I''ve been eating nourishing food every daytely? My tastebuds are bing nd from all that nourishment. You specially bought so much crayfish for me. But I''m a pregnant woman, so I can only eat five kilograms at most."


    The corners of Catherine''s mouth twitched. "You want to eat five kilograms of crayfish? You must be dreaming. You can only eat 20 pieces at most. I bought so much because I wanted to cook more and bring some back for Suzie and Lucas. Moreover... Shaun will being too."


    "Why did you invite him too?" Freya''s expression was gloomy. "Are you bullying me for being pregnant and still single? You must be provoking me."


    "You think too much. I just wanted to get someone else to wash the crayfish." Catherine lifted a crayfish and showed Freya its abdomen. It was dirty.


    "It''s so dirty. Why didn''t you ask the fishmonger to wash it for you?" After Freya said that, she looked at Catherine with a weird gaze. "Did you do it on


    purpose?"


    "Haha, he said he wanted to wash the crayfish. I''m letting him do as he wishes." Catherine grinned evilly. "It''s not that easy to make me forgive him."


    "If it''s not that easy, it means there''s still a chance." Freya blinked ambiguously.


    "Ahem, that''s because he''s clinging to me too tightly like chewing gum. I can''t even shake him off." Catherine pouted.


    The corners of Freya''s lips were lifted. She just smiled and did not say anything


    more.


    About ten minutester, Shaun arrived.


    After Catherine opened the door, she brought him to the kitchen. Shaun was dumbfounded when he saw the two basins of live crayfish in the kitchen.


    "Clean them as fast as possible. It''s already gettingte. I want to cook the crayfish before 7:00 p.m.


    Remember to devein the crayfish as well. Cut the shell in the middle open too." Catherine was afraid he would not understand. After demonstrating it to him once, she handed the brush to him and left.


    il H


    After Shaun stared into space silently for a few minutes, he had no choice but to ept reality.


    He lowered his head and studied how to handle the crayfish in earnest.


    He thought he was fearless. However, when he touched the pincers of the crayfish, he was filled with helplessness and despair.


    After cleaning them for about half an hour, Chester gave him a video call. Chester was in Rodney''s ward.


    He wanted to let Shaun look at Rodney''s injury, but he was stunned when he saw Shaun wearing an apron." You''re cooking?"


    "Hah! I don''t have the right to do such a pleasant thing like cooking. I''m cleaning crayfish." Shaun moved the phone around to let Chester see how many more live, dirty crayfish he still had to clean.


    The corners of Chester''s mouth twitched. "Where are you? How did you end up in this state?"


    "I''m at Freya''s ce. Cathy said they wanted to have crayfish tonight. I impulsively said I would clean the crayfish for them."


    Shaunughed bitterly. Hemented, "When I had a wife previously, I didn''t cherish her properly. In the end, I have no choice but to use this method to please my wife. It''s too difficult. Look at my hands. Five of my fingers are scratched from being pinched."


    After a moment of silence, Chester handed the phone t o Rodney who was sleeping on his stomach. "Look at Shaun. His today is your tomorrow."


    Rodney, whose butt was in pain, saw the scene.


    F*ck, Catherine and Freya were good sisters. Surely, they would have the same ideas if they wanted to prank men, right?


    "It''s you, huh? Take a proper look at how I''m cleaning the crayfish." Shaun put the phone aside and started teaching Rodney. "Can you see it clearly? If you don''t learn, you''ll never have the chance to marry into the Snow family your whole life."


    1


    "Get lost! Hang up the call. I don''t want to look at him," Rodney said in despair. Chester cleared his throat. After he hung up, he said," Luckily, I''m not like you guys." 1


    Rodney snorted and red at Chester fiercely. "I''ll curse you that you''ll be more miserable than us in the future."


    After he spoke, hey down on the bed listlessly. One of the reasons was because his body was in unbearable pain. Secondly, his heart that just went through heartbreak had not recovered yet. Thirdly... he did not want to end up washing crayfish.

 Chapter 1290

    Wait!


    Crayfish?


    Rodney endured the intense pain and raised his head with all his might. "Chester, call him back. Freya is pregnant yet she''s still eating dirty things like crayfish? What if my baby gets sick from the food?"


    Chester was speechless. "Didn''t you decide that you didn''t want this baby anymore? What does it have to do with you?"


    Rodney was stunned for a long time. Then, he said with a flushed face, "But the baby in Freya''s stomach is my flesh and blood. This is a fact." 1


    "You dragged her to abort your flesh and blood. This is a fact too," Chester reminded him calmly. "It''s none of your business."


    "Chester!" Rodney was infuriated and raised his voice. As a result, his vision ckened for a moment from the pain. He almost fainted again.


    He took a long time to recover. When he did, he said weakly, "What right do you have to tell me off? You fool around with women as though you''re changing clothes. The number of women you''ve hurt is


    countless. Although I''m a scumbag, I''m not as scummy as you."


    "You''re mistaken. I never fool around with women who love me." Chester nced


    at Rodney heartlessly." Women who hang out with me usually have their eyes on my money. We''re just getting what we both need. Only a fool will get into a rtionship."


    "F*ck, try not falling in love with a woman if you can. By that time, you''ll understand my and Shaun''s agony."


    Rodney red at Chester for a while despite his gaze being weak. "Call Shaun again. Ask him not to let Freya eat too much crayfish. She can only eat two or three at most. Also, ask him to properly clean the crayfish."


    "Ha, are you trying to make me get scolded by Shaun?" Chester turned around and walked toward the door. "It seems like your condition isn''t too bad. I''ll be leaving first, then."


    "How is my condition not bad? Can''t you see that I''m hurting to death? Hey, don''t go," Rodney shouted pitifully. However, Chester only showed him his cold silhouette.


    Rodney sighed gloomily.


    He did not expect that nobody from the Snow family woulde and show their concern for him when he was hit to this extent.


    Thinking back, he used to be the apple of the Snow family''s eye. How did he end up in this state? 2


    Brighton Gardens.


    Shaun cleaned the crayfish till his hands and waist hurt.


    He finally cleaned thest one. Only then did he go out to look for Catherine.


    In the living room, the two women were eating fruits while watching a variety show. Shaun did not know what was so funny that their faces were beaming withughter.


    "Hahaha, did you see that? How can my Matty be so cute? My heart totally went soft from looking at him." It was as if Freya''s eyes were glowing like a wolf''s.


    "Yes, he''s so handsome. He''s too good-looking. How can he be so handsome?" Catherine stared at the handsome young male celebrity in the show without moving her eyes away.


    Shaun took deep breaths. If this were back then, he would have turned off the television straight away.


    However, he could only stand in front of Catherine at that moment.


    Catherine raised her head. She saw that Shaun''s refined face was filled with resentment, making him look just like a neglected husband.


    "Cathy, the crayfish have been cleaned," Shaun reminded in a low tone.


    Catherine looked at the time and waved her hand." Alright, I''ll cook themter. Move away. Let me finish watching this part."


    "I''m not moving. Is that guy as good-looking as me?" Shaun showed her the handsome and refined outline of his face. "Is he as tall as I am? Is his body as good as mine? Are his abs as good as mine?" 1


    Catherine watched as he stood in front of her coolly with his hands in his pockets. She could not help but be speechless.


    Freya cracked a sunflower seed. She held in herughter and said, "Young Master Hill, Cathy likes different male celebrities every year. No matter how handsome the guy is, she''ll get bored if she looks at him for a long time." 6

 Chapter 1291

    "Bored?" Shaun scoffed. "He just has good looks with n o good qualities. It''s natural to get bored of people like him after looking at them for a while."


    The implication was that he was different and had inner qualities.


    Catherine smiled. "Someone who fell in love with Sarah Neeson does indeed have inner qualities." 2


    Shaun,


    Freya looked at Shaun''s frozen face and sniggered.


    "Don''tugh." Shaun nced at Freya. "At least I''vee to my senses, unlike the father of the baby in your belly. He only realizes his mistakes when he''s been abandoned."


    Freya could notugh anymore. She red at Shaun." What''s that supposed to mean? Are you saying that I can''t evenpare to Sarah? It''s you stupid men who have feelings for two-faced and maniptive batches. You guys don''t know how to appreciate pure and kind women like me."


    "Alright, that''s enough. I''m going to cook the crayfish."


    Catherine stood up in exasperation.


    "I''ll help, Cathy." Shaun hurriedly chased after her.


    He was aware that pregnant women were capricious, so it was better not to provoke them.


    In the kitchen, Catherine looked at the clean crayfish and was a little surprised.


    "Cathy, what else do you need me to do? Should I peel the garlic?" Shaun asked diligently.


    "No need. I already bought some. Wash some ginger for me," Catherine replied.


    When she washed the pot, Shaun washed ginger on the side. There were many fine wounds on his hand. There was a cut on his index finger that was quite long.


    Catherine looked at it and narrowed her eyes.


    After Shaun finished washing the ginger, he saw that she was struggling to open the can of beer and immediately took it from her. "What''s the point of me standing here? Let me do stuff like this."


    He opened the can of beer in three tries. 1


    Catherine thought to herself, ''Maybe calling him here today was the right decision.''


    While she cooked the crayfish, Shaun stood at the side and watched her silently.


    "Enough, don''t stand there. Go out." Catherine felt on edge because of his staring.


    "Why should I go out? I''m not familiar with Freya, so there''s nothing for us to talk about," Shaun said faintly, "Cathy, I don''t believe that the celebrity on TV earlier is more handsome than me." 2


    "H


    Catherine did not want to answer him.


    However, Shaun did not relent. "Say it. Who''s more handsome? Him or me?" "Shaun Hill, you''re so childish," Catherine spat out in exasperation.


    Shaun frowned deeply. When he recalled Catherine''s tone when she praised the celebrity for being handsome, his heart ached faintly. "Do you women like the celebrities on TV that much and think they''re handsome? In that case, I can make my debut in my spare time. It shouldn''t be a problem for me to get an award for Best Actor."


    Catherine was stunned. "Is that supposed to be a joke?"


    "I''m not joking." Shaun frowned. "Chester founded several filmpanies, so I can make my debut in a matter of minutes. Don''t doubt me. In the past, many people from filmpanies used to scout me in bars."


    "Enough. Your reputation is rotten enough and you''re already a father. How are you going to debut? If even you can debut, then my Lucas can be a child star." Catherine did not even want to bother hitting him anymore.


    "I just have some rtionship problems. It''s not like I owe debts or was involved in domestic violence. I didn''t break thew either," Shaun saidzily, "Those celebrities you see on TV are far worse than me behind the scenes."

 Chapter 1292

    "I just praised that celebrity for being handsome once. Do you have to go on and


    on about it?" Catherine''s head hurt from his words.


    Shaun used to speak a lot less. Now, he was more and more talkative.


    "No, you praised him three times." Shaun counted with his fingers. "He''s so handsome. He''s too handsome. How can he be so handsome?" 2


    11 H


    "I don''t like you doing that. Besides, you''ve never praised me like that before." Shaun looked at her with a grumpy and bitter expression. 3


    Catherine felt as though she had gotten struck by lightning.


    She nearly suspected that he had been possessed by a spirit.


    She had to admit that having an incredibly handsome man acting grumpy was, ahem, very hard to resist.


    Especially a person like Shaun. He was clearly a man, but his eyes wererge and his eyshes were thick.


    "You''re more childish than Suzie..." she said in exasperation.


    Shaun immediately started to wax poetic. "The French novelist Balzac said that love is our second transformation. Love is like bringing us back to childhood. When I see you now, I feel like I''ve be a boy again-naive, pure, childish, naughty-"


    "Alright, alright. Stop. I get it." Catherine was going to faint.


    Shaun ignored her and continued, "Wilful, mischievous...


    "Mmh-"


    Before he could finish, Catherine yanked his cor and blocked his lips with hers.


    Sure enough, Shaun fell silent the next second.


    His dark eyes blinked.


    His woman was so domineering that his heart was pounding.


    "Shaun, baby, please stop talking." Catherine''s wide and charming eyes twinkled teasingly.


    No matter how shameless Shaun''s face was, his face still turned red.


    He was already 30, but he was still being called a baby.


    What should he do? He did not feel like he was 30 at all. He felt like he was 18.


    "Ahem. Weren''t you guys supposed to be cooking crayfish?" Freya''s voice sounded abruptly at the door.


    Catherine''s face went hot as she immediately pushed Shaun away.


    Shaun stumbled back two steps and saw Catherine stammer out an exnation while blushing,"... I am. Don''t you see that... I''m cooking it with the pot covered?"


    "I know. The waiting time was long, so you sneaked in a kiss in between. I didn''t mean to intrude. I just came over to have a look because I smelled the fragrance. You two continue, I won''t disturb you." Freya retreated tactfully and even closed the door considerately.


    When shey down on the sofa to continue eating melon seeds, she felt lonely once more.


    It was lonely to eat melon seeds alone.


    It was extremely lonely for a pregnant woman to eat melon seeds alone.


    Poor thing. As a single pregnant woman, she suddenly wanted to get into a sweet rtionship.


    However... Damn it! It was all that b*stard Rodney''s fault for getting her pregnant. Rodney had better never fall into her hands, or she would torture him to death. 3


    In the kitchen.


    The only sound was of the crayfish boiling in the pot. Catherine''s face burned, and her mind was on fire. She had acted shamelessly.

 Chapter 1293

    "Cathy, what did you call me just now?" It just so happened that another


    shameless person was pestering her now. "Did you... say that I''m too childish? Just call me Shaunny."


    "Shaun Hill, I want you to shut up, okay?" Catherine red at him in annoyance.


    However, she did not know that her beautiful little face looked even more radiant because of her anger.


    "You can shut me up like just now." Shaun chuckled in a low voice. "I''ll give you one more chance."


    "One more-"


    This time, before Catherine could finish, Shaun took the initiative to lock lips with her. 1


    Catherine initially resisted.


    This was Freya''s house. What was Catherine doing with him here?


    If Freya came in again, Freya wouldugh at her.


    However, this prick Shaun Hill refused to let her go. She could not make too much noise either, so she could only let him do as he pleased.


    Half an hourter, when the two of them came out of the kitchen, Catherine''s mouth was red and slightly


    swollen despite not wearing lipstick.


    Freya once again felt like she was being bullied for being single.


    When they ate the crayfish, she felt ostracized once more.


    Since Shaun did not like to eat crayfish, he peeled crayfish for Catherine the entire time.


    "Stop it. Eat it yourself." Catherine saw Freya''s jealous eyes and advised Shaun. Shaun shook his head, his tone extremely gentle after kissing her earlier. "No, I like watching you eat. I feel happy when I see you eat."


    Freya shuddered and made a gagging action.


    Catherine turned red and red at Shaun, saying with her eyes, ''Can you restrain yourself a little?''


    "What''s wrong with this? It''s not like Miss Lynch has never dated before." Shaun disagreed. 1


    Freya wanted to vomit blood. Was what she had before considered dating? She was covered in scars from her past.


    "Ahem, enough. Let''s eat." Catherine felt that it would be better to speak less and eat more.


    Freya also turned her grief and anger into hunger, i


    However, not long after eating, Catherine took away the crayfish from Freya''s hands. "I counted, you''ve already eaten more than 20, so you can''t eat anymore.


    It''s not good for the baby."


    Freya looked at her gloomily. "I''m all alone and pitiful enough. Can''t you let me eat one more?"


    "There''s a baby growing in your belly. Your baby is so cute and much more interesting than a man. Don''t think about those things." Catherineforted her." You don''t have to be afraid of not getting a good man after giving birth. Remember, you''re going to be a princess. There''s a boatload of men for you to choose from." 1


    "That''s true." Freya wasforted.


    Shaun looked at them silently for a while before saying, "You won''t be alone in a few days. The Snow family said that if Rodney wants to return to the Snow family, the only way he can do that is to marry you and join the Snow family as their son- inw."


    Catherine and Freya were both dumbfounded.


    "Don''t scare me like that. Didn''t he get whipped 81 times..."


    "That was just so that he would get a chance to pursue you." Shaun smiled yfully. "The Snow family is quite benevolent."


    "Benevolent?" Freya was depressed. "They clearly want me to be with Rodney. I don''t want to be with him. He refused to acknowledge me before, so why should I pick up Sarah''s leftovers? It''s below my status and ss."


    Shaun raised his brows. "The Snow family isn''t forcing you. On the contrary, they''re giving you the opportunity to retaliate against him. You can torture him to death the same way he provoked you in the past, and when you''re done with him, you can make him scram."


    Freya''s eyes brightened. "Isn''t Rodney your good friend? Is it appropriate for you to be plotting this with me?"


    "Brothers are like clothes, but the woman I love is my heart." Shaun looked at Catherine affectionately. "It''s only because Cathy cares about you as a friend so much." 1

 Chapter 1294

    "Stop talking. Eat." Catherine stuffed a crayfish into his mouth.


    Shaun ate it and whispered in her ear, "I like it better when you use your mouth to shut me up. It''s sweeter."


    Catherine stomped on his foot under the table.


    Freya was not a fool and felt it too.


    At that moment, she felt incredibly invisible.


    After eating, Shaun went to the kitchen to do the dishes. Freya said sadly, "I originally wanted to eat crayfish to celebrate, but I ended up getting a full helping of PDA instead. Just leave."


    Catherine was slightly embarrassed and whispered, "No, I''m not getting back together with him."


    Freya gave her a look that seemed to say ''do I look stupid to you?'' "You kissed him for such a long time despite not nning on getting back together with him." Catherine was so embarrassed that she could not speak.


    After Shaun finished washing the dishes, she brought him away.


    When they left, they brought back crayfish for Suzie and Lucas.


    After being teased by Freya, Catherine did not show Shaun a pleasant expression the entire way back.


    It was all his fault. He always embarrassed her no matter the asion.


    However, Shaun was not angry. Halfway through their journey, he said he was going to buy something and told her to wait.


    Catherine saw him enter a convenience store ande out a whileter holding ice cream.


    "Cathy, I don''t know why you''re upset again, but it must be because I haven''t done enough. Eat some ice cream so you''ll feel better." Shaun put it in her hands.


    Catherine looked down at the colorful ice cream that was topped with diced walnuts, strawberries, and chocte. Any girl would like it very much.


    Holding the ice cream were his injured hands.


    He got injured when cleaning the crayfish earlier.


    Then, he peeled the crayfish and did the dishes. The tiny cuts were irritated and red.


    "Try it." Shaun urged her. "There''s always a long line here every time I pass by, so it should be good."


    Catherine lowered her head and licked it gently.


    The ice cream was rich and silky. The walnuts and the fragrance of the cream were especially good.


    "Is it good?" Shaun''s handsome and gentle face looked at her expectantly.


    It was like he was trying hard to please her and was afraid that she would be dissatisfied.


    Catherine lowered her eyes, and her long eyshes blocked the light in her eyes. After a while, she nodded.


    Shaun smiled, relieved. "That''s good."


    "Do you... want to try?" Catherine lifted the ice cream to his mouth.


    Shaun was stunned and looked at her beautiful face in disbelief. "You really want me to share it with you?"


    "I''m just letting you try it. I can''t finish it all," Catherine said faintly.


    Shaun''s eyes stayed on her face for a few seconds before he lowered his head and took a bite of the ice cream in her hands. "It''s sweet, just as sweet as you."


    The air in the narrow space of the car suddenly warmed up a little.


    Catherine could not stand it no matter how shameless she was. "Can you stop flirting all the time?"


    "I''m just doing what you did to me before. You used to tease me like this before too," Shaun suddenly said.


    Catherine was stunned. "You remember the past?"

 Chapter 1295

    "I didn''t forget everything, but... I have some memories from before I fell in love with you. It''s just that many things from after I fell in love with you are hazy," Shaun regretfully said the truth.


    Those memories should have been their best memories, but he lost them.


    "Cathy, you used to tease me, but now I''ll be teasing you instead," Shaun looked at her with a deep gaze and said in a low voice.


    Catherine fell silent. She did not know what to say either, so she simply bowed her head and ate the ice cream silently.


    Shaun started the car.


    After eating half of the ice cream, Catherine could not finish it.


    It was a shame to throw it away, so she gave it to the man beside her.


    Shaun drove with one hand and used the other to finish her leftovers.


    Catherine thought in her heart that although they were not back together, they had already done everything a couple would do.


    Moreover, she used to be repulsed when she kissed Wesley, but she did not experience anything like that with Shaun. Sometimes, it even felt natural.


    At times, she felt like a butterfly trying to fly, but no matter how hard she tried, she could not break free of Shaun''s web.


    At the Hills'' residence, Catherine brought over the crayfish.


    The two little kids were overjoyed. Catherine peeled the crayfish for Lucas while Shaun peeled it for Suzie.


    Old Madam Hill was old and could not eat it, but she was very happy when she watched the children eat." Cathy, it''s sote now. Why don''t you sleep here?


    Shaun bought you some new clothes and put them in the children''s closet."


    Catherine felt embarrassed, but Suzie quickly said," Mommy, stay here tonight. I miss you so much."


    Catherine could no longer say anything.


    After bathing, she saw Shaun sitting cross-legged on the bed reading a story to the two children.


    However, Suzie and Lucas disliked his bad storytelling skills. When Lucas saw Catherinee out, he immediately said, "Your storytelling skills arecking. I want Mommy to read the story instead." "Okay, Mommy will read while we listen." Shaun patted the empty spot next to him.


    Three pairs of expectant eyesnded on Catherine.


    She went over and sat down on the bed helplessly. She took the book from Shaun''s hands before reading it.


    The two children listened earnestly. Shaun piped up from time to time to make the story more moving.


    The children listened to the stories one after another. Shaun finally said seriously, "It''ste now. Your mommy is tired today, so let her rest early."


    "Scummy dad, you go to sleep too. We''ll sleep with Mommy." Lucas looked at him vigntly. "Don''t sneak in to sleep on the floor in the middle of the night and catch a cold."


    "Then don''t make me go out. I''ll sleep on the floor to protect you," Shaun said fawningly.


    "Tsk, we don''t need your protection. Don''t think I don''t know that you just want to sleep with Mommy." Lucas'' words hit the nail on the head.


    Catherine pushed Shaun out in embarrassment and locked the door.


    However, she felt that locking the door would be useless when it came to Shaun.


    Sure enough, after the children fell asleep, Shaun sneaked in with a nket in his arms. However, he saw that Catherine was awake on the bed. He felt a bit guilty at being caught.


    "Cathy, don''t be angry. I''m not nning to sleep on the bed. I can sleep on the floor." Shauny down on the ground.


    Catherine got up speechlessly and walked over to him. "Give me your hand."


    Shaun lifted his hand obediently.


    Catherine turned on the deskmp and took out a bottle of iodine from the bedside table. She applied it to the cuts on his fingers.


    The dim orange light poured on her face and hair. Her little pale face made his heart beat faster.


    Shaun watched her in silence for a while. After she finished applying the medicine, he reached out and pulled her into his chest.

 Chapter 1296

    The two of them were only wearing thin pajamas.


    Catherine''s small face rested on his chest. His body heat seeped through their clothing, making her face also slowly warm up.


    Fortunately, the lights in the room were turned off so her face could not be seen clearly.


    Shaun''s heart thumped disorderly. He thought she would push him away like before, but she did not.


    "Cathy..." His throat felt hot and his voice was hoarse.


    "Mmh." Catherine looked up with her big and beautiful eyes.


    Shaun could not hold back anymore and lowered his head for a kiss. He asked, "Where did the medicinee from?"


    "I asked for it from Aunty Yasmine." Her soft voice escaped from between her thin lips.


    Shaun''s heart felt as soft as cotton candy. "Cathy, I knew that you still cared about me."


    He said and kissed her recklessly again.


    Catherine was in a trance.


    Did she still care about him?


    When she saw the cuts on his hands earlier, she could not help but ask Aunty Yasmine for the medicine aftering back here.


    She also knew that he would sneak in at night, so she waited for him here.


    In the past, she really wanted topletely distance herself from him.


    However, after her experience with Wesley, she became afraid.


    She would rather never get married in her life than meet another man again.


    Maybe she should give him a chance for the sake of the children.


    However, it would just be that. She would not get remarried.


    Just as she was distracted by her thoughts, her mouth suddenly started hurting. Shaun looked at her with displeasure. "Why are you being distracted when I''m kissing you?"


    Catherine blinked and then pried his hands away from inside her clothes.


    Shaun chuckled and exined, "I couldn''t help it."


    "Go back to your own room and sleep," Catherine said in a low voice.


    "No..." Shaun hugged her and kissed her hair again."


    Tell me, am I dreaming?"


    He had done so many wrong deeds and never expected her to forgive him easily. He was already prepared to pester her till the end of time, but he never expected her toy so meekly in his arms tonight.


    "Stop messing around and go to sleep." Catherine raised her eyes with a vague smile. "You won''t be at peace if you stay. Think about it. Even if you tease me at night, can you satisfy me?"


    "Ahem." Shaun coughed at the remark, but he had to admit that there was truth in her words. "Cathy, you''re a woman. Isn''t that too crude?"


    "I''m telling the truth," Catherine said seriously." Shaun, with your body''s current state, I can consider getting back together with you for the sake of the children."


    "Are you... really agreeing to get back together with me?" Shaun was stunned. He felt like he was dreaming, and his entire body froze.


    "So can you go back to sleep now?" Catherine said in a helpless tone. "But I hope that you''ll restrain yourself. After all, I haven''t divorced Wesley yet."


    "Okay, I understand. I promise that I''ll let you divorce Wesley as soon as possible." Shaun kissed her forehead happily. "Cathy, I love you. I swear that I''ll never make the same mistakes as before. No one can keep us apart anymore. In the future, I''ll listen to everything you say." "I told you to go back to your room and sleep, but you''re not going," Catherine poked him in the chest and said with a delicate tone.


    Shaun''s throat bobbed. He really wanted to p his own mouth.


    "Okay, I''ll go back and sleep." A few secondster, he reluctantly let go of her and went back to the bedroom next door with a hint of regret but also delight.


    Catherine exhaled. Finally, she could get a good night''s sleep.

 Chapter 1297

    The next day.


    Suzie and Lucas were very surprised when they woke up.


    "I thought scummy dad would sneak in again after we fell asleep, but he didn''t this time," Lucas said in amazement.


    Suzie snorted. "The door was locked. How could he get in?"


    Lucasughed dryly. He did not think that the lock was useful against people like his scummy dad.


    "Okay, sweethearts, go wash your faces and brush your teeth."


    Catherine coaxed the two little rascals to wash up.


    Downstairs, Shaun was already in the kitchen helping Aunty Yasmine make breakfast.


    When they were eating breakfast, Old Madam Hill looked at Shaun in the kitchen and said with some disdain, "What''s he doing in the kitchen? His cooking isn''t good anyway."


    "That''s right. I almost died after eating the pasta he cooked before," Old Master Hill also attacked bluntly. 2


    Suzie and Lucas told Aunty Yasmine directly, "Aunty Yasmine, we''ll eat what you made, not what scummy dad cooked."


    Catherine only managed to hold back herughter by desperately holding it back.


    Actually, the food cooked by Shaun was not that bad. It was just mediocre, so people would not feel like eating more. Whenpared to Aunty Yasmine''s food, no one would want to eat his cooking.


    Aunty Yasmine smiled at the children. "Don''t worry, your dad isn''t cooking for you. He''s only making a te of ravioli that''s full of love."


    At those words, everyone looked at Catherine with ambiguous gazes.


    Catherine was embarrassed. "It might also be for the children."


    "We won''t eat it." Lucas and Suzie shook their heads.


    Just then, Shaun came out with piping hot ravioli." Cathy, I made this for you. Try it."


    He put the te in front of her with an expectant face. There was even a heart- shaped egg on top of the ravioli. 1


    Suzie eximed. "Why is the egg heart-shaped? It''s my first time seeing this." Shaun grinned. "You''ll have someone make it for you when you grow up."


    Suzie was confused. "Why do I have to grow up first?"


    Old Madam Hill chuckled. "You''re too young to understand."


    However, Lucas frowned and looked at Shaun silently.


    "Cathy, eat it while it''s hot." Shaun blew the food. "I got up early in the morning to make this."


    "I can testify," Aunty Yasmine said quickly, "He''s been in the kitchen for an hour."


    Faced with the Hill family''s eyes, Catherine could only buckle up and try the food. The taste was neither good nor bad, but she still preferred to eat the breakfast made by Aunty Yasmine.


    However, after eating Shaun''s ravioli, she was full.


    "It''s good, right?" Shaun smiled. "I''ll make more for you if youe tomorrow."


    Lea snickered. "If you say that, maybe she won''t dare toe anymore." 2 "Mom..." Shaun red at her in displeasure.


    "You''re too confident in your cooking," Lea spat at him, "I gave birth to you and your cooking skills are the same as mine. We''re both unskilled."


    "Don''tpare me to you." Shaun counter-attacked and turned back to Catherine. "Cathy, ignore her."


    Catherine took a sip of soy milk to calm herself down." It''s the thought that matters, but I''ll eat Aunty Yasmine''s breakfast next time. You don''t need to work so hard."

 Chapter 1298

    After Catherine and Shaun left.


    Old Madam Hill sighed happily. "Something good is finally happening to the Hill family."


    "Great-grandma, what are you talking about?" Suzie asked curiously.


    Old Madam Hill stroked her head. "Oh, little one.


    Couldn''t you tell? Your mom and dad have made up."


    Suzie was confused. "They did?"


    Lucas gave her a disdainful look. "Mommy said that she would eat Aunty Yasmine''s breakfast next time. She wouldn''t have said that in the past."


    Only then did Suzie understand. She was a little happy but also felt slightlyplicated. "Then... Mommy will live with us in the future, right?"


    "Yes, but not now." Old Madam Hill let out a long sigh. She hoped that Wesley would end the marriage sooner thanter.


    The sports car drove to the parking lot.


    Catherine unfastened her seatbelt. Shaun handed her a business card with the name of awyer, Lilian Grant.


    "She''s my junior," Shaun exined, "She specializes in divorce cases. She''s pretty good."


    "How good?" Catherine asked curiously.


    "Well... she''s never lost before." Shaun smiled. "Many people want her to take on their divorce cases, but you''re my woman, so you can look for her at any time."


    "Okay." Catherine took the business card and got out of the car.


    Shaun pulled her, reluctant to part with her. "Cathy, are you leaving just like that? Won''t you kiss me first?"


    Catherine turned back to him and said in amusement, "Do you know what you look like right now? You look like Suzie when she asks me for sweets."


    Shaun pouted. "Then... give me some candy, President Jones."


    Catherine really admired his shamelessness and endured the spreading heat on her face to lean over and give him a kiss.


    However, Shaun was not satisfied and hugged her, kissing her deeply for a long time before releasing her.


    When Catherine went to the office, she took out the business card and dialed the number on it. "Hello, Miss Grant? I was introduced by Shaun Hill.....¡±


    "You must be Miss Catherine Jones." Lilian Grant smiled. "Shaun mentioned it to me. The whole country knows about your case." "Where is your firm located? Can we meet?" Catherine asked politely.


    "Of course."


    Catherine made an appointment with Lilian.


    At 2:00 p.m., they met in a coffee shop.


    Catherine saw Lilian, who was dressed in a ck professional suit. She looked gant like a strong career woman.


    Lilian smiled when she saw Catherine. "Shaun called me earlier and asked me to make sure you and Wesley Lyons get divorced in the shortest time possible."

 Chapter 1299

    Catherine smiled. "I didn''t know Shaun knew such a powerful divorcewyer."


    "I didn''t have a choice. If I didn''t specialize in divorcewsuits, I''d go against Shaun. I don''t want to go against him in court. I''d definitely lose." Lilian shrugged. "What''s the situation with Wesley now?"


    "I''m guessing he won''t agree to divorce me so easily. He probably hates me very much now." Catherine said," We''ll have to talk about it. If it fails, then we''ll turn to thew."


    "Okay, I''ll go with you." Lilian nodded.


    After that, Catherine and Lilian went straight to Golden Corporation. Logan and Austin followed to protect her.


    Wesley soon met her.


    This was the first time Catherine and Wesley met after that night.


    Nowadays, Wesley was no longer in hiding. His handsome face was full of gloom, and he looked at Catherine from across the desk with a cold smile on his lips. "Cathy, you''re very capable. You even encouraged Chester to go against me."


    Catherine frowned. "Are you talking about the fact you


    lied about losing your kidney?" "Stop acting. The Jewell family recently warned many hospitals in the country, telling them to prohibit medicine from Golden Corporation," Wesley sneered brashly. "Do you think that you can beat me like this?"


    Catherine was stunned. She really did not know about it. It seemed like Shaun had gone behind her back to talk to Chester.


    Wesley saw her fall silent and took it as an admission. He gritted his teeth and cursed, "You b*tch! I heard you''ve been sleeping at Shaun''s ce every day, you cheating couple."


    Catherine found his words particrly harsh, but Lilian spoke before she could. "Everyone knows that you''re fooling around with your own secretary. What right do you have to use others?"


    "Who do you think you are? How dare you speak in front of me?" Wesley looked at her unpleasantly.


    "I''m thewyer representing Miss Jones." Lilian handed out her business card. "We''re here today to talk about your divorce."


    "Divorce?" Wesley sneered. "Dream on! I''ll never divorce you."


    Lilian said faintly, "If you disagree, we''ll have to appeal. Both parties in this marriage have been disloyal. You''ve cheated many times and evenmitted domestic violence. The judge will agree to your divorce. Fortunately, you didn''t purchase anymon property during your marriage, so there''ll be no disputes of interest. Miss Jones doesn''t want a penny from you. She just wants to end this embarrassing marriage with you as soon as possible."


    "Wow, it looks like you came prepared." Wesley''s eyes changed slightly as a trace of anger and unwillingness shed in them. "Catherine Jones, you yed with my feelings. You can dream on if you think you can just throw me away like this."


    "You''re insane."


    Catherine could not bear it anymore. "I don''t even know how I provoked you. I rejected you before, but it was you who deceived me using despicable means, saying that you lost a kidney. Now, you''re ming me for ying with your feelings? I never even med you for deliberately deceiving me. How shameless can you be?"


    "So what if I''m shameless?"


    Wesley smiled at her vaguely with his thin lips. He looked extremely shameless. "Which part of me can''tpare to Shaun Hill? He betrayed you and deceived you time and again, but you still want to be with him. Catherine, you''re just a b*tch who doesn''t know what''s good for yourself."


    "Watch your mouth," Logan warned coldly.


    Austin also scolded, "You''re just a piece of sh*t! You''re a disgrace to men."


    Wesley seemed not to hear them and smiled darkly."


    I''ll never sign the papers. If you want to go to court, then go ahead."


    He stood up slowly and looked at Lilian beforeughing again. "You''re her divorcewyer, right? Let me ask you, are you sure you want to go against me for her? Don''t regret it." 1


    Then, he tore up Lilian''s business card directly. The smile in his eyes made people shudder. "Wait and see."


    Catherine felt her heart ache at his arrogant attitude. "Wesley, we''ll all be happier


    if


    f you just sign it. You can y with whatever woman you want. Why do you have


    to pester me? Because I didn''t fall in love with you? Tell me, how am I supposed


    to fall in love with you when you''ve always been scheming against me?"


    "Cathy, my reputation is ruined because of you. Do you think I''m stupid enough to divorce just because you tell me to? But it''s okay, at least I don''t have to pretend now." 2

 Chapter 1300

    Wesley grinned and said, "Just wait. I''ll slowly y you to death and make your life worse than death."


    "Sure, I want to see how you intend to y this game."


    Catherine was so furious that she left.


    As she walked, her arms shook from anger.


    She knew that Wesley was shameless, but he was also incredibly arrogant.


    He had no sense of shame at all.


    How could there be such a man?


    Lilian frowned and said, "I''ve encountered many people in divorce cases, but Wesley gives me the impression that he''s extremely selfish and distorted. People like him are the most challenging."


    Catherine became worried at her words and fell silent for a moment. "Miss Grant, to tell you the truth, Wesley is terrifying. He threatened you earlier. There are some things that he will really do. It''s okay if you don''t want to take on thiswsuit..."


    "Miss Jones, I''ve seen too many people like him."


    Lilian interrupted her, "Why am I a divorcewyer? The main reason is that I think that nowadays, women often encounter a lot of injustice in marriage. I


    only hope that I can help some victims of marriage quickly escape. If I back out because of a little threat, then I don''t deserve to be awyer." 1


    Catherine said with admiration, "Thank you. I''ll get someone to secretly protect you. If you don''t want to take on the case, you can tell me anytime."


    "Sure."


    After Lilian left, Catherine said to Austin, "Protect Miss Grant in secret these days."


    Austin nodded, but he was still not at ease. "Miss, what do you think Wesley is up to? His reputation is in tatters yet he still dares to be so arrogant."


    "The Campos family must be behind him." Logan sighed. "If only someone can pull the Campos family down."


    Catherine fell silent.


    Wesley was not a dumb person. Golden Corporation was not in good condition, but he still dared to talk viciously to her. She felt that Wesley must be nning something terrible behind her back.


    After returning to the office, Shaun quickly called her. "I heard from Lilian that Wesley used a lot of nasty words to scold you today. Are you okay?"


    "I''m fine..." Catherine replied vaguely.


    "Don''t lie to me. Lilian said that you were shaking with anger," Shaunforted softly. "Don''t take Wesley''s words seriously. I''ll handle the big issues. I''ll also get someone to secretly protect Lilian."


    Catherine smiled bitterly and said the truth, "You can''t even protect yourself now."


    "You don''t believe me?" Shaun said a little bitterly, "Am I that ipetent in your eyes?"


    Catherine fell silent.


    Now that the number one corporation in the country, Hill Corporation, had fallen to this state, she did not know how toment in a way that would not hurt his self- confidence.


    Shaun said gloomily, "Say something."


    "Well... Even though there was a traitor in Hill Corporation, you still hold the most responsibility as the person in charge," Catherine said faintly," Especially Yael, who was clearly not trustworthy. But you never doubted her."


    "Okay, okay, I know that I was blind before." Shaun sighed. "When do you get off work? I''ll take you somewhere to meet someone."


    "Who?"


    "It''s a secret." Shaun kept her on tenterhooks.


    II


    Okay." Catherine hesitated but still agreed.

 Chapter 1301

    On the other side, Shaun hung up the phone and walked into the hospital building with his long legs.


    He went directly to the andrology doctor introduced by Chester.


    After a series of examinations, he came out with a dark expression.


    Chester just so happened to pass by and smiled at him. "How did it go?"


    Shaun red at him sullenly. "The andrology doctors in your hospital are useless."


    "He''s already the top andrology doctor in the country." Chester looked at him with great sympathy. "Don''t rush things. Take your time."


    Shaun''s throat squeezed out a depressed voice, "I wasn''t in a hurry before because I didn''t have a chance, but I''m in a hurry now."


    He remembered what Catherine had told himst night. He could not tease her, nor could he satisfy her.


    When he kissed Catherine now, he had to be cautious and restrained.


    Chester looked at him meaningfully and smiled. "You got back together?"


    "Yeah," Shaun answered in a low voice.


    Chester nced at his legs with a vague smile. "True love is pretty amazing. She''s willing to ept even a man like you."


    "Are you envious of me or deriding me?" Shaun gritted his teeth.


    "Half of each," Chester chuckled and told the truth.


    Shaun sneered and gave him the death re.


    "Fine, fine. Don''t say that I don''t care about you. This is a gift for you." Chester looked around before taking something out of his pocket. 2


    Shaun curiously reached out to take it. After taking it, his expression instantly changed. "Chester Jewell, are you seeking death?"


    "No need to thank me." Chester winked at him mischievously. "Sometimes, women are the same as men. If you leave her waiting for too long, she might regret it and not want you anymore."


    "Don''tpare her with those women you used to know."


    Shaun stood there stiffly and gritted his teeth.


    "Whatever. I''ve given it to you, so it''s up to you if you want to keep it or not." Chester shrugged. "Let''s go visit Rodney. He''s too pitiful. No one hase to see him thesest two days."


    After all, they were practically brothers. Even though they had fought, Shaun still thought of Rodney as his friend.


    When they reached Rodney''s ward, they pushed open the door to see Rodney reaching for the bedpan under the bed in pain. However, no one was helping him, so he could not reach it.


    "Where''s the nurse?" Chester helped him.


    "She went out to take a call. Besides, she''s already so old, so I don''t want her to help me." Rodney turned his head to the side. His expression turned unpleasant when he saw Shaun standing there. "Why are you here?"


    "To see you make a fool of yourself." Shaun''s thin lips seem to spit out poisonous words. "Where''s Sarah? Why don''t you let her take care of you? A simple, kind, and lovely girl like her shouldn''t have the heart to ignore you while you''re injured, right?"


    Rodney''s pale face instantly became paler. "Shaun Hill, enough. You''re here tough at me, aren''t you?"


    "Yeah." Shaun nodded.


    Rodney almost wanted to vomit out blood. "Get out. I''m cutting ties with you."


    Shaun said faintly, "Haven''t we already cut ties? Because of Sarah."


    Rodney''s face became even more ufortable at those words.


    For a woman like Sarah, he lost his family, his baby, and his best friend.


    Damn it! Shaun was just here to make things worse.

 Chapter 1302

    "Alright, stop provoking him. He''s not feeling well either."


    Chester saw Rodney''s discouraged and depressed appearance and helped him out. "Besides, you were tricked by Sarah for more than ten years. Fortunately, Rodney hasn''t spent any money on Sarah."


    Shaun''s cold eyes swept over. Was Chester helping him or standing with Rodney?


    Chester smiled and shrugged.


    Rodney suddenly looked up and said emotionally," Chester, your words haveforted me. Even though my feelings and heart were deceived, at least I still have my money. These days, I couldn''t figure it out and felt that it was meaningless to continue living. But now I suddenly feel that I''m luckypared to some people. I should be satisfied."


    "It''s good that you think that way." Chester sighed. "If we really think about it, the three of us were fools. We were yed like fiddles by Sarah."


    "Yeah." Rodney looked down bitterly. "To her, I''m just a backup guy. Tell me, am I... very useless? I feel like Sarah looks down on me."


    "Of course, she looks down on you?" Shaun sneered, "She''s vain and loves power. How much do you think she liked me before? Also... what you''ve seen of Sarah is just the tip of the iceberg."


    "What does that mean?" Rodney was a little puzzled.


    Shaun looked at him. "Cathy told me she sent someone to track Lucifer before and they saw Lucifer being assassinated by the people from Neah Bay with their own eyes. The Neah Bay assassins in the capital only listen to the Campos family and Wesley, but they don''t know Lucifer at all. Why did they kill him? It''s very simple. The one who wanted to kill Lucifer was Sarah. Sarah definitely has some rtions with the Campos family or Wesley."


    Rodney was stupefied. "But... But Sarah said she was threatened by Lucifer and his death had nothing to do with her."


    "You still believe what she says?" Shaun said with a mocking expression. Rodney''s heart sank.


    Of course, he did not believe it. The thought that Sarah might be connected to the Campos family or Wesley gave him the creeps.


    After all, Mason had deliberately stolen Hill Corporation''s microchip data, while Wesley''s ugly colors were recently exposed.


    Those people were sc*mbags with no moral


    boundaries.


    Shaun reminded faintly, "If Sarah''s backer abandons her one day and you regain an important position in the Snow family, Sarah will probablye back to you. You had best have some awareness and stay away from that woman. If you can''t do that, then don''t go after Freya."


    Rodney muttered, "I''m not a fool..."


    "You are a fool," Shaun said firmly.


    Rodney was so angry that his bottom hurt again." Shaun Hill, will you die if you don''t provoke me?!"


    Shaun''s expression remained unchanged. "Freya is Cathy''s good friend. It wasn''t easy for me to get back together with Cathy, so I don''t want your matter with Freya to affect my rtionship with Cathy."

 Chapter 1303

    "Huh? You guys got back together?" Rodney was shocked. 1


    "Yeah." Shaun narrowed his eyes. "I hope that you''ll be more polite to Cathy. She doesn''t owe you anything, nor does she owe Sarah anything. I don''t have to be responsible for Sarah either. In the past, I never helped Cathy when you targeted her, which caused the distance between us to grow. That was my greatest mistake. If there''s a next time, I''ll beat you up directly."


    Rodney almost spat out blood. "Are you here to visit a patient or threaten me? Who''s the one who has known you longer? Haven''t you heard the saying ''bros before h*es''?" 1


    "I used to choose my friends in the past. As a result, my children lived their lives without a father. I almost lost two lovely children and a perfect family. I won''t let that happen in the future."


    Shaun paused and changed the topic. "Also... Cathy is super smart, calm, and wise. She knows how to identify batches. She noticed many things before us and has been working in the business world for many years. Of course, I should listen to her words. Facts have proved that I was previously deceived by others


    because I didn''t listen to my wife''s words."


    Rodney and Chester immediately felt exasperated.


    "Shaun, are you deliberately showing off your woman?"


    This time, Chester also could not hold back and spoke.


    "Did I say anything wrong?" Shaun asked sharply. "If both of you had been calm and wise enough, why did you say Sarah was good? In the end, you made me treat a piece of trash like she was a treasure.


    Sometimes, it''s good to have a sensible person around me to pull me back to reality.


    "As for you, Chester, I''ve wanted to say this for a long time. How could you choose to marry Cindy? Are you mad? She''s a two-faced woman. Have you forgotten what Chase said about her?"


    Chester rubbed his forehead. "You''ve never cared about Cindy and me before. Did you take the wrong meds today?"


    Shaun suddenly said, "It''s because Cathy said that Cindy had thrown rocks at her while she was down. I didn''t believe her before, but I believe everything she says now. A woman like Cindy isn''t worthy of you."


    A touch of darkness shed across Chester''s handsome face. After a moment, he let out a low chuckle. "You''re right. Cindy isn''t worthy of me. So what kind of woman is?"


    Shaun frowned. "In marriage and love, status and identity are secondary. What''s most important is if there''s love and affection..."


    Chester shook his head and smiled. "I''m not interested in love, nor do I want to learn about love. However, people of our status will have to get married sooner orter. We need to have children to carry on the family line. Frankly speaking, it doesn''t matter if Cindy is a good woman or not. Besides, even without Cindy, there''ll always be another Cindy Turner down the line. Since I was young, which woman hasn''t approached me with ulterior motives?"


    Shaun fell silent.


    Rodney could not help but mutter, "People not in the know would think that you suffered some emotional trauma, Chester. It''s like you were hurt as much as I was this time."


    "You think too much." Chester snorted. "I don''t know how to love and have never fallen in love with anyone before."


    "Is that so?" Shaun tugged on his lips and said thoughtfully, "Loving someone is an instinct. No one would lose this instinct without a reason."


    Rodney was startled. "Chester, did you get hurt before?"


    "You think too much." Chester looked at them coldly." I''ve talked to you guys long enough. I''m going back to work." "I have to go find Cathy." Shaun looked at the time and smiled affectionately. "If I make her wait too long, maybe she''ll lose her temper with me again."


    Rodney was depressed. "Will you die if you don''t act all loving?"

 Chapter 1304

    "Remember what I said today and be polite to your sister-inw in the future."


    Shaun smiled and left.


    Rodney wanted to cry. He was a patient but he was being threatened by someone else. That was too much.


    Shaun quickly drove to Hudson Corporation.


    Catherine had been waiting downstairs for a while.


    When she got into the car, her little face looked cold and it was clear she was in a bad mood. "Shaun Hill, you kept me waiting for more than five minutes."


    Actually, she had the patience to wait. However, they had just gotten back together yet Shaun was already making her wait. It made her feel like he no longer cherished her the moment she agreed to get back together with him.


    "Cathy, don''t be angry. It''s my fault." Shaun hurriedly apologized. "I just came from the Jewell family''s hospital. There''s always a traffic jam near that hospital." "Why did you go to the hospital?" Catherine''s expression changed slightly. Shaun rubbed his nose unnaturally. "I... went to the andrology department." Catherine was slightly speechless. He went to the andrology department the first day they got back together. His intentions were clear as day.


    "So... you''re fine now?"


    "Ahem, the doctor said... it''ll take some time." Shaun was depressed and looked at her nervously. "Cathy, you won''t mind, right?"


    "I''m not as hungry as you, okay?" Catherine spat out in exasperation.


    Shaun whispered awkwardly, "I heard people say that women who have given birth are like wolves..."


    "Who said that?" Catherine''s face flushed red.


    "I heard some old men talk about it in a party I went to in the past," Shaun muttered.


    "Do you think I''m the same as you men and have nothing better to do? If you have time to be idle, you might as well work hard." Catherine was speechless. She was worrying about her divorce from Wesley, but he had the mood to think about such things.


    "Yes, yes, I was wrong. I actually went to the hospital to see Rodney as well."


    Shaun hurriedly admitted his mistake. "I went there to warn him that if he dares to be rude to you again in


    the future, I''ll beat him up. In the future, I''ll listen to no one else but you. You''re my heart, but brothers are like clothes. I can change them any time."


    Catherine blinked and suddenly pretended to be angry. "Haven''t you already cut ties with him?"


    Seeing her suddenly get angry, Shaun instantly panicked. "Cathy, don''t misunderstand. I haven''t seen Rodney for a long time. We aren''t close now."


    Catherine looked at him for a while and could not help but say, "Tsk, if it were in the past, you''d have fought with me if I said anything bad about Rodney or Chester."


    "I was young and naive back then. Now, I understand that my wife''s words are the truth. I''ll be happy if I listen to my wife. If I don''t listen to my wife, I''ll be forever alone." 1


    Catherine,


    He was so self-aware now that she did not know what to say.


    After a moment, she said, "It''s good that you have that awareness, but frankly, I don''t like Rodney at all¡ª especially since he dragged Freya to undergo an abortion. I want him to die. Although he has a good face, his brain is full of sh*t and he has no sense of responsibility. I won''t support him getting together with Freya."

 Chapter 1305

    "But... the baby still needs a father," Shaun mustered up the courage and said cautiously.


    "That depends on what kind of father it is. If it''s a father with a head full of sh*t, it''s not necessarily good for the child to be raised by a father like him. It''ll only harm the child." Catherine disapproved. 2


    Shaun fell silent.


    He felt that Rodney would not be able to return to the Snow family anytime soon.


    The car drove for a while.


    Catherine suddenly realized that Shaun was deliberately driving around the city. After a while, he elerated and drove quickly toward the esnade.


    "Who are you taking me to see? You''re being so mysterious, and you''re also afraid of being followed."


    "You''re so smart, Cathy," Shaun praised. "You''ll knowter. I won''t tell you now."


    Catherine looked at how mysterious he was being and did not ask any more questions.


    50 minutester, they drove into a vi. Although the vi was not next to the sea, it was possible to see the


    sea below the mountain if one stood in the yard.


    "Is this a new house you bought?" Catherine was puzzled. When Shaun drove the car in, the doorman was respectful to him as though he was an old acquaintance.


    "No." Shaun opened the passenger door for her and led her out of the car.


    The air here was very good. Catherine guessed that the vi was definitely worth a lot of money.


    She followed Shaun toward the vi and soon saw a tall sturdy man sitting at therge dining table. The man looked to be around 40 years old. His nose was very straight, and he gave off the aura of a mature man. Unfortunately, there was a deep scar on his face. However, looking at his nose and his distinct features, she could tell that this man must have been very handsome when he was young. 6


    Handsome... He even seemed a little simr to the man beside her.


    "You''re here." Brennan looked at their linked hands and smiled.


    "Come, Cathy. Let me introduce you. This is my dad." Shaun led Catherine over and introduced her. "He''s also the chairman of Garson Corporation."


    Catherine was astonished.


    This was... Shaun''s father, Brennan Lowe?"


    She had heard that his father used to live off a woman in the past andter left his son and the country without a word. Now, he was the chairman of Garson Corporation?


    She had heard of Garson Corporation before. It was said to be arge foreign electronic and electrical enterprise. Its advanced technologies included energy, medical care, and science and technology. Manypanies in the country wanted to cooperate with Garson, but Garson was rarely willing to cooperate with them. However, a few days ago, Campos Corporation announced that they had started working closely together with Garson Corporation.


    However, Brennan was Shaun''s father. Mason probably did not know the true identity of the chairman of Garson Corporation.


    "Are you surprised?" Shaun smiled and pressed her into a chair to sit down. "My dad gave me all the important advanced technologies of Garson Corporation. What Campos Corporation has is only superficial, but they''ve already invested arge amount of money into the project. Soon, Hill Corporation willunch a series of products. The day we''ll rise again is just around the corner."


    Catherine was stunned. Recently, Shaun would alwayse looking for her in his free time, making her think that he had lost his ambition. However, it turned out he had already made preparations in the dark.


    This was Brennan''s first time seeing Catherine in person. His gaze was a little strange.


    "Hello, Uncle," Catherine nodded politely and greeted him.


    Brennan smiled and said seriously, "I hope you can keep my identity a secret for now. It''s not time to reveal it yet."


    "Don''t worry, I will. I hate the Campos family too," Catherine told the truth. 6

 Chapter 1306

    "You''re a very smart woman." Brennan looked at her and suddenly said, "You''re smarter than I was back then. Shaun and you ended up better than me."


    He was persecuted by Mason in the past and could onlye back after more than 20 years.


    Mason had also misled him into thinking that Liam was not his son.


    That caused the biological brothers, Liam and Shaun, to hate each other for decades. Now... Liam was gone.


    Catherine knew he might be thinking about Liam and thus, was upset. "Uncle, don''t me yourself. It wasn''t your fault."


    "Yes." Brennan nodded bitterly. "You''re smarter than me and made Shaun open his eyes to the truth. You were right to make up with him. Children need their parents."


    "Yes, yes, yes, Cathy and I are luckier than you. Stop thinking about unpleasant things. Let''s eat." Shaun served the food.


    Catherine talked with Brennan about business.


    Brennan was worthy of being an international business tycoon. He would casually point out a few things that would benefit Catherine greatly.


    "It''s the right idea to develop the tourism industry. Real estate developed very well in the beginning but it has slowly stagnated in recent years and will gradually go downhill. I know a few big names in the tourism industry in Country Y. You can cooperate with them to expand overseas."


    Brennan introduced several foreign tycoons to her on the spot.


    Catherine was overjoyed. "Thank you, Uncle. You''re very knowledgeable and have broadened my horizons."


    "I''m also very knowledgeable." Shaun saw Catherine smile happily at Brennan and felt his heart turning sour. "I know a few friends who run travelpanies too."


    "Forget it. How old are youpared to your father? He''s much more experienced than you." Catherine rolled her eyes. "Besides, one of the friends Uncle introduced has opened thousands of five-star hotels around the world. When the timees, I can work closely with them." 1


    Brennan said meaningfully, "Don''t be in a hurry. Buy a few pots ofnd in the country and make arge-scale paradise resort first. Then, you can build a resort brand and go international. I can help you with the technology and introducepanies to you." 1


    "Uncle, you''re amazing." Catherine was full of admiration.


    She spent the next hour discussing the ns for the resort with Brennan.


    Shaun sat at the side in boredom, dryly watching their exchange while unable to join in.


    Brennan hadpletely stolen his thunder.


    He was very depressed. He used to be the richest man in the country, but now, it was like he was an uneducatedd.


    After talking until 8:30 p.m., Brennan noticed Shaun''s bitter eyes and smiled. "If we continue to ignore a certain someone, he might not bring you here next time."


    Only then did Catherine notice Shaun''s unhappy and handsome face.


    She smiled awkwardly. "Your father is amazing."


    "... Heh. Cathy, how many times have you praised my dad tonight?" Shaun was upset. "At least seven or eight times by now."


    "Don''t be ridiculous. Are you jealous of your dad?" Catherine was amused. "Isn''t praising your dad the same as praising you? You''re very lucky to have a dad like him."


    "What should I be thankful for? My luck has never had anything to do with my parents." Shaun''s eyes wereplicated. "I know how to do everything that my dad said just now, but you never talk about your ideas to me. Cathy, do you look down on me now?"


    Catherine''s sweat dripped. She had just talked a little with his dad, but he made it seem like a serious problem and as if she was looking down on him. "How would I know if you know stuff like that?"


    "If you don''tmunicate with me, how would you know if I know or not?" Shaun disputed.


    "Why should Imunicate with you? Have you forgotten how you used to lose your temper with me? I won''t even want to talk to you. Also, we just got back together today!"

 Chapter 1307

    "No, strictly speaking, it was 11:28 p.m.st night," Shaun corrected.


    Catherine was exasperated.


    Brennan looked at them bicker childishly as aplex smile shed in his eyes.


    Once upon a time, Lea and he were like that too. However, they were young back then and did not know how to cherish each other.


    After living half their lives, they were still alone.


    "Wait here."


    Brennan suddenly got up and went upstairs.


    Three minutester, he came back downstairs with an envelope and handed it to Catherine.


    Catherine took it and saw that it was the title deed and real estate certificate to Hill Manor, as well as a bunch of keys.


    She was taken aback. "So it turns out that the mysterious buyer of Hill Manor was you."


    "This is the first time we''re meeting, so I''ll give you this manor." Brennan smiled. "Think of it as a birthday present for my grandchildren."


    Catherine was shocked. "That''s too much. I can''t ept this."


    "I''m giving it to Suzie and Lucas." Brennan waved his hand. "Take it. I bought it back then to help the Hill family tide over their difficulties, not because I wanted to live in it. To be honest, I don''t have any good memories there, but it''s different for the Hill family-especially the two elders who have lived there for decades."


    Shaun instantly understood. "Dad, you mean..."


    "Hill Manor is a good ce. There''s an orchard and a horse racing track. It''s very suitable for children to live in. I believe the children will like it very much," Brennan said, "It''ll be a waste for me to keep the manor but leave it empty."


    "But..."


    "Take it, Cathy," Shaun said, "This is a present from my dad to the kids. He didn''t raise me when I was young, so it''s appropriate for him to show some responsibility for my children."


    "That''s right." Brennan agreed.


    "Then... I''ll thank you on behalf of the children." Catherine did argue anymore.


    At 9:00 p.m., the two of them left the vi.


    Behind them, Brennan stood alone in the courtyard with his hands in his pockets. Catherine could not help but ask, "Your dad didn''t remarry?"


    "No." Shaun shook his head.


    "I feel that he''s quite lonely all by himself. Is it because he can''t forget your mom? They''re both single right now..."


    "Forget it. It''s different. My dad hates my mom." Shaun sighed. "The misunderstanding between them isn''t like ours. It also involves my grandmother. My grandmother was killed by Mason. If Dad hadn''t gotten entangled with my mom and Mason, all this wouldn''t have happened."


    Catherine was slightly surprised. "I didn''t expect that H


    "My mom already knows that my dad is back but she hasn''t gone to see him. She


    just doesn''t have the guts to see him," Shaun said. "My mom really made too many mistakes back then." 1

 Chapter 1308

    Catherine sighed.


    It was true that Lea had made a lot of mistakes.


    Since she was married back then, she should have kept her distance from Mason. That way, she would not have misunderstood Brennan time and again.


    Between couples, the more they cared about each other, the more fragile the trust between them was.


    She and Shaun used to be like that.


    However, unlike Lea and Brennan''s marriage, Shaun had never slept with Sarah nor did they have children together-let alone get married. Otherwise, she would not have gotten back together with him at all.


    "Does your mom know that Liam is Brennan''s son?" Catherine asked.


    Shaun shook his head. "I didn''t tell her. I''m afraid she won''t be able to stand the shock." 2


    In addition to marrying a scumbag like Mason, if she also found out that the child from that year was not Mason''s at all, Lea might break down.


    "Yes. Liam is already gone. If you tell her that... she might not be able to take it." Catherine thought about it from a woman''s point of view. "If it were me, I might


    get the idea of taking Mason with me to my grave. She gave so much for Mason, but she was treated as a joke in the end."


    "So let''s keep this matter a secret." Shaun gently held her hand. "Cathy, I actually think that I''m much luckier than my mom. My dad is right. You''re smart and prevented me from getting married. If I only found out the truth in my 50s or 60s, I would also break down."


    "Don''t misunderstand. I didn''t want to stop you, I just didn''t want Sarah to seed." Catherine gave him a scornful look. "I also wanted you to see how good you looked while getting cuckolded."


    "You little scoundrel..."


    Shaun pinched her palm in chagrin as his handsome face appeared slightly lonely. "Weren''t you jealous at all at that time?"


    "I wasn''t jealous," Catherine said decisively, "You treated me so badly, but you wanted me to be jealous back then? Are you still dreaming? Or are you overestimating your charm? Do you want me to bring up the past?"


    Shaun panicked at thest sentence. "Don''t, babe, I was wrong. I didn''t know better. You''re already tolerating me a lot for giving me a chance. I should know how to differentiate chalk from cheese."


    Catherine was not angry, but she deliberately snorted coldly.


    "Cathy, we should cherish the present." Shaun stroked her little hand gently.


    "Yes, indeed." Catherine nodded in agreement. "At least, it''s my greatest happiness that my children are still safe and sound by my side."


    Shaun asked quietly, "Do you only have eyes for the children? What about me?"


    "You?" Catherine raised her brows and looked at him with a vague smile. "You''re a buy-two-get-one-free package. I don''t need you, but I can take you if I have to."


    Shaun was deeply hurt.


    He was a giveaway?


    Should the gifts not be Lucas and Suzie instead?


    However, he did not dare to say it out loud. He was afraid that a giveaway prize like him would be thrown away. 1


    "Yes, I''m a giveaway prize, like those free gifts you see on the streets. In that case, I''ll apany you for life." Shaun smiled andforted himself.

 Chapter 1309

    Catherine looked at his forced smile and could not bear to hit him.


    "Cathy, we should cherish the present, soe back with me to the Hills'' residence tonight..."


    "Send me back to the Yules'' residence," Catherine interrupted him. "I''m not divorced yet, so it''s not appropriate for me to stay in the Hills'' residence every day. Besides, I''m not married to you."


    Shaun was silent for a while. "Then I''ll go back to the Yules'' residence with you."


    "Do you want your leg to be broken by my dad?" Catherine did not doubt that Joel would do it." Although my dad doesn''t like Wesley, he has disliked you for a long time."


    "Then... when can I sleep with you at night?" Shaun was depressed. His tone made him sound like aining woman.


    Catherine blushed at his straightforward words. "Do you want to be told off? We just made upst night and you want to sleep with me tonight? Sorry, but I''m afraid this pace isn''t suitable for me. Why don''t you find a different target-" "I was wrong, Cathy. I won''t dare to talk nonsense


    again." Shaun hurriedly hit his mouth. "I just don''t want to be separated from you. As long as I''m away from you, I''ll miss you like crazy."


    There were only two of them in the car, and his professions came wave after wave.


    No matter how calm Catherine was, she still felt heat spreading across her face.


    To divert attention, she turned on the radio which was reporting on entertainment


    news.


    "Next, let''s focus on the famous director, Andy Cheever, who will be getting ready for the film, The Belle. We don''t need to talk about Director Cheever''s movies. His previous films broke several box office records in the country and several actresses who worked with him even won Best Actress awards.


    "Therefore, many artists have beenpeting for the lead female role in this film. But as far as I know, the candidates for the lead female role of The Belle are likely to be Cindy Turner or Eliza Bobbins, a rising theater star."


    Catherine immediately snapped to attention at Cindy''s name.


    She never expected that Cindy, who had disappeared from the acting circle after being pped in the face, would be nning to make aeback.


    That two-faced woman was simply a cockroach that would not die.


    The host on the radio continued, "Speaking of Cindy Turner, she does have some acting experience. She made her debut as a singer and won a movie awardst year. It''s reported that she''ll be marrying the heir of the Jewell family, Chester Jewell. The Jewell family also ys an important role in the entertainment circle. With the Jewell family as her backer, I''m guessing Cindy has a good chance to win the role.


    "However, a majority ofizens believe that Eliza Robbins is more suitable for the female lead role in The Belle. Although many people said that Eliza''s acting was too over-the-top three years ago, her acting skills had be unbelievably good two years ago. She has also be a lot more stable, and her poprity rose sharply in the past two years. She''s been called a rising star in theater.


    "In any case, no matter who stars in The Belle, we sincerely hope that Director Cheever will make another masterpiece."


    The entertainment news report ended.


    Catherine did not feel like listening anymore and took out her phone to search for Eliza Bobbin''s name.


    Most of Eliza''s photos were taken from blockbusters. Her beauty was dazzling and captivating, especially her eyes which gave off a very cold and stern feeling. I t made people feel like they would be sucked into her gaze when they looked at her.


    Such a person was born to be a star.


    However, those eyes gave her a familiar feeling. It was as if she had seen them somewhere before.


    She looked at Eliza''s past photos and was a little surprised. Eliza had long ck hair then as well, but she appeared sweet and liked tough. Her smile was full of sweetness and vitality.


    It was the same face, but she felt like two different people.

 Chapter 1310

    "Who is it?"


    Shaun nced at her while driving and could not help but get nervous when he saw her staring at a picture of a woman. "You''re not... getting obsessed with female celebrities again, right?"


    Then, heforted himself. Forget it. Her being obsessed with female idols was better than her being obsessed with male idols.


    "It''s the rising theater star, Eliza Robbins."


    Catherine said, "I wanted to see if she couldpete against Cindy."


    Shaun gave her aplicated look and told her the truth, "You''re talking about the female lead role? She definitely has no chance."


    Catherine looked at him gloomily.


    "Don''t look at me like that."


    Shaun felt aggrieved. "You might not know the Jewell family''s power in the entertainment industry. Chester is a major shareholder in the threergest media and filmpanies. As long as he says the word, not even the most arrogant director will dare to offend him. If they offend him, it''ll be the same as cutting off their livelihood in the entertainment industry."


    "Heh, that makes sense," Catherine sneered, "Cindy''s bad acting skills won her the award for Best Actressst year. She could even make aeback despite being suspected of giarizing my songs. Although Chester helped mest time, I still want to ask which part of Cindy is he fascinated with? Her hypocrisy? Her vanity? Or how despicable and shameless she is?"


    Shaun rubbed his nose awkwardly. "Although we''re friends, I can''t determine who he marries."


    Catherine thought about it and agreed.


    Chester and Rodney were different. Chester was very shrewd. Not just anyone could figure him out.


    Initially, she wanted to ask Shaun to persuade Chester to stop holding onto Cindy.


    However, on second thought, the one getting married to Chester was Cindy. Cindy would try to drive a wedge between Shaun and Chester and make bogus usations, causing their brotherhood to crumble.


    It was better to leave the matter be.


    Of course, Cindy had best not appear in front of her again. Otherwise, even if Chester was protecting her, Catherine would not be courteous to her.


    In the Bluebay Century City penthouse.


    9:00 p.m.


    Chester had just finished a three-hour surgery and immediately smelled a peach fragrance when he stepped foot into his house.


    "Chester..." Cindy was wearing a blue gown with a low V neckline. She wrapped herself around his arm seductively.


    "What are you doing here?" Chester''s low voice was full of tiredness, but with his handsome face, it only made him seem sexier.


    Cindy was so charmed she was stunned.


    The man was like a poppy. She knew that he was poisonous and addictive, but she could not help but want to get closer to him, ultimately making him be hers.


    "Chester, I miss you." Cindy burrowed into his arms.


    However, she was mercilessly pushed away by Chester.


    "Cindy, I''m very tired today. I don''t have time to y with you." Chester went straight into the bathroom.


    The man had casually thrown his shirt on the sofa, revealing his fine and exquisite body.

 Chapter 1311

    Chester usually seemed scrawny while holding the scalpel during the day, but who knew his body would be so perfectly toned once his clothes were off.


    A sense of infatuation shed across Cindy''s eyes. She went after him and said, "Chester, I can help you bathe. I know you''re tired, so let me serve you."


    Upon hearing it, Chester stopped in his steps and turned his head around to nce at her mockingly." Cindy, I think you''re... overthinking things."


    Cindy''s expression froze.


    Chester turned around and walked closer to her. Then, he pinched her chin. "When you asked me to marry you, I fulfilled your request. Soon, you''ll be the Young Madam Jewell that everyone admires, but you don''t seem to be content. You even want to win my heart, huh?"


    Cindy gazed at his god-like, handsome face. She was so infatuated that she could not resist saying, "Chester, I''m really in love with you. I can sacrifice everything for you..."


    "Really? Why do I feel like I''ve been paving the way for you?" Chester gave a wry smile. "If it weren''t for me, you would still be a cheap singer who stole someone


    else''s music. After I made you a well-known singer, you even got a movie award despite your poor acting skills. However, instead of being happy with what you have now, you still expect me to love you?"


    Stung by his criticism, Cindy''s face paled. "Yes. I admit that I am who I am today all because of you. But from now on, I''ll love you with all my heart. I can satisfy your physical needs, and I''ll do whatever you want in bed. I can even be pregnant with your child-"


    "Ha."


    Chesterughed before she could finish speaking.


    The depths of the man''s eyes were icy. "You truly are greedy."


    "After everything I''ve said, you still don''t get it?"


    Chester loosened his grip on her chin, and Cindy looked at him, not knowing what to do. Her pretty eyes revealed a heart-wrenching vulnerability and hurt.


    Having seen women like her a lot, Chester remained unmoved. "Cindy, you''re not the only one who has said that to me. Too many women have said that to me. Among them, there are women who are much prettier, better in bed, and better at giving birthpared to you. Tell me why I should fall for you and not them." "Chester..." Cindy was hit by his remark, and tears started pouring down her face. Even so, Chester was, in no sense, moved by her expression. "Save your tears. Women look ugliest when they cry. It''s such an eyesore to me."


    Cindy froze. As much as she wanted to weep, she dared not do it.


    In others'' eyes, she was an arrogant celebrity. Yet, in front of him, she was like an ant.


    "Chester, regardless of what you say, your mom can''t bear to leave me."


    "Are you threatening me?" Chester''s eyes were frosty.


    "No." Cindy panicked and quickly shook her head. "I know I''m not excellent, but I just want you to look at m e again."


    With that, she slowly took off her dress and stared at him bashfully.


    Instead of stopping her, Chester just looked at her silently. His eyes were as still as ake.


    Only until she strippedpletely did his eyes size her up. "Are you nning to seduce me with this body?"


    Cindy bit her lip. Then, she stretched out her hands to touch him.


    Before she could approach him, Chester grabbed her wrist and narrowed his eyes. "Cindy, you still don''t understand after all I''ve exined, huh? If my mom didn''t have to count on you, a woman like you


    wouldn''t have been eligible to stand in front of me. I may not have understood your character in the past, but I''ve seen through you now. Stay away from me, or I don''t mind taking back everything you''ve gotten, bit by bit." 2


    Once he finished speaking, he pushed her mercilessly to the floor.


    "Even if I do have needs, there''ll be women satisfying them. You''ll be thest


    person I need. Get out of this house now, and don''t ever show up here anymore without my permission."


    Chester ordered her out condescendingly.

 Chapter 1312

    Cindy broke down. She had cast her dignity aside and tried to fawn on Chester, yet he still despised her so much.


    It was all Catherine''s doing. As much as Chester disliked Cindy before this, he would never be so offhand with her. 2


    Chester only became nastier to her ever since Catherine publicly exposed that Cindy stole her music.


    Nevertheless, what mattered most right now was making hereback in the entertainment industry.


    She was going to marry Chester very soon anyway, and she could ask for his family''s help to deal with him by then.


    After seeing the light, Cindy said glumly, "Fine. I''ll leave, but Chester, can you... do me a favor?"


    As Chester looked at her more cynically, she felt increasingly embarrassed. However, she summoned her courage and said, "I''ve seen the script of Director Cheever''s The Belle, and I like it a lot. I want to be the female lead."


    "It''s not because you like the script, but because you know Director Cheever is capable of making movies.


    You simply wish to make aeback through this movie and win a prestigious award." Chester exposed her brutally.


    Cindy said with her face burning, "As a woman, I must have my own career. I don''t want to depend on you all the time. What''s more, I''m going to marry you soon. I want to gain a foothold in the entertainment industry so that the Jewell family will take pride in me."


    When Chester bit his thin lip, Cindy swiftly said, "I''ve learned my lesson from the music incident. I feel very guilty. I was too desperate for money and fame at that time. As you know, my family used to be very poor..."


    "Enough."


    Chester interrupted her abruptly. "I know full well what your ulterior motive is. You don''t have to pretend in front of me. Get lost. I''ll call Felix Media in a moment and ask them to contact Director Cheever."


    "Thank you." Cindy was ted. "I... I''ll leave right away. You can go on with your bath now."


    She trembled as she put on her clothes.


    The more Chester looked at her, the more he saw her a s an eyesore. As such, he walked into the bathroom with long strides before swinging the door shut.


    The thought of marrying this woman in the future made him feel like he was signing himself up for a living hell.


    In fact, he was not so disgusted with her when he first met her. He eventually tolerated her pretense, considering that all women put on a fagade. However, he began to look down on her after Catherine exposed Cindy''s true colors.


    The main reason was that Cindy was too hypocritical and greedy.


    Not only did she want to marry him, but she also wanted his love, his body, and his power to support her career and pull the strings for her.


    This was precisely why he was averse to rtionships.


    Even a woman like her was in a rtionship. What a humiliation.


    By the time he was done with his bath, Cindy had already left.


    The next day, Chester woke up from a cozy sleep, and his assistant came reporting about thepany''s affairs to him.


    Over the years, Chester had invested in manypanies, including private hospitals and film productionpanies.


    After his assistant was done reporting, he suddenly asked, "Young Master Jewell, you asked me to investigate where Boris and his wife''s ashes have been moved to. After some investigation, I finally found someone suspicious."


    Chester sipped his coffee and recalled the incident."


    You spent a really long time investigating it." "It''s because there are hardly any surveince cameras around the cemetery. I only managed to find out after checking the nearby traffic," the assistant exined.


    "Who was it?" Chester asked nonchntly.


    "Eliza Robbins," the assistant answered. 6


    Chester raised his brows. "Who''s she?" 2


    "An emerging celebrity." The assistant clicked open Eliza''s photo and passed the phone to him.


    Chester took it and saw the woman''s beautiful face. The corners of her pretty lips were curled into a charming smile, yet her eyes were so cold that they could put one in a daze.


    In his memory, he knew someone who had a gaze like this as well. 1

 Chapter 1313

    Cold and indifferent.


    Other than seeing her lose control that year they broke up, he had barely seen her like that since then. 4


    "Young Master Jewell..." his assistant called. 1


    "Yes, so does she have to do with the Neeson family?" Chester asked.


    "Yup, she actually does." His assistant continued, "I found out that before Jennifer married Borris, when she and Charity stayed at Geraldton, Eliza was Charity''s only childhood ymate. But after Bories took Charity back to the Neeson family, Charity and Eliza began writing letters to each other. It was when Eliza''s parents got a divorce and her mother took her away that she lost touch with Charity."


    Chester lit up a cigarette silently.


    Deep down, he found it strange. In that case, did Eliza dig up Jennifer and Boris''s ashes and move them away solely because of her childhood friendship with Charity?


    "When Charity was in jail, did Eliza visit her?"


    "No." The assistant shook his head.


    Chester rubbed his brows.


    "By the way," the assistant added, "Eliza has been vying with Cindy for the female lead in The Belle. From what I''ve heard, the readers of the original work and Director Cheever think that Eliza is a better fit. But ... you contacted thepany to ask Director Cheever to make Cindy the female lead."


    Chester raised his brows, and his thin lips curled in surprise. "Since Director Cheever has decided on her, it means that her acting skills are fine."


    "Yeah, she acts well." The assistant said with a little excitement, "You don''t know how dramatic and sensational she was when she yed the female murderer in her previous movie..."


    After describing for a while, the assistant probably became conscious of his demeanor as he said in embarrassment, "Actually, her acting skills were awful back then. However, she has suddenly improved over the past two years."


    "The past two years?"


    Chester''s brows twitched pensively.


    He recalled it was two years ago that Charity jumped into the sea.


    "Send me Eliza''s schedule. I want to meet her," Chester said impassively after some time.


    "I can bring her here straight away," the assistant responded.


    "No need." Chester continued to stare at the photo on


    the phone.


    "I guess Eliza will look for President Daley directly." The assistant said, "In case you don''t know, Eliza is also an artist under Felix Media." 1


    Chester was slightly taken aback. "Why didn''t I see her at the past year-end parties?"


    "She has never attended any of them," the assistant replied. "Last year, she was sick, and the year before, she was filming a movie."


    "Interesting." Chester''s thin lips curled.


    He had a feeling that Eliza might know something about the matter.


    11:00 a.m.


    Chester showed up at Felix Media.


    The CEO of thepany, Shedrick Daley, was astonished at his arrival. Heughed and said, "I''ve contacted Director Cheever, and he has already agreed to let Cindy y the lead. Yet, here you are. Are you afraid that I''ll give the soon-to- be Young Madam Jewell a hard time?"


    Chester smirked. "I pity you for having to support her a s the female lead despite her lousy acting."


    "Ahem. That''s very direct of you." Shedrick coughed." Since we demanded to make Cindy the female lead, Director Cheever will have no choice but to spend


    more time guiding her. Hopefully, she won''t behave snobbishly."


    "If she does, just ask Director Cheever to change the female lead," Chester replied coldly. 1


    Shedrick nced at him in astonishment. Just as he was about to speak, his secretary suddenly came in and said, "President Daley, Eliza is here."


    Awkwardness washed over Shedrick, and he nced at Chester before saying to his secretary, "Tell her that I''m not around. Ask her..."


    "Ask her toe in," Chester said out of the blue.

 Chapter 1314

    Shedrick glimpsed at Chester in surprise.


    However, all he saw was Chester taking out a cigarette from the cigarette packet and lighting it. From his cold, exquisite brows, it was hard to tell what was on his


    mind.


    "Okay." Shedrick nodded.


    Shortly after, a tall and slender figure walked in. She was wearing a pair of light blue wide-leg pants, ck canvas shoes, and a ck T-shirt, which was so short that arge part of her slim and fair waist was exposed. The curves from her waist to her hips could give any man the desire to take control of her.


    On her head, she had milky brown hair and a white baseball cap over it. Beneath the cap was her pretty, delicate bare face. She looked like she was born to live under the spotlight. She also had very fair skin and a tall nose.


    Her eyes, in particr, were dark, clear, and sharp. Upon a closer look, they exuded a hazy feeling that made it hard for others to see through.


    Her eyes first settled on Shedrick before they swept across to Chester. A calm look shed across the depths of her eyes.


    However, just as Chester wanted to take a good look at her, he felt that it could be an illusion.


    He took azy drag on his cigarette as he leaned on the couch. His gaze shed with a hint of interest.


    What an interesting woman!


    It was very rare for a woman to remain calm upon seeing him.


    If this was not her basic character, she must be putting on a front to attract his attention.


    "Eliza, let me introduce you to him. This is Young Master Jewell..."


    Shedrick raised his finger and pointed to Chester while speaking in a gentle tone.


    He considered Eliza to be a promising artist.


    Eliza stared intently at Chester with her dark eyes. There was barely any expression visible on her pretty face. "Hi, Young Master Jewell."


    Chester raised his brows without uttering a word, as if he was absent-minded.


    Upon noticing his silence, Eliza promptly averted her eyes and looked directly at Shedrick. "I heard Cindy has been confirmed as the female lead of The Belle."


    Shedrick knew that she came here with a purpose, but he did not expect her to have the audacity to ask about it in front of Chester. Hence, he nodded in astonishment. "Yes, it was Director Cheever''s


    decision."


    Eliza''s clear eyes were grim. "Really? I thought Miss Turner got the role because Chester pulled some strings for her again. After all, Director Cheever was more fond of me before. I also think my acting skills are much better than Cindy''s."


    Feeling awkward, Shedrick nced nervously at Chester.


    Although the man''s expression remained unchanged, the atmosphere seemed a little colder.


    "Eliza, are you aware of what you just said in front of Young Master Jewell?" Shedrick reminded her.


    Eliza simply nced at Chester before asking with a hint of confusion in her dark eyes, "I was referring to Chester, not Young Master Jewell. There are many other people with thest name Jewell anyway."


    Shedrick was speechless.


    He was certain that Eliza did that on purpose.

 Chapter 1315

    What a bold woman. "Eliza, stop fooling around. Didn''t I make myself clear enough? This is Chester Jewell."


    "Oh, really?" Eliza''s brows rxed. "I assumed the man who fell for Cindy to be ugly and have poor taste.


    When I saw this elegant and strikingly handsome gentleman, I didn''t dare take him as the rumored Young Master Jewell."


    "Eliza..." Shedrick''s face went red with rage.


    "Did I say something wrong? I just praised Young Master Jewell for his strikingly handsome looks." Eliza shrugged, looking baffled. "I had never seen Chester before, so I could only imagine his appearance. Since I hate Cindy, I don''t have a good impression of her man either."


    Her words left Shedrick exasperated. All he could do was look at Chester fearfully. "I''m sorry, Young Mater Jewell. Eliza... She maybe good at acting, but there''s something wrong with her brain."


    Anyhow, he wanted to keep Eliza, considering that she was thepany''s milch


    COW.


    Chester put out the cigarette in the ashtray. When he lifted his head, his exquisite thin lips curled into an enigmatic smile. "From the way you beat around the


    bush to criticize me, I can see that you have a problem with me."


    "Do you want me to be honest? Yes, I have a problem with you."


    Eliza nodded calmly. She stared into Chester''s dark eyes and said indifferently, "You can pamper Cindy however you want since she''s your girlfriend. It''s fine i f you privately invest in her by helping her secure a role in movies and release albums, but you can''t possibly feed the audience with sh*t. The most ridiculous thing is Cindy winning the award for being the most well-liked actressst year with that kind of acting. Ha..."


    ¡°Eliza, don''t overstep in line." Shedrick panicked. He knew Chester very well, and Chester could be terrifying when he flew into a rage.


    Nevertheless, Eliza continued to say calmly, as if she did not hear what Shedrick said. "So are you going to fork out some money to buy her the best actress award at the end of the year, Young Master Jewell?"


    "That''s my business. How I spend my money has nothing to do with you."


    Chester slowly rose to his feet, and his tall figure made the atmosphere of the office much duller." You''re shouting at me simply because you think it''s unfair, huh? Well, life is unfair. If you''re capable... You can be my woman too, and perhaps... you''ll receive the same treatment as Cindy."


    As soon as he finished speaking, he reached out to her chin.


    Eliza''s expression slightly shifted, and she smacked his hand away.


    Beneath her cap were a pair of eyes that briefly shed with astonishment and hatred.


    A dumbfounded look had already washed over the face of Shedrick, who was standing aside. Chester was no doubt the so-called Young Master Jewell. He even had the mood to hit on a woman at this point in time.


    However, his behavior was understandable. The entertainment industry was filled with beautiful women, but a woman like Eliza, who had character and looks, was rare.


    "I''m sorry. If I had that intention, I would''ve be someone else''s woman long ago. It would never be your turn, Young Master Jewell."


    Eliza argued with an indifferent look on her face.


    A faint smile was still visible on the corners of Chester''s mouth, but his eyes had darkened. "So what''s the point of youing here and kicking up a fuss? To ourpany, you''re merely a money-making tool. Cindy was chosen to be the female lead based on her ability. Regardless of whether it was based on her physical ability or something else, it was her capability." "You''re right."


    Eliza nodded. "Having said that, when yourpany signed me on, it said in ck and white that it''d support me and offer me openings. What has yourpany offered me these few years? The advertisements and endorsements I''ve been involved in these two years are all my own earnings. As for the movies and TV programs, I attended each of the auditions before securing the roles. I don''t get any training despite having signed the contract, but when ites tomission, you waste no time in taking it."


    Shedrick said, "When ourpany signed the contract with you four years ago, we did provide you with openings. But your acting skills were lousy, and you didn''t


    make an effort to improve yourself either. What could we do?"


    "Now that I''ve worked hard and be famous, have you given me any openings?"


    Eliza asked, "Not only did you not give me any openings, but you also helped other artists under yourpany to snatch my openings with devious tactics. I''ve canceled all my recent movie appointments just for the sake of Director Cheever''s movie, only to find that Cindy is making hereback. She has snatched my role away just like that. Don''t I have the right to demand an exnation for it?"

 Chapter 1316

    Shedrick looked abashed. "Ourpany can arrange another movie for you-"


    "If you''re not satisfied with thispany, you can switch to another one." Chester interrupted Shedrick and nced at Eliza sideways with a hint of yfulness. "You want it to be fair, but tell me. Whichpany in the entertainment industry is perfectly fair? If you''re unhappy with it, feel free to get lost as long as you can afford thepensation for breaching the contract."


    Eliza fixed her eyes on his indifferent and cruel face, but she was not put out by his nasty remark.


    Instead, she nodded after looking into his calm eyes for a moment. "Okay, I''ll pay the fees. I won''t interrupt both of you further."


    "Sure." Chester smiled wanly. "But as you know, the Jewell family upies half of the entertainment industry. I can easily cklist you."


    Eliza''s body stiffened, and she red at him.


    This man in front of her made absolutely no pretense of hiding the hostility in his eyes.


    Just like that, the atmosphere became awkward.


    The situation made Shedrick feel uneasy. "Eliza, you


    can leave first. Just forget about what happened today."


    "What a brilliant capitalist."


    Eliza snorted before she turned around to leave.


    "Wait a minute." Chester suddenly shouted to stop her. Then, he turned around and said to Shedrick, "You can head out first."


    Shedrick was dumbfounded at how Chester was asking him to go out when this was his office.


    However, upon looking at Chester''s threatening gaze, he had no choice but to leave with a bitter smile.


    Deep down, he wondered. Chester had never been the petty sort, but he seemed be targeting Eliza on purpose this time. Could he be interested in Eliza and so want to force her to be his secret lover?


    At this thought, Shedrick closed the door cautiously when he left.


    As soon as Eliza heard the door closed, her eyes darkened, but she did not say anything.


    "Do you know why I wanted you to stay?" Chester stared at her. His handsome face was turning colder little by little. "Were you the one who dug up Boris and his wife''s ashes?"


    Eliza''s eyes narrowed, and she pursed her pretty thin lips. Nevertheless, she continued to stay silent.


    "You''re smart." Chesterughed. "At least you''re


    smarter and calmer than any ordinary woman."


    He had noticed many times that when faced with tough questions, she remained silent without getting agitated. This showed that she was mentally strong.


    "Yes, I did that." This time, Eliza nodded.


    "Why?" Chester''s expression was imperceptible. "Do you know Charity?"


    "Yeah." Eliza nodded straight away. "That''s why I moved her parents'' ashes and buried them elsewhere."


    Chester lit another cigarette. "Her parents'' ashes were well kept there. Who told you to move them? Was it Charity?"


    Eliza glimpsed at him in astonishment. "She''s as dead as a doornail. How could she have possibly asked me to dig up the ashes?"


    "As dead as a doornail?" Chester turned around with two cigarettes in his hand before he let out a deepugh.


    "Isn''t she? She jumped into the turbulent sea. It would be hard even for a swimmer to stay alive." Eliza suddenly said coldly, "Her dead body might''ve sunk to the seabed and got eaten up by the fishes." "...Shut up."

 Chapter 1317

    Chester took a deep drag at his cigarette and warned Eliza.


    Eliza stared at his back. Out of his sight, her eyes med with hatred.


    "As far as I know, Charity had very few friends. The only people she knew were Freya and Catherine." Chester said, "You didn''t even visit her when she was in jail. It makes me wonder how she came to be your friend. You even dug up her parents'' ashes. If you don''t give me an exnation..."


    He paused for an instant and turned around with a cold gaze. "I could suspect that you''re doing some secret cult activities, and I''ll call the police to arrest you."


    Eliza looked at him. "If I tell you that she appeared in my dream and delivered the message to me, will you believe it?"


    "Do you take me for a fool?" Chester instantly burst into a scornfulugh.


    Eliza bit her lip. "What I said is true."


    She slowly took out an antique pendant from her ne. "It''s most probably because of this pendant. Charity and I used to live in the same courtyard when


    we were young, and we had a good rtionship. My mom was friends with her mom too.


    "When we were five, my mom and Charity''s mom took us to a church for worship one day. It was freezing that day, but because Charity and I were dressed too thinly, both of us nestled in my mom''s coat. A priest happened to walk past us and said that... we were both ill-fated individuals who would die early."


    Chester fixed his eyes on that pendant and clenched his fists in spite of himself. He recognized that pendant. It was an ordinary topaz that Charity had as well. When he personally removed Charity''s clothes that year, he caught sight of the same pendant on her chest.


    Eliza continued, "The priest noticed my close rtionship with Charity, so he gave each of us a pendant. He said that the pendants came in a pair. They''ve been blessed by God, so they''re considered holy objects. If one pendant went missing, the other pendant would sense it."


    Chester chuckled.


    However, Eliza acted as if she did not hear him." Shortly after Charity left Geraldton, I lost touch with her and had not heard from her until three years ago. I dreamed of Charity telling me to look for her parents'' ashes as she was leaving.


    "She said that her mom''s ashes were a dog''s, and this was the biggest concern in her life. She did not want the dog''s ashes to rece her mom''s, and her dad''s ashes shouldn''t have been there either."


    Chester shuddered. After some time, he took a deep drag on his cigarette. "Are you fooling me?"


    "I''m not." Eliza said indifferently, "You''re Young


    Master Jewell. You can easily investigate it and tell whether I''m fooling you. Indeed, I didn''t interact much with herter on. But one can only relocate the ashes of their close ones. In this case, I just took away the ashes in secret and buried them elsewhere. I often think that it might''ve been through this pendant that Charity found me."


    "I''ll investigate it. If you dare lie to me, just wait and see how I''ll deal with you." Chester glowered at her ferociously.


    "Why are you asking about Charity?" Eliza asked strangely, "Is it because you love her?" 1


    "Love?" Chester reacted as if he had heard a joke. "You must be dreaming. Would that kind of woman deserve my love?"


    "Indeed, she doesn''t deserve your love because you''re not worthy of her," Eliza answered with her eyes lowered.


    "Eliza, you just have to offend me, huh?" Chester''s eyes erupted with fury.


    When they were at loggerheads with each other countless times back then, he had never been


    offended. However, he was mad this time.


    Eliza was quiet for a moment before she said indifferently, "She''s already dead. What''s the point of exining so much?"


    Chester looked at her for a while and then said, "Get out."


    Eliza got out without further ado.


    Soon, Shedrick came in. "Thisdy mmed the door really hard. Was it because she objected to your request to keep her as your lover? Well, she''s very stubborn. A few big guns previously had the same thought, but she''d rather quit the entertainment industry than ept it."

 Chapter 1318

    Chester threw a grim nce at Shedrick.


    Shedrick''s heart shuddered, and he promptly corrected himself. "If you''re interested in her, I''ll try my best to send her to your bed, alright?"


    "Shut up." Chester could not help but warn him, "I was asking her about something else."


    "Seriously?" An incredulous look crossed Shedrick''s face.


    Chester rubbed his temples. "Have you seen me pursuing or forcing any woman?"


    "That''s true too. With your status, it has always been the women pursuing you," Shedrick answered with a grin.


    Chester could not be bothered to drone on with him.


    Hence, he turned around and walked out with long strides. When he was at the door, he paused to ask, "Is the movie The Belle that great?"


    "Of course. Look who the director is. It''s Director Cheever. All his movies are f*cking excellent." Shedrick continued, "Tsk. Casting the female lead aside, people have also been vying for the first and second supporting female roles fiercely."


    Chester fell silent for a few seconds before he said," Let Eliza be the first supporting actress then. Pull some strings with Director Cheever and ask him to give her more parts."


    With that, he strode out.


    Shedrick froze. "Hang on. The first supporting actress''s role..." She had to y the viin who was as evil as the Wicked Witch of the West.


    Was Chester trying to trick Eliza into taking on such a role?


    After all, a young actress like her cared most about her image. ying the unlikable viin would most likely destroy the reputation that she had built over the years. 3


    However, Chester had left before Shedrick could finish his sentence.


    Shedrick had no choice but to shut his mouth, hoping that Eliza would fend for herself.


    Meanwhile, Eliza did not hurry to leave after she got into her car.


    Seated in the driver''s seat, she flipped open the mirror in the sun visor and stared silently at the familiar yet strange face in the mirror.


    Yes, it was strange. 1


    It was strange because the face did not belong to her, but it was familiar because she had inhabited this body for two years.


    No one knew that she was Charity instead of Eliza, i


    When the real Charity jumped into the sea two years ago, a huge wave swept her into the deep sea and killed her.


    In herst moments, she was so frustrated and dissatisfied that she could not take revenge on her family''s behalf.


    Nevertheless, she could not believe that when she opened her eyes once again, her soul had ended up in Eliza''s body.


    Eliza hadmitted suicide because she could not get over a breakup, yet Charity came back to life with Eliza''s body,


    Rebirth was something that Charity had onlye across in books. She had never thought that it would happen to her.


    She knew that it was not a coincidence.


    It was the pendant. Back then, a priest did give Eliza and her a pendant, saying that the two of them were doomed to die early. However, if the two of them carried this pair of pendants with them, one of them might have hope of staying alive. 2


    Throughout these 20 years, she and Eliza had been carrying the pendants with them.


    Little did they realize that what the priest said turned out to be true. Indeed, only she or Eliza could survive.


    Therefore, Charity had survived on Eliza''s behalf in thest two years. She had been working hard as an actress to make more money in order to set herself on a firm footing before she could take revenge.


    Nevertheless, she did not expect toe across Chester today.


    This man was still as disgusting as he was three years ago.


    He even gave her hints about his intention of keeping Eliza as her lover.


    The second she recalled losing her virginity to this man, she felt like throwing up.

 Chapter 1319

    Chester must not have thought that Eliza was actually Charity.


    Charity did not understand why he was still concerned about her. Was he not willing to let go of her even after her family was broken and she was dead?


    If she were to describe her feelings toward Sarah as bone-deep hatred, then she loathed Chester.


    If she had another chance, she wished she had nothing to do with this man. That was why she had been trying hard to hide from him over the past two years, and even so, she still ended up crossing his path.


    At this point, all she wanted was to make more money topensate for the breach of contract and leave Felix Media afterward.


    Amid her thoughts, her phone suddenly rang. It was a call from Shedrick. "Eliza, I have good news for you. Young Master Jewell just said that ourpany owes you, so although you can''t be the female lead, he''ll cast you as the first supporting actress."


    Eliza''s face stiffened. "Are you sure he wants me to be the first supporting actress? Is he trying to take


    revenge on me?"


    Shedrick responded embarrassedly, "Don''t see Young Master Jewell in such a negative light. The first supporting actress''s role is indeed unlikable, but it''s a challenge to your acting skills. Not everyone can manage this role. How about this? I''ll pull some strings with Director Cheever and ask him to adjust your part so that it''s less unlikable."


    "Don''t you know Director Cheever hates actors who change their parts the most?" Eliza said mockingly, "If


    I do that, Director Cheever will hate me, and he''ll surely make things difficult for me when I join the crew."


    "So what do you want?" Shedrick''s head hurt. "Young Master Jewell suggested it with the best of intentions."


    "With the best of intentions?" Eliza did not buy that at all. "I''m not going to take it. I won''t act in Director Cheever''s movie."


    "Eliza, don''t bite the hand that feeds you." Shedrick flew into a fury. "If you reject it, you''ll really offend Young Master Jewell, and he can easily cklist you."


    Shedrick advised her, "Do your best in the movie, and I''ll strive to get you the best supporting actress award at the end of the year. In fact, the public is more concerned about the actors'' acting skills. If you don''t like Cindy, you can outperform her with your acting."


    A momentter, Eliza had no choice but to reply,"


    Okay."


    In that case, she would go ahead and act.


    It was merely a movie, and it would only take her one month to y the supporting role.


    After leaving Felix Media, Eliza got rid of the paparazzi and switched to another car. She drove to a farmhouse, which was 40 kilometers away.


    She got out of the car and entered the farmhouse.


    A tanned man walked toward her. "Miss Robbins..."


    "Where''s he?" Eliza asked.


    "In the cer, as always.''


    Eliza took a torchlight and put on a face mask before she headed straight to the cer.


    A man in scruffy clothes was locked up in there. His shirt was so dirty that one could not tell its original color. With injuries all over his body, he curled up in fear.


    The man was none other than Thomas Neeson. When he caught sight of the person with the white face mask again, he went insane. "I beg you to let me go."


    He sank to his knees with a thump. "Miss, no- I mean Madam, please let me go. I beg you."


    He was close to going mad as he had been locked here for almost a month.


    After Chester crippled him, he was admitted to the hospital for one week. During that one week, Sarah did not visit him at all.


    Then, once he was discharged, he was kidnapped and locked up in here.


    This person would show up now and then, and she was the one who left him scarred all over.


    "I can''t let you go yet." Eliza approached him uncannily.


    "Who the hell are you?" Trembling, Thomas asked," Who told you to kidnap me? Was it... Freya or Catherine?"


    Eliza smirked. "If you hadn''t been this stupid, you wouldn''t have ended up in this state. You know too much."


    "What do you mean?" Thomas roared, "Sarah was the one who instructed you, right?"

 Chapter 1320

    Eliza kept quiet.


    However, the white mask looked intimidating and eerie under the dim lights.


    Having been imprisoned in this dark spot for a long time, Thomas was on the brink of breaking down. He bellowed uncontrobly, "It must be her. It must be her. Ask her toe here. I''m her brother."


    "I''m sure she detests having a brother like you." Eliza said unforgivingly, "You disrupted her ns time and time again even though she has advised and warned you before. If you didn''t stir up trouble, she wouldn''t have done this to you. You couldn''t even handle the trivial tasks she asked you to do."


    "My bad. It''s my fault." After hearing her words, Thomas was even more certain that Sarah was the one who kidnapped him.


    He knew better than anyone else that his sister had always been cruel. She had some mysterious people secretly working for her.


    "I won''t dare to do it anymore. Tell her that I''ll behave myself in the future."


    Thomas said tearfully, "Chester has crippled me down there, and I''m already very pathetic. Considering that I''m his brother, please let m


    e go.


    A glint shed in Eliza''s eyes.


    She did not expect Chester to be the one who crippled Thomas.


    Had he not always been protective toward Sarah?


    "Unfortunately, you grasped it toote." Eliza said indifferently, "Nothing in the world can cure regrets. Today might be myst timeing here. Do you know why?" i


    A scary thought came to Thomas'' mind.


    He finally broke down with all his tears and snort streaming down his face. "No, please. I beg you, and I''ll kneel to you. As long as you let me go, I''ll pay you. I have money."


    "No, thank you. Being in this field, I need to stick to its rules. I''ve been paid to do this."


    With that, Eliza drew a dagger and had it glided over his face slowly and softly.


    A nasty smell subsequently filled his nose.


    Thomas was so terrified that he had wet his pants.


    "You''re nothing but trash." Eliza smiled grimly.


    "Yeah. I''m trash. I beg you." Thomas burst into tears.


    "It''s no use." Eliza raised the dagger.


    Frustrated, Thomas began to hurl insults. "Sarah Neeson, you''re such a b*tch. I''ve helped you so much these years. You''ll be cursed with a horrible death. Even after I die, I won''t let you off the hook-"


    Before he could finish his sentence, the dagger stabbed into his chest.


    Upon sensing a slight pain, Thomas fainted in fear.


    Eliza took the dagger out. The dagger was unique in that it shrank when it entered his body.


    She simply did that to frighten Thomas, but it turned out that he was as easily frightened as she had expected. 2


    She really resented Thomas so much that she even felt like killing him.


    If it had not been for him, her parents would not have died.


    At this thought, a strong sense of bitterness shot out 0 f Eliza''s eyes. "Thomas


    Neeson, Sarah Neeson, I''ll make you guys suffer a living hell one day."


    "Miss Bobbins..."


    The tanned man walked in.


    "Take him out and find a secluded spot. When he''s almost awake, pretend to bury


    him so that he has the chance to escape," Eliza instructed indifferently.


    "We put so much effort in capturing him. Why let him escape..."


    "I''m just helping a friend out." Eliza''s gaze gradually turned gentle.


    "That''s rare. You actually have friends, Miss Robbins," the man said in astonishment.


    "Yeah. I had some a long time ago, but we don''t keep in touch anymore." Eliza lowered her voice. She would never forget the kindness she received when she felt the most hopeless,

 Chapter 1321

    Eliza also hated Shaun, but her friend had just gotten back together with him recently. In this case, she did not mind lending her friend a hand.


    "After Thomas makes his escape, we can''t use this ce anymore. You need to find another location soon," Eliza ordered.


    "Alright."


    After Eliza left, the man took Thomas to the mountain behind. 1


    Only until Thomas was almost awake did the man pretend to use a shovel to dig a hole seriously.


    At the sight of the scene, it finally dawned on Thomas that the man wanted to bury him alive.


    The man thought he was dead, but he was still alive.


    While enduring the pain in his chest, Thomas ran away stealthily.


    "Eh? Where are you? Stop there." By the time the man realized it, Thomas had run a considerable distance, and the former started going after him right away.


    Thomas ran like the wind to the vige at the foot of the mountain while screaming ''help''.


    With that, the man stopped going after him and ran off in the opposite direction instead.


    After Thomas arrived at the vige, he promptly borrowed a cell phone. Initially, he wanted to call the ambnce. He wanted to call the ambnce at first, but on second thought, he called the police, lest Sarah discover that he had made his escape.


    Once the police took him to the police station, he quickly reported the case. The police went to the location that he mentioned but could not identify anyone suspicious.


    "It''s Sarah who got people to kidnap me." Thomas hurriedly said, "She wants to kill me. Hurry up and arrest her."


    The police frowned. Seeing that he looked crazy, a police officer could not help but ask, "You im that she wants to kill you, but do you have any evidence?"


    "Yeah. The kidnapper has tacitly admitted it," Thomas swiftly replied.


    "But we didn''t even catch sight of the person who kidnapped you." The police officer asked, "Besides, have you seen the kidnapper in person?"


    "No, but I''m sure it''s her." Trembling, Thomas continued, "Quickly arrest her. Otherwise, she''s going to kill me."


    "Mr. Neeson, firstly, you haven''t seen the kidnapper in person, and second, we didn''te across her. You don''t have any evidence supporting your im at all." The police officer made it abundantly clear to him and said, "Well, we''ll get more people to hunt the criminal down. You may go to the hospital or inform your family first."


    "I... I don''t have a family." At this moment, Thomas was too scared to contact Sarah.


    To him, Sarah was someone who wanted to take his life.


    She was so cruel that she even wanted to kill her biological brother. At this thought, hatred overwhelmed him.


    ''Sarah, since you''re making my life difficult, I''m going to do the same to you."


    After he was sent to the hospital, he immediately called Shaun.


    "Young Master Hill, I''m Thomas Neeson," he instantly screamed.


    As soon as Shaun heard Thomas''s voice, his tone turned cold. "How dare you call me?"


    "Young Master Hill, save me. Sarah wants to kill me," Thomas said imploringly. Shaun was momentarily stunned. Sarah wanted to kill Thomas?


    "Why should I save you?" Shaun was baffled.


    "I know the second trial of your case with Sarah is


    about to begin. I can help you win it." Thomas said in agitation, "I know many evil deeds that she has done secretly."


    Shaun raised his brow. "Tell me."


    "Once, she drugged your drink, and I was the one who got her the drug."


    When Thomas was done speaking, he shuddered and immediately added, "It was Sarah who instructed me to do it. She said you didn''t want to touch her, but she wanted to be pregnant with your child. Who would have known that you went to look for Catherine instead?"

 Chapter 1322

    "Apparently, you know quite a lot of things."


    Shaun''s tone was grim.


    Upon hearing it, Thomas''s heart raced in fear. "I can be your witness, but you need to promise me one thing, that is to ask Chester to protect me. I don''t want to be kidnapped anymore."


    Although Shaun was a shadow of his former self, he was Chester''s good friend. In this regard, Thomas believed that Chester would still be able to protect him.


    "Kidnap?" Shaun was startled.


    "Yes. Sarah, that b*tch, probably thinks that I always give her trouble and disrupt her ns, so she wants to kill me." Thomas said in agony, "I''ve been locked in a dark cer for the past one month. Every day was like a living hell for me. There was a masked woman who asionally came and tortured me. She even nned on killing me in the end, but I escaped. I''m still wounded."


    "Alright. I''ll get someone to protect you. Keep a low profile and don''t let Sarah find out," Shaun immediately said.


    "Okay, okay. Young Master Hill, I''m counting on you to protect my life." Thomas could not be bothered about


    other things at this point.


    ...


    1


    On the other end.


    Shaun put down his phone.


    In the private room, Catherine was flipping the oily barbecued meat. The aroma of both the cumin and the meat subsequently permeated the room. "Thomas called you and told you that Sarah wants to kill him, huh?"


    "Mm." Shaun could not make heads or tails of Thomas either. "From his tone, he seemed to have gotten the fright of his life."


    "Now that he hase to you to ask for help, he must be tortured both mentally and physically." Catherine could not resist tutting. "Having said that, it''s a bit strange. Would a cruel person like Sarah allow him to escape?"


    "That''s what I''m thinking too." Shaun pondered. "I suspect someone purposely kidnapped Thomas and framed Sarah with the sole intention of making these siblings hate each other."


    "Perhaps." Catherine shrugged. "Wicked people like them would surely have offended other people apart from us. You''re really lucky this time, Attorney Hill. It seems like you''ll win the case."


    "Please. I can win it even without Thomas. I just need to use some tactics."


    Shaun took a piece of meat and some sd for her." Cathy, believe me. My reputation as the most brilliant attorney in Australia is well earned."


    "Sure, sure. You once lost to the attorney whom I hired with two thousand dors," Catherine mocked him.


    "That time... It wasn''t because I couldn''t beat him. I knew that I misunderstood you, so I didn''t want to proceed with thewsuit," Shaun exined with a tinge of guilt.


    At the mention of that issue, Catherine went silent.


    Although it was over, she could not get over the fact that Logan had lost his finger.


    Silence instantly befell the private room. Shaun tightened his grip on the fork. "Cathy, I''d like to make it up to Logan. See what he needs-"


    "He''s a man who''s easily satisfied. He''s quite content with his present condition, and there''s nothing else he needs." Catherine interrupted him and changed the topic. "Let''s eat."


    Nevertheless, the situation was rather awkward after that. No matter what Shaun said, Catherine was not really in the mood to interact with him.


    As Logan''s boss, she had failed to protect his subordinate, who had been protecting her wholeheartedly. She even got together with the person who chopped off his finger. As such, Catherine was


    quite annoyed with herself. 1


    Shaun stared at her silently and gradually spoke less.


    Despite the fact that he had gotten back together with Catherine, he knew that certain wounds were impossible to heal.

 Chapter 1323

    When Shaun chopped off Logan''s finger, Catherine told him that it would be impossible for his finger to grow again. Even so, Shaun chopped it off regardless.


    He may have been taken advantage of by Sarah, but whenever he reflected on it, he felt that he was still undeniably responsible.


    The Hill family''s vi.


    Shaun was still not asleep in the dead of night.


    He stood at the window for a very long time. Atst, he took a knife and chopped one of his fingers off violently. 4


    As soon as Chester received an emergency call in the middle of the night, he rushed to the hospital.


    After the doctor bandaged Shaun''s wound, Chester looked at his hand from which a finger was missing. A grim look shed in his eyes. "Shaun, you''re f*cking crazy."


    "It''s just a finger, not a hand." Shaun bit his pale, thin lips. "This is much better. I don''t owe anyone now, and there won''t be a distance between her and me anymore." 1


    "What a madman." Chester insulted, "That''s why I f* eking hate rtionships. After you and Rodney respectively got into a rtionship, both of you seemed to have gone insane. He''s still lying on the hospital bed, whereas you..."


    "Chester, you won''t understand it. Sometimes, rtionships can be painful yet sweet. The feeling is even sweeter than after you perform an operation and earn hundreds of billions of dors."


    Shaun gave a weak smile. "I think it''s worth exchanging a finger for aplete rtionship. What''s more, I dislike owing people. I said that I''d make it up to him, and I''ve always been a man of my word."


    Chester was at a loss for words at that moment.


    He sat by Shaun''s bed and suddenly zoned out." Shaun, do you believe that dead people will appear in one''s dream and deliver a message?"


    Shaun was momentarily stunned. "I''m not sure. What gives?"


    Chester then told him briefly about what happened when he met Eliza today. "If this isn''t true, how would Eliza have known that Jennifer''s ashes were not a human''s? She even relocated Boris''s ashes."


    Shaun was dumbfounded. After a while, he replied," There are all kinds of urrences in this world.


    However, if Charity is dead, what Eliza said could be true. Cases of dead people appearing in one''s dream and delivering their message do exist." "Do you also think that... she''s dead?" Chester was dazed. The scene of Charity''s bashful expression under his body back then ran through his mind in spite of himself.


    He had no idea why he remembered it so vividly. Perhaps it was because it was his first time.


    He did not tell anyone about it, not even Charity, Shaun, and Rodney.


    "Could she have survived?" Shaun looked at him in bafflement. "Why did you mention her out of the blue? Could it be..."


    "Perhaps... I feel that her passing has to do with me." Chester''s face darkened. "After Sarah''s true colors have been exposed, I''m more convinced by Catherine''s statement that Charity didn''t kill Shelley, yet I hired awyer to send her to jail. Because of Charity''s predicament, the Neeson family ended up in a mess." 1


    "In that case, I''m also responsible for it." Shaun felt upset.


    "It''s fine. Don''t overthink it." Chester rose to his feet. "Let me ask Catherine toe over." 1


    "No need. It''s sote. I don''t want to disrupt her sleep." Shaun rejected his suggestion.


    Chester was speechless. Chopping his finger was such a big deal, yet he was afraid of disrupting her sleep. Come on.


    11:00 a.m.


    After Shaun left the hospital, he contacted Logan, and when Logan came over, he tossed his finger to thetter at once.

 Chapter 1324

    Logan, who was having a churro, almost threw up.


    His eyes swiftly swept over Shaun''s bandaged hand. Then, he widened his eyes in shock. "Young Master Hill, this is..."


    "This is mypensation to you. I told you before this, didn''t I?" Shaun said indifferently. His lighthearted manner made it seem as if he was merelypensating Logan with money.


    Logan was dumbfounded. Aftering to his senses, he gazed at Shaun in admiration.


    He thought that Shaun was all talk at first because he was still as arrogant as ever even though the Hill family had copsed. How could he possibly bear to chop off his finger to make it up to someone else''s subordinate?


    However, Shaun did it.


    "Young Master Hill, I know the true reason why you did it. Anyway, it''s really admirable, and I hardly ever admire people. You''re the first," Logan said sincerely.


    "I don''t want to owe anyone, especially you. Although you''re just in charge of


    protecting Cathy, I know you''re the one who kept her and the kids safe and sound


    all


    those years abroad." Shaun lightly rubbed the wound on his hand, and it hurt. However, he felt less guilty now when facing Logan.


    Logan raised his brows. "It''s fine as long as you don''t repeat your old mistakes. I, too, hope that she''ll be happy from now on. After all... I feel that her life has left her exhausted."


    As soon as Logan finished speaking, he tossed the finger back to Shaun. "You can keep it to yourself. I don''t have the peculiar hobby of keeping other people''s fingers."


    After that, Logan headed straight to Hudson Corporation to look for Catherine.


    Catherine walked out from a meeting with a few executives, only to see Logan leaning against the wall with both his hands in the pockets of his pants. His cool expression made the female employees who walked past him turn around to do a double-take at him.


    "Tsk. You and Austin are so handsome, yet you guys are gay." Catherine felt sorry for the woman every time Catherine saw him. "No wonder theizens say that it''s not easy for a woman to get a man. Not only do women have female rivals but also male rivals."


    "If you feel sorry for those women, you can share Shaun with them to settle their trouble." Logan bit his lip yfully.


    Catherine rolled her eyes. "I''m ready to do so, but I


    don''t think it''s fine by him."


    Logan sized her up intently a few seconds before he suddenly asked, "Don''t you know about it?"


    "Know about what?" Catherine was puzzled.


    "He still hasn''t told you, huh?" It struck Logan that Catherine was unaware of it.


    "What?" Catherine recalled her conversation with Logan, and her expression darkened. "Is Shaun cheating on me again?"


    "What do you mean by again? He was previously hypnotized by Sarah, so technically, he didn''t cheat on you."


    It was rare for Logan to stand up for Shaun, so hearing him say that made Catherine wonder if pigs could fly." You actually spoke up for Shaun. Don''t you hate him?"


    "I''m not a petty person anyway." Logan looked into her eyes and said with mixed feelings, "What''s more, he has made it up to me."


    Catherine was increasingly bewildered.


    Logan lifted his hand from which one finger was missing. "This morning, Shaun returned a finger to me, and it belonged to him."


    Startled, Catherine''s head began to buzz. It took her a long while before she came back to her senses.


    "He chopped off one of his fingers," Logan added inly. "What did you tell him yesterday? I was quite surprised that he did this out of the blue." "Yesterday?" Catherine recalled that Shaun suddenly mentioned Logan''s finger when they had a barbecue together. After that, her spirits sank, and she barely spoke to him.


    There was a knot in her heart that was too painful to untie.


    However, she did not expect Shaun to chop off his finger for real.


    She thought that he was all talk. After all, it was a finger, not a strand of hair or a tree.

 Chapter 1325

    Was Shaun dumb?


    Logan noticed that Catherine''s pretty, confused face gradually paled, and he could not help but let out a sigh.


    "To be honest, when you got back together with Shaun, I wondered if there wasn''t a better man in this world. I didn''t understand why you had to cling to him. But frankly speaking, he may have been tricked by Sarah back then, but he does truly love you now. If it weren''t for you, how could he have brought himself to chop off his finger? He did that for the sole purpose of reducing the distance between you and him."


    Catherine, of course, grasped his point.


    She had verbally agreed to get back together with Shaun these few days.


    In fact, she did it for the sake of the children.


    Moreover, he had been pestering her so much that she could not do anything nor be bothered to oppose him.


    However, she had not yet opened her heart to him.


    Logan shrugged. "When you returned from overseas, you kept saying that you wanted to take revenge on him before getting back together with him. However, I could see that you were swayed. It was because he


    chopped off my finger that you totally gave up on him.


    "Actually, I''ve long since gotten over it. You''re the one who hasn''t, and it''s probably because you think that you''ve dragged me down with you and failed to protect me. But I hope that the two of you can patch things up this time."


    After he was done speaking, he turned around and walked in the other direction.


    A few stepster, he turned around again and added," I just came from his ce, and he didn''t look so good."


    Catherine stood frozen for a while until Harvey came over and said, "Chairwoman Jones, General Manager Wolfe wants to ask you out for lunch and talk about business..."


    "I''m not avable. I''m taking today off, and I won''t be back in the office." Catherine then tossed the document to him and immediately left the office. She drove directly to Hill Corporation.


    Once she arrived, she took the elevator to the top floor and kicked the office door open.


    There were five to six executives inside, and all of them cast bizarre gazes on her. "Cathy, what brings you here?" Shaun instantly stood up. There was a look of surprise on his slightly pale face.


    "President Hill, we''ll leave now." The executives excused themselves knowingly.


    When the executives left, they were still gossiping in whispers.


    "It seems like Young Master Hill has gotten back together with his ex-wife."


    "Duh. Rumors were flying about it earlier. How could it be fake?"


    "Hey, I have never seen Catherinee to look for Young Master Hill before, but now, I''m convinced."


    " "1


    "Do you guys think I''m deaf? Hurry up and get out." Shaun glowered at the bunch


    of executives impatiently before he mmed the door shut. Then, he asked


    delightedly in a gentle tone, "Cathy, has Logan told you something?"


    "Which hand did you chop off your finger from? Show it to me." Catherine ordered glumly.


    "There''s nothing much to see. It''s grotesque, and it might give you a fright." Shaun retreated awkwardly.


    He had never experienced such poor self-esteem until he looked at her foxy face at this moment.


    "Shaun." Catherine lifted her reddened eyes and stared at him. "Why didn''t you think that it would frighten me when you chopped off your finger?"


    Shaun''s exquisite, thin lips quivered. Atst, he stretched out his hand obediently.


    Among the positions of his five fingers, there was one empty spot wrapped with a thickyer of bandage.

 Chapter 1326

    Catherine felt like her eyes were being pricked by something.


    She tried to hold it in, but her eyes still reddened.


    "Shaun, is there something wrong with you?" She lost control and scolded him.


    Shaun gazed at her reddened eyes, and suddenly, he did not feel so self- conscious or nervous anymore. On the contrary, his lips lifted in a sweet smile. "You''re concerned about me."


    "..." 1


    Catherine was too pissed off by Shaun to say anything.


    He was in this state, yet he still said he was concerned about him. Was that the point?


    "Cathy, I''m really happy. It seems like chopping my finger off was worth it." Shaun said tenderly, "If I


    knew earlier, I wouldn''t have dyed it until today. I would''ve chopped it long ago."


    "Shaun, actually, I..." Catherine felt a lump in her throat.


    "Cathy, don''t say anything. Listen to me."


    Shaun used his other perfectly fine hand to cover her mouth. "You told me before that you treat Logan as


    your family and that if I chopped his fingers off, it''d be impossible for us to be together. However, I went crazy and still did it anyway. In fact, I had another reason. I was jealous of Logan. I was very ufortable seeing you care so much about another man. But it''s been proven that I was wrong."


    "Although you''ve agreed to make up with me, I understand you did that for the children. You barely take the initiative to call, message, or meet me. There are hurdles between us. Sarah is the first hurdle, while Logan is the second. I may not be able topensate you for the first hurdle, so I mustpensate you for the second. If not, even if we get back together, we can never return to the rtionship we had in the past."


    After he spoke, he hugged Catherine tightly.


    "Cathy, my memories of the past are jumbled up, and I can''t remember them anymore. However, after you came back to Australia, we were in a rtionship for a short period. Although it was very short, it was unforgettable to me. I clearly knew you approached me on purpose to get revenge on me, but I was still very happy. I was the stupid one for not knowing how to cherish you properly. Can you give me another chance again?"


    He lowered his head and looked at her with a deep gaze full of anticipation.


    Catherine did not say anything. Instead, she lowered her head, held his injured hand, and interlocked their fingers. They could do that in the past, but now, one of his hands would never be able to interlock with hers again.


    Her tears fell uncontrobly.


    She did not know why she was crying. She just could not help but think about how they always interlocked their fingers when they loved each other deeply back then.


    "Cathy, never in my life did I think I would see you shed tears for me."


    Shaun lowered his head and used his thin lips to kiss the tears on her face away. "Aren''t tears salty? Why are yours so sweet?"


    Haha.


    Catherine wanted to cry, but after hearing his words, she could not resist bursting intoughter.


    She raised her hand instinctively and hit him lightly.


    Shaun hissed in pain.


    Catherine said nervously, "Don''t pretend. I was hitting your chest, not your wound."


    "The body vibrates, and the wound will hurt too." Shaun smiled bitterly.


    Catherine frowned in silence. Just as Shaun thought he would receive her warm care next, she suddenly said, "You''re really weak. Logan sustained such severe injuries back then and even lost his finger, yet he


    didn''t evenin when I sent him to the hospital."


    Shaun was discontent from being looked down on by the woman he loved. "I was joking. I''m not in pain. If you don''t believe me, you can press hard on my wound and see."


    He then lifted his hand and tensed his handsome face as if he had nothing to lose.


    Catherine suddenly realized that he looked pretty childish that way. He was so childish that he looked a little cute, especially when that handsome face was very pale. That look could make any woman''s heart ache.

 Chapter 1327

    "Really? Let me try then." When Catherine extended her hand and acted like she was about to press down, she noticed Shaun closing his eyes quickly, and his eyshes were trembling. Even his temples were tense.


    The corners of Catherine''s lips curved up slightly. In the end, she put her hands down, tiptoed, and kissed him.


    Shaun was so stunned that he opened his eyes. The intense pain never came. Instead, what came was a woman''s jelly-like juicy lips.


    "Open your mouth." The woman''s soft, seductive voice could be heard vaguely.


    Shaun felt as if his heart was about to melt.


    Was it not usually the men who talked dirty?


    However... Ahem, it sounded even sexiering from Catherine.


    Shaun was greatly stimted. He hugged her tight and deepened the kiss fiercely.


    He had kissed Catherine before this, but he was not a fool. He could sense that this kiss was not quite the same as the ones in the past. At least, she was reacting passionately, so much that it made Shaun''s


    blood begin to heat up.


    Just as he wanted to progress further, Catherine grabbed his hand.


    "Cathy..." Shaun''s sexy throat made a coaxing voice.


    "Shaunny, don''t get too excited. Didn''t you say that it hurts when your body vibrates? Look at how much you''re trembling now. You''re like a sieve." Catherine blinked innocently and reminded him teasingly.


    Shaun was upset. If only he knew, he would not have said those words. "If you kiss me, it won''t hurt."


    "Cut it out." Catherine rolled her pretty eyes.


    However, that flirtatious look made Shaun feel even more impatient. "Cathy, it sounds really nice when you call me that way. Did you call me like that in the past too? It sounds a bit familiar."


    "Mmhm."


    Catherine lowered her eyes. She did not want him to feel any familiarity.


    She was afraid that his memories would gradually recover if he felt a sense of familiarity, and by then, he might be a retard.


    "Did you take an anti-inmmatory injection for your wound already?" Catherine asked.


    "I had an IV drip during dawn. But I have to be on the IV drip for at least three days in the hospital," Shaun answered honestly.


    "Will it be inconvenient when you work or type?" Catherine asked. Shaun was different from Logan. Logan did not need to use theputer much, whereas, as Hill Corporation''s president, Shaun had to use the mouse or type often.


    "I''ll slowly get used to it." Shaun said with a smile," Compared to you, all these are nothing at all. It''s okay even if I lose a hand."


    "That won''t do." Catherine cut him off with a straight face. "I''d despise you if you lost a hand."


    u,


    Shaun was saying touching and romantic words.


    There was no need for her to throw a wet nket on him so heartlessly.


    "I''m a sucker for good looks," Catherine added another cruel sentence.


    Shaun almost wanted to rush in front of the mirror in the bathroom and take a good look at whether he had anything like wrinkles on his face.


    "Um... Cathy, do you think my face needs some taking care of? Like putting a sheet mask on or something?" Shaun said sheepishly, "You can rmend some products to me."


    Catherine burst intoughter at his nervous expression. "It''s fine. You still look quite young, but you shouldn''t stay up toote anymore. You have dark circles."


    "Mmhm, okay. I''ll definitely go to bed early from now on so that you won''t abandon me." Shaun was scared. After all, he was many years older than her. 1

 Chapter 1328

    Catherine found it hrious. It was just a casual remark


    She may be a sucker for good looks, but if she loved someone, she would always love him even if he became old and ugly.


    "Cathy, it''s noon already. Do you want to have lunch together?" Shaun asked in an attempt to please.


    "Okay."


    "What do you want to eat? There are quite a few restaurants near ourpany-"


    "Let''s go back and eat." Catherine interrupted him." Your current state isn''t suitable for working, so you should go back home and recuperate."


    "But I don''t want to go back to the Hill family''s residence to recuperate. I want to stay with you." Shaun gazed at her affectionately.


    "I''m currently living with my dad. If I bring you back to the Yule family, I''ll get a good scolding from him." After that, Catherine remained silent for a moment. Then, she said, "Let''s go to Palm Springs. Don''t you have a suite there? You can rest there during the day and go back to apany the children at night." "Okay."


    Shaun would do that with pleasure. As long as Catherine was willing to apany him, he could even rest for a month.


    On the way there, Catherine drove while Shaun sat in the passenger seat. He felt as happy as a kid. "Cathy, there''s nothing at all at my ce in Palm Springs.


    Let''s buy some food."


    "We''ll go to the supermarketter."


    Catherine agreed as well.


    When they were shopping at the supermarket, Catherine went to the meat section and bought three big pieces of pork ribs. Shaun was over the moon. " Cathy, you remember that I like your pork ribs the most."


    "That''s right, and Suzie took after you. She likes those pork ribs too."


    At the thought of her daughter, Catherine could not help but go soft-hearted. "Why don''t we go to the Hill family''s residence? Then, the children can eat it too."


    "Not today. I want to have some time to ourselves," Shaun said while holding her hand.


    "Haven''t we gotten a lot of time to ourselves? You said you wanted time to ourselves yesterday as well, and I even agreed to have a barbecue with you." Catherine felt increasingly sorry toward the children the more she thought about it. As parents, they had not been apanying them at all.


    "Cathy, you ignored me halfway through the barbeque," Shaun exined ruefully. "It made me so depressed that I immediately chopped my finger when I got home."


    Catherine was utterly speechless. "Okay, okay. I''ll spend some time with you alone again."


    "Mmhm." Shaun nodded and pushed the shopping cart obediently. One moment, he said he wanted grapes and lychees. Then, the next, he said he wanted yogurt. However, all those were actually Catherine''s favorite food.


    Catherine did say anything as well and left it all up to him.


    Once they had paid and walked out, they noticed that they had been followed by some people.


    "Those reporters are so relentless." Shaun frowned in contempt.


    "Let them follow us all they want. Almost everyone knows that I''ve gotten back together with you without getting a divorce yet anyway. I don''t mind anymore," Catherine said indifferently.


    "Mm." Shaun nodded his head profoundly.


    At Palm Springs, Catherine put on an apron and was about to start cooking. However, Shaun felt especially bad. "Cathy, why don''t I do the cooking? Although your cooking is delicious, women have to be pampered. I don''t feel good letting you cook for me." "Forget it. You''re injured now, and besides, I won''t cook too much. I''ll just cook two dishes." Catherine then chased him out.


    Her cooking was speedy. In less than half an hour, she had made two dishes and a soup.


    Shaun had not tasted her cooking in a very long time, so he thought it was particrly delicious. In the end, he even finished the soup dregs. After he was done eating, hemented, "I was definitely an idiot in the past."

 Chapter 1329

    "As long as you know it." Catherine agreed with a smile.


    Shaun choked. He continued saying, "I clearly already had you, a pretty wife who could earn money and had good cooking skills. Why did I still get involved with Sarah? How could shepare to you? She''s not as pretty or capable as you, and her cooking skills are terrible too. I must''ve been out of my mind."


    Catherine raised her pretty eyebrows but did not say a word. She just watched as he ttered her.


    "Cathy," Shaun put his hand around her waist. "Why are you so perfect?"


    "I''ll have to ask my mom about this. She was the one who gave birth to such an excellent me." Catherine epted his ttery as a matter of course.


    Shaunughed before he lowered his head and kissed her lips without saying anything.


    "Don''t mess around. I have to wash the dishes." Catherine pushed him away.


    "Don''t wash them. I''ll do it," Shaun said.


    "Your hand is injured. How will you wash the dishes?"


    "Didn''t I buy a pair of gloves when we were at the


    supermarket? I was nning to use it to wash the dishes." Shaun took the pair of gloves out. "Water won''t seep in."


    Catherine was taken aback. She thought it was just on a whim when he said he would wash the dishes.


    "No need. You can wash them when you get better." Catherine took the gloves away.


    "Cathy, I can''t bear to let you wash the dishes." Shaun frowned. "I didn''t know better in the past. From now on, I want to treasure you properly. Although the food you make is delicious, I can be less picky and eat the food made by other people."


    Catherine was astonished.


    In the past, Shaun''s pickiness about food was well-known. Every time, he would find every way possible to make her enter the kitchen. Hence, it was not easy for him toe to that sort of realization. "Shaun, I don''t hate cooking. On the contrary, I like cooking food. However, I get too tired from work sometimes, which is why I''m not willing to cook every single day. I''ll naturally cook when I feel like doing it. When I don''t want to cook, I can choose not to do it. No one can force me."


    "Okay." Shaun understood.


    "Go and have some rest. I''ll wash the dishes today."


    Catherine walked into the kitchen again.


    After she was done cleaning up, Shaun pulled her into his embrace again. "Cathy, take a nap with me. I barely sleptst night."


    "Mm."


    Catherine looked at the dark circles underneath his eyes and nodded.


    Without another word, Shaun immediately bridal-carried her to the bedroom. Once


    they were on the bed, he rested her head on his arm.


    He had imagined this day for a very long time. He even thought that this day would nevere.


    Luckily, the heavens were generous to him.


    Taking in the fragrance from her body, Shaun could not fall asleep even though he was very sleepy. "Cathy, if only I can sleep with you like this at night too."


    "Don''t push your luck." Catherine pinched his body nonchntly.


    "After the situation is no longer dangerous for Suzie and Lucas, the four of us will stay together, okay?" Shaun eximed in pain but continued talking anyway.


    "...Mm. Let''s sleep." Catherine closed her eyes.


    She had the same thought after they got back together too. She wanted to bring up the children by her side.


    Shaun grinned. Looking at her peaceful sleeping face, he felt so content that he had not fallen asleep even after Catherine had.


    He was suddenly moved. He took out his phone and interlocked his perfectly fine hand with Catherine''s. After that, he took a picture and then posted it on Facebook. [With your hand in mine, I''ll grow old with you. We slipped by each other time and time again, and we had gone through many ups and downs. I never want to let go of your hand anymore in my life. I love you very much!]

 Chapter 1330

    The recent heated discussion about the matter between Shaun and Catherine was on par with toptiered celebrities.


    Immediately after Shaun posted on Facebook, countlessizens came over andmented on his post.


    [Wow, are they openly getting back together?]


    [A soul-stirring romance drama of 60 episodes has suddenly ended. I''m not quite used to it.]


    [It still hasn''t ended. Wesley and Catherine aren''t divorced yet. I heard that Wesley isn''t willing to get a divorce. I reckon there''ll still be trouble afterward.]


    [Young Master Hill, cherish Catherine properly. Don''t ever be as fickle as you were before.]


    [Young Master Hill is impotent, yet Catherine is still willing to make up with him. This must be true love.]


    Shaun read theizens''ments with amusement. Suddenly, Rodney sent a message to the brothers''


    Whatsapp group. [Ew, Shaun. You''re so cheesy. I''m disgusted.]


    Shaun''s expression darkened as he replied: [What will


    a single and lonely person like you f*cking know?]


    Rodney: [Why? Are you looking down on single people? Even if I''m single, at least I already have a baby. Hmph.]


    Shaun: [You''re right. I reckon the kid will call you uncle whenever he or she meets you in the future.] 3


    Attacked by that statement, Rodney was speechless: [...


    Even Chase, who had not voiced out in the group chat for a long time, appeared. [This can''t be. Our Rin must''ve gotten back together with you because she cannot stand your pestering. Shaun, if you dare bully her again, I''ll beat you up until you die even if we''re friends.] 4


    Shaun''s expression turned ck. [Watch what you say. She''s mine now. She has nothing to do with you at all.]


    Chase: [She''s from Melbourne, and I''m the most powerful man in Melbourne, so I''m half the bride''s family. I believe Rin will agree with what I said too.]


    Chester: [Yo, it''s so lively in the group chat today. Even Chase is here. I thought you''d never show up again.]


    Chase: [Of course. Chatting with three stupid people will affect my IQ.]


    Chester sneered. [Chase, are you asking for a beating?]


    Rodney: [You want to be ganged up on, right?]


    Chase: [Did I say anything wrong? You all were fooled by Sarah for the past three years and treated two b*tches like a babe. I''m afraid my intelligence will drop.] 5


    Chester: [I''ve got an operation to perform.] The conversation could not go on.


    Rodney: [My butt hurts. I''m going to recuperate.]


    Shaun: [I have to apany Cathy to sleep. This is a delight you single people won''t understand.]


    Shaun put down his phone. He was glum. He did not expect there woulde a day where the three of them would be mocked by Chase. 4


    In order to ease his sadness, he turned his attention to Catherine.


    However, after he had turned his attention to her, he could not keep himself in check.


    Catherine was fast asleep until suddenly, she felt slightly out of breath. It was as if a puppy was rubbing against her.


    She opened her eyes just in time to see Shaun''s thin, hot lipsnding on hers. That passionate look made her heat up uncontrobly as well.


    "Shaun, didn''t you want to take a nap?" She gritted her teeth. She might have been in too much of a deep sleep just now, so she could not muster any strength i n her body.


    "I wanted to, but I really wanted to kiss you when I looked at you. I won''t be able


    to handle it if I kiss you longer. Cathy, let me kiss you properly. We''ve never kissed this way in a long time."


    Shaun was like a fierce and spoiled little puppy. His voice was hoarse and captivating.


    Catherine was dizzy from his coaxing. Moreover, she was toozy to move, so she just let him have his way.


    50 minutester.

 Chapter 1331

    Catherine took a bath with a blushing face beforeing out of the bathroom.


    Shaun was lying on the bed, looking at herzily and intimately. "Why are you taking a bath in the middle of the day?"


    Catherine shot him a sharp nce, and her face flushed red. "It was all your fault that I was sweaty."


    "Is that so?" Shaun smiled vaguely. He suddenly jumped down from the bed and lifted her off her feet.


    Startled, Catherine frantically wrapped her hands around his neck "Shaunny, what are you doing again? Put me down quickly."


    Shaun lowered his head and kissed her hard. "Cathy, although my illness hasn''t recovered yet, I''ll try my utmost best to give you pleasure. Tell me, how was your experience just now?"


    Catherine turned away as her blushing face turned a darker shade of red.


    "If you say nothing, I''ll take it that you agree it was good." An ambiguous smile shed on Shaun''s sexy face.


    "Shaun, can you cut it out?" Catherine was enraged.


    "No." Shaun hugged her tightly and said with a muffled voice, "I''ve been thinking of being together with you like this for the whole afternoon. I don''t want to go anywhere else."


    Catherine leaned on his chest quietly. With so many things happeningtely, leaning on him like that made her feel like the unknown future was not that scary.


    However, not long after, that sense of tranquility was interrupted by Freya''s call. "Catherine, be honest with me. Are you doing some shady stuff with Shaun?" Although Catherine did not put the call on speaker, the room was quiet enough for Shaun to hear their conversation


    Catherine''s body stiffened. When she subconsciously suspected if Sarah had installed security cameras or sorts, Freya suddenly said, "If that''s not the case, why haven''t you replied to the messages I sent you?"


    Catherine let out a sigh of relief and quickly opened her Whatsapp. Freya did send her messages before, but Catherine was making out with Shaun at that time.


    At that thought, her face flushed uncontrobly. "No, I was taking a nap."


    Upon hearing that, Shaun nced at her with a flirty smile.


    Catherine rolled her eyes at him.


    Freya hmphed. "You can''t possibly be taking a nap with Shaun, right?"


    "No, you''re overthinking..."


    Catherine denied it embarrassingly.


    Freya said, "It''s impossible. I called you because I saw Shaun''s Facebook post.


    Are you guys openly getting back together?"


    Catherine was puzzled. "What Facebook post? I didn''t see it."


    "You didn''t know? Ah, what Shaun posted on Facebook was too cheesy. Something about loving you very much." Freya chuckled and said,"


    Congrattions, you''re stuck with that unworthy man again."


    Shaun, the unworthy man, frowned in dissatisfaction. Just as he wanted to say something, Catherine covered his mouth.


    "Okay, I''ll have a look at itter..."


    "Speaking of it..." Freya suddenly lowered her voice when she pried, "You''re so soft-hearted. Since Shaun is impotent, why did you get back together with him?"


    Catherine regretted a little for blocking Shaun''s mouth just now.


    At that moment, Shaun was quiet too. He simply looked at Catherine in silence and waited for her to


    reply.


    Catherine said stiffly, "I''m not a person who cares a lot about that kind of stuff." "But he can''t bepletely impotent, right? Why don''t... I give you some good stuff? Hehe." Freya chuckled ambiguously, i


    "I can''t be bothered with you." Catherine could not listen anymore, so she hung up straight away.


    After that, the atmosphere was still quiet and eerie. Shaun kept his eyshes downcast and did not say a word. He looked as if he received a heavy blow.

 Chapter 1332

    Catherine stroked her hair unnaturally. "Don''t take Freya''s words to heart. Actually... That, just now, was still okay."


    She really wanted to kill Freya at that moment. She did not know how many times in her entire life Freya''s words had put her in trouble.


    "What was still okay?" Shaun raised his head. His eyes shone with a bright smile.


    Only then did Catherine realize she was tricked. She red at him, turned around, and got down from the bed. "I''m not talking to you anymore."


    "Don''t." Shaun wrapped his hand around her waist in a hurry. He sounded slightly down. "Actually, what Freya said isn''t wrong. Cathy, if I can''t recover, will you leave me?"


    Catherine put on a straight face. "Shaun, whether I''ll leave you or not has nothing to do with this matter. If I really cared about it, I wouldn''t have made up with you from the start. None of us knows what will happen in the future, just like in the past. Although you whispered countless sweet nothings, we still separated in the end. I''ve gone through too much, so I don''t believe in the future. I only care about the present."


    Having heard that, Shaun remained silent for a full half a minute. "I understand. To put it simply, I still haven''t given you enough sense of security. It''s okay. I have a whole lifetime of chances to prove it."


    After a moment of hesitation, he leaned into her ears and said, "But... I''ll still make myself recover as soon as possible. I feel like... This matter is rather important to you." u n


    Catherine turned around with her face burning.


    Sooner orter, she would be driven insane by that man.


    "Cathy, Sarah''s and mywsuit will reconvene tomorrow. Come and watch it this time, okay?" Shaun said with a smile.


    "I''m busy. I don''t have time."


    "Juste. It''s my firstwsuit after we made up.


    Don''t you want to see Sarah''s exasperated look when she loses thewsuit? Moreover, I look the most handsome when I''m in court." Shaun kept bugging and coaxing her.


    Catherine eventually agreed because of his pestering.


    On the second day, when Freya heard Catherine saying that she was going to watch Shaun in court, Freya was unconvinced. "Didn''t Sarah have the advantage in thest hearing? Shaun may lose this time. Are you going so that you can be ready to console him anytime?"


    "No, he''ll definitely win this time." Catherine was utterly speechless with Freya''s jinxes.


    "Tsk tsk, you haven''t even remarried, yet you already trust him fully."


    "No. There''s a reason for it, but I can''t tell you now." Catherine did not dare to reveal too much.


    "Really?" Freya got excited. "Then I want to go too. I want to go and see Sarah''s face copse in despair when she loses 100 billion dors. Naha."


    "Okay. You''re pregnant, so you shouldn''t drive. I''ll pick you up." Catherine knew Freya hated Sarah all along, so she agreed.


    However, when Catherine drove to Brighton Gardens half an hourter, Freya was still not down even after more than 10 minutes. As such, she gave Freya a call." Eldest Young Lady Lynch, how long will it take for you toe down?"


    "Don''t be hasty. I''m still curling my hair."


    Catherine was speechless. "Sister, we''re going to a court to witness a trial. We''re not attending a banquet."

 Chapter 1333

    "I know." Freya said, "I''m just worried Rodney will be there too. Think about it. Sarah is the woman he loves the most, so I must dress up nicely. I can''t be a in, unattractive woman whom he looks down on just because I''m pregnant."


    "You''re overthinking. Rodney is still in the hospital."


    "That''s not for sure. His obsession with Sarah is especially deep. Alright, let''s not talk anymore. I''m hanging up."


    "Hurry up..." 1


    The call ended before Catherine could finish her sentence.


    After waiting for another 10 minutes, Freya finally appeared. However, her dress- up was indeed very thoughtful. Her thick, long hair rested on her back. Her petite face that looked mixed-race seemed like there was no powder on it, making her look clean, natural, and fresh. There was tomato-red lipstick applied on her lips. She exuded a youthful feeling without makeup and just a little lipstick.


    As for her clothing, Freya wore a denim dress with a brown leather belt on her waist, exposing her pretty, fair, and slender legs. She had a white bag from


    Burberry''s new collection of that season.


    When she walked out of the neighborhood, there were continuously guys who looked back to eye her. A young man even bumped into a tree because he was too fixated on staring at Freya.


    Catherine watched that scene in silence until Freya opened the car door and got


    in.


    "You don''t look like you''re three months pregnant at all," Catherine said.


    "My stomach isn''t very big yet. If it gets bigger, it won''t be too easy for me to look pretty." After Freya let out a worried sigh, she ran her fingers through her hair." How do I look? I''m pretty, right?"


    Catherine was speechless.


    "Are you speechless because of my beauty?" Freya battered her eyes yfully.


    "Wait a minute, sister. Are you dressing up so nicely just to make Rodney regret it? But you don''t even like Rodney. Don''t make yourself look as if you want him to regret dumping you, okay?" Catherineined.


    "You don''t understand. His attitude toward me was worse than dumping me," Freya said furiously." Whenever I think of that idiot forcing me to get an abortion because of a few drops of Sarah''s tears, I get s o mad. I don''t mind losing to you, but I''m just not satisfied losing to Sarah, that evil witch." "Then why did you act as if you didn''t care at all when the Snow family asked for your opinion?" Catherine could not resist asking.


    "I''m not a fool. The Snow family is willing to stand on my side because they know I''m the victim. The Snow family treats me well, but that doesn''t mean I''m as important as Rodney. At the end of the day, I''m not a member of the Snow family. They want to let Rodney return, but for one, they have already released a public statement, so they can''t bring down their pride. Secondly, they are worried that I''ll be ufortable. However, if I were to oppose letting Rodney return at that time, the Snow family would surely be skeptical o f me. That''s why I can''t make a decision." 1


    Catherine gave her an approving nce. "You''re smarter now."


    "Of course..." After Freya said that, her expression suddenly darkened. "When wasn''t I smart?" 1


    "I used to think you were quite dim," Catherine said honestly. "But let me remind you. Don''t put on makeup too often when you''re pregnant." 1


    "Don''t worry. I developed these myself." Freya took a small bag and handed it over to Catherine. "It''s notunched on the markets yet. You''re the only one who has this in the whole of Australia. It''s called maniptive cosmetics. It''ll allow you to have unrivaled beauty, yet men will think you have no makeup on." 1


    "Really?" Catherine widened her eyes. Everyone wanted to look pretty, and Catherine was no exception


    either.


    "Look at my makeup today. Does it seem natural?" Freya raised her eyebrows.


    Catherine immediately opened the small bag and started studying Freya''s cosmetics.


    She forgot that she was supposed to go to court until Shaun gave her a call. "Cathy, are you here yet? The trial will start in 10 minutes."

 Chapter 1334

    Catherine, who was in the midst of putting on makeup, was stunned.


    "You can''t possibly have... forgotten about it, right?" Shaun gritted his teeth.


    "How''s that possible? I''m just picking Freya up, but she was dilly-dallying." Just as Catherine finished speaking, she received a death stare from Freya.


    "Why are you picking her up? Why is a pregnant woman like her running around?" Shaun was angry and gloomy. "Come over quickly. If you aren''t here, it''s meaningless even if I win."


    "Okay. I''lle immediately."


    After Catherine hung up, Freya rolled her eyes at her." I dilly-dallied and dyed your time?"


    "I waited for you for half an hour. I''m not lying, right?" Catherine said with a smile.


    Freya turned her head around and ignored her.


    Fortunately, the court was near that area.


    Although they were a few minuteste, they managed to make it in time.


    The trial had already started, and the seats in the front were full. Hence, they bent over and sat on the secondst row quietly.


    After they took their seats, Catherine set her gaze on Shaun.


    Today, Shaun was wearing a ck suit. With a white shirt inside and matched with


    a smart necktie, he looked very immacte. From the side, that handsome side profile was like a smooth and perfect line drawn by a brush.


    Sometimes, that man was as childish as a kid in front of Catherine. However, when he stepped on his battlefield, he seemed like another person.


    Meanwhile, Freya was different from her. She disliked Shaun, so she looked around after she sat down. Then, she saw a girl, about twenty years old and wearing a mask, sitting beside her.


    When Freya looked over, that person was looking at her and Catherine too. There was a strange gleam in that girl''s dark eyes, which seemed very gentle.


    However, when Freya''s gaze met hers, she quickly avoided Freya.


    Freya blinked and looked at that girl''s exposed eyes. She felt they looked very, very familiar, as if she had seen them somewhere before.


    "Oh, I remember. Are you... Eliza... Eliza Robbins?" Freya lowered her voice happily.


    "Mm." Surprisingly, that girl admitted it openly.


    Freya''s astonishment was followed by delight. "Oh my gosh, I like you a lot. I''ve seen you in Queen of Poisons before. It was terrific. Your acting skills were on point and simply beautiful."


    "Thank you. I''ve heard of you before too. You''re the world''s youngest top cosmetic chemist. You''re very outstanding." Eliza smiled and looked at Freya''s face.


    Those two people used to be her good friends.


    However, things did not go well for the three of them three years ago.


    It was especially true for her, who lost her life in the end. Luckily, she could still meet those two friends after her rebirth.


    Freya, especially, was still the same as before. Those scars did not leave any trauma on her.


    Although Eliza could not tell them she was Charity, she was very happy that she could get to know them again.


    Charity was back. 1


    "What a pleasant surprise! The idol I like has heard of my name," Freya said whileughing. "By the way, why would youe and watch this trial? I know.


    You must''ve heard of Sarah''s bad reputation and hate her a lot too, right?" "Yes." Eliza nodded with a smile. "I hate her very much." "You''re really... my buddy." Freya held Eliza''s hands in excitement. "I think we''ve gotten to know each other toote. Do you have some timeter? Let''s have a meal together after this trial ends."


    "Sure." "Let''s exchange contacts."


    "No problem."


    Catherine, who was at the side, was speechless.

 Chapter 1335

    Catherine really wanted to pay attention to the trial, but Freya was too noisy. Did Freyae to see Sarah lose or make friends?


    In just a moment, they had even settled dinner ns.


    Just as she opened her mouth and wanted to say something, a man in front suddenly turned around. He gritted his teeth and said in a low voice, "Freya Lynch, can you be quiet?"


    The Snow family may have asked Rodney to please Freya, but that woman was busy socializing once she arrived, and her enthusiastic look made him a little angry.


    She was Nathan''s goddaughter after all. Was she not afraid of people


    approaching her with bad intentions? She even invited that person for a meal after knowing her for less than a minute.


    Freya was taken aback. Only then she realized Rodney was sitting in front of her.


    That b*stard really came. He even dared to be so fierce to her.


    "Rodney, it''s none of your f*cking business." 1


    She kicked his butt hard with her leg. The backrest of


    the chair had a cut-out, so her kicknded directly on Rodney''s injured butt.


    He lost control and jumped up from his seat while howling in pain. 1


    The tense trial instantly fell silent. Everyone, including the judge, turned their gazes to Rodney oddly.


    Rodney''s face flushed red in embarrassment. "I''m... I''m sorry."


    The judge red at him as a warning. "If you make any more noises, I''ll have no choice but to throw you out."


    Shaun gave Rodney a speechless nce too. Rodney was already wounded. Could he not stay still?


    Rodney sat down aggrievedly before turning back and ring at Freya fiercely.


    Freya gave him a provoking smile. She even raised her middle finger and pointed it downward.


    Rodney was speechless.


    F*ck, Rodney was exasperated.


    Catherine was at a loss for words.


    When she nced sideways, she saw the girl beside Freya watching the scene as well. Those cold eyes which were exposed had traces of a smile in them. They looked quite familiar.


    Eliza had sensed Catherine''s gaze as well, so she turned her head and nodded at Catherine.


    Catherine returned the nod. Just as she wanted to continue watching the trial, that restless Freya kicked Rodney again. 2


    That time, Rodney''s whole body trembled in pain, but he did not dare to jump up again.


    Freya quickly leaned closer to him and said in a low voice, "I''m sorry, I''m sorry. I didn''t do it on purpose. My legs are too long. All I did was move them, and they bumped into you."


    Rodney tolerated the pain and gritted his teeth with a pale face. "Freya Lynch, do you think I''m a fool?"


    "Sigh. Why do you think so badly of others?" Freya said while kicking him again nonchntly.


    Rodney broke out in a cold sweat. No longer daring to sit there any longer, he quickly bent his waist and dragged his painful butt to sit down at thest row. He purposely sat behind Freya.


    Freya turned behind and said softly, "I know your legs are long too, but please be careful. I''m different from you. I have a baby in my stomach. If you kick and hurt me, I''ll tell the judge."


    Rodney, who was preparing to pretend to kick her butt, was so startled that his legs stiffened.


    Freya watched his aggrieved yet helpless expression and smiled smugly.


    Catherine nced at her helplessly. "Why don''t you and Rodney go outside, have a fight, ande in again?"


    "Ah, I''ll stop disturbing you from watching Shaun, okay?" Only after the reminder did Freya turn quiet. She could not miss out on Sarah''s despair look on her face for teaching Rodney a lesson.


    In the trial, Shaun was in a passive situation.

 Chapter 1336

    Sarah sat on the defendant''s seat. Her gaze was cold, and she felt very smug.


    Her attorney, Stevens, said indifferently, "The rumored top attorney in Australia is nothing much."


    Sarah asked in a low voice, "Are we guaranteed to win?"


    "Almost. Didn''t you see the judge''s dissatisfactory gaze toward Shaun? Now, let me trample him for thest time."


    Stevens stood up and asked Shaun, "Mr. Shaun Hill, I heard that you hooked up with a married woman recently. Is that true?"


    Shaun''s lips moved. "She''s my ex-wife..."


    "All you need to answer is whether it''s true or false. Did you hook up with a woman who has yet divorced?" Stevens said.


    "Yes." Shaun nodded.


    Stevens smiled. He looked toward the judge. "Your Honor, you''ve heard that too. No matter what reason Shaun has, the fact that he is together with a married woman publicly states that he has low morals. This is even a negative influence on society. Therefore, him cheating Sarah''s feelings and wasting more than ten


    years of my client''s youth is undoubtedly despicable. It is poor conduct. I hope Your Honor can make the fairest judgment. If a person like him gets rich, he''ll only think about harming innocent girls. In his eyes, women are like clothes that can be simply toyed with."


    The judge was a woman. Hence, after hearing Stevens'' words, she was unsatisfied with Shaun''s actions too.


    Shaun stood up. "Miss Sarah Langley Neeson, let me ask you for thest time. Did I have sex with you before?"


    Sarah looked toward him ruefully. "I have no choice if you don''t want to admit it."


    "Please reply to my question directly," Shaun said coldly.


    "Yes." Sarah nodded.


    Shaun turned to the judge and said, "I appeal to bring thest witness to court." "Who is the witness?" the judge asked.


    "It''s Sarah''s biological brother, Thomas Neeson." After Shaun finished speaking, Sarah''s expression changed.


    Stevens immediately said, "Objection. Shaun didn''t make the application beforehand."


    Shaun said, "Some things happened to Thomastely, and he had been hospitalized all along. I didn''t know whether he could make it to this trial or not, so


    I didn''t make an application. However, he sent me a message before the trial started and said he woulde.


    Moreover, both sides mentioned Thomas''s name many times during the first hearing."


    The judge nced at the past records before she nodded. "Let him in."


    Sarah''s originally smug face sank. She did not understand why Thomas would go to Shaun after he was missing for a month?


    She thought Thomas was so terrified after being taught a lesson by Chester that the former secretly left the country.


    "How much does your brother know about your stuff?" Stevens asked in a deep voice.


    "A lot." Sarah did not feel good.


    Stevens clenched his fists in frustration. "Why didn''t you tell me before?"


    "I wasn''t sure. He always listened to me." Sarah was puzzled as well. At the same time, she secretly hated him. She should have gotten rid of Thomas a long time ago.


    Soon, Thomas entered.

 Chapter 1337

    When Thomas saw Sarah, he could not help but shudder.


    Sarah quickly said with reddened eyes, "Brother, where have you been all this time? I was so worried. How did you get hurt? Did Shaun threaten you?"


    Shaun immediately rebuked, "Sarah, please mind your words. I can sue you for defamation."


    The judge red at Sarah as a warning too. "The witness can take his ce."


    After Thomas nervously got into the witness box, Shaun asked, "Mr. Thomas Neeson, I would like to ask a question. Did I help Neeson Corporation many times after your father passed away? Did I secretly help Neeson Corporation to look for coboration partners multiple times as well?"


    Thomas nodded fearfully. "Yes."


    Shaun said, "If it weren''t for me, could Neeson Corporation havested until today?"


    Thomas shook his head. "No."


    Shaun asked again, "Your sister said I had sex with her before. Do you think this is true?"


    Stevens stood up. "Objection. Thomas is just my


    client''s brother. How would he know such a private question? Moreover, as far as I know, Thomas and Shaun''s rtionship was never good. There are too many doubts as to why Thomas would suddenly be willing to be Shaun''s witness. We suspect Shaun threatened the witness. All of you can see the injuries on the witness''s body."


    The judge frowned, and everyone started whispering as well.


    However, Thomas said loudly, "No, he didn''t threaten me. I''m the one who hates Sarah. She''s too evil."


    Sarah''s expression changed. She said with tears in her eyes, "Brother, do you know what you''re saying? We''ve gone through so many things after Mom''s death. If it weren''t for me, would you still be here in one piece?"


    Shaunughed sarcastically and said, "Don''t take credit for all the good things. I was the one who fought thewsuits for him back then. If it weren''t for me, he would''ve gone to jail. On the other hand, Sarah, you exploited your brother so many times all these years. You were innocent because he shouldered all the me."


    "That''s right." Thomas suddenly remembered the incident where Chester made him impotent, and fury welled within him. "After the Hill family went down, I bumped into Shaun once when he was drunk. I called you and told you about it. In the end, you instigated me to tell Simon about it and let him teach Shaun a


    lesson, yet you got away clean."


    Faced with everyone''splicated gazes, Sarah immediately retorted and said, "What nonsense are you spewing?"


    Stevens said, "There''s no need to talk about your personal grudges here. This is a court, not a market."


    Thomas almost lost his rationality due to anger. Luckily, Shaun immediately said, "Thomas Neeson, please reply to my previous question."


    Thomas paused for a while before he hurriedly said," How could you and my sister have had sex? Sarah told me many times that you would puke every time you touched her. She would alwaysin to me in private, and she even scolded you... She said you were a useless thing."


    Once those words came out, everybody was shocked.


    Thomas said, "There was one time when she asked me to procure drugs. In the end, she didn''t seed, and she even med me for the drug not being strong enough."


    "Nonsense." Stevens said in a deep voice, "Tell me. What benefits did Shaun give you to frame your sister?"


    Sarah sobbed and said, "Brother, we''re family."


    She wanted to hint to Thomas that her money was his money too, hoping Thomas woulde to realize it.


    However, Thomas had long since despised her. How would he believe her? "When she and Shaun were dating, she often instigated me to give Shaun some hints so that he would give her luxurious houses and branded bags. Furthermore, back when Shaun and Catherine hadn''t divorced yet, she always pretended to be hurt. It was so that she could cheat Shaun over to her ce and make Catherine misunderstand. She wanted to slip in when the husband and wife were fighting."


    Sarah was furious. "That''s not true."


    Thomas sneered. "It''s true. Your injuries were very light every single time, yet you always had me exaggerate it in front of Shaun."

 Chapter 1338

    Sarah''s whole body trembled with an embarrassed expression.


    Thomas continued saying, "You''re clearly a homewrecker that ruined other people''s marriage. After Shaun and Catherine had a conflict, and after you wounded yourself that time on purpose, you asked me to tell Shaun that you wanted to live in the seaside vi. The real reason is that you wanted to live in the seaside love nest that Catherine and Shaun used to stay in, then show it off to Catherine to give her a blow."


    "Moreover, that year when Catherine was pregnant with fraternal twins, you told me that you would definitely deal with the twins after Shaun handed the children to you."


    When Thomas revealed incident after incident, everyone in the courtroom was stunned.


    Some even could not resist discussing it.


    "Didn''t she say she was an innocent victim? That it was Shaun who betrayed her and married another woman, and he coaxed her back with sweet words again afterward."


    "So in the end, she was the mistress. Ew."


    "She''s too maniptive, and she almost deceived me."


    "She''s not just maniptive. She''s evil. She couldn''t even spare the newborn babies."


    "That''s right. Children are the purest angels in the world."


    "If you ask me, Shaun is a sc*m too. It takes two to tango. If he were a good man, he wouldn''t have been deceived by Sarah. He deserves it for two-timing."


    "The most innocent people are Catherine and the children."


    Rodney sat in the audiences'' seat. He could hear everyone''s discussion clearly.


    His pretty face, which was already pale, became paler as if he was about to faint and break down any time.


    He thought Sarah was just greedy, vain, and liked to y up to people of power and influence. Yet, he did not expect that she was more evil and scheming than he thought.


    What he could not ept most was Sarah even intended to hurt Shaun''s children. Was that true?


    How terrifying could a person be to do such a thing?


    In the past, his image of her was pure and lovely.


    However, at that moment, he suddenly realized that all those words were not her at all.


    His unforgettable, young unrequited love during his youthful days had been for a fake image all along.


    He was a joke.


    On the court, Shaun was so angry that his veins pulsed.


    Some things that Thomas said had happened before Shaun was hypnotized.


    Many things in his memories had been distorted. It turned out that every time Sarah got hurt was her own doing and that the seaside vi used to be his and Catherine''s love nest.


    No wonder Cathy hated him so much.


    He even foolishly gave their love nest to Sarah.

 Chapter 1339

    When he thought of those years he and Sarah lived in the seaside vi, he wanted to p himself right there and then so badly. All his actions were torturing his own heart.


    "You b*tch." Shaun''s eyes were bloodshot. Even a well-mannered man like him could not resist cursing vulgar words at that moment.


    "That''s not true," Sarah shouted amidst her frustrated and hopeless crying. "I didn''t do that. Thomas, why are you framing me? What benefit did Shaun give you? I know. Are you scared of Chester? Did you forget who made you this way?" "You. It''s all you." Thomas became unreasonable too." Why didn''t you, as my sister, stop me whenever I had evil thoughts? As long as it could hurt the people by Catherine''s side, you would encourage me to do them. If it weren''t because you were so close to Shaun and his friends, I wouldn''t have been so arrogant. You were the one who made me this way today."


    "You brought everything today upon yourself. Haven''t I cleaned up after you enough all these years? You''re so heartless and ungrateful."


    "Ha, so you got fed up with me and had people kidnap me. You secretly want to kill me, right? You evil


    woman, I''ll pull you down with me even if I''m unlucky."


    "You''re crazy. When did I kidnap you? Don''t talk nonsense."


    The siblings, Thomas and Sarah, started quarreling publicly in the courtroom.


    "Silence." The judge gavelled hard. She said angrily, "Do you all take this ce as a market? If this quarrel continues, you''ll face detainment."


    Sarah cried and said to the judge, "I''m innocent."


    Thomas said, "What I said was the truth."


    The judge''s temple throbbed. She hit the gavel furiously again. "Quiet."


    She red at Sarah. With that, Stevens held Sarah back in a hurry and told her not to say anything more. The judge was really infuriated.


    The room finally quieted down.


    The judge said coldly, "The used, you can present your statement."


    Sarah quickly stood up and choked. "Although I don''t understand why my brother would help Shaun, what I said before was true. When I was 18, Shaun confessed to me and asked me to date him. In order to love him, I did the things he liked and even became a psychologist to cure his illness. Everything I did was for his sake. I''m unsatisfied that I gave him more than ten years of my life only for them to be fed to a dog.


    I''m even wrongly used as an unscrupulous woman. It''s outrageous. I''m really... unwilling to ept this."


    Toward the end, she started sobbing.


    The sound of her crying echoed in the whole courtroom. Everyone silently listened


    to her weeping, and they all had different expressions on their faces.


    Freya, who was sitting behind, could not help but scold, "She''s really good at acting. F*ck, why didn''t she be an actress?"


    Eliza squinted her eyes. "My acting skills are nothingpared to hers."


    Catherine sighed. "I just want to puke."


    "You''re pregnant too?" Freya asked in excitement. "No, Shaun can''t make you pregnant, right?"


    "...I meant I''m so disgusted by her words that I want to puke," Catherine said speechlessly.


    "Naha, you have to understand me. It''s the pregnancy brain." Freya smiled sheepishly. "Do you think the judge will be touched by Sarah''s acting?"


    "If it was a male judge, he may be. However, for a female judge..." Catherineughed.


    Eliza nced at Catherine and continued Catherine''s sentence. "Guys always go weak easily at the sight of women''s tears. However, as a woman, a female judge won''t go soft-hearted. On the contrary, she''ll feel more repulsive toward women who like to use crying to gain sympathy. If you don''t believe it, look around.


    Among the audience, most of the people who have gone soft-hearted at Sarah''s words are men. Most women scoff at it." 1


    Freya nced left and right. "I realize you two have quite good chemistry."


    "It''s not chemistry. It''s normal judgment." Catherine smiled.


    "That''s right." Eliza nodded.


    Freya was speechless. "That''s enough. Don''t make it look as if I can''t make normal judgments, okay?"


    "You even said I''m pregnant. Do you think you can still make normal judgments?" Catherine dealt her a blow.

 Chapter 1340

    When Sarah was almost done crying, the judge said to Shaun, "The intiff can present his statement."


    Shaun stood up and gazed at Sarah. Beneath his short ck hair, his perfect, handsome face was full of sadness and regret. "If someone asked me what first love is, I would think it''s a nightmare. I regret why I wanted to get to know you back then. You became my light during my younger days, so I treated you like family. For more than ten years, I gave what I could. Whether it was you or your family, I let all of you take and request anything from me. I only got married after you went missing for a few years.


    "Initially, it was just a contractual marriage with my wife. However, I gradually fell in love with her the more we spent time together. After that, you came back, and I felt guilty toward you. In order to thank you, I was always the first to lend a hand whenever you had a problem. But I didn''t know my actions had hurt my wife and drove her and my kids away from me for three years.


    "I regret it, especially these days when I''ve found out the truth. I regret it so much that I''ve been drunk every day and desperately want to stab myself to death with a knife. Because I regret it, I chopped off this finger of mine to atone for my sins."


    He raised his finger, which was still wrapped in a bandage. Everyone was horrified.


    Shaun continued saying, "In fact, I only just got to learn about the things that Thomas said earlier. I don''t think I owe Sarah anything. I just feel sorry for my ex- wife. I used to treat her as an unscrupulous woman who was greedy and vain, but I misunderstood her. I owe her too much.


    "I''m a bloody, living example. If other men experienced the same situation as me, I want to tell you guys this. Exes are exes. If you''re married, then you should end your rtionship with them. Don''t hurt your wife."


    "The reason I want to take back the 100 billion dors isn''t that I need the money, but because I think she doesn''t deserve it. A greedy woman like her doesn''t deserve to have that huge amount of money. If not, it''ll make some bad people in society and even a group of young people think they can take shortcuts and reap benefits by deceiving other people''s feelings."


    Shaun''s sharp eyes stared at Sarah. "I hope you''ll be able to earn money through your own abilities and have your feet on the ground."


    After he said hisst sentence, Sarah''s face was as pale as snow.


    Shaun was incredible.


    Heid down such long personal repentance of his feelings at the start and included a positive


    implication on society toward the end.


    That case had gotten very big, so the judge would emphasize bringing positive influences to the society.


    Sure enough, the judge became solemn. Aftermunicating with two juries for a while, she said," After two hearings, the court has listened to both parties'' statements. The following is the judgment of the court for this case:


    "The court deems that Sarah should return the 100 billion dors and the seaside vi to Shaun immediately. This money isn''t yours from the start. As for all the expenses Shaun spent on Sarah for more than ten years, there''s no need to get them back. This is a punishment for Shaun. As a man, you betrayed your wife and your children. You brought this upon yourself. This is a lesson for you."


    The judge paused for a while before looking at Sarah." Just now, there was a good sentence from the intiff. People can''t reap benefits by cheating other people''s feelings. What you have is already something that many others can''t have even after working hard their entire life. Don''t be too greedy."


    "This case has ended. The court adjourns."


    After the judge left the courtroom, Sarah sat on the chair, devastated.


    Her 100 billion dors was gone just like that.


    She was even told off by the judge in the courtroom.


    For Sarah, that was adding insult to injury.


    Stevens nced at her indifferently, and then he walked toward Shaun. "You really do deserve the title of the topwyer in Australia. You purposely put yourself at a disadvantage during the first hearing, right? You want to make this case go big and let the judge notice the negative influences that this case brings. 100 billion dors can tempt many people. If the judge didn''t sentence the money to you, many people would learn from Sarah."


    "That''s right, but you realized it toote."

 Chapter 1341

    Shaun smiled. "Even if I didn''t call Thomas in for the second trial, the oue would be the same. Even if the judge felt that I was in the wrong, she would still have to dere that I won in order to bring positive influence to society."


    "You''re amazing." Stevens nodded. He took the gamble and epted the loss. "I hope there''ll be a chance to go against you again in the future."


    Then, he turned to leave, no longer caring about Sarah.


    Sarah also tried to sneak away, but Shaun noticed her. "Return the money to me within three days, or I''ll have to ask the police to enforce thew. By the way, move out of the seaside vi immediately. I''ll collect the house before dark." 1


    "Shaun Hill, don''t go too far." Sarah wanted to kill him with her eyes.


    "You''ve upied a ce that doesn''t belong to you for long enough. It''s time for you to get out." After that, Shaun walked straight towards Catherine.


    The trial made him feel even more guilty towards Catherine.


    Catherine stood up slowly and was forcefully wrapped into his arms before she could speak.


    "Cathy, I''m sorry." Shaun apologized with chagrin. "I was too stupid before. I now understand that you were right not to forgive me."


    "Then... Should I take back my words of forgiveness?" Catherine raised her brows provocatively.


    Frightened, Shaun hurriedly said, "I made that up."


    Catherine burst outughing. "Forget it. Some things can be more unpleasant the more you think about it."


    "Yes." Freya also butted in "Any woman would die from anger if she found out that her love nest with her husband was given to a mistress. Do you know Cathy specially moved to the seaside vi to apany you when your illness rpsed? You two basically pledged your love there."


    Shaun''s face flushed red. "I didn''t know. I don''t remember..."


    "Enough, Freya. There''s no point in talking about that." Catherine dissuaded her.


    Freya huffed. "You sure are tolerant."


    Catherine was exasperated. "I''d have gotten a cerebral hemorrhage out of anger if I weren''t."


    "Cathy, don''t worry. When I get the vi back, I''ll get someone to burn it down." Shaun said immediately," Let''s build a new one." i


    "No need. I don''t ever want to see that piece ofnd again. Just sell it." Catherine changed the subject. "


    You fought thiswsuit quite beautifully." "I only did well because you''re here." Shaun ttered her carefully. Then, he saw Rodney walking to the door in a daze.


    He caught up and patted Rodney on the shoulder." You were discharged?"


    "Yeah." Rodney was still at a loss, and even his eyes were red. "Shaun, was Thomas telling the truth?"


    Freya''s gloomy voice rang out. "Oh my, it looks like a certain someone still can''t ept this reality. Cathay, don''t you think he''s a fool?" 2

 Chapter 1342

    Catherine smiled. "Actually, I don''t think there''s the need to bother about Sarah''s character. Don''t you love her? In that case, you should be tolerant of all her bad and evil sides. How did that saying go? Love at its highest realm is loving a person as they truly are. Besides, someone has to collect Sarah. What if she harms others if no one takes her? Young Master Snow is the most suitable for her."


    "That''s true. Hey, hurry up and go after Sarah. She must be very sad and helpless now. You shouldfort her." Freya gave a thumbs up. 1


    As expected of her good sister. Freya''s ability to stab people''s wounds was unparalleled.


    Rodney was originally very sad, but his handsome face turned red in


    embarrassment by their rant.


    "Freya Lynch, that''s enough." Rodney looked glum.


    "It is enough." Freya turned to the side and pulled Eliza. "Didn''t you promise to have dinner with me? Let''s go. Cathy, do you want to join..."


    "Sure." Catherine quite liked Eliza and was about to nod when she saw Shaun''s bitter eyes. She blinked and hurriedly said, "Why don''t... we get Shaun to treat us tonight? We can celebrate his victory in the


    "What''s the point of being together all the time? It''s livelier with more people." Catherine interrupted him.


    Shaun felt attacked. They had just gotten back together, but she already thought that there was no point in them having time together alone?


    "You don''t want to?" Catherine saw him fall silent and raised her eyebrows.


    "No, I was thinking of where to eat." Shaun hurriedly squeezed out a fawning smile.


    As long as she was happy, he would do anything.


    "Have you thought of something?" Catherine asked with a smile.


    "Yeah, I remember Rodney took us to a kaiseki restaurant thest time. The environment is elegant, and it''s quite good," Shaun immediately said.


    "Kaiseki sounds good. Is that okay, Miss Robbins?" Catherine turned to ask Eliza''s opinion.


    Eliza looked at Shaun silently. She did not want to go after learning that Shaun would be going. However, when she saw Freya and Catherine looking at her, she nodded in the end.


    "Then let''s go." Shaun wrapped an arm around Catherine''s waist and walked outside.


    Freya and Eliza followed from behind.


    When the four walked into the elevator, a figure suddenly went in with them.


    Except for Shaun, everyone looked at Rodney with a disgusted look in their eyes. Freya''s gaze was, especially, full of contempt. "You''re not nning toe with us, are you?"


    "Ahem. Shaun is my brother. It''s natural that I celebrate his wins." Rodney put on a bold face and looked at Shaun. "Shaun, you won''t kick me out, right?"


    Shaun did not know how to reply.


    He was a little speechless at Rodney''s shamelessly handsome face. He understood Rodney. Rodney probably epted the reality and was trying to get close to Freya now to return to the Snow family.


    Freya spat, "You still have the cheek to celebrate for him? You stood with Sarah in the previouswsuit. Didn''t you want Sarah to win? Now that you''ve been abandoned, youe running back to your brother. I''ve never seen such a shameless person like you."


    Rodney''s face burned from the criticism. "Freya, why are you so sharp-tongued?"


    2


    "Sorry, this isn''t called having a sharp tongue. I''m just telling the truth." Freya retorted. "Do you know what a friend means? It''s like Cathy and me. We never give up on each other, and we respect each other''s likes and support each other''s decisions. Acting however you want and insisting on things being done your way is just called selfishness."


    Shaun was quite satisfied with that answer. Although Freya''s words were a little sharp, they were all out in the open, and there were no hidden provocations. Moreover, if it were not for her, Catherine and he would not have met and fallen in love with each other.


    Freya''s lecture made a man like Rodney flushed red in his face and neck. If it were in the past, he would argue loudly. Yet now, he felt that he really was too selfish to his brother.

 Chapter 1343

    "Fine, I know you''re right, but that''s between Shaun and me," Rodney said sullenly.


    Freya nodded. "You''re right, but I just can''t stand how thick-skinned you are."


    Thick-skinned Rodney was speechless.


    If it were him in the past, he would have quarreled with Freya already.


    Yet now, his thin lips moved, but he silently closed his mouth.


    When the elevator arrived, he consciously kept up with Shaun and got into Shaun''s car.


    Freya sat in Eliza''s car.


    With that, they headed for the restaurant.


    Along the way, Shaun held Catherine''s hand with one hand while holding the steering wheel with the other." Cathy, when the 100 billion dors arrives, I''ll transfer it to you."


    "Sure." Catherine nodded.


    Shaun''s eyes shed with a trace of surprise. "I thought it would take some time to convince you to take it."


    "You think too much. I''m keeping it for Suzie and Lucas. Who knows what will happen in the future? It''s better for me to leave them more money for their protection," Catherine said faintly.


    "The only thing that will happen in the future is that I will always love you more and more," Shaun confessed tenderly. 1


    Catherine blushed. "Please. There''s someone else in the car."


    Shaun did not even look behind as he smiled mischievously. "Really? Why can''t I see anything? I only have you in my eyes."


    "Corny." Catherine feigned anger.


    "I''m only corny to you."


    Rodney, who was taken as air, was treated to their public affection the entire way.


    He experienced what it felt like to be the third-wheel. If he had known, he would have gone with Freya. He would rather be targeted by her than watch their public affection after his breakup.


    Halfway there, Shaun received a call from Chester. "I heard you won. Congrattions. Dinner should be your treat."


    "That''s what I''m nning to do. Why don''t you join us?" Shaun reminded him, "But you''re not allowed to bring Cindy." "Sure."


    After hanging up the phone, Shaun looked at Catherine apprehensively. "Cathy, is it fine if I invite Chester? If you don''t like it, I''ll tell him not toe immediately."


    "It''s fine. I even agreed for the person in the backseat to get in the car." Catherine smiled. "Besides, he helped me deal with Wesley thest time, so I owe him a favor."


    "Thank you, Cathy." Shaun smiled affectionately.


    That appearance made Rodney utterly speechless. Shaun had no moral integrity at all.


    Once they were at the restaurant, Catherine and the two women walked in front, and Rodney finally had the chance to grab hold of Shaun. "Shaun, you''re too much. Ever since you''ve gotten back together with Catherine, Chester and I have be insignificant to you."


    "It''s good that you know. If you want our friendship to continue, don''t offend my wife." Shaun said seriously," If she tells me not to get too close to you, I''ll definitely listen to her."

 Chapter 1344

    "Did you forget? I mentioned this previously. What I got in exchange for thinking about your feelings was separation from my wife and children."


    Shaun patted him on the shoulder sadly. "After reaching my thirties, I realize that what I want most is a perfect home. Going home to a pair of lovely children and a beautiful wife after work every day is the most wonderful thing in life."


    Rodney froze at the words. He used to fantasize about such a life with Sarah, but he was mercilessly thrown a wet nket.


    "You won''t understand this feeling," After that, Shaun strode forward to catch up with Catherine.


    Rodney was very upset. So what if Shaun had children? So what if Shaun had a wife? He had a child too.


    Then, he nced at Freya''s back but saw her walking ahead while holding Eliza''s hand. She did not even spare him a look.


    The waiter took the group to the best private room in the restaurant. It was Japanese style, so it required them to take off their shoes, and there was a balcony


    that overlooked the sea.


    The table in the room was rectangr, and one side could seat three people.


    Shaun and Catherine naturally sat on one side and left an empty seat next to them.


    Meanwhile, Freya and Eliza sat on the other side. Rodney looked left and right before finally choosing to sit on the vacant seat next to Freya.


    "Who allowed you to sit here? Go and sit next to Shaun." Freya red at him with disgust.


    Rodney was unhappy. However, he knew that if his rtionship with Freya did not improve, his child would not acknowledge him in the future. Then, returning to the Snow family would be out of the equation. "Freya, I know that I was wrong. I apologize to you, okay? Let bygones be bygones."


    Not to mention Freya, even Shaun wanted to rub his forehead at those words.


    His brother''s apology was too insincere. If he said those words, Catherine would definitely explode in anger. Since Catherine and Freya got along well, their characters were naturally simr.


    As expected, Freya mmed her cup down the next second. Her beautiful face was full of anger. "You can let bygones be bygones with just a few words, but you''re the one who turned my life upside down. If it weren''t for this child, I could look for a boyfriend and go on dates now. If you hadn''t dragged me to get an abortion, I wouldn''t have fallen from the stairs. If I had lost the child, I wouldn''t be able to get pregnant again in my life. People like you are so selfish." 1


    Rodney''s face burned at being scolded in front of everyone. "8-but if it weren''t because of that child, you wouldn''t have be my uncle''s goddaughter. My uncle will soon be the prime minister of the country, and you''ll be the princess..." 1


    "Hah. Just shut up if you don''t know how to talk."


    Freya was furious. "The Lynch family is also a schrly family. I''ve never been short on money since I was born. Do you think I want to be a princess?


    Besides, being a princess isn''t as easy as you make it to be. I can''t be as free as I used to be, and I have to entertain all kinds of dignitaries. People are kind to me on the surface, but behind my backs, they look down on me and say all kinds of bad things."


    Rodney froze and lowered his head silently.


    The more Freya spoke, the more upset she felt. Even her eyes were red. "I used to think about having an ordinary love, getting married, and having children. Yet, I''m pregnant before I''m married. My belly isn''t showing now, but when it gets bigger, I''ll have to sneak overseas to give birth to my child. You ruined my life, sc*m."


    If she had not been holding herself back, she would have poured hot water all over Rodney''s face.


    At her words, Rodney felt so sullen, and it was not a nice feeling.


    He felt bitter as if he had eaten a bitter gourd.


    He had to admit that he had hurt Freya. If it were not for that productunch banquet and him inviting Sarah and her brother, Freya would not have been schemed against by Thomas and gotten pregnantter because Jessica deliberately changed her medicine.


    She was a victim from beginning to end.

 Chapter 1345

    If... If only he agreed to the Snow family''s arrangement and married her back then.


    That way, the child would have aplete family, and Freya would not have gotten pregnant before marriage.


    Unfortunately, there was no cure for regret in this world.


    Catherine sighed. "Freya is right. She didn''t want to keep the child at first either. It was your sister who threatened her, saying that Lynch Corporation would be suppressed if she aborted the child."


    "I''m sorry... I''m really sorry." Rodney was remorseful." How about... I marry you? I''ll take responsibility for it. I''ll definitely be good to you and the child in the future."


    Although he did not love Freya, he was willing to take responsibility. 1


    "In your dreams." Freya was furious. "Are you worthy of me? You''re just a smelly piece of sh*t that Sarah got tired of ying with. I''m not a garbage bin that collects trash that people throw away."


    Hit by Freya''s words, Rodney turned pale and devastated. "That''s enough, Freya. Your words are too much. Everyone has gotten obsessed at one point in


    their lives. Even Shaun..." "Don''t drag me into this." Shaun immediately grabbed Catherine''s hand nervously and red at Rodney as a warning.


    Upset, Rodney had a brain fart, and he subconsciously said, "Weren''t you abandoned before as well? You''re garbage too. We''re both garbage, so we make a pair."


    At those words, Freya''s beautiful face turned ck with anger, and everyone else quietened down as well.


    Catherine and the others rubbed their brows. She had never seen anyone with such poor emotional intelligence. He was an expert in rubbing salt in people''s wounds. 1


    Shaun poured him a cup of tea. "Rodney, if you don''t know how to talk, then just drink your tea quietly.


    Don''t ruin the atmosphere."


    Rodney blinked and noticed that the atmosphere was off. Hence, he quickly said, "What I meant was... We''ve both gone through the same misfortunes and have an affinity..."


    "Who do you have an infinity with? Rodney Snow, please keep your mouth shut. I''d rather find another piece of garbage than ept Sarah''s trash. Besides, why don''t you look in the mirror? Are you worthy of me? I''m rich and powerful, I''m backed by the future prime minister, and I''m beautiful. What about you? What do you have? You just have a useless *ss that


    has been beaten raw." 6


    Shaun spat out his tea.


    Eliza and Catherine alsoughed.


    Rodney''s face turned red in embarrassment. He seriously wondered if Freya''s mouth was poisonous. 1


    "What are you guysughing at?"


    The door suddenly opened, and Chester walked in dressed in a casual outfit. He carried a calm and elegant aura with a gentle smile on his handsome thin lips.


    "Chester, you''re here." Rodney looked at him like seeing a savior.


    Only Eliza''s eyes shed. She bowed her head and drank from her cup of tea.


    "What happened?" Chester looked around. Only the seat beside Shaun was empty.


    He took off his shoes and walked over to take a seat. Opposite him sat a woman with skin as white as snow.

 Chapter 1346

    Eliza was wearing a ck suit today with her long hair draped over her shoulders.


    If she were an ordinary woman, she would look dull. However, her facial features were delicate and pretty, and her skin was clear. With the ck and white contrast, she looked fashionable, like she belonged in a magazine.


    Nevertheless, she sipped her tea while looking at her phone. She did not even look at him directly.


    Chester raised his brows.


    To protect her, Freya immediately said, "Young Master Jewell, this is my friend Eliza. She''s a big star, but please don''t have any lewd thoughts about her. You''re getting married soon."


    Chester chuckled in a low voice. "Miss Lynch, don''t make me seem like a person who gets ideas over the opposite sex anytime and anywhere."


    Freya blinked and said innocently, "I didn''t. I just heard that Young Master Jewell has a reputation for being a yboy, so I was a little worried."


    "Then you''ve misunderstood me." Chester nced at Eliza and smiled. "Most of the time, women look at me like a cat looking at a fish. They want to cheat on their partners with me, especially... female stars."


    At that remark, Freya and Catherine both became a little unhappy.


    After all, they had invited Eliza over. Chester''s innuendo was a bit too much. 1


    Shaun and Rodney also found it a little strange. After all, although Chester was a yboy, he seldom deliberately mocked a woman.


    "Young Master Jewell..." Catherine frowned.


    However, Eliza spoke first. "I can understand. I heard Young Master Jewell''s wife is also a female star.


    When she first saw you, it must have been like a dog seeing a bone."


    Catherine and Freya almost apuded. This was insinuating that Cindy was a dog. How amazing.


    Chester fiddled with the teacup. "Eliza, was I too lenient with you thest time? People should be open-minded after losing, and no matter what, losing is losing."


    "Lenient?" Eliza looked like she heard a joke. "Maybe you have a misunderstanding of what that word means."


    Chester''s thin lips pursed coldly.


    Sensing that the atmosphere was not quite right, Shaun immediately interrupted, "Chester, you and Miss Robbins know each other?" "Yeah, she''s a small star from one of my investments,


    Felix Media," Chester said faintly.


    "Yes, quite small. This year, I earned hundreds of millions for Felix Media," Eliza said indifferently.


    "Is that a lot?" Chester chuckled.


    Eliza smiled. "Young Master Jewell, you shouldn''t say such things in public. You''ll be criticized to death."


    "Who would dare to?" Chester knocked on the table again and again.


    The room fell silent again.


    Shaun and Catherine exchanged nces and saw the headache in each other''s eyes.


    This meal was too chaotic. 1


    Previously, it was Freya and Rodney fighting. Now that Chester had arrived, it became Chester and Eliza throwing knives at each other.


    How exhausting.


    "Why don''t we have a drink?¡± Shaun changed the topic.


    "Sure." Eliza and Chester said at the same time.


    Then, Eliza''s cold and clear eyes swept over to Chester, who smiled. "We really do have chemistry."


    Freya tapped on the table. "Young Master Jewell, please remember you''re getting married to Cindy Turner."


    Chester was speechless


    The moment Cindy was mentioned, he felt disgusted.


    Freya really knew how to touch a sore spot.


    Chester looked at Rodney. "Take care of your child''s mother. There are many


    things a pregnant woman can''t eat, especially raw food."


    Freya, who was about to take a slice of sashimi, was annoyed.


    That damn Chester Jewell. She cursed him to be cuckolded in the future, and for his child to be born deformed. 3


    "Chester is a doctor. Listen to him." Rodney immediately took away the sashimi in front of her. 1

 Chapter 1347

    Freya took a couple of deep breaths, and Catherine hurriedly said, "Let her try one. One slice is okay."


    "Alright. Only one." Rodney gave her the smallest slice.


    "It''s none of your goddamn business." Freya really wanted to explode.


    "Of course it''s my business. I care about my child." Rodney said carefully,


    "Although you don''t acknowledge me, you can''t stop me from caring for the child."


    1


    Freya could not be bothered with him and simply washed the sashimi he gave her with cold water again.


    Rodney''s expression darkened. "I''m not sick."


    "I don''t know about that. You''ve stayed with Sarah for so long. Maybe you''re infected with something."


    Rodney''s face went red with anger. After a long time, a voice squeezed out of his throat. "I didn''t do anything with Sarah, okay?"


    "Ahem." Shaun and the others coughed.


    Chester gave him an odd look. "You can''t do it too?"


    "Of course I can." Rodney bristled. "I''m not the kind of person who messes around with other women. I believe in sex after marriage."


    After a pause, he turned to Freya. "What happened to us was an ident."


    Freya, who was suddenly mentioned, flushed with embarrassment.


    "Are you implying Shaun and I mess around with other women?" Chester suddenly said.


    "...No."


    Rodney hurriedly lowered his head and ate in silence.


    He regretted it. If he had known earlier, he would not havee for this meal. It was exhausting.


    "Let''s stop talking about the past. Cheers." Catherine raised her ss.


    Rodney picked it up, thought about it, and put it down again. "I''m not well enough to drink yet."


    "I''m driving," Eliza said.


    Shaun. "I''m also driving."


    Catherine was speechless. In the end, the only ones who could drink were Chester and her.


    "Young Master Jewell, congrattions on your wedding." Catherine raised her ss. "I hope you''ll have a child soon."


    Chester was at a loss for words.


    Could he not drink this toast? He did not want that blessing.


    Then, fearing that these people would argue again, Shaun changed the subject and talked about some affairs in the business world.


    Catherine ate for a while and suddenly looked at Eliza. "Oh, do you like herring too? I had a friend who loved herring."


    "Yeah, Cha..." Freya said two sybles before she immediately choked.


    However, the three men knew who she was talking about.


    Chester froze and was lost in thought for two seconds.


    Eliza''s grip on her chopsticks paused as well, and then she smiled faintly. "I think herring is delicious. Too much salmon makes me sick."


    "Yeah, but I think... too much herring will also make me sick." Chester took a slice of herring and raised his brows.


    Eliza looked up and met with the man''s deep gaze. She could catch a hint of vileness in his eyes, and she chuckled. "Young Master Jewell can even get sick of having too many women, let alone a fish."


    "You sure know me well." Chester smiled charmingly.


    People who were not in the know would think that they were flirting.


    "I can''t help it. I''ve seen many people like you in the entertainment circle." Eliza ignored his gaze.


    "I''ve also seen many women like you." Chester swirled his ss. "Trying to attract my attention, just like..."


    His eyes darkened, and he suddenly fell silent.

 Chapter 1348

    Eliza''s cold eyes were full of indifference. After waiting quietly for him for a while and noticing that he did not continue his sentence, she continued to eat.


    Her indifferent attitude made Chester''s eyes turn cold. "Why aren''t you saying anything?"


    "I don''t know what to say. If I say I don''t want to attract your attention, you''ll call me hypocritical. If I say I do want to attract your attention, you''ll call me cheap."


    Eliza ate a slice of fish, chewed it carefully, and swallowed it before saying, "So I should shut up, lest you threaten to shut me out again."


    Chester looked at her slow movements, and the undercurrents in the depths of his eyes surged.


    Freya wanted to speak up for Eliza at first. However, she burst outughing after hearing Eliza''s words." That''s true. Men are so senseless sometimes. Let''s eat."


    Halfway through, Chester got up and went to the washroom.


    When he was washing his hands, Shaun came out from behind. "Hey, you really embarrassed me tonight. Cathy was the one who invited Eliza. I don''t care what


    grievances you''ve had with her before. Did you need to target her so many times during the meal?"


    "Did I?" Chester did not react to it at all.


    "Didn''t you?" Shaun nced at him sideways. "Let me describe what you look like now. You look like you want to sleep with her, but she has rejected you, so you''re unreconciled and want to ruin her fun in order to find a sense of being."


    "You''re nuts." Chester scolded him.


    "You never used to be like this." Shaun pulled a paper towel and wiped his hands.


    Chester frowned and took a drag on his cigarette. "By the way, why is Eliza here? When did Freya and Catherine know her?"


    "I''m not too sure either. I saw her sitting with Cathy and the others when I finished thewsuit. Rodney said they only met today."


    "Eliza went to see you in court?" Chester raised his brows.


    "Yeah."


    Shaun then went into the gents.


    When they returned to the room, they found Eliza''s seat empty.


    "Eliza said something came up, so she left." Freya looked at Chester frustratingly. "Young Master Jewell, I know that Eliza is only an actor in your eyes. You can look down on her, but you can''t go too far with your words."


    Perhaps it''s because she came from Melbourne that she resented the superiority of the nobles in Canberra.


    If it were in the past, she would endure it. However, she was now Nathan Snow''s adopted daughter, so she did not want to tolerate it.


    "Don''t make it seem like all women want you for your money and status. Yes, there are women like that, but


    "How long have you known Eliza?" Chester interrupted her. "Two hours? Three hours? Do you know her true personality?"


    "Yes, we''ve known each other for a short time, but there''s affinity when ites to making friends. It''s like... that year when Cathy and I liked being friends with Charity, but you men didn''t." Freya sneered." What do you like? Sarah, or types like Cindy?"


    Chester narrowed his eyes coldly. Rodney understood Chester well and knew that he was getting angry. As such, he quickly said, "Freya, cut the cr*p. Maybe Eliza is an artiste in Chester''spany, so Chester knows her a little better. Besides, your status isn''t ordinary now. Many people will deliberately try to curry favor with you. You have to be a little wary."


    Freya found his words ear-piercing. "Thank you for your reminder. Although I don''t have many friends, I know what kind of friends I do have. At the very least, since I was young, I have never made any mistake except for befriending Cindy." 1

 Chapter 1349

    Catherine coughed while holding her water.


    If Chester had not helped her the other day, she would have given Freya a


    thumbs up.


    Freya was still the best at stabbing knives into people. 2


    "You don''t know how to tell good from the bad."


    Chester''s handsome features turned extremely cold and hard.


    After all, Cindy was the woman he was going to marry. Hence, Freya''s cold


    mockery time and time again made the proud Chester humiliated.


    "That might be true, but I finally understand how suffocating it was for Cathy when


    she hung out with you guys three years ago."


    Freya stood up and smiled at Catherine. "Cathy, I''m full. I''ll leave now."


    "I''ll send you back." Catherine immediately stood up.


    "No need. You stay with Shaun. I''ve eaten too much, so


    I want to take a stroll." Freya waved her hand and left immediately.


    Less than half a minuteter, Rodney got up. "I''ll see her off."


    Just like that, the room fell into a weird atmosphere.


    Chester poured himself a ss of wine and said faintly, "I didn''t expect myself to be the most unwee one tonight. Forget it. I''ll leave too so that I don''t have to be the third wheel."


    Everyone suddenly left, and Catherine shrugged speechlessly. "Let''s not hold this kind of get-together next time. My friends and your friends find each other disagreeable."


    "I underestimated how much they don''t see eye-to-eye." Shaun hastily wrapped his arms around Catherine. "I''m sorry, Cathy. I don''t know what got into Chester today. Perhaps he''s worried that Eliza is approaching you with an ulterior motive."


    "If she really has an ulterior motive, she wouldn''t approach Freya and me since we''re women. It''s more realistic to try to get close to men with money and status."


    Catherine shrugged. "She''s from the entertainment circle. What can she get by approaching us? Let me sell her a house at a discount? Or let Freya send her a few bottles of skincare products for free?"


    "Heh, that''s true." Stunned at her words, Shaunughed.


    "Besides... for some reason, I feel very close to Eliza when I see her." Catherine suddenly said. "Although we only met this afternoon, every time our eyes meet, I feel like I''ve known her for a long time."


    "Cathy, I''ll get jealous if you say that," Shaun frowned, looking jealous. "Tell me honestly. Did you... have a sense of familiarity with me when we first met? As if I was the perfect man for you, and you knew that you would be with me forever."


    "Pfft."


    Catherine spat out the wine in her mouth. She was going tough herself to death because of Shaun.


    Be with him forever? Where did he learn stuff like that?


    "What are youughing at? I''m serious." Shaun gritted his teeth and said shamelessly.


    When Catherine was doneughing, her lips curled." Then let me ask you. Did you feel that way when you first saw me?"


    "My memory was tampered with by Sarah. But if I still remember, I would definitely have had that feeling," Shaun said brazenly. 1


    "Forget it. The first time you saw me, you thought I was a lunatic, and the first time I saw you, I took you a s my prey."


    Catherine then leaned into his ear. Since she had drunk a little wine, her head was a little warm, and she nibbled on his earlobe gently.

 Chapter 1350

    The string in Shaun''s mind snapped with a huzz''.


    He pulled Catherine into his chest as hard as he could.


    "What are you doing? Let go." Catherine struggled. After all, they were in a public space. What if the waiter came in?


    "What do you think I''m doing? Since you provoked me, you''d have to take responsibility." Shaunughed with his husky voice and lowered his head to seal her mouth with a kiss.


    Catherine leaned in his arms. She felt veryfortable.


    After some time, she heard Shaun vaguely say, "I still like it when we have dinner alone. It''s too noisy when there are many people around."


    "Yeah..."


    On the esnade.


    Freya did not drive since she came in Catherine''s car, and although there was a lot of traffic here, most of them were private cars.


    Hence, she took out her phone and tried to call for a taxi.


    Unbeknownst to her, at the entrance of another private restaurant building next to hers, a handsome young man was walking into his car. He was just about to drive away when he saw a glimpse of his first love.


    Under the dim moonlight, Freya was wearing a blue denim dress. Her long hair was in curly waves, her figure was curvy, and her defined face was looking down slightly at her phone. Just by looking at her profile, he could already see how charming she was.


    Patrick''s breath stopped.


    Thest time he saw her was a few months ago at the airport, where she had two children with her. Then, after Catherine and Shaun''s matter came to light, he learned that the children were Catherine and Shaun''s.


    Later, he learned that she was the world''s youngest and most promising cosmetic chemist. Each one of her forms was worth hundreds of millions.


    Eventer on, he heard that she was engaged after spending a night with Rodney, but it did not take long for Rodney to abandon her for Sarah.


    At that time, he did think about calling her andforting her, but she was soon adopted by Nathan Snow.


    Now, she was the goddaughter of the future prime minister. Her status was high up in the clouds, and she was already a world away from him.


    However, when he saw Freya''s familiar figure, he still could not resist the impulse to drive the car over.


    Freya did not expect the car she had booked to arrive s o quickly. She opened the door and got into the back seat. "Brighton Gardens, please."


    Patrick tightened his grip on the steering wheel. It was his first time in the capital, so he did not know the roads here very well. All he could do was open the navigation app and enter the address of Brighton Gardens.


    When the navigation started, he quickly drove away.


    Through the rearview mirror, he quietly looked at the woman in the back seat.


    She did not seem to recognize him, but it had been three years. Three years since he was alone with her in such close quarters.


    The scent on her was still the same as before. He could not help but think that if Linda had not gotten injured that year, and he made it in time to meet with Freya''s parents, maybe they would have gotten married long ago. They might even have children already. 1


    However, fate took a turn, and everything went in an unknown direction.


    The car drove for three minutes before Freya''s phone rang, and the voice of the driver from the ride-hailing app sounded. "Miss, I''ve arrived at the location. Why can''t I see you?"


    "What?" Freya was stunned. "I just got into a white car.


    That wasn''t yours?" 4

 Chapter 1351

    "Lady, you got in the wrong car. I just arrived." The driver wanted to cry.


    "I''m so sorry," Freya immediately apologized. "I might have gotten into the wrong car. Tell you what, I''ll cancel the order so it won''t affect your credibility."


    "Thank you so much."


    "It''s okay, it was my fault." Freya hung up the phone and hurriedly grabbed the driver in front. "Mister, sorry, but I took the wrong car. Did you pick up the wrong person?"


    "No."


    At the familiar man''s voice, Patrick turned around to reveal his handsome and elegant face.


    Freya''s mind went nk for a few seconds. Her whole person seemed to be drenched with cold water, and her body was cold. "Why is it you?"


    "I ate there and just so happened to see you when I came out." Patrick quickly turned back and focused on driving. "I drove over and you got in, as if you took m e for a ride-hailing app driver."


    Freya saw the Porsche logo on his steering wheel. She actually took the Porsche as a ridesharing car.


    "Sorry, let me off at the curb," Freya said faintly.


    "It''s fine. It''s not that far. I''ll drop you off in ten minutes or so," Patrick said in a warm voice.


    Freya looked at the back of his head and said stubbornly, "No need. We''re not close, so I don''t need you to send me back."


    "Freya..." Patrick''s low voice was tinged with a touch of embarrassment. "It''s been so many years. Even if we broke up, we don''t have to be enemies. We''re still schoolmates, at least. Why do you... have to be like this?"


    Why did she have to be like this?


    Freya was a little bitter. Why was she like what?


    Patrick''s ce in her heart was different from Rodney''s, i


    The former was a man she loved deeply andter hated and was disappointed with. Even if they broke up and she no longer loved him, her heart could not bepletely indifferent.


    He could reignite her emotions with a casual remark.


    Especially with her current pregnancy, she lived in a depressing and unhappy state.


    "Patrick Jackson, I don''t want to see you. I get disgusted every time I see you, so I don''t want to sit in your car, understand?" Freya said bluntly.


    If Linda had not tipped Reba off about Freya getting the paternity test done in Melbourne, Reba would not have noticed, and Charity would not have been framed.


    In these three years, how many times had she hated Linda? How many times had she hated herself for having loved this man?


    "I''m disgusting?" Patrick''s arm trembled." How many times do you want me to say it? When I was with you, there really was nothing between Linda and me. Freya, if you weren''t so stubborn back then, we wouldn''t have ended up like this." "So what if we ended up like this? I''m quite happy now," Freya said coldly. "Freya, other people might not know, but I get you. You''re not the kind of person who''s greedy for power and wealth. The Lynch family is good, and the conditions they created for you from childhood made it so you nevercked material things. Everyone envied that you became the Prime Minister''s goddaughter, but I think that''s not what you wanted. It only happened because the Snow family owes you, because Rodney wanted to be with Sarah."


    Patrick''s words were full of regret, but they hit the nail on the head.


    Freya''s body tensed in embarrassment.


    What was more embarrassing than trying to keep herself bright and beautiful, but getting pried open by the man she once abandoned?


    "Freya, you shouldn''t havee to Canberra in the first ce," Patrick''s tone was bitter.

 Chapter 1352

    Freya closed her eyes.


    Should she not havee to Canberra?


    No, she did not regret it. Despite having experienced so much, if she had not been here, Catherine would have faced so many things alone. How helpless and desperate would Catherine be?


    Fortunately, she was there. In those three years abroad, while begrudging her life at that point of time, she drove her career to its peak out of spite.


    "You''re wrong. I don''t regret it. I don''t want to be that stupid woman from three years ago that had no dream and no ambition in Melbourne, and only knew how to wait by your side foolishly."


    "Freya, you still haven''t let go of the past..." Patrick spoke with a little tremor in his voice.


    Why else would she still be resenting the past?


    It was because she could not let go. That was why she could not take things lightly.


    That was Patrick''s perception.


    "President Jackson, if you want to send me back, please stop talking. If you didn''t keep driving, I would''ve gotten out a long time ago." Freya was


    extremely annoyed.


    Why was she so unlucky today? First, she argued with Rodney, then she argued with Chester. After finally leaving, she encountered Patrick instead.


    Patrick''s neat eyebrows frowned tightly. He wanted to say something, but was afraid that he might really drive her out of the car.


    He subconsciously drove slower.


    Then, his phone rang. It was from Linda.


    In his panic, he subconsciously muted it and threw it aside.


    "If you don''t answer, aren''t you afraid your dear Linda would assume nonsense?" Freya mocked with a smile.


    "No, it was from the insurancepany." Patrick lied and denied it.


    Freya could not be bothered to expose him.


    As they arrived at the entrance of Brighton Gardens, she got out straight away.


    "Freya..." Patrick got down from the car immediately. In a daze, he looked at how close she was and felt like there was a knife in his heart.


    The two of them stood so close together, but their hearts were so far away.


    Freya looked up, her beautiful eyes bright and flickering.


    "Freya... I came to the capital to open a branch and will be here most of the time." Patrick took out a business card from his pocket and handed it over. "This is my number."


    Freya extended two slender fingers and took it, flipping it. "Linda followed too, didn''t she?"


    Patrick''s handsome face stiffened. "Freya, Linda is innocent, so don''t hate her. These years, it''s because she stayed with me and encouraged me that I was able to step out of our rtionship in the past." 2


    Freya felt like she heard a joke and snickered. "You''re part of the reason why I hate her, but it''s none of your business that I hate her. If you want toe, sure. I''ll take my time ying with you."


    "What does that mean?" Patrick''s expression changed.


    Freya smiled. "If you didn''t appear in front of me again, I wouldn''t remember that I had a debt to settle with her. Linda is mostly protected by you, so I can only deal with you first."


    "Freya..." Patrick''s voice lowered. "What are you nning?"


    "You want to expand the Jackson Corporation, right? Dream on. As long as I''m around, you''ll never seed. Believe me, with my current ability, suppressing you is as easy as crushing an ant." Freya put his business card in her bag.


    This card had Patrick''spany name and phone number and she did not even have to look it up.


    She turned to leave.


    Patrick grabbed her anxiously. "If you want something, then take it out on me. There''s no need to harm Linda. She''s innocent."


    "If you love her so much, then go be a knight and protect her forever." Freya smiled coldly.

 Chapter 1353

    Patrick looked at her beautiful face in a daze, and anger erupted in his eyes. "Freya Lynch, it''s been three years, but you haven''t changed at all. Instead, you''ve be even more vicious. No wonder Rodney doesn''t want you either."


    "Three years, but you''re still so stupid."


    Freya clenched her fists. "Go ahead and scold me, but the more you scold me, the deeper the price you''ll pay."


    She pped Patrick''s hand away and turned to enter the neighborhood without looking back.


    She did not know how long she walked until there was finally no one around.


    Only then did tears finally streamed down from her eyes.


    Maybe it was because she was pregnant and sentimental, but Patrick''s words hurt her.


    In Patrick''s eyes, she could never bepared to Linda.


    Linda was the kindest woman, while she was the most vicious.


    However, just what did she do wrong?


    She was always the one getting hurt, but no one ever


    felt sorry for her.


    No one knew how lonely she was when she stood high in the clouds.


    "Freya, why didn''t you wait for me..."


    Rodney, who was waiting at the door of her unit building, saw her figure and immediately walked up to her. When he saw her face streaked with tears, he was stunned for a moment and did not know what to do. He had never seen Freya cry like this before. It made him feel unbearably... distressed.


    "Why... Why are you crying?"


    Freya did not expect him toe out of nowhere. She wiped away her tears immediately with the back of her hand and walked into the building with her head down.


    Rodney was lost in thought for two seconds before running after her. "Is it because Chester went too far just now? I''m sorry. I was wrong too. Eliza is your friend. You can do whatever you want, so don''t be angry. Don''t cry, okay? It''s not good for the baby if you cry too much..."


    "Go away."


    Freya could not help but scream at him.


    Patrick''sst sentence of "No wonder Rodney doesn''t want you either"pletely hurt her self-esteem and the sight of Rodney made her angry.


    She could not control her tears.


    "Why am I so unlucky? You''re all a bunch of sh*tty men. Go to hell."


    Rodney was so frightened he frantically tried to look for tissues, but he found that he did not bring any, so he could only anxiously say, "Don''t cry. Stop crying already. It''s not good to cry..."


    He flip-flopped between those few words. His mouth was really stupid, and he did not know how to coax a woman.


    "My mom says that it''s easy to be old and ugly if you cry..."


    "Rodney Snow, if you don''t know how to talk, then shut your f*cking mouth. No one will think you''re mute."


    Freya was furious and grabbed her bag to smash it on him. 1


    If it was before, Rodney would definitely have pushed her back, but after seeing her cry so hard tonight, coupled with the fact that she was pregnant, he shrank away and said, "Go ahead. Hit me. Take it out on me if you''re in a bad mood. Just don''t cry."


    "B*stard." Freya was tired from hitting him, and the anger that had been repressed in her chest was finally vented.


    She sniffled hard. When she thought of how Rodney saw her crying, she felt embarrassed and rushed into the elevator with her head down.


    Rodney snuck in immediately. He saw that her eyes and nose were red and swollen from crying, making her look like a little rabbit, and his heart clenched.


    It was his first time seeing the sharp-tongued Freya like this.


    "Go away. Get out," Freya pushed him.


    "No." Rodney shrank in the corner of the elevator so she could not push him out no matter what.

 Chapter 1354

    "What the hell do you want, Rodney? Can''t you leave m e in peace?" Freya almost had another emotional breakdown.


    "D... Don''t get angry," Rodney carefully lowered his dark eyes. "I just want to apologize to you sincerely. I know apologizing can''t change the harm I did to you. I admit that I''m a scum, that I went too far, and that I''m stupid. I let you down and let the child down."


    "That''s enough. Don''t assume I don''t know that you want to marry me because it''s the only way you can return to the Snow family," Freya sneered. "I''m telling you. I''d rather marry a pig or a dog than marry you."


    Rodney froze. He had almost forgotten about that.


    He saw her crying and said it subconsciously.


    "I''m not," Rodney had just finished speaking when the elevator reached.


    Freya exited and he followed her.


    When she reached the door, she turned around." Rodney Snow, don''t you find yourself too pretentious? You don''t love me. You only want to go back to the Snow family, yet you''re approaching me in such a deliberate manner. Have you ever thought that this is hurting me for the second time? Can you not treat me a


    s a stepping stone? I''m a human, not a stone. I''ll be heartbroken and tired after getting hurt time and time again."


    At the end of her sentence, her throat was sore and hoarse. She showed a kind of fatigue as if she was about to break down. 2


    Rodney''s face burned at her words and he became even more ashamed.


    He admitted that he wanted to pursue her before not because he liked her but because of the child, and because he wanted to return to the Snow family.


    Freya knew that better than anyone.


    Maybe it was because she just met Patrick, but her emotions were about to spiral out of control.


    She went on to say, "Your family actually wants you to return to the Snow family, but because of their honor, they''re afraid of beingughed at by others and they''re afraid that my heart will be uneasy, so they pushed the burden on me. They want us to be together, and they want you to continue to be the father of the child, but no one asked my opinion."


    Freya could not hold back and cried. "Why am I always so unlucky? I keep meeting bad men and getting forced by them."


    Then, she opened the door, went in, and mmed it shut.


    Rodney stood outside the door.


    His throat felt stuck.


    Others might not understand Freya''s feelings, but he did.


    That was because he was also badly hurt by someone before.


    He sat by the door nkly, his mind full of Freya''s tears.


    Those tears filled up his chest stuffily.


    After an unknown amount of time, Chester called him.


    "Did you catch up to Freya?"


    "Chester..." Rodney''s tone was slightly heavy. "I really think you''ve gone too far with Freya tonight. She''s still the mother of my child."


    Chester."..."


    He was indeed mean to Eliza, but he was not to Freya.


    After all, he was the one who was snubbed by Freya the entire time.


    Rodney then said, "Didn''t you tell me that she was pretty good before? Now, look


    at you. What did you say tonight? You stabbed her like a hedgehog." 1


    "I''m a hedgehog?" Chester waspletely speechless. He regretted calling Rodney.


    "Yeah, she''s been crying since she left," Rodney was depressed. "I''ve never seen her cry like that." "Was it that bad? Did she cry because you angered her?" Chester was confused. He did not remember what he said, but it would not be enough to make a woman cry, right?

 Chapter 1355

    "She was silently shedding tears when I saw her," Rodney''s tone was faint. "In the courthouse earlier, I saw her chatting with Eliza. It seems she saw a TV show Eliza yed in before. Maybe she could finally get up close with a celebrity she liked, but you singlehandedly ruined it."


    "I think she guite likes Eliza. Why don''t you... give the order and tell Eliza to take the initiative to contact her?" Rodney said pleadingly, "Just let Eliza be her friend and make her happy. Fulfill her wish of getting close with her idol."


    The corners of Chester''s mouth twitched. "Why should


    I agree to your request? I''m not close with Freya." 1


    "Chester, the child in her belly is mine, which means you''re the child''s godfather," Rodney said immediately. 1


    "I don''t want to be your child''s godfather," Chester was full of disdain.


    "Chester, I only have one child. Are you my bro or not?" Rodney sighed quietly. "I thought about it. In fact, I really went too far. I want to make it up to her slowly. Please help me." 1 "Alright, fine. I''ll talk to Eliza another day." Chester


    was fed up and hung up the phone.


    "Another day? Do it to...


    Before Rodney could finish, the phone was already beeping.


    He put down his phone angrily and sat at the door, not going anywhere.


    In the room.


    After Freya calmed down for a while, she took out the business card from Patrick in her bag.


    This time, she was not joking.


    She would settle her old scores with Linda one by one.


    The next day, when she woke up, Aunty Sophia appeared with breakfast and said, "Miss Lynch, I just went out to throw out the trash and saw Young Master Snow. He was sitting outside and sleeping. It looked like he stayed all night."


    Freya was slightly shocked. Rodney stayed outside the whole night?


    "I know you''re at odds with him, so I didn''t let him in ..." Aunty Sophia said awkwardly, "But letting him stay outside the entire time isn''t..."


    Freya hesitated but said, "Let him in."


    Aunty Sophia quickly invited Rodney in. After Rodney changed his shoes, he carefully looked at Freya and saw her dressed in loose pink pajamas, sitting at the table peeling boiled eggs.


    There was arge spread of breakfast on the table, making him hungry.


    However, she did not speak, so he did not dare to go over, mainly because he


    was afraid of agitating her and her crying.


    He was really afraid of women crying.


    "Sit." Freya saw him standing there and her eyes shed with surprise. It was rare to see him so obedient.


    Rodney took a seat opposite her. "Freya,st night..."


    "Rodney, I can give you a chance. Although I still can''t ept you, at least the grudge between us can be resolved," Freya suddenly interrupted him.


    Rodney was stunned for a few seconds before his beautiful face showed pleasant surprise. "Say it."


    Freya handed over the business card in her hand." Jackson Corporation. It''s a foodpany founded in Melbourne. Recently, they came to Canberra to open a branch. I want you to suppress Jackson Corporation''s development."


    Rodney saw the words ''Patrick Jackson, CEO'' written on the business card.


    Although he was removed from the Snow family, he had been in the capital for more than a decade. It was child''s y to deal with a domestic enterprise.


    However, his intuition told him that Freya and this man might not have a shallow rtionship.

 Chapter 1356

    "You have a grudge against this man?"


    Rodney suddenly recalled that Freya was pestered by a good-looking man three years ago. He remembered that she once said the entanglement between her exboyfriend and childhood friend hurt her, and inexplicably felt unhappy.


    "Is... this person your ex-boyfriend?"


    "Yeah," Freya chomped down her breakfast. Her long eyshes cast a shadow on her face. "But the reason why I want to suppress Jackson Corporation has nothing to do with that person."


    "Then who does it have to do with?" Rodney asked.


    "You don''t need to know in detail. In short, if you really want to make up for your guilt, I''ll give you a chance. If you don''t want to, I''ll ask Ryan for help," Freya said impatiently.


    Rodney was speechless.


    He did not know why he should help her deal with her ex-boyfriend.


    He did not believe that she was suddenly targeting her ex not because of hatred from being dumped.


    However, seeing her so determined, Rodney had no


    choice but to mutter, "I''ll do it. It''s just a small foodpany. I can handle it. Do you want it to close down or..."


    "There''s no need for that. I heard that Jackson Corporation''s assets are more than 200 billion. It''s enough if you suppress them to 100 billion," Freya scoffed coldly.


    Rodney."..."


    That was quite ruthless.


    "Fine."


    He agreed stiffly.


    Freya got up and walked upstairs after breakfast, and Rodney could not help but say, "Actually, you can just let go of the past. If a person lives in the past all the time, they''ll be unhappy all their lives."


    "Have youe out of Sarah''s shadow already?" Freya asked him.


    Rodney choked. "I don''t want to retaliate against her. In the end, it''s one''s own business to fall in love with someone. You can''t ask others to give you the same love just because you love them. You can only me yourself for being foolish and not knowing the person. Even if you retaliate, it''s impossible to get back your lost love."


    "If you''re so noble, why don''t you go be a saint?" 1


    Freya suddenly turned back and looked at him sarcastically.


    "I''m advising you out of kindness,¡± Shaun''s face turned red from the mockery. 9


    "Listening to your tone, it seems you never med Sarah before. But have you ever thought that you''re already thirty, but you''ve never experienced what it''s like to love someone and have that person love you in return?"


    Freya walked to him step by step with sympathy in her eyes. "If it weren''t for me, you wouldn''t even have experienced what a woman tastes like. You''ve been a fallback guy for more than ten years."


    Rodney''s handsome face was somewhat pale. "That''s... That was because I was willing to be a fallback guy. Sarah always rejected me..."


    "You''re wrong. Stop making excuses for your stupidity. You don''t know how greedy a woman can be. Even if she has it in her hands, she''ll still be thinking of getting more. Sarah often tells you that if you appeared earlier, and if she hadn''t fallen in love with Shaun first, she would definitely fall in love, right?"


    Rodney froze and stared at her.


    Freya looked at his expression and knew that she guessed correctly. "If she''s fine, she''ll call you. If she needs help, she''lle to you. When she''s in a bad mood, sheins to you. You apany her and wait for her forever. All she has to do is call, and you''ll run to her."


    Rodney blushed in embarrassment. "I..."


    Freya interrupted him. "There are often suitors around me, especially when I was dating in the past, but every time I faced those suitors, I refused them firmly. I kept my distance and let them give uppletely. It''s not because they''re not good, but I know that frequent meetings will only give the person the illusion that there''s still a chance. It''ll make the person''s feelings for me go deeper, which is another kind of harm."

 Chapter 1357

    Rodney could not say anything for a long time. Freya''s words made him realize many things.


    "If a person knows you''re deeply in love with her, but she still frequently looks for you and tells you about the ups and downs of her rtionship, to put it bluntly, she''s just using you as a backup n. It''s so that you have the illusion that if she breaks up, you still have a chance."


    Freya hit the nail on the head. "A woman like that isn''t worth pursuing and cherishing at all. Since she doesn''t love you, she''ll only be ambiguous with you. If a more handsome and richer man appears, she won''t hesitate to kick you away, and flirt with another person instead."


    Rodney thought of that night where Sarah was making out with another man, and his heart suddenly felt so bitter that he could not speak.


    Maybe it was true that women knew women best.


    "Thank you. I''ll... know better in the future," he muttered softly, looking like a dog undergoing training.


    Freya looked at his expression and felt quite satisfied.


    "By the way, if you deal with Jackson Corporation,


    Patrick will definitely find out that it''s you. He''ll definitely run over and tell you bad things about me, s o just ignore him."


    Rodney blinked. "You''re his ex-girlfriend and he was the one who abandoned you. What bad things can he say about you?"


    "In his eyes, maybe... I''m a very, very bad woman. It''s like Cathy in the past. Shaun also regarded her as a cheap woman. Do you think there''s only one woman like Sarah in this world?"


    Freya scoffed and went upstairs.


    Rodney was naive and never met people like Reba and Linda. If he did, it would be an eye-opener.


    Those three b*tches could make their debut as a group.


    After Rodney left Brighton Gardens with a heavy heart, he quickly dialed his assistant''s phone number and asked him to make arrangements to deal with Jackson Corporation.


    After all, he was the president of Osher Corporation. It was a small matter to deal with a domestic foodpany.


    After giving the order, he still felt a little upset.


    He was still handsome, and people used to say that his face was infinitely


    superior to the male idols in the entertainment industry. He never expected that he would have to deal with Freya''s ex-boyfriend to get her attention.


    He was bing more and more of a good-for-nothing.


    In the end, he could not help but call Shaun. "Shaun, can you ask Catherine a question? Freya told me to deal with Jackson Corporation. What does that mean? Is it because she can''t let go of her ex?"


    "No need for him to ask."


    Azy and charming female voice was suddenly heard instead of Shaun''s.


    Rodney looked at his phone. It was 8 in the morning.


    What the hell. It was so early but they were already together?


    Or did Catherine and Shaun sleep togetherst night?


    He felt like he got another PDA attack again.


    "You two... haven''t gotten out of bed?" Rodney thought of how he sat in the cold doorwayst night and immediately felt depressed.


    People would not get hurt as long as they did notpare themselves to others.


    "Is that strange?" This time, it was Shaun who chuckled in a low voice. "When you have a woman, you won''t want to get out of bed either?"

 Chapter 1358

    "Shaun, I hate you. Shut up," Catherine covered his mouth.


    "Cathy, you''re so cute every time you say you hate me," Shaun smiled wickedly. "Enough, you two," Rodney could not bear it. Goosebumps all over his skin.


    "Shaunny, settle down." Catherine warned Shaun and said, "It''s not that Freya can''t let go of Patrick. It''s because she wants to deal with the little b*tch beside him. If you''re not willing, I''ll deal with it personally. I also just learned that Patrick actually brought that little b*tch along with him to Canberra."


    "Cathy, what little b*tch? Don''t dirty your hands. I''ll do it for you," Shaun said energetically.


    Rodney became anxious. "Hey, don''t snatch this job from me. I didn''t say I was unwilling. I just wanted to ask."


    "It''splicated. You won''t believe us even if we told you, and I don''t want to waste my breath on you either, but it''s definitely not because of Patrick." Catherine hung up the phone.


    Rodney was scared that Catherine and Shaun would snatch the job from him and immediately told his


    assistant to take action quickly.


    In Felix Media.


    Eliza had amercial to shoot in the morning, but she was suddenly called by Shedrick and had to postpone the shoot. She was in a bad mood when she arrived at thepany. 1


    "President Daley, why did you call me in such a hurry H


    Eliza spoke as she pushed the half-open door to the office, but her words choked at the sight of a slender and noble figure in the office chair.


    "You''re here," Chester''s slender fingers yed with the ck pen in his hands. His handsome features were deep like water. "I''ve waited for ten minutes."


    No matter how good Eliza''s temper was, her eyes filled with anger. "What a coincidence. I dyed amercial shoot for two hours in order toe here, which also disrupted my schedule today."


    "As your boss, isn''t it an employee''s job toe whenever I call?" Chester stared at her cold eyes that were filled with an extra emotion. Surprisingly, he did not feel angry but felt a little yful instead.


    That expression... was too simr to someone''s.


    In his memories, only Charity dared to look at him with such eyes.


    He realized that he was eager to see Eliza''s angry look.


    Eliza sneered at him. "Young Master Jewell, I''m afraid you didn''t read the contract


    I signed with thepany. I''ve set up my own studio now. Except for attending thepany''s quarterly and annual meetings, or rted activities held by thepany, I usually don''t even need toe to thepany."


    "Do you think... you have the right to challenge me?"


    Chester swiveled the leather chair, his handsome and thin lips curled slightly in mockery. The arrogance of his aura made Eliza secretly gnash her teeth.


    She used to think of Chester as a scumbag, but she did not expect him to have such a cocky and arrogant side.


    Sure enough, she did not know him well enough anyway.


    "You asked me toe here. What do you want?" Eliza was not in the mood to continue chatting with him. "Do you want to continue mocking me and say that I approached Freya and the others because I had a n ulterior motive? Or do you want me to stay away from them?"


    "Do you have no ulterior motive?" Chester picked up the cigarette case on the table and took one out. "I don''t believe it."


    "So..."


    "Why did you go to the court yesterday? Do you hate Sarah, or do you hate Shaun? Or is it because you know of Catherine''s rtionship with Shaun, so you deliberately went because you knew they would be there?" Chester lit the cigarette and narrowed his eyes in spection.


    "Whatever you think," Eliza answered faintly." Whether you think I have an ulterior motive or that I just want to watch Sarah''s luck run out, I don''t care."


    After exhaling the smoke, Chester''s exquisite eyes narrowed slightly.


    A momentter, he rose slowly and his voice was cold as ice. "I think you hate Sarah, but you have no history with Sarah. Or... you''re watching on behalf of someone."


    Eliza remained silent.

 Chapter 1359

    However, her heart seized up nervously.


    "Eliza, tell me. Is Charity still alive?" Chester suddenly grabbed her chin. "Since she was a good childhood friend of yours, it''s not impossible for her toe to you if she didn''t die."


    "Hah..."


    Eliza looked like she heard a joke. Her beautiful eyes showed hateful anger. "Do you think a person can jump into the rough seas without dying? If you have the ability, then go try it yourself. She''s dead. I also wished that... she didn''t die."


    Even though her soul was still alive, her body was dead forever.


    "I really don''t understand. You keep obsessing over whether Charity is dead or not. What does she have to do with you?" Eliza sneered. "Don''t tell me she''s one of the women you had in the past."


    Chester turned away and closed his eyes.


    He also did not know why he was so obsessed over whether Charity was dead or


    not.


    Perhaps it was hisst bit of conscience.


    "You guessed it right. She liked me a lot in the past.


    She liked me to death," Chester''s thin lips lifted as he said word by word.


    Eliza''s heart almost burst with anger. "I think that if you two really had a rtionship before, it would be the most regrettable thing in her life."


    "How can you be so sure? You''re not her," Chester smiled wickedly.


    "I know her. She''s a proud person. She must be very disgusted by a man like you who only knows how to get into heat when you see women," Eliza said coldly.


    Chester''s cold eyes shivered and as his long legs approached her. "Since you said that I go into heat when I see a woman, maybe you''re right. I''m in heat when I see you now."


    The man''s tall and upright figure pressed on her.


    Eliza''s heart tightened and she subconsciously took two steps back until her body hit the wall behind her.


    Chester''s hands pressed on the wall, trapping her body in between him and the wall.


    The faintly sweet scent of the woman''s body wafted into his nose.


    His body froze.


    It was the scent he smelled for the first time on his most memorable night.


    He did not think about it before and ignored it.


    However, when the familiar scent reemerged, he could


    still recall it.


    Later, he asked and found out that it was the shampoo brand Charity used.


    She only loved that kind.


    He did not expect Eliza to use that brand too.


    He looked down. The woman in his arms looked up at him, her dark and shiny eyes hiding a bright burst of anger.


    She looked like her. She looked so much like her.


    Chester''s throat bobbed as his head went hot, and he lowered his head and kissed her beautiful lips forcefully.


    Although he had many women before, this impulse had disappeared for a long, long time.


    Her lips tasted simr to the one in his memory, sweet like jelly.


    He sumbed to the taste of her lips and could not hold back.

 Chapter 1360

    Eliza froze.


    She never thought that Chester would be... so shameless.


    He was getting married soon.


    Even if she knew that there was no marriage fidelity when it came to people like


    him, she had said that she was Charity''s childhood friend.


    However, he was still so scummy.


    Was he so horny that he had no moral boundaries?


    To think that she once loved such a man.


    Eliza felt nauseous, deeply disgusted.


    She pushed him hard, but the man''s chest was extremely sturdy.


    She had no choice but to bite him fiercely until blood welled up.


    Chester suddenly woke up. Eliza pushed him away and pped him across the face.


    The entire office fell into silence after the p.


    "You dare to hit me?" Chester''s eyes were heavy, just like an enraged venomous snake.


    "Why wouldn''t I dare hit you? If I don''t beat up a rogue who tried to assault me, am I supposed to keep you and bring you home to meet my parents instead?" Eliza sneered.


    "Very good, Eliza Robbins. You''vepletely infuriated me this time. Since you called me a rogue, I''ll show you how much of a rogue I am." Chester picked her up by the waist and threw her onto the sofa, pressing his tall body down on her.


    "Chester Jewell, let go!" Eliza really did not expect this man to be so crazy. Furthermore, Chester worked out regrly and was very strong. When she was pressed by him like this, her strength was like an antpared to an elephant. Even when she raised her leg to kick upward, Chester mped her legs and chuckled in a low voice. "You''re quite active."


    Eliza''s eyes reddened in anger. "Chester Jewell, if you want to y with women, there are plenty for you to choose from. Why are you so fixated on me? Because I''m Charity''s friend? Do you like to y with sisters so much? Aren''t you afraid that... Charity will die without peace?"


    Die without peace.


    The three words smashed down on him like a hammer.


    Chester''s body froze.


    Eliza took the opportunity to push him away. She quickly straightened her clothes and rushed out of the office.


    Unexpectedly, after taking a few steps, she saw Cindy carrying a sachet and walking over loftily.


    When she saw Eliza''s messy clothes and hickeys on her neck, she nced at the president''s office door behind Eliza and her eyes shed scornfully. "Eliza, I didn''t expect you to be so cheap, or have you always been like that? The people in thepany called you noble and virtuous, but it turns out you''re just like this."


    Eliza gave her a cold look and turned to leave without looking back.


    "Stop. Don''t you see that Cindy is talking to you?"


    Beside Cindy, her assistant Ada shouted, "Hey, didn''t you hear Cindy talking to you? Are you deaf? Do you not want to work in thepany anymore?"


    However, Elizapletely ignored her as if she did not hear them and left. Ada was furious. "Cindy, that b*tch is too disrespectful to you."


    "It''s fine. She''s just President Daley''s ything. He already has a wife. Did you think he would marry her?"


    Cindyughed mockingly and went forward to push open the office door.


    When she saw the figure sitting on the sofa, she was instantly dumbfounded. Her entire body seemed to


    freeze.


    She looked around the office but did not see Shedrick at all. In other words, the person who was with Eliza just now... was Chester?


    How could that be?

 Chapter 1361

    Cindy''s face paled, especially at the sight of Chester''s lips that were stained with blood and his burning eyes. She could also tell from his crotch that he was aroused.


    Cindy was not a fool.


    She just could not resign herself to the fact that Chester had always given her the cold shoulder no matter how she seduced him back then. She had even doubted


    if he was the same man who had been with a lot of women previously.


    At this moment, she believed it.


    It was not because Chester was not into women but simply because he was uninterested in her.


    Unexpectedly, he was so excited when he was with Eliza.


    Consumed by jealousy, she felt as if her chest was going to explode.


    How could Eliza beparable to her? Eliza must have used some devious tactics to seduce Chester.


    What a b*tch! If Eliza was standing right in front of her, Cindy would have already pped her twice to vent her anger.


    After realizing what was happening, Ada, Cindy''s


    assistant, was stunned as she remained standing behind Cindy.


    Chester, who was involved in the matter, coolly ced his legs on the coffee table and lit a cigarette.


    Seemingly, he was displeased with Cindy''s arrival. "Why are you here?"


    "You should leave." Cindy shot Ada a look.


    Ada nodded and sighed. She was under the impression that Chester was very concerned about Cindy, but it turned out that it was not the case. If Chester really cared about Cindy, he would not be so calm and indifferent without the slightest sense of guilt after being caught red-handed.


    After the office door was closed, Cindy''s eyes reddened and tears streamed down her face. "Chester, why didn''t you look for me if you wanted to satisfy your needs-


    "


    "You?"


    Chester interrupted her while throwing her a stony nce. "Sorry, I can''t bring myself to sleep with you."


    Stung by his words, Cindy was dumbfounded and her face turned ghastly.


    What? He could not bring himself to sleep with her, yet he had no problem with Eliza?


    Chester lifted his eyes and darted a cold look at her." You''re still dreaming, huh? You know full well why I married you. If you want to pursue this matter, I can strip you of your status as Young Madam Jewell at anytime." 7


    "No... No..." Cindy''s lips quivered, but she was still dissatisfied. "I just... I just love you too much. I can''t stand it."


    "If you can''t stand it, leave me alone then. Otherwise, I''ll get you another heart so that you can stand it, okay?" Chester reminded her with a mirthless smile.


    Cindy shuddered. Others might not believe that Chester was cruel, but she did.


    This man was different when he was with Rodney and Shaun. Indeed, he was a heartless, indifferent, and dangerous man.


    "Get lost." The words escaped Chester''s thin lips.


    Cindy gnashed her teeth. "Fine, I''ll leave."


    A teardrop rolled down her face. When she turned around and walked to the door, she looked back again. "Chester, I know you''re unhappy with me and it''s unsurprising that you''re keeping another woman, but I only hope that you''ll look for any other woman except Eliza. Eliza isn''t as simple as you think. Furthermore, she doesn''t deserve you."


    "What are you trying to say?" Chester narrowed his eyes.


    "Well, you might not know this."


    Cindy bit her lip. "Eliza used to be Monte Patterson''s woman. When she was in college, she became his kept woman for four years. Eliza managed to sign a contract with Felix Media only because Monte pulled some strings with Shedrick. But her performance was too poor in the first few years. Even after Monte spent a fortune on her, he failed to make her popr.


    "Later, the Pattersons made Monte get engaged to a youngdy from an eminent family as they looked down on Eliza due to her background. Therefore, Eliza was abandoned by Monte two years ago."


    Monte Patterson?


    Chester''s eyes were terrifyingly frosty.


    Cindy shuddered. "I''m not lying to you. President Daley and many people know about this as well."

 Chapter 1362

    "Okay, I understand. Get lost."


    Chester spoke impassively.


    Those who did not know him well would think that Chester was totally unbothered by the issue.


    Nevertheless, Cindy understood him pretty well, considering that she had been with him for a long time.


    The more infuriated Chester was, the more indifferent he appeared.


    Cindy just did not expect Chester to care so much about Eliza. She began to grit her teeth. The shooting of The Belle was about to begin, and Eliza was cast as the supporting female role. Cindy would definitely pull some tricks out of her sleeve to make Eliza realize the consequences of overestimating herself and approaching her man.


    Shortly after Cindy left, Chester kicked the coffee table violently.


    With his kick, everything on the big coffee table became messy.


    His handsome face darkened, while his eyes appeared strange with some unfathomable emotion.


    Shedrick walked in and caught sight of the blood at


    the corner of Chester''s mouth. He gasped in shock before he smirked. "You said that you wanted to talk to Eliza in my office. Tsk, now I''m wondering if you were talking to her or dominating her. What a fierce situation it must''ve been. If I''d known this earlier, I would''ve gotten a condom ready for you."


    Chester nced at him coldly. "I heard Eliza used to b e Monte''s kept woman." Shedrick was momentarily stunned before he nodded. "Yeah."


    Once Shedrick replied, he could clearly sense that the atmosphere in the office had turned cooler as though the air conditioner was switched on.


    "Why... didn''t I hear you mention it before?" Chester''s eyes shed with a hint of deep hatred.


    "When you y around with women... you''ve never been bothered if it''s their first time. Right?" Shedrick muttered.


    Chester was at a loss for words.


    Indeed, he had never been bothered about this.


    However, when the thought that Eliza had been with someone else urred to him, he would be grumpy for some reason. Given her haughtiness, why was she willing to be a kept woman?


    After all, this woman was such a hypocrite. 1


    She probably yed hard to get by behaving haughtily in front of him.


    Damn it. The minute he recalled kissing her just now, he felt like a fool who had fallen into her trap.


    "Fine. It''s good that you''re not involved with her," Shedrick suddenly said, "Although this was two years ago, Monte really pampered her like a baby back then. Eliza seemed to have fallen for Monte and even tried to kill herself for him two years ago..."


    "Killed herself?" Chester was astounded. Based on Eliza''s character, he never expected her to be the sort of person who would try to kill herself.


    "I''m not sure to what extent she went either. Anyway, her agent said that she had a narrow escape from death at that time and she could''ve lost her life. When I visited her in the hospitalter, I bumped into Monte. Monte said that she deliberately tried to kill herself in hopes that he''d change his mind. Although she didn''t hurt herself badly, Monte was quite pissed about it. After he got home from the hospital, his parents arranged for him to get married." 1


    As Shedrick exined, he handed a cigarette to Chester. 1


    Chester took it and fiddled with it. His long eyshes cast a shadow beneath his eyes.


    He seemed to be smiling, yet the look of resentment in his eyes grew stronger. Little did he expect Eliza to be such a despicable, unscrupulous woman.


    "Later on, Eliza seemed to have transformed into a different person." Shedrickughed. "She became diligent, self-motivated, and indifferent. Even her acting became fabulous. Hmm, I quite like the current Eliza. At least, she''s the artist who brings the most profits to thepany."


    "Enough. Don''t tell me anything else about her."


    Chester rose to his feet resentfully.


    Initially, he found Eliza to be rather unique, but he had no feelings for her now.


    Eliza was such a scheming woman. If he got involved with her, he would be in serious trouble.


    Somehow, he was in a foul mood. His chest appeared to be stuffed with hostility.


    After he got into the car, his phone rang. It was a call from Rodney. "I asked you to talk to Eliza, so how did it go?"


    "I forgot," Chester said icily, "Don''t mention this woman anymore."

 Chapter 1363

    "What''s wrong?" Rodney could not figure Chester out.


    "After asking about Eliza, I found out that she has a dark past. You''d better stop Freya from interacting with her too much." Chester hung up as soon as he finished speaking. 1


    He then took out a cigarette and smoked leisurely in the car.


    In addition to the smell of smoke, the scent of Eliza''s lips was still lingering in his mouth.


    It was too damn sweet.


    However, he found it both sweet and disgusting at this moment.


    11:00 a.m.


    Shaun drove to the seaside vi.


    He was driving an excavator.


    Sarah walked out with a pale look. After hearing all the noise, she almost broke down. "Shaun, what are you doing?"


    nts were her favorite, yet he rolled across all of them on the excavator.


    Shaun was wearing a pair of sunsses. He lowered the window and stuck his carefree handsome face out. "Of course, I''m ruining it. Yesterday, the judge said that you must return the vi to me. When it hit me that you''ve been upying this ce, which used to be mine and Cathy''s home, for so many years, I just feel so disgusted that I want to destroy it right away."


    "Shaun, you..." Sarah began to tremble with anger.


    "This ce doesn''t belong to you anymore." Shaun added, "No, it has never belonged to you. Pack your stuff and get out right now."


    "The court has given me one week. You have no right to make me leave now," Sarah bellowed with dissatisfaction.


    "Fine. You can stay here for another one week, but the court didn''t state that I can''t destroy this ce. It''s fine if you continue staying here as long as you don''t mind sleeping on rubble."


    Shaun snorted before he carried on with his excavation.


    The bucket of the excavator rammed into the French window, creating a loud crash. With that, the entire window broke.


    Sarah became agitated. "Stop it, Shaun! I''ve had enough. Give me an hour and I''ll move out."


    There were a lot of branded bags, clothes, and jewelry inside. She would not have enough time to pack them


    all.


    "I''ll give you... ten minutes at most," Shaun sneered.


    "You..."


    "Nine minutes left." Shaun raised his brows.


    Sarah''s blood was boiling. She was afraid of saying something again as she would be left with only eight minutes.


    She immediately dashed upstairs and packed the most expensive jewelry in the bedroom into a suitcase. Before she finished packing everything, the excavator had entered the living room.


    "Shaun, you''re such a madman!" Sarah ran out of the bedroom hysterically.


    "Time''s up." When Shaun saw the suitcase in her hand and the expensive ne that was stuck at the zip, his eyes shed with hatred.


    What a money-grubber she was.


    He was deeply disgusted at the fact that she was his first love. 2


    Shaun operated the excavator again. Soon, the whole vi was destroyed.


    Sarah watched the scene with bloodshot eyes while standing outside.


    ''Shaun Hill, just you wait.'' She would never forget the humiliation she suffered today. She would soon put him through hell.


    She took the suitcase and left the ce with disheveled hair.

 Chapter 1364

    After Shaun was done with the excavation, he gave Catherine a video call.


    "Look, Cathy. I destroyed the seaside vi myself."


    Catherine, who was in the office, was stunned for a few seconds when she saw Shaun standing among the ruins. She probably did not expect the seaside vi to be destroyed to this extent.


    "You''re too idle, huh?" She was speechless. "You said you were going to work this morning, but you ended up demolishing the vi. How did you destroy it?"


    "With an excavator."


    "You actually know how to operate an excavator?" Catherine was taken aback.


    "Mm. I just learned it this morning." Shaun smiled faintly.


    Catherine was at a loss for words.


    When he made such a remark, did he consider the feelings of those learning how


    to operate an excavator? They would usually spend half a year, or at least three to four months toplete training.


    "Congrattions. You''ve acquired another money-


    making skill," Catherine teased him with augh.


    "Cathy, I wanted to destroy this ce myself because our home was contaminated by Sarah. I don''t want it to be an eyesore for you," Shaun said earnestly. 1


    Catherine''s eyes revealed a hint of gentleness." Where''s Sarah?"


    "I chased her out. She swiftly packed some jewelry in a suitcase before she left." Shaun''s face expressed sarcasm and grief."... Why did I meet such a woman back then? I feel disgusted when it hits me that she used to be my girlfriend." "Think about me and you won''t feel disgusted, then." Catherine blinked yfully. Shaun melted. "Cathy, have lunch with me today, alright? I miss you."


    "We just saw each other less than two hours ago." With his affectionate gaze on her, Catherine''s face flushed.


    "But I miss you. If you don''te over, I''ll go to your office and eat with you," Shaun said with a grin.


    "The food in our office is so-so..."


    "It doesn''t matter. Anything will taste good as long as I''m with you." Shaun could not wait to see her.


    Catherine''s face was burning.


    After hanging up, she calmed down to ease the butterflies in her stomach. Then, she asked Harvey toe in. "Ask the kitchen to prepare an extra portion o f food. Shaun will be here to have lunch."


    Harvey was speechless. "President Hill is really clingy."


    "Yeah."


    A sweet smile spread across Catherine''s face. 1


    Perhaps no one would have expected Shaun to be so clingy when he was in a rtionship.


    Meanwhile, Sarah finally appeared in front of Wesley after some struggle.


    At this point, she really had nothing left.


    The vi was gone. Moreover, she had to return the 100 billion dors. She had never thought that she would have nobody else to count on except for Wesley.


    Nevertheless, the moment she saw Wesley''s grim expression, she sank into despair.


    She was aware that Wesley was even more cruel and indifferent than her.


    He had been keeping her by his side all along only because she was still of use.


    "I thought you were a useful pawn, but unexpectedly..."


    Wesley shook his head. Clearly, he was extremely disappointed in Sarah. "You even lost 100 billion dors now. How are you different from the most ordinary woman out there?"

 Chapter 1365

    Sarah gritted her teeth. "I''m different. I hate Shaun, and I want to kill him."


    Wesley raised his brows gravely.


    Sarah slowly approached him. "I have a solution, of course. When I hypnotized him previously, I got the goods on him."


    Wesley slowly narrowed his dark eyes. "Really?"


    "Absolutely." Sarah nodded. "Everyone falls to rock bottom someday. You''re now there too, aren''t you? Although you haven''t divorced Catherine, Shaun and Catherine have already been showing up together in public. They even spend the night together. Don''t you feel ufortable deep down?"


    Wesley clenched his fists. After he was triggered by her words, his face became ferocious. "Sarah, I''m giving you onest chance to show me your value."


    "Okay." Sarah gnashed her teeth. "Before this, I want Thomas dead."


    Wesley raised his brows and nced at her. He then smirked. "Do you know what I like about you the most? You''re the second most ruthless woman I''ve met. You''re so cold-blooded that you can go as far as killing your own family."


    "It''s because he betrayed me." Sarah flew into a rage." That d*ckhead imed that I kidnapped him when I didn''t even do it."


    "Indeed, this matter is a bit dubious. I''m guessing it was Shaun''s trap." Wesley frowned. "Having said that, Thomas is now under the protection of the Jewell family, so I can''t do anything about it."


    Sarah bit her lip discontentedly.


    "But this is just temporary," Wesley added nonchntly, "After two more months, Shaun, Chester, and the rest won''t be able to do anything to me."


    Terrified, Sarah shot a quick look at him. As far as she knew, Wesley was currently at the mercy of the Jewell family and in a tight corner. What was he going to do that could even make Chester unable to deal with him?


    She opened her mouth hesitantly. "You might not know the Jewell family''s true ability. Even if Mason confronts the Jewell family, he won''t have an edge over them..."


    "I know. Soon, you''ll understand." Wesley gave a cold smile.


    Struck by a thought, Sarah suddenly asked, "You said I''m the second most ruthless woman you''ve met, so do you mean there''s another woman who''s more ruthless than I am?" "I think both of you are equally ruthless. Also...


    Coincidentally, she hates Shaun and Catherine as well," Wesley replied with a mirthless smile.


    Sarah immediately went quiet.


    Who could... this woman be?


    Anyway, since they hadmon enemies, they might be able to work together in the future.


    The distant Neah Bay.


    This was an independent harbor far away from any other country.


    It faced the sea in front and had a desert behind it.


    It was the most mysterious ce in the world because its owner was the wealthy Costner family. Not only did the Costner family have control of all the important shipping routes in the world, but their bank also had branches all over the globe.


    At this moment, an Australian woman had already won a lot of money by gambling three nights in a row in thergest casino.


    This woman''s thick, burgundy-colored hair and pretty features caused those men from different parts of the world to drool over her.


    This woman was none other than Reba Jones, who had gone missing for years.


    "Sorry, I won again." Reba flipped open herst card in a light-hearted manner. Under the burning gazes of the crowd, she staggered out with her curvy figure.


    As soon as she was out of sight, a sense of unease crept into her mind.


    She had been here for one week. Before she came, she had spent a fortune hiring a top gambler to teach her some gambling skills just so she could win.


    However, if she continued to behave like this, she would certainly not be able to win again tomorrow.


    Why had that person not shown up yet?


    Could Wesley have lied to her?


    No. Even if she was left with thest chance, she had to act ording to n. She could not afford to make a mistake.

 Chapter 1366

    Reba did not know that there was someone standing behind the ss window on the fifth floor, silently watching her leave.


    That man coolly stuck his hands into his pockets.


    The lights above him highlighted his curly hair that fell over his shoulders. A lot of men looked unattractive with long hair, yet he had an alluringly handsome face that resembled a devil''s.


    Nevertheless, anyone who caught sight of him would be filled with dread because of his mysterious azure eyes. His eyes could send chills down one''s spine.


    Everyone knew that the owner of Neah Bay, Titus Costner, had the same kind of eyes.


    That man was Titus'' son, Matthew Costner-the future sessor of Neah Bay.


    "Young Master..." A tanned subordinate walked over. "I''ve inquired about it. Herst name is Jones, and she came from Australia."


    "Jones?" Matthew narrowed his eyes slowly. "Don''t you think... she looks like my mom?"


    After keeping silent for a moment, the subordinate responded, "After taking a closer look at her, I think she''s undergone stic surgery before. Perhaps she


    found out about Madam''s appearance and underwent stic surgery to look like her."


    "My mom hardly shows her face. What''s more, her expressions and behavior are like my mom''s too." Matthew said with aplicated tone, "My mom told me that she gave birth to a child before she came to Soromon Ind. This means that I have a stepsister who shares the same mom as me." 4


    "Are you suspecting it''s her?" The subordinate was astonished.


    "Ask the hotel staff to find a way to get two strands of her hair. I want DNA tests done for her and my mom a s soon as possible. I want to know the result tomorrow morning." 3


    After Matthew gave the order, he turned around and left.


    When dawn broke the next morning, the subordinate came to him with the result. "Young Master, it turns out that she''s indeed rted to you. Her DNA is a 99 percent match to your mom''s. This also means that you''re definitely rted to her."


    Matthew took the reports to have a look. His eyes revealed a look of delight.


    If his mother learned that he had found her long-lost daughter, she would be very pleased.


    He immediately took the report and rushed to the chateau.


    Upon learning her mom''s whereabouts, he promptly headed to theke behind the chateau. 3


    A married couple was fishing by theke. Despite being in their middle ages, the two of them maintained a youthful appearance. The woman was pretty, while the man was handsome. Both of them seemed like they were only in their 30s. i


    "Darling, don''t keep your eyes fixed on the fishing rod. Look at me." At this moment, Titus, the dominant owner of Neah Bay, was far from arrogant and domineering like how others perceived him to be. He clung to his wife like a puppy.


    "Shut up and be quiet. Don''t scare my fish away." Sheryl Olsen shot Titus a fierce re.


    Titus blinked gloomily. "Wifey, do you love me or the fish more?"


    Sheryl was speechless. "You''re still so childish at this old age. Stop being silly."


    "Am I that old? I feel like I''m only in my early 30s," Titus replied with a grin. Sheryl was at a loss for words.


    "Mommy..." Matthew hurriedly ran to her.


    Titus cast a disdainful look at him. "Why are you back? Didn''t I ask you to manage our family business? You always travel to and fro."


    Being treated with disdain by his father, Matthew waspletely speechless. He felt as though he was a giveaway prize that his mother gave his father and was not at all weed.

 Chapter 1367

    At the thought that his father was going to feel horribleter, Matthew was inwardly ted.


    "Mommy, I have a piece of staggering news for you this time." Matthew''s face was filled with excitement.


    "What news?" Sheryl looked at him in bewilderment.


    "I found the child you previously gave birth to." As soon as Matthew finished speaking, Titus tugged at his cor.


    "What did you just say?" Titus'' gaze made him seem as if he wanted to devour Matthew.


    "Shoo!" Sheryl pushed Titus away. "When you married me, you promised that you''ll ept my other child if I ever find themter on."


    Titus'' mouth hung open, and his face expressed his grievances.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll only acknowledge the child and won''t have anything to do with my ex," Sheryl said with a soft tone.


    Only then did Titus'' expression soften. "Fine, then. You can''t be in touch with that man, or I''ll certainly ruin his family." 1


    Sheryl looked at Matthew eagerly without being


    bothered about Titus.


    "Mommy, look." Matthew handed two DNA test reports to her. "Recently, there was a woman who visited the casino and won three days in a row. She''s quite brilliant. When I went for an inspection, I spotted her and instantly thought that she looked like you. So I asked someone to take her hair for the DNA test." 1 After looking at the reports, Sheryl was thrilled. "It turns out that I gave birth to a daughter back then. Hurry up and bring her over, Matthew."


    "Hold on, wifey. I find it a bit strange," Titus said, "Why did she show up in the casino and gamble for three consecutive days? It seems like she''s trying to get someone to appear."


    "But the DNA test results can''t be wrong. Even if she has an ulterior motive, we can find out by asking her."


    Sheryl could not wait to meet her daughter. "Hubby, I hope you can understand. She''s not only my biological daughter but also the only bridge between me and my parents. Back then, the waves swept me to Soromon Ind. I don''t have the faintest idea where I came from. All I had was a piece of wood carved with the name ''Sheryl'' in my hand. I don''t know who my parents are, whether I have any siblings, and where I live. I know nothing."


    "Alright, Sheryl. I''ll support you." Titus let out a sigh and hugged her.


    Having fallen for her at first sight, he only had himself


    to me.


    Shortly after, Matthew brought Reba over.


    On her way here, Reba was perturbed, nervous, and overjoyed.


    Never in her wildest dreams did she think that her n would actually work.


    The hair that Titus obtained for the DNA test belonged to Catherine. Wesley had collected all of Catherine''s hair that fell throughout his stay with her. i Reba deliberately left Catherine''s hair on herb and the floor of the hotel. 2


    The hotel staff had taken Catherine''s hair when Reba was not around.


    Soon, Reba would be the daughter of the owner of Soromon Ind as well as the sister of the future owner of Neah Bay. By then, destroying Shaun and Catherine would just be as easy as squashing an ant.


    She just hoped that Sheryl''s memory would never be restored.


    Matthew took her to the chateau. After a short while, a married couple walked down the stairs.


    Reba had seen Sheryl in the Jones family''s photo. Only when she met Sheryl in person did she realize she looked much better in real life. Sheryl looked mature and charming. Just like a blooming rose, she appeared icily elegant and noble.


    After feeling dazed, Reba soon began to put on an act. "Mom..."

 Chapter 1368

    Matthew''s expression shifted a little, whereas Sheryl looked at Reba with perplexity. "You know I''m your mom, huh?"


    "I''ve seen you in Granny''s photo." Reba began to choke up. "Something happened to you soon after you gave birth to me."


    "What happened?" Sheryl asked gently, but her gaze became sharp without anyone noticing it.


    With her current status and rank, she had to be alert now that a daughter who seemingly came from nowhere was acknowledging her.


    "You got swept up in a typhoon." Reba bit her lip. "I was too young back then, so I''m not very sure. I only got to know about the incident when Granny mentioned it during herst moments a few years ago. She said that you suddenly headed to Country T because of a call. At that time, there was a typhoon and you went missing after that. The police said that the typhoon might''ve swept you into the sea and you didn''t survive. Grandpa and Granny even had a cenotaph erected for you."


    Sheryl''s chest stiffened.


    She had been rescued from the sea. Apart from the


    ind owner and a few of his confidants, no one else knew about the incident. Now that those confidants had passed away, only Titus and Matthew knew about


    it.


    "So is my mom already dead?" Sheryl was baffled, and her heart ached.


    "Not only is Granny dead, but Grandpa has also long since passed away. They were already in their 80s." Reba sighed with red eyes. "You also have an elder brother called Jeffery Jones, and Uncle treats me pretty well."


    "Really?" A look of distress washed over Sheryl''s face.


    Despite her memory loss, she could remember that it was her parents who raised her ever since she was born. She was supposed to fulfill her filial duty at this time, yet she ended up in this distant ce. "Is my brother doing well?"


    "No, he''s in jail." Reba sighed.


    Sheryl was stunned. Then, she narrowed her beautiful eyes. "What happened?" "It''s quite aplicated matter."


    Reba pursed her lips. After hesitating for a moment, she said, "It has to do with his daughter. Oh well, let''s drop it. Mom, I actually came to Neah Bay this time to look for you. I wasn''t sure if you were still alive either. But a year ago, I came across a man who told me that he saw someone in Neah Bay who looked like me. I thought you might still be alive, so I came here with a purpose. I was just trying my luck, but I didn''t expect..."


    Tears trickled down her face again. "I didn''t know how else I could search for you. I won three days in a row in the casino, hoping to attract attention among the people in Neah Bay. Perhaps you''d be aware of me and notice our resemnce..." 4


    "Enough. I understand everything." Sheryl went to Reba and hugged her gently. Her previous doubts about Rebaing to Neah Bay had vanished at this moment. "You must''ve had a hard time over the years, my girl."


    "No, I''m more than happy just being able to see my biological mother in my lifetime," Reba said amid her sobs.


    Titus, who was beside them, knitted his brows together. He then asked with a cold, deep tone, "Which man told you about it? What does he look like?" 1


    Titus was tall and sturdily built. 1


    Therefore, his air of authority instantly made Reba nervous and frightened. "I... I have no idea as well. He was sitting beside me in the first ss seat of a ne."

 Chapter 1369

    "Alright, hubby. She''s my daughter. The DNA test results can''t be wrong." Sheryl gave Titus a nasty look.


    Titus snorted. "She''s had stic surgery before."


    With his keen eyes, he realized it at first nce.


    He hated women who had undergone stic surgery as they were inauthentic and stiff. Reba''s face was not even half as natural as Sheryl''s.


    Considering that Titus had taken an instant liking to Sheryl back then, he should not be averse to her daughter. For some reason, however, he subconsciously felt that Rebacked the aura Sheryl had when she was young even though they bore a passing resemnce.


    Reba''s expression stiffened. "I didn''t mean to have stic surgery. I offended some powerhouses in Australia a couple of years ago, so I had no choice but to have stic surgery and leave. This is an old photo on me."


    She turned on her phone and searched for an old photo before handing it to them.


    Luckily, she looked more like Jeffery. Her past appearance bore a slight resemnce to both Catherine and Sheryl.


    Sheryl took a look at the photo and nced at her afterward. There was not the slightest doubt in Sheryl''s mind about it anymore, especially after she caught sight of Jeffery in the photo. Although Jeffery looked old, she could tell from his face that he was quite like herself. "Is this my elder brother?"


    "Mm." Reba nodded. "Uncle is quite nice. Even during those ten years or so when I was kidnapped..."


    "You were kidnapped?" Sheryl widened her eyes.


    "Yeah. When I was ying with Uncle and the rest at the age of four or five, I ran around and got kidnapped. I stayed in the countryside after that," Reba told half-truths, "Uncle and Granny didn''t give up searching for me and they finally found me several years back. They even pulled some strings and sent me to college."


    "It''s all my doing." Sheryl was heartbroken.


    All of a sudden, Titus asked brutally, "Who were you trying to avoid that you had to undergo stic surgery? How did you offend those powerhouses?"


    Reba opened her mouth and said, "The Jones family is a bitplicated. I have a cousin who''s my uncle''s daughter. She''s very pretty, and many say that she looks like my aunt. She also bears a slight resemnce to Mom. Ever since I returned, Granny and Uncle have been treating me very well and trying their best to make it up to me. My cousin, whom they had been pampering earlier, was probably jealous and kept finding faults with me. Later... because her childhood sweetheart fell in love with me, our rtionship turned sour."


    Upon hearing it, Sheryl took an immediate dislike to her so-called niece. She said with a scoff, "Mutual love is needed in rtionships. Since her childhood sweetheart doesn''t like her even though they grew up together, what gives her the right to hold a grudge against you? This shows that her character is horrible."


    Reba was inwardly delighted to hear Sheryl say that. Nevertheless, she expressed a sorrowful look. "Soon after my rtionship with Ethan was confirmed, she did everything possible to be involved with the then wealthiest man in Australia, Shaun Hill. She wanted to take revenge on us."


    "Shaun Hill?" Titus frowned. "I''ve heard someone mention this name before. Incidentally, he seems to be one of the topwyers in the world."


    "He''s not only the topwyer in Australia but also the wealthiest man in Australia."


    Reba added, "My cousin seduced Shaun and caused trouble for the Jones family. By the way, you used to develop apany called Hudson. Granny initially nned to let me take over Hudson, but my cousin pretended to be your daughter with Shaun''s help and took over thepany. When Granny wanted to expose her, she even... went as far as pushing Granny down the stairs in the house when Granny was sick. She even got Shaun to dispute awsuit for her. We couldn''t beat Shaun."

 Chapter 1370

    "Initially, she nned to push the me for Granny''s death to me, but Uncle and Aunt took responsibility for it in order to save me. I spent several nights escaping Melbourne and secretly left Australia after that."


    "What?" Sheryl''s expression changed drastically.


    One owed a great debt of gratitude to their mothers for bringing them to this world. At the thought that her mother was killed, Sheryl wished she could cut her so-called niece into pieces.


    "How cruel!" Matthew was so infuriated that he began to criticize as well, "She killed her biological parents and grandmother? Why does such a cruel woman exist?" 1


    "I reckon she was jealous. When I got engaged to Ethan, Uncle and Aunt didn''t object to it. Instead, they showed us their support. Besides, Uncle and Granny, who took pity on me for being kidnapped back then, went all out to make it up to me. My cousin wasn''t happy about it. She thought that I snatched everything from her ever since I returned. At the same time, she hated Uncle and Aunt. After all, she had been pampered since young."


    After grumbling about it, Reba noticed the furious


    look on Sheryl''s face. She held her hand. "Mom, I believe what goes aroundes around. I heard Shaun has been a shadow of his former self recently. He''s no longer the wealthiest man in Australia, and Hill Corporation is currently dead in the water. As for my cousin, she married Shaun afterward but he soon fell for someone else and dumped her. This could be karma."


    "Karma?" Sheryl smirked indifferently. "How is that enough? I didn''t know about them back then, but now I know. I won''t let these people off the hook."


    "By the way, where''s your dad?" Matthew finally raised a question that Sheryl had been wanting to ask. However, she dared not ask because of Titus'' presence.


    As expected, Titus'' face turned grim within seconds. He glowered at his son so hard that he wished he could eat him up.


    Matthew touched his nose, thinking that his father was truly petty. Anyway, this issue had to be rified sooner orter.


    "My dad?" Reba sighed. "Mom, you might not know that you gave birth to me before you got married...


    After Dad got into a rtionship with you, his family made him marry another woman. He hasn''t known about my existence for 20 years."


    Sheryl was utterly disappointed. "I was so blind at that time, huh?"


    Titus then sneered, "He''s trash. How dare he be so irresponsible toward the woman he fooled around with? What a coward and a scumbag! Wifey, you had such bad taste before this."


    Sheryl indeed felt humiliated, yet she could not deny the truth.


    Rebaughed. "Karma struck again recently. The media suddenly revealed that his wife cuckolded him plenty of times and even gave birth to a daughter who belonged to someone else. But the most shameful thing was that the man whom his wife had an affair with was my dad''s biological brother. It means that the daughter is now my dad''s niece."


    "That''s really confusing." Sheryl subconsciously knitted her brows together. Apparently, her exboyfriend was not just scummy but also silly. This was the kind of man who disgusted her the most.


    "After that, my cousin impersonated me and acknowledged my dad." Reba shrugged. "She did that because my dad''s family is the wealthy Yule family in Australia. But in recent years, the Yule family has been doing badly. Yule Corporation has changed hands. As such, my cousin failed to take advantage of anything. I don''t feel like acknowledging my dad, so I''m not bothered about him. Anyway, I hate him and will never forgive him."


    "He doesn''t deserve your forgiveness."


    Sheryl held Reba''s hands. "You have me as your mom now and that''s more than enough. Just stay here from now on. Let me introduce you to them. This is your brother, Matthew Costner. This is your uncle, who''s also my current husband."


    Titus nodded impassively, whereas Matthew shed Reba a smile. "Don''t worry, Sis. I''ll protect you in the future. Let me know if anyone bullies you. As for your cousin..."


    His eyes narrowed grimly. "Mom, we can ignore the other problems but she killed our Granny and even tortured Sis so badly. We definitely can''t let her off the hook, Shaun too."


    "Yeah. I''ll let you settle it." Sheryl asked Reba, "What''s your cousin''s name?" "Catherine Jones," Reba immediately answered.


    "Catherine Jones."


    Sheryl was stunned as she muttered this name. It was a nice name, which gave her an inexplicable sense of familiarity.

 Chapter 1371

    "Mom..." When Reba noticed that Sheryl was zoning out, she quickly called out to her for fear that Sheryl would recall something.


    Sheryl came back to her senses and said apologetically, "Matthew, I''ll leave Catherine to you to deal with. She must pay back for what she has done to my daughter."


    "No problem, Mom. I''ll head to Australia with some people tomorrow," Matthew promptly said," Coincidentally, I''ve been sick of staying in Neah Bay every day."


    "Take your time. Now that I know where my hometown is, I''ll definitely go back and pay my respects to my parents," Sheryl said sorrowfully, "As for my brother, I have to find a way to find him. When the timees, we''ll head there together. You can bring Reba around to familiarize her with Neah Bay during this period."


    "Alright then." Matthew obeyed his mother''s order reluctantly.


    Meanwhile, Reba was inwardly ted. With the Costner family and Sheryl''s help, she would certainly be able to deal with Catherine and Shaun. It would be a s easy as squashing an ant.


    ''Catherine Jones, Shaun Hill, just wait.''


    Reba was going to make aeback in no time and settle the old scores with them one by one.


    ''Also, Catherine, I''m sure it''ll be interesting to be tortured by your biological mother and brother.''


    Hehe. As for herself, she would soon be the sessor of Soromon Ind. Haha.


    "By the way, do you know my name from back then?" Sheryl asked.


    "Mom, your name is Sheryl Jones," Reba finally said something that was true.


    "Sheryl Jones," Sheryl mumbled the name. She knew that her name was Sheryl but did not know herst name. The name Sheryl Jones sounded familiar to her. "Hubby, Matt, my name will be Sheryl Jones from now on."


    "Wifey, it''s up to you as long as you''re happy with it." Titus'' sharp eagle-like gaze swept over Reba.


    Although Reba had not slipped up when she was exining everything earlier, Titus just disliked this stepdaughter for no apparent reason. 1


    It was not because Reba was not his daughter.


    As much as he was narrow-minded, he would still fulfill his promises to his wife. However, he was subconsciously resistant to the sudden appearance of this stepdaughter.


    Australia.


    In the office of Jackson Corporation.


    At this moment, a few senior shareholders were telling Patrick off.


    "Patrick, what on earth is going on? Why have the media been reporting that our cookies have acrmide that can lead to cancer? It''s true that our cookies have acrmide, but the levels of acrmide are so low that it won''t cause cancer at all. Now that people are magnifying the issue, it''s obvious that someone is wilfully finding fault with ourpany."


    "This cookie is ourpany''s bestseller, yet the supervision department has now suspended our production. They''re trying to make us lose our livelihood."


    "Other foodpanies use this chemical in their products too. What gives them the right to find fault with us?"

 Chapter 1372

    "Patrick, did you offend someone out there? This person seems to be quite


    powerful, considering that they managed to do this. Why don''t... you look for Miss Lynch? She''s the goddaughter of the future prime minister now. It should be easy to ask her for help."


    "Yeah. After all, you were in a rtionship with Miss Lynch for a couple of years. She''ll take your history into consideration."


    The shareholders made these remarks straightforwardly in front of Linda.


    Linda''s body swayed a little, and her face paled.


    Patrick''s face turned ghastly. Even so, he could not expose that it was Freya''s doing.


    He never thought that Freya would end up going so far.


    After all, they used to be in love with each other. How could she be so cruel?


    He regretted approaching her of his own ord that night and giving her his business card.


    However, he could not expose it to thepany''s shareholders as they would be more unhappy with him and Linda.


    "Enough. Just drop it. I''ve already broken up with


    Freya for years and we no longer talk to each other. I''ll find a way to settle this issue," Patrick forced his mouth open and said with a deep voice.


    "That''s true." One of the shareholders threw Linda a nce. "Miss Lynch came to the office and quarreled with some of our people previously. Perhaps she''s still holding a grudge against you."


    At the mention of this issue, all the shareholders were unhappy with Patrick.


    At first, everyone thought that Freya was the one who behaved arrogantly and unreasonably when she fought with Linda back then. Later, when Patrick got into a rtionship with Linda, many employees secretly discussed it and thought that Linda deserved to be beaten up. They believed that what made Freya''s blood boil was the fact that Patrick had long since been involved with Linda.


    Linda bit her lip and lowered her head.


    Patrick shot a nce at her, his eyes shing with guilt. He leaped to his feet and said, "Let''s dismiss. I''m going to have lunch with the supervision departmentter. I''ll try my best to settle the issue."


    "Even if you settle it, ourpany''s reputation is still ruined. The food industry is different from others. People won''t forget about it just because the incident i s over. It takes several years of PR to save our reputation."


    All the shareholders grumbled before they walked away.


    Patrick clenched his fists. Only after Linda closed the door did she turn around and say guiltily, "The shareholders are right. If Freya..."


    "Don''t mention her anymore," Patrick said frostily," This was her doing."


    "Huh?" Linda pursed her lips and asked with surprise, "Why did she do that? Is it because she still hates you?"


    "Yeah." Patrick furrowed his brows deeply, his eyes glinting with fury and misery. "I really don''t understand when she started acting so cruelly. Or has she always been like this? After gaining her current status, she has learned to bully people."


    "It''s my fault." Linda was filled with annoyance and guilt. "If I had known this would happen, I wouldn''t have contacted you whenever something happened to me back then. Also, I wouldn''t have gotten together with you. Patrick, why don''t... we... break up now?"


    Linda said sorrowfully as tears slid down her face." I''m sure Freya can''t get over you, that''s why she still hates you. She might agree to be with you again if you pursue her. What''s more, she''s currently the goddaughter of the future prime minister. If you marry her, she''ll be a real help to your future, unlike me. I can''t do anything else except some secretarial work and household chores."


    When Patrick heard those words at the end of her sentence, he was suddenly reminded of her selfless dedication in the past three years. With that, he felt even guiltier deep down. "Linda, don''t say things like these. Secretarial work can be quite tiring at times. What''s more, it''s good enough that you can cook and do the cleaning for me even though you''re worn out. Freya never did these back then, so you''re much better than her."


    "But..."


    "Just drop it. I''m not a social climber. Considering that you''ve sacrificed so much for me, I won''t dump you just because of thepany," Patrick interrupted her, Go and rest. I really need to meet the supervision department now."


    "Let me apany you," Linda promptly said.

 Chapter 1373

    "No need." Patrick shook his head and rejected Linda''s offer.


    At noon, Patrick had lunch with the supervision department and offered them


    some benefits. Only then did he find out that Rodney was the mastermind behind the incident.


    He immediately drove to Osher Corporation.


    Rodney did not allow Patrick toe up and made him wait two hours downstairs.


    After two hours, Patrick knocked on the door and entered Rodney''s office. In the spacious office, he saw Rodney leaning on the leather chair with his legszily ced on the desk. Rodney was throwing the darts in his hand onto the wall.


    Obviously, he was not skillful as the darts did not hit the red bullseye.


    "F*ck. How unlucky," Rodney cursed.


    The assistant then reminded, "President Snow, Patrick is here."


    Only then did Rodney lift his eyes and turn his gaze to Patrick, who was wearing a blue shirt and a pair of


    ck pants. He had to admit that Patrick had a decent appearance. Although he was far more attractive than Patrick, Patrick was considered good-lookingpared to others.


    He had seen Patrick before. Three years or so ago, Patrick had pestered Freya at the entrance of Hudson Corporation. In the end, Rodney acted as Freya''s shield and drove him away.


    "What''s the matter?" Rodneyzily opened his mouth.


    From the haughtiness andziness in his gaze, Patrick could tell that it was because Patrick was born into the prestigious Snow family, i


    As Jason said earlier, Rodney looked at people with his nose in the air. He gave the impression that he treated others with utter disdain.


    His attitude left Patrick feeling humiliated. However, he had no choice but to endure it and say, "President Snow, I just want to find out in what way Jackson Corporation has offended you."


    "I dislike you simply because you look ugly," Rodney teased.


    "President Snow..." Patrick clenched his fists until they cracked.


    "You want to fight, huh?" Rodney put down his long legs. Although he could not beat up Shaun and Chester, that did not mean that he could not beat up others.


    "President Snow, I don''t like to solve problems with fists," Patrick said as he tried his best to cool off.


    "From your tone, you seem to be implying that I like to solve problems with my fists, huh?" Rodney''s exquisite face became grim.


    Patrick was at a loss for words.


    Rodney waspletely different from what the rumors described him. He was the young master of the Snow family, yet he behaved like a rogue.


    "President Snow, if I''ve offended you in any way, I''d like to apologize to you," Patrick said seriously," Jackson Corporation and Osher Corporation are in two different lines of business. One deals with food products, while the other deals with cosmetics products. I don''t see why we have to be enemies. Perhaps there''s a misunderstanding..."


    "There''s no misunderstanding. It''s merely because you''re annoying, and someone wants me to deal with you." Rodney raised his brows andughed. "Indeed, you''re... good at acting. From your decent appearance alone, I wouldn''t be able to tell that you''re a scumbag."


    "Is it Freya?"


    Patrick jerked. He remembered that Rodney disliked Freya, so why was he helping her now?

 Chapter 1374

    Rodney kept quiet.


    His silence signified acknowledgment.


    After being struck by the thought, Patrick still did not understand how Freya made this request to Rodney. "Young Master Snow, aren''t you... into Sarah?"


    Since Rodney was fond of Sarah, why was he helping Freya and turning against him?


    All Patrick wanted was to rify the issue, yet he was unaware that his question had hit a nerve in Rodney, causing him to feel infuriated and ashamed.


    Indeed, everyone knew that Rodney was fond of Sarah, but that woman cuckolded him.


    "Who I like is none of your damn business." Rodney''s expression was grim.


    A surge of emotions overwhelmed Patrick deep down. He could not help but say, "Young Master Snow, you used to be part of the Snow family, after all. Why are you always swearing-"


    "Who said those from wealthy families can''t swear?" Rodney interrupted him. His charming eyes were filled with sarcasm. "You don''t swear, but you enjoy ying the field. Well, it''s better for people to speak harshly than act like a hoodlum, isn''t it?"


    "You don''t know what''s going on between Freya and m e either." Stung by his mocking words, Patrick became glum and irritated. Even so, his handsome face remained tranquil. "Young Master Snow, if you don''t mind, can you let me tell you about what happened between me and Freya in the past?"


    Rodney took the ss from the table and sipped on the water. He did not interrupt Patrick or reject him.


    Patrick''s eyes shed with bitterness. "Freya and I were college mates. I was her senior, and she was the one who pursued me. She was enthusiastic, generous, and pretty. Initially, I had never thought of getting into a rtionship, but I was gradually attracted to her. We then got together. After graduating, I took over my family''spany and was preupied with it. At that time, Freya wasn''t interested in her career and her life revolved around me. It wasn''t too bad at first. Butter on, I often had to workte nights, so she was unhappy that I couldn''t apany her.


    "Linda and I had grown up together when we were young, so she was like a sister to me. Our families share a good rtionship too. After she graduated, the Shelby family got her to work in Jackson Corporation to gain exposure, but I wasn''t interested in her. If I were, I wouldn''t have gotten together with Freya. Even so, Freya always misunderstood us, thinking that I behaved flirtatiously with Linda. We argued time and again, and the remarks she made would always be worse than before.


    "I tried my best to put up with Freya because I loved her. We were nning to get married and I was even supposed to meet up with her parents to discuss our marriage. But Linda was involved in an ident that day. Moreover, her parents had gone on vacation. Because of this matter, Freya broke up with me.


    "At first, I thought she wasn''t serious about the break-u p. Who knew she suddenly came to Canberra for work. I looked for her and begged her, but she wouldn''t forgive me. At that time... she even dragged you in to provoke me."


    Feeling helpless, Patrick continued, "I gave up on her. Shortly after I returned to Melbourne, she followed suit. She came to my office and beat up Linda like a madwoman. That was unscrupulous and unreasonable of her. We were no longer in touch since then.


    "I thought our rtionship was over. But I bumped into her when I had a meal by the seaside a few days ago. I kindly sent her home, yet she wanted me to break up with Linda or she''d deal with Jackson Corporation. I thought she was kidding when she said that, but she actually coaxed you into doing it."


    After Jackson finished speaking, he looked at Bodney and added weakly, "Young Master Snow, I hope you''ll advise Freya. We can''t possibly get back together anymore, and I hope she''ll stop turning against Linda. Considering that Linda has sacrificed so much for me, I won''t break up with her or hurt her." 1


    Rodney crossed his arms.


    He looked Patrick up and down seriously.


    Chester had always made fun of Rodney due to his low emotional intelligence and stupidity.


    Nevertheless, it did not mean that he was actually a fool.


    "Why am I hearing you grumble about Freya''s shorings? If she''s so terrible, why did you decide to be with her in the first ce? Why did you fall for her?" Rodney suddenly asked while raising his brows.

 Chapter 1375

    Patrick was stunned. "Actually, aside from the matter with Linda, Freya is fine..."


    Rodney scoffed. "You gave a long-winded exnation about how innocent you and Linda are, iming that Linda has sacrificed a lot for you. Isn''t it safe to say that Linda has feelings for you? You kept someone who likes you by your side, but you didn''t allow your girlfriend to grumble about it. Did you think Freya was a saint?


    Patrick''s mouth hung open.


    Rodney directly rose to his feet. "When you were about to meet Freya''s parents, you immediately abandoned her to look for the woman who likes you just because she was met with an ident. Why didn''t you call Freya to exin it or bring her along?"


    Patrick''s handsome face paled little by little.


    Rodney snorted. "You were so busy with work that you didn''t have time to apany her. All she did was grumble about it, she didn''t even initiate a break- up. Instead of being content, you kept finding fault with her. Have you ever thought that she had also made sacrifices for you? Considering that she chose to stay by your side instead of chasing after her dreams."


    The more Rodney spoke, the more furious he became." Don''t make yourself sound like a noble person. The Lynch family''s business is impressive, and it has far surpassed Jackson Corporation over thest few years. You''re nothing. "Furthermore, Freya was invited to work with us in Osher five years ago but she rejected it. Do you know why she rejected it? It was all because of you. All because of love.


    "If you weren''t involved with that childhood sweetheart of yours, why did you get together with her so soon after? At the end of the day, you''re just a f* eking hypocrite.


    "You think that Freya taught Linda a lesson because she still has feelings for you, huh? Someone like you is far from worthy of her.


    "Well, you should be fortunate that I''m the one who''s dealing with you this time. If it had been for someone else, Jackson Corporation would''ve already copsed. After all, there are a lot of people who dislike Linda. You should f*cking me yourself for being blind as you found a troublemaker to be your girlfriend. Get lost!"


    Indeed, Rodney had erupted with rage.


    He just could not grasp why a scummy person like Patrick could win Freya''s love and make her his girlfriend back then. After all, Freya was a young


    cosmetic chemist with the highest potential.


    All the top cosmeticpanies had been going all out to get Freya to join them.


    He really had no idea what gave Patrick such a sense of superiority.


    His criticisms made Patrick''s mind go nk. After a while, he asked, "What do you mean? What has Linda done? Also, who has she offended?"


    "Don''t you get what I mean? Get out! Talking to you makes my blood boil," Rodney criticized.


    "Young Master Snow, don''t go too far." Patrick had never suffered such


    humiliation. "You''re no longer part of the Snow family."


    "Even if I''m not part of the Snows, I still have the ability to torture you," Rodney sneered.


    Clenching his fists, Patrick turned around and left the office.


    The moment he opened the door, he saw Freya. Her hair was tied into a bun, and


    the prominent features on her pretty face made her seem like she was mixed- blood.

 Chapter 1376

    At that moment, Freya''s pretty eyes were filled with sarcasm as she looked at Patrick.


    "Freya..." Patrick went absent-minded for a moment." Why are you here?"


    "If I hadn''te here, I wouldn''t have gotten to listen to you talking about our past. I could hear that you felt wronged many times when you dated me. It must''ve been difficult and hard for you to put up with me." Freya chuckled and mocked him.


    Patrick felt strangely ashamed.


    He recalled Rodney''s words from just now. His recount had only consisted of Freya''s shorings.


    Actually, there were times when she was good too...


    However, it was not the time to talk about those things.


    "Freya, can''t we just separate peacefully?" Patrick said in agony, "You have a high status now. Linda won''t be able to harm you at all. Let bygones be bygones."


    "Of course, the matters between us can be bygones. However, Linda owes me a life. That can never be forgotten." Freya looked at Patrick coldly. "You''d better let go of that woman quickly. If not, I won''t mind burying the Jackson family''s future along with her."


    Patrick''s body jolted. He could see strong, haughty coldness on Freya''s face.


    She had never looked like this before.


    In her eyes, he seemed to just be an ant.


    That feeling made Patrick discontented, angry, and humiliated.


    "Aren''t you leaving? Must I call the guards to chase you away?" Rodney walked


    over while smiling and raising his eyebrows.


    Patrick clenched his fists. He left without turning his head back.


    "When did youe? Why are you here?"


    After Patrick left, Rodney became nervous. He did not expect Freya toe and look for him first. It was as if the sun had risen from the west.


    "Thepany still owes me a bnce payment of five million dors for the formtionst time which they said will be paid this month. I need your signature." Freya gave him the document.


    "Oh, okay. I thought you especially came to thank me because I helped you to teach those people a lesson..."


    Rodney took the document and put down his signature with a pen.


    "You caused me to be in this state, yet you still want me to thank you?" Freya hmphed.


    "Alright, are you satisfied this time? You said that... as long as I deal with the Jackson family, some of the grudges between us can be resolved." Rodney looked a t her awkwardly. "I did my best. Jackson Corporation''s reputation has hit rock bottom. As long as the supervision department keeps halting Jackson Corporation''s most profitable products from being manufactured, Jackson Corporation will face a cash flow crisis soon."


    Freya lifted her eyshes. She raised her head and nced at him.


    Rodney had always given her the impression that he had low EQ. He seemed to have a problem with his brain and was easily tricked by women. 1


    However, she had heard how Rodney scolded Patrick just now from outside. His words were right on point and satisfying to hear.


    She never expected he would say those words.


    "You... Why are you looking at me like that?"


    Freya''s dark eyes wererge and bright. Rodney felt nervous from her gaze for the first time.


    "How rare." Freya suddenly smiled and said, "Actually, now that you''re not dating Sarah anymore, there aren''t as many holes in your brain."


    Rodney shot her an angry stare.


    Freya blinked her eyes charmingly. "Why are you ring at me? My status is higher than yours now. I


    can torture you."


    Were those not the words Rodney had said to Patrick just now?

 Chapter 1377

    "Forget it. Since you helped me this time, I''ll treat you to a meal," Freya suddenly said, "There''s a Mexican restaurant that''s quite good downstairs. I''ll treat you to that."


    Rodney was taken aback. He was surprised. "O-Okay."


    It was about time to get off work too.


    Rodney immediately closed hisputer and followed her downstairs.


    The Mexican restaurant was just at the adjacent building. Freya ordered a serving


    of quesadis, guacamole, nachos, and some other dishes.


    Rodney nced at the menu. He could not resist saying, "This ce is a little too cheap, I..."


    "What? Are you expecting me to treat you to expensive food?" Freya blinked her eyes. "You''re not worth me spending more than 500 dors."


    un


    Rodney was speechless. "No, I can treat you. I don''t have the habit of letting women pay the bill."


    "No, I already said I''m treating you." Freya shook her head.


    "Then I''ll treat you to a meal next time," Rodney said hurriedly. There was a word for that. It was to reciprocate.


    Freya nced at him with a vague smile. "Rodney, don''t take me as a stepping stone to enter the Snow family. I''ll go to the Snow family and discuss it with your grandpa for them to agree to let you return to the Snow family. I have the baby of the Snow family in my stomach. They''ll surely follow my wishes."


    Rodney was stunned. Obviously, he did not expect that she would be so kind. "Why are you helping me? Actually, my grandpa asked me to marry you so that I can marry into the Snow family. That''s because they hope the child can have aplete family..."


    "If the child''s parents don''t love each other but force themselves to be together, the child won''t have aplete family either." Freya shook her head.


    "Don''t you hate me? You even criedst time, and you were quite agitated..." Rodney said reluctantly, "I can sense that you don''t like your current life."


    "I have no choice. The doctor said I might not be able to get pregnant again if I abort this child. Moreover, it''s already been a full three months. It''s impossible to abort it now. This is my fate."


    Freya said regretfully, "The things in the past can''t be changed, but the future is in my own hands. I don''t want other people to manipte my fate." "I''m sorry..." Rodney gazed at her in a daze. Actually, he thought Freya was quite pitiful too.


    Especially after meeting Patrick, he felt that Freya was not any better than him in terms of rtionships.


    "Actually, your parents also hope that you can return to the Snow family. Whenever I''m with Aunty Wendy, she looks quite sad when she mentions you. She might say that she has gotten over it and doesn''t care about it anymore, but she can''t deceive me." 1


    Freya said, "To be honest, I hate you. However, I understand your love for Sarah. You can''t control who you fall in love with. I just hope you can be more alert in the future and think more about your family who loves you. Don''t hurt them again because of your selfishness. You can love someone, but it shouldn''t hurt others."


    These days, maybe it was because she had been triggered by Patrick, Freya had the time to think things through.


    It was pointless for her to keep hating Rodney.


    Looking back at herself, had she not kept clinging to Patrick, that unworthy guy, for so many years as well?


    The most pathetic thing was that Patrick only remembered her shorings even though she had done so much.


    Freyaughed. She lifted the cup of coffee and took a huge sip.


    Rodney pressed his thin lips together with mixed feelings. Freya''s words surprised him.


    It seemed like he could finally understand why the Snow family said Freya was nice.


    She was really nice.


    Why was he so blind back then that he abandoned the Snow family, Freya, and his child for Sarah?


    He even passed off Freya, a pearl, as rubbish. 2

 Chapter 1378

    "Freya, that night... when you suddenly cried... I thought it was because of me and Chester. Actually, it was because you met Patrick, right?"


    Rodney suddenly said, "Hearing him say those words today, I''m guessing he said some unpleasant words that night that made you lose control. You don''t have to pay him any mind. Patrick is not a good person. He''s just a fool like I was in the past. He''s not worth you being sad over."


    "I wasn''t sad because of him. I stopped loving him a long time ago. I was just... discontent. I worked hard and gave my everything, yet in the end, it still wasn''t good enough for him."


    "I understand. It''s just like how I treated Sarah. In the end, she treated me as a backup an idiotic person and a fool. In fact, she utterly looks down on me. I can''t understand which part of me made her look down on me. I graduated from a renowned university. Thepany that I established..." 1


    Rodney paused. He suddenly said, "Why don''t I order some wine? You can drink water. It''s not fun just sitting and chatting." "... Suit yourself."


    Freya hesitated and said.


    Frankly speaking, if she were not pregnant, she would want to order two bottles of wine too.


    After that, Rodney had the waiter bring two bottles of wine over.


    However, Rodney could not hold his liquor. He was drunk after a meal.


    He drank too much. In the end, he hugged the bottle and vented drunkenly, "Actually... I know that Shaun, Chester, and you are mocking me because... I... I''m stupid. I think I''m very stupid too, aplete idiot. Just for a woman... You don''t even know... She said I''m useless and I can''tpare to Shaun... And Chester.... Even the Snow family doesn''t want me... I''m worthless


    "I saw her... making out with that... President Yard with my own eyes... I caught her red-handed... But she didn''t panic, and she even... med me instead...


    "I don''t understand... What did I do wrong? Even if... she didn''t love me... For more than ten years... Iplied with her demands. I put her... in my heart. Did I f*cking do that... for her to humiliate me in the end?"


    Initially, Freya felt annoyed when she listened to him. Afterward, she saw his eyes redden. Toward the end, she did not know whether Rodney was foolish or


    pitiful.


    Actually, she and Rodney had gone through simr situations.


    They deeply loved a person and even gave their best, yet their feelings were not reciprocated and they were even trampled on in return.


    Freya kept drinking water in silence. After they finished the meal, she gave Ryan a call.


    Half an hourter, Ryan arrived. He was speechless when he saw Rodney, who was utterly drunk. "It''s just dinnertime and he''s already this drunk?"


    "Maybe he''s in a bad mood. Send him back." Freya had kept listening to Rodney as he talked about the fact that they only slept together once. Her scalp had gone numb. She regretted treating him to a meal.


    Ryan nced at her in astonishment when he heard that. He smiled and said, "I thought you hated him. Ah, should I help you throw him into the river to feed the fish and get revenge for you?"


    "Forget it. Hating someone requires energy too. I don''t want to hate anymore. It''s too tiring and quite pointless as well. Moreover, I don''t want to be the Snow family''s tool."


    Freya smiled and waved her hand. She turned around and took her bag, preparing to leave.


    "Wait, I''ll give you a ride too," Ryan called out to her.


    "No need. I have something else to do."


    Freya left.


    Ryan watched her from behind. His heart was filled with emotion.


    Actually, the Snow family''s original intent was to let Freya vent her anger when Rodney pursued her. When they made up afterward, the baby in her stomach could have a father too. At the same time, Rodney could return to the Snow family again and the Snow family could keep their pride.


    However, nobody had asked whether Freya agreed to it or not.

 Chapter 1379

    However, Freya must be very clear about it too.


    She might seem silly, but actually, she understood some things clearly.


    A girl like her was so transparent that it strangely made people feel bad for her.


    The next day.


    It was alreadyte in the morning when Rodney woke up.


    He sat up abruptly and realized the ce looked familiar. However, he could not remember where he was for a while.


    Then, Ryan walked in. "Brother Rodney, you''re awake."


    Rodney was stunned for a few seconds, then he remembered. This was Ryan''s ce.


    "You finally acknowledge me." Rodney shot Ryan an icy re. "You didn''t answer when I called youst time. I even thought you''d never acknowledge me as your cousin again."


    Ryanughed. "You know I have to obey Grandpa''s words. If Grandpa hadn''t agreed, I wouldn''t be addressing you as my brother either."


    "Agree?"


    Rodney was puzzled. "Agree to what?"


    "Agree to let youe back to the Snow family."


    Ryan leaned on the cupboardzily. He folded his arms across his chest.


    "Really?" Rodney was delighted. "I knew it. Grandpa still loves me! Everything he said before must''ve been said in a moment of anger..."


    "You''re overthinking," Ryan cut him off. "It''s because Sister Freya went to the Snow familyst night. She requested Grandpa and your parents to let you return to the Snow family. That''s why Grandpa agreed."


    Rodney''s body jolted. He remembered that he had eaten and chatted with Freyast night. His and Freya''s rtionship had eased a little. However, he did not expect that she would personally go to the Snow family and request his family to let him return.


    As he kept thinking about it, he increasingly felt that he had been too merciless in the past.


    Frankly speaking, Freya was a person with a sharp mouth but a soft heart.


    She was harsh and mean on the surface, and sometimes, her words were really unpleasant to hear. She and Rodney were like enemies, but in the end, she still helped him. 3


    He lowered his gaze in a daze. He should be delighted, but his heart felt heavy from the pressure.


    "By the way, I was having a meal with herst night..."


    "You were drunk. She called me to pick you up." Ryan gazed at Rodney and sighed. "Say, you got so lucky back then but you ruined it yourself. Freya is such


    a good woman but you didn''t know how to cherish her."


    "Don''t make it sound like... she was mine from the start," Rodney said withplicated feelings, "She doesn''t even like me."


    "You have a point there." Ryan touched his chin. "Too bad your mom insisted that my dad take her in as a goddaughter. There were a lot of ways topensate her. Since you didn''t want to marry her, you could''ve let me do it. I don''t mind her being pregnant with a child. Ah, it''s too bad." 2


    "What nonsense are you spewing?" Rodney was utterly speechless and shocked when he heard Ryan''s words. He felt a twinge of anger too. "Are you crazy? How can two cousins use the same woman? It''ll be a joke if it gets out, okay?"


    "What do you mean by ''use''? Don''t make it sound so ugly. What happened to you and Freya was an ident," Ryan saidzily, "I don''t mind whether a woman still has her virginity or not as long as I like her."


    "Ryan Snow, Freya is your sister in name now. Keep your dirty thoughts to yourself," Rodney warned angrily.

 Chapter 1380

    "Why are you so nervous?" Ryan smiled vaguely. "You don''t even have any feelings for her. You should be happy that there''s an excellent man who likes her."


    Rodney went silent for a moment from being rebuked and then spoke again, "I''m just afraid that the Snow family will be a joke, okay? Moreover, Uncle Nathan is about to be the prime minister. Shouldn''t you, as his son, create less trouble for him?"


    "I have no problems with my behavior, and I''m more well-behaved than you. You have no right to say those words to me," Ryan retorted. He was unconvinced.


    Rodney let out a hmph. "Anyway, Grandpa will never agree to let you marry a pregnant woman. Your parents won''t allow it either. Don''t make a mess to the point you get chased out of the Snow family like me."


    "Aren''t youing back now after being chased out? How will you know the results without trying to fight for something?" Ryan folded his arms across his chest. He lookednguid.


    "You..." Rodney gritted his teeth speechlessly. It was the first time he realized Rodney was so irritating.


    "Let''s go back to the Snow family." Ryan turned


    around elegantly.


    After Rodney brushed his teeth and washed his face, h e changed into Ryan''s clothes and went back to the Snow family''s residence with him.


    He was quite nervous during the trip back. However, after he stepped in through the door, he realized that everyone was not ostracizing him that much anymore. He was so touched that tears almost welled up in his eyes.


    He knelt on a cushion with a loud thud. "Grandpa, I promise I won''t repeat my previous mistakes. Do you really... agree to let mee back?"


    Old Master Snow let out a hmph. "I didn''t want to agree at first. However, since Freya made the request and pleaded with me, I can only follow her wishes."


    Although Ryan had told Rodney about it before, Rodney''s heart trembled once again when he heard it from his grandpa''s mouth.


    "I won''t say any more. I only agreed because of Freya. After all, the Snow family owes her. Look out for yourself from now on. Since you''ve ended things with Sarah, don''t contact her anymore in the future. If this happens another time, it''ll be useless even if a king pleads for you." Old Master Rodney walked away with the aid of his cane after he finished speaking. 1


    Rodney simply knelt there in a daze. He was absentminded. He could really...e back.


    "Get up." Wendy helped him up.


    "Mom..." Rodney gazed at his mother. He felt bitter."


    I''m sorry. I''ve made you and Dad worry about me."


    "Since your grandpa said it''s in the past, let it be bygones." Wendy sighed. There was a trace of regret deep within her eyes. "You haven''te back for a long time. Go to your room and have a rest."


    "Mom, what exactly did Freya tell you all?" Rodney could not resist asking.


    After a moment of silence, Wendy said, "She suddenly came overst night and said she hoped that your grandpa would agree to let you return to the Snow family. She said you''ve been apologizing to hertely. She said she understood the Snow family''s and your intentions, but she doesn''t want to be tied to you because of the child. The love she yearns for is true love between two people.


    "She requested us to consider her feelings and not use every method to make you and her get together. Only the elders would be happy in that case, but both of you, as the people involved, won''t be happy. If we didn''t agree, she''d leave the Snow family and abort the baby."


    Rodney was stunned. He did not expect Freya to say such words in front of his grandpa. "Was she not afraid that Grandpa would be angry?"


    "Your grandpa was slightly angry at first, but he figured it out afterward. Your grandpa is smart. Freya i s smart too. She gave you and the Snow family a way out. Actually, we were too selfish. Back then, we wanted you to pursue Freya and you could only return to the Snow family after you marry her. One of the reasons was because we wanted to bring both of you together. Secondly, it would indeed be a dishonor to the Snow family if we agreed to let you return after publicly cutting all ties with you. Therefore, Freya gave us a way out. Think about it, we were all too much. We didn''t care about her feelings and never asked whether she was willing to or not."


    Wendy patted Rodney''s shoulders. "What she said was right. Some things can''t be forced. You don''t have to pursue her anymore. We know there''s no attraction between you both. You can just treat her as your cousin in the future."


    "... Cousin?" Rodney was dumbfounded.


    That word made him very ufortable.


    Ryanughed and said from the side. "Brother Rodney, you must be quite happy now, right?"

 Chapter 1381

    What was there for him to be f*cking happy about?.


    Rodney was frustrated too. He did not know what was wrong with him. "But... she''s carrying my child in her stomach."


    "Then you should take care of that child more in the future," Wendy said while smiling, "You''re fortunate that it''s a baby girl. Girls are scarce in the Snow family. Your grandpa was very happy when he found out about it."


    Rodney blinked his eyes. He was stunned.


    He knew it! It was a girl. Having a baby girl was good. She would be soft and adorable. Moreover, girls usually looked like their fathers. If she inherited his exquisite looks... Ahem, she would surely be the number one beauty in the whole of Canberra.


    "What are you thinking about?" Wendy waved her hand in front of Rodney. "Looking at your silly grin, you must be ecstatic. You even forced Freya to abort the baby back then. Almost. He had almost lost the baby."


    Rodney shuddered. That was right. His little angel was nearly gone.


    "Mom, don''t worry. I''ll definitely take care of Freya in the future," Rodney said immediately.


    Ryan reminded him, "You don''t have to go out of your way to take care of Freya. As her brother, I''ll take care of her. You just need to take care of the child. After all, you getting too close to her will affect her chances of marrying other people."


    Wendy nodded. "What Ryan said is right."


    Rodney was speechless."..."


    That was not f*cking right.


    Damn Ryan! Did he think he did not know his thoughts? He never found Ryan to


    be this big of an eyesore previously.


    Rodney had lunch at the Snow family''s residence. In the evening, he apanied Wendy to go shopping. Soon, there were reporters who took pictures of the scene of him chatting happily with Wendy.


    Not long after, the ''friends'' who began avoiding him some time back called him. "Brother Snow, we haven''t met up for a long time. We miss you a lot. Let''s have a gathering tonight."


    "Gathering my ass!" Rodney hung up straight away. 2


    F*ck, they utterly ignored him when he was in a deste state, yet they immediately called him when he returned to the Snow family. He did not need such


    useless friends!


    At this moment, he received messages from a group chat he was in with his best friends.


    Chester: [I heard Rodney has returned to the Snow family. Congrattions! I didn''t expect you to deal with Freya that soon. Will I be able to attend a wedding soon?]


    Shaun: [That sounds impossible. Freya isn''t that silly.]


    Chase: [Right, how can Freya be so silly? I''ll give her some adviceter. There''s no need to make herself pitiful by getting married for the sake of the child.]


    Rodney gritted his teeth. This bunch of terrible friends! He replied: [I''m not going to marry Freya, okay! I only got to return because Freya pleaded with my grandpa. I don''t have to pursue her anymore.]


    Chase: [That''s great. Freya can finally escape from your evil clutches.]


    Shaun: [I''m relieved too. If not, I''m afraid my wife will get angry over Freya''s matter again andsh out at me.

 Chapter 1382

    Rodney was exasperated.


    This bunch of horrible friends.


    Was he that unbearable? They made it seem as if he was utterly unworthy of Freya. 3


    As Rodney was busy typing on his phone, he was not aware of what was happening in front of me. He bumped straight into Wendy.


    "This kid! Are you here to apany me shopping or y on the phone?" Wendyined angrily.


    "Sorry, Mom." Rodney quickly turned off his phone. He followed Wendy''s gaze and immediately started ttering her. "Mom, this dress looks very nice. The color is vibrant and suits your beautiful looks a lot."


    "Enough, I''ll beughed at by others if I still wear such a dress at my age. I think this dress suits Freya quite a lot," Wendy said.


    Rodney was stunned. Only upon closer look did he notice it was a bright yellow dress. Even with Freya''s pregnant belly, it would not be obvious with this dress. Moreover, Freya''s skin was fair and she was beautiful. It would surely suit her.


    "Let''s buy it, then," Rodney said without being able to help himself.


    "Mm." Wendy nodded. She was about to take her card and swipe it, but Rodney fought to use his card.


    "Mom, you don''t have to spend your money when you''re out with me. I''ll help you give this dress to Freyater. It just so happens that I have to thank her i n person." i


    Wendy smiled in satisfaction and said, "Okay, it''s rare to see you being so sensible now. I''m very happy seeing you two cousins getting along nicely." h n


    The corners of Rodney''s mouth twitched.


    To hell with cousins!


    Would there be someone who was pregnant with her cousin''s child? Ew, he did not want to be cousins.


    However, if they were not cousins, what would they be?


    Friends? Husband and wife?


    Ahem.


    Rodney was shocked by his own thoughts.


    He drove to Brighton Gardens to look for Freya after sending Wendy back when they were done shopping.


    5:00 p.m.


    Freya went downstairs and was about to go to the supermarket in the neighborhood to buy some snacks.


    When she reached her building''s entrance, a slender figure quickly walked over to her. "Freya..."


    Seeing Linda''s face, Freya''s mood was ruined and she no longer wanted snacks.


    Linda was doll-faced. She looked very innocent, but Freya knew that she was a scheming b*tch.


    "Freya, I beg you. Please spare Jackson Corporation." Linda suddenly knelt in front of Freya.


    There were many people passing by the neighborhood''s entrance. In an instant, a lot of people stopped to look at what was happening. Not only that, some people even started looking at Freya as though she was an evil woman.


    Freya felt that she was extremely unlucky.


    She was toozy to care about Linda and walked past her.


    Who knew that Linda would chase after her while still on her knees and grab her skirt.


    Freya was walking and did not notice it, so Linda was yanked and ended up sprawled on the ground.


    She gritted her teeth and shouted aggrievedly while tolerating the pain, "Freya, as long as you''re willing to spare Jackson Corporation, I''m willing to leave Patrick. Jackson Corporation is Patrick''s blood, sweat, and tears. I beg you to spare Jackson Corporation. I know I can''tpare to your current identity, but I''ve never thought of fighting with you over Patrick. He thought you found another man back then and you didn''t want him anymore. I only got together with him a few years after you said you wanted to break up with him."


    The people at the side immediately started pointing fingers.


    "This is too much. She was the one who broke up with the man first and had another man. Now she still


    wants to get revenge on her ex-boyfriend. How can there be such a woman?"

 Chapter 1383

    "That''s right. They''ve already broken up for a few years but she still doesn''t let the guy find a new girlfriend. She even wants to destroy hispany now that he found one. That''s too immoral."


    "Look at her. She already looks like a scheming b*tch with that face of hers. You can tell at one nce that she''s a petty b*tch."


    "I think that woman looks quite familiar. She lives in the same neighborhood as us, right?"


    "Ah, every corner of Brighton Gardens is worth a lot. There are many daughters of wealthy families who live there. Thisdy is too pitiful. She offended a woman like that."


    "Youngdy, quickly get up. Don''t keep lying here."


    An older woman stepped over and talked to Linda gently.


    "Aunty, thank you. However, if she doesn''t spare my boyfriend and hispany, I won''t get up," Linda sobbed and said, "Freya, I guarantee I won''t have anything to do with the Jackson family in the future. I beg you."


    She bowed down and mmed her head on the ground with loud bangs as she knelt.


    "Linda, your schemes are even more brilliant than before, huh?" Freya was exasperated.


    She had not done anything, yet a few words from Linda made her sound like an evil person.


    "I''m not in the mood to watch you act. If you want to knock your head on the ground, do it all you want."


    Freya lowered her head and flung Linda''s hand away after she finished speaking.


    Linda refused to let go and clung to Freya. Her eyes were red from crying. "Freya, promise me and I''ll leave immediately. If you''re still not satisfied, you can ask me to do anything."


    "Linda..."


    At that moment, a Porsche quickly stopped by the roadside. Patrick ran out of the car. When he saw Linda lying on the ground with her head smeared with blood from knocking her head on the ground, anger welled up in him. He rushed over and saw Freya''s pretty face which was filled with sarcasm and mercilessness. He was so angry that he simply pped her across the face. "You''re too evil!" Freya felt that her face was burning in pain while her head was dizzy.


    She looked at Patrick''s angry and handsome face. This scene seemed to ovep with the one from three years ago.


    However, she was no longer the Freya from three years ago.


    "Patrick..."


    Before she could finish her sentence, a gruff, angry voice could be heard all of a sudden. "Patrick Jackson, how dare you f*cking hit her?"


    Rodney, who was wearing a pink shirt, appeared not far away. He held four shopping bags in his hands, and his eyes were wide from ring.


    After he shouted, he simply tossed the bags aside.


    Rodney quickly rushed over and threw a fist in Patrick''s face.


    "F*ck, who do you think you are? How dare you hit her? Do you know who she is? Canberra is my turf. You dare to hit my woman on my turf? Are you f* eking tired of living?"


    Although Rodney''s figure was not buff and he was known as a flirtatious man, he often spent time with Shaun and Chester, who were both skilled in fighting. He had indirectly been trained and was stronger than ordinary people.


    Patrick''s fighting skills were not bad too, but he was bound to lose after getting hurt by Rodney''s first punch.


    Moreover, Rodney was ruthless and he was talkative too.


    He punched Patrick until his handsome face was swollen all over and his body was heavily wounded.


    Freya was stunned. She did not know why Rodney suddenly appeared.


    Moreover, it was like he had gone crazy. Did she not just get hit once? Did he have to be so agitated?


    As Rodney had always fooled around with women, she really could not tell that he could fight so well. It totally looked like cockfighting.


    However, Freya was quite satisfied watching it.


    Three years ago, she had gone to Jackson Corporation to mess with Linda. At that time, Patrick had pped her too. Afterward, although Forrest had rushed over, he was too calm and mature. He just scolded Patrick with a few sentences before bringing her away.


    Rodney''s personality was different from Forrest''s. He was haughty and did things before thinking about it first, unlike Forrest.

 Chapter 1384

    In the past, Freya hated Rodney''s personality quite a lot. However, she realized that he had an admirable side to him too.


    "Stop fighting!" Linda cried out. When she saw that no one responded, she could only grab Freya''s skirt and say, "Freya, please ask Young Master Snow to stop. Don''t fight anymore. Someone might die. You can''t abuse the power of the Snow family and bully people like this."


    The number of people who gathered around to watch was increasing.


    When they heard ''the Snow family'', they immediately started to mor. "Is the Snow family the family of Nathan Snow, the future prime minister?" "It should be. I heard that Nathan''s goddaughter lives in this neighborhood." "So she''s the Snow family''s goddaughter?"


    "No wonder she''s so arrogant. Nathan hasn''t even assumed the position of the prime minister yet. If her dad bes the prime minister, won''t things get worse?"


    Every one of those words traveled into Freya''s ears.


    Freya pushed Linda away furiously. "Shut your mouth! You''ve been doing all the talking from the start till the end. You guys just randomly came over and started hitting others. Did I force you to kneel? I dated Patrick for five to six years. I was his girlfriend but he was always with you when you were sick, apanied you when you went shopping, and he even stayed by your side whenever you were in a bad mood. He even bought sanitary pads for you when your period came. Yet you still have the nerve to say you both were innocent? Even though I didn''t say anything, it doesn''t mean I''m a fool."


    Freya talked very loudly. The people around them heard her too. The way they looked at Linda became slightly strange too.


    "It can''t be. If it were me, I''d be exasperated too."


    "I don''t know which one of them is telling the truth. Let''s call the police first before someone''s life is in danger."


    Initially, Linda wanted to continue her act. However, she saw that Patrick had already fallen on the ground and was being kicked by Rodney like a sandbag.


    She frantically rushed over and flung herself over Patrick. "Please stop hitting him. Hit me instead."


    She looked beautiful as she wept. Any man would not be able to stand it if they saw that doll-like face.


    Linda thought Rodney would surely not raise his hand against a woman.


    However, Linda had underestimated Rodney. Rodney was not gentlemanly at all. He lifted Linda straight away and pped her across the face.


    "Linda!"


    Patrick''s eyes were bloodshot from anger. He stumbled and rushed forward to push Rodney away in a hurry. "Rodney Snow, it''s fine if you want to hit me. Come


    at me if you can! But how are you still a man if you hit women?"


    "Who was the one who hit women first?" Rodney sneered furiously, "Why didn''t you say the same things when you hit Freya just now? You really have double standards."


    "That was because she bullied Linda first..."


    "How did Freya bully Linda? Did she hit Linda? Linda chose to knock her head on the ground. You should be asking her why she came here to do that. No one forced her to. Also, why did Linda intentionally choose to create a scene at the entrance of the neighborhood? Was she afraid other people might not be able to see it? Since she loves to knock her head on the ground so much, she should just do it on a television program. I promise to give her a tform where she can knock her head on the ground all she wants."


    Rodney made loud usations. Although he had arrivedte, he did not believe that Freya, who was pregnant, would raise a hand against others.


    Patrick was stunned for a few seconds until Linda suddenly flung herself into his embrace amidst the cold wind. "Patrick, I''m sorry. I just wanted to beg her to spare Jackson Corporation. I''m willing to leave you for it. I knelt willingly. It wasn''t Freya''s fault."


    "Don''t say any more." Patrick had med her a little at first, but after seeing her face which was swollen from getting pped, he was enraged. "Rodney, you should stop talking too. To be blunt, the Snow family are the ones who are bullying us non-locals."

 Chapter 1385

    Rodney sneered.


    Right at that moment, the police arrived.


    When the police saw that there were too many people at the scene and the


    people involved in the fight had special identities, they brought them to the police station right away.


    An hourter, Jessica arrived.


    When she saw Patrick, who had a swollen face, and Linda, who had bruises on her face, her pretty face looked as though it was covered in frost.


    "Sis, why are you here?" Rodney was startled and spoke with a shudder.


    "Your fight was uploaded onto the inte. Everyone is saying that we, the Snow family, are bullying people with our power," Jessica scolded angrily, "You brought trouble to the Snow family on just the first day of your return. Are you trying to make us lock you up?"


    "Jessica, don''t me him." Freya stepped over and stood in front of Rodney.


    "What happened to your face?" Jessica narrowed her eyes.


    "Sis, he hit her." Rodney immediately pointed at Patrick andined, "Mom asked me to send some clothes to Freya. When I arrived, I saw him hitting Freya."


    Jessica''s cold face darkened.


    She shot Patrick a sharp gaze.


    Patrick trembled. Jessica was the head of Snow Corporation. He had heard of her reputation before. Moreover, this woman was known for her ruthlessness. Even a lot of wealthy families in Canberra feared her. He had only seen her on the news in the past. 1


    Looking at Jessica in person, Patrick felt afraid due to her aura.


    "Miss Snow, this started because Young Master Snow and Miss Lynch are oppressing Jackson Corporation to get revenge for personal grudges," Patrick withstood the intense pain in his ribs and said in a low voice," It''s all because of a misunderstanding and some grudges from when I dated Miss Lynch three years ago. Linda is my girlfriend. She came to look for Miss Lynch to apologize and beg her to spare Jackson Corporation-"


    "Afterward, Linda kept knocking her head on the ground. She even grabbed my skirt and didn''t let me go," Freya immediately continued saying, "Mr. Jackson here pped me just as he arrived. When Young Master Snow came and saw that, he stood up for me. If you don''t believe me, there are security cameras at the entrance. I never pushed Miss Shelby even once from the start till the end." 1 "But you targeted Jackson Corporation first," Linda choked and raised her head. "When did I target Jackson Corporation?" Freya raised her eyebrows. "Jackson Corporation is in hot waters now because there are carcinogenicpounds in your products. What does that have to do with me? Was it me who made your products carcinogenic? You keep pushing the me to others when it''s a problem with your ownpany. Why? Are you counting on me to avert this crisis for yourpany?"


    Patrick gritted his teeth. "I asked around before. The supervision department said it was Young Master Snow who called-"


    "Then tell me who were the people who said that? They''re ndering me." Rodney let out a hmph. "I don''t mind people ndering me, but ndering the Snow family is a big issue."


    "That''s right," Jessica said calmly, "I''ll investigate thoroughly who exactly are the ones making up these rumors. There''s no need for those people to be kept around."


    Patrick shivered.


    If Jessica got rid of those who told him the truth, who else in the rted departments in Canberra would dare to help Jackson Corporation?


    It was equivalent to leaving Jackson Corporation with no choice.


    Patrick said hurriedly, "Eldest Young Lady Snow, I''m sorry. There might''ve been some misunderstandings. Actually, no one said those things. It was just my guess because Miss Lynch said she wouldy a hand on Jackson Corporation a few days ago."


    Freya snorted. "When did I say that? Do you have evidence or a voice recording?"

 Chapter 1386

    "You..." Patrick frowned angrily. He stared at Freya. When he saw her swollen pretty little face, his heart went still for a moment. Had he hit her that hard? 1


    "Patrick, how many times have you hit me? You hit me three years ago, and you hit me again three yearster," Freya said calmly, "Do you think I''m an easy target?"


    "F*ck, this isn''t the first time he hit you?! Why didn''t you say that earlier?" Rodney said fiercely, "I should''ve hit him harder just now."


    Freya looked at Rodney in a daze.


    His handsome face was obviously filled with anger. She was not used to it.


    After all, they were sworn enemies who had been going against each other.


    Jessica squinted her pretty eyes. Although Patrick had been hit until he had bruises all over his body and his face was swollen, it was not hard to observe from his clothing that he appeared to be a well-mannered handsome person. Such a man actually raised his hand against a woman repeatedly.


    Moreover, Freya was pregnant now. If anything had happened to her, the child would have been harmed


    too.


    Jessica moved her lips coldly. "You''re very bold. You dared to hit a member of the Snow family."


    Patrick''s body trembled. Although that woman''s gaze was indifferent, the surrounding air waspressed till the pressure was exceedingly low. He felt chilly all over and regretted it a lot. "Eldest Young Lady Snow, I''m sorry. I was too rash..."


    "Can the problem be solved with just an apology when a member of the Snow family was hit?" Jessica''s delicate brows raised slightly.


    "But I was hit by Young Master Snow till I''m in this state as well..."


    Jessicaughed, sounding utterly icy. "I never thought there woulde a day when a member of the Snow family would be bullied by a non-local."


    Patrick broke out in a cold sweat. Linda toughened herself and stepped forward. She said, "Everything happened because of me. Eldest Young Lady Snow, if you want to punish someone, just punish me alone." 1


    "Linda..." Patrick''s eyes trembled.


    Linda said with tears in her eyes, "Don''t say anything. It was my fault today. I overestimated myself."


    Patrick clenched his fists. He had overestimated himself too.


    Freya watched coldly as Patrick and Linda echoed each other. She was not upset. She just felt disgusted.


    Jessica nced at Linda and smiled vaguely. "There''s a time and ce to act like you''re deeply in love. Sometimes, in some ces, putting on such an act will only make you pay a heavier price."


    Linda was taken aback.


    "Yourst name is Shelby, right? I''ll remember it." Jessica nced at Rodney and Freya. "Let''s go."


    "Mm."


    Freya nodded and left with Rodney.


    Throughout the entire time, she never shot a nce at Patrick.


    When she recalled she previously thought that Patrick was handsome and gentlemanly, she felt disgusted. He had utterly sullied the word ''gentlemanly''.


    Patrick absentmindedly watched Freya from behind.


    Jessica''s appearance made him truly aware of the stark difference between him and Freya now.


    He actually raised his hand and hit Freya.


    Was he crazy?


    How could he afford to offend the prime minister''s goddaughter? 2


    "Patrick, what do we do now?" Linda thought of thest words Jessica said. Would the Shelby family be targeted too?


    The Shelby family wasckingpared to Jackson Corporation. If the Shelby family were met with a misfortune, she would no longer be the youngdy of the Shelby family.

 Chapter 1387

    No, Linda did not want to end up as an ordinary girl. 1 "I don''t know either." Patrick shook his head absently.


    He could not go against Jessica. The Lynch family had already surpassed Jackson Corporation by a great length in these few years under the leadership of Forrest, let alone the Snow family.


    He was not even the Lynch family''s opponent.


    Linda gritted her teeth. "Patrick, I have an idea. The fact that we got hit today is true. As long as we circte the video of Rodney hitting us, it''ll surely raise amotion. The Snow family does have overwhelming power and Nathan is the future prime minister. However, no one will know the results when it''s not the final moment yet. There are many people in the dark who want to rece Nathan. They must really want the Snow family''s reputation to be stained. We can grab this opportunity."


    Patrick was taken aback. He gazed at Linda as if he had just gotten to know her for the first time.


    Linda cried. "I have no choice either. Moreover, the Snow family is bullying you too much."


    "Linda, Nathan is undoubtedly the most excellent one among the candidates for prime minister. A prime


    minister decides a country''s development and future ..." Patrick pressed his lips together. "If the one who assumes the position is not a good person..."


    "Patrick, look at Rodney and Jessica''s haughty expressions. How good can someone from the Snow family be? Besides, Freya is so arrogant now as well. When her godfather bes the prime minister, will we still have a way to survive?" Linda smiled bitterly." We''re just ordinary people. I''m selfish. I just want to take care of you and my family and spend our days properly."


    Patrick frowned. He was hesitating because of her words. After a long time, he clenched his fists and nodded.


    A sedan drove toward the Snow family''s residence.


    On the way, the car stopped. Jessica asked the driver to go to the pharmacy. Not long after, the driver brought an ice pack and a bottle of medicine back.


    "Miss Lynch, apply the ice pack on your face first and then apply some medicine." "Thank you." Freya received the items. She did not expect that despite looking cold, Jessica was very thoughtful and attentive.


    Freya applied the ice pack to her wound. The burning pain was instantly soothed.


    Rodney only realized it afterward. F*ck, why was he s o dense? He never thought of buying medicine for Freya. He thought that after getting hit in the face, the swelling would subside and recover without needing any medication.


    He was frustrated when he thought about it. Sure enough, there was a reason why he was still single.


    It was normal that he had been dumped by other people.


    He had to improve in the future.


    "Uh... Hey... Why don''t we go to the hospital and do an ultrasound in case something happened to the child?" he immediately suggested.


    "It''s alright. Besides my face, I don''t feel ufortable anywhere else." Freya rejected him.


    "But..."


    "She got hit in the face, not her stomach." Jessica could not stand it either. Jessica was really impressed with Bodney''s EQ. If he continued nagging, Freya would only suspect that he only cared about the child and not her face.


    Bodney pressed his lips together in frustration. He was just afraid that the p was too strong and it affected the baby too.


    "You did well today." It was a rare asion that Jessica was praising Rodney.


    Rodney was surprised. "But... the fact that I beat someone up even got on the news. Grandpa and the others must be very angry."


    "That''s right, so didn''t you think of it first before you hit him?" Jessica reminded him coldly.


    Freya said hurriedly, "Jessica, what happened today was because of me. If the Snow family pursues this matter, I''ll shoulder the responsibility."


    "You''ve misunderstood. If I''m angry at Rodney, I wouldn''t have praised him." Jessicaughed coldly." That Patrick and Linda are indeed loathsome. You don''t have to care about the following matters. I''ll take care of it."


    Freya was startled. She had heard about Jessica''s ruthlessness before. If Jessica took action, she might not be as gentle as Rodney and Freya when dealing with the two.

 Chapter 1388

    Rodney was very surprised. "Sis, I didn''t expect that."


    "It''s because Linda is too pretentious and she''s an eyesore. I hate fake women like her the most," Jessica said indifferently.


    Freya understood. It seemed that Jessica was not joking when she said, ''Putting on a show will only make you pay a heavier price'' to Linda.


    Rodney praised, "Sis, what you said is right. That Linda is too f*cking pretentious. She kept sobbing. It made her look as though she was the victim and we were bullying her."


    "Since you could notice that, why couldn''t you see through Sarah''s tricks back then?" Jessica suddenly asked.


    Rodney could not find any words to reply.


    Freya said, "When you love and care for someone, you''ll think that everything that person says is correct. Everything that person does will make your heart ache. It''s just like how we bystanders can see through Linda''s pretentiousness but Patrick can''t. In his eyes, Linda is a naive woman who would sacrifice everything for him. However... her love for Patrick is indeed real."


    "That''s right."


    Jessica nodded. "But I hate this type of woman a lot. You can love someone, but it can''t be done on the basis of hurting someone else."


    Freya had an astonished expression.


    She did not expect that Jessica''s thoughts were exactly the same as hers.


    In the past, she had always thought that Jessica was cold-blooded and heartless.


    It turned out Jessica was not that bad. 1


    After arriving at the Snow family.


    Freya had already prepared herself for a scolding, but when Wendy walked over with a worried expression and touched her face, she felt like something was stuck in her throat.


    "Freya, it must hurt a lot, right?" Wendy sighed.


    "Aunty Wendy..." Freya opened her mouth, a feeling of warmth surging in her chest.


    Although she was the Snow family''s goddaughter, she did not have a lot of feelings for the Snow family. She always thought the Snow family treated her well only because of the child in her stomach.


    "Alright, don''t say anything more. I heard everything from Jessica. That Patrick was too much." Wendy said angrily at Jessica, "He still dared to be so arrogant despite knowing Freya is part of the Snow family. I don''t wish to see any of Jackson Corporation''s productsunched in the market."


    Jackson Corporation was done for if none of their products could beunched in the market. 1


    "Mom, there''s the Shelby family too," Rodney said in a hurry.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t let this matter slide easily." Wendy harrumphed. She was aplete bad*ss!


    "Rodney, you did well." It was a rare time when Old Master Snow praised Rodney.


    "Grandpa..." Rodney was shocked, and his handsome face blushed slightly. He felt embarrassed. "I was too angry and didn''t think before acting. I''ve brought trouble to the Snow family again."


    "Even if the Snow family doesn''t want trouble toe knocking at our door, it doesn''t mean you should live with your tail between your legs. The Snow family shouldn''t have to tolerate it even when we''ve received a p in the face." Old Master Snow scoffed and said," Alright, it''s gettingte now. Let''s have dinner. Freya, you should spend the night here. Someone might harass you again if you go back now."


    Freya hesitated for a moment but eventually nodded.


    She did not really want to return to Brighton Gardens either. If it were before, she could look for Catherine. However, Catherine had already gotten back together with Shaun. It was not appropriate for her to be a


    third wheel.


    After having dinner, Freya went upstairs to rest.


    Ever since she became pregnant, the Snow family had gotten her a bedroom here. However, she rarely used it.


    After taking a bath, Freya walked toward the balcony. She wanted to look at the night view outside.


    The Snow family''s garden was gorgeous. There was a bridge and a creek. It was quaint and looked like a cottage garden.


    However, not long after she stepped out, Rodney walked out onto the balcony beside hers.


    He had just finished bathing and was only wearing a pair of... tiny, short pants. He was shirtless.


    Maybe he did not expect that there would be someone on the balcony next to him. He even did some stretches. However, when he saw Freya beside him and their gazes met, they both became dumbfounded.


    Although they had sex before, Freya had not gotten a close look back then. Her gaze instinctivelynded on his underwear. It was pink... 2


    The corners of Freya''s mouth twitched.


    This shy guy.


    Rodney was stunned too. Freya, who was opposite him, was wearing a sky blue silk nightdress. As the silk material clung to her body, he could clearly tell that Freya was not wearing anything underneath.

 Chapter 1389

    Rodney''s face was flushed red in an instant.


    A wave of heat surged to his head uncontrobly.


    When he realized it, Freya was already scolding him with a flushed face, "Rodney Snow, you freaking pervert!"


    After she said that, she mmed the door with a bang and even locked it.


    Rodney was stunned. After he looked downward, he quickly went into his


    bedroom while blushing.


    F*ck, he was really crazy!


    Had he be silly after being celibate all his life? His body reacted with just a nce.


    F*ck, it was so embarrassing.


    Young Master Snow was in despair and on the verge of breaking down for the first time in his life.


    He really did not have an image anymore. He would definitely beughed at by Freya after this.


    Young Master Snow could not sleep for the whole night.


    In the next room, Freya could not sleep because of Rodney.


    Initially, she was thinking about the matter regarding Patrick and Linda. Afterward, she could not recall her thoughts at all because of Rodney.


    She did not want to think about it, but the scene at the balcony had made her too embarrassed.


    Although she was already pregnant, she was in a blur at that time.


    Frankly speaking, she was still an innocent girl.


    The next day.


    Freya opened the door of her room and came out. At the same time, the door next


    to hers quickly opened as well. Rodney walked out wearing an orange shirt.


    This man always liked to wear bright colors.


    People who were in high positions usually liked to wear clothes in more mature colors. Rodney was an exception.


    After all, he looked handsome and flirtatious. He would look like a celebrity regardless of what he wore.


    However, at that moment, Freya could not look at his face at all.


    She turned around and left straight away.


    Rodney''s face darkened. When he saw her avoiding him as though he was a poisonous snake, he could not resist grabbing her hand immediately. "What are you doing?" "Rodney, let go. You pervert." Freya resisted strongly.


    Rodney wanted to spit out blood from frustration. He blurted out, "I''m not. If it weren''t for you standing at the balcony dressed like that, would that have happened to me?"


    Freya was taken aback. How was she dressedst night?


    She btedly remembered. Her petite face, which looked mixed, blushed even harder.


    "Go to hell."


    Freya kicked his leg.


    Rodney doubled over and eximed in pain.


    Carson walked down from upstairs. When he saw the scene, he smirked yfully. "Brother, Freya, what are you guys fighting over so early in the morning?"


    "I... I... I''m about to be disabled because of her." Rodney grimaced with pain.


    Carson took a nce. He smiled and said, "It''s okay. You already have a child anyway. There''s no need to worry even if you be sexually incapable."


    Was Carson still his brother?


    Freya burst intoughter. "Carson, let''s go down together for breakfast." "Okay." Carson nodded.

 Chapter 1390

    Rodney followed behind them gloomily.


    After going downstairs, Old Master Snow, Jason, Nathan, and the others were already there. It was rare for all the Snow family members to present at breakfast.


    Rodney grinned and said, "Uncle Nathan, why did you alle over too? Is it because you know I''m back? There''s no need to be so grand early in the morning."


    Nathan nced at him helplessly.


    Jason pressed the middle of his brows. "We''re discussing something. The video of you hitting Patrick at the entrance yesterday was uploaded onto the inte. The Kramer family''s people are adding fuel to the fire behind the scenes. It''s spreading very quickly and has be quite a big issue."


    Rodney and Freya''s expressions changed at the same time. They quickly turned on their phones.


    [Nathan Snow''s Nephew Violently Hitting Commoners ] was already widely circted.


    It was aplete video that showed Freya walking out of the neighborhood before Linda went over and said a few sentences. Afterward, Linda knelt on the ground and Freya immediately walked forward. From


    the video, it looked as though Freya was dragging Linda. Next, Patrick appeared and pped Freya. Then, Rodney rushed over and beat Patrick up.


    The scene of Rodney beating up Patrick continued for a full six or seven minutes. Then, Rodney hit Linda as well.


    Theizensmented on the video.


    [Freya is so arrogant. That person already knelt for her, yet she ignored her and even dragged her across the ground. I heard she''s Nathan''s goddaughter. F*ck, i f it were my girlfriend, I wouldn''t even care who it was. I''d hit anybody, even a king.]


    [Nathan hasn''t assumed the position of the prime minister yet. Even a goddaughter is being so arrogant and conceited. If Nathan bes the prime minister, won''t the Snow family even dare to flip the skies?]


    [Haven''t the skies been flipped already? Didn''t you see how ruthlessly Rodney hit that guy? I heard that the guy who was beaten up is even hospitalized now. His injuries are pretty severe.]


    [Wasn''t Rodney caught?]


    [Caught my *ss. Someone from the Snow family came and took him away after that. Nothing happened at all.


    [I think we can''t conclude anything by just watching the video. Why did that woman kneel to Freya?] [I heard Freya made a move against Jackson


    Corporation. Didn''t you see that Jackson Corporation has been getting into a ton of scandalstely? Actually, their food has no problems at all. It''s the Snow family who''s manipting everything behind the scenes.]


    [That''s too f*cking much. Do they really think wemoners without power or influence are easy to bully?]


    [In my opinion, Nathan doesn''t have the right to be the prime minister at all. The people in the Snow family are all a pile of trash.]


    Freya''s face paled from reading thements.


    She did not expect that things would develop until that extent. "I''m sorry. It''s all my fault-"


    "Why is it your fault? I should be the one to me. I was the one who hit them." Rodney stood in front of Freya.


    Freya looked at his back in a daze. She hadplicated feelings right now.


    Nathan raised his hand. "As my goddaughter, don''t you even have the right to teach a shameless person a lesson? I''m the one who has too manypetitors. They joined hands to pull me down this time."


    "Dad, what should we do now?" Ryan asked calmly.


    Jason lit a cigarette. He said, "Freya, this ex-boyfriend of yours isn''t simple."


    Freya was confused. Did Patrick care about Linda to that extent?


    He would rather go against the future prime minister andpletely ruin her reputation. If it were not because the Snow family were big-hearted, she would have already been chased out by the Snow family members. 6

 Chapter 1391

    Nathan narrowed his eyes. "He really isn''t simple. I haven''t seen a scoundrel like him for a long time."


    Freya gritted her teeth. "Why don''t I make a statement and make things clear about how the situation came about?"


    "It''s no use. No one will believe empty words. These people are inciting conflict between civilians and dignitaries. I''ve always had arge number of civilian supporters. If the trust they have for me decreases, it''ll affect the vote in next month''s election."


    Nathan stood up and patted Freya''s shoulder gently. "I can find someone from the supervision department to prove that you''ve never targeted Jackson Corporation, but it''s a fact that Rodney beat him up. The only way is for you to announce that you''re four months pregnant. Patrick hit a pregnant woman, and Rodney, who is the father, retaliated in anger." 1


    Freya was shocked, and Ryan said hurriedly, "Dad, that''s the same as telling the public that Freya got pregnant before marrying. It''ll affect her reputation, and when she wants to marry in the future..."


    "That''s why Rodney has to take responsibility. The two of you have to register and get a marriage license."


    Jason took a deep drag off his cigarette. "You need to understand that there were many onlookers in the neighborhood yesterday. The people who live in Brighton Gardens are rich and wealthy, so they won''t be easy to control. I''m just worried that ourrge number of opponents will try their best to get the onlookers to speak up. Many people must be scolding you forst night. From the video, the Snow family knows that you were just protecting you and your child, but others don''t think so."


    "Freya, I''m sorry." Nathan looked at her helplessly." This campaign has taken us decades'' worth of effort. There can''t be any mistakes."


    Freya was stunned.


    She had to tell the public about her four-month pregnancy?


    Once the public learned about it, Rodney''s action of beating up Patrick could be justified.


    What about her?


    Was she really going to marry a person she did not love?


    However, everything only started because of her. She was the one who told


    Rodney to deal with Jackson Corporation. In the end, it happened because of her personal grudges.


    "Let... me think about it."


    She said with much difficulty, "This isn''t just about m e either. Rodney-"


    "I''m willing to marry you," Rodney blurted out without thinking.


    Freya gave a wry smile. He was really willing to sacrifice himself for the Snow family.


    "Think about it. We won''t force you," Old Master Snow suddenly said, "If we lose, then we lose. We can only me fate for our failure. What''s important is that the Snow family has a clear conscience."


    The people from the Snow family fell silent for a long time.


    Freya did not know how she got back to her room.


    Her mind was nk until Catherine called. "Freya, are you okay?"


    "Cathy, I think... the only thing I can do now is marry Rodney." Freya told her about the Snow family''s decision and said hoarsely, "Patrick is so ruthless."


    "I''m guessing that it was Linda who encouraged him behind the scenes.¡± Catherine was deeply annoyed. "I should''ve been the one to do it. I forgot that the Snow family is going through extraordinary times now.


    Although their status is prominent, they still have to be careful."


    "It was my fault," Freya murmured, "I can''t drag the Snow family down because of


    me."


    "It looks like you''ve already made a decision,"


    Catherine noted.


    "Linda and Patrick really pissed me off this time. They want to bring me down, but I won''t let them seed. It''s just marriage, anyway. When the crisis is resolved, I''ll make sure they''re left with nothing." Freya''s eyes spewed out mes of hatred.


    Catherine opened her mouth but did not know what to say.


    There seemed to be no other good choice. "Maybe... Rodney actually isn''t that bad. He used to like Sarah, but he''s probably returned to his senses now. He''s handsome and can cook too. Maybe you two can be happy together."

 Chapter 1392

    "Are youforting me?" Freya smiled wryly.


    "Humans always need a little hope for the future." Catherine smiled. "If you really think about it, you two have already slept together. He''s good-looking and has a good figure..."


    "He''s not bad. He can be quite flirty too. He wears pink underwear." Freya could not help but spit out.


    "Ahem. You even saw him in his..." Catherine''s tone became ambiguous.


    "I saw it identally, okay? It''s not what you think," Freya hurriedly exined.


    "I know. After all, you two have slept together before," Catherine said with an understanding tone.


    Freya blushed. There was no way to clear her name. "I did sleep with him, but I didn''t take a proper look at him before..."


    "Does that mean you''ve been looking at him seriously recently?"


    "Catherine..." Freya gnashed her teeth. She did not want to talk to Catherine anymore.


    "Okay, I''m just kidding." Catherineughed. "Freya, no matter what you do, I''ll respect your decision. Just


    remember that you have to protect your own heart. If you do that, no one will be able to hurt you."


    "It''s not that easy to protect the heart," Freya muttered, "You didn''t protect your heart when you married Shaun before either."


    "Yeah, but even if you can''t do it, you have to remember that women should love themselves a little more," Catherine said.


    "Yeah, I know."


    Freya nodded. For the kind of dedication and love she once gave to Patrick, once was enough.


    In this world, the only person who would never hurt her was herself.


    Before long, there was a knock on the door from outside.


    Her heart thumped.


    Frankly speaking, she did not want to see the Snow family now.


    It was because it would make her feel stressed and guilty.


    After hesitating for a few seconds, she went over and opened the door.


    What she saw was Rodney''s beautiful face. At that moment, there was aplicated look on his face." Can Ie in and talk to you?" "Sure." Freya turned and walked in.


    Rodney closed the door, and the room was eerily quiet for a while.


    He took out a ring box and opened it. He knelt on one knee before revealing a dazzling diamond ring inside. "I hope you can marry me. I know I was very bad before and made many mistakes. Maybe in your eyes and in the eyes of others, I have no sense of responsibility. I even did things to hurt you for Sarah. But give me a chance. Let me take care of you and our child."


    Freya was stupefied.


    A proposal?


    She never expected Rodney to propose to her.


    After all, they had spent more time quarreling and fighting than peacefully living together.


    Furthermore, he did not like her. He was only acting like this for the sake of the Snow family''s future.


    "Will you... marry me?" Rodney looked at her apprehensively.

 Chapter 1393

    In truth, Rodney did not know what had happened to him. When he was downstairs and the Snow family suggested that he marry her, he was not as resistant to it as before.


    Maybe it was because of the child, or maybe it was because he thought that Freya was actually a good person. She would be a good wife.


    Maybe he had some feelings for her.


    He admitted that he might not love her now, but he would slowly learn to love her and their child. He would be a responsible man in the future.


    Freya pursed her lips silently, and he became nervous. "Hey, say something. I''ll get nervous if you don''t say anything."


    "It''s your second time proposing. What do you have to be nervous about?" Freya spat out.


    Rodney froze and suddenly blushed when he remembered how he had proposed to Sarah in the restaurant previously. "I was serious about Sarah before, but my rtionship with her is a matter of the past. It''s impossible between Sarah and me. I''m proposing to you seriously now. Actually... I think that


    ... you''re... not bad. Look, after we get married and the Snow family resolves this crisis, we can punish Patrick Jackson together. Think about it, people outside are hurling abuse at us. Patrick and Linda must be feeling very smug about it. Are you able to ept it?"


    Freya gritted her teeth. Of course, she could not ept it.


    "Rodney, I''m just unhappy with the fact that you''re proposing to me so casually after proposing to Sarah before. You''re making me look like a scrap collector and I''m collecting trash that even Sarah didn''t want."


    Rodney Snow, the leftover scraps, became angry and blurted out, "You can''t say that. You were abandoned by Patrick and I was abandoned by Sarah. Look how well matched we are."


    "What is that supposed to mean? Are you saying that I''m also trash?" Freya was in the middle of her pregnancy, so she was particrly sensitive.


    "Ahem, that''s not it. I''m just saying that we''ve gone through the same misfortunes," Rodney said awkwardly, "Besides, I don''t think you''re trash. You''re exceptional and the most promising cosmetic chemist in the world. You have a great future, you''re five years younger than me, and you''re beautiful. If I marry you, I''d be like cow dung stuck on a flower."


    "Pfft."


    Freya was originally a little angry, but she could not help butugh at his words. "Alright, at least you''re self-aware."


    Rodney, "..."


    Yes, she had never expected him to be so humble and tter her. He had never acted like this in front of Sarah before.


    "Um... Lady, can you let me get up now? My knee hurts from kneeling," Rodney asked stiffly.


    "What did you call me?" Freya raised a thin brow. "I''m half a decade younger than you, but you have the nerve to address me as ''Lady''? Why don''t you call me Ma''am'' instead?"


    Rodney was exasperated. If she became ''Ma''am'' before marrying him, would she be an empress after marrying him?


    "Also, I remember watching on the news back then that you knelt for a long time when you proposed to Sarah. But now you''re saying that your knee hurts after just a while? Sure enough, your heart isn''t sincere enough." Freya snorted.


    Rodney was desperate. "Ma''am, how long do you want me to kneel before agreeing?"


    Freya smiled. "Just half an hour, then I''ll agree."


    Half an hour.


    The corners of Rodney''s mouth twitched.


    "What, are you unwilling?" Freya raised her brows.


    "..... No, it''s just half an hour. That''s child''s y," Rodney immediately said.


    Freya nced at him. "Say, you didn''t care about the Snow family''s reputation at all when you were with Sarah in the past, but you care about it so much now. You''re really trying hard in order to let your uncle be prime minister."


    Rodney opened his mouth. After a moment, he said in aplicated tone, "The main reason is that... I''m also responsible for this mess. Although no one is ming me, my heart... still feels ufortable. Our child will have to be born sooner orter. It''s not good for her to be an illegitimate child. If we get married, at least others will know that she''s Rodney Snow''s daughter and no one willugh at her."

 Chapter 1394

    Freya froze. She had thought about those problems before.


    "Continue kneeling," Freya finally said and sat down by the dressing table. She began to write something.


    Rodney did not know what she was writing, but since she was telling him to kneel,


    it probably meant that she would agree to marry him.


    As long as she agreed, he would kneel.


    Rodney knelt while watching Freya''s figure.


    Although she was four months pregnant, it did not look obvious as she was


    wearing loose clothing. His gaze fell on her chest...


    He could not help but think about the scene fromst night.


    Maybe it would be nice to get married.


    He would finally have a woman by his side in the future.


    He had been abstaining for decades. If he continued, he might have to be a eunuch.


    After kneeling for half an hour, Freya walked over with a piece of paper. "Get up." Rodney stood up with a sore knee, and Freya handed him the piece of paper. "Read it. If you agree to it, then we can get married." 1


    Rodney opened it up to read it.


    After marriage, Rodney is not allowed to touch Freya. Both parties are married in name only.


    If Rodney has an extramarital affair in the future, Freya will not ask for any money or property. However, the child will stay with Freya.


    After the divorce, Rodney must pay for child support.


    The marriage will be for three years. If Freya asks for a divorce, Rodney must agree.


    Rodney is not allowed to have any extramarital affairs within these three years. If he wants to cheat, Freya will definitely agree as long as they divorce first.


    Rodney is not allowed to meet or have anything going on with Sarah Neeson. If Freya finds out, they will divorce immediately regardless of whether three years have passed or not.


    Rodney must apany the child for one hour every day, unless he''s on business trips.


    After marriage, Rodney will cook.


    After marriage, Rodney must respect the woman''s parents.


    What... the hell was this?


    Rodney''s mouth twitched as he almost vomited blood. "This is unfair. Why is it all about me cheating? What if you cheat instead?"


    "I won''t cheat. I''m not a scumbag like you," Freya interrupted him. "Women think about problems with our hearts and brains, but you men think about problems with your lower body. It''s different."


    "... Enough with the personal attacks." Rodney got angry. "Also, why do I have to agree if you ask for a divorce? It seems you''re the sole decision-maker in this marriage."


    "It''s good that you know." Freya nodded. "I''m adding those conditions because we have no emotional foundation. Life is too long, so who knows if you or I will fall in love with another person in the future? In three years, your uncle''s position as prime minister will be stable, so we can divorce at that time."


    "But the child will only be two years old. It won''t be good for the child if her parents divorce," Rodney argued.


    Freya was silent.


    Rodney immediately said, "Yes, we don''t have an emotional foundation now, but that doesn''t mean we won''t have one in the future. We''ll be living together every day from now on. What if... What if I develop feelings for you..."


    Freya looked at him with astonishment, and Rodney felt his face heat up in embarrassment due to her


    bright eyes. "What I mean is... Look, I''m so handsome, and you''re beautiful. Maybe I''ll be a good husband and a good father after marriage. I just don''t think we should have ideas about divorcing before we even get married. We should work hard together for the child''s sake. If we really can''t do it, we can give up then.


    "... Fine." Freya hesitated before nodding. "We''ll divorce if we''re unable to have feelings for each other."


    "Okay." Rodney was overjoyed. He coughed into his fist and said, "Since we''ll be trying to have feelings for each other for the sake of the child, then I think... we still have to be intimate. See, many couples grow their feelings in bed-"


    "In your dreams!" Freya snapped back to her senses and interrupted him with a red face. "Rodney Snow, you''re a hoodlum."


    "I''m just telling the truth," Rodney muttered, "It''s appropriate..."


    "No." Freya looked away."... I can''t do it without feelings."


    "Fine." Rodney was despondent. He felt that he was too miserable. After abstaining for several decades, he still had to abstain after marriage.


    Forget it. He would help the Snow family get through this crisis first.


    "Then I''ll go downstairs and talk to my parents. After lunch, we''ll let the officialse over and process the formalities for us," Rodney said in a low voice. 1


    "...


    Okay."


    Freya resigned herself to fate. In any case, she had to get married sooner orter. She just did not have the time to give her parents a call.


    "Put your hand out. I''ll put the ring on you." Rodney took out the ring.


    "No need..."


    "What kind of marriage doesn''t have a ring?" Rodney grabbed her hand and slid the ring on her ring finger. It was a perfect fit.


    Freya looked down at the ring on her hand. It was quite beautiful and she actually liked it. No woman would dislike rings. "Let me ask you, was Sarah''s bigger or is mine?"


    "Why do you keepparing everything to Sarah?" Rodney felt depressed. "Can you mention that name less in the future? It''s like there''s a ghost haunting us." 1


    "Answer my question." Freya snorted and nted her hands on her hips.


    "Yours is bigger. Yours is nine carats." Rodney was secretly relieved. Fortunately, Wendy had told him to buy the biggest one when he went to buy it.


    "Okay, you can leave now." Only then did Freya smile in satisfaction and wave her hand.


    The corners of Rodney''s mouth curved upward. He quickly went down to tell his parents about the happy


    news.


    In the afternoon, the people from the city hall personally came over to register their marriage.


    It did not take long for the certificate to fall into Freya''s hands. Everyone in the Snow family was overjoyed. Jason even gifted her a vi. "This will be Rodney''s and your house in the future. It''s not far from here, and it''s 1,500 square meters. There are two servants there too."


    Freya felt that the real estate certificate in her hand was too heavy. The people living in that neighborhood were powerful and noble, so it was a ce in the capital with the best security. Thend there was extremely expensive, and a vi there would cost at least a few billion dors.


    "Jason has given you a house, but I don''t know what I can give you. I''ll just give you a washboard." Wendy smiled and handed the board over. "If Rodney makes you angry, make him kneel on it. If he refuses to kneel, you can just call me."


    "Mom..." Rodney became unhappy.


    "Thank you, Aunty. I like this gift very much." Freya smiled brightly. "Aunty? You should call me ''Mom'' now." Wendy stroked her head, in a good mood. Her wish was finally fulfilled.


    4:00 p.m.


    Jason took the two of them to Snow Corporation to hold a press conference.


    Since this matter involved the future prime minister, most journalists from the country were in attendance.

 Chapter 1395

    "Chairman Snow, why are you here? Where''s Minister Snow? Is he not nning to exin the case of his goddaughter bullying others?"


    "Does Freya Lynch intend to apologize? But what''s the point of apologizing? She caused Jackson Corporation''s share price to fall for several days. Billions have evaporated from the stock market."


    "I heard that Miss Lynch dated President Jackson from the Jackson Corporation previously. Later on, she proposed to break up. But when she saw Patrick Jackson get a new girlfriend, she became unhappy and threatened Patrick that if he did not break up with his girlfriend, she would target Jackson Corporation."


    "I also heard that Young Lady Snow wants to deal with Jackson Corporation and the Shelby family. Is this true?"


    "The Snow family has to apologize for this matter."


    "Didn''t the Snow family expel Rodney Snow from the family not long ago? Why is he back so quickly? Was the Snow family just putting on a show?"


    Some reporters had been bribed by Nathan''s


    However, Jason was a person who had experienced a lot in life. He remained calm from start to finish.


    After more than ten minutes, the reporters'' throats became hoarse from yelling. They finally could not hold back and said, "Why aren''t you answering any of our questions? Are you guilty?"


    "Have you given us the opportunity to answer?" Jason''s sharp eyes fell on the reporters. It was just one look and one sentence, but it made the reporters tremble.


    "I''m holding a press conference today because this incident is getting bigger and bigger. It has brought a lot of trouble to the Snow family," Jason said faintly, "I came here today with my son and daughter-inw to apologize."


    "So you admit that you were wrong, and you admit that the Snow family was indeed bullying others?" the reporters immediately piped up again.


    "It''s indeed wrong to beat people up." Jason frowned." But I believe that anyone will get angry if they see their four-month pregnant wife get pped."


    The reporters were in an uproar. "What does that mean? Miss Lynch is pregnant? When did Rodney Snow be her husband?"


    Jason gave Rodney a look, and Rodney stood up. "I believe everyone knows that during Osher


    Corporation''s productunch banquet, someone plotted against Freya and me, leading to us spending the night together. I didn''t expect her to get pregnant that night and only found out about it recently. I''ve already broken up with Sarah Neeson, and Freya is currently my wife.


    "Yesterday, I was delivering something to her when I saw her getting pped by Patrick Jackson. My mind went nk from anger. She''s four months pregnant, and there was a time when she nearly miscarried. The Snow family has been very cautious during this time, but... I''m sorry."


    He bowed and said, "As for me hitting Linda Shelby, it''s true that I hit her. She was standing in front of Patrick and I couldn''t control my anger at that time."


    The reporters were dumbfounded. No one expected Freya to be pregnant.


    "That''s impossible. She doesn''t look like she''s four months pregnant at all." Some reporters raised their doubts.

 Chapter 1396

    "These are the receipts for the pregnancy check-ups and rted examinations. She''s been going for maternity check-ups every month."


    Rodney projected the pregnancy reports directly on the big screen behind him. "What would you do if you saw your four-month pregnant wife get beaten? I admit that I was impulsive, and I apologize. But in that kind of situation, I couldn''t help but lose my rationality."


    The reporter said, "But as far as we know, Miss Lynch targeted Jackson Corporation first. Otherwise, Linda Shelby wouldn''t have gone to trouble Miss Lynch.


    Also, she went on her knees to beg, but Miss Lynch was indifferent and arrogant."


    Freya frowned. "I believe you all must have watched the video. In that case, you should know that I''ve never touched Linda from beginning to end. She suddenly appeared, knelt in front of me unprovoked, and begged me. I was confused. Frankly speaking, I don''t know her well and we don''t have a good rtionship. Why should I talk to her? I felt sick just by hearing her voice, so I wanted to leave directly. She was the one who kept clinging to me." "Aren''t you going too far?" a reporter used her.


    "Do I have to pretend to be full of goodwill toward a person like Linda? Like is like, and hate is hate. When Patrick and I were dating, Linda hung around us constantly using her identity as Patrick''s childhood friend. Have you ever experienced what it''s like to have your boyfriend bring along another girl when you two are shopping, watching movies, going out on a date, and having meals together?"


    Freya said with a hint of disgust, "I broke up with Patrick because I couldn''t stand it. I believe many employees in the Melbourne branch of Jackson Corporation can attest to this. When Patrick and I were dating, Linda stuck to Patrick all the time Sorry, but I''m not that magnanimous. I hate this woman."


    "So you targeted Jackson Corporation because you hate her?" the reporter asked sharply.


    Jason picked up another report. "We''ve asked the supervision department about this. A number of hot-selling products by Jackson Corporation contain acrmide. The supervision department is investigating theirpany because theposition exceeds the international standards. At the same time, the sugar content also exceeds the standard.


    "If you don''t believe me, you can look at thisb test. This is a serious matter, so Jackson Corporation was asked to stop production and rectify the problem.


    However, Jackson Corporation insisted on opening a branch in the capital. As Patrick doesn''t have the ability to solve this crisis, he framed Freya and said that she was targeting him. He wanted to use Freya to help Jackson Corporation through this crisis."


    The reporters looked at each other.


    Jason''s gaze swept through the group of reporters one by one. "It''s indeed wrong to beat people, and the Snow family apologizes for that. But where did the rumors on the inte about Freya using her status to bully otherse from? The Snow family will take legal action against those who dare to nder our reputation. The press conference today ends here."


    He turned off the microphone and left with Rodney and Freya.


    The press conference had been broadcasted live.


    The people on the inte were talking about it like crazy.


    [Holy cow, Freya is four months pregnant! I couldn''t tell at all. She''s still so beautiful at four months.]


    [Please, that''s not the point, okay? The point is that Freya never targeted Jackson Corporation at all.]


    [Did you see the urgent notice that the supervision department released just now? There really is something wrong with Jackson Corporation''s biscuits. Don''t buy them in the future.]


    [I used to work in Jackson Corporation. Patrick and Linda''s rtionship is exactly how Freya described it. At that time, although everyone knew he was dating Freya, he woulde to work and get off work with Linda every day. Many neers in thepany misunderstood that they were the ones in a


    rtionship instead.] [It''s not just going to and getting off work. I often saw Patrick shopping with Linda back then. I was already confused at that time. I was wondering if Freya truly did not mind it.]

 Chapter 1397

    [I went to university with Patrick and Freya. I can testify that Freya was really good


    to Patrick. She was subservient to him, but he was always indifferent to her. One day, when Freya got sick, I watched her get a n infusion alone.]


    [On Patrick''s birthday, Freya called many alumni to celebrate his birthday together, but he didn''t even show up.]


    [That''s nothing. When Patrick was supposed to meet with Freya''s parents to talk about their marriage, he ran to meet Linda instead. As a result, he stood Freya''s parents up and made them wait for two hours.]


    [Holy sh*t, is that true? He''s such a scumbag. He canpete with Wesley Lyons.]


    [Wesley is a despicable man with no morals. Patrick is a scumbag who wasted Freya''s youth.]


    Catherine replied to Netizen A: [Patrick has never realized how scummy he is. He thinks that Freya shouldn''t mind Linda''s existence. He dated Freya for five years, but the person who traveled with Freya was me, the person she usually ate with was me, the person she watched movies with was me, the person who went shopping with her was also me. He never did anything for Freya. He apanied Linda for


    everything and would stillin that Freya wasn''t good enough. Hah. Does he think that Freya would still have old affections for him? In his dreams!] 1


    [OMG. Catherine replied to me. Am I dreaming?]


    [Catherine and Freya are best friends.]


    [I finally understand why Freya ignored Linda. If it were me, I might have gotten physical. I suddenly feel that Freya has a good temper.]


    Shaun replied to Catherine: [I support you, babe. Yes, Patrick Jackson is not good. He''s trash.] 1


    Catherine replied to Shaun: [Hmph. He used Freya to cut ties with me, saying that I encouraged them to break up. If I could do it again, I wouldn''t just encourage her to break up with him. I''d have provoked him too.]


    Shaun replied to Catherine: [Let me do that kind of thing. Don''t wear out your hands.]


    Theizens: [Ugh, Eldest Young Master Hill is flirting with Miss Jones again.]


    On the other side.


    In Jackson Corporation.


    Patrick''s father and mother rushed to the capital as soon as they learned of the press conference by the Snow family.


    When Mr. Jackson saw Patrick, the first thing he did was give him a fierce p. "You imbecile! You were stupid enough to be the pawn of those bigwigs fighting against Nathan Snow. Who do you think you are? You actually dare to go against the Snow family and the future prime minister?! Are you out of your mind?" Patrick''s head buzzed from the p.


    He never thought that Freya would be pregnant.


    She was pregnant and married?


    For some reason, the moment he learned of that, his mind became painfully nk.


    "Uncle..." Linda rushed over and stood in front of Patrick. "Don''t me Patrick. Freya really did target Jackson Corporation, but they''re wealthy and powerful, so they refuse to admit it. Yesterday at the police station, Jessica Snow also warned that she won''t let the Jackson and Shelby families go. Patrick was desperate and had no choice."


    "Shut up!" Mr. Jackson used to have a good impression of Linda. After all, their families had good rtions, but when he saw thements on the inte, he could not help but hate her now. Patrick and Freya were about to get married back then, but they broke up because of her.


    Under Forrest''s leadership, Lynch Corporation flourished and even far surpassed Jackson Corporation. If not for Linda, the Jackson and Lynch families would have been joined by marriage.


    As for Jackson Corporation, what awaited them might be the end.

 Chapter 1398

    "Uncle..." Linda''s body shook as her eyes overflowed with tears.


    "Dad, don''t me Linda. It was my choice," Patrick said feebly.


    Mr. Jackson said furiously, "Those bigwigs nted false evidence against the future prime minister. Do you think the Snow family will just let it go? Jason Snow already said that they''ll pursue it to the end. The peoplepeting against Nathan Snow will immediately go into hiding and push you out to be the scapegoat. Do you think it''s as simple as Jackson Corporation''s ruin? The Snow family has every reason to say that you''re the mastermind. You''ve caused so much trouble for the Snow family this time. They''ll never let you off.


    "Nathan Snow will use you as an example for the others and warn the outside world that the Snow family isn''t easy to mess with. Not anyone can provoke the Snow family."


    Patrick''s body trembled.


    Mrs. Jackson also cried. "Son, you''re so foolish! How is our family supposed to fight against the Snow family


    As soon as those words fell, arge group of police officers came in from outside.


    1


    "Excuse me, we received a report from the Snow family that Patrick Jackson hired people online to smear and frame Minister Snow and his daughter. Patrick Jackson, you''re under arrest."


    An officer cuffed Patrick''s hands behind his back.


    "I didn''t!" Patrickpletely panicked.


    "Do you dare to say that you weren''t the one who uploaded the video?"


    The officer asked sharply, "It''s because you uploaded the video that the outside world began to think that Minister Snow allowed his family to bully others. When the matter grew worse, you kept silent and let theizens scold the Snow family, which is the same as tacitly agreeing to their words. At the same time, you found people to spread rumors that Freya Lynch privately retaliated against Jackson Corporation. The IP address led us back to yourpany." 1


    Patrick''s heart chilled.


    He admitted that he had tacitly agreed with the insults from theizens, but he never got anyone to spread rumors.


    He subconsciously looked at Linda.


    Linda''s heart trembled. She cried and looked at the police. "We didn''t. This is a false usation."


    The officer sneered, "Enough. It''s the Snow family''s false usation that there''s a problem with Jackson Corporation''s products, and it''s the police''s false usation that you ndered the Snow family..."


    "That''s not what she meant..." Patrick hurriedly exined.


    "Take him away." Two officers directly dragged


    Patrick out.


    "Patrick..." Mrs. Jackson cried anxiously. "What are we supposed to do now? Dear, think of a way. We have to save Patrick."


    Mr. Jackson clenched his fist. "How are we supposed to save him? Who will dare


    to offend the Snow family to save him now? Linda, what the hell were you doing? Why didn''t you stop Patrick from doing such a thing?"


    Linda went pale with fright. Not only did she not stop him, but she actually instigated the matter. She was just miffed that Freya became Nathan''s goddaughter. She thought that if Nathan''s reputation was ruined, Freya would not have a good time either.


    "We''ll go... and beg Freya." After a long time, Mr. Jackson let out a heavy sigh. "Then... why don''t we tell Linda to apologize?" Mrs. Jackson asked tentatively. "What''s the point of telling her to go? So she can kneel? Or cling to Freya''s hand and refuse to let go?" M r. Jackson flung his hand and left.


    Mrs. Jackson followed him. After they left the office, she said to her husband, "You went too far just now. I know you''re angry at Linda, but if Jackson Corporation really copses, Patrick will only be able to count on the Shelby family."

 Chapter 1399

    "Don''t you get it? The Snow family won''t let the Jackson family off, and they won''t let the Shelby family off either. Besides... We''ll talk about it if Patrick gets released. What I''m worried about is that... the Snow family won''t let him off." Mr. Jackson sighed heavily.


    Mrs. Jackson froze.


    In the Snow residence.


    Freya had just finished her dinner at therge round table when Jessica received a call and said to Nathan, "Uncle, Patrick Jackson has been arrested."


    "Hm." Nathan frowned deeply and took a sip of tea." How''s the situation with the Kramer family?"


    "Minister Kramer is iming to be sick and is not meeting any guests. He has taken a few days off," Jessica said faintly, "I''m guessing he''ll behave himself with his tail tucked between his legs for now."


    "He''ll tuck his tail between his legs for a short while and then resurface to give me a hard time again?" Nathan looked at Ryan. "I originally thought of letting Minister Kramer enjoy his life in retirement, but it seems there''s no need for that. Rid the Kramer family o


    f all their positions within two days. They can be disposed of."


    "Okay." Ryan nodded with a sharp look on his handsome face that Freya had never seen before.


    Freya was stunned. Nathan was always kind in front of her, so much so that she had almost forgotten that no one in politics would be that simple.


    "As for Patrick..." Nathan smiled and nced at Freya. "Since he offended our family''s little princess, let him spend the rest of his life in jail."


    Freya drew in a cold breath. "For life?"


    Ryan looked at her. "Since he dared to go against the Snow family, he should be prepared for the worst.


    Besides, if we don''t teach him a fatal lesson, how will other people know to treat the Snow family with respect?"


    "The Snow family always had a good reputation, but it was almost ruined by Patrick Jackson." Old Master Snow nodded to agree with Ryan''s words.


    Freya''s red lips moved, but in the end, she did not know what to say.


    She hated Patrick, but not so much that she wanted him to rot in prison for the rest of his life.


    However, he had offended the future prime minister, whose authority would not tolerate being offended.


    "By the way, Rodney," Wendy suddenly said, "Since you''re married now, you should apany Freya


    back to Melbourne and meet your parents-inw. Go tomorrow."


    "Okay." Rodney nodded obediently and looked at Freya. "Um... Shaun and Chester heard that I got married and asked me to treat them at the club this evening."


    "Mmh."


    Freya hummed in acknowledgment. If he wanted to go, then he should just go. Why was he telling her this?


    Rodney felt a little ufortable with her indifferent attitude. "I''m just telling you in case you think that I''m going to see Sarah."


    "If you dare to see Sarah again, I''ll break your legs," Jason warned him.


    Rodney''s legs trembled as he smiled. "I have nothing to do with her anymore." After dinner, Rodney drove to the clubhouse.


    Chester arrived first and was sitting on the sofa alone. He was ying with the lighter in his hand thoughtfully.


    "What are you thinking of? You''re lost in thought." Rodney sat next to him. "Where''s Shaun?"


    "He should be on the way. When I called an hour ago, he said he woulde after ying basketball with his kids. He should be on the road now," Chester


    answered casually.


    Rodney was speechless. "What''s the big deal about having a woman and kids? But... hehe. I have a woman and a kid too now. Chester, only you and Chase are still unmarried. Well, good luck."


    "I don''t envy those who are married," Chester said faintly.


    "That''s true. You''d rather hang yourself on a tree," Rodney teased.


    "You seem quite happy about your marriage. When we asked you to marry Freya before, you acted as if you would rather die." Chester nced at him and gave him a vague smile.

 Chapter 1400

    "Am I happy?" Rodney looked confused. "I''m not."


    ¦°¦§


    Chester snorted. Rodney''s face was full of pride, but he did not notice it himself.


    "I just feel like... you know, people have to get married sooner orter. Even if I don''t marry Freya, my mom will keep arranging blind dates for me. At least Freya i s carrying my child. She''s beautiful and talented. My family likes her very much as well, so she''s a good marriage partner," Rodney mulled over it and said.


    "Congrattions. But if it were not for this incident with Patrick, Freya wouldn''t have married you." Chester smirked. "You got the good end of the bargain."


    "Don''t say that. I''m not bad either."


    Rodney had just finished speaking when the door of the room was pushed open. Shaun came in with his hands in his pockets. "What are we talking about?


    Hurry up and get it over with. I want to go home to my wife and kids."


    "You can''t even do it. What''s the point of going back?" Rodney attacked him mercilessly.


    Shaun''s expression darkened. "Rodney Snow, do you


    want to die?"


    Chester smiled. "He got married today, so cut him some ck. Come, Rodney, cheers. I wish you a happy wedding night!"


    Rodney stiffened.


    Chester secretly whispered in his ear, "A woman''s pregnancy is stable after three months. It hasn''t been easy for you. You only did it once in the 30 years of your life, and you didn''t do it in a state of consciousness either. Do you... want me to teach you a few tricks?"


    "Get out!" Rodney jumped up with a red face.


    "We''re all men here. What''s there to be ashamed of?" Chester did not know whether tough or cry.


    Rodney wanted to cry. "You think too much. Before we got married, Freya signed an agreement with me. I''m not allowed to touch her after marriage. We''re only a couple in name."


    U 91


    Shaun was happy at his misfortune. "That''s nice."


    "Nice my *ss! I''m a normal man-"


    "Haven''t you been living like this the entire time anyway? Just don''t touch her." Chester smiled.


    "No. I wasn''t married before, but now that I am, this kind of thing is justified. Why can''t I touch her?" Rodney could not ept this. "Help me think of a


    way."


    "There''s nothing to think of. She''s pregnant now, so you can''t use force since it''ll hurt the child." Chester gave him three words, "Hold it in."


    Rodney,"..."


    He angrily took arge gulp from his ss.


    Shaun also slowly drank two to three sses. He did not dare to drink too much for fear of getting drunk.


    At 9:00 p.m., he was going to leave.


    "Damn it, Shaun. You''re so boring." Rodney was chagrined. "Today is my wedding day, but you''re going back so early."


    "You can learn from me. Get used to apanying your wife and child." Shaun smirked and left coolly.


    When he returned home, Catherine was still reading stories to the two children.


    He climbed onto the bed and hugged her from behind. "Cathy, I''m drunk."


    Suzie looked at him with disgust. "Ugh, scummy dad, you''re so shameless. You''re an adult but you''re still acting all pampered."


    "Shame on you!" Lucas also spat out these three words.


    "What do you two know? It''s natural to act like this to one''s wife." Shaun hugged Catherine without letting go, making the kids feel goosebumps rising all over their bodies from his lovey-dovey side.

 Chapter 1401

    Catherine blushed a little at his shamelessness. "Freya and Rodney are going back to Melbourne tomorrow. I''m nning to go back with them. Tomorrow is my grandmother''s birthday, so I want to go and pay my respects to her."


    "Why didn''t you tell me earlier?" Shaun frowned." Hadley has already arranged my itinerary for the next two days..."


    "It''s fine. I can go back by myself. Freya will be with m e..." Catherine consoled him.


    "She''s her, and I''m me. It''s different. Besides, it''s our grandmother. Of course, I should go with you." Shaun buried his face in her neck.


    "Ahem. Can you pay attention to your surroundings? There are two innocent children here." Suzie nted her hands on her hips.


    Lucas frowned. "You''re taking up all of Mommy''s time now. She finally has some free time today, but you want to cling to her again. Can''t you share her with us a little?"


    "Yeah," Suzieined, "If I had known that you''d be so clingy, I would never have supported you two in getting back together."


    Shaun''s face was filled with depression and embarrassment at the children''s words.


    "Pfft." Catherine could not help butugh. She pushed Shaun away and took the two children into her arms.


    "Mommy, can we go with you?" Suzie acted pampered.


    "No, you''re still in danger now." Catherine shook her head. "I''ll be back in two days."


    After a pause, she turned back to Shaun. "You don''t have to stick to me all day. Sometimes, distance is nice as well."


    "Are you... tired of me?" Shaun suffered a blow.


    Catherine shrugged. "I see your face every day. I can''t even see what''s handsome about you anymore."


    Shaun''s charming face immediately darkened.


    Suzie and Lucasughed happily, especially Suzie. " Scummy dad, Mommy is right. I thought you were handsome before, but after looking at you so much, I don''t feel anything anymore. Your face has lost its appeal."


    Shaun wanted to vomit blood. He had always been confident in his own appearance, so he did not expect to suffer a blow from his wife and daughter.


    Forget it. Sometimes, a little distance was needed.


    "Okay, I''ll agree to you going, Cathy, but you have toe back on time. Don''t keep me waiting alone for too long," Shaun said with a helpless face.


    "You seem to be mistaken. I don''t need your permission to go anywhere. I''m just informing you," Catherine reminded him with a grin.


    Shaun was sullen. "You''re right. In this family, you have the final say."


    "Mommy, you''re amazing." Suzie and Lucas doggedly praised her.


    It was normal for Suzie to say something like that, but not Lucas. Catherine


    nced at Lucas. Although the child was still cold and aloof, after she and Shaun


    got back together, he seemed to have be a little more cheerful.


    The next day.


    Shaun personally drove Catherine to the airport.

 Chapter 1402

    Rodney and Freya had already arrived. When they saw Catherine, Freya immediately went over to take her hand. "Cathy! With you around, going back to Melbourne won''t be so boring this time. Stay in our house tonight."


    "Oh, sure. I don''t have a ce to stay in Melbourne anyway." Catherine smiled. "Look after my woman," Shaun looked at Rodney and instructed him.


    "I got it. But when ites to your woman, it''s more likely that she''ll look after me," Rodney said in a low voice, "Honestly, why did you agree to let Catherinee with us?"


    "You don''t wee her?" Shaun was unhappy. "It''s your honor to have her go with you."


    Rodney was exasperated. "Enough. Catherine is a treasure in your heart, but she isn''t in mine. Don''t you know that she''s the third wheel here? I nned to... make use of this opportunity so that Freya and I could get to know each other better. Maybe we could..."


    He paused as his handsome face turned slightly red.


    Shaun nced at him in disdain. "Don''t worry, even if Cathy weren''t going with you, it''d still be impossible.


    Stop dreaming."


    Rodney, whose parade was rained upon, did not want to bother with Shaun anymore.


    "Cathy, be careful." Shaun walked up to Catherine and touched her little face. He warned, "Stay away from other men."


    "Save that line for yourself."


    Catherine tossed the words back to him and walked hand in hand with Freya to the departure gate.


    Shaun narrowed his eyes at the sight of her and Freya holding hands, his heart feeling a little ufortable. He did not like it when she held hands with others, even if the person was a woman.


    On the ne, Freya and Catherine sat together. The two women whispered and chattered, seemingly having endless topics to talk about.


    Rodney sat behind them, and the women ignored him. Feeling bored, he simply closed his eyes and slept all the way to Melbourne.


    The nended at Melbourne Airport.


    Forrest had been waiting for a long time, dressed in a full suit. When he saw Rodney, his handsome face was full of indifference. "Young Master Snow, you can be left to your own devices here. You don''t have toe to the Lynch family. Everyone knows that you only married my little sister because you were forced to, so it''s unnecessary to try and please your father and mother-inw. Both parties will just feel troubled."


    Rodney looked embarrassed. It was his fault. When he had dinner with the Lynch family the previous time, he still had Sarah in his heart so his attitude back then was not very good. "Even if we were forced to get married, it''s a fact that we''re married. The whole country knows about it. If I''m here in Melbourne but don''t visit the Lynch family, you''ll also be embarrassed when the news spreads."


    "You''ve already caused the Lynch family to be embarrassed multiple times." Forrest did not look happy at all.


    Rodney touched his nose. "No matter how much you don''t wee me, I still have to do my duties. My parents prepared a lot of betrothal gifts, so I have to deliver them to the Lynch family."


    Forrest nced at him coldly before turning around to take Freya by the


    shoulders. "Let''s go home. Catherine, stay with us for a few days."


    "I have to go to the cemetery now to pay respects to my grandparents." Catherine refused with a smile.


    "Then I''ll arrange for a car to send you there..."


    "There''s no need. The branch office has arranged a car to fetch me. Go back home earlier. I''lle bother you at night." Catherine waved. 2


    Forrest nodded. When he was just about to leave with Freya, he seemed to think of something and suddenly stopped. "By the way, Catherine. I heard that... your aunt and uncle will be released from prison soon."


    "What?" Freya got worked up before Catherine could open her mouth. "They were suspected of stealing Cathy''s inheritance and even murdered Old Madam Jones. They should be spending the rest of their lives in prison. Why are they being released so soon?"


    "I heard that... they''ve been behaving well in prison and also made some worthy contributions." Forrest frowned and said, "They''re set to be released next week."

 Chapter 1403

    Catherine frowned deeply.


    She had spent a lot of effort to put Jeffery Jones and Sally Lennon in jail.


    Unexpectedly, they would be released before even four years had passed.


    No one could ept something like this.


    "What were their contributions?" Catherine asked curiously.


    "I''m not sure." Forrest shook his head.


    Catherine''s brows wrinkled. "It doesn''t make sense. What contributions could remit more than 20 years of their prison sentence? I wonder if... it has something t o do with Reba."


    Freya was surprised. "You suspect that she''s back? That''s impossible. After Jeffery and his wife went to jail, Reba ran away without a care for her parents and hasn''t returned. That kind of person has no conscience at all."


    "I don''t know, but Australia is her home. It''s normal for her toe back." Catherine sighed.


    "But does she have the ability to save Jeffery and his wife?"


    "She''s been hiding in the dark, and I''ve never won against her in ourter confrontations. If she''s really back, she must have made preparations." Deep concern shed in Catherine''s eyes.


    The matter with Wesley was not solved yet, and Shaun was fighting against the Campos family. If Reba came back now, it would be troublesome.


    Rodney looked left and right. "Who''s Reba?"


    Freya red at him. "Cathy''s cousin. She''s a terrible woman, maybe even more terrible than Sarah."


    Rodney was stunned. He was cheated by Sarah for more than a decade, but there was someone who was better at deceiving others than Sarah?


    "Let''s stop talking about these unhappy things. Your status isn''t low now. Even if she''s back, there''s no need to be afraid," Forrest said with a faint smile.


    "That''s true. Cathy, I''m now Uncle Nathan''s goddaughter. I''ll definitely help you." Freya wrapped an arm around Catherine. "Actually, it''s good if shees back. We can settle all the scores we have with her. This time, we''ll make sure that she can''t escape."


    "Thank you, but it was just a thought. Maybe she didn''te back at all."


    Catherine smiled. After Freya and the others left, she walked toward the underground parking lot. Before long, a middle-aged man hurried over. "Chairman Jones, I''m sorry. I waste because of the traffic. This is the car you wanted..."


    "It''s fine." Catherine took the car keys. "You can go back to work."


    After she got into the car, she went and bought some flowers.


    The shop was on an old street in Melbourne.


    She entered therge flower shop and said, "Mister, give me some flowers, please."


    "Got it." The man quickly prepared the flowers and handed them to her.


    "Do you sell wreaths?" Catherine asked.


    "No." The man shook his head. "A young man came by earlier and bought all of my stock. He probably wants to pay tribute to an elder."


    Catherine was stunned. It seemed like there were weirdos everywhere. "Okay, I''ll look elsewhere then."


    However, after going to around five shops, she found that the wreaths had all been bought by the same person.

 Chapter 1404

    One of the shop owners said to her, "Why don''t you look in the alley? There are a few shops there. Maybe that person hasn''t gone there yet."


    Catherine nodded. She was still familiar with Melbourne.


    People rarely went into that alley. There were just a few elderly there maintaining their businesses in dpidated stores.


    She had not gone far inside when she saw a man in a ck T-shirt surrounded by several hooligans.


    "Hey, kid. You''re pretty rich. I saw that you bought all the wreaths in this area. You must have a lot of money, eh?" The leader grinned and swung the bat in his hands. "Leave the watch and your wallet behind and we''ll let you go."


    "This watch was given to me by my dad. It''s expensive. I can''t give it to you." The man refused. He had an ent, and his pronunciation was not urate.


    Catherine raised her brows. She could immediately tell by the man''s voice that he was very young. Maybe he had just finished college. He must have grown up abroad, so he was not very familiar with English. 1


    Maybe his parents were from Melbourne and had note back for a long time, so he wanted to visit their ancestors'' graves and pay respects, i


    He was so young, but he bought all the wreaths avable for his deceased elders. He must be hoping that they would live well in the afterlife.


    Catherine had a good impression of the young man.


    "Haha, do you think you have a choice?" The ruffian snorted. "You stinky brat, hurry up and hand the stuff over. Otherwise, you''ll have to crawl to leave."


    "Mugging someone in broad daylight. I think you guys must be crazy." Catherine went over with a faint smile.


    Today, she wore a pair of ripped jeans, a white T-shirt, and a faded denim jacket. A pair of sunsses hung from the bridge of her nose, making her look like she was in her early 20s at first nce.


    Although her features were hidden by the sses, it was clear that her face was beautiful with her defined nose bridge and moderately thick lips. Even with the maple shade lipstick, she looked so bright and stunning that everyone was shocked.


    Matthew Costner looked at her with a thumping heart.


    For some reason, he felt that this woman gave him a familiar feeling. He had seen photos of Sheryl Jones when she was young and thought that his mother was the most beautiful woman, but when he saw this young woman in front of him, he suddenly found that her looks were not inferior to his mother''s.


    Although he could not see her eyes, he felt that her eyes must be very beautiful too.


    Reba was also a beauty. However,pared to the woman in front of him, Reba''s facial features werepletely overshadowed.


    Catherine also looked at the young man in front of her.


    She froze.


    The young man was 6''2. His short hair made his mixed -raced facial features more defined, and he exuded an aura of arrogance and unruliness. His eyes were a shocking blue and looked very beautiful. They were able to bewitch others.


    With such looks, he would be the best-looking man no matter where he went.


    It looked like he was only three or four years younger than her.


    "Woah, where did this hot chicke from? She delivered herself right to our doorstep." One of the ruffian''s eyes brightened when he saw Catherine." Babe, why don''t youe home with me? I won''t rob him then."


    "Beautiful damsel, hurry up and leave. I''ll stop them." Matthew raised his arm and shielded her behind him.


    The corners of Catherine''s mouth twitched.


    What? Beautiful damsel? Which remote ravine did this guy crawl out from?

 Chapter 1405

    "Enough. You''re trying to rob a foreigner in broad daylight? Don''t embarrass our people." Catherine pushed Matthew''s hand away and walked over slowly, snatching the wooden nks in the ruffians'' hands and kicking them far away.


    Those sharp movements made Matthew stunned.


    She was already beautiful and tall, but when she fought, she exuded a heroic aura. Even though she was fighting, the scene looked more like it was an art form to be appreciated.


    With Matthew''s sharp eyes, it was easy for him to tell that her skills were just fancy and impractical.


    What made him even more surprised was that this woman actually broke the arms of those ruffians. Her methods were clean and sharp.


    "People like you will continue tomit robbery after you''re caught and locked up for a day. It''s better to just break your arms and let you recover for a few months. Let''s see how you''ll continue to rob others. Scram!"


    Catherine''s tone was light, but the ruffians were terrified when they looked at her beautiful face and immediately got up before running away.


    "Thank you." Matthew walked up to her. He had ck


    hair, and a shrewd look shed in his blue eyes." Heroine, thank you for saving me. Otherwise, I''d definitely have been robbed."


    Heroine...?


    Catherine almost choked on her own saliva. "Kid, did you just transmigrate over?"


    Matthew was stunned. It was the first time someone called him that. If they were in Neah Bay, people would have turned to look at Catherine in horror.


    After all, she must be the first person to dare to call the prince of the Costner family ''kid''.


    "What did you call me?" he spoke a little incredulously. His ent made his voice sound even more mellow and charming.


    "You look like you''re only 20." Catherine sized him up.


    "Yes, I''m 21 this year." Matthew looked at her youthful face and was astonished. "You''re older than me?"


    "I''m a few years older than you, so you''re a kid to me."


    Catherine nced at the stic bag in his hand that was carrying all the wreaths. The person who bought all the wreaths must be him. It was clear at a nce that the watch on his hand and the pendant hanging from his neck were valuable, so it was no wonder that he was targeted by others. He looked like a rich fool who just came back from abroad. "This is an old street where all sorts of hooligans hang around. You shouldn''t linger around these ces while dressed


    like that. Hurry up and go back."


    She said and left.


    Since she could not buy wreaths, she would just offer the flowers she got. "Heroine, pray tell thy name?" Matthew tookrge strides to catch up to her. Catherine stumbled and almost fell. She was betweenughter and tears. "Pray tell thy name? Are you living in the Elizabethan era?"


    "Ahem. I like reading books written in that era. That''s how people used to talk," Matthew exined in embarrassment, "I thought... I just came to the country yesterday, so I don''t know much about the culture here."


    "You already said that it was ancient times. This is the modern era. Just talk ording to how you would in your country," Catherine exined in amusement.


    "Oh." Matthew nodded. "In that case, beautifuldy, may I ask for your name?"

 Chapter 1406

    "... My name is Hera Imm." Catherine smiled slyly and left.


    Matthew was stunned for a few seconds. Hera Imm. Heroine?


    How interesting.


    He left the ce with his long legs. After getting into the car, he received a call from Sheryl. "You little brat, did you secretly run off to Australia?"


    "Mom, I reached Melbournest night." Matthew chuckled. "Didn''t I mention to you that I wanted to visit your hometown? When I finish making the arrangements, you and Dad cane back. I went to see Uncle and Aunty this morning and asked about Grandpa and Grandma''s graves. I''m nning to go pay my respectster."


    When Sheryl heard his words, she forgot to lecture him and only asked after a moment of silence, "Are your uncle and aunt well?"


    "Not really. They''ve been locked up in prison for a few years and seem to have gotten older, but Uncle does have some resemnce to you."


    Matthew said, "Just in case, I also asked around the old Jones family''s residence. There used to be a Jones


    family there, and they had a daughter called Sheryl Jones. However, she got into an ident out at sea 20 years ago. Jeffery Jones also had two daughters, Catherine and Reba Jones. Catherine was raised by them since she was a child, but Reba was trafficked when she was a child. They found her after that."


    "You suspect that what Reba said was false?" Sheryl frowned. "You did the paternity test. She''s indeed my child."


    "I know, I was just checking to be sure," Matthew said," Mom, it''s no wonder such beautiful women like you can be found in Melbourne. It''s been less than a day since I arrived but I already met a beauty whose looks areparable to yours when you were young. She''s the most beautiful woman I''ve seen besides you. Although you''re also beautiful, you''re not young anymore-"


    "You little brat. How dare you say your mom isn''t young? Do you want to die?" Titus'' roar suddenly sounded.


    Matthew''s hand trembled, as he did not expect his father to be listening. After all, Titus was a wifeprotecting maniac. "I was wrong, Dad. That woman is just a little inferior to Mom. I feel like... I''ve fallen in love with her at first sight." 3


    "Pfft..." Sheryl, who was drinking water, spewed out the water in shock and coughed violently.


    "Dear, are you alright?" Titus hurriedly patted Sheryl''s back and yelled into the phone, "Matthew Costner, do you want to die? You sneaked off to Australia without a word and dared to hit on a woman there? Have you forgotten about your mother''s affairs?"


    "I didn''t forget, Dad. I just coincidentally met that woman. She saved me too." Matthew smiled. "I think this is the once-in-a-lifetime feeling you told me you had when you first met Mom. But she''s a few years older than me. You won''t mind, right?"


    "You rascal, if you dare to find a woman older than you, I''ll break your bones," Titus warned him. "Your identity isn''t ordinary, so the person you marry in the future must be an extraordinary person. There are some things you shouldn''t even think about wanting."


    "Fine, I was just saying. I don''t even know her name or number." Matthew pouted.


    "Stop messing around. Get your aunt and uncle out as soon as possible so your mom will be able to see them as soon as she arrives." Titus hung up immediately after he spoke.


    On the other side.


    Catherine drove to the cemetery.


    The cemetery was six miles away from Melbourne.


    Grandpa and Grandma Jones were buried together. After she paid her respects to them, she went to Sheryl''s grave in front. 1

 Chapter 1407

    "Mom, I''m sorry. Even after so many years, I failed to find your murderer."


    Catherine sighed and left after paying her respects.


    About half an hour after she left, Matthew arrived.


    He saw the flowers left on the grave and froze. It was not All Soul''s Day. Why had someone visited the two elderly? Did the Jones family have other rtives?


    Was it Catherine Jones?


    However, was she not the one who killed Old Madam Jones? How dare she pay respects to the woman?


    Sure enough, if a person was vicious enough, they would not be afraid of anything.


    After paying his respects, he walked around and found Sheryl''s grave near the two elders. The photo on the tombstone was one of when his mother was young.


    It seemed like what Reba said was true.


    His mother''s real name was Sheryl Jones. However, since she was not dead, there was no need for the tomb to exist.


    Matthew wondered if he should get someone to demolish Sheryl''s grave, lest it brought about bad luck.


    At 4:00 p.m.


    Catherine went to the Lynch residence.


    The Lynch family crowded around Freya, but no one paid attention to Rodney.


    "Cathy, I haven''t seen you in so long. You''ve be even more beautiful than before." Mrs. Lynch held Catherine and said, "Thank you for taking care of Freya when you were in the States."


    "Don''t say that. She also took care of me a lot." Catherine smiled faintly.


    "It''s a shame." Mrs. Lynch suddenlyughed. "If you weren''t with Ethan back then, I would''ve wanted to make you my daughter-inw."


    Rodney''s ears perked up when he heard them. Was Shaun going to have another love rival?


    Freya rolled her eyes. "Forget it. I seriously wonder if my brother is allergic to women."


    "Don''t talk nonsense." Mr. Lynch red at her.


    Mrs. Lynch sighed. "It''s not Freya''s fault for saying that. Look, I''ve arranged so many marriage partners for him but he hasn''t taken a fancy to any of them. I''m really worried that he likes men.¡±


    Catherine smiled andforted her, "Aunty, don''t let your imagination run wild. Maybe his Mrs. Right hasn''t appeared yet." "Maybe." Mrs. Lynch had just finished nodding when


    the security guard at the gate ran in. "Madam, two people from the Jackson family came and are waiting outside. They said they have to see you two."


    Mrs. Lynch paused, but Freya was quick to react. "It''s probably Patrick''s parents. They failed to find me in Canberra, so they''vee to my home in Melbourne."


    "Hmph, their son hurt you so badly but they still have the nerve toe here." Mr. Lynch struck the table in anger.


    "They probably want to save Patrick." Freya hesitated and nced at Rodney. "I heard from Godfather that Patrick will stay in prison for the rest of his life."


    "For life?" Mr. and Mrs. Lynch were stunned.

 Chapter 1408

    Although they hated Patrick, they thought that the Snow family would just ruin


    Jackson Corporation at most. They did not expect Patrick to be locked up for life. In that case, there was no more hope left for Patrick. It was no wonder his parents were so anxious.


    Rodney nced at the crowd, hesitated for a moment, and said, "You have to understand the severity of Patrick''s actions this time. My uncle is only a step away from bing prime minister, but Patrick provoked my uncle recklessly. Whether or not hemitted a misdemeanor or a felony, no one can provoke the authority of the future prime minister. My uncle is really angry this time."


    The Lynch family was shocked.


    Nathan Snow was akin to half an emperor. How could ordinary people withstand an emperor''s wrath?


    "Let theme in," Freya said after a long time.


    Soon, Mr. and Mrs. Jackson came in. When they saw that Freya and Rodney were present, they looked as though they had seen their saviors.


    "Freya, Young Master Snow." Mr. Jackson gritted his teeth. Without caring about anything else, he knelt in front of Freya and Rodney with a thud. "My son was


    foolish. I beg you two to let him go. We can give all the Jackson family''s properties to the Snow family, but I only have one son. Freya, I''m begging you."


    "Yes," Mrs. Jackson also choked and said, "We really didn''t know he would do such a ridiculous thing. He must have been out of his mind. Freya, in fact, Patrick has always been thinking about you-" 1


    Rodney''s brows twisted as he subconsciously interrupted them, "Do the people around Patrick like to kneel so much? Are you going to kneel until we agree? Oh, are you recording this as well? When you go out, will you tell others that the Snow family is bullying you?"


    "No, absolutely not." Mr. and Mrs. Jackson''s faces went red. "We''re not Linda."


    "Chairman Jackson, we''re from the same generation. Get up," Mr. Lynch hurriedly said.


    Mrs. Jackson was tearful and did not want to get up. In the end, Mr. Jackson sighed and pulled her up." Chairman Lynch, to tell you the truth, I really didn''t know about this matter. If I knew that Patrick would do something like this, I would definitely have stopped him. Jackson Corporation''s development has been going well these years, so I let him go to the capital to expand, but I didn''t expect... I know that he messed with the wrong people this time, and it''s definitely impossible for him to get away scot-free. I''ll give away all the family assets to get him back..." i


    "You''re not a fool," Mr. Lynch took a sip of tea and said in a light tone. "Unfortunately, I gave birth to a foolish son. He overestimated his capabilities."


    Mr. Jackson said honestly, "But I can''t do anything about it now. I only have one son. Freya, Patrick will never be able to make up what he owes you, but it''s not just his fault. If we had realized that Linda liked him back then, we wouldn''t have let Linda work in thepany with him. Since you hate Linda, we''ll make sure he never contacts her again..."


    "Uncle, do you really think I have a say in this matter?"


    Freya interrupted him, "Patrick is just an ordinary president of apany, but a person like him tried to make a move against the future prime minister. If he''s not dealt with harshly, the same thing will happen in the future. There are some things that the younger generation like us aren''t able to interfere with."


    Mr. and Mrs. Jackson froze at the same time. "What... do you mean?"


    "I mean that if you still want to enjoy your old age in peace, stop going around and pleading for Patrick."


    Rodney spoke, "We never intended to make a big deal out of it. If you have to me someone, me your son for indulging Linda and letting her cause a scene. She must have thought that Canberra was the same as Melbourne. Just by crying and making a fuss, everyone would sympathize with her and pity her. But the political world isn''t a ce to y house. When you go in, you either win or your lifees to an end. Understand?"


    Mr. Jackson shrunk back in pain.


    After a few minutes of silence, he seemed to have aged several years.


    "I understand. We''ll... leave now." Mr. Jackson helped Mrs. Jackson up.


    "What do you mean?" Mrs. Jackson was in tears.


    "Save him?" Mr. Jackson smiled mournfully. "How can we save him? Give up. If we keep pestering them, we won''t even be able to live the rest of our lives in peace."

 Chapter 1409

    Mrs. Jackson was pulled away by Mr. Jackson and they left the Lynch residence in a muddled state.


    Mrs. Jackson broke down and cried. "s, if I had known that this would happen, I wouldn''t have gotten so close to the Shelby family back then. I shouldn''t have told Patrick to have Linda work in Jackson Corporation."


    "It''s useless to say all that now. We''ve chosen our own paths. You might not know this yet, but the Kramer family has already fallen. Minister Kramer and Nathan Snow werepetitors for the election, but the Kramer family copsed just two days after the incident.


    "I heard that several dignitaries who had previously formed alliances with the Kramer family were arrested for some reason. Nathan has started to fight back. This time, he''s not nning to let anyone who offended him off. We''re lucky that Patrick is the only one he took from our family."


    Mrs. Jackson was stunned. She still could not figure out who lent Patrick the courage to go against the Snow family.


    "We need to ept fate." Mr. Jackson sighed.


    The night was cold.


    At 8:00 p.m. in the Lynch residence, Mr. Lynch made arrangements. "Freya, go to your room to rest if you''re tired. Young Master Snow, you can sleep downstairs tonight in the first guest room on the left."


    Rodney was stunned for a few seconds before brazenly clearing his throat and saying, "Dad, Freya and I are already husband and wife..."


    "Freya told us that you only got married to resolve the Snow family''s crisis. It''s not a real marriage, so there''s no need for you to share a room," Forrest interrupted him coldly. The implication was that it was impossible for Rodney to take advantage of his little sister during their stay here.


    "You can get divorced in a few years." Mr. Lynch nodded. "You don''t have to call me ''Dad'' either."


    Rodney was speechless. Most parents did not want their children to get divorced after getting married.


    "Dad, a marriage is a marriage. There are no real or fake marriages, and our marriage license is legitimate. I don''t have any intentions of divorcing after marriage. As I said, I did a lot of bad things before, but I''ll give Freya and the child aplete home. It''s not good for a woman to get divorced either-"


    "What''s bad about it? The Lynch family doesn''t care about our reputation and we can afford to take care of


    our daughter. Even if we grow old, she still has a brother to take care of her." Mr. Lynch snorted.


    Rodney was sullen. "But Forrest will also get married and have children in the future..."


    Forrest corrected him, "I don''t n to get together with a woman who can''t ept my little sister living with us."


    Rodney,


    The Lynch family was really dedicated to protecting their daughter.


    "Dad, Brother, I love you." Freya was moved to tears.


    "Good girl, go rest." Forrest coaxed her.


    "Cathy, let''s sleep together tonight." Freya pulled Catherine upstairs with her.


    When Catherine entered the room, she saw Rodney downstairs with his head hanging low. He looked like an abandoned husky. 1


    After closing the door, she said enviously, "Since I was young, I''ve always envied your family. Your parents love each other, and you have an amazing, handsome elder brother who spoils you."


    "You don''t have it bad now either. You have a pair of twins and a maniac who dotes on his wife." Freyaughed. "Hey, do you want to go to that ce we always used to have supper at? We haven''t been there in years."


    "Sure, let''s go after showering."


    After they showered, it was almost nine.


    Catherine and Freya secretly went downstairs. After unlocking the car and getting ready to leave, they suddenly heard Rodney''s voice behind them.


    "Where are you guys going in the middle of the night?"


    He had probably also just finished taking a shower. He wore a pair of gray cotton pants and a white T-shirt. His ck hair was drapedzily across his forehead. His red lips and white teeth made him have a bewitching aura.


    "None of your business," Freya said in an unpleasant tone. "Go to sleep. I''m going out with Cathy."

 Chapter 1410

    "I''m not worried about you. I''m worried about the child." Rodney snorted. "Don''t think I don''t know that you two must be sneaking out for supper."


    "How did you know?" Freya''s beautiful eyes widened in surprise.


    Rodney smirked. "Shaun reminded me to keep an eye on you two at night because you''re both gluttons." 1


    Catherine and Freya blushed.


    Rodney saw their expressions and knew that he had guessed correctly. He took away the car keys in Catherine''s hands.


    "I won''t object to eating supper once in a while, but I''ll have to go with you. After all, you two are beautiful, so at least I''ll be able to protect you in case something happens."


    No woman would dislike beingplimented on their beauty.


    Freya nced at him. "Then we''ll give you a chance."


    Rodney drove, and they soon arrived at a street with restaurants.


    The car stopped at the entrance of the restaurant Catherine and Freya often went to.


    Although they had note for several years, the owner of the restaurant could still recognize them at a nce. "Oh, you two haven''te here for years."


    "We went abroad." Catherine smiled. "Your business is getting better and better." "Yes, I even rented the shop next door to expand the business." The boss nced at Rodney and teased Catherine. "Is this your boyfriend?"


    Then, he turned to Freya. "Why didn''t you bring your boyfriend over?"


    Catherine and Freya looked embarrassed at the same time. Rodney pondered over the words and seemed to understand something. He then deliberately pointed a t Freya with a dark expression. "I''m her husband."


    This time, the boss was the one who got embarrassed. "My bad, my bad. I forgot that it''s been several years. Your husband is much more handsome than that guy."


    "It''s fine." Freya smiled.


    "Take a seat. I''ll bring you some bacon soon." The boss told them to sit.


    Catherine looked around and thought that there were too many people inside, so they decided to sit at a table outside.


    "You''ve been here with that trash Patrick before?" Rodney asked with a cold grunt.


    "Yeah, it was a long time ago. I haven''t been here since we broke up a few years ago," Freya said.


    Catherine added, "The food here is really good. Freya and I used toe here all the time when we were in university. Sometimes, we also brought..." 1


    "Brought who? Patrick?" Rodney saw the two women suddenly frown and stop talking, so he could not help but ask.


    "No, you know her too. It''s Cindy," Freya said sullenly." Back then, Cathy, Cindy, and I came here a lot. We always ordered a few bottles of beer whenever we came."


    Rodney froze.


    He knew that Cindy used to be very close to them.


    In the past three years, he had always heard Cindy say that Catherine and Freya would act like big missies and look down on her, who came from an ordinary background.


    Of course, he knew to believe in Freya and Catherine now. He also knew that he had misunderstood them a lot before.


    "Hey, heroine, what a coincidence? I never thought we''d meet again."


    Suddenly, a tall man walked up to the table. His handsome face was full of joy when he saw Catherine.


    Catherine looked up. It was the young man she had saved this morning.

 Chapter 1411

    This time, Matthew was in a ck short-sleeved shirt. He had thick eyshes and azure eyes that were as charming as the sea of stars. Besides, he had a sexy Adam''s apple. Although he was only 21 years old, he gave off an aura that made women go wild.


    Freya gazed at him in awe.


    She had never seen such a handsome mixed-race man.


    He was just like a handsome prince from Greek mythology.


    What was more, his aura was different from that of Rodney, Shaun, and Chester. Evidently, Matthew was young, so he did not have an air of maturity to him. However, his brows revealed a crisp scent that both a teenage guy and a man would exude, which made him a man of unique charm. He was just like a... puppy.


    His eyes were actually blue in color. How attractive.


    Rodney saw Freya gazing intently at this brat who hade out of nowhere.


    An inexplicably bitter feeling welled up in him, so he stepped on Freya''s foot out of the blue.


    "Who stepped on my foot?" Freya instantly screamed i n pain.


    "I''m sorry. It was an ident." Rodney apologized to her, pretending to be innocent.


    "You..." Just as Freya was about to speak, she suddenly heard Matthew asking with a deep voice that resembled a cello, "Are these two your friends?"


    Catherine then made the introductions. "Yeah, this is my friend and..."


    "The other one is my best friend," Freya promptly continued her sentence. Catherine and Rodney were both speechless.


    ''What the f*ck. Why can''t you tell Matthew that he''s your husband? Could your best friend have gotten you pregnant?''


    "Your friends are good-looking." Matthew grinned, and his eyes crinkled. "No wonder I''ve heard Australia is full of beautiful girls. I didn''t buy that back then, but now I do."


    "Why are you here?" Catherine smilingly changed the topic.


    "I found on the inte that there''s an eatery here that serves great supper, so I came here by navigation. I didn''t expect to run into you here." Matthew asked eagerly, "Can I sit with you guys?"


    "Sure." Looking at his handsome face, Catherine somehow felt a sense of familiarity. As such, she could not bring herself to reject him. "Here''s the menu. Can you take spicy food?"


    "I can take mild spicy food, but I have no idea what''s nice here. Can you rmend some to me?" Matthew stared at Catherine with his azure eyes.


    "You can try Melbourne''s crayfish and squid..."


    Catherine lowered her head and gave him rmendations in a serious manner.


    At the sight of the scene, Rodney began to feel worried for Shaun as this guy had been gazing at Catherine uncannily.


    Rodney secretly took out his phone. He wanted to take a photo to send to Shaun. However, Freya pressed down his phone and glowered at him as a warning.


    Rodney had no choice but to put his phone away silently.


    After ordering the food, Matthew suddenly said, "By the way, I still don''t know your name, Heroine."


    Catherine opened her mouth. She wanted to tell him that she was Catherine Jones at first. However, after some thought, she felt that it was a household name. She then said, "I''m Carrie Yule. What about you?"


    Since her dad''s name was Joel Yule, there was nothing wrong in using thest name ''Yule''.


    Freya and Rodney simultaneously looked at Catherine strangely.


    Matthew did not notice it as he was engrossed in Catherine''s attractive looks. Catherine was wearing light makeup when he saw her during the day.


    Whereas now, she was barefaced, but her lovely eyes, red lips, and the fairplexion on her bright face were still the same. She looked lovely even in a simple bun.


    For some reason, he felt a sense of familiarity in Catherine. The longer he looked at her, the faster his heartbeat.

 Chapter 1412

    In fact, when Matthew was in Neah Bay, there used to be a lot of exotically beautiful women pursuing him. Nevertheless, he was not interested in them at all.


    "I''m Matthew Costner."


    "Costner?" Catherine was surprised. "Yourst name is quite rare."


    "Yeah. It''s because my dad is not from Australia." Matthew said, "I came to Australia this time to pay my respects to my grandparents on my mom''s behalf."


    "It seems like you''re going to leave Australia very soon," Rodney suddenly chipped in.


    "No. I''m waiting for my mom toe." Matthew smiled slightly. "We''re nning to buy a house in Australia. My mom has been living abroad for years, so she''s nning to return here for some time. She''ll be traveling back and forth."


    A sense of disgust overcame Rodney. Apparently, Shaun''s love rival was not going to leave anytime soon. D*mn it.


    Then, the dishes were served one after another.


    Seemingly, it was Matthew''s first time trying crayfish as he did not have the faintest idea how to eat it.


    At the sight of his dazed look, Catherine taught him how to eat step by step. "You just need to pull the ws apart before you eat the meat inside. As for its body, peel it straight from the top. It tastes really good."


    As she was speaking, she ced the crayfish that she had peeled onto Matthew''s te.


    Freya''s and Rodney''s jaws dropped at the same time.


    "Thank you." Matthew began to eat the crayfish, which tasted particrly sweet.


    After learning how to do it, he immediately peeled a crayfish for Catherine. "Look,


    I got it. This is for you since you peeled one for me just now."


    "You can have it," Catherine said.


    "You dislike it, huh?" Disappointed, Matthew blinked his azure eyes, and Catherine''s heart somehow melted.


    "No. Thank you, then." She quickly took over the crayfish.


    Rodney and Freya seemed like third wheels during the meal.


    Once Matthew finished the crayfish, he went to the restroom on the second floor to wash his hands.


    Freya was finally full of vigor. "F*ck. How did you get to know such a handsome, mixed-race man? God is unfair. Why are you always surrounded by attractive men? I''m really jealous."


    As Freya''s husband, Rodney was so exasperated that he tightened his grip on his fork.


    What the f*ck. Was she treating him like a dead man? Why was Freya jealous? That guy was good-looking, but did that guy look better than him?


    "When I went to buy some stuff this morning, I saw him getting robbed by a few hooligans, so I lent him a hand," Catherine exined.


    "Oh, God. You ran into a wonderful man just like that. If I had known this earlier, I would''ve apanied you this morning. Although I''m pregnant, I should be able to beat up a few hooligans." A miserable look crossed Freya''s face.


    Rodney closed his eyes and nearly broke the fork in his hand.


    All of a sudden, Catherine nced at Rodney sympathetically and coughed lightly. "Let''s eat."


    "You''d better keep a distance from that guy. You already have Shaun." Rodney could not help but remind Catherine. "Shaun can''t afford to endure the pain of losing you again."


    Catherine was momentarily stunned before she replied with a smile, "You''re overthinking it. I treat him just like a brother. Somehow, I feel a sense of familiarity in him."


    Freya and Rodney exchanged nces, which was rare.


    D*mn. Shaun would be in danger this time.


    Rtionships that got out of hand all began from a sense of affability and familiarity, right?

 Chapter 1413

    Matthew came back shortly after.


    He talked about some interesting things that happened overseas. Despite his young age, he was very knowledgeable.


    Later, he even got some dice from the owner. He simply swung a cup and performed a dice stack. He even managed to roll six sixes and six fives.


    "You''re brilliant." Catherine was extremely impressed, much less Drey a.


    "Goodness. With your skills, you''ll surely be able to rake a few hundred million dors in Las Vegas," Freya muttered.


    "It''s just a matter of rolling the dice. What''s so great about it?" Rodney could not help but mumble.


    "Can you roll six sixes or stack the dice with a six on top?" Freya asked.


    Rodney was speechless.


    Soon, Catherine''s phone rang, and it was a call from Shaun.


    As it was too noisy here, she took her phone to the other side.


    Matthew nced at her silhouette. Then, Rodney


    asked with a grin, "Dude, do you know who''s calling her?"


    Matthew lifted his long eyshes, his eyes shing with a dark glint.


    "It''s her husband and children." As soon as Rodney finished his sentence, Freya rolled her eyes.


    However, he did not mind and continued, "Her children are quite old now."


    Matthew clenched the fork in his hand.


    Amid his exhration, he suddenly felt as though a bucket of cold water was poured over him.


    A bitter smile shed across his face. He never thought he would fall for this woman, only to find that she had a husband and children.


    How could this be? She was still so young.


    Matthew shifted his gaze to Catherine, not knowing what she was saying. Nevertheless, her lips curled into a sweet smile, and there was a hint of flirtation o n her face.


    He lowered his eyes. Suddenly, he took a ss of beer and drank it in one gulp.


    Rodney smirked. ''Shaun oh Shaun, I wonder how you''re going to thank meter for helping you get rid of a love rival indirectly.''


    Well, where could Shaun find a buddy like him who valued their rtionship so much?


    After Catherine returned, Matthew probed. "Are you married?"


    Catherine was stunned. At that point, she reckoned that Rodney might have told him something.


    However, her situation was a littleplicated as she had a boyfriend when she had yet to divorce Wesley.


    "Mm." After a moment of thought, she nodded. "I have fraternal twins too."


    Matthew felt as if a knife had pierced through his chest. "You got married at such a young age, huh?"


    "Not really. I''m not that young anyway," Catherine responded.


    Matthew downed another ss of beer gloomily. He felt like pouring his heart out to Titus, telling him that he was jilted.


    The suppersted until 11:00 p.m., and Catherine had Rodney drop Matthew off


    at the hotel entrance before she waved goodbye to Matthew.


    At the sight of the tall figure in the beautiful night, Catherine could not resist turning around to look at him.


    "What''s the matter? You can''t bear to part with him, huh? Do you regret promising to get back together with Shaun so early?" Freya teased whileughing. "I feel you. What a handsome young guy he is. s, I finally understand why men enjoy being with youngdies. Women like being with younger men too." "Freya Lynch, please be reminded that you''re married." Rodney reminded her as he could not tolerate Freya''s behavior anymore.


    "Our marriage is just for show." Freya interrupted him. "Enough. Keep your eyes on the road when you''re driving, and stop giving me that look. I was fine with it back then, but after meeting the handsome young guy, I realized that you''re really old." 2


    Rodney was at a loss for words.


    Did she call him old?


    With his smooth face, many in public thought that he was only 24 or 25 years old.

 Chapter 1414

    Was Freya blind?


    "Freya Lynch, why do you have to be so mean with your words?" Rodney nearly lost his temper.


    "Uncle Rodney, you need to ept reality sometimes. That''s your age," Freya added grimly.


    "Enough. Stop provoking him. We''re still in the car. I don''t want to be involved in an ident." Catherine reminded Freya helplessly after casting a look at a fuming Rodney.


    Atst, Freya let out a sigh and kept quiet.


    That sigh made Rodney''s heart clench.


    He was not sure whether Freya sighed because Catherine already had a boyfriend or she herself could not be with a handsome young guy since she was already married.


    Soon after arriving at the Lynch household, the two women headed upstairs to rest.


    Rodney tossed and turned, unable to fall asleep. After some time, he sat up and looked into the mirror. He first looked at his eyebrows and then his thin lips.


    In the end, he could not help but send a WhatsApp


    message to his buddies in the group chat. [Don''t you agree that my brows are charming and my pursed lips look like a heart shape? I''m very handsome, right? I think the four of us are the most handsome men in Australia. We''re handsome in different ways.]


    Chester: [Take some medicine if you''re sick.]


    Shaun: [Your brain could have be heart-shaped.] 3


    Rodney was speechless. [F*ck off. I met a mixed-race brat who has charming brows and heart-shaped pursed lips. He has had Freya and Catherine bewitched.]


    Shaun: [What? I''ll make you pay if you''re lying.]


    Chase: [How bratty is he? Is he a grown-up?]


    Rodney: [He''s a 21-year-old handsome young guy.


    Freya kept drooling over him just now, and Catherine taught him how to peel a crayfish. By the way,


    Catherine even peeled a crayfish for him and made me send the guy home after supper.]


    After sending the message, he somehow felt better. Since he was in a bad mood, he wanted to drag Shaun down as well.


    Shaun: [Are you kidding?]


    Chester: [Are you trying to provoke Shaun and make him lose sleep at such ate hour?]


    Chase: [D*mn. Don''t tell me that I have to go to Melbourne Airport to pick Shaun up in the middle of the night.]


    Rodney: [Why would I be lying to you guys? But you have to thank me, Shaun. When Catherine was away, I told the guy that Catherine is already married and has children. The guy looked heartbroken.]


    Shaun: [I''m sure Cathy isn''t interested in that guy. What''s more, is there any man in Australia who''s more handsome than me?]


    Chase: [...]


    Chester: [...]


    Unable to stomach Shaun''s narcissistic behavior, Rodney replied mercilessly. [To be frank, you''re quite handsome. Freya said the guy looks like Legs, while Catherine said the sight of him gave her a sense of familiarity and affability. By the way, after Freya met the handsome young guy, she suddenly felt I''m too old.]


    Chester: [Ahem. After Catherine met the handsome young guy, would she also think that Shaun is too old?]


    Chase: [Shaun, Rodney, don''t worry. We may be old, but we''re charming.]


    Shaun: [Buzz off. Chase,e and pick me up at Melbourne Airport three hourster.]


    Chase: [F*ck you, Rodney Snow. Can''t you talk about it only after you return to Canberra?]


    Rodney: [I suddenly feel a little better. I think I can go to bed now.] 1


    The next morning.


    7:00 a.m.


    Catherine woke up. After all, it was not her room, and she had trouble sleeping on a strange bed. Afraid that she would wake Freya, she stealthily put on her clothes and crept downstairs.


    Nevertheless, she was dazed at the sight of a tall figure seated in the living room. She was under the impression that she was not fully awake and her eyes were betraying her, to think that Shaun was in the Lynch household.

 Chapter 1415

    "Cathy..."


    Amid Catherine''s confusion, Shaun walked up to her and wrapped her around his arms. He then stretched out this hand to press her long, frizzy hair.


    Only when she caught a whiff of his uniquely crisp scent did it dawn on her that Shaun had actuallye to Melbourne.


    "Young Master Hill was already at the gate at 6:30 in the morning." Mr. Lynch exined with a smile, "He probably flew here overnight. He really... can''t bear to part with you even for a day."


    With an elder staring her this way, Catherine blushed and promptly pushed Shaun away.


    Shaun''s face turned cold.


    They had just met each other, yet she could not wait to push him away. Was it because she felt that he was not as good as that handsome young guy?


    "Why are you here all of a sudden?" Catherine raised her head. When she saw the bags under his eyes, she frowned. "Look at your dark circles. You didn''t sleepst night, huh?"


    Shaun''s brows sank. He did not notice the dark circles under his eyes, but her words shattered him. As such,


    he pulled a long face and kept quiet.


    "You guys can have a chat. I''m going out for a jog." With his hands behind his back, Mr. Lynch left the house to avoid being the third wheel.


    "Miss Jones, would you like to have breakfast?" the housekeeper asked with a smile.


    "Sure. Thank you." Catherine nodded.


    Soon, the housekeeper served them some breakfast, such as millet porridge, sweetcorn fritters, eggs, carrots, and sd.


    Catherine handed Shaun a fork and spoon before she said, "Freya''s parents have weak stomachs and high cholesterol, so her family usually has a nd diet. However, this is good too since it''s nutritious and healthy."


    Shaun remained still without taking over the fork and spoon.


    "What''s wrong?" Catherine finally realized that something was wrong with him.


    Shaun furrowed his eyebrows deeply. "Are you looking down on me because of my old age?"


    A dazed look shed across Catherine''s face.


    Shaun''s dark gaze was filled with resentment. "As soon as you saw me, you said that I have bags under my eyes. You were trying to imply that I''m not as


    handsome as I was before, right? Now, you keep reminding me to be health- conscious. I''m indeed older than you by many years. My stomach often aches, and my body is weak. It''s about time to be health-conscious. After all, I''m not that young anymore."


    At a loss for words again, Catherine gazed at his handsome face. When he made such remarks, had he considered the feelings of the young people who looked older than their age?


    "Why are you... so bad-tempered?" she asked after some time.


    "Now... You''re looking down on me because of my moodiness, huh?" Shaun clenched his fists.


    Catherine took a deep breath. If she were not at the Lynch household right now, she would have taught him a lesson. However, considering that it was someone else''s ce, she exined calmly, "I don''t know why you''re so mad. I talked about your dark circles because I took pity on you for staying upst night. I talked about being health-conscious because they don''t serve Western breakfast here. I was afraid that you wouldn''t like the food, so I kindly reminded you that at least the breakfast is nutritious and healthy even though it''s nd."


    "That is all?" Shaun was stunned, and his brows furrowed. 1

 Chapter 1416

    "Suit yourself." After Catherine took a mouthful of porridge, her stomach felt better. Then, she said in annoyance, "I don''t know what you''re so angry about. At this age, you''re supposed to be more mature. You''re not old either. Don''t you realize a lot of women look back at you when I go out with you?"


    Shaun''s eyes lit up, and the corners of his lips curled up a little. After smiling for two seconds, he tried to stifle it. "But I''m not a handsome young guy anymore. I''ve lost that youthful vigor. I''m fuddy-duddy and boring, just like a sugar cane. The more it''s eaten, the less sweet it bes."


    Catherine rubbed her forehead, speechless. "Did Rodney, that big mouth, say something to you?"


    The grimness in Shaun''s eyes was apparent. "Miss Jones, did you have fun with the handsome young guyst night? Did you think about your beloved Mr. Hill?"


    Catherine nearly spat out the porridge in her mouth. She hurriedly took a few pieces of tissue and covered her porridge-stained lips. She wasughing so hard that her shoulders shook.


    "Is it funny?" Shaun silently fixed his eyes on her." Have you forgotten what you said the night before? That you were fed up with my face?"


    "Why are you so funny now?" Catherine''s belly hurt fromughing too much. After calming down, she approached Shaun, cupped his handsome face, and scanned it. "Wow, what a handsome face. How can I possibly be fed up with it? Look at your sword-shaped brows and tall nose. Also, your thin lips..."


    She purposely brushed her finger on it. "You''re really captivating when you kiss me. How would I be interested in someone else? The handsome young guy is very childishpared to you. I prefer mature and masculine men like you. Your body shape is also my type, especially when you take off your clothes. You''re not too muscr, but you look fit..."


    "Drop it."


    Despite his shamelessness, his face and ears were flushed red from her words.


    This woman was so good at flirting. Not only was she a smooth talker, but her touch was also very flirty.


    "So, are you still mad?" Catherine smiled gently.


    "I''m not mad. I just feel insecure. When I face you, I''m no longer as confident as I used to be. But if you give me a kiss right now, I might feel better."


    Once Shaun finished speaking, he pulled her onto his thighs before lowering his head, about to kiss her.


    "Don''t. This is the Lynch family''s house." Catherine was shocked. "Many people live here." "Hey, isn''t it toote to realize that many people live here?" Forrest''s voice suddenly rang from the side.


    Embarrassed, Catherine promptly pushed Shaun away. She turned around, only to find Forrest standing at the foot of the stairs. "F-Forrest, when did youe down?"


    "Some time ago. I''ve been here since you said, ''You''re really captivating when you kiss me." Forrest calmly took a bowl of porridge and sat down. "Am I disturbing you guys?" 1


    "...Nope." Catherine felt so embarrassed that she wanted to die. She had never felt like this in front of


    Forrest before.


    She glowered at Shaun viciously, yet Shaun felt a lot better.


    "I finally understand how you won over the wealthiest man in Australia back then." Forrest let out a discreet smile. "Sadly, Freya hasn''t learned any of your skills even though she''s your best friend. You can teach her next time so that she won''t be deceived by men time and time again."


    "Forrest, please stop." Catherine used the bowl to block her face. "Shaunny, let me introduce him to you. He''s Freya''s brother, Forrest Lynch."


    "Hi." Shaun nodded at Forrest.


    He had heard Chase mention Lynch Corporation before too. It was initially just an establishedpany in Melbourne. However, Forrest took over thepany afterward and expanded it until it became one of the top 100panies in Australia.

 Chapter 1417

    Forrest nodded gently.


    Shaun''s eyes sized up Forrest''s face. Freya looked attractive with prominent features, so did her brother. However, the biggest difference between them was that Forrest''s skin tone was tanner.


    When Shaun thought about it, he noticed that Catherine had always been surrounded by goodlooking men.


    "President Lynch, have you known Cathy for a long time?" Shaun asked.


    "We''ve known each other for more than ten years. She and Freya are good friends, so she woulde here a lot and eat with us back then." Forrest had grasped Shaun''s point in a second. "But she already had a boyfriend at that time. She treats me just like a brother, and I, too, treat her like a sister."


    Shaun immediately understood it as well.


    "What''s on your mind? Catherine rolled her eyes. "Can you not panic whenever you see a guy around me?"


    "I love you. That''s why I panic." Shaun shrugged as a matter-of-factly.


    "Good morning."


    Suddenly, the door of the bedroom on the ground floor opened. A puffy-eyed Rodney stretched his body and walked out. The moment he caught sight of Shaun in the living room, he was so shocked that he flinched." Damn, Shaun. Did you actually take an overnight flight here?"


    Shaun looked at him coldly, while Catherine said with a mirthless smile, "Young Master Snow, you''re really good at telling on me, huh?"


    "When did I tell on you?" An innocent look washed over Rodney''s face. "I just told Shaun that a young guy had supper with usst night, that the guy is quite good- looking, and that we look olderpared to him


    "You''re the one who''s old. Don''tpare me to you,¡± Shaun said nonchntly.


    "Tsk, Shaun, that''s too much. I''m your buddy." Rodney snorted. "That pretty boyst night definitely liked your girlfriend. I was the one who told him that Catherine has a boyfriend and children. Only then did he give up."


    "Cathy, stay away from that pretty boy if you see him next time. Don''t let him approach you." Shaun reminded her with a frown. "Don''t forget about what happened with Wesley."


    "Oh." Their words made Catherine feel uneasy.


    Somehow, she felt a great sense of familiarity in Matthew. Yesterday may only be their first time seeing each other, but seeing him smile really gave her the urge to look after him like he was her little brother.


    Nevertheless, she did not dare to let Shaun know about this, or he would be extremely jealous.


    Moreover, she probably would not see Matthew anymore.


    At 9:00 a.m., Freya came downstairszily. She was also taken aback the second she saw Shaun.


    Catherine said impassively, "Your husband told Shaun that we had supper with a handsome young guyst night."


    Freya instantly took in the scene. Then, she red at Rodney fiercely. "You and your big mouth. Why are you such a busybody? Don''t you dare think of joining us the next time we go out for supper."


    "Shaun..." Rodney looked at Shaun for help.


    Shaun could not be bothered about him at first.


    However, considering that Rodney reported the matter to himst night and even helped him get rid of his love rival, he spoke up. "Miss Lynch, Rodney is my buddy. He hopes that Cathy and I have a stable rtionship. He only told me to prevent any guys from swooping in on us. On the other hand, your behavior tells me that you''re trying to coax Cathy into looking for the handsome young guy. Let me remind you that you can go ahead and look for one, but Cathy can''t." 2 Rodney felt aggrieved. How ungrateful of Shaun. What did he mean by Freya could do it? In that case, Rodney would be cuckolded.


    "Did you see me coaxing Cathy into looking for the handsome young guy?" Freya snorted and said, "It''s true that Cathy is in a rtionship with you, but you can''t keep her from appreciating handsome young guys. What''s more, can''t she make friends with someone of the opposite sex?"


    Shaun''s brows sank. "If those guys have an ulterior motive, I won''t be able to ept it."


    "You seem to think that every man who approaches Cathy has an ulterior motive." Freya grinned and raised her brows at Catherine.


    Catherine rubbed her forehead. "Alright. Stop arguing. Shaun, I think you should trust me."


    "Cathy, are you taking her side?" Shaun felt as though his heart had shattered.

 Chapter 1418

    "Is she supposed to take your side if not mine?" Freya raised her brows


    provocatively. "Don''t forget that I''ve been with her through those ups and downs in her life. I''ve never been absent." 1


    Shaun was at a loss for words.


    Rodney said leisurely, "Shaun, you can never convince her."


    Catherineughed secretly. As she was about to speak, her phone suddenly rang. It was an unknown number.


    "Hi, is this Miss Jones? I''m a staff member of the cemetery. Your family''s tomb was destroyedst night."


    "What?" Catherine''s face turned ghastly. "Whose tomb?"


    "Sheryl Jones''s." The staff said, "When we went there this morning, the tomb had already been dug open. Everything inside is missing."


    "I''lle right away." Catherine leaped to her feet.


    "What''s wrong?" Shaun looked at her anxiously. It had been a while since he saw her so furious.


    "Someone destroyed my mom''s tombst night."


    Catherine clenched her fists.


    "Who did that? How wicked," Freya roared indignantly.


    "Let me apany you there and have a look." Shaun caressed her shoulder.


    An hourter, Shaun drove her to the cemetery.


    When Catherine walked up to Sheryl''s tomb, she realized that not only had her tomb destroyed, but her tombstone had also been ruined. Sheryl''s name had been scribbled on so badly that it could not be seen. Even her photo was missing. That photo... was Catherine''s only keepsake of her mother.


    Catherine was so exasperated that she curled her fingers in a fist and her eyes reddened. "Who is this wicked person who destroyed my mom''s tomb?"


    "Could it be... Wesley?" Shaun asked.


    "I have no idea." Catherine shook her head in bewilderment. It baffled her as to why Sheryl''s tomb was destroyed. Although it was merely a cenotaph without Sheryl''s ashes, the destroyer''s act was still considered profane and disrespectful. 1


    "Miss Jones, we found this note in front of your family''s tomb this morning.¡± The staff passed her a white note.


    Catherine unfolded it and saw a sentence written on it. [Catherine Jones, I''m back. I''ll start settling the scores with you, one by one.]


    All of a sudden, she shuddered.


    For some reason, she had never shuddered like this before, not even after learning of Wesley''s past.


    In her eyes, Wesley was loathsome but not scary.


    It was because she had seen his true colors.


    However, the person who wrote this note must be hiding somewhere. She had no


    idea when and how this person would attack her.


    "Do you know who this person is?" Shaun held her hands that had started to tremble.


    "It''s Reba. It must be her." Catherine gnashed her teeth.


    After Shelley''s passing, Reba seemed to have vanished into thin air. Nevertheless, Catherine had a feeling that Reba woulde back.


    Now, she was actually back.


    With Reba''s viciousness, destroying one''s tomb was something she would do.

 Chapter 1419

    Shaun furrowed his brows.


    He was hazy about what happened in the past, but he still remembered Reba.


    Seemingly, she was a brutal woman. He was the one who sent her to the mountains, but she fled after that.


    "Cathy, don''t worry. I''m here. This time, I''ll definitely kill this woman for you," Shaun said firmly.


    "You''re wrong. I have a bad feeling. Since Reba is bold enough to make such a provocative remark, it means that something unexpected might have happened to her over the years. I''m afraid it''ll be difficult to deal with her now."


    Catherine knitted her brows. "Yesterday, I heard that Uncle and Aunt are going to be released from prison. I couldn''t get my head around it previously. However, I''ve got it now. I''m afraid Reba might be plotting something."


    Shaun was startled. "Weren''t they sentenced to more than ten years?"


    "Yeah. They''ve killed and stolen their family''s assets, yet they''ll be released in just three years." Catherine let out a bitterugh. "Well, the current Reba should be no ordinary woman."


    "Cathy, I''ll protect you no matter what happens." Shaun could not help but hug her. Only at this point did it dawn on him that she was shaking.


    He was not sure whether she was shaking because of anger or for some other


    reason.


    "Shaun, you won''t understand. Sometimes, I think people like Reba and Sarah are hard to eliminate. I might appear to be at an advantage, but when ites to dealing with Reba, I''m a real loser," Catherine said miserably.


    Reba had contributed to her grandmother''s death, but the murderer was soon to be released.


    Reba also contributed to Charity''s death, but Charity''s dead body was nowhere to be found, and Reba was going to return.


    "I really feel useless."


    Catherine said with her eyes red, "My mom didn''t leave anything for me, but even her cenotaph has been ruined. Meanwhile, you still need to deal with Charlie, and I need to deal with Wesley. We also don''t know when Sarah will attack us again, and now Reba is back. Will we be able to handle all of them?" 1


    "Cathy, that ferocious bunch has surrounded us all these years, yet we''ve still managed toe this far. Since we can''t see through their ns, they won''t be able to see through ours too." Shaun stroked her hair softly. "If therees a day where you''re exhausted, we''ll leave this ce. There''s a bigger world outside


    Australia. Anywhere is home as long as I''m with you and the kids."


    Catherine was swayed by his words.


    It was true,


    So what if she had many enemies? If she could not cope with the situation, she should not go head-to-head or die with them.


    It was because she had to protect herself for the sake of the kids.


    "That sounds like a good idea. Having said that, those evil people are the ones


    who are in the wrong. I don''t want to leave in a sorry state." Catherine took a deep breath. "If Reba wants toe back, it''s not all bad either. Coincidentally, I want to settle the old scores with her, one by one."


    "Let''s settle this first," Shaun whispered.


    Catherine nodded.


    Now that Sheryl''s tomb had been destroyed, she had no choice but to get the cemetery staff to re-carve a tombstone for now. She also reported the incident to the police to find out who dug the tombst night.


    Unfortunately, this cemetery had always been deste. The destroyer of the tomb seemed to havee in from the back of the mountains, where there were no surveince cameras around. As such, the police could not trace anything.


    A five-star hotel.


    Matthewzilyy on the rocking chair in front of the French window.


    He was holding a wine ss with some maroon liquid in it. As the rocking chair swayed, the wine in his ss also shook.


    "s."


    Matthew had sighed for the nth time.


    It was not easy for him to fall for a woman. When he finally did, he found out that the woman had a husband and children before he could progress his rtionship with her.


    He was quite fond of Carrie, but he did not know where to draw the line. Considering that she already had a family, he should not ruin it.

 Chapter 1420

    "Young Master Costner..."


    A tall and slender subordinate of his walked up to him. "I''vepleted the task that you assigned to me."


    The subordinate handed a photo to Matthew. It was a photo of Matthew''s mother on the tombstone.


    "Why was a cenotaph built for my mom when she is still alive? Isn''t that a curse on her?" Matthew said grimly, "By the way, have you put the warning note there as per my instruction?"


    "Yes. The cemetery staff should''ve contacted Catherine, and she should be able to grasp the meaning of it when she sees it."


    "Mm. She must be very anxious now, considering that she has done a lot of evil deeds. Unfortunately, she has offended the Costner family, so she''s doomed to die." Matthew took a sip of red wine as a cold glint shed in his eyes. "By the way, how''s the arrangement for the release of my uncle and aunt?"


    "They''ll be released from prison in three days."


    "Alright. I''ll personally celebrate their return, then." Matthew waved his hand.


    "Okay."


    Soon after the subordinate left, Matthew''s assistant came in.


    "Young Master, this is Catherine Jones''s information that you''ve asked me to collect."


    "Give it to me." Matthew stretched out his handzily.


    The assistant passed him the file. When Matthew opened it and caught sight of the photo on the first page, he leaped to his feet in agitation. He identally hit the wine ss on the coffee table and spilled the wine all over the brown rug. "Young Master..." The assistant was taken aback. Not knowing what to do, he gazed at Matthew''s grave, handsome face, which looked shocked.


    "How could it be her?" Matthew muttered.


    He was absolutely certain that the woman in the photo was Carrie Yule, the woman who saved him yesterday.


    It was the woman who had supper with himst night.


    No wonder he felt that she bore a passing resemnce to his mother. No wonder


    he felt a sense of familiarity in her.


    It turned out that this woman was his uncle''s daughter.


    It also meant that she was his cousin...


    However, Matthew did not expect her to be Catherine Jones.


    Based on Reba''s description, Catherine was a despicable, cunning, and wicked woman.


    Nevertheless, he personally felt that Catherine was kind, considerate, gentle, and wonderful.


    Could someone be so good at pretending?


    Even so, Catherine did not know him nor his identity. Meeting her yesterday was just by chance.


    Why would she have to pretend in front of him?


    "Young Master, what''s wrong?" The assistant could not help but ask after noticing that Matthew looked cold sometimes and confused at other times.


    "Are you sure she''s Catherine Jones?" Matthew asked.


    "Of course. Although she''s not a celebrity, she''s well-known in Australia mainly due to her involvement with the two handsome men, Wesley Lyons and Shaun Hill."


    The assistant added, "Besides, this woman... I don''t know how to describe her. She doesn''t seem to care about how others see her. She''s married to Wesley from Golden Corporation, yet she has gotten back together publicly with her ex- husband, Shaun, and is now staying with him."


    Matthew was stunned. "Isn''t Australia a country that ces heavy emphasis on good manners?" i

 Chapter 1421

    "Yeah."


    The assistant nodded. "After scanning through thements on the Inte, I noticed that a lot of people actually support Catherine in getting together with Shaun. It seems that Wesley has a bad reputation. He likes beating women, and he even married Catherine using devious tactics. Having said that, the news on the Inte can be true and false. Since we''re foreigners, we can''t tell whether it''s true."


    "You''re right. In fact, there are only two possible reasons."


    Matthew flipped through the file in his hand impassively. "It could be either Wesley''s character is really nasty or Catherine is too cunning in that she destroyed her current husband''s reputation so as to betray him rightfully. This way, the public would think that there''s nothing wrong with her cheating on him."


    The assistant nodded and agreed with what Matthew had analyzed. "The second one seems more probable. After all, Miss Jones has imed that Catherine is brutal, even to the extent of killing her biological grandmother and plotting against her parents."


    Matthew pursed his exquisite, thin lips.


    If he had learned this earlier, he would have believed it without a second thought.


    However, was Catherine such an evil woman?


    If she was evil, why did she save him yesterday?


    Could someone really hide themselves so well?


    Matthew continued to flip through the document. Once again, something caught him by surprise." Catherine is the chief design officer of Hazle Group?"


    He had met the owner of Hazle Group, who was a talented man. The owner was also the one who personally designed the most popr hotel in Neah Bay.


    Unexpectedly...


    This woman had astonished him a lot.


    "Put this on the back burner first." Matthew closed the file. "I''ll handle it by myself."


    "Okay." The assistant was baffled. Dealing with a woman like Catherine was just like squashing an ant. Why did Matthew need to handle it by himself?


    The prison gate.


    Catherine waited for about 20 minutes before the prison warden called her in. Soon, she saw Sally.


    Having not seen her for several years, Sally looked much older at this point. She used to be in good shape, but she currently looked close to her 70s even though she was only in her 50s. Her face was filled with wrinkles. Catherine could tell that she had not been living well in prison.


    "Aunty..." Catherine lifted the handset and gazed through the transparent ss that separated them.


    "Ha. You used to call me Mom, but now you''re calling me Aunty. It''s pointless raising you for more than ten years, b*tch." Sally looked at Catherine as if she was her enemy.


    "I''m calling you Aunty simply because I''m well-mannered." Catherine said nonchntly, "After all, you killed my biological grandmother, so you don''t deserve my respect at all."


    "Why are you looking for me then?" Sally suddenly scoffed. "Is it because you''re worried about the fact that we''ll be released soon? After trying so hard to send us to jail, you never thought that we''d be out in less than four years, huh?"


    Catherine knitted her brows. "It''s Reba''s doing, right? She''s back."


    "Why? Are you scared?" Sally smiled smugly." Catherine Jones, karma will hit you very soon. Reba will pay you back with interest for all you''ve done to us. Just wait." "Sure enough..." Upon receiving the answer she wanted, Catherine bit her lip. "Sure. She got away four years ago, but now that she has returned rashly, I''ll take her down. I forgot to inform you that I once sold Reba to the mountains after you got into jail. Tsk. That was probably the highlight of her entire life."

 Chapter 1422

    "What did you say?"


    Catherine''s provocative words made Sally fly into a rage. "B*tch, how dare you do that to Reba? You''ll be dead this time. She won''t let you get away, and we''re going to put you through hell."


    "Just because she said so?"


    "You don''t even know Reba''s identity now. Haha. She can take you down as easily as squashing an ant. Having Shaun to protect you won''t help. Even the prime minister of Australia won''t be able to protect you," Sally roared with clenched teeth.


    "Really? I can''t wait."


    Catherine smirked, but deep down, she was overwhelmed with frustration.


    There must be some grounds for Sally''s remarks. She definitely knew what was going on.


    Catherine did not call Jeffery out because he was more maniptive than Sally. Even if he knew about the matter, he would be tight-lipped about it.


    Unlike him, Sally would give it away when she was provoked.


    "Haha. Catherine, you can continue to be smug, but it''s


    no use. Even God won''t be able to save you. Haha." Sally suddenly burst intoughter. "I heard you''re going back to Canberra now, right? Just wait. We''lle and look for you once we''re out." 1


    Catherine put down the handset. Then, she turned around and left.


    Shaun, who was outside the prison, strode toward her as soon as he saw her. He held her hands. "How is it?"


    "It does have something to do with Reba." Catherine went quiet for a moment before she added," I managed to sound Sally out. It seems that Reba is involved with some big gun. That big gun could be equally or more powerful than the prime minister of Australia."


    Shaun''s expression became somber. "Who the hell is that blind man interested in a woman like Reba?"


    "I have no idea what''s wrong with the world." Catherineughed bitterly. "But just like Sarah, Reba is great at pretending. Many men fall into this kind of trap."


    "It''s alright. There''s a solution to every problem." Shaun wrapped his hand around her waist. "Let''s return to Melbourne. The new product of Hill Corporation will beunched soon."


    "Mm."


    Catherine nodded. However, before she left Melbourne, she called Logan and Austin over. "Please keep an eye on the prison. I have a feeling that


    Reba might show up after Jeffery and Sally are released. But don''t tail them too closely. Both of you should separate yourselves from each other when shadowing them. If one of you is in danger, at least the other person can save you."


    "You mean...?" Logan was dumbfounded.


    "Be careful." Catherine reminded them.


    After returning to Canberra, Hill Corporation organized a press conference where Shaun personally gave a speech on stage.


    In the public''s eyes, Hill Corporation had already be a shadow of its former self. Even otherpanies within the industry did not pay them much attention. Hence, only a handful of reporters were present. There were ten or so reporters scattered around the venue.


    "President Hill, did you suddenly venture into the electric appliances industry because the Campos family has recently invested 500 billion dors in electrical products? Are you nning topete with the Campos family? But I don''t think Hill Corporation canpare to the Campos family in terms of its current worth and rank."


    "President Hill, you must be kidding. The Campos family has introduced Garson Corporation''s technology to develop their electrical products. How can Hill Corporationpare to them?"


    Stung by the reporters'' mockery, Shaun gave a faint smile. "The Campos family is still in the middle of developing the product. However, Hill Corporation has developed the product, and it''ll beunched globally three dayster. You guys can have a look at ourtest model of transformer and X-ray generator..."

 Chapter 1423

    At the same time, in Campos Corporation.


    While a group of executives was having a meeting, Mason sat on the main leather chair impassively. All of a sudden, an employee from the technical department barged in. "Oh no, Chairman Campos."


    "Can''t you see we''re having a meeting? What are you fussing about?" Charlie thumped the table with a gloomy expression.


    "President Campos, Hill Corporation has just held a press conference..."


    "I''ve heard about it. Hill Corporation is trying topete with us by venturing into the electric appliances industry. They''re biting off more than they can chew." Charlie snorted. "No matter how much effort they put in, the technology they adopt will never be able to surpass ours. What''s more, we''ve released the data of ourtest electrical products. None of the businesses out there will want to coborate with Hill Corporation."


    "No, President Campos." The employee took out a datasheet. "This is thetest model of their transformer and X-ray generator. Based on the data, their top products are much greater than ours."


    "What are you saying?" Mason sprang to his feet, and his elegant face was extremely grim. "Let me see."


    The employee handed him the datasheet.


    After Mason looked at it, his face was flushed with anger.


    "What''s the matter, Chairman Campos?"


    The executives of Campos Corporation began to panic. "Didn''t you say that Garson would provide us with the best technology in the world? Why can''t our product data beat those of Hill Corporation?"


    "The worst thing now is that Campos Corporation has already invested 500 billion dors in the products!"


    "Doesn''t it mean that our money''s all gone? Since Hill Corporation''s product data are greater and their products are cheaper than ours, who else is going to buy our products?"


    "On top of that, Hill Corporation willunch their products globally after three days. The soonest we can develop our products will be one monthter. We''vepletely lost ourpetitive edge."


    "Who on earth suggested venturing into the electric appliances industry earlier? Who got Garson to work with us? Could we have fallen into a trap?"


    Facing the crowd''sments, Charlie''s face was red with anger. "Uncle, this is impossible. When Garson


    Corporation signed the contract with us, they told us that they''d provide us with top-notch technology. I''ve done some research as well. This type of technology hasn''t been adopted by any otherpanies in the world..."


    "Shut up."


    Mason lifted a ss and flung it at him.


    With a loud bang, the ss directly hit Charlie in the head. His head buzzed as blood began to trickle down from the top of his head.


    Complete silence befell the meeting room. This was everyone''s first time seeing Mason, who had always been cool-headed, get so furious.


    "Mason..." Maurice immediately drew some tissue and covered his son''s head.


    "500 billion dors." Mason snickered. "We''ve invested all the profits from selling the microchips in the products."


    Charlie''s lips quivered.


    "Oh no, Chairman Campos." The door of the meeting room was pushed open once again. It was Mason''s assistant who dashed in. "Leslie Dam is going to build thergest hydroelectric power station in Australia, and they''ve already contacted Hill Corporation to work on building it together."

 Chapter 1424

    "What?" The executives were shocked. "Leslie Dam has originally nned to


    work on building thergest hydroelectric power station with us. We''ve verbally agreed on it earlier. If we could secure this project, we would be able to earn at least 400 billion dors."


    The assistant forced a smile. "Besides that, a lot of local and foreign hospitals have frantically booked the X-ray generators that Hill Corporation developed because they are cheaper than ours. Moreover, the cost of their products is more affordable. The product also turned out to be very effective after they conducted a try-out on the spot. Hill Corporation''s shares have hit the daily limit just a moment ago, and a huge amount of funds has even been invested in them. It means that the public is very optimistic about their prospects."


    "Copycat. They copied our product." Charlie thumped on the table furiously. "I understand it now. Garson Corporation must have tricked us. I''m sure they provided Hill Corporation with better technology. I''m going to look for them."


    Mason did not stop him.


    Themotion in the meeting roomsted for a long while before he rose to his feet and said, "Dismissed."


    Once Mason returned to his office, he broke hisptop screen with a punch.


    "Aw, what''s wrong, Hubby?" Joanne, who was dressed to the nines, was shocked at the sight of Mason''s behavior. "Hubby, who pissed you off? Simmer down. I''ll have lunch with you, okay?"


    "Get lost." Mason pushed Joanne away. Since she was wearing a pair of high heels, she fell onto the ground and instantly wept in pain.


    "If you want to cry, do it outside. I''m not in the mood to watch you cry," Mason bellowed at her in exasperation.


    Joanne was stunned. She had hardly seen Mason get s o infuriated.


    "You may go out first," Maurice said as he walked in.


    Joanne immediately ran out.


    For some reason, Mason felt a sense of disgust at the sight of her expression. When he was in power, he needed a gentle and understanding woman. However, such a woman was useless when a crisis was almost upon him.


    "The situation doesn''t look good." Maurice said with a frown, "Lea and Shaun have been putting up with everything in silence these days. They''ve made us think that Hill Corporation has be a shadow of its former self when, in fact, they''ve been tight-lipped about their big n. We''ve underestimated the two of them."


    "Don''t you get it yet? It''s not just Hill Corporation but also Garson." Mason clenched his fists. "We got cheated. It can''t be a coincidence. Garson provided us with top-notch electrical technology, yet Hill Corporation got it earlier than us. I guess Shaun has long since struck a deal with Garson."


    Maurice was stunned. "We''re obviously more powerful than Hill Corporation. I don''t get how Garson will benefit from working with Hill Corporation privately. By doing this, Garson will also ruin its own reputation. Who''s going to work with Garson from now on?"


    "I don''t get it either. But since Garson has done this, do you think we still get to threaten them? I suppose they have fully prepared for this. Garson has set us up." Mason became so exasperated the more he spoke that he punched the wall. "With Shaun''s ability, he can easily jump at the chance to make aeback. I''ve endured the humiliation for over ten years... D*mn it."


    "Sure enough, we should''ve gotten rid of him back then." Maurice was filled with regret.


    "Do you think I''ve never thought of it? I''ve tried to kill Shaun a few times now, but he has managed to escape every time." Mason looked back and said to Maurice," Let Wesley know that if our family copses, he''s going to suffer as well. The only way out now is to make Shaun disappear into thin air." "Brother, Wesley won''t listen to us." Maurice bit his tongue before he continued, "When Wesley''spany was in trouble earlier, he asked us for help a few


    times, but we rejected him."


    The Campos family could not be bothered about Wesley before this, but who knew that they would encounter such a crisis so suddenly?


    "Let''s..." Mason narrowed his eyes. "Put Lea through hell."


    Maurice shuddered. "Do we need to call that bunch of people to take action?"


    "Mm. We''ve spent so much money. It''s time to make use of them. Get all of them to act," Mason ordered grimly. 2


    Those people were exceptionally brutal. When all of them took action, no one would be able to cope with it.

 Chapter 1425

    Hill Corporation.


    Afterpleting the interview with the press, Shaun lifted his phone, which showed a message on the screen.


    As soon as he finished reading the message, he deleted it.


    "Shaun, I just got off the phone with the president of Raffles Corporation. They''d like to buy 30,000 transformers and sign a five-year contract with us." Lea came in with a gleeful look on her face.


    Hill Corporation had been hit very badly this year mainly because of her. Hence, seeing thepany rise from the dead made Lea more excited and pleased than anyone else.


    "Raffles initially nned to work with Campos Corporation. But now that we''ve stolen the Campos''s business, Mason must be holding a grudge against us," Shaun said indifferently as he sat down and leaned against the chair.


    Lea snorted. "Campos Corporation has always been stealing other people''s works. This time, they reap what they sow. We just beat them at their own game. As far as I know, Campos Corporation has invested 500


    billion dors in the electric appliances industry. Now that we''veunched our new products first, their 500 billion dors have basically gone down the drain. Your idea is brilliant."


    "It''s not my idea. It''s Dad who came up with it," Shaun suddenly said.


    Lea was stunned. All of a sudden, she was overwhelmed with a mix of emotions. "Considering that Garson Corporation and Campos Corporation have signed the contract earlier, will your dad... be in trouble?"


    "No." Shaun shook his head. "Dad already has a surefire n. As for you..."


    After a moment''s pause, his expression became grave. "I heard that Mason is going to do something to you."


    Lea was shocked to the core. Only after some time did she clench her fists. "What is he going to do to me? Kill me?"


    "Kidnap and torture you so that you''llpromise and give up on the productunch. Otherwise, he''ll take your life away," Shaun whispered.


    "What a despicable man." Lea was trembling with anger. "We''re all business people. Why can''t he confront me above board?"


    She had always known that Mason was cruel, but when she learned that he was going to kidnap her, she found it hard to ept it. "Shaun, are you sure that''s true?"


    "Absolutely. But don''t tell anyone about it."


    Shaun leaped to his feet and said, "There are two ways now. The first option is that I''ll get someone to protect you all the time, but I''m not sure if this will work since Mason is getting the top killers to take action this time. What''s more, if the killers fail, they''ll definitely notice that their news has been exposed. As a result, they might sniff out my spy. Another way is to let them kidnap you, but TH ce a tracker on you. When Mason starts torturing you, we''ll report it to the police and save you with the police''s help. We''ll then be able to get those killers and Mason arrested on the spot.


    Without Mason, Campos Corporation will fall apart."


    Lea looked at her son in astonishment. She kept quiet for a long while before she spoke again, "I''ll go for the second one. It''s Mason who made the Hill family and Willie suffer. They''re also partly responsible for Liam''s death. I want him to be sent to jail. I''ll end the problem I''ve caused on my own."


    Shaun loosened the tie around his neck and sighed." Mom, let me remind you something. Since Mason has the intention of capturing you, he won''t care about your past rtionship with him. He''ll certainly take great pains to torture you, and the process can be very painful."


    "Could the pain be as bad as your uncle''s suffering? Ever since Willie became a fool, he has never spoken to me. Could the pain be as bad as losing Liam?"


    Lea smiled despondently with reddened eyes. "Even if I were to die, I deserve it. But keep in mind, you must bring Mason to justice, whether it''s through the tracker on my dead body or by other means." 1

 Chapter 1426

    Shaun gazed at Lea deeply for a long while. "Later, you can pretend that you''re feeling unwell and head to the Jewell family''s hospital. After you get there, Chester will have someone inject a tracker into your body."


    "Okay."


    After Lea went to the hospital, Shaun went to the vi Brennan lived in.


    "Dad, did the Campos family look for you today?"


    "Charlie has brought his people to Country Y to look for me. However, he doesn''t know that I''ve never left Canberra at all." Brennan was holding a watering can, watering nts in the garden. "Don''t worry. Besides giving Garson Corporation some negative image and pressure, the Campos family can''t do anything to me with just a contract."


    Shaun walked to Brennan''s side and suddenly said," The Campos family has decided to kidnap Mom to threaten me. Mom has agreed to inject a tracker into her body, and we''ll cooperate from the inside and outside. When the timees, we''ll capture Mason on the spot."


    Brennan''s arm stiffened. After a moment, he said,"


    This is indeed the only chance to get some dirt on Mason quickly. Based on Mason''s character, he''ll definitely take the money and leave Australia if he can''t ovee this hurdle. By that time, it''ll be hard to catch him."


    Shaun replied in the affirmative with his brows knitted in a tight frown.


    "Shaun..." Brennan put down the watering can. Then, h e patted Shaun''s shoulder lightly. "At the end of the day, all these happened because of Lea. If she doesn''t d o this, she''ll never be able to face the Hill family members in her entire life."


    "I understand, Dad." Shaun nodded. However, he still could not help letting out a long sigh in his heart.


    That night, Shaun returned to the Hill family''s residence and took a bath. After that, he sat alone in the study instead of reading to the children, which was rare.


    He sat there for some time before Catherine pushed the door open. The warm light fell on her hair, and there was a smile on her lips. "Young Master Hill, what''s wrong? Why aren''t you going to sleep yet? Is it because you''re too excited about bing the First Young Master of Australia again soon that you can''t sleep?"


    "Where are Suzie and Lucas?" Shaun extended his hand toward her.


    "I finally coaxed them to sleep." Catherine held his hand and sat on hisp. Noticing his furrowed brows, she could not resist rubbing his thick eyebrows with her hand. "You have something on your mind. Are you unhappy?"


    "I''m not unhappy. I''m worried." Shaun tapped his phone on the table. "I can''t reach my mom''s phone anymore, and I can''t reach her assistant either. I suspect something has already happened to her."


    Catherine was shocked. She wanted to stand up immediately, but Shaun grabbed onto her waist tightly. "This is a n my mom and I have discussed. It''s also the only way to catch Mason. Cathy, I really used to dislike this mom of mine. Ever since I was young, she has never fulfilled any of her responsibilities toward me. However, I only realize now that my mom is still my mom after all. I''m afraid something will happen to her."


    "So you both..." Catherine gaped. Looking at Shaun''s state, she suddenly did not know what to say."


    Nothing will happen. Mason must''ve kidnapped her to threaten you. If he hasn''t seeded in threatening you yet, your mom won''t be in danger."


    "Cathy, you''re always so clever." Shaun touched her small face. "However, Mason was deceived by me this time. He''ll surely vent his anger on my mom. I''m afraid


    Catherine held his hand tightly. At a loss, she asked," When do you n to take action?"

 Chapter 1427

    "I have discussed it all with my mom. After she gets kidnapped, she has to think of a way to lure Mason out no matter what. Therefore, she has to spend at least a whole day there." Shaun clenched his fists.


    After a moment, he pushed Catherine away gently. "I have to go out and look for my mom. The act has to be done properly so that Mason won''t suspect anything." "Go," Catherine said. "I''ll be by Suzie and Lucas''s side these few days."


    "Mm. After Mason and that group of killers have been caught, Suzie and Lucas can go to preschool as usual. Without the Campos family as his backing, Wesley can''t cause any problems no matter how great he is."


    Shaun caressed Catherine''s hair. "After Mason has been dealt with, the next one will be Wesley."


    At that, Catherine let out a breath of relief.


    If both Mason and Wesley were sent to jail, she would not be that frightened of Reba returning, no matter how strong of a backing she had.


    3:00 a.m.


    Lea regained consciousness after getting sshed with a bucket of water.


    Her eyes snapped open. The first thing she saw was a buff ck man, followed by four to five towering-figured foreign men sitting at the side. Some of those people were fiddling with their guns, while some were sharpening their knives.


    Lea was not a fool. Although it was just a nce, she could tell that those people were not just ordinary gangsters. They had definitely taken many lives before.


    "Who... Who are you?" Lea got nervous. She had just attended a social engagement that night and was on the way back when she got kidnapped.


    She did not know whether those people had discovered the tracker inside her body or not while she was unconscious.


    "Guess." The ck man grinned. His row of white teeth looked frightening and creepy.


    "Bank, stop scaring her." A tattooed man walked over and said, "Hill Corporation is on quite a roll now.


    We''ve beenmissioned by someone..."


    "They must''ve paid a lot tomission you. I can offer double that amount as long as you let me go," Lea said frantically.


    "Haha, your words are quite tempting. Unfortunately, our upation has its own ethics too. If we betray someone anyhow, how will we get any business in the future?"


    After the tattooed guy finishedughing, he caught sight of Lea''s ashen face and said with a fake smile," However, if you serve me well, maybe... I can change my mind."


    "Bart, you must be crazy. She''s a 50-year-old woman. Haven''t you touched a woman before?" That ck man called Bank grabbed the tattooed guy''s hand and warned him.


    "Tsk. Well, she has taken quite good care of herself, so she still has the charm. Moreover, she''s Hill Corporation''s eldest daughter. I heard she used to be the most beautiful woman in Canberra. I''ve never had a taste of one before. Hehe." Bart''sugh was especially sleazy.


    "Enough. The employer said no." Bank shook his head.


    Bart snorted.


    Lea was so nervous that her heart began to tremble. She may have already made all sorts of mental preparation, but if those people really did... She would be too ashamed to continue living.


    Luckily, luckily...


    "Was it... the Campos family who hired you guys?" Lea suddenly said with her voice quavering, "Get Mason here. I want to see him."


    Bart nced at her. "You don''t need to know about that."


    Lea was shocked. Those words meant that Mason did not intend to show his face.


    If so, then what did she endanger herself for? She had to lure Mason out.


    Bart took out a phone and snapped two pictures of Lea before going out.

 Chapter 1428

    "What are you guys doing?" Lea suddenly got agitated. She started thrashing around on the floor with all her might.


    "Shut up and be quiet." Bank kicked Lea. "We sent pictures to your son. If he still wants you alive, he must do as we say. If not, we''ll kill you."


    "It must be Mason. It''s him who wants to use me to threaten Shaun, right? He can dream on. All he knows is to use such despicable methods every single time. Hill Corporation has finally managed to rise again, so he can forget about using me to threaten the Hill family. Even if I die, I won''t let him have his way."


    After Lea finished speaking, she gritted her teeth and knocked her head on the ground hard. Soon, blood started to flow out from her head, and she fainted.


    "F*ck," Bank swore. He immediately contacted Mason.


    "A bunch of useless things. You can''t even keep an eye on a woman," Mason scolded. "How is her condition right now?"


    "She must be treated immediately. Otherwise, she''d die," Bank said as he looked at the puddle of blood on the floor.


    "I''ll send a doctor over right away." Mason flung his


    phone out of anger.


    In the meantime, Shaun received the two pictures of Lea from the kidnappers while rushing to the police station.


    Following that, his phone rang. It was obvious that the people on the other side of the phone were using a voice changer.


    "Shaun, if you don''t wish for your mom to die, give up o nunching the new products. At the same time, send the data of the new products over. If not, you''ll be seeing your mom''s corpse tomorrow morning."


    Shaun sneered. "You must be Mason''s men, right?


    Can''t Mason do anything else besides stealing and snatching other people''s data? Campos Corporation is a top mega-corporation in Australia, yet all they do is illegal stuff."


    "Why do you care who I am? All you need to know is that if you don''t do as I say, you''ll have to bear the consequences." The kidnapperughed sleazily. "Of course, before your mom dies, I can still have fun with her. ying Young Master Hill''s mother must be quite something."


    "Don''t you dare." Shaun''s gaze turned ruthless as his fist punched on the steering wheel.


    "You can try. But if you saw it in real action, I''m afraid you won''t be able to take it. Haha." The kidnapperughed.


    "I must give this some thought..." "You don''t have the right to think about it." The kidnapper cut him off abruptly. "I want to see you act before daylightes."


    Shaun said coldly, "If I stop theunch, I''ll have to face a huge amount ofpensation. Hill Corporation has already lost a huge sum of money before this, so there''s no way I can afford to do it again this time. I cannot agree with your conditions. If Hill Corporation''s future can be secured in exchange with my mom''s life, then I have no choice but to give her up."


    "Shaun, are you abandoning your mother just for money?" The kidnapper did not believe his words at all.


    "I don''t have such deep feelings for her anyway. You''ll know if you ask around. After she left my dad, started a new family, and established her career, she didn''t even care about me, her son. If it weren''t for my own capabilities, I wouldn''t have had the chance to inherit Hill Corporation. You guys really used the wrong person to threaten me."


    Shaun hung up after he spoke.


    After the call ended, his eyes were bloodshot from anger.


    "Eldest Young Master..." Hadley looked toward Shaun worriedly. "There''s news from Chance. Mason didn''t go over, but it seems like he did send a doctor there..."


    Shaun''s body jolted.


    Although he had installed a tracker, he did not know what was happening there at


    all.


    "Now... What do we do?" Hadley asked.

 Chapter 1429

    "Wait for a little while more. Since the kidnapper has failed to persuade me, he''ll definitely find a way to contact my grandpa. Capturing my mother wasn''t easy for them, so I''m sure they won''t give up on this piece of chess for now. Since Mason has sent a doctor over, it means he won''t let my mom die for the time being." Shaun''s fists clenched tightly. "Once Mason shows up, inform the police to move immediately."


    "But we don''t know when exactly Mason will show up." Hadley looked worried.


    4:00 a m.


    When the Campos''s family doctor rushed over, the floor was already stained with Lea''s blood from her forehead.


    After a round of emergency rescue, the doctor had no choice but to give Mason a call. "Director Campos, she ... hit her head really hard, and she has also lost the will to survive. If you don''t send her to the hospital, I have no confidence... that I can save her."


    "No confidence?" The other side of the phone went silent for a while before Mason''s violent roar sounded. "I''ve spent so much money to fund you, yet you can''t


    even f*cking save a person. What did I fund you for?" "The main reason is... she has lost the will to survive," the doctor said helplessly.


    "Useless things." Mason was scolding non-step on the other end. Only after a while did he suddenly recall the first time he met Lea at university.


    At that time, she was the favored girl high up in the clouds, arrogant and beautiful.


    Mason did fall in love at first sight.


    Initially, he wanted to wait until he married her, and even if he had sucked Hill Corporation dry, he would not abandon her. He would treat her well for his whole


    life.


    However, Lea betrayed him first and got together with Brennan. 1


    Afterward, she even had a child with Brennan.


    Mason could also sense that her feelings had started to change slowly after she married Brennan. 1


    From then onward, his hatred for her grew in his heart. He hated that woman.


    Therefore, Mason kept scheming to drive a wedge between Lea and Brennan so that she would divorce Brennan. Unfortunately, Lea did not sense anything at all. Although she divorced Brennan, she did not care about Mason as much as before. She kept mentioning Brennan in her words, and she would always mistakenly call Mason Brennan when she was dating


    him.


    In the end, she had sex with Brennan again and had Liam.


    At that time, Mason had no choice but to y along and make Lea misunderstand


    that Liam was his child. For Liam''s sake, she married him.


    After their marriage, they got along harmoniously.


    However, no one knew how much hate he hid in his heart.


    Mason kept thinking Lea was dirty, and at the same time, he looked for young, pretty women outside on purpose.


    When Campos Corporation was finally in power, he felt an indescribable satisfaction to be able to trample Lea beneath his feet.


    Mason thought he did not care about her anymore. Yet, when he heard that she was about to die, he was suddenly stunned.


    He hated her and wanted to torture her, but he did not want her to die.


    He had to keep the woman alive so that she could see him standing on top of the clouds while she could only grovel by his side inferiorly like an ant.


    Mason wanted to humiliate her. He wanted to humiliate her endlessly.


    He did not know how long he stood there before he took the car keys and went out. 1

 Chapter 1430

    When Mason arrived at the ce of the kidnapping, he saw the woman lying on the wooden bed with her head bandaged and her hand connected to an IV drip. Her face was as white as a sheet, as if she could die any moment.


    The scene where he first met Lea shed across his mind. That year, she wore a red dress and looked like the favored child of the heavens.


    "Lea, wake up. You can''t die."


    Mason rushed to the bedside and grabbed Lea strongly, shouting, "If you die, I''ll kill Liam. Haven''t you been looking for Liam all this while? Let me tell you. Liam is in my hands. If you die, I''ll kill him immediately." 2


    "Mason... You... Lunatic." Lea struggled to open her eyes. The word "Liam" was the only reason she persisted. "Why... Why are you treating him like this? He''s your... son."


    "Son?" Masonughed out loud as if he had just heard a joke "Lea, you b*tch. He''s not my son at all. He''s Brennan''s and your son."


    Lea''s body jolted. Then, she broke down and started hyperventting so badly that she almost fainted


    again.


    "That night, you were drunk. Brennan was the one who was with you."


    Mason bent over and looked at her fiercely. "Lea, do you know why I hate you so much? That was thest chance I gave you, yet you were together with Brennan again. You were reluctant to marry me, so I pretended that I slept with you. I didn''t expect you would actually get pregnant in the end. I could only grit my teeth and said that child was mine. Do you know how much contempt I felt in my heart whenever I see Liam all these years? I desperately wanted to kill him."


    "You..." Lea''s whole body trembled as she gazed at the man in front of her. His eyes were clouded, and they looked very fierce.


    She had never wished for his death as desperately as a t this current moment.


    Her whole life was ruined all because of him.


    Lea clearly could not hold out anymore, but she did not know where she got her strength from as she strangled Mason''s neck.


    "You want to kill me?" Mason pushed her hands away while sneering. "Are you dreaming, Lea? You must be well and alive for me. If you die, I''ll kill Liam and bury him with you."


    He pushed her away hard after he spoke.


    Lea sprawled on the bed. Tears fell from the corners of her bloodshot eyes.


    She was an utter joke her whole life.


    She had mistaken a fake hypocrite for a guilty gentleman.


    She always treated the Campos family and Mason well because she felt like she owed him for what happened with Brennan.


    In the end, she had hurt another man badly for the sake of this sc*m.


    Lea even mistook her child''s biological father, which caused Liam and Shaun, who were biological brothers, to be enemies for tens of years.


    She was unworthy to be a mother.


    "Call your dad." Mason threw a phone to her coldly." Make him force Shaun to hand over the information of Hill Corporation''s new products and stop the productunch. If not, I''ll throw you to those guys and let them serve you well."


    Lea gazed at him in disbelief. "Are you still human?¡±


    "You were the one who drove me to this state." 1


    Mason grabbed her face. "Lea, I''ve held myself back for more than 20 years toe this far. In those 20 years, I was a f*cking tterer every day at the Hill family. When I''ve finally achieved the position I have today, the Hill family has to go against me as always. Do you know? Shaun doesn''t care about whether you live or die at all. He even hung up our call. Now the only people who can save you are Liam and yourself."


    "Is Liam... really still alive?" Leaughed hoarsely." Will such a heartless, cruel person like you keep him alive? If he''s still alive, why would you kidnap me? Isn''t using him to threaten me much more effective?" 5

 Chapter 1431

    Mason was shocked. He did not expect Lea could still analyze things so calmly when she was in that state.


    Ha! As expected of the woman he used to love.


    Too bad...


    "It''s useless, Mason. I won''t call my dad. Moreover, he''s already paralyzed. What can he do to Shaun? Shaun has been Hill Corporation''s sole decision-maker for a long time." Lea sneered.


    "If you won''t call him, then I''ll do it. I''ll have your father listen to how his daughter gets raped." Mason had really been driven to insanity.


    He waved his hand at those kidnappers.


    Bart immediately came over while rubbing his hands together. He was even a little excited. "President Campos, is it really okay?"


    "As long as you don''t kill her." Mason looked at the scene cruelly.


    Lea bit her lips hard.


    When Bart pounced on her and ripped open her clothes, a sniper gun shot through Bart''s temple from the outside with a bang. 2


    The house fell into chaos in an instant. A rare look of


    panic and shock appeared on Mason''s cold face.


    The voice of the kidnapper, who was standing guard outside, rang. "There''s police..."


    Mason snapped back to his senses and quickly put on a mask before rushing over to take Lea hostage.


    The kidnappers who were still alive covered Mason to escape from the back door. However, when they opened the back door, they realized that they were already surrounded by arge group of police.


    "Don''t move. I''ll kill her if anyone moves." Knowing that he was tricked, Mason used a knife and held it at Lea''s neck, trembling.


    "Don''t mind me. Just shoot.¡± Lea yelled frantically," He''s Mason Campos of Campos Corporation."


    "Shut up. I''m not," Mason bellowed. He could not let anyone see his true face. As long as he escaped and used some money, he could run away with his money overnight. As long as he had money, going anywhere would be the same.


    "Mason, the sniper already saw you clearly from outside. You can''t escape."


    The surrounding police suddenly opened up a path, and a buff, towering man walked over from behind. He wore a pair of long white pants matched with a ck shirt. He had a body like a European model''s, and he exuded a strong, mature aura. 3


    Although that chiseled face had the signs of aging on it, his eyes were still deep- set. The only unfortunate thing was the deep knife scar on his face. However, it did not look fierce. Instead, it added a hint of wildness to him.


    Mason''s arm trembled.


    "It''s you. You''re not dead yet..." Mason was shocked.


    Lea looked at the man in a daze.


    That was Brennan?


    Why would he turn up here?


    A lump appeared in Lea''s throat. They had not met for more than 20 years.


    Unknowingly, both of them were already in their middle ages, yet he was still so mature and handsome.


    However, why was there a scar on his face? Why did Mason say Brennan was not dead yet?


    "Are you surprised? It must be difficult for you to recognize me." Brennan looked at Mason coldly. "That year, you threatened me to leave and even sent people to kill me overseas. You drove my mother and me into a corner. Your subordinate even took my mother''s life. From that time onward, the reason I live is to take your life."


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about."


    Mason denied it in a loud voice. All he knew was that he could not admit who he was in front of the police." Step aside. If not, I''ll kill her immediately."


    "You don''t have to use me to threaten people." Lea suddenly looked toward Brennan miserably. "I''m sorry. I heard from Shaun that you had a tough life throughout these tens of years. I was the one who did that to you, and I caused your mom''s death too. Even if I die here today, this is what I owe you. All of you don''t have to care about me."


    After she spoke, she closed her eyes and decisively pushed herself toward the knife in Mason''s hand.


    Mason was so startled that pressed her neck hard in a hurry.


    "Mason... Campos... Don''t even think about... Taking me hostage." Lea''s face was red from being choked.

 Chapter 1432

    Brennan clenched his fists. "Mason, you can leave." 2


    Lea was stunned. She widened her eyes and looked toward him. "No..."


    "You''re Shaun''s biological mother. I can''t possibly let you die." Brennan waved his hand. After he made eye contact with the police, the police moved aside.


    Just like that, Mason slowly left while holding Lea. Afterward, he got in the car with two kidnappers who were still alive.


    "President Campos, what do we do now?" The kidnapper, who was driving, shouted angrily.


    "My money and card are at the vi. Send me back there to get them," Mason said through gritted teeth.


    "You really love money as if it''s your life," Lea said sarcastically.


    "What the f*ck do you know?" Mason pped her across the face. "If there''s no money, I can''t go anywhere."


    Lea almost fainted from getting hit. However, she clenched her jaw and withstood


    it.


    The car sped toward Mason''s hidden vi.


    After Mason took Lea down from the car, Chance, who


    was standing guard at the vi, immediately came over. "Director Campos, what... what happened to you?"


    "Chance, I''ll give you 500 million dors to help me escape from here." Mason knew Chance had exceptional fighting skills. That was also the reason why he spent a lot of effort to headhunt him.


    With Chance''s skills, Mason believed that escaping would be much easier as long as Chance helped.


    Chance''s eyes trembled. "But... My wife and children are here..."


    "As long as you protect me while I escape, you can stille back afterward. Chance, you''re my subordinate. You and I are on the same boat. If I get caught, you''ll go to jail too," Mason warned. 1


    "...Okay." Chance clenched his fists.


    "Keep a close eye on her. I''m going upstairs to get some stuff." Mason handed Lea to the kidnappers and quickly went upstairs.


    "F*ck, this old thing. He''s still wary of us even when trouble is upon us." Bank snorted. 2


    "He has no choice. He must be afraid that I''ll take all the treasures he''s hiding." Another kidnapper snickered.


    "Brothers, what exactly happened?" Chance asked.


    "The police suddenly..."


    Before Bank finished his sentence, his chest was suddenly stabbed with a knife. Another kidnapper at the side widened his eyes as he looked toward Chance. Then, he lowered his head to see a knife in his chest too. He opened his mouth. However, before he could say anything, Chance knocked him out.


    "Quick... Go and catch Mason," Lea reminded hastily.


    "There''s no need to worry. Young Master Hill is already upstairs. Let me send you to the hospital."


    Chance carried Lea and walked out of the vi. Right a t that moment, the ambnce arrived and transported Lea to the hospital.


    Upstairs.


    Mason was frantically packing the treasures in his safe.


    Suddenly, footsteps rang behind him.


    "Why did you guyse up..." Mason turned his head back. Before he could finish his sentence, he saw Shaun, who hade up from behind, choking him.


    "Help..." Mason reacted quickly and immediately started yelling.


    Shaun simply watched in amusement as Mason shouted for help. Only when Mason''s throat was hoarse from yelling did Shaun grin mockingly. "Do you think your men will save you? Chance has already dealt with the people downstairs."

 Chapter 1433

    Mason was not stupid.


    In an instant, he understood everything.


    "Chance is your man?"


    "You''re wrong. He has always been my man."


    Shaun dragged a chair and sat down slowly. He was not in a hurry. His gaze looked as if he was looking at a mouse that was struggling on its brink of death." Back then, you used Yael to steal Hill Corporation''s microchip''s data. Yael was indeed the ck sheep of Liona, and in your eyes, Chance was a man who would betray everything for the sake of a woman. You thought that by recruiting Yael, Chance, a sharp de, would naturally fall into your hands."


    Mason had hidden his character for tens of years. He was confident that everything was in his hands.


    However, at that moment, he felt a sense of panic that he had never felt before.


    "Are you thinking why Chance, who cares so much about his child, would ignore his child?"


    Shaun raised his eyebrows. "It is because Yael has long betrayed you. A person who''s capable of betrayal once can betray someone a second time. It''s all thanks to your nephew, Ivan, who has been in an affair with


    Yael for a long time now. Tsk, he can''t even spare a pregnant woman. Your nephew has quite extreme taste. Through Yael, I''ve now gotten my hands on a lot of the Campos family''s illegal secrets."


    Mason''s breath quickened. The elegant look on his face was gradually reced with fear.


    "It looks like you know very well how many bad things the Campos family has done."


    Shaun stood up slowly with his hands in his pockets." The Campos family and Yule Corporation started an investmentpany together. However, the Campos family had been faking the ounts behind everyone''s backs all along. You even joined hands with Kawada to swallow Yule Corporation through illegal means and manipted Yule Corporation''s shares. Furthermore, you stole Hill Corporation''s microchip''s data and made a deal involving a huge sum of money with Landell Group in secret. Landell Group is an overseaspany. So what did your actions mean? As an Australian, you took a product that a local Australianpany painstakingly developed and handed it to an overseaspany. You have betrayed the country. I need not borate on how severe the consequences are, right?"


    Mason fell back onto the ground.


    As he raised his head and looked at Shaun, his whole body could not help but tremble.


    After a moment, he suddenly knelt in front of Shaun with a thump. "Shaun, seeing as Uncle Mason has known you for tens of years, please let me go. I''ll give you everything. Money, jewelry, even Campos Corporation. You can return to the position of Australia''s wealthiest man anytime."


    Mason knew he would be sentenced to death for every single thing he had done.


    "Uncle?" Shaun snorted with dark mes burning in his eyes. "You think you''re worthy of that title? Do you think I don''t know that you were the one who killed Liam?" 1


    After he said that, he grabbed Mason by the cor and punched him hard. "You f*cking made Yael throw Liam into the sea. You pretended to be Liam''s father and made me and Liam hurt each other despite being biological brothers. You forced my biological father to leave Australia and made me parentless since I was young. You even killed my grandmother. Yet, you''re asking me to spare you? It''s f*cking good enough that I don''t kill you with my own hands."


    In a fit of fury, Shaun kicked and stepped on Mason''s body hard.


    Mason was over 50 years old, and he usually lived afortable life. As such, he was not Shaun''s opponent at all.


    Not long after, Mason was beaten until blood was gushing out of him. His whole face was so swollen that he was unrecognizable.


    Shaun stepped on his face. "Weren''t you very smug when you reced Hill Corporation? How did you humiliate my mom at Campos Corporation''s main entrance when she went to look for you? Yes, Mason. Even if my mom has made a lot of mistakes, she''s still my mom. It''s not your ce to humiliate her. Don''t you treasure the son you have with Joanne a lot? Ha, I have a hundred ways to torture him."


    "Don''t..." Mason raised his head in fear. For the first time, there was a pleading gaze in his eyes. "Shaun, I lost. I''m not your opponent, but... the child... is innocent. I beg you... Spare him..."


    "Ha, spare him? Then who could spare Liam? Who could save Liam?" Shaun shouted in agony. "Wasn''t Liam once a child too? You were the one who watched him grow up. He called you dad for tens of years, yet you still could bring yourself to harm him."


    Mason almost stopped breathing from being stepped on by Shaun. He could only grab Shaun''s leg desperately. "He''s only... four years old..."

 Chapter 1434

    "If you want him alive, you should go to jail obediently ande clean with every crime you''vemitted. Then, I will spare your son. Do you hear me?" Shaun yanked Mason up by his scalp and warned him coldly in his ear.


    "Okay..." Mason nodded in despair.


    "By the way, I forgot to tell you this. Didn''t your nephew, Charlie, who you have been nurturing all along, go to Country Y to look for the director of Garson Corporation? I''m afraid... he''ll nevere back," Shaun said expressionlessly.


    Mason widened his eyes. Charlie was the sessor he had painstakingly nurtured.


    Shaun said with a cold, indifferent tone, "Because the maniptor behind the scenes of Garson Corporation is my dad, Brennan, the guy whom you''ve once sent people overseas to kill over and over again."


    Mason''s blood-stained lips quivered. After a moment, he startedughing sarcastically.


    It seemed like he finally knew how he got defeated.


    It seemed like he understood how Shaun could rise so quickly.


    He did not expect it. To think that he had finally


    be the wealthiest man after scheming for tens of years, only to be brought down by Shaun and his father in such a short time.


    Moreover, he was brought down into an eternal hell.


    Shaun turned around and opened the bedroom door. At the same time, the police entered from the outside and apprehended Mason atst.


    Shaun walked downstairs step by step.


    At the courtyard, Brennan stood with his back toward Shaun and a cigarette in his hand.


    "Dad, we''ve finally avenged Granny and Liam," Shaun said in a low voice as he walked to Brennan''s side.


    "Yes, but they''ll nevere back." Brennan took a long drag on the cigarette. Then, he raised his head and looked at the stars in the sky. Even a tough guy like him had tears in his eyes.


    Shaun''s throat felt painful and bitter. He had clearly gotten his revenge, but he did not know what to say.


    "Dad, let''s go to the hospital together to have a look at Mom. It seems like her injuries are quite serious," Shaun said.


    "You can go. I don''t want to see her." Brennan turned around and left with his hand in his pocket.


    "Dad, you still care about Mom, right? If not, you wouldn''t have rushed to the scene with the police to save her tonight." Shaun suddenly added, "You wouldn''t even have let Mason leave just because he


    took her hostage."


    "You''re overthinking it. That was because I knew Chance was spying on Mason..."


    "But Mason was escaping in a hurry, so nobody knew whether Chance would have the opportunity to meet Mason or not. If Mason didn''te here, we might not have been able to catch him smoothly." Shaun interrupted Mason and said with mixed feelings, "It''s been more than ten years, and you haven''t remarried."


    "What right does someone like me, who lives his days with hatred, have to remarry?"


    Brennan suddenly let out a long sigh. "Forget it. Although that marriage back then was short, it made me lose all thoughts about marriage. Besides, the rift between your mom and I can never be mended."


    After that, he left in long strides.

 Chapter 1435

    6:00 a.m.


    When Shaun arrived at the hospital, Lea had already been saved. Catherine and Valerie, who both could not stand each other, did not fight for once as they sat in the ward calmly.


    When Shaun entered, Valerie asked hastily, "Has Mason been caught?"


    "Yeah."


    Shaun nodded. "Everything happened very quickly. Everyone in the Campos family is in the police''s custody. This time, not only Mason''s kidnapping but the fact that Campos Corporation intentionally oppressed theirpetitors and stole Hill Corporation''s microchip''s data would slowly be uncovered."


    "That''s great." Valerie was emotional. "Since the microchip''s data was stolen, could we get back the microchip''s ownership from Landed Group?"


    "It''d be difficult. Landell Group can stay out of it by saying that it was Campos Corporation that offered the data to them to curry favor with them. At most, we can only make them stop the sale of the microchips. Although we can''t punish them, this will be a heavy


    blow to Landell Group, and their reputation will be destroyed globally. It''ll be hard for apany without reputation to rise again," Shaun exined.


    Valerie nodded. "Perhaps... it can only turn out this way. Shaun, you really... did a good job. To be honest, when Hill Corporation was in that state, your uncle and I thought Hill Corporation would never be able to rise again."


    "Actually, I''ve been busy datingtely. My mom has been the one working hard over thepany''s matters." Shaun looked toward Lea, who was on the patient''s bed, as he said that.


    Stunned, Valerie lowered her gaze sadly.


    She used to be sarcastic and mean. However, after problems urred one after another for Hill Corporation, it made her calm down and reflect on herself a lot.


    "Shaun, your mom..." From outside the door, Spencer barged in. When he saw Lea, who had an oxygen tube up her nose, his eyes reddened.


    "Uncle Spencer, Mason has been caught. Since Ivan has hurt Willie, you can now avenge Willie."


    Shaun gazed at Spencer and said, "I know you''ve always med my mom. If it weren''t for her choosing Mason back then and bringing trouble into the family, Willie wouldn''t have ended up like that. In order to find evidence of Mason''s crimes, my mom deliberately allowed Mason to kidnap her. Although we already imnted a tracker in her body, she still got hurt by Mason."


    Spencer let out a heavy sigh. "In fact... I don''t me her anymore. After all, we''re family. I just can''t help but think of Willie now as a retard whenever I see her. That''s why I simply don''t meet her. Shaun, how is she now?"


    "Her head has suffered a heavy blow, so she''s still in aa. But she has already gotten through the most critical stage," Valerie exined.


    "That''s good." Spencer nodded. "It''s best not to tell Mom and Dad about this, lest they get worried since they''re so old. The Campos family has finally received retribution."


    "After Mason was caught, Maurice had been under control too. I n to take this opportunity to acquire Campos Corporation."


    Shaun suddenly said, "Campos Corporation has already invested 500 billion dors in the electric appliances industry, and many products are already semi- finished. As long as we utilize Hill Corporation''stest technology, Hill Corporation can save arge amount of money. We can increase the manufacturing too."


    Spencer''s eyes lit up. "That''s not bad. Campos Corporation''s equipment may be of little value to otherpanies, but it''s a great addition to Hill Corporation. Shaun, you''re very smart."


    Valerie was excited as well. "The Hill family can be the wealthiest family in Australia again."


    Shaun nodded.


    He felt pretty emotional too.

 Chapter 1436

    Hill Corporation had met its downfall in his hands, but it did not take long for it to rise again in his hands as well.


    Spencer nced at Shaun, whose eyes were bloodshot. Then, he nced at Catherine, who was silent at the side. He said, "Shaun, you should apany Miss Jones home to rest. You both have worked tirelessly the whole night. Leave this ce to your aunty and me. It''s our turn to do something for the Hill family."


    Shaun hesitated slightly, but Catherine had already walked over and held his hand. "Come on. Let''s go back and have some rest. We''lle again in the evening."


    "Okay."


    Since Catherine has spoken, Shaun left with her.


    "Your mom will only wake up in the evening or at night. There''s nothing you can do by staying here. You might as well go back and sleep for a while. Then, you''ll have more energy to take care of more things," Catherine exined gently. 1


    Shaun''s hand held hers tightly. He remained silent for a long time before he said regretfully, "It''s too bad that


    ... Liam can''t see all of this."


    That short sentence made Catherine feel strangely bitter.


    If it were not for Liam, she and the children might not be here in one piece.


    "Mason will be sentenced to death," Catherine said after a long while.


    "A death sentence is for sure for all the bad things he has done. We just don''t know how much more he has done that we''re unaware of."


    Shaun frowned. "Wesley used to do things for Mason in secret, so he must''ve done a lot of illegal stuff. Since I''ve used his son to threaten him too, I think he''ll expose Wesley."


    Catherine''s eyes lit up. "If Wesley is caught, then Ethan can be avenged. I can immediately divorce him as well."


    "He will be caught. Wesley is who he is today because he got on the same boat as the Campos family. Now that the Campos family has fallen, Wesley''s good days will being to an end too."


    Shaun wrapped his hand around Catherine''s waist. He chuckled and said, "Weren''t you quite worried about Reba before this? I''ll be back to the position of Australia''s wealthiest man soon. Cathy, don''t worry. No one can hurt you and the children anymore. I''ll protect all of you in the future.."


    "Who knows if you''ll attract other women again after you be the wealthiest man? Even Hannah was attracted to you when you were at your worst. What if a second Sarah appears?" Catherine''s red lips curved into a mocking smile.


    "Cathy, I swear that won''t happen anymore. Making that mistake once in the past is painful enough."


    Shaun hurriedly hugged her and said, "And I think you bring good luck to me. You see, when I divorced you back then, I immediately fell from the top someone plotted against me. I even almost lost my life a few times. Not long after I''ve gotten back together with you, I have risen again. Aren''t you the one who''s bringing good luck to me?"


    Catherine smiled and rolled her eyes. "In that case, you only got together with me because you want me to bring you luck?"


    "Cathy, your words really hurt me. Are my feelings for you not clear enough? I can give you all the shares I have in Hill Corporation. I''ll work for you in the future." Shaun hugged Catherine tightly. "Cathy, I''ll give you the shares, okay? I''ll transfer them to you in the evening. Don''t leave me in the future."


    "You''re crazy. I don''t want the shares." Catherine quickly hugged his neck. "I was just teasing you, silly. Do I still not know your feelings for me?"


    "But I really want to give them to you," Shaun said softly.


    "Stop fooling around. You can just give them to Suzie and Lucas in the future. I''m not interested in your money." Catherine winked at him ambiguously. "I''m only interested in you." 3

 Chapter 1437

    Shaun''s eyes heated up. As his thin lips curved upward, he deliberately opened a button in front of his chest and revealed his sexy corbone. "Good girl, I''ll give myself to you after we get back."


    "Pervert." Blushing, Catherine rolled her eyes and pushed him away.


    "It''s all because of you." Shaun chased after her and grabbed her hand.


    When they returned to the Hill family''s residence, Suzie and Lucas immediately surrounded them." Scummy dad, Mom, where did you guys go on a date behind our backsst night? Hmph, you dumped us and spent time alone again."


    "You misunderstood. Your granny got hurtst night, so we went to the hospital to apany her," Catherine exined while patting the children''s heads.


    "What? Granny is hurt? I want to go to the hospital to visit Granny," Suzie eximed agitatedly. She desperately wanted to rush out immediately.


    "Why did Granny get hurt?" Lucas was calmer than Suzie.


    "It''s because someone bad has been trying to deal with


    the Hill family. However, he was finally caughtst night." Shaun then crouched down and said gently," I''ll bring guys to visit Granny in the evening. After a few days, you both can go to preschool too." 1


    "Really?" Lucas and Suzie were very excited. As they could only stay in the vi every day, they were very bored.


    "It''s true. Let your dad sleep for a while. He didn''t sleep for the whole nightst night," Catherine said gently to the children.


    "Scummy dad, quickly go and get some sleep. When you wake up, you can take us to visit Granny," Suzie said.


    "Mom, you should sleep for a while too." Lucas said gently, "You must be tired." "Let''s go. We''ll sleep together." Shaun hugged Catherine''s waist.


    Catherine felt slightly embarrassed, and her face heated up, especially with the children''s innocent gazes on her.


    However, Shaun did not give her the chance to speak a s he dragged her to the bedroom upstairs straight away.


    "I don''t think it''s appropriate sleeping together in broad daylight," Catherine whispered.


    "What''s so inappropriate? Could... I still do something to you?" Shaun purposely smiled evilly. "Don''t put me i


    n a difficult position. I don''t have any more energy."


    "Go and die, pervert." Catherine did not hesitate to pinch him on the waist.


    However, she did not use a lot of strength. In turn, it made Shaun''s heart itch instead.


    "Since you called me a pervert, I must do something." Shaun grabbed her soft, slender waist before lowering his head and smacking his lips on hers.


    After a long, deep kiss, he carried her to the bed.


    Catherine eximed. Just as she thought he was about to do something, he ced his arm behind her head. "Sleep."


    Catheriney down on her side. After watching the outline of his handsome face for a while, she gradually could not resist her sleepiness and fell asleep.


    When she woke up, it was because of the children''sughter.


    She opened her eyes to see Suzie''s chubby, pink face a t a close distance.


    She was so startled that she wanted to sit up. However, she realized her whole body was trapped in Shaun''s arms.


    Perhaps her movements were too big, but Shaun woke up too. When he opened his eyes and saw the two children on the bed, he had a slight headache.


    "How embarrassing." Suzie pulled a face. "Scummy Dad, Mom, you''re both grown-ups, yet you guys still hug each other to sleep like little kids." 5


    Catherine''s face began to flush. "I... I just took your dad as a nket." "Really?" Suzie was taken aback.

 Chapter 1438

    Lucas said in a low voice, "You guys are deceiving us kids. I heard that when parents hug each other to sleep, they''ll easily have a new baby."


    "You guys want a new baby?" Suzie was stunned for a moment before her eyes reddened. "Isn''t having Lucas and me enough? You still want a new baby? I don''t approve of it."


    Catherine and Shaun were awkward and speechless.


    "Lucas, who did you hear that from? Your mom and I were just sleeping," Shaun exined while the


    corners of his mouth twitched. "Having both of you as third wheelers is enough. We don''t need another one."


    "When did we be third wheelers?" Suzie was confused.


    "It means we are always in their faces." Lucas said," We''re disturbing his and Mom''s alone time."


    "That''s too much." Suzie was furious. "We didn''t even hate you for snatching our mom. Go away."


    The little girl crawled over and pushed Shaun away, sitting in Catherine''s embrace. "Mom, you guys have slept for a very long time. When are we going to the hospital to visit Granny?"


    Catherine looked at the time. It was already 3:00 p.m."


    Let''s go now."


    When they were about to depart, Shaun received a call from the police station. "It seems like Mason has confessed to some new offenses, so the police have asked me to go over. You can go ahead with the children first. I''ll arrange for Hadley to escort you guys."


    Catherine nodded.


    Once Shaun arrived at the police station, the chief, who was in charge of the case, gave him a copy of Mason''s statement.


    After reading through it, Shaun remained silent for a long time.


    He really did not expect Mason to have done a lot more bad deeds than he had imagined.


    Furthermore, it seemed like Mason was afraid that Shaun would hurt his son too. As such, he exined everything clearly.


    "Please continue interrogating him on whether there are any aplices or not," Shaun said.


    "We would, but he had a lot of injuries on him when we caught him during dawn. Currently, his body can''t take it, so we n to let him rest for two days. Then, we''ll continue interrogating him." "Thank you."


    Shaun took the statement and left.


    He drove to the hospital straight away. However, he did not go to Lea''s ward. Instead, he went to Chester''s office.


    Chester had just returned after finishing his rounds. He removed his stethoscope and punched Shaun''s body lightly. A smile then etched on his handsome face." Congrattions, Young Master Hill. The public is in an uproar now. You, Young Master Hill, are about to be the First Young Master of Australia again.


    Tsk, you stole the limelight from me again."


    Shaun gazed at Chester with furrowed brows and did not say a word.


    "Alright, don''t look so solemn. I''ve asked the doctor who''s in charge of your mom. She''ll recover after one or two months'' rest," Chester said with a smile.


    "I just came from the police station. When the police interrogated Mason, he revealed some things that I think you need to know." Shaun passed the statement to Chester. "Three years ago, Charity really was framed for Shelley''s death. The person who nned all of it was Mason." i


    Chester''s body stiffened. He gazed at that statement and did not move.


    Seeing that Chester did not take the statement, Shaun kept it. "What Cathy said was real. Back then, after I sent Reba away, it was Mason who brought Reba out. He made her undergo stic surgery to have Shelley''s looks and arranged for her to be by my side. At that time, the milk Shelley gave me to drink contained drugs that made my memory deteriorate. After Catherine realized Shelley was Reba in disguise, they yed along and burnt the real Shelley. Afterward, they med it on Charity."


    Chester turned around. His handsome face was so calm that it looked cold. 1


    However, only he knew how tight his heart was clenching that he felt like he could suffocate for a few seconds.

 Chapter 1439

    Catherine had told Chester about that before.


    He did believe it to a certain extent. However, deep down in his heart, he refused to ept that truth.


    The reason being once he epted it, it meant that he was the one who personally found awyer to send Charity to jail and sentenced her.


    He would be the one who contributed to the cause of Charity''s death too.


    Chester would rather think of Charity as a despicable, bad woman, and that she had only herself to me.


    She deserved it even if she died.


    However, the perpetrator had now admitted it himself.


    Ha, Chester was wrong. He made a grave mistake.


    "Why did Mason shift the me to Charity then? Was he close to her?" After a long while, Chester asked hoarsely.


    "Charity... Frankly speaking, she''s a sacrifice."


    Shaun said ufortably, "Because those days, Charity, Cathy, and Freya were close, and we despised Charity because of Sarah. Mason thought if he pushed the me onto Charity at that time, it would cause a rift in my rtionship with Cathy.


    "Cathy would firmly believe that Charity was innocent, while we would think that she was taking Charity''s side. It truly happened that way. My rtionship with Cathy started deteriorating from that time onward, and even you started having opinions toward Cathy. To make it worse, Rebbeca drugged me, which made my illness more severe."


    "Mason... He really schemed everything so cruelly." Chester looked outside the window. There was a bottomless coldness in his eyes.


    He admitted that he was ruthless, but he would never set up innocent people.


    "That''s right. If only I believed in Cathy back then. She said she had done a DNA test between Reba and Jeffery, but I didn''t believe her." Shaun''s lips lifted in a self-deprecating smile. "Charity''s death indirectly caused Jennifer and Boris'' deaths. Since everyone in the Neeson family is dead, there''s nowhere I can atone for my sins. I can''t possibly help Thomas and Sarah, right?" un


    Chester remained silent. Beneath his short hair, his dark gaze was downcast. No one knew what he was thinking.


    At first nce, people would think that he was indifferent.


    However, Shaun knew that Chester was not that kind of person. Chester was a person who hid things deeper


    than him.


    "I''m leaving." Shaun patted Chester''s shoulders before turning around to leave. "Will you tell Catherine about this?" Chester suddenly asked.


    "...I won''t. Maybe it''s because I''m too selfish. I''m afraid knowing about it will make her more remorseful and upset over Charity''s matter. I want to be with Catherine. After all, we''ve finally managed to make up. I''m scared that the rift from the past will reappear."


    Shaun left after he spoke.


    Chester stood in front of the full-length windows alone for a long time.


    The trial that sent Charity to jail kept reying in his mind like a slow movie.


    That day, she repeatedly said she was wrongly used and that she was innocent.


    He did not believe her and looked at her as if he was looking at a cruel murderer.


    When all the yelling made her hopeless, her cool, slightly reddened eyes became lifeless and dim.

 Chapter 1440

    Chester flung his hand and swept the ss on the table to the floor.


    It was as if that was the only way to stop him from feeling so annoyed.


    Shaun returned to Lea''s ward.


    Lea was already awake. However, she exuded a wave of lifelessness.


    "Shaun, you came just at the right time. We don''t know what''s wrong with your mom. I''ve been talking to her for a long time, yet she hasn''t uttered a word. It''s very unlike her." Valerie came over and whispered, "Is she still hung up on Mason since he has gotten caught


    "No..." Shaun cut her off. He nced at the few people in the ward and said, "Maybe it''s because she found out that Liam is hers and Brennan''s son and my biological brother."


    "What?"


    Valerie and Spencer were shocked. "Wasn''t Liam hers and Mason''s?"


    Catherine frowned as she nced at Lea. She and


    Shaun had known about it early on, but they were afraid it would upset Lea. It must have been Mason who said it himself.


    "He''s not Mason''s son." Lea finally spoke. However, her hoarse voice was empty and sad. "I was mistaken all along."


    "You... How could you be so silly?" Spencer sighed heavily. "As the child''s mother, you can''t even figure out who''s the father."


    Lea could not even feel any embarrassment. In fact, she felt that living was meaningless. "In the past, I always thought I was a failure of a mother. Now, I realize that I''m not even worthy of being a mother. For more than 20 years, I was fooled by a man."


    She choked, and her eyes reddened. Then, she raised her head and said to Shaun, "Shaun, I''ve wronged you, and I''ve wronged Liam too. Liam is dead. It was Mason who killed him. I''m so useless and stupid. I caused Liam''s death."


    As she spoke, she covered her eyes and wept.


    She was a tough woman. She did not cry that way even when Mason abandoned her.


    However, when she found out the truth, she broke down and cried.


    At that moment, everyone was at a loss for words.


    "It''s notpletely your fault."


    Shaun suddenly said, "Actually, I''ve already known about this for a while now. I''ve asked Dad about it.


    That night, you were drunk, and he went over to look for you. When he woke up the next morning, he was embarrassed to face you because of his men''s pride. Hence, he left. Afterward, Mason came and pretended to be him. Dad thought you got pregnant with Mason''s child not long after you divorced him, so his hatred toward you deepened. If only you and my dad were mature enough at that time. You were the prideful princess of the Hill family who looked down on him, while he, having married into the Hill family, was taunted by you, and he had his own pride too."


    "At that time, Dad and Mom both said that Brennan was quite good." Spencer said, "Yet, you said he was targeting the Hill family''s family business. In the end, the one who was really targeting the Hill family''s business was Mason."


    "Enough, Brother. Stop talking. Don''t upset Lea anymore." Valerie rolled her eyes at Spencer." Anyway, both you and Brennan are to me for this matter. There''s no need to shoulder everything yourself." 1


    "No, the fault mainly lies with me." Lea shook her head. After wiping her face with a tissue, she asked," Shaun, where''s your dad?"


    "The reason he came back this time is mainly to get revenge. Now that he has gotten his revenge, he''ll return to Country Y after some time. After all, he''s Garson Corporation''s director, and hispany is over there. He said he despises Canberra," Shaun said with a hint of sadness.


    "Wow. He''s actually Garson Corporation''s director?" Valerie was surprised. "That''s the top megacorporation of Country Y. I never expected he would have today''s achievements when he was so poor back then."


    "He has always been a smart and capable person. When he was studying, his results were the top in the school. I was the one who was prejudiced against him." Lea said with difficulty, "Shaun, please tell him thank you... forst night."


    "Mm."


    Shaun took out a document. He said, "This is the Hill family''s manor''s Certificate of Title."

 Chapter 1441

    "This... Where did thise from?" Valerie immediately took it. The moment she opened it up, she froze. How did the names on it change to Suzie and Lucas''s?


    "When Hill Corporation was going through a crisis and was forced to sell Hill Manor... it was my dad who secretly bought the manor. He wanted to help the Hill family ovee this crisis. He wanted to give the manor to me at first, but when he learned that he had grandchildren, he changed the names to Lucas and Suzie''s. It''s a gift for the two children."


    Shaun continued saying, "After this matter is over, I n to have Grandpa and Grandma move back to Hill Manor since they are more used to living there. As for all of you, you can move back anytime if you want. The manor is huge, so you can apany the two elders."


    "Shaun, please do ask when your father is avable to have a meal together." Spencer said emotionally, "It''s to thank him. He has really helped the Hill family a lot this time."


    "I think my father may not be too willing to meet with you." After a moment''s silence, Shaun said, "Back then, he was forced by Mason to leave the country,


    and he was hunted down by Mason''s men. My grandmother also died because of this. He... actually hates the Hill family. He regrets marrying someone from the Hill family.


    Spencer was suddenly at a loss for words.


    Lea held onto the quilt tightly. Her heart felt iparably bitter. If it were her, she would feel the same.


    In the evening, Catherine and Shaun left the hospital with the children.


    She asked casually, "When you went to the police station, did Mason hand over any incriminating evidence?"


    "Oh, yeah." Shaun''s eyes glinted. He quickly kept his eyes on the road and drove seriously. "It has to do with Yule Corporation. Yule Corporation and Campos Corporation previously worked together to open an investmentpany. However, the police found that Campos Corporation had beenmitting ounting fraud and manipting the stock price of listedpanies. Hence, Yule Corporation''s investmentpany was frozen too. But since Yule Corporation had nothing to do with this matter, they could get away. In other words, the Campos family has no control over Yule Corporation now, and it can return to the Yule family''s hands."


    Catherine paused. "Most of it should have fallen into Damien and Mnie''s hands since my grandparents and my dad differ in opinions."


    "Your dad has opened another logisticspany, and the elites from Yule Corporation have all gone to his side. Even if Yule Corporation returns to Damien''s hands, they''re at the end of their era." Shaun paused before continuing, "I''m just worried that Damien will ask your grandparents to plead with your dad to merge his newpany with Yule Corporation and let the two brothers manage thepany together."


    Catherine frowned at those words.


    Thinking about it now, there was that possibility.


    During the period of time when Yule Corporation was controlled by Campos Corporation, Joel''s newpany took advantage of the opportunity to expand. Today, they had thousands of logistics outlets across the country, and they were even in coboration with major emercepanies. Damien would definitely be jealous. In fact, he would likely tell the two elders that Joel stole Yule Corporation''s business, and the two elders would definitely threaten Joel with their death again.


    Just as she was thinking about it, Joel called her." Cathy, don''te back for the time being. Your grandparents and Damien came over to cause trouble again. My head hurts from all the fuss they''re making. I can''t be bothered to go back either, so I''ll just sleep at the office."


    "Dad, did Damien return to Yule Corporation?"


    Catherine asked.


    "Yeah. After the Campos family fell, there was no need to worry about Kawada alone, so Damien became the chairman of Yule Corporation. However, Yuel Corporation was hollowed out by the Campos family and Kawada, and Damien imed that I founded a newpany to go against him. Hence, he wants me to either let the twopanies merge or let the old employees who came to me go back to him."


    Joel scoffed coldly. "In his dreams. I''m not going to bother with him or your grandparents. What I have will be left to you."


    "Yeah, it''s better to avoid them." Catherine agreed.

 Chapter 1442

    After finishing the call, Shaun turned his head and said, "I''m going back to thepany. I''ll be working overtime tonight, but you can take the children back to Hill Manor tomorrow. It''s bigger there, so it''ll be more fun for them."


    "Yes, yes! Can I ride a horse again?" Suzie turned to Lucas happily. "I''m telling you, Hill Manor is really, really big. There''s a yground, a horse ranch, a small river, and lots and lots of fruits. It''s really fun."


    Although Lucas had never been to Hill Manor before, Suzie''s words made him a little excited.


    "It''s fine for you two to stay there, but I... I haven''t divorced Wesley yet." Catherine was still concerned about this matter. Although she did not care about how other people saw her, she did not feelfortable being with Shaun like this.


    "Don''t worry. I don''t believe Wesley''s not involved in Mason''s incident." Shaun snorted. "It''s just a matter of time before the divorce."


    "Hm." Catherine nodded.


    With his current capability, she believed him.


    After separating from Shaun, she had just taken the two children to the Hill residence when she received a


    call from Logan. His voice sounded urgent and in pain. "Miss Jones, Austin and I have gotten into an ident."


    "What happened?" Catherine was shocked. "How are you now?"


    So many things had happened the past few days that she almost forgot she sent Logan and Austin to keep an eye on the prison. When she counted down the days, today was the day Jeffery and Sally would be released from prison.


    "This evening, after Jeffery and his wife were released, an unlicensed luxury car picked them up. I followed your instructions and followed them with Austin separately. But after following them for about half an hour, I noticed that Austin had disappeared. I searched his vicinity for a long time and found him tossed in an alley, covered in blood. When I went to save him, I was ambushed by two people and suffered some injuries. Fortunately, I managed to take Austin and escaped to somewhere crowded, so they didn''te after us."


    Catherine asked anxiously, "How is Austin?"


    "His injuries are worse than mine. He has been stabbed in the lower abdomen, so it''ll be difficult for him to recover in a month. I also got cut in many ces."


    Logan fell silent for a moment before saying, "I fought with those two guys, and their skills were the same as mine. They had probably honed them on various battlefields. They''re even more powerful than the assassins in Neah Bay. Otherwise, Austin wouldn''t have been knocked down so easily."


    Catherine was horrified. What kind of force was backing Reba?


    "I don''t feel rest assured keeping you both in Melbourne. I''ll tell Shaun to get someone to pick you u p," she said.


    "Okay." Logan did not refuse. "I just... find it a bit strange. The other party seemed to know I was with Austin, so they ambushed me after defeating Austin. I think Reba seems to know us very well."


    "I''m guessing it''s because Wesley has told Reba about me. She must know me very well now. I was careless." Catherine was filled with chagrin. "By the way, did you see who picked up Jeffery and Sally?"


    "The car windows were tinted, so I couldn''t look inside."

 Chapter 1443

    Catherine''s head began to hurt.


    She had not done anything yet, but her left- and righthand man were already crippled. Furthermore, she still did not know anything about Reba.


    Forget it. She would just have to deal with the situation as it developed.


    Hill Corporation.


    Chance had been waiting at the door for a full hour.


    The current Shaun was in full swing. After the fall of the Campos family, Shaun bought over Campos Corporation at breakneck speed, and the whole world now knew his name.


    He fell his early thirties, but he climbed back up at the fastest speed.


    However, such was the society that trimmed one''s sail to the wind. From evening tote night, many prominent people had been wanting to make an appointment with him. However, most of them were turned away.


    "Mr. Ziegler, Eldest Young Master has told you toe in." Hadley opened the door and spoke.


    "Thank you." Chance nodded and strode in.


    Shaun finished signing thest contract and put it aside. Then, he raised his head and looked at Chance." You''re here for Yael''s matter, right?"


    "Eldest Young Master... How are you nning to deal with her?" Chance asked hesitantly. "I know she killed Liam, and you might not intend to let her go."


    "You still want her?" Shaun mocked. "These days, in order to get the antidote from me, she has been using all ways to seduce Ivan and sleep with him. Do you not despise her?"


    "I had given up on her ever since I found out that she was flirting with Ivan." Chance shook his head decisively. "I just care about the child in her belly."


    "I''m a man of my word. If you hadn''t tipped me off after you went undercover, Lucas and Suzie might have gotten into an ident." Shaun stuffed the pen into the pen holder, put it down, and inteced his slender fingers. "After the child is born, Yael will be handed over to the police, and you''ll raise the child."


    "Thank you." Chance''s furrowed brows rxed." Eldest Young Master, can you let me back into Liona? It''s fine even if I''m not the master. I just want to work for you again."


    "No need, Chance. You already have a weakness, so Liona isn''t a ce for you to enjoy your retirement. You should hurry up and find a ce to live in peace with your child." Shaun said faintly, "As for Liona, I already have a new candidate for the master." "Well, I expected that. Thank you, Eldest Young Master. I''ll see you someday."


    Chance smiled wryly and nodded. Then, he turned his tall, sturdy figure and left.


    Shaun sat quietly in his chair for a while. After about ten or so minutester, a short-haired and fit woman walked in and knelt on one knee. "Eldest Young Master, I''m back."


    The light fell on the woman''s face, illuminating a very young and cold face with slightly tan skin. Her eyes were like ice des.


    The person was Elie Charlton. Shaun had sent her abroad for brutal special training for a period of time, and now, Elie was the new master of Liona.


    "Mm, Chance just left." Shaun waved his hand, motioning for her to get up.


    Elie paused, looking awkward. "Are you really going to make me Mona''s master?"


    "Hill Corporation''s crisis has made me see clearly that many people in Liona aren''t loyal. The most important things for the master of Liona to have are loyalty and skill, which you''ve gained after the special training. Elie, I hope you can lead Liona back to its heyday as soon as possible."


    Shaun knocked on the table and said in a low voice," Actually, what I value most is your loyalty to Cathy."


    Elie paused for a moment before she said, "I will continue to be loyal to Miss Jones, just like how I''m loyal to you."


    "No, I want you to be more loyal to her, Suzie, and Lucas," Shaun said. "Sometimes, my decision is not necessarily right." 2


    Elie opened her mouth. A momentter, she nodded. "I understand."


    "I have a task for you now. Arrange for someone to go t 0 Melbourne and pick up Logan and Austin. They''re injured. Take them back to Liona for them to recover first," Shaun said.

 Chapter 1444

    "Yes, I''ll get to it right away."


    The next morning, Shaun was still sleeping in the lounge in his office when he suddenly heard Hadley''s voice from outside.


    "Eldest Young Master is still sleeping...''


    "Yes, I know. I won''t wake him up."


    "


    After the beautiful voice sounded, the door was gently pushed open, and Catherine walked in wearing a one-shoulder red id dress. Her exposed shoulder was as white as milk, looking bewitching and seductive. Along with her delicate eyes and features, Shaun suddenly felt a fire in his calm chest.


    "You''re awake." Catherine paused the moment she met his eyes.


    "Why are you here so early?" Shaun rubbed his slightly messy hair.


    "I''m here to see... if you have hidden any beautiful women in the office lounge... Ah." Catherine deliberately joked and looked around.


    However, before she could finish her sentence, she was pulled into a strong and hot chest by an arm.


    "There is one beautiful woman... right here." Shaun then flipped her over and pressed her on the bed before nting a domineering kiss on her.


    Catherine smacked his back hard, but he ignored her. The kiss burned as hot as Mars.


    "Shaun, stop it. The door isn''t closed." She scratched his back anxiously.


    Shaun immediately picked her up. Without breaking the kiss, he closed the door quickly with his other hand and locked it.


    Catherine was dumbstruck. "I''m here to send you breakfast."


    "I''ve received it. Time to eat. It tastes delicious." Shaun chuckled in his husky voice.


    Catherine immediately blushed. The two of them had been very busytely, and there was not much time for intimacy. Hence, she could understand his desire.


    Everything that happened next followed a logical sequence.


    However, he was just unable to please her using the conventional way.


    After an unknown amount of time, Shaun went to the bathroom. As cold water poured from the shower, he hammered his fist hard on the wall.


    "Don''t be like that. You''ll get better."


    A petite body hugged him from behind.


    Shaun''s body trembled, and he turned around to face a stunning beauty in front of him. His breathing became erratic, but he could onlyugh bitterly. "You know of my condition, yet you still deliberately tempt me."


    "You don''t say it, but I know you don''t feelfortable." Catherine stuck her tongue out with her face flushed.


    "Little vixen." Shaun''s eyes deepened as he hugged her tightly and said in a husky voice, "Don''t show your shoulders in the future."


    "Huh?" She was confused.


    "Your shoulder is lethal to men. It''s too seductive." Shaun gnashed his teeth.


    "No wonder..." Catherine understood immediately. She had underestimated herself.


    "You don''te here often, so... stay with me longer," Shaun said, then kissed her again.


    It was like he would never get tired of kissing her. He held her and moved them back to the bed again. That was when his phone suddenly rang.


    Catherine picked the phone up, answered the call, and pressed the speaker button. The voice of the police sounded. "President Hill, Mason Camposmitted suicide in jailst night."

 Chapter 1445

    "Suicide?"


    Shaun looked down and met Catherine''s eyes. He saw the shock in her eyes.


    "How did hemit suicide?"


    "He smashed his head on the wall." The police said in a low voice, "He used a lot of force. It was clear that he didn''t intend on surviving it. He died on the way to the hospital. I was hoping to get more information out of him, but I guess there would be no leads now."


    "Did anyone visit him before his suicide?" Shaun went straight to the point.


    "Yes, his woman, Joanne Holt."


    Shaun fell silent. Many things were bing clearer t o him.


    "We''re nning to interrogate that woman," said the policeman.


    "Okay."


    Shaun put down his phone and frowned deeply.


    Catherine put on her clothes. She did not expect this to happen. "If he dies, the trail that Wesley is involved in the crimes will disappear." 1


    "It''s my fault." Shaun''s expression was as cold as ice." I should''ve thought that someone would use unscrupulous methods to threaten Mason with his child."


    There was nothing that could threaten people like Mason. His only weakness was his own child.


    Previously, Shaun had used his child to threaten him to confess his crimes honestly. Now, another person had used his child to silence him.


    "Forget it. Compared to the other person, you were just threatening him verbally. You would never raise a hand against a child. But Wesley is different... He has no humanity left to speak of." Catherine clenched her fists in abhorrence.


    "You also think it was Wesley?" Shaun looked at her.


    "Besides him, what other partners and aplices did Mason have?" Catherine said in a low voice, "After all, when ites to Mason and his position, the people he hasmon interests in won''t be ordinary."


    Shaun silently caressed her long hair. Just like that, his mood was ruined early in the morning.


    He originally thought he could get Wesley and her a divorce as soon as possible.


    "Cathy, don''t worry. I''ll tell Chester toy on the pressure. If Wesley wants to maintain Golden Corporation, he''ll have to sign the divorce agreement a s soon as possible. Otherwise, I''ll leave him with


    nothing."


    A ruthless look shed in Shaun''s eyes.


    Wesley no longer had the assassins from Neah Bay helping him or the backing from Mason. As such, dealing with him would be easy.


    "Well, forget it. Stop thinking about it. Let''s eat breakfast." Catherine rested her chin on his shoulder." I specially brought you breakfast and put it on the desk outside, but it''s probably cold by now."


    "You made it?" Shaun''s eyes lit up.


    "Yeah." She answeredzily like a cat.


    "Thank you." Shaun was overjoyed.


    For him, there was nothing more delightful than eating breakfast she personally made.


    "Just a thank you?" Catherine snorted absentmindedly. "I got up at six in the morning just to make you breakfast."


    "Didn''t I thank you already?" Shaun nced at the bed meaningfully.

 Chapter 1446

    Catherine was stunned for a moment. When she understood his meaning, she blushed and pinched his waist fiercely. "You pervert."


    "Ouch. It hurts. I''ll stop teasing you." Shaun quickly pressed her into his arms and kissed her little ear. "I''ll tell you some news. I''ve already appointed Elie as the new master of Liona. In the future, you can tell Elie to handle any task you have. After all, Logan and Austin are both injured, and they won''t recover in a short time. I think... Reba already knows of your left and right arm. That was why she hurt them as soon as she came back."


    Catherine was deeply touched by his arrangement. Logan and Austin''s injuries troubled her, so Shaun''s actions were a solution to her most pressing issue. "I never thought Elie would be the master of Liona. She''s still young, and she''s also a woman..."


    "So what if she''s a woman? Don''t underestimate women. You''re a woman, but you''re much smarter and more rational than me." Shaun kissed her cheek. "Elie i s young, but her advantage is that she''s loyal to you."


    Catherine looked startled. "Didn''t you prohibit Yael from being too loyal to Sarah?" "Sarah is Sarah, and you are you. You gave birth to my


    children, and you were willing to forgive me. I''m more than happy to ce you in the most important position." Shaun took out a golden token from the drawer and put it in her hand. "This is Liona''s newmand token. With this, you can mobilize all the people in Liona."


    "Why are you giving me this? I don''t want it." Catherine pushed it away.


    "Take it. They''ll listen to me even without the token." Shaun hugged her and said dotingly, "I''ll expand Liona''s power and give you the same status as me."


    Catherine was touched. She raised her head and took the initiative to kiss his thin lips. "Shaun, let''s carry on like this in the future, okay?" 1


    "Yeah, we will." Shaun helped her get dressed and carried her out to have breakfast.


    Although it was a little cold, the breakfast she made was still delicious.


    He finished everything, and Catherine was prepared to leave when she said, "I''ve taken the kids to the manor. I''m nning to find a new preschool for them in the afternoon."


    "No need. I''ve already found a good preschool for them, which is just at the foot of Sherman Mountain. It''s the royal preschool near the Snow family''s house. The preschool is where all the country''s political bigwigs send their children to. It''s armed with a police corps and special forces, so the children will be absolutely safe."


    Catherine was stunned. She had heard of that preschool before. "It isn''t a ce you can send the kids to just because you have money, right?"


    "I asked Ryan for help," Shaun said.


    "Well, that''s good. If they go there, I won''t have to worry about Reba going after the kids."


    In the morning, after Catherine sent the two children to the manor, she went to the hospital to visit Lea.


    After leaving the hospital, she went to a nearby supermarket.


    It seemed that a lot of new items had to be bought for the new ce.


    She first bought some toys and pajamas for the kids and then went to the men''s clothing section on the fourth floor.


    "Could you fetch the suit from the model at the window for me to take a look, please?"


    Catherine had just finished speaking when a surprised voice sounded behind her. "Carrie."


    Catherine turned around as an unruly mixed-race man strode in withrge strides. His handsome face, which seemed like it was carved borately by the Gods, instantly captured the gaze of all the clerks in the store.


    "Matthew, why are you here?" Catherine raised her brows in surprise.


    After that supper in Melbourne, she thought it was impossible for her to cross paths with Matthew again.


    "I came to Canberra this morning. I didn''t expect I would meet you in the afternoon. This must be fate." Matthew still spoke with an ent, but it made his voice sound more attractive as a result.


    "Yes." Catherine did not expect this either. "Are you here to buy some clothes too?"

 Chapter 1447

    "Yeah. I didn''t buy any clothes when I came to Canberra, so I thought about buying a few." Matthew''s blue eyes exuded a charming smile. "We met just in time. Would you mind if I consult you?"


    Catherine was just about to speak when the clerk came over with a brown suit. "Miss Jones, is this the suit you were talking about?"


    "Uh... Yes." Catherine nodded. "Can you help me get one with a bigger size?"


    "Of course." The clerk turned and went to change it. Before she left, she secretly sized Matthew up.


    "Why did she call you Miss Jones?" Matthew blinked in confusion. "Isn''t yourst name Yule?"


    "Sorry, myst name is actually Jones." Catherine smiled helplessly. "My name is Catherine Jones."


    "Carrie... No, Catherine. You''ve gone too far. I told you my real name and thought of you as a friend, but you gave me a fake name." Matthew had a bitter look on his handsome face.


    If it were anyone else, Catherine would not bother to exin herself. However, Matthew was different. The familiar and amiable feeling she got from him made her not want to see him angry. "I''m sorry. It''s because


    I''m somewhat considered a public figure, and my reputation isn''t that good. When we met in Melbourne, I thought our paths crossed coincidentally and that w e wouldn''t meet again. That was why I made up a fake name."


    "A public figure?" Matthew blinked. "Are you a celebrity? An artiste?"


    "No." Catherine shook her head. "It''s more like... somewhat of an online celebrity." "Oh." A vague look of understanding shed in Mathew''s eyes. "In any case, I guess this can be considered as us getting reacquainted. You live in Canberra, right? I''ll also settle down here in the future. This is great. You''re my first friend in Canberra. I''m very d to meet you again."


    He extended his right hand like a gentleman.


    Catherine shook his hand.


    The shop attendant came over with a new suit, and Catherine said, "Help me wrap this up. Also, give me a set of the same size for the army green suit over there."


    "Are you buying clothes for your husband?" Matthew hid the sourness in his heart and asked her.


    Catherine pursed her lips and said honestly, "Strictly speaking, he''s my ex- husband and my current boyfriend."


    "But didn''t your friend back then say that you were married?"


    "I am, but my husband and I share no feelings. Also, he deceived me into marrying him. We''ve been living separately for a long time and want to get divorced. We''ll have to go through the legal process soon." Catherine smiled helplessly when she saw the stunned look in his eyes. "Sorry, I may have scared you. My love life is actually very messy. I''ve gotten back together with my ex- husband, and we have two children together."


    "I didn''t expect... you''d have two marriages at such a young age." Matthew said emotionally, "Since you''re divorced, it must be because you don''t get along well. Yet, why did you get back together with him? Is it because of the children?"


    "That''s half-right. The children are one of the reasons, but another reason is that I still love him." Catherine admitted it openly.


    Matthew froze for a moment, aplicated feeling spreading in the depths of his heart.


    After a pause, he said, "It''s a little unexpected, but it''s fine. I grew up abroad, so I''m rtively open-minded. As long as you like him, it''s fine."


    "Thank you." Catherine was a little surprised. The average person would not be able to ept it.


    In any case, Matthew''s words made her very happy.


    "You have a good eye. Why don''t you... help me pick out some clothes?" Matthew''s long and slender fingers traced on the brand-new clothes.


    "You''re handsome. You''ll look good in anything." Catherine sized him up and finally picked out a few brightly colored clothes.


    "You want me to wear this kind of... orange clothes?" The corners of Matthew''s mouth twitched. He had never worn such brightly colored clothes before.

 Chapter 1448

    "Didn''t you say I have a good eye?" Catherine looked confused. "Besides, you have such a good figure, and you''re at a nice age. You don''t have to wear dark colors all the time. Young men should wear bright clothes."


    Then, she picked out more than ten outfits in one go.


    The clothes in this shop were more suitable for people of Matthew''s age. He could wear a white vertical striped shirt with jeans, and he could also wear a sky blue id shirt with beige cropped trousers.


    If she had a younger brother, she would definitely dress him up like this.


    Matthew watched her in shock. Those clothes werepletely different from his usual dressing style.


    He especially liked ck, but Catherine did not pick a single one for him.


    "Sorry, I seem to have chosen too many. You can just buy..."


    "All of them." Matthew took out a ck card.


    Catherine was stunned. She remembered that Shaun had a simr card, and it was not a card avable to ordinary people. Moreover, the clothes in this shop were very expensive. Yet, Matthew spent hundreds of


    thousands of dors without batting an eye.


    "Matthew, why don''t you give your family a call? Buying this many clothes is expensive..."


    "No need. Money like this is chump change." Mathewughed. "My family ancestors had worked so hard to earn money. I don''t think I can spend it all in my life even if I tried."


    Catherine was speechless.


    This was a kind of humblebrag.


    "By the way, since you''re from Canberra, do you know any good vis or manors here? I want to buy one so that my parents will have a ce to live in when theye over at the end of the month." Matthew looked deep into her eyes as he spoke.


    "At present, the best vis are at the west of the city. The environment there is excellent, and it''s close to the sea..." Catherine said as she thought about it.


    "When are you avable? Could you apany me to have a look? I''m not familiar with this ce yet." Matthew shrugged and looked at her expectantly.


    "I have to arrange preschool for my children these two days..."


    "Then we''ll do it after two days." Matthew looked at his watch. "It''s gettingte. Let me treat you to dinner."


    "Are you busy? If you''re not avable, I''ll eat some noodles around here by myself." Matthew''s handsome face became lonely.


    Catherine, who was originally going to refuse, suddenly could not bear to. "I''ll treat you to dinner instead, but I have to go back early. I can''t stay out toote."


    "Great! Thank you." Matthew''s eyes lit up. His already good-looking eyes sparkled like stars. "But there''s no need for you to treat me. I''ll treat you."


    Catherine smiled. It did not matter whose treat it was. It was just a meal.


    However, for convenience''s sake, she chose a fondue restaurant upstairs.


    "I don''t know if you''re used to eating fondue, but this is a pretty famous fondue restaurant franchise in Canberra. The food here is pretty good." Catherine''s phone rang just as she took a seat.


    When she saw the iing call on it, she picked it up with a guilty conscience. "Hi..."

 Chapter 1449

    "I''m on the way back to the vi. What about you? Are you with the children?" Shaun''s hoarse voice came through from the other end.


    "I''m out eating fondue with a friend." Catherine rubbed her nose.


    "Who?" Shaun asked overbearingly, "Freya?"


    "No, a colleague in thepany. You go and apany the children. I''ll go back once I''m done." Catherine nodded vaguely. She did not mean to lie. Shaun''s jealousy was just too strong.


    "What colleague? Male or female?"


    "Shaun Hill, are you done?" Catherine pretended to be angry and said, "Why are you asking so much? Don''t you trust me?"


    "Is it that difficult to answer my question of whether it''s a guy or girl?" Shaun asked coldly.


    "So what if it''s a guy? It''s none of your business. I''m just eating with a friend." Catherine hung up the phone without a second thought.


    Opposite her, Matthew looked at her yfully. "I''m your colleague?"


    Catherine exined awkwardly, "I can''t help it. If my


    boyfriend finds out that I''m eating with a handsome hunk who''s younger than him, he''ll definitely get jealous. He''s a very domineering person."


    "Then... Have you eaten with other young and handsome hunks before?" A dim light shed in Matthew''s deep eyes.


    "No," Catherine told the truth. "I don''t have many guy friends. You''re the first. I feel... a sense of familiarity with you. If I had a younger brother, he''d probably be like you."


    Matthew froze.


    Catherine smiled. "I don''t have a younger brother, so don''t misunderstand. My parents only gave birth to me."


    "Your parents didn''t have another child?" Matthew asked deliberately.


    Catherine shook her head, not wanting to answer this question. "Let''s order. You''re the guest, so you go ahead."


    "I don''t know much about the food here. Why don''t you order instead?" Matthew shook his head.


    Catherine did not insist and only ordered a few dishes she thought were delicious.


    Unexpectedly, Mathew said that besides the strong taste, it was very delicious. "I didn''t expect ck pudding and foie gras to be so delicious. We never eat this overseas. You people have very peculiar food."


    "Although it''s peculiar, it''s delicious."


    Catherine found that Matthew''s and her preferences in food were very simr.


    She liked beef a lot, and so did Matthew. She liked portobello mushrooms, which Matthew also liked.


    This resulted in them ordering everything in twos.


    "By the way, Matthew, are you going to settle in Canberra? What are you going to


    do here?" Catherine asked casually after the meal was almost over.


    "I n to open a bank..."


    "Ahem." Catherine almost choked to death from the mutton slices.


    When she looked up, her eyes were hazy, and her lips were slightly red and


    swollen. She looked as cute as she could be.


    Matthew''s eyes darkened slightly, and he smiled naturally. "Is it that weird to open


    a bank? My family has opened many banks overseas."


    "No wonder..." Catherine murmured.


    No wonder he could spend several hundreds of thousands without batting an eye. "But you''re still so young. Opening a bank is too..."

 Chapter 1450

    "I''m young?" Matthew was stunned. "Not really. When I was 16, my dad left his business to me. I had to study and manage many businesses like banks and hotels."


    Catherine looked outside the window.


    "What are you looking at?" Matthew was puzzled.


    "I''m looking if there are any cows outside taking a dump." Catherine joked.


    Matthew was at a loss for words.


    He was telling the truth, yet she thought he was bullsh*tting.


    "You don''t believe me?"


    "All I know is that when I was 21,1 was still dating and worried about love every day. How am I supposed to believe you if you say you''ve been managing so many businesses since you were sixteen?" Catherine shook her head. "People your age are at the peak of your youth. You should be dating, not earning money."


    "Do you want to introduce a girl to me?" Matthew suddenly raised his brows.


    Catherine paused. "You''re too young. I don''t know anyone young and suitable for you. You should go find one yourself."


    "But I like older girls like you." Matthew looked at her with his Duchenne-smiling blue eyes.


    Catherine was so stunned that she almost choked again. She widened her eyes. "Stop. I think of you as a younger brother. If you have any other thoughts, we cannot stay friends."


    Matthew looked at her firmly for a while before saying, "You really don''t want to think about it? I''m rich. I''m super, super-rich. You can''t even imagine the amount of money I have..."


    Catherine frowned deeply. "Do you think I''ll give up my boyfriend just because you have money?"


    "That''s not what I mean..." Matthew hurriedly picked up his drink and blocked the look in his eyes.


    He was actually trying to test her.


    "Good. Otherwise, we can''t be friends." Catherine sincerely admitted that she was a little upset and disappointed with Matthew just now. "Relying on money to attract women is not a glorious thing. I''m not short of money either."


    "But doesn''t everyone think that the more money they have, the better? Greed is endless." Matthew said thoughtfully.


    Catherine chuckled. "You say you are ridiculously rich, but you''re still here eating fondue with me. Look over there. There are working-ss employees with a monthly sry of several thousand, yet they''re eating


    the same things as us."


    Matthew opened his beautiful lips slightly. However, he was at a loss for words. Only after a moment did he find his voice. "I''m very handsome..."


    "My boyfriend is also very handsome." Catherine interrupted him. "He''s not


    inferior to you, and he also has the charm of a mature man."


    Matthew rubbed his forehead, feeling powerless. "Is there really no part of me that attracts you?"


    Catherine looked at his young and handsome face and somehow felt amused. Nevertheless, she said seriously, "I really can only think of you as a younger brother. If not for that reason, I wouldn''t be here eating with you. If you want to flirt, then you have the wrong person. I suggest you find someone else."


    Noticing that the patience in her eyes was gone, Matthew hurriedly said, "I was just joking. Actually... I also have an older sister like you, and she looks a little like you. That was why I felt close to you when I first saw you."


    He really did not expect Catherine to have such a huge reaction to his reply.


    Generally, women like her admire powerful people. Since she knew he was rich, would she not flirt with him a little?


    Just as he was spacing out, Catherine looked behind him, and her face suddenly paled. Then, she cleared her throat and stood up, saying with a pleasing tone,"


    Shaunny, why are you here?" "How would I know that you''re having dinner with your male colleague if I don''te here?" A gloomy voice sounded behind him.


    Turning around, Mathew saw a slender and noblelooking man, dressed in a grey suit, standing behind him. 12

 Chapter 1451

    After seeing Shaun''s face clearly.


    Matthew seemed to understand why Catherine said her boyfriend was not inferior to him.


    He had seen Shaun''s face in the photo brought by his assistant. He was very handsome in the photo, but in person, he looked more noble and elegant.


    Matthew admitted he was very handsome too, but the age gap was undeniable.


    The steady and calm temperament on Shaun''s body was also something brewed by years, and was something that Matthewcked.


    Shaun''s clear gaze swept over Matthew''s face.


    A mixed-race young man...


    Wait, mixed-race.


    He remembered Rodney saying that Catherine ate supper with a mixed-race young man in Melbourne the previous time. They ate from Melbourne to Canberra?


    Shaun''s handsome face turned cold immediately with a bitter frost. His sneering gaze fell on Catherine''s guilty and pretty little face. "Your colleague is mixed- raced? He''s very young too, huh?"


    The sexy trailing voice rose with a chilling hint.


    People close to him could feel his anger at that moment.


    Catherine felt her scalp tingle. She could only tell the truth. "Actually, he''s the young man I metst time when I was in Melbourne. He came to Canberra and w


    e just so happened to meet today, so I invited him to a meal. You''re so overbearing and I''m afraid you''ll overthink it, so I simply said that he''s my colleague."


    When she finished speaking, she quickly took the initiative to grab his hand. Without waiting for him to react, she introduced him to Matthew. "Didn''t I tell you before? My boyfriend is also very handsome. I didn''t lie to you."


    The anger on Shaun''s face dissipated a little at her words.


    Of course, he knew that she was doing it on purpose.


    However, when she told another man that he was handsome, his proud heart was still slightlyforted.


    Of course, it did not mean that he was no longer angry. He would have to teach her a lesson when they got back.


    Since they were outside, he had to assert his dominance.


    "Hello. Catherine talked about you just now. She said that you''re mature and well- established," Matthew stretched out his hand with a smile.


    Shaun raised his brows and quickly frowned. "She''s several years older than you, so it''s not appropriate for you to call her that. It''s better to call her big sis."


    Matthew was stunned. That man was really petty. Shaun did not even allow him to call her ''Catherine''.


    Catherine hurriedly shot a look at him secretly. "Yeah, call me big sis. You''re a few years younger than me, so I''m not used to you calling my name."


    "...Big sis." Matthew saw her look as if she was afraid of her husband and the corners of his mouth twitched hard.


    Shaun was slightly satisfied, but he was still very unhappy when he saw Matthew''s fair and alluring face. He had to admit that Rodney was right. This person was really handsome, so handsome that it revolted Shaun. Thus, he said, "Then you can call me big bro when you see me."


    Catherine could only look at Matthew expectantly and encouragingly.


    Matthew was speechless for a while before saying," Sorry, but usually it''s other people calling me big bro. I''m not used to calling others that."


    Although he was younger than Shaun, with his identity, there were people all around the worldpeting to call him big bro. He only called


    Catherine big sis because he had some affection for her.


    "You''re very arrogant, kid," Shaun chuckled. "When I was your age, I was also very arrogant. Later, after I suffered losses, I learned how the world really was."


    Matthew chuckled arrogantly. "I have the final say on how the world really is."


    Catherine."..."


    His bullshitting skills were top-notch.


    "Immature," Shaun''s sexy lips threw out a single word. It was clear that he did not think highly of Matthew.


    Matthew did not get angry either. "I''m not immature. It''s just that you don''t know that there are people more talented than you in the world."

 Chapter 1452

    Shaun''s eyebrows furrowed.


    Seeing the atmosphere going downhill, Catherine hurriedly said, "Okay, okay. Matthew Costner, have you finished eating? We..."


    "I''m not done eating," Matthew picked up his fork again.


    Catherine''s words of ''We''ll go first'' drowned in her mouth.


    "Yourst name is Costner?" Shaun''s eyes shed." What country are you from?"


    "Why are you asking that?" Matthew picked up a piece of beef.


    "Are you from the Costner family in Neah Bay?" Shaun narrowed his eyes.


    "What Neah Bay? What Costner family?" Matthew looked confused. "I''m from Country L."


    Shaun was silent for a moment, but his exquisite eyes looked carefully at Matthew. He realized that between Matthew and Catherine, although one was a mixed-race man and the other was a beauty, and they were two different faces, when put together, they seemed to look slightly alike.


    "What are you looking at?" Catherine asked curiously.


    "Are you looking at how handsome I am?" Although Matthew revealed a yful face, his heart sank.


    He felt that Shaun might have noticed something.


    "It''s nothing. Babe, I''m hungry," Shaun turned to Catherine. "I haven''t eaten dinner."


    "Then let''s order more dishes," Catherine added a few more dishes. However, because Shaun had a bad stomach, she put them all in the non-spicy mushroom soup pot.


    Matthew was surprised. "You live here yet you can''t eat spicy food?"


    "The country is very big, there are many others who eat light food too. There are Australians who don''t eat vegemite either," Shaun exined casually.


    "But is it fun for you to eat together like this? One eats spicy food but the other doesn''t," Matthew grinned.


    Shaun frowned, but Catherine took the opportunity to answer first. "Actually, I usually eat light food too. It''s fine to eat spicy food asionally, but it''s not good for the stomach to eat it often."


    Shaun smirked and turned to press a kiss on Catherine''s face.


    "What are you doing?" Catherine was a little embarrassed at how intimate he was when there was someone else around.


    "I just can''t help but kiss you," Shaun smiled with charming eyes. "Babe, I want to eat the prawn."


    "Don''t you have hands?" Catherine rolled her eyes at him.


    Shaun sighed bitterly. "Babe, you lied to me just now and I haven''t even got over that yet..."


    "Fine, I''ll get it for you," Catherine straightened up immediately to get him a prawn.


    Shaun peeled off the shells of the vorful fresh prawn and fed it to Catherine asionally.


    Matthew sat opposite them and suddenly felt like he was a third-wheel.


    At home, he had to watch as Sheryl and Titus shower each other with affection. When he was out, he had to watch Catherine and Shaun do the same thing.


    Really. Was Shaun not supposed to be the richest man in the country?


    It was said that he fell from grace a few months ago, but these days, he rose to power again along with Hill Corporation. Unexpectedly, he was so childish when interacting with women.


    After eating, Matthew was ready to pay the bill, but Shaun was a step quicker. "My woman invited you to the meal. Of course I can''t let the guest pay the bill."


    Matthew smiled and let him do as he pleased.


    After paying the bill, Shaun grabbed Catherine and said, "Babe, let''s go shopping. It''s been a long time since I apanied you shopping."


    Catherine knew what he was thinking and could only say to Matthew helplessly, "Sorry. We''ll go now."

 Chapter 1453

    Shaun looked at his back and frowned gloomily.


    "Alright, stop being jealous," Catherine turned his face over. "How immature are you? Don''t bother with a little child."


    "Can you call a man who can impregnate a woman, a little child?" Shaun snorted coldly. He did not hide the jealousy in his eyes. "Catherine, you lied to me again. When I was in Melbourne, I told you not to contact him anymore. You promised, but then you lied to me because of him, and you even secretly ate hot pot with him."


    "We didn''t eat secretly. We ate openly," Catherine pouted. "I bumped into him by ident when I was shopping. He said that he just came to Canberra and was unfamiliar with the ce..."


    "There are plenty of people who are unfamiliar with Canberra after justing here. Why did you eat with him out of all the people?" Shaun retorted. "Since when were you such a saint? Is it because he''s handsome?"


    "No..." Catherine lowered her head. "I just felt close to him when I saw him. It''s as if I knew him before..."


    After speaking, she was afraid that Shaun would get


    angry and hurriedly exined, "In short, don''t misunderstand. I don''t like him. I just think of him as a younger brother. The person I love is you."


    "Love?" Shaun stopped and looked at her deeply." Prove it. Make me believe you."


    "Shaun Hill, that''s enough. You''ve done so many things to hurt me. If I didn''t love you, would I have gotten back together with you?" Catherine was a little angry at his inopportune actions and flung his hand away, ignoring him.


    "Cathy, half the reason you got back together with me is because of the children." Shaun chased after her and grabbed her, and said with a sour tone, "If it weren''t for the children, you wouldn''t have gotten back together with me, right?"


    Catherine froze and fell silent for a while.


    No matter what, the harm Shaun caused her was an indelible scar, especially Charity''s death which constantly made her feel guilty.


    However, she still got back together with him.


    Even if she could not live with her conscience, she still chose to do so for the sake of her children.


    "Forget it, you don''t have to say it. I understand." Shaun wrapped his arms around her. "I shouldn''t have asked for so much."


    "Shaun, you should know me. Since I agreed to get back together with you, I won''t do anything to let you


    down."


    Catherine pushed his chest away and said seriously, "I admit that the biggest reason why I got back with you is because of the children, but another reason is also... because I like you. Even if the dayes when I no longer like you and don''t want to be with you anymore, I''ll say it to your face. I''ve been betrayed before, so I know very well how much it hurts to be betrayed. Don''t do unto others what you don''t want others to do unto you."


    "Cathy..." Shaun looked at her with eyes filled with surprise, at a loss. "Thank you for liking me. I''ll work hard so that you''ll like me for the rest of your life.


    Don''t leave me, okay?"


    "Sorry, Shaun, but a lifetime is very long. You once told me that we would never be separated, but we were still separated. I don''t want to think about the future. I just want to cherish the present."


    Catherine shook her head seriously. "You know, if you keep trying to believe in forever, and that forever shatters, the amount of pain you''ll feel is unimaginable. Your memory is blurred so you haven''t experienced what it''s like, but I''ll always remember it." "...I understand."

 Chapter 1454

    Shaun lowered his eyes full of guilt. To put it bluntly, the scars he inflicted on her would always be there." Cathy, I was angry today because I was afraid of losing you. Think about it. If one day, I lied to you and said that I was eating with a colleague, but you found out that I was actually eating with a young girl you don''t know, would you feel ufortable?"


    Catherine bit her lips. If she were in his shoes, she would indeed feel


    ufortable.


    "Sorry. I... won''t meet him in the future."


    "There''s no need for that," Shaun rubbed her head and suddenly smiled. "Didn''t you say it yourself? You


    think of him as a younger brother. I should trust you more. Just don''t lie to me next time."


    "You really... won''t mind?" Catherine was stunned.


    "Only him. It doesn''t apply for others," Shaun said faintly. "Don''t worry, although I agree for you to continue meeting him, I''ll never eat or go out with other young girls alone."


    Catherine''s heart softened at his words. She stood on her tiptoes and took the initiative to hook her arms around his neck, and kissed him on the lips. "Thank you, Shaunny. Don''t worry. At most, I''ll help Matthew


    have a look when he wants to buy a house. He really doesn''t know much about the capital. If he invites me for dinner, I''ll call you too. If you don''t go, I won''t eat alone with him either."


    "Okay." Shaun felt his mouth taste as sweet as honey from her kiss.


    If they were not in a public area, he wanted nothing more than to pull her into his arms and give her a long and hot kiss. "Cathy, did you say that he wanted to buy a house in Canberra?"


    "Yeah, he said his parents woulde back and settle down for a while," Catherine said.


    "Do you know what his family does?" Shaun asked.


    "He said he owns banks, but I''m not sure either. After all, he''s still so young." Catherine thought about it. "By the way, I saw that he has the same ck card as you. His status must be pretty extraordinary."


    Shaun''s eyebrows raised. "Cathy, you might not know this, but my ck card was issued in Country L, and there are only fifty cards in the world. The only people who can get the ck card are old families standing on the top of the pyramid in various countries around the world. The Campos family was the number one family in the country before, but Mason was not qualified to apply for one because the Campos family only rose to the top for a short amount of time."


    Catherine was stunned for a long time. "You mean that Matthew was born in a family that''s on the top of the pyramid in another country, and his family has stood at the top for hundreds of years?"


    "Maybe it''s more than that," Shaun shook his head and frowned. "If his parents want toe here, then their status is probably higher than mine. I wonder why such powerful people are suddenlying here. I''m afraid Canberra''s business world won''t be peaceful for long."


    Catherine''s eyes shed. "By the way, you asked him if he was from the Costner family in Neah Bay. Have you heard of thatst name before?"


    "Yeah," Shaun nodded. He lowered his eyes and thought deeply, suddenly remembering the familiarity Catherine felt towards Matthew. Would a person suddenly feel that way for another person?


    Could Matthew Costner really be from that Costner family?


    Why did he suddenly appear here?


    Furthermore, why did he meet Catherine multiple times coincidentally?


    "Shaunny, stop thinking about it," Catherine pulled his hand. "I think that Matthew


    is a good person. Even if his family wants to develop here, at most, you''ll be healthy businesspetitors. Or are you worried that your position as the richest man in the country would be taken away?"

 Chapter 1455

    "I don''t care about that. I just want you and the children to be by my side."


    Shaun smiled. "Forget it, let''s not think about this. I''ll go with you to the shop in front."


    Catherine looked at the shop and immediately blushed. It was a shop selling lingerie. "It''s not good for you to follow me there. I don''tck..."


    "You can buy fancier ones even if you don''tck any. I like to see you wear them," Shaun said ambiguously in her ear. The unhappiness from before was all gone. However, they did not know that somewhere on the fourth floor, Matthew held a cup of tea and watched this scene quietly.


    Today, he deliberately pretended to bump into Catherine by coincidence, deliberately took out his ck card, and deliberately acted like he was very rich. He was sure that a woman like Catherine would try to flirt with him.


    However, she did not.


    She did not even give him the chance to flirt.


    After Shaun came, she openly got close to Shaun.


    "Young Master..." A subordinate appeared behind him.


    "Shaun Hill might be suspicious about my identity," Matthew sighed softly.


    The subordinate was surprised. "How could that be? Shaun Hill has never been involved with us, and with the Hill family''s status, he''s not qualified enough to contact the Costner family."


    "He also asked if I was from the Costner family in Neah Bay. That''s strange. How did he hear about the Costner family?" Matthew wondered.


    "What now?" The subordinate added, "Right, the madam said that Shaun Hill and Catherine Jones are both evil viins and want us to end the Hill family."


    "Shaun recently managed to rise up again, so it won''t be easy to end him. The n will have to be rearranged," Matthew stroked his chin. "Say, what part of Shaun is attractive to women? Isn''t he just a scumbag?"


    "Yes, everyone on the Inte says that he''s the worst scumbag there is. Maybe... women like him because he''s rich." The subordinate said, "Shaun made aeback just after Catherine got back together with him. Maybe Catherine knew that he was going to be the richest man again and got back together with him in advance?"


    "Is that so?" Matthew did notment further.


    However, he felt like Catherine was not that kind of person.


    He was getting more and more confused.


    "By the way, Young Master. About the clothes that Catherine chose for you... Should I throw them away?"


    "Why should you throw them away? Do I have too much money? Take it back for me to wear," Matthew held the teacup and left.


    The subordinate was stunned. Since when did the Young Master like to wear such bright clothes?


    Did he note here to avenge the Eldest Young Lady? Why did he behave like he had just awakened t olove? 2


    After returning to Hill Manor.


    While Catherine was bathing the children, Shaun took the chance to dial Brennan''s number. "Dad, have you heard of a person called Matthew Costner?"


    "Hisst name is Costner?" Brennan was slightly confused.


    "Yeah, he''s in his early twenties. He''s been popping up around Cathy recently, so I feel like it''s not a coincidence. Cathy also said that he has the same ck card as me."


    "I''ve never heard of a person called Matthew Costner," Brennan said. "However, Titus Costner and his wife have a son who''s about the same age. Of course, it''s not necessarily him since there are many people in the Costner family, especially in Country L. The banks there are basically controlled by the Costner family." 1


    "He said he''s from Country L," Shaun said.


    "Then, he''s definitely from the Costner family. As for which branch, I don''t know." Brennan wondered, "Why did someone from the Costner familye to Australia? They basically have no economic dealings with the country."


    "Could it be... Cathy''s mother is really Titus'' wife?" Shaun guessed. "She might have recovered her memory and returned to find her daughter." 1


    "That''s possible. Didn''t you say that Matthew''s parents areing here? Keep an eye on him for now. His parents will have to show up sooner orter," Brennan said.

 Chapter 1456

    "Yeah," Shaun hung up the phone and felt his head hurt.


    They finally settled down after going through so much. If Cathy''s mother appeared, would she oppose him with Cathy? 1


    At the end of the month.


    In a pce garden, the production crew got busy before the sky brightened.


    Today was the first official shooting day for The Belle, a new film by the famous director Andy Cheever.


    The workers began to whisper before the actors arrived.


    "I didn''t expect both Eliza Bobbins and Cindy Turner to act together.


    "Yeah, I heard that both of them werepeting for the heroine role, but Eliza lost and became the supporting lead."


    "That female lead is very unpleasant. I feel sorry for Eliza. In fact, I think it''s more appropriate for Eliza to be the heroine." "Shh, keep your voice down. Do you want to die? Cindy


    is the future youngdy of the Jewell family. No one dares to say a word against her in the industry unless they want to lose their job."


    "Look, Miss Turner is here. She came so early."


    Someone gave a soft reminder.


    The people looked over and saw Cindying in while wearing her costume and her hair tied in two buns. Behind her were three assistants.


    "Miss Turner, why are you here so early?" A crew leader walked over and asked her.


    "I wanted to familiarize with the studio sooner, lest I make any mistakes in filmingter," Cindy smiled gently. "You guys can get back to work. Don''t mind m e."


    Then, Cindy looked over her script.


    The people looked at her back and said, "Woah, I thought that she would put on airs, but she''s unexpectedly so amiable."


    "She''s diligent and hardworking too. Look at her hair buns. I guess she had to get up at five in the morning to style it."


    "Although her acting skills aren''t as good as Eliza''s, she''s hardworking. Look, Eliza hasn''t arrived yet."


    Before long, Director Cheever arrived. When he saw Cindy studying the script earnestly, he nodded in


    satisfaction.


    Although he did not like Cindy taking the heroine role, she at least put in the effort and could be considered a promising talent.


    One after another, the actors all arrived except Eliza, who had not appeared yet. Director Cheever''s expression also gradually turned grim.


    With his fame, what he hated most was tardiness.


    "Look, who''s that? He''s so handsome. Is he also one of the cast?"


    "Are you blind? That''s Young Master Jewell from the Jewell family." After someone scolded the person, everyone turned their eyes to Chester.


    Cindy''s eyes were even brighter. She never imagined that Chester would visit on the first day of shooting.


    "Chester, why are you here..."


    She walked over with a face full of surprise and wrapped her hands around Chester''s arm.


    Today, Chester was dressed in gray trousers and he wore a white shirt along with a waistcoat. His handsome face was like a charming romantic prince, but his good looking-eyes were sharp and cold.


    "To have a look," Chester faintly threw out the words but did not push her hand away. After all, in the eyes o f outsiders, he would be marrying Cindy soon.

 Chapter 1457

    Cindy was not naive enough to think that Chester was here to see her.


    Even when their rtionship was not as bad as before, he had nevere to see her when she was filming.


    Why did he suddenlye today?


    She suddenly remembered that day when she saw Elizaing out of the office


    in a disheveled manner. He was there at that time, and his face was burning unabashedly.


    Her heart clenched with hatred.


    However, she did not dare to show any of it on her face.


    No matter what Chester thought, he was her boyfriend. In the eyes of others, he came here for her.


    "President Jewell, you''re here to see Cindy, right?" Director Cheever smiled and came over to greet him." Cindy''s performance today was very good. She came here early in the morning and continuously discussed her role with me. She''s very dedicated."


    Cindy smiled modestly. "It''s my honor that Director Cheever gave me this opportunity. I''ve been preparing for this film for five to six years, so I can''t drag the crew down. I still have a lot of shorings, so I ask for your guidance on this." "Don''t worry, as long as you work hard, I can make you a work of art," Director Cheever nodded.


    A touch of surprise shed in Chester''s dark eyes.


    He thought that Andy would be disgusted with Cindy because she got the role through connections.


    Unexpectedly, Cindy had Andy praise her on the first day itself even though it was said that he was very strict. It seemed like Cindy spent some effort on this.


    He nced at Cindy faintly. Cindy, who was smiling, suddenly had a shiver like she was being seen through and changed the subject. "Director Cheever, when will we start shooting?"


    "Do you think I don''t want to start early? The supporting female lead hasn''t arrived."


    Andy became displeased at the mention of this matter, and he spoke bluntly even to Chester. "Young Master Jewell, help me tell President Daley to talk to Eliza. I hate actors who arete the most. It''s the first day of filming yet she''s still not here even though it''s already 9. If this happens again, I''ll definitely rece her."


    He originally had a good impression of Eliza. She was young and had a talent for acting. However, he did not expect her to be the type to put on airs. Now, Director Cheever lost all favorable opinions of her.


    Chester frowned slightly.


    He also did not expect Eliza to be someone who would show upte.


    Was it because she did not want to be the supporting female lead and was deliberately showing defiance?


    She was not that stupid, right?


    "Have you called her?" He asked faintly.


    "I called her half an hour ago. She said she''s on the way, but she hasn''t arrived," Andy snorted. "I''ve seen tons of artists like her. Most of them just use excuses. They say that they''re on the way, but they actually just got up. It''s a lie to trick you."


    Cindy said softly, "Director Cheever, why don''t we shoot the second scene first? The second scene involves a male actor and me. I''m almost done with the preparations."


    "Alright," Andy nodded. "Young Master Jewell, please go to the pavilion over there and have a seat."


    "Okay," Chester nodded and was just about to walk over when suddenly, two people burst through the entrance of the studio. The person in front was Eliza, who was dressed in a gray tracksuit. Her thick and long hair draped messily over her shoulders, and her pure and natural face was flushed. Her face was full of cogen, making her look eighteen.


    Behind her was a small assistant. Both of them were panting and out of breath.

 Chapter 1458

    Director Cheever looked at her and snorted coldly. " Miss Robbins, you''re finally here. We''ve been waiting for you for half an hour."


    "I''m sorry, Director Cheever."


    Eliza''s heart sank. Yesterday, Director Cheever stillmunicated with her over the phone pleasantly. "I didn''t mean to..."


    "Eliza, be mindful next time and don''t bete again." Cindy hurriedly took Chester''s hand and said, "Look, Chester came here to see me and he arrived earlier than you. And why haven''t you put on your makeup yet?"


    Eliza froze. "I..."


    "Enough dawdling. Hurry up and put on your makeup and get changed. Your scene will have to be moved to the afternoon." Director Cheever stormed off without waiting for her to finish.


    "Eliza, hurry up and go. The director is really angry," Cindy urged her.


    Eliza nced at Cindy and Chester. Her mood was already sullen, but when she saw these two people, she felt even more annoyed and simply left.


    "Stop..." Chester''s deep voice suddenly stopped her."


    You saw your boss but didn''t even greet him. Is this how Shedrick trains his artistes? Do I... have to hire someone to teach you proper manners and etiquette?"


    Eliza closed her eyes and took a deep breath. She turned around and smiled apologetically. "Sorry, Young Master Jewell, I forgot to greet you because I was in a hurry to do my makeup. Please forgive me."


    Chester looked at her flushed face and said indifferently, "I don''t want you to see youte again, and I hope you won''t discredit Felix Media and me."


    "I''m sorry, Young Master Jewell. This won''t happen again," Eliza apologized and turned to leave.


    Cindy looked up at Chester. When she saw him staring at Eliza''s back thoughtfully, she gritted her teeth and forced a smile. "Chester, it''s so sunny here. Let''s go over there and rest. I''ll try to finish filming early and then we can have dinner together."


    "I''m afraid that eating with you will affect my appetite," Chester turned away expressionlessly.


    Cindy''s expression twitched slightly, but she forced it down and smiled awkwardly, "Didn''t youe here for me today?"


    "For you?" Chester smiled thinly. "Haven''t I made myself clear regarding our rtionship?"


    "Then... Are you here for Eliza?" Cindy asked in a low voice. "You forgot what I told you about Monte Patterson and her before..."


    "Cindy Turner..." Chester looked back at her ruthlessly, "Don''t act like you werepletely untainted before meeting me. I know very well that you went to the hospital to restore your hymen. You''re no different from her. If I were you, I''d be too ashamed to talk about others."


    Cindy''s eyes filled with panic followed by embarrassment. "That''s not what I meant... I''m just worried that you''ll provoke Monte..."


    "Do you think I''m no match for Monte?" Chester narrowed his eyes coldly.


    "Of course not..." Cindy was at a loss.


    "If you don''t know how to talk, then shut your mouth. Even if I want to y around with women, it''s none of your business. Besides, I don''t have those kinds of thoughts for Eliza. If you directed your schemes towards filming, your acting skills wouldn''t be so bad," Chester said and strode away with his long legs, disappearing from Cindy''s sight.


    Cindy forced herself to hold back from crying in anger.


    Chester was increasingly disrespectful to her with his words. It was like he was made of arsenic.


    "Cindy, you''re so blessed. It''s your first day filming and Young Master Jewell came here to see you," The third supporting female lead ran over to curry favor with her.

 Chapter 1459

    "When you get married to Young Master Jewell, don''t forget to invite us," the male lead also said fawningly.


    "Of course," Cindy looked up and smiled. No matter how Chester was in private, in the eyes of others, she was the soon-to-be Mrs. Jewell which everyone was envious of.


    In the small private lounge, the little assistant Leanne wasining. "They''re going too far. How could they give us such a small lounge? You''re still an A-list actress. In the past, you were the apple of everyone''s eye."


    "Don''t say that. Many people would pay just to join Director Cheever''s crew," Eliza said faintly.


    "But you didn''t want to join. It was thepany who arranged for you to y the supporting female role," Leanne fumed. "The second female lead is purely to act as a foil to Cindy. Why should you be her foil?


    She''s not as beautiful as you are and her acting skills aren''t as good as yours either. Why don''t we stop acting in this film? Don''t suffer through this."


    Eliza smiled helplessly, "Is this considered suffering? Did you forget how everyone only rolled their eyes at m


    e when I wasn''t popr in the past? I even had to do my own makeup, and I stayed in small hotels."


    Leanne gritted her teeth. "But your status is different now. There''s clearly someone trying to ostracise you. You should have told Young Master Jewell earlier that you weren''tte on purpose. It''s because the crew arranged for you to stay at the most remote hotel. It takes 40 minutes to get here by car, but this morning, the car''s tire got punctured. We couldn''t get a taxi and had to walk all the way here."


    Eliza''s expression was helpless.


    How would she say it?


    It was obvious that the person behind this was Cindy.


    Most likely, Cindy became jealous after she saw how Eliza came out of the office with disheveled clothesst time and found out that only Chester was inside.


    Leanne continued toin, "Also, no one in the crew called us to tell us that we had to get your makeup done before arriving. No one came to do the makeup either. It''s baffling."


    "Go talk to the costume teamter. Stop talking about it now. Someone''sing."


    Eliza reminded her.


    Soon, the stylist came in. After an hour, Eliza looked at the styling and frowned.


    Leanne could not hold back any longer. "That style is horrendous. You''re making Eliza look old. It''s like


    she''s a maid."


    The stylist was unhappy when she heard the words." What does that mean? I studied this shape for more than a month beforeing up with it. You can''t me me for that. The main problem is her face."


    "Hah. Eliza has yed in so many dramas and everyone on the Inte praises her for her beauty. It''s your face that''s the problem," Leanne said angrily." We''re not asking you to make her stunning, but you can''t make her this ugly. You''ll affect her filming career in the future."


    "This film isn''t meant to portray how beautiful she is. She''s just the supporting female lead. If she''s too beautiful, what about the heroine? Some actors deliberately dress up as ugly and sacrifice their image in order to perform their roles. If Eliza can''t do that, then it won''t work. Why doesn''t she go y in an idol drama instead?"


    The stylist said with a cold face, "If you''re not satisfied with me, tell the director and get someone else."


    Then, she left straight away.


    "This is driving me mad. They''re doing this on purpose. I''ll ask the other stylists if they can change it," Leanne went out.


    Eliza looked at herself in the mirror quietly.


    Then, she removed the hairpin, undid the bun on her head, andbed her hair back with theb, revealing her white and supple face.


    After fixing her hair, she picked up the eyebrow pencil and drew crescent-shaped eyebrows. Her eyes were like stars, and her lips were red and luscious.


    After everything was done, she put down the lipstick.


    When she turned around, she saw Chester standing at the door. The man''s figure was tall and schrly, but the smile on his handsome face looked slightly wicked.

 Chapter 1460

    Eliza frowned. She did not know how long he had been standing there. "Young Master Jewell, you''re at the wrong ce. Cindy''s lounge isn''t here."


    "I didn''t know that you''re quite good at styling," Chester had been standing there since she started working on her hair.


    He saw her fingers nimbly weaving in and out of the hair at the back of her head as if she had eyes there.


    This woman knew where her beauty was. It was a very simple hairstyle, but it was enough to emphasize her exquisite and refined face. He did not know a woman in a costume could look so beautiful.


    "I can''t help it. Someone bribed the stylist and is deliberately working against me, so I have to fend for myself," Eliza said indifferently, as if she was talking about a matter that was inconsequential to her.


    "Are you saying that Cindy did it?" Chester looked at her, his dark eyes showing a slight sneer. "Are youining to me?"


    Eliza frowned.


    She could not figure out what Chester meant by that. Was he condemning her for talking about Cindy?


    Or was he reminding her that Cindy was his woman,


    and she had no right to talk about Cindy?


    "Whatever you think it is. In any case, I can handle myself." Eliza stood up and said, "Young Master Jewell, could you leave? I want to close the door and change my clothes."


    "Are you angry because I didn''t help you?" Not only did Chester not intend to leave, but he also braced himself against the door and his thin lips curled in rumination. 1


    "No. I wouldn''t dare get angry at someone with your status," Eliza answered calmly.


    "That means you want to be angry, but you''re suppressing it," Chester looked down at her dark and calm eyes.


    Simr. Too simr. It was just like the woman he personally sent to prison.


    Eliza was speechless, not understanding what he was pestering her for. "Young Master Jewell, what exactly do you want?"


    She was very busy and did not have time to waste on him.


    Chester leaned against the doorzily. "Your lounge is very small."


    Eliza pursed her lips. "The crew arranged it."


    "Eliza Robbins..." Chester''s voice lowered, and his eyes darkened slightly. "I can give you a chance. A chance for you to be someone who stands above others."


    After all, Charity was dead, and Charity''s family was n o more. Her only friends were Freya and Catherine, but he could not give anything to those two. Only Eliza...


    Although he hated her disorderly past, she was Charity''s only friend. Even after she died, she passed on her dream to Eliza.


    Eliza froze and remembered how Chester forcefully kissed herst time, and instantly seemed to understand something.


    Her disgust towards Chester reached its peak at that moment.


    "I appreciate your kindness, but I have no interest in pestering a man who is about


    to get married," Eliza said as she looked directly at him.


    Chester raised his brows, knowing perfectly well that she misunderstood. 1


    However, even if she misunderstood, he had thrown out a topic that excited all the women in the entertainment industry. Yet, she refused it. 3


    Was she still attached to Monte Patterson?


    For some reason, a sudden rage welled up.

 Chapter 1461

    "Eliza, you don''t have to act innocent," Chester said with a snort, "Everyone knows that Monte has messed around with you before this."


    Chester was taken aback by this remark that came out of his own mouth.


    He knew that he had always spoken nastily, but he did not expect himself to be this nasty.


    It was not his intention to humiliate Eliza when he came here. However, seeing her attitude... He just went out of control.


    Eliza widened her pretty eyes.


    She probably did not expect to hear such a remark from Chester as well.


    Silence filled the lounge for a short while. Chester thought she would fly into a rage, but she lifted her chin with her eyebrows arched arrogantly. "So are you unhappy because I turned you down and didn''t let you fool around with me?


    Chester''s eyes darkened. He stood up and approached her slowly. "Eliza, are you trying to provoke me?"


    "I don''t know what you mean by that. Am I supposed to show an aggrieved and tearful look in front of you to make myself seem as though I fell for a scumbag


    instead of being yed around with?" Eliza shrugged in a self-deprecating and frank manner. "Even if I behave that way, you won''t take pity on me. You''d rather see me as a phony who''s trying to retain my dignity even though I''m a b*tch."


    She was overly forthright in her words.


    Chester felt dumbfounded for a few seconds. A momentter, a bizarre glint shed across the depths of his eyes. With a flirtatious tone, he said," You''re right, Eliza. You know me so well despite having known me just a short while ago."


    "After talking to you a few times, I''m pretty clear about what kind of person you are. Aren''t all wealthy young men like you equally awful?" Eliza turned around and took a light green dress off the hanger. "I don''t want to be dragged into this mess anymore. Unlike men, women will develop feelings after sleeping with someone for a long time. But for men, they feel increasingly bored of the women they sleep with because the feeling of novelty has worn off."


    "You really... understand men. Did you learn this from Monte?" Chester''s brows revealed a glint of coldness.


    "Don''t you already know what happened between Monte and me?" Eliza frowned with a trace of doubt." Please go out first. I need to change my clothes."


    "Is it urgent?" Chester closed the door behind him and sat on the chair. "You can change now."


    Eliza was speechless.


    How awful this man was! There was not even a restroom in this huge lounge. Where could she go and get changed?


    "Why aren''t you changing? Do you want me to change your clothes for you?" Chester crossed his legs with azy look.


    "I''ll go to the restroom outside and change," Eliza replied.


    "Go ahead. But you''re a celebrity and there might be hidden cameras nted in the restroom. It''d be interesting if the footage was posted online." Chesterughed.


    Eliza looked somber. She could not borrow someone else''s lounge either. Otherwise, other people would wonder why she could not change in her own lounge. If they looked into the issue, they would find out that Chester was in her lounge.


    Once this issue was exposed, not only would she be criticized but she would also bebeled as a shameless woman who seduced someone else''s fiance.


    Eliza could not help but sigh. Did she owe him in her previous life?


    Even after she had risen from the dead, he still refused to let her go.


    In the end, she had no choice but to sit on the chair. 1


    "Don''t you want to change?" Chester asked sarcastically.


    "Yeah, but there''s a man right here. Seeing your hungry eyes, I''m afraid you won''t let me put on my clothes again after I take them off." Eliza made the flirtatious


    remark with an impassive tone.


    Gazing at her, Chester snickered.

 Chapter 1462

    It had been a long while since Chester met such an interesting woman.


    Unfortunately...


    "Ellie, why did you close the door?"


    Leanne''s voice suddenly rang from outside. "I''m so mad. When I looked for those makeup artists just now, they said they were busy. When I looked for the head of the department, he imed that we werete and caused a lot of problems for them..." 1


    The door was forcefully opened.


    At the sight of the man who opened the door, Leanne was instantly dumbfounded. She stammered, "Y-Young Master Jewell..."


    "Mm." Chester acknowledged her with a captivating hoarse voice before striding out with his long legs.


    Leanne''s eyes settled on his silhouette for a moment before she red at Eliza. Eliza was overwhelmed with unease. "Don''t misunderstand..."


    "Of course, I won''t misunderstand. What could I misunderstand? It must be due to yourte arrival which made Young Master Jewell upset. That''s why h e scolded you, right?" Leanne said in a huff, "Have you exined yourself to Young Master Jewell?"


    Eliza looked down andughed. Well, Leanne understood her so well that she did not have to rify anything.


    "Wow, Eliza. Your hairstyle looks great. Who did it? It''s beautiful." Leanne suddenly squealed. "You look gorgeous."


    "I did it on my own," Eliza said, "Have you forgotten that I learned these things from the inte when I didn''t have any makeup artists to do it for me back then?"


    "I remember now. That was two years ago. I didn''t expect that we''d go back to that situation." Leanne let out a sigh.


    By the time Eliza was done changing and stepped out, the first scene had already been shot.


    Director Cheever was fuming with anger. "Where''s Eliza? Why isn''t she here yet? Does she need the entire morning to put on her makeup and get changed? I''m not paying her to put on her makeup."


    "Director Cheever, I did it for her an hour ago," a makeup artist said.


    "But why is she still not here yet? She must be dawdling. If she''ste again tomorrow, she won''t have toe anymore." Director Cheever was infuriated.


    "I''m sorry, Director Cheever. I won''t behave like this again tomorrow." Eliza walked over to the director in a light green dress. Her hair was pinned with a purple barrette on the right side, revealing her bright forehead and small face. It was a challenge to many other female celebrities, yet she looked simply perfect from all angles. With her starry eyes and pretty face, she looked radiant.


    A lot of female celebrities needed to apply filters to their photos.


    However, Eliza looked as though she was using a camera filter in real life.


    Silence fell on the set for a moment. Chester, who was smoking at the gazebo, caught sight of the scene. His dark eyes narrowed while his lips curled into a faint smile.


    Eliza was clever as she knew which part of her was most beautiful.


    If a photo of her was taken right now and exposed to the public, it would evoke heated discussions on her beauty and probably make history.


    Cindy was so jealous that her heart ached. Although the makeup artist had taken great pains to make her beautiful, her face was not as pretty as Eliza''s.


    Besides, she had made her debut as a singer. Eliza''s looks in historical movies were unparalleled.


    At this moment, Cindy grabbed the chance to shoot a look at the makeup artist.


    After the makeup artist came to her senses, she said nervously, "Sorry, Director Cheever. This isn''t the makeup I did for Miss Robbins previously. I considered that she''s the first supporting actress in the movie who''s mostly viinous, so I deliberately applied makeup that made her look a little fierce..."


    Director Cheever instantly grasped the point. The assistant director beside him nced at Cindy''s expression and immediately criticized, "Eliza, I know you want to look good, but not every character needs to look beautiful. Your looks need to reflect your character''s personality. Do you know why this movie is called The Belle? It''s precisely because the female lead and her dancing skills are beautiful. With your current looks, you''ll be stealing the limelight from the lead actress."

 Chapter 1463

    The assistant director had made it very clear that the first supporting actress'' beauty had surpassed that of the female lead, which would twist the intended theme of the movie.


    Upon hearing his words, Director Cheever became annoyed. "Eliza, if you want a role that allows you to look beautiful and a character that has a distinct personality as well as characteristics, you''re in the wrong set. Since today is the first day of shooting, you can still leave. But... if the crew suffers any losses because of you, you need topensate us."


    "Director Cheever, I think it''s Eliza''s first time being involved in blockbuster movies like this, so she might not be clear about some things."


    Cindy promptly came over and exined, "Eliza, just follow the makeup artist''s arrangement. I have a scene that requires me to fall into mud tomorrow. Director Cheever asked me to go bare-faced and cast my image aside. Actually, Director Cheever is renowned for his filmmaking expertise, so we should believe in him. What''s more, every attempt is a new breakthrough."


    Director Cheever nodded in satisfaction. He did not expect Cindy to be so aware of things. Although she


    was Young Master Jewell''s fiancee, she did not put on airs. Instead, she was rather cooperative.


    "Eliza, I have a tight schedule. Can you stop wasting everyone''s time?" The winner of the best actor award and the male lead of the movie, Norman Judge, was impatient with Eliza, who was merely a popr idol.


    With all the criticisms Eliza was receiving, Leanne became exasperated and anxious. When she was about to speak, Eliza cast a look at her while shaking her head. She then said, "Look at my face. Do I have any eyeliner or any other makeup on me? I only applied a little lip balm on my lips and arched my eyebrows so that my style will suit my character in the movie. I even tied up my hair into the most ordinary bun."


    Everyone was stunned. Only then did they realize that her face was bare without any foundation on it.


    Hardly anyone would be bold enough to go barefaced when shooting a movie these days.


    However, Eliza looked so pretty without any makeup...


    Many of the actresses present were deeply jealous.


    Eliza showed her phone screen. "This was what the makeup artist did to me. Frankly, with this makeup, I wonder if I''m ying the first supporting female role o r her mom?"


    Director Cheever was dumbfounded after catching a glimpse of it. Eliza was naturally beautiful, but that makeup style really made her appear quite old-


    fashioned.


    The makeup artist began to panic. "Director Cheever, didn''t you tell me during the meeting earlier to conceal Eliza''s beauty a little when I applied makeup on her? You wanted me to make her look slightly more ferocious and scheming."


    "Yes. Makeup can highlight one''s ferocity and beauty, but I don''t think this is necessary."


    Eliza''s impassive gaze was filled with confidence. "I''m called an actress because of my acting. It''s through the eyes that one acts. Director Cheever, I can show you the ferocious and scheming side as you wish."


    "Eliza, don''t be too full of yourself." Cindy tried to advise Eliza. "Previously, you''ve always yed the female lead who''s beautiful and kind. But now, you''re the first supporting female actress who''ll be cast as a cruel and wicked woman. It''s not that simple."


    "Exactly." Norman expressed his dissatisfaction. "It''s not easy to act in Director Cheever''s movies. Even experienced actors like me only manage to pass on the third or fourth try."


    "I can give it a try."


    Eliza said with a smile, "Coincidentally, both Miss Turner and I will be acting in the next scene. Director Cheever, if I fail, I''ll leave the set. I''llpensate however much I''m supposed to. Of course, if I pass, I hope I get to stay in a hotel that''s closer to the set instead of staying alone in a hotel that''s over 30


    kilometers away.


    "In addition, please arrange a better car for me instead of a shabby Ford that''ll suddenly have its tire punctured when I drive to a remote ce. Also, send me important news in advance and not... after I arrive at the set when everyone has already had their hair styled without my knowledge. As for the rest... I''m not going to argue over my lounge, which is smaller than the third supporting actress''."

 Chapter 1464

    Eliza''s calm, gentle voice sounded.


    As she was speaking, Director Cheever''s expression turned grimmer. If Eliza had not personally mentioned this, he would not have known that she had been staying alone in a hotel that was 30 kilometers away. Even the car that she used for traveling was a shabby Ford.


    He also just found out that nobody from the production department had informed Eliza of anything regarding the shooting.


    "Is everything she said true?" Director Cheever shifted his stern gaze to the production crew.


    "How could it be?" Leader Wells from the production department immediately stood up. "Yesterday, I asked a crew member to text her assistant. Clearly, she camete on purpose. How dare shey the me on us? She even said that she doesn''t want to stay with Cindy, that''s why I had to arrange for her to stay farther away. This ce is remote, and there are only two good hotels here."


    "You don''t want to stay with me?" Cindy was astonished. "Why? Is it because... you''re unhappy that I''m the female lead of the movie?"


    Eliza could not be bothered to look at her. Considering that she was pursuing a career as an actress, it would be exhausting for her to act in real life as well." Director Cheever, can we start now?"


    At the sight of Eliza''s behavior, Director Cheever furrowed his brows. He honestly felt that she was willful.


    He disliked having willful crew members as it was not easy to control them. "Eliza, let me remind you that I''ve only passed two people on their first try so far. Don''t be too full of yourself."


    Eliza smiled. "I have no choice but to prove myself with my ability because I really don''t want to shoot in a makeup style that makes me look ugly and old-fashioned. Having said that, it shouldn''t count if it''s not me who yells ''cut''."


    "Of course." Director Cheever nodded and nced at Cindy after that. "Get ready for the fifth scene."


    Cindy was stunned. "Isn''t that supposed to take ce a t four o''clock in the afternoon?"


    "Let''s make it more difficult for her," Director Cheever replied nonchntly.


    Cindy was secretly pleased. She remembered that the fifth scene was the hardest of all in the movie. The scene would have the supporting actress force the female lead into a corner and poison her.


    The shooting began shortly after.


    After ''action'' was called out, Eliza promptly opened her eyes and got into the mood to act. She held a bowl of medicine in her hand. Despite her pure and clean face, she exuded a sense of creepiness.


    "Sister, I came to visit you..." Once Eliza started speaking, her voice sent a chill down everyone''s spine.


    "What are you trying to do?" Cindy panicked at the sight of the medicine she was holding.


    "Obviously, I''m here to visit you. Since you''re so sick, you need to drink medicine." Eliza reached out to Cindy as she approached her.


    "Don''te over." Cindy shuddered in fear and retreated to the side.


    "Come on, I guarantee that you''ll no longer be in pain after you finish the medicine." A mirthless smile spread across Eliza''s face. "You''ll no longer be in pain or jealous. You''ll go to a ce where humans can''t live, and it''s rxing there..."

 Chapter 1465

    "You''re crazy. You must''ve spiked the drink, right? I won''t drink it." Cindy began to scream. "Daphne, we used to be friends. Have you forgotten our promise to fly high together..."


    "Yeah, but I''ll fly high on my own. I''m really sick of you. Whenever we''re together, you''re forever the one in the limelight. All he thinks about and sees is you." Eliza made this statement coolly throughout, but her eyes revealed wickedness and cruelty. "Go to hell, Sister."


    As soon as she finished speaking, she squeezed Cindy''s chin forcefully.


    Director Cheever watched the scene from the camera. Despite looking pretty and clean, Eliza was able to portray the ferocity, insanity, and wickedness of the character superbly.


    Eliza had not screamed or deliberately widened her eyes.


    It felt like... it was in her nature to be so evil.


    Compared to Eliza, Cindy''s expression was... rtively exaggerated and unnatural.


    She could not express her fear and frustration well so she had to resort to shrieking and goggling.


    Needless to say, Eliza beat Cindy hands down in acting.


    "Norman, join the scene." Director Cheever turned around and called for the male lead.


    Norman was stunned. "I''m supposed to appear in the sixth scene. Should I join now?"


    "I want to see what Eliza''s full potential is," Director Cheever said, "I hope you can continue from her part."


    Norman nodded with a somber expression. He might not be fond of Eliza previously, but he treated all actors with respect. Moreover, he was really impressed by Eliza''s acting.


    "Stop." Norman dashed in when he saw Eliza forcing Cindy to drink the medicine. Filled with disbelief, he roughly dragged Eliza away. "What are you feeding her?"


    Eliza''s vicious expression was instantly reced with an aggrieved and confused look. She acted just like an innocent girl. "I''m feeding her some medicine. She''s very sick."


    In the gazebo.


    The second cigarette that Chester smoked had finished burning without him realizing it.


    He took a light breath and produced a masculine nasal voice.


    Indeed, that woman... would take him by surprise time and again.


    She actually acted so wlessly in front of Director Cheever, who aimed for perfection.


    In thest scene, Norman personally killed Eliza. Eliza expressed her feelings of despair and hatred for her lover in such a distinct and organized manner as if she was truly experiencing love, hatred, despair, and death herself.


    Chester put out the cigarette in his hand before he turned around and left. "Okay."


    Director Cheever made a hand gesture.


    The scene finally came to an end.


    Eliza wiped the tears in the corners of her eyes with a tissue. After that, she walked up to himposedly." Director Cheever, was my performance okay?"


    Director Cheever gazed at her seriously. She had just withdrawn from a scene full of conflict, yet she could detach herself from her role so swiftly. Even an experienced actor like Norman needed time toe back to himself.


    She was born to make a career out of acting.


    Unfortunately, she was not the female lead of this movie. Otherwise...


    Director Cheever sighed internally.


    "You can stay." Director Cheever nodded and said to the production crew, "Arrange for Eliza to stay in a nearer hotel and get the third supporting actress to exchange lounges with her. Today is just the first day, so I don''t wish to see any scheming going on from now onward. Don''t treat me like a fool. If anyone does this again, you won''t have toe anymore regardless of who got you here. Alright, let''s have lunch."

 Chapter 1466

    Director Cheever left as soon as he finished speaking.


    Eliza followed suit.


    Everyone gazed at her silhouette incredulously. They could not believe that someone could actually pass on their first try when filming with Director Cheever.


    Moreover, Eliza was not nervous at all when shooting with Norman, the best actor. Her acting was evenparable to his, causing the female lead, Cindy, to pale into insignificance.


    Cindy, who was being supported by her assistant, was inwardly seething. She did not expect Eliza to be able to act so brilliantly.


    She had to kick Eliza out, or Eliza would outperform her once the movie was released.


    Something seemed to hit Cindy.


    She darted a nce at the gazebo, only to realize that Chester had left without her knowledge.


    She sighed in annoyance. Chester must have witnessed what had happened just


    now.


    After Chester got into the car, the chauffeur asked, " Young Master Jewell, are you going back to Canberra?"


    "Not yet. Let''s find a ce to have lunch." Chester closed his eyes.


    The chauffeur dropped him off at a restaurant. Just when Chester finished his meal, he received a call from Shedrick. "What are you doing?"


    "I''m eating. What''s the matter?" Chester asked nonchntly.


    "Director Cheever called me just now," Shedrick said while feeling torn, "He asked


    if he can make Eliza the female lead. He said as long as we agree, he''ll


    personally make a movie for Felix Media next year and it''ll be up to us to decide the cast."


    Chester raised his brows but grasped the message in n o time.


    If he were Director Cheever, he would do the same too.


    Eliza had proven that she could act extremely evil no matter how beautiful she


    was.


    If she continued to act in the movie, Cindy would not only lose to her in terms of acting but also beauty.


    After the movie was released, people would surelysh out at the female lead, which was an oue far from what Director Cheever expected.


    In this case, Eliza must be reced. However, given that Director Cheever appreciated talented actors, he would definitely not be able to bring himself to do that.


    As such, Director Cheever had no choice but to find a way to switch Cindy out.


    Shedrick gave a light cough. "Director Cheever said that if Eliza ys the female lead in the movie, the movie will certainly be nominated for an international award. He''s willing to make a new movie that suits Cindy next year."


    "Cindy is my fiancee. Plus, the shooting has begun. Switching her out just like that will make me look so bad," Chester said frankly. As much as he resented Cindy, she would affect his dignity.


    "But even if she stays... Eliza will still outdo her." Shedrick coughed lightly before he continued," Director Cheever said he''ll carry on with the shooting. When Cindy


    is switched from the female lead to the supporting actress, the public will leave some nastyments. Even so, that''s not something he can control."


    "Do you believe so?" Chester''s elegant and handsome face gave nothing away.


    "Director Cheever said you were there this morning too."


    Shedrick whispered, "Just announce to the public that Cindy is suddenly unavable as she''s getting married soon. Since she wants to be on camera, we''ll let her attend a few variety shows. Come to think of it, i f Eliza shoots to fame, she''ll be thepany''s milch cow. I didn''t expect this woman to perform so well when we signed a contract with her. Tsk. She was average several years ago, but after she broke up, her acting skills have improved significantly."


    "Her acting skills improved significantly due to the breakup?" Chester curled his lips as he recalled Eliza''s gaze that was filled with resentment, despair, and misery just now.


    Was it because she had experienced that kind of pain? Was she that concerned about Monte?

 Chapter 1467

    Shedrick said, "Sure enough, good actors will only be able to perform well if they have experienced the situation themselves. By the way, since you''re not saying anything, I''ll... ask Cindy toe back. I''ll tell her that it''s your decision, okay?"


    "You''re good at shifting the responsibility to me, huh?" Chester expressed a sense of sarcasm.


    "Ahem. Do I have any other choice? Everyone knows that she''s your woman. How can I manage her?" Shedrick said embarrassedly, "Why don''t you tell her i n person?"


    "No need. I don''t want to say such harsh things to her."


    Chester hung up the call.


    On the set.


    After Eliza finished her lunch, she leaned idly on the chair to rest.


    Leanne quickly advised her, "Don''t rest anymore. The shoot that''s scheduled this afternoon is about to begin. Although you''ve managed to convince Director Cheever with your acting this morning, he dislikes snobbish actors."


    "You''re overthinking it. I just feel that... I might not be able to shoot this afternoon." Elizazily took a bottle of mineral water and sipped on it.


    Leanne was stunned. "Why?"


    Eliza''s exquisite lips curled up.


    At this moment, the door of her lounge was kicked open.


    Cindy walked in with exasperation. "Eliza, what a scheming woman you are!"


    "What are you saying?" Eliza tilted her head with an innocent look.


    "Stop pretending!" Cindy roared, "You deliberately dolled yourself up to shoot with me. You outperformed me in every way so that Director Cheever would switch out my role as the female lead. Mypany has called me back because you''re now the female lead of the movie."


    Leanne gaped and cast a look at Eliza. It finally dawned on her why Eliza said she might not be able to shoot this afternoon.


    Eliza smiled faintly. "Was I the one who caused you to act worse than me? Was I the one who caused you to be born with an uglier face than mine?"


    "You..." Cindy glowered at her viciously. After a while, she snorted. "Eliza, don''t think that you can rise to the top just because you''re the female lead now. Let me tell you that I''m going to marry Chester, the man who dominates half of the entertainment industry. No matter how high you climb, I can destroy you anytime. I''ll keep today''s incident in mind. Since you made a move on me, I''ll make you regret it."


    "Haven''t you already kept it in mind since this morning''s incident?"


    Eliza''s eyes turned grim. "You deliberately asked them to ce me in a hotel at a remote ce and get me a shabby car to make mete. You also bribed the crew from the production and costume departments. Even my lounge was worse than the third supporting actress'' lounge. Cindy, you''re so skilled at being a bully even before you marry into the Jewell family."


    "Well, you deserve all this," Cindy said coldly, "I''ve never seen such a shameless person like you who seduces someone else''s fiance."


    "You sound as if you have a sense of shame."


    Eliza remained on the chair without bothering to get up. Although she had to lift her head to look at Cindy, she still disyed a strong aura. "At least I gained a foothold in the entertainment industry with my acting. What about you? As a singer, you giarized your former best friend''s works. As an actress, could you have won the award if Chester hadn''t pulled some strings? To be honest, why do you want to be an actress? You might as well serve Chester well on the bed. Perhaps he''ll be able to buy you the best actress award next year."


    Leanne quaked in her boots as she gazed at Eliza''s frosty expression.


    How audacious of Eliza to have a row with Cindy.


    "Well done, Eliza. I''ll remember every word you said and let Chester know about


    it. With that, your acting career will end here." Cindy turned around while trembling. Having trained herself to be calm and sensible for years, she did not attack Eliza in the end.


    She just kicked the door of the lounge violently when she left.

 Chapter 1468

    As soon as those who were watching the drama outside the door saw Cindy''s furious expression, they avoided her for fear that they would suffer.


    Anxious, Leanne shifted her gaze to Eliza. "Miss Robbins, I know you hate Cindy, but you made her look so bad. After all, she''s Young Master Jewell''s fiancee. Even President Daley has to treat her with respect."


    "It''s fine. If I fail to be an actress, you can join me in starting a business in the future," Eliza said in a light-hearted manner, "My entrepreneurial skills are better than my acting skills." 2


    Leanne was speechless. "Please don''t lie to me. When have you ever started a business? What''s more, it''s all too easy for the Jewell family to destroy anyone."


    "I know." Elizaughed with a trace of sarcasm in her voice.


    No one knew it better than her because she was the one who had gotten destroyed previously.


    Soon, Director Cheever held an urgent meeting. "Since Cindy is getting married at the end of this year, she might not have enough time to shoot a movie. After discussing with herpany, we''ve decided to


    substitute her with Eliza. She''ll now be the female lead. The first supporting actress will only join the cast the day after tomorrow, so everyone can rest in the next two days. Eliza, do familiarize yourself with the script for the female lead in the meantime."


    "Alright." Eliza took the script under everyone''s surprised looks.


    No one believed that Cindy left so abruptly because of her wedding.


    It was probably because Eliza''s acting was too superb. If Cindy continued to be the female lead, she would be beaten hands down. Hence, she had no choice but to quit. That was also why Eliza and Cindy had a row this afternoon.


    However, everyone was shrewd enough to keep quiet.


    Since there were no scenes to shoot this afternoon, Eliza headed back to the hotel by car.


    She nned to return to Canberra for two days after taking a bath.


    As it was sweltering in the bathroom, she only came out with a towel wrapped around her body.


    The moment she came out, she was stunned at the sight of the figure on the couch. Chester was still dressed in the same expensive shirt and pants from this morning. Beneath his short ck hair was an elegant and handsome face. 1


    Who would have thought that such a person would barge into someone else''s room without knocking on the door?


    "Chester Jewell, how did you get in?" Eliza became sulky. Under such circumstances, she could not help but lose herposure.


    "Through the door." Chester raised two long fingers that held a thin room card between them.


    He gazed at the woman in front of him with interest. The pink towel was wrapped around the woman''s private parts, revealing only her shoulders and calves that were covered with water droplets. She had just washed her thick hair. She had not dried it and it was tied into a bun. Her face and corbone were so exquisite that any man would be crazy about her.


    However, what caused Chester to zone out was her dark eyes.


    She looked like Charity when she was a teen.


    This was also what Charity had looked like after Chester did it with her for the first time. She hade out of the bathroom with her hair tied into a bun. Her eyes had also looked the same way, carrying a hint of unease and bashfulness as she tried to calm herself down.


    All of a sudden, Chester felt his body burning uncontrobly.


    Many people said that he was a yboy, but only he knew that he was not a horny man.


    At that moment, however, he was just like a young man who had never seen the world before.

 Chapter 1469

    It was as though Chester had turned into his young self from back then.


    How long has it been?


    Seven or eight years?


    It had been so long that he had nearly forgotten about it.


    Eliza was shaking with rage, but she regained herposure very soon. She hurriedly walked to the bedside and grabbed the clothes on the bed.


    Chester fixed his eyes on her slim calves beneath the towel without looking away.


    Eliza could only turn a blind eye to him and headed to the bathroom with her clothes.


    As she was wrapped in a towel, she could not takerge strides into the bathroom. Therefore, she walked with graceful movement.


    She was so nervous that she dared not breathe hard for fear that Chester would force a passionate kiss onto her like he previously did.


    She still had her clothes on back then. If he did it right now, she would not be able to fight back.


    Luckily, Chester remained seated there without rising


    to his feet.


    Only after Eliza entered the bathroom and closed the door did she heave a sigh of relief.


    Chester smoked a cigarette, and the smoke obscured the me within the depths of his eyes.


    He took another deep breath. Amid his difort, he cursed inwardly.


    He never thought that he would one day fall for a woman because of her silhouette.


    It must be due to the fact that he had not been in a rtionship for a long while.


    That was very ipetent of him.


    Soon, the door of the bathroom was opened once more. Eliza walked out wearing an ordinary pink striped T-shirt and a pair of jeans. She looked like a young woman who was still in university.


    "I didn''t expect you to wear a pink shirt," Chester blurted it out subconsciously.


    "Why can''t I wear pink?" Eliza asked. It was true that she rarely wore pink, but this shirt was sponsored by a luxurious brand. Since she had received the endorsement fees, she had to wear it.


    Chester, who was holding a cigarette, was stunned. His long eyshes cast shadows beneath his eyes.


    Indeed, who said Eliza could not wear it? From the moment he met her, her gaze that closely resembled


    Charity''s made him feel as though Charity''s spirit was in Eliza''s body.


    After all, he remembered that Charity had never worn pink. She was always cold and distant. Even the color of her clothes said it all.


    "Chester Jewell, I don''t care what you do with the other female artists under Felix Media, but let me remind you that you need to knock on the door before you enter my room next time. Don''t barge in without my permission."


    Eliza could no longer put up with this human. "Although I''ve been signed to Felix Media, I didn''t sell my whole body to thepany. Please give me some privacy."


    "Aren''t you clear about my motive for barging in?"

 Chapter 1470

    Chester propped both his legs up on the coffee table, his eyes dark and bottomless. "Eliza, you''re quite a scheming woman. You made a bet with Director Cheever on your acting in front of the crew. You simply outdid the male lead, who''s the best actor, much less Cindy. You wanted to let Director Cheever know that you''re a perfect actress so that he won''t be able to bring himself to lose you. However, since you''re staying, you''d steal the limelight from Cindy who''s supposed to y the lead. Hence, Director Cheever had no choice but to kick Cindy out. Cindy doesn''t want to let you steal her thunder following the release of the movie. As such, she couldn''t do anything else other than leave reluctantly."


    "Well, there''s nothing I can do about it. Initially, I just wanted to obediently y the first supporting female role, but your fiancee bribed the crew to trouble me on the first day."


    Eliza started packing her things calmly. She was going to check out and return to Canberrater.


    "To be honest, your fiancee Cindy doesn''t like me because she saw meing out of your office looking disheveled the other day. She''s been thinking of me as a thorn in her side since then. If everyone had been willing to peacefully finish shooting this movie, I''d be


    happy to y opposite her as the first supporting actress. But obviously, she had no intention of doing so."


    Eliza raised her head and looked at Chester coolly." Sorry, I can''t tolerate and shy away from her all the time. The more I shy away, the more she takes pleasure in bullying me. What''s more, why am I to me for her poor acting?"


    "How dare you badmouth my fiancee in front of me and make her seem worthless?!" Chester grimly unfastened a button on his cor.


    "I''m just telling the truth. If you wish to hear insincere remarks, you can look for someone else."


    Eliza continued impassively, "She''s not worthless. She should be... good in bed. Otherwise, why would you have chosen her out of many other beautiful women?"


    "Eliza, are you saying I pick a marriage partner with the lower half of my body?" Chester stood up and walked up to her. He pinched her chin, smiling mirthlessly. Only at that point did he realize that her skin was so soft. It felt wonderful to the touch.


    With her chin being pinched, her pink lips that curled upward a little looked so sexy that he had the sudden impulse to kiss them.


    Eliza held her breath. She could clearly sense the changes in the man''s gaze and his menacing scent at such a close distance. As a result, she did not dare act recklessly. "No. I just think that you''re more concerned about the lower half of your body than love."


    "You understand me really well." Chester approached her with a sinister smile.


    Eliza slowly retreated until her bottomnded on the bed.


    Chester bent over and pinned both her hands on the bed. Both of them remained in a flirtatious position." Eliza, don''t forget that at the end of the day, Cindy is my fiancee. When you forced Director Cheever to kick her out, it was a p in the face for me. People who previously dared do this to me are no longer in Australia."


    "So?" Eliza scanned the man closely with her stony eyes.


    Chester felt helpless. With his handsome face and outstanding identity, any woman who saw him back then would blush and melt. Only Eliza behaved like a cold-blooded woman. "I can destroy you."


    After some time, he continued, "Having said that, if you consider spending the night with me, I might let you go."


    Eliza looked down with a note of sarcasm shing across the depths of her eyes. This was the man she used to be madly in love with. He was really... disgusting. "If I could agree, I wouldn''t have fought back in the officest time." Eliza shook her head. "Young Master Jewell, actually... You used to do it with Charity, huh?" Chester''s body stiffened.


    The mention of Charity touched his raw nerve.


    "But I heard when Charity was arrested back then, you were the one who personally got an attorney to send her to jail."


    Eliza broke free from his hand and said with a cold gaze, "Although I haven''t talked to Charity for a long time, I''ll remember her face forever. She''s my childhood friend. I''m sorry but I can''t spend the night with the man who used to sleep with my friend. I just find it ufortable. I''d rather lose everything."

 Chapter 1471

    "Plus... I don''t want to be treated as a toy by men."


    Eliza lifted her hand and removed her watch. There was a prominent scar on her wrist. "Can you see this? This happened in my previous rtionship. Everyone said that I approached Monte because of his status. In fact, I was really in love with him but he abandoned me. I chose to kill myself, but I didn''t die. Hah. In the end, he mocked my attempt to kill myself and said it was a way of winning his sympathy."


    Chester fixed his astonished gaze on the prominent scar on her wrist. He could not figure out why a cool person like her would kill herself.


    How madly was she in love with Monte, that scumbag?


    "I''m not Monte," Chester said with a hoarse voice, " Monte chases after women to win their hearts and bodies, but I just want your body."


    Eliza was stunned. Suddenly, sheughed. "Indeed, you''re openly scummy. Are you trying to say that I''m not attractive at all except for my body?"


    Chester''s deep gaze was thought-provoking. "Maybe..."


    "Fine. Ever since I entered this industry, I''ve seen people cutting corners. But if I take off my clothes in front of you today, I can do it in front of another man


    tomorrow as well."


    Eliza shook her head. "If I were to lead such a life, I''d rather leave this ce."


    "When a celebrity is at their lowest ebbs, do you know how many people will treat them as aughing stock?" Chester teased.


    "I know. Some celebrities have switched their careers to be teachers and even sales people. Regardless, those are still jobs. Making 3,000 to 4,000 dors per month is still enough to get by," Eliza responded indifferently.


    Staring fixedly at her, Chester could not help but be convinced of her words.


    There had been too many women around him who tried so hard to climb thedder. Among them, Cindy was the most aggressive one.


    However, Eliza was an exception. She was just as cool and clear as a pool of water.


    She crammed her things into her suitcase and zipped it up without looking at him. "Young Master Jewell, if you''d like to stay here, you can continue staying here. I''m going back to Canberra."


    Once she finished speaking, she wanted to pick up the other suitcase.


    A long hand quickly reached out and took the suitcase before she could do it.


    "Coincidentally, I''m going back to Canberra too. Let''s go back together." Chester nced at her.


    "I think you''re mistaken, you''re supposed to pick Cindy up." Eliza tried to get her suitcase back, but she was unable to move it at all even after some time." Young Master Jewell, I''m going to be in trouble if people spot me being with you."


    "Are you still afraid of getting into trouble when you''re already prepared to quit the entertainment industry and look for another job?" Chester curled his lips with a yful expression.


    Eliza was speechless. "If Cindy finds out about it, she won''t let me go even if I decide to leave the entertainment industry."


    "That''s your problem, then." Chester pulled her suitcase away.


    Eliza swiftly went after him. The two of them began pulling at each other.


    "You really want others to see this, huh?" Chester raised his brows.


    HH


    Eliza had no choice but to head downstairs reluctantly. Then, she got into his car.


    When the chauffeur saw Eliza, there was hardly any expression on his face. Shortly after, he started the car calmly.


    Eliza, who was at her wit''s end, texted Leanne to inform her that she had left.


    The journey back to Canberra took about one and a half hours.


    After looking down at her phone for a while, Eliza felt ufortable, so she closed her eyes.


    As she had read the script untilte at night yesterday, she soon fell asleep.


    Chester turned around and looked at the woman who was leaning against the window with her eyes closed. Her eyshes were thick like feathers, while her nose was tiny yet tall. She was too pretty.


    He rested his eyes on her for some time.


    Upon noticing his behavior, the chauffeur in front deliberately made a turn.

 Chapter 1472

    Eliza''s head immediately tilted toward him and happened to fall on his shoulder.


    Chester nced at the chauffeur who smiled bashfully. After all, the chauffeur understood him the most, considering that he had worked for him for many years.


    From the way Chester looked at the woman, the chauffeur was certain that he had feelings for her.


    In fact, Chester had no intention of doing anything to her.


    Ever since Eliza said that she did not want to share the same man as Charity, he had given up the idea of sleeping with her.


    Other women could do that except for her because she was Charity''s friend.


    At this point, however, this woman was leaning on his shoulder. The scent that emanated from her hair was exactly the same as Charity''s scent.


    Strange enough, he had always remembered Charity''s scent.


    Chester tightened his grasp on his phone. Every time this woman sprang to mind, he felt as if someone was crushing his heart.


    The sensation has been getting stronger recently.


    After the one-hour journey, Eliza woke up when the car stopped.


    She opened her eyes in a daze, only to find herself resting on the man''s shoulder.


    She lifted her head and met Chester''s dark gaze that carried a discreet smile. "Was my shoulder useful?"


    Eliza frowned in annoyance. She had nned to keep a distance from him, yet she ended up sleeping on his shoulder.


    "Sorry. I was too deeply asleep."


    "Because of you, my shoulder is aching." Chester cocked his brows. "Don''t you feel the need to make it up to me?"


    "I''ll make more money for thepany." As soon as Eliza finished her sentence, she gazed out the window only to realize that she had arrived at her neighborhood.


    Nevertheless, how did he know where she lived?


    She suddenly recalled that herpany had her address. What an omnipotent man he was.


    "Money?" Chester smirked. "Sorry, money is something I need the least." "That''s your problem." Eliza opened the door to get out of the car.


    A hand suddenly grabbed her wrist and pulled it. Eliza, who was caught off guard, fell onto his chest.


    "Chester Jewell, let go of me." Eliza subconsciously struggled. She then heard the man gasp.


    "Eliza, where are your hands pressing?" Chester asked throatily.


    Eliza looked down and saw that her hands were not pressing against the part where she was not supposed to press. Even so... he had a strong reaction even though her hands were just pressing against his thighs.


    Slightly dazed, she asked, "Chester Jewell, how desperate are you? Even Cindy can''t satisfy your desires, huh?"


    "Eliza, tell me how many times you''ve seduced me today? I''ve always been enduring it." An evil, wry smile spread across Chester''s handsome face.


    Eliza opened her mouth. Just as she was about to speak, Chester interrupted her, "Don''t exin. I went to your room to get even with you, yet you were taking a bath. What was worse, you came out of the bathroom without putting on your clothes. Also, you rested your head on my shoulder in the car. For your information, I''m particrly powerful in this aspect."


    He approached her and uttered thest few words by her ear flirtatiously.


    Instead of finding it flirtatious, Eliza felt so disgusted that she knitted her brows together.


    At the sight of her expression, Chester lost his temper.


    "Eliza, are you a f*cking rock?"


    Even a man like him had shown a reaction.

 Chapter 1473

    "Nope," Eliza replied brutally. After a moment of silence, she said, "If you were single, I might have a slight interest in you. But now that you''re already married, you even came to flirt with me. As a decent woman, I feel that you''re-"


    "What about me?" Seeing her holding back, Chester interrupted her impatiently.


    "Too much of a scumbag," Eliza said, "Your behavior is disgusting, yet you enjoy it, thinking that you''re very good at flirting."


    Chester''s handsome face darkened as she was making him look terrible.


    "Well done, Eliza." He smiled grimly before he suddenly pushed her out of the car. "Get out."


    Eliza hurriedly got out and took her suitcase.


    After realizing that she was not looking back at all, Chester took out a cigarette. He snapped the cigarette into two instead of lighting it.


    A momentter, heughed darkly, which sent a chill down the chauffeur''s spine. Chester returned to the top floor of his residence that


    was over 300 square meters. Once he got out of the elevator, he caught sight of Cindy at the door.


    The minute she saw Chester, she walked up to him with reddened eyes. "Young Master Jewell, Shedrick asked me to quit Director Cheever''s movie. He said Eliza will take over as the female lead..."


    "I know." Chester unlocked the door with his fingerprint.


    Cindy tugged on his shirt. "Chester, everyone out there knows that I''m your fiancee. Moreover, I''ve already joined the crew for The Belle and started shooting. If I quit after one day, how will the public view me?


    They''ll surely assume that Director Cheever disapproves of my acting. Everyone will make fun of me. I''m going to marry you soon. Not only will this matter bring shame on me but also you and the Jewell family."


    Chester turned around and looked at her dark, appealing eyes.


    He could not help but think about Eliza, who was cool and sensible. Although she spoke harshly, at least she was genuine and frank.


    "Chester... Why are you looking at me this way?" His stare made Cindy uneasy. "I''m just telling the truth."


    "Cindy, so you do realize that you''ve brought shame on me, huh?" Chester snorted. "I helped you secure a role in Director Cheever''s movie, yet you were asked to leave after one day. You''re really a disgrace to me."


    Cindy''s face flushed with embarrassment. "It was all Eliza''s doing-"


    "Was it because she acted so well and it made you pale into insignificance?" Chester interrupted her, "I was at the set. As an outsider, I could see how she beat you hands down. Do you think Director Cheever would allow you to carry on with the shooting and let you make a fool of yourself? Either way, you''re a disgrace." Stung by his criticisms, Cindy felt a burning sensation on her face. "Thepany shouldn''t have allowed Eliza to join the movie in the first ce."


    "I thought you''d be able to beat Eliza, considering how well you usually act in front of me. Who knew your acting is fine in real life but so awful in front of the camera."


    A sarcastic look washed over Chester''s face." Moreover, are you under the impression that Director Cheever is a fool? Given your lousy acting on the first day, why would he want to keep you?"


    When Cindy opened her mouth, Chester said impatiently, "Enough. Stop acting in front of me. You can''t do anything well. Also, let me remind you that I agreed to marry you but that doesn''t mean you can use my identity to bully others out there."


    Cindy''s face turned ghastly. "Is it because of Eliza? As I said, Monte has fooled around with her before-"


    Before she could finish her sentence, Chester squeezed her neck.


    "Cindy Turner, what gives you the right to criticize Eliza? If you weren''t useful, I wouldn''t f*cking allow such a good-for-nothing troublemaker like you to be in my sight. Get lost." Chester let go of her. "If you still don''t behave yourself, I can choose not to marry you anytime. Do you know that?" 2


    Cindy''s lips quivered. The sight of his indifferent but beautiful gaze filled her with dread and awe.


    "Alright, Chester. Don''t be mad. I''ll leave right now." She tottered into the elevator.

 Chapter 1474

    After the elevator went down, Cindy was trembling with resentment.


    She wished she could kill Eliza if possible. Nevertheless, what she feared most right now was that Chester would decide not to marry her.


    She loved this man. Although he was indifferent and cruel, she was still in love with him.


    As for Eliza...


    It was not toote for her to deal with Eliza after she married Chester.


    Cindy gnashed her teeth. At this moment, her phone rang and disyed a strange number.


    Perturbed, she picked up the call without much thought. A pleasantugh subsequently sounded. "Hi, Cindy. It''s been a long time since we met. How clever


    you are now. You''re going to marry Young Master Jewell soon."


    Cindy was momentarily stunned and found it hard to believe. "Are you... Reba?"


    Back then, the Jones family had fallen apart and Jeffery was arrested. She had never seen Reba since then, yet Reba managed to get her private number.


    "Cindy, I didn''t expect you to be able to recognize my voice. I thought you had forgotten me long ago," Reba replied with augh.


    Cindy furrowed her brows, not knowing what to say.


    She used to approach Reba because she was useful to her. After Reba vanished for several years, Cindy did not dare approach her since she was unaware of her current situation. Reba might be down and out at this point. 1


    "How have you been these years? I heard you have a best friend called Sarah Neeson, but it seems that she''s not doing fine after Shaun dumped her."


    Reba sounded rxed.


    Cindy opened her mouth a little. "How do you know?"


    "I know a lot." Reba snickered. "Ever since Catherine exposed you for copying


    her work, your rtionship with Chester hasn''t been great, right?"


    Cindy''s heart did a flip, and she kept quiet.


    "Fine. Let''s not talk about those unhappy experiences," Reba said with a smile, "I''m returning to Australia the day after tomorrow. Let''s meet up when I get back to Canberra."


    Cindy felt uneasy. "You''re nning toe to Canberra, but this is Shaun and Catherine''s territory..."


    "I''ming back this time with the purpose of


    dealing with them," Reba said in a light-hearted manner, "Don''t worry. I


    wouldn''t be nning toe back if I''m not full of confidence. Shaun is brilliant, butpared to the world, he''s actually nothing. To some people, they can destroy him as easily as squashing an ant."


    "Reba, you''re..."


    "Bear in mind not to tell anyone about my matters. We''re friends, right? I still remember that you want to marry into the Jewell family and secure the position a


    s Young Madam Jewell. I can help you with it," Reba said pensively.


    Cindy gasped. She understood Reba''s character fairly well. Reba could be crueler than anyone else.


    "Reba, wee back." Cindy smiled vaguely. 1


    In the clubhouse at night.


    Chester struck a snooker ball violently using a cue.


    The cks of other balls on the table instantly sounded.


    One of the balls even flung off the table and hit Rodney''s face. He swiftly


    retreated.

 Chapter 1475

    "Damn, Chester. You haven''t touched a woman for a long time, huh? Why are you taking it out on us?" Rodney jeered.


    Chester pulled a long face without uttering a word.


    Rodney and Shaun exchanged nces. "Are you unhappy because of Cindy?"


    "When has she made me happy?" Chester asked with a low and indifferent voice. Rodney and Shaun both went silent at the same time.


    After some time, Rodney said, "Just get another woman. It''s not as if you''re a man of high integrity. You y around with women a lot. Hehe. What''s more, with your family upying half of the entertainment industry, you can get any beautiful woman to sleep with you. Nothing can stop you from doing it."


    Shaun nodded in agreement.


    Unlike them, Chester was probably the sort who would be unfaithful to his partner even after he got married. In fact, marriage was nothing to him.


    "Hah..." A hoarseugh escaped Chester''s throat,


    sounding creepy.


    Rodney shuddered and subconsciously said, "What about the one you had a meal with... What''s her name, that actress..."


    "Eliza Robbins," Shaun reminded.


    "Yeah. Eliza is quite good-looking. Freya has always talked about how beautiful she is." After Rodney finished speaking, he somehow noticed that Chester''s expression had be grimmer. Even the surroundings were frosty now. "Uh... Did I say something wrong?"


    "Chester has an unfavorable impression of her. She''s not his cup of tea," Shaun said.


    "Oh, right. Look how terrible my memory is." Rodney tapped his head.


    Chester''s temples twitched. If he had known this, he would have chosen to stay home. Chatting with Rodney and Shaun made his blood boil.


    "By the way, why did you go all the way to the set today?" Shaun suddenly asked, "You seem quite idle, huh?"


    Chester opened his mouth. "Tell me... Have you guys ever met a woman who made you feel aroused in spite of yourselves?"


    Shaun and Rodney cast strange gazes at him at the same time.


    After a moment, Shaun smirked. "Aren''t you aroused a t the sight of every


    woman? What gives? Which woman are you nning to fool around with this time?"


    "Fool around?" Chester chuckled. It turned out that in the others'' eyes, he was aplete scumbag.


    "You always fool around, don''t you?" Rodney said.


    "Maybe. But this woman doesn''t give me any chances." Chester suddenly squinted and smiled. "To be frank with you guys, it''s been a long while since I met such an interesting woman."


    "Oh no, have you already fallen in deep, Chester?" Rodney tutted.


    "This guy?" Shaun lifted his brows. "That''s impossible. I''m afraid he doesn''t know how it feels to fall deeply for someone. It''s probably because he hasn''t won that woman''s love."


    "Perhaps." Rodney nodded. "But honestly, some women are willing to let you mess around with them. However, good women won''t be involved with men who are going to get married. If a woman approaches you even though she knows you''ll be getting married soon, she''s basically a mistress. If I were a woman, I wouldn''t do this."


    Shaun nodded. "That''s right. Chester, if the woman rejects you, let her be. Don''t hurt her."


    Rodney said with a smile, "Don''t worry. Chester isn''t the kind who likes to force people."


    Chester was at a loss for words.


    Indeed, he would not force people.


    Nevertheless, Eliza, that b*tch, made his heart tickle.

 Chapter 1476

    The next day.


    It was a rare day off. Eliza slept in.


    After she woke up, she started making breakfast. Suddenly, she received a call.


    "Miss Robbins, I received information from the police station. After Mason was caught, he confessed that he burned Shelley to death and shifted the me on you. Charity was innocent. The police have already revoked Charity''s criminal charges."


    Eliza was frying an egg. When she heard that news, she did not move for a long time until the voice from the other side of the phone rang out again. "Miss Robbins, are... Are you still listening?"


    "I heard you." Eliza flipped the egg again. She said," Charity is already dead. Her parents are dead too.


    What use is there in revoking her criminal charges?"


    That person went silent upon hearing that.


    "Thank you. I''m hanging up." Eliza put down her phone. She turned off the fire and closed her eyes.


    She had never felt so upset since her rebirth.


    Her body would have already been eaten up by the


    fish. However, they just said she was innocent. Haha.


    Eliza rested her hands on the kitchen countertop. She started chuckling until her eyes reddened.


    It turned out that Mason was the one who framed her that year. However, what grudges did she have with Mason?


    A happy family was utterly destroyed because of it.


    She was not in the mood to have breakfast now. When it was almost noon, she opened the door and went downstairs to throw the garbage out.


    When she arrived downstairs, a silhouette walked out from the entrance of the staircase. "Ellie..."


    When Eliza saw that figure, she felt a hint of disgust i n her heart. She immediately turned around and did not even want to throw the garbage out any more. However, a hand grabbed her from behind.


    "Ellie, I''m Dad." Jacob Robbins grabbed her hand.


    "Let go." Eliza turned her head back coldly.


    Looking at those cold eyes, Jacob shivered. Nevertheless, he still gritted his teeth. "Ellie, I''m sick. You''re a superstar now, and you earn a lot of money. Give me some money to treat my illness."


    "Treat your illness?" Eliza sneered. "What illness do you have? Where''s your medical record?"


    "It''s... It''s at home. I forgot to take it," Jacob said, "I don''t need a lot. Just give me a million dors."


    "Your illness must be quite severe. One million dors is enough to treat cancer. Could it be that you have cancer?" Eliza said with a smile.


    "That''s right. Eliza, if you want me to stay alive, then give me the money. I guarantee I won''t ask for money from you again," Jacob said.


    "Forget it. You said the same thing too when you came to borrow two million dors from mest time." Eliza withdrew her hand. "I remember saying that it''ll be thest time I give you money. We no longer have any rtionship between us. Also, don''t take me as a fool. You''re thinking of taking the money and spending it on your son again, right?"


    Jacob, whose true intentions had been exposed, was not ashamed at all. He simply said loudly, "You''re my child. What''s wrong if I ask you for some allowance money? You earn a few billion dors a year, yet you want to shoo me away with just two million dors? In your dreams. I''m telling you, you must give me the money today. If you don''t, I''ll make this issue go big. I''ll tell other people that you, a superstar, refuse to provide for your father."


    " Suit yourself." Eliza turned around and left.


    She would never give even a penny to Jacob.


    In the past when she was not yet Eliza, all of Eliza''s money had been ckmailed off her by that father of hers when she just entered the entertainment industry.


    All those years, Jacob''s other family relied on Eliza''s money to survive. Jacob had abandoned Eliza and her mother when she was young. Whenever Eliza thought of Jacob, she would feel furious.


    "Don''t go." Jacob grabbed her and started shouting," Everyone,e over here and look! This is the superstar Eliza Robbins. I''m her dad. She..."

 Chapter 1477

    "Enough. Stop talking. I''ll give you the money," Eliza interrupted Jacob.


    "Hurry, then." Jacob smiled smugly. He used that tactic every time, and it never failed.


    "Follow me upstairs. I have no money on me." Eliza turned around and went upstairs.


    Jacob immediately followed her.


    Both of them did not know that when Chester walked over with his hand in his pocket, he happened to see a middle-aged man following Eliza upstairs.


    He squinted his eyes. He went after them, but he was a stepte. Eliza had already brought that person upstairs.


    After entering her home, Eliza closed the door. She took a paring knife and handed it to Jacob. "Peel an apple for me. I''ll go take my card."


    "Okay." Jacob did not hesitate at all. As long as there was money, he was willing to peel anything, let alone a n apple.


    After Eliza went upstairs, she quickly took a card from her wallet and threw it at Jacob. "There''s a million


    dors inside."


    Jacob''s eyes lit up. He quickly put the apple and the knife aside. He put the card in his pocket. "I knew that I didn''t have you, this daughter, in vain..."


    Before he could finish speaking, he fell to the ground with a sweep of Eliza''s foot.


    "How dare you hit me?" Jacob scrambled up, infuriated. Just as he was about to raise his hand, Eliza suddenly smashed a wine bottle at a spot beside his head. The ss shards scattered on Jacob''s face. His pupils constricted on the spot from the fright.


    He could not imagine what would have happened if that bottle had been hit on his face...


    Jacob gulped down his saliva. When he saw Eliza''s delicate and pretty face, he became cocky again. "How dare you hit me..."


    Before he could finish his sentence, Eliza took one of the shards behind him and stabbed it into his arm. Jacob howled in pain and tried to resist with all his might, but Eliza dislocated one of his arms straight away. When he fought some more, his other hand was dislocated too.


    "Eliza, you''re crazy. Kill me if you can! As long as you don''t kill me, I''ll definitely expose what happened today." Jacob''s features were twisted due to pain.


    "Are you forcing me to kill you?" Eliza raised her eyebrows. Her eyes were filled with cold ruthlessness.


    "You... What are you going to do?" Jacob was flustered. "Don''t act recklessly. Your Aunty Rachel and Nichs know that I came to your ce today."


    "Jacob, do you think I''m easy to bully? Too bad I''m no longer the Eliza of the past. The previous Eliza simply let you bully her because you always hit her when she was young. She was afraid of you, but I''m not." Eliza stood up. She stepped on Jacob''s finger hard.


    Jacob yelled in pain. Eliza took a cloth and stuck it in his mouth.


    "You should be content with what you have."


    Eliza sneered, "When I was young, you weren''t even willing to pay a single penny for my school fees. Not only that, you didn''t even want to see me. Never mind that you betrayed my mom and married another person. You even kept ckmailing me for your other son even though I went through many difficulties to achieve what I have today. Buying a house, a car, and starting apany for him wasn''t enough for you. You''re a family full of vampires. Too bad..."


    Too bad the real Eliza Robbins was already dead. The Eliza at that moment was Charity.


    Eliza was originally a soft-hearted, introverted girl. Although Charity had upied Eliza''s body, Charity still had all of Eliza''s memories.


    Charity was a person who had died once before. Her life in jail had been tough. After that, she worked hard at the mine too.

 Chapter 1478

    She was a woman in her 20s, yet her heart was already as hard as a stone.


    Eliza bent down and fumbled around Jacob''s pocket. She found a phone, and the phone''s voice recording function was turned on.


    Jacob''s expression changed.


    "You''re really a good father. You even have to keep a voice recording when meeting me. You were thinking of getting some dirt on me and uploading it on the inte if I didn''t listen to you, right?" Elizaughed coldly and kicked him away. "I''ll be confiscating the phone. However, let me warn you that I''m just teaching you a small lesson today. I won''t give you even a penny in the future. If this happens another time, I''ll definitely make your dearest son lose an arm or a leg. You''d better believe me. Now get lost!"


    Jacob concealed his dark gaze. He lowered his head and nodded carefully. Then, he walked toward the door while limping.


    When he opened the door, a towering silhouette shrouded him.


    The man had a handsome, gentlemanly face. His whole body exuded extravagance. Jacob''s eyes lit up


    when he saw him. He immediately said, "Young Master, you must be Eliza''s man. Let me tell you, this woman is too evil. I''m her dad but she dislocated my arms and even hit me."


    Chester lowered his head as his bottomless eyes studied Jacob.


    He had seen Jacob entering with his whole body still fine. After just a short while, Jacob now had a few wounds on his face and both of his arms rested weakly by his sides due to being dislocated.


    A weird gleam shed across Chester''s dark eyes.


    "It looks like you didn''t take my words just now to heart." Eliza walked over. Her delicate face had a smile on it, but it gave off a dark and dangerous feeling.


    It was the first time Chester saw that side of Eliza." You did this?"


    "Yes, she''s the one who did this." Jacob nodded while trembling. "This woman is too vicious. I''m her biological dad. I was just asking for money from her because I''m sick."


    "So... even after talking to you for so long, you just think I was joking?" Eliza sneered and stepped forward. Jacob was so scared that he did not dare to stay there for another second. He did not even take the elevator and ran away frantically using the stairs.


    Eliza turned around and went back into her home.


    She mmed the door, but it did not shut. It was


    blocked by Chester''s hand.


    "Eliza, you''re quite cocky, huh?" Chester eyed the woman in front of him. She wore a white T-shirt and a pair of gray casual pants. Her hair was tied into a ponytail. When ruthless, she could even hit her biological father. This sort of woman was rare.


    "It''s none of your f*cking business." Eliza raised her head, her eyes filled with disdain.


    She was in a terrible mood, especially now when she was facing the person who sent her to jail.


    Chester''s expression changed. He squinted his eyes." Very well, Eliza. No one has dared to speak to me this way before."


    "I''m in a very bad mood right now," Eliza said coldly.


    Chester was stunned upon hearing that. He looked as if he had listened to a joke.


    Was he not the one who was supposed to say those words? It was the first time a woman dared to speak to him that way.


    "So stay away from me," Eliza continued.


    "Eliza, do you have a death wish?" Chester was exasperated. "You''re mypany''s artist, yet you hit your father with your own hands to that state. Do you think he won''t report it to the police? Or do you think he''d be so stupid to be threatened by you?" "Of course, I know he won''t feel threatened by me." Eliza went back into her home and took the paring knife from the table.

 Chapter 1479

    "What are you doing?" Chester thought Eliza just wanted to peel a fruit or


    something, but she was wearing gloves when she took the knife. She reached her hand out behind her and stabbed her back hard. Blood dripped down her whole back in an instant.


    "Eliza, are you crazy?!" Chester''s eyes widened as he yelled frantically.


    Eliza ignored him. After she removed the knife, she took off the gloves and called the police. She said weakly, "Hi, is this the police station? Someone stabbed me. I''m making a police report."


    Chester watched that scene in shock.


    Until Eliza put down the phone, and Chester understood everything. "Eliza, you crazy woman."


    "You''re right. I''m a crazy woman."


    Eliza turned her head back, and her face was turning paler. "Actually, it''s just money, but I simply don''t want to give him even a penny. Why should I? Besides giving birth to me, he didn''t spend a single penny on me. When I was young, my mom and I were just his punching bags. He hit us whenever he wanted to. After I grew up and became a superstar, he woulde looking for me to ask me for money. Not only do


    I have to provide for him, but I also have to provide for his son and his current wife too. Ha, I''m definitely making him die today."


    Chester opened his mouth slightly. It was the first time he saw such a cold and crazy gleam in a woman''s eyes. "Aren''t you afraid that... I''ll tell the truth?"


    "President Jewell, if you don''t want to lose me, your moneymaker, you should stay silent." Eliza smiled before fainting.


    However, she did not fall to the floor. Chester carried her in a hurry.


    The woman in his embrace was petite, and her face was so pale like she was going to die at any second.


    Chester felt as if his heart was being twisted like a pretzel. He immediately administered first aid for Eliza, then he carried her and went downstairs hurriedly.


    He quickly sent her to the hospital''s emergency room. He put on a white coat and then used a pair of scissors to cut her clothes open to treat her injury. 1


    Eliza''s estimation was very precise. The injury was deep, but it was not life- threatening.


    After news got out that superstar Eliza Robbins was stabbed in her home and hospitalized, it garnered the media''s attention. In less than half an hour, there were already many paparazzi at the hospital''s entrance. At the same time, another group of reporters was rushing to the police station.


    After checking the security cameras, the police arrested the prime suspect, Jacob Robbins.


    When Jacob was taken into the police station, he was still bbering, "I''m not the culprit. I didn''t try to kill Eliza. It was her. She hit me! She beat up her own father. All the wounds on me were inflicted by Eliza."


    "Enough. Shut up. The weapon Eliza was stabbed with is a paring knife. Your fingerprints are on it, and her bank card is in your pocket too." The police pped the table.


    Jacob was dumbfounded. He understood everything in an instant. "She was the one who gave me the card. She gave me that knife and asked me to peel an apple. She deliberately made me leave my fingerprints on the knife."


    "Where''s the evidence?" the police asked, "You''re just saying empty words without proof."


    "Evidence?" Jacob said in a hurry, "I bumped into a man when I was leaving. He''s


    a witness. Nothing happened to Eliza at that time."


    "Are you talking about this person?" The police took a picture out.


    Jacob nced at it. He nodded. "Yes, it''s him."


    "I''m sorry, we''ve already questioned him. He said that when he went in, he saw that Eliza was unconscious and you were escaping in a panicked manner. He was


    the one who sent Eliza to the hospital," the police sneered.


    Jacob was dumbfounded. After a moment, it seemed like he had gone crazy. "Eliza, you b*tch. How dare you frame me?!"


    However, no one believed him.

 Chapter 1480

    Not long after, theizens dug up Jacob''s past. He was Eliza''s biological father, but he liked gambling and drinking ever since Eliza was young. Someone came forward and said that he was Jacob''s neighbor for more than 20 years previously. Not only did Jacob not have a job back then, but he often hit Eliza and her mother too.


    Afterward, Eliza''s mother could not take it anymore and divorced Jacob. She brought Eliza with her and moved away.


    Jacob remarried another woman and had a child with her. However, the whole family was gluttonous andzy. Before Eliza became famous, Jacob, his newly married wife, and his child led a poor, destitute life. After Eliza became famous, Jacob suddenly bought a few houses. His son even drove a Porsche that was worth more than a million dors and started apany. However, ording to thepany''s employees, they said Jacob''s son was not capable at all. Thepany had been losing money all along. The whole family was exploiting Eliza''s money.


    Theizens started scolding them furiously.


    [Eliza is so unlucky to have such a father. She''s too miserable.]


    [Hah, I heard the wife Jacob married afterward only ys poker all day long. All three of them in the family have been spending Eliza''s money. When they ran out of money, they would ask for more from Eliza.]


    [I guess Eliza couldn''t tolerate it anymore. She didn''t want to give Jacob any more money and they both started arguing. Therefore, Jacob took a knife and stabbed Eliza. Jacob has a criminal record. I heard he used a knife and stabbed his ex- wife before too. He''s too evil.]


    [Jacob''s son is a useless good-for-nothing. He only knows how to drive his sports car and flirt with women every single day. His house and car were all paid for by Eliza. Eliza wasn''t willing, so Jacob said he was going to reveal to the media that Eliza didn''t want to care for him and abused him. She had no choice.]


    [I feel bad for Eliza. I wonder how her condition is now?]


    [Jacob must be severely punished. This kind of person isn''t worthy of being a father at all.]


    In the hospital''s hallway, Chester silently lit a cigarette while still in his white coat. Eliza''s manager, Hailey Zimmer, rushed over. When she saw Chester, she was startled. "Young... Young Master Jewell... You..."


    Actually, she had a lot of things to say. For example, why was Chester at Eliza''s home? Why was it Chester who sent Eliza to the hospital?


    Luckily, only her, Shedrick, and the police knew about it. It would be troublesome if someone had taken a picture.


    "What''s going on between Eliza and Jacob?" Chester asked with an indifferent expression.


    Hailey sighed. "It''s almost the same as what''s being said on the inte. Jacob has never provided for Eliza. When Eliza was four years old, her parents got a divorce. After that, she lived with her mother. Her mother had a hard life while raising her. She went to work during the day and even had to work part-time jobs at night. Finally, Eliza managed to gain some poprity.


    "That was when Eliza''s dad began looking for her. He wanted her to give him allowance money every month. In the past, Eliza was an honest child. She was afraid Jacob would defame her. All the money she earned was taken away by Jacob. The rest was given to her biological mother. Actually, she never had much money. It''s just that she''s toughened up that she now has some savings after steadily gaining poprity in these two years."


    "I understand." Chester nodded. "You can go in."


    Hailey immediately entered the ward.


    Chester stood in front of the window. He could not help but think, ''Was that why she chose to take the


    risk? She''d rather take a knife and stab herself.''


    Seriously, it was the first time he saw a woman who would treat herself so harshly. Eliza, Eliza...


    What kind of person was she?


    She made him lie to the police and said it was Jacob who stabbed her.


    §¯§Ñ.

 Chapter 1481

    In the ward.


    Eliza finally regained consciousness.


    She first saw Hailey and Leanne. However, Hailey was very busy. She kept making phone calls with her back facing Eliza.


    "I''m sorry. I''m really sorry. It most probably has to be postponed to next month due to Eliza''s injury... If you''re in a rush, you can switch to another artist. Or you can wait for Eliza..."


    "You''ve finally woken up. I was scared to death." Leanne saw Eliza first. Her eyes


    lit up.


    Hailey turned her head too. She hung up after speaking a few more sentences and looked at Eliza. She sighed. "Your injury is really giving me a headache."


    "I''m sorry, Hailey," Eliza apologized weakly. "I most probably can''t join the production of The Belle. And there are still twomercials and three events that


    I was scheduled to attend this month."


    "The people from themercials and events called. One of them is more urgent, so I rejected it. We have to pay the damages for the breach of contract as well. The others said they''re willing to wait for you." Hailey


    rubbed the middle of her brows. "The person we''ve truly let down is Director Cheever. He was determined to make you famous and cast you as the female lead."


    Eliza closed her eyes. Being unable to participate in The Belle was quite a pity, but she did not regret it. She was in a very bad mood yesterday when Jacob came and offended her. She had wanted to get rid of him for a long time already.


    "However, I''ve already asked the doctor. She said your injuries are not that serious and you can manage to join the production after a month. Director Cheever said he can film other scenes first. Nevertheless, after you return to the production, even if you have to work overtime and stay up all night, you have to finish filming the rest of your scenes within two months. During that period, there''ll be a lot of wire stunt scenes. You body..."


    "I can do it." Eliza nodded.


    Hailey was not happy. Instead, she frowned." Although you can join the production with your injury, it still hasn''t recoveredpletely yet. If you go on the wire, it''ll affect the wound..."


    "It''s okay," Eliza said, "Director Cheever is already being extremely amodating by being willing to wait for me. It''s my honor too. If I can''t even bear such small inconveniences, how can I live up to Director Cheever''s expectations?"


    Hailey sighed. A look of deep thought shed across her eyes. "By the way, Eliza, be honest with me. What''s going on... between you and Young Master Jewell? Why was he at your ce? Also, I heard he was the one who sent you here."


    "I don''t know why he went to my ce either." Eliza frowned. She said sarcastically, "But men are always filled with dirty thoughts when they see pretty women."


    Leanne was stunned. "Oh my gosh, no wonder Young Master Jewell came to the filming set yesterday. He even came to your dressing room. I thought he came to visit Cindy, but... Tsk, Young Master Jewell is too much. His girlfriend was around, yet he was still openly..."


    "Speak carefully."


    Hailey red at Leanne. She did not feel happy. Instead, she had a mild headache. Eliza was the most outstanding artist she had. She just hoped that Eliza would work hard to earn money. She did not hope Eliza would be involved in any rtionships, especially since Young Master Jewell was not someone any ordinary people could offend.


    "To be honest, if Young Master Jewell wasn''t going to get married and didn''t have an official girlfriend, I''d be very happy if he wanted to pursue you. After all, Young Master Jewell has great authority. He can allow you to reach greater heights. But... the public already knows that he''s about to marry Cindy. It''ll be troublesome if you get involved with him. If news gets out, your reputation will be tarnished."


    Hailey said, "Moreover, I had a few interactions with Cindy before. I''m already one of the best managers in thepany. Even President Daley has to treat me with respect when he sees me. But Cindy looks down on me just because she thinks she''s Young Master Jewell''s woman. Someone like her is narrow-minded. If she finds out, she''ll stop at nothing to oppress you."


    "I understand everything you said. That''s why I''ve been rejecting Chester''s advances." Eliza frowned." People like him just treat us as a past-time activity."


    "It''s good that you understand. I hope Young Master Jewell will give up soon," Hailey reminded her, "Monte is the best example."


    Speaking of Monte, Eliza went silent.


    Actually, she did not have much impression of Monte anymore. When she woke up, she found out that the previous Eliza hadmitted suicide for Monte.


    He was nothing but another scumbag.

 Chapter 1482

    "Get some rest. Let Leanne stay here and take care of you. I still have to manage your matters. There''s a bunch of reporters outside," Hailey said, "By the way, how should we deal with your father''s matter?"


    "How is the media reporting on things?" Eliza asked.


    "Luckily, they already dug out information on Jacob and his family. They even contacted many people who are familiar with Jacob and his family to give statements. Anyway, the outsiders already know that they''re a family of vampires. The public sympathizes with you a lot now." 2


    Eliza gave it some thought and said, "Reveal the name of Jacob''s neighborhood and the address of his son''spany. Also, find awyer to get back the money I gave Jacob before. At the same time, sue Jacob. Since he injured me, he should go to jail."


    Hailey nced at her in surprise.


    "What?" Eliza asked.


    "Nothing," Hailey said withplicated feelings, "I just think that you''ve changed quite a lot now. You used to be soft-hearted and kept caring about that almost non-existent father-daughter rtionship. Actually, you were quite weak at that time."


    "I won''t be weak anymore," Eliza said, "Those who didn''t treat me well have no right to take my things away from me."


    "Okay."


    Hailey left.


    Leanne fed Eliza some porridge.


    Not long after, the door was pushed open again.


    The person who came in was Chester.


    He wore a white coat and sses. He had mild shortsightedness, so he usually wore sses when he was working. However, that did not affect his handsome looks. On the contrary, it made him look more elegant, gentlemanly, and smart. Leanne used to hear people say that Chester was the most good-looking when he wore a white coat. At this moment, she almost forgot to shift her eyes when she saw the sight for herself today.


    She was only reminded after Eliza cleared her throat lightly. When Leanne came back to her senses, she felt frustrated and awkward.


    Leanne did not understand. Chester was clearly such a scummy person, but why did his appearance look so clear and bright like the moon? As expected, men could not be judged by their looks.


    "You can step out first," Chester said to Leanne right away.


    Leanne made a troubled expression. "Young Master Jewell, Eliza''s injury hasn''t recovered yet. You shouldn''t-"


    "Do I look that immoral to you?" Chester interrupted her. "Moreover, I''m her doctor in charge. I was the one who treated her injury."


    "Oh..." Leanne had no choice but to leave.


    Eliza looked at Chester with a weak, pale face. "Thank you, Young Master Jewell."


    "Is that enough?" Chester sat at the bedside, smirking. "Eliza, I''m a person who abides by thews. But for you, I made a false statement for the first time. Not only that, but I was also the one who sent you to the hospital."


    Eliza did not say a word, and her eyes were cold like ss.


    "Eliza, I''ve seen too many cunning and despicable women like you. However, I''ve never seen someone who treats herself as cruelly as you." Chester adjusted his sses. "You''ve sessfully piqued my interest in you."

 Chapter 1483

    Elizaughed.


    Chester did not think it was a happyugh. "What are youughing at?"


    "Ah, you sound like those campy bossy presidents in dramas that I''ve acted in before. Like ''Woman, I''m interested in you,'' or Woman, I''ve fallen for you."" Eliza''s slightly pale lips lifted. "But those bossy presidents are wooing their wives while you''re wooing a mistress. Also, you''re doing it so obviously. I don''t know whether topliment you for being thick-skinned or shameless."


    Chester''s handsome face turned as dark as the bottom of a pan. "Eliza, I just helped you, yet you''re humiliating me now. How many times have you humiliated me, huh?"


    No woman had humiliated him multiple times yet escape unscathed.


    "I''m not humiliating you. What I said is true." Eliza shrugged. "If you think my honest words are humiliating, I can''t do anything about it."


    "Eliza, you... Do you think that I don''t dare to do anything to you?" Chester grabbed her wrist. Just as he yanked it, Eliza sucked in a breath from the pain.


    When he saw that she was in pain yet she was merely frowning and tolerating it, Chester''s heart tightened. H e released his grip instinctively.


    Eliza took quite some time to recover from the pain and said, "How can someone like you be the doctor in charge? Can I request another doctor?"


    "Do you know how many people in the whole world are begging me to treat their illnesses?" Chester let out a hmph. "No matter what, Eliza, you owe me a favor this time."


    Eliza twirled with a lock of her long hair. "Actually, I can refuse to owe you this favor. You were the one who became involved in this. Even without you, I could''ve still called 000. There''d still be doctors to save me in the hospital. Just because you got involved, Hailey now has to make arrangements with the police to cover the fact that you were in my home."


    Chester was truly furious. He had sent her to the hospital and saved her, yet she was saying that what he did was unnecessary.


    "Eliza, you must have a death wish. Believe it or not, I''ll reveal the truth and let other people see how the pure, wless Goddess Eliza schemed against and framed her father. By then, your image will copse. The advertisementpanies and producers working with you will requestpensation. If Felix Media disregards this matter, you''ll end up in a dead-end."


    Eliza squinted her eyes. She said coldly, "So what are you going to do? Threaten me to sleep with you? Be your woman and a secret mistress?"


    Chester''s delicate lips moved. Those things sounded pretty shameful, but he really had a strong interest in this woman. However, for some reason, when he saw himself reflected in her cool eyes, he suddenly could not bring himself to say it. 1


    He started feeling slightly annoyed too.


    Knock, knock.


    Suddenly, there were knocks on the door. A tall, beautiful woman wearing loose clothing walked in with a bouquet. "Eliza, I heard you''re hospitalized..."


    When Freya saw Chester, who was standing in the ward, she trailed off.


    Catherine, who came in afterward, was stunned too." Young Master Jewell, why are you here too?"


    "I''m her doctor," Chester said calmly.


    Catherine was surprised. "But haven''t you always been in charge of the patients in the oncology department? Why..."


    "There has been a shortage of staff here recently, so I was temporarily transferred here." Chester nced at Eliza, who was on the bed. "I''ll be leaving first. I''ll check up on you againter."


    After he spoke, he went out handsomely with his long legs.


    Freya watched him from behind with a strange gaze. Then, she looked at Eliza. She blurted out, "F*ck, Eliza. Could Young Master Jewell have fallen for you?"


    "Fallen for me?" Elizaughed. "You''ve overestimated me."

 Chapter 1484

    Catherine frowned. She ced the supplements she brought on the bedside


    table. "Chester is a good friend, but if he''s to be a husband or a boyfriend, I think anyone who falls in love with him will be unlucky. He''s not a person who''ll remain loyal to any woman."


    Freya said, "But hasn''t he already decided to marry Cindy?"


    "Do you think... Cindy can handle him?" Catherine raised her eyebrows. "If she could, Chester wouldn''t be marrying her."


    "Don''t worry, I never had the thought of being together with him." Eliza raised her head and smiled weakly. "I understand that he just has a temporary interest in m e. Nothing wille out of this even after he gets to have me. Moreover, I don''t like him at all."


    "Don''t worry. I believe Eliza is a cool-headed person. I didn''t understand why Chester kept targeting you during the mealst time, but now I understand.


    Chester must''ve been annoyed because he couldn''t get you," Freya said with a smile.


    Eliza grinned and switched the topic. "I didn''t expect you guys toe and visit me. Actually, I¡ª" "We''re friends," Freya interrupted her, "I don''t know


    why, but I thought you felt very familiar the first time I saw you. I think this is what it means to hit it off with someone. Chester did say bad things about you, but making friends is a thing that has to be done through a person''s own interactions. No one is more clear than themselves whether that friend is worth making or not." "Thank you." Eliza''s gaze was gentle.


    If she had to say who could make her feel a sense of familiarity, it would only be the two people in front of her.


    They were her friends in the past too.


    "If there are any problems, you can look for us for help anytime," Catherine said, "Shaun is an outstandingwyer. He has a friend who runs a greatw firm. If this case needs to be filed as awsuit, you can look for me anytime."


    "Okay," Eliza opened her mouth and said, "Actually, I''m not afraid to tell you guys that I got this injury from deliberately stabbing myself. Jacob kept


    threatening me again and again. I''ve had enough of that person, so I thought of this idea."


    After she spoke, she smiled bitterly. "I don''t want to lie to you guys. I''m not a kind person."


    Catherine and Freya were astonished.


    However, it was only for a short moment. Afterward, there was admiration in their gazes. Freya smiled and said, "That''s great. Cathy and I hate simple-minded girls who pretend to be kind. Women should be a little cruel." i "But there''s no need to use tactics that''ll hurt yourself t o inflict harm on the enemy next time. You can look for us for help," Catherine said.


    "... Thank you." Eliza raised her head and showed a warm smile from the bottom of her heart.


    Since her rebirth, it was only now that she felt a moment of warmth.


    Catherine and Freya only stood up and left after staying in the ward for an hour.


    After closing the door, Catherine raised her head and saw Chester walking in her direction.


    Freya could not help but mutter, "Is he that free?"


    Catherine frowned and walked toward Chester." Young Master Jewell, it''s getting dark soon. Isn''t it your break time yet?"


    "Eliza has to be put on an IV now," Chester said gently.


    "Young Master Jewell, you''re the hospital''s top doctor. There''s no need for you to personally take care of Eliza''s injury, right?" Catherine said jokingly.

 Chapter 1485

    "She''s the patient I rescued myself. I like to be responsible for a patient till the end," Chester replied with a calm gaze.


    Freya mocked him, "It seems like you don''t just want to be responsible for her injury till the end, though. Right?"


    "I think you guys haven''t known each other for a long time. It''s better to not meddle in some things." Chester nced at Freya calmly.


    Freya was furious. She had always been a person who could not hold in her anger. She said right away," Even if we haven''t known each other for a long time, Eliza is still our friend. Allow me to be honest. You''re already about to marry Cindy, so don''t disturb Eliza anymore. She''s a gooddy. She''s not those women that you''re used to toying around with."


    "You both aren''t people of the same world," Catherine spoke as well, "I believe she doesn''t desire anything you have. If you want to y, you can. You should find the people who want the things you have. Moreover, Cindy isn''t a person to be offended. If she finds out, she''ll target Eliza." "I can handle Cindy." Chester was unconvinced.


    Freya let out a snort. "Since you''ve said those words, I can confirm that you don''t understand Cindy at all. Cindy is absolutely narrow-minded. Indeed, she may not do anything at first, but she''s good at holding grudges. Then, when everyone isn''t on their guard, she''ll open her mouth and bite hard into that person until flesh shows."


    Catherine said, "Young Master Jewell, don''t make us think badly of you. Although I thought you were a yboy before, at least I didn''t think you were a scumbag."


    "You''re wrong. I''ve been a scumbag all along. Also, me being a scumbag or not is none of your business." After Chester spoke, he left in long strides.


    Freya watched him from behind and stomped her feet. "This is exasperating. I thought Rodney was the person I hated the most in the world. I didn''t expect Chester to be more hateful."


    Catherine frowned. "No matter what, if Chester uses despicable methods, we have to help Eliza."


    "Yes, we can''t let her end up as a mistress. Chester doesn''t care, but Eliza is a celebrity. If it gets out, her whole life will be ruined," Freya said in frustration.


    In the ward.


    Chester pushed the door and entered.


    Leanne was holding a chamber pot for Eliza to relieve


    herself.


    Both of them became frantic when a man suddenly walked in. Luckily, there was a nket covering Eliza''s lower body, but Eliza was still frustrated from feeling awkward. "Chester, can''t you knock beforeing in?"


    "I''m sorry. I didn''t know..." Chester did not expect it either. He shrugged. "But you''re a patient, and I''m a doctor. I''ve seen these kinds of things too many times every single day, so there''s no need for you to overreact."


    "You..." Eliza''s chest heaved out of anger.


    It was rare to see her get angry. Chester strangely felt pleasant. "Besides, when I saved you, I already saw your top half. I''ve already seen everything."


    i, H


    Leanne''s face was flushed red. It was either because she felt awkward, or she was blushing in Eliza''s stead.


    "Are you done peeing?" Chester asked.


    "You keep looking in my direction, how can I pee?" Eliza could not tolerate it anymore.


    "Do it quickly. You have to be put on an IV." Only then did Chester turn around.


    After Leanne was done with everything, Elizay on the bed. It was the first time she felt so helpless.


    Chester hung the IV and held Eliza''s hand. His tone


    was gentle and hoarse. "Rx a little."


    That voice...


    Eliza recalled that many years ago, he had said the same words into her ear during their first time having sex together.


    However... As they got older, his voice became more raspy and captivating.


    Although she tried to ignore it as much as possible, Eliza''s ears still turned slightly red.

 Chapter 1486

    "What are you thinking about?" Chester suddenly looked at Eliza, a trace of a smile shing across his eyes.


    "What could I possibly be thinking? I just want you to do this faster." Eliza turned her head away coldly.


    "These things can''t be done quickly," Chester said.


    Leanne''s whole face was red as she stood at the side. She wanted to think purely, but those two people''s erotic words made her unable to think pure thoughts.


    In the end, Eliza could not tolerate it anymore. "Is your hospital short of nurses? Why does a doctor like yourself have to do such a trivial thing like inserting a needle?"


    "The nurses'' skills are not as good as mine. I''m afraid they''ll prick and hurt you." Chester''s handsome lips lifted into a sexy smile. It was utterly charming.


    However, Eliza did not waver at all. "It''s alright, I''m not afraid of the pain."


    "But my heart will ache for you," Chester said with a smile.


    Eliza sneered. She was used to that. When that man


    wanted to have a woman, he could say all types of romantic words. However, when he got bored, his attitude would change faster than anybody else.


    It was just like what she had experienced in the past. When she was still studying


    in the past, Young Master Jewell was handsome and gentle. Although she had locked her heart away tightly, she still fell for him.


    She also vividly remembered his heartless expression after he changed his attitude.


    "Young Master Jewell, how many women have you said those words to before? Did you say those words to Charity before as well?" she suddenly asked.


    The smile in Chester''s eyes froze a little. He lowered his head, and Eliza continued saying, "I heard the police released a statement that Charity was innocent back then. She was framed by someone else. It seemed like the person who went against her in the court that year was the bestwyer you had. You sent a n innocent person to jail with your own hands. How do you feel about it now?"


    The lines on Chester''s face tensed inch by inch. After a long while, he said in a low voice, "I owe her."


    "Owe?" Elizaughed sarcastically. "Unfortunately, Charity''s parents are dead. She''s dead too. Besides saying that you owe her, it seems like nothing can be changed."


    ¡°Eliza, let''s not talk about this anymore. I''m inserting a needle into you. If you make my mood go bad, I''m afraid I might prick you." Chester''s eyes were as dark a s midnight. However, his voice was gentle.


    "Make it hurt," Eliza said calmly, "If my body is in more pain, I won''t feel so ufortable facing you."


    Chester lowered his gaze. Finally, he inserted the needle into the back of her hand.


    His skills were excellent. She felt no pain at all. It just felt like an ant''s bite.


    "Later, I''ll have someone send some food over. After the IV has finished dripping, press the bell. I''lle and change it for you." Chester left after he spoke.


    Leanne walked over and said, "If Young Master Jewell wasn''t about to get married, I would''ve almost got captivated by his voice. I don''t know whether it''s better to say he''s a scumbag or an affectionate person."


    "Don''t sully the word ''affectionate''," Eliza said.


    H 99


    Chester returned to his office.


    He lit a cigarette, and his bottomless eyes were looking outside the window where the sky was getting darker.


    He knew that Charity''s name was a mark that he could not erase for the rest of his life.


    At the same time, Catherine walked into the president''s office of Hill Corporation.


    Shaun, who was wearing an expensive suit, was talking to a senior manager. When the senior manager saw that she had arrived, he nodded while smiling and went out.


    "Did I disturb you?" Catherine walked over and sat on his legs right away. "It''s already past 6:00 p.m. and way past office hours."

 Chapter 1487

    "Did you miss me?" Shaun held her slender waist. His eyes and brows looked gentle. "There''s been quite a lot of matters going on recently. I can''t get off work at set times like other employees."


    "I don''t really miss you because I see you every day anyway... Ow..." As Catherine was talking, she got pinched hard on the waist.


    She red at Shaun in anger. "What are you doing?"


    "You dared to say you didn''t miss me," Shaun said with a tone of punishment.


    "I see you every night. Why do I have to miss you?" Catherine pouted. She had basically moved into the Hill family''s manor. That ce was huge anyway. She and the children had a house to themselves, so she did not need to be afraid of feeling awkward whenever she faced the Hill family''s elderly for not being


    divorced yet.


    "But even if I get to see you every day, I still miss you." As Shaun spoke, he raised her chin lightly and was about to kiss her.


    Catherine avoided him quickly. "Don''t mess around. I came to find you for a problem."


    "Mm?"


    "I went to the hospital to visit Eliza today. Something happened to her."


    Shaun paused for a moment. He only could recall who Eliza was after a long while. "When did you guys be so close?"


    "Actually, we didn''t really contact each other after the mealst time but Freya insisted on dragging me along today. We chatted for a while. I admire her quite a lot."


    Catherine said honestly, "You know that I don''t have many friends even aftering to Canberra for so long. There used to be Charity..."


    When Shaun heard her mentioning Charity, his body tensed.


    Catherine nced at him, but she had never lingered on that topic. "Eliza is quite a nice girl. Although she''s involved in theplicated entertainment industry, she''s independent. I think... It feels as though we''ve known each other for a long time."


    "It''s good to be able to make another friend," Shaun said in agreement.


    "But..." Catherine paused. "Chester is a bit strange.


    When I went there, I found out he''s Eliza''s doctor in charge. Isn''t he in charge of the severe cases in the oncology department? Eliza got stabbed with a knife. No matter what, it shouldn''t be Chester who''s supposed to be in charge of her, right?" Shaun raised his eyebrows. "You suspect that he''s interested in Eliza?¡± "It''s very obvious that he is."


    Catherine said angrily, "I already asked him about it and he didn''t deny it. He even talked in a tone that implied that we shouldn''t meddle in his business.


    Does he think that I want to meddle in his business? He can do anything he wants with other women, but Eliza is a proper girl. He''s already going to marry Cindy, yet he''s still getting involved with Eliza at this time. Doesn''t he feel shameful? Does he have integrity? Are women just ythings for him?"


    Shaun patted the back of her head in a hurry. He said gently, "Is there a misunderstanding? ording to what I know about Chester, he isn''t someone who takes rtionships seriously. Even if he looks for women, he would never force others. Both parties will always be consenting. You know that with his identity, many women throw themselves at him, especially women in the entertainment industry."


    "What do you mean?"


    Catherine flung Shaun''s hand away. "You''re saying that Eliza seduced him, right?"


    Shaun frowned. "Cathy, don''t be so agitated. Maybe... After all, you''ve only known Eliza for a short time."


    "No, when Eliza was talking to us, she was very truthful and straightforward. She never thought of hiding anything." Catherine got down from his legs furiously. "It''s you men who have wandering eyes despite already having someone. In the end, you guys still use the woman of being indecent."


    "Cathy, I..."

 Chapter 1488

    "Shaun, I can''t be bothered to care about you anymore," Catherine said angrily, "From how I see it, you don''t understand your friend at all. You''d better give him some advice. He''s about to get married. If he has any needs, he can just look for Cindy. There''s no need to pester Eliza."


    She left immediately after speaking.


    Shaun''s scalp tingled. Women''s moods were as unpredictable as the summer weather.


    He had no choice but to chase after her. "Alright, Cathy. Don''t be angry. I said the wrong thing just now. I''ll find Chesterter and ask about the situation, okay? Also, don''t include me in this situation. I only have you in my heart now."


    Catherine gave him a sidelong nce. "Shaun, you''re a man. Men have their own understanding and way of thinking. However, I''m absolutely sure that Eliza isn''t that type of person. Besides, a smart woman wouldn''t choose to do that. She''s extremely popr now. If news goes out and the public finds out that she''s involved in other people''s marriage, her career will be ruined. Moreover, a woman like Cindy shouldn''t be messed with. Frankly speaking, Chester is too selfish. He only thinks with his lower half. He doesn''t know


    that if he does that, he''ll ruin a person''s future. Wasn''t ruining Charity before enough for him?"


    "... Okay, you''re right." Shaun agreed with her obediently. He was afraid he would offend her and make her upset again.


    "I''m leaving. Come back only after you convince him." After Catherine spoke, she took her bag and left.


    Shaunughed bitterly while looking at her from behind.


    However, if everything she said was true, Chester''s actions were really too much.


    After finishing up his work, Shaun drove to the hospital right away.


    "You''re still on call at such ate hour?" After Shaun went into the office, he nced at Chester, who was wearing a white coat, in astonishment.


    Chester was different from the other doctors. Not only was he Jewell Corporation''s youngest head, but his medical skills were also among the best in the whole world. Many patients worldwide were willing to spend a tremendous amount of money to hire him to treat their illnesses. However, with his qualifications, if it were not to conduct surgery at night or if there were n o emergency patients, he did not need to be on the night shift.


    "Did Catherine tell you toe?" Chester raised his eyes. Behind the lenses, his calm eyes were exceptionally sharp.


    Shaun dragged a chair out and sat down. He gave Chester a strange nce. "When Catherine told me about it before, I didn''t really take it seriously.


    However, looking at the situation now, I really have to ask... What''s wrong with you?"


    Shaun suddenly remembered that the night before yesterday when they yed pool, Chester had looked like he was in a very bad mood. Rodney had talked to Chester for a long while, but Chester''s expression was still very awful.


    "I just think she''s quite interesting." Chester unbuttoned the cor of his shirt. His thin lips lifted into a smile.


    "Did she agree to be in an ambiguous rtionship with you? Or did she promise you something?" Shaun asked. He was puzzled.


    "... No." After a moment of silence, Chester denied it.


    Shaun was surprised. "This isn''t your style. Chester, you would never force women."


    "I''ve never forced her." Chester shrugged. "I''m still in the process of pursuing her." "Pursuing?"


    Shaun frowned. "Sorry to be frank, but you''re already about to get married. You don''t have the right to pursue women anymore. Chester, I know you''re not marrying Cindy out of love, but marriage is marriage. Of course, it''s very typical for rich men to have a few women beside them even after they''re married. "However, you have to find a woman who can ept this kind of thing. The fact that Eliza can be good friends with Freya and Cathy means that the three have simr personalities and are the same type of people. They''re not to be yed with. They don''t care about getting an influential man because they have spiritual wealth. They like to rely on themselves more." 4

 Chapter 1489

    "I know."


    Chester spun the pen in his hand.


    He understood everything Shaun said after getting rejected by Eliza a few times.


    When he took Charity into ount, he also thought he should stay away from Eliza.


    However, sometimes, people were just that weird.


    Chester could not understand why he suddenly went to her ce in the morning.


    He only knew that after seeing Eliza beat Jacob up to that state, he did not think she was double-faced. Instead, he felt a strange sense of admiration.


    Chester did not like whiny women who pretended to be weak. When Eliza took the knife and stabbed it into her back, he felt like he was also stabbed by something at that moment.


    She was clearly such a scheming woman, and he hated scheming women the most.


    However, Eliza was an exception.


    At first, Chester kissed her because of her eyes. Afterward, he was attracted to her personality.


    "No way, you have feelings for her?" Shaun suddenly said with a strange gaze when he saw Chester keeping silent.


    "Have feelings?" Chester was stunned. The pen he was spinning fell on the table. Heughed. "If you''re talking about having feelings in the bed, I did experience that before. But having feelings out of bed"


    Chester was in a daze. He recalled the time he just started dating Charity a long time ago.


    "Shaun, I don''t know," Chester said in a low voice, "I just feel like I must have this woman."


    "You''ve never had this kind of feeling where you must have a woman. The word ''reluctant'' isn''t in your dictionary."


    Shaun stood up and patted Chester''s shoulder." Chester, you don''t truly like Cindy. There''s no need to marry her. Even if you have to marry, you can at least find an interesting woman whom you won''t hate facing every day. If you want to have Eliza, you have to cancel your engagement. Otherwise, if you forcefully try to pull a tree, you''ll only end up snapping the tree."


    "Do you think my parents will let me cancel my marriage with Cindy? Even the invitations are done," Chester said indifferently.


    "Then stay away from Eliza. What''s the point if you already know you two are not people from the same world? I''ve already said all I have to. I have to go back now."


    Shaun opened the door.


    Chester suddenly said, "When you got together with Catherine back then, have you never thought that the two of you weren''t people from the same world? But didn''t you still continue anyway?"


    Shaun was taken aback. "My memory of the past is a bit blurry, but I''m different from you. I knew clearly that I loved her. It''s different from you who want to possess Eliza."


    "How is it different?"


    "The formersts for a lifetime, while thetter is just temporary. Eliza won''t be the only one for you."


    Shaun left straight away after speaking.


    When Shaun returned to the Hill family''s manor, Catherine went up to him. "You went to look for Chester, right? How did it go?"


    "I''ve said everything I had to." Shaun pondered for a moment. Then, he frowned and said, "But I feel like Chester is slightly different this time."


    "Which part of him is different?" Catherine was puzzled.


    "He might really have feelings for Eliza," Shaun said," At the very least, besides Charity back then, I''ve never seen him trying to get a woman this way."

 Chapter 1490

    "Don''t mention Charity," Catherine said angrily, "Didn''t Chester just want to toy Charity when he dated her back then? After he had her, he just left."


    "It didn''t seem like that," Shaun muttered, "When he was dating Charity, he was quite patient. He''s a person who''s extremely impatient toward women. Charity was the only person he was willing to wait for. Afterward, they suddenly broke up. Besides, Chester kept thinking that Charity was bullying Sarah at that time. They both might''ve had some other problems."


    "When did Charity bully Sarah? It was Sarah who pretended to be weak and made people think that others were bullying her," Catherine said frustratedly.


    "We didn''t know that at that time." Shaun held her hands hurriedly. "Let''s not mention the past anymore. Cathy, I haven''t eaten yet. I''m hungry."


    "Can''t you go to the kitchen to look for food if you''re hungry? I''m not your cook." Catherine flung his hand away. "Hmph, speaking of Sarah, I haven''t seen her for quite some time. Don''t think I''ll just let this slide. I''ll slowly teach her a lesson."


    She ignored Shaun and left after speaking.


    Suzie and Lucas walked over, simply watching the


    fun. "Scummy Daddy, did you offend Mommy again?" Shaun let out a long sigh.


    Melbourne.


    An airne from abroadnded at Melbourne Airport.


    After waiting for more than ten minutes outside, Matthew saw Titus circling Sheryl as they walked out together. Both of them had already been married for tens of years, yet they were still like a couple-especially his father, who longed to be with his mom for every single moment.


    Reba followed behind. She was like a princess with a few bodyguards following behind her while carrying the luggage.


    "Dad, Mom, Sis." Matthew went forward.


    "Matt." Reba smiled sweetly. "Why did youe back to Australia first? You didn''t wait for us. If it weren''t because I wanted to apany Mom more, I would''vee back with you too."


    "I came back in advance to get Uncle Jeffery and Aunt Sally out of jail." Matthew smiled as he looked at Sheryl. "Mom, let me bring you to meet Uncle Jeffery and Aunt Sally. They initially wanted to pick you up, but I let them wait in the vi."


    "Okay." Sheryl nodded. She felt slightly emotional.


    After having lost her memories for more than ten years, she was finally in her homnd.


    Along the way, Matthew drove the car toward the city center. Sheryl looked out of the window while Reba introduced the names of some ces in Melbourne to her.


    Sheryl looked for a while and suddenly said, "I think that this ce is quite familiar."


    Titus hugged his beloved wife and asked, "Do you remember something?"


    "I think I vaguely remember some things, especially the school we passed by just now. Did I study there before?" Sheryl suddenly asked.


    Reba''s heart skipped a beat upon hearing that. "I don''t know about that, Mom. You left too early. Granny didn''t talk to me about it before." 2


    "Oh." Sheryl was slightly regretful. "I want to walk around Melbourne more during these few days. Like the ce I studied in before and the house I lived in. Maybe it''ll be helpful in recovering my memories."


    "Are the memories of the past that important? Didn''t we already manage to find Reba?" Titus said all of a sudden as he felt ufortable.


    Sheryl red at him angrily. "What are you saying? How can those memories not be important? I''ve lost more than 20 years of my memories. Half of my life is nk. Who can take it?"


    Matthew smiled and said, "Mom, Dad is afraid you''ll remember your past rtionship. He''s jealous." "You brat, no one will think you''re a mute even if you don''t say anything." Titus looked as though someone had stepped on his toe. He red at his son fiercely.


    "We''ve been together for so long. Do you think I''ll still care about that rtionship in the past? Do you still not understand me?" Sheryl held her husband''s arm speechlessly and said, "I remember vividly how well you''ve been treating me in these tens of years." 6

 Chapter 1491

    Only then did Titus'' cold face rx slightly. He whispered in Sheryl''s ear, "When we go backter, say that you love me." 1


    Sheryl.


    She really could not stand this old man acting so childishly.


    Matthew pretended not to see them. In any case, he was already used to it. To his parents, he was just a free gift.


    Reba had no such thoughts. Her mind was in a mor now. She never expected Sheryl to remember something as soon as she returned to Melbourne.


    Maybe she had never recovered her memories before because she did not go to any familiar ces, but if she stayed a little longer here and went to ces she previously lived, she might recover her memory. If that happened, she would find out that her daughter was named Catherine Jones.


    Reba had to stop Sheryl from regaining her memory.


    How would she do that?


    They soon arrived at the vi. Jeffery and Sally had


    been waiting at the door for a while.


    After the car stopped, the strong and powerful Titus first came down, followed by


    a charming and beautiful woman. The woman had taken good care of her beauty and did not look a day beyond 30.


    Jeffery stared at her for a while and felt his eyes redden. "Sherry..."


    He cried and rushed over but was blocked by the domineering Titus.


    "Dad, this is Uncle and Aunty," Matthew reminded him to stop his father from being so jealous.


    "I can tell," Titus said faintly. He just did not want to let unfamiliar men embrace Sheryl.


    "You''re my older brother, right?" Sheryl looked at Jeffery. When she saw him, she seemed to experience a familiar feeling.


    "Sherry, I really didn''t expect that... you''re still alive." Jeffery was truly excited. After all, he grew up with his little sister. It was only after Sheryl left that he gradually became blinded by greed.


    "Sherry, I''m your sister-inw. You''re still as young and beautiful as before." Sally sighed with emotion." You''re not like your brother and me. We''ve gotten so old we look like we''re in our 60s."


    "Aunty, you two must have suffered in prison," Reba hurriedly said, reminding Sheryl that her brother and sister-inw became like this because of


    Catherine.


    Jeffery froze when he heard Reba call Sally ''Aunty'', but fortunately, Sally reacted quickly and said, "Let''s not talk about that. Come in."


    "Jeffery, Sally, thank you for taking care of Mom, Dad, and Reba all these years," Sheryl said gratefully." You''ve brought her up very well."


    Jeffery remained silent, but Sally said guiltily, "Don''t say that. It was our fault that Reba was abducted by traffickers back then. Fortunately, we didn''t give up and managed to get her back. Also, I''m really sorry, Sherry. The Hudson Corporation you founded back then was supposed to be left to Reba, but my daughter was too vicious and took away all the family''s properties. I¡ª"


    "Don''t say any more. I don''t me you," Sherry interrupted her with cold eyes. "Although I don''t care about that property, some people should get the punishment they deserve."


    Jeffery stammered, "S-Sherry, she''s still my flesh and blood. You can teach her a lesson, but spare her life, okay? Let her live."


    "You''re too soft-hearted." Sheryl sighed. "But I understand. Don''t worry. At most, I''ll let her lose her reputation and be left with nothing. I''ll make her pay the consequences for her deeds."


    Matthew, who was at the side, could not help but frown. He thought about Catherine and was a little puzzled. Was she such a bad person?


    "By the way, Jeffery, could you take me to the ce I used to live in before? I want to get my memory back as soon as possible," Sheryl said.

 Chapter 1492

    "Memory?" Sally froze for a moment before nodding quickly. "Of course, of course."


    After lunch.


    Jeffery and Sally called Reba to the study.


    Sally lowered her voice and said agitatedly, "Reba, what''s going on? Didn''t you say before that she can''t remember anything about the past? If she remembers, then we''re finished. Look at Titus. He''s not someone we can offend."


    "It''s all your fault. Why did you have to lie?" Jeffery almost went crazy from anger. "You even impersonated Catherine. Do you want to die?"


    "Mom, Dad, if it weren''t for me, the two of you would still be in jail," Reba said coldly. "Besides, have you ever considered this? If Catherine is one day acknowledged by Sheryl, it''ll be child''s y if she wants to deal with me. I''ll be tortured to death by her."


    "Old man, have you forgotten how Shaun sold our daughter to the backwoods?" Sally held back her tears and reminded him fiercely.


    Jeffery was suddenly speechless. His anger had calmed down after being locked up for several years,


    but Reba''s bitter experience also made him furious.


    "Mom, Dad, don''t worry. I''ll think of a way. Just watch out and don''t let anything slip," Reba said.


    "Are we really going to bring her to the ces she used to go in the past?" Jeffery asked nkly.


    "Take her to a few unfamiliar ces and stall her for two days."


    Reba reminded them, "Remember. Drill it into your heads that Catherine Jones is your biological daughter."


    Jeffery and Sally nodded.


    After returning to her room, Reba called Wesley. "Is there any way to stop Sheryl from recovering her memory? We''re in the same boat now. If I''m exposed, I''ll rat you out too. Don''t forget, you''re in a bad situation now as well."


    Wesley pinched his temples. "There''s a person who mighte in handy, but I want to ask you. When are they going to make their move against Shaun and Catherine? Shaun is at the peak of his power now. He''s pressing down on me so hard I can barely breathe."


    "We''ll go to Canberra in a few days." Reba hung up the phone.


    Wesley quickly drove to Sarah. "You''re a psychologist. Is there a way to make a person who lost their memory because of an ident never recover their memory?" "Never?" Sarah raised her brows and gave him a strange look.


    "After this matter is settled, I won''t treat you poorly," Wesley said in a low voice.


    "Forgive me for saying this, President Lyons, but can you really make aeback?" Sarah was skeptical. She had seen for herself how Shaun suddenly rose back to power again.


    "Do you think I''ll be brought down so easily? Before Mason fell, I already got a portion of his connections abroad. Shaun and the Jewell family have joined hands to suppress me these days, but the people who will deal with Shaun and Catherine have appeared." Wesley let out a low chuckle. "That person is the one I need your help in preventing her from recovering her memory."


    Sarah raised her eyebrows. "I know of a medicine for treating mental illness. After taking it, it''ll temporarily cause the person to be unable to recover their memory. But there''ll be some side effects."


    "What side effects?"


    "It''ll cause hallucinations sometimes." Sarah smiled." Do you want it?"

 Chapter 1493

    Wesley was silent for a while before asking, "Will the side effects be obvious?"


    "If she doesn''t take it that much, the effects won''t be noticeable at first. But if she takes it for a long time... I can''t guarantee anything," Sarah said honestly.


    "A long time... How long is half of it?"


    "Around two to three years." 1


    "That''s enough. Give me the medicine." A cruel light shed in Wesley''s eyes. Two to three years was enough for him to stand on the top of the world.


    Besides, the person Titus Costner cared about most was Sheryl. If Sheryl suffered


    from a nervous breakdown, Titus would definitely be affected. There was also Reba, so they could change a lot of things in two to three years.


    In Melbourne.


    In the past two days, Jeffery brought Sheryl and Titus to many ces.


    "Sherry, this is our family''s oldpany, Summit Design. In the past, you used to help Dad here during summer break. Unfortunately, it doesn''t belong to us


    now, so you can just look at the entrance." Jeffery revealed a trace of regret.


    Sheryl looked at the building in front of her. The feeling of familiarity disappearedpletely after she felt it on the first day. "If it was a business left behind by our dad, why doesn''t it belong to the Jones family?"


    Jeffery lowered his head with embarrassment, and Sally sighed before saying, "It''s because of Shaun.


    After we got Reba back, we recruited her into Summit to try and make it up for her, but Catherine wasn''t happy about it. She thought that Reba wanted to steal Summit and hated us, so when she got together with Shaun, she tried to use underhanded methods to go against Summit, causing Summit to be infamous. After the turnover of funds... we had to sell Summit."


    "Aunty, Uncle, I''m sorry," Reba immediately apologized. "I shouldn''t havee back then."


    "Don''t say that. It''s because we didn''t teach our daughter well." Sally pretended to be sad.


    Sheryl became more annoyed the more she listened, and her impression of Catherine got worse.


    Ever since she came back, she had heard countless stories of what demented things Catherine did to her own parents and Reba, i


    How could a person be so vicious?


    After returning to the hotel, she immediately called Matthew. "Didn''t you go to Canberra for a few days?


    How are the preparations for teaching Catherine a lesson going? Since Hudson Corporation was founded by me and left to Reba, it''s time for me to get it back."


    Matthew''s blue eyes flickered with conflict. After a moment, he said, "Mom, there''s something you don''t know about. I looked into Hudson and found that Catherine is the only shareholder. In other words, all the power is in her hands. The previous shareholders were all kicked out by her. It''s basically impossible to get Hudson back."


    "That woman... is pretty crafty."


    Sheryl was a little surprised. If Catherine had not done so many evil deeds, she might even admire her. "As far as I know, she only took over Hudson in recent years. She''s such a young woman, yet she was able to kick away all those old shareholders. She''s definitely a ruthless and bold person."


    Titus remained silent.


    "Forget it. It''s just a smallpany anyway. It''s fine even if we don''t get it back. Contact some people, make some trouble, and once their funding gets cut off, Hudson naturally won''t be able tost," Sheryl said faintly, "Just let it fall."


    Matthew frowned. "Catherine has Hill Corporation backing her. If their funding gets cut off, Hill Corporation will definitely help her. Also... she''s acknowledged Joel Yule as her father.... Although Joel has left Yule Corporation, he opened a logisticspany by himself that has be one of the top logisticspanies in the country after just one year. They might even be expanding globally soon."


    "Joel Yule?" Sheryl frowned. "What a stupid man. He can''t even figure out who his real daughter is." 1


    Titus, who was at the side, immediately became upset. "It''s fine if he can''t figure it out. Are you nning to go to his door and personally exin it to your old me? I don''t want you to have anything to do with him. What''s more, you have a daughter with him and I heard that he isn''t married now. I''m afraid he''ll get the wrong idea." 1


    Sheryl originally thought of going to Joel herself, but she dismissed the idea after Titus'' words.


    "If you ask me, there''s no need to worry about Joel at all," Titus said faintly, "Joel''spany is expanding, so their funds must be stretched taut. He won''t be able t o help Catherine at all. The only one we have to deal with is Hill Corporation."

 Chapter 1494

    Sheryl nodded. "Don''t you know a person here? Just contact that person."


    "That was what I was thinking as well."


    Titus wrapped his arms around her. "We''ll fly to Canberra tomorrow and have a meal with that person. It''s a small matter."


    Matthew listened to his parents'' casual tone and frowned slightly.


    He naturally knew of his father''s methods. Titus had connections all over the world.


    He did not have a good impression of Shaun, but Catherine...


    The next day.


    Sheryl, Titus, Matthew, and Reba flew to Canberra.


    When the nended, Reba took a deep breath.


    ''Canberra, I''m back.'' That year, she had run away from this ce in a wretched state. Now, she was back.


    Soon, an extended bulletproof Rolls-Royce personally took them to a secluded and gorgeous courtyard house.


    After a feast, Matthew took them back to the mansion he had bought in the capital.


    When the two women went to wash up, Matthew called out to Titus, "Dad..."


    "What is it?" Titus''s dignified eyes looked at him. "You look like you have something to say to me."


    Matthew was slightly annoyed. He wanted to talk to Titus, but his father was constantly stuck to Sheryl''s side and Reba would be around as well.


    "Dad, let''s talk in the study," Matthew said in a low voice.


    Titus nodded. After they entered the study, he suddenly said, "By the way, you mentioned before that you met a very beautiful woman and fell in love with her at first sight, right?"


    11 ff


    Matthew paused. If he told Titus that he had fallen in love with Catherine at first sight, Titus might kill him. "Oh, nah. I found outter that she''s already married."


    Titus looked at him with slight sympathy. It was not easy for Matthew to like someone, but the woman ended up being married.


    "Dad, actually... I want to talk to you about Catherine..." Titus bit the bullet and spoke.


    "Don''t tell me that the married woman you like is her,"


    Titus suddenly said.


    Matthew,


    It seemed there was no way to continue this conversation.


    Seeing Matthew fall silent, Titus'' face immediately turned icy. "She seduced you."


    "No, Dad. I met her by coincidence the day I came to Canberra. I didn''t even know she was Catherine back then. She saved me," Matthew hurriedly exined.

 Chapter 1495

    "Do you think she saved you out of the goodness of her heart?" Titus sneered. "Have you forgotten how many people tried getting close to you since you were a child? You grew up in Neah Bay. How are you still so naive?"


    "Dad, she didn''t know my identity at that time. I had just arrived in Canberra. Besides, how would she have found out my identity?" 1


    Matthew did not agree with his father''s words. "Of course, I also suspected her before. After I came to Canberra, I met her several times after the first time. I think that... Catherine isn''t such a bad woman."


    "There are lots of women who are good at acting." Titus frowned coldly. "She didn''t even spare her biological parents. After all that she''s done, you''re still speaking up for her. If your mom hears about this, just see what she''ll do to you."


    "That''s why I''m not telling her." Matthew pouted. "Dad, actually... I just think that sometimes, what you hear may not be the truth."


    "What does that mean?" Titus narrowed his eyes. "Are you suspecting that Reba and Jeffery are lying? Matthew, watch what you say. Reba did the DNA test. She''s your mother''s biological daughter." 1


    "I don''t know, Dad. Maybe... if you meet Catherine, you''ll find out that she''s not that bad," Titus said," Shaun doesn''t seem that unbearable either. He spoils his wife a lot."


    "Why should I meet her? Don''t forget, I came here to solve the issues as soon as possible and take your mother back." Titus walked to the door and turned around to say to Matthew, "I''ve heard what you had to say. This conversation ends here." Titus left, and Matthew let out a vexed sigh.


    At noon the next day.


    Reba walked into a high-end restaurant with a designer bag.


    "Reba, it''s really you."


    Linda stood up, and her pupils shook when she saw Reba. She was also a person who bought and wore luxury items, so she could see at a nce that Reba''s bag was one that had just been released in Country F. It had not started selling in Australia yet, and the price was around a couple hundred thousand dors.


    Furthermore, it was clear at first nce that Reba''s dress was expensive too. "Linda, it''s been a long time." Reba sashayed over and hugged her. "It seems you haven''t been doing well recently. Your face looks haggard."


    "It''s been tough." Linda smiled bitterly. "You might not know this since you just came back but Freya got revenge on Jackson Corporation a few days ago. Freya has the Snow family behind her, and the Snow family has been suppressing the Shelby and Jackson families. The only thing Jackson Corporation has left is its name, and Patrick... he was put into jail and can''t be rescued."


    Her eyes reddened as she spoke. She was truly in love with Patrick.


    "He''s just a man," Reba smiled faintly. "Patrick can be considered an excellent man in Melbourne, but if you put him against the men abroad, he can''tpare to them. You can just get a better man. I''ll introduce you to one."


    Linda shook her head without having to think about it. "I grew up with Patrick and have liked him since we were children. I didn''t start liking him recently.


    Reba, could you..."


    After a pause, she said bitterly, "Never mind. He offended the Snow family. How could you help him?"


    "Don''t say that. I do have a way," Reba yed with her fingers and said casually.


    Linda looked up at her. "Don''t lie to me."


    "Why would I lie to you? Since you helped me by telling me about Freya doing the DNA test, I''m willing to help you this time too." Reba smiled. "I hope... we can continue to work together in the future. Frankly,


    don''t you hate Freya?"


    "Of course." Linda nodded. Her eyes revealed hatred.


    "Catherine''s friend is my enemy." Reba smiled insincerely and picked up her cup. "Let''s toast to my return."

 Chapter 1496

    Hill Manor.


    At 8:00 a.m., Catherine prepared breakfast. Lucas was dressed handsomely in his uniform and sat down to eat his noodles obediently, but Suzie did not behave herself. She did not like to eat breakfast and only wanted to eat doughnuts.


    "Suzie, you can''t eat sweets in the morning." Shaun coaxed his daughter and fed her spoonful by spoonful.


    That scene made Catherine feel quite happy. In the past, she was the one who had to do this kind of thing, but she finally did not need to do it anymore.


    "Scummy dad, I don''t wanna eat noodles." Suzie puffed up her little cheeks.


    Lucas snorted bluntly. "If you eat snacks every day, you''ll be fat. I won''t admit to you being my little sister in preschool then."


    "Mommy, he''s picking on me again." Suzie began toin.


    Catherine rubbed her forehead.


    The phone that Shaun left on the table suddenly rang. It was from Hadley.


    He answered the call, and after a moment, his


    handsome face darkened. "I''lle to thepany right away."


    Catherine looked up at him. "Didn''t you say you wanted to send them to preschool together? You''re leaving now?"


    "Something came up at thepany." Shaun reached out to rub her hair. "I have to go now."


    Catherine looked at his solemn expression and nodded.


    After breakfast, she drove the two children to the preschool at the foot of the mountain.


    When the two children went in, she drove to thepany.


    Along the way, she suddenly received a call from Drey a. "Patrick was released."


    "Huh?" Catherine was taken aback. "Did the Snow family let him go so soon? Didn''t they say he would be locked up for decades?"


    "Yeah, that''s what I thought at first," Freya said in a low voice, "I asked my godmother about it. The Snow family has never intended to release Patrick. He was supposed to be locked up for at least ten years, but he was suddenly released. Godmother said it was an order from the executive council..."


    "Is Patrick great enough to be saved by the people in the executive council?" Catherine was baffled.


    "I also find it strange. If the Jackson family were that capable, his parents wouldn''t have needed to beg my parents." Freya was also confused. "But it''s true.


    Patrick is fine now."


    The more Catherine listened, the more she felt that it was strange.


    "By the way, do you know that something happened to Hill Corporation?" Freya suddenly asked.


    "What happened?" Catherine was at a loss.


    "Didn''t Shaun tell you?" Freya was surprised. "Hill Corporation has been included in an investigation cklist. Currently, all the relevant departments have set up investigation teams to charge into Hill Corporation for investigation."


    Catherine suddenly remembered how Shaun had left in a hurry this morning and got a bad feeling. "Why is Hill Corporation suddenly being cklisted for no reason? By the way, isn''t Shaun close to the Snow family?"


    Freya opened her mouth, and after a moment, she said with difficulty, "I heard my godfather say that Hill Corporation might be facing an unprecedented crisis this time. It''s not the same as what happenedst time. Shaun might lose everything."


    "You''re joking, right?" Catherine could not believe it." Hill Corporation just made aeback and it''s time for them to rise..."

 Chapter 1497

    "He seems to have offended someone terrifying. Even my godfather can''t go up against that person," Freya interrupted her and said with a hint of helplessness.


    Catherine''s brain went abuzz with noise.


    Shaun and she had gone through so much to be able to get to where they were now. Mason went to jail and they could finally finish Wesley off, but now, they had apparently offended an even more terrifying person.


    Who was it?


    She was incredibly tired and at a loss.


    Whether it was Shaun or herself, it had not been easy for them to reach this point.


    "Are you okay?" Freya asked with concern.


    "I don''t know, Freya. I''ll go to Hill Corporation and take a look," Catherine said tiredly.


    After hanging up the call, she made a detour to Hill Corporation.


    Currently, reporters were moring outside of Hill Corporation. Hence, Catherine entered from the parking lot. When she reached the top floor, she saw several people in blue uniforms walking around with several boxes.


    Thepany employees stood on two sides until someone from the secretary''s office noticed her. "Miss Jones..."


    "Where''s President Hill?" Catherine asked.


    "President Hill and a few directors are inside." The secretary led her in.


    In therge office, Shaun, Lea, Spencer, and various directors were present. They all had unpleasant expressions on their faces.


    "President Hill, I hope that you can find out about the situation from Senator Snow as soon as possible," one of the directors said, "No matter what, Hill Corporation is suddenly being investigated with great fanfare for n o reason. Reporters are swarming outside thepany. What will others think about Hill Corporation?" "Damn it, what''s happening to Hill Corporation this year? It wasn''t easy to bring down the Campos family and climb up again, but now we''re being investigated again. Manypanies have called to ask about the situation. We''ve signed so many contracts. If all the work is dyed again likest time, we''ll really lose everything this time." Spencer also lost his temper.


    "Everyone, go back and rest for now. I''ll personally go over to look for Senator Snowter," Shaun said in a low voice.


    When the directors left one after another, Catherine walked over to Shaun''s side. "Why didn''t you tell me


    about such an important matter?"


    "I didn''t want you to overthink." Shaun cradled her hand gently in hisrge palm.


    Catherine frowned at him. "I found out anyway. Freya called me earlier and said that... we might have offended someone terrifying. I''m afraid it won''t be easy to solve this. We both know that the biggest fear in the business world isn''tpetitors but investigations..."


    Especially an investigation that happened without reason.


    If anything was found, it could make thepany lose its reputation and its stock price plummet-even causing thepany to be delisted.


    Especially Hill Corporation, which had justunched new products. It would cause manypanies that originally wanted to cooperate to avoid Hill Corporation instead.


    "Cathy, don''t let your imagination run wild. I''ve experienced all sorts of things to get to where I am today." Shaun''s handsome face smiled. "You have to believe in me."


    "Shaunny..."


    Catherine''s red lips parted. She suddenly froze when a thought shed in her head.


    "What''s wrong?" Shaun asked softly.


    "I remembered something," Catherine said, "Freya said that Patrick was released on orders from the executive council, and now Hill Corporation is being investigated. I''m wondering if these two matters are connected. In this country, the only force that the Snow family is powerless against is the executive council." Shaun frowned. After a moment, he said, "I didn''t think about the Jackson family, but your words have reminded me. Cathy, go to thepany. I''ll go to the Snow residence..."


    "I''ll go with you." Catherine immediately stood up. " Shaunny, I want to face this with you. If you can''t ovee this hurdle, I''ll have to leave your side."

 Chapter 1498

    Shaun froze and stared at her with an unpleasant expression.


    "Shaunny, I''m sorry. Even if what I said is hard to hear, I have to do it for the children," Catherine bit her lip and said in a low voice.


    "No, I''m unhappy because you think of me as useless. No matter who the mastermind is, I won''t be pulled down that easily." Shaun hugged her gently. "If there reallyes a day when I can''t protect you and the children, you don''t have to say anything more. I''ll let you go."


    Catherine did not say anything, but her eyes stung.


    She loved him, and he loved her.


    However, reality was not a fairy tale. They had to be responsible for their children.


    4


    After reaching the Snow residence.


    When the butler brought them in, they heard Rodney''s voice when they arrived at the door.


    "Uncle, Shaun is like my brother and he has a good rtionship with the Snow family. You have to help him."


    "Second Master Snow, Young Master Hill and Miss Jones are here," the butler said.


    Shaun and Catherine took a look and saw that besides Nathan, Freya and Rodney were present too.


    Shaun nodded at them and punched Rodney''s shoulder gently. "Thanks."


    "We''re brothers." Rodney chuckled and rubbed his nose.


    Shaun did not say anything else and looked at


    Nathan. "Uncle Nathan, you know how I am. The Hill family has stood at the top of the business world for more than a hundred years and has always abided by the rules. This is the first time that such arge-scale investigation has been carried out. I just want to know what they want."


    "Shaun, I''ll tell you the truth." Nathan lit a cigarette. "I contacted the executive council, and they warned me not to intervene in this matter. Otherwise, I won''t be able to afford the consequences."


    Everyone''s expressions changed.


    Rodney stood up furiously. "Do they want to ruin Hill Corporation?"


    "Most likely," Nathan nodded and said helplessly," Even though you''vee to me for help, the only thing I can give you is an apology."


    Shaun''s handsome face sunk. "You''ll be the prime minister next month. What if I dy it until then?"


    "Shaun, I suspect that it''s not the executive council that''s targeting you. Someone might have told them to do it, and that force is one that the executive council can''t afford to offend. I think it''s imperative that you find out who you offended first. Only then will you be able toe up with a solution," Nathan reminded him.


    "I understand." Shaun nodded.


    Rodney was stunned. "That can''t be. Shaun does have a lot of enemies, but they''re third-rate trash like Mason and Wesley. How did he provoke someone who even the highest power in the country can''t afford to offend?"


    "You don''t know, but there are always more powerful people in the world," Nathan said meaningfully.


    After leaving the Snow residence.


    Shaun and Rodney were walking side by side.


    Catherine and Freya walked behind them.


    "Cathy, don''t worry. There''ll definitely be a way." Freya did not know how to


    "There is a way, but Freya, I need your help," Catherine suddenly said, "It may be the only way to get a clue on who this person is."

 Chapter 1499

    "Me?"


    Freya was a little stunned. "Are you sure?"


    "Actually, I suspect that the people who rescued Patrick from prison and the people who are targeting Hill Corporation are the same," Catherine said with aplicated tone, "It''s too much of a coincidence.


    Both events happened at the same time and the orders came from the executive council."


    "You mean... because I offended Patrick, those people are targeting Hill Corporation as you''re my friend and Shaun is your boyfriend?"


    "No, I suspect that it''s Linda."


    Catherine made a guess. "We know very well about the Jackson family''s ability, especially after seeing the look on the faces of Patrick''s parents. They were really powerless and even gave up on saving their son, but he was suddenly released. It''s definitely thanks to someone close to him and who wanted to save him, so it''s very likely to be Linda."


    "Linda?" Freya was astonished. "Is she that capable? As far as I know, Linda has been overwhelmed these days. The Shelby family is going bankrupt." "Have you forgotten what happened three years ago?"


    Catherine reminded her. "When I asked you to go to Melbourne to do the DNA test for Shelley Neeson and Jeffery Jones, you were seen by Linda and Reba took the opportunity to flee."


    Freya''s brain shed. "You mean that Reba is helping Linda?"


    "When my mom''s grave was destroyed, I received a warning letter from Reba. She may have found a new force to back her abroad. It seems she''s sure that she can bring me down," Catherine said with deep concern, "Even Jeffery and his wife easily got out of prison. Logan and Austin were attacked as well."


    Freya found it a little difficult to ept that fact. "So you think that the force behind Reba can give orders to the people in the executive council?"


    "I don''t want it to be true either," Catherine said with a heavy expression.


    "If it''s true, then Reba definitely came back for revenge. It''s impossible for a vicious person like her to let us go." Freya gnashed her teeth in annoyance. "It''s s o unfair. Why hasn''t God given her retribution yet?" 1


    "You have the protection of the Snow family, so you should be fine," Catherineforted her. "Besides, I''m the one she''s after. I think that if the person behind this really is her, when Hill Corporation falls, her next target will be Hudson Corporation."


    "Why isn''t she going after you first?" "Because I''m Hudson Corporation''s only shareholder and all the power is in my hands, so it won''t be easy for them to start with me. On the other hand, Shaun is supporting me. If they get rid of my supporter, it''ll be easier to deal with me afterward," Catherine exined faintly.


    Freya admired her more and more.


    She had to say that after experiencing so many things, Catherine had be increasingly calm.


    "I want to help you... Do you want me to start with Patrick?" Freya thought about it for a long time and finally seemed to understand.


    Catherine nodded. "Shaun and I are in the light, but the person behind the scenes is in the dark. We know nothing about that force. I think that the other party''s power isn''t small, so it''s impossible to go against them headfirst. We can only ferret out the culprit and sit down to have a talk about it. I think that Reba probably just hooked up with a powerful man abroad. A person like that definitely won''t be muddled by love, so it''s possible to solve this if we offer him some benefits."


    Freya had a headache now. "So what should I do with Patrick?"


    "I think he still has feelings for you." Catherine looked at her with a slightly helpless and apologetic expression. "If there are feelings, there''ll be guilt." Freyaughed and held her bulging belly. "I''m married now and pregnant too. Don''t forget, when he uploaded the video, he was basically trying to kill me."

 Chapter 1500

    "Actually, I think it was Linda who incited him."


    Catherine said, "We''ve known Patrick for a long time. He''s actually a little simr to Ethan, but he''s not as despicable as Ethan when ites to the business world. Every step he takes is genuine, and he has never thought about taking shortcuts. To put it bluntly, he''s just indecisive when ites to rtionships. He''s naive and easily cheated by innocent-looking but calctive women."


    Freya was silent. She agreed with Catherine on that point.


    "Look, didn''t Ethane to his sensester?" Catherine continued.


    "That''s because what Reba loved wasn''t Ethan himself. What she loved were his bright prospects. When Ethan was left with nothing, she wanted nothing more than to get rid of him. But Linda... truly loves Patrick." Freya suddenly lowered her voice. "If she didn''t love him, she would''ve given up on him already. I think... now that Patrick has been released, he''ll be even more grateful to Linda."


    "You''ve forgotten something. Wasn''t there an anonymous post that discredited your godfather and the police tracked it to Jackson Corporation? If it


    wasn''t Patrick who did it, then it must be Linda. Patrick was locked up in prison for more than a month, so he must have thought about the ins and outs of this matter clearly. He''s not a fool," Catherine reminded her meaningfully.


    Freya''s eyes brightened as she clicked her tongue." Cathy, I realize that you''re bing more and more clever."


    "If I didn''t toughen up, I would''ve been devoured alive a long time ago. After facing people like Wesley, my mind has advanced by leaps and bounds." Catherine let out a low sigh.


    "Okay, I''ll help you." Freya patted her shoulder.


    "You''d better tell Rodney about it. He''s a man, so he''ll want to keep up appearances," Catherine said.


    "He doesn''t like me anyway. He won''t care." Freya looked indifferent. 1 Catherine looked at her appearance and was a little speechless.


    Freya''s thoughts were always so simple.


    They arrived at the gate to see that Rodney and Shaun were waiting for them.


    "What are you two talking about? You talk more than men." Rodney frowned at them.


    "Don''t women always talk more than men?" Catherine patted Freya''s shoulder, nodded at her, and left with Shaun.


    Freya looked at their backs thoughtfully.


    "What are you thinking about? Let''s go back." Rodney pulled her hand and went next door.


    After their marriage, the mansion the Snow family gave them was just around the corner. It was a five to six-minute walk away. 1


    Freya was distracted and only noticed that he was holding her hand when they reached the door of the vi. She immediately shook off his hand. "Rodney Snow, don''t try to take advantage of me."


    "I''m doing this because you''re pregnant and I''m afraid you''ll fall. Don''t be insensitive." Rodney was a little sullen. He was thinking about Hill Corporation. How would he be in the mood to take advantage of her? He had only subconsciously taken her hand.


    "It''s not like I''m too big-bellied to walk. Besides, even if I''m ten months pregnant, I don''t need your help." Freya let out a haughty snort and walked into the house.

 Chapter 1501

    Rodney''s handsome face immediately turned dark.


    "By the way," Freya suddenly looked back as an odd look shed on her beautiful face. "Well... I might be seeing Patrick often in theing days."


    Rodney froze and blew up after a few seconds. "Freya Lynch, are you insane? You''re still going to him even after what he did to you? Are you that unwilling to move on from him? Are you that foolish?"


    "I''m less of a fool than you are."


    Freya originally wanted to have a proper talk with him, but his unpleasant words had made her angry.


    "I''ve already turned over a new leaf, but you''re the one who wants to meet him while carrying my child. Don''t even think about it," Rodney said angrily, "You''d better know your ce and don''t embarrass the Snow family. Did you forget how you were pped back then? Wake up."


    "I know all that. Don''t talk as if I''m that kind of person. I''m different from you. I want to meet him because I want to find out who saved him. Cathy said that the person who saved Patrick might be the same person who''s targeting Hill Corporation, and that person is Reba."


    "Reba?" Rodney froze. Why did that namee up again?


    "Yes, the woman who impersonated Shelley and duped the three of you idiots three years ago. Rebeca escaped back then and is back for revenge," Freya snapped bluntly.


    Rodney, who was called an idiot, said, "... Can you me me for that? When the DNA test was done, the deceased was really Shelley."


    "Right, the person who kicked up the biggest fuss was you. You just brainlessly defended anyone rted to Sarah."


    Freya took a deep breath. "Also, I''m just informing you about this. I''m not asking for your permission."


    Rodney''s blood pressure immediately shot up. "It was Catherine who told you to go, wasn''t it? She''s such a scheming woman."


    "It''s not just for Catherine, it''s also because of Linda," Freya interrupted him. "If I don''t get rid of Linda, I''ll never be able to face Charity in the other world. I''ll never let her have the opportunity to rise to power like Reba has."


    Then, she said nothing more and went upstairs.


    Rodney looked at her decisive figure.


    He was a little dazed and sullen. She wanted to approach Patrick because she wanted to deal with Linda?


    For some reason, his heart felt very ufortable. It was as if he was being cheated on.


    He thought about it before following her. Since he was upset, he did not think about his actions and mmed open the bedroom door. "Freya, I''m telling you..."


    His words were suddenly stuck in his throat.


    In the bright bedroom, Freya was bending over and taking off her dress.


    For the first time, he saw her five-month pregnant figure clearly.


    She had taken care of herself very well. Except for her big belly, her legs were still slender and beautiful-especially the sexiest spot above...


    Freya turned around and saw the man who suddenly broke in. She screamed in surprise. Her dress was by her feet, and when she saw him, she subconsciously tried to hide. However, as soon as she moved, she tripped over her dress and was about to fall to the floor.


    "Watch out!"


    Rodney was so startled his soul almost left his body. He rushed over to hold her. He hesitated and did not dare to press on her belly, so he had no choice but to press his arm on her chest.


    The soft feeling made Rodney feel a buzz in his brain, and something hot flowed from his nose.


    "Rodney..." Freya looked at the hand on her chest and blushed with shame, wanting nothing more than to dig a hole and bury herself in it. She looked up with anger and embarrassment but froze when she saw Rodney having a nosebleed.


    "You... Why is your nose bleeding?"


    It was fine if she had not turned her head, but once she did, Rodney saw her even more clearly. His nosebleed became worse.


    After living for 30 years, this was the first time he had been so humiliated. It even happened in front of Freya.


    "I have sinusitis. You have a problem with that?" After Rodney roared with a blush,


    he carried her to the bed and covered her body with the nket. "You''d better watch yourself. Your belly is so big. If you fall, it''ll result in the loss of two lives instead of one."

 Chapter 1502

    Then, Rodney hurried away. His figure looked like he was fleeing.


    Freya stared and finally reacted.


    Sinusitis?


    Did he think she was stupid?


    Did he get a nosebleed from being too excited after seeing her?


    She was originally a little embarrassed, but she suddenly found it interesting.


    Was there a need for such an exaggerated reaction? It was not like he had never seen a woman before. He made it seem as though he had never seen a woman''s bare flesh in his life. Tsk, his fire burned quite strongly.


    After changing into loose loungewear, Freya put on a gloating face.


    She knocked on the door of the next room. "Hey, Rodney, have you died of blood loss?"


    Bam!


    The door was suddenly opened, and Rodney appeared after changing into a mint- green shirt. The refreshing color made him more pretty and charming, like a


    Although Freya thought the colors this man wore were too over-the-top, she had to admit that the bright colors of his clothes made him look like a teen idol.


    However... Wait, why did he change his clothes? He even changed his pants, and his hair was covered with water droplets.


    Her gaze immediately became ambiguous and strange. "You took a shower in broad daylight?" 1


    Rodney''s handsome face stiffened. "The blood got on my clothes, so I might as well take a shower."


    "Oh, I thought you got a nosebleed because you couldn''t hold back after seeing my enchanting figure. And then you couldn''t control yourself and had to take a cold shower to put out the mes in your body." Freya raised her brows with a vague smile.


    Rodney''s stiff face immediately seemed to freeze.


    He was mortified. Did this woman install a camera in his bathroom?


    She hit the nail on the head.


    However, he had his ego.


    "Freya Lynch, have some shame." Rodney gnashed his teeth and said, "You''re a pregnant woman yet you didn''t even hesitate to say that your body is enchanting. How shameless are you?" "Hah. If I wasn''t enchanting, why did you get a nosebleed from seeing me?" Freya retorted.


    "I told you I have sinusitis." Rodney refused to admit it.


    "Really?"


    "Absolutely." He scoffed.


    "Okay then, I thought that it was because you saw me ...'' ." Freya said faintly. "That''s good. I was really afraid that my guess was right. After all, if you really did solve your problem with a cold shower, you were too quick."


    Rodney,


    What did that mean?


    Did he understand that correctly?


    Rodney waspletely miffed as if he had suffered a massive blow.


    "Shouldn''t you know very well what I''m like? Where do you think the child in your belly came from?" Rodney could hold back his yell.


    "How would I know? I wasn''t conscious that day, so I have no memory." Freya smiled. "Don''t get worked up. I''m not trying to mock you."

 Chapter 1503

    Rodney sneered.


    She was not trying to mock him? It was clearly an undisguised personal attack.


    "Freya Lynch, you''re mocking my masculinity. I''ll prove it to you right now." Rodney pressed one hand on her shoulder and mmed the other on the wall.


    The man''s body was much taller than her.


    Although he was not a bulky man, it still made her tense and she found it a little difficult to breathe when his aura pressed down on her. Furthermore, he had just showered, so there was a faint fragrance on his skin.


    However, Freya refused to admit defeat. She looked up as her eyes curved into a smile. "Are you sure you want to prove yourself to a woman who''s five months pregnant? If I resist, won''t it cause two deaths instead of one?"


    Rodney, who had summoned up his courage after a lot of difficulties, instantly deted like a balloon.


    "Freya, you''re really cruel. Just you wait. I''ll settle the score with you sooner orter." Rodney could only hold back and snort.


    Freya clicked her tongue. "With my skills, I''ll be able to


    take you down within a minute."


    Rodney,


    He red at her angrily.


    He wanted nothing more than to eat her up.


    He swore on his name that one day, he would press her on the bed and devour her.


    One day, he would make her sing out her surrender.


    "Move." Freya pushed him and said seriously," Rodney, we both know whether you really have sinusitis. You''re at the age where your urges are strongest. If you want to find a woman outside, I won''t stop you, but don''t hold back until you cause problems for yourself."


    Rodney looked at her expression and saw that she was not joking. He felt a little ufortable. "Freya, what kind of person do you take me for? Do you think I''m Chester?"


    "Is it a good idea to drag your friend into this?" Freya was slightly speechless. "In the past, you used to keep your body chaste for Sarah, but there''s no need to continue doing so now."


    "If I were to go out and fool around, my parents would throw me out of the house."


    "Then you can go in secret. It''s fine as long as they don''t find out." Freya thought about it and said, "I won''t snitch on you."


    "You''re such a kind person," Rodney said mockingly," You should have married Chester instead. One likes to fool around with women, and the other allows her husband to do so. Isn''t it a match made in heaven?"


    Freya became annoyed. "Do you think I want this? We didn''t marry because of love. If I were married to a man I like, I''d break his legs even if all he did was have a meal with another woman behind my back."


    Rodney feltplicated. In fact, he also wanted a marriage like that.


    It was fine if his wife was strict. It was better than not being allowed to touch or care about her.


    "You can treat me like that too," he suddenly said.


    "Huh?" Freya was stunned. "But... I don''t like you."


    "Feelings can grow."


    Rodney frowned. "You told me to go find a woman, but I can''t do it. If I were such a casual man while being friends with people like Chester, I''d have be a yboy already. I just can''t do it. Even when I was with Sarah, I never touched her before."


    "Is it because... Sarah was too arrogant? She looked down on you, so she didn''t let you touch her." Freya asked nkly.


    "Freya Lynch, are you trying to make me die from anger?" Rodney''s temper surged. "When we were together, she tried to stay the night with me but I refused. I''m... a conservative person, okay?"

 Chapter 1504

    Freya was stupefied.


    She gawked at Rodney in front of her. His pretty face turned slightly red and he looked a little embarrassed. For some reason, she found that he was slightly... cute ...?


    Rodney scoffed and pretended that he was still high and mighty as though he was a haughty peacock." Since we''re married now, I can''t get another woman to solve my needs. Even if you agree, I can''t do it."


    "Oh."


    Freya suddenly did not know what to say. It was probably because she did not expect him to be so aware. "You''re not saying that just to look good in front of me, are you?"


    Rodney, who was being questioned again, red at her. "I''m serious. I''m also serious about this rtionship. Freya, I''ve never thought about divorcing you after getting married."


    "What?" Freya was stunned. "Didn''t we agree to wait until after your uncle became prime minister..."


    "I''ll tell you the truth. Since we''re married, I''m prepared to give my child aplete family. Although


    we fight all the time, I don''t hate you. Yes, I made many mistakes before, but from start till the end, I belong to you. I want to carry on with this marriage, so don''t think about getting a divorce. It''s impossible."


    Rodney waved his hand, looking nonchnt.


    Freya was outraged by his shamelessness. "Did you forget the agreement we signed before the marriage?" 1


    "Was there a stamp? Is there a legal effect?" Rodney asked with a grin.


    "You''re still a president. How shameless can you be?" Freya could not bear it.


    "This is the only time in my life that I''m being shameless. What are you going to do about it?" Rodney raised his delicate brows. When he saw her furious expression, he shoved his hands in his pockets smugly and went downstairs.


    Freya had the impulse to kick him from behind and let him fall down the stairs. She took a deep breath. Forget it. Now was not the time to be angry.


    The most important thing now was to find Patrick.


    That afternoon, she left the vi in her car.


    When she reached the area near Jackson Corporation, she called Patrick. "I''m downstairs at yourpany. Can we talk?"


    "Freya, haven''t you hurt me enough? What else do you want?" Patrick''s voice was cold as ice. "You''re pregnant now. Do you want your husband to beat me u p again?"


    "Patrick, this is thest time I''ll look for you," Freya lowered her voice and said with sorrow, "Don''t worry, I''m not looking for trouble. I just want to clear up some things from the past."


    "... Fine."


    Maybe it was because she mentioned the past and she had not spoken to him in that tone for a long time, Patrick''s heart was deeply moved.


    Freya was stunned. She did not expect Patrick to agree so quickly.


    After hanging up the phone, she immediately called Catherine. "Patrick agreed to meet me. What should I say?"


    "Don''t scold him as soon as you see him. Talk about the time you two spent together during university and tell him the real reason why you married Rodney.


    Make him feel guilty," Catherine instructed her like a military advisor.


    "Is that a good idea? It''ll be troublesome if he tells the media." Freya hesitated.


    "That''s why you have to make him feel guilty. If he feels guilty, he won''t say anything. Instead, he''ll feel indebted to you," Catherine said with a smile.

 Chapter 1505

    "I hope everything will go ording to your n." Freya sighed.


    "Freya, when ites to people like Patrick, rather than preaching to him about reason, it''s better to just shed a few tears. This is why you lost to Linda and why you haven''t gotten back at her yet.


    11 H


    Freya was extremely depressed.


    Although Catherine was right, she still found the truth a little hard to ept.


    It seemed years of hard work and effort could notpare to a few tears.


    Before long, Patrick appeared in her field of vision.


    It was obvious that his previous time in prison had dealt a blow to him. He had lost a lot of weight and his shirt looked loose. He used to look handsome and gentle, but now, he looked dejected and gloomy.


    This Patrick was not the elegant and graceful young man Freya used to love.


    She sighed in her heart and drove the car over. She wound down the window. "Get in. Let''s find a ce to


    talk."


    Patrick sat in the car and looked at her coldly. She was wearing a long purple dress today. He did not think much about it before, but now when he thought about it, it seemed that she had worn looser clothes the previous two times they met.


    She... really was pregnant.


    Even as she sat there, he could see the small bulge of her belly.


    However, her skin was as fair as before. People said that pregnant women would gradually be ugly, but she was an exception. Her face had be slightly rounder, making her look even more lovely.


    At that moment, Patrick''s mood wasplicated. He even felt a hint of pain.


    When he was in prison, the only thoughts that filled his mind were ''she''s pregnant'' and ''she''s married''.


    This woman, whom he once thought would be his wife, belonged to someone else


    now.


    "Mrs. Snow, you''re already married yet you came to look for me. Does your husband know about this?" Patrick said sarcastically, "I don''t want to be targeted by the Snow family again. I can''t afford to."


    Freya''s anger was almost ignited by his tone.


    Even after spending a month in jail, Patrick still did not realize where he had gone wrong.


    However, upon remembering Catherine''s words, she took a deep breath and forced her eyes to redden." Fine, it was all my fault. I was the one who asked you to discredit the future prime minister. I was the one who told you to collude with the future prime minister''s opponents. It was also me who told you to post the video online to try to discredit the Snow family. Are you happy now?"


    Patrick was instantly rendered speechless. He opened his mouth, but when he saw her red eyes, his body froze. "You..."


    "Patrick, why do we have to quarrel every time we meet?"


    Freya pinched her leg hard, causing tears to well in her eyes. "Do you know how much I was scolded by others when you posted the video online? Even in the Snow family, I almost became a sinner. Do you know that if you had seeded in bringing down the Snow family, I would''ve met a terrible end? We dated for a few years, but you... You never considered what would happen to me. Have you... ever loved me?"


    Patrick''s throat tightened when he saw her tears." What about you? Have you ever loved me? If you have, why did you have to force Jackson Corporation like that? You know how much I care about Jackson Corporation."


    "It''s because I hate Linda. Why? Why did the two of you get together? You could''ve been with anyone else, but I hate her. If it weren''t because of her, we wouldn''t have separated."

 Chapter 1506

    Freya yelled. Coupled with the tears in her eyes, Patrick''s heart suddenly tightened.


    "Freya, since you still care about me, why didn''t you get back together with me when I went to you back then? If we got back together, we wouldn''t have ended up like this."


    Patrick''s heart ached. How could he not have any regrets about their rtionship?


    Yes, he was dating Linda, but it was not the same as when he was dating Freya. He only agreed to date Linda because she had done too much for him, and because he knew that it was impossible for Freya and him to be together anymore.


    "Because I really couldn''t stand how you and Linda were always together. You''d spend more time with her than with me. I felt like you didn''t love me."


    Freya lowered her head and told the truth. "If she were your real sister, then I''d have nothing to say, but she isn''t. I can only support two people in a rtionship, including myself. Later, I moved to Canberra because I wanted to slowly forget about you and start afresh, but... I met Thomas Neeson."


    Patrick shook.


    Thomas'' name was still fresh in his memory. Four years ago, news of Freya being assaulted by Thomas became sensational. There were even photos of her being sent to the hospital. Then, Thomas stepped forward and said that she had seduced him..."


    "At that time, Thomas pursued me but I couldn''t ept a scumbag like him. After multiple rejections, he got angry and brought people over to break into my home. He beat me up and assaulted me..."


    "Freya..." Patrick clenched his fist.


    Freya continued, "Fortunately, someone saved me in time so he didn''t seed, but I was severely injured and sent to the hospital. Later, I reported the case to the police but Thomas was rich and powerful, so he ndered me instead. At that time, I had no power or influence. I was like a rat hated by everyone. I was clearly the victim, but I was scolded everywhere I went. In the end, I had to go abroad to escape.


    "In fact, I didn''t have a good time when I first went abroad. I often thought of you. Back then, I wondered if you would send me a message or give me a call, but... there was nothing. At that time, I had also imagined that if you were toe looking for me when I was at my most helpless, I''d definitely get back together with you. Because I felt that even if others didn''t believe me because they didn''t know me, you''d definitely believe w H me.


    Freya smiled bitterly. What she said was the truth.


    At that time, she really had fantasized about it. In the end, he never appeared.


    Patrick''s handsome face burned in embarrassment.


    He originally did not believe it, but then Linda said that she heard from the social circles in Melbourne that this incident was true. It was said the Lynch family wanted to use the Neeson family to develop their business in the capital.


    He believed it because Linda was the one who said it. At that time, he had been very disappointed and sad.


    Once, he even got drunk because of it and identally slept with Linda...


    "I didn''t expect to see you and Linda together when I came back. I was even ridiculed by you." Freya looked at him with reddened eyes.


    "Freya, I''m sorry." Patrick was in agony.


    Freya was stunned. Even after such a long time had passed, he had never apologized to her before.


    It seemed like Catherine was right. Simply shedding a few tears was more effective than trying to reason with him.


    If she did not cry, he would never believe her.


    The moment she cried, he believed her.


    Hah.

 Chapter 1507

    "Don''t feel sorry. You have your own life." Freya touched her belly. "Just like me now. I''m the goddaughter of the future prime minister and the wife of Rodney Snow, but you should know that he doesn''t love me."


    Patrick''s eyes trembled. "Freya, are you... not doing well?"


    "Do you know how I became the goddaughter of the Snow family?"


    Freya looked at him. "Aftering back, Osher Corporation held a banquet for a new productunch. Thomas spiked my drink, and Rodney was drunk that night, so we ended up sleeping together after an unexpected turn of events. The Snow family didn''t want to let Rodney marry Sarah, so they deliberately made a big deal out of that night and tried to make him take responsibility. They even switched out my birth control pills.


    "However, Rodney still refused to marry me and Iter found out that I was


    pregnant. Then, the Snow family said that if I don''t give birth to the child, they''ll go after Lynch Corporation. But if I agree to give birth to the baby, I can be Nathan''s goddaughter. I didn''t have a choice at all."


    "The Snow family is despicable." Patrick did not expect that so many unfair incidents would happen to her.


    "Despicable?" Freya smiled bitterly. "I''m the prime minister''s goddaughter. Who wouldn''t be envious?"


    "But I know that you never wanted any of this," Patrick said in a low voice, "Then... how did you marry Rodney?"


    "It''s because Rodney was abandoned by Sarah and you posted that video online." Freya looked at him. "If a husband beat someone up because they hit his pregnant wife, won''t theizens be more empathetic?"


    Patrick''s handsome face immediately turned pale.


    It turned out that in the end, it was his actions that caused Freya to marry Rodney.


    "Patrick, I really didn''t bully Linda that day. It was Linda who ran over and kneeled in front of me. I wanted to ignore her, but she refused to let me go. When you arrived, you thought that I forced her to kneel and hit me without saying a word." Freya held her cheek and smiled mournfully.


    "Freya, I''m sorry. It was... It was because you hit Linda four years ago, so I thought..." Patrick was at a loss.


    "I hit her four years ago because she colluded with Reba to frame Cathy. There were many things that happened, but you never believed me when I tried to exin them to you. You might not believe me now either, but let me ask you, who was the one who saved you this time?" Freya suddenly asked.


    Patrick was stunned. "It was Linda. She said she has a friend who knows people from the executive council..."


    "If my guess is correct, that person should be Reba Jones."


    Freya said, "We could''ve caught Reba that year. She underwent cosmetic surgery. Do you remember when you met me in the hospital four years ago? I was doing a DNA test for Reba and Jeffery, but because someone tipped Reba off, she managed to escape ahead of time. It even resulted in the death of my friend. That''s why I went to yourpany to find Linda."


    Patrick was at a loss. He knew that Reba was a bad person, but how was she rted to Linda? "Freya, is there some sort of misunderstanding? Linda doesn''t know Reba at all. Besides, how could Reba have the ability to save me?" "Reba isn''t who she used to be. I suspect that she appeared again to get revenge on Cathy and me. Of course, you can choose not to believe me, but you''ll find out for yourself if you keep a closer eye on Linda." Freya lowered her eyes and said, "I won''t say anything else, lest you think that I''m trying to drive a wedge between you two. Find out for yourself."


    Patrick really could not believe it, but when he saw Freya''s expression, he suddenly could not say


    anything. "Freya, did you reallye to me today because of this?"


    "I won''t bother Linda anymore, but if she gets too close to Reba, that''s the same as going against the Hill family. The Hill family is close to the Snow family, so it''s equivalent to going against the Snow family too. You''ve already made a mistake, so I hope that you won''t repeat the same mistake. Reba might help you for now, but she can''t pull down the Snow family. After Reba leaves, the Snow family will settle the scores one by one. It won''t be easy to handle then."


    Freya finished speaking and shrugged self-deprecatingly. "Of course, I can''t do anything if you don''t believe me, but think of your elderly parents.


    When you were locked up, they ran around all over the ce trying to help you." Patrick felt something get stuck in his throat.


    He opened the car door. When he got out, he gave her another deep look and said, "Freya, are you... living well?"


    "What do you think?" After Freya retorted, she deliberately added in a sad tone, "If... If Linda hadn''te between us, maybe we would have gotten married a long time ago."


    Patrick''s heart ached.

 Chapter 1508

    A long while after Freya left, Patrick still had not recovered.


    He wondered, ''If only I had gone abroad to find her back then.''


    If it were not for those words Linda said...


    Linda?


    For the first time, Patrick seriously thought about the past.


    If Linda had not added fuel to the fire in the police station that day, he would not have been crazy enough to cooperate with Nathan''spetitors.


    As Freya had said, if Linda did not exist between them, maybe they would have gotten married a long time ago. They might even have children now.


    They would not havee to this point.


    Patrick could not help but think, ''If only I had kept my distance from Linda when I was with Freya back then.''


    After returning to thepany, Patrick walked to his office door, hesitated, and went to find Linda instead.


    He could not find her.


    He remembered Freya''s reminder and opened her drawer. Inside, he saw a beautiful gift box that was wrapped tightly with a bow. It was clear that it was a gift from someone.


    He looked at the brand on the box. It seemed very expensive. A bottle of perfume from this brand cost several tens of thousands of dors.


    "Patrick..." Linda suddenly came in and froze when she saw the box in his hand.


    "I was looking for a document but found this." Patrick reacted quickly. "Is this a gift for someone?"


    "Yes. Remember I told you that my friend saved you? I owe her a favor, so I bought this for her," Linda took his arm as she spoke.


    "We should return the favor. Why don''t we invite her to dinner sometime?" Patrick suddenly asked.


    "There''s no need for that. She''s quite busy, and her identity isn''t ordinary. She already did me a favor by agreeing to help you." Linda smiled. "By the way, I want to bring this gift to herter after work."


    "Okay, go ahead."


    Patrick nodded.


    After he went back to the office in the afternoon, Linda made an appointment with Reba and left thepany.


    She did not notice that there was a taxi following her.


    Patrick was sitting in the taxi.


    He did not drive his own car because he thought that it would be more difficult to be detected in a taxi.

 Chapter 1509

    50 minutester.


    Linda''s car pulled into the parking lot of a skyscraper.


    Patrick saw her park her car and enter a lobby with two tall security guards guarding the elevator doors.


    After Linda showed them something, the security guards let her into the elevator and go upstairs.


    Patrick was puzzled, and the driver exined to him," There''s a luxurious club on the roof of this building, and this elevator is the only way up. It''s said that only people worth more than 50 billion dors are qualified to bring people up. Most of the people who enter are either rich and expensive tycoons, or people at the top of the entertainment circle. It seems that your girlfriend''s status isn''t simple."


    Patrick was startled.


    He had only recentlye to the capital, so he really did not know much about these things.


    However, when he thought about it carefully, the identity of Linda''s friend was surely quite extraordinary. Hence, it was not strange for Linda to enter this ce.


    He certainly did not have the qualifications to go in. Just as he thought about leaving, he suddenly saw a


    Rolls-Royce park at the entrance of the lobby. A woman in a long red dress got out of the car.


    Patrick''s eyes widened. It really was Reba Jones.


    He had seen Reba before when the Jones family held a wedding. Although it had been four years and Reba''s appearance seemed to have changed a lot, h e still recognized her at a nce.


    Linda went in just a moment ago, and coincidentally, Reba, who had been missing for many years, also appeared here.


    It turned out that Linda really did know Reba.


    It turned out that Freya did not lie.


    Four years ago, he thought that Freya went to hispany to hit Linda because she was jealous and unreasonable.


    Back then, Linda had said that she was not familiar with Reba at all.


    She lied.


    Did she only lie about this, or did she lie about a lot of other things too? Patrick waspletely at a loss.


    Then, the driver suddenly shouted, "Thatdy is definitely a celebrity."


    Patrick looked over again. This time, it was a sports car. The woman who got off the car wore an apricotcolored dress, as well as shades and a cap.


    The way she deliberately hid her face definitely seemed like the behavior of a celebrity.


    However, who was it?


    The person''s figure also looked very familiar.


    Patrick frowned and was suddenly struck by a realization.


    It was Cindy Turner.


    During university, Cindy studied at the university next to Freya. Cindy would hang out with Freya if she was free.


    Later, when he started dating Freya in university, Cindy often apanied them when they ate.


    However, after Cindy became famous, she stopped associating herself with Freya and Catherine.


    He remembered that when Freya and Cindy cut ties, he had not broken up with Freya yet. Apparently, she had stolen Catherine''s music and joined hands with Reba many times to kick Freya and Catherine when they were down.


    Patrick never had a good impression of Cindy.


    Linda, Reba, and Cindy were all from Melbourne. Now, they were in the same venue at the same time.


    Patrick felt that it was too much of a coincidence.


    It was so coincidental that he wondered if these three people had agreed to hold a get-together here.

 Chapter 1510

    However, what Patrick found even more unbelievable was that Linda was friends with these two vicious women.


    "Please drive the car out." Patrick was not qualified to enter the clubhouse and did not hope to go in either.


    He got out of the car halfway and took out his phone. He hesitated for a long time before calling Freya.


    "Patrick..."


    The familiar voice almost made him lose control.


    However, he knew that he hadpletely lost his right. "Freya, I just saw Linda enter Zenith Clubhouse. Not long after, a woman who looked a bit like Reba went in, and then it seemed like Cindy also appeared..." 1


    "Cindy?" Freya was taken aback.


    "I''m not sure either," Patrick hesitated and said, "The woman looks like Cindy, but she was wearing a cap and shades."


    "Maybe it really is her. She used to be close to


    Reba." Freya gritted her teeth. The news Patrick told her surprised her greatly.


    She had just finished talking to him, so she did not expect him to bring her news that evening itself.


    She did not think that Patrick would actually go check on Linda.


    "Does... Linda know?" she suddenly asked in a low voice.


    "I... followed her secretly. Maybe your guess is right." Patrick was deeply chagrined. "Freya, I''m sorry about four years ago. I shouldn''t have done that."


    "Forget it, it''s in the past. I''m already very touched that you''re willing to help me this time. Thank you, Patrick." Freya had just finished speaking when Rodney roared behind her.


    "Freya Lynch, who are you talking to?"


    "I''ll hang up now. But thank you so much for this."


    Freya quickly hung up the phone.


    Patrick had also heard Rodney''s voice. Rodney seemed to be very irritated, and Freya''s voice sounded flustered just now. It made him feel that Freya''s life in the Snow family was not good. It even seemed as if she constantly had to be careful.


    The more he thought about it, the more upset he became.


    If only they had not broken up back then. Then, she would not have to marry a man who did not care about her at all.


    In the vi.


    Freya put down her phone and looked at Rodney who had an apron on. She raised her brows, asking, "Is the food ready?"


    "Freya, you have a lot of nerve to ask me for food now."


    Rodney looked just like a jealous husband. "I''m busting my *ss cooking for you in the kitchen, but you''re hiding on the balcony to call your old me. Don''t think I didn''t hear you call out Patrick''s name so intimately. Did you forget how he beat you up before? Don''t be such a sucker."


    "Didn''t I tell you this morning? I''m only doing this because I need to get inside information from him," Freya snapped at him.


    "Do you think he''s an idiot? With how you treated him before, why would he help you?" Rodney scolded her.


    Freya chuckled. "You really don''t understand men. He already told me a piece of big news."


    Rodney froze, and his expression darkened. "Why did he suddenly give you information? By the way, I heard you went out today. Freya Lynch, did you do anything with your old lover? Did you kiss him? Hug him? Did you say something ambiguous to him and let him think that you''re still in love with him?"


    "Don''t think so badly of me." Freya gave him a side nce. "We just had a heart- to-heart chat."


    "Heart-to-heart chat?" Rodney almost vomited blood. "You''re my wife, but you secretly met up with your old lover. How shameless are you? Besides, don''t think I didn''t hear you. Your tone when you talked to him was incredibly gentle."


    "I can''t help it. If I don''t do that, how will I make him feel guilty and be willing to help me?"


    "Freya." Rodney gnashed his teeth. "I''m warning you, this is thest time. I don''t want to see you contacting that man again. I''m not dead yet."


    "Why are you getting so worked up?" Freya pouted." Are you... jealous?"

 Chapter 1511

    "Pfft. I''m jealous?"


    Rodney flew into a fury. "What''s wrong with me being jealous? Can''t I get jealous because of my wife?"


    Freya was dumbfounded.


    This was contrary to her expectations. She thought Rodney would deny it stoutly, but...


    Her face was burning with shame instead.


    Rodney felt humiliated at first, but as soon as he saw her blush without saying a word, the sense of humiliation in him instantly disappeared. "Anyhow, bear my words in mind. If this happens again, I''ll look for Patrick and tell him that you''re taking advantage of him."


    Freya felt a surge of emotions in her chest. "Whatever. Go away. I''m going to call Cathy."


    "I''m not going away. Who knows whether you''re going to take the opportunity to call Patrick when I turn around." Rodney directly dragged a chair over and sat on


    it.


    He recalled overhearing Freya speak to Patrick so gently on the phone just now.


    Yet to him, she either yelled or criticized.


    What a huge difference in the way she treated them.


    "Suit yourself." Freya gave up on him. So, she just turned a blind eye to him and called Catherine." Patrick just called me and said that Linda went to Zenith Clubhouse. Shortly after, Reba and Cindy showed up together."


    "It really is her."


    Catherine was overwhelmed with distress. She hoped her assumption was wrong, but it turned out that she was right. "Cindy went too."


    "What''s so strange about it? Reba has been close to Cindy ever since they were in Melbourne." Freya said with a snort, "Reba surely knows that Cindy is going to marry Chester, so she wants to fawn over her since she''s well- connected. But Cindy, tsk, she''s terrible."


    "We already have a grudge against these three people. If Sarah joins them..." Catherine''s head hurt.


    "What are your ns? Why don''t we go to the clubhouse now and catch Reba to probe her?" Freya suggested casually.


    "Alright."


    "Huh?" Freya was startled, thinking that she had heard it wrong. "I was joking. I thought you wouldn''t want to sound the rm now." "I really didn''t want to. But when I got some people to tail Jeffery and Sally thest time, Logan and Austin ended up injured. What if something happens to the people who tail her again this time? I don''t want to sacrifice any Liona members. I might as well go and meet Reba now. In the meantime, I can also find out how powerful she is."


    Catherine added, "Quickly finish off your meal. We''ll head there together afterward."


    "Oh, okay."


    Freya promptly nodded.


    "Exin this to Rodney. I didn''t want to drag you into this at first because you''re pregnant, but... I''m worried that if I don''t bring you along, I might not be able to leave the ce in one piece," Catherine exined helplessly.


    "I understand."


    Upon ending the call, Freya turned her eyes to Rodney awkwardly.


    Rodney looked grim as he had probably gotten the message. "Are you nning to head to Zenith Clubhouse with your protruding stomach?" 1


    "I''m the goddaughter of the future prime minister.


    With my status, nobody would dare to do anything to me," Freya exined with a frown. "I must go there tonight." "I don''t get it. This is Catherine''s business. Why must you get yourself into this mess?" Rodney could not help but moan.

 Chapter 1512

    "Shaun is your buddy. Now that Reba wants to target him, are you going to watch as he bes down and out?" Freya asked.


    Rodney immediately went silent.


    Only after Freya entered the house and finished her meal did he say helplessly, "You can go, but you must bring me along."


    Freya threw a nce at him and nodded in the end.


    40 minutester, Catherine drove to Freya''s vi.


    After getting into the car, Rodney knitted his brows." Why are you alone? Isn''t Shaun going?"


    "The police are at Hill Corporation again, and he''s tied up at the moment. I didn''t tell him, lest he worries about it," Catherine replied.


    "If you don''t tell him, he''ll worry even more if something happens," Rodney said in a huff.


    "Well, I have the two of you with me." Catherine grinned. "No matter how far Reba goes, I believe she won''t be bold enough to attack the Snow family. What''s more, she hasid low for a long time before returning. I think she''s nning to torture me bit by


    bit and strip me of everything before she pushes me into the abyss. It''ll be meaningless for her to kill me in an instant."


    Rodney shot Catherine aplicated look.


    He felt that Catherine had be increasingly unpredictable and good at figuring out what was on people''s minds, just like Shaun.


    Upon arriving at Zenith Clubhouse, Rodney shed his membership card. Then, they went through several security checks before taking an elevator to the top floor.


    "It''s my first time here, but they have really tight security." Freya sighed and said to Rodney, "You own a clubhouse too, don''t you? It doesn''t seem as strict as this ce."


    Rodney answered with mixed feelings, "Because the owner of this clubhouse is no ordinary person."


    "Who is it?" Catherine asked curiously.


    "The current prime minister''s grandson, Bryce Zeller." Rodney said, "Although he''s two years my junior, he''s not simple. He even wanted topete with my uncle to run for prime minister at first, but unfortunately, he''s too young. After my uncle steps down, Bryce and Ryan will surely run neck and neck for the post in the future election."


    Freya was stunned. She found this matterplex.


    Rodney continued indifferently, "With Snow


    Corporation as strong backing, the Snow family has an edge over Bryce. Having said that, Bryce privately hobnobs with many wealthy people, and this is the clubhouse where he serves them. That''s why we rarelye here."


    "But Reba and Cindy came here too," Catherine suddenly said, "Could Reba have yed up to Bryce?"


    Rodney shook her head with a frown. "Given that Bryce is very secretive, he won''t be bothered to socialize with people whom he finds worthless. He won''t act impulsively for the sake of a woman either. Besides, he has tried to make friends with Shaun before. Although Shaun has been lukewarm to him, he won''t be so foolish to the extent of attacking Shaun."


    Catherine disapproved of his views. "What if Bryce is interested in the force behind Reba?"


    Rodney instantly kept quiet.


    Once the elevator arrived at the top floor, the three of them walked out.


    This was the highest floor in the whole of Canberra, and Catherine seemed to have figured out why this ce was named Zenith Clubhouse. Standing here made her feel as if she was at the zenith of the sky. Any of the furnishings here was worth hundreds of billions of dors. 1


    "Young Master Snow, what brings you to Zenith


    Clubhouse?"


    A pretty female manager walked up to Rodney with a smile. When she caught a glimpse of Freya and Catherine, she was dumbfounded. "You even brought Madam Snow and Miss Jones over."


    Catherine was secretly astonished. This female manager was not a simple person, considering that she could recognize them instantly.


    Rodney seized Freya''s waist and said with a grin, "We happened to pass by this area. My wife said she has never been to Zenith Clubhouse, and she''d like to have fun with her best friend, so I brought them here."

 Chapter 1513

    Freya felt awkward at how intimately Rodney was hugging her in public. However, she knew Rodney''s behavior was only for show, so she did not push him away.


    "You really love your wife a lot, Young Master Snow." The female manager was a clever person. She said while beaming, "You''re really blessed, Young Madam Snow."


    Freya simpered without saying a word.


    People like the female manager would be aware of what happened between Rodney and Sarah in the past, yet she still spoke sweetly to Freya. Freya could care less about them.


    "By the way, I saw Young Master Zeller''s car downstairs. Since I''m here, I should go and say hi to him. Where''s he?" Rodney lied, trying to probe the manager. In fact, he did not see Bryce''s car.


    The female manager said with a smile, "Some of his friends happen to be here, so he has gone to greet them."


    "Oh, right. I might know his friends too," Rodney replied while grinning.


    Catherine suddenly said softly, "Let''s not disturb


    them." "Yeah," Freya whispered, "I just wanted to look around."


    "You know nothing. This ismon courtesy." Rodney said with a snort, "Do you know who Young Master Zeller is? He''s the prime minister''s grandson."


    A dumbfounded look shed across Freya''s face." Only if you could greet him."


    After some thought, the female manager nodded. "He''s on the second floor. Let me take you guys there."


    As soon as she finished speaking, she led the way.


    Rodney moved closer to Freya''s ear from the back and whispered with a smirk, "Hey, don''t you think we work well together?"


    He put his hand around her waist and murmured those coquettish words in her


    ear.


    At that moment, Freya felt ticklish. As much as she tried to break free from him, Rodney''s grip around her waist was tight. "Stop moving around. If we don''t act lovey-dovey, other people might suspect us."


    Freya secretly glowered at him.


    She could not understand why she had to act lovey-dovey with him as though she was a spy when, in fact, she just came to the nightclub for a visit.


    Soon, the female manager stopped in front of a private room and knocked on the door lightly.


    A bodyguard-looking man soon opened the door. "Who are you looking for?"


    "I''m looking for Young Master Zeller. I''m his friend." Rodney pushed the bodyguard away and barged in. He ran directly to the man who was seated in the middle of the couch and greeted him enthusiastically, "Hi, Young Master Zeller. It''s been a while since we met."


    Upon realizing that Rodney was friends with Young Master Zeller, the bodyguard lowered his guard.


    Catherine and Freya also took the opportunity to enter the private room. There were only four people in the spacious room.


    Among these four people, Catherine knew everyone except Young Master Zeller.


    The three people she knew were Cindy, Linda, and... Reba.


    Today, Reba was wearing a red maxi dress and dressed much more beautifully than she did three years ago. Her face was still the same at first nce. However, upon a closer look, it was quite different from before. Evidently, she had undergone stic surgery. Although she looked pretty with a pointed chin, she appeared stiff and rtively unnaturalpared to Cindy beside her. Reba turned her eyes to Catherine, and her expression slightly shifted. Nevertheless, her red lips soon curled up into a grin.


    She did not expect Catherine would discover her whereabouts so soon. She might be a little surprised, but it did not affect her much.


    On the contrary, Cindy and Linda were visibly taken aback by Catherine and Freya''sing.

 Chapter 1514

    "Young Master Snow, what brings you to Zenith today?" Bryce patted Rodney on the shoulder with a grin. They seemed to be on friendly terms.


    "I think Young Master Snow and his wife came here to look for me."


    Reba''s lips curled up into a smile. Holding a ss of red wine, she cast a pensive look at Catherine and toasted her. "I wonder how you guys know I''m here."


    Bryce''s face froze. Then, he shifted his confused gaze t o Rodney. "Young Master Snow, this..."


    "Young Master Zeller, it seems like your friend knows my wife." Rodney pretended to look surprised.


    "Young Master Snow, stop pretending. Not only do we know each other, but we''re also deeply entangled with each other." Could not be bothered to y along with him, Reba said bluntly, "My dear cousin, have you received the letter I asked someone to send you?"


    "Yeah. I didn''t expect you to be so wicked to destroy your biological aunt''s tomb." Catherine moved closer to Reba. A smile spread across her face as she gazed at Reba. "You''ve only grown crueler in the four years you''ve been away. You''re still as ugly as ever."


    Bryce''s face darkened, then he roared, "You''d better watch your words."


    Catherine frowned, and Rodney immediately asked," Young Master Zeller, what''s wrong? Is this woman your girlfriend?"


    "I''m trying to make her my girlfriend." Bryce answered with a mirthless smile, "That''s why you guys should treat her with respect."


    Upon hearing that, Reba chortled smugly. Linda immediately beamed and said, ¡°Catherine, do you think you can still bully Reba like how you used to? Young Master Zeller, if you''re really interested in pursuing Reba, you need to deal with Miss Jones tonight. If it weren''t for her, Reba wouldn''t have had to hide overseas."


    Reba smirked in silence, implying her acknowledgment of Linda''s words.


    Bryce responded with a grin, "That''s a piece of cake."


    With that, his voice turned cold. "Guards."


    "Young Master Zeller."


    Subsequently, a few bodyguards walked in.


    Bryce gestured at Catherine with his chin. "Treat Miss Jones nicely."


    "Young Master Zeller, what are you trying to do?" Rodney stood in front of Catherine, his face turning grave. "Let me remind you that she''s Shaun Hill''s


    woman."


    "Shaun Hill?" Bryce gave a condescending sneer. "The Hill family is going to disappear from the Australian scene in no time. Why would I care about him?"


    "But do you believe that I''ll make you disappear before he does?" Catherine asked with an indifferent tone. However, her eyes were cold and piercing. Freya gasped with fright.


    How dare Catherine make such a remark in front of Bryce? She was taking her life into her hands.


    Even Rodney could not help but raise his thumb as if to say, "You''re f*cking amazing."


    "What did you say?" Bryceughed right away.


    However, hisughter was filled with wickedness and astonishment.


    Catherine nced at Reba, who was watching the drama. "Although I have no idea why the prime minister''s grandson has chosen to curry favor with this woman who has undergone stic surgery, I''m guessing it has to do with the person behind her. I''m sure this person isn''t an Australian. However, you need to be clear that this is Australia. Hill Corporation might be subjected to investigation at this point, but it''s not falling apart nor charged with anything either. I can still deal with you as long as Hill Corporation is around. If you want to deal with me, go ahead. But there is no need to hurry. Take your time. You don''t have to get it done today. Otherwise, you could end up losing everything while someone else gets pleasure from it."


    Bryce was used to having people currying favor with him. Catherine was considered the first person who had the nerve to provoke him this way.


    His face twisted with fury.


    He wished he could p her to death there and then.


    Nevertheless, Catherine''s words were truly a menace to him.

 Chapter 1515

    Having talked to Shaun twice, Bryce could tell that he was a cruel person.


    This was evident when Shaun recently overcame Campos Corporation in the twinkling of an eye.


    Bryce''s grandfather had initially objected to that person''s request to deal with Shaun because Hill Corporation was of paramount importance to Australia''s economy. He only agreed to take action as that person had an unusual identity.


    Nevertheless, Shaun had always acted cautiously. After two days of investigation, nothing useful in connection with Hill Corporation was found.


    Hill Corporation had Liona behind it too. If Bryce hurt his woman, Shaun might go down with him, considering how brutal he was.


    Of course, since that person had made this request, it was only a matter of time before Hill Corporation was brought down. However, now was certainly not the time to have a falling-out.


    Rodney jumped at the chance to scoff and say, "Also, are you treating us as dead people? Your grandfather is going to step down next month. I know you''re ambitious, Bryce. But to put it bluntly, you have to


    wait until the day you be the prime minister before you can fulfill this ambition."


    Stung by Rodney''s mockery, Bryce looked sullen.


    Rodney and Catherine had stripped Bryce of his dignity in front of Reba.


    "Take your time, Bryce."


    With a vague smile, Reba rose to her feet and saved him from humiliation. "Actually, I think it''s quite meaningless to kill her just like that. I enjoy locking people up and torturing them little by little to make them suffer."


    Linda also red at Freya. "Don''t think you''re great just because you''re the best friend of the future prime minister''s goddaughter. To Reba, dealing with you i s as easy as squashing an ant. To be honest, Catherine, if I were you, I''d drop on my knees and beg Reba straight away. Perhaps you''d be able to save Shaun''s life by doing so."


    "Linda, has Patrick seen this side of you?" Freya asked with a snort.


    Linda snickered. "Freya Lynch, don''t think that you''re great just because you''re the prime minister''s goddaughter. In truth, you''re not even his biological daughter. The Snow family can''t afford to provoke the force behind Reba. I advise you not to be a busybody." "What a faithful dog you''ve got, Reba Jones." Freya raised her brows and said disdainfully.


    Linda glowered at her furiously. Conversely, Reba raised her brows and snickered. "Speaking of dogs, I''m afraid no one is as faithful as you, Miss Lynch. You follow whatever Catherine asks you to do."


    Feeling humiliated, Freya flew into a rage. Ever since she got pregnant, she had been more easily offended.


    Rodney lost his temper as well. After all, Freya was his wife. "Shut up, you ugly b*tch. Hey, where did you get your stic surgery done? Your face looks extremely stiff. Bryce, how can you bring yourself to butter up such a woman? Aren''t you worried that you''ll take her for a vampire at night?" 1


    Rodney''s words were like a p in the face to Reba and Bryce.


    Reba''s face, in particr, twisted in bitterness.


    Ever since Sheryl acknowledged her as her daughter, she had been surrounded by people who tried to fawn over her. Even after she came to Australia, she had been ttered by a lot of high-ranking people whom she never thought she could ever approach. What she resented most was people criticizing her face.


    "Rodney Snow, are you asking for death?" Bryce became infuriated. He had to save Reba''s dignity, especially in front of her.


    Therefore, he immediately threw a punch at Rodney.


    Although he could not deal with Catherine, fighting Rodney was not an issue. Bryce, who came from an outstanding background, was rather deft and savage. Rodney might not be as skillful as Shaun, but Shaun and Chester used to train him a lot when they punched him. With that, he became capable of enduring punches.


    Just like that, Rodney and Bryce got into a fight.

 Chapter 1516

    Bryce was no match for Shaun and Chester. However, he fought neck and neck with Rodney.


    None of the bodyguards at the side dared to step up and help Bryce out. After all, Rodney had an unusual status. If Bryce and a group of bodyguards had beaten up someone from the Snow family, it would be hard to settle the mess the next day.


    Freya gaped at the scene. "I didn''t expect Rodney to have some skills. He usually looks so mboyant."


    "How can he possibly get along with Shaun and Chester if he doesn''t have skills?" Catherine, who had keen eyesight, could soon tell that Rodney and Bryce were equally matched in the fight. None of them had an edge over the other.


    Sure enough, Rodney and Bryce parted in a sorry state after some time. Both their faces were injured.


    Not wanting to make any more fuss tonight, Catherine slowly walked up to Reba. "In fact, you came back at the right time. I''ve spent a long time looking for you. I want to settle the scores with you regarding what happened four years ago. There''ll be ample time for that."


    Once she finished speaking, she turned around. As


    she was walking away, she caught a glimpse at Cindy, who had been silent. "I wonder if Chester knows you''re here."


    After that, she left. She could not care less about the change in Cindy''s expression.


    Reba did not heed Catherine''s warning. In her view, nobody was a match for her at this point. After all, Titus and Sheryl''s background was just too powerful. 3


    They were so powerful that even the prime minister''s grandson was following her around, trying to butter her up.


    "Sorry, Reba," Bryce promptly apologized as he walked up to her. "I initially nned for you and your friends to have a good time in my clubhouse. Yet..."


    "How did they know we were here?" Reba suddenly turned her eyes to Cindy and Linda in suspicion." Were you guys tailed on your way here?"


    "I don''t think so." Linda''s and Cindy''s hearts clenched.


    "Fine. It doesn''t matter if they found out. I''d have to meet her sooner orter anyway." Reba was untroubled by the incident. In fact, she was pretty keen on meeting Catherine.


    However, Cindy''s head hurt at the thought of what Catherine said to her before she left. She wondered if Catherine would tell Chester something.


    After thinking it through, Cindy was still inclined to foster a close rtionship with Reba. Judging from how Bryce had been trying to please Reba, her background must be exceptionally powerful.


    Furthermore, she was eagerly waiting for the day Catherine became down and


    out.


    In the underground parking lot.


    Rodney endured the pain of his injuries and bellowed indignantly, "What the f*ck. How dare he beat me?


    Just wait till his grandpa steps down, and I will kill him. Ouch... My mouth hurts..."


    Looking at Rodney''s bruised, handsome face, Freya finally thought of him as manly. "Why don''t you... let me take you to the hospital to have your injuries treated?"


    "Sure. My strikingly handsome face cannot be damaged," Rodney gasped and nodded.


    "Thank you for today, Young Master Snow." Catherine started the car. The incident tonight had drastically changed her impression of Rodney.


    "Not at all. Freya is now my wife. Reba was trampling all over my dignity by criticizing Freya," Rodney said while scoffing.


    With Rodney''s demeanor, Freya could not help but shift her eyes to him again.


    "By the way, you previously said Reba might''ve yed up to a foreign man with an unordinary status.


    From what I''ve observed today, even Bryce is trying to please her. That''s strange." Rodney suddenly said, " She doesn''t have power or beauty. Who on earth has she yed up to?"

 Chapter 1517

    Exactly.


    Who on earth had Reba yed up to?


    Catherine could not get her head around it as well.


    Could Reba have found her long-lost biological parents just like the soap operas aired on TV? However, Reba''s biological father was Jeffery.


    "Let''s head to the hospital first," Catherine eventually said.


    She sent Rodney to a Jewell family hospital.


    Freya directly said, "You can look for Shaun and tell him what happened tonight. I''ll keep Rodneypany in the hospital."


    "Yeah. Tell Shaun about it. We''ll get our chauffeur to send us hometer," Rodney said.


    Catherine nodded. She did indeed have a lot on her mind. So after thanking them, she left in a rush.


    In the emergency room.


    Dressed in a white coat, Chester came in and nced at Rodney, whose wound was being bandaged. Then, he caught a glimpse of Freya who was


    apanying him, which was a rare urrence. "You were the one who abused him, huh?"


    Feeling speechless, Freya glowered at Chester. "How could a pregnant woman like me have possibly beaten him up? You should ask your fiancee. She should know best."


    At the mention of Cindy, Chester''s handsome face darkened. "What happened?" "It was Bryce, that simp, who beat me. But I beat that simp quite terribly as well." Rodney endured the pain on his cheeks and gasped while saying,"Shaun has been under investigationtely, and we found out that it has to do with Catherine''s cousin, Reba, who''s from Melbourne. We heard she was at Zenith Clubhouse, so we headed there, only to see Bryce, Reba, and Cindy there too. Reba was pretty arrogant. Even Bryce kept ttering her."


    As Chester listened, he became increasingly dumbfounded.


    He was aware that quite a rigorous investigation into Hill Corporation was underway. He also knew it was initiated by the executive council. However, he never expected Bryce and Reba to be involved in the issue.


    Chester was under no illusions that Reba impersonated Shelley to stay by Shaun''s side three years ago. Later, she killed the real Shelley and framed Charity. She was also the main mastermind who fooled Charity and ultimately sent her to jail.


    Unfortunately, Mason had died too soon, so there was no direct evidence proving that Reba was the mastermind of the incident back then.


    Yet, little did Chester expect that Cindy would be in contact with Reba.


    A trace of grimness shed across the depths of his eyes.


    "What''s with Reba''s background? Bryce has always been narcissistic, right?" Chester asked coldly.


    "We''re not sure." Chester shook his head in frustration. "But I noticed Bryce and Reba speaking pretty confidently as if they could defeat Shaun at any time. Think about it. Even the executive council is trying to please Reba. Who can that person behind her be?"


    Chester pursed his thin lips sternly.


    Shaun would most likely be in deep trouble this time.


    Nevertheless, what angered Chester was Cindy, that woman.


    After Rodney had been bandaged, his chauffeur drove him and Freya back to the vi.


    During the journey, Rodney pulled a long face. As he rarely got into a fight, this was his first serious injury.


    Freya darted a nce at his swollen and bruised face that had some medicine on it. It made his handsome face lookical.


    For the first time, she did not find the sight of him


    annoying. "Thanks... for today."


    Rodney was stunned, probably because Freya hardly thanked him. Hence, this was unbelievable.


    He swiftly turned his eyes to Freya, who mustered her courage to say awkwardly, "Anyway, you got into the fight because of me. Also, if it weren''t for you, Cathy and I might not have been able to ride it out."


    "Oh well. With Catherine''s authoritative personality..."

 Chapter 1518

    Rodney''s thin lips moved as he muttered the words. After pausing for a moment, he said, "You don''t have to thank me again. Didn''t you already say it just now?"


    With that, Freya stopped being coy. Now that she was married to Rodney, she felt that they were considered allies. There was no need to behave as though they were enemies.


    Catherine was nning to drive to Hill Corporation at first, but she found outter through a call that Shaun was already home.


    She then drove back to the Hill family''s vi, only to find that Suzie and Lucas had gone to Old Madam Hill''s ce while Shaun was eating pasta.


    However, she did not feel like eating, probably because she was in a bad mood.


    As soon as Shaun noticed Catherine''s return, he put down his fork. "Where did you go? I heard Aunty Yasmine say that you left in a hurry after your dinner."


    "To investigate something." Catherine sat down and told him what happened tonight.


    Upon hearing it, Shaun''s face turned grave. He even looked slightly annoyed. "Catherine Jones, why didn''t


    you discuss such a serious matter with me?" "I noticed that you were tied up." Catherine battered her innocent eyes. Apparently, any man who saw those eyes could not bear to criticize her.


    Nevertheless, Shaun lost his temper. "You don''t even know how wicked Bryce is. How dare Rodney hide it from me. Wasn''t he afraid that you''d be left suffering there?"


    "Since I had the guts to go there, I was confident that I could ride it out." With that, she shrugged helplessly. "If I didn''t go there, how can I be sure that Reba is rted to the issue?"


    "I''ll ask Liona members to keep a close watch on Bryce. I''m sure Bryce knows the person behind Reba, and he''ll go all out to tter that person too. We''ll find out who it is by then," Shaun said coldly.


    He was worried not because Hill Corporation was under investigation but because he was clueless about the other party''s background.


    "Are you sure you can solve it?" Catherine looked at him anxiously.


    Shaun was stunned for a few seconds before he pursed his thin lips. "If I can''t solve it, you can take the kids overseas."


    Catherine''s heart did a flip.


    Given that this man used to be so confident, his current manner made her feel lost.


    "What about you?" she asked after a while.


    "I don''t care who''s backing Reba. Now that she has returned to Australia, I''ll destroy her." Shaun''s bloodshot eyes shed with a hint of cruelty. "It was my mistake that made Reba who she is today. I won''t allow this mistake to happen again. I must protect you and the kids."


    "Is it... really that bad?" A look of agony washed over Catherine''s face. She may seem confident in front of Reba, but she was actually unsure of herself.


    "Judging from how careful Bryce is toward Reba, I suspect the person behind Reba is of immense significance to the global economy."


    After Shaun spoke gravely, Catherine froze. It baffled her why God was so unfair to help such a wicked woman like Reba time and time again.


    "Sorry, Cathy." Shaun suddenly hugged Catherine tightly, as if he was going to press her into his body." How I wish I could be with you like this forever."


    Locked in his embrace, Catherine felt dissatisfied.


    Catherine and Shaun had gone through a lot of hardships to get to this point. Although the kids called Shaun ''scummy dad'', they had long since epted him.


    No. She was unwilling to give up just like that.


    She had to put in some effort, at least.


    All of a sudden, a person urred to her.


    When Shaun was taking a bath that night, Catherine gave Matthew a call.

 Chapter 1519

    Matthew''s phone rang for quite a while before he answered it.


    He sounded rather surprised, yet he kept his voice low. "Hi. I didn''t expect you to take the initiative to call me."


    "Am I interrupting your date?" As a sharp-witted person, Catherine guessed that it might be inconvenient for him to speak now.


    "I''m not on a date. I was just chatting with my family." Matthew exined with a faint smile, "As I said, I don''t have a girlfriend."


    "Are your parents in Canberra?" Catherine was a little surprised. It was no wonder he rarely contacted her.


    Indeed, he previously contacted her a lot to inquire about the vi and get familiar with Canberra.


    "They came a few days ago."


    Amid her thoughts, Catherine realized that was exactly when something


    happened to Hill Corporation. "Are you free for lunch tomorrow? I''d like to ask you something."


    "That''s rare. I''ve always been the one to consult you,"


    Matthew said jokingly.


    "Will you be avable? Otherwise..."


    "Yes. Let''s make it at noon tomorrow." Matthew agreed categorically.


    After hanging up, Matthew felt quite uneasy while standing on the balcony. Could Catherine have found out about something since she called him at this time? It was unlikely as he had always been cautious.


    Perhaps she wanted to ask him for help regarding Hill Corporation''s matter.


    "Matthew, who were you talking to on the phone? Why are you so mysterious? You even walked away." Sheryl, who was in the living room, waved at him." Come over. Your sister has brought home some good food."


    "It''s from an old restaurant in Canberra that my friend rmended. Mom, I know you love spicy food, and so do I. That''s why I ordered a set for takeaway," Reba said while beaming.


    "It seems that daughters are more caring." Sheryl purposely shot a look at her


    son.


    Matthew felt aggrieved. "Mom, if I care for you too much, Dad will find me annoying for being the third wheel."


    Titus snorted. "I''m not as petty as you."


    Matthew chuckled silently. ''Who else in the world


    could be pettier than you?''


    "Enough. What''s the fuss between you guys?" Sheryl red at Titus and Matthew. Then, she asked Reba gently, "What did you do during your outing with Bryce today? How was it?"


    "We went to Zenith Clubhouse that he owns. I also invited two of my old friends there, but..." Reba paused. Suddenly, she furrowed her brows in annoyance.


    "But what?" Sheryl thought Reba was taken advantage of.


    "But halfway through the gathering, Catherine and two of her friends came to look for trouble. One of them was the Eldest Young Master of the Snow family. Luckily, Young Master Zeller was around, but he got into a fight with Eldest Young Master Snow because I was humiliated," Reba said pathetically.


    Matthew was shocked, while Sheryl scowled. "Who is the Snow family?"


    Matthew could not help but exin, "Nathan from the Snow family is going to be the new prime minister of Australia in half a month. Young Master Snow is Nathan''s nephew. Also, I heard Rodney and Shaun are as thick as thieves." 1


    Sheryl said indifferently, "It''s a shame that I returned toote. If I''de back earlier, I would''ve stopped Nathan from running for prime minister." "Wifey, if you''re unhappy about it, I can make some trouble for the Snow family," Titus immediately suggested to please his wife.

 Chapter 1520

    It urred to Reba that the Costner family was much more powerful than she imagined.


    On the other hand, Matthew''s head hurt at the sight of his father''s behavior. "Dad, forget it. I know we''re powerful, but this is Australia, after all. You guys are dealing with Shaun now and even nning to pick on the prime minister of Australiater. These two men are the most influential figures in Australia. If the two of them band together to go down with us, we might not be able to leave Australia because no matter how capable we are, we can''t get help from outside."


    "Pfft. When I have the intention of bringing someone down, I won''t care about anyone else," Titus said grumpily, feeling humiliated in front of his wife.


    "Alright. What Matthew said makes sense too." Sheryl remained cool. "I simply said that out of anger. I''m not going to destroy someone who slightly offends me."


    Titus kept quiet at once.


    Reba originally wanted to teach Freya a lesson. However, after hearing Sheryl''s words, she immediately went along with her. "Mom is right.


    Actually, Young Master Zeller was only punched a few times. Rodney''s and his injuries are equally terrible."


    "Considering his status, Young Master Zeller probably can''t get over the fact that he was punched a few times." Sheryl suddenly said, "How did Catherine find you?"


    "I''m not sure either." A dazed look crossed Reba''s face.


    "It looks like she hasn''t learned her lesson." Sheryl said to Titus with displeasure, "It has been two days of investigation into Hill Corporation. Why aren''t the results out yet?" 1


    "Shaun has been acting cautiously. I heard the investigation hasn''t found anything important even after some time." Titus exined, "But don''t worry. I''ve given the order to bring down Hill Corporation regardless. They''ll find fault with thepany even if everything is fine. As for Catherine, I''ll let her bounce around for two more days. She can''t do this for long anyway."


    Sheryl then nodded in satisfaction. In the end, she said to Reba, "It seems like Bryce is interested in you."


    Reba immediately blushed without saying a word.


    Matthew said indifferently, "Bryce is ambitious. He''s going after her simply because of the Costner family''s power."


    Although Reba was his sister, he felt that those wealthy and powerful men would not be interested in her solely based on her stic face.


    Nevertheless, Matthew did not say it bluntly.


    Sheryl nodded and reminded Reba, "You can be friends with him, but he may not truly love you."


    "Mom, I know. I only treat him as a friend."


    Deep down, Reba felt that her identity was more outstanding than Bryce''s. She was merely taking advantage of him for now and enjoying the feeling of being pursued by the prime minister''s grandson. As for her future partner, she would be interested in someone who was either in a powerful position or ranked as one of the top billionaires. Whereas others, she would turn her nose up.


    The next day, Catherine and Matthew met in a restaurant at noon.


    This time, she arrived there first. Only after she had waited for seven to eight minutes did Matthew show u P-


    Mathew was wearing the sky-blue striped shirt she had chosen for him the other day and a pair of white casual pants. Coupled with his mixed-race facial features and blue eyes, he looked just like an international model. He walked to Catherine whilepping up everyone''s attention on him in the restaurant.


    Although Catherine was faced with an attractive man like Shaun every day, she was stunned by Matthew''s


    good looks.


    "Hey. Are you stunned by my good looks?" Matthew gestured at her with his eyebrows. "If you''re thinking about going after me, I might consider it."


    "Stop kidding. I''m really not in the mood for it now." Catherine forced a smile.


    Matthew went quiet. He knew Catherine''s predicament better than anyone else because his father was the one who was behind it all.


    "Have you heard about what happened to Hill Corporation?" Catherine asked after noticing his silence. 12

 Chapter 1521

    "I know. Hill Corporation is under investigation." Matthew sipped his coffee before he went quiet again.


    Catherine fixed her eyes on him. He was a few years her junior, and she had always thought of him as a brat. However, it now hit her that everyone was clever and not simple.


    "Matthew, actually..." Catherine held the coffee cup tightly. As much as she found it embarrassing, she still asked, "I know your background may be unique. But I was wondering if you had any connections that could...e to Hill Corporation''s assistance? As you can see, Hill Corporation has a promising future, and Shaun is highly capable. Hispany will surely be able to make it into the top 30 enterprises in the world within two years. We can work together and benefit immensely from it."


    As soon as she started speaking, her face went red with shame.


    Matthew raised his brows in astonishment. "Indeed, my family''s background is quite outstanding. But it''s the Australian authorities who are investigating hispany. We''ve only set up ourpanies in other countries, so we''re not familiar with Australia..."


    Catherine got the message.


    He was turning her down tactfully.


    Even so, she knew that he was right. Considering that he had juste to Australia, how could he help? Moreover, why should he help her?


    This time, she was at her wits'' end because even the most powerful person in Australia would not be able to deal with the oppressor.


    "You''re right. Sorry for being abrupt." Catherine forced a smile.


    Matthew''s eyes lingered on her. He could tell that she had been quite stressedtely. There was ayer of powder covering the dark circles under her eyes, so it seemed that she had not been resting well at night. Slightly swayed, he could not help but say, "Actually, you and Shaun are already divorced. Why bother yourself with Hill Corporation that''s going to copse? At this point, it''s better for you to keep your distance from him. Who knows who Shaun has offended? You could be the next person the other party is nning to deal with."


    "I was the one who offended that person, and Shaun shouldn''t have been dragged into the mess. How nice it would''ve been if he hadn''t met me." A tinge of agony crossed Catherine''s face.


    Struck by a thought, Matthew deliberately asked," What on earth happened?"


    "It has to do with some grudges in the past, which aren''t worth mentioning," Catherine replied


    impassively.


    Matthew knitted his brows. Was she too ashamed or embarrassed to exin it? "Since you sparked the trouble, you should end it. If you''ve offended and wronged that person, just apologize and beg for forgiveness." Matthew hinted pensively. Considering that she once helped him in Melbourne, that was all he could do.


    "I won''t apologize or beg for forgiveness because I didn''t do anything wrong." Catherine rejected categorically.


    "Since that person is your enemy, I think you can jump at the chance to escape immediately while that person is dealing with Hill Corporation. If you''ve escaped to another country, I should be able to help you."


    Matthew purposely attempted to decoy Catherine on the assumption that she would consider it. However, she frowned without a second thought. "I won''t. No matter what happens in the future, I''ll be with Shaun through the highs and lows of his life."


    "Is he so important? Is he more important than everything else?" Matthew was dumbfounded as he thought she would agree with his idea. After all, she was a despicable woman who would do anything to achieve her aims. It would be impossible for her to sacrifice for a man.


    "Matthew, you''ve never loved someone. You won''t understand. It hasn''t been easy for us toe this far. I don''t want to give up so easily. It''s fine. Just forget what I''ve just mentioned. Let''s eat."


    Catherine had given up on the idea of asking for his help. She was just trying her luck anyway, so it was no big deal even though she failed to get his help.


    The dishes tasted delicious, yet Matthew ate with worry.


    Catherine''s reaction was contrary to his expectations. He had probed her many times, but the longer he spent time with her, the more he felt that she was the sort who valued rtionships.


    Could such a woman have betrayed her parents and killed her biological grandmother?


    He was a bit lost.


    After finishing her food, Catherine visited the restroom and paid for the meal as well. When she returned to the table, she bid goodbye to Matthew gently and politely. "Thanks, Matthew. If we get to meet again, I''ll treat you to a meal again."


    "Are you sure you don''t need me to send you overseas? As far as I know, you have kids, right?" Matthew asked while rising to his feet.

 Chapter 1522

    At the mention of the kids, Catherine''s face darkened." I''ll find a way to send my


    kids off. The person I offended is wicked, and I don''t think she''ll let my kids go. But for this matter, I should be able to settle it using other means."


    Matthew was stunned.


    Catherine hadbeled Reba as wicked. How could that be? Was Catherine not the wicked one?


    Matthew had a feeling that something was not right.


    "Aren''t you going to leave with your kids?"


    Catherine shook her head. "I''ll head out first."


    Matthew fixed his eyes on her silhouette. Deep down, he was feeling increasingly sympathetic and torn. He could not make heads or tails of this woman. "Hang o


    n."


    Catherine looked back in confusion.


    "Actually... There''s a way out." Matthew suddenly said, "I might not be able to help you, but if you manage to convince my dad, he could save Hill Corporation."


    Catherine froze.


    Matthew gave an awkward cough. "I can''t introduce you to him, or he''ll beat me to death. Bute to this


    ce at noon tomorrow."


    As he was speaking, he handed her a business card with the address of a foreign bank written on it. "My dad will inspect this ce tomorrow. When you see him, you''ll know he''s my dad."


    Catherine was a bit lost. She was just trying her luck, but she did not expect that... "Matthew, I..."


    "Don''t thank me. I''m just telling you my dad''s schedule. However, he has always been very cool, and he won''t help anyone. To him, I''m probably just aplimentary product that he and my mom created, so I''m of no use actually. It all depends on you." Matthew said as he shrugged, "It''s best not to let Shaun know about it. If you''re eager to settle this issue, who knows if the opposite effect will happen?"


    "Thank you." Catherine held the business card firmly." Thank you for offering me this chance. If I fail to grab it, that''ll be my problem since you''ve helped me."


    "You''re on your own."


    Matthew was still filled with mixed emotions.


    After all, it was his dad who had been inciting the incident. If Titus could change his mind, there might still be hope for Hill Corporation.


    Matthew thought that he would hate Catherine intensely, given that Reba was his own sister. Yet, to his confusion, he did not feel any hatred for


    Catherine at all whenever he saw her. Instead, he enjoyed spending time with her.


    As for Reba...


    He could not feel the sibling bond between them. Sometimes, he wondered if it was because they had different fathers or if they grew up in different environments.


    Sometimes, seeing Reba please Sheryl filled him with disgust.


    Itpletely baffled him.


    After Catherine finished her lunch, she watched the news, only to find the authorities releasing the information to the public. "Through our recent investigation of Hill Corporation, we found that their products failed to satisfy the relevant requirements. Operations at Hill Corporation have been suspended a t this point for rectification."

 Chapter 1523

    The news caused greatmotion across Australia.


    When the market opened at noon, Hill Corporation''s stock plummeted 20 points.


    Catherine could not imagine how tumultuous Hill Corporation was right now.


    She tried to call Shaun, but he did not pick it up. Hence, she called Hadley. That was when she learned Shaun had been arrested by the authorities for investigation.


    "Miss Jones, Young Master Hill asked you not toe to our office for the time being. Our office is currently flooded with reporters, as well as a group of business partners, who are kicking up a fuss," Hadley said helplessly.


    "What on earth is wrong with the product?" Catherine asked anxiously.


    "Actually, there is nothing wrong with it. It is merely a pretense used to make Hill Corporation''s stock prices fall so that it would copse." Hadley exined gloomily, "You can ask Young Master Hill for further details."


    Catherine was not in the mood to ponder over it, so she headed back to the Hill family''s manor early.


    Only at 7:00 p.m. did she receive news about Shaun''s return.


    She rushed to the main hall and discovered that Old Master Hill, Old Madam Hill, and Lea, who was just discharged from the hospital, hade to the manor. Even Brennan, who originally nned to leave the country, was here.


    "Hadley told me that you were pulled in for investigation. Are you alright?" Catherine walked up to Shaun and held his hands.


    "I''m alright. They just kept trying to probe me." Shaun pulled Catherine over and seated her beside him. His handsome face looked calm. "But I''m not the sort who can be easily bullied."


    "Don''t deceive me. They''re already trying to destroy Hill Corporation with devious means," Catherine said indignantly.


    Not only was Catherine indignant, but Old Master Hill was also simmering with rage. "How shameless of them. Hill Corporation has been established for over 100 years. It has been propelling Australia''s economy and has created numerous job opportunities for the country. If we fell because we couldn''tpete with other businesses, I''d surrender. But clearly, this oppression is unreasonable."


    Lea was disappointed as well. "I heard those shareholders are thinking of pulling out, probably because they''ve received some news. If this is exposed, thepany''s stock will crash. Then, we''ll be required to restructure thepany, and the Hill family might be kicked out."


    Brennan''s grim eyes settled on Shaun. "The mastermind behind the incident is quite powerful. I know you''re only nning to act after Nathan is appointed as the prime minister, but there''s still half a month to go. I''m sure the other party will go all out to defeat you within this period. Hill Corporation has just acquired Campos Corporation, so funds are limited. You won''t be able to get through this half a month..."


    Lea gazed at Shaun and opened her mouth. In the end, she chose to keep quiet. Nevertheless, everyone else knew what she wanted to say, so Catherine took the initiative to speak up," Uncle Brennan, what about getting Garson


    Corporation to lend us a hand? The mastermind might not know Shaun''s and your identities."


    "No way." Shaun shook his head firmly. "At this point, we don''t even know how powerful the mastermind is. Plus, they aren''t aware of my connection with Garson Corporation. What if it''s exposed? They''ll be able to deal with Garson Corporation. In case you don''t know, Hill Corporation and Garson Corporation are the toppanies in the world. Since the other party can deal with Hill Corporation, it is only a matter of time before they do the same to Garson."


    Brennan nodded. "This is also why I haven''t acted against them yet. Essentially, I haven''t gotten a grasp of the other party''s background. If we still fail to ovee them after banding together, Garson can be Shaun''s way out in the future." Catherine''s head slightly hurt.


    Atst, Old Master Hill looked at Brennan helplessly and imploringly. "Your decision is right. If Hill Corporation turns out to be dead in the water, please... take Shaun''s kids back to Country Y. Brennan. We''ve owed you too much. Garson Corporation shouldn''t be dragged into this mess."


    Brennan did not say a word, signifying his acknowledgment of Old Master Hill''s words.

 Chapter 1524

    As Suzie and Lucas were his grandchildren, Brennan deemed it necessary to look after them. However, he was not obliged to do the same for the other members of the Hills. He came here today for the sake of his son.


    "Dad..." Valerie leaped to her feet with a hint of dissatisfaction


    "Enough. You guys have enjoyed more than half of your lives. Money lost can still be earned again. What matters is that you''re still alive," Old Master Hill responded with a deep sigh.


    After some time, Valerie, who was in the main hall, muttered, "I wonder who the powerful enemy that the Hill family has offended is."


    Catherine''s eyes narrowed. She could not help but tighten his grip on Shaun''s hands.


    Catherine remained silent throughout her journey back to the vi with Shaun at night.


    "Cathy, don''t take my aunty''s words to heart." Shaun suddenly stopped and caressed her tender, smooth face.


    Overwhelmed with guilt, Catherine said, "How can I not take her words to heart? If I hadn''t looked for you i


    n Melbourne and married you back then, things would''ve been fine, and you wouldn''t have offended Reba."


    "In that case, I''m at fault too. When I caught her previously, I should''ve killed her straight away and not let her escape." Shaun let out a sigh. "I was also taken advantage of by Mason."


    "Anyway, if you hadn''t met me, you and Reba wouldn''t have been hostile toward each other," Catherine argued.


    "No. If I were given a second chance, I''d still choose to meet you again." Shaun lowered his head and fixed his eyes on her elegant, pretty face. "As I said, money lost can still be earned again. Cathy, those days of being taunted and looked down on were nothing to me. I don''t mind the highs or lows of my life as long as I''m with you. Reba can target Hill Corporation, but I''ll never let her kill me. If worsees to worst, I''ll send you and the kids away from Australia. But in that case, you might need to give up on Hudson."


    "Do I look like the kind who''s concerned about wealth?" After listening to him, Catherine wrapped her hands around his waist with a smile. "I have brains. If we lose the money, we can still earn it back since we''re still young. But I''m... afraid that Reba will do something to other members of the Hills."


    "Don''t worry. I''ve discussed this matter with Uncle Nathan. He said once he bes the prime minister, he''ll guarantee the Hill family''s safety. If that''s not possible, we''ll bring the rest over after we''ve settled down there." Shaun tilted his head down and kissed her lips. "Trust me."


    "Mm." Catherine lifted her head, her lips shining alluringly under the moonlight.


    It urred to Shaun that it had been a while since he had kissed her


    passionately. At this moment, his eyes darkened, and he lowered his head to nt a kiss on her.


    Only after she began to lose her breath did he let her g o. Suddenly, they heard Suzie tease.


    "Not only are you guys home sote, but you''re now making out outside. Both of you are shameless."


    Catherine was so shocked that her heart almost leaped out of her chest. When she turned around and caught sight of the two kids'' disdainful gazes, her face burned. She had no idea how long they had been staring at her and Shaun.


    "When did you guys...e over?" Deeply embarrassed, Catherine wished she could dig a hole and bury herself in it.


    "Too long ago. I don''t remember," Lucas answered her question impassively. Catherine was speechless.


    It was just a kiss. How long could it have been? These two kids really drove her mad.

 Chapter 1525

    Shaun was so shameless that he even put his hand across Catherine''s shoulder. "There''s nothing wrong with it. They''ll do the same when they grow up anyway."


    "Who would want to behave like you, pervert?" Suzie scoffed.


    Lucas then mocked, "Grandma said the Hill family is going to copse soon, yet you guys are in the mood to make out?"


    Shaun replied indifferently, "But you guys are in the mood to watch us?"


    Suzie asked weakly, "I just want to know if I''ll still get to eat sweets after the Hill family copses."


    Everyone was at a loss for words.


    What a foodie she was.


    Lucas rolled his eyes at her. "Don''t worry. Even if the Hill family copses, I''ll start


    a business and make a lot of money for you so that you won''t have to think about anything else other than spending money." 2


    "That''s great," Suzie said as she lifted her chubby and cute face.


    At the sight of the scene, Catherine and Shaun could


    not help but burst intoughter even though they were slightly stressed just now.


    How nice it was to be a kid. Life was so carefree.


    In fact, everyone was born as a kid. The responsibilities just became more and more after that


    All of a sudden, Catherine and Shaun became much more optimistic.


    "Come on. Let''s get in and sleep."


    Shaun directly put Suzie on his shoulder.


    Suzie moved her fists around forcefully.


    Nevertheless, Shaun did not get mad. On the contrary, he was quite pleased.


    Catherine looked at them with gentle eyes.


    Previously, she felt as though a boulder was sitting on her chest. However, she felt much better now.


    Although she would be meeting Matthew''s father tomorrow, she was now a lot more rxed.


    Anyhow, she had tried her best. If she failed, she would just resign herself to it.


    She did not tell Shaun about this matter as she was afraid that he would be jealous. Another reason was that Shaun''s enormous ego would definitely stop her from begging someone else.


    The next day at noon, Catherine drove to the foreign bank that Matthew told her.


    After taking a number, she waited at the hall for a long time before she caught sight of a group of leaders surrounding a tall, sturdy man as they walked out.


    The man was dressed in a ck suit, and he looked like the mature version of Matthew. With a pair of blue eyes and prominent mixed-race features, he looked extremely grim. She could tell that he was undoubtedly a handsome man whom many young women were obsessed with when he was younger.


    Nevertheless, he had a powerful presence. Catherine had seen many influential figures, but no one had made her feel so intimidated like Matthew''s father.


    Of course, such a person was very alert. Hence, it was certainly not easy to approach him.


    Having said that, she had to give it a try.


    She watched those executives escort Matthew''s father out of the bank, where a Bentley drove to the entrance. Even its windows were made of bulletproof ss.


    Catherine gnashed her teeth, mustered her courage, and walked up to him. "President Costner."


    Titus, who was about to get into the car, suddenly heard the pleasant voice of a


    woman.

 Chapter 1526

    Titus thought it was a senior manager from the bank. Hence, he turned his head around, only to find himself shocked. He froze for a few seconds.


    The woman, who was walking out of the bank, looked like she was in her twenties. She was wearing a bright yellow knitted top with an A-line maxi skirt. She exuded a clean, elegant aura. Her long milky-brown hair was tied in a ponytail, and her figure was perfect. What was more breathtaking was her face.


    Titus had seen a lot of beautiful women in his whole life. However, only one could make his heart throb, and it was Sheryl. Sheryl used to be pretty in a wild manner. The young woman in front of him made him, in a daze, recall the old Sheryl.


    They looked very alike. Those lips. That nose.


    Although their eyes were not simr, the gleam in Catherine''s eyes looked exactly like Sheryl''s in the past.


    He even felt as if time was distorted and that he had traveled back more than 20 years ago to meet Sheryl.


    When the senior managers at the side saw Titus''s expression, they thought he was mesmerized by


    Catherine''s beauty. As such, they immediately opened a path.


    The senior managers were shocked as they sized up Catherine too. This young woman, who had suddenly appeared, was too beautiful. Could this beautiful woman have some ambiguous rtionship with that mysterious big boss?


    Catherine did not notice the gazes of the senior managers. Instead, she took the opportunity and walked over boldly. "Hello, President Costner. I''m Matthew''s friend. Can I have a few words with you in private?"


    Titus quickly came back to his senses.


    After the reserved and wise Titus furrowed his brows, he swept a nce across the senior managers.


    "President Costner, we''ll head up first." Those senior managers got the message and left.


    Titus rested one hand on the car''s door and the other hand in his pocket. His body was as fit as a global top male model. However, his azure eyes had a bottomless, dark gleam in them, and his presence made people feel intimidated even without him speaking.


    Catherine did feel very nervous, so much that back started breaking out a cold sweat. "Excuse me, President Costner. It may be quite intrusive to disturb you all of a sudden, but let me introduce myself. I''m Catherine Jones. I''m here today on behalf of Hill


    Corporation..." "Catherine Jones..."


    A hint of astonishment shed deep in Titus''s eyes.


    The person in front of him was the wicked, evil woman that Reba spoke of; she was Sheryl''s evil niece.


    No wonder... she looked so simr to Sheryl.


    They said that nieces looked like their aunts, and Catherine did look more simr to Sherylpared to Reba.


    Moreover, he could see that Catherine was different from Reba. Her pretty face was natural. She was such a young, stunning beauty. It was no surprise why his silly son would put in a few good words for her some time back.


    Matthew even brought Catherine to Titus.


    It seemed like she did not only have the looks, but she was maniptive as well.


    "What''s your rtionship with Matthew?" Titus cut her off coldly right away. Catherine exined, "We''re friends."


    "Friends?" Titus sneered. "Sorry to be frank, but I don''t believe you would treat him just as a friend. If not, why would you appear before me?"


    Catherine was taken aback. That was when she knew that he had misunderstood. She felt slightly awkward, but she still said it anyway. "I didn''t know his identity when I got to know him. I just treat him as a brother. I''m already married, and I have children."


    In fact, Titus already had those things investigated early on. However, he did not expect she would be so truthful, so he was stunned for a few seconds. "Miss Jones, I heard that in Australia, there''s no pure friendship between men and women, not to mention such a childish, poor lie like treating someone as a brother. Frankly speaking, frequent interaction between brothers or sisters without blood ties is the start of an ambiguous rtionship." 1


    Catherine was shocked. They were not at the main topic yet, and Titus had already made it look like she was scheming to approach his son for money.


    Did all wealthy people have themon illness of nitpicking?


    "It differs ording to the person. Indeed, many people are like that. However, I can''t possibly have no males friends because I''m a woman, right? Does President Costner have no female friends at all?" Catherine could not help but retort.

 Chapter 1527

    It felt like the conversation could not go on.


    However, Catherine had some admiration for that kind of man.


    "President Costner, if you insist on thinking that I have an ambiguous rtionship with Matthew, I think I''m not the only one whom you''re humiliating. You''re humiliating your son and looking down on your son too."


    Catherine reacted quickly and retorted, "Although this is my first time meeting you, President Costner, I can see that you''re a very wise and calm person. A son who was brought up by a sessful person like you must be very clever and restrained. He shouldn''t be someone who''s easily seduced by beauty or be in an ambiguous situation with someone whom he knows is married and with children."


    A hint of amusement shed across Titus'' deep-set, handsome face.


    This woman made him think of the old Sheryl again. She was eloquent and just as sharp.


    If he insisted that Catherine had seduced Matthew, he would be indirectly admitting Matthew''s intelligence


    and character.


    "You have a sharp mouth, but... I''ve seen a lot of women like you." Titus was not surprised.


    "That''s for sure. If you were only in your twenties, you might think I''m slightly special because I dared to set a trap in front of you. However, at your mature age, I guess the number of women who have used this method to approach you isn''t on the lesser side." 1


    Catherine smiled respectfully and said, "But I don''t care. I didn''te here to make you remember me. I just think maybe there''ll be benefits to reap if we talk for a while."


    "You''re talking about Hill Corporation?" Titus sneered sarcastically. "I don''t know what Matthew told you, but I don''t care about Hill Corporation at all, and I have no intentions of coborating with Hill Corporation. Moreover, everyone knows that Hill Corporation won''t be able to hold on for long."


    "People have been saying Hill Corporation can''t hold on for long since the first half of the year. However, within a few months, Hill Corporation turned the situation around." 1


    Catherine paused before she continued saying, "You''re a foreign bank. But ording to my investigations, the current development of your bank in Australia isn''t very good. I''ve heard Matthew''s tone, and it seems like he''s nning to achieve some results in Australia. But frankly speaking, he''s still not ustomed to Australia''s market. Hill Corporation is a 100-year mega-corporation, and Shaun is decisive and far-sighted. If Hill Corporation coborates with the Costner family, the resources that Shaun has now will enable your Australian banks to have a 20 percent increase in annual ie every year. That won''t be a problem."


    Titus let out an unconvinced snort upon hearing that." Enough. If you have sufficient connections and resources, why would you be oppressed by someone else and fail to turn the situation over? I may as well tell you that I indeed can help Shaun. However, since I have such notable connections in Australia that can help him, why should I coborate with him?"


    "President Costner, since you said you can help him, your connections are definitely notable. However, if you''re so capable, I''m curious why the annual ie of this foreign bank of yours didn''t increase after its five years of establishment in Australia? Instead, it''s slowly declining." Catherine looked at him without avoiding his gaze.


    She was a woman, but she was fearless. Her eyes were like knives, as if she could sh everything open.


    At that moment, Titus started reviewing that woman in a serious light. "It looks like you''ve done your homework. Did Matthew tell you all these things?"


    "He wouldn''t possibly tell me. I came to the bank this morning, saying that I want to take out a huge loan. I chatted with the bank manager, and I managed to obtain some useful information."


    Catherine admitted it openly. "After all, we can only advance by knowing the other party well. If I came to negotiate with you without knowing a thing, you wouldn''t treat me as a madman, but you''d look down on me. Perhaps you''d even take me as a shameless woman, thinking that maybe I wasn''t awake and that I simply came to negotiate based on my looks and the slight connection I had with your son."


    Titus''s good-looking brows raised slightly. "This is interesting."


    "I don''t need your interest. I just want to let you see the benefits of this." Catherine said, "I reckon your business must be huge overseas, but it''s not adapted t o Australia''s market. However, Australia is a huge slice of cake. Don''t you think it''s a shame to leave this ce empty?"


    "It seems like you''re really going all out, Miss Jones." Titus grinned. "But as you said, my business is huge overseas, so I don''t really care about this ce. To be honest, if this weren''t the homnd of Matthew''s mother, I wouldn''t even have allowed him toe here for development."

 Chapter 1528

    "Do you not care, or... are you afraid of failure?"


    Catherine spoke boldly. Just as she finished speaking, she felt Titus''s bone- chilling gaze on her.


    She really felt a sense of danger and intimidation that she had never felt before.


    "You''re trying to provoke me." Titus smiled coldly.


    Suddenly, he bent down, and his tone was harsh. "To be honest, if you let my son sleep with you for a night, maybe I''ll consider your request.¡±


    Catherine frowned. "I''m sorry, but I''m here to negotiate with you and not to talk about sex. I think you''re mistaken."


    "The mistaken one is you. You''re the one begging me now." Titus was expressionless.


    "Yes, I''m begging, but I have my principles. Money can be earned again if it''s lost, but if all principles are gone, that''s beyond saving."


    Although Catherine regretteding, she had tried her best, and she epted the reality of things. "Since you''re not willing, forget it. However, I hope you can consider it properly. After all, no king in history hated having more territory."


    She took two steps back after she spoke. "Sorry for


    disturbing you, President Costner."


    After she finished speaking, she turned around and left.


    Titus stared at her silhouette for some time. Then, he got in the backseat, deep in thought.


    He had to admit that Catherine was quite unique.


    Hill Corporation was almost driven into a corner, yet she still kept that poor pride of hers when negotiating with him.


    Perhaps she was ying hard to get, or since Hill Corporation was not hers, she could only do so much.


    On the road, Titus gave Matthew a call. "Get over here."


    Matthew quickly returned to the vi.


    That day, Sheryl had brought Reba shopping. Titus wanted to go to the bank for an inspection, so he did not follow. However, he did not expect he would meet Catherine because of that.


    "Dad..." Seeing his father''s expression, Matthew knew that Catherine had gone to look for his father.


    Before Matthew could finish his sentence, Titus grabbed an apple from the table and threw it at him. "How dare you leak my whereabouts to your mother''s enemy? You''re quite amazing, huh?"


    Matthew was so startled that he jumped aside to avoid it. "Dad, I didn''t mean anything by that. I just wanted for you to meet Catherine."


    Titus snorted. "You want me to save her, right? Matthew, don''t forget how much your mom hates her. She caused your grandmother''s death."


    "Did my grandmother really die because of Catherine? I don''t think she''s that kind of person." Matthew mustered his courage and muttered, "Didn''t you meet her today too?"

 Chapter 1529

    "Matthew, are you suspecting your sister''s words for the sake of an outsider?"


    Titus gazed at Matthew deeply. "If your mom finds out H


    "I''m not suspecting Reba. I just think... maybe there''s a misunderstanding." Matthew said in a low voice, "Yesterday, Catherine came to look for me to see if I could help. I rejected her at first, but I tested her by saying I could send her overseas. However, she rejected it. I can tell that she really loves Shaun. From a bystander''s point of view, she''s quite kind and loyal. Would such a person harm her biological grandmother and parents?"


    "Matthew, she was abducted for more than ten years and was just found not long ago. It''s not impossible to do that sort of thing if she doesn''t have a lot of


    feelings for the Jones family''s members. She might be deceiving you. That woman is very cunning."


    Titus''s gaze was indifferent. "To be honest, I''m not interested in the matters of the Jones family. It''s only because the Jones family used to be your mom''s family. All I want is to solve this as soon as possible and take your mom back to Neah Bay. I don''t want to create extra issues."


    Matthew was taken aback. However, he was not a fool. His dad saying "she might be deceiving you" and the two words "might be" carried a lot of information.


    "Dad, I admit she definitely is cunning. If she''s not, she won''t be the director of a listedpany.


    However, you''ve seen a lot of scheming people before. After talking to her for a while, what kind of person do you think she is?" Matthew suddenly returned a question.


    Titus''s deep, cold eyes nced at him indifferently.


    Matthew shrugged and smiled. "From the perspective of a man, she''s an interesting person. I guess even if she''s begging someone, she won''t put herself down in front of you. I think she''s a prideful person. Moreover, she looks quite like Mom when she was young, right?"


    "Shut up." Titus''s gaze darkened. "Your mom is one of a kind."


    "Okay, okay. Maybe it''s because she looks a little simr to Mom, but when I saw her, I felt a sense of familiarity to her." Matthew thought for a while before saying seriously, "I didn''t say I would help her. I just wanted to give her a chance to get to know you. There is nothing I can do if she can''t grab it. I did my best anyway."


    "You didn''t tell her my identity, right?" Titus warned.


    "Of course not. I''m not a fool." Matthew pouted. "I can''t talk to you anymore. I have to go to the construction site and have a look."


    "You really n to open a bank in Australia?" Titus frowned and recalled Catherine''s words. "Your uncle hade here to try it out once too. However, it''s indeed tough for a foreign bank to open its markets here."


    "It''s mainly because we don''t have enough connections with the people in the business world here. I''ll do my best. Australia is advancing rapidly, so the market is huge. It''s a shame to leave such a big cake."


    After Matthew spoke, Titus went silent.


    He remembered what Catherine had said.


    That little brat...


    She was not simple indeed.


    If he knew nothing about the rotten matters of the Jones family, he would admire Catherine quite a lot. Shaun had charisma too. With such a wife aiding him, Hill Corporation would only advance further.


    Too bad...


    If only she were Sherry''s daughter.


    When that thought shed across his mind, Titus felt astonished. 2


    "Dad, what are you thinking?"


    "Nothing. Go on with your work." Titus was so close to telling him to get lost. "Oh." Matthew left feeling depressed.


    An assistant walked up to Titus. "Should we get someone to keep an eye on Young Master in case Catherine keeps pestering him?"


    After a moment of silence, Titus suddenly sneered. " Keep an eye on him then. I want to see whether Catherine is really that slick. If she looks for Matthew again, I''ll use a quicker method to deal with her."

 Chapter 1530

    Of course, if Catherine did not look for Matthew, Titus would have to view her in a


    different light.


    After giving out his orders, Titus gave Sheryl a call. His tone was gentle. "Wifey, when are youing back?"


    "I''m still shopping." Sheryl was the same as most women when she was shopping. "Aren''t we staying in Canberra for some time? I n to buy more clothes and skincare products with Reba."


    "Buy some clothes for me too." Titus immediately said in a cutesy manner, "Come back faster. I''ll wait for you to have dinner."


    Sheryl was quite speechless at that 40-year-old man for still acting cutesy.


    "Mom, I think this dress suits you a lot," Reba said with a smile as she brought a blue embroidered dress over.


    Sheryl took a nce at the dress and thought the style was ordinary. However, seeing that Reba rmended it with such enthusiasm, she said," Let''s buy it then."


    "Aren''t you going to try it on?" Reba asked.


    "No need."


    Sheryl handed her card over.


    Reba was delighted as she thought Sheryl liked it a lot. She knew that she had a good eye. After that, she kept giving Sheryl rmendations when, in fact, her taste was different from Sheryl''s.


    Sheryl had a headache. Her daughter''s taste was actually a little tacky, but she could not bear to hurt her. After shopping for a while, her enthusiasm dulled. Hence, she suggested going back.


    "Mom, why don''t we go back after a meal?" Reba suggested. Actually, she still had a lot of things she had not bought. Since she had Sheryl, who was a walking ATM, shopping with her, she wanted to look around more.


    "Forget it. Your uncle doesn''t like eating outside." Sheryl rejected her.


    After exiting the mall, they stood at the entrance, waiting for the driver toe over.


    As it was 5:00 p.m., the number of cars on the street gradually increased.


    Joel was sitting in the car, reading documents until he felt tired. After massaging the middle of his brows, he opened the window. The car happened to be outside one of the most bustling malls in Canberra.


    However, when he saw a silhouette by the roadside, Joel''s body froze. He suddenly shouted, "Stop the car."


    The driver was startled. "But we can''t stop the car here for too long."


    "I told you to stop. Hurry up." Joel opened the door of the car straight away.


    The driver had never seen him like that before, so the former immediately stepped on the brake.


    Joel could not bother about the cars on the road as he quickly walked toward that silhouette. Only when he got nearer could he get a good look at the face. The woman in front of him looked a lot like the woman he had yearned for, day and night, more than 20 years ago. Her eyes were still those pretty eyes, her nose was still so dainty, and her lips were still so seductive and stunning. However, she did not have the youthfulness she used to have. In fact, she was more elegant, charming, and demure.


    Joel felt as if he was dreaming. He even became weak-kneed.


    "Sherry, is that you?"


    He stared at her in disbelief.


    Sheryl did not notice Joel at all until he walked up to her. She raised her gaze and was stunned.


    The man in front of her looked over 50 years old, and there were some traces of age on his face.


    Nevertheless, she could tell that he was a handsome, sophisticated man when he was young.

 Chapter 1531

    ''Joel Yule...''


    Those were the two words that instantly appeared in Sheryl''s mind.


    When she found out that she had a past with Joel, she searched for Joel''s information on the inte behind Titus'' back. The pictures on the inte were very simr to the person in front of her.


    He just looked younger in the pictures.


    "Excuse me. I don''t know you. You''ve got the wrong person." Sheryl''s expression was cold. Having heard of the man before, she did not have a good impression o f him nor want to have any interactions with him.


    Joel was taken aback. Then, he shook his head. "It''s impossible. I remember how you look. Sherry, I thought you were dead..."


    He even lost control and grabbed Sheryl''s arm agitatedly.


    However, just as he touched her, a man, probably a bodyguard, stepped forward and shoved Joel''s hand away. After that, the bodyguard used his arm to shield Sheryl quickly. "Madam, please get in the car."


    Sheryl walked toward the car right away. Reba, who was at the side, immediately got in the car


    nervously too. She did not expect they would bump into Joel so quickly. Luckily, Joel had never seen her before.


    "Sheryl, I''m mistaken. You''re Sheryl Jones." Joel went after her agitatedly, but he was shoved away by the bodyguard again. Discontented, he said with


    bloodshot eyes, "Sherry, I know you hate me, and you don''t want to acknowledge me. But don''t you remember Cathy? She''s your daughter."


    Sheryl ignored him and got in the car straight away. 1


    It was impossible to see what was going on in the car once the car door closed.


    After the bodyguard got in the car, the car soon left.


    Joel wanted to go after it, but the traffic police ran over and stopped him. "Sir, please be careful of the cars. What you''re doing is dangerous."


    Joel was in a daze. At that instant, it was as if his soul was sucked clean.


    Was he mistaken? However, that person did look a lot like Sheryl. Although more than 20 years had passed, she looked like she was in her thirties.


    Besides, people could look simr, but simrities in demeanor could not possibly be fake, right?


    He felt as if he was in a dream and not yet awake.


    In the sedan, Reba felt so nervous that her heart was all over the ce.


    Just now, Joel shouted saying, "Don''t you remember Catherine? She''s your daughter."


    At that moment, Reba almost suffocated. Luckily, she had told a lie and said that Catherine pretended to be Sheryl and Joel''s daughter. If not, things would get troublesome. It was fortunate that Sheryl did not acknowledge Joel or argued about their daughter as well.


    She calmed down and clenched her fists.


    No, she could not let Sheryl have a chance to suspect her.


    "Mom, just now... that was... my dad," Reba said while pretending to sound bitter.


    "I know." Sheryl was still stunned too, but she quickly came back to her senses. Contempt was written across her face. "He''s an idiot who can even mistake his biological daughter." 4


    After she spoke, she patted the back of Reba''s hand. "Never mind him. He doesn''t deserve to be your dad."

 Chapter 1532

    Reba nodded her head. She pretended to be open-minded and said, "I used to be quite upset over it, but I''ve thought it through. I''m fine as long as you''re here, Mom. Besides, I don''t think Uncle Titus wants you to get in touch with Joel anymore. Uncle Titus treats you well, and he epts me too. I don''t wish for you two to fight over it. Even if Joel mistakes Catherine as his daughter, it''s okay. I''ll get revenge on Catherine anyway. I don''t need his repentance and apology either. He''ll only pester us more."


    Sheryl nodded, reassured. At the same time, Reba''s words reminded her that she should stay away from Joel if she saw him next time. She did not want to have conflicts urring between her and Titus too.


    After some thought, she said to the bodyguard at the passenger seat, "Don''t tell Titus about today''s incident."


    "Okay." The bodyguard nodded respectfully.


    However, Reba said, "Mom, you don''t wish to acknowledge Joel, but will he investigate you? I think he still has feelings for you. Moreover, he has some influence in Canberra. If he finds out... It''ll be quite troublesome. Perhaps he''ll even show up in front of Uncle Titus. Why don''t we have someone delete the security footage by the roadside and the mall?"


    Remembering that Titus was a jealous person, Sheryl agreed with Reba. Therefore, she immediately had the bodyguard delete all footage of her at the mall that day.


    On the other hand, after Joel got in the car groggily, the driver cast him a nervous nce. "Are we still going to the new warehouse for inspection?"


    "No."


    Joel came back to his senses and immediately called Catherine. "Where are you?"


    "Dad, I''m at Hudson Corporation." 1


    "Come back to the Yule family''s residence today. I have something to tell you." Joel hung up after he spoke.


    Catherine had not heard such a serious tone in a long time. As such, she did not dare to dy and went back to the Yule family''s residence after finishing up her work. 1


    In the spacious living room, Joel sat on the sofa. He had a photo in his hand. He was so immersed in the photo that he did not even notice that Catherine hade back.


    Catherine walked over. She noticed it was a photo that Joel had taken with Sherry when he was young. It was a sweet photo of both of them hugging each other at


    the meadow.


    "Dad, you actually have a photo with my mom." Catherine smiled and teased him. "I''ve never seen you taking it out before."


    "I''ve always put it in the safe. This is a picture of your mom and me on a trip to the meadow when she was 2 0 years old." Joel touched Catherine''s face bitterly." It''s simr. It''s really simr."


    "Dad, what is simr? I can''t understand you." Catherine sat down beside him. Only then did she notice that Joel''s eyes were red. She was stunned.


    "Cathy, I think I saw your mom today, but she didn''t admit it." Joel suddenly dropped a shocking truth.


    Catherine was shocked. "Wasn''t my mom... dead a long time ago?"


    "Yes, I thought she was dead all along too." Joel said emotionally, "But that


    person really looked very simr to your mom. Her eyes, nose, and lips. I wouldn''t have been mistaken. Moreover, thinking about it carefully, your mom encountered


    a typhoon that year, but the Jones family never found her body."


    Catherine''s heart trembled upon hearing his words.


    Indeed, they did not find Sheryl''s body that year. Without a corpse, it could not be 100 percent sure that the person was dead.


    Catherine asked hastily, "Dad, did you talk to her?" "I was very agitated at that time and asked if she was


    Sherry. However, she looked as if she didn''t know me and said I confused her with someone else. After that, a bodyguard came forward and pushed me away." Joel said bitterly, "After all, it had been more than 20 years. I was afraid I was muddled, so I found your mom''s photo. The more I look at it, the alike I think they are. The only difference is that she looks older and more mature."


    Catherine could not control herself from feeling emotional too. Although she had never met Sheryl before, Sheryl was the one who founded Hudson Corporation.


    Her mother was the woman she admired the most.

 Chapter 1533

    However, Catherine was calmerpared to Joel. " Dad, since you think she looks simr, let''s investigate it. Maybe it''s like those scenes on the television where my mom might''ve lost her memories. After all, if she was still alive, how could she have abandoned my grandparents and herpany?"


    Joel was stunned. "You''re right. Sherry was such a filial person. If she was alive but didn''te back, there must be some reason for it."


    "The most urgent matter now is to find that woman." Catherine asked, "Where did you see her? Check the security footage. What car did she get into when she left? Where did she go?"


    She believed that with Joel''s capabilities, investigating those things would be quite easy.


    Joel nodded. He stood up immediately. "I met her at the mall. She must''ve been shopping. I''ll go to the mall myself now."


    "I''ll go with you."


    Catherine went with him.


    Joel contacted the mail''s general manager and asked him to check that evening''s security footage.


    However, when they were at the security room, the


    employee said, "This evening''s security footage has been deleted."


    Joel and Catherine were stunned. Joel asked in a hurry, "What about the footage of the mall''s entrance?"


    "It''s all gone." The employee shook his head. "I don''t know what happened, but the security footage from 3:00 p.m. to 5:00 p.m. are all gone."


    The general manager red at him fiercely. "You work here, and yet you don''t know the footage has been deleted?"


    The employee was embarrassed by being scolded. "I really don''t know. I went to the bathroom in the middle, and it was gone when I came back."


    "Can I have a look at yourputer?" Catherine asked politely.


    "Of course." The employee immediately gave way to Catherine.


    After Catherine sat down, she checked the system''s information and said, "General Manager, don''t me him. It should''ve been a hacker''s doing. The hackers nted a virus through the mail''s publicwork, hacked into the security room''sputer, and deleted the footage."


    The general manager was shocked. "That hacker couldn''t possibly have hacked into thepany''s ount, right?" "Don''t worry. This hacker just wanted to delete the security footage. Moreover, a hacker like this should be one of the top internationally. Your mail''spetitor still doesn''t have the capability of hiring such a person."


    Catherine left the mall after thanking the general manager.


    Joel''s expression was solemn. "Cathy, how can it be a coincidence? To think that


    the security footage was deleted at such a timing."


    Catherine did not say anything. She had a lot on her mind.


    However, Joel was not willing to give up. He said, "There must be security cameras by the roadside. Let''s go to the traffic police department."


    "Dad, don''t you think the other party has thought of that as well? I reckon even if you go, it might''ve been deleted too." Catherine looked toward her father with helplessness and disappointment. "What you said just now was right. It''s too much of a coincidence."


    Although Joel was desperate, it did not mean he was a fool. His elegant face was filled with confusion and disappointment.


    Catherine was disappointed too. Nevertheless, she said, "In fact, if we came to investigate and the security footage was still there, that meant that person might not be my mom. However, since the security footage is gone, it means that they don''t want you to continue investigating them. Why is that? It''s most probably because... your guess is right. That woman is really my mom. She recognized you this evening but didn''t want to have anything to do with you or let you investigate this matter."


    Joel looked defeated. He was very lonely and in agony. "You''re right. What I did back then was inhumane. The fact that Nic was cheating on me even became public knowledge. Everyone is mocking me and scolding me as an idiot. Your mom is such a prideful person, so she must despise and hate me. It''s fine if she doesn''t acknowledge me, but you''re her biological daughter. Doesn''t she want to acknowledge you?"

 Chapter 1534

    His words pricked Catherine''s heart.


    She used to think Jeffery and Sally were her parents, but it turned out they were not.


    Catherine consoled herself that her mother did not abandon her on purpose. Her mother was gone because of an ident.


    However, did she not yearn for motherly love too? She did.


    Nevertheless, after tens of years of going without motherly love, she could not force it if the other person was unwilling.


    After all, Catherine had gotten through more than 20 years without one, and she was more resilient than average girls her age.


    "Dad, she has been missing for more than 20 years, not five or six years, or one or two years. A lot of things can happen in 20 years, like building a family and a career and giving birth to a child. You said it yourself that she had a bodyguard with her, so she must have an unusual identity. Moreover, you''ve never met her before despite having lived in Canberra for so long. This means that she has onlye to Canberra recently. Maybe she had been living


    overseas all along." Catherine mercilessly exposed some facts.


    Joelughed bitterly. "You''re right. I even got married and divorced too. If your mom is still alive, how could she still be unwed? I remember when I met her in the evening, there was a girl by her side. I didn''t look carefully, but the girl did look somewhat simr to her. Maybe that was her daughter."


    "Is it? Then it''s definitely her daughter."


    Catherine smiled calmly.


    However, in actuality, she felt very ufortable. She had a mother too, but her mother had another family and child.


    How could she put it into words? If she suddenly showed up and called her mom ''Mom'', she might be the ''extra baggage'' that people meant, right?


    "Dad, forget it. Maybe she doesn''t want to have any more ties with her past. What if we insist on investigating and end up meeting her husband? He''d surely be bothered with the fact that she had a child before. Perhaps that''d even affect her current marriage. Let''s just take it as if my mom died more than 20 years ago." Only by thinking that way could Catherine ovee it.


    Joel''s heart ached, and he felt guilty. His daughter was too sensible. She would never trouble her parents, and she did not ask for anything from her parents either.


    However, that made him feel like he owed her more. " Cathy, your mom isn''t that kind of person. She definitely loves you. Maybe it''s just as what you said. She doesn''t remember."


    "If she doesn''t remember, why would shee back and delete the security footage?" Catherine''s lips curved. "Dad, people will change."


    Suddenly, Joel did not know what to say. He was just lost.


    Was Sheryl really married?


    In order to hide her past for the sake of her other family, she would much rather not acknowledge her child and the Jones family?


    Looking at her father''s absent-minded look, Catherine said, "Actually, there''s still a way to confirm whether she''s my mom or not. It''s very simple. Since she''s back, maybe she''ll go to Melbourne to visit and clean the grave of my grandparents if she still has some conscience. We''ll know if there are signs that the grave has been cleaned."


    Joel''s eyes lit up, and he remained silent.


    Catherine did not talk either.


    In fact, she did not want to find out. If she knew more, she would feel that her mother had abandoned her.


    However, Catherine did not me her either. As a mother, Sheryl had already left Hudson Corporation to Catherine and fulfilled her obligations. Catherine


    could not request too much of her. 2


    "Dad, I''m going back to the Hill family''s manor." Catherine said, "Hill Corporation''s situation hasn''t been good these days."

 Chapter 1535

    "I''ve heard of it too." Joel sighed. "If you ask me, you shouldn''t have made up with Shaun in the first ce. You wouldn''t be facing such immense pressure now. Cathy, your life is tough."


    "Dad, Hill Corporation is actually being targeted because of me. It''s an enemy that I''ve offended." Catherine exined bitterly, "Hill Corporation is involved in this because of me."


    Joel was astonished. "How did you offend people with suchplex backgrounds?"


    "It''s my cousin, Reba. She escaped overseas previously and somehow got acquainted with some people." Catherine reminded Joel, "I suspect after Hill Corporation meets its downfall, the next will be me. Dad, you must... be carefultely."


    "Cathy, I''ll think of a way to help you." Joel became anxious.


    "You can''t help me. She has the executive council backing her." Catherine shook her head. "Don''t make a move either. Don''t be involved in this because of me. The most important thing is to keep your power.


    Shaun has said that if he can''t hold out anymore, he''ll choose to leave Australia with me and live in Country


    Joel nodded. "Shaun''s idea is correct. Staying alive is more important than anything. If you want to start a business again there, I can sell some of my shares for your startup capital. With both your capabilities, you should be able to start over again no matter where you go.


    "Thank you, Dad. You don''t have to worry about us. If you really don''t want me to worry, then just stay out of this."


    After Catherine consoled Joel, she drove her car out and left.


    Catherine was not in a heavy mood when she returned home. However, she did not mention the matter regarding Sheryl to Shaun, mainly because Shaun was very busy recently and facing a great deal of stress. She did not want him to worry about her. 4


    The next day.


    Catherine called Freya to Hudson Corporation.


    "What happened? Why did you call me here all of a sudden?" Freya dragged a chair over and sat opposite Catherine. She bit her lips. "Is it because of Hill Corporation? I''ve been going to Hill Corporation every day recently. My godfather said..."


    "It''s alright. I know you and Rodney have done your best." Catherine interrupted her. Then, she took out a document from the drawer and passed it to Freya.


    Freya opened it and had a look. It was a contract for Hudson Corporation''s transfer of ownership. "You''re..."


    "I''m handing over Hudson Corporation to you," Catherine said openly.


    Freya was dumbfounded. "What... do you mean?"


    "As soon as Hill Corporation falls, Reba will target Hudson Corporation. That is why I must sell Hudson Corporation before that. If I sell it publicly, Reba will surely suppress the price or n a hostile takeover. It''ll be impossible to sell it at a good price, so I''m giving it to you."


    Catherine exined patiently, "You''re the only friend by my side whom I can trust. It''s also because you''re Nathan''s goddaughter. If the people behind Reba still dare to make a move after I gave Hudson Corporation to you, it''d be equivalent to pping Nathan''s face in public. They won''t dare."


    Freya understood it in a daze. However, she still found it shocking. "Sister, do you know Hudson Corporation''s current market value? It''s hundreds of billions of dors, yet you''re just giving it to me. Aren''t you afraid I''ll seize yourpany and not give it back to you?"


    "If thepany would fall into Reba''s hands, I''d rather give it to you." Catherine was pretty open-minded. "Moreover, I guess Shaun and I will take the children and leave Australia after some time. I''m really unsure as to when I''ll be back. It''ll have to wait until we''re at least strong enough to go against the top forces in Australia. But who knows how long that''ll take? If I can''te back, just take it as a gift from me." 10

 Chapter 1536

    "Enough, stop saying those things. Worsees to worst, I''ll buy your..."


    "Eldest Young Lady Lynch, do you have enough money in your pocket to buy such a huge Hudson Corporation?" Catherine found it hrious. "Let''s just go with the flow. Moreover, if I don''t give it to you today, perhaps thest bit of effort that my mom has left to me will be destroyed. At least if it''s in your hands, you''ll take care of it properly, right?"


    Freya was filled with distress. "But I don''t know how to manage it."


    "Don''t worry. I''ve informed General Manager Wolfe beforehand. If there''s anything you don''t know, you can contact me anytime. Although I''ve withdrawn in name, I''ll still guide you from behind."


    After that, Catherine paused for a moment. An apologetic look shed in her eyes. "But... Do you want to discuss this with Nathan?"


    Freya gave it some thought and waved her hand." Forget it. My godfather... He''s too careful when he does things. If I discuss this with him, he might not agree. You''re my friend, so I must help you with this. You can put thepany under my name, but I won''t take your annual dividend. After a few years, when this


    problem ends, I''ll return thepany to you."


    "Freya, thank you." Catherine was genuinely grateful. " But I can''t just let you shoulder this responsibility for me for nothing. Let''s divide the dividend between us equally. If not, I''ll feel bad."


    "Do you think I''m short of that little amount of money?" Freya pouted. "How can you and Shaun both start over if you don''t have a source of funds? Stop talking nonsense. If you keep nagging, I won''t agree to help you."


    Catherine smiled. Having a friend like this for her whole life was enough. "Okay, then. Put down your signature. However, it''ll be announced to the public that you purchased mypany."


    "I know." Freya nodded. She took the pen and put down her signature.


    That evening, Freya and Catherine did all the necessary procedures. The next day, Catherine and Hudson Corporation''s official Facebook ount posted a statement. [Thepany''s shareholder, Miss Catherine Jones, has signed a share transfer agreement with a third party and handed in a shareholder change application. From the next day onward, Catherine Jones will officially step down from the position of Hudson Corporation''s director, and she will be relieved of all her duties. Currently, the sole shareholder of Hudson Corporation is Miss Freya Lynch.]


    When that news got out, it shocked theizens.


    [F*ck, what on earth happened? Shaun just got investigated, and Catherine sold Hudson Corporation?]


    [Could it be that Hill Corporation is facing a cash flow crisis, so Catherine has sold herpany to save


    Shaun? She must''ve lost her mind because of love.]


    [I think Australia''s business world is silently having a major clean-up.]


    [Totally. Hill Corporation is going down, and Hudson Corporation has been sold. Coincidentally, it seems like Wesley''s Golden Corporation has signed a huge international order recently, and its share prices are skyrocketing. Is the scene about to change?]


    [Did everyone notice this? The new shareholder, Frey a Lynch, is Nathan''s goddaughter. Freya''s identity is not a simple one. Hudson Corporation will develop better under her leadership, right?]


    [Why don''t we buy some of Hudson Corporation''s shares? I think it''ll go up drastically.]


    un


    While theizens were engaged in a heated discussion, some reporters rushed to Hudson Corporation''s building. They happened to see Catherine packing her stuff and leaving, looking forlorn.


    After the reporters took some pictures, they rushed forward to interview her. "Miss Jones, why did you suddenly sell Hudson Corporation? Is it because


    there''s a problem with Shaun''s cash flow?"


    "Yes, that''s right. I n to ovee this crisis with him," Catherine said with an affectionate expression o n her face.

 Chapter 1537

    "But is it worth it to give up a career you''ve painstakingly built for a man?" Even the reporter felt like pping Catherine awake and stopping her from losing her mind because of love.


    Catherine made a righteous expression. "It''s indeed not worth it to me. But to Australia, I think it''s worth it. Hudson Corporation is nothing more than a real estatepany. However, Hill Corporation is different. Since a few years back, Shaun has invested tens of billions of dors to develop a microchip that belongs to Australia.


    "And now, Shaun has imported advanced electrical appliances from overseas. Some time back, Hill Corporation even acquired Campos Corporation with the intention to develop more advanced products. This is a good thing that can facilitate the speedy advancement of cutting-edge technology and enable Australia''s technology to have a global ranking. I hope I can help Shaun to ovee this crisis. I do not wish for such a good corporation to fall."


    The reporter''s blood was boiling with passion from hearing Catherine''s words. "But as far as I know, the investigation of the rted departments said Hill Corporation''s products are substandard..."


    "I don''t understand why it turned out like that too. We tested the product before during the press conference, and everything was quite good."


    Catherine said with a helpless expression, "Of course, if there''s really a problem somewhere, Hill Corporation will fully cooperate with the investigation and rectify the problem to improve Hill Corporation. I hope everyone can give Hill Corporation a chance instead of tarring it with the same brush. That will makepanies specializing in research and development disappointed."


    "You''re right. I hope Hill Corporation can ovee this hardship."


    After the video of Catherine''s interview was uploaded to the inte, it garnered the heated discussion of the whole of Australia again. Most of theizens who suspected Hill Corporation at first even began to side with Hill Corporation.


    [I believe what Catherine said. She''s a tough and rational woman. She would never sell off herpany just for the sake of a man. She''s not that silly.]


    [Actually, what Catherine said is right. Hill Corporation has invested a lot of money to develop products with advanced technology these years. It''s evident that


    Shaun wants Australia to have our own cutting-edge technology.]


    [I don''t understand why there''s a need to investigate Hill Corporation all of a sudden. Campos Corporation wasn''t investigated previously. Did Shaun offend somebody?]


    [Hill Corporation was investigated just after theyunched their new products. It''s evident that some people don''t want Hill Corporation to rise.]


    [But with Shaun''s status, no one should be able to oppress them openly. Unless it''s the people on the very top...]


    [I heard the Hill family and the Snow family''s rtionship is quite good...]


    Hill Corporation.


    Shaun was in a meeting.


    A few shareholders in the meeting room were fighting endlessly regarding Hill Corporation''s future.


    "It can only drop for one more week at most. Thepany is about to apply to be delisted. If you ask me, it''s better to sell it off early."


    "The problem isn''t about selling it off. If we don''t pay the huge amount ofpensation for the breach of contract, we''ll be taken into custody."


    "President Hill." The meeting room''s door rapped, and Hadley entered in a hurry. "The share prices have


    rebounded."


    Upon hearing that, all the shareholders took out their phones and were very surprised. Hill Corporation''s shares had already reached the limit down when the share market opened today. Hence, they did not expect the share prices to rebound and increase.


    "What... What''s happening?" A shareholder was so emotional that he almost cried.


    "I think it''s rted to Miss Jones." Hadley said with a smile, "Everyone, please take a look at the headlines of today''s news."


    Not only the shareholders, but even Shaun took out his phone too. When he saw Catherine''s interview, a sense of pride welled in his heart.


    Catherine did not tell him about this beforehand, so he had no clue at all.


    However, no one understood Catherine''s thoughts better than Shaun.

 Chapter 1538

    His woman... was too clever.


    "President Hill, did Miss Jones really sell Hudson Corporation to support Hill Corporation?" Director Owens, who was the most experienced shareholder, asked emotionally.


    Shaun looked toward him. A low chuckle rang from his throat. "Director Owens, will you let your wife sell off herpany to support Hill Corporation in oveing this crisis?"


    Director Owens was stunned.


    "You won''t. None of us would." Shaun stood up. "We''re all selfish because we still have children, and we can''t possibly bet everything on Hill Corporation. Hence, don''t expect Catherine to give the money she has earned from selling herpany as funds for Hill Corporation. Even if she agrees, I won''t. After all, thepany isn''t mine alone."


    The directors exchanged nces. No one said a word. After all, Shaun had a point there.


    Shaun nced at everyone and skillfully changed the subject. "But the public thinks that Catherine is really giving the money to Hill Corporation, so they''re having more confidence in Hill Corporation. This is the


    reason the share prices rebounded. It''ll allow us to have a moment of recovery too."


    "Miss Jones is really smart." Director Owens praised, "Young Master Hill, you have a good eye."


    That ttery improved Shaun''s mood. He was not even that happy when other peopleplimented him. "Have everyone seen thements on the inte? Catherine''s interview made themon audience reverse their opinions of Hill Corporation. There are even lesser mentions that ourpany''s products are problematic. Most of it is conspiracy theories that we''re being oppressed."


    "You''re right, President Hill." The directors nodded. They were a little enraged too. "However, our products didn''t have a problem from the start. It''s the higher-ups who are nitpicking at us."


    "Since the public is on our side, let''s use this as a breakthrough and pressure the higher-ups. If it''s necessary, we can put Nathan in power earlier."


    Shaun dropped a bomb.


    Everyone was shocked.


    Shaun sneered. "At this point, there''s no going back for Hill Corporation."


    Afterward, Shaun contacted Chester, and they mobilized all the inte ghostwriters.


    At night.


    Reba was having dinner with the Costner family when suddenly, Titus''s phone rang.


    After answering the call, his handsome face turned cold for a while. Then, an amused grin shed across his face.


    That grin made Sheryl nce at him twice. "What happened?"


    Titus patted her soft hair. Before he could say something, the butler suddenly said that Bryce hade.


    "Let him in," Titus said indifferently.


    "Why is he here?" Reba muttered.


    Titus swept a nce at Reba until Bryce came in.


    "Uncle Titus, Aunty Sheryl, I''m sorry to disturb your meal." Bryce tried to curry favor with them. After all, the identities of those two people were too special.


    "What business do you have?" Sheryl thought he hade over to woo Reba.


    Bryce''s expression stiffened. After a while, he said in a low voice, "My grandfather asked me toe over to say that we''ve put too much pressure on Hill Corporation during this period. We have to let go a little."


    "What do you mean?" Reba could not stop herself from speaking with dissatisfaction. "Didn''t your grandfather say we''d bring down Hill Corporation in the shortest amount of time?"

 Chapter 1539

    Bryce smiled bitterly. "Haven''t you all seen the trending search on the inte? Now everyone in Australia is leaning toward Hill Corporation''s side. Everyone is saying that we, the Zeller family, are targeting Hill Corporation and that we obstructed the development of Australia''s cutting-edge technology. If this goes on, the reputation that my grandfather has built over all these years will bepletely destroyed."


    "Enough, I got it. You can go back. Your grandfather can''t be med for this matter. We''re the ones who underestimated them." Titus waved his handzily.


    "Uncle Titus..." Reba started bing anxious.


    "Hubby, what''s going on?" The expression on Sheryl''s pretty face was not that pleasant either. She initially thought teaching Shaun a lesson should be a very easy matter.


    Titus did not say anything. Only after Bryce had left did he hold his wife''s hand and said, "I only got to know about this just now too. You''ve all underestimated Shaun too much. Or rather, underestimated Catherine."


    Matthew had already taken a quick look through Australia''s news. As such, he understood everything.


    "Mom, Dad''s right. If this goes on, Australia is going to change inside out." Matthew said, "You''ll understand once you watch this video."


    Sheryl yed the video, where a pretty, young woman that made people''s eyes lit up appeared.


    She was stunned. She kept looking at that face, and an indescribable feeling welled up in her heart.


    That was Catherine?


    Jeffery''s daughter.


    There was a saying that nieces looked like their aunts, but Catherine looked too much like Sheryl.


    "Mom, she''s too cunning." Reba''s furious voice pulled Sheryl back to her senses. "Catherine is always like that. Her habit is to use the media''s words to mislead people. Freya is her best friend. They both must''ve agreed on this beforehand. The shareholder might''ve been changed to Freya, but the maniptor behind the scenes is definitely still Catherine. She must''ve expected that we won''t dare toy a hand on the Snow family."


    Sheryl came back to her senses. That was when she remembered what Catherine said to the reporter in the interview.


    "Mom, we don''t have to have Hudson Corporation. I can overlook all the years I''ve been driven into a corner because of Catherine too. However, Granny cannot be left unavenged," Reba said


    discontentedly.


    A coldness appeared in Sheryl''s eyes. "Don''t worry. I won''t spare that person." 2 Reba felt slightly morefortable hearing that. 2


    However, when she thought about Catherine and Shaun still being able to counterattack in that situation, she had the urge to smash everything around her. Nevertheless, she had to stay calm in front of the Costner family. If not, all her efforts would have been for naught.


    "But the Zeller family has said that they want to hold back for now." Reba said aggrievedly, "do we really have no choice?"


    Sheryl felt a little bit ashamed. After all, she was a figure who was feared by everyone internationally. She did not expect that aftering to Australia, she could not even handle Shaun. It was too embarrassing.


    "Of course we have a way. I''ll give Manager Scott a call H


    "Sherry..." Titus cut her off abruptly. His tone was serious. "You can''t. If you cut off the petroleum supply to Australia, it''ll cause major instability on a global level."


    Sheryl felt embarrassed. She did not expect her husband to expose her thoughts. Seeing that Titus''s expression was not right, Reba said in a hurry, "Mom, Uncle Titus is right. There''s no need to do that just because of my personal grudges. I''ll think of a way myself."


    Sheryl felt upset hearing that. As a mother, she felt useless. She could only turn her head toward Titus." Since you oppose my idea, then we''ll use your idea. No matter what, I have to exact revenge for the Jones family. I don''t want to dy this for too long either. Shaun will only grow more quickly if you give him more time." After she spoke, she brought Reba upstairs. She had lost the appetite to eat. Downstairs, Titus looked at the table of food. His feelings wereplicated. "Dad, I think Catherine transferred thepany to Freya because she''s thinking of leaving Australia."


    Matthew lowered his voice and said to his father, "She probably knows that after Hill Corporation goes down, we''ll be targeting Hudson Corporation. That was why she gave thepany to Freya. If we still choose to go against Hudson Corporation, it''ll be equivalent to going against Nathan."

 Chapter 1540

    "You''re right." Titus folded his arms across his chest. There was no anger in his eyes. Instead, there was a gleam of approval and pity.


    He thought Catherine would be thick-skinned and continue to look for him. Yet, he did not expect she would give up and even give Hudson Corporation away.


    That woman was indeed firm.


    Besides being resolute, what was rare was that she did not forget to utilize the fact that she sold Hudson Corporation to help Hill Corporation. At the same time, she even improved the image of Hill Corporation.


    Shaun grabbed that opportunity by joining the connections he had and counterattacked with all his might.


    That was why the Zeller family was intimidated.


    It seemed to dawn on Titus as to why his son would choose to help Catherine.


    Actually, capable men admired smart and pretty women a lot. Catherine was one of them.


    To be honest, Titus could not bear to continue too.


    "Dad, do we really still have to go against Catherine


    and Shaun?" Matthew was feeling more reluctant to, especially after seeing Catherine''s cleverness. He could not stop himself from liking that woman more.


    "Didn''t you hear your mom''s tone?" Titus nced at Matthew calmly. "However, I''m worried that even if the Zeller family loosened up on the Hill family, Shaun might not let the Zeller family off the hook."


    Startled, Matthew gasped. "That can''t be."


    "We''ll see tomorrow."


    Titus looked outside of the window.


    Matthew was a little lost.


    The next day, the news on the inte was no longer about the Hill family. Instead, a lot of the Zeller family''s scandals were exposed.


    For example, the children of the Zeller familymitted tax evasion and tax fraud.


    Another example was the Zeller family members were corrupt and epted bribery.


    The whole of Australia was shocked. There were even people calling for Prime Minister Zeller to be investigated.


    As such, Nathan quickly formed amittee to investigate Prime Minister Zeller. Then, he joined the executive council earlier than expected.


    All of those things took everyone by surprise.


    When they came back to their senses, thest name of Australia''s prime minister was Snow.


    Matthew was utterly dumbfounded until Bryce came to their house to seek help.


    "Uncle Titus, you must save my grandfather. Please save the Zeller family." Bryce was freaking out. He thought the appearance of the Costner family could change his fate. However, he did not expect it would push the Zeller family into the abyss instead. Upon recalling that he got into a fight with Rodney some time back, he was even more cautious when he left his home.


    "I''ll save the Zeller family." Titus sat on the chair indifferently. "But in the end, it''s still the Zeller family who''s useless. Shaun was already oppressed, yet he and the Snow family could still have their way."


    Bryce''s face flushed red. "We really didn''t expect that Shaun would be so bold. I don''t even know how he managed to persuade the Snow family."


    "I''ll have somebody negotiate with the Snow family tomorrow. You can leave. I''ll only save the Zeller family members at most. As for the influence of the Zeller family, I won''t help all of you to get it back." Titus then asked the guest to leave coldly.

 Chapter 1541

    "But we did it for your Costner family..."


    Before Bryce had the chance to finish, Titus''s cold gaze swept over him with the aura of a king who stood high above him.


    He shuddered and could only turn to Reba, who seemed at a loss. "Reba, help me say something. Why don''t... you send someone to protect me on the way back? I''m afraid that Shaun will catch me and cause trouble for me. You know very well that I humiliated Catherinest time because of you."


    Disbelief was still written all over Reba''s face.


    She could not understand. When they met at the clubhouse a few days ago, she held her head high and told Catherine she would pay. As such, Bryce acted extremely haughtily in front of Catherine and Rodney too.


    It was just a few days ago, but now, Bryce was so humbled that he did not even dare to go out alone.


    Were Shaun and Catherine that strong?


    "Matthew, get someone to escort him back," Sheryl said with aplicated frown.


    Matthew nodded and told someone to send Bryce away while keeping a low profile.


    Titus touched Sheryl''s hair. "I''ll go out for a while.


    Stop thinking and go to bed early." 1


    Sheryl nodded. She knew that he was probably going to help solve the Zeller family''s problem.


    After Titus left, Reba grabbed Sheryl''s hand with red eyes. "Mom, I think I shouldn''t go out tomorrow. Catherine must have sent people everywhere to look for me."


    Sheryl looked at her frightened appearance and frowned slightly. "Reba, you''re my daughter. Why are you so timid?"


    Reba froze and muttered, "Mom, I... I''m scared.


    These years, I''ve always been hiding. I even had to undergo cosmetic surgery."


    Sheryl''s heart ached. After all, it was because she did not fulfill her duty as a mother. Even as she was trying to get revenge now, she encountered all sorts of bumps in the road.


    "Mom, can you really avenge me?" Reba looked dazed.


    "Are you doubting me?" Sheryl was a little annoyed.


    "No, I... I don''t know how to say this." Reba lowered her head. "Are you going


    to put pressure on the Snow family again? The Snow family and the Hill family have a good rtionship, so they might not listen to u s. But Uncle Titus doesn''t want you to use force either."


    Sheryl''s head began to ache. That was indeed troublesome.


    "Mom, how about... we don''t do it ourselves? We can borrow a hand from someone else. Catherine still hasn''t divorced Wesley, and Wesley is a narrowminded person. He wants nothing more than to get rid of those two people after he was cuckolded." Reba suddenly smiled and pped her hands together. "As long as we help Wesley a little, we don''t need to take action. He''ll naturally deal with Catherine."


    Sheryl was slightly moved. "That''s one idea. I''ll leave this matter to you. If you need help, just tell Titus or Matthew."


    "Thank you, Mom." Reba nodded happily. When she turned around, her eyes had turned sinister.


    In the Hill family''s manor.


    At the long dining table, Catherine ate for a long time before noticing that no one had moved. Everyone was looking at her.


    The scene was a little awkward.


    "Why are you all looking at me? Eat." She ced a slice of bacon on Suzie''s te.


    Old Master Hill said gratefully, "Cathy, you''re the Hill family''s benefactor. It''s thanks to you that Hill Corporation has managed to ovee this crisis."


    Old Madam Hill red at the old man. "If you ask me, you should be apologizing to her instead. In the past, we even thought she wasn''t worthy of Shaun. We were too short-sighted."

 Chapter 1542

    "Yes, yes, yes, I was too short-sighted." The arrogant Old Master Hill apologized incessantly.


    Spencer also raised his ss. "Thank you, Catherine."


    Lea smiled and said, "Meeting you is Shaun''s fortune."


    Even Valerie put on a brave face and took the initiative to say, "I... offended you a lot in the past. I''m sorry."


    Catherine was greatly surprised. Valerie and she had always been at odds, so she did not expect Valerie to take the initiative to apologize to her.


    However, since Valerie expressed her goodwill, there was no need to hold onto past grudges anymore. 1


    Catherine raised her ss. "What''s past is past."


    "Yes, we''re a family from now on." Shaun grinned and wrapped his arm around her waist.


    Catherine''s face burned, and she could not help but elbow his chest. What family? She was not divorced yet.


    As if aware of her concerns, Old Master Hill said solemnly, "Shaun, you have to find a way to let her divorce Wesley as soon as possible. You can''t continue dragging it on like this."


    "I wanted to do something about it awhile ago, but it was dyed because of Hill Corporation''s troubles," Shaun exined.


    "Do it as soon as possible." Spencer suddenly said, " Golden Corporation seems to have signed a big deal from abroad. Their stock price has soared, and their market value has almost exceeded a hundred billion. If the Jewell family hadn''t been suppressing them, they would have be thergest pharmaceutical group in the country."


    "Are you serious?" Valerie was shocked. "Wasn''t he suppressed by Hill Corporation all along? How did he make aeback?"


    "Wesley isn''t a simple man." Spencer frowned. "He still has some tricks up his sleeve."


    "Thank you for the reminder, Uncle Spencer." Shaun nodded. He was originally in


    a good mood, but the conversation had made him feel a little heavy.


    After dinner, the two children were handed over to Lea, and Shaun held Catherine''s hand to the car.


    "Where are we going? I still have to tell stories to the children." Catherine sat in the passenger seat and muttered.


    "We''re going to watch a movie. We''ve been so busytely that we''ve barely had time for ourselves." Shaun helped her fasten her seatbelt.


    Catherine fell silent.


    Indeed, both of them have been too tensetely. Now that the investigation on Hill Corporation had stopped, they could finally breathe a sigh of relief.


    Of course, she did not expect Shaun''s method to be so tough that he even overthrew the Zeller family.


    She could not help but look at the man driving beside her, feeling as if she had not known him well enough.


    "I know I''m very handsome, but you don''t have to keep staring at me like that." Shaun squeezed her palm.


    "I''m looking at how amazing you are. How did you get so much dirt on the Zeller?" She could not help but ask.


    "Do you think the Hill family spent so many years creating Liona for them to freeload?" Shaun smirked." I didn''t want to expose those matters at first. After all, I''m a businessman. It''s enough if I do my part. The Zeller family and I have nothing to do with each other either, but they''ve crossed the line this time."


    "Then why didn''t you expose them earlier?" Catherine pouted. "You made me worried for so long."


    "It''s because Hill Corporation was gued by negative news. It was your words that reversed the public''s view of Hill Corporation. At the same time, it made the people on the Inte suspect that Hill Corporation was deliberately suppressed and caused dissatisfaction toward the Zeller family. Only when I join forces with the Snow family to reveal all the dirt on the Zeller family will it be possible to suppress the Zeller family once and for all."


    Shaun held Catherine''s hand tightly. "At the end of the day, it was you who saved Hill Corporation, and it was you who saved me. Cathy, you''ve saved me time and time again. This time, the only thing I can do is devote my life to you." 2

 Chapter 1543

    Catherine raised her brows and smiled without a word.


    Shaun looked at her deep in the eyes and said suggestively, "Cathy, when are you going to let me devote myself to you?"


    "Can you focus on driving?" Catherine did not answer his question.


    "Do you really want to live like this with me forever, without remarrying?" Shaun''s tone sounded a little pitiful.


    The more she shone, the more she was praised. Although he was proud, he still felt a little uneasy.


    After all, if they were not married, they would never be legally recognized as husband and wife.


    "I''m not even divorced yet. How can I remarry you?" Catherine nced at him. "Besides, why should we remarry? I think that what we have now is quite nice."


    Shaun was speechless.


    No, no, no. If they were not married, what if she got tired of him one day? It would be easy for her to kick him away.


    After all, Eldest Young Master Hill was not very confident of himself because of a certain problem.


    "Cathy, I..." "It''s not often we go out to watch a movie, so can we not discuss this? Let''s talk about something happy instead." Catherine interrupted him and changed the subject. She took out her phone. "Which cinema are we going to?"


    "Your choice."


    Catherine finally chose a cinema closer to the manor. The movie screening was at 7:30 p.m. However, when they went in, there were barely any people inside. The plot was quite melodramatic and poor too.


    "Why did you pick this movie? No one is watching it." Shaun had never watched such a bad movie. "The Hollywood movie at 8 p.m. must be much better."


    "Watching a movie at 8 p.m. is toote. After two hours, it''ll be almost 11 p.m. by the time we get home, and Suzie and Lucas will definitely be asleep. That''s not good." Catherine shook her head while eating her Haagen-Dazs ice cream.


    Shaun''s handsome face darkened. "Then let them sleep. It''s just for one night. Aunty Yasmine will take care of them. Our alone time only happens once a month."


    "No, you always pester me after the children are asleep." Catherine blushed and rolled her eyes at him. He kept saying he could not do it, but he still liked to d o naughty things, and he always made her feel antsy.


    "That''s different. Those are all sneaky touches." Shaun was very sad. "Besides, it''s just kissing and touching. We don''t do anything else."


    The topic brought up his pain again.


    Catherine was most afraid of him talking about this matter, so she hurriedly said, "Alright. Of course, it''ll be different after having children. You can''t always think about having alone time with me. The children have to go to preschool during the day, but they wish we could apany them too. Children are only clingy at this age."


    Shaun said helplessly, "When I didn''t have children with you before, I wanted children a lot, but now that I have children, I feel like they''re the third wheel..."


    "Shaun Hill, if you say one more word, I''m ignoring you." Catherine feigned anger and red at him.


    This man really was... Children were so cute, yet he called them a third wheel.


    "Babe, I was wrong." Shaun hurriedly leaned over and kissed her mouth. "Babe, your mouth is so sweet."


    "Duh. I''m eating ice cream." Catherine pushed him away with a burning face. "Don''t bother me when I''m eating."


    Then, she shoved the spoon in her mouth.


    A teasing glint shed in Shaun''s eyes. "I want to eat too."

 Chapter 1544

    After that, Shaun sealed her lips with his.


    When Catherine realized how he wanted to ''eat'' the ice cream, her toes curled in embarrassment.


    They had agreed to watch a movie together, but they could not remember anything about it. The two of them leaned against each other and ate ice cream secretly. Fortunately, there were only six other people scattered in the cinema hall, two of which were a couple as well, far away from them.


    When they came out, Shaun reminisced. "That was the most delicious ice cream I had in my life."


    Catherine pretended not to understand him. The more shemunicated with him, the more embarrassing things he would say.


    However, Shaun refused to let it drop. He said with a grin, "I get it now. It wasn''t the ice cream that was sweet. It was you."


    "Come here, babe. Let me taste it again." Shaun leaned over cheekily.


    Suddenly, a sneer sounded from the side. "Public morals are degenerating with each passing day. Kissing another man before getting divorced? It really


    is true that a shameless person isn''t afraid of anything."


    Catherine turned around to see two women in their twenties looking at her with disdain. The woman who spoke was wearing a floral print dress. She was Hannah Mead, the person who had once pursued Shaun, as well as Senator Mead''s daughter.


    "Hannah, who is she?" The friend beside Hannah pretended to be ignorant.


    "She''s Wesley''s wife." Hannah deliberately nced at Shaun.


    These days, she had seen the news outlets online talking about Shaun, whom she had never expected to be strong enough to bring down the Campos family. After the fall of Campos Corporation, Hill Corporation was investigated, and she thought that Shaun would meet his end this time. However, unexpectedly, his maniption even changed the person in charge of Australia.


    This man was scary and resourceful. Of course, that only made the man more attractive to her.


    Senator Mead had been nagging in her ear recently that if she had managed to snag Shaun, maybe her father would have been qualified to be the prime minister.


    The more she thought about it, the more she wanted Shaun for herself.


    Her friend covered her mouth in shock. "She''s so bold even when she''s having an affair." "Exactly. She doesn''t care at all. Even though she clearly has a husband, she lives openly in another man''s house and kisses him in public. How utterly shameless. She''s a disgrace to women," Hanna said rudely.


    Catherine was unaffected as she had seen all sorts of gossip on the Inte. However, Shaun''s expression darkened. "It''s none of your goddamn business if we kiss. It''s better than you, ady from an influential family shameless enough to drug a man. How hungry were you? Unfortunately, even if you stripped naked and stood in front of me, I''d still be uninterested in you."


    Hannah immediately lost her temper. "Shaun Hill, don''t nder me. I''m telling you, my dad has been promoted, and he''s now standing on top of the pyramid. You''d better be more polite to me, or I''d make sure you die without even knowing how."


    "With such a stupid daughter like you, I think what your dad really needs to worry about is his career."


    Shaun held Catherine and left. "Let''s go. Ignore them."


    "You''re afraid, aren''t you?" Hannah said furiously, "I''m telling you, Wesley will never let you two off."


    At the mention of Wesley''s name, Shaun and Catherine stopped at the same time and turned back to look at Hannah.


    Hannah sneered proudly to see them stop. "I won''t tell you, but you''ll find out for yourselves soon. Before that, I''ll tell you this, Shaun. If you have nowhere left to go in the future, you cane and beg me. Perhaps I''ll give you a chance."


    Then, she held her friend''s hand and left.

 Chapter 1545

    Catherine''s eyebrows furrowed deeply.


    Shaun pulled her hand. "Ignore her. Her dad is a nobody."


    "But she''s not wrong. Her father''s status is very different now." Catherine remembered that the Mead and Snow families worked closely together. Now that Nathan was on top, Senator Mead would naturally move up thedder too. He might really be standing at the top of the pyramid.


    "So what?" Shaun said dismissively, "I don''t care about that. But judging by Hannah''s tone, do you think Wesley has yed up to the Mead family?"


    Catherine also found it very strange. Wesley had spent a lot of effort to curry favor with Senator Mead previously. However, after the ident during the birthday party Senator Mead hosted, he embarrassed Senator Mead, who ended up hating Wesley. Logically speaking, their paths should not intersect.


    "It seems like Wesley really has some tactics." Shaun frowned deeply. "I didn''t pay much attention to him because of Hill Corporation''s affairs. Yet now, not only has he signed a big contract with a foreignpany, but he has even built a rtionship with Senator Mead. I just don''t understand. Wesley''s reputation is


    notorious. Why does Senator Mead need him?"


    Catherine also did not understand it, and she felt ufortable. "My biggest regret in my life was marrying Wesley. It''s harder to divorce him than it was to divorce you."


    "I wonder who it was back then who told me that he was a good man and that she wanted to live with him?" Shaun spat sourly.


    Catherine was so upset that she did not want to say anything.


    He knew that she was upset about this, yet he still provoked her at a time like this.


    "Well, don''t worry. I''ll call Chester and ask him about the current situation at Golden Corporation."


    After Shaun brought her to the car, he immediately called Chester. "Where are you?"


    "Hospital."


    Shaun looked at the time and was surprised. "It''s sote, and you''re still in the hospital? Was there a surgery?"


    "Do you need something?" Chester was clearly unwilling to answer the question.


    "I want to ask about Golden Corporation''s situation," Shaun said. "Golden Corporation''s stock prices have been skyrocketing recently." "Yeah. Wesley has signed a partnership with Country


    T. Country T is not as advanced as Australia, and there''s insufficient supply and demand in their pharmaceutical market. Wesley opened up the market there and signed a ten-year partnership n. The outside world is very optimistic about it, so Golden Corporation''s stock prices soared." Chester added, "I didn''t tell you because you were busy. I was afraid that you''d feel pressured."


    Shaun frowned. "Wesley was almost at the end of his rope. How did he open the market at Country T?"


    "I guess it had something to do with the Zeller family," Chester said. "Someone from the Zeller family has once served as a diplomat in Country T for ten years and is very familiar with the local politicians."


    Shaun immediately came to and became ashen from anger.


    Reba must have taken advantage of hooking up with Bryce to help Wesley out.


    Then again, Reba and Wesley had already been working together as early as four years ago.


    He really wanted nothing more than to stomp the Zeller family to death. In order to please Reba, that fool, Bryce helped Wesley to rise up again.


    "There''s one more thing." Chester added, "Wesley seems to have built a rtionship with Senator Mead. I have previously told major hospitals not to use Golden Corporation''s drugs, but Senator Mead has secretly gone about saying otherwise. Now, major hospitals have started using the drugs manufactured by Golden Corporation. In other words, Wesley has not only opened up foreign channels, but he also has ess to domestic channels."


    Shaun was very unhappy. Although he realized something after hearing what Hannah said, it was another matter to hear it from Chester. "Senator Mead dares to go against you?"


    Chester sighed. "Nathan has been cooperating with Senator Mead for more than ten years. So after Nathan took office, he put Senator Mead in an important position. Senator Mead is now in the limelight and is different from before. Don''t bother talking to Nathan about it. It''s useless. He has a close rtionship with the Mead family, so even if he wants to kick away the Mead family, it''ll only happen six or seven yearster." "I know. I''m not that stupid."

 Chapter 1546

    Shaun hung up the phone with a very unpleasant expression.


    He had never thought that after bringing down the Zeller family, and after the Snow family came to power, the Mead family would also follow suit and rise up.


    The Snow and Mead families had a good rtionship. He knew about it when he attended Hannah''s birthday party.


    If Wesley had really climbed up a big tree like the Mead family, who knew how far he would go?


    Furthermore, the force behind Reba would likely do something with the Snow family too. He did not know if Nathan could hold back the force behind


    Reba.


    "Say, did Wesley use the power behind Reba to im connections with the Mead family?" Catherine frowned as she analyzed. "Senator Mead had never really wanted to associate with him. To be honest, Wesley was basically kissing Senator Mead''s *ss back then, and Senator Mead wouldn''t be fond of people like Wesley at all." "Your guess might be right." Shaun nodded in


    agreement. "Cathy, we''re stuck between a rock and a hard ce."


    Catherine sighed. "We still haven''t figured out who the person behind Reba is."


    "Maybe... we''ll find out tomorrow." Shaun frowned. "After the Zeller family falls, that person will definitely go to the Snow family."


    Catherine was stunned.


    When they reached the manor, Catherine''s phone rang.


    It was from Joel.


    She spaced out for a moment before answering the call. "Dad..."


    "Cathy, I sent someone to Melbourne to check." Joel said in an astringent tone, "The grave keeper said that some time ago, a middle-aged man and woman, along with a young man and woman went to pay respects to your grandparents. The two younger ones should be their children." 1


    Catherine suddenly did not know what to say.


    She could understand Joel''s feelings, and she also felt ufortable after hearing him.


    In other words, her mother was still alive. She even got married and gave birth to


    a boy and a girl. What a great and happy family.


    She wondered if her mother remembered that she had a daughter named Catherine.


    "I got it, Dad." She took a deep breath and pretended to be strong.


    "Cathy, I won''t continue investigating this." Joel did not feel sorry for himself as it served him right that Sheryl got married. However, his heart ached for his daughter. "Just as what you said before... She died more than twenty years ago. Now that she''s happily married, she probably doesn''t want to be involved with us."


    "Yeah."


    After putting down the phone, Catherine winded down the window and let the wind blow into her eyes, for fear that her eyes would turn red.


    "What''s wrong? What did Joel say to you?" Shaun sensed that her mood was strange.


    "It''s a secret between my dad and me. I''m not telling you." Catherine brushed him off and lowered her head to y with her phone. 1


    If there was still a possibility for her to acknowledge her mother, she would be willing to tell Shaun.


    However, there was no need to tell him what was impossible.


    Shaun was already under a lot of pressure. She did not want him to worry about her.

 Chapter 1547

    In the Jewell family''s hospital.


    After Chester hung up the phone, a delivery boy delivered porridge to his office.


    He then carried the porridge to Eliza''s ward.


    It was already past 9 p.m., so the hospital was very quiet. Only Eliza''s private ward was a little noisy.


    A man and a woman cried at the entrance of Eliza''s ward, causing many people to stop and watch. 1


    "Eliza, I''ll kneel to you. Please let your father go. He''s your biological father. If not for his illness and how poor our family is, he wouldn''t ask you for this money."


    An obese middle-aged woman knelt at the door, as if scared that the person in the ward could not see her.


    A young man next to him desperately pulled the middle-aged woman up. "Mom, get up. Don''t kneel to her."


    "I have to. If I don''t, your father will go to jail. Her status is different now. There are people causing trouble at yourpany and at our doorstep every day. We can''t even go home."


    The middle-aged woman wiped her tears as she said.


    The woman was the wife Jacob Robbins married


    afterward, Julie Dunn, and the man was their son, Brandon Robbins.


    As the two of them echoed one another, the people around them pointed at them and gossip.


    Chester frowned. Felix Media had kept the information that Eliza was staying on this floor a secret. How did this mother and child get the news?


    He strode over.


    Suddenly, Eliza''s assistant, Leanne, carried a bucket of water and poured it on the two people.


    Although the weather was not very chilly, Julie and Brandon shuddered after being drenched in cold water. It was fine if it was just tap water, but there was a strange ammonic smell in it.


    Julie could still endure it. However, Brandon had never suffered like this before, and he instantly exploded. "What did you pour on us?"


    Wearing a hospital gown, Elizazily leaned against the wall. Her snow-white and clear little face still looked ill and tired, but it did not affect her beauty. She was exquisitely beautiful, but the words that came out of her mouth were poisonous enough to kill.


    "My urine." Her clear voice made Chester''s handsome face twitch.


    Julie immediately bent over and threw up on the spot.


    She could not understand it. Eliza was a celebrity after all. How could she do such a shameless thing?


    Brandon was furious. "Eliza Robbins, do you have a death wish?"


    He lost control, charged, and was about to hit Eliza. However, before he could get close to her, he was kicked to the ground by Chester''s long legs.


    "How unlucky." Chester tapped his shoe on the ground after kicking Brandon to rub off the water on Brandon''s body.


    Brandon fell t on his face, and his body hurt all over. He was just about to get up in anger and fight back when he saw Chester''s tall figure and trembled.


    Julie immediately yelled, "You''re a doctor. How could you hit people? A doctor in this hospital wants to kill u s."


    "Mom, that wretched woman must have seduced the men in the hospital. She''s just as unruly as her mother. She can''t even watch herself in the hospital," Brandon shouted loudly. He was sure that with how Chester was putting up airs, he must be having an affair with Eliza.


    "You... You two are despicable. My dad stabbed me and put me in the hospital. I just want to get justice for myself. I''m done being your ATM. Even if you stay here and make a ruckus all night, I won''t withdraw thewsuit."


    Eliza looked furious as she held onto her wound. Then, her eyes fluttered closed, and she fainted directly on Leanne.


    It looked like she had fainted from anger.


    Leanne panicked. "Doctor Jewell, what should we do?


    Eliza fainted."

 Chapter 1548

    "I''ll take her to the ER."


    Then, Chester picked Eliza up. Before he left, he red at Julie and Brandon. "Call security, and tell them to kick the troublemakers out."


    Julie and Brandon were instantly stunned.


    They did not believe that Eliza had really fainted. It was definitely on purpose.


    However, Chester did not even give them a chance, and the onlookers were looking and pointing at them in disgust.


    "They caused someone to faint from anger."


    "I heard thedy say that her wound was caused by her father. It''s a crime to stab someone. What she did was normal."


    "They don''t want to go to jail, so theye to the hospital to make a fuss, huh?"


    Julie and Brandon tucked their tails between their legs at the usations. Just then, the hospital security came over and dragged them away from the scene. However, instead of throwing them out, they were brought to a utility room.


    Chester hurried on the elevator with Eliza in his arms, but he did not go to the emergency room. Instead, he brought her to his private lounge.


    After entering, he put the ''unconscious'' Eliza on the bed. "Alright, stop pretending. It''s only the two of us here."


    Eliza opened her eyes. She originally wanted Leanne t o cooperate with her, but unexpectedly, Chester stole the show instead.


    "Your acting skills are pretty good." Chester looked at her with a vague smile.


    If it were Cindy using this trick, he would be absolutely revolted. Yet when it was Eliza, he found it interesting.


    "It''s fine." Eliza sat up unhurriedly. However, the injury on her back stretched when she got up, so she furrowed her brows in pain.


    "Enough. Lie down and don''t move." Upon seeing it, Chester warned in a low voice, "Just stay here tonight. Since your ward location has been exposed, reporters will definitely be sneaking in."


    "I''ll be discharged tomorrow anyway. Just discharge me early tonight." Eliza did not want to stay in his lounge.


    "No." Chester rejected it. "You have to do a check-up tomorrow."


    "My body is recovering fine. I can do the check-up the day after tomorrow."


    "No." Chester forcefully rejected it again. "I''m your attending doctor. What if anything happens to you after you''ve been discharged early, and you turn around to cause trouble for me? I''ll have to bear the medical liability in court."


    Eliza was speechless. "Do I look senseless enough to cause trouble for you? Nothing will happen to me anyway."


    "Who knows? One may know a person for a long time without understanding his true nature." Chester raised his brows and chuckled.


    Eliza snorted. "Then I''ll sign a guarantee. If anything happens after I''ve been discharged from the hospital, I''ll be wholly responsible."


    "No." Chester looked at her with ambiguous eyes. "I''ll be more assured if you stay in the hospital tonight. Be a good girl. It''s only one night. Don''t treat your body carelessly. There are times when a woman should act delicately."


    "I''ll naturally act delicately in front of the person I love, but I won''t in front of you." Stubbornness was written all over Eliza''s face. "Please, you''re getting married, so stop flirting with me. I''ve already told you that I''m disgusted by it."


    "If you''re that disgusted, try throwing up." Chester found that he was better at controlling his temper.


    If it were in the past, he would pull a long face and leave.


    Eliza was speechless.


    Seeing her motionless, Chester smiled. "See? You''re not that disgusted. Besides, I just helped you. If I hadn''t carried you away, your assistant wouldn''t have been able to pick you up either. That stepmother of yours would have cried there for a while and maybe even yanked your body violently."

 Chapter 1549

    Eliza tried to imagine that scenario.


    Then, her body shuddered. Julie and Brandon really would do something like that.


    Forget it. She knew she could not change Chester''s mind about tonight. Furthermore, she was injured and could not be bothered to bicker with him.


    "Fine. Since you''ve helped me just now and I owe you a favor, I''ll force myself to stay here tonight." A reluctant look shed across Eliza''s cold face.


    However, her meaning was clear from her words. ''I don''t want to stay here. I''m only staying here because I owe you a favor. Now that I''ve decided to stay, I no longer owe you anything.''


    Chester was both angry and happy.


    This woman really... made him gnash his teeth.


    "Eliza, do you know what your behavior is called? Shameless." He could not help but scold her.


    "Did I say something wrong? Or do you not want me to stay?" Eliza raised her brows. "If you think I''m shameless, then I''ll just leave."


    "Enough. Lie down. You''re lucky that trick works on me."


    Chester let out a low chuckle. He liked this side of Eliza. If she were the same as those women outside, it would be boring.


    Eliza''s lips twitched with indifference. 1


    She knew what Chester was thinking. To Chester, she was just a rare ything. He would stop liking her the moment he obtained her or if she fell in love with him.


    If Chester were an ancient monarch, he was definitely the type to have a harem of three thousand beauties, each of them with their own distinct characteristics.


    "Young Master Jewell..."


    At that moment, someone knocked on the door.


    "Come in." After Chester spoke, a security guard came in. "I''ve interrogated those two people earlier. They said they found out about Ms. Robbins''s ward number because someone called and told them in secret."


    "Do you know who it is?" Chester frowned.


    "It came from a public phone." The security guard muttered, "It''s most likely Ms. Robbins''s enemy or the like."


    "Okay, you can leave. Send those two to the police station, and tell the officers that they were causing trouble in the hospital." Chester made some simple arrangements before the ward was silent again.


    He looked at the woman quietly lying on the pillow. She lowered her eyes. After a moment, she raised her head and said, "Very few people know my ward number. Apart from the hospital''s internal staff, only a few people from thepany know."


    "What are you trying to say?" Chester found a sofa and sat down.


    "It''s probably Cindy." Eliza voiced her guess boldly." She absolutely abhors me."


    Chester looked at her deeply in the eyes and chuckled. "That''s just your guess. I wonder if you''re provoking my rtionship with Cindy."


    "Is there a need to? I don''t like you." Eliza said firmly," She probably feels that I''m


    a stumbling block for her, whether in her rtionship or her career.


    The way she said ''I don''t like you'' was crisp and blunt.


    Chester''s handsome face stiffened for a moment, and then he said, "I wouldn''t


    mind if you wanted to provoke my rtionship with her."


    "Forget it. You''re a skeptical person. If I really wanted to rise in power and provoke your rtionship with Cindy, you''d definitely warn me. Even worse, you might tell thepany to beat me a little." 1


    Eliza said in a casual tone, "Young Master Jewell, you want to control everything in your hands, and it''s the same thing when you want a woman. You want her to listen to you obediently without resisting. If you want her to rise in power, she''ll rise in power. If you want her to be a lover, then she has to be your lover obediently. I hate that part of you the most. You act as i


    f all women just want to cling to you."


    "Go on." Chester lit a cigarette, the smile on his lips deepening.

 Chapter 1550

    No woman had really and ever understood him so well before.


    She knew every bloody thing about him.


    How long had he known Eliza?


    It was too rare. 1


    Eliza said bluntly, "To be honest, your only good points are that you have good looks, a good family, and good medical skills. However, other people can have those advantages too. What''s the point of a woman looking for such an attractive man? It''s not like he''ll earn money with those looks. As for having a good family, there are plenty of people who have that. Of course, most people can''tpare with you, but they eat and drink the same things as you. There are also many people who are good in the medical field. Chester Jewell, you aren''t that exceptional, nor do you have the qualification to make me provoke your rtionship with Cindy.


    "Honestly, what''s up with you two? Who do you think you are? One is obsessed with me and wants to sleep with me, and the other is so jealous of me that she''s about to turn green. All of you just think of me like an ant that you can y with or crush if you want to."


    In a split second, the air in the ward seemed to have dropped to freezing point. With a grim expression, Chester snapped the cigarette in his hands.


    He stood up and walked to the bed, his eyes cold as ice. "Eliza, are you pushing your luck because I''ve been too good to you recently?"


    "Hah, do I have to be grateful and respectful to you just because you showed up before me? You know that my words are unpleasant to the ears, yet you still continue running to me. Aren''t you just asking for it?"


    Eliza said coldly, "It''s your business if you want to harass me, and it''s my business if I refuse you. As for your woman, look after her properly. That''s your business."


    "Eliza, you''re so sure that it was Cindy. Do you have any evidence?" Chester''s expression was extremely unpleasant. He was not trying to protect Cindy. In fact, it was because he felt humiliated as a man.


    "Sorry, but before I messed with you, no one in thepany found me objectionable either," Eliza said righteously without even blinking.


    She had no evidence, but she was sure that it was Cindy.


    Chester was so angry that his chest hurt.


    This was the first time he was so angry with her.


    "Eliza, you''re really asking for it. Who do I think I am?


    Since you''ve asked, I''ll show you who I am." 1


    Chester waspletely enraged.


    These days, he ignored his indifference to Cindy and stood with Eliza.


    However, what he got in exchange was even more humiliation.


    Not even his father would dare to scold him so explicitly or implicitly, much less Eliza.


    He pushed her down on the bed and covered her with his big body.


    Eliza''s wound hurt as soon as she resisted.


    "Eliza, I admit that you know me very well, but don''t you look down on me. I don''t like to force women. If you don''t want to be with me, you can act like you''re mute instead of pretending to be a chaste widow and scolding me."


    Chester tore open her gown, and several buttons popped out instantly.


    Arge part of her skin was exposed. Faced with Eliza''s furious eyes, Chester lowered his head and sealed her lips with his.


    She had been taking medicine and injections every day, so her lips tasted like medicine. However, after getting a good taste of her, he found that she was infuriatingly sweet.


    Those sweet lips were the ones that always spoke words that pissed him off. Chester bit her fiercely as if it was punishment. 3

 Chapter 1551

    Blood spilled from Eliza''s clean lips after being bitten. Her wound hurt deeply, and her brain went dizzy from the pain. 1


    The taste of copper welled up between their lips, making her stomach flip in


    nausea.


    She felt truly disgusted.


    How many women had Chester''s lips kissed?


    Also, she had not forgotten how cruel and mean his words were when he sent her to prison.


    For a moment, all her old and new grudges surfaced.


    She did not know where she got the strength from, but she mped her teeth down on Chester''s lips.


    Unlike Chester, she bit him like a wolf tearing its prey.


    Even a man like Chester, who was not afraid of pain, felt like he was just bitten by


    a wolf. For a moment, he even wondered if this woman would tear a chunk of his lips off.


    There was a lingering feeling before and he wanted to taste it a little longer, but now, he was really dismayed.


    It was like the first time he saw her. Her eyes were so cold and hateful, as if... It was the same as thest time he saw Charity in the courtroom back then.


    At that time, when she was taken away by the police, she looked at him the exact same way.


    His brief moment of disorientation caused his neck to be grabbed and littered with scratches.


    He snapped back to his senses and realized that Eliza''s actions were as if she was really trying to devour him.


    He pushed her away forcefully, but Eliza held onto his neck like a madwoman. She even lunged at him and bit down his lips.


    "Eliza... Do you... want to die?" Chester pushed Eliza away furiously. Her body hit the bedside table, right where her wound was, and a violent pain stabbed her yet again.


    She could no longer endure it and passed out directly.


    When Chester came to his senses and looked at the unconscious woman and the bloodstains on the bed, his brain just felt absurd at the whole situation.


    He was born favored by God and stood high above others.


    He never thought a woman would resist him this much.


    Not only did she resist him, but also treated him like a beast.


    He could not forget that hatred in Eliza''s eyes.


    Why did she hate him so much?


    Because he forcefully kissed her? But she was the one who provoked him. Since she dared to do it, she had to bear the consequences. 1


    Now, she was out cold.


    It did not seem like she was pretending like before. There was even blood seeping out of her back.


    Originally, her wound was much better and she could be discharged from the hospital tomorrow, but because of this ordeal, her wound opened up again.


    "Someone..." Chester picked up the woman on the bed and rushed to the emergency room.


    A little nurse on duty at the door saw Chester whose mouth was smeared with blood, and was frightened by it. In the impression of everyone in the hospital, Chester was always in a white coat, elegant, and iparably beautiful. He was the Young Master of the Jewell family and had an extraordinary status, but he never put on airs with the nurses.


    However, that night, that person rushed into the emergency room in a flurry, holding a woman in his arms.


    When Eliza was put in the operating room, Chester cut her clothes with a pair of scissors.


    The doctor on duty came over and said, "Doctor Jewell, you''re injured too. Go get yourself treated. I''ll handle this."


    Recently, everyone in the hospital vaguely heard some news. Chester took extra care of the VIP, the famous celebrity Eliza Robbins. He even went out of his way t o lower his status to be her attending doctor.


    Although Chester was getting married, young men from rich families all had that kind of hobby, so everyone had a tacit understanding.


    However, they did not think that he would cause a patient to faint.

 Chapter 1552

    Looking at the wound on Chester''s lips and then at the wound and blood on Eliza''s mouth, everyone with a sharp eye could tell what happened.


    "No need, you can leave." Chester saw Eliza''s snow-white body and blocked it with his own body. He did not want other men to see her like this.


    Even if he knew that the other person was a doctor, he was subconsciously reluctant.


    The doctor on duty paused and pulled his lips a little exasperatedly, and went out tactfully.


    After Chester sewed Eliza''s wound, Eliza was still unconscious. However, he could see that she was very ufortable. Her brows were wrinkled tightly.


    Her facial features were actually very delicate and clean, but it was the hatred in her face that caught Chester by surprise.


    After he asked the nurse to send her back to her ward, he returned to his office.


    He sat in his chair and lit a cigarette. The cigarette was stained with the blood on his lips, either his blood or Eliza''s.


    After sitting for an unknown amount of time, Doctor Kendall, who had a good rtionship with Chester,


    came in with some ointment. "Wow, I''m speechless. You''re this hurt but you''re still smoking."


    Chester kept his expression t and himself mum.


    Doctor Kendall said, "I heard from the doctor on duty that the injury on your mouth is pretty bad. It''ll really fester if you don''t treat it."


    Chester touched his mouth with his hand and hissed in a cold breath. The wound was indeed quite deep.


    "Alright," he leaned against the leather seat.


    Doctor Kendall spent five to six minutes helping him with the ointment and said, "This time, you''re not looking for a woman but for a wild dog instead, right? I advise you to forget about it. Don''t put your life on the line." 1


    "Do I look like a person who''s easily schemed against by a woman?" Chester sneered.


    "Your injury isn''t the type of normal bite between a man and woman having a quarrel. Maybe you can have her for the time being, but will you be at ease keeping her by your side? Who knows if she''ll poison your water one day? Don''t put your life on the line just for two mounds of flesh." Doctor Kendall reminded kindly.


    Chester immediately fell silent.


    "I''m leaving. Tell me when she wakes up." Chester got up and left, dragging his white coat.


    When he left the hospital, he felt a little discouraged. He had to admit that what Doctor Kendall said was right.


    He just did not understand why Eliza and him were like enemies.


    At the end of the day, it was because of Cindy.


    Cindy...


    Chester let out a sinister chuckle. He started the car and went to the vi where Cindy lived.


    He gave her this ce, but it was the first time he came here.


    At the entrance of the vi, the guard saw him and immediately opened the electric gate.


    Chester got out of the car and went straight in.


    Cindy was not yet asleep. When she heard that he wasing, she immediately changed into a sexy nightgown and came down from upstairs. "Chester, why are you... Oh, what happened to your mouth?"


    When Cindy saw his lips, she immediately thought that he was bitten. However, who bit him?


    Could it be...


    A name appeared in her heart, but she did not dare to say it out loud. She could only grit her teeth in anger.


    "Let me ask you. Did you call Julie Dunn and Brandon Robbins and inform them of Eliza''s ward in the


    hospital?" Chester cut to the chase and asked coldly.


    "Julie Dunn and Brandon Robbins? Who are they?" Cindy''s heart skipped a beat, but she pretended to be confused.


    However, as soon as she spoke, her neck was grabbed by Chester.


    She felt like she was suffocating. "Y... Young..."

 Chapter 1553

    Chester had suppressed a lot of anger tonight.


    That moment, he seemed to have finally found an outlet to vent.


    He had always been a man who hid his emotions, but a t that moment, his deep eyes were filled with a cold and violent light.


    In the past, when he saw women scheming, he only watched and did not bother to expose them. It was fine as long as it was harmless. However, even though he warned her multiple times, Cindy relied on the fact that they were about to get married to test his limits time and time again.


    Eliza did not have proof, but he was not a fool.


    Cindy''s pretty face turned red and purple as she struggled desperately. Just as she was about to choke, Chester flung her away violently.


    She was gasping heavily for air, seeming to walk on the edge of life and death.


    She looked up at the expressionless man in front of her and suddenly felt a sudden panic in her heart.


    "I... I didn''t do it." Cindy''s tears streamed down. With her shocked and frightened face, she looked incredibly pitiful. "I didn''t harm Eliza."


    "Cindy, you''re so f*cking hypocritical." Chester hated her the more he looked at her. "Do you know what I hate most about you? You don''t dare to admit what you did, and you even act as if you''re being wrongly used."


    She waspletely different from Eliza in that sense.


    Eliza was bad, vicious, and cunning, but she did it all openly. She did not hide herself.


    Although it made him grit his teeth in anger sometimes, it did not disgust him.


    "I didn''t. If I did it, I''d admit it," Cindy answered loudly, as if she was sure herself that she didn''t do it.


    Furthermore, it was a public phone and disposable phonecard, so it was impossible to trace.


    "Do you think that I can''t do anything to you if you don''t admit it?" Chester''s sharp tone mercilessly pierced her mind.


    "Chester, you can''t do this to me," Cindy choked on a sob. "I don''t have a problem if you want to be with Eliza. I already decided to turn a blind eye to it. I also understand that it''s my fortune to be able to marry you. I never dared to want to control you, but you can''t nder me like this."


    "It''s a shame you don''t realize it''s a blessing."


    Chester sneered. "These years, I''ve encouraged your ambitions. I recently heard that your best friend from Melbourne has returned. You''re quite close to her and


    even went to Bryce Zeller''s clubhouse."


    Cindy gritted her teeth. "Catherine told you about that, didn''t she? That night, Young Master Snow, Freya, and Catherine were all there. I didn''t say or do anything to them."


    Chester''s thin lips smiled in contempt. "Should I apud you and say that you did a good job?"


    Cindy went pale. "Chester, I had no choice. I know that Catherine is Shaun''s girlfriend, and Shaun is your brother. No matter what, I shouldn''t get too involved with Reba. But you don''t know Reba''s current background at all. Even the prime minister wants to curry favor with her. I want to build some connections for the Jewell family so you can go even higher in the future. You won''t have to work so hard then." 1


    "Then... Do you know who''s behind Reba?" The anger on Chester''s handsome face slowly dissipated. It looked like he was moved by Cindy''s words.


    "I don''t know." Cindy was a little distressed. "Reba never introduced me before, but Bryce was very careful around her. It seems like he wants to pursue her. Right, Reba also introduced me to a big Hollywood director from the States."


    Chester turned around and walked to the floor-to-ceiling window to ponder.

 Chapter 1554

    Chester thought he could get some information from Cindy, but Cindy did not know much either.


    "Chester, I can introduce Reba to you. As long as you ride on the connections behind her, the Jewell family will rise to the next level," Cindy said as she plucked up the courage to wrap her arms around his waist from behind.


    Chester flung her hands away mercilessly. "Cindy, do you know that four years ago, Reba changed her face to another person''s using cosmetic surgery and lurked around Shaun as a nurse? She added drugs to his meals every day and made his conditions worse."


    He turned around slowly and looked at her with eyes devoid of warmth. "After being exposed, she threw a simple and innocent person into the fire in order to make her escape, so we all thought that the person who burned to death was her. Then, she joined hands with Mason Campos. The person that was burned to death was Charity Neeson." 6


    Cindy''s body trembled.


    She had heard about those things, but she did not know that Reba was involved, much less that Charity was wrongly used.


    She did not even know Charity that well.


    She only vaguely heard that Charity used to be with Chester.


    However, when she thought about it, Charity was probably just another woman that Chester got tired of ying with.


    "Do you know who Charity is?" Chester pulled his lips. His voice was icy cold. "She was my first woman."


    Then, he raised his long legs and sunk his foot in Cindy''s stomach.


    Cindy was sent flying back and fell to the ground.


    She trembled in pain.


    Chester walked over step by step, making her feel like the grim reaper was approaching.


    "The person I hate the most in this world is Reba. She yed me like a fool and made me send Charity to prison personally, yet you''re still so close with her and became best friends with her?"


    Chester sneered cruelly. "Cindy Turner, not only did you cross the line this time, you took the line and ran with it. You''re not satisfied with having a good life. It''s not enough if you''re just Mrs. Jewell. You also want topletely monopolize me. Do I need you to introduce connections to me? Even if I want to climb up the socialdder, I will never cling to Reba. If you like her so much, then go to her instead. I''m not going to marry you."


    His words poured down on her like icy water.


    Cindy was genuinely frightened and quickly grabbed onto his pants, sobbing, "No, I can''t live without you. I love you, Chester. I didn''t know. I didn''t know you had so much hatred for her."


    "Cindy, I warned you time and time again to be content with your lot, but you clearly turned a deaf ear to my words. Of course, maybe you just thought I was easy to fool. This time, I will not tolerate you again."


    Chester bent down and pried her hands off. He turned around and walked to the door with indifference.


    "Don''t go, Chester. I won''t dare to do it anymore. I really won''t dare to." Cindy climbed up and hugged his long legs again.


    "Tsk tsk, look at how you''re acting now. You''re like a dog. Cindy, can''t you save some dignity for yourself?" The disdain in Chester''s eyes grew stronger.


    "I really love you too much. I love you so much that I don''t need dignity." Cindy sobbed and shouted.


    "Forget it. What you love is my body. You love my identity and status, and you love the glory and respect I can bring you." Chester''s calm eyes were not moved i n any way.

 Chapter 1555

    "Cindy, be smart. Everything you have was given to you by me, and I can take it all away without mercy. Don''t expect Reba to help you. She''s close to you because you''re going to marry me, but when you lose the title of Mrs. Jewell, do you think she''ll continue associating herself with you?"


    Chester flung her off and opened the door.


    Cindy finally could not bear it. "Chester, if you don''t marry me, I''ll never donate blood to your mother again."


    Chester''s eyes shed with deep disgust. "Cindy, you''ve be an insatiable devil because of my indulgence. Ask yourself. Over the years, I''ve given you countless wealth and a prosperous career, but you''re not satisfied. You wanted to be my girlfriend, and I agreed. Then, you wanted to marry me, and I also agreed. No one has dared to threaten me like that for a long time. Thest person who threatened me was reduced to ashes. You can go ahead and try me." 4


    Then, he left without looking back.


    Cindy looked at the empty door and shuddered.


    She knew how much Chester hated being threatened by others.


    However, she had no choice.


    If Chester broke off his engagement with her, the people in the entertainment circle would no longer hold her up and respect her. She would be a joke.


    No, she did not want that.


    Cindy clenched her fists tightly.


    She would not give up like this.


    She still had a chance.


    Cindy quickly called an ambnce, and the ambnce rushed over and quickly sent her to a nearby hospital.


    The next day, news that the big celebrity Cindy Turner was sent to the hospitalte at night made headlines.


    Cindy waited an entire night, and her phone finally rang.


    When she answered it, she called in a low voice," Aunty."


    "Cindy, why did you suddenly go to the hospital at night? Are you feeling unwell?


    Is Chester with you?" Madam Jewell''s concerned voice resonated.


    "Aunty..." Cindy bit her lip and her voice became hoarse.


    "Why are you crying?" Madam Jewell could not bear it. "Did Chester provoke you?"


    "Aunty, Chester kicked my stomach yesterday. It hurts." Cindy''s tone was full of pain. "He also said that he won''t marry me."


    "What?" Madam Jewell was furious. "How could he do such a thing? He knows that you donated your kidney to me yet he still kicked your stomach. He''s too much! He even wanted to cancel the engagement? Everyone knows about this marriage. All the wedding invitations have been printed. Does he think he can refuse to get married just because he doesn''t want to?"


    "I don''t know why he''s being like this suddenly," Cindy said in a low and pitiful voice. "Maybe it has something to do with that female artist he took a liking to recently."


    "Female artist?" Madam Jewell was stunned. "Cindy, you might have misunderstood. Chester has never taken rtionships seriously. It''s just for fun. To him, those things aren''t even worth mentioning."


    "I''ve never seen him so serious before. Recently, that female artist was hospitalized, and he goes to the hospital every day. He doesn''t even reply to the text messages I sent him," Cindy cried. "He also misunderstood that I harmed that woman, but I didn''t do anything. I know what kind of person he is. I never hoped for his attention to only be on me. I just want to stay with him."


    "Cindy, don''t worry. The marriage will definitely not be canceled. His father and I will talk to him. This isn''t a joke. As for that female artist, she won''t hinder your


    marriage."


    After Madam Jewell hung up the phone, Cindyy on the bed and sneered.


    She knew that if Chester found out about herint to Madam Jewell, he would be even angrier.

 Chapter 1556

    However, there was nothing else Cindy could do.


    She could only use the Jewell family to pressure Chester. She felt like the reason why Chester wanted to cancel the engagement with her was more or less rted to Eliza.


    In the past, no matter how he hated her, he would not do this to her.


    She could not tell when it started, but Chester had be more cruel to her.


    On the other side, Chester woke up in the morning and saw the news of Cindy''s hospitalization.


    A cold light shed in his eyes and he called Shedrick''s number. "Why didn''t you tell me that Cindy was hospitalizedst night? She made it to the trending search."


    Shedrick was a little stunned. "I thought she wanted to promote some hype. She used to do stuff like that often, and you never said anything in the past."


    "Remember this. I''ve decided to break off my engagement with that woman. If anything happens with her in the future, let me know as soon as


    possible. I don''t want to see any woman ying tricks


    in my hands."


    Chester hung up the phone.


    After changing into a clean shirt and pair of trousers, he drove to the hospital.


    Instead of going to the office, he went directly to the doctor on duty at the emergency room that morning." Where''s Eliza? Which ward did you send her to?"


    The doctor gave him a strange look. "She was discharged from the hospital at six in the morning." 1


    Anger shed in Chester''s eyes. "She faintedst night, but you let her out of the hospital just like that?"


    "She insisted on leaving, so we couldn''t do anything about it," the doctor cried. "This is a hospital, not a prison. As long as she signs the discharge papers, we can''t force her to stay."


    Chester''s handsome face was unusually cold.


    However, he understood that what the doctor said was reasonable.


    If she wanted to leave the hospital, the hospital could not stop her.


    However, when he thought of how she faintedst night, a surge of anger welled up in his chest.


    She bit himst night and then left without a word.


    ''Eliza Robbins, you really did it this time.'' 1


    Chester left the hospital and got into his car without a


    word.


    Just as he was about to start the engine, his father, Michael Jewell, called him. "Get your *ss back home right now."


    "If you want to talk about Cindy, then I don''t think it''s necessary." Chester knew Cindy''s little tricks very well. The more she yed her tricks, the more he hated her.


    "What do you mean by that? Cindy is your mother''s savior. Having her around is a safeguard for your mother''s illness," Michael said furiously. "It''s just a woman. Marry her and leave her in the house as decoration. If she wants a career, then give her a career. If she wants money, then give her money. It''s not like the Jewell family can''t give her all that."


    "Dad, I''m sick of being threatened and manipted by that woman over and over again," Chester said indifferently. "If not for Mom''s sake, I would''ve killed her long ago."


    Michael sneered. "I think that''s just an excuse. You''re infatuated by Eliza Robbins, aren''t you? The hospital is abuzz with rumors. Last night, you took her to the lounge on the top floor and caused her to faint. You also yed until you injured yourself, Chester, how did you be like this because of a woman?"


    "It has nothing to do with her. My decision isn''t something a woman can influence. It was Cindy who crossed the line," Chester''s voice was filled with disgust.


    Michael frowned and asked, "If you don''t marry her, what happens if your mother rpses and needs blood? Do you want your mother to die?" 1

 Chapter 1557

    "So... You want me to be controlled by that woman my entire life?"


    There was a chill in Chester''s indifferent voice. "I said this before. As long as she knows her ce, she can sit in the position of Mrs. Jewell, but she clearly wants more than this position. Today, she wants a marriage. Tomorrow, she''ll want a child. The day after tomorrow, she''ll want me to love her and no one else. Sorry, but I''d rather draw all the blood out of this woman than be threatened by her."


    Then, he hung up the phone.


    However, Michael''s call deeply affected his mood.


    He called Shedrick again. "Cancel all the work assigned to Cindy."


    Shedrick was shocked. "What are you doing?"


    "Some women should be taught a lesson."


    After Chester hung up, he drove straight to Eliza''s apartment and knocked for a long time, but no one opened the door.


    He took out his phone and dialed her manager, Hailey. "Where did Eliza go after being discharged?"


    Hailey was stunned. She had heard about Chester''s


    obsession with Eliza before, but she never expected him toe to her. "She... She was discharged? I didn''t know."


    "Are you even her manager?" Chester''s cold tone made her tremble in fear.


    "I''ll call and ask," Hailey said quickly.


    Three minutester, instead of a call from Hailey, he got a call from an unknown number.


    He pressed the answer button, and Eliza''s cold voice was on the other end. "Don''t trouble Hailey. I''m not in Canberra now. I went back to my hometown with my mom to recuperate."


    "Eliza, you suffered such a heavy injury yet you''re still running about? Are you trying to ruin your body?" Chester''s tone sounded like an order. "If you don''t want me to trouble Hailey, thene back right now."


    "Go back and do what? Let you make me faint again?" Eliza sneered. "Young Master Jewell, I''ve already rested for more than a week. I don''t have time left. I need to rest and heal my injuries so I can join the filming crew as soon as possible."


    Chester frowned. "Eliza, if you hadn''t deliberately stimted mest night and bit me, I wouldn''t have pushed you. Your injury wouldn''t have worsened and I wouldn''t have gotten injured in the first ce. Come back and see for yourself what my lips look like after being bitten by you." "Isn''t that good? It''ll help Young Master Jewell clear his mind for a while, so as to avoid being too addicted to the charm of a woman and hollowing out your body," Eliza still spoke in a casual tone.


    Chester frowned. If this woman was beside him, he really wanted to grab her and beat her up.


    "Eliza, why do you hate me so much?" he suddenly blurted out this question.


    Eliza clenched her phone. She could not tell him that she hated him because she was Charity Neeson." Because I hate men like you. You''re clearly getting married, yet you''re going around hooking up with other people. I told you, you can y with women, but you should go to like-minded women who are willing to be your mistress."


    "You hate it so much because Monte Patterson hurt you." An inexplicable me smothered Chester''s


    heart. "You care about him that much."


    "I don''t care about him, but the hurt I suffered was a lesson. It reminded me that I can''t repeat the same mistake."


    Eliza was silent for a while as she thought about how vicious she wasst night. Frankly speaking, she was quite afraid that Chester would retaliate, so she said in a low voice, "Young Master Jewell, I apologize to you aboutst night, but it''s better for us to keep our distance in the future."


    "I know what you mean. You don''t want to be a mistress, right? Eliza, I already decided to cancel my engagement with Cindy. Why don''t... we have a talk?" Chester felt slightly surprised at himself after he spoke.


    However, what came after the surprise was a feeling of relief.


    It turned out that his unwillingness to marry Cindy ran deeper than he thought.


    He did not know if he really liked Eliza, but he suddenly wanted to give it a try. 1

 Chapter 1558

    Maybe, he could learn to have a normal rtionship like Shaun and Rodney.


    On the other side of the phone, Eliza was dumbstruck.


    Chester was not a person who lied. If he said he would cancel his engagement with Cindy, he really would.


    The corners of her mouth suddenly curled with mockery.


    He used to say the same thing when they were young.


    Have a good talk.


    She believed him. After entrusting him with all she had, what she got in return was his cold and heartless abandonment.


    Now, he was saying that to another woman. Although the soul was still her, it waspletely different.


    How could she be moved so foolishly?


    "How about it? Do you agree?" Chester smiled charmingly. He still had confidence in himself. He believed that she must be ecstatic now.


    "No."


    Eliza refused. "You suddenly don''t want to get married to Cindy, and then start dating me. If word gets out,


    what will the public think of me? They''ll say I''m a mistress who got promoted. This is the most taboo kind of thing in the entertainment industry. I just want to build my career." 1


    Chester''s handsome face immediately turned cold. "We can keep it under wraps. Besides, with me suppressing it, who would dare to write bad words about you?"


    "Young Master Jewell, you want to pursue me now, so of course you''ll say sweet words. What about after you get tired of ying with me? Who knows if you''ll continue to protect me? When Monte pursued me before, his sweet nothings were even better than yours. Once bitten, twice shy. It wasn''t easy for me to be where I am now, and I learned something; that it''s better to build a career than to have a rtionship. At least the money in my hand truly belongs to me."


    Eliza spoke righteously as if she was disillusioned with society, but Chester was so sullen he wanted to die. "Eliza, don''t be ignorant. If you refuse me again, I''ll ruin your career."


    "If I can''t build my career in showbiz, I can do something else. It''s not like I can only be an actor."


    Eliza spoke nonchntly andfortably. She really did not care if she could not be an actor. After all, she had a BA and a Master''s degree from a world-famous university, and she once managed a listedpany before. Entrepreneurship was not that difficult.


    Chester choked from her self-confidence. "You graduated from an ordinary university. Aren''t you overestimating yourself?"


    Eliza replied, "Maybe you don''t know because you haven''t studied much."


    Chester sneered. "I understand. You don''t want to go out with me at all, do you?"


    "I already told you that you''re not my type," Eliza said honestly.


    "Fine, you have guts."


    Chester finally hung up the call. Then, he kicked the door of her apartment hard several times.


    The neighbor opposite her unit was so frightened he quickly got into the elevator. Although Chester was well-dressed and put on airs, he had such a nasty temper. How terrifying.


    Aftering out of the elevator, Chester chuckled in disbelief.


    He lived for more than thirty years, but this was the first time he pursued a woman seriously and got rejected.


    Eliza Robbins. He would remember this.


    If he did not obtain this woman, his name was not Chester Jewell.

 Chapter 1559

    Chester gnashed his teeth.


    Just then, Rodney called him. "Chester, my dad will hold a feast at Jubilee International Hotel tomorrow night. I have an invitation for your family. Where are you?"


    Chester paused and quickly understood.


    Nathan was now the prime minister, and his brother Jason was the supporting force backing him. Jason was hosting a feast now both to celebrate and to win over the big shots in the business circle again.


    "I''m out..."


    "Are you going to the hospital? I''m going to bring Freya for a checkup so I''ll pass the invitation to you," Rodney said.


    Chester hummed.


    At 11:00 a.m., Rodney came to the hospital with Freya. This was the first time he was apanying her to a checkup, and she would be doing a 4D color Doppler ultrasound. Apparently, this ultrasound would allow them to see the child''s appearance clearly. He wondered if the child looked more like him or Freya.


    The two of them had just entered the elevator when arge group of people suddenly poured in from outside.


    Seeing how they were about to collide with Freya, Rodney quickly stepped in front of her and shouted in an angry tone, "Stop squeezing. There''s a pregnant woman here." 1


    Ady by the side saw Rodney''s pretty face and brightened. "Young man, you''re so caring for your wife. Your wife is so fortunate that she found such a hottie."


    The corners of Freya''s lips twitched at the words.


    Hottie?


    She looked up and saw Rodney''s sexy Adam''s apple and vicles. His hands propped up above her, like a hen protecting her chick. 1


    Arge number of people crowded behind him, but Rodney''s body did not budge. He did not let anyone flock to her side.


    She felt veryfortable in the crowded elevator.


    Thest few times she came, she was apanied by Wendy and their bodyguards. It was not a bad feeling to be grandiose, but she always felt an emptiness in her heart.


    Actually, it was a different feeling to be apanied by a husband as the baby grew in her.


    Of course, although Rodney and she were only married via a contract, the child in her belly was still his.


    When the elevator arrived at their floor, everyone exited one after another, and the two of them were thest to leave.


    Chester stood outside with his white coat, wearing a mask and sses.


    "Why are you wearing a mask? I''m not used to seeing you like that." Rodney found it strange.


    "Invitation," Chester said as he held out his hand.


    Rodney passed the invitation to him. "Shaun and Catherine will also be attending tomorrow. I think you should juste with your dad. Don''t bring Cindy along. Cindy doesn''t see eye to eye with Catherine and Freya.


    Freya looked at him in surprise.


    She had to admit that his proposal to Chester moved her heart. She really did not want to see Cindy.


    "Yeah, I won''t bring her. I''m not marrying her anymore," Chester said casually. Freya was shocked, and Rodney was surprised too." Are you serious? Everyone already knows about your marriage. Did Cindy agree?"


    "She''s too controlling and demanding. My mind is set." Chester clearly did not want to talk about it. "Let''s go. I''ll bring you to the OB-GYN department."


    Halfway there, they met Doctor Kendall, who nodded with a smile. "Doctor Jewell, is the wound on your mouth better? Remember to apply the ointment today too."


    Chester''s long legs froze, but Doctor Kendall left after greeting them.


    Rodney yelled, "Your mouth is injured? No wonder you''re wearing a mask. Let me see."


    As he spoke, Rodney reached out to grab Chester''s arm, but Chester caught his wrist immediately.

 Chapter 1560

    "What are you doing? Let go. I''m just concerned about you as a brother," Rodney yelled.


    Chester''s dark eyes behind his sses became increasingly gloomy.


    Freya frowned and quickly pulled Rodney. "He doesn''t want you to see. Why do you care so much? Young Master Jewell cares about his reputation."


    Rodney wanted to look, but when he saw the soft little hand holding his left hand, he felt like floating.


    Her hand was so small and slender. It was much smoother than his.


    Just as he wanted to grasp her hand, Freya quickly withdrew.


    Rodney pursed his lips in dissatisfaction. Next to them, Chester was speechless as he saw the scene. Was there a need to act like that? It was as if he never touched a woman before. Just touching his hand made him fall into a daze.


    "Hey, Chester, how did your mouth get hurt?" Rodney came to his senses and joked casually. "Was it done by a woman?"


    "It''s none of your business. We''re at the OB-GYN Department," Chester stopped in his tracks.


    Rodney was about to follow Freya in, but he was stopped by the intern at the door. "Men can''t go in."


    He could only wait outside sullenly.


    After Freya went in, Chester gave him a sideways nce and saw his nervous expression. "You''re very concerned about her now."


    "We''re married, after all, and she''s pregnant with my child. I really want to live a grounded life," Rodney said meaningfully.


    "You''ve let go of Sarah?" Chester asked.


    Rodney''s expression stiffened. After a moment, he said stiffly, "Sarah isn''t worthy of my care at all. The ten years that I spent protecting her went to sh*t. In the future, I want to be responsible for my family. The feelings between Freya and I can also be cultivated. In the past, I only had Sarah in my heart and couldn''t see the goodness of other women at all, but now, I feel that ... she''s actually... quite good."


    She was just a little too fierce, and if he did not look after her properly, she might possibly end up cuckolding him. 2


    Of course, he did not say that to Chester. Men needed to maintain their egos.


    "By the way, seriously, what happened to your mouth?" Rodney asked suspiciously, "Were you bitten by a woman?"


    Chester was quiet.


    Seeing him silent, Rodney became excited. "Cindy definitely doesn''t have the guts to do that. It was Eliza, right?"


    "You wait here. I''m going to work," Chester said as he turned to leave.


    Rodney refused to give up and grabbed him. "Come on, spill the tea."


    "Get lost. You''d better not mention that woman to me again." Chester flung him away in annoyance and walked away with dark eyes.


    Rodney clicked his tongue and raised his eyebrows. It was the first time he saw Chester so angry at a woman. It seemed that there was something going on.


    "Where''s Young Master Jewell?" Freya suddenly came out from inside with a medical record in her hands.


    "He left." Rodney grinned and said, "Guess who bit his lips."


    Freya."..."


    "I''m guessing it was Eliza." Rodney cackled. "I never thought I''d see the day."


    Freya immediately understood and snorted, "Eliza''s trick isn''t bad. If anyone dares


    to forcefully kiss me in the future, I can learn from her."


    Rodney.


    If he had known, he would not have told her.


    "Go pay the bill," Freya shoved the consultation card into his hand. "You can use your phone to link your ount."


    "You should have linked your ount since the previous checkups." Rodney refused to do it. It was too troublesome to link the ount to his phone. He wanted to bezy.


    Freya looked at him with a fake smile on her face. "I did, but since you want to acknowledge the child, why would I need you if you''re not even willing to pay with your phone?" i

 Chapter 1561

    "...It''s


    my fault. I''ll pay right now," Rodney felt like biting his tongue off.


    He linked the consultation card to his phone clumsily ording to the instructions on the wall about the mobile payment.


    After paying the bill, he apanied Freya for a blood test.


    Seeing so much blood being drawn, he began to feel annoyed. "Why do you need


    to draw so much blood for a prenatal test?"


    The nurse who was drawing Freya''s blood gave him a n innocent look. "It''s necessary. As the baby grows older, more screening tests are needed to ensure that the baby and the mother are healthy and safe."


    Rodney pursed his thin lips. Only after the blood test was over did he say to Freya seriously, "I''m going to buy a chicken and cook you some broth to help replenish your blood."


    Freya cast a confused look at him. "Thank you. Your words suddenly reminded me of my mom."


    Rodney was speechless.


    His words reminded her of her mom?


    What did it mean?


    Was he like her mom?


    Rodney, who was treating her tenderly, felt as though a bucket of cold water was poured over him. "Please keep your mouth shut."


    "How dare you ask me to shut my mouth," Freya''s eyes narrowed.


    "No. I feel that... You really deserved to be single for many years," Rodney teased her.


    Freya, who had indeed been single for many years, was furious instantly. "What gives you the right to insult me? You deserved to be single for over ten years too. At least I wasn''t single for as long as you did."


    "That''s because I''m older, okay?"


    "It''s good that you know you''re old. It''s your honor to be able to marry such a pretty young woman like me," Freya mocked.


    The nurse at the window stared at them. "If you guys want to argue, please move to the other side and do it there. There are a lot more people queueing here."


    Rodney and Freya were stunned. They turned their heads around, only to find a long queue with seven or eight people behind them. Everyone fixed their eyes on them as if they were watching a drama unfold.


    An olddy smiled and said, "Enough. Stop arguing. I think the two of you are quite a good match. With your good looks, your baby must be beautiful." "Exactly. Since the man got the woman pregnant, it''s normal for the pregnant woman to be bad-tempered. My wife''s temper was even more explosive," a man who had been in their shoes chimed in.


    Those remarks made Rodney and Freya flush with embarrassment.


    In the end, Rodney swiftly bowed his head remorsefully. Then, he quickly dragged Freya away and left.


    When they were upstairs, he coughed lightly. "I''ve decided to put up with you from now on. I won''t argue with you anymore."


    "What do you mean? As if I wanted to argue with you. You were the one who attacked me first," Freya disputed indignantly.


    Rodney''s head ached a little. Freya was already capable of arguing like a fighter before she was pregnant. Now, her argument skills had leveled up.


    "Sorry. It was my fault. I shouldn''t have insulted you that way. In fact, I was quite fond of you when you were single. Otherwise, why would I have pursued you?" Rodney forced a smile weakly.


    Only then did Freya feel better. "It''s good that you''re aware."


    With that, she went for an ultrasound scan.


    Rodney kept following her.


    However, when Freya underwent the Doppler ultrasound, the baby was uncooperative as its face could not be seen. The test did not turn out well.


    As such, Freya ate choctes while climbing the stairs for an hour. Only then did that damn baby turn around, revealing its face.

 Chapter 1562

    However, once the report of the Doppler ultrasound was out, Rodney was pleased about it. "Is this my daughter? She''s really pretty."


    Freya asked in astonishment, "How do you know it''s a girl? Did you ask Chester?"


    Rodney was stunned. "Chester didn''t tell me. By the look of the baby''s pretty features, I feel that she''s a girl."


    The corners of Freya''s mouth twitched. "I didn''t know you could determine the gender of the baby."


    Freya touched his nose embarrassedly before he purposely took a photo of the Doppler ultrasound report. "You damn brat, who allowed you to cover your face? Because of you, your mom had to climb up and down wearily for a long time. After you''re born, you have to be filial to your mom, okay?"


    Upon hearing his words, Freya shot him aplicated look. She probably did not expect him to be so considerate.


    She was quite tense at first, but his words lifted her mood all of a sudden.


    Rodney suddenly approached her and said earnestly," Freya, I used to think that prenatal tests were easy.


    When I saw your blood being drawn and that you climbed the stairs, I really think that I was overboard back then. I didn''t even fulfill my duty as a husband. I won''t behave like this anymore. I''ll treat you and the baby well. I''ll also apany you to every checkup. If you''re not well, you can let me know."


    Stunned, Freya turned her head around and looked at his handsome face, which was very close to her. The man''s red lips were elegant, and he looked as attractive as a fox.


    Based on the entertainment magazine she read earlier, it seemed that his type of lips was suitable for kissing as it would provide a great feel.


    Suddenly, her heart raced madly in spite of herself.


    She kept cursing herself internally.


    What was she thinking about?


    He was just good-looking, but could he make money with his good looks?


    She should not be swayed by his words just because of his good looks. "Freya..." Rodney suddenly called her as he moved closer to her.


    "What are you doing?" His action raised a panic in Freya. She wondered if she was blushing.


    She could not help but touch her face, which seemed to be burning.


    "You seem... to have grown slightly fatter," Rodney said out of the blue. "Your cheeks look chubby," he was too shy to instead say that she was quite adorable.


    Freya did not know what to say.


    Rodney''s words made her heart pound and her face flush. She must be crazy. This man would not behave himself unless he got a punch.


    "Yeah. I''m fat. I''ve gained five kilograms since I''m pregnant with your child." Freya stomped on Rodney''s foot. After he bellowed in pain, she left in a huff.


    Once Freya returned to the vi, she called Catherine t o vent her anger. "Rodney, that dumbhead, said I deserved to be single. I think the same applies to him too. Even without Sarah''s involvement, I guess he wouldn''t have gotten a girlfriend as well."


    Catherine was speechless. "In my view, the two of you deserved to be single, so stop taunting each other."


    Freya was glum. "Are you actually my best friend?"


    "I''m just telling the truth," Catherine sighed. "Although Rodney has his weaknesses, he donated his blood to you. He also nned to buy you a chicken to help replenish your blood, so he''s considered a good househusband. But you mentioned that he reminded you of your mom, which was like a wet nket. You might as well say that he looks like your mom."


    Freya was at a loss for words.


    Uh. Now that Catherine mentioned it, Freya realized that herment did seem like a wet nket.


    "Hold on. Why are you standing up for Rodney now? You disliked him back then, didn''t you?" Freya suddenly asked.


    "When he apanied us to the clubhouse the other day, he fought with Bryce to protect you. His actions made me think that he''s quite manly. He might''ve done a lot of things wrong, but he''s slowly trying to be a good father and husband."

 Chapter 1563

    Catherine added helplessly, "Of course, it''s mainly because you''re pregnant with Rodney''s child and both of you are officially married. If he''s really remorseful, can''t you give him another chance?"


    Freya pouted and moaned, "Given that he speaks so meanly, would I die early if I live with him for the rest of my life?"


    "Isn''t that good? If he lives with you for the rest of his life, he might die early due to your provocation as well. It''s nice to have someone die with you."


    When the scornfulughter resounded, Freya lost her temper. "Catherine Jones..."


    "Enough. Be content that you have a chicken to eat. From the moment Shaun and I married, split up, and gave birth, he has never cooked any chicken broth for me," Catherine said in a grim tone, "Thanks to you, I don''t feel good. After I made peace with Shaun, he said he''ll make time to cook for me. In the end, he''s been tied up all the time. What a liar that man is. It turned out to be a trick."


    Freya could not help but giggle secretly. Catherine and Shaun had always been the ones who acted all lovey-dovey in front of her. Little did she expect that she would one day do the same to Catherine.


    "Fine. I''ll stop here now. I''m going to check if Rodney bought a chicken. If I don''t get to drink the chicken broth, I''m going to kill him."


    Freya hung up the phone like a queen.


    Luckily, Rodney made it even though it was not known where he got a fresh chicken. Wearing an apron, he was trying hard to cut the chicken into chunks, i


    Moved by his act, Freya could not resist snapping a photo of him secretly. She then sent the photo to Catherine to show off.


    A momentter, Catherine sent a sticker that read ''We''re not friends anymore''. Freya pursed her lips and smiled.


    Shortly after, Catherine sent another WhatsApp message. [I admire you guys so much. It''s been a long while since Shaun and I had a joyful meal together. I don''t even feel like preparing a meal sometimes]


    Freya felt a twinge of guilt. Compared to the pressure Catherine and Shaun were facing at this point, Freya and Rodney were much more fortunate.


    With the Snow family backing them, Freya and Rodney were not stressed.


    Seemingly... She should be content.


    Well... She would treat Rodney slightly better then.


    At noon, Rodney cooked a big pot of golden chicken broth. He had simmered it


    for more than an hour in a cooker. The broth smelled good.


    As Freya had a baby in her belly, she naturally became hungry once she sensed the aroma of the broth.


    "It was my fault... in the hospital this morning," Rodney took the initiative to apologize to her unexpectedly. "I shouldn''t have said that you''re fat. Actually, I didn''t mean to taunt you. There''s nothing wrong with being plump. Your chubby face looks quite... cute."


    As soon as he finished speaking, he turned his face away. His ears were burning.


    F*ck. As if it was his first time saying such cheesy words to her, he found it really awkward.


    Freya felt weird too.


    She had long since gotten used to the way of getting along with him where they would argue several times a day. All of a sudden, he came to her and called her cute.


    That feeling made it seem as though pigs might fly.


    Although it was strange, she... she was a little heartened.


    After all, who would hate beingplimented? In particr, she was a pregnant woman who was starting to grow in size.


    "I''m naturally cute." Freya took adle and snorted in a self-righteous manner. "Back then, I was so pretty that my cuteness was invisible. Now that my prettiness has faded a little, my cuteness has be irresistible."


    "Ahem." Rodney felt lucky that he had not drunk the soup. Otherwise, he would have choked.


    "Is there anything you disagree with? You can voice it out," Freya said with a grin.

 Chapter 1564

    "I''m fine with it," Rodney replied as he subconsciously withdrew his leg for fear that it would be stepped on again.


    Freya nodded in contentment. She gulped down two bowls of soup in feeling good.


    The following night.


    Jubilee International Hotel.


    A modest yet grand banquet was being held in the dining hall located on the top floor.


    Rows of cars filled the hotel''s parking lot.


    Although the Snow Corporation was said to be the organizer of the banquet, a lot of people were under no illusions that Nathan was the one backing thepany. Those who could attend the banquet were no ordinary people. 1


    Given that Freya was pregnant, the Snow family did not ask her to serve the guests. Instead, they made Rodney apany her. The two of them only arrived at the banquet hall at 7:30 p.m.


    Shortly after, Shaun and Catherine showed up.


    Shaun was dressed in a three-piece dark gray suit


    with one hand in his pocket while the other rested on Catherine''s shoulder. In contrast, Catherine wore a floral dress with embroidered butterflies. The butterflies seemed so real as if they were about to flutter. The color of the dress might seem dull, but when it was matched with her curvy figure, she looked elegant and alluring.


    As Catherine and Shaun were walking, many people gazed at them in amazement.


    Freya could not help but nce at Shaun''s tall and sturdy figure. When she shifted her eyes to the shy Rodney who was dressed in a green suit, she clicked her tongue feeling conflicted.


    "Why did you ''tsk''?" Rodney felt humiliated. "Do I look worse than Shaun?"


    "No," Freya said and sighed from the bottom of her heart. "Clearly, Shaun is the handsome, arrogant president that one would find in a novel, whereas you just look like an effeminate man. You''re the so-called eye candy."


    Rodney was at a loss for words.


    He lost his temper. He scowled at the handsome and cool Shaun who was walking toward him.


    Shaun approached Rodney, only to find Rodney staring at him resentfully. "Did I offend you?"


    Rodney sized him up and down with disgust. "Why are you always dressed in dull and in clothing? Please. It''s boring."


    Shaun did not get mad. He fixed his eyes on Rodney impassively and teased, "I''ll be in trouble if you''re interested in me. After all, I''m not into men."


    Freya giggled, and a smile shed across Catherine''s face as well. "Young Master Snow, you shouldn''t argue with him. He''s brutal."


    "How am I brutal? When I speak to you, I''m always very sweet," Shaun immediately turned to look at his wife affectionately.


    Catherine rolled her eyes at him. "Oh well, you spoke harshly to me a lot back then."


    "Enough. I didn''t ask you guys over to act all lovey-dovey." Then, Rodney gestured to them with his chin." Chester is here."


    Everyone turned their eyes in that direction, yet Shaun and Catherine looked at him strangely. With a tall and sturdy figure, he looked handsome in a maroon suit. Nevertheless, he was wearing a face mask. What was wrong with him?


    "Well, Eliza bit Chester and injured his mouth," Rodney grimaced like a busybody.


    Shaun raised his brows, yet Catherine frowned before she said, "It serves him right."


    "Aw. Don''t say that. Chester has decided not to marry Cindy, so technically, he''s not ying the field." Rodney stood up for his buddy.


    Catherine was astonished. Even so, she was pleased to hear the news. "Can Cindy ept it?"

 Chapter 1565

    Rodney scoffed and said, "If Cindy can''t ept it, I guess Chester will make her kneel and ept it."


    Catherine and Freya exchanged nces.


    Shaun ced his hand around Catherine''s waist. "In terms of viciousness, I can''tpare with Chester."


    Rodney might appear somber, while Chester seemed like an elegant doctor in a white coat, but no one among the three of them could be as vicious as Chester.


    When Chester caught sight of them from a distance, he waved his hand but did not walk toward them.


    Rodney chuckled and said, "I bet Chester is too shy toe here. Damn... Isn''t that Wesley, that b*stard?


    Why did hee with Gavin?"


    Gavin was the then Senator Mead. Now that he had risen to the rank of Minister Mead, a lot of people went to tter him the minute he showed up.


    Wesley, who was right beside Minister Mead, looked quite different than before. At this point, he looked like Minister Mead''s favorite person as Minister Mead kept introducing the guests to him.


    No matter how terrible Wesley''s reputation was, everyone at the banquet was so shrewd that they did


    not bring up his past. Instead, they shook hands with Wesley and chatted happily with him.


    Catherine became glum at the sight of the scene. She had spent a lot of effort destroying Wesley''s reputation, only to see him regain his power in Canberra by taking advantage of Minister Mead.


    Wesley seemed to have caught sight of her. He raised his brows and shifted his gaze to her.


    A momentter, he whispered to the others before he walked up to Catherine.


    "Wifey,e over," Wesley said as he waved at Catherine with a loving expression. "As my wife, how dare you stay with another guy and sleep at his ce. Even if you don''t care about your dignity, I do. You have to follow me hometer."


    Catherine was extremely put out by his words. "I remember that our divorce papers have been sent to your ce. Thewyer in charge of our divorce should''ve received it as well. I sincerely hope that you''ll sign it as soon as possible."


    "You''re still my wife as long as I don''t sign the papers." Wesley adjusted his sses. "Normally, I''ll turn a blind eye to it. But on this important asion, everyone''s with their wives and official girlfriends. Cathy, you''d rather attend this banquet bearing the identity of Shaun''s lover, huh? Are you so shameless?"


    A hint of hatred shed across Catherine''s eyes.


    Shaun held her hands tightly with his grave,


    handsome face. "She''s the mother of my child and the woman I love the most. Well, you''re the one who made tonight''s banquet seem so cheap."


    After a pause, Shaun turned around and looked at Rodney. He then asked, "Rodney, why did the Snow family invite such an ill-mannered person here?"


    "I have no idea either. Perhaps he came here with no shame by taking advantage of Minister Mead."


    Rodney was so cooperative that he even ran to Minister Mead on purpose and said so loudly that many people could hear, "Uncle Gavin, how could you bring Wesley here? You look down on the Snow''s banquet, huh? It''s not that I don''t respect him, but he cheats on women.


    "After he got stabbed, he bluffed by saying that his kidney had been damaged for the sake of saving a woman when, in fact, he was all well. Not only that, he imed that he loved his wife when he secretly made out with his female secretary. They even acted indecently in the office from time to time. After he was exposed, he even physically abused Catherine..."


    After Minister Mead heard Rodney''s words, his face turned grim. After all, he was the one who brought Wesley in.


    Seeing those disdainful looks of people around him, h e immediately said, "It could be a mis-"

 Chapter 1566

    However, Rodney did not give Minister Mead the chance to continue. With his voice raised, he said," Uncle Gavin, don''t get me wrong. I''m not saying this to me you. I''m just worried that the naive youngdies would fall for Wesley''s appearance of a polite, business elite and end up being cheated on. ying with their feelings and bodies is one thing, but the scariest thing is when he abuses or betrays them.


    That''ll be terrible."


    "Uh... Minister Mead, I see Director Snow is there. I''m going to greet him." A political dignitary pulled his daughter away immediately after giving the excuse.


    Subsequently, other political dignitaries and wealthy figures made their excuses and left.


    Although Wesley''s pharmaceutical group was doing well, it would be troublesome if their daughters fell for such an odious character.


    Minister Mead was embarrassed and infuriated." Young Master Snow, how dare you make me look so bad."


    "Uncle Gavin, don''t say that. I did this only because I take you as my biological uncle."


    Indeed, Rodney was extremely shameless. He even


    cast a look at Hannah behind and waved at her." Hannah, it''s been a while since we met. You''ve grown much prettier, but you should stay away from Wesley, that beast. Don''t let him y with your body and feelings."


    "I''m not that stupid." The words escaped Hannah''s mouth.


    She wanted to tease Catherine for being stupid.


    However, only after she finished speaking did it ur to her that the Mead family was the one who brought Wesley here. 1


    "Yeah. You''re not that stupid, and I''m relieved to hear that." Rodney cackled.


    Minister Mead, who had been actingcent ofte, instantly became so exasperated that his face flushed. He red at Rodney before he turned around and walked away.


    Wesley''s temples twitched. He had originally nned to get acquainted with some noblemen using Minister Mead''s identity. Nevertheless, Rodney had destroyed his n.


    Clenching his fists, Wesley suddenly walked up to Rodney. Then, he said with a mirthless smile, "Young Master Snow, as the eldest young master of the Snow family, I honestly think that you''ve dragged the Snows'' name down with your behavior. Do you know what this behavior of yours is? You''re like Shaun''s dog that does whatever he instructs."


    "You''re trying to provoke me and destroy my rtionship with Shaun, huh? Haha. Dream on." Rodney chuckled. "Bute to think of it, judging from the way you came in with Minister Mead just now, you look exactly like a dog. Only the bark was missing."


    Wesley''s facial expression contorted for a moment before he suddenly shed a smile at Catherine.


    "Cathy, you''re my wife, and this is the fact." With that, Wesley took out a marriage certificate from his pocket. "Want to be with Shaun legally? I don''t think that''s ever going to be possible. Well, let''s see how much longer Shaun can protect you. One day, I''ll make you go to bed with me."


    After he was done speaking, he tagged along with Minister Mead to the other side.


    Shaun fixed his eyes on Wesley''s back. His grim gaze made him look as if he was going to tear Wesley into pieces.


    He had to admit that the sight of the marriage certificate pierced his heart.


    Back then, he did not know how to appreciate her. However, now that Catherine shared the marriage certificate with someone else, it felt extremely infuriating.


    "Damn. Is he crazy? Shaun, he''s obviously trying to provoke you by carrying the marriage certificate around with him," Rodney said sympathetically.


    "To be honest, it''s just a marriage certificate. He can''t change my mind with it." Catherine held Shaun''s hands in a surprisingly cool manner.

 Chapter 1567

    Shaun caressed Catherine''s head.


    He also fought back his unpleasant feelings.


    He knew that the most upset person should not be him but Catherine.


    Nobody would want to be married to Wesley, that b* stard.


    "Let''s go. I''ll take you to greet Elder Snow." Shaun pulled her into his arms and left.


    Freya darted a nce at Rodney, who was beside her, and suddenly gave him a thumbs up. "You did a pretty good job just now."


    "Ahem." Rodney was on cloud nine. "Of course. I have quite a lot of strengths."


    "Yeah. Hardly any man''s mouth canpare to yours. When you used to criticize Catherine and me, I really wished I could throw you into the toilet bowl. But when I saw youshing out at the person I hate, I was quite pleased, to say the least." Now that Freya looked at Rodney, he was much less of an eyesore.


    Rodney was at a loss for words. Was she praising him or condemning him?


    After Catherine apanied Shaun to entertain the guests, the hotel staff took the two of them to the highest floor of the hotel.


    Tonight''s banquet was held on two floors.


    The guests on the first floor could dance and chat. However, not anyone could step onto the second floor.


    Of course, everyone knew full well that Nathan, the prime minister, was on the second floor.


    When Catherine and Shaun arrived at the door to the lounge, a secretary shot Catherine a troubled look. "The prime minister has something to discuss with Young Master Hill..."


    "I''ll wait outside then."


    Catherine instantly understood that there were some confidential and important matters between Nathan and Shaun. It was only normal that Nathan did not want her to learn about it.


    "Don''t go down. Wait for me here." Worried that she would bump into Wesley, Shaun reminded her before he entered the lounge.


    With that, Catherine wandered along the corridor, enjoying the night view of the city.


    This hotel had over 100 floors. When she gazed out of the French window, she could see the illuminations of the whole city, whose beauty was otherworldly. However, Catherine did not move closer to the window due to her fear of heights. After wandering around for a while, there was a spacious balcony in front of her. A sturdy figure dressed in white was seated on the couch, looking down at the chess pieces on the table and contemting the game.


    It was him...


    Catherine was taken aback. She did not expect Titus''s presence here.


    However, as Matthew had hinted to her before, she knew the Costner family''s background was unusual.


    After hesitating for two seconds, she turned around to walk away.


    Titus''s throaty voice then sounded behind her. " Seeing me and leaving without a greeting? Don''t you have basic manners, Miss Jones?"


    Catherine rubbed her forehead. She turned around and replied, "I''m afraid you''ll suspect that I''m approaching you with a purpose, Mr. Costner."


    "As far as I know, you''ve just helped Hill Corporation ovee an obstacle with your skillful performance. I''m aware of your intention. At this point, you won''t be bothered to ask me for anything." Titus picked up the wine ss beside him and took a sip of red wine.


    Catherine smiled openly. "Mr. Costner, since you can''t see the value in Hill Corporation, I don''t think I can get you to help it in any way. That''s why I don''t wish to approach you, only for you to find me annoying. Of course, it''ll be good if I can solve it myself. After all, no one likes to beg people."


    "Do you think Hill Corporation has weathered the storm?" Titus asked tauntingly.


    10

 Chapter 1568

    Catherine was startled. "You seem to know something, Mr. Costner."


    Titus kept quiet.


    Catherineughed and said, "Look how silly I am. Considering that you coulde to this floor and y chess, your identity must be far different from mine. You should be at least as powerful as the prime minister."


    "You don''t have to probe me." Titus turned his head around and nced at the woman in a dress. Her astuteness and intelligence reminded him of the scene when he first met Sheryl back then. "Come and take a seat. Have a look at this game with me."


    Catherine walked up to him nonchntly.


    She was quite familiar with chess.


    However, Titus seemed to havee to a dead position in the game.


    "I was ying chess with someone just now. Please think of a way out for me. I''m going to lose." Titus''s azure eyes expressed a sense of helplessness. "I''m not good at this type of chess."


    "If I help you, I should be rewarded in some way,"


    Catherine replied with a grin.


    Titus threw her a look. "You really do know how to push your luck, huh?"


    "Given your unusual identity, I''m asking for a reward so that I can take advantage


    of you. I definitely won''t want to miss this opportunity." Catherine said with a smile, "Besides, I believe the person who is ying this game with you has an


    outstanding identity too. He''s Prime Minister Snow, right?"


    Titus chuckled. Many people wanted to take advantage of him.


    Even Sheryl''s daughter, Reba, wanted to take advantage of him.


    Nevertheless, none of them was as frank as Catherine, and frank and clever people would never annoy him.


    "If I help you to defeat the prime minister in this game without being rewarded, I don''t think that''s fair." Catherine raised her brows.


    "Fine. If you manage to win this game for me, I''ll help you save one person when you encounter a problem next time. But it''s only limited to one person," Titus said after some thought.


    "Alright."


    Catherine nodded before she spontaneously bent over and moved one of the pawns in front of him.


    After fixing his eyes on it for a while, Titus burst outughing. "Amazing. This is amazing. Why didn''t I think of it?"


    "It''s not because you didn''t think of it. You''re just not familiar with this type of chess," Catherine answered with a smile.


    "Fine. Everyone has their own strengths, and chess is my weakness. I''m not shy to admit it."


    Titus waved his hand in a light-hearted manner.


    A trace of admiration shone in Catherine''s eyes. "Mr. Costner, I think my boyfriend


    is done, so I have to go now, lest hees over and disturbs you."


    Titus asked yfully, "How sure are you that he''ll disturb me when hees over?"


    "I don''t know. But considering your status, I don''t think you''ll want to meet any random person. Of course, if Shaun performs well, he''ll be able to get acquainted with a powerhouse like you. But if the contrary happens, you''ll see us as having scheming minds." Catherine expressed her worries candidly.


    "You''re right." Titus nodded, his eyes shing with praise. "But don''t you need any proof of the promise I made just now?"


    "Given your status, I don''t think it''s warranted, Mr. Costner. What''s more, if you really n to go back on your word, there''s nothing I can do about it. Even writing a note as proof will be useless." Catherine nced at the time. "Goodbye, Mr. Costner."


    Soon after she left, someone walked out from a dark corner.


    Wesley lowered his head and gazed at the photos in his hand. From these photos, Catherine and Titus were seen standing at one side of the chessboard, with one of them standing and the other sitting. Titus''s lips were smiling with satisfaction.


    Resentment filled Wesley''s heart.


    He did not expect Catherine to run into Titus, who was supposed to hate her. However, he actually had a pleasant chat with her.

 Chapter 1569

    No way.


    Wesley must not let Titus and Catherine get close, or they would ruin his ns.


    As for these few photos, he could make good use of them.


    Amid his messy thoughts, he suddenly heard footsteps behind him.


    Hence, he immediately dashed to the other side.


    Nathan soon walked up to Titus and said courteously," President Costner, I''m sorry to keep you waiting."


    "No worries. This game has been solved." Titus gestured at the chess with his chin.


    After catching a glimpse at it, Nathan was stunned." That''s amazing. I didn''t know you were so knowledgeable about this type of chess, President Costner."


    Titus gave a faint smile but did not reveal that someone taught him. "Actually, I''m here because of the matter with the Zeller family. Anyhow, you''ve achieved what you wanted, and the Zeller family can''t threaten you anymore. So can you help me out, Prime Minister Snow?"


    "Okay, Mr. Costner. Since you''ve made this request, I''ll definitely fulfill it. However, this issue is too serious. If I don''t punish two people, I can''t answer to the public," Nathan said helplessly.


    Titus frowned before he finally said, "In that case, you can arrest two random indirect descendants of the Zeller family and punish them. After all, the Zeller family offended Shaun and the Snow family because of me..."


    After he finished speaking, he darted Nathan a pensive look. "Shaun is quite closely connected to the Snow family, huh?"


    Upon hearing it, Nathan felt ill at ease. He could not afford to offend the person in front of him. Otherwise, Australia''s global development might regress to how it was ten years ago. "Mr. Costner, I''m not clear about the personal vendetta between you and Shaun, but as you can see, Shaun is no ordinary man. He has dirt on the Zeller family and perhaps on me too. If Australia gets a new prime minister again, the country will be in turmoil. There''s really no need to disrupt the citizens'' lives just because of the personal vendetta between you both."


    Titus smiled thinly. "Prime Minister Snow, you''re quite a good negotiator. Fine, I''ll stop pressuring you then. But I can''t guarantee that I''ll behave the same again next time."


    At that, he rose to his feet. "By the way, I hope you''ll keep my identity under the hat."


    Only after Titus left did Nathan heave a sigh of relief.


    At 9:00 p.m.


    In the vi, Reba knocked on the master bedroom door with a ss of milk in her hand.


    "Come in."


    As soon as Sheryl''s voice rang from the room, Reba walked in. "Mom, I realized that your appetite hasn''t been great, so I made a ss of milk for you." "Mm." Sheryl had dried her hair after a bath and was now rubbing her temples. "Mom, are you feeling ufortable? Let me give you a massage." Reba put the ss of milk in front of her. Then, she walked behind Sheryl and massaged her temples.


    "Perhaps I haven''t limatized to Canberra. The weather here is a bit dry. Since I''ve been here, I seem to have lost my appetite."


    Sheryl took a sip of milk. For some reason, she found herself always grumpy recently.


    "The weather here isn''t as nice as Neah Bay''s. It always feels like autumn over there." After Reba watched Sheryl gulp down the milk, her eyes shed with


    unease.


    Of course, she was aware of what was wrong with Sheryl. Every night, Sheryl would drink the milk that she had drugged. Little by little, Sheryl was getting grumpier. It made Reba worried that it would arouse Titus and Matthew''s suspicions.


    However, if she reduced the dosage of the drug, she was afraid that Sheryl would soon recover her old memories.


    "Mom, why don''t you head back to Neah Bay early?" Reba asked with a concerned look on her face.


    "I haven''t taken revenge on your grandmother''s behalf yet. I''m in no mood to return."

 Chapter 1570

    After Sheryl finished speaking, Reba''s phone suddenly vibrated.


    Reba took out her phone, only to see two photos of Titus and Catherine that Wesley had sent. She wondered when did Titus meet Catherine. They even seemed to be on good terms.


    She grasped Wesley''s point in an instant.


    "What''s the matter?" Sheryl turned around upon noticing that Reba had remained still.


    "Mom, my friend bumped into Catherine at tonight''s banquet, but why was she with Uncle Titus?" Reba feigned confusion and showed her the photos.


    Sheryl was stunned to see the photos.


    Titus was usually a cold fish, but he seemed very close to Catherine in the photo. Sheryl wondered what Catherine had told him to make him smile.


    Having slept beside him for more than ten years, Sheryl could tell whether it was a sincere smile or not.


    In fact, countless young women had been deliberately trying to approach Titus over the years. However, she was under no illusion that he was loyal to her. The woman in the photo... bore a closing resemnce to her- no, the woman looked very much like her


    younger self.


    Although Sheryl was still beautiful and in good shape, what were women most sensitive to?


    They were afraid that their husbands would meet a woman who resembled them and looked much younger than them.


    This would make it easy for men to substitute their wives with a younger woman. Sheryl''s pretty face immediately stiffened for a moment.


    At that moment, a sense of panic and irritation that she had never felt before welled up inside her.


    Nevertheless, she tried hard to suppress it.


    Reba nced at Sheryl''s expression and said, "I need to text this friend to tell him that it''s okay to take photos of Catherine. But if Uncle Titus finds out about it, he''ll be in trouble."


    After that, Reba pretended to text seriously in front of Sheryl. Upon sending the message, she said yfully, "Mom, please don''t ever tell Uncle Titus about it. I''m afraid he''ll cause my friend trouble.


    Having said that, you should remind Uncle Titus that Catherine is very cunning. I''m worried he''ll be swayed after seeing someone who looks like you."


    "Reba." Sheryl leaped to her feet. "I won''t tell him about it. You can head to your room and rest." "Mm. You should rest early too." Reba then left with the ss in her hand.


    Once the door was closed, Sheryl picked up her phone to call Titus. However, after she found his number, fury burned within her for some inexplicable reason,


    and she tossed the phone onto the floor straight away.


    Only at 10:00 p.m. did Titus sneak into the bedroom.


    All of a sudden, Sheryl sat up on the bed.


    Titus was shocked. He quickly smiled and hugged her. "Wifey, did I wake you up?"


    However, Sherly only felt as though she smelled a woman''s scent on his body. She then pushed him away forcefully. "Get lost. I''m disgusted by the woman''s scent on your body."


    Titus was puzzled. Nevertheless, he lowered his head and sniffed at himself. "No. This is my scent, isn''t it?"


    "Stop arguing. I can smell it." Sheryl kept an impassive face.


    Titus felt aggrieved for being wronged. He immediately took off his suit and threw


    it at her. " Smell it properly. Where''s the woman''s scent?


    Something must be wrong with your nose."


    Those photos shed across Sheryl''s mind once again. She could not help but sweep the suit to the floor. "Let me ask you. Where did you go today?"


    "The Snow family invited me to their banquet. I discussed something with Nathan and asked him to let the Zeller family off the hook."


    "Really?" Sheryl scoffed. With that, she was more convinced that he was lying. He was having a pleasant chat with Catherine instead. "So have you discussed your ns to handle Shaun and Catherine?" 2

 Chapter 1571

    "Nathan doesn''t want to have a hand in it, and the Hill family has dirt on him. Given that it''s our personal vendetta, there''s no need to cause social unrest," Titus said honestly. Besides, he had a favorable impression of Catherine.


    Sheryl snorted. "If that''s the case, when can I take revenge on behalf of my mom and Reba? If you can''t do it or you don''t feel like doing it, I''ll do it myself. There are still certain things I can handle without you."


    Titus found those words nasty. ¡°Sherry, if you want to deal with Shaun and Catherine quickly, all you can do is pressure Nathan. I know what methods you''re nning to solve it with. It''s going to cause global turmoil, and it''s really unnecessary to go to that extent."


    "I guess it''s because you don''t want to deal with them. I s it because you''ve met Catherine? You can''t bear to do it to her, huh?" Sheryl suddenly teased him and said, "She looks very much like me when I was younger."


    Titus was shocked. Staring at the cold woman on the bed who refused to believe him, he suddenly felt a sense of unfamiliarity and disappointment. "Sherry, what do you mean?"


    "I''ve seen Catherine''s looks." Sheryl replied nonchntly, "Some nieces look simr to their aunts, and she does look quite like me. Perhaps you can''t bear to deal with her after meeting her. If you take her as my younger self, what''s going to happen to me? After all, I''m not as young as her."


    Titus finally grasped her point.


    However, he also lost his temper.


    "Sheryl, am I such a dirty man to you?"


    His eyes were filled with fury.


    At the sight of his exasperated look, Sheryl felt aggrieved and heartbroken. As far as she could remember, Titus had never been so fierce to her. However, he was now furious with her because of Catherine.


    "Titus Costner, what a b*stard you are." Sheryl lifted a pillow and hurled it at him. "Get out."


    Titus gnashed his teeth. Then, he bit the bullet and calmed her with a soft tone, "Sherry, it really saddens me that you perceive me this way. Don''t you know my feelings for you by now?"


    Upon noticing that his tone had softened, Sheryl began to pull herself together. "I won''t believe you unless you bring Catherine here and let me teach her a lesson, or you send her to jail." i


    Titus went quiet.


    He knew the lesson that Sheryl wanted to teach Catherine was certainly not a simple one.


    He must have proof before sending Catherine to jail. Otherwise, why did he need the Zeller family to oppress Shaun?


    "Sherry, you''re not talking sense..."


    "If you can''t do it, get out," Sheryl roared in agitation when she caught him hesitating.


    He never used to hesitate when she ordered him to do things back then. Yet this time, he actually hesitated.


    Titus pursed his thin lips grimly before turning around and walking out of the room.


    In the dark, Sheryl could not resist tossing and pulling her nket.


    She had no idea what was wrong with herself either. Perhaps it was her insecurities about her marriage that contributed to it.


    The next day.


    When Matthew stretched his body and walked out, he suddenly saw his fathering out of the study.


    He widened his eyes and swiftly approached him. "Dad, did Mom kick you out of the room?"


    Sheryl used to do that to him, but it was always with reason. However, this time, it was different.


    Annoyed, Titus criticized in a low voice, "I have no idea what''s on your mom''s mind. She actually suspects that I''m interested in Catherine."


    "What?"


    Matthew froze.


    He could not understand his mother either. Was she not aware of Titus''s feelings for her? Titus was almost her ve.

 Chapter 1572

    During breakfast, the usually warm atmosphere felt as though the air conditioner was switched on.


    Sheryl suddenly said, "After sleeping on it, I''ve decided that the two of you shouldn''t get involved in our Jones family''s personal vendetta."


    Matthew choked on his egg. "Mom, what are you nning to do?"


    "Mom, what happened between you and Uncle Titus?" Reba also had a confused look on her face when, in fact, she was secretly pleased. She did not expect her n to work out so soon.


    Thanks to the drug, Sheryl had be temperamental. Otherwise, the sensible Sheryl would not have gotten cheated so easily.


    "This is the adults'' matter. You guys shouldn''t bother with it."


    At that, Sheryl put down her cutleries and walked away.


    Matthew discreetly shifted his gaze to his father. Titus rubbed his brows before turning around and saying to Matthew, "Have someone keep an eye on Catherine in case something happens to her." "Dad..." Matthew was slightly surprised. "Previously,


    didn''t you..." "I objected to it previously. But after talking to her a few times, I''ve somewhat understood your viewpoint." Titus said, "What''s more, through this incident, I''ve realized that Shaun isn''t that simple. If something happens to Catherine before we deal with him, he''ll drag us down and make us suffer together. By then, we might not be able to leave Australia safely, considering that most of our people aren''t here."


    "Dad, you''re brilliant." Matthew raised his thumb.


    Little did Catherine know that she was already in someone''s crosshairs.


    Ever since Hudson Corporation was transferred to Freya, Catherine did not have to go to the office. So, every day, she woulde up with some architectural sketches and keep her two kidspany at home.


    Sometimes, she would watch the news. Hill Corporation had been low-profiled recently. On the contrary, Golden Corporation suddenly came into prominence by setting up three branches and taking o n 80 percent of the production of local vines.


    Within a week, Golden Corporation had be one of the top five enterprises in Australia.


    Wesley was now at the height of his career.


    Who would have expected that the then infamous Wesley would be able to turn things around so rapidly?


    Catherine understood that the moment Wesley began to take revenge on her would signify the end of Shaun and her peaceful life.


    At this thought, she strongly yearned for the peaceful life she was currently having with Shaun. Shaun happened to be too busy toe back for lunch again, so Catherine prepared two more dishes and brought them to him straight away.


    She went all the way to the top floor, only to find that Shaun had gone down for a meeting. After she sat in his office waiting for half an hour, he returned atst.


    "Cathy, what brings you here?" A look of delight washed over Shaun''s face.


    "I came to make a spot check. I want to check if you''re keeping a mistress here." Catherine joked with a grin.


    "I do keep one here, and here she is." Shaun hugged her and gave her a kiss.


    Catherine instantly turned shy and pushed him away. "Please. Aren''t you afraid that the tigress in your house finds out about it?"


    "Is the tigress as fierce as you?" Shaun pinched her face. "The tigress is fierce in bed and out of bed."


    "What a pervert." Catherine rolled her eyes at him before she passed him a lunchbox. "Here''s your lunch."


    "Thanks, my wife. Let''s eat together." Just as Shaun opened the lunchbox, he suddenly heard a security guard''s voice outside.


    "Stop there. You guys can''t enter. This is the chairman''s office."


    "Get lost. It''s up to us to enter as we please."


    After the pompous shout, the half-closed office door was kicked open.


    Two ck bodyguards, who looked sturdily built and threatening, first came in


    and stood at the door. After that, Reba strutted into the office in a red skirt. She


    was also wearing a pair of sunsses, a hat while holding a purse.

 Chapter 1573

    Behind Reba was a middle-aged male foreigner. He was wearing a ck suit, oozing an aura akin to that of a Wall Street business elite.


    "Reba Jones, are you out of your mind? What gives you the right to enter this ce as you please?" Catherine immediately got up from Shaun''sp.


    Looking at Reba''s dramatic entrance, Catherine had a sinking feeling.


    Shaun''s thoughts were simr to hers, but he looked much graver and calmer. His eyes swept over the foreigner behind Reba whom he found familiar.


    With his good memory, Shaun instantly recalled who the foreigner was. A hint of surprise shed across his dark gaze.


    "Apparently, you came prepared." Shaun knitted his brows together, his eyes darkening.


    "It seems that you recognize me, Chairman Hill." The middle-aged man said with a smile, "Let me officially introduce myself once again. I''m Julian Grayson."


    Reba smiled smugly at the sight of Shaun''s sullen expression. "Catherine Jones, you''re such a dumb*ss. Let me introduce him to you. He''s Julian Grayson, the top merger and acquisitions specialist in the world.


    With the help of Mr. Grayson''s team, we''ve acquired 50 percent of Hill Corporation''s shares."


    Catherine''s head buzzed. As she was not familiar with finance-rted matters, she was slightly confused after hearing it. "This is impossible. How could the shareholders of Hill Corporation have given you their shares?" 1


    Moreover, it was extremely unlikely that Shaun had not received any news about such a serious issue.


    "It''s because they acquired it with evil intentions." Shaun put his hand on Catherine''s shoulder heavily. Seemingly, he was trying hard to fight back the rage inside him.


    Catherine turned around and realized that Shaun''s expression was still calm. However, there was a surge of bottomless grimness in the depths of his eyes.


    All of a sudden, she took pity on Shaun as he had put a lot of blood, sweat, and tears into Hill Corporation. To the Hills, thepany was their everything. He had taken great pains to ovee the obstacle when thepany was under investigation, only to discover that Reba now owned half of Hill Corporation.


    "You don''t have to know how I acquired Hill Corporation. Anyway, I''m now on an equal footing with you in thepany. In this case, why can''t Ie to your office? I can even..."


    Reba strutted toward the desk and pressed her hands on it. "I can even demand this office."


    "You b*tch." Unable to tolerate Reba''s behavior, Catherine lifted her hand to p Reba.


    Nevertheless, the bodyguard behind Reba was quicker in grabbing hold of Catherine''s hand.


    As much as Catherine wanted to escape his grasp, she noticed that the bodyguard was much stronger than her.


    This realization began to fill her with fear. To her, she was considered very skillful.


    Where on earth did Reba meet such a person?


    "Let go of her." Shaun punched the ck bodyguard.


    The bodyguard could not be bothered about Shaun either until his nose began to bleed. That was when he furiously called out to another colleague to attack Shaun together.


    They got into a fight in the office in a sh. With that, Hadley dashed in with his bodyguard.


    As Reba was happily watching the scene, her head suddenly hurt. Catherine


    had pulled her and stretched out her hand to p her.


    "Catherine Jones, I definitely will not let you off the hook." Reba yelled hysterically, "Quickly, save me and kill her."

 Chapter 1574

    "Shut up." Catherine directly pulled Reba toward her. In a state of panic, the two bodyguards stopped fighting.


    Oh no. They were going to watch the First Young Lady get beaten up.


    "Hurry up, and let go of First Young Lady, or I''ll put you through hell," one of the bodyguards shouted.


    At the sight of the situation, Shaun was the first to say, "There''s no need to continue fighting. Let''s set our hands free at the same time."


    After Catherine exchanged nces with Shaun, she shoved Reba to that bodyguard.


    At this moment, Reba''s image of an eminent youngdy was gone. She pointed at Catherine and said in exasperation, "Kill her- no, pull all her hair off and p her ten times."


    "First Young Lady..." The two bodyguards, who were in a dilemma, pointed to the back. "Look..."


    "What is there to look at?" Reba turned around, only to see a crowd of bodyguards at the door. She scowled.


    She covered her painful face and said with dissatisfaction, "Catherine Jones, just wait. I''ll


    definitely settle this score with you. I didn''te here today to fight. I just want to let you guys know that I own half of Hill Corporation from today onward, so I have every right to manage it."


    After she was done speaking, she asked someone to toss the agreement onto the desk. "From today onward, my team will be stationed in Hill Corporation. To be honest, I''m not happy with you being the chairman, and I seriously doubt your ability. Hill Corporation has been established for over 100 years but has only brought in so little profit every year. I think something''s wrong with the management, so there''s a need to restructure it."


    Shaun cast an indifferent look at Reba in front of him. Then, he suddenly scoffed and said, "Reba Jones, I regret my decision. Back then, I shouldn''t have sold you to the mountains and made you marry the old man."


    At the mention of the incident, Reba''s face turned ghastly.


    That was the worst humiliation in her life.


    Shaun added cruelly, "I should''ve killed you by dumping you into the sea."


    "Unfortunately, I''m still alive. Shaun, you tortured me s o terribly back then. I swore that I''de back and take revenge on you one day. Just wait. This is only the beginning." After Reba provoked him, she turned around. "Now, I''m going to take a tour. By the way, I''ve never been to the factory andb."


    Once she left, Shaun called Hadley over. "Get a group of people to follow her to theb and factory. Don''t let her enter those ces."


    Hadley felt uneasy. "I can stop her today, but what if she brings in more people tomorrow? Besides, the two bodyguards are as good as our Liona members."


    "Get Liona members here then. Let''s see how she can still boss people around in Hill Corporation by then," Shaun responded coldly.


    Seeing him stifling his anger, Hadley nodded.


    "Shaunny, what on earth is going on?" At this moment, Catherine still could not figure out how or why Reba owned half of Hill Corporation.


    Shaun thumped his fist on the table.


    He admitted that he had never failed or fumed so badly. He had never been this exasperated even when Hill Corporation fell.


    "The person you saw just now is Julian Grayson, the top merger and acquisitions specialist in the world. He has a team of financial specialists who''ll do everything to acquire otherpanies. However, not everyone can hire such a team."


    Shaun forced a smile and exined, "As far as I know, it requires at least 200 billion dors to hire Julian Grayson."


    Catherine looked dumbfounded. No one would spend 200 billion dors hiring his team unless they were


    the wealthiest people in the world.


    17

 Chapter 1575

    "Of course, since they''ve sessfully acquired many shareholders'' shares without my knowledge, it means the price they''ve offered must be attractive. They could have threatened or enticed the shareholders too."


    Shaun clenched his fists. "The price they offered was definitely much higher than the market price. The person behind Reba is not simple at all and must be one of the few wealthiest people in the world."


    Catherine was astounded. "Why would that person let Reba waste so much of their money?"


    "You''re right. Spending so much money acquiring Hill Corporation to let Reba vent her anger is such a waste." Shaun was baffled. "They must be crazy.


    They''re not even her biological parents."


    Catherine also found those people to be crazy.


    At this moment, she wished she could meet the person behind Reba and beat


    him up.


    "How many shareholders are left in Hill Corporation?" Catherine asked anxiously Shaun nced at her helplessly. "My mom, aunt, uncle, and I."


    Catherine was speechless.


    In this regard, all the shareholders'' shares had been acquired except for the Hill family''s.


    "In other words, Reba has be thergest shareholder in Hill Corporation, right?" A whileter, she stated the fact in agony.


    Shaun scowled as he nodded. Beneath his eyshes was nothing but grimness. "Let''s head to the Hill family''s residence."


    During their journey, Director Owens took the initiative to call Shaun. His words were filled with apologies. "Shaun, I''m really sorry..."


    Shaun''s thin lips curled up indifferently. "Director Owens, you were my grandpa''s best friend back then, and that was why you became thergest shareholder in Hill Corporation. How dare you betray thepany in secret."


    The other end of the phone was quiet for a while before Director Owens replied in embarrassment," Shaun, I was left with no choice. My sons'' business investments out there have been failing one after another. At this point, everyone in the Owens family is counting on me. Given that I have so many descendants, I need to leave something for them."


    "Haven''t you gotten huge bonuses from Hill Corporation over the years?" Shaun could no longer hold back his anger. "Moreover, the future of Hill Corporation was very promising..." "No, Shaun. The person targeting Hill Corporation is n o ordinary person. Even if I didn''t sell my shares, Hill Corporation wouldn''t be able to hold out for one year." Director Owens said with embarrassment, "When Hill Corporation copses after a year, how much do you think it can be sold for?"


    "Director Owens, don''t you know my ability?" Shaun said furiously, "No matter how many setbacks Hill Corporation has suffered, I''ve managed to ovee all of them with my leadership. I even made Hill Corporation the toppany in Australia again."


    "Shaun, the glory that Hill Corporation has right now is only superficial." Director Owens sighed and said," Although you have a good rtionship with the Snow family, it''s only temporary. You don''t even understand the person behind this issue. Their decisions can simply affect the world. Can you afford to provoke such a person?"


    Shaun''s body stiffened.


    Catherine, who was holding his hand beside him, was at her wits'' end as well.


    "Besides, it was the other party who offered the price. I couldn''t reject it." Director Owensughed wryly." They offered to buy the 30 percent of shares I had for 900 billion dors, and what was more, they paid me the amount straight away. Well, how could I not sell the shares? Even if I chose not to sell them, my sons would think of ways to kill me so that they woulde into my inheritance and sell them."


    Shaun was so shocked that his eyes widened.


    For a long time, he did not utter a word.

 Chapter 1576

    Indeed, that was an amount that no one could reject.


    "Even other minor shareholders could easily get a few hundred billion dors, let alone me." Director Owens''s tone was apologetic and filled with guilt." Shaun, I watched you grow up after all. Listen to me. Give up on Hill Corporation. Take your grandparents and the others and leave. Don''t end up with nothing in the end."


    With that, Director Owens ended the call.


    Shaun put his phone down. He lowered his head and hugged Catherine tightly. After a long while, he said in a low voice, "Cathy, take the children and my family with my dad to Country Y first."


    "What about you?" Catherine lifted her head and asked.


    "I''ll go over after I wrap up everything here." Shaun patted her hair helplessly. "Director Owens is right. With our current ability, we won''t be able to go against the other party. They''re obviously using money to crush us and leaving us with no choice. So just leave Australia first. Didn''t we talk about this before?"


    Catherine stared at Shaun for a moment before she suddenly said, "I don''t want to." "Cathy..." Shaun''s tone became stern.


    Catherine got out of his embrace. "Do you think I don''t know? Your worries will be gone once I take your family and leave. Then, you''ll expose the person behind Reba and kill Reba even if you have to risk everything or even die with her, right? Shaun, you''re discontented."


    "Cathy, I won''t. I will look for you guys as soon as possible," Shaun said in a low voice.


    "Forget it. I won''t believe you. You could still ept the investigation thest time. But now that Reba has snatched yourpany away, she''ll ruin your efforts. Hill Corporation is your heart and soul. Your hard work all these years will be Reba''s props, and this isn''t what you want to see. That is why you want to stay behind to destroy Hill Corporation and use Fiona''s power to settle this once and for all, right?"


    Catherine stared at him. "Shaun, I know you well."


    He was not just an entrepreneur. He was also a person with dreams.


    Hill Corporation was Shaun''s dream. Catherine had seen how happy he was these days because of the new product development.


    Moreover, he was such a prideful person. Running away after getting defeated by Reba multiple times was not his way of doing things.


    Catherine had seen through all of Shaun''s little thoughts, which made him a little annoyed. ¡°That''s right. It''s just as what you said. Cathy, you have to think for the children. Do you wish for them to be without a mother? As for me, their father, the time I''ve spent with them hasn''t been long. They depend on you more."


    "Shaun, your words make me very disappointed."


    Catherine let go of his hand. There was now an angry look in her eyes. "The children aren''t mine alone. You have the responsibility too. Since you don''t want to see through it, you shouldn''t have looked for me to make up with you back then."


    Shaun was hurt and ashamed by the usation." What can I do? Cathy, Hill Corporation isn''t just my heart and soul. The advanced technology there consists of the fruits of many years of research in my dad''spany. Do you want me to surrender everything to Reba? That disgusting woman is doing whatever she wants to in Australia. I feel f* eking nauseated just by seeing it."


    Catherine felt at a loss too.


    He was right. How did an ant like Reba grow to be where she was today?


    "So?"


    "You should leave. I''ll deal with Reba and the person behind her back. I''ll destroy them." There was a bloodthirsty coldness in Shaun''s eyes.

 Chapter 1577

    When the car arrived at the Hill family''s manor, Shaun and Catherine had not settled the problem yet.


    Catherine got down from the car and left first. She was slightly angry.


    Shaun looked at her from behind for a while before he strode ahead and followed her.


    When he reached the door, Valerie''s angry yelling came from the inside. "Catherine, your cousin gave me a call. You''re the one who brought all these troubles. Hill Corporation was investigated because of you too. Shaun hid the truth from us. If I were you, I''d put myself out there voluntarily so that Reba''s anger could quell and see if things could be settled peacefully. Anyway, you shouldn''t drag our Hill family''s 100-year-old business down with you."


    Catherine stood in the middle of the living room. Her straight back was trembling slightly.


    Shaun found the scene unbearable to watch. "Enough. This issue can''t be solved simply by putting Catherine out there. Rebbeca is targeting me for throwing her into the mountainsst time because I wanted to teach her a lesson. I didn''t expect her to escape. We don''t know who she has met overseas in thest few years too."


    "Anyway, if you didn''t meet Catherine, we wouldn''t have offended Reba. Second Brother, don''t you think so?" Valerie asked Spencer.


    Annoyance was written all over Spencer''s face.


    However, his wife, Yvette, stepped forward. Her eyes were bloodshot.


    "I''m on Valerie''s side this time. I''ve really had enough. It seems like ever since Catherine showed up, the Hill family has never had a day of peace. Willie''s illness still hasn''t improved either. If this goes on, will the Hill family be able to pay for Willie''s medical fees one day?"


    After she spoke, she turned around and looked toward Catherine in agony. "I beg you to go find Reba and solve the problems between yourselves. Don''t get us involved in this. My son has already be a retard. If something happens to us, his parents, what should h e do for the rest of his life?"


    There was a lump in Catherine''s throat.


    Yvette''s words were like chains wrapping around her.


    Was it her fault?


    Perhaps she should not have gotten back together with Shaun.


    "Enough, Aunt Yvette. I''ve said it before that even if I didn''t get back together with Catherine, Reba would stille looking for me." Shaun ced his long torso in front of Catherine. His voice was tense with anger. "If you''ve had enough, just leave. I''ll shoulder everything regarding Hill Corporation."


    "How will you shoulder the responsibility? If we leave this ce, besides some money we still have in our hands, the most valuable asset we have is Hill Corporation''s shares." Yvette said angrily, "Unless we can sell the shares to Reba like the other shareholders."


    "Sister-inw is right." Valerie stepped up too. "I have 8 percent of the shares, and Reba has offered me 400 billion dors. Mind you, this is a sky-high price."


    Seeing Valerie speaking up, Yvette raised her head too. "That''s right. This sum of money is enough for us to leave Australia and live without worry. We can look for skilled doctors overseas to treat Willie''s illness too."


    Shaun looked at his family members in utter disappointment. "So Reba has looked for you guys to sell your shares too."


    "She only came to us today." Valerie said, "Besides, the other directors have called me too. We''re definitely not her opponent. If we keep the shares, maybe Hill Corporation''s stock prices will depreciate next month. By then, our shares will be worthless. Selling them off now is the best timing."


    "Shut your mouth." Old Master Hill could no longer stand it and threw a cup at Valerie. "Did I give you the shares just to give it away? Do you know what situation Hill Corporation will face if you sell the shares?"


    Valerie avoided the cup frantically. She cried out, " Dad, can you be more realistic? I''m still young. I still have Queenie to take care of. Even if I don''t sell the shares, Hill Corporation won''t be able to hold on."


    "You..." Old Master Hill''s fingers trembled out of anger. Finally, he looked toward his son, who had been keeping his head low. "Spencer, what do you think?"


    "Dad, I just want more money. Actually, with the high price they have offered, we can take that money and establish another Hill Corporation overseas..." Spencer stammered.


    "You unfilial son, do you know they''re buying the shares just to humiliate the Hill family? Are you willing to throw away your pride and dignity for the sake of money" Old Master Hill rapped the walking stick on the floor agitatedly.

 Chapter 1578

    "Grandpa." Shaun walked forward and patted the agitated Old Master Hill''s back. "Just let them be. Second Uncle and Aunt Valerie have their own family and kids. Everyone has their own choices."


    Valerie and Spencer both let out a sigh of relief when they saw Shaun agreeing. However, Valerie still muttered discontentedly, "We didn''t want to sell the shares at first, but we were forced to. Why did Shaun and Catherine have to offend such powerful people?"


    "Get lost." Old Master Hill desperately wanted to hit her to death with his walking stick. "Since you''ve sold the Hill family''s properties, don''t evere back."


    "Dad, why don''t you and Mom leave with us?" Spencer said hesitantly.


    "I''d rather hit my head and die than leave with you who sold your ancestors'' properties," Old Master Hill said furiously.


    Lea did not say a word from the beginning until the end as she sat on the chair. She still had not fully recovered from her injuries thest time. After the two people left, she said, "Shaun, what are you nning to do?" "I''ve discussed this with Cathy. You and Cathy can


    take Grandpa, Granny, and the children to settle down at Country Y. I''ll go over after taking care of the things here," Shaun exined the arrangements calmly.


    Catherine nced at Shaun with mixed feelings.


    Other people might not know what he was thinking, but she could see through him with just a nce.


    "I can''t believe the Hill family has ended up in tatters." Old Master Hill let out a long sigh.


    Old Madam Hill consoled him, "Why haven''t you got over it? It''s fine as long as everyone is still alive."


    During dinner, the two children had juste back from preschool.


    Lea suddenly called them to her. "Suzie, Lucas, are you both willing toe with us to Country Y and live there?"


    "Why do we suddenly have to leave?" Suzie was confused. "Where is Country Y? Is it very far?"


    "It''s quite far." Shaun said gently, "It''s where your grandpa lives. The scenery there is very picturesque."


    "Will sc*mmy dad and Mom go too?" Lucas asked nervously.


    Shaun patted his head. His eyes were downcast. "We will."


    "That''s fine then." Suzie smiled brightly upon hearing that. "As long as our family is together, going


    anywhere is fine."


    Catherine gripped her fork tightly.


    After the children fell asleep at night, Shaun came out of the bathroom from his shower, only to see the woman standing in front of the French windows. She was wearing white pajamas, and her long hair rested on her shoulders like silk. She exuded soft and fresh fragrance.


    "Are you waiting for me..." Shaun walked over and extended his hands to hug her.


    1


    However, Catherine pushed him away. "Shaun, if you don''t leave with me, I''ll break up with you tonight."

 Chapter 1579

    Shaun pretended not to hear her as he continued to walk over and hug her.


    However, Catherine kept pushing, and both of them continued to shove each other in the dark.


    In the end, the man was still stronger. As soon as Shaun pulled her into his embrace, he lowered his head and kissed her deeply.


    "Mm... Shaun, I''m not... joking." Catherine kept avoiding him. Finally, with much difficulty, she blocked his face with her hand.


    "Cathy, if I don''t stay behind to finish off Reba and the person behind her, do you think Reba won''t chase after you once you''ve escaped overseas with the children?"


    Shaun said with a hoarse voice, "I''ve discussed this with Nathan a few days ago. The force behind


    Reba isn''t too influential in Australia. However, we''re stepping into their territory if we go overseas. Even with my dad protecting you guys, squashing all o


    f you will be as easy as squashing an ant for them.


    That''s why I must eliminate them in Australia. Do you understand?"


    Catherine was taken aback.


    She understood.


    Was that why Shaun wanted to use himself in exchange for her and the children''s safety?


    "Then I''ll stay behind. You leave." Catherine choked softly, "I won''t help you to take care of your grandparents and parents. I''ve been taking care of the children alone for the past few years. You haven''t even fulfilled your responsibilities as a father..."


    "Cathy, listen to me. Compared to me, the children need you more." Shaun cupped her small face.


    Catherine could not see him clearly at all as her eyes were filled with tears. "Your aunt is right. I shouldn''t havee to the Hill family. You shouldn''t have met me too..."


    "Don''t say that, Cathy. Regarding Reba, I''ve never once regretted doing those things I did. From the start, she was the one hurting you. She hurt your granny and Charity. People like that deserve it for the sins they have done." Shaun interrupted her firmly.


    Catherine was about to break down. "Why is this world so unfair? She''s so evil, yet someone is still helping her like a lunatic. What exactly did we do wrong?" 4


    Shaun looked bitter. "Cathy, listen to me. I''ve hurt you so much in the past. There''s no need to deprive the children and yourself of your future for me."


    After he spoke, he kissed her hard.


    It was as if that was theirst kiss.


    However, Catherine did not push Shaun away anymore. Instead, she hugged him tight.


    He carried her to the bed.


    On the bed, their silhouettes tangled with each other tightly like vines.


    The next day, when Catherine woke up, Shaun had already changed his clothes and walked out of the dressing room.


    He was wearing a sapphire blue suit, which made him look handsome and very sophisticated.


    Catherine''s heart could not help but throb in pain." Don''t go to thepany today."


    Reba was already so arrogant after just acquiring 5 0 percent of the shares. If she had obtained Valerie and Spencer''s shares yesterday, she would be more arrogant today.


    If Shaun went, he would surely be humiliated by Reba.


    "Cathy, I have to go. I''ve nurtured every single employee in Hill Corporation myself. I can''t let someone else trample all over them."


    Shaun caressed her hair with a determined gaze." Pack your stuff and leave tomorrow. I''ve already informed my dad. You''ll leave in his private airne.


    Currently, everyone still doesn''t know that I''m the son of Garson Corporation''s director."


    Catherine unconsciously tightened her grip on the bedsheets. Shaun kissed her forehead before he left.


    In the empty bedroom, Catherine gritted her teeth. Finally, she took her phone and dialed a number. " Matthew, I want to meet your father. Tell him that he still owes me a favor."

 Chapter 1580

    Matthew was astonished. Actually, he knew everything Reba had done, but he really could not meddle in those affairs. He also hoped that he could help Catherine, so he immediately agreed after listening to her request. "Okay, I''ll contact my dad."


    At that time, Matthew had just woken up.


    He immediately went downstairs to the study to look for Titus. "Dad, Catherine called me just now. She said you still owe her a favor. She wants to meet you."


    Titus understood. He did promise her that he could save a life.


    He just did not expect her to look for him so quickly.


    Matthew studied Titus''s unpredictable expressions and could not help butin softly, "Dad, you should know by now, right? Mom has used a huge sum of money to hire Julian Grayson''s team for Reba. She even spent a few hundred billion dors to acquire Hill Corporation. She must''ve gone crazy."


    Titus rubbed his forehead. He just got to know about it not long ago too. After all, Sheryl''s actions were so quick that even he did not expect it. 1


    Matthew got angrier as he thought about it. "How can


    Mom do such an irrational thing? Is there a need to go that far just to humiliate Shaun? Yes, she is rich, and the Costner family is rich too. However, money shouldn''t be simply spent. Moreover... She even ced all of Hill Corporation''s shares under Reba''s name.


    I don''t really care about that little bit of asset, but Mom has just reunited with Reba for a short time."


    Titus nced at his son with mixed feelings.


    Matthew rarelyined to him about those matters, so it was obvious that he was really pissed off.


    Titus stood up and patted Matthew''s shoulder. "It''s not convenient for me to speak up. Your mom has had a lot ofints about metely, but you can advise your mom."


    Matthew nodded. "Are you going to meet Catherine?"


    "I will since I promised her back then. Also, I''m curious as to what she''ll do in the face of your and Reba''s oppression."


    After Matthew came out of the study, he returned to his room with his phone in hand. He gave Catherine a call. "Sis Catherine, my dad has agreed. He says he can meet you in the afternoon."


    Unbeknownst to him, Reba, who was in the room next to his, had juste out after he went in. When she saw him entering his room with his phone, she walked over and lightly ced her ear on the door. She could hear what Matthew said.


    Reba''s heart skipped a beat.


    Matthew knew Catherine and even called her "Sis Catherine".


    How could that be?


    Did Catherine want to meet Titus to ask him for help?


    No, Reba could not let Catherine have her way.


    Moreover, since the Costner family''s father and son had somehow gotten to know Catherine, it seemed like Reba could only stir up trouble in the Costner family. Most of Hill Corporation''s shares were already under her name anyway. 4


    In the afternoon, Sheryl was taking a nap. Just as she was fast asleep, there was a knock on the door.


    "Mom, are you sleeping?" Reba pretended to be shocked and said, "I just saw Uncle Titus going out. I thought you had gone out with him."


    Sheryl did not have a good rest as of recent nights. Furthermore, she was just woken up from her sleep, so her whole head felt groggy. After listening to Reba''s words, she became annoyed.


    She remembered that before they came to Australia, Titus would tell her in detail no matter where he was going. Even if they got into a fight, he would coax her immediately. They had never slept on different beds for more than three days.


    However, Titus did note to coax her this time, and he did not even inform her when he went out.


    This made Sheryl very upset.

 Chapter 1581

    Reba grabbed the opportunity and said, "Mom, did you get into a fight with Uncle Titus recently? He has been sleeping in the study. I don''t think it''s good for a married couple to sleep on separate beds for too long. It makes it easier for feelings to change. Many books that I''ve read said the same thing. You should take note of this."


    "Enough, you don''t have to worry about Titus and me." Sheryl asked half- heartedly, "You went to Hill Corporation this morning. How was it?"


    "I wanted to go to Hill Corporation''sboratory and factory to have a look, but Shaun had Mona''s


    members stop me. They didn''t allow me to enter. It''s so infuriating." Reba was upset. "I didn''t dare go against them by force. My face already hurts a lot from Catherine pping me yesterday." 1


    Sheryl looked at Reba''s face, which was covered in a thickyer of foundation, and was immediately overwhelmed by anger. Her daughter had been bullied by people time and time again. "Take more people with you. If you meet Catherine, return her the p."


    "Mom, thank you. No one has ever treated me as well as you do." Reba acted as if she was touched. "But I heard people saying that Catherine didn''t go to the


    "I''m here. What are you worried about? Just do what you want."


    Sheryl patted the back of Reba''s hand to console her.


    "Thank you, Mom." After Reba left, Sheryl''s pretty face darkened. 1


    Catherine did not go to thepany, Titus just so happened to have gone out, and Shaun had a bold look on him.


    Had Titus gone out to meet Catherine?


    When that suspicion arose, Sheryl could not control it anymore.


    She immediately dialed the number of her bodyguard. "Find out where Titus went."


    At a cafe in a five-star hotel.


    Catherine sat on the seat beside the French windows. After waiting for more than ten minutes, she saw Titus and Matthew arriving together. Both of them were more than two meters tall. Moreover, with those well-defined, handsome features, they looked more like brothers rather than father and son.


    Titus had really maintained himself well. He only looked like he was 37 or 38 years of age. Even the top


    male models overseas might not be able topare to his mature figure and presence.


    "Mr. Costner, Matthew." Catherine immediately stood up and greeted them politely.


    "Catherine, why did you call my dad over?" Matthew greeted her familiarly.


    "Have a seat first. I don''t know what you guys like to drink, so I didn''t dare to order." Catherine opened the menu.


    "I''ll just have a cup of coffee." Titus sat down and crossed his long legs.


    "My dad doesn''t like sugar in his, but I''ll have more sugar in mine." Matthew waved his hand. "You two can talk first. I''m going to the bathroom. I had too many watermelons at home."


    After ordering three cups of coffee, Catherine did not beat around the bush and got straight to the point. She said, "You promised mest time that you would save a life for me."


    "Is it your life?" Titus''s gaze fell on Catherine''s stunning face. However, the bright face he saw thest time was now shrouded in ayer of gloominess. She seemed to have a lot of worries on her mind.


    "No." Catherine shook her head. "Shaun''s life."


    Titus raised his eyebrows in astonishment. "Do you know how precious this favor


    of mine is? You better not regret using it on other people."


    Frankly speaking, Shaun was not her husband at all. He was even a man who had hurt and betrayed her before.


    "There''s nothing to regret." Catherine smiled bitterly and said, "Recently, a lunatic has spent a huge sum of money to acquire a big portion of Hill Corporation''s shares. In fact, I know that there''s still a powerful force trying to target us, but Shaun wants to stay behind. He can''t bear to see thepany that he has painstakingly managed destroyed by someone else. Secondly, he wants to prepare a path for the children and me to escape. He doesn''t care about his own safety. However, to me, he''s the person I love. He''s also the father to my children. I hope you can save his life when I leave." 1


    Titus''s expression was dark.


    The lunatic that Catherine spoke of was his wife.

 Chapter 1582

    The way she addressed Sheryl made Titus very unhappy. However, he had to admit that what Sheryl had done was indeed too unreasonable.


    However, Catherine might not have guessed that he was the force behind the scenes that she was talking about.


    That must be why she told him her ns.


    "Are you sure you can leave safely?" Titus could not help but raise his eyebrows.


    Catherine pursed her lips together. She could not tell him that she would be boarding Brennan''s private airne to leave, right?


    "I''ll just go with the flow. If I can leave, I''ll leave. If I can''t, worsees to worst, they can take my life away. I just hope that person still has somest bit of humanity left to spare the innocent children." Catherineughed bitterly. "But that person probably doesn''t have any humanity to speak of at all. Mr.


    Costner, if..."


    After giving it some thought, Catherine shook her head uneasily. "If I can''t leave safely in the end, please change the n and save my two kids, Mr. Costner. I know that''s two lives, but they''re still young. They''re


    only three years old."


    Titus felt slightly ufortable hearing that. "There''s no need for that, right? The people who owe the debt should pay it themselves. They can''t involve the younger generation too."


    "Some people are evil by nature. They won''t care whether their children or not because they''re inhumane and don''t have any conscience." Catherineughed mockingly.


    Titus frowned.


    Inhumane? No conscience?


    Was Catherine talking about Rebbeca, Sheryl, or herself?


    She was the one who caused the death of her biological grandmother. She was the one who drove Reba into a corner, pretended to be Sheryl''s daughter, and acknowledged Joel as her father. She even hogged thepany that used to be Sheryl''s. 1


    However, for some reason, Titus would forget everything Catherine had done whenever he looked at her face.


    Rather, he did not quite believe that Catherine was such an evil person. "Titus, so you''re here."


    A cold voiceced with anger suddenly rang.


    Titus''s heart leaped. He quickly turned his head back


    and stood up.


    Sheryl walked in with her high heels, and there was a scowl on her fury-filled face. She really did not expect Titus would look for Catherine as soon as he went out. They were even drinking coffee and having a serious chat in the cafe.


    Uncontroble jealousy welled up in Sheryl.


    It was especially after she saw Catherine. She had seen her before on the phone, but Catherine was more beautiful, stunning, and younger in person than on the phone.


    Moreover, Catherine really looked like Sheryl''s young self.


    This was the face that made Titus sneak out again and again to meet her. It was also this face that made Sheryl no longer look youthful inparison and attracted Titus. It was why he no longer coaxed Sheryl anymore.


    Sheryl walked over angrily.


    Catherine watched as she came nearer, and her eyes widened.


    The woman in front of Catherine had a face like a blooming red rose. She had


    seen it before in Joel''s photo. In the past, Sheryl was cheerful and youthful, just like a sunflower that was about to bloom.

 Chapter 1583

    Although more than 20 years had passed and Sheryl''s face was now mature, it also became more feminine and charming.


    However, her nose and eyes remained the same.


    Catherine would not be mistaken.


    That person might be... Her....


    p.


    A resounding pnded on Catherine''s face, and she was pushed onto the sofa by the force of the p. Her whole head was buzzing.


    She was in disbelief and at a loss.


    Catherine had just thought that the woman might be the one whom Joel had seen. That woman most probably was her biological mother.


    Yet before she could say a word, she was pped by the person who might be her mother.


    She would not be upset if she was pped by someone else.


    However, that person was probably her mother.


    Catherine''s mother may not have been by her side ever since she was young, but she admired Sheryl


    from the stories that other people had told her. She had once imagined the scene of her and her mother reuniting as well. Would her mother be happy or emotional?


    She did not expect that she would be pped once they met each other.


    "How dare you seduce my husband. I don''t think you need this face anymore." Sheryl took the hot coffee from the table and was about to ssh it on Catherine''s face.


    At that moment, Titus reacted quickly by grabbing onto Sheryl''s wrist. "Stop. I was just discussing some things with her. It''s not what you think it is."


    "Titus, do you remember what I told you a few days ago? Yet you''re still sneaking out to meet her." Fury burned in Sheryl''s eyes. "Don''t you like young and pretty women? Since you like her so much, why don''t you be with her?"


    Titus looked at Sheryl''s face, which was slightly twisted from anger. He felt a sense of confusion and unfamiliarity. In his memories, Sheryl would never act like that. "Sherry, can you calm down? Nothing happened between Catherine and me. Moreover, I didn''te alone."


    "Of course you''re not alone. You even brought your bodyguard and assistant. Let go, Titus. If you really have nothing to do with her, let me teach her a proper lesson today." Sheryl struggled against Titus while holding the cup of hot coffee. As they were pushing, some coffee spilled out all of a sudden. Some of it fell on the back of Catherine''s hand, which immediately turned red from the pain.


    Titus felt bad seeing it, so he let go of Sheryl''s hand in a hurry.


    Taking the chance, Sheryl sshed the coffee at Catherine.


    Luckily, Catherine had quick reflexes. She managed to take the menu from the side in a hurry and blocked the coffee. However, some of it still sttered on her


    legs, and they burned in pain from being scalded.


    Nevertheless, that pain could notpare to the pain she felt in her heart.


    Catherine found it hrious.


    Was that person her mother?


    No. It could not be. Her mother would not be like a lunatic or a madwoman.


    "Catherine, are you okay?" Titus was startled. He did not expect Sheryl would do that.


    "Titus, you''re still concerned about her? Just die." Hotheaded, Sheryl threw the cup at Titus.


    The cafe was in a mess. When Matthew, who had just returned from the bathroom, saw that scene, he was stunned.


    "Mom, what are you doing?" Matthew rushed over hurriedly and hugged Sheryl.

 Chapter 1584

    "Matthew, let go of me. You actually hooked up with this b*tch, Catherine behind my back. You should know about my rtionship with Catherine. She''s a shameless woman." Sheryl was so exasperated that she simply blurted some words.


    Catherine''s head buzzed upon hearing that.


    That woman said she had a rtionship with her?


    What rtionship?


    Could that woman have known from the start that she was her daughter?


    Matthew was utterly astonished. His mom''s imagination was too much. "Mom, it''s not what you think it is. Catherine is my friend. She came to look for me regarding some problems. I came over with Dad today."


    "Are you covering up for your dad?" Sheryl did not believe him at all. "Also, you''re surprisingly treating her as a friend. You, father and son, have been fooled by her. Matthew, you disappoint me."


    Matthew bit his lips in frustration. Why did his tongue slip just now? "Mom, I can swear it. There''s really nothing between Dad and her. Dad only has you in his heart."


    "You''re just helping your dad and this woman. It''s no wonder you failed to deal with Hill Corporation thest time. It must''ve been because you two can''t bear to hurt her, right?" Sheryl had no trust in them at all.


    "What is she talking about?" Catherine looked toward Matthew in a daze. "What is that about dealing with Hill Corporation?"


    Seeing her eyes on him made Matthew feel strangely awkward and ashamed.


    When Sheryl heard Catherine''s words, she yanked Titus to her side and sneered. "Didn''t my son tell you? Hill Corporation getting investigated was his and his father''s doing. I was the one who asked them to ruin Hill Corporation."


    Catherine''s face paled. She nced at Matthew, stunned. Then, she nced at Titus, whose expression was grim.


    So?


    The force behind Reba that kept targeting her and Shaun was the Costner family?


    Yet, she knew nothing about it. She foolishly treated Matthew as a brother and a friend. She was even counting on Titus to save Shaun''s life.


    What was she doing?


    Catherine felt like a fool.


    Moreover, why did the woman in front of her hate her so much? She was her mother.


    Matthew looked at Catherine''s disoriented expression, and a pang of inexplicable guilt welled up in his heart. However, since Sheryl was there and Matthew was afraid of stimting her, he could only say, "Mom, you''ve really misunderstood. I knew she was Catherine from the start. I deliberately approached her to get some information."


    "It''s really not what you think it is."


    At that moment, Titus could only coax Sheryl as he did not want to continue the argument. He knew that if he said Catherine was not bad of a person, everything would spiral out of control. "Sherry, don''t you know my feelings for you? She is so young that she can pass off as my daughter. Matthew came along with me today. He was in the bathroom just now."


    "Really?" Sheryl still did not believe it. "If Matthew deliberately approached her to get information, then what is your reason for approaching her? You''re obtaining information too?"


    Titus''s face was red.


    He had never felt so awkward and embarrassed for thest 40 years he had lived.


    It was especially since Catherine was standing at the side.


    "Enough, stop interrogating them." Catherineughed wryly. She evenughed until her eyes reddened. For the past few days, she felt just like an idiot. "Indeed, nothing is going on between Mr. Costner and me. I just thought his identity must be special after listening to Matthew''s tone and that he might be able to help Hill Corporation. So, I begged him for help, but he t-out refused."


    Titus nced at Catherine in astonishment upon hearing her words. She was clearly smiling, but she somehow made people pity her.


    "May I ask if you''re Sheryl Jones?" Catherine suddenly stared at the woman before her who was looking at her in disdain and asked softly.


    Sheryl''s expression was cold. "That''s right. I''m Sheryl Jones. Don''t even think of getting close to me. If it''s possible, I don''t even want to have anything to do with you."

 Chapter 1585

    Boom.


    It was as if a hammer had hit Catherine''s chest hard.


    No matter how strong she was, she could not stop herself from crying.


    From Sheryl''s tone, she sounded as if she knew Catherine was her daughter. However, if it was possible, she would rather not have any ties with Catherine nor want Catherine, her daughter?


    Was that what she meant?


    "Alright, Madam Costner. It''s okay even if you don''t wish to know me. It may be presumptuous of me, but how did I offend you exactly?" Catherine suppressed her sobbing and asked, "Why do you keep scheming to target Hill Corporation? Even the Hill Corporation''s hostile takeover is rted to you, right? What grudges do I have with you?"


    "Enough, Catherine. Stop pretending." The hatred in Sheryl''s eyes intensified. "You should know full well about what you have done. I''m warning you, stay away from Matthew and my husband. If not, not only you, but I''ll make the life of every single person around you a living hell." "I''m already in a living hell." Catherine


    could not


    tolerate it anymore. She broke down and yelled," Never mind if you don''t want to acknowledge me, but why are you helping such an evil woman like Reba? I''m your biological daughter."


    p.


    What replied was another p from Sheryl.


    "I think you''re addicted to acting. Do you really think you can fool everyone?"


    After Sheryl spoke coldly, she yanked Matthew along with her and quickly left. Titus''s lips moved, but he then looked at Sheryl''s angry expression. As he was afraid a fight would break out again, he quickly followed after her.


    In the cafe, people were surrounding Catherine and pointing fingers at her.


    Luckily, at that time, there were not many people in the cafe.


    "Is she a mistress?"


    "What mistress? Didn''t you see the person''s son was here too?"


    "But why did that person p her? It can''t be for no reason, right?"


    Catherine could not hear other people''s voices at all. Her face hurt, and her legs were in burning pain from getting scalded.


    However, that pain could notpare to the pain in her heart.


    Why?


    Why did it turn out like that? Why did her biological mother hate her so much?


    If she had known better, she would rather her mother died more than 20 years ago.


    It was better than receiving hate and two ps when she reunited with her mother.


    "Prettydy, this is... your bill." A waiter stepped forward hesitantly with a sympathetic expression.


    When the waiters saw two mixed-race guys walking toward Catherine''s table, they were utterly envious. Those two guys were of the best quality. One of them was young, and the other one was mature and charismatic.


    Unfortunately...


    Sure enough, not just anyone could afford to have good -looking men.


    "Give me the bill." Catherine paid the money.


    She took the elevator down in a daze. 1


    After going down, she sat in the car. She still could not ept that reality at all.


    She just felt so upset that she wanted to cry. However, she could not call Shaun. She knew that his situation was definitely worse than hers.

 Chapter 1586

    Catherine found it hard to tell Shaun that everything was caused by her biological mother.


    It was too ridiculous.


    Finally, she could not resist calling Joel. "Dad..."


    Once she spoke, she started sobbing.


    Joel was startled. "Cathy, what''s wrong? Are you worrying over Hill Corporation''s matters? Don''t overthink it. My logisticspany is quite profitable. Worsees to worst, I''ll provide for you in the future."


    "It''s not that..." Listening to Joel''s concerned voice andparing it to Sheryl''s cold, harsh words, Catherine felt even more upset. "Dad, I just want to know... Is my mom... really that good of a person?"


    She did not want to admit that the madwoman earlier was her mother.


    Joel was stunned. He did not understand why Catherine would suddenly ask that. "Cathy, of course, your mom is a very good person."


    "Dad, she might have been good 20 years ago. But after 20 years, who knows what she has be? Maybe I''ve be a burden and a dead weight in her heart. Maybe she even desperately wants me to disappear."


    Catherine lifted her lips sarcastically with tears in her eyes.


    "Cathy, what happened to you?" Joel''s heart tightened. "Did you... meet your mom?"


    "Yes, I met her."


    Catherine touched her face that was swollen from being pped. She said softly, "She looked just like in your photo. She''s maintained her looks very well and only looks like she''s in her 30s. She has a handsome rich husband and a dashing son. But she acted like a madwoman when she saw me, pping me twice. She even sshed coffee at my face. She hates me and said I was putting up an act. She also said I wanted to seduce her husband and she didn''t want to have anything to do with me."


    Joel was stunned upon hearing that.


    Although he had figured everything out in these few days and epted the fact that Sheryl might have already remarried and had children, he still felt wistful and hurt.


    However, that was nothingpared to what Sheryl did to Catherine.


    "Cathy, are you mistaken? That''s impossible."


    There was no reason the Sheryl that Joel knew would do such a thing.


    "I''m not mistaken. She knows about her rtionship with me. She''s even helping Reba to go against me.


    Hill Corporation being targeted and its hostile takeover is because Sheryl is helping Reba to manipte everything behind the scenes."


    Catherine wailed in deep agony, saying, "I''d rather not have a mother at all. You said my mom was nice. I can imagine that. However, after she appeared, she shattered all my thoughts about having a mother." 3


    "Cathy, don''t be like this. Calm down."


    Joel''s heart was in pain from listening to her. It was his first time seeing Catherine losing control. Actually, he understood the thoughts a child would have for their mother. "This is impossible. Reba treated you so badly. How could she help Reba and not you? Reba is just her niece at most."


    Catherine was stunned. Joel''s words made her calm down a little.


    Joel said, "Even if she doesn''t want to acknowledge you as her daughter and wants to erase her past, there''s no need for her to help her niece to target you, right? I heard you say before that Reba is cunning and has a lot of schemes. Is there possibly a misunderstanding?"


    Catherine was at a loss. Misunderstanding?


    Joel felt sorry for her and said, "Cathy, people might change. However, when I knew your mother, she was a kind person. Also, I find it a bit weird. We didn''t even know that your mom is still alive. How did Reba find that out?"


    Something shed in Catherine''s head.


    That was right. How did Reba know that her mother was still alive?


    Could it be that Reba had been looking for her mother when she was hiding overseas?


    After calming down, Catherine suddenly realized that that matter was very strange.


    Sheryl could dislike her, but Jeffery and Sally had caused Granny''s death. However, Sheryl still got them out of jail.


    Reba must have used some kind of method to trick Sheryl.


    Joel sighed. "Do you know where your mother is staying now? Let me see her and talk to her."

 Chapter 1587

    Catherine said resignedly, "Dad, I don''t think she''ll agree. She cares a lot about her current family. Or rather... She cares a lot about her husband. I just talked to her husband for a while when she started scolding me, saying that I was seducing her husband."


    Joel''s heart felt very bitter. "Your mom did get jealous over me in the past, but she has always been very calm


    Could it be that... Sheryl did not love him enough back then?


    After that thought shed across Joel''s mind, he became even more upset. "If that''s the case, just forget it. However, if she hits you again next time, contact me. Even if she''s the woman I can''t forget about, I won''t let her hurt you. Moreover, she can''t act like that as a mother."


    "Mm."


    Catherine could not bear to tell her father that Titus was very, very handsome. He was even more handsome than Joel.


    After ending the call, Catherine had calmed down a lot. She found Matthew''s number and dialed it.


    However, after a few rings, Matthew rejected her call.


    Catherine could only smile bitterly.


    To be honest, if it were not because she wanted to get some information on Sheryl and Reba, she would not even want to contact him anymore.


    She did not expect that Matthew had approached her with other motives when she genuinely treated him as a brother. Titus had other intentions too. She even stupidly told Titus her ns.


    That was how the Costner family got to know about her ns. They would definitely not let her leave Australia.


    Thinking about how despicable the Costner family was, Catherine felt slight contempt for them.


    After some thought, she drove to Hill Corporation.


    Reba would surely be there. Catherine wanted to have a look at what Reba was up to.


    Hill Corporation.


    Valerie and Spencer were holding a bunch of stuff while standing in the office. They awkwardly looked at Shaun.


    After a long silence, Spencer spoke first, "Shaun, we''ll be leaving first. We''re no longer a part of Hill Corporation now."


    Shaun concealed the sarcasm in his eyes and said calmly, "You can leave."


    Valerie added, "We didn''t want to sell off the shares we had but we really had no choice-"


    "Aunt Valerie, there''s no need to tell me that. Grandpa was the one who gave you the shares. It''s fine as long as you''re happy." Shaun cut her off coldly. "After taking so much money, you can''t possibly want me to console you too, right?"


    Valerie''s face flushed red in embarrassment. In the end, she and Spencer left without saying a word.


    Not long after, sounds of footsteps came from outside.


    "Come, President Lyons, let me show you my office in the future." Reba and Wesley entered while chatting andughing.


    That scene...


    There was mockery in Shaun''s eyes as his lips lifted in sarcasm. "Wesley, you''re quite close to Reba. You can''t possibly have taken care of her in bed as well, right?"

 Chapter 1588

    "President Hill, don''t have such dirty thoughts regarding other people''s


    rtionships." Wesley adjusted his sses. "Moreover, Miss Reba is Hill Corporation''s major shareholder now. You, a minor shareholder, had better be more polite when you speak to her."


    "That''s right. Do you think this is still your territory, Shaun?" Reba eyed the office while smiling. "The view here is quite nice. I''ve decided that this office is mine from now on. Shaun, your office will be moved to the first floor."


    After speaking, Reba beckoned to the bodyguards behind her with her fingers. "Come, help President Hill move his stuff. After all, he''s only the previous chairman of Hill Corporation. His hard work and contributions are considerable. By the way, I forgot to tell you this. You''re no longer the chairman of Hill Corporation. However, considering that you''ve made great contributions to Hill Corporation, I''ll let you be the general manager of the public rtions department. I believe that with your looks, you can do well in the public rtions department."


    "He won''t just do well. Young Master Hill''s looks are amazing. The rich women and some men who have special interests like men like him a lot." Wesley


    agreed with Reba while smiling.


    Both of Shaun''s hands were in his pockets. He was looking down at those two people from a higher eye level.


    His hawk-like eyes were cold.


    Those two people used to be like ants in his eyes. They had now be so brazen and arrogant in front of him.


    He wanted to kill both of them.


    "General Manager Hill, why are you looking at me? With my identity, you have to lower your head respectfully when you see me. Do you understand..."


    Before Reba could finish her sentence, Shaun suddenly stepped forward with a cold expression.


    Reba''s heart trembled. She instinctively hid behind a bodyguard and warned, "What are you going to do? Get lost and go down immediately. You don''t have the right to stay here anymore. You guys... quickly move his things."


    Many people started getting busy in the office. Someone even threw Shaun''s photo with Catherine, which was ced on the office table, onto the floor. He then raised his foot to step on it on purpose.


    However, before he could step on it, he was kicked away by Shaun.


    Shaun bent over and picked up the photo. The ss of the frame had already shattered. He took out the


    photo inside it.


    Reba said meaningfully, "President Lyons, isn''t that your wife? A certain person shamelessly has your wife to himself."


    "Yes, that b*tch cheated on me. She''s disobedient. I''ll have someone bring her backter and teach her a proper lesson," Wesley said coldly.


    "Really? You can try." After Shaunughed creepily, his gaze settled on the spot below Wesley''s belt. "If you anger me, be careful that I might make you lose your d *ck."


    Wesley looked at Shaun''s wild gaze. He sneered. "It''s still better than you. Can you still even use your d*ck? I heard you''re often at the hospital visiting doctors to treat it, right?"


    "Is it true?" Reba acted surprised and covered her mouth.


    "Of course, it''s true. President Hill is incapable of sex." Wesleyughed smugly. "I guess Catherine must be very lonely. Don''t worry. After some time, I''ll help you to satisfy her properly."


    Shaun''s fist made a cracking sound.


    Wesley said haughtily, "Hit me. As long as you dare to hit me, I''ll have the police take you away today. Just nice, I can kidnap Catherine back tonight. Haha."


    Shaun took a few deep breaths. He suppressed his anger with all his might.


    Reba looked even smugger looking at that. "By the way, I''m the majority shareholder in thepany now. The position of chairman is mine in the future. I''ve already decided to have a close coboration with Golden Corporation. Furthermore, I''m nning to transfer the medical technology and equipment that thepany developed this year to President Lyons."


    "Excuse me, but you probably don''t have the right to transfer those technologies," Shaun said coldly, "When I coborated with Garson Corporation, they had stated it clearly in the contract. The technologies were transferred to me and not Hill Corporation. No one has the right to have them except me."


    Reba was stunned. She did not really understand this kind of stuff. However, Wesley understood it. "So what? As long as theboratory is ours, Miss Reba can take whatever technology she wants from there. Your men should''ve already barged in, right?" 13

 Chapter 1589

    Shaun''s pupils constricted.


    Just as he was thinking about it, the phone rang.


    Hadley was calling him. "Young Master Hill, things are bad. Some people came to theboratory''s entrance and injured the members of Liona who were standing guard there. They''ve barged inside now and a few of our technical staff have sustained major injuries too."


    "I understand." Shaun nced at Reba coldly.


    He turned around and walked outside.


    At the door, three bodyguards suddenly blocked him.


    Reba took pleasure in Shaun''s misery and said, "Do you intend to go to theboratory? How can I possibly let you go there to help them? Shaun, I know that you treasure your efforts a lot. I''m going to snatch them all away. Weren''t you very great all along and thought you were high up? Back then in Melbourne, you treated me like an ant. I remember how you tortured me. From today onward, I''ll settle our debts one by one."


    "Not just yours." Wesley stepped forward slowly, his eyes filled with cruelty. "Mine too. Shaun, I vividly remember all the humiliation you''ve caused me. On my wedding night, Catherine should''ve been mine, yet you took her away. I swore that I''d return that


    humiliation to you one day. I''ll make your life a living hell too."


    Shaun looked at their contemptuous gazes which were directed at him. He just found them ridiculous.


    Those people did not even think about how many things they did in the past to hurt Catherine.


    "You two are quite a good match for each other." Shaun suddenlyughed and said, "You guys only allow yourselves to hurt others. If other people resist and take revenge, you make yourselves look as though you''re the victim. After all the things you guys have done, do you think you still deserve to be humans?"


    Reba raised her eyebrows. "My dad is the Jones family''s eldest son. I had the right to inherit everything owned by the Jones family from the very start. Who asked Catherine to steal Hudson


    Corporation away? She brought everything upon herself. This is called retribution." 2


    Wesley let out a snort too. "It''s her honor to be picked by me. Moreover, I kept acting as if I had lost a kidney for her sake and even cared for her. I''ve never pleased a woman like that in my whole life."


    "Your shameless words are really an eye-opener for me."


    Catherine''s mockingugh suddenly rang out at the door.


    The three of them looked at the door. They realized that Catherine was there, being blocked by the


    bodyguards. Her petite stature could not be seen.


    "Cathy..." Shaun walked over in long strides and tugged her hand. He said hastily, "Let''s go to theboratory."


    "We don''t have to go there anymore."


    Catherine stopped Shaun. She entered andughed when she saw Wesley and Reba''s smug faces." Shaunny, don''t worry. I''ve already asked Elie to bring some people over to back them up on my way here. At the same time, I borrowed more than ten highly skilled people from Young Master Jewell. They must''ve already arrived at theboratory by now."


    Wesley and Reba''s faces stiffened, especially Reba''s. In order to im theboratory that day, she had mobilized almost two-thirds of the people Sheryl and Titus brought from Neah Bay.


    "No matter how many people you both bring today, I''ll make them leave while crawling." Catherine''s eyes contained a chilly look.


    Even Shaun could not help looking at her in astonishment. He felt that Catherine was really furious. It seemed that she could kill Reba.


    "I don''t believe you." Reba was distressed. She shouted agitatedly, "Catherine Jones, don''t you dare! I can call the police to apprehend you. Hill Corporation i s mine now. It''spletely legal for my people to enter theboratory. If you guys dare to hurt my people, that''s breaking thew."


    "Although theboratory is Hill Corporation''s, all the data inside belongs to me alone. You had your people to barge in forcefully. Obviously, you''re trying to steal my data." Shaun was well-versed in thew. He warned coldly, "Even if we go to the police station, we can say that this was self-defense. As for your bodyguards, never mind if they''re disabled. Worstes to worst, I''ll just pay morepensation."

 Chapter 1590

    "In your dreams! If your men dare to hurt my people, I won''t let you have an easy death in this life." Reba warned fiercely, "You don''t even know who you''ve offended. Even if Nathan Snow intervenes, he won''t be able to protect you."


    Catherine looked at Reba''s haughty look. The anger in her heart grew. "No, Reba. I know who I''ve offended. Don''t think I don''t know that the people you brought aren''t your subordinates at all. They belong to the Costner family. Haven''t you been acting all domineering these days because you''re relying on the Costner family now?"


    Shaun was puzzled upon hearing that. The Costner family?


    Rebaughed smugly. "That''s right. I have the Costner family behind me. You, a country bumpkin, won''t even know how strong the Costner family is."


    "Reba, I admit that you''re the strongest opponent I''ve ever met in my whole life. Of course, it''s not because you''re great, but it''s because you''re too despicable and shameless."


    Catherine tried to restrain herself and calm down. She wanted to get some things clear. "How exactly did you find my mother and what did you say to her?"


    Shaun was shocked.


    Reba acted innocent and widened her eyes. "What are you talking about? I don''t understand it at all."


    "Stop pretending. I''ve already met my mom."


    Speaking of that, Catherine''s heart started hurting badly. "What exactly did you say to her to make her... hate me so much?"


    "Oh, you''re talking about her pping you twice, right?" Reba happily looked at the mask Catherine was wearing on her face. "You can''t me her for that. Who asked you to seduce her husband so shamelessly? In the end, you got pped and can''t even show your face now."


    Reba had received a call from Sheryl about that on her way to Hill Corporation.


    When Reba thought of Catherine getting scolded and pped in her face by her biological mother, she felt very satisfied.


    Although Catherine and Sheryl had finally met each other, Reba had already done a DNA test with Sheryl earlier on. No matter what Catherine said, Sheryl would not believe her.


    Not to mention that Sheryl had taken Reba''s drug. She was not able to reason anymore.


    "Cathy, what''s going on?" Shaun got more confused. What did it mean that Catherine got pped by her mother?


    Was her mother still alive?


    Shaun was utterly stunned.


    As for what Reba said about Catherine seducing another person''s husband, Shaun did not believe it at all.


    Catherine did not reply to Reba. Instead, she stared at Reba coldly. "I wasn''t expecting you to tell the truth anyway. Actually, I can more or less guess what''s going on. You must''ve twisted the truth and said many bad things about me in front of my mom. I didn''t know she was still alive in the past, so you could make up all the rumors you wanted. I''ll exin everything to her in the future. After all, I''m her real biological daughter."


    "Haha."


    Reba looked as if she had heard a joke.

 Chapter 1591

    Wesley smirked, looking at Catherine like she was a clown.


    "Oh, I''m looking forward to that day," Reba said with a smile, "But so far, she''s given me hundreds of billions and even bought Hill Corporation for me.


    She''s very good to me."


    Catherine could not stop her body from shaking with anger.


    She did not know who the person behind Reba was before, so she was not that angry, but now that she knew it was her mother, she really wanted to vomit blood.


    "Catherine, don''t you like stealing my things very much? First, it was the architecturalpany, and then it was Hudson Corporation. But I don''t care about all those now." Reba curled her red lips. She just wanted to see what Catherine looked like when she went mad with jealousy. She had waited for this day for too long.


    "Reba, although I don''t know what lies you told, I believe that the truth will not be hidden forever. I''ll stay and reveal your true colors little by little. I''ll let the Costner family see just how disgusting you can be."


    Catherine spat out word after word and sneered. "As for now, I advise you to go to theb and have a look. When you brought those men from the Costner family, they were in one piece. But you''ll be going back with them all battered and bruised. Will Titus not mind at all?"


    Reba''s heart shook when she thought of Titus'' domineering and dignified face. She was sure that Sheryl would not mind, but Titus...


    "Of course, he won''t mind. You don''t know just how much Uncle Titus loves me."


    Reba was stubborn, but she did not dare to stay any longer. She had to see if what Catherine said was true or not.


    "President Lyons, let''s go. I''ll give you a tour of theb downstairs." Reba gave Wesley a look.


    Wesley nodded. When he passed by Catherine, he stopped and said with a fake smile, "Wife, as long as you''re willing to go back to my bed, I can guarantee that your children won''t get hurt. After all, I watched them grow up."


    Catherine''s eyes went cold.


    How dare he threaten her with her children?


    "Wesley, are you unwilling to get lost? Then, let me teach you a lesson." Shaun viciously kicked Wesley''s knees. Wesley was caught off guard and immediately fell to the ground.


    Shaun took the opportunity to kick him in his back, making Wesley fall t on his face miserably once more.


    "Pfft."


    Catherine could not help butugh out loud as she watched the scene.


    "Shaun, you..." Wesley felt his face burn as his shame turned into raging anger.


    He got back up and was just about to fight back when Shaun pulled out a wad of money from his pocket, throwing it at Wesley''s face. "Sorry, my leg suddenly cramped up. That money is topensate you."


    "Sorry, President Lyons." Catherine gloated. "He probably got a leg cramp from anger when he heard you use the children as a threat."


    "You know me best, Cathy." Shaun shook his leg and said with a vague smile, "President Lyons, you should go quickly. I''m afraid my leg will cramp and I''ll lose control again if you say anything else."


    "If I were you, I''d behave myself by tucking my tail in between my legs. But it seems you''re the type who won''t shed tears until you see the coffin." After a deep chill shed in the bottom of Wesley''s eyes, he turned around and left together with Reba.

 Chapter 1592

    Catherine looked at Wesley''s back. That man could still endure it despite being humiliated to this extent, proving that his schemes were not shallow at all. This man was probably more trouble than they thought.


    "Cathy, where did you go today? What happened?" Shaun turned her body and took off her mask.


    When he saw that her tender fair face was not only swollen but also had a handprint on it, his eyes instantly flooded with a burst of hostility.


    "Was it really your mom who hit you?"


    He still could not believe that her mother was alive.


    "... Yeah." Although Catherine did not want to admit it, she nodded painfully. "I didn''t expect it either. I always thought my mom had died, but she greeted me by pping me twice on our first meeting."


    Catherine was controlling her emotions, but maybe it was because she was talking about someone she loved so as she spoke, her eyes could not help but get red.


    Shaun hugged her, feeling distressed. "Cathy, you don''t need a mother like that."


    "That''s not it. I thought the same thing as you at first. But after talking to my dad on the phone, I calmed


    down and thought about it. Reba probably did something. Reba''s reaction was very strange just now. I don''t know what she did, but it seems like she''s fearless." Catherine was at a loss.


    She had wanted to meet Sheryl and exin to her about Grandma''s death and the evil deeds Jeffery, Sally, and Reba did. However, Reba''s attitude made her start to doubt herself. Would Sheryl believe her?


    Shaun snorted coldly. "No matter what Reba did to sow dissension, as your biological mother, she believed what others said so casually. She''s not worthy of being your mother at all."


    He did not care about Sheryl''s status. He hated anyone who dared to hurt his


    woman.


    Catherine was dumbfounded.


    Shaun''s words touched her heart.


    Yes, someone else could incite Sheryl, but did she not have her own ability to distinguish right from wrong? Besides, Sheryl was her mother, but she indiscriminately hit her own daughter and even hated her so much, i


    How could Catherine not be disappointed in her?


    "Shaunny, there are some things we have to get to the bottom of," Catherine said with a bitter face. "My mom has been helping Reba to suppress us. If we don''t expose Reba''s true face, we''ll forever be suppressed by them. Even Wesley and Reba have joined hands. After what Wesley said just now, I''m afraid that he''ll do something to the children."


    "That''s why I want you to take the children and leave first," Shaun said without thinking.


    Catherine parted her red lips. In the end, she lowered her eyes and said guiltily, "There''s one thing I forgot to tell you. I just learned about this. Matthew is actually my half-brother."


    Shaun froze. Catherine had mentioned the Costner family, but he did not expect her to bring up Matthew.


    "Matthew deliberately approached me in Melbourne."


    Catherine bit her lip. "He already knew my true identity. Later, when Hill Corporation was being investigated, I went to him for help. He said he couldn''t do it, but he could ask his father, Titus, for help. Titus refused back then, but during the banquet held by Nathan, you were called away and I saw Titus on the top floor. He was ying chess and I helped him reverse the game, so he said that he would help me once.


    "Today, I went to see him in hopes that he would help you after I leave, but I didn''t expect my mom to suddenly appear. Now I know that this was all orchestrated by the Costner family. I was so stupid."

 Chapter 1593

    Shaun understood. His expression sank. "So... Titus knows about your n?"


    "... Yeah." Catherine admitted with difficulty. "But he doesn''t know about your rtionship with Uncle Brennan. I didn''t tell him that we''re leaving on Uncle Brennan''s private te because I was afraid that they would take precautions. I''m sorry, I-"


    "Don''t apologize. It''s not your fault." Shaun stroked her dark hair. "We didn''t expect the Costner family to be s o shameless."


    After all, they let Matthew deliberately approach them and the same happened with Titus.


    Wait, Titus'' name sounded familiar. It seemed Brennan had mentioned him before.


    Brennan said that he had seen a woman in Neah Bay who looked very much like Catherine.


    However, he did not have any evidence, so he did not mention it to Catherine because he did not want her to be disappointed.


    In that case, the wife of the head of the Costner family in Neah Bay was really Sheryl Jones.


    Reba had gone over in advance to meet Sheryl first. However, how did Reba know that Sheryl was


    still alive?


    ording to Brennan, the Costner family was extremely powerful and they could be said to be the richest family in the world. It was no wonder that Nathan did not dare to offend them.


    "Cathy, I''ll take you to see my dad. He knows about some things," Shaun suddenly grabbed Catherine''s hand and said eagerly.


    Catherine was confused, but seeing Shaun''s handsome and unpredictable face, she nodded.


    Just as they left the office, a group of executives came up to meet them and were at a loss.


    "Chairman Hill, Reba''s group came over and said that they want us all to get out. Is that true?"


    "Chairman Hill, have you really been ousted as chairman?"


    "Chairman Hill, is it true that we can''t stay in thepany anymore?"


    i, H


    The group of executives was worked up. Some of them had worked in Hill Corporation for two or three decades. They thought of Hill Corporation as their family, so all of them were reluctant when they were suddenly asked to leave.


    If they left, they would definitely not receive such generous treatment outside of Hill Corporation.


    "Everyone, listen to me."


    Shaun raised a hand, and the intimidating force emanating from him made the crowd quiet.


    "It''s true that I''m no longer the chairman of thepany, and I''m not quite sure what thepany will be like in the future. Maybe... it won''t be called Hill Corporation tomorrow."


    Shaun''s voice revealed some bleakness. When the employees, especially the female executives, remembered how high-spirited and noble Shaun was in the past, they were heartbroken.


    "Eldest Young Master Hill..." someone eximed, "We believe in you. We believe that you''ll revive Hill


    Corporation sooner orter. We followed you because you said you wanted to be the best high-end technologypany in the country."


    "Thank you all for your trust in me."


    Shaun''s dark eyes flowed with an exquisite ray of light. "If one day I rise again, I hope that I''ll be able to work with you all once more. If I force you to stay now, you''ll only be humiliated because of me. But I''ve seen all your efforts over the years. Later, I''ll ask Hadley to handle the resignation formalities for you. Everyone will get an amount ofpensation. I hope that all of you will have a bright future."


    Shaun took out a card from his pocket and handed it to Hadley. "Split it."


    Then, he took Catherine and left the office.


    Along the way, both of them were silent.


    Catherine''s mind was filled with the scene from earlier.

 Chapter 1594

    Shaun had let all his employees go. What did that mean?


    Did it mean he was really giving up on Hill Corporation?


    This was all because of her mother.


    Catherine was filled with chagrin, remorse, and heartache.


    Their car arrived at Brennan''s vi. Shaun opened the car door and reached out to her. "Come on."


    "Shaunny, I''ll definitely try my best to solve this misunderstanding and have my mom return thepany to you." Catherine looked up with watery eyes.


    "Heh."


    Shaun ruffled her bangs as he said in a low and helpless voice, "Silly girl, your thinking is too simple. Hill Corporation''s shares now belong to Reba. In other words, even if Sheryl regrets it in the future, it''ll be hard to take thepany back."


    Catherine was stunned. "Is my mom out of her mind?"


    "You say that about your mom, but a wise man like Titus also indulged in Reba and let her run amok


    with so much money. Even though the money is from the Costner family, the shares are under Reba''s name. But Titus didn''t stop it from happening. That''s a little strange."


    Shaun gave her a deep look. "Frankly, I think that Reba didn''t just do something as simple as sowing dissension."


    Catherine''s pale lips trembled. She did not know what to say.


    "Let''s go in and see my dad."


    Shaun led her into the vi.


    Surprisingly, they found that Lea was also there.


    When Lea saw the two of them, an embarrassed look shed across her face. "I wanted to talk to your father about some things regarding Country Y. I don''t know much about that ce, and I don''t know where your grandparents should live after moving there, so I wanted to ask him to help us buy a vi there."


    If it were in the past, Shaun might want to be a little nosy.


    He actually wanted his parents to talk privately more often since there was a possibility they would get back together. However, he had something on his mind now and did not have the heart to think about anything else. "Dad, do you remember telling me that you went to Neah Bay and saw a woman who looked a lot like Cathy?"


    "Yeah." Brennan nodded. "Why are you suddenly bringing that up?"


    Catherine was stunned. "So you''ve seen her before."


    "It''s my fault. I should''ve told you earlier. I should''ve taken you to Neah Bay back then to meet that woman."


    Shaun said to Brennan with a bit of chagrin, "Did that woman remarry someone called Titus Costner and have a son called Matthew Costner?"


    "Her husband is Titus, but I don''t know her son''s name," Brennan said.


    "Dad, do you know who''s been secretly dealing with the Hill family all this while? It''s Titus and Sheryl." Shaun smiled bitterly. "I don''t know what kind of despicable method Reba used. It''s like she''s brainwashed Titus and Sheryl. They keep targeting Cathy, who''s Sheryl''s biological daughter."


    Brennan was shocked. It had just been his guess, but he did not expect that it would be true.


    "Dad, you said before that Titus is a ruthless and shrewd person. Is it because he doesn''t like that Sheryl gave birth to a daughter before so he''s deliberately trying to get rid of Cathy?" Shaun guessed.


    "No, Titus is... I''ve only seen him once, but he''s not the kind of person who would target a youngdy for that reason."


    Brennan thought about it. "Why don''t I talk to Titus?


    Maybe we can clear up the misunderstanding."


    "No," Catherine hurriedly said, "Uncle Brennan, you''re ourst trump card. You can''t reveal your rtionship with Shaun. If it reallyes down to it, we have to count on you to leave with the two children and keep them safe and sound."

 Chapter 1595

    "It won''t be that serious, right? After all, she''s still your biological mother." Lea was a little puzzled. "Suzie and Lucas are her grandchildren too. Not even I was that vicious when Shaun and I were on bad terms."


    At most, she said some unpleasant things and tried to get Liam to snatch the position of chairman.


    When Shaun had children, she was still quite happy about it.


    However, Catherine fell silent and did not reply.


    Shaun sighed. "Cathy''s mother pped her."


    Brennan lit a cigarette. After a moment, he said, "In that case, I won''t go to Titus for the time being. Also... you originally nned to leave next week. Are you still going?"


    Everyone looked at Catherine.


    Catherine was silent for a while before shaking her head. "I want to stay and find out the truth."


    Shaun touched her long hair. A sharp light shed in his dark eyes as he gradually had an idea. "Dad, what''s the real power of the Costner family like?"


    Brennan hesitated for a moment before saying in aplicated way, "I remember I told you that Titus''


    wife is the owner of Soromon Ind. After Sheryl got stranded there, she developed the oil on the ind. In terms of financial resources, Sheryl and Titus are on par. One of them is in control of the oil, and the other is in control of the shipping routes and banks. No matter which country they go to, their identities are enough for the president of each country to personally receive them."


    Catherine was shocked. "My mom didn''t get her current position because she married Titus?"


    "No, these two people are a strong alliance." Brennan looked at her with a bit of pity. "You''re her biological daughter. If Sheryl publicly acknowledges that you''re her daughter and she gives you even one drop of her wealth, it''ll be enough to make you the richest youngdy in the world."


    "Dad, stop sprinkling salt on Cathy''s wound. She doesn''t care about money." Shaun quickly interrupted. "Dad, I have an idea. We took out a significant number of Titus'' men today. I''m guessing that he''ll definitely send over more men from Neah Bay, but as long as those people can''t go through customs and enter the country, Titus and Sheryl will be helpless in Australia no matter how much money they have. When that happens, we can deal with them however we want to."


    Brennan was slightly surprised. "You''re very daring. If something happens to Titus and Sheryl in the country, Nathan will get into trouble. He won''t agree with what you''re doing. The Snow family can''t afford the Costner family''s revenge."


    "Dad, you said that the Costner family and Soromon Ind are two ces of enormous power. Where there''s money and power, there''ll be disputes. The Costner family is full of talents, so won''t there be people who are jealous of Titus? As long as we can find the right person in the Costner family to cooperate with, Titus'' death might even be a happy thing for the people of the Costner family."


    Shaun''s words were meaningful, and everyone understood.


    Brennan looked at his son with eyes full of horror.


    Catherine was a little stunned. "Is there... a need to go that far?"


    "This will be thest resort we use to protect ourselves. Don''t worry, even if that dayes, I won''t hurt your mom. At most... I''ll put her under house arrest." Shaun gently reassured her. "For now, we still have to meet Titus and your mom to talk and find out what the misunderstanding is. It''s best if we can clear the misunderstanding. But if we can''t, then we won''t be left with a choice."


    Catherine nodded. She would definitely figure out the truth as soon as possible.


    Shaun turned to look at Brennan. "Dad, please go to Neah Bay and find out who''s the most ambitious member in the Costner family as well as who''s the most jealous of Titus. You have to go to Soromon Ind too. Sheryl only appeared afterward, so there must be people on the ind who don''t ept her." "Okay, I''ll fly there tomorrow." Brennan nodded


    ruefully.

 Chapter 1596

    At the same time.


    In the Costner family''s vi.


    Titus looked at the two bodyguards who were kneeling in front of him. His face was as dark as ink.


    "So of the 30 people I brought over from Neah Bay, only the two of you are still fine?"


    The two bodyguards trembled.


    Reba also panicked a little in her heart. However, when she thought that Sheryl was on her side, her eyes reddened in grievance as she stood up. "It was Catherine. She brought everyone from Liona and even borrowed people from Chester. Liona and Chester''s men surrounded our people in theboratory and deliberately crippled them."


    "Outrageous!" Sheryl mmed the table in anger and stood up. "If I knew this would happen, I would''ve crippled her on the spot."


    "Mom, Uncle Titus, I''m sorry. I''m so useless." Reba began to cry. "I just wanted to take over theboratory earlier, but Shaun had the cepletely surrounded. I wanted to bring more people in, I didn''t expect them to be so cruel."


    "Alright, don''t cry. I underestimated that b*tch Catherine''s savageness. I''ll immediately get more people toe over from Neah Bay. I''ll make them pay for this." Sheryl gnashed her teeth.


    Titus rubbed his eyebrows. He really regretteding to Australia now. "If I were Shaun, I wouldn''t allow our people toe into Australia. They won''t be able to pass through the customs."


    Reba was stunned, while Sheryl frowned. "What do you mean? Will Shaun dare to stop our people from entering Australia?¡±


    "Sherry, the Hill family is an influential family here and they''re on the same boat as the Snow family.


    Although 70% of Hill Corporation has been acquired, his connections aren''t ordinary." Titus''s expression was dark. "I advise you two toy low for now. Our forces have been taken down now. We''re trapped."


    Sheryl sneered. "Titus, are you deliberately trying to scare me to help Catherine?"


    Titus looked at the intense look on Sheryl''s face and his heart shed with a deep sense of unfamiliarity." Sherry, when did you be so irrational? You''re not like how you were in the past at all."


    "I didn''t change. You''re the one who''s changed," Sheryl retorted sharply.


    "Mom, Uncle Titus, don''t fight." Reba hurriedly advised. "It''s all my fault. If it weren''t because of me, you wouldn''t havee to Australia."


    "It''s not your fault. If anyone is to me, it''s Catherine," Sheryl said with disgust. "President Costner, bad news." At that moment, Titus'' assistant hurriedly rushed in from outside. "The hospitals in Canberra won''t ept our injured bodyguards."


    Reba was stunned, while Sheryl looked even more incredulous. "They''re not epting our men? Do they want to close down?"


    The assistant smiled bitterly. "There''s a force behind all the hospitals in Canberra, and that''s the Jewell family. Chester Jewell and Shaun Hill are good friends."


    Titus asked with a grave expression, "What if we send them to a hospital somewhere else?"

 Chapter 1597

    "If the treatment of their injuries is dyed, there might be serious consequences, such as... losing the mobility in their legs," the assistant said in a low voice.


    Losing the mobility in their legs?


    Titus was so angry that he wanted to kill Reba. Those people were all his trusted aides.


    Reba saw Titus'' furious expression.


    She quickly thought of something and hurriedly said, " Chester''s fiancee is my good friend."


    "Reba, I didn''t expect your friends to be so powerful. You should call and talk to her." Sheryl looked at her encouragingly.


    Reba quickly nodded and called Cindy.


    "Reba, what''s up?" Cindy was in a very bad situation recently. Many of her events and advertisements had been canceled.


    "Cathy, my uncle''s men were injured by Shaun and Chester told the hospitals in Canberra not to take them in for treatment. Can you help me out?" Reba smiled. "Of course, I''ll owe you for this. If there are any good Hollywood movies after this, I can give you a referral."


    Cindy was moved, but she could only say with a wry smile, "You think too highly of me. Chester and Shaun are good friends. There''s no way he''ll listen to me..."


    Moreover, Chester said that he was going to break off the engagement with her, so she was incredibly anxious.


    "You can go to Chester''s parents. Cindy, haven''t you always been curious who''s the people behind me?" Reba said in a low voice. "The people behind me are the Costner family. They have control of the world''s main shipping routes and own thergest bank in the world. My real mother is also the owner of Soromon Ind, where many of the world''s gemse from. Do you really want to miss this opportunity to meet them?"


    Cindy''s heart thumped rapidly. "You... Isn''t your mother from Melbourne..."


    "They''re not my real parents. Don''t say anything about this," Reba said. "You can choose whether you


    want to seize this opportunity or not. Only when you have powerful connections can you truly gain a firm foothold in the Jewell family."


    "I understand." Cindy nodded. "Leave it to me."


    Cindy quickly made a call to Michael Jewell.


    When Michael heard that Cindy knew such a bigshot, his heart thumped with excitement as he immediately called the hospitals to have them take in Titus'' bodyguards.


    When the Costner family found out, Sheryl was full of praise for Reba. "You''re so capable."


    "Don''t say that, Mom. This all started because of me. Michael said that he wants to have a meal with you and Uncle Titus," Reba said, "As you can see, Chester and Shaun are good friends, but as long as we win over Chester''s father, the Jewell family can no longer help Shaun." 1


    "Yes, sure. It''s just a meal." Sheryl readily agreed.


    Titus and Matthew had been sitting silently on the side without saying a word. Matthew was very ufortable seeing Sheryl praise Reba incessantly.


    It was clearly because of Reba''s recklessness that caused their men to be injured, but Sheryl only praised her for being capable. What was happening? Matthew got up and left.


    Sheryl stopped him coldly and warned, "If you contact Catherine again, you don''t have to call me ''Mom'' in the future."


    "Hah. I do call you my mother, but do you still remember that you have a son? I thought you only had one daughter."


    Matthew pulled a long face and walked away.

 Chapter 1598

    Sheryl red at Titus angrily. "Look at how you''ve disciplined your son!"


    Titus'' temples throbbed. He did not understand how the once smart, wise, calm, and generous Sheryl Jones turned into this.


    "Yes, I don''t know how to discipline him." Titus got up and left.


    Looking at the indifferent attitudes of the father and son, Sheryl was so angry she wanted to smash everything in front of her.


    It was all Catherine''s fault. It was Catherine who caused them to grow further and


    further apart.


    After Matthew left the Costner residence, he took out his phone and saw missed calls from Catherine.


    She had called him after leaving the cafe, but Sheryl was present then, so he did not dare to answer.


    When he thought of Catherine''s swollen face, he guiltily returned the call.


    Catherine''s mocking voice sounded from the other end. "Young Master Costner, what other information do you need to extract from me?"


    "I... I''m sorry." Matthew was very upset and mumbled a n apology. "I deliberately said that to my mom. I was afraid that she would be angry. When I first met you, I didn''t know that you were Catherine. You had also lied and said that your name was Hera Imm."


    "But didn''t you find outter? You came to Canberra to find me on purpose, and all those chance encounters at the shopping mall were nned by you."


    Catherine was truly angry. "Your Costner family is so rich, but your father and you had to stoop to the level of spying to deceive me. I really don''t understand how I provoked your family."


    "You didn''t provoke the Costner family. You provoked Reba and my mom." Matthew added silently in his heart, ''Of course, you also harmed my grandmother.''


    However, he knew Catherine for a while now. In his bones, he felt that Catherine was not... that bad.


    "I provoked Reba? She has always been the one who provoked me. She even killed a good friend of mine. There''s deep hatred between us," Catherine said coldly, "But what does your mother have against me? I haven''t seen her for almost 20 years. It''s good enough that I''m not ming her for it."


    "Reba is my mother''s daughter. If you mess with Reba, it''s the same as messing with my mom," Matthew said.


    "What?" Catherine waspletely dumbfounded. She even thought that her ears were ying tricks on her."


    Reba is your mother''s daughter?" "Of course." Matthew knew what she wanted to say and hurriedly said, "Don''t tell me that you''re actually her daughter and not Reba. I won''t believe you."


    Catherine, "..."


    If this fool Matthew were standing in front of her right now, she would have grabbed his head and smashed it against the wall to make him get things straight.


    "She''s not Sheryl''s daughter. Reba is Jeffery Jones and Sally Lennon''s daughter!" Catherine yelled agitatedly, "You bunch of idiots have all been tricked b y her!"


    "You''re the idiot." Matthew got a little angry." Catherine, don''t think that everyone is as easy to fool a s Joel Yule."


    Catherine took a deep breath, worried that her brain would explode from anger. "Listen. I don''t know what Reba told you, but I really am Sheryl''s biological daughter. I''m your sister. If you don''t believe me, you can do a DNA test. You should be able to tell just by looking at our faces. I look more like Sheryl, okay?"


    "It''s normal for a niece to look like her aunt sometimes." Matthew scoffed. "And I won''t do a DNA test with you. Chester and Shaun are good friends. It''d be a simple task for you to get Chester to tamper with the test results."

 Chapter 1599

    There was sudden silence on the other end of the phone, and Matthew said coldly, "What, have you lost confidence because your n was exposed by me?"


    "No, I was just rendered speechless by your imagination." Catherine''s voice carried a sense of powerlessness. "How about this? If you''re afraid that I''ll tamper with the evidence, you can take my blood and hair and send the samples to Neah Bay for the DNA test. The people there are all on your side, so I won''t be able to mess with the results."


    "Speaking of Neah Bay... that''s even more unnecessary," Matthew said faintly, "I already did a DNA test for Reba and my mother in Neah Bay.


    She''s my mother''s biological daughter."


    "How can that be?" Catherine was stunned.


    "As you said yourself, the people in Neah Bay are all ours. It''s my territory, so not even Reba can tamper with the results."


    Matthew''s tone was full of disappointment." Catherine, I admit that when I got along with you, my impression of you was quite good. To be honest, sometimes I also hoped that you''re my sister but


    you''re not. Moreover, you keep telling this lie to others. You''ve been telling lies for so long that even I believed you. I''m calling you today for only one reason, and that''s to exin to you that I didn''t know who you were when I first met you. No matter what my mom or Reba does to you in the future, I won''t intervene anymore."


    Catherine thought about it. After forcing herself to calm down, she said, "Matthew, I can''t do anything if you don''t believe me, but I just want to remind you that


    Reba isn''t a simple person. Maybe she said a lot of bad things about me in


    front of you, but you should go to Melbourne to investigate carefully-"


    "Enough. I''ve already investigated both you and Reba in Melbourne. Everything she said is true," Matthew interrupted her.


    "I don''t know how you did your investigation, but what you heard was probably hearsay from people unrted to the Jones family. I suggest you go to the families of those with a little status in Melbourne to find out what kind of person Reba really is, especially the Campbell and Lowe families. The young masters of those two families dated Reba before. There''s no way I could buy off people who used to date Reba, right?"


    Catherine gave him a final reminder. "I''m not trying to incite disharmony. Reba is very cunning. She''s the best at pretending to be weak and kind. Think about it. If she''s really that incapable, how did she coax your mother into using so much money to buy Hill


    Corporation for her? Even the shares are under her name."


    Matthew had to admit that thest point hit a sore spot.


    "You''re clearly trying to sow dissension."


    "Matthew, you should know best. How long has it been since Reba returned to Sheryl''s side? At most, it''s probably been two to three years. Let me ask you, has your mother ever given you hundreds of billions to spend?"


    "I can''t be bothered to listen to you anymore." Matthew did not want to chat any further.


    "Investigate Reba properly. Don''t let your family be torn apart because of Reba. Jeffery and Sally aren''t easy people to deal with either. My grandmother was pushed down the stairs by Sally. This was also the reason the couple went to jail. Even when they started a decorationpany, they often cut corners and received bad reviews."


    Catherine hung up the phone first.


    Standing on the balcony, her clear and bright eyes seemed to be full of loss.

 Chapter 1600

    When Shaun came over, hisrge palm gently pressed on her shoulder. "I heard everything."


    "Shaunny..." Catherine buried her little face in his arms, suddenly feeling lost. "Matthew said that he did a DNA test for Reba and Sheryl, and Reba is Sheryl''s daughter. What about me? Whose daughter am I? Am I really Sheryl''s daughter?"


    She was very sure about this before, but now, she suddenly doubted herself.


    "Silly girl. You look so simr to Sheryl. Who''s daughter could you be if not hers?" Shaun lowered his eyes at the uneasy woman in his arms and said in a low gentle voice, "Did you forget that you did a DNA test with Joel?"


    Catherine paused as she remembered it. "But...?"


    "You should''ve asked Matthew what Reba used for the DNA test with Sheryl. I''m guessing it must be hair." Shaun''s eyes shed.


    "What''s wrong with hair?" There was a confused look on Catherine''s face.


    "If it''s hair, it''s easier for her to pass off a fake as genuine," Shaun said in aplicated tone, "Actually, I''ve been thinking about something ever since I


    learned that Titus'' wife is your mom."


    "What is it? Hurry up and tell me." Catherine urged him.


    "The real reason why Wesley pursued you so desperately." Shaun stared at her and curled his lips doubtfully. "At first, he might have pursued you because he really liked you and admired you, but what about afterward? You married me and even had children, but he refused to give up on you. Even when he knew that you were with me on his wedding night, he still wanted to continue the marriage. He made it seem as though he was some sort of saint."


    Catherine blinked. "Isn''t it because he didn''t get me? He wanted to get revenge on me after he obtained me or make me fall in love with him."


    "That''s what I thought at first too, but it''s possible that there''s another reason." Shaun paused as his gaze turned sharp. "He may have known long ago that your mother is Titus'' wife. Her status is extraordinary, so if he marries you and


    Sheryl and you acknowledge each other in the future, his status would also rise. Think about it. He''d be the son-inw of the owner of Soromon Ind. What would be his status in the world?"


    Catherine''s heart shook fiercely. "If you put it that way, it really seems possible. He''s too shrewd and good at hiding his true colors, after all."


    Shaun nodded. "With how sinister he is, he probably thought that after he married you and got Sheryl to acknowledge you, he would be able to gain Titus and Sheryl''s trust. Then, he''d borrow their power to slowly be the richest man in the world. When Sheryl and her husband be useless to him after that, he can dispose of you all."


    Catherine became more horrified the more she listened. "I remember that Wesley often cooperated with the assassins in Neah Bay. Logan said that a person here once went to Neah Bay and came back with a bunch of assassins. Could that person... be Wesley?"


    "It was definitely him. Back then, Wesley was already working with Mason, and Mason told him to go to Neah Bay to look for the assassins. If he saw Sheryl there, then all the pieces connect. Besides, Sheryl looks very simr to you. Even my dad said that when he saw your mother and then you, he was confused and suspected that you were mother and daughter."


    Shaun said, "Mason could have investigated it and found that your mother only went missing after getting caught in a typhoon. If he went to Neah Bay to ask the local residents about Sheryl''s past, it would''ve been easy to find clues."

 Chapter 1601

    Catherine opened her mouth with difficulty. "If I hadn''t found out that something was off with him, he probably would''ve kept pretending."


    "Maybe not. Maybe he wouldn''t want to keep enduring and would slowly expose his nature to you." Shaun wrapped his arms around her waist. "Because he found another way to get back at you while also letting his career continue to rise."


    Catherine''s gaze darkened. "You mean... Reba?"


    Shaun lowered his head. Hisrge palm gently weaved through her long hair, and two strands of inky ck hair fell into his palm. "A woman''s hair falls easily. When you stayed in Wesley''s vi, wouldn''t you have shed strands of hair there? You stayed with him for a period of time, and cleaners came in daily to clean the ce up. Wouldn''t it be easy for Reba to use your hair for the DNA test if your hair was collected and sent to her?"


    Catherine was shocked. She bowed her head and looked at the hair in Shaun''s palm.


    Yes, although her hair was thick, her hair would inevitably fall when she washed,bed, and blow-dried her hair.


    In the past, she always thought that Wesley wanted to marry her because he wanted to get back at her and torture her.


    The closer she got to the truth, the more she felt her hair stand on end.


    How could a person be so terrifying?


    "I think that what you said is probably true."


    Catherine murmured, "When Wesley married me in the beginning, he acted like he had deep feelings for me. Afterward, his hatred for me became more and more obvious. It was probably because he already had a feeling that I would never like him, so he might as well let Reba impersonate me. Reba and I are cousins and we look slightly simr. Furthermore, she was abducted as a child and many people in Melbourne don''t really know her, so they had room to pull off some tricks."


    "That''s right." Shaun nodded. "Reba used Wesley and made her into Sheryl''s biological daughter. That''s why Wesley''s career soared after Reba came back. The two of them are tied to the same boat."


    Catherine felt increasingly upset and unreconciled as she listened. "It''s all my fault. How could I have been stupid enough to marry Wesley back then?"


    "Everyone has moments when they''re confused. Don''t me yourself," Shaunforted her softly.


    Catherine smiled bitterly. "So what if we know the truth now? Matthew didn''t believe me when I told him that Reba is a fake, and Sheryl thinks I''m a vixen who seduced Titus. She was probably brainwashed by Reba. She doesn''t like me at all, and she even thinks of me as a vicious woman who hurt Reba."


    "I''m actually worried that it''s more than that..."


    Shaun''s handsome face was dark. "Do you remember when Reba came to me disguised as Shelley Neeson and secretly drugged my milk?"


    Catherine was shocked. "You think she gave it to my mom?"


    "It''s just a possibility." Shaun expressed his concern." The drug can cause people


    to be irrational. Think about it. Since your mother gave birth to you, she should know that your name is Catherine. How could she havepletely forgotten about that?"


    "You''re right. She lost her memory." Catherine finally understood. She had ignored many details because she was upset at being hit by Sheryl.

 Chapter 1602

    "Yes, people with amnesia are like nk sheets of paper. Reba can manipte her memories as she wishes. Even Jeffery and Sally can discredit you. Jeffery is Sheryl''s brother. Since she lost so many years'' worth of her memories, Sheryl must have been very happy to suddenly find her older brother. She probably wouldn''t think that these rtives of hers are actually vicious people."


    Catherine''s eyes dimmed. Suddenly, she hated Sheryl. "Then why are you worried that Reba drugged my mom?"


    "It''s very simple. Reba did the same thing before. If she''s no longer able to control or sway Sheryl, it''s not impossible that she''ll drug Sheryl in order to maintain her wealth and rank."


    Shaun sighed. "Outsiders can see things more clearly than those involved. Sheryl finally found her daughter who was missing for many years. This is the time when she''ll treasure her daughter the most. It''s clear from the way Sheryl gave Reba so much money to buy Hill Corporation. If we want to find a solution to this matter, we have to start with Titus and Matthew. You''ve dealt with Titus before. What kind of person do you think he is?"


    Catherine thought about it. "Unfathomable."


    "That''s good. A person like that won''t be easily deceived by Reba. He''s not rted to Reba by blood, so he can think about this matter rationally. I hope that what you said can make Matthew conduct a deeper investigation into things. The things that Reba did all those years ago can''t remain hidden if he investigates."


    Catherine feltforted and breathed out a sigh of relief.


    Shaun hugged her and suddenly received a call from Hadley. "Eldest Young Master, the Costner family''s bodyguards have all been admitted to Jewell Hospital. I heard that it was Michael Jewell who arranged it."


    Shaun frowned and quickly called Chester. "The injured bodyguards from the Costner family have been admitted into your hospital. Did Titus Costner contact your dad?"


    "I just finished an operation so I''m not sure about this. I''ll go find out."


    Chester''s face was cold, and he immediately called Michael. "Dad, why did you ept those bodyguards?"


    "You little brat. You still have the nerve to mention this?"


    Michael scolded him, "What''s the status of the Costner family? How many people around the world want to build rtions with them? But what did you do? You offended the Costner family instead. Fortunately, I found out about this and the Costner family isn''t angry. They even intend to be friends with us. We''ve already agreed on a time. Tomorrow night, you''lle to dinner with us and personally apologize to the Costner family."


    "I just want to know who told you about this," Chester asked expressionlessly.


    "I''m your father. Of course, I''m well-informed..."


    "It was Cindy, wasn''t it?" Chester asked icily.


    Cindy and Reba were good friends. When the Jewell family''s hospital refused to take in the bodyguards, Reba would definitely have contacted Cindy. It was Cindy who approached his father. Everything made sense.


    Michael choked and snapped coldly, "Cindy did the right thing. She''s doing this for the good of our family. Do you know how big the Costner family is? All the banks in the world and the important shipping routes are in that family''s control. Compared to them, the Jewell family is as small as a fly. Why are you interfering in the feud between Shaun and the Costner family? Shaun isn''t even your real brother. He''s just your friend. Besides, more than half of Hill Corporation was bought over. His status in Canberra isn''t what it used to be. He no longer has the qualifications to be your friend."


    "Dad, you don''t need to care about who I''m friends with. As for the hospital, I''ll tell them that from now on, no one can disobey my orders. You can go and befriend the Costner family if you want to, but I''m not interested in them. 10

 Chapter 1603

    Chester hung up after he spoke.


    He did not care how angry Michael would be.


    After hanging up the phone, he called another number. "Bring Cindy to my vi in an hour."


    "Yes."


    However, the person soon called him back. "Young Master Jewell, Cindy is with the madam."


    Chesterughed at that. 1


    On the other end, the subordinate had goosebumps from hearing hisugh. Every time Chester was truly angry, he wouldugh like this.


    It was so low and cold that it caused people to shudder.


    "Stop all the projects Cindy is involved in. I remember that Cindy signed a contract with Felix Media. If she wants to bypass Felix and cooperate with big foreign productions, it''s considered a breach of contract as long as Felix Media doesn''t agree to it. She can dream on if she wants to cooperate with anyone."


    The subordinate immediately understood.


    This time, Cindy had truly pissed Young Master Jewell off. If he wanted topletely put a halt to


    Cindy''s career, it did not matter even if she had other contacts and could work in Hollywood. As long as Cindy''s contract was in the hands of Felix Media, anyone who tried to cooperate with Cindy would encounter all sorts of problems. In that case, no film or televisionpany would consider Cindy anymore."


    "Oh, one more thing."


    After a pause, Chester said, "Send the order that next time, all staff should ignore my father or mother even if they personally call any of the subsidiarypanies. As for the person in the hospital who agreed to my father''s request to ept the Costner family''s bodyguards, find out who it is and fire them. I don''t want to see that person ever again."


    "Yes."


    The subordinate understood that Chester was making a deliberate show of his power as well as sending a message to the people in Jewell Corporation.


    No one in the Jewell family was allowed to disobey his orders, and Michael was no exception.


    He could not help but secretly sigh.


    Under Chester''s leadership, the Jewell family had expanded their business in a low-profile manner.


    Chester was not high-profile like Shaun, but the Jewell family had never been inferior to the Hill family.


    It was because Chester was ruthless enough that he did not bother sparing even his own father.


    In the Jewell residence.


    Cindy walked with Mrs. Jewell in the garden.


    She had changed her method to please Mrs. Jewell.


    "You''re such a clever and obedient child. Don''t worry, I''ll definitely make Chester marry you." Mrs. Jewell held her hand and smiledfortingly.


    In her eyes, Cindy was a mobile blood bank.


    She would not let this blood bank leave her.


    Humans were like that. The longer they lived, the more afraid of death they were- especially powerful and influential people like Mrs. Jewell.


    "Aunty, thank you." Cindy sighed. "I''m just afraid that Chester will be angry at me for helping the Costner family."


    "He''s not being sensible. The Hill family has already fallen. It''d be foolish to offend a powerful family like the Costners for Shaun. You did the right thing." Mrs. Jewell was full of praise.


    Then, Cindy''s manager suddenly called. "Cindy, what the hell did you do? Thepany has canceled all the projects you''re involved in. Remember the famous Hollywood director rmended by Ms. Jones who agreed to let you star in his new film? Thepany called him and said that they don''t agree with you starring in their film. If they insist on casting you, they''ll have to pay 80 million dors to thepany. The director was so scared that he immediately stopped the cooperation."


    Cindy felt like she was drenched in cold water. "Why?"

 Chapter 1604

    "Because... Because when you signed the contract with Felix Media, there was a use that all your business and film contracts have to be approved by thepany. If you break the contract, you''ll have to paypensation."


    The manager said bitterly, "Young Master Jewell was so strongly promoting you before, so this rule never applied to you. What on earth did you do to piss him off?"


    "L-Let me calm down first." Cindy hung up the phone a s her eyes reddened.


    Mrs. Jewell hurriedly asked, "What happened?"


    "Chester stopped all of my work. Ms. Jones got a Hollywood director to cooperate with me, but thepany refused to let me take the role and scared the director away."


    Cindy wept bitterly. "It must be because I told you about the Costner family. But I only did it for his own good."


    "Chester is too foolish. Don''t worry, I''ll help you with this matter."


    Right after Mrs. Jewell finished speaking, Michael''s car drove in from outside.


    He got out of the car angrily and mmed the door." That b*stard Chester actually fired Dean Reid. He''s basically pping me in the face."


    "Dean Reid? Who''s that?" Mrs. Jewell was puzzled.


    "He''s the one who took in the Costner family''s bodyguards. I was the one who talked to Dean Reid, but I didn''t expect Chester to fire him without a word. The reason Chester gave was that Dean Reid didn''t listen to him. Isn''t that the same as pping my face?" Michael waspletely infuriated. "He''s not showing me any respect at all."


    Cindy''s face paled slightly. She did not expect Chester to be so cruel.


    He did not call her or scold her, but he quietly gave a vicious lesson to those who helped her.


    "That''s outrageous. Call him and tell him toe back. How can he do this to our family?"


    Mrs. Jewell called Chester''s phone, but nobody answered.


    She was furious and called Chester''s assistant instead. "Tell Chester that I''m not feeling well and tell him toe home at once. Otherwise, he might see my corpse instead."


    When it got dark.


    Chester leisurely returned to the Jewell family.


    As soon as he entered the door, Michael picked up a cup and flung it at Chester.


    Chester raised a hand to catch it as azy smile spread on his handsome face. "Tsk, tsk. Dad, you''re really old now. Even when you throw a cup, it''s powerless."


    "You..."


    Michael red at him in anger.


    He was powerless? He clearly wanted to smash it on Chester.


    He was so angry that he picked up the remaining cups and threw them at Chester.


    Chester avoided the cups with his hands in his pockets. None of the cups hit him, but Michael was already panting from the exertion.


    "Dad, your physical strength really isn''t good. You should stay at home and do some exercise. Spend more time with Mom or something." Chester sat down on the sofa as spoke, pulling out a cigarette. His arrogant attitude made Michael want to punch him.


    However, there was nothing on the table that he could throw anymore.


    He admitted that his son was very agile. Even if he continued to throw things at Chester, it would just be a waste of energy.


    "Chester, you''ve gone too far." Mrs. Jewell looked at her son angrily. "He''s still your dad. You''re too disrespectful to him. As for Cindy, she''s your future wife. Everything she does is for your own good."


    "Dad, you didn''t respect me as well. I had just given out the order to the hospital, but you immediately jumped out and pped me in the face. How will I have any dignity left in Jewell Corporation in the future?"

 Chapter 1605

    Chester gently exhaled a mouthful of smoke, and his voice gradually turned cold. "It''s not like you don''t know what kind of person I am. I hate people disobeying my orders the most. My father is no exception. There can only be one voice in apany. Only then will thepany be able to go further."


    "Bullsh*t. The Jewell family''s ancestors were the ones whoid down the foundation for thepany, and I was the one who left thepany to you. If it weren''t because you were lucky enough to be born in this family, would Jewell Corporation be yours?" Michael said with a cold voice.


    Chester did not get angry and said calmly, "Do I have to mention just what kind of state Jewell Corporation was in when I took over? When it was in your hands, the Jewell family''s position in Canberra was ranked in the tens."


    "Yes, the Jewell family can''t be considered a rich family in the country, nor is itparable to arge mountain like the Snow family. However, the people inside thepany know clearly just how much Jewell Corporation makes and earns. It''s just that I''m suppressing the people below and not letting them show off, but you should know better than anyone."


    Michael scoffed. "But that doesn''t erase the fact that it was me who gave you thepany. You had a bigger advantagepared to others. Furthermore, I''m your father. You''re simply being unfilial."


    "Dad, you have to learn how to be content. If it weren''t for me, you wouldn''t be living such afortable life right now. Everywhere you go, people respectfully greet you as Chairman Jewell, and even President Snow is polite to you. You have all of that because I earned them for you."


    Chester leisurely crossed his long legs. "Also, I want to remind you that the Jewell family''s position in the entertainment circle is all thanks to my effort. It has nothing to do with you."


    "You..."


    Chester raised a finger. "After sitting in a high position for a long time, I only want to hear my own voice. If an unnecessary voice tries to criticize or give orders, even if that voice belongs to my own father, I can tolerate it once... but I''ll be fed up with it if it happens twice."


    His voice was cold. Coupled with that handsome and gentle face, it made people shiver when they looked at him. Even Michael and his wife felt a chill running down their spine, much less Cindy.


    "As for how unfilial I am..."


    Chester''s eyes rested on Cindy''s face as undisguised disgust shed in his eyes. "Mom, look at that woman beside you. In terms of looks, can shepare to Shaun or Rodney''s wives?


    "To be honest, her looks aren''t good enough for me. As for her character, she giarizes, copies others, isn''t a virgin, and has a bunch of other problems. I feel revolted just looking at her, but for the sake of getting you a mobile blood bank, I endured it. I was even willing to sacrifice my own happiness, but you call me unfilial. I feel very unhappy about that."


    Mrs. Jewell was stunned.


    Cindy was also extremely embarrassed.


    Chester had snubbed her in front of his parents. Her face went from blue to white, and she finally cried out in anger, "Chester, how can you say that about me? I know that you''re angry about today, but I¡ª"


    "Do you know what I loathe the most about you?"


    Chester slowly stood up, his tall body instantly exuding an oppressive aura.


    "What I hate most is how you always turn a deaf ear to my words."


    Chester''s dark eyes were like ice. "I warned you that I didn''t like Reba, but you still continued to keep in contact with her-"


    "Son, Reba''s identity isn''t ordinary. She''s the Costner family''s daughter," Mrs. Jewell said.


    "So what? Am I a person who ys up to those in power like you?"


    "Insolent! How dare you mock your parents!" Michael could not stand it any longer.


    However, Chester snapped his fingers as if he did not hear him.


    A group of bodyguards immediately rushed in.


    This made Michael and the others uneasy. "Chester, what are you doing?"


    "You''re my dad. What can I do to you?" Chester smiled indifferently and jerked his chin at the leader of the bodyguards.


    The bodyguards came over and immediately dragged Cindy down from the chair.


    She was wearing a skirt, so when she fell to the floor, her skirt rode up and revealed her snow-white legs.

 Chapter 1606

    There were many men in the room, so Cindy was frightened. She hurriedly covered her legs and screamed. "You can''t do this to me. Chester, let me go! I won''t dare to do it again!"


    "I''ve heard you say those words many times already, but every time I scold you, you turn around and forget about it. Maybe I look too easy to fool."


    Chester did not even look at her. He waved his hand." Throw her into the pool."


    Soon, Cindy was dragged out.


    Mrs. Jewell panicked. "Chester, what are you doing? If anything happens to her, what about my blood? Do you want me to die too?"


    "You beast, stop this right now!" Michael blocked them furiously.


    "Go outside and watch. It''ll be fun."


    Chester smiled and walked out with his long legs.


    Cindy was thrown into the swimming pool. She tried to climb out, but her head was pressed down again, making her choke several times.


    Mrs. Jewell''s heart chilled at the sight. Michael looked at his son, but all he saw was a pleasant smile on his


    handsome face. It was as if he was watching an interesting show instead of his bodyguards torturing Cindy.


    It was his first time seeing this side of his son. A chill rose in his heart.


    "Hurry up and stop. Stop it!" Mrs. Jewell was anxious. Her voice was almost hoarse from screaming.


    "Mom, why are you so anxious? Even if she dies, I''ll save herst breath and drain all her blood and save it for you." Chester took another drag of his cigarette.


    When his icy voice reached Cindy''s ears, she almost broke down.


    She hadpletely underestimated Chester''s ruthlessness.


    This man never had a heart. Her little tricks were useless against him. It was all a joke.


    She was truly afraid.


    This man was the devil.


    She was so stupid to have provoked this devil for Reba.


    How ridiculous!


    She regretted it. If she could turn back time, she would never have chosen to help Reba.


    After offending Chester, she would not even be able to enjoy her life, much less find international fame.


    She felt like she was on death''s door. Finally, she could not take it anymore and passed out.


    The bodyguard then dragged her out of the water.


    Chester looked at her in disgust. "Get the doctor to wake her up and lock her in the room upstairs for half a month before releasing her. I don''t want to see an eyesore like her anymore."


    Then, he turned around and looked at his parents. "Mom, if you want to plead for her, then you can stay with her. However, after the door is locked, you won''t be able toe out and look for me anymore." 1


    After speaking, he left.


    Mrs. Jewell looked at his cold back and felt her legs go weak.


    Was this really the son she gave birth to? He was like a cold-blooded and ruthless devil.

 Chapter 1607

    At night.


    Matthewy in bed, his mind echoing with what Catherine had told him during the


    day.


    She said that Jeffery and Sally were not good people.


    Sally pushed his grandmother down the stairs.


    She also said that Reba was best at pretending to be weak and kind.


    Matthew felt like his head was about to explode.


    Why were there so many things going on in the Jones family? How annoying. Logically, he should choose to believe Reba. After all, Reba was his sister.


    However, Sheryl gave Reba hundreds of billions instead of her son. He was not jealous of Reba, but he thought that Catherine was right. Sheryl had never given him that much money. How long had Sheryl known Reba?


    It had only been less than three months.


    Sheryl had always been a shrewd and prudent person. She was always very strict with him. Matthew was not a fool, so he naturally sensed that Reba was not a simple person.


    Maybe he could notpletely convince himself of Catherine''s words, but at the very least, he believed that he had to be cautious of Reba.


    Matthew suddenly sat up on his bed.


    It seemed like he had to sneak back to Melbourne for another investigation.


    He could not let Sheryl or Reba find out about this.


    Otherwise, they would definitely be unhappy.


    After having this idea, Matthew finished breakfast and left the Costner vi on the pretext of going to thepany.


    He had to go to Melbourne.


    He did not even tell Titus about this.


    He only brought one of his men with him. i


    Matthew first went to Summit''s old building.


    However, Summit had been bought over by anotherpany. It was a bigger renovation and constructionpany.


    Matthew and his aide went in and pretended to look for the construction team. The person who received them was Joey from the sales department.


    Joey saw that Matthew was young, but his clothes and watch were all brand names, so he tried his best to please Matthew. "Mr. Costner, how big a vi do you want to renovate?"


    "Around 300 square feet. I don''t know which renovationpany is good," Matthew spoke with an ent. He looked around the show units on the left and right. "Yourpany is quiterge. When I was abroad, I heard that there was a good interior designpany in Melbourne called Summit Building Design"


    "That was years ago. Summit Design closed down long ago." Joey smiled. "This building used to belong to Summit, but ourpany bought it over."


    "Really?" Matthew pretended to be surprised. "I thought business was good for them. It was an establishedpany, after all."

 Chapter 1608

    "The boss was horrible." Joey waved his hand. "He often cut corners, and his project manager even reced a customer''s wires from a reputable brand with low-quality wires from a random brand. It caused the customer''s hotel to catch on fire. They even went to court because of it."


    "No way, it was that tant?" Matthew pretended to be surprised. "What happened next?"


    "The project manager went to jail after that. But everyone knows that the project manager is the nephew of the chairman''s wife, so Summit''s reputation was ruined." Joey shook his head while clicking his tongue.


    "In other words, Summit''s chairman isn''t a good man?" Matthew said deliberately.


    "Not only was he not a good man, but he also went to jailter with his wife. I heard that they wanted to embezzle their sisterpany''s shares. They even changed the will left by the chairman''s mother. The chairman''s wife pushed her mother-inw down the stairs as well. The mother-inw died because of it and the couple went to jail." Joey was quite gossipy while talking about these old stories.


    Matthew was a little stunned. Jeffery and Sally had


    mentioned all these things before, but they said that it was Catherine who did it.


    Joey was not an insider, so he only knew about the gossip. Matthew was not sure who was right and who was wrong.


    "You know quite a lot." Matthew looked at Joey meaningfully.


    "Hehe, I''ve worked as an interior designer in Melbourne for almost six years, so that''s natural."


    Right after Joey finished speaking, he saw Matthew take out a wad of cash from his pocket and put it on the table. "Tell me more and this money is yours."


    Joey was stunned. Only then did he realize that this man was not really here to renovate his house but to ask about the Jones family.


    He would be a fool not to earn money.


    "I want to hear the truth. Just tell me everything that you know. The money is all yours." Matthew gestured with his chin.


    Joey sighed in relief. Since he could get all the money, there was no need to make up extra stories. "What do you want to know?"


    "About the Jones family. Such as... Reba Jones, or Catherine Jones. Do you know who Reba used to date?"


    Joey paused. "Now that you mention it, I think I remember. The incident was quite humiliating. Back then, Reba''s boyfriend was from the Lowe family. The Lowe family was pretty reputable, but on the day of the engagement, Catherine made a fuss and said that the guy was actually her boyfriend and Reba snatched him away. The engagement party became a joke in the city."


    Matthew narrowed his eyes. "Was it true?"


    "I think so. I wasn''t there, but I heard people talk about it. After that, Young Master Lowe was removed from his position in thepany. Not long after, the Jones family took the initiative to break off the engagement with him and quickly distanced themselves from Young Master Lowe. It caused Young Master Lowe to curse Reba publicly on Facebook. Well, that''s the way it is. If I were Young Master Lowe, I would be unhappy too. When I had money and power, that family tried to cling to me. But after I fell from my position of power, they quickly distanced themselves from me. There are many people like that, but it''s still better to stay away from that kind of woman."


    Matthew''s face darkened. In other words, Reba was someone who relied on powerful people to climb up the socialdder.


    "What else? Did Reba date anyone elseter?"


    Joey''s eyeballs shifted about as he said in a low voice, "I''m not too sure, but previously when I was renovating a vi, I overheard a few people who were talking over drinks. I seemed to vaguely hear that Reba dated the young master of the Campbell family. However, a powerful person from Canberra appeared and Young Master Campbell ditched his girlfriend for that person. Hehe, one was willing to let his girlfriend apany another man, and the other was happy to apany the other man too.


    Apparently, there were many people who saw the video. They all said that Reba is a little sl*t."


    Matthew crushed the paper cup in his hand, revealing his bulging blue veins.


    Joey was frightened by his appearance. "These are all the things I heard. I don''t know if they''re true or not." 1


    "What about Catherine Jones?" Matthew asked.


    "Catherine? She used to be the chief designer of Summit but then she left. Have you seen thatndmark, Culture and Technology Center? In order to get that project, the constructionpanies in Melbournepeted tooth and nail for it. Catherine was exposed for giarizing Summit''s designer at the bidding site. "Later, Catherine suffered a torrent of abuse and even came to ourpany to apply for a job, but our boss didn''t dare to take her in. He said that the Jones family had given orders saying that anyone who dared to ept her would be going against the Jones family. Summit was still quite powerful at that time."

 Chapter 1609

    "Did she really giarize?" Matthew could not help but ask.


    "I don''t know."


    Joeymented, "In any case, Catherine went to Talton Design and became quite a famous designer there. However, sheter left Melbourne. I''ve seen her designs, and they''re really quite good. Oh, by the way, she''s quite famous now. Everyone knows who she is. She''s Shaun Hill''s ex-wife, and she''s also the most famous architect in the country. Could an ipetent person giarize their way to the top? Foreigners aren''t fools either."


    "Okay, this money is yours."


    Matthew nodded and got up to leave. 1


    It was not until he got out of the building that he asked the assistant beside him, "You asked about Reba and Catherine''s information here before. Why was the information you retrieved different from what Joey just said?"


    The assistant hurriedly exined, "I only asked the people around the old Jones residence. What they said matched what Ms. Reba said. Ms. Reba said that her reputation in Melbourne is bad because o


    f what Catherine did, but I didn''t expect it to be this bad..."


    Matthew also did not expect it to be this bad.


    Previously, he empathized with Reba and thought that she was the victim. However, it was a fact that Summit closed down.


    Jeffery said that Catherine harmed Summit''s reputation which caused it to close down, but others in the industry said that it was because Summit cut corners.


    Not only that, but Reba also stole Catherine''s boyfriend.


    Then, after the fiance''s fall from grace, the Jones family hurriedly distanced themselves from him and broke off the engagement.


    After that, Reba had another boyfriend but slept with a young master who came from the capital.


    Reba did that?


    For some reason, Mathew suddenly found it odd when he thought about Reba.


    His assistant said, "Why don''t we look for Reba''s ex-fiance?"


    "Catherine told me to ask Reba''s ex-boyfriends too. What if she did something behind the scenes?" Matthew had his suspicions.


    "You don''t have to go to the person himself. You can just ask the people in hispany. There should be someone who knows about it."


    Matthew nodded. "Go and find out who that Lowe guy i s. We''ll go in the afternoon."


    He sat in a cafe for a while, and it did not take long for his assistant to find something out. "Reba''s exfiance was Ethan Lowe, the eldest son of the Lowe family. Chairman Lowe has two sons and another young son that was born out of wedlock. Lowe Corporation was passed on to his youngest son. As for Ethan... he died in a car ident not long ago."


    "He died?" Matthew was slightly stunned. "Okay. Let''s go to the Lowe family."


    "We''re not familiar with the Lowe family. They won''t let us in," the assistant muttered, "And it''s impossible for a smallpany like Lowe Corporation to know of the Costner family''s reputation."


    "I''m not trying to meet the direct members of the family. I can just meet those who cleaned and cooked for the family."


    The assistant nodded.


    More than 40 minutester, the two of them appeared near the Lowe family''s vi.


    Matthew waited in the car for half an hour before his assistant brought a woman in her 50s over.

 Chapter 1610

    However, the woman was suspicious and refused to get in the car.


    Matthew opened the door and stepped out. When the woman saw his handsome face and how well-dressed he was, her vignce reduced.


    "Young Master, this is thedy who cooks for the Lowe family." His assistant introduced her. "I saw her go out to buy groceries, so I called her over. She has been working for the Lowe family for five years."


    "Aunty, don''t worry. I just want to ask about Ethan Lowe." Matthew handed her a wad of cash.


    "Why are you asking about him?" The woman breathed a sigh. "Eldest Young Master Lowe passed away a long time ago."


    "I know. I heard that he had a fiancee called Reba Jones..."


    "Oh, her." The woman''s expression was disdainful." Yes, back then, she always came to the Lowe family. Anyone with a discerning eye could tell that she was interested in the eldest young master, but Old Master Lowe and Old Madam Lowe didn''t like her. After all, she was trafficked to the countryside before. How could her upbringing and temperamentpare to


    Catherine?" "Catherine?" Matthew became interested. "I heard that she dated Ethan before. Is that true?"


    The woman pursed her lips, not quite willing to say anything about it. "Why are you asking about all of this? Eldest Young Master is no longer here."


    "I just want to understand what the Jones sisters are like. I have no other intention." Matthew expressed his intention frankly.


    "I see." The woman nodded. "I didn''t want to talk about it because these matters aren''t actually honorable to the young master. He''s already dead, so there''s no need to mention it. But since you want to know about the Jones family, I can tell you about them. The eldest young master was childhood sweethearts with Catherine and they got along quite well. When I cooked for the Lowe family, I often heard the old master talk about their marriage. Everyone was very happy about their marriage, but everything changed after Reba appeared.


    "For some reason, Young Master Ethan started dating Reba and I often heard the Lowe family badmouthing Catherine during mealtimes. They would talk about how bad she is and how she had changed, but I think it was all fake."


    Matthew''s heart thumped. "Why do you say that?"


    "I once heard Madam Lowe tell Young Master Ethan that the heir of the Jones family was Reba, so there was no benefit in him marrying Catherine. Reba also just so happened to like him, so it was better for him to marry Reba." "Then why didn''t they end up marrying?" Matthew asked deliberately.


    "Sigh, it''s because Young Master Ethan seemed to have offended his uncle. His uncle is quite powerful. He''s the chairman of a listedpany. After the falling out, Old Master Lowe passed the session to Second Young Master. When the Jones family saw that Eldest Young Master had no more potential, they proposed to break off the engagement. It was fine if they just broke it off, but they wanted to keep their reputation and deliberately let the media take photos of Eldest Young Master meeting privately with Catherine, making it seem like the engagement was canceled because Eldest Young Master had an affair.¡±


    At this point, the aunty sneered disdainfully. "The Jones family aren''t good people. They deserved to go to jail. After all, they even pushed down their mother for the sake of money."


    "That really happened?" Matthew asked in shock.


    "The court already ruled that the evidence was conclusive. How can it be false? Besides, Old Madam Jones had been living with her son and daughter-inw since she fell ill. Who else could have done it?"


    "Thank you, Aunty. There''s onest thing I want to ask. Have you met Catherine before? What do you think of her?"


    "She''s a pretty girl. Every time she came to the Lowe family, she would only say sweet things and she never put on airs." The aunty smiled.


    "Thank you." Matthew gave her a wad of money and got into the car.


    The assistant drove the car and looked at the silent Matthew behind him from time


    to time. "Young Master, were we tricked?"


    Matthew''s handsome face was extremely grim.


    Not only had he been tricked, but he suspected that he had fallen into Reba, Jeffery, and Sally''s trap.

 Chapter 1611

    The more Matthew dwelled on the matter, the more he fumed over it.


    At this point, he refused to acknowledge the terrible Reba as his sister. Hang on. Catherine''s im that Reba was not his sister could be true.


    How would a noble, handsome man like him have such a disgusting sister? Sheryl could not have given birth to a daughter of such character either.


    Having said that, what about the DNA test results?


    Amid his confusion, the assistant mmed the brakes.


    "Do you know how to drive?" Matthew lost his temper.


    "I''m sorry, Young Master. An olddy came out of nowhere just now, and I almost hit her. Let me get off and take a look." The assistant hurriedly unfastened his seat belt and got out of the car.


    A gray-haired olddy was lying on the floor. The assistant promptly went to help her up. "Madam, are you okay..."


    Before he could finish his sentence, a knife gleamed and stabbed him in his chest.


    With his back facing Matthew, the assistant''s mind


    went nk in an instant. He wanted Matthew to run away quickly, yet he could not utter any words.


    "Is everything alright?" Matthew got off, only to see his assistant bending over. After moving a few steps closer to the assistant, he suddenly noticed some blood stains by thetter''s feet.


    Suddenly, Matthew had a sense of foreboding. At this very instant, something flung at him from behind.


    Matthew tilted his body to one side and shunned it. After that, he rapidly fled in the other direction.


    However, two ck cars sped and stopped him soon after. Subsequently, eight people leaped out of the cars with knives in their hands.


    Matthew was mobbed from all directions.


    "Who are you guys?" Matthew''s expression was cold.


    Despite having encountered a lot of danger since young, he always had his most astute bodyguard by his side. It was his first time facing this kind of situation. Instead of answering his question, that bunch of people directly attacked him.


    Although Matthew was skillful, he did not have any weapons with him, after all. Considering that he was facing so many people, there was nothing he could do. Soon, his body, legs, and arms were seriously injured. In the end, he was defeated when someone sneakily knocked him unconscious from behind.


    After he passed out, those people threw him into the car straight away, and the leader instantly dialed a number. "President Lyons, we''ve dealt with him."


    "Hide right now. Don''t let anyone find you guys," Wesley said tly. "Alright."


    Once he hung up, Wesley swiftly called Reba." Matthew has started suspecting you."


    "What?" Reba was shocked. With a low voice, she said, "Catherine must have told him something."


    "Matthew came to Melbourne today to find out about your matters. Quite a lot of people are aware of the stupid things you did back then. Luckily, I prepared for it and nted a spy in Melbourne in advance. I''ve just caught Matthew, and his assistant is dead."


    Reba finally let out a sigh of relief. She enjoyed working with Wesley precisely because he was vicious. "President Lyons, you''re capable. But why are you keeping Matthew alive? It''s safer to kill him. In that case, I can shift the me onto Catherine and Shaun." 1


    "Sheryl may be muddle-headed due to the drug, but are you under the impression that Titus is stupid?


    He''s smart. If Sheryl''s condition persists, he''ll soon be aware of it, and you''re the first one he''ll suspect. If both of us want a way out, we must keep Matthew with us to protect our lives," Wesley replied coldly. 1


    Reba instantly grasped his point.


    "But..." Wesley suddenlyughed. "Indeed, you can frame Catherine and Shaun regarding Matthew''s disappearance. Sheryl is losing control, and Catherine is brutal. If Sheryl hurts anyone around Catherine, Catherine will hate her even though she''s her biological mother. Let''s leave the two of them to kill each other." "You''re really brutal." Reba tutted.


    "So are you. Think of ways to squeeze Sheryl''s funds out in the shortest time possible, or better still, extract all the petroleum from Soromon Ind." Wesley reminded her, "Of course, before you can obtain all these, you need to make Sheryl feel as though everyone has abandoned her. Then, she''ll have a zing row with Titus." 3


    "This is possible. Sheryl and Titus have already been sleeping in separate rooms. Matthew''s issue can add fuel to it."


    Soon, an idea sprang to Reba''s mind.

 Chapter 1612

    In the Hill family''s manor.


    Catherine was wearing an apron, cooking some pork ribs in the kitchen.


    Since Shaun did not go to work today, he apanied the kids toplete some puzzles in the living room.


    "This is wrong. The wing is supposed to be here..."


    "You''ve put it in the wrong ce, you dummy."


    "Daddy, Lucas is bullying me again. He even called me a dummy." Suzie pouted andined to him. "He''s just stupid. This piece should be right here."


    Shaun''s head hurt in the face of his daughter''s grumble. Suzie did put it wrongly, but she had started weeping. Once she wept, she would be considered right about everything in the world. "Okay, okay.


    You''re right. You''re not a dummy. Let''s leave it here."


    "Look. Even Daddy said I''m right." Suzie instantly stopped crying and became smug about it.


    Lucas was speechless. "This is boring. I don''t want to y with you guys, or it''ll lower my IQ." "Pfft. I don''t want to y with you either." Suzie


    grimaced.


    Shaun was at a loss for words.


    When Catherine brought the pork ribs to the table, she caught a glimpse of Shaun''s conflicted look.


    She chuckled before she waved and said, "Get ready for dinner."


    "Yay! It''s finally time for dinner." Having washed their hands of their own ord, Suzie took a pork rib and ate it with relish while Lucas peeled a crayfish.


    After Shaun sat down, he had some pork ribs with his daughter.


    Lucas nced at him and subsequently turned to look at Suzie. All of a sudden,


    he said disdainfully, "I finally know whom Suzie takes after."


    Catherine chuckled while Shaun was speechless." Suzie and I share simr tastes in terms of food."


    "Suzie, he''s looking down on you because of your IQ," Lucas teased.


    "No." Shaun''s head began to hurt.


    "Why didn''t you say Suzie takes after you in everything instead?" Lucas kept a cool face while trying to put Shaun into trouble.


    Shaun did not know what to say.


    Luckily, his phone rang at this moment, which saved him out of the two little devils'' clutches.


    After seeing the iing call notification, he hesitated for two seconds before he answered the call. "Second Uncle..."


    "Shaun, have you had dinner?" Spencer asked, "Are you avable tonight?"


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Your aunt and I are going to bring Willie to Country Y to treat his illness, and we''re not sure when we''ll return. There''s something here that we''d like you to pass to your grandparents. I wanted to pass it to them personally at first, but they''ve refused to meet me recently," Spencer said with a hoarse voice. "What''s that? I''ll ask Hadley to collect it..."


    "It''s the Hill family''s heirloom that your grandpa gave me. You should pick it up yourself because it''s very valuable," Spencer responded.


    "Okay, I''lle over in a while."


    Shaun put down his phone.


    "Where are you going?" Catherine asked.


    "Second Uncle has asked me to go over to his ce to collect something. You can stay at home with the kids."


    After finishing his dinner, Shaun stood up and left the house.

 Chapter 1613

    Only after the sports car left Hill family''s manor did Shaun contact Elie. "Have some people secretly ambush my second uncle''s house and act on signalster."


    Elie was taken aback. "Are you suspecting that something happened at Second Master Hill''s house?"


    "Mm." Shaun did not borate on it. "If I don''t contact you within half an hour, you can barge in straight away."


    "Okay." Elie could sense how careful Shaun was from his tone. "Do you need me to call the police?"


    "No need. I suspect Willie has been kidnapped."


    Shaun made this guess based on Spencer''s words that were full of loopholes. Although Spencer was Old Master Hill''s only son, the family heirloom had never been passed on to him.


    Since Spencer wanted him to go over so suddenly, it was most likely that he was threatened.


    In fact, Shaun could already guess who had threatened Spencer.


    40 minutester, Shaun drove into his second uncle''s vi.


    Standing in the courtyard, Yvette and Spencer curved their mouths discreetly. Spencer was the first to say," Shaun, sorry for making youe at such ate hour."


    Shaun nced at Spencer so indifferently that Spencer shuddered deep down. "Second Uncle, now that you''ve deceived me intoing here, it''s about time you tell me the real reason."


    Spencer''s lips quivered embarrassedly. Yvette red a t Shaun and said with


    gritted teeth, "Yeah. We deceived you intoing here. After all, our family was dragged into the mess all because of you and Catherine. Poor Willie. He''s already a fool, yet they still won''t let him go."


    Sure enough...


    Shaun finally got the picture. "Who did it?"


    "W-Wesley says he wants to see you." Spencer gestured at the living room with his chin. "Don''t worry. He didn''t bring anyone else here. Only his female secretary is with him. Shaun, I really don''t know what he''s nning to do, but you must save Willie. That b*stard tricked Willie into leaving when I was in the States to buy something with your aunt."


    Shaun frowned.


    He was unsure of Wesley''s intention. If Wesley wanted to deal with him, how could he have brought only one person here?


    What on earth was Wesley plotting?


    "You must save Willie. Wesley came to look for us all because of you." Upon realizing that Shaun had gone silent, Yvette hurriedly shouted, "I''m assuming all he wants is to discuss something with you. Just promise whatever he requests. Willie is your cousin. Now that he''s already a fool, he can''t lose his life."


    "Enough. Drop it." Spencer stopped her.


    "I''m doing this for the sake of Willie. If something happens to Willie, we might as well kill ourselves. I''m fed up with cr*p like this from the Hill family." Yvette bellowed, "Ask him to take out his phone."


    Spencer looked ashamed. He wished he could bury himself in a hole. "Shaun, Wesley''s afraid that you''ll record your conversation with him, so he wants you to take out your phone."


    Shaun''s thin lips curled up grimly. Why was Wesley afraid of being recorded? He was clearly afraid that Shaun would ask for help.


    Upon noticing that Shaun remained still, Spencer began to panic. "Shaun, I''m really not lying. Only Wesley and his secretary are inside, I swear. He said that if you don''t follow his instructions, Willie will nevere back."


    The aged Spencer was on the verge of tears.


    "Second Uncle, I admit that Wesley threatened Willie all because of me. But this is thest time I''m going to save him. I can''t possibly protect him forever."


    Shaun tossed his phone into Spencer''s hand. Although he had no idea what Wesley intended to do, Elie would barge in after 20 minutes even if he did not have his phone with him. Since 10 minutes had passed, he should be able to deal with ten or so people considering his skills.


    Once he finished speaking, he strode toward the vi with his long legs. The moment he stepped into the building, all the lights went out all of a sudden. Even the windows were shut tightly without any light prating in.


    He turned around, only to find the door behind him mmed shut.


    Fury shed across Shaun''s eyes. How audacious of Spencer and Yvette.


    He previously thought that they took away his phone t o prevent him from contacting anyone outside. However, by the look of things, they wanted to keep him from using the shlight on the phone.


    So what if he could not see anything? He could still discern Wesley based on his voice.


    "Wesley Lyons, casting your meanness aside, you don''t even dare to leave the lights on. Are you too ashamed to meet me because of those dirty deeds you''ve done?"

 Chapter 1614

    Shaun stood frozen to the spot, his tone filled with provocation and contempt.


    However, his question was met with silence. All of a sudden, a piece of strange music rang in the vi. He had no idea which music this country was from, but it seemed like a Sanskrit song. Although he did not understand it, he somehow found it familiar. 1


    He seemed to have heard it somewhere before.


    He listened to the music for a while, trying to recall it. Nevertheless, his head began to hurt all of a sudden.


    Then, a sh of light that resembled a star suddenly appeared on the second floor.


    As Shaun walked toward the light, another sh of light lit up at the side. The two lights were blinking non-stop, and he started to zone out.


    Upon realizing what was happening, Shaun closed his eyes.


    Subsequently, a woman''s t voice sounded from the second floor. "Shaun, remember that Sarah is the woman you love most. The woman you love most..."


    This voice...


    Shaun''s head hurt even more. It was as if something


    was buzzing in his head, which felt like it was about t o explode.


    No, it was not. Catherine was the woman he loved the most. No.


    "Sarah Neeson, is this your doing?" Shaun followed the direction of the voice and tottered forward in the dark.


    However, he could not seem to find his way. He even slipped on something.


    The t voice continued, "The person you hate the most is Catherine. It''s Catherine. She''s the one who seduced you. She seduced you, seduced you..." 5


    Something appeared to trigger his memory.


    Shaun''s head began to ache excruciatingly.


    Due to the pain, his handsome face paled.


    With his limited sense, he was vaguely aware of Wesley''s actual intention.


    As much as he refused to listen to the voice, it made its way into his ears like the devil''s voice.


    On top of that, many of his own voices popped out in his head.


    These voices in his memory were familiar yet strange.


    "You can divorce me, but you need to cook for me for three years, and I''ll ept your request." "Catherine, did you truly love me?"


    "Even if you don''t care, I do. Cathy, I know you hate me, but what can I do? I feel like you''ve fooled me, but I can''t bear to let you go. I''ve been poisoned by a type of poison called Catherine."


    Who was speaking?


    No. He could not let the voices continue.


    As Shaun continued to stagger toward the direction of the voice in the dark, he missed his footing and rolled down the stairs.


    The voices stopped ringing as well. 3


    In the manor.


    Catherine was telling the kids stories when her left eye suddenly twitched.


    She spaced out for a moment until she heard Suzie''s voice. "Mommy, go on with the story."

 Chapter 1615

    "Oh, okay." Catherine flipped to the next page. "The wolf followed the footprints. Suddenly, he saw a pond in front-"


    Before she could finish the story, her phone that was on the bed rang.


    Elie was calling her.


    "Miss Jones, something happened to Young Master Hill. I''ve just sent him to the hospital."


    Upon hearing Elie''s anxious voice, Catherine''s heart skipped a beat. "What happened to him? Didn''t he go to his uncle''s house tonight?"


    "Something happened to him at Second Master Hill''s house. Pleasee to the Jewell family''s hospital." In a state of panic, Elie hung up after giving a brief reply.


    "Mommy, what''s wrong with Daddy?" Suzie was so frightened that her face turned ghastly.


    Lucas''s cool face looked grave as well. "Mommy, take us with you."


    "It''s toote now. I won''t have the energy to look after you guyster, so you should stay at home. Let me go there and find out what''s going on. If your dad''s condition is serious, I''ll get Hadley to send you both over. Otherwise, you can visit him the next morning."


    Looking at the two little kids, Catherine forced herself t o calm down.


    "Mommy, we..."


    "Listen to me." Catherine''s pretty face looked anxious yet stern.


    Seeing that, Lucas and Suzie pursed their lips and kept quiet.


    Catherine promptly started the car and rushed to the hospital. On her way there, she informed Brennan and Lea about the matter.


    When she arrived at the hospital, Elie, Spencer, and Yvette were waiting outside the emergency room with somber looks on their faces. As soon as Spencer and Yvette saw Catherine, their eyes shed with unease.


    "Elie, what on earth happened?" Catherine asked Elie without looking at Spencer and Yvette.


    Before Elie answered, Spencer said guiltily, "Sorry, it''s all our doing. Wesley kidnapped Willie and said he''d kill Willie if we didn''t deceive Shaun intoing to our vi."


    With her lips quivering, Yvette said, "We didn''t mean to hurt him. Wesley said he just wanted to have a chat with Shaun. Besides, he didn''t bring anyone with him, so we have no idea what happened to Shaun. Hey, don''t re at us. After all, we were dragged into this mess because of you guys. We don''t even know Wesley well. If it hadn''t been for the trouble you guys caused, why would Willie be kidnapped? He''s already a fool. Do you guys want him to lose his life as well?"


    "Your son''s life matters, but doesn''t Young Master Hill''s life matter too?" Elie could not tolerate Yvette''s words.


    Catherine found Yvette''s remarks nasty as well. Back then, she neither hated nor liked Spencer and Yvette. Her impression of them was at least better than that of Valerie.


    However, with these recent happenings, she came to realize that this couple was jealous and selfish.


    Shaun had already let them go when the couple sold Hill Corporation off to their enemy. Yet now that Shaun was in danger, all they wanted to do was shift the me.


    Yvette said with dissatisfaction, "We didn''t expect something to happen to Shaun either. Given his skills, who knew he would fail to deal with Wesley?"


    "Shut up."


    Catherine''s grim eyes swept over to her.


    For some reason, the icy aura that surrounded Catherine filled Yvette with dread. When Yvette came to her senses, she shouted in a huff, "Who gives you the right to make me shut up? I''m your elder."

 Chapter 1616

    "But why does an elder like you have no shame at all?" Fury was written all over Catherine''s face. "I''m not in the mood to argue with you. I just want to ask you something. Have you guys called the police regarding this matter? Has Willie returned yet? Where''s Wesley? How did the ident happen to Shaun?"


    Yvette was stunned at the questions she was bombarded with.


    Spencer then muttered, "Willie is back. When we sent Shaun to the hospital, our housekeeper called me and said Willie came back by himself. After our housekeeper asked him, Willie said someone took him out to y hide and seek. In this case... It''s inappropriate for us to report it to the police since he was only missing for one afternoon."


    Catherine understood the situation. All Wesley did was trick Willie with his little game. Considering that Willie was only missing for less than 24 hours, the police would not ept the case. "Wesley must''ve been there at the scene when something happened to Shaun, right?"


    Spencer opened his mouth in agony, not knowing how to exin.


    Elie said in a low voice, "When the ident happened,


    Wesley was moon gazing on the top floor. The two of them did not meet each other."


    Catherine could go insane at that moment. "So what the hell happened to Shaun?"


    Elie forced a smile. "In fact, Young Master Hill had already guessed that Willie was kidnapped when he headed to Second Master''s house. That was why he had me ambush outside the house with some of our men. He said if I didn''t hear from him within half an hour, we could barge in. But when we barged in, the lights in the house weren''t on. I found Young Master Hill lying on the floor unconscious with his forehead covered in blood. That was when I sent him to the hospital. On my way here, I checked his injuries, but none of them were fighting-rted. The only part he injured is his forehead, and it''s not very serious."


    Upon hearing it, Catherine did not let out a sigh of relief. Instead, she found the incident strange. "Why weren''t the lights in the house on?"


    Elie turned her eyes to Spencer and Yvette.


    Spencer responded embarrassedly, "I''m really not sure about it. Wesley asked us to enter the house and closed all the curtains. Since it was just the two of them, I thought it wouldn''t be difficult for Shaun to deal with them."


    "Two of them?"


    "Wesley and his female secretary." Yvette added," Catherine, please don''t tell our grandparents about it since Shaun is just slightly injured. Tomorrow, we''re going to bring Willie overseas to treat his illness, and we won''t be involved in all your vendettas anymore."


    Deep down, Catherine was simmering with anger.


    She admitted that the couple had nothing to do with Wesley and were in the mess because of Shaun and her.


    Nevertheless, as Shaun''s second uncle and aunt, they were too selfish.


    "Take Willie away, then. I don''t want to see you guys anymore. We''ll go our separate ways from now on. Also, don''t contact Shaun anymore," Catherine said indifferently.


    She wished that Shaun would have nothing to do with the two of them. When something good happened, they would approach him. Yet now that he was in trouble, they were the first to run away. Losing such rtives would not matter.


    "You..." Yvette was put off by Catherine''s words.


    "Fine. Let''s go." Spencer dragged his wife away. After all, he was the one who dragged Shaun into this incident.


    When they were leaving, Catherine even heard Yvette''s voice echoing from the corridor. "Shaun only injured his forehead a little. Why is she making a big deal out of it?" "She has gone too far." Elie clenched her fists in


    exasperation.


    "Fine. It''smon to have awful rtives." Catherine sighed. 1


    "Don''t worry, Miss Jones. Young Master Hill will be fine," Elie consoled her.


    "Hopefully." Despite saying that, Catherine was actually feeling anxious.


    Wesley had put so much effort into getting Shaun there just to make him fall down the stairs? 13

 Chapter 1617

    "Elie, go to the scene and have a look. Hopefully, you can find some of Wesley''s incriminating evidence," Catherine said.


    "Okay."


    Shortly after Elie left, Lea and Brennan rushed to the hospital.


    After hearing the ins and outs of the incident, Brennan could not resist telling Lea off, "Why are the Hills so selfish? As Shaun''s uncle, has he no shame? His son''s life matters to him, but other people''s lives don''t, huh?"


    His criticism made Lea feel ashamed, but she could not refute it.


    At the sight of the scene, Catherine said, "Uncle, Aunty, stop quarreling. Let''s wait for Shaun toe out first."


    It did not take long before the door of the emergency room opened.


    Chester, who personally took charge of the emergency operation this time, came out of the room. "Don''t worry. I''ve performed a full body checkup for Shaun, including a CT scan of his head. He has only suffered from a mild concussion, and he''s generally fine."


    Only after the crowd heard it did they sigh in relief. Catherine asked, "When will he be awake?"


    "He should be awake after a few hours."


    After that, Shaun was arranged to stay in a VIP ward.


    Catherine advised Brennan and Lea to go home to rest, but none of them left. They insisted on waiting for Shaun to wake up.


    After waiting for an hour or so in the hospital, Catherine''s phone rang. It was a call from Wesley.


    As much as she loathed this person, she still answered the call for the sake of Shaun.


    "Wesley, I won''t let you get away for hurting Shaun tonight." Catherine''s face looked cold.


    "Cathy, don''t use me. I didn''t even meet Shaun tonight. When he came in, I was talking to Senator Mead over the phone on the top floor. How could I have possibly dealt with Shaun while talking to someone else? Even if you report it to the police, I have the call log in my phone." Wesley grinned.


    "You may not have done it yourself, but it doesn''t mean you didn''t get someone else to do it. Didn''t you enter the house with another female secretary? Also, why did the lights in Spencer''s house go out? You should know better than anyone else."


    "It''s perfectly normal for my secretary to arrange some files for me. But if she were to deal with Shaun, she''d be biting off more than she could chew. With Shaun''s skills, no one could approach him even in the dark. As to why the lights in Spencer''s house went out, you need to find out from Spencer. What a low-quality circuit he used."


    She could hear how smug Wesley was from his tone. "I just wanted to tell you not to waste any more time on Shaun. I''ll be here waiting for your return, darling."


    After that, he hung up. Catherine was so furious that she wished she could tear his face apart.


    However, she was deeply suspicious of the matter.


    The matter was just bizarre.


    As such, she dared not walk away from Shaun at all.


    At 11:00 p.m., the man on the bed finally woke up.


    "Shaunny, are you okay?" Catherine promptly held his hands.


    The man''s thickshes fluttered, and he slowly opened his dazed, pure eyes.


    After blinking his eyes, Shaun suddenly jerked backward and withdrew his hands.


    "What''s wrong? You can''t recognize me after suffering from a concussion, huh?" Catherine asked nervously.


    "Aunty, who are you?" Shaun curled up into a ball. His originally hoarse voice had turned into a kid''s cute voice. 4

 Chapter 1618

    Aunty...


    Catherine was stupefied.


    Did Shaun call her Aunty?


    "Shaun, what''s wrong with you?" Lea and Brennan immediately approached him.


    "No. Don''te closer. I don''t know you guys." Shaun used the nket to cover himself and curled his tall figure into a ball. He was trembling.


    Catherine''s heart sank. Lea and Brennan were dejected as well.


    Brennan anxiously stripped the nket away. "Shaun, I''m your dad."


    "Go away. You look scary." Frightened, Shaun began to bawl like a baby. "I don''t want to stay here. I want to go home."


    "Shaun, we''re your parents." Lea held his hand with worry.


    "No, you guys aren''t. My daddy and mommy aren''t so old. You guys can be... my grandpa and granny." Shaun pouted and kept his hands to himself to stop them from approaching him.


    Grandpa and Granny...


    Brennan and Lea were riveted.


    Unable to watch on anymore, Catherine quickly gave Chester a call.


    Upon learning the news, Chester, who had not returned home, hurried to the room. At the sight of Shaun, he was dumbfounded.


    When Shaun saw Chester, he began to blubber in fear." I don''t want to see the doctor. Doctors are scary..."


    Although Shaun could not recognize anyone, he held onto Catherine''s skirt, considering she looked pretty and gentle. "Aunty, I don''t want injections."


    Seeing Shaun''s handsome, tear-filled face, Catherine realized that his behavior couldpare to Suzie''s. As much as she felt like killing herself, she had no choice but to endure the situation.


    "Alright. No injections for you. The doctor just wants to take a look at your head." She forced herself to calm Shaun down gently.


    "Uh... There''s nothing wrong with my head. I don''t want an injection." Shaun shook his head violently, looking frightened.


    "Be good. I promise I won''t give you an injection. Let me y a little game with you." Chester tried to put up with Shaun''s behavior and treated him like a kid. 6


    They spent some time talking Shaun into it. When they finally managed to calm Shaun down, a few neurologists came and took turns examining Shaun''s condition. Atst, a neurologist said, "Aside from the minor concussion, everything else is fine. It''s our first time encountering such a condition. If it''s not caused by internal factors, I''m afraid it''s due to external stimtion that took ce before he was injured."


    "External stimtion..."


    After Catherine and Chester exchanged nces, their hearts thumped, and something crossed their minds.


    Lea was so unsettled that her eyes reddened. "Doctor, is it possible to cure him?"


    "We''ll try our best, but we''re not confident about it because there''s nothing wrong with his brain." The doctor forced a smile. "Based on my preliminary analysis, his intellectual capacity has regressed to the stage of a two-year-old."


    "Two years old?" Catherine smiled ruefully. In this case, his intellectual capacity was even worse than Suzie''s.


    "Let''s hope that his intellectual capacity will improve. If it doesn''t, it''ll be really troublesome." The doctor sighed.


    After the doctor left, Catherine nced at Shaun who was sucking his finger on the bed. Then, she said gloomily, "I finally understand Wesley''s motive for fooling him into showing up. It must be Sarah''s doing."


    "Sarah forcibly evoked Shaun''s tangled memories to cure him, but she made him lose his sanity instead." Chester clenched his fists so tightly that they cracked.


    "That woman has be so vicious. If I had known this earlier, I would''ve killed her."


    "A cure? His memory can''t be restored at all. She obviously meant to make him go insane. I''ve always been cautious not to let him recall the past, yet he still ended up in this state." Catherine''s eyes reddened as she felt extremely upset.

 Chapter 1619

    With that, Catherine told Brennan and Lea what Sarah did to Shaun during his treatment three years ago.


    At first, Catherine and Shaun nned to put that incident behind them, but they never thought that Sarah would collude with Wesley.


    The news astounded Lea. "No wonder Shaun suddenly insisted on divorcing you and marrying Sarah back then. I thought he still had feelings for Sarah..."


    "It was all my fault. I shouldn''t have gotten Sarah to treat his illness." Chester greatly regretted it.


    "Don''t say that. It''s not entirely your fault. If I had fulfilled my duty as a mother back then, Sarah wouldn''t have been able to take advantage of Shaun." Lea was annoyed at herself. "That woman used to im that she loved Shaun, but I think it was all fake. If she truly loved him, how would she be so wicked as to make him a fool?"


    "I''ll have people hunt her down right away," Brennan said with a grim look on his face.


    "Uncle Brennan, we have no proof. Nobody saw Sarah in Second Uncle''s housest night. I suspect she was the one who pretended to be Wesley''s secretary. The lights went out and the curtains were drawn so that


    they could force hypnosis onto Shaun. Besides, Wesley has Senator Mead as his alibi." Catherine regretted not going there with Shaun that night.


    "What should we do now? Is there nothing we can do?" No matter how good- tempered Brennan was, he could not help but lose his temper there and then. "We just leave Shaun as a fool forever, huh?"


    He subconsciously raised his voice. Shaun, who was sucking his finger, saw Brennan''s exasperated look and blubbered in fear once again. "Boo-hoo. Grandpa i s scary."


    "Don''t be scared. I''m here. Grandpa won''t hurt you. He''s just angry with some bad people." Catherine promptly patted Shaun on the back while calming him with her soft tone.


    Brennan was speechless with his identity changed from a father to a grandfather. His blood began to boil.


    "Uncle Brennan, I''ll have a meeting with the top neurologists and psychologists to discuss this matter. Shaun is my buddy, and I''ll certainly go all out to help him," Chester said.


    "Chester, you must find a way to cure him. Shaun is such a smart... and arrogant person. He can''t be like this." Lea could not help but burst into tears.


    One of her sons had gone missing in the sea, while the other had be a fool. She could not bring herself to ept this fact.


    However, Shaun did not seem to notice their sorrow. After weeping for a while, he lifted his big, pure eyes and said to Catherine, "Aunty... I''m hungry."


    Catherine felt like crying for being called an aunty. Nevertheless, she had no choice but to ask gently," What would you like to eat?"


    "I want milk..." Shaun pursed his thin lips with tears in his eyes. He looked just like Suzie when she said she was hungry.


    Catherine almost choked.


    She would find it normal if Suzie and Lucas said that they wanted milk. However, Shaun was an adult...


    Forget it. He only had a mental age of two.


    "Alright. I''ll get you some milk." Catherine forced a smile. When she stood up, Shaun tugged at the hem of her skirt.


    "Aunty, don''t leave. I''m scared..." As soon as he finished speaking, he nced at Brennan and Lea fearfully.


    Lea smiled wryly. "Alright. You can stay here and apany him. I''ll buy the milk."


    The convenience store was just located downstairs. After Lea bought a packet of milk and returned, Shaun started drinking the milk with relish.

 Chapter 1620

    The situation made Lea and Brennan heartbroken. After they exchanged looks, Lea walked up to Catherine. "Catherine, we have no idea when Shaun will recover. Perhaps he''ll forever be..."


    "Aunty Lea, don''t make such a discouragingment," Catherine interrupted her even though she was actually at her wits'' end.


    Shaun''s brain was not injured. In fact, he was just like aputer whose programs were jumbled up, thus contributing to his intellectual disability. Chester said he would do his best to cure Shaun, but Catherine knew the chances of sess were very slim. If it was so easy to cure the illness, Shaun might have recovered those jumbled memories a long time ago.


    Lea gazed at Catherine sadly. "You and Shaun have gone through so much toe this far. We''re actually happy to see that you''ve made peace with Shaun and given birth to his children. At this moment, I''m d that you haven''t remarried Shaun. Although you guys are already together, you''re not his wife yet. You don''t have an obligation to him. On the contrary, he''s our responsibility, given that we''re his parents."


    "Aunty Lea, what are you trying to say?" Catherine asked despite having guessed it.


    "Catherine, if you''re tired and feel like leaving, feel free to do so. We won''t force you to take care of Shaun. Now that he''s be a fool, no one knows how long this condition will persist. It could take a few years or even forever."


    As Lea was speaking, she lowered her head and wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes. "You''re still young."


    "Aunty Lea, don''t say that. I can''t leave with Shaun''s current condition. Of course, I have no idea how long I can hold on for, but I won''t leave now. I''ll stay here and take care of him."


    Looking at Shaun drinking milk, Catherine said with a low voice, "Yes, he might be a fool now, but his intellectual capacity might grow. Whether he''s normal or a fool, I''ll try my best and make him fall for me again. Even if we don''t have a future together, I won''t regret it."


    Lea was stunned, and there was a sense of appreciation in her eyes. "Thank you. It''s Shaun''s blessing to have met you in his life."


    "You and Uncle Brennan... can go home and rest," Catherine said.


    "No. You can go home. Suzie and Lucas must be waiting for you. Tonight, I''ll apany-" Before Brennan could finish his sentence, Shaun pouted in fear when he saw Brennan approaching him. Suddenly, Brennan felt helpless. "Forget it. Since he''s so afraid of you, I''ll apany him. Suzie and Lucas are quite worried about him too, so can you please bring them here tomorrow?" Catherine gave a wryugh. She could not bear to see Shaun in this state. Brennan was headstrong. "How can we let the kids see him in this state?"


    "But there''s no other way. The kids are worried about him, and we can''t hide it from them for long anyway." Catherine felt helpless.


    Only after Catherine convinced those two adults into leaving did Shaun rx.


    He looked at Catherine and yawned. "Aunty, I need to... pee.


    Catherine stumbled and almost fell. When she finally regained her footing, she felt awkward. "You can go to the restroom on your own. It''s over there."


    "I don''t want to move, and I don''t know how to take off my pants." Shaun squirmed and pouted.


    Words could not exin Catherine''s expression. Luckily, Shaun was good- looking, which made her feel a little less awkward.


    "Carry me..." Shaun stretched out his hands to her childishly.


    Catherine was at a loss for words.


    How could she possibly carry him?


    "No need. Just use this." Catherine weakly took a bedpan from the bed.


    "What''s this? It looks fun." Shaun''s pure eyes glowed as though he saw an interesting toy.

 Chapter 1621

    "This isn''t a toy. It''s for peeing."


    Deep down, Catherine felt d that she had two children. At least she had an idea on how to deal with Shaun in his current state.


    "Oh." Shaun''s eyes were filled with curiosity. "I can''t hold it anymore. Help me take off my pants..."


    Catherine was speechless.


    Looking at the man on the bed who was much taller than her, Catherine felt like asking whether he was trying to take liberties with her...


    However, even if she asked him, he would not understand her question.


    All Catherine could do was surrender to her fate by going to him and helping him.


    Although they had lived together like a married couple, she could not help but blush with embarrassment when she met Shaun''s pure eyes.


    When he was finally done, she said to Shaun earnestly, "From now on, don''t call me Aunty. Just call me Cathy."


    "Cathy?" A dazed look crossed Shaun''s face. "But you''re a lot older than me."


    ...


    Catherine did not have it in her to tease him. How dare this old man say she was a lot older than him when he was already in his 30s. "May I know how old you are?"


    Shaun counted with his fingers seriously, but he could not work it out even after some time. Atst, he answered with a pout, "I''m... one year old."


    Catherine pressed her temples as she reminded herself to get used to it.


    "Shaunny, it''ste. It''s time to sleep." Catherine tucked him under the nket. "Are you calling me Shorty?" Shaun pouted. "I don''t like it. It sounds like I''m short."


    Catherine found it funny. "It''s Shaunny. Your name is Shaun Hill. Remember that."


    "Shaun Hill. I''m Shaun Hill. Shaun Hill." Shaun nodded seriously, trying to remember his name.


    Catherine was slightly swayed. She noticed that Shaun was not actually stupid even though he had a mental age of two. As long as she provided him with the right guidance, his intellectual capacity would gradually increase.


    "Be good. Sleep now."


    "I''m scared." Shaun clutched her. "I want a hug."


    Catherine pictured herself hugging Suzie to sleep.


    Then, she shuddered when she pictured herself hugging Shaun''s long body. In the end, shey on the bed with one hand around Shaun''s head and the other patting him on the back. Only then did she manage to coax him into sleeping.


    While Shaun was sound asleep, Catherine was awake a s she could not fall asleep at all.


    She only fell asleep at 2:00 a.m. but woke up at 6:00 a.m.


    She softly let go of Shaun and took her phone, only to find three unknown missed calls.


    After some thought, she did not return the calls in the end.


    At 8:00 a.m., Lea brought Suzie and Lucas over to visit Shaun.


    "Daddy, are you okay?" Worried, Suzie walked to his bedside. "Do you still remember me?"


    After looking at Suzie in confusion, he tilted his head. With a pout, he screamed, "Sister..."


    Suzie was shocked to hear her scummy dad call her Sister. Boo-hoo...


    "She''s not your sister." Lucas fixed his eyes on Shaun with a frown.

 Chapter 1622

    Shaun scratched the back of his head in a daze." You''re... Brother?"


    Lucas was speechless.


    Although Lucas and Suzie had heard about Shaun''s condition from their grandmother on their way to the hospital, they still found it hard to ept even after they saw it with their own eyes.


    Catherine gently patted the two kids on their shoulders. "Your daddy is slightly injured, so you guys need to take care of him, okay?"


    "Mommy, will Daddy be like this for the rest of his life?" Suzie was despondent.


    Worry shed in Catherine''s eyes. Even so, she said to the kids, "Uncle Chester and I will contact some doctors overseas to cure him soon."


    "Mm. Alright." Suzie gasped. "I''ll just take him as my younger brother then."


    Just as Catherine was helpless, her phone suddenly rang. It was an unknown caller.


    She took her phone and walked out. "Hi. Who are you looking for..."


    "I''m Titus Costner." A cold voice sounded from the


    other end of the phone.


    Catherine was stunned for a moment before she furrowed her brows. "Mr. Costner, what''s the matter?"


    "Matthew went missing yesterday." Titus''s tone was harsh. "And I still can''t reach him now. I can''t reach his assistant as well. After checking his call log, I realized that you were thest person he called. Does his disappearance have something to do with you?"


    Catherine''s head began to hurt.


    So many things had happened sincest night, and she had yet to get over them.


    Yet now, Titus imed Matthew had gone missing.


    From his tone, Catherine could tell that he was suspecting her.


    "I''ve only received a call from him the night before yesterday, and we haven''t contacted each other since then." Catherine said honestly, "Mr. Costner, I have my hands full at the moment. How would I have the time to make Matthew go missing?"


    "You even dared to injure my bodyguard, what more Matthew. Matthew went out with his assistant


    yesterday morning. It''s all too easy for Liona members to deal with him." Titus could no longer contain the rage inside him.


    Titus was usually very strict with Matthew. Since Matthew was his only son, he ced high hopes on him.


    Moreover, he could not believe that someone had the audacity to attack Matthew in Australia.


    This had struck Titus''s nerve.


    "Catherine Jones, you should know I''m calling you because you have a hidden agenda."


    Deep down, Catherine gasped. How could she have done something to Matthew? Matthew was her biological brother. Yet, of course, Titus would not believe it even if she told him that.


    "Mr. Costner, if it was my doing, I''d own up. I''d even threaten to kill Matthew if you refuse to leave Australia with Sheryl and Reba and promise to return Hill Corporation to us. However, I didn''t kidnap him, so I can''t threaten you."


    Catherine added in a low voice, "Also, you can go around and find out what happened to Shaunst night. He has be a fool. How would I have the time to do something to Matthew?"


    Titus was dumbfounded. "Shaun is now a fool?"


    "Do you think I''ll lie to you regarding this matter?" Catherine was annoyed. However, as she grew annoyed, all she could do was tell herself to calm down.


    "Fine. But tell me why Matthew looked for you the night before yesterday. Catherine, we don''t have any other enemies in Australia apart from you and Shaun."


    After thinking it over, Catherine asked, "Mr. Costner, are you alone now?" "Yes."


    Catherine decided to be frank with him. "I told Matthew that Reba, Jeffery, and Sally are bad people. You might think that I''m trying to tear you guys apart, but as outsiders, you''ve only heard most of the things from them. Probably all of them are about how bad I am, which is why Matthew didn''t believe me. In that case, I asked him to head to Melbourne to ask about Reba''s character. To be honest, many wealthy people in Melbourne know about the evil deeds that Reba has done back then. I guess Matthew went there to find out about it."


    "I''ll investigate whether Mathew went to Melbourne. Having said that, if I find out that you''re involved in this matter, I''ll make the whole of Australia pay the price." Titus''s icy tone was filled with wrath.

 Chapter 1623

    Catherine chuckled indifferently, "Suit yourself.


    Anyway, my life has been screwed over ever since your family appeared. However, now I wish Matthew didn''t head to Melbourne..."


    "What do you mean?" 2


    "If he headed to Melbourne and went missing there, it would surely mean that he had found out something. There might be some people who want to stop him from bringing back the truth. But I''m to me for that, too. I should''ve asked him to bring along a few more people to investigate the matter. I just didn''t expect he would really go to Melbourne. I thought he didn''t believe me."


    Titus pursed his thin lips grimly. "Are you hinting that this matter has to do with Reba?"


    "Mr. Costner, may I know if your wife and Reba performed the DNA test earlier with hair?"


    "What are you trying to say?" Titus asked with indifference.


    "I suspect Wesley gave Reba my hair instead."


    Titus chuckled. "Are you trying to say that you''re Sheryl''s daughter?" "Yes. Perhaps you guys won''t believe it because it


    sounds absurd, but you''re a smart person, Mr. Costner. Considering that Reba isn''t your biological daughter, you can view this matter from the perspective of an outsider. You probably don''t like nor hate Reba. But after spending some time with her, what do you think of her?"


    In the face of Catherine''s question, Titus''s brows furrowed angrily.


    To be frank, he was not fond of Reba.


    Of course, he could not point out her limitations as she had always been nice and obedient to him.


    Nevertheless, ever since he came to Melbourne, his rtionship with Sheryl had begun to fall apart. On the other hand, Sheryl had been pampering Reba a lot.


    She even gave Reba a few hundred billion dors to acquire Hill Corporation without informing him about it.


    As Sheryl''s husband, he could sense a greater distance and conflict between Sheryl and him.


    They had both been married for over 20 years and were always very loving. Their rtionship had never been in their current state before.


    Upon realizing that Titus went silent, Catherine reckoned that he was in conflict with his family. "Mr. Costner, I really am Sheryl''s biological daughter. You guys might not believe me because I haven''t done a DNA test. I was once married to Wesley. Only after I married him did I learn that he was a hypocrite who had been conspiring with Reba in a lot of crimes since three years ago, and I was kept in the dark. After we married, I lived in his house. Since I dried andbed my hair every day, he had ess to a lot of my hair. I''m very certain that you guys didn''t personally pluck the hair off Reba''s head for the DNA test."


    Titus rubbed his brows. Since Matthew was the one who had the DNA test done, who knew how he obtained the hair?


    "Let''s get back to business."


    Knowing that she did not have proof, Catherine did not expect him to be convinced just like that. "As I said just now, Reba and Wesley are colluding with each other. Furthermore, Melbourne is the Lyons family''s roots. Since Reba came back, she has helped Wesley to y up to Senator Mead by taking advantage of your status.


    "At this point, his status in Australia has surpassed Shaun''s. Since those wealthy people in Melbourne act based on the situation, it''s unsurprising to know that some of them have secretly gone and sought help from the Lyons family. If Matthew had gone to inquire about Reba at this time, he would''ve easily alerted Wesley''s mole. After all, it won''t benefit Wesley if Reba''s true colors are exposed. I guess Matthew is missing because of him." "Why should I believe in your words?" Titus asked coldly. This matter was far moreplicated than he imagined,

 Chapter 1624

    "It''s because I understand Wesley and Reba the most. You don''t have to worry too much. I think Matthew is still alive. They''re probably keeping Matthew with them as a way of protecting themselves for fear that you''ll discover the truth."


    After pausing for a moment, Catherine added, "Mr.


    Costner, sometimes what a person says may not be true. If you want to understand a person, you should spend time with them and feel it. Given that you''ve been in the business industry for so many years, can''t you be more sensible in seeing a person''s true colors?"


    Titus was slightly swayed. "I''ll have this matter investigated. Hopefully, what you said is true."


    Catherine sighed in relief. She knew Titus did not treat her words as nonsensical. "I guess Reba will try her best to frame Shaun and me regarding this matter in front of you and your wife. I''m not bothered about how your wife will think about it, but I hope you''ll stay rational and won''t be taken advantage of."


    "None of the Joneses is to be taken lightly," Titus teased.


    "Suit yourself. By the way, I''d like to remind you that Reba had once undergone stic surgery to impersonate someone else to take care of Shaun. She


    drugged Shaun''s food and made him... mentally ill. Consequently, it ruined my rtionship with Shaun. I hope you''ll take note of this."


    Once she finished speaking, she hung up.


    Upon hearing herst sentence, Titus froze.


    He thought that he knew Sheryl very well. Despite that, Sheryl had be grumpier and more irrational recently.


    He was under the impression that the unresolved matters with the Jones family had stressed her out.


    However... What if that was not the case?


    Tutus suddenly shuddered.


    All of a sudden, Sheryl knocked on the door of his study before she dashed in.


    "Titus Costner, who were you talking to on the phone while hiding here? Let me ask you. How''s the investigation into Matthew''s disappearance? Why has he gone missing out of the blue?"


    "I''ve had someone investigate this matter."


    Staring at Sheryl who was yelling in front of him, Titus spaced out a little. The Sheryl he knew back then had fought alongside him. Although she was a woman, her capability and calmness couldpare to his when it came to dealing with business. "Sheryl, simmer down." "My son, Matthew, is missing. How can I simmer down?" Sheryl said in exasperation, "Catherine and Shaun must be the ones who kidnapped him. They''re our only enemies in Canberra."


    "I''ll investigate it," Titus said softly.


    "What''s there to investigate about? Clearly, it was Catherine''s doing. She was thest person Matthew contacted. This woman is really wicked." Sheryl said furiously, "TH arrange for our men to be sent here. No matter what, we must kill Catherine and Shaun this time. If they don''t return Matthew to us, I''ll make them pay back with interest."


    "Mom, don''t do that." At this moment, Reba rushed into the room and said, "We must believe in Uncle Titus."


    Titus''s eyes darkened as he darted a nce at her. Then, he asked, "Reba, what do you think of this matter?"


    Reba was stunned as she did not expect Titus to ask for her opinion. She clenched her teeth and said, "I think... me acquiring Hill Corporation recently has driven Catherine and Shaun mad. Let me talk to Catherine. It''s my fault anyway. Matthew wouldn''t have gone missing if it weren''t for taking revenge on my behalf."

 Chapter 1625

    "How can I me you for this?" Sheryl quickly held Reba''s hands and


    consoled her, "After all, we''ve underestimated Catherine''s brutality, or rather, we shouldn''t have given her the chance in the first ce." 1


    A look of annoyance washed over Reba''s face. "I just can''t figure out why Matthew left without saying a thing. Could Catherine have tricked him into leaving?"


    "That''s possible." Upon hearing it, Sheryl red at Titus. "You guys have been in contact with Catherine from the beginning. Matthew is particrly innocent, but Catherine is cunning. He could''ve been deceived by her."


    "Sherry, now is not the time to quarrel. Let''s find Matthew first," Titus said with a low voice. Even his posture was lowered. 1


    Reba bit her lip. "I''m afraid Catherine will deny it."


    Provoked by her words, Sheryl said furiously, "If she denies it, I''ll personally look for Minister Snow. But if he doesn''t deal with Catherine and Shaun, I don''t mind severing Australia''s shipping routes."


    Titus frowned, and his lips twitched. In the end, he did not utter a word.


    He just stared at Sheryl and Reba silently. His distant eyes rested on Reba''s face for one to two seconds.


    In the past, he was not unconcerned about Reba''s scheming mind. He just considered her as Sheryl''s daughter at that time, so he let her be for the sake of his marriage with Sheryl.


    Everyone had a scheming mind.


    However, Reba would be a bit too presumptuous if she tried to tear him and Sheryl apart right in front of him.


    If Titus were a fool, he would not have attained his current status.


    On the surface, Reba seemed like she was advising him and Sheryl. However, she was actually dropping a hint to them that it was Catherine''s doing.


    If he had not had a deep conversation with Catherine just now, he might have let Reba lead him by the nose.


    In fact, he would not be so worried if Matthew was with Catherine.


    Nevertheless, if what Catherine said turned out to be true, then that would be troublesome.


    After lighting a cigarette, Titus immediately asked his subordinates to investigate the issue in Melbourne.


    At noon, his subordinates brought him some news. "Mr. Costner, we saw Wird''s dead body in Melbourne Police Station, but Young Master Costner is still nowhere to be found."


    Wird was Matthew''s personal assistant.


    Titus''s breathing hitched, and Sheryl had already leaped to her feet in agitation. "What else have you found out?"


    "The police noticed signs of fighting at the scene. I assume Young Master Costner and Wird were attacked. Since Young Master Costner is quite skillful, he must''ve been mobbed by a group of people."


    "Young Master Costner is very skillful, and Wird''s skills aren''t bad either. However, one of them is missing, while the other is dead. In that case, they must''ve encountered a powerful master." Reba''s eyes reddened as she covered her lips. "It''s all my fault. If I hadn''t brought a group of bodyguards to Hill Corporation, they wouldn''t have been beaten so badly by the Liona members. In that case, Matthew wouldn''t have had to bring only an assistant along."


    Slightly moved by her words, Sheryl roared, "This must be Catherine''s plot. She injured all our bodyguards so that she could deal with Matthew alone."


    After ncing at Sheryl''s agitated look, Titus could not help but say, "You might be right. I''ll immediately send some people from Neah Bay over. I''ll visit the executive council now to pressure Nathan."


    "What''s the point of pressuring him? By the time our people are here, it''ll be toote. I suggest we ask Nathan to arrest Catherine straight away." Sheryl was unhappy with Titus''s decision.


    Titus opened his mouth for a while before he replied," Alright. I''ll see if Nathan is willing to do that. It''s all my fault. You should just wait at home and don''t go anywhere for the sake of your safety."


    "Uncle Titus, are you worried that Catherine will harm Mom?" Reba asked worriedly.


    "How dare she." Sheryl scoffed. "If she dares attack m e, I won''t let her out no matter how many people shees with."


    Titus directly strode out with his long legs without saying anything.

 Chapter 1626

    After getting in the sedan, the passenger seat''s door opened. Titus''s assistant, Samuel Light, got in." President Costner, are we going to the prime minister''s office now?"


    Titus nced at Samuel. "How long will it take for our bodyguards to recover?"


    Samuel was taken aback. "They''ve hurt their muscles and bones, so it''ll take two to three months at the very least."


    "Two to three months?" Titus''s head began to hurt. "I didn''t think I''d be fooled to this extent."


    "President Costner, I think Young Master Costner should be safe. Maybe Catherine and the others just want to threaten you," Samuel consoled him.


    "You also think Catherine is the one who did it?" Titus faked a smile and asked.


    "Is... Is it not her?" Samuel was shocked.


    "Of course not. However, you can''t mention this in front of Sheryl."


    Titus lit a cigarette. If he previously had 40 percent of trust in Catherine, he now had as much as 80 percent of trust in her.


    He did not believe that Sheryl would give birth to such a hateful daughter like Reba.


    "Don''t we still have two bodyguards? Ask them to monitor Sheryl closely. If she wants to do something, inform me immediately. But remember, don''t rouse Sheryl and Reba''s suspicions," Titus ordered.


    Samuel was startled. "Monitor... Monitor the madam?"


    "Mm."


    In the vi.


    After Titus left, Sheryl stood up, and she suddenly felt dizzy.


    "Mom, what''s wrong?" Reba quickly supported her.


    "Perhaps it''s because I was worrying about Matthewst night and didn''t sleep well," Sheryl said in annoyance.


    "I understand. You love Matthew a lot." Reba sighed. "I''m very worried about him too. But..... But I''m afraid Prime Minister Snow won''t target Catherine. Prime Minister Snow''s nephew and Shaun are good brothers. It was with Shaun''s help that Prime Minister Snow managed to assume the position earlier than expected too."


    "You''re right." Sheryl''s pretty face darkened.


    "I''m afraid if we dy this longer, Matthew will be in grave danger." Reba gritted her teeth. "Since they dared to kidnap your son and kill your men, let''s just..."


    ." "Just what?" Sheryl asked hastily.


    "I know... Catherine has a pair of fraternal twins," Reba whispered.


    Sheryl was stunned. "You''re asking me to kidnap those two kids..."


    "We can just kidnap them and not hurt them. We''ll threaten Catherine and ask her to hand Matthew over. Of course, if she doesn''t hand him over, we can''t hurt the children too. The children are innocent. However, Catherine surely cares about her children. Perhaps she''ll..." Reba said hesitantly.


    Sheryl quickly understood, but she had never done that kind of thing before.


    "Mom, I''m also worried that Matthew... will die if we keep dying this." Reba bit her lips and said," Think about it. Wird is dead. When Matthew fought them, he must''ve gotten hurt too. What matters is whether he has been gravely injured or not..."


    At that moment, Sheryl''s ongoing headache hurt even more intensely from Reba''s words. It was as if someone was squeezing her heart. She blurted, "Okay, let''s do as you said. But we don''t have any more people in our hands..." 3

 Chapter 1627

    "As long as there''s money, is there anything we can''t d o? Mom, don''t worry. I''ll make sure they don''t hurt the children." Reba guaranteed it again.


    At the hospital.


    Catherine was also thinking about the matter regarding Matthew. She was slightly worried.


    Feeling uneasy, she gave Chase a call. Only then did she find out that Matthew had gone missing in Melbourne and that his assistant was dead too.


    "Rin, how is this Matthew rted to you?" Chase was very curious.


    "He''s my brother from a different father." Catherine sighed. "I suspect it''s Wesley''s doing. How is the Lyons family''s influence in Melbourne?"


    "You''re talking about the Lyons family?" Chase tutted. He was slightly pissed off. "Originally, we, the Harrison family, were considered the big boss in Melbourne. However, who could have thought that Golden Corporation would be on a roll? Now, more than 90 percent of the people in power here are supporting Wesley, and he even wants to win over the Harrison family. Even so, I''m not interested in that


    dude. The Lyons family has been obstructing us a lot anyway. If it weren''t for..."


    "If it weren''t for?" Catherine asked in a hurry.


    Chase said dejectedly, "If it weren''t for our coboration with Forrest, the Harrison family might''ve not been able to stay in Melbourne. Some time ago, I was even thinking of going to Canberra to develop my career. However, I gave up on that idea when I saw Shaun''s situation. I didn''t want to give you guys more trouble."


    "Why didn''t you tell us about this?" Catherine was annoyed that she did not notice Wesley''s power expansion in Melbourne. If not, she would have reminded Matthew to be stealthy.


    Matthew must not have expected it too. He went to Melbourne for investigation overtly, only for the news to reach Wesley''s ears.


    "You and Shaun have been facing a lot of troubles, so I didn''t want to disturb you guys." Chase said in annoyance, "That b*stard, Wesley, is like a cockroach that won''t die. He''s so annoying. You guys have to be careful." 2


    Catherine smiled bitterly. She did not tell Chase that Shaun had be a fool.


    At that moment, a nurse called from behind. "Shaun''s family, pleasee over quickly..."


    "I''ll talk to you again next time." Catherine rushed back to the ward, where she saw Shaun crying out


    loud. "I don''t want to get an injection. I don''t want an injection..."


    The nurse watched as a handsome guy cried with tears and snot rolling down his face. She looked weirded out. "Miss Jones, you have to persuade him. If he doesn''t get on the IV, his injuries will be inmed."


    "Okay, I''ll persuade him now."


    Catherine did not care that there were people at the scene. She quickly hugged Shaun and coaxed softly," Shaunny, if you don''t get injected, you''ll have a headache and fever. If that happens, you''ll have to stay in the hospital for a long, long time and get injections every day. Are you willing to do that?"


    "But... injections are painful." Shaun pouted while whining.


    "Why don''t we do it this way? As long as you be a good boy and take your injections, I''ll get candies for you, okay?" Catherine had no choice but to use her trump card. Anyway, he was an old man who was over 30 years old, so it was okay to eat more sweets.


    "...I want to watch cartoons too." After some thought, Shaun added with a sobbing voice.


    "Okay." Since Shaun was an old man, she could let him be even if he turned blind. Catherine did not have to worry about that at all.


    Finally, Catherine managed to coax that little master. The nurse nced at her sympathetically.


    It was not easy being a wife and a mom.


    Although Shaun whined for a while again during the injection, he stopped crying when Catherine yed some cartoons for him to watch.


    After that, Catherine asked Elie to go downstairs to get some snacks as Hadley had no children and did not know what to buy. Catherine had Elie buy some choctes and cookies that Suzie loved to eat.

 Chapter 1628

    After Elie brought the snacks to the ward, Shaun ate the choctes with gusto.


    Hadley could cry upon seeing that. "I finally know whose likings the Little Miss took after."


    Why did he not realize before that Young Master Hill liked eating choctes?


    Catherine thought, ''Shaun was abused by his nanny when he was young, so he always restrained himself. After that, he was sent to the mental hospital. How would he have choctes to eat?''


    She just took it as returning Shaun his happy childhood by treating him better from now on.


    In the evening, Chester, Rodney, and Freya came over.


    Shaun was resting against the bed, watching PAW Patrol intently. He even had a chocte cookie in his hands and a serious expression on his face. He did not notice those who hade in at all.


    "F*ck, Shaun. How did you end up like that?" Rodney was heartbroken. "You''re even eating choctes and watching PAW Patrol. Are you still the Shaun that I know?"


    Rodney went on talking for a long while, yet Shaun still paid him no attention. Thetter even took a bite o


    f the chocte cookie, looking satisfied.


    Freya lifted the milk and Dove choctes in her hands. She smiled bitterly and said to Catherine, "I finally understand why you told me to buy these and bring them over."


    "Put them here." Catherine took the stuff from Freya''s hands.


    Freya patted Catherine on the shoulder. She really sympathized with her best friend. "Are you okay? I realize that... you and Shaun have too many obstacles. Why don''t you just leave him?"


    "Freya, what are you talking about?" Rodney was unhappy with her words. "Don''t you see how pitiful Shaun is now?"


    "He''s pitiful, but isn''t our Cathy pitiful as well? She''s still so young. Who knows when Shaun will recover?" Freya was pissed off. "In my opinion, a problematic person like Shaun isn''t suited to have a wife at all.


    Besides, if it weren''t for him getting deceived by Sarah back then, there wouldn''t be so many f*cking problems now."


    Rodney opened his mouth. His beautiful face looked conflicted. "That... That''s not possible, right? Does Sarah have such capabilities?"


    "I told you that Shaun was hypnotized by Sarah, yet you didn''t believe me. Otherwise, why do you think a perfectly fine person would suddenly end up like that?" Chester said helplessly, "It''s as if there''s a bomb


    in Shaun''s head, and Sarah lit it up."


    Rodney was confused. He did not understand why Sarah became so evil?


    "Young Master Jewell, have you consulted those psychologists and neurologists? How''s your research going?" Catherine asked.


    Chester stared at her with aplicated look in his eyes. "Top psychologists have heard of that hypnotic skill before. It''s a forbidden skill that has been banned in Country Y for more than 100 years. So far, there is no news of recovery cases after being hypnotized. However, I''ve already requested the psychologists in Country Y to investigate the rted historical documents. Let''s hope they can find a clue from there."


    "Okay." Catherine sighed. It was better than having no hope at all.


    Rodney miserably walked up to Shaun''s side and tried to please him. "Shaun, can you give me some of your chocte cookies?"


    Shaun nced at him. Then, he nced at the tempting cookie in his hand before he quickly stuffed it into his mouth and finished it with a crunch. 2


    Although Shaun only had the mental age of two, he was still so mean. Chesterughed. "It seems like his intelligence is improving."


    "That''s right." Catherine could sense it too. "He''s just like a baby now. There are many things that I have to teach him hands-on, but he''s able to learn all of them quickly."

 Chapter 1629

    Rodney nodded his head thoughtfully. "Then I can teach Shaun to date. Soon, you''ll be in a rtionship with Shaun again."


    Speechless, Freya roasted him, "Shaun only has the intelligence of a two-year-old right now. He simply treats Cathy as an aunty. You can teach him to date, but do you think he''ll date an aunty?"


    Catherine felt like she was stabbed in the heart.


    Freya added, "Besides, you were single for 30 years. Do you think you can teach Shaun how to date with those abilities of yours? Forget it. Don''t mislead him."


    Rodney''s temple throbbed. "Freya Lynch, no one will think you''re a mute even if you don''t speak."


    Freya nced at him, unimpressed. "You can''t get angry just because I told the truth. Men should be more big-hearted."


    Rodney nced at Freya''s huge belly. He took a deep breath and did not say a word in the end.


    Instead, he took his phone out and opened a game. He went to Shaun''s side. "Come here, ol'' Shaun. I''ll teach you to y mobile games, okay?"


    Shaun''s handsome brows frowned. "I''m not old."


    "Oh, I misspoke. I''ll call you Shaunny too, okay?" Rodney smiled and said, "Watching cartoons isn''t interesting. This game is very fun..."


    Before he could finish his sentence, Chester took his phone away.


    "Chester, what are you doing?" Rodney was not happy. "He''s not really a kid anyway. What''s wrong with ying some games?"


    "If you have so much time to y games, why don''t you read him some books, watch television with him, or teach him how to read? What he urgently needs right now is to level up his mental age of two." Chester disapproved of Rodney''s actions. "Looking at you, I''d suggest you don''t meddle in your child''s education. Your wife is right. You''re misleading people."


    "Did you hear that? Even your brother supports me." Freya was smug after hearing Chester. She even did not mind how Chester used the words "your wife" to describe her.


    Rodney pouted. With that, he had no choice but to put away his phone.


    Luckily, Shaun was not curious about it, and he quickly immersed himself in the cartoon''s plot again.


    After half an hour, Rodney and Freya stood up and left.


    Catherine saw them out.


    "By the way, Titus went to see my uncle today." Rodney suddenly said, "I don''t know what they talked about."


    Catherine''s heart skipped a beat. However, she quickly got over it. Worse things had already happened anyway, so she had nothing to fear.


    "Young Master Jewell, please find out Sarah''s whereabouts for me." Catherine said, "Even if I don''t have evidence to prove that she''s involved with this matter, I don''t want her to have a good life."


    "She has gone to the US to attend a discussion forum held by psychologists," Chester said.


    "That''s too much of a coincidence," Freya muttered.


    "She has gone to hide first." Catherine sneered. "We''ll talk about this again when she returns. Let''s see if she can stay away forever. Young Master Snow, if you want to save her, we can only be enemies."


    "I''ve already ended things with her a long time ago. Shaun is my brother, so I''m also very upset to see him like that. I won''t help Sarah anymore." Rodney quickly cut all his connections with Sarah.


    Freya nced at him coldly. "If you dare help Sarah again, I''ll disable your d*ck."


    "Are you crazy?" Rodney shuddered. The woman''s gaze made him feel like she was not joking at all. 2


    In the evening, Catherine took Shaun to undergo a series of tests again. When they returned to the ward, it was already nighttime.


    Lea brought the two children over and sent dinner.


    Suzie and Lucas sat on the bed, apanying Shaun to eat.


    "Shaunny, watch. This is how you hold the spoon to eat." Suzie became a little teacher. "Don''t drop the noodles."

 Chapter 1630

    Just as Suzie said it, Shaun identally dropped some noodles from the fork, making a mess on the table.


    "Stupid," Suzie scolded. Her tone sounded the same as when Lucas used to mock her.


    Shaun blinked his eyes. Then, he pouted in Catherine''s direction and started crying. "Cathy, I''m not stupid..."


    "Alright, you''re not stupid. Shaunny is the smartest." Catherine quickly hugged his head and secretly swept a nce at Suzie.


    "Mommy, that was how you taught me, and I learned it right away," Suzie said as she pouted.


    "Are you sure you learned it right away?" Lucas roasted her.


    "...No matter what, seeing Daddy in this state, teaching him is my responsibility."


    The corners of Catherine''s mouth twitched. "Enough, you guys should quickly eat. I''ll feed him."


    After she spoke, she held the bowl and started feeding Shaun spoon by spoon. Suzie felt aggrieved. "Mom, when I was two years old,


    you were very strict with me eating by myself."


    Lucas rolled his eyes at her. "That''s her husband. She loves him. Don''t be a busybody."


    Suzie harrumphed. "I finally understand. I''m not as important to Mommy as Daddy."


    Catherine could not stand it. Suzie was even jealous of Shaun.


    "Okay, quickly finish your food and go back to the manor with Granny. Remember


    to be punctual at preschool tomorrow," Catherine said tiredly.


    The two children obediently finished their meal.


    When Suzie was about to leave, she even took the box of Dove chocte from the table. "Mommy, this isn''t good for the teeth. I''ll take this away for you. Leaving it here is a waste of space."


    Shaun began to cry when he saw that. "No, no. Cathy, she... she took my... candies away..."


    Suzie said with a serious expression, "Shaunny, your teeth will be bitten by bugs if you eat too many choctes. By then, you''ll look very ugly, your teeth will hurt, and there''ll be lots of bugs in your stomach. Cathy won''t like you anymore."


    "I want Cathy to like me..."


    Shaun was so startled that there were still teardrops o n his eyshes. That pitiful look almost made Catherine''s heart melt.


    "Suzie, you can only take one chocte. Your daddy''s friend gave it to him." Catherine said to her daughter," Don''t scare him. He has the body of an adult, so eating some choctes is fine."


    Suzie stomped her feet. "Hmph. Mom, you''re just spoiling him."


    "Alright, your daddy is still sick. Granny will buy them for you." Lea found it


    hrious, and she quickly carried her little granddaughter.


    Catherine''s head hurt. "Aunty Lea, don''t buy so many candies for her."


    "Mom, don''t worry. I''ll control Sis properly," Lucas said sternly.


    "Thank you, Lucas." Catherine was relieved. At least there was still a sensible person.


    As soon as the ward fell silent, Shaun suddenly let out a hmph. "Cathy, I don''t like... that... Sister."


    ''Dude, that''s not your sister. She''s your daughter,'' Catherine thought.


    "Shaunny, Suzie''s right. You can eat choctes, but you can''t have too many. Having too many choctes will make you fat. By that time, you won''t be as handsome as you are now, and I like handsome men," Catherine said seriously.


    Shaun was taken aback. He fell into a dilemma. "But


    I''m not a man. I''m a baby."

 Chapter 1631

    "But I don''t want to... be a fatty. I want to be... handsome. I want you to like me.¡± Shaun raised his head, his clear eyes looking very serious. Catherine''s pretty face was reflected in his eyes.


    Catherine''s heart was doused in honey from his gaze.


    Although Shaun was acting silly now, his hair had been shaved into a crew cut after he got hurt. His chiseled, good-looking face was utterly handsome.


    In the past, he was very handsome when he had a stern expression.


    However, his naive look at that moment was very cute too.


    "Mm, I like you a lot now." Catherine could not resist i t. She lowered her head and kissed Shaun on the lips.


    Shaun blinked his thick eyshes. Then, he kissed her back on the lips as well. "Cathy, I like you too..."


    Although Catherine clearly knew that what he had for her was pure adoration and definitely not romantic feelings, her heart still could not help but start to throb.


    She lowered her head and kissed him again." Shaunny, open your mouth."


    Shaun was confused.


    He did not think too much and simply listened to Catherine''s words.


    "Shaunny, close your eyes..."


    "Oh."


    Shaun quickly closed his eyes obediently.


    He thought that Catherine''s lips were soft and sweet. He liked them very much.


    After kissing for a long time, Shaun felt his body bing hotter.


    However, Catherine pulled away at that moment.


    Shaun pressed his lips together. "Cathy... Your mouth... is more delicious than chocte." 2


    Catherine''s face heated up from feeling awkward. She felt like she was an indecent hoodlum. Shaun was so innocent right now, yet she did not even spare him." Shaunny, you must remember this. Only I can kiss you the way I did just now. Other people can''t kiss you like that."


    "Why?" Shaun was puzzled.


    "Because... Because this part of you is mine. Do you know that?" Catherine tapped his delicate-looking lips.


    "Oh, I''m yours..." Shaun nodded, but he seemed like he did not fully understand her. Then, he smiled goofily.


    His smile was like the bright sun.


    Catherine''s heart was about to melt. She quickly changed the topic. "Come, I''ll feed you."


    Shaun obediently ate a bowl of rice.


    After he finished eating, Catherine had some food too. Then, she rolled up her sleeves. "You have to take a bath today. I''ll prepare your clothes for you."


    After everything was prepared, Catherine brought Shaun to the bathroom.


    He had a wound on his head and it could not be in contact with water, so he could only take a shower.


    Catherine went on her tiptoes and helped Shaun to unbutton his hospital garment. She was familiar with his body, but it was her first time helping him bathe. Catherine''s small face flushed hot due to awkwardness.


    Shaun innocently looked at her and let himself be moved around by Catherine. However, as he was showering, he suddenly felt that his body was having a weird reaction. When he spoke, his throat was very hoarse. "Cathy, I... I feel ufortable."


    Catherine was dumbfounded.


    Did Shaun not injure that part of his body after getting stabbed in prisonst time? After they got back together, they never really had sex before. He had even looked for andrologists for medical consultations previously.


    Catherine knew that Shaun had always been ufortable about this. She could only encourage him in silence.


    However... How did he suddenly recover?


    F*ck, he had the intelligence of a two-year-old with a perfectly healthy body.


    The heavens might have shut his doors, but they opened a window for him as well.

 Chapter 1632

    Catherine was on the verge of crying.


    Were the heavens ying a prank on her?


    "Cathy..." Shaun lowered his head and looked at Catherine. Due to the steam from the hot shower, his dark eyes looked as though he was about to cry.


    Catherine gazed at his thin, red lips. She suppressed her embarrassment and circled his neck. She kissed him softly. "Good boy. It''s okay. I''m right here..."


    After bathing, it was 8:00 p.m.


    Catherine had made do and bathed with Shaun as well. After changing into a new set of clothes, Shauny down on the bed with a satisfied expression.


    On the other hand, Catherine still felt a little awkward and dumbfounded.


    She was thinking about whether to call Chester to ask him why the problem of Shaun''s sexual dysfunction had suddenly recovered. However, she thought that such matters were very awkward to talk about, so she just let it slide.


    After she woke up the next day, she was still in a blur. Shaun came close and kissed her again. "Cathy, I feel


    ufortable again."


    Catherine felt that she was doomed.


    What happened to Shaun having the intelligence of a two-year-old? Why did she feel like he was improving tremendously in that area and was even better than before?


    Of course, not long after, someone knocked on the door outside.


    Catherine quickly pushed him away. "The doctor is here. Be good. You can''t be like this anymore."


    "Why?" Shaun pouted. He had an unwilling expression.


    "Because we can only kiss in private. I''ll feel embarrassed if someone sees us. If you don''t listen to me, I won''t care about you anymore." Catherine had no choice but to threaten him.


    Shaun looked unsure of what she meant, but he was afraid that Cathy would ignore him. Therefore, he nodded his head obediently.


    Catherine took a nket to cover his body. She only went to open the door after tidying up a little.


    It was Chester and two other doctors who were experts in neurology and psychology respectively.


    "We''re here to visit Shaun." Chester raised his eyebrows. "Did you just wake up? It''s already 8:30 a.m."


    "... I was too tired, so I overslept," Catherine replied.


    She could not possibly say that she and Shaun had already woken up, just that they were ''lying in bed''.


    "We came to have a look at Shaun''s condition today," Chester exined, "If his injury has recovered, you guys can be discharged as soon as possible."


    Catherine nodded. She wanted to go back as soon as possible as well. Staying at home was definitely morefortable.


    The neurologist walked to the bedside and asked Shaun, "Does your head still hurt today?"


    Shaun gazed at the doctor''s white robe. He shook his head in fear. "I''m not getting an injection."


    "Don''t be scared. There won''t be an injection, but you have to stay still." The doctor examined Shaun''s head. He asked again, "Do you feel ufortable anywhere? You have to reply honestly, okay?"


    After thinking about it seriously for a while, Shaun lifted the nket and pointed to


    a spot near his waist. He said aggrievedly, "It''s ufortable here."


    Catherine had the urge to dig a hole and bury herself in it. She pretended that she was blind and could not see what was going on.


    "Ahem, Shaun has recovered?" Chester recovered from the shock. He held a fist to his mouth and coughed twice.


    "That''s right. Why did he suddenly recover? I just found out about it too." Catherine acted shocked and innocent with a flushed face. She quickly went over and covered Shaun with the nket.


    The doctors calmed down. One of them cleared his throat and said kindly, "This is normal. Hmm... I think he can be discharged tomorrow."


    "Really?" Catherine was delighted.


    "Mm, there''s not much problem with his external injury. This is a problem with the internal part of his brain. His recovery can''t be hastened." The doctors then left.


    When Chester was about to leave, he smiled ambiguously and said, "It seems like I don''t have to go overseas to look for an andrologist for Shaun anymore. This is surprising. He just miraculously recovered."

 Chapter 1633

    "That''s right. I didn''t expect it either." After some time, Catherine showed a rueful look.


    Chester gave her a profound nce. He did not say anything else about that matter and just said, "You should bring him to the andrology unit for a check-up today just in case, so you can confirm whether it''s just temporary or if he has really recovered. I''ll inform Doctor Leonard, who has been following up on his case."


    "Thank you."


    "No need. Shaun is my friend after all." A hint of sadness shed across Chester''s


    eyes.


    He and Shaun had known each other for a long time. Shaun was probably the person who knew him the best. He did not expect that things would turn out like this in the end.


    Catherine saw everything. Even though Chester would not make a good husband or boyfriend, he was absolutely amazing as a brother and a friend.


    After having lunch in the afternoon, Catherine brought Shaun to the andrology unit.


    There were not many people around at this time, so


    they did not have to worry that someone would spot them.


    Doctor Leonard had been entrusted with this important task by Chester, so he stayed back and worked overtime.


    At first, Shaun was not really willing to follow Doctor Leonard into the examination room. Hence, Catherine tried hard to persuade him. She used choctes and the television to coax him. Finally, she managed to get him to go inside.


    However, not long after Shaun went in, his cries were heard from inside the room. "You can''t take it off...


    You''re not allowed to take it off! Cathy said that no one is allowed to take off my pants except her." 1


    Catherine pretended to be deaf. That was right, she did not hear anything.


    Doctor Leonard came out of the examination room resignedly. "Miss Jones, pleasee in and lend a hand to persuade him. He''s strong. There''s nothing else I can do."


    Catherine felt embarrassed, but she could only bite the bullet and enter the room.


    Inside the room, Shaun was holding tightly onto his pants. His eyebrows, nose, and mouth were almost bunched together. He looked as though he would rather die than surrender.


    Catherine walked to his side. She bent over and patted his short, dark hair. "Shaunny, listen to the doctor. He wants to examine you."


    Shaun pouted his pink lips confusedly. "But you said... I can''t let anyone else take off my pants. Only you can do that."


    "Ahem." Doctor Leonard, who was lowering his head and drinking water, quickly used the cup to block his face. He pretended as though he had not heard a thing.


    Catherine desperately wanted to dig a hole and bury herself in it. However, at that moment, she could only bite the bullet and say, "This doctor can do it too. He just wants to check whether you''re healthy or not. Just this once. Be good, okay?"


    "Mm, okay..." Shaun agreed reluctantly.


    After finally persuading that little master, Catherine headed outside, relieved.


    Behind her, Shaun said to the doctor, "Okay, you can take off my pants, but you... Can''t simply touch me. Catherine said that only she can touch it." 2


    Catherine stumbled and almost fell.


    After finally finding her bnce, she quickly ran out.


    Her entire face went red.


    She was still too embarrassed to raise her head even after Doctor Leonard and Shaun came out.


    "Can the patient''s familye over?" Doctor Leonard waved his hand. "I''ve conducted a check-up. He''s very healthy."


    Catherine asked awkwardly, "Then why was he like that before..."


    "Actually, I''ve already conducted many examinations on him before this. Although he was injured, his wound was already gradually recovering. I''ve told him before that it might be due to psychological reasons that he was unable to recover. Some men would have trauma after getting hurt." Doctor Leonard smiled and said," His mind is just like a in sheet of paper right now. He doesn''t know that he was injured before, so he doesn''t feel any pressure. Maybe this is why he went back to normal."


    Catherine understood.


    However, it was still unknown whether this was misfortune or luck.

 Chapter 1634

    "Alright, don''t worry too much." Doctor Leonard held a fist to his mouth and coughed. He smiled and said," Your teachings are very precise. You can keep improving them."


    Catherine was embarrassed.


    She yanked Shaun and left the andrology unit with a flushed face.


    "Cathy, your face is very red." Shaun looked at her with a dumb expression. "Are you... having a fever..."


    "No."


    Catherine realized that Shaun''s speech ability was improving tremendously. He was way better than other two-year-olds in this aspect.


    After returning to the ward, Catherine gazed at Shaun with a serious expression. "Shaunny, in the future, you mustn''t say the words I''ve said to you out loud when there are outsiders around, okay?"


    The reply she got was Shaun''s dazed handsome face.


    Catherine bit the bullet and gave an example. "For instance, what I said in private about how you can''t let other people take off your pants, the parts that you


    can''t let others touch except me, or things like I''m the only one who can kiss your mouth... Don''t tell other people about these things."


    Shaun blinked his eyes. After thinking hard about it, he said, "That won''t do. What if... What if someone wants to kiss me-"


    "You can just tell them ''Please don''t kiss me'' and that they can''t touch that area," Catherine interrupted him. "You don''t have to bring up our conversations to others."


    "... Oh." Shaun nodded his head in a blur. "Why?"


    "Because... Because I''ll feel embarrassed." Catherine looked straight into his eyes. "Moreover, I don''t treat you as a little baby."


    "Then do you treat me like a big baby?" Shaun''s watery eyes glinted.


    Catherine could not help but curse him in silence.


    ''You''re not even a big baby. You''re already an old baby, okay?''


    "No, I treat you as the person I love." Catherine rested her face on Shaun''s chest. "You don''t understand it now. But in the future, I''ll slowly teach you about love."


    "Oh, I know. It''s just like how I love choctes and cartoons." Shaun nodded his head firmly.


    Catherineughed bitterly. What the hell could he possibly know?


    Forget it. She would teach him slowly.


    5:00 p.m.


    Catherine suddenly received a call from Aunty Yasmine.


    "Catherine, we''re in trouble. Suzie has been kidnapped." Aunty Yasmine''s flustered voice came from the phone. "I just picked Suzie and Lucas up from preschool. On the way back to the manor, Suzie said she wanted to buy something to eat. I apanied her down. Just as I was counting the money, she was yanked onto a motorcycle by the rider and taken away. The driver and bodyguards chased after the motorcycle with Lucas but it drove onto a mountain road. The car couldn''t go after it."


    "What?" The ss Catherine was holding fell to the floor and shattered.


    Shaun was startled. He quickly sat up and looked at Catherine in a daze. "Cathy, what''s wrong?"


    Catherine had no time to care about him. She asked hastily, "Have you called the police?"


    "I have. I''ve also informed Elie and Madam Hill about it." Aunty Yasmine started sobbing as she spoke," Eldest Young Master Hill has gotten into an ident and Hill Corporation is in trouble as well. I''m worried that this is the doing of the Hill family''s enemies.


    Their intention isn''t to ckmail us. They just want to


    get revenge."


    If it were ckmailing and kidnapping, they did not have to be worried about Suzie''s safety. 1


    However, if it was pure revenge...


    Catherine almost lost her footing.


    "Mom, we must save Suzie." Aunty Yasmine''s voice switched to Lucas'' voice all of


    a sudden. Usually, he was such an indifferent boy. However, his voice was


    wavering as well now. "I''m sure this has something to do with Wesley and


    Reba. For Suzie''s safety, you should mobilize every member of Liona. No matter the result, we have to subdue both of them first."

 Chapter 1635

    "Don''t worry, Lucas. I''ll definitely rescue Suzie." Catherine could only try her best to console Lucas.


    Even without Lucas'' reminder, she knew that the kidnapping definitely had something to do with Wesley and Reba.


    She immediately dialed Elie''s number. "Do you know where Wesley and Reba are?"


    "Wesley has gone to Melbourne while Reba is in the Costner family''s vi." Elie had been informed of the incident as well. She was very worried. "I''ve noticed that there are many police and guards at the Costner family''s vitely. Maybe Prime Minister Snow mobilized them to protect the Costner family after something happened to Matthew."


    Catherine''s face was pale.


    Wesley had gone to Melbourne. Even if she risked everything to catch him, it would be toote.


    "Elie, ask Hadley toe to the hospital to take care of Shaun. I''ll go to the Costner family''s vi."


    Even if it was a lion''s den, Catherine had to capture Reba today.


    "Miss Jones, I''ll go along with you," Elie said.


    Catherine hung up. She turned around and said to Shaun, "Shaunny, I''m heading out for a while. Stay in the ward and don''t go anywhere. Hadley wille overter."


    Shaun was flustered upon hearing that. "I want to follow you."


    "Be a good boy. Suzie is missing. I have to find her. Be obedient, Shaunny. If you dare run around, I won''t care about you anymore." Catherine could not be bothered anymore. She simply turned around and left.


    Elie''s car soon arrived. After Catherine got in, there were five or six cars behind her. The skilled members of Liona were inside the cars.


    "I''ve brought all the remaining people in Liona. A small number of them have already gone to look for Suzie''s kidnapper," Elie exined.


    "How''s the investigation going?" Catherine asked.


    "There''s some progress. The kidnapper seems to be rted to Big Boss Davis, who was just let out of jail a week ago. Big Boss Davismitted all sorts of crimes in Canberra a few years back. After that, he was caught due to a case. He knows quite a lot of gangsters. Usually, he''s involved in assaults, fights, and ckmailing. As long as there is money involved, he''ll do anything."


    "Then it should have something to do with Reba. She''s been short of people recently, so she must''ve spent money to hire these people." Catherine clenched her fists. "I just don''t know the reason why Reba kidnapped Suzie. I''d rather she do it to threaten me."


    Catherine was really afraid that after Reba had those people kidnap Suzie, they would kill her right away.


    As she kept thinking about it, she became more afraid.


    Suzie was her life. If she could save Suzie, she was willing to even give up her life.


    On the way over, Catherine called Rodney. "Even if the police shoot me, I have to get into the Costner family''s vi today for Suzie''s sake."


    "F*ck, Reba must be crazy. She won''t even spare a child." Rodney gasped when he heard about the incident. "If there''s a confrontation when you arrive there, try to buy some time. I''lle over immediately. As long as I''m there, the security guards won''t dare to shoot."


    "Thank you."


    Catherine was grateful.


    No matter how much she hated Rodney before, she was sincerely thankful to the people who were willing to help her and Shaun during this period. "Don''t tell Freya about this in case shees over with her big belly. It''s not safe."


    "Okay, I know." 50 minutester.


    A row of cars stopped at the vi''s entrance.


    Catherine got down from the car. A row of security guards at the gate blocked Catherine. "Who are you people?"


    "I want to meet Reba and Sheryl." Catherine''s expression was cold.


    The security guards nced at the people behind her. One of them asked coldly, "Do you have an appointment?"

 Chapter 1636

    The guard was met with silence. He said coldly, "It''s obvious that you''re here to create a ruckus by bringing so many people here. Leave immediately. We have distinguished guests inside. If you want to barge in, then I have no choice but to take my gun out."


    There were more than ten security guards behind him.


    Catherine felt as though her chest was about to burst from anger. However, she could only hold it in. She could not lose her life due to recklessness. If that happened, she would not be able to rescue Suzie. "I want to meet Titus."


    "President Costner isn''t here."


    "I have to go in today no matter what. I suspect that the people inside kidnapped my child. She''s in danger." Catherine met the security guard''s gaze with red eyes. The guard frowned. "Our duty is to protect the people inside. I can''t let you go in." Catherine did not expect the guards of the Costner family''s vi to be so strict. She took a deep breath and restrained herself. She took her phone out and called Titus.


    The phone rang for more than ten seconds. When the


    call was connected, she said hastily, "Mr. Costner, I beg you. Please let me into your vi. I want to meet Reba. My child is missing. I''m sure that it''s Reba who kidnapped her..."


    "Mom..." Suzie''s voice sounded through the phone all of a sudden.


    Catherine was stunned. She thought she had misheard it. "Suzie..."


    "Mom, it''s so scary. A bad guy kidnapped me. They even wanted to throw me into a pond. It was this


    uncle who saved me." Suzie cried as she said, "Mom, I miss you so much. I won''t go and buy candy anymore. It''s too scary."


    Catherine''s heart almost cracked upon hearing Suzie''s words. "Suzie, let me talk to the uncle who saved you."


    The voice on the other end of the call quickly changed to Titus''. "Wait there. I''lle over soon. Your child is okay."


    "Thank you, Mr. Costner," Catherine said as she sobbed.


    Titus'' heart felt ufortable hearing that.


    He exuded a dark and chilly aura.


    He lowered his head and looked at the little girl in his arms, whose face was tear- streaked. Her small face was pink and round. She was wearing a pink princess dress. She was so cute that it could even make a cold man like him go soft- hearted.


    However, there was someone who was cruel enough to harm this child. That person even wanted to take her life.


    Moreover, that person was his wife.


    Titus found it unbelievable. Why did Sheryl, who was so lovely in the past, be like this?


    "Don''t cry, you''re okay now. I''ll bring you to where your mom is." Titus patted Suzie''s head. He secretly ced his hand at the back of her head and plucked a few strands of hair.


    "It hurts." Suzie hugged her head.


    "I''m sorry. Grandpa''s hand was caught in your hair." Titus calmly put the hair into his pocket.


    "Grandpa?" Suzie widened her eyes. She even forgot she was crying. "Uncle, you''re so handsome. You''re as handsome as my dad. Your eyes are blue too. Calling you ''Grandpa'' would make you seem too old."


    Titus was amused by her words. "ording to seniority, you do have to call me ''Grandpa''."


    "Then I''ll call you ''Handsome Grandpa''," Suzie said as she lifted her gaze. "Okay." Titus pinched her pinkish little face. He had never interacted with a little girl before. He unconsciously asked, "Do you want to have candy?"


    Suzie shuddered, her face turning pale. "No, no. I don''t dare to eat candy anymore. If I hadn''t wanted to eat candy, I wouldn''t have gotten kidnapped. I wouldn''t have been almost hit by a carst time either."

 Chapter 1637

    "Hit by a car?" Titus narrowed his eyes.


    "Mm." When Suzie recalled that incident, fear shed across her petite face. "It was also because... I wanted to have cake. Then... Then a car came flying... because someone hit it. Luckily, Dad was amazing. He saved Lucas and me..."


    "Who hit the car?" Titus'' brows were knitted together in a tight frown.


    "Lucas said it''s Meanie Wesley," Suzie said angrily," He''s a bad guy."


    "Meanie Wesley?" Titus raised his eyebrows.


    "Mm." Suzie nodded her head firmly. Her fists were flying around as she was outraged. "In the past... he was nice to us. But... It was all fake. Hmph, he''s a liar. He even beat Mom up. He also had an affair...


    Disgusting!"


    "How does a little kid like you know so much?" Titus asked. "Your dad and mom told you these things?"


    "Lucas told me." Suzie pouted. "He''s just older than me by a few minutes, but... he knows just a little bit more than me..."


    Titus finally understood.


    Catherine must have given birth to a pair of twins-a boy and a girl. Lucas must be her brother. "He knows quite a lot then."


    "Just so-so." Suzie was not very convinced. "He''s also a little stupid sometimes. He was tricked badly by Meanie Wesley. He even... wanted him... to be our dad."


    Suzie was stammering, but Titus understood her words.


    That Meanie Wesley she was talking about must be Wesley Lyons.


    Children would not lie. Moreover, Catherine had not taught her children to say these things. It was also a pure coincidence that he rescued Suzie today. There was no way Catherine and Shaun had nned to talk about these things in front of the children beforehand.


    There was only one possibility-everything Suzie said was true.


    "Suzie, where''s your dad?" Titus'' azure eyes looked gentle.


    "Daddy..." Suzie''s eyes suddenly reddened. She sniffled and said, "He became stupid. He''s even calling me his sister now."


    Titus asked, "What happened?"


    "I don''t know." Suzie lowered her head. She was clearly upset.


    Titus rubbed her head and pressed his lips tightly


    together.


    Half an hourter.


    A car arrived at the gate of the Costner family''s vi.


    The door of the sedan opened, and Suzie ran out of the car. She flung herself into Catherine''s embrace while crying. "Mommy, I was so scared."


    "It''s okay, darling." Catherine hugged Suzie tightly, her heart throbbing in pain. "Mommy''s here. Let me have a good look at you."


    She let go of Suzie and checked her body nervously.


    Luckily, aside from her dress that got slightly dirty, and her braids that were a little messy, Suzie was not hurt. However, the marks on her hands and legs showed she had been tied up with a rope.


    "Tell me what happened." Catherine''s voice could not help but waver slightly.


    "Mommy, those bad guys... put me into a bag. It was so scary." Suzie appeared terrified as she cried. "They said... they''d throw me into a pond."


    Catherine''s heart trembled. She could not imagine what would have happened if Titus had been slightlyte. Her child would have been thrown into a pond and drowned alive.


    That image made her iprehensibly angry.


    Had those people lost all of their humanity?


    What made her more disappointed was knowing the person behind the scenes who gave the orders.

 Chapter 1638

    Catherine desperately wanted Reba to die. She hated Sheryl too.


    Although Sheryl was her biological mother, she still hated her.


    It was okay for Sheryl not to like Catherine. It was forgivable that she was deceived and instigated by Reba. However, if she condoned Reba kidnapping Catherine''s child, Catherine would never forgive her.


    That was because it would mean that Sheryl was evil b y nature.


    "Suzie, I''m sorry. I didn''t protect you well. I''ll never let anything happen to you again in the future."


    Catherine looked at her daughter intently and added silently, ''Even if I have to risk going to jail, I must send Reba, Wesley, and Sarah to jail.''


    That way, her children would be able to grow up safely.


    Even if she had to lose her freedom for the rest of her life and be unable to stay


    by Shaun''s side, she had to protect her children.


    Titus looked at the mother and daughter withplicated feelings.


    He was someone who had walked on both the bright


    and dark paths before, especially in ces like Neah Bay. He had taken many lives with his hands, but he would never hurt innocent women and children.


    He had also taught his son that men should be magnanimous.


    However, at that moment, he felt like he was a murderer.


    Their appearance had caused Catherine''s perfect family to be in distress every day.


    "Thank you, Mr. Costner." Catherine carried Suzie and looked at Titus, who had arge build.


    "There''s no need to thank me," Titus said as his indifferent nce swept across the security guards.


    He had asked Nathan to send these people over to protect them. Initially, he was worried that the mastermind behind the scenes would harm Sheryl. He did not expect that these guards would be Reba''s shield instead.


    Catherine noticed Titus'' gaze. She took a deep breath and said, "You''re right. However, while I''m thankful, I''m curious how you got to know about this matter and was able to save my daughter in time."


    Titus'' dark gaze set on Catherine.


    Catherine bit her lip and said, "I''m not suspecting you. I''m just wondering if it were the people on your side who did it?" "Go back." Titus did not reply to her and headed inside.


    However, Catherine blocked him. "Mr. Costner, I must go in today. Suzie might be okay now, but what about tomorrow or the day after tomorrow? I have two children, and the person I love has be a retard now. I''m the only one who can protect them. You have a family too. You should understand my feelings."


    Titus halted his steps. He lowered his head and gazed at the woman in front of him.


    He was too tall, making Catherine appear very short. Her frame was petite, and her beautiful, stunning face had be a lot more gaunt recently. However, she was standing upright, which reminded people of a sail. Even if she was weak, she would still send the people she loved to their destination.


    Catherine added, "Since you rescued Suzie, that means you believe in the words I said before. To be honest, I''m not sure how deeply you love your wife. Maybe you''re epting of Reba because of Sheryl. However, love should not be used as a de to side with evil."


    Titus frowned.


    He only managed to save Suzie in time today because he had bodyguards keeping an eye on Sheryl and Reba.


    When he heard from the bodyguards that Sheryl had agreed with Reba to hire people to kidnap the child, he was shocked.


    However, as her husband, he did not believe that


    Sheryl would be such a person all of a sudden.


    "It''s not that I don''t want to help..."


    "Titus, why are you talking to that woman at the gate?"


    Sheryl suddenly walked out with Reba.


    They were separated by an automatic gate. When Catherine saw Sheryl''s cold expression, a fire ignited in her heart.

 Chapter 1639

    Sheryl and Reba saw Suzie, who was in Catherine''s arms.


    One of them frowned deeply, while the heart of the other person skipped a beat.


    Reba had clearly told those people to finish off Suzie. Why was Suzie still alive and well? No wonder Big Boss Davis could not be contacted all of a sudden. 2


    However, it was impossible that Catherine could find Suzie that quickly.


    Reba started racking her brain. She quickly said," Uncle Titus, we knew from the start that Catherine was making a fuss at the entrance. She even brought a lot of people with her. I was afraid that she would hurt Mom, so I didn''t let her in. What are you and Catherine talking about? She can''t possibly be begging you to let her in, right?"


    "Titus, get inside right now."


    Sheryl was talking to him in amanding tone in front of everyone, and it made Titus'' face look awful.


    "Did you hear me? Is this woman seducing you again?" Sheryl was filled with hatred when she saw


    Catherine''s face that looked like hers when she was young.


    Catherine looked at Sheryl andughed sarcastically." Mr. Costner, is this your wife? No offense, but she seems undeserving of you."


    "What did you say?" Sheryl was exasperated. She had been well-regarded all her life, and everyone treated her respectfully. No one dared to provoke her like this. "You don''t mean that you''re deserving of him, right? Who do you think you are? You don''t even have the right to be my maid."


    "Mom, don''t be angry. Uncle Titus loves you so much. He surely won''t be seduced by Catherine." Reba coaxed Sheryl.


    However, Sheryl could not keep her rationality and cool despite listening to Reba''s words. "Titus Costner, if you don''te in, we don''t have to be husband and wife anymore."


    Titus'' handsome expression became frosty out of anger.


    He thought that Sheryl''s words were a humiliation to him.


    He was already keeping a distance from Catherine, not to mention that Catherine was much younger than him. However, Sheryl and Reba''s words made it sound as though he was a heartless and shameless person.


    "Uncle Titus, let me go in." Catherine looked at him. The way she addressed him had already changed to '' Uncle Titus''.


    Titus nced at her withplicated feelings. Then, he waved his hand and coldly ordered, "Open the gate."


    The security guards opened the gate. Catherine brought her people with her and walked inside. Sheryl went insane due to anger.


    "Titus, why did you let her in? Are you thinking of killing me while Shaun isn''t here and because this is Australia?" Sheryl''s re was filled with wariness and iciness. "I''m warning you. If something happens to me in Australia, the elders on the ind will immediately end all coborations with the Costner family. Neah Bay will lose its peace."


    "Sherry, I really can''t understand. We''ve been husband and wife for 20 years. When did I be so evil in your heart?"


    Titus'' eyes were filled with sadness. "I love you so much. I knew from the start that you had a child before, but I never minded it. But you think I''ll love someone else and kill you?"


    The agony in the man''s eyes made Sheryl''s body stiffen.


    Her heart was in pain. When she thought about it, her head suddenly felt a swelling pain.


    A lot of scenes shed through her head.


    There was the scene of Titus and Catherine behaving intimately and drinking coffee in the cafe.


    There was the scene of Titus and Catherine hugging each other.


    There was also the scene of Titus and Catherine making out.

 Chapter 1640

    Every one of those scenes almost made Sheryl go crazy.


    "You''ll definitely do that. All men are horrible! It''s not like you didn''t have any ex- girlfriends before meeting me." Sheryl red at Titus furiously.


    "Mom, don''t quarrel with Uncle Titus..."


    Before Reba finished her sentence, Catherine stepped forward and pped her hard.


    "Reba!" Sheryl was shocked. When she came back t o her senses, she immediately raised her hand to p Catherine too.


    However, Catherine quickly grabbed Sheryl''s hand and gazed at Sheryl''s face.


    This was the face she used to think about countless times in her memories.


    Her heart was in pain as though someone was squeezing it.


    Catherine asked coldly, "If you weren''t my mother or m y elder, I''d p you too." Sheryl sneered. "Don''t think I don''t know about your intentions. You want to be my daughter because there are plenty of benefits to reap. Unfortunately, how


    could I possibly have given birth to such an evil daughter like you?"


    "Hah." Catherineughed coldly as though she had heard a joke. She evenughed until there were tears in her eyes. "I''m evil? Can my evilnesspare to yours? Let me ask you, did you know about Reba kidnapping Suzie? Or were you the one who nned this?"


    "That''s right. I was the one who asked her to kidnap your daughter. You''d better hand over my son right now." Sheryl had already lost all rationality from


    being stimted. She blurted out, "Otherwise, this will just be the start. I want to toss your whole family into the pits of hell."


    Catherine was so heartbroken that tears started streaming down her face.


    "Sherry," Titus scolded in a low voice.


    He went forward and pulled Sheryl away.


    "How dare you yank me? Titus, I want a divorce!" Sheryl used her fists to hit his chest out of anger.


    "Sheryl, can you get a hold of yourself?" Titus yelled," The Sheryl I know isn''t a woman who''ll harm a child."


    "I am that kind of woman. I''ve always been this evil." It was as if Sheryl had gone insane. "She caused my mom''s death and harmed my daughter. I want to let her have a taste of my agony too."


    Titus raised his hand straight away. He knocked


    Sheryl out and carried her.


    "Mom!" Reba was shocked and had a bad feeling." Uncle Titus, are you really betraying Mom? She''s only like this because she loves you too much."


    Titus coldly stared at her.


    Right after this woman appeared, his once lovely family was about to be shattered.


    Initially, he wanted to pretend like he did not know anything and slowly investigate Matthew''s


    whereabouts. He would deal with Rebater.


    However, he knew that if he kept tolerating this, it would only worsen his rtionship with Sheryl. At the same time, it would hurt more people as well.


    "Reba, do you think I''m easy to fool?" Titus'' bottomless gaze swept across Reba. Her heart went cold. She felt pressured and suffocated.


    "Uncle Titus, I don''t know what you''re talking about-ugh."


    Before Reba finished her sentence, Titus strangled her.


    "You''re not rted to me in any way." Titus'' handsome face was hostile. "I don''t care how you usually please Sheryl, but you can''t fool me as though I''m an idiot. I''ve met many women like you. You like money, yet you act like you don''t care. When you see money and valuables, there''s greed in your eyes, but you fake a nonchnt expression. You''re clearly aiming for Sheryl''s money, but you pretend as though having her as your mom is enough. When Sheryl and I quarrel, you look as though you''re trying to stop us on the surface but in reality, you''re making it worse. Do you think I know nothing at all?"

 Chapter 1641

    "I didn''t, I didn''t...."


    Reba denied it repeatedly.


    She was shaking like a leaf.


    Recently, she had been trying to please Titus, Matthew, and Sheryl. She thought she could deceive everyone by being careful.


    She was even secretly pleased with herself, even thinking that these people were too easy to fool


    Unexpectedly, her schemes had not been able to escape Titus'' eyes.


    This man was too terrifying.


    "You didn''t?" Titus sneered coldly. "Do you know why I never said anything before? It''s because I thought you were Sheryl''s daughter. I knew that she owed you and is trying to make things up to you, so I turned a blind eye. After all, I''ve seen too many people like you in the Costner family. You want money, but that''s fine since I have money. It''s harmless to give you a little more, but it''s obvious that you want more." 1


    "Uncle Titus, you''ve really misunderstood me. Did Catherine say something to you? Don''t be deceived by her." Reba continued to struggle.


    Catherine could not bear to listen anymore. "Reba Jones, do you know what your fatal w is?"


    She went forward step by step. "You want to stand at the top of the pyramid. You think that everyone will be deceived by your hypocritical acting skills. You think that your tricks will work on everyone since you deceived Ethan like that before, but you forgot something. No matter how well you hide your background, upbringing, and true nature, they can''t be concealed from the eyes of insightful people. To them, you just look like a buffoon."


    "Catherine, stop trying to sow discord. You''re clearly the hypocrite here!" Reba argued loudly, showing a n extremely aggrieved and sorrowful expression. "It''s always like this. I''m clearly the victim, but people are always tricked by you."


    Catherineughed. "Didn''t Wesley inform you who you''re trying to get close to? Titus Costner is the head of the Costner family. He''s lived for more than four decades. He always makes decisive decisions and is always right. He''s incredibly knowledgeable. When you were born, he was already a formidable person whom the people in Neah Bay were in awe of. What kind of person hasn''t he met or encountered before? If he doesn''t have any skills, how did he secure the position he has today? Did you think you could hide your little schemes from him?"


    "She''s right."


    Titus gave Catherine an admiring look. Then, he said,"


    Reba, you encouraged Sherry to kidnap Suzie, didn''t you? I don''t believe that she would do something like that on her own."


    Reba hurriedly argued, "Yes, Suzie''s kidnapping is rted to us. But I specifically told the kidnappers not to hurt her. I only wanted to force Catherine to hand Matthew over."


    "Enough, stop pretending," Catherine interrupted her." Matthew fell into the hands of Wesley and you."


    "That''s ridiculous!" Reba quickly looked at Titus." Matthew is my brother. I''m supposed to protect him. How could I have harmed him instead? Uncle Titus, don''t believe her."


    A trace of disgust shed across Titus'' defined features. "I''ve already caught those kidnappers. I''ll have them sent to the police station."


    When Reba heard this, her heart calmed down.


    However, she did not dare to reveal anything in her expression and continued to shake her head desperately. "I didn''t do it. I''m really innocent."


    "Take her away and send her to the station." Titus jerked his chin at Catherine.


    Elie was overjoyed. She never expected that they would be able to capture Reba so easily today. It was too unexpected. However, just as she was about to go forward, Catherine suddenly stopped her.


    "Wait."


    "What''s wrong?" Elie was confused. "The police will find out that Reba is the mastermind once they interrogate the other kidnappers. The evidence is conclusive."


    "I''m afraid that the kidnappers won''t say that she''s the mastermind." Catherine''s eyes were cold. "What if they say that the person who instructed them was Sheryl?"


    Reba was shocked. She did not expect Catherine to guess that.


    The next second, Titus''rge hand once again choked Reba. "Very well, then. Men, lock her up."


    "You can''t do this." Reba panicked. "If my mom finds out, she won''t forgive you."

 Chapter 1642

    "That''s only if you''re really her daughter." Titus'' sharp eyes seemed to prate Reba. "Take her away."


    "Of course, I am. The DNA test is the best proof," Reba said. "Titus, you''re clearly having an affair with Catherine. You''re in cahoots with her to deceive Mom. You hypocrite!"


    As she cursed, Titus'' expression darkened with anger. Someone finally dragged Reba away to lock her up.


    "Co."


    Titus picked Sheryl up and turned around to walk out. He got into the car and left.


    Catherine stood frozen in ce. Her mind echoed with Titus'' words earlier. ''That''s only if you''re really her daughter''.


    It seemed that Titus was already suspecting that Reba was a fake.


    However, even if he believed that, Sheryl would not.


    Catherine''s mouth curled in self-deprecation.


    Actually, it no longer mattered to her who Sheryl''s daughter was anymore.


    When she thought of the malicious words Sheryl had said to her and how Sheryl had helped the enemy


    again and again, she was a little disgusted by her. She hated Sheryl, and she hated having a mother like her.


    She did not want to acknowledge Sheryl as her mother at all.


    "Miss Jones, where''s Mr. Costner taking his wife?" Elie asked curiously.


    "She''s unconscious, so probably to the hospital." Catherine picked Suzie up. "Go


    to the police station and find out about the kidnappers. Ask how the interrogation went. I don''t believe that Reba will be used of a crime that easily."


    "Understood."


    Catherine carried Suzie to the car.


    Suzie sat in her arms the whole way. "Mommy, did that granny get someone to kidnap me? She''s so bad."


    "... Yeah, she''s really bad. We don''t like her."


    Catherine hugged Suzie''s little head. "I''ll buy you your favorite chocteter..."


    "No." Suzie shuddered. "I''ll never eat candy again. Something always happens when I buy candy. I don''t wanna eat sweets anymore. I don''t wanna go anywhere. I just wanna hold Mommy."


    Catherine looked at Suzie''s fragile and pale little face. She knew that the child was traumatized.


    Suzie was so young, but she had already encountered several life-and-death crises. Anyone would be afraid.


    They went all the way back to Hill Manor.


    As soon as Lucas saw Suzie, he rushed over and quickly hugged her. His handsome eyes were red.


    Although they often quarreled and fought, Suzie was more important than anything else to Lucas.


    When Suzie was taken away in front of Lucas, the memory was deeply engraved in him.


    "Lucas, I thought I''d never see you again. I was so scared." Suzie hugged him and started to sob loudly.


    "It''s okay. I swear that I''ll protect you in the future." Lucas clenched his fists seriously.

 Chapter 1643

    "How are you going to protect me? You''re just as small as I am," Suzie sniffed and said.


    "I''ll get up every morning to run and practice martial arts. I''ll learn martial arts from Uncle Brennan." Lucas'' eyes were full of determination.


    He wanted to protect his sister, mother, and father.


    He had been too negligent in the past. After this incident, he realized just how useless he was.


    He had always said he would protect the people around him, but not once was he able to do it.


    "Lucas, don''t put too much pressure on yourself." Catherine was a little worried when she saw Lucas'' expression.


    "Mommy, don''t say anymore. Without pressure, there''s no motivation. I''ve lived toofortably this whole time. Now that something has happened to Daddy, you have to shoulder everything in the family. I''ll work hard to grow up and share the burden." Lucas raised his determined little face. 1


    Catherine was stunned. In addition to the warmth in her heart, there was also a trace of heartache.


    It was good for children to care about their parents, but Lucas was only three years old. This was the age


    where children should be carefree, but she was unable to let them leadfortable lives. 2 "Lucas, don''t overdo yourself. Mommy doesn''t want you to get too tired," Catherine said gently. "Reba has been locked up as well, so she won''t be able to do anything for the time being."


    "She''s locked up?" Lea was surprised. "Did the police find evidence that she''s behind the kidnapping?"


    "Not yet." Catherine shook her head. "She was locked up by Titus. The police caught the kidnappers, but I think that they''ll say that Sheryl is the one behind the kidnapping."


    Brennan frowned. "Is... Sheryl involved in it?"


    ¡°Don''t be ridiculous." Lea red at him. "After all, she''s Cathy''s mother. How could she do such a-"


    "It''s possible that she''s involved." Catherine interrupted Lea''s words and said expressionlessly," She knows about it and even agreed to it."


    Lea was suddenly speechless, but a fire ignited in her heart the next moment. They were all capable women in the business world. Even though Lea was also cold and ruthless when treating her subordinates, she was not ck-hearted enough to allow someone to kidnap a child.


    "Mommy, I''ll never acknowledge her as my grandmother. Never ever," Lucas suddenly said in a decisive manner.


    "Same with me." Suzie echoed.


    "Yes, don''t acknowledge her. I won''t either." Catherine was alreadypletely disillusioned by the word ''mother''. "Are you hungry? Let''s eat together..."


    Just as she spoke, Hadley suddenly called her.


    "Miss Jones, I heard that you''ve rescued Suzie."


    "Yeah, she''s fine." Catherine asked, "How''s Shaun?"


    Hadley was silent for two seconds before saying, "Not good. He''s not talking to me and isn''t willing to eat. He doesn''t even want sweets, nor does he want to watch cartoons."


    Catherine was having a bit of a headache. She originally wanted to tuck the children into bed before going over.


    "I''lle overter. Watch him and don''t let him run around."


    After hanging up the phone, two pairs of eyes were fixed on her.


    "Mommy, go to Daddy. I''ll stay with Suzie," Lucas said sensibly.


    "Alright, go ahead. Daddy is only two years old now. He''s younger than me," Suzie also said. She was


    indeed disappointed, but there was no helping it. Her daddy was even more clingy than her now.


    "Go on. We''ll watch them for you." Lea picked Suzie u p. "Grandma will sleep with you tonight."


    Suzie pouted and asked pitifully, "Then will Grandpa apany us too?"


    Lea,

 Chapter 1644

    Brennan was also instantly embarrassed. If one added up his and Lea''s age, it would be almost a hundred. Even so, his face could not help but grow hot.


    Catherine, who was standing at the side, almost burst outughing. However, she held back and did not say anything. She was actually looking forward to them reconciling.


    "Suzie, that won''t do." Lea stiffly refused her request in a gentle voice.


    "Why not? My preschool friend said that her grandpa and grandma sleep with her sometimes," Suzie said with conviction.


    "Your grandma and I are divorced," Brennan exined in a low voice.


    "My daddy and mommy are also divorced but they still sleep together every day," Suzie said with an innocent face.


    Catherine, who was suddenly dragged into this,


    "Um, I''ll go now." Catherine waved, wanting to hurry up and extricate herself from this awkward situation.


    As for the little imp Suzie, she would let Lea and Brennan take care of her.


    She kissed the two children and ran away.


    Brennan and Lea exchanged a rare tacit nce. They also wanted to run away but could not.


    Since something had happened to their son, taking care of their grandchildren was their duty.


    "Let''s sleep together, okay?" Suzie grabbed her grandparents with one hand each and said sadly, " Actually, I want Daddy and Mommy to apany me, but they don''t have time now."


    Suzie sniffed, looking like she was about to cry.


    Lea''s heart ached when she saw it and quickly said," Lucas, hurry up andfort Suzie."


    "Grandma, I''m not the one who made her cry." Lucas looked as though he waspletely uninvolved in the matter. "Grandma, your son is reallycking. He was deceived by a woman and then divorced my mom. After going through so much trouble to get back together with Mommy, he fell into someone''s trap again. Now, he has the IQ of a two-year-old and even snatched Mommy away from us. I originally thought that bying here, I''ll get a daddy along with a mommy, but now even Mommy isn''t around anymore."


    Brennan and Lea were even more embarrassed by the child''s words.


    There was nothing wrong with what Lucas said.


    Lea did not want to talk anymore and looked at Brennan. "You exin it."


    Brennan''s expression wasplicated. What could he say? It was indeed Shaun''s fault. He was tricked by Sarah time and again. Now, he even wanted Catherine to give up spending time with her children to apany him.


    In the end, the ones who were suffering the most were the children.


    However, to ask him to sleep with Lea...


    Brennan felt conflicted. When he miserably left the country back then, his hatred for her had long surpassed his love.


    These decades, it was not like there were no women who threw themselves at him. However, he was bent on revenge and had no other thoughts.


    After he came back and got revenge, he learned that Lea had also gotten tricked


    by Mason. Hence, he could not retaliate against her.


    He never thought about getting back together with her.


    However, too many things have happened recently. Due to this son and


    grandchildren, he became more entangled with the Hill family.


    "Okay, Grandpa and Grandma will apany you." Brennan suddenly opened his mouth after a long time.


    Lea looked back at him in shock.


    Linder the moonlight, she could see that there were fine lines at the corners of his eyes. Even so, he had taken good care of his appearance. His handsome and cold outlines had be more mature and reserved with the passage of time. His figure was still tall and upright, as though he was a ss of fine wine that grew more and more mellow as time passed.


    She was already in her middle age, but her heart suddenly skipped a few beats like when she was young.


    When they were married, her heart had been touched by Brennan before, so it was actually easy to revive that feeling again.

 Chapter 1645

    As Catherine drove to the hospital, she silently sympathized with Brennan and


    Lea.


    She felt that Suzie and Lucas were about to trick them again.


    However, that was fine. Although Brennan was very cold toward Lea, he had not remarried for decades and there was no woman around him. Maybe he really had not let go of Lea.


    It was almost 8:00 p.m. by the time she reached the hospital.


    Catherine hurried into the ward, where Shaun was curled up in a ball with his back to the door. The pale light fell on his figure, giving him an air of loneliness.


    Hadley stood up and shrugged at her helplessly.


    Catherine nodded and walked over.


    Shaun''s handsome and clean face was full of grievances, sadness, and loneliness. His eyes were tinged red as though tears were about to fall yet he was desperately enduring it. His lips were also pressed together tightly, making him look like a poor child who was refusing to cry even though he was suffering.


    Catherine''s heart almost melted.


    She really could not stand seeing a big man like him show such an adorable expression.


    She walked over, sat on the bed, and rubbed his head." Why aren''t you eating? Aren''t you hungry?"


    When Shaun saw her, his dark eyes instantly brightened as though there were countless stars twinkling in them.


    If there was a tail behind him, it would definitely be wagging rapidly now.


    "Cathy, you''re back."


    "Yeah," Catherine repeated her question, "Why aren''t you eating?"


    "I don''t want to eat if you''re not around." Shaun pouted and nced at Hadley. "I don''t like him. He''s not as good-looking as you."


    Hadley,


    He wanted to cry. ''Young Master Hill, you''re so biased when ites to your woman. I didn''t notice it before.''


    "A person can''t survive on their looks alone," Catherine said gently, "Plus, Hadley cares about you very much."


    "I don''t want him to care about me. I just want you." Shaun looked at her with his clear and beautiful eyes.


    Catherine''s face heated up at his stare. However, too many things had happened today and she was a little tired. Hence, she did not have the strength to be


    affectionate with him. "I''ll feed you, okay?"


    "Okay." Shaun nodded hard.


    Hadley quickly brought over the takeaway box. "It''s still warm." "Thank you, Hadley. You should go back and rest," Catherine said.


    "But..." Hadley saw her tired appearance and could not bear to leave. "It''s fine. He''s much easier to deal with than Suzie." Catherine joked.


    Hadley sighed in his heart before leaving.


    She took the spoon and fed Shaun the stew.


    Shaun was actually hungry but he did not want to eat without seeing her first. Now


    that she was back, he immediately ate the stew with gusto.


    After eating for a while, he suddenly asked, "Did... you find Suzie?"


    "Yeah," Catherine said.


    Shaun nodded and said seriously, "She must have run around. She''s naughty."


    Catherine smiled silently.


    She could not exin to him that Suzie was kidnapped.


    Sometimes, she thought that it was good that Shaun was in this state now. He no longer needed to face


    many things.


    However, she felt very tired. Sometimes, she wanted someone to rely on, but when Suzie disappeared, she did not even have the right to cry.

 Chapter 1646

    Although Shaun had a low IQ now, he could still sense that Catherine had suddenly be unhappy.


    He quickly said, "D-Don''t worry. I''ll... I won''t run around. I won''t... let you worry."


    "Mhm, good boy." Catherine touched his head. "But Suzie didn''t run around. She was kidnapped. You have to be a good boy and stay with me, or you might get taken away by bad people. If that happens, you''ll never see me again."


    "Bad people... They''re terrible." Shaun furrowed his brows in anger. "I''ll be good...


    I won''t run around. Today ... you told me not to leave, so I didn''t leave."


    "Yeah, you did a great job."


    Catherine scooped up a spoonful of food.


    Shaun pushed it to her mouth. "Cathy, you eat too."


    "Okay." Catherine''s heart felt slightly better after feeling his concern for her.


    Fortunately, even after he became stupid, he still cared about her. Plus, she was hungry too-extremely hungry.


    After they finished eating, Catherine was exhausted and helped him wipe his body before lying down on


    the bed to watch cartoons with him.


    She fell asleep soon after.


    Shaun looked at her. From his line of sight, he thought that Cathy looked really pretty.


    Her face was small and beautiful as a fairy, while her skin was fairer than snow. Her long eyshes... were like... the feathers in cartoons.


    Also, her pink lips were like jelly.


    Shaun still remembered the taste of them. Cathy tasted very sweet, but of course, the inside of her mouth was sweeter.


    As he thought about it, his body suddenly heated up. He also did not know what was happening and only felt very ufortable.


    He did not want to wake Catherine up at first, but his tall and slender body could not help but toss and turn in bed. In the end, his breathing got more and more urgent.


    Catherine opened her eyes and saw his flushed face.


    She was shocked, thinking it was an after-effect after falling down the stairs. "What''s wrong? Are you feeling ufortable?"


    "Yeah, I don''t know why it suddenly happened." Shaun grabbed her hand and shoved it under the covers with an innocent face.


    Catherine, "..."


    What the hell. This guy had the IQ of a two-year-old but his body was giving apletely different reaction.


    "How did this suddenly happen?" She was truly puzzled.


    "I don''t know either." Shaun looked at her pitifully." Can you help me?"


    "Sorry, but sometimes you can do it yourself." Catherine pushed both his hands under the covers." I''m tired, so help yourself."


    Shaun, "..."


    He was very disappointed.


    However, when he saw Catherine''s tired appearance, he could not bear to force her and was afraid that she would be angry. Hence, he had no choice but to quietly settle it himself.


    In Militaire hospital.


    After Titus sent Sheryl here, he immediately had the doctor give Sheryl a full examination.


    In less than three hours, all the data wasid out in front of him.


    "There''s nothing wrong with her organs and brain. In fact, her health is very good." The doctor paused and took out a report. "However, we found traces of an illegal drug in her bloodstream. Does she usually take


    any medicine?"


    Titus'' thin lips immediately pursed, making him look eerily cold. "As far as I know, no. As you said, she''s in good health. Even when she was abroad, she seldom caught colds. She exercises every day as well."


    "That''s weird," the doctor said, "The illegal drug I mentioned is generally taken by patients after surgery or those suffering from long-term mental illness. This kind of drug can''t be taken for an extended period of time..."

 Chapter 1647

    "What happens if a normal person takes it?" Titus suddenly interrupted the doctor with an unpleasant expression.


    The doctor paused. "Then it''ll be a little troublesome. As you know, it''s a drug. At first, the person will suffer from insomnia and fatigue. Later on, there''ll be a decline in memory and intelligence. The person''s temper will be irate, their mind will be sluggish, and their mood will be restless. In serious cases, the person might hallucinate and even be addicted."


    "Addicted?" Titus clenched his fists, veins fiercely throbbing on the back of his hands.


    The symptoms that the doctor listed were very much in line with Sheryl''s current state.


    It was all his fault for being too negligenttely. He only thought that Sheryl was simply jealous and in a bad mood because of Catherine, which was why she kept arguing with him.


    If not for Catherine''s reminder, he would never have brought Sheryl for a full check-up.


    "Yes, it''s just like taking drugs," the doctor said seriously, "If she doesn''t continue to take it, she''ll


    be even more agitated. If she suddenly stops taking it, her mood swings will get worse. In serious cases... she''ll go crazy."


    Titus suddenly stood up.


    When a tall man like him flew into a rage, it was enough to make the doctor terrified.


    "Can she be cured?" Titus asked.


    "Of course, it''s just a matter of time. However, we still don''t know what kind of drug she''s been taking. I was only able to extract one ingredient of the drug from her blood, but as you know, there are many kinds of ingredients in drugs. Different kinds of drugs have different kinds of ingredients too."


    The doctor hesitated before saying, "The examinations we did earlier were when she was unconscious, but there are some parts of the neurological examination that must be done when she''s awake. We''ll need her to cooperate..."


    Titus became antsy.


    With Sheryl''s current mood, she would never let the doctor examine her without kicking up a fuss. It would be good enough if she did not demand a divorce immediately after waking up.


    If only Matthew were around, he would be able to persuade her.


    The decisive Titus Costner would probably only feel this conflicted when it came to his wife.


    If possible, he wanted to take Sheryl back to Neah Bay for treatment. However, what about Matthew? Was he just supposed to abandon his son?


    "What if I can find that drug?" Titus asked in a low and cold voice.


    "Then the scope of treatment will be much narrower. Even if she doesn''t


    cooperate with the treatment, we''ll be more confident about it." The doctor nodded thoughtfully.


    "Please look after her for me for now. Try to let her sleep as much as possible." Titus frowned and made the arrangements.


    The doctor shook his head. "That won''t do. If we give her an injection to put her to sleep, it''ll only make things worse, which is not conducive for her treatment."


    "Then I''ll have someone keep guard of the ward and not let her out for the time being," Titus gritted his teeth and said ruthlessly.


    "Understood."


    Titus walked out with his long legs.


    After taking the elevator to the parking lot and getting into the car, he pulled out a paper bag from his pocket. There were a few strands of hair inside.


    "Arrange for the injured bodyguards to be sent back to Neah Bay for treatment," Titus said to his assistant." And take this back with you too. Get these samples to one of our hospitals and have a DNA test done as soon as possible."


    The assistant froze and quickly took the paper bag." This is..."


    "The Madam and Suzie''s hair," Titus said, "I don''t trust the hospitals in Australia to do the DNA test." 1


    The assistant understood.


    Although Mr. Costner somewhat believed in Catherine, he still had to be vignt.

 Chapter 1648

    After all, who would have thought that they would discover Reba''s vicious nature aftering to Australia?


    "Go back to the vi now. I want to interrogate Reba." Titus'' eyes were chilling, and his brows were furrowed.


    He had never been yed by a woman like this in his whole life.


    He thought that Reba was just money-loving, greedy, and a phony. However, he never thought that she would dare to drug Sheryl.


    He hated her so much that he wanted to skin her alive.


    However, before that, he had to find out why Reba gave Sheryl that drug.


    He remembered that Sheryl had always been good to her. Maybe Sheryl found out about Reba''s intentions but Sheryl had already acknowledged Reba as her daughter. Sheryl once told him that she owed her daughter and wanted to make it up to her, so why did Reba need to do something so desperate like drugging her?


    The car sped to the vi.


    Right after he got out of the car, he noticed that several guards in the front yard were missing.


    "Mr. Costner, b-bad news." The overwhelmed butler trotted over with a pale and chubby face. "Reba... Reba fell from the building."


    Titus stiffened, and his assistant was shocked. "How did that happen? Is she still alive?"


    "She''s dead," the butler shuddered and said, "You told us to lock her up, so we locked her up on the third floor. The door was locked so she probably tried to escape from the window, but she identally slipped and fell onto the concrete floor head first. Her skull was split open."


    "Useless!"


    Titus snapped and strode over immediately.


    In the open space of the backyard, a group of bodyguards had gathered around. Next to the corner of the wall was Reba''s body covered with a white cloth. 2 When the guards saw Titusing, they immediately made way for him.


    Titus went over and lifted the cloth. When he saw Reba''s face, heughed in anger.


    "I told you to watch over her, yet you let this happen?" Titus''s icy eyes swept toward the guards.


    All of the guards were elites, but when faced with Titus


    ''height of two meters, they felt oppressed by him.


    In the end, it was the captain who stepped forward. "W -We''re sorry. We wanted to seal the windows but there were no boards in the vi that we could board the windows up with, so I thought that we''d seal them tomorrow. It was dark in the courtyard at night and there were no pipes on the walls that she could use to escape. Our men were also standing guard under the windows, so we didn''t think that she would escape."


    "Yes, we were also shocked when we suddenly heard a crash." Another guard also stepped forward and said," Mr. Costner, although you told us to watch over her, we were also sent by the prime minister to protect you. If word of this woman''s sudden death gets out, the consequences will be hard to deal with. After all, she''s not a real criminal and there''s no evidence of her crime."


    Titus nced at the man coldly. The man''s heart thumped, but he still puffed out his chest and said," I''m telling the truth."


    Titus'' face grew cold as he went silent for a moment. Then, he reached out to his assistant. "Bring me a pair of gloves."


    The assistant hurriedly found a pair of gloves from the vi and handed them to him.


    Titus personally went over and crouched to examine Reba''s corpse. Then, he looked back at the group of guards, saying to the captain, "Take her away. You should know how to handle it. Keep a low profile."


    Then, he went upstairs and left the group of guards to stare at each other.


    The assistant followed behind him. When they entered the study, he asked in a


    low voice, "Mr. Costner, how did she suddenly die?"


    "She was pushed down from the room," Titus lit up a cigarette and said indifferently. 2

 Chapter 1649

    The assistant was shocked. "That can''t be."


    Then, he suddenly realized that after Titus took Sheryl to the hospital today, only two bodyguards were left in the hospital. They were still keeping guard outside her


    ward.


    Besides the butler and servants, only the security guards were left in the vi.


    If a housekeeper or servant wanted to push Reba down, the woman would definitely scream and resist. However, none of the guards knew about it and thought that she fell to her death from the window because she tried to escape.


    It was too bizarre.


    "President Costner, are you suspecting that..." That it was someone from the security team who killed Reba?


    When the assistant said that, Titus gave him a warning look and spoke in a voice that only the two of them could hear, "She has bruises on her back and arms, which she probably got when grappling with another person."


    The assistant fell silent.


    Titus was the head of the Costner family.


    Although the Costner family was fiercelypetitive, Titus had climbed up from the bottom step by step. Hence, he was experienced.


    "President Costner, the people protecting us outside were assigned by Nathan Snow. Do you think he-"


    "No." Titus shook his head. "Nathan just rose to his position. It''s impossible for him to control the entire country at once, and it''s impossible to make everyone loyal to him. There''ll always be people who act for the sake of profits. They''ll think differently from him. 1


    The assistant was a little rmed. "President Costner, why don''t we... leave Australia first? Any other country would be safer than Australia now."


    Titus snorted augh. "I''ve experienced all sorts of things and even been to war- torn battlefields. Do you think I''d be scared of this?"


    The assistant smiled wryly. ''That was when you were still young.''


    "But we can''t stay here either. Who knows which ones of those guards are the good ones? They might even try to harm you."


    "Don''t worry, they won''t dare to touch me, and they won''t dare to let me die while I''m in Australia either. They only killed Reba to silence her." Titus sneered. "I''m now 90 percent sure that she''s not Sheryl''s daughter at all."


    The assistant was shocked, and his scalp tingled. "


    She''s really bold for daring to scheme with you around. However, in Madam''s current state, she won''t believe us. If she finds out that Reba is dead, she might even..."


    Titus took a deep drag of the cigarette, his unfathomable eyes overflowing with annoyance." That''s why we have to cure her illness as soon as possible. Conceal this matter from her first. She mustn''t find out about it."


    The assistant thought about it. "Now that Reba is dead, we can''t ask her what drug she gave Madam. Why don''t I search her room..."


    "Go ahead, but I don''t think you''ll be able to find anything. It was definitely taken away by someone." Titus did not have much hope. The people around him had already killed Reba, so there was no way they would leave the drug behind. The assistant went to look for the drug anyway, but in the end, nothing was found. The next day.


    Chester brought a doctor to examine Shaun, who determined that Shaun could be discharged from the hospital.


    Catherine immediately ran downstairs to go through the discharge formalities.


    After confirming that he no longer needed to stay in the hospital, Shaun was overjoyed. "That''s great. I want to go to the yground."


    Catherine,


    She pictured an image of a 30-year-old man ying in the sandbox and was a little unsure of how to refuse his request.


    Elie cleared her throat. "Well... Young Master Hill, you can''t wear your patient gown out. You have to change first."


    "Elie, I already said that my name isn''t Young Master Hill. That''s such an ugly name. Just call me Shaunny." Shaun rolled his eyes at her and revealed a look of disdain.


    Elie was distressed. How would she dare to call Young


    Master Hill ''Shaunny''? She did not have the guts to.

 Chapter 1650

    Elie was afraid that Shaun would strangle her to death when he recovered.


    "Go and change." Catherine saw Elie''s embarrassed look and took out a set of men''s casual clothes from the closet. The clothes would make him look like a man with a sunny disposition. It was a pair of jeans and a denim shirt. She thought that Shaun would definitely look good in them.


    However, Shaun took one look at the clothes and frowned. "I don''t like them. They''re ugly."


    "They''re not ugly. They look good. You''ll look like someone with a sunny disposition if you wear these clothes." Catherine coaxed him.


    "I don''t want to wear these." Shaun twisted his body. His spoiled attitude made Elie have goosebumps all over. She really did not know how Catherine could face Young Master Hill when he was acting like this. It was indeed true love.


    "Then what do you want to wear?" Catherine sighed and asked in resignation.


    Shaun grinned, his white teeth shing brightly. "The PAW Patrol shirt Lucas worest time looks really nice. I like it."


    Catherine,


    Shaun continued, "Also, that brother in the corridor from yesterday... His Ultraman shirt also looks good." 1


    Elie''s sweat dripped. If Young Master Hill dressed like that, it would definitely turn heads.


    "But I want to see you in these clothes more." Catherine''s eyes suddenly overflowed with deep disappointment. "I thought that Shaunny would look more handsome in these clothes, so I specially chose them for you. I guess you don''t like what I chose."


    Then, her stunning eyshes slightly drooped, making her look incredibly crestfallen.


    Shaun immediately panicked and quickly waved his hand. "No, no, I like them. Cathy, don''t be sad. I''ll wear them."


    Then, he hurriedly grabbed the clothes.


    "Thank you, Shaunny." Catherine looked up and revealed a happy expression.


    Shaun grinned from ear to ear.


    Elie could not bear to look at this scene and quickly went out the door.


    Sure enough, as long as Young Master Hill and Miss Jones were together, it did not matter if he was a fool. They always showed off how affectionate they were.


    Catherine helped Shaun take off his patient gown and said in a low voice, "Shaunny, you have to learn how to wear your own clothes. You can''t expect me to help you all the time. Look, this is how you button your shirt."


    "Oh, but I''m just a kid. I don''t wanna move," Shaun said matter-of-factly.


    "All kids have to learn how to dress themselves. Suzie and Lucas can already put


    on their clothes by themselves." Catherine persuaded him.


    "But they''re older than me."


    Older her *ss! Just how shameless was he?


    "But you''re much taller than them," Catherine said seriously, "You''re as tall as me. Aren''t you embarrassed?"


    "Nope." Shaun shook his head.


    There was no point in continuing this conversation.


    Catherine felt like she had to go dig up the old picture books she previously bought for Lucas and Suzie that showed kids how to do day-to-day tasks by themselves.


    After changing his clothes, Catherine took Shaun''s hand and prepared to go home.


    However, right after opening the door, they saw a foreign man in a suit standing outside. He was talking with Elie.


    When the man saw Catherine, he came forward." Hello, Miss Jones. I''m President Costner''s assistant, Warren Morse. President Costner wishes to meet with you. He''s waiting for you in the parking lot."

 Chapter 1651

    Catherine remembered seeing this person beside Titus before.


    Titus had helped her yesterday, so she could not refuse. "Okay."


    She wanted to go to the parking lot anyway.


    They took the elevator down.


    Shaun leaned on the ss elevator like a curious baby. The ss was transparent, so he could see the crowd on the first floor below.


    "Wow! Look, Cathy. There are so many people."


    Warren could not help but nce over. He had seen Shaun Hill''s powerful appearance in the news, so his behavior seemed... odd.


    Catherine did not exin anything to him. After reaching the parking lot, she persuaded Shaun to wait in Hadley''s car first.


    "No, I wanna go with you." Shaun held her hand tightly.


    "Okay." Catherine had no choice but to take him along.


    Titus was sitting in a Rolls-Royce sedan.


    Catherine opened the door and saw Titus in the


    backseat. After hesitating, she let Shaun get in first before sitting by the door. "Hello, Mister," Shaun smiled politely and called out sweetly when he saw Titus. He remembered Cathy saying that it was important to be polite to elders.


    "Mister, you''re so tall." Shaun saw that Titus'' head was almost touching the roof of the car. "But Cathy said that as long as I eat more, I''ll definitely be as tall as you."


    His words made Catherine a little embarrassed.


    Seeing his silly behavior, Titus frowned and jerked his head at Catherine. "He''s... really like this now?"


    "Yeah." Catherine nodded.


    "How did he be like this?" Titus asked.


    "It was Wesley," Catherine said, not caring about whether he would believe her or not. "Uncle Titus, what did you call me here for?"


    Titus looked at her. She was even calling him ''Uncle Titus'' now, so it seemed they were no longer as distant toward each other.


    He had no problems with it. After all, it was possible that she was Sheryl''s daughter, so they might be a family in the future.


    "Reba is dead."


    His thin lips moved as he spat out a piece of explosive


    news.


    "What?" Catherine waspletely shocked as her eyes widened. "You... You''re joking, right?"


    Titus observed her expression and confirmed that she really did not know anything about it. Frankly speaking, he had been a little worried that she called Nathan and got the guard to kill Reba. 1


    It seemed that he was too paranoid. 3

 Chapter 1652

    "She''s dead. I went back tootest night, and when I came back, it turned out Reba had fallen from the balcony and died. The guard said that she fell to her death when she was trying to escape. Her body has already been sent to the funeral home."


    Catherine was stunned.


    She was a little dumbfounded.


    She had always regarded Reba as an indestructible cockroach. How did she suddenly die like that? 1


    She had painstakingly made up one lie after another and became Sheryl''s daughter just so she could get revenge on Catherine and Shaun. She waspletely fine before this, so how did she suddenly die?


    Catherine felt like she was dreaming.


    "How could Reba die so easily?" Catherine muttered. "Is she faking it?"


    "It''s true." Titus nodded and made light of the matter. " It''s just a dead person. What''s the big deal?"


    Catherine smiled wryly. "You might not know this, but I''ve been fighting Reba for several years. Every time I think that I''m about to win, she''s somehow able to turn the tides. In any case, she made the lives of me and my friends quite miserable. I never even expected


    to beat her, so I thought that I would take her down with me."


    Titus looked at her deeply and could tell that Reba had truly pushed her to the edge. Of course, part of the reason was because of Sheryl and his involvement too.


    "I checked Reba''s body. She was pushed off the building. That day, besides the butler and the servants, only the security guards were in the vi."


    Catherine paused and thought for a few seconds before saying, "It''s probably one of the guards who did it. If the butler or servants had tried to push her down, it would definitely attract the attention of the guards. It has to be one of the guards."


    "We have the same thoughts."


    Titus revealed an expression of approval. "I''ve already informed Prime Minister Snow about this matter. He was also very surprised and has started secretly investigating it."


    Catherine nodded. "Uncle Nathan just became the prime minister, so he might not have settled the former cab from Prime Minister Zeller''s time. The government dignitaries on Uncle Nathan''s side are also rising. Some people may start to be disloyal after rising in status."


    "You''re very smart." Titus raised his eyebrows. He was more and more certain that Catherine was Sheryl''s daughter. Sheryl also used to be this calm and wise. Unfortunately...


    "Actually, there''s one person I''m suspicious of," Catherine said, "Gavin Mead. He was previously Senator Mead and is now currently Minister Mead. He''s very close to Wesley now. Wesley was probably afraid that Reba would rat him out, so he asked the Mead family to silence her."


    "As far as I know, that person is Nathan Snow''s left and right hand." Titus'' eyes flickered. "It seems Wesley is only familiar with him because of the bridge built by Reba. They haven''t known each other for long."


    "You don''t understand Wesley. He''s very shrewd and much more powerful than Reba. I think that Reba was just a pawn for him to use. Now, Golden Corporation is expanding rapidly and can''t bepared to how it was before. Wesley has taken over the medical industry in Country Y. Gavin Mead looked down on Wesley before this because he was not qualified, but it''s different now. Everyone wants to earn money and get more benefits. To put it bluntly, a businessman and politician share veryplementary rtionships."


    Catherine smiled. "I''ve been to the Meads'' residence before and met his daughter a few times before. His daughter is quite arrogant and even looked down on Nathan''s goddaughter. You can tell the character of someone by how they''ve raised their children. I think Minister Mead must''ve be more ambitious after rising in position. People are like that. The more they own, the more they want. "What you said is quite interesting."


    Titus expressed his approval. "If it''s really him, then it''ll be troublesome. I don''t think Nathan will be willing to have a fallout with Gavin."


    "Yes. He just rose to his position. If he cuts off his right-hand man, Gavin Mead, it''ll be detrimental to him. Although Uncle Nathan usually treats us well, that''s only on the premise that it doesn''t affect his position." Catherine was very self-aware. "He''ll probably try to act as a peacemaker in this matter."


    "Cathy, what are you talking about? You''re making my head spin." Shaun, who was squeezed between the two, suddenly pouted andined.


    "Sorry, Shaunny. Uncle Titus and I will finish talking soon." Catherineforted him warmly and said to Titus, "Thank you for bringing me this news today. If there''s nothing else, I''ll..."


    "I brought Sheryl to the hospital for a check-up yesterday. Your suspicions were right. Reba had drugged her meals," Titus interrupted her and said.

 Chapter 1653

    Catherine''s gentle face stiffened bit by bit.


    After Suzie''s kidnapping, she had lost all affection she had for Sheryl and even hated her.


    However, she was still surprised to hear that Reba had drugged Sheryl''s meals.


    She only brought it up before because Shaun had reminded her, but she was not sure that Reba would do something like that to Sheryl.


    Titus looked at her and said in a heavy voice, "The doctor said that they found traces of an illegal drug in her bloodstream, which is usually taken by patients after surgery or patients suffering from mental illness. If she takes it for a long time, she''ll suffer from insomnia, mental decline, mood swings, emotional restlessness, and even hallucinations. She''ll be addicted too. I''ve put her in the hospital for now."


    Catherine was stunned. She pursed her lips and rubbed Shaun''s head. "When Reba was by Shaun''s side as his caretaker before this, she had also used a simr drug, but he was suffering from mental illness back then. Later on, his condition grew more serious and he forgot many things. He even became paranoid and got hallucinations."


    "Then? Was he cured?" Titus asked eagerly.


    "He was cured by a famous psychiatrist abroad. That person is Sarah Neeson. She''s indeed capable, but Sarah is his ex-girlfriend. She''s a scheming woman. Not only did she tamper with his memory, but she also left him with a huge after- effect that caused him to be like how he is now." Catherine''s eyes became filled with hatred when she mentioned this.


    Titus was silent for a while. He rubbed his eyebrows and said, "You have a lot of enemies."


    "What I mean is that Sarah is really famous in the field of psychology. But if someone rmends her to you, don''t look for her. I think she''s already working with Wesley." Catherine reminded him. 1


    "Okay. I know better psychologists anyway," Titus said faintly, "But Sheryl doesn''t have an illness. She only became like this because of the drug. Unfortunately, Reba''s death has made it impossible for us to find out what drug she gave Sheryl. The doctor said that she can be treated sooner if they know what drug she ingested."


    Catherine hummed and said nothing in response. Her expression was indifferent. It put an end to the topic of Sheryl.


    Titus was a little conflicted. Sheryl did feel guilty toward this child, but unfortunately, fate got in the way and Reba took advantage of it.


    Now, her real daughter bore a grudge against her.


    "Do you hate Sheryl? Actually, you haven''t been in contact with her much. Her real character isn''t anything like how she''s been behaving recently. She was like you when she was young-smart, wise, and calm. That''s why I fell in love with her. There were women who pursued me before, but she never hit or scolded them. She always had a way to make them back off."


    Titus said with aplicated expression, "She''s not a vicious person. She was instigated by Reba and was convinced by her because the drug affected her brain."


    "Uncle Titus, is she really smart, wise, and calm?


    Sorry, but I don''t think so. She couldn''t even notice that the woman beside her had ulterior motives. If a stupid person fell into a trap, I wouldn''t say anything. But she was used by others like a tool. She ruined a person''s life and she almost killed a child. I can''t forgive such a person."


    Catherine''s beautiful and delicate face was very cold." She crossed the line when she kidnapped Suzie."


    Her words were very unpleasant to hear but Titus did not get angry. "How do you know that she didn''t realize Reba''s intentions? I believe that she did. However, she had just acknowledged Reba as her daughter, so she couldn''t try to correct Reba''s problems from the start. Many things have to be done step by step. Besides, she really did feel indebted to her daughter. Back then when she was rescued at sea, she had lost her memories but still tried to find her family. She searched all over the world for years but didn''t find any news.


    "Then, Matthew appeared with Reba and said that they looked alike. A DNA test was also done, which said they were a perfect match. Reba talked about Sheryl''s history and knew about her past, family, and siblings. When we investigated, we found that she was indeed Sheryl Jones. Aftering back to Australia, Sheryl''s brother and sister-inw also appeared. Everyone said that Reba was her daughter."

 Chapter 1654

    "Even when Sheryl noticed that Reba''s behavior was inappropriate, Reba would always bring up that she was abducted as a child. As a mother, Sheryl naturally med herself. She thought that if she had been around, her daughter wouldn''t have suffered so much. If she had the chance to educate her daughter, her daughter wouldn''t have be vain and pretentious."


    Catherine choked for a moment.


    Her heart was subconsciously stirred up.


    "You''re a mother yourself, so you should be able to understand her feelings."


    Each of Titus'' words seemed to pierce her heart. "Will a mother who loves her children regard them with disdain? She won''t. If her child turns out bad, she''ll only me herself." 1


    "But she shouldn''t have indulged Reba without limits," Catherine said.


    "Do you think she was clear-headed when she indulged Reba?" Titus asked. Catherine was immediately at a loss for words.


    Titus looked at her distracted expression and sighed i n his heart. "Actually, I''ve thought about it. When Sheryl just arrived in Melbourne, she told me that


    memories were shing in her head. However, she stopped experiencing that afterward. Reba probably began to drug her because she was afraid of Sheryl regaining her memory. As her husband, I was careless as well."


    "If she had regained her memory, she would know that the name she gave to her daughter was Catherine, not Reba. Hah." Catherine smiled in irony.


    Titus looked at her silently.


    "Forget it. You don''t believe that I''m her daughter anyway." Catherine opened the door and prepared to leave.


    "I believe it now. Jeffery and his wife are very problematic. We were all tricked by them. Unfortunately, all my men are injured now. Otherwise, I''d definitely deal with them," Titus said with an expression as cold as ice.


    "Reba is their daughter. Before this, their family wanted to swallow up Hudson Corporation but my grandmother didn''t let them because she knew Hudson was something my mother left for me. Hence, they killed my grandmother. It wasn''t easy for me to get Hudson Corporation back."


    Catherine looked back at him. "Uncle Titus, I advise you to take her and leave Australia soon."


    Then, she held Shaun''s hand and left.


    She had been enduring it, but after remembering what Titus said, her eyes could not help but redden.


    Sheryl loved her daughter, but she gave that love to Reba and harmed Catherine instead.


    "Cathy, why are you crying?"


    Shaun''s bewildered voice suddenly sounded by her ear. "Did that bad uncle make you angry? I''ll go beat him up."

 Chapter 1655

    "Don''t."


    Catherine hurriedly grabbed Shaun''s wrist. Her voice was hoarse and enough to make anyone''s heart melt." He didn''t. You were there too. Did you see him bully m e?"


    Shaun felt distressed.


    Just now, he only heard Cathy say many things to that uncle but he did not understand what they were talking about.


    Bullying... There was no bullying. The uncle had not hit her either.


    "Then... Why are you crying?" Shaun was very anxious. He could not bear to see her cry. His heart ached.


    "Because... I thought of some unhappy things." Catherine forced a smile at him. "Get in the car."


    On the way back to the manor, Shaun was feeling troubled. He kept thinking about the same problem.


    Cathy cried because she thought of something unhappy. Then, would she smile if she thought of something happy?


    However, how could he make her happy?


    He rested his cheeks on his palms, which made him


    look adorable with his squishy cheeks.


    However, Catherine was thinking about Reba and did not notice him.


    At the manor, just after parking the car.


    Suzie and Lucas rushed out like a whirlwind.


    "Mommy, Shaunny."


    Suzie immediately threw a bear hug at Catherine." Mommy, I missed you."


    "I missed you too." Catherine had just finished speaking when she saw Brennan and Lea. She was a little surprised. It was only nine in the morning now. It was too early for Brennan toe over.


    Furthermore, she felt like the air between Brennan and Lea was weird for some


    reason.


    She remembered that when she leftst night, Suzie had cried and said that she wanted her grandparents to sleep with her...


    Could it be...


    Catherine felt like she was struck by lightning. She quickly pretended to be calm and picked Suzie up." Are you feeling better? Are you still scared? Did you suffer from insomniast night?"


    Suzie pouted, and Lucas said, "She got up and cried several timesst night. She was so noisy."


    "If you were the one who got kidnapped, you''d be scared and wake up crying at night too," Suzie retorted angrily, "But fortunately, Grandpa and Grandma slept with mest night."


    Lea and Brennan,


    Thebined age of both of them was almost a hundred, but their expressions now were full of embarrassment-especially Lea, who had a tinge of red on her face.


    She had always maintained her looks and coupled with her excellent temperament from being ady of a wealthy family, she looked like a middle-aged woman who was in love again. She looked more than a decade younger, and even her eyes had brightened up.


    Catherine secretly sighed while looking at the changes brought about by love.


    If Mason had not gotten in between Lea and Brennan''s rtionship, they might not have divorced at all. In fact, they might have be a loving couple over time.


    Unfortunately, Liam and Shaun...


    "Mommy, why are you spacing out?" Lucas shook Catherine''s hand.


    "It''s nothing." Catherine smiled and looked up at Brennan and Lea. "Uncle, Aunty, thank you for these days." "No, we should be the ones thanking you for taking care of Shaun." Lea also hurriedly changed the topic so that she would not feel as embarrassed. "Let''s go in."

 Chapter 1656

    As they headed inside and walked for a while, they suddenly realized that one person was missing. 1


    They turned around and saw Shaun was still standing where he was. His lips were pulled in a deep pout and he wore an expression that seemed to say ''I''ve been abandoned, poor me''.


    Catherine and the others felt their hearts go numb at the sight as if they had suddenly be sinners for neglecting a little darling.


    As his mother, Lea was feeling even guiltier and said gently, "Shaunny,e over. I''ll have someone bake you a cake."


    Shaun ignored her and looked at Catherine sulkily." I''m angry now. You ignored me."


    "...I wasn''t ignoring you. I thought you''d follow." Catherine quickly took his hand and added, "I was thinking about Suzie and Lucas."


    Shaun looked at Suzie and Lucas before whining, "You already have me. Why are you still thinking about them?"


    Lucas frowned and Suzie suddenly burst in anger. "You''re too much. She''s our Mommy. How could you steal our mommy from us?"


    Shaun froze. No matter how stupid he was, he still knew how important a mommy and daddy were for every child.


    His lips quivered, and he bit his sexy lips and suddenly cried. "I don''t have a mommy. I don''t have one...


    Catherine waspletely bbergasted.


    Suzie was dumbfounded. She felt like she had done something heinous.


    Just then, Lea stood out stiffly and said gently," Shaunny, don''t cry. I''m your mommy. This is your daddy."


    "Yeah, I''m your daddy." Brennan was a little overwhelmed.


    They were both powerful figures in the business world and were absent during Shaun''s childhood, so they did not know how to face such a childish Shaun now.


    Shaun looked at them and then at Catherine''s little face, and cried even harder. "I don''t want you. My daddy and mommy... are so old." 1


    The "old" Brennan and Lea felt as if their hearts were stabbed by millions of


    arrows.


    They were not that old. They were only fifty, and since they had maintained their health very well, they looked around forty at most.


    Lea muttered, "We''re not old. It''s you who''s old."


    Brennan nodded in agreement. Although the doctor said not to provoke his son, he was still a little irritated at being called old.


    "I can''t hear you, I can''t hear you." Shaun covered his ears while eximing in denial. "I''m only two years old."


    un


    Catherine felt dizzy. In normal circumstances, she couldpromise, but when it came to his parents...


    "Stop crying," she said solemnly as she tugged Shaun''s hand.


    "Cathy." Shaun stopped crying immediately when he saw her serious expression. However, he could not help but sniffle. His handsome face was wet from his tears which tugged at the heartstrings of those who saw him.


    "Shaunny, listen to me," Catherine said as she wiped his tears away. "Your daddy and mommy are determined by God. Aunty Lea is your mommy. How can you call her old? Do you know how hard she worked to give birth to you? Also, Uncle Brennan is your daddy. Children should respect their mommy and daddy. You can''t look down on them. If you do, then you''re not a good boy."


    "I''m a good boy," Shaun said seriously even though he was slightly flustered. "Then you have to be nice to your daddy and mommy,"


    Catherine continued.


    "Oh, okay." Shaun looked at Lea and Brennan obediently, and said softly, "Daddy, Mommy, I''m sorry."


    "It''s okay." Lea''s heart almost melted as her eyes welled up. She missed out on Shaun''s childhood, so she never expected her son to treat her with such respect one day.


    Brennan felt the same. However, he was a man, so no matter how much his eyes stung, he could not shed a tear.


    He did not fulfill his duty as a father and missed out on Liam and Shaun''s childhoods. Now, God was giving him a chance to get along with his son again.into


    "It''s okay." He waved his hand. "Go in with Cathy. I''m going to have a smoke."

 Chapter 1657

    Catherine held Shaun''s hand and went in, but Shaun could not help but turn back and nce at Brennan''s dested figure. For some reason, his heart felt a little ufortable.


    Was he overboard earlier?


    Cathy lectured him that he could not judge a book by its cover. It was not Brennan''s fault that he looked old.


    Upon entering the vi, Suzie stopped being jealous and remembered what Catherine said earlier that she had to regard Daddy as a good friend.


    "Shaunny, both Lucas and I have a toy house. Do you want to y together?" Suzie took the initiative to invite him.


    Shaun was tempted but could not help but look back a t Catherine.


    He wanted to y and stay with Cathy at the same time.


    "Go ahead. I just got home, so I need to take a shower and change," Catherine said gently. She had stayed in the hospital for several days and it felt ufortable now.


    "Oh, okay." Shaun was slightly disappointed.


    "Come on, don''t keep clinging to Mommy. We can y by ourselves." Suzie dragged him into the toy room. 1


    The toy room was huge and had many pink dolls and various small pieces of Lego.


    "Let''s y house." Suzie said as she felt that she finally found a ymate. In the past, neither Lucas nor her grandmother liked to y house with her, and it was boring for her to y alone.


    This time, she took out all her pots and pans. "I''ll teach you how to y..."


    Shaun ignored her and picked up the Lego blocks on the ground curiously.


    "Oh, that belongs to Lucas. Don''t touch it. If you lose a piece, he''ll throw a tantrum again,¡± Suzie shouted. " Also, that''s too difficult. It''s not something that humans canplete."


    Lucas red at her impassively. "Am I not a human?"


    Suzie stuck her tongue out at him. "You yed with this Lego for a week but you still couldn''tplete it. Grandma said that only those 18 and above can y with it, but you didn''t believe her and insisted on buying it. What a waste of money." 1


    Lucas''s eyebrows furrowed tightly at her words and showed a little stubbornness. "I wanna y it. I''ll finish it soon. Hey, don''t mess with my blocks."


    However, Shaun seemed to not hear him and even opened up the guidebook on the table.


    "Why are you reading it so seriously? You won''t understand it. You can''t even read." Suzie sighed. "If only the previous Daddy was here. His IQ would still be okay. It''ll be a piece of cake for him to y with this stuff, but you? Your IQ is lower than mine."


    "It''s easy." Shaun looked at it for a moment and suddenly looked up.


    "Easy?" Lucas felt like he heard a joke. "It is quite easy."


    "Yeah, it''s easy." Shaun did not pick up the sarcasm in Lucas''s voice and fiddled carefully with the pieces on the ground. Before anything else, he ssified them.


    Lucas and Suzie did not believe him at first, but when they saw him sessfully assemble a chassis of a car, they were dumbfounded.


    In less than forty minutes, Shaun assembled a cool military green Lamborghini.


    "Look. It''s easy." Shaun pressed the door button, and the sports car''s door opened.


    Lucas was stunned and Suzie was dumbfounded.


    Was he not supposed to have the IQ of a two-year-old?


    How could he assemble it so quickly and perfectly?


    It was simply a fatal blow to them who were only three-year-olds. It was too shocking. 1


    Just then, Catherine entered the room after her shower. She wore pink loose lounge clothes and her hair draped over her shoulders after being blow-dried. Her casual appearance made her seem more feminine, and although without makeup, her skin was still fair and her face was bright and radiant.


    Her body had a lingering scent of her shower gel.


    Suzie and Lucas were used to this fragrance because this was Catherine''s usual shower gel at home.

 Chapter 1658

    Shaun, on the other hand, was not used to it.


    Catherine had previously showered in the hospital too, but the scent was the refreshing kind. His mouth dried up today after smelling this unfamiliar yet pleasant fragrance, and his heart began to throb erratically.


    When he looked up and saw her dark hair and red lips, he was overwhelmed with a desire to kiss her.


    However, someone hugged her more quickly than he could. It was Suzie. "Mommy, you''re done showering?" Suzie hugged one of Catherine''s thighs. "Yeah." Catherine knelt down and was delighted to see thepleted Lamborghini sports car on the ground." Lucas, isn''t this the same Lego your grandma gave you thest time? You actually finished assembling it.


    You''re amazing."


    Lucas''s handsome face reddened slightly in embarrassment.


    Shaun harrumphed and pouted.


    Suzie covered her lips and snickered. "Mommy, it wasn''t Lucas who finished it. Lucas spent one week but still couldn''tplete it, but Shaunny finished it


    after only a while. He''s truly amazing."


    Shaun''s chest immediately puffed up like a proud peacock. It was not a big deal to him before this but for some reason he wanted Catherine to sing the praises of his achievement now.


    Shaun was slowly regaining his intelligence, and while he couldn''t bebeled a fool, he was still very much like a child to her. This puzzle, on the other hand, had put one''s mind to the test.


    Lucas had always been a smart kid and loved to y with Lego since he was younger than he was now. He picked up the challenge himself to assemble Lego designed for age 18 and above but s he could notplete it. Shaun, however, managed to finish it in such a short time.


    This could only mean that his intelligence might have always been intact.


    "Oh, you''re amazing, Shaunny," Catherine said as she rubbed his ck hair.


    Shaun grinned happily, revealing his pearly whites." Then can I have a reward?" "Sure." Catherine smiled. "What do you want?"


    "I want a kiss," Shaun announced.


    "Pfft." Suzie burst outughing then snickered as she covered her mouth.


    Lucas smirked as well. He had secretly seen how Shaun and Catherine got along in private. They kissed in a way that was nothing like kissing a child.


    Catherine''s face flushed in embarrassment. It would not have mattered if it was only Shaun alone but the children were here too.


    She said stiffly, "Okay. I''ll give you a kiss. Everyone gets a reward."


    She pressed a kiss onto each of their foreheads, with Shaun being thest.


    Shaun frowned after the kiss as this was not the kind of kiss he wanted. He was


    about to speak when Catherine red at him.


    He proceeded to zip his mouth and pout sulkily.


    "Well, you guys continue ying. I''m going to take care of something."


    Catherine slipped away.


    Hadley had been waiting in the parlor for a while.


    "Ms. Jones, Reba and Young Master Hill hadn''t been to thepanytely. Thepany..." he hesitated.


    "Reba is dead," Catherine said faintly.


    "What?" Hadley was stunned. Reba had spent so much money and effort to acquire 70% of thepany''s shares, but now she was dead? "Is that true?"


    "I''ll head over to the funeral parlor this afternoon.


    Even if it''s a corpse, I want to see for myself if it''s truly Reba." Catherine''s


    eyes were cold. She had to be sure, lest Reba escaped and stabbed her in the back again. 10

 Chapter 1659

    "I''ll go with you," Hadley said immediately. "But if Reba really is dead, then what about her shares? Will they fall into the hands of Jeffery and his wife?"


    Catherine''s chest tightened. Hadley''s words served as a reminder.


    "What''s the current situation at Hill Corporation? ording to Shaun, Reba brought in her own people to take over Hill Corporation and even fired many of thepany''s senior executives?"


    "Yes, Reba hired a team herself. The person in charge is someone called Wade. The rest of them took over other important positions of GM and managers of various departments." Hadley had a headache. "I looked into it and discovered that Wesley and Wade are close."


    "So Wade is one of Wesley''s men," Catherine said as she was struck with an understanding.


    "Yes. That, in fact, made sense. As ruthless as she was, Reba wasn''t particrly skilled and capable of dealing with the business side of things. When ites to her connections, Wesley was the only one she knew outside the Costner family. She must know, however, that when two dogs aim for a bone, it''s the third dog that gets it. Wesley must have gone to look


    for Jeffery and Sally when he returned to Melbourne suddenly."


    "Yes, Reba probably had the impression that her rtionship with Wesley was one where they exploited each other, but she was wrong. She was only but a tool to Wesley." Catherine sighed. "In the end, she underestimated Wesley''s brutality and viciousness."


    Wesley''s cruelty seemed to have no bounds.


    Hadley smiled wryly. "If that''s the case, Hill Corporation fell into Wesley''sps following his borate scheme. Wesley''s Golden Corporation is already at its pinnacle. If he were to control Hill Corporation by pulling the strings from behind the scene with Jeffery as a puppet, then he''ll be at the top. Who else then, would be able topete with him in the future?"


    Catherine also understood why Gavin Mead would help Wesley.


    "I won''t let Wesley seed." She gritted her teeth coldly.


    Hadley smiled bitterly. "What can you do? It might be possible if Young Master Hill was fine, but he currently has the IQ of a two-year-old... The both of you aren''t married either, so you have no right to interfere. Besides... Wesley and you are still technically husband and wife... If you step in, others might retaliate and use you of colluding with Wesley to annex Hill Corporation." 1


    Catherine thought about Lea, who was still a shareholder.


    Lea might possess a strong business acumen but she was no match for Wesley''s malice and guile.


    "I''ll train Shaun back to how he once was as soon as possible. I''ve discovered that he''s actually not stupid, so it''s not like this problem is hopeless. As long as we kick Wade away and prevent Jeffery from entering thepany, Wesley''s n won''t work."


    Catherine mused, "Reba bought Hill Corporation with the money that Sheryl gave her, so Sheryl is qualified to reim her shares. It won''t fall into Jeffery''s hand."


    "But Sheryl and Jeffery are siblings. Will she do it?"


    "...We''ll cross the bridge when we get there." Catherine sighed.


    Now, she only hoped that Titus could quickly cure Sheryl''s illness.


    Aunty Yasmine was done cooking when Hadley left.


    Old Madam and Old Master Hill were not pleased when they saw Shaun''s silly expression.


    "Mom, Dad, don''t worry. Shaun will get better." Leaforted the two elders. "And... This is quite good too. Shaun''s childhood had always been miserable. Now that he has returned to his younger self, he gave u s parents a chance to redeem ourselves. We''ll give him a happy childhood this time."


    Old Master Hill snorted. "What rubbish are you spouting? A perfectly good man was reduced to this. The rest of the world willugh at him. Besides, do you really think he needs you to give him a childhood? Do you think he relies on you as a mother?"


    Lea was embarrassed.


    It was obvious that Shaun had been clinging to Catherine since they sat at the table. Yet, he refused to talk to her and every cell in his body seemed to say '' I''m not happy. Hurry up and coax me''.


    Old Madam Hill''s heart softened when she saw him." Shaun wasn''t this cute when he was young."


    "Come, Shaun. Have this drumstick. You have to eat more to be healthy," she said as she handed him a drumstick.

 Chapter 1660

    When Shaun turned and saw the Old Madam''s kind face, his heart softened and he quickly held out his bowl to catch the drumstick. He said politely, "Thank you, Grandma."


    "Oh, what a good boy." Old Madam Hill was overwhelmed with emotions. "Oh, I never would''ve imagined a day I''d see our Shaun behave so obediently. I hadn''t fulfilled my duty as a grandmother in the past too. I''ll have to treat him better in the future. Old man, you''re not allowed to be a s strict with Shaun as you were when he was a child."


    "I know." Old Master Hill was heartbroken too.


    Throughout the meal, the Hill family desperately tried to make it up to Shaun.


    Contrastingly, Shaun was not as excited as they were. He ate only half a drumstick and pouted before running off to the toy room.


    "Cathy, what happened? Did you fight?" Lea asked worriedly.


    Catherine was a little taken aback. Was he unhappy because she red at him earlier?


    He was indeed childish.


    Sigh.


    Not even Suzie was that petty.


    Old Madam Hill frowned. "It''s not good if he doesn''t eat. Lea, why don''t you feed him? Didn''t you say you wanted to paint a more colorful childhood for him?"


    Lea was ashamed and stuttered, "It''s not that I don''t want to feed him, it''s just he doesn''t want me to feed him."


    "Hmph, useless." Old Master Hill red at her expressionlessly.


    Lea."..."


    "Grandma, I''ll feed himter." Catherine smiled to defuse the awkwardness. "Shaunny listens to me."


    Old Madam Hillughed. "You thought he had the IQ of a two-year-old but I''d beg to differ. Which two-year-old cling to their wife instead of their mother? If you ask me, I''d say that even though he doesn''t have any memories, his heart remembers the person he likes the most, and that''s Catherine."


    Old Master Hill nodded in agreement.


    Catherine was embarrassed to hear this, but she was in fact beaming internally.


    After all, Shaun did treat her differently.


    She quickly ate up and brought the bowl to the yroom.


    As she left, she heard Suzie telling everyone softly," When Shaunny told Mommy to kiss him, Mommy only kissed his forehead. He didn''t seem to like being kissed on the forehead, so he was unhappy the entire time he yed with us."


    Catherine stumbled and almost fell down.


    She was abashed to the point she wanted to burrow into the ground. Suzie was such a busybody.


    Old Madam Hill chuckled. "I told you. It''s clear that he wanted to be kissed by his wife. Being young and in love is such a wonderful thing."


    Catherine."..."


    She just imagined a row of crows flying over her head.


    With flushed cheeks, she went to deal with Shaun.

 Chapter 1661

    In the toy room.


    Shaun stared at the door with a dazed expression while fidgeting with his favorite building block in his hand.


    However, he was not in the mood to y with it at all. Depressed, he was


    wondering when Catherine woulde and cheer him up.


    If she did not cheer him up, he would not be in the mood to y with toys, watch cartoons, or eat.


    Amid his thoughts, he suddenly heard familiar footsteps.


    Upon hearing the footsteps, he knew it was Catherine.


    Shaun promptly drooped his head and pretended to be seriously ying with the building blocks. He acted as though he could not be bothered about her.


    No one knew that his heart was racing madly when the footsteps stopped at the door.


    Why was he feeling like this? Was he sick?


    "You enjoy ying with building blocks, huh?" Catherine squatted beside him with a grin on her exquisite face. "Let''s go to the mall tomorrow to buy more building blocks, alright?"


    "No." Shaun rejected her outright and even looked away like a softie.


    "Are you still angry? How petty of you." Feeling amused, Catherine cupped his face with her elbows on his knees. "Do you know why I red at you this morning?"


    "I don''t know, and I don''t want to know either." Shaun snorted, but he could not help but look sideways at her.


    It amused Catherine so much to see his behavior contrast his words, but she tried to suppress herughter. She approached him and said, "I know you wanted me to kiss you on the lips and not on the forehead, but Suzie and Lucas were around. I was embarrassed..."


    "What''s embarrassing?" Shaun could not figure it out.


    "Kissing is something that we can only do when no one else is around. I don''t want anyone else to see it. This is a private matter. You don''t see anyone kissing i n public, do you?"


    "People do that on TV," Shaun immediately answered," I saw it on TV this morning."


    Catherine was speechless.


    Her head ached. What the hell did he watch with Suzie and Lucas? Why was he precocious now? By the look of things, she needed to educate Suzie and Lucas.


    "The shows on TV are different." Catherine''s head hurt as she did not know how to exin to him. "Anyway, that''s that. If you''re not happy with it, I won''t kiss you anymore."


    Upon hearing her menacing tone, Shaun was frightened. He clutched her hand and said in a domineering tone, "No way."


    With that, Catherine said gently, "Suzie and Lucas are my kids, but you''re different. As I said, you''re my lover. Not only will we kiss, but we''ll also have lots of... other intimate acts. We can''t act intimately in front of others. It''s a matter of privacy."


    Her words left Shaun feeling perplexed. Nevertheless, he understood the sentence ''you''re my lover''.


    Deep down, he was delighted. "But who do you love most? Sister Suzie, Brother Lucas, or me?"


    "My love for them is different. You''ll understand it in the future." Catherine looked grave. "Don''t address them as ''Sister Suzie'' and ''Brother Lucas'' anymore. Just call them by their names."


    "Oh." Shaun pouted. "I got it. I''m not your only love."


    "No, you''re my only love." At the sight of his disappointed face, Catherine nced at the door before she moved closer to him and kissed his exquisite, thin lips.


    Shaun was stunned. Aftering back to his senses, he returned Catherine''s sweet kiss just like what she did to him just now.

 Chapter 1662

    Shaun was a bit clumsy when kissing Catherine.


    However, he soon took an active role and no longer remained a passive kisser.


    His kiss made Catherine blush and melt. She could not help but sigh deep down. This man was still the same.


    After kissing her a few times, he soon got the hang of it. He had started to kiss her in a domineering manner as well.


    However, they were in the yroom, after all. As there were many people outside, she dared not indulge herself in the kiss for too long.


    She promptly pushed him away and said while panting, "Stop. If someone barges in, we''ll be in trouble."


    "Oh." Gazing at her pretty face, Shaun could not help but gulp. "Cathy, you''re so pretty."


    Catherine felt as though her heart was dripping with honey. She lowered her head and poked his chest with a slender finger. "Remember that I''m forever the prettiest person in your heart."


    "Mm." Shaun felt as though something had filled his heart. He could never get enough of this woman. He


    wished he could be with her all the time.


    "Alright. Since you''re not angry anymore, go and eat some rice. Otherwise, you''ll feel hungry." Given that Catherine had already asked him, Shaun could not reject her.


    Anyway, he was not full. Only after he finished a bowl of rice did Catherine bring him, Lucas, and Suzie upstairs to take a nap.


    After Catherine finally put the three of them to sleep, she got changed and headed downstairs. Hadley came to pick her up, and they headed to the funeral parlor.


    Hadley asked the person in charge of the parlor for directions before they walked over.


    As soon as they arrived at the door, they heard Sally and Jeffery weeping inside.


    "Reba, how miserable that you lost your life just like that. How pathetic!" Reba was her only daughter, and Sally wept bitterly. She used to hate Reba for running away and leaving her and Jeffery in jail. Even so, Reba still got them out of jail and allowed them to live luxurious lives.


    Jeffery was smoking at one side. His reddened eyes were filled with hatred.


    His daughter was gone just like that.


    "Why are they here? Hadley was shocked. "Are we still going to enter?"


    Catherine narrowed her eyes. Before she could speak,


    Jeffery spotted her.


    "Catherine Jones, how dare youe here?!" Jeffery''s blood was boiling from rage at the sight of her.


    He strode toward her and was about to hit her.


    However, Hadley was quick enough to block Catherine.


    Jeffery stopped walking at once. After all, he was no match for the young and tall Hadley, considering that he was in his 50s and had been in jail for a long time.


    Unlike Jeffery, Sally had lost her sanity. She did not care that she was no match for Hadley. She dashed toward Catherine like a madwoman in an attempt to hit and bite her.


    "Catherine Jones, you''ll be cursed with a horrible death! The biggest regret in my life is that I didn''t drown you to death when you were young, you brute!"


    "Let go of me." After Sally scratched him a few times, Hadley pushed her away impatiently.


    Sally got up and intended to fight him again, but Catherine pushed Hadley away. She walked up to Sally and pped each side of her cheeks.


    Sally''s face instantly swelled up as her head buzzed.


    Initially, Sally wished to kill Catherine so badly.


    However, it frightened her when she met Catherine''s icy eyes.


    Afraid that Catherine would p her again, Sally stopped moving forward. Nevertheless, she continued to criticize, "I''ve put so much effort in raising you. How dare you p me? Karma will get back at you."

 Chapter 1663

    "Karma?"


    Catherine scoffed. "If karma were to get back at someone, it shoulde for the two of you first. You killed your own mother. You then falsified the issue a s you didn''t dare acknowledge your biological daughter for the sake of personal gain and wealth. It seems like you both didn''t learn from your mistakes when you were in jail. Instead, you both grew bolder."


    Jeffery turned crimson. Although Catherine''s words were humiliating... he had gone too far to turn back now.


    "Enough. Stop bullshitting. What do you mean when you said I didn''t dare acknowledge my biological daughter? You''re my biological daughter. Also, I didn''t kill my mother. Look, the police have released us."


    Catherine shifted her eyes to him in frustration." When I visited you in jail before this, I thought you were remorseful for what you did. I didn''t expect-"


    "We''re telling the truth," Sally interrupted her in agitation and burst into tears. "You''re so heartless! We''re your biological parents, yet you don''t acknowledge us. Yes, we''re not as rich as Sheryl and Joel, but you shouldn''t deny your rtionship with us for the sake of wealth. What''s worse, you killed your


    cousin! How vicious of you." "Really? I didn''t know that the two of you are my biological parents."


    Catherine said tauntingly, "But why did you both im that Reba was your daughter in Melbourne three years ago? You both even forced me to leave my boyfriend so that Reba could have him. Although I had worked hard in Summit for so many years, you drove me out and even locked me in a dark house where you fed me stale food and let me starve. I had to suffer from the cold. You both treated me really well, huh?"


    Stung by her mockery, Sally choked. However, Jeffery said shamelessly, "We did it because you refused to listen to us. We just wanted to nurture you well."


    Upon hearing their words, Catherine was speechless and so was Hadley. Indeed, Jeffery and Sally proved to be Reba''s parents.


    "In that case, let''s have a DNA test." Catherine raised her brows. "If the two of you turn out to be my biological parents, I''ll certainly respect and care for you both in the future."


    "Get lost. Everyone knows that you have broad connections in Canberra. It won''t be surprising if you get people to tamper with the test results!" Sally shouted.


    "Well..."


    Catherine nodded seriously. "Dad, Mom, since you both are my biological parents, you should stop looking down on me. By the way, since Reba is dead, unmarried, and childless, her shares in Hill Corporation will probably go to both of you. But both of you are already so old now and have no idea how to manage the shares. Since I''m your only daughter, I''ll help you manage Hill Corporation and be filial to you both."


    She changed her words so quickly that the two of them and even Hadley were stunned.


    Aftering to her senses, Sally told Catherine off," Dream on! That''s what Reba left for us. It has nothing to do with you."


    "Dad, Mom, you''re going too far. Am I not your only biological daughter?" Catherine showed an innocent look.


    "Reba has been wandering outside since young and she''s not your biological daughter. The three of us should be united as a family."


    "Dream on!"


    Sally found those words disgusting.


    Of course, Catherine was not her biological daughter, but Sally could not state it explicitly. If Catherine was recording their conversation and used the recording to provoke Sheryl, she would be in trouble.


    Catherine was unpredictable.


    "Dad, Mom, you''re too cruel to me. I really doubt whether I''m your biological daughter." A sarcastic look washed over Catherine''s face.


    "Of course, you are." Jeffery sneered. "But we definitely won''t give you anything that belongs to Reba."


    "Since the two of you are insistent that I''m your biological daughter but are cursing me to die horribly, I''ve decided to respect you both so that I can be a filial daughter." Catherine sighed. "Don''t worry, as your biological daughter, I''ll manage Hill Corporation well on behalf of you both."

 Chapter 1664

    Once Catherine finished speaking, she drew her phone out from her pocket and ended the recording in front of them. With a grin, she said, "Don''t worry, I have this as proof now. If the two of you pass away, I''ll sort out the affairs regarding your passing. If Reba''s shares are transferred to you both, I''ll also manage Hill Corporation well."


    An eerie silence descended on the parlor for some time. Jeffery and Sally''s faces contorted with rage.


    "Over my dead body, Catherine Jones!" Sally lost her temper. She felt as though she had shot herself in the foot. "If anything happens to us, it''ll be your fault."


    "Don''t take me for an evil person, okay?"


    Catherine shrugged innocently. "Now that I''m here, I''ll go and visit Reba. After all, we''re sisters. I didn''t know she''d die so early. What a blessing."


    Hadley was at a loss for words.


    He wondered if his ears were deceiving him.


    "Shut... your mouth..." Unable to tolerate Catherine''s behavior, Jeffery tried to p her on the face.


    "Dad, what are you doing?" Catherine grabbed hold of


    his wrist.


    However, Jeffery could not break free from her grasp even after some time.


    Catherine sighed. "I''m just stating the facts. Reba did so many terrible deeds in her life. We don''t know how many men she slept with and how many people she hurt and deceived. It''s great that she died just like that. I thought she''d be savagely tortured before she was dead. She was close to spending over ten years living a miserable life in jail only to end up killing herself. In this case, am I wrong to say that she was blessed?"


    "You''re the one who did so many terrible deeds! Don''t think that we don''t know that you instructed someone to push Reba down." Sally ran up to her with a ferocious look.


    Hadley blocked Sally to keep her from approaching Catherine.


    After letting go of Jeffery, Catherine walked to the corpse and lifted the cloth right away.


    "Stop it." Jeffery and Sally''s eyes reddened. Watching their only daughter be humiliated after her death made them anxious.


    "Calm down, I won''t destroy her corpse. I just want to check if it''s Reba, lest she''s faking her death like what she did back then."


    Catherine wore a pair of gloves and forcefully pinched Reba''s face to make sure it was not a mask. After that, she checked her injuries and saw that the back of her head was indeed broken. It was the funeral worker who stitched her head.


    Catherine was convinced that Reba had really died now.


    However, as she said, it was a blessing that Reba died this way. 1


    After Catherine finished checking the corpse, she took off the gloves and tossed them onto Sally''s face. A radiant smile spread across her face. "Mom, she''s really dead. Both of you should apany her. I''m not going to bother you both further."


    "Go... Go to hell! Just wait. We''ll take revenge against you on Reba''s behalf." Sally went mad. She wished she could kill Catherine there and then. Unfortunately, Hadley was still blocking her.


    "Mom, is it necessary to go that far? I''m your biological daughter but Reba isn''t. Why are you mad because of someone insignificant?" Catherine grinned and acted as though she was forgiving. "Hadley, please stay here and apany my parents. Bring them to the apartment under my name after the funeral and serve them well."


    With that, she left elegantly.

 Chapter 1665

    As Hadley watched Catherine leave, his eyes were full of admiration for her.


    Jeffery and Sally could go ahead and take the shares of Hill Corporation that Reba owned.


    Since they imed that Catherine was their biological daughter, there was nothing wrong if she were to manage Hill Corporation on their behalf.


    "She can dream on! Hill Corporation is ours! She can''t have it! Go away!" Sally was so exasperated that her chest nearly ached. She shot a disapproving look at


    Hadley.


    Hadley clicked his tongue and could not be bothered to argue with her.


    Some people would never understand what shame was.


    Hill Corporation was theirs?


    How shameless of her to say that. If Reba had not impersonated Sheryl''s daughter and acquired Hill Corporation by force, Hill Corporation would have made a breakthrough in another industry under Shaun''s leadership by now.


    A few years ago, Jeffery and Sally were so insignificant that destroying them was just as easy as


    squashing an ant.


    Apparently, almost every Tom, Dick, and Harry could mor for anything. 1


    "I''m sorry but I can''t go away. Given that the two of you are Miss Jones'' parents, I have to protect you both," Hadley replied with a smile like Catherine did. After he finished speaking, he stood at the door of the parlor and waited for them.


    Sally was dissatisfied. Jeffery then dragged her over." It''s alright. Let''s quickly settle this for Reba."


    "How can we settle it? Sheryl isn''t here." Sally stomped her feet. "We should let her see how miserable her daughter is and ask her to take revenge."


    "She''s not contactable by phone, probably because Titus is keeping an eye on her. Who knows when we can reach her? We can''t possibly leave Reba''s corpse here. What if it stinks..." With red eyes, Jeffery could not bring himself to continue.


    Sally''s eyes reddened, but thinking of Wesley''s n that would benefit her, she gnashed her teeth. "Let''s preserve it first. Only when Sheryl sees Reba''s body will she be triggered. When that happens, Sheryl and Catherine will cut each other''s throats, whereas we can sit back and have Hill Corporation all to ourselves."


    "Sit back?" Jeffery disagreed with her. "Wesley is eyeing Hill Corporation as well. We''re just his


    puppets."


    "So what if he treats us like a puppet? Now that Reba is gone, everything wille to us. As Wesley said, he''ll do the work and we''ll receive billions of dors from him every year without having to care about anything. That amount is merely a drop in the bucket to him, but it''s more than sufficient for us to live our lives. I''ve never had so much money in my life."


    Sally persuaded him, saying, "What''s more, we can''t turn back now. If it''s exposed that Reba was impersonating Catherine, Titus won''t let us off the hook. Catherine won''t either."


    Jeffery was convinced and changed his mind. With a sigh, he nodded. From the moment he promised Wesley and Reba to deceive Titus and Sheryl, he could not turn back anymore.


    He was left with no choice. Who would want to be jailed forever? Now that he was old, going to jail would be torture.


    "Alright, then. I''ll let the person in charge of the parlor know about it."


    Jeffery nodded. Just as he arrived at the door, more than ten people barged in all of a sudden. These fierce people were wearing face masks and holding batons. Jeffery''s legs turned to jelly.


    Those people shoved him to the ground and even stepped on his body to enter the hall. Then, they


    smashed everything in the hall.


    "What are you guys doing?" Seeing these people lift the cloth to toss Reba''s corpse, Sally anxiously went forward to stop them.


    "Get lost." A man pushed Sally roughly to the floor and kicked her in the chest.


    "Help! It hurts so badly!" The pain caused Sally''s tears to flow down. Without a moment''s hesitation, she asked Hadley for help. "Didn''t Catherine ask you to protect us? Hurry up and save us."


    Hadley was stunned by the incident that happened so abruptly. 10

 Chapter 1666

    Was it Catherine who got these people toe here?


    It did not seem to be her doing. No matter how much she hated Reba, Catherine would not stoop so low a s to disrespect her dead body.


    Hadley was still d to witness this incident and was not bothered about who would end up being killed. Nevertheless, he felt the need to act as though he was trying to save the situation.


    "Hey, who are you guys? This parlor isn''t a ce for you guys to mess around. I''ve already called the police," Hadley said menacingly as he walked in. He covered his face with his hands while acting fearless. However, he was not nning to get involved at all.


    "Get lost. Don''t be a busybody." A few tall men blocked him.


    At that moment, Hadley did not dare move forward anymore.


    After smashing things for a few minutes, those people left arrogantly.


    They had tossed Reba''s corpse directly at Sally. The wound on the back of her head that had been stitched split apart once more.


    The sight of it made Hadley''s blood curdle.


    Before he could scream, Sally screamed in terror first despite being Reba''s mother. After she was pushed to the floor, her tailbone broke, which exined why she struggled for a long time to get up. Amid her tears, she could only howl. "H-Hurry up and take her corpse away. It''s creepy."


    Jeffery was not doing any better. Having been in jail for several years, he had be much feebler. When he was shoved to the floor and stepped on, he almost could not breathe. At this moment, he could only wait for the ambnce toe.


    Looking at Jeffery and Sally, Hadley felt speechless.


    They were really two of a kind.


    Meanwhile, Catherine received a call from Hadley right after she parked her car at the manor.


    "Miss Jones, some people barged into the hall and smashed everything inside just now. Even Reba''s corpse has been ruined. Jeffery and Sally got a fright and they suffered minor injuries. I called an ambnce and they''ve been sent to the hospital."


    Catherine gasped and asked, "Who did it?"


    Hadley coughed before he asked with a low voice," Wasn''t it your doing?"


    "How could I possibly have done such a thing? I did have an urge to do it, though," Catherine said honestly, "It seems that Reba had offended quite a lot of people when she was alive." "Judging from her family''s attitude, they''ve surely offended a lot of people." Hadley scoffed. "But on their way to the hospital, Jeffery and Sally kept criticizing you and imed that it was your doing. I''m guessing the police will call you for interrogation."


    "Let them criticize all they want. Anyway, I have a clear conscience. The police won''t be able to charge me."


    After Catherine finished speaking, she paused for a moment. "Having said that, I need to visit them in the hospital to express my concern for them."


    Hadley was at a loss for words.


    ''Have you gotten too carried away in your role as a loving daughter?''


    "Wait there. I''lle over once I settle their medical fees." After hanging up, Catherine started the car.


    Suddenly, she saw a silhouette dashing toward her.


    A sense of unease instantly overwhelmed her.


    Nevertheless, she lowered the window and smiled at Shaun.


    "Cathy, you''re back." Shaun gazed at her in an aggrieved manner. "You''re such a liar. When I woke up, you weren''t around. I''m sad that you always leave me behind."

 Chapter 1667

    Looking at Shaun''s handsome face, Catherine was too hesitant to tell him that she was about to go out again.


    "Come down and y with me." Shaun extended his hand to pull her through the window.


    "Uh... Shaunny, I just received a call and I have to go out again," Catherine said reluctantly, "It''s quite important."


    Against all her expectations, Shaun did not kick up a fuss. He just blinked his eyes in despair. "More important than me?"


    His voice was hoarse, and his eyes were red. It felt as though he would be in tears if Catherine said yes.


    Speechless, Catherine replied with a gentle tone, "Of course, you''re more important, but I can''t stay by your side all the time. Look, there are so many people in our family. I need to make money to support our family and also buy sweets for you."


    "You can ask for money from my mommy. She gave birth to me, so it''s right to spend her money. I don''t want to spend your money," Shaun said seriously after some thought.


    Deep down, Catherine took pity on Lea. Feeling


    amused, she responded, "But I need to make money to pay for Lucas and Suzie''s school fees."


    "You can ask their daddy to pay." Shaun snorted. "Why must you shoulder the burden alone?"


    Catherine choked.


    ''Dude, you''re Suzie and Lucas''s daddy.''


    Speaking of this, how did he learn that parents had to share their responsibilities together when she had only been away for a while?


    "Where did you learn this from?" Catherine was baffled as she remembered that she did not teach him this.


    "I learned it from the TV when I watched it with Granny just now."


    Catherine rubbed her forehead.


    Old Madam Hill was watching those campy family dramas that had no substance again. She first led Suzie astray, and now, Shaun was affected as well.


    "Their daddy... was injured due to an issue, so he can''t share the burden," Catherine exined tactfully.


    Shaun blinked and gazed at her for a while before he said softly, "Cathy, you''re really pathetic. You married such a terrible husband."


    Catherine was speechless.


    ''I really hope you''ll still remember what you just said when your memory is restored.''


    "Anyway, I need to make money even if it isn''t for the kids. Women need to spend money on personal care products, clothes, and many other things," Catherine said, "Don''t tell your mom to give me money. It''s okay for her to support you, but it''s unreasonable for her to support me because we''re not rted by blood."


    Her words left Shaun feeling stunned. "Then... Let me support you, but I don''t know how to make money. Well, I can tag along and learn how to make money like you."


    Once he finished speaking, he opened the car door and got in. "Bring me along. From today onward, I want to learn how to make money and support you."


    Catherine was touched, but she felt like crying at the same time.


    She was not going to work. She was going to look for Jeffery and Sally to add insult to injury.


    Since Shaun had gotten in the car, she could not bring herself to kick him out. Hence, she said, "Later, you have to follow what I say, okay?"


    "Mm. I''ll listen to you." Shaun ced his hands on hisp, acting like a good kid.


    A smile crossed Catherine''s face. She approached him to put on the safety belt for him.


    When the scent of her hair happened to waft past the tip of his nose, his heart raced madly.

 Chapter 1668

    When Shaun lowered his head, Catherine retreated a little with her profile facing him. There were two strands of curly hair framing her fair cheeks, and he had a clear view of her elegantly thin neck as well.


    All of a sudden, he found his mouth slightly dry. He was tempted to bury his head in her neck and kiss it.


    "I''ve fastened it." Catherine looked up out of the blue.


    When their eyes met, his gaze was burning fiercely.


    Catherine was stunned for a moment before she poked his thin lips amusedly. "Tell me, what were you thinking just now?"


    Upset, Shaun bit his lip. He was rather embarrassed, but he answered her honestly, "I wanted to kiss your neck."


    Catherine''s face instantly turned crimson as she did not expect him to be so frank.


    "Why did you have such a thought? I was just fastening the seat belt for you, yet you started to overthink it." She stared at him with coquettish eyes, which made his heart tickle.


    Shaun gulped and fixed his eyes on her.


    Catherine rubbed her head. "I''m in a rush now. I''ll apany you tonight."


    "Oh." Shaun was confused even though he was unsure of what she actually meant by ''apany''. Anyway, he was d that she would apany him.


    40 minutester, the car arrived at the car park of the hospital.


    Catherine brought Shaun to take the elevator while holding his hand. When she arrived at the ward that Hadley had told her, she happened to spot a few police officers inside.


    Sally was using Catherine amid her tears. "It must be Catherine, that wicked woman, who did it. No one would do such a thing except her. She hates us. She said that once we''re dead, our assets will be hers."


    "Yeah. It''s her doing. Go and investigate it right now. She must have hired people to do it." Jeffery went along with what Sally said.


    As soon as he finished speaking, Catherine dashed in with reddened eyes.


    "Dad, Mom, are you both okay? I got a fright when I learned that something happened to you both." Catherine looked extremely anxious.


    The police officers were stunned. Sally was so exasperated that she wanted to sit up. Nevertheless, the second she moved, her tailbone hurt very badly."


    Catherine Jones, how dare youe?! Officer, it was her doing. Hurry up and arrest her!"


    The police officers were baffled. "I heard her call you '' Dad'' and ''Mom''."


    "I... I don''t acknowledge her as my daughter." Sally nearly let out that Catherine was not her daughter.


    "Dad, Mom, it''s good that both of you are fine." Catherine sighed gloomily before she turned around and said to a police officer, "Officer, please find out who hurt my parents. Seeing the state they''re in now really breaks my heart."


    The police officer''s mouth twitched. "But they''re iming that you did this."


    "Me?" Catherine was dumbfounded. "They''re my biological parents. How could I possibly have done such a crazy thing?"


    "You''re crazy!" Sally roared.


    "My parents have always disliked me." A glum look washed over Catherine''s pretty face. "They dislike the fact that I''m a girl. They kicked me out of the family long ago. When I paid my respects to my cousin today, they chased me out of the funeral parlor. The person who called the police is my assistant. I asked him to wait for my parents in the parlor and send them home afterward. Who knew they would encounter that kind of incident?"


    Hadley immediately said, "Yes. She asked me to stay there. I wanted to help out, but there were too many


    people."


    The police officer knew Hadley. After watching the video of the scene, the police officer was convinced.


    "In this modern era, both of you still have such outdated attitudes, huh?" The police officer red at Jeffery and Sally.


    Sally was livid. "No, we don''t. Clearly, it''s..."

 Chapter 1669

    "By the way, officer, my cousin offended quite a lot of people previously..." Catherine interrupted Sally. Then, she bit her tongue before she continued.


    Sally was filled with resentment. "The crudest person she ever offended is you."


    "Mom..." Catherine''s eyes were red. "Am I your biological daughter or is it Reba? Dad and you were injured when you mourned for Reba in the hall, so I just want to find out who attacked you. But why do you keep turning against me?"


    "How can youpare yourself to Reba? Reba got your dad and me out of jail, yet you were the one who sent us to jail," Sally responded in a huff.


    Catherine said righteously, "Would I have done so if you both hadn''t killed Granny? Granny had treated me well since I was young. Between justice and kinship, I had no choice but to pick the former."


    "They killed your granny?" The police officer''s eyes became sharp. Her granny was her injured father''s biological mother, was she not?


    Since he could sink so low as to kill his own mother, was he even human?


    The police officer''s eyes became hostile when he


    looked at Jeffery.


    "I didn''t." Jeffery denied it anxiously. "Someone framed me."


    "Fine, keep on saying that. Anyway, that case was settled three years ago. I have no idea how Reba got both of you out. It doesn''t matter as long as you both have a clear conscience." A forced smile shed across Catherine''s face.


    "Enough." The police officer pulled a long face, refusing to listen anymore. "I''ll investigate the incident that took ce at the parlor, but I might not be able to track down the mastermind behind it."


    The police officer''s indifference made Sally''s blood boil. "As a police officer, you''re responsible for the investigation. What do you mean you might not be able to track down the mastermind? You have to find out who did it. We can''t be injured for nothing."


    "We''re police officers, but it doesn''t mean we can solve every case. We have hundreds of old cases piling up in the police station every year." The police officer left once he was done speaking.


    Facing a woman who could bring herself to kill her mother-inw, he was sorely tempted to p her.


    "Stop right there..." Seeing the police leave just like that, Sally furiously grabbed the cup on the table to hurl it at Catherine. "Brute... Ouch, it hurts... It hurts."


    Soon after she hurled the cup, her waist hurt so badly that she fell onto the bed.


    "What are you doing?" Upon noticing that the cup almost hit Catherine, Shaun went in front of Catherine in exasperation and glowered at that damn woman.


    He was tall and sturdy. When he lost his temper, there was a brooding look in his eyes.


    Sally was so frightened that her heart clenched. "What... What are you nning to do? There are surveince cameras in the hospital!"


    "Mom, I''m not nning to do anything to you." Catherine held Shaun''s hand. With a smile, she said," Don''t worry, if I receive any news from the police, I''ll inform both of you right away."


    "Don''t trouble yourself. I''ll handle their affairs."


    A familiar, gentle voice rang behind Catherine all of a sudden.


    However, the voice made Catherine''s blood curdle as though a snake was gliding across her body.


    She turned around, only to meet Wesley''s smiling eyes.


    "Wifey, you''re here to visit Dad and Mom as well."

 Chapter 1670

    Catherine shuddered and had goosebumps.


    Shaun knitted his dark eyebrows at the man in front of him who was slightly shorter than him. The man was dressed in a ck suit and was quite goodlooking. However, he subconsciously disliked him.


    Shaun found the man particrly loathsome especially when he addressed


    Catherine as ''Wifey''.


    "Cathy, who is he?" Shaun asked in a childish manner while tugging on Catherine''s hand.


    After Wesley nced at Shaun''s childish eyes, his elegant face shed with disdain. "I''m her husband."


    Shaun blinked his eyes. "What''s a husband?"


    Wesley cackled, and he was clearly taunting Shaun with his gaze. "I heard that you''ve be a fool. Now that I''ve seen you, I''m convinced."


    "Who''s be a fool? You''re the fool." No matter how stupid Shaun was, he knew that Wesley''s remark was awful, so he jeered at him furiously. "You ugly man." i


    After pausing for a moment, he recalled the sentence that he heard on TV this afternoon. He added, "Ugly people always trouble others." "Haha."


    Catherine could not suppress herughter. She was disgusted by Wesley''s words at first, but now, the feeling had mostly vanished thanks to Shaun.


    "Shaunny, he''s not only ugly but also wicked. He always tries to snatch other people''s things by using devious means. He works hard, but it''s only because he wants to please big shots and plot against others. He has evil intentions."


    Catherine held Shaun''s arm while ridiculing Wesley.


    Shaun nodded seriously. "I know. He''s a bad guy, right?"


    Wesley''s expression turned grim. However, at the sight of Shaun''s silly look, he scoffed. "Cathy, are you really nning to take care of this person forever? I wonder if he takes you for his mom or aunt?"


    "Whatever he takes me for, I still find it better than being with you. Wesley Lyons, you can go on behaving haughtily, but let me remind you that you''re taking your life in your hands now. Don''t think that you can do as you please just because you have Gavin defending you. Your deeds will be exposed sooner orter."


    Catherine nced sideways at Jeffery and Sally, who were behind her. "Also, you were the one who killed Reba, right? But you probably told them something to tear us apart and make them assume that I did it. When Reba''s shares in Hill Corporation are transferred to them, you''ll get to control them and Hill Corporation will end up belonging to you. What a


    brilliant n you have."


    "Reba has always been with Titus. With the executive council keeping an eye on her, how could I have possibly killed her?" Wesley expressed a righteous look. "But as for you, Freya is your friend and you''re quite close to Rodney. Killing Reba would be as easy as squashing an insect for you.


    You''ve long hated her and hoped for her to die. Now that Reba is dead, I believe you''re going to deal with Jeffery and Sally next. You were the one who instructed those thugs to cause trouble in the funeral parlor, right?"


    His words made Jeffery and Sally''s blood curdle.


    "President Lyons, you need to save us. Get someone to protect us. I''m sure she wants to kill us," Sally said imploringly.


    "Don''t worry. As your son-inw, I''ll definitely save you both." Wesley pped his hands. Subsequently, a group of people appeared at the door of the ward. "I''ve chosen these bodyguards carefully. With them around, no one can approach you both."


    "Thank you." Jeffery nodded before ring at Catherine impassively, "Get lost right now."


    "Son-inw?" Catherineughed yfully. "You''re really shameless. Anyway, at least I''ve figured out what your ns are. Let''s go."


    She dragged Shaun away and left.


    Hadley immediately tagged along. "Miss Jones, should I continue staying here?" "What''s the point of staying here? Wesley is here now. Don''t worry, I never nned on making you stay here for long. I knew Wesley would keep Jeffery and Sally from taking my side." Catherine looked calm.

 Chapter 1671

    "But you..."


    "I just wanted to annoy them and confront Wesley," Catherine exined, "I had to figure out Wesley''s motive. As you saw just now, he called himself their son-in-w. He''s probably not nning to treat Jeffery and Sally as puppets. In my view, he wants to step into Hill Corporation using his identity as their son-inw. Jeffery will probably be the chairman of Hill Corporation, and Wesley will then be the president or something."


    Hadley was shocked to his core. "Young Master Hill put a lot of blood, sweat, and tears into Hill Corporation. But it''ll end up benefiting Wesley in the end?"


    "Don''t worry. If Wesley wants to be their son-inw, it means that I have to be Jeffery''s daughter. It''s more legitimate for me to manage Hill Corporation than him."


    Catherine snorted. This behavior was just despicable, was it not? It was because of Wesley that she had learned to be despicable.


    "By the way, head to the police station to have a look. I''m sure Wesley will investigate the matter, but I''m afraid he''ll use me of doing it. He might be the


    one


    who got those people to cause trouble in the funeral parlor. Perhaps he wants to frame me and worsen Jeffery and Sally''s impression of me," Catherine ordered calmly.


    After Hadley left, Catherine brought Shaun into the car.


    Shaun was sulky throughout the journey. "Cathy, what does ''husband'' mean?" Catherine was stunned as she did not expect him to be dwelling on it.


    As much as she did not feel like rifying it to him, she considered that he would find out about it from others eventually.


    After some thought, she parked the car at the roadside and said earnestly, "Shaunny, I have aplicated rtionship with that man. Husband... refers to a marriage partner. It means we''re a married couple."


    "What does a married couple mean?" Shaun was confused and nervous. "Is he more important than me?"


    "No. No one is more important than you." Catherine held his hand. "The man you saw just now used to behave very well in front of me. I thought I could count on him for the rest of my life, so I married him. After getting married to him, I realized that he had a mistress and has always been hypocritical. He''s a bad guy. Although he''s always been very nice in front of me, he''s actually so evil that he even beat me and killed someone. But we can''t find evidence to prove that he killed someone. I want to divorce him, but he keeps refusing to sign the divorce papers."


    Upon hearing her words, Shaun was muddle-headed. As he still had the mind of a kid, he could not understand anything rted to marriage. He only focused on one thing. "He beat you?"


    His expression became particrly grave. "How dare h e beat you? Is he looking for death? Let me teach him a lesson on your behalf."


    Catherine noticed that the anger in his eyes was quite simr to how he looked when he lost his temper back then. After being dazed for a moment, she said softly, "You can teach him a lesson, but you can''t act impulsively. If you get caught, I''ll need to save you. You have to protect yourself first."


    "Oh. I''m really useless." Shaun was deeply upset.


    "No, I think you''re doing great." Catherine caressed his hair encouragingly. "Shaun, although I''m married to him, our rtionship exists in name only. How I wish I could send him to jail. Actually, marriage is just a formality, but it doesn''t represent my feelings. You''re the person I love, forever and always."


    He might only have the mental age of a two-year-old, but his understanding of things was gradually improving.


    Catherine did not want to make herself out to be his sister or aunt. Once certain things were set, it would be hard to change his perception of things.


    It was her intention to make it clear to him that she wanted to be his woman.


    Shaun was stunned.


    He raised his head. When he looked into her fiery eyes, he felt a burning sensation in his chest.


    Although he could not grasp most of the things she had just said, he was fond of her words.


    "Cathy..."


    He murmured as his handsome face flushed with shame. Before he could say anything else, Catherine leaned her body over and locked her red lips with his.


    Shaun''s heart was palpitating. He wrapped his hand around her waist clumsily in response to the kiss.


    Watching his eyes close and his eyshes flutter, Catherine had butterflies in her stomach.


    She felt like a pervert who was bullying an ignorant kid.

 Chapter 1672

    This was how Shaun had always forced a kiss on Catherine. Now, it was her turn to do the same.


    In fact, this feeling was wonderful.


    Geraldton.


    A city situated in the west of Australia.


    At this moment, Eliza was standing under an oak tree in the quiet courtyard. A yellow leaf fell on her hair, and it smelled pleasant.


    She put her phone beside her ear without realizing it.


    "Ellie, I''ve settled the matter regarding the funeral parlor. The police won''t be able to track us."


    "Thank you, Tristan," Eliza said softly as she lifted her hand to pluck a leaf in front of her.


    "Not at all. But why are you... choosing to deal with a dead person?" Tristan Sinir could not help but ask out of curiosity.


    "Because... she killed my best... friend."


    Eliza''s dark eyes werepletely indifferent.


    She had only figured out certain things recently. It turned out that Reba impersonated Shelley back


    then. Shelley found out that Reba was impersonating her, which was why Reba killed her in the fire and used Charity of doing it.


    After Charity went to jail, her parents passed away one after the other.


    As such, she had a deep-seated grudge against Reba.


    She never expected Reba to die just like that.


    Reba got off so lightly.


    Indeed... She got off way too lightly.


    "I see," Tristan said. "How''s your injury? When are you heading back to


    Canberra? You said you want to deal with your scummy dad. You don''t need to trick him using your body. I can deal with him straight away."


    "No need. Our rtionship is a secret."


    Eliza ended the call.


    Her mother, Ruth Yardley, brought out a knitted shirt and put it on her. "You''re wearing such thin clothes. Don''t catch a cold, i


    "I''m fine."


    Looking at the loving face of the middle-aged woman in front of her, Eliza felt as though something was clenching her heart.


    The woman was the mother of her body''s owner. Her mother, Jennifer, had died long ago.


    She could take revenge against Reba, but the pain in her heart could never be erased.


    Canberra.


    Wesley was smoking in the car in front of the police station. Soon, his attorney and assistant got in the car with grave expressions.


    "President Lyons, the people who smashed things up in the funeral parlor have been arrested. They''re mostly hooligans from the streets. The leader is a recidivist who was just released from jailst year. He told the police that Reba''s car crashed into his stall back then. She refused to apologize orpensate him, so he got a group of people to mess things up at her funeral in a fit of fury."


    Wesley took a drag of his cigarette and scoffed. "Do you buy that?"


    "I don''t, but he refuses to tell the truth. With his motive clearly stated and the incriminating evidence against him, the police had to charge him." 5

 Chapter 1673

    The attorney said helplessly, "At most, the hooligans will serve one to two years of sentence. They didn''t actually intentionally beat up Jeffery and Sally. They just ran into Jeffery and Sally and stepped on them when they fell to the floor. They''re apologetic about it and are willing to paypensation. They''re quite honest."


    Wesley snorted. "Indeed, she didn''t leave a trail."


    "Are you talking about Catherine?" The attorney observed Wesley''s grim expression cautiously.


    "Is this how you''re supposed to address her?"


    Wesley nced at him indifferently.


    The attorney shuddered and instantly went quiet.


    Wesley rolled down the window and pulled on the tie in front of his chest. His current status could alreadypare to Shaun''s previous status. Although he had a bad reputation before this, there were people trying to butter him up now since he had risen to the top.


    Even those women who were previously afraid of him were ready to shamelessly throw themselves at him.


    While those women were able to satisfy his physical needs, the only woman he truly loved was... still Catherine. 2


    With her intelligence, shrewdness, forbearance, slyness, and beauty, she was the most outstanding woman he had ever met.


    Unfortunately...


    She would rather stay by a fool''s side than express her regret.


    Wesley smiled ferociously in spite of himself.


    He had made Shaun a fool, and soon, he nned on snatching Hill Corporation away.


    Back then, Shaun had humiliated him with his identity as the chairman of Hill Corporation.


    Hah! Wesley would slowly settle the old scores with him.


    Making Shaun a fool was definitely not the end of his n. It was just the beginning.


    At night.


    After dinner, Catherine sat beside the court in the manor, watching Suzie, Lucas, and Shaun y basketball.


    Shortly after, Hadley came over. "I heard from the police that it was a hooligan''s doing. The hooligan was just released from jail not long ago and confessed to everything. He imed that he did it because there was bad blood between Reba and him. Jeffery and Sally objected to closing the case as they insisted on having the police investigate you. Even so, the case has been closed since there''s conclusive evidence pointing to the hooligan.


    Catherine was a little surprised. "The case ended so quickly. I thought Wesley would pull some strings to have the police interrogate me."


    Hadleyughed. "The police officer who came to the hospital earlier today is actually Chief Superintendent Craig''s son, who''s being trained at the grassroots.


    After hearing what you said, he went back to investigate Jeffery and Sally''s profiles, which led him to have an unfavorable impression of them. It''s useless even if Wesley tries to pull some strings. Chief Superintendent Craig''s son is the sort who acts impartially."


    "That''s great." Catherine nodded. "Previously, I was slightly worried that Wesley would frame me. It seems like I was overthinking it. I''m quite curious about who the mastermind behind today''s incident is. I wish to know the person. Perhaps I can befriend them."


    "Who knows? Reba has offended too many people. The moment Sheryl acknowledged her as her daughter, Reba started to behave arrogantly outside. Too many people hate her."


    Hadley paused for a moment before he continued, "I just heard that Hill Corporation will be holding a general meeting the day after tomorrow, probably because Reba is dead. They want to elect someone to take over her role. After some investigation, I found out that Jeffery and Sally''s names are stated on Reba''s birth certificate. So technically... she''s still considered to be Jeffery''s daughter."


    Catherine rubbed her brows. She had expected this, which exined why Jeffery and Sally could act fearlessly.


    "Cathy, why are you with him again?"


    Shaun suddenly ran toward Catherine and glowered a t Hadley with


    dissatisfaction while holding a basketball. He was wearing a blue jersey. With his crew cut, his sweaty handsome face, and childlike gaze, he looked just like a high school student.

 Chapter 1674

    Hadley was embarrassed and did not expect Shaun to be jealous. "I''m reporting thepany''s matters to Miss Jones. Miss Jones, it''s alreadyte, so I''ll head home first."


    After seeing Hadley leave in a rush, Catherine took the towel beside her and wiped the sweat off Shaun''s face. "Shaunny, you have to be polite to Assistant Young. He has done a lot for you and the Hills."


    "I''m not even close to him. Why is he doing so much for my sake?" Shaun found it baffling.


    Catherine was at a loss for words. She said to him seriously, "Yourst name is Hill. Actually, the Hills have argepany, but thepany has been in crisis recently. Assistant Young is a very capable person. Many people have been trying to poach him, but he''s loyal to the Hills. He decided to stay with us and assist me. If he leaves, I''ll have a hard time."


    Her words left Shaun feeling stunned.


    After half a minute, he nodded violently. With a pout, he said glumly, "I didn''t mean that, but you didn''t notice it when I shot a three-pointer just now."


    "Three-pointer?" Catherine was astonished. "That''s amazing."


    "Yeah. I''m amazing." Shaun looked up proudly.


    "Mommy, Shaunny is amazing." Suzie ran toward Catherine and grumbled beside her ear, "Didn''t you say that he only has the mental age of a two-year-old? I thought I could bully him, but it turns out that he still ys basketball so well."


    Amused, Catherine poked Suzie''s head. "What a bully you are."


    "No, I''m saying that he bullies me." Suzie stamped her feet.


    "You''re just too lousy." Shaun nced at Lucas gloatingly. "Brother Lucas is so- so. He told me earlier that he''d go easy, but he''s not that great. He''s just slightly better than Suzie."


    Lucas, who felt humiliated, was speechless.


    ''Stop calling me ''Brother Lucas''. It sounds sarcastic.''


    "I''ll stop now. I''m going to look for Uncle Logan to learn martial arts." Lucas tossed the ball coolly before he left.


    "Learn martial arts? I want toe along too." Shaun''s eyes lit up. "Once I master martial arts, I''ll be able to protect Cathy."


    Half an hourter, Catherine sat at one side and watched Shaun punch Logan. The corners of her mouth twitched in agony.


    "Damn, brother. Please stay away from me. I don''t want to teach you anymore." Logan felt like weeping a s Shaun was more skilled than him. Shaun was more of a wrecker than a learner here.


    Shaun pouted. He ran to Catherine and said, "Cathy, he''s not that skillful as well. He''s too mediocre to teach us. You''d better not let him teach Lucas."


    Catherine was speechless.


    It was not because Logan was not brilliant but because Shaun was too brilliant.


    Logan felt so humiliated that his face flushed. "I''ve been to the battleground. Based on my skills, I can make it to the top 20 in the world. Even Liona members are no match for me. You''re just f*cking brilliant."


    "Alright, alright. You can slowly teach Lucas."


    Seeing Shaun hold back, Catherine hurriedly dragged him away from trouble.


    Lucas, who remained there, darted a nce at Logan. Logan snorted and said, "You brat, are you nning to stop learning from me? It''s fine, but you''ll have to see if Shaun can teach you."


    "... It''s okay. Let''s carry on." Lucas looked as if he had surrendered to his fate.


    Logan was morose that a brat had looked down on him today. In fact, many people had tried to spend a lot of money to hire a top master like him.

 Chapter 1675

    Catherine pulled Shaun into the study.


    Tonight, Shaun had surprised her over and over again.


    When the doctor previously imed that he only had the mental age of a two- year-old, she was overwhelmed with frustration.


    However, she did not expect to see the light at the end of the tunnel. Indeed, he did not know many things and was even unable to recognize words.


    Nevertheless, he could still apply the physical skills he had mastered back then, such as ying basketball and fighting.


    "Shaunny, please sit down."


    Catherine opened the dictionary on the table. "From today onward, I''ll help you expand your vocabry, okay?"


    "Oh."


    Shaun nodded obediently. After he was seated, Catherine naturally sat on hisp.


    This intimate posture instantly threw him into a panic.


    He clumsily held her slender, soft waist. With her fragrance wafting through the air, Shaun was


    instantly short of breath.


    Catherine flipped the dictionary open, only to notice something unusual. Her face flushed with shame.


    This man''s body was functioning so well.


    "Cathy, I..." Shaun bit his lip embarrassedly. "Help me."


    Catherine blushed while holding the dictionary. "I''m here to teach you some words."


    "I''m not in the mood to learn right now." With his dark eyes, Shaun looked at her amorously.


    Catherine was at a loss for words.


    After half an hour, the dictionary was tossed onto the floor.


    Catherine sat on the desk with her arms wrapped around his neck. The man began to kiss her passionately.


    She almost lost her breath.


    He was very clumsy before this but had improved so much.


    He was as domineering and enthusiastic as he used to be, and his behavior almost drowned her.


    Despite his reduced IQ, his character was still the same especially when they made out.


    She was obsessed with the current Shaun.


    Even her body was full of desire.


    Ever since he became unwell, the two of them had not done it for a long time.


    With a thought crossing her mind, she could hardly suppress it anymore. "Shaunny..."


    At this moment, Catherine hadpletely forgotten that she was here to teach him vocabry.


    She ced her hand on the cor of his T-shirt and began to unbutton it one by one. "Shaunny, let''s..."


    "Mommy, I want to take a bath." Suzie''s loud voice abruptly sounded from outside.


    Catherine suddenly regained her senses, feeling as though a bucket of cold water was poured over her head.


    She immediately pushed Shaun away.


    Before Shaun came to his senses, his bottomnded on the chair. His handsome face was flushed, and his corbone was partly exposed. He looked just like an attractive and seductive man.


    Catherine felt a burning sensation inside her. She swiftly averted her eyes and got down from the desk.


    The door was pushed open the next minute.


    Suzie casually barged in. "Mommy, please bathe me."


    "Okay." Catherine nodded in a robotic manner amid her confused thoughts.


    "Cathy, I..." Shaun pulled her hand, his dark eyes filled with reluctance.


    He had no idea what Cathy was about to say just now, but he naturally wanted her to stay here and carry on with what they were doing. He felt that there would surely be something delightful happeningter.


    "You... You can stay here and browse theptop." Catherine shot him a nce and ced aptop in front of him embarrassedly. "You said you wanted to work, right? So you need to learn how theptop works first."

 Chapter 1676

    As soon as Catherine finished speaking, she swiftly held Suzie''s hand and walked away.


    From her back, it seemed like she was fleeing.


    After all, she would still feel ashamed no matter how bold she was.


    She had nearly lost control just now.


    Ahhh. Why did she lose her inhibitions?


    It had ruined her dignity.


    After bathing Suzie and putting on her clothes, she felt too ashamed to enter the study again.


    With that, she waited for Lucas to return from his martial arts ss and asked him to get Shaun. She then made the two of them bathe together.


    "Lucas, you need to teach him how to bathe tonight." Catherine gave her son an order.


    "Why are you asking him to teach me? No way. I want you to bathe me." Upon hearing her order, Shaun was dissatisfied with it.


    "Have you no shame? Even I didn''t ask Mommy to bathe me." Lucas rolled his eyes. "It''s improper for boys and girls to have physical contact with each other, okay? You have hands and legs. You can''t ask a


    girl to bathe you, nor can you let a girl look at your body."


    Catherine was speechless.


    No, son. It was actually fine for a girlfriend to look at her boyfriend''s body.


    He should not make a big deal out of it. What if Shaun refused to let her look at his body after this?


    Sure enough, Shaun''s brows furrowed after he heard i t. "What if a girl looks at my body?"


    "That means she''s a pervert." Once Lucas was done speaking, he strode into the bathroom.


    Shaun cast aplicated look at Catherine, whom he thought to be a pervert.


    Catherine''s face flushed. Since it was inconvenient for her to exin it further in front of the kids, she had no choice but to urge them. "Go on, quickly take a bath." After that, she pretended to take Suzie''s clothes to wash them and walked out.


    At night, the four of themy on a spacious bed together.


    Lucas and Suzie had always slept in the middle of the bed. However, because of another big baby here, Lucas was sleeping on the other side of the bed whereas Suzie clung to Catherine in her sleep. Shaun had no choice but to sleep between Suzie and Lucas.


    Dissatisfied with his position, Shaun kept trying to approach Catherine. Suzie, who was lying between Shaun and Catherine, could not help but groan. "You and Mommy are squeezing me like a sandwich.


    Shaunny, can''t you move toward Lucas?"


    "No. I want to sleep near Cathy. If you can''t stand it, you can switch your position with me," Shaun said shamelessly.


    "You''re shameless." Suzie was mad. "Look at your size."


    "Am I to me? You''re not as tall as me because you eat very little rice." Shaun scoffed.


    Suzie said in a huff, "Even if I were born 20 years earlier, I still wouldn''t be taller than you after."


    "Mm. I think so too." Shaun nodded in a self-righteous manner.


    Suzie was at a loss for words.


    She nearly went crazy. Why did she have such a daddy?


    "I''m not sleeping here anymore. You can have my spot. You can have Mommy too." Unable to put up with him, Suzie carried her pillow and went to Lucas'' side. She gave up her ce to Shaun.


    "Thank you." Shaun promptlynded himself beside Catherine with delight.


    Catherine was speechless. "Suzie is a girl. Can''t you be tolerant of her?"


    "Why must I be tolerant of girls? Aren''t boys and girls equal?" Shaun asked discontentedly.


    Catherine choked. Great, he even knew about gender equality.


    She closed her eyes and soon felt sleepy. As she was about to fall asleep, an arm was suddenly wrapped around her.


    "Cathy..." Shaun was actually nibbling on her ear.


    Catherine was so shocked that her sleepiness immediately vanished. She shot a look at Suzie and Lucas. Fortunately, they were asleep.


    "Why aren''t you asleep?"


    "I can''t fall asleep." Shaun blinked his bright eyes. " Cathy, is it true that I can''t let girls look at my body? But you''re a girl, and you''ve seen my body. So you''re a pervert."


    Catherine nearly choked on her saliva.

 Chapter 1677

    The moonlight poured in through the window.


    Catherine''s face was burning.


    Deep down, she really wished she could curse this trickster a hundred times.


    Previously, Shaun had insisted on divorcing her to be with Sarah. Later, he tricked her into making peace with him. When they were on good terms, he tricked her into acting like a pervert.


    Who drove her to this state?


    She used to be an innocent, cute youngdy.


    However, he called her a pervert now. When he asked for kisses from her


    previously, why did he not call himself a pervert?


    Although Catherine knew that she should be tolerant of him since he was now a fool, she still felt aggrieved and upset.


    "Well..."


    She bit her lip and whispered, "I won''t look at your body anymore, then. Come to think of it, it''s really inappropriate for me to do that. If you don''t know how to wear your clothes, you can look for your dad."


    Shaun was stunned. He blinked, feeling reluctant. "I


    don''t want to look for my dad. I just want to look for you."


    "Why do you want to look for me? If I look at your body, I''ll be a pervert," Catherine said leisurely.


    "But... But I like how you act like a pervert."


    Shaun approached her ear. He felt a burning sensation when he breathed.


    Catherine''s mouth twitched. Was he flirting with her right now?


    She closed her eyes and ignored him straight away.


    "Cathy..." Upon noticing that she was silent, Shaun tugged on her sleeve. "Say something."


    His persistence made Catherine''s head hurt. He was not nning to let go of her if she did not make it clear tonight. What actually concerned her was that Lucas and Suzie would be awakened.


    "Shaun, don''t think that you can take advantage of me just because of the current state you''re in," Catherine said directly, "Were you unhappy when I kissed you and took off your clothes? Ultimately, you''re criticizing me for being a pervert. Why don''t you criticize yourself, then?"


    Her words left Shaun feeling perplexed as he could not really make out the meaning of her words. Anyhow, he could sense that Catherine was angry.


    Shaun got a fright when he saw her somber, indifferent expression for the first time.


    Tears began to well up in his eyes. He then replied in a n aggrieved manner, "I''m not criticizing you. Don''t be mad. I''m sorry. I won''t talk nonsense anymore."


    Catherine''s heart clenched at the sight of his expression. She knew that her words were too harsh.


    She was not mad, actually. She felt aggrieved.


    She had witnessed how he ended up in this state. Although it was amusing to see how muddle-headed and shy he was sometimes, she was upset that he could not remember his past at all.


    She wondered if it was because of love that he allowed her to touch him.


    That was surely not the case. It was mostly because she was the only young woman around him.


    Initially, Catherine had contemted doing it with him. However, she was hesitant about it now.

 Chapter 1678

    "I''m not mad." Catherine shook her head. "I was just thinking about the


    rtionship between us. Shaunny, who am I to you?"


    Feeling dazed, Shaun thought it over for a while before he stammered, "You''re my aunt... The person I love..."


    Catherine forced a smile. "Shaun, I''m not your aunt. Fine, you won''t understand even if I exin to you. Let''s sleep."


    She tilted her body to face the window.


    Deep down, she grumbled at herself for asking that question. She clearly knew that he was just a child who could not possibly love her. At most, he only liked her.


    At the sight of her slender silhouette, Shaun felt as though something was clenching his heart and causing him pain. At the same time, he felt anxious.


    Somehow, he felt that Catherine was feeling bitter. Was it because he had said something wrong?


    Shaun found himself losing sleep for the first time.


    When he woke up the next morning, he seemed listless with two dark circles under his eyes.


    After Catherine was done helping Lucas and Suzie wash up, he silently came to her. "Cathy, help me too."


    "Brush your teeth on your own." Catherine kindly squeezed the toothpaste for him before saying with a somber voice, "You can''t possibly rely on me forever. You need to learn to do it yourself."


    At the sight of her grave expression, Shaun reluctantly took the toothbrush from her.


    After Lucas and Suzie finished their breakfasts, they headed to preschool. Shaun looked glum while clumsily eating the food in his bowl.


    Catherine said, "I''ve hired three teachers to teach you. After you finish your breakfast, you''ll learn some vocabry and attend an English ss. Then, you''ll learn about financial management in the afternoon."


    Lea was dumbfounded. "That''s a bit too much, isn''t it?"


    "Aunty Lea, he can absorb knowledge much better than any other ordinary person. I''m guessing that the knowledge is still in his mind. The teachers might be able to awaken his acquired knowledge. I think that it''s worth a try. If it doesn''t work, we can change to another method."


    Catherine was serious. "He can''t possibly learn everything bit by bit like Lucas. If he learns at that kind of pace, he''ll be in his 40 or 50s by then."


    Lea instantly went silent. Indeed, what Catherine said made sense.


    "I don''t want to." Shaun suddenly furrowed his brows deeply, signaling his resistance. "I don''t want strangers to teach me. I want Cathy to be my teacher."


    "I don''t know some of the topics. Plus, I''m not a professional," Catherine said, "Lucas and Suzie have gone to preschool and made friends. I think you need to interact with more people. It can''t be just me and you all the time."


    "I don''t want to learn, then. I don''t want other people to teach me." Shaun''s eyes turned red all of a sudden." Don''t think I don''t know that you''re angry with me and you hate me. You''re just trying to get rid of me as soon as you can."


    With that, he tossed the spoon and headed upstairs in a rage.


    Complete silence descended upon the dining room.


    Lea and Brennan looked at Catherine in embarrassment. Brennan had been staying here these few days because of Shaun''s illness. However, it was in to see that his son did not need him at all.


    "Ahem." Brennan coughed softly while clenching his fist. With a mature voice, he said, "Cathy, if you''re busy, go ahead with your work. After all, you''re not married to Shaun. Although he has ended up in this state, it''s not reasonable to have you take full responsibility for him. Conversely, I think you''ve done a wonderful job." "Yeah." Lea agreed with Brennan. "You''re not


    obligated to take care of him."


    Catherine tightened her grasp on the fork, knowing that Lea and Brennan had misunderstood her.


    Perhaps they thought that she had started to lose patience with him.


    "Uncle Brennan, Aunty Lea, I actually hardly sleptst night because I was contemting my future with Shaun."


    Catherine''s voice was slightly hoarse. "All babies cling to the people who look after them the most, so it''s normal that Shaun is clinging to me now. His intellect is slowly developing. Given that he has forgotten about what happened between us, he might be different from how we remember him.


    "At this point, he''s like a nk te. Little by little, there''ll be people stepping into his life. Although he used to love me, what about in the future? Are his feelings for me mainly affection, love, or reliance? You''re both right. We''re not married, so he''s not obligated to take full responsibility for me. I don''t wish for him to assume responsibility for what had happened in the past either."

 Chapter 1679

    At that moment, the dining room was so quiet that one could hear a pin drop


    Lea and Brennan exchanged nces. The two of them had grasped the point of Catherine''s message.


    Indeed, they had to admit that Catherine''s viewpoint was right.


    "Catherine, I''m really sorry." Lea took pity on her and felt very guilty. "Shaun owes you too much. You''ve been with him for so long, and you''re the one who has sacrificed the most and tolerated him the most."


    "Aunty Lea, we don''t owe each other. Perhaps God feels there''s a need to set obstacles between us. Sometimes, it might be easy to love each other, but it''s difficult for our lives to work out smoothly."


    The more Catherine spoke, the more upset she felt. Whenever she thought that she would be able to get her happily ever after, she would end up facing a major obstacle.


    She rose to her feet. With her head lowered, she left.


    Lea and Brennan were stunned.


    Loving each other was easy, but having smoothsailing lives was difficult.


    Catherine was referring to them as well, was she not?


    Compared to Catherine and Shaun, Lea and Brennan were slightly more fortunate than them. At least, they could sit down and eat together.


    "What do you think?" Lea looked at Brennan in agony.


    "Just do as Catherine said. Come to think of it, it''s really unfair to her. Shaun has hurt her more than he has made her happy. He might be a fool now, but what about Catherine? Not only does she need to help him manage hispany, but she also has to look after the kids and him as well. Even though Wesley and Sarah are targeting her, no one cane to her assistance. It''s not easy for a young woman like her to keep going." Brennan lit up a cigarette, his handsome face expressing helplessness.


    "Judging from Shaun''s character, he probably won''t agree with it." Lea''s head hurt.


    "He has no choice but to agree with it. He can''t possibly make Catherine take care of him forever." Brennan was resolute.


    In Militaire Hospital.


    Sheryl kept screaming hysterically through the iron door separating Titus and her, "Titus Costner, how dare you lock me up, you b*stard?! Why didn''t I recognize earlier that you''ve been a beast in disguise?


    "I want to divorce you. Let me go!


    "I want to meet Reba. What have you done to Reba? Are you nning to kill me so that Catherine can rece me?


    "You shameless couple will be cursed with horrible deaths!"


    Titus stood at the door with a sorrowful and grave expression on his handsome face.


    His fingers were curled into fists, and the pain in his heart grew intense.


    At the sight of Sheryl''s hysterical appearance, he wished he could take Reba''s corpse out and whip it several times.


    His dark eyes revealed sorrow.


    He did not even know how he walked out of the hospital with such a heavy heart.

 Chapter 1680

    "President Costner, didn''t you ask your subordinate to take Madam Costner and Suzie''s hair back to Neah Bay for DNA testing?"


    Titus'' assistant, Warren, rushed over. "The test report is already out. Please have a look at it."


    Titus took the phone from him to look at the report, which indicated that Suzie and Sheryl were not rted. Given that the DNA grandparentage test was performed between them, the percentage surely would not reach 99%. However, after the medical staff in the Costners'' top hospital analyzed Suzie and Sheryl''s DNA samples based on gics and biology, they discovered that the two of them shared 50% of their DNA.


    As such, Suzie must be Sheryl''s granddaughter.


    If Suzie was Jeffery''s biological granddaughter, Sheryl would just be Suzie''s grandaunt.


    The DNA between Suzie and Sheryl would be practically identical.


    Warren said furiously, "We''ve been tricked by Reba. Apparently, the hair that Young Master Costner used for the paternity test before belonged to Catherine. I asked someone to check the hotel that


    Reba stayed in when she just arrived in Neah Bay. The hotel staff imed that he got the hair from herb when he cleaned Reba''s room, so they didn''t actually get the hair from her head."


    "It wasn''t Matthew''s fault. Who would''ve expected that?"


    Titus narrowed his grim eyes. What a schemer Reba was.


    "President Costner, should I let Madam know about this matter..." Warren asked in hesitation.


    "Will she believe you?" Titus snorted. "She doesn''t trust me at all now. She might think that I''m making it up. She has been under the impression that I''m trying to kill her so that I can marry Catherine."


    "s, Madam is really..." Warren sighed. "I wonder how long it''ll take her to recover."


    "I heard it''ll take approximately half a year for her to fully recover." Titus rubbed his forehead. "I think the doctors here aren''t as good as the ones we have. I''m nning to bring her back to Neah Bay."


    "That''s good. By keeping Madam by your side here, you''re creating a time bomb for yourself. If she learns that Reba has passed, things will be troublesome," Warren said, "By the way, I found out that Jeffery and Sally''s names have always been on Reba''s birth certificate. ording to thew in Australia, Jeffery can inherit the shares that Reba owned since she has passed. Jeffery and Sally have arrived in


    Canberra, and Hill Corporation will be holding a general meeting tomorrow. I''m guessing they''re going to announce Jeffery as the new chairman."


    A look of disgust washed over Titus'' face. "He can''t even handle a renovationpany properly. How dare he think of being the chairman of the bestpany in Australia? Dream on!"


    "Exactly. It''s as if any Tom, Dick, and Harry can be the chairman. At the end of the day, he''s spending Madam''s money. Indeed, Jeffery''s family is extremely shameless. If our people were here, I would''ve had them deal with Jeffery and Sally long ago," Warren said indignantly.


    At the mention of this matter, Titus furrowed his eyebrows deeply.


    In fact, he had long since asked his subordinates from Neah Bay toe over. Nevertheless, they were stuck processing their visa in the embassy. Hence, they could not board the ne.


    After some investigation, Titus discovered that the Meads'' rtives were in charge of the embassy. It meant that they were the ones causing trouble for his subordinates.


    "Has there been any progress after I personally gave Nathan a call?" Titus asked coldly.


    "Prime Minister Snow has just started to take over the local matters and assigned Gavin to take charge of the foreign affairs. It''s all Gavin''s people in the embassy.


    Prime Minister Snow has criticized Gavin, but Gavin insists that our people are suspicious, so he''s not allowing them to enter Australia."


    "Well done, Gavin." Titus began tough grimly. "I never thought that I would one day be controlled by the buffoons. I might not be able to tackle Wesley in this country, but my people are all overseas. Go contact those people out there and ask them to stop all of Wesley''s international business deals at all costs. Also, since the Meads have been behaving quite haughtily abroad, don''t let theme back as well."


    Warren reminded under his breath, "But... Young Master Costner is with them. What if..."


    "Don''t worry. They''ll keep Matthew alive as a means of protecting themselves. At most, they''ll chop off a few of Matthew''s fingers and send them to me." Titus was emotionless. "It''s just a few fingers. Anyway, it was Matthew who started it. How stupid of him to get caught. It serves him right."


    Warren was speechless.


    All he could do was sympathize with Matthew silently.


    "By the way, we''ll be attending Hill Corporation''s general meeting tomorrow to have a look. Reba spent Sheryl''s money on thepany, yet the Jones family is nning on upying it. They should dream on!" Titus'' dark eyes were full of annoyance.

 Chapter 1681

    "Uncle Titus... Okay... I''m relieved to know that you''ll be around."


    In front of the French window, Catherine hung up the call with a smile.


    In truth, she was not confident about the general meeting tomorrow. Now that Titus had said that he would show up, Catherine felt as though the weight in her mind had finally be much lighter.


    "Get out... I don''t need you to teach me..."


    "Fine. I''ll get out. Given your attitude, I won''t evene again even if you beg me tomorrow."


    All of a sudden, amotion rang out in the corridor outside.


    Frowning, Catherine walked toward the door and opened it, only to see the teacher that she hired stomp out the door in a fit of fury.


    There were a few books scattered on the floor of the corridor on the second floor.


    Shaun stood beside the books. As soon as he saw the teacher leave, he glowered sideways at her with his dark eyes that carried traces of grievance and rage.


    He then entered the study and even swung the door shut heavily.


    "You rascal, open the door! How could you treat your teacher that way? Are you learning for our sake? It''s for your own good. Do you want to be illiterate


    forever? Even Suzie and Lucas know more than you." Shaun''s attitude made Brennan''s blood boil.


    "No, I just don''t want to learn. Since nobody likes me, I don''t mind being illiterate forever." Shaun''s sulky voice rang out from the study.


    "Nobody dislikes you. It''s precisely because we like you that we''re making you learn. We hope that you''ll turn into a better person." Brennan''s head hurt. A 50- year-old man like him had no experience nurturing children, yet he had to try to be a loving father to Shaun who was being extremely rebellious.


    "Cathy dislikes me. I don''t want to learn. I don''t need you guys to like me. I just want her to like me," Shaun said in a self-righteous manner from inside the study.


    An embarrassed look washed over Brennan''s face." Who said she dislikes you? It''s just that she''s not teaching you. She''s not a teacher, and what''s more, she''s not good at teaching. Also, she has her own life. What gives you the right to force her to apany you all the time? If you continue acting unreasonably, she might really dislike you." u n


    The study grew silent all of a sudden.


    Shaun did not speak. However, he refused to open the door no matter how Brennan persuaded him.


    "Uncle Brennan, you may go downstairs and rest. Let me deal with him." Catherine had no choice but to walk up to him.


    "Catherine, don''t let him act as he pleases. After all, he''s a man. He can figure out certain things himself." Brennan let out a sigh. "We don''t wish for him to be your burden."


    "I''ll talk to him." Catherine felt as though something was weighing on her heart and it made her upset. " Perhaps I was too impatient."


    Brennan shook his head helplessly before he turned to head downstairs.


    "Shaun, please open the door." Catherine knocked on the door gently. "If you don''t open it, I''m going to move out."


    The study remained quiet, and Catherine pretended to walk down the stairs.


    Just then, the door of the study was opened forcefully. Shaun rushed out and stared anxiously at her with reddened eyes. "You can''t leave. If you leave, I won''t want to stay here anymore."


    "This is your house," Catherine whispered, "This isn''t my house."

 Chapter 1682

    Catherine had been staying here all because of Shaun.


    Without a second thought, Shaun answered," Wherever you go, I''ll follow."


    Catherine asked, "... Why?"


    "Why?" Shaun scratched the back of his head in a daze. With a pout, he replied, "I don''t know. I just don''t want to leave you."


    Catherine did not know whether tough or cry. Should she feel happy or sad about it?


    "Shaun, let''s have a talk."


    She walked up to him again.


    When Shaun gazed at her pretty face, he felt aggrieved. He snorted and turned around to enter the study.


    Catherine closed the door.


    Her eyes swept over the messy floor of the study. He must have thrown a tantrum during the lesson.


    Shaun gritted his teeth. As he fought back his tears, he suddenly stretched out his hands to hug her. "Cathy, I know it was my fault. I shouldn''t have called you a pervertst night. Are you still mad about it? I promise that I won''t make such a remark about you


    anymore. Please don''t leave me."


    Pulled into his arms so abruptly, Catherine was startled.


    Only when his hot tears fell on her neck did she start regretting it.


    She had forgotten that he only had the mental capacity of a two-year-old despite his sturdy figure, ability to y basketball, and other brilliant skills.


    No matter how unhappy and lost she was, she should not have ced the burden on him.


    "Shaunny, I''m not mad about what happenedst night. I''m just... afraid that you''ll slowly grow up and leave me," Catherine said gently, "When you woke up, you called me ''Aunt'' at first nce. As I told you earlier, I don''t want to be your aunt. I want to be your lover, woman, and girlfriend."


    "No problem. You can be my lover and girlfriend." Shaun tightened his arms around her sulkily.


    "But do you know what it means for me to be your lover and girlfriend?" Catherine asked as she pushed him away softly.


    Shaun''s dark gaze instantly became confused.


    Catherine looked at him and smiled. "Look, you don''t even know things like this because you know too little. Shaunny, I hired teachers to teach you vocabry and English because I hope that you''ll grow up as soon as possible. Then, you''ll be able to earn money, protect me, and take care of me. That''s when you can talk about love and rtionships."


    Shaun was bewildered, but he was aware of his own ignorance. Indeed, he knew too little. Maybe he... should really buckle down and study hard.


    "Shaunny... As I said, this is your house and not mine. If it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t be staying here. Do you understand?" Catherine lifted her head and cupped his face. "Do you know what the outside world is like?"


    "... I don''t." Shaun admitted candidly, feeling a little discouraged. "Am I very useless?"


    "Not at all. I used to be like you long ago, but now I know that there are vast grasnds, azure oceans, towering snow mountains, bustling cities, and all kinds of delicious food out there. There''s also intrigue between people, but you don''t know all these. We don''t have any topics inmon, and I can''t be talking about cartoons and toys with you all the time. I want you to learn so that you''re aware of more things. That way, we''ll have more topics to talk about and you can help me when someone bullies me. We can also enjoy the view of the sea, go horse riding, and ski together."


    Catherine looked into his eyes seriously. "I love you, and that''s why I hope you''ll grow up. I''m making you learn and hired teachers to teach you so that you can be on an equal footing with me as soon as possible. Because... to me, you''re different from Suzie and Lucas."


    Deep down, Shaun was shocked. He might not have been to those ces, but he could not resist the intense longing he felt to visit those ces with her.

 Chapter 1683

    "But... How am I different from Suzie and Lucas?"


    "Didn''t you realize that Suzie and Lucas are a lot shorter than you? Shaunny, they''re actually three years old. You say you''re two years old, but why are you a lot taller than them and even taller than me?"


    Catherine sighed and told him the truth, "The reason why I didn''t ask you to attend preschool is that the ce doesn''t suit you. School isn''t a ce where you should go either. In truth, you''re 33 years old. You''re six to seven years older than me."


    Shaun was stunned, lookingpletely lost.


    "Because something happened to you..." Catherine pointed at her head.


    "Something''s wrong here, so you think that you''re only two years old. I''ll show you


    what a two-year-old kid actually looks like next time."


    Shaun, who had been under the impression that he was two years old, felt speechless.


    No, he did not want to know as he refused to ept the fact.


    "Cathy, am I really... that old?" A look of dejection washed over his face.


    "No, you''re not." Catherine caressed his distinct features. "You''re good-looking. You''re at the age where men are most charming. If you study more and learn how to make money, you''ll be even more charming."


    At first, Shaun was quite shocked and disappointed. However, now that Catherine was praising him for being charming, he was inwardly delighted. "Mm. I must study hard and learn to make money. I want to look after you and support you."


    "Mm. When the teacheres in the afternoon, are you going to throw a tantrum again?" Catherine asked in a soft tone.


    Shaun shook his head obediently. "I''ll listen to you."


    "Good. Let''s go downstairs and have lunch." A gentle smile spread across Catherine''s face.


    After they came downstairs, Lea and Brennan were astonished to see how obedient Shaun suddenly was.


    "Catherine, you seem to be the only one who can control him." When Shaun went to drink some water, Lea took the opportunity to grab Catherine.


    "Aunty Lea, I''ve let Shaun know about his actual age," Catherine said frankly.


    Lea was taken aback. "Did he ept it? Was he triggered?"


    "We can''t possibly keep hiding it from him. What''s more, he''s not exactly a fool. As time passes, he''ll notice that he''s different too." Catherine shrugged weakly. "In fact, his mental state is much better than we initially imagined. We can''t treat him like how we treat Suzie and Lucas."


    "You''re really something. I''m not a good mother. I''m inexperienced in handling this kind of situation." Lea was thoroughly embarrassed.


    Lea had never taken care of Shaun back then as she always left him to the sitter. Hence, she was really unsure of his thoughts.


    Catherine was speechless. Despite having given birth to two children, Lea stillcked experience in this area. Shaun''s biological parents... She took pity on Shaun and Liam, who grew up relying on their own.


    In the afternoon, the English teacher came.


    Shaun did not kick up a fuss. He sat in the study and paid attention to the lesson.


    At the sight of this scene, everyone was gratified.


    When the English teacher went downstairs after teaching for two hours, she said to Catherine, "He has excellent memory. Perhaps he still has some English knowledge in his head. He could grasp the meaning instantly after I read out a text to him just once. It''s unbelievable! I''m done teaching him high school-level English, so he can learn college-level English tomorrow."


    Catherine was at a loss for words.


    How impressive!


    After dinner, she got a university professor who taught financial management toe over.


    When the professor left, he said contentedly, "With his pace, I can probably teach him everything in a week."


    "That''s wonderful. Thank you, professor." Catherine saw the professor off.


    When she returned to the room, she heard Shaun showing off to Suzie and Lucas. "Those things are too easy. Both of you are... too childish. I mastered addition, subtraction, multiplication, and division in two minutes... Please don''t tell others that you both know me. You both bring shame to me."

 Chapter 1684

    It did not really matter to Suzie since she had thick skin.


    Unlike Suzie, Lucas pulled a long face. Catherine wondered if he was going to throw the textbook to Shaun''s face the next minute.


    "Enough. How can you mock Lucas and Suzie?" Catherine rolled her eyes at Shaun. "You already learned those things back then. The lessons just brought back your memories, which exins why you''re learning faster than other people."


    "Exactly. There''s nothing to brag about." Suzie rolled her eyes. "What a shameless old man. You actually feel proud whenparing yourself to us three- year-olds. I wonder who addressed us as ''Elder Sister'' and '' Brother'' yesterday. Shame on you."


    "You..." Shaun''s face was flushed with anger. "I''m not a shameless old man."


    "You''re a shameless old man." Suzie grimaced.


    Infuriated, Shaun nearly burst into tears. However, he fought back his tears at the thought of his actual age.


    At the sight of the scene, Lucas curved his lips.


    "You guys are going too far. The three of you are banding up to bully me." Shaun puffed out his cheeks.


    He appeared aggrieved while trying to contain his feelings.


    "Ugh. Fine, fine. I''m not going to argue with you anymore." Suzie became soft- hearted. She turned around to read a picture book.


    When Suzie and Lucas were asleep at night, Shaun secretly approached Catherine and whispered in her ear with a throaty voice, "I love you."


    His voice was pleasant to hear. However, since it was in the middle of the night, Catherine felt her heart skipping a beat.


    She looked back and caught sight of his exquisite face, moonlight reflecting in his dark eyes. There seemed to be a glint in his gaze that she could not resist.


    "I learned this today," Shaun said to her bashfully.


    "Thanks. I love it."


    Catherine turned around and buried her face into his arms.


    He might not know the real meaning of the phrase, but she found it rather sweet anyway.


    Whether he would fall for someone elseter, that would be in the future.


    At this point, she did not want to overthink things.


    In addition, given that she had made him fall for her the first time, she believed that she would be able to do it again considering her great charisma.


    The next day.


    After Shaun woke up, Catherine made him change into a ck suit.


    After he put it on, Catherine looked him up and down.


    His physique and aura were still the same. Nevertheless, his childlike eyes...


    In the end, she chose a pair of ck-rimmed sses for him.


    The minute he put on the sses, Catherine was mesmerized by his handsome and elegant appearance.


    She had seen a lot of men who looked old-fashioned and dull in ck-rimmed sses. However, Shaun was worlds apart from them. With the ck-rimmed sses on his handsome face, he looked so elegant and respectable that it was as though he had transformed into a different person. He was just like those handsome young gentlemen one would find inic books.


    He was too... f*cking handsome.


    He was so handsome that one would be tempted to throw themselves at him.


    "Cathy, why are you staring at me this way?" Her stare made Shaun uneasy. "From your gaze... you look like a cat that has caught a fish."

 Chapter 1685

    Catherine was speechless.


    Was it that obvious?


    She had indeed thought of eating him up, though.


    "No. I just think that you look very handsome in this attire," Catherine put on a front and replied solemnly.


    "Really?" Shaun scratched the back of his head bashfully and chuckled. "Is it because you were dazzled by my handsome looks just now?" 1


    u h


    Catherine was sullen that Shaun had seen through her. His IQ had improved so much within a day. Sure enough, taking lessons could make a difference. He had be so different after gaining knowledge from the lessons.


    "Not really. I''ve met many other handsome men. My heart doesn''t melt so easily." A casual look washed over Catherine''s face.


    Shaun pouted. "Who? Who''s more handsome than me?"


    "People like Doctor Jewell and Rodney are also quite handsome but in different ways," Catherine said as she grinned, "You need to ept that you''re not the


    only handsome person in the world."


    Shaun tsked inwardly, thinking to himself that he would not ept it.


    He was the most handsome person.


    The most handsome person in the world!


    After he got changed, Catherine handed him a phone. " This is the phone that you were using before this."


    Shaun used his fingerprint to unlock the phone, only to see a selfie of Catherine and himself on the screen. They were seen putting their faces next to each other and smiling sweetly.


    He was stunned for a moment before he found it strange.


    When Catherine was driving to Hill Corporation, Shaun sat on the passenger seat, exploring the phone curiously.


    When he was ying games and watching cartoons previously, he had longed to have his own phone.


    Now that he had one, he did not know if he was ted.


    After seriously going through the apps on his phone, he could not find any of his favorite games. The apps on this phone were mostly rted to finance and budgeting. 1


    He clicked open a budgeting folder, only to see a page regarding stocks.


    The finance professor had exined stocks to him yesterday. After researching those stocks, Shaun clicked open his ount. Although he could not recall his password, he was able to reset his password using his identity document and phone. He realized that there was a considerable amount of money in his ount.


    It turned out that he used to be so rich.


    He thought that he had easily earned money over the years, so he randomly bought some stocks.


    20 minutester, the car stopped at a junction. As Catherine was waiting for the traffic light to turn green, she nced at the passenger seat. "What are you doing?"


    "I''m buying stocks."


    "... Do you have money to buy stocks?" As far as Catherine remembered, none of


    the Hills had offered him any money.


    "I have money in my phone," Shaun responded honestly.


    Catherine''s eyes narrowed, and she had a sinking feeling. "How much money do you have there?"


    "I think there are a few hundred million dors."


    "So... how much money have you spent on stocks?" Catherine shuddered and asked.


    Shaun looked at his phone once again. "About 200 million dors."


    Catherine was at a loss for words.


    Honk, honk.


    The light had turned green, yet her car was not moving. She was so dumbfounded until the honks from the cars behind her prompted her to drive.


    "Cathy, the cars behind us are urging us to move. You''re blocking them," Shaun reminded out of the goodness of his heart.


    Catherine promptly drove forward in a daze. As soon as she drove past the traffic light, she stopped the car at the roadside and flew into a fury.

 Chapter 1686

    "Shaun Hill, will you feel uneasy if you don''t anger me for one day?" Catherinepletely lost her mind and roared. "You actually spent 200 million to buy stocks? Are you crazy? Do you know how hard it is to earn money? You''re not who you used to be anymore. Do you think you''re still the richest man in the country?"


    She was utterly furious.


    As far as she knew, Shaun invested most of his money in Hill Corporation''s R&D projects.


    After Hill Corporation was acquired, he was kicked out of his position as chairman and president, and all he did was sit at home and live off his pants. Despite it all, he was still spending his money extravagantly.


    Did he think money fell from the sky? If they could not get Hill Corporation back, they might have to rely on these savings to turn their fortunes around in the future, yet what did he do? He poured it all into the stock market.


    Shaun froze at her roar. It was his first time seeing Catherine''s ferocity, and he was a little overwhelmed." Is 200 million a lot?"


    "Of course it is. It''s an amount some people won''t be able to earn their entire lives."


    "Oh, but the stock has been rising since I bought it and the current amount in the portfolio is 250 million."


    Shaun nonchntly lifted his phone to show her.


    Catherine was dumbfounded and quickly grabbed his phone.


    In just a blink of an eye, 250 million became 253 million.


    She tapped on one of the stocks he bought and saw the stock rose sharply in a diagonal line until it reached the daily limit.


    ''I... #@#!!!''


    She was speechless.


    "I think it''s easy to earn money," Shaun rubbed his nose and said in a low voice.


    Catherine sneered.


    It was easy?


    She suffered losses nine out of ten times when she bought stocks, but now he said it was easy.


    It might be a fluke that one of the stocks he bought reached the daily limit, but it was not a coincidence that all five stocks he bought were soaring.


    Catherine gave the man next to her a rather conflicted look. She had no idea that he was still a financial expert. 1


    Goddammit, how many secrets did he have?


    She took a deep breath and said sternly, "You can y with it asionally, but I don''t approve of you putting a lot of money into it. It''s risky to specte in stocks. Do you know how many have lost everything when they pour all of their money into stocks? Even if it rises today, it might fall tomorrow. You better sell those stocks as soon as the market reopens tomorrow morning."


    "Okay," Shaun pretended to listen and nodded.


    However, he had a different opinion.


    He felt that finance was something that needed to be understood. If he understood the data and graphs, he would be able to earn money.


    However, he could not tell that to Cathy because he thought she was rather dumb in this regard.


    Catherine had no idea what he thought of her. If she did, she would probably be furious.


    She also took the opportunity to briefly tell Shaun about Hill Corporation''s situation.


    Shaun listened and was struck by a realization. "I used to be so stupid. I was so useless I couldn''t even manage such argepany."


    Catherine sweatdropped, not knowing how to go along with him.


    When she arrived at thepany, she noticed the first floor had beenpletely reced with new faces.


    The front desk and security guard at the door refused her entry.


    "Sorry, but Hill Corporation isn''t a ce where just anyone can enter." The receptionist was quite arrogant. "That''s unless you have an appointment with our chairman."


    Catherineughed in anger. She could not believe a day woulde where Shaun and she would be humiliated at the entrance of Hill Corporation.


    Just as she was about to get angry, Shaun who saw her being bullied from behind went forward with a dark expression. "Who does your chairman think she is? Myst name is Hill and I''m a shareholder here, so I can enter as I please. How dare pieces of trash like you yell at us?"


    He stood tall and he was one of the legendary figures in Hill Corporation, so the general public knew who he was. 3

 Chapter 1687

    The security guard and receptionist recognized Shaun and Catherine but were purposely making things difficult for them.


    Now that Shaun was livid, his aggressive aura came bursting and both the security guard and receptionist felt a sense of fear.


    At the same time, they wondered in their hearts,'' Didn''t Shaun Hill be stupid? How is this stupid?''


    "Get lost." Shaun grabbed the bodyguard''s cor and flung him to the side.


    Then, he said contemptuously, "You can''t even raise a finger against me. How did a piece of trash like you be a security guard for Hill Corporation? You must havee through the back door."


    "You... You''re courting death." The security guard flushed red with anger. Even if he was no match for Shaun, he did not believe that a group of guards would not be able to beat him.


    Besides, the new president already told them that they could humiliate Shaun Hill to their hearts'' content.


    He immediately summoned a group of bodyguards.


    Catherine only saw a sh before her eyes, and then the group of security guards were beaten to the


    ground and could not get up.


    "Bunch of trash." Shaun adjusted his shades. The derisive expression on his handsome face was absolutely arrogant.


    Catherine was dumbfounded.


    "You... You''ve gone too far. I''m calling the cops." The security guard who instigated the attack took out his phone angrily.


    "Go ahead," Catherine grinned. "We can exin to the police how we can''t go into


    our ownpany and were bullied by a bodyguard instead. So many of you ganged up on him earlier. Isn''t that interesting? We''ll let Wade see how he manages thepany."


    The security guard froze.


    He was a trusted aide brought over by President Middleton himself. It would be troublesome if he were to involve the president in this. However, he still could not swallow his anger.


    "Eldest Young Master Hill, Ms. Jones, you''re here." Hadley hurried down from upstairs with a building keycard hung around his neck.


    Catherine had previously heard that he was transferred to the logistics


    department on the first floor, but that did not stop her from feeling angry when she saw it with her own eyes.


    "We''re here, but we were blocked by a group of dogs at the door," Shaun snorted coldly.


    The receptionist and the guards who were called " dogs" were speechless.


    "They''re new and only take orders from Wade''s team," Hadley exined with a faint smile.


    "I see, so it''s Wade who is deliberately making things hard for me. Fine. I''ll have a little talk with him," Shaun swaggered inside.


    Hadley looked at his figure and turned to Catherine in confusion. "Did Eldest Young Master... recover?"


    "No, I told him to put on an act while we were on the way here," Catherine said, dumbfounded. "He''s quite good at it."


    Hadley smiled. "That''s good. Otherwise, he won''t be able to suppress Wade." The three of them went up.


    It was only ten minutes till the board meeting.

 Chapter 1688

    Hadley brought them straight to the conference room.


    This was Catherine''s first time in Hill Corporation''s conference room, and she looked around as she entered. It was not huge and could only seat at most ten pax. A middle-aged man in a dark suit sat in the room with a secretary standing beside him brewing tea.


    Catherine looked at the man and knew that he was Wade Middleton. She researched him on the Inte before and found out that he was a senior manager who had also previously served as the CEO of a top 100pany abroad.


    Now that she saw him in person, she could see from his deep features that he was as cunning as a fox. It was no wonder that Reba agreed to let him manage Hill Corporation.


    "Mr. Hill." Wade heard the footsteps and straightened up. He nodded at Shaun with a smile but did not get up, and did not even spare a nce at Catherine.


    Catherine knew that he recognized her but he was doing this because he was trying to make a show of his power.


    With a smile, Catherine took out a document from her


    bag and threw it in front of Wade. "Lea will not attend the board meeting today because she isn''t feeling well, so this is proof that she authorized me to attend in her stead."


    "I see." Wade looked at the signature on the document and nodded politely. "Ms. Lea is indeed a little old, so it''s understandable."


    "Fifty years old is old?" Catherine gave him a sidence. "You look like you''re almost forty-nine. In that case, I should be able to understand you too. Is your body holding up well? You can tell us if there''s


    anything wrong. It''s not like thepany has to have you as its president."


    Wade''s expression immediately darkened, but he did not lose his temper. Instead, he smiled and made it seem like Catherine was being overbearing. "You''ve misunderstood, Ms. Jones. That''s not what I meant. Besides, I''m only forty-one and in good health. Men and women are physically different from each other." 1 "Sorry, you looked so mature that I was mistaken."


    Catherine smiled and said, "It''s indeed quite different. After all, the mortality rate of men who die of diseases is far higher than that of women every year. Do you know why? It''s because men generally have a variety of bad habits, such as smoking, drinking alcohol, drinking strong tea, staying upte, and spending too much time on a certain aspect of life. Women live over seventy years on average, while men only live around sixty. Counting it now, you should take care of


    yourself, President Middleton. Don''t work too hard."


    Wade looked at the strong tea in front of him and almost lost the temper he was so very good at controlling.


    He seemed to understand why Wesley said he had to watch out for this woman. Her mouth was absolutely venomous.


    "Thank you for the reminder, Ms. Jones. I''ll take care." Disgust started to seep in Wade''s fake smile. "Now that I can be in charge of argepany like Hill Corporation, I''ll do my best to manage thepany well. I won''t say that I''ll manage it until I''m seventy, but I''ll definitely finish everything by sixty."


    "Let''s hope you''ll be able to," Catherine smiled. "But I feel like you won''t have the chance."


    "What do you mean by that, Ms. Jones?" Wade''s face was cold.


    "That should be my line. When Shaun and I entered the building earlier, not only did the receptionist and security guard at the door refuse our entry, they even ganged up on Shaun. For the staff to have that kind of culture, it''s much worse than when Eldest Young Master Hill was at the helm. I think I must have a good talk with you on behalf of Lea. You just rose to power, so it''s understandable that you want to change the staff to your confidants, but you can''t just pick any Tom, Dick, and Harry. Before I met you, your reputation was quite admirable but now that I''ve met you, that image crumbled the moment I stepped


    through the door."


    Catherine looked at Wade''s increasingly unpleasant expression and smiled. "What? I just said a few words and you''re already showing me that face. You have to remember that you''re just a worker."


    "So what if he''s a worker? He''s not someone who can be switched just because you want to." Jeffery''s angry voice suddenly came through the door.


    Catherine turned around and saw Jeffery in a wheelchair, being pushed in by Wesley.


    "Mr. Jones, you''re here."


    Wade immediately greeted him with relief. "If you didn''te, Ms. Jones might have told me to get out already."


    "What right does she have to tell you to get out?" Jeffery snorted coldly.


    "Dad, why don''t I have that right? I''m your daughter. Look, you even brought your son-inw here, so that means you''re willing to acknowledge me again." Catherine smiled enthusiastically.

 Chapter 1689

    Jeffery''s face was indifferent, but his heart was quite smug.


    After he went to jail, Catherine climbed higher and higher, and he always had to yield to her to the point where he thought he would have to look up to his former daughter with caution for the rest of his life. However, God was still showing him kindness. 1


    Suddenly, he inherited Hill Corporation''s shares.


    Tsk, he never actually dreamed of such a day.


    Although Reba was his biological daughter, he was not that sad now.


    Catherine was fawning over him now, but it was only because she wanted to profit from him.


    Unfortunately, he would not give her a single dime.


    "I do acknowledge this son-inw, but I don''t acknowledge an ungrateful daughter like you. Get lost." Jeffery insulted nonchntly.


    Wesley gave her a fake smile. "Cathy, Dad is quite unhappy about your affair. If you''re willing to return to my side, he might be able to forgive you."


    "You''re so ugly. There''s no way she''ll go back." Shaun, who had not made a sound the entire time, strode up t


    o Catherine''s side.


    This was his second time seeing Wesley, but he instinctively felt that this person was extremely annoying. 1


    Wesley nced at Shaun coldly. Now, the Shaun who was in front of him was well-dressed and looked noble and elegant, especially after wearing a pair of sses that made him look like an imperturbable young master.


    It was an advantage he never had.


    His handsome face stiffened slightly and he mocked, "Young Master Hill, you''re here too? But I''m curious. Will you be able to understand our meeting?"


    "I''m not deaf," Shaun scoffed. "But I''m curious too. Do you have any shares? Or are you a shareholder of Hill Corporation? What qualifications do you have to step in here?"


    Catherine''s brows raised. Who said that this man was stupid?


    Sure enough, Shaun''s growth was truly multifold that of ordinary people.


    He was not once the richest man in the country just for show.


    Wesley''s expression darkened. "I came today as Mr. Jones''s escort. All relevant documents and procedures have been submitted to President Middleton in advance."


    "That''s right," Wade nodded with a smile. "Young Master Hill, you shouldn''t make things hard for Mr. Jones."


    "I''m making things hard for him?" Shaun''s eyes immediately turned fiery. "I''m just questioning him in ordance with thepany''s rules. How would I know that hepleted the formalities in private? As the president of thepany, shouldn''t you have reported this to the board of directors in advance? Did you say anything about this when we came in? If you don''t know how to talk, then shut that stinking mouth of yours. No one will take you for a mute."


    "You..." Wade was furious. He had been in the business for so many years, but no one dared to denounce him to his face before.


    Even Catherine was just being sarcastic to him earlier.


    "Did I say anything wrong? Remember your identity. You''re not a shareholder. Thepany spent so much money for you to manage thepany, not for you to give us more trouble. You''re supposed to make thepany flourish, but look at what you did after you came. You either fired this employee orid off that employee. You even reced the receptionist and security guards. What? Are you trying to turn thispany into your own?"


    Shaun said every word ruthlessly, his dark eyes exuding a powerful and dignified light.


    Even someone like Wade was frozen for a moment.

 Chapter 1690

    Wade never actually dealt with Shaun before because when Reba was


    around, she held seventy percent of Hill Corporation''s shares. That was why he was arrogant enough to bring his people over and expel Shaun''s staff.


    Back then, he was rather apprehensive.


    He did not expect Shaun would be stupid in just a few days after he entered thepany.


    He had been overjoyed and immediately kicked out those who had been loyal to Shaun. Now, Hill Corporation was filled with his men.


    Little did he expect, Shaun returned to thepany and was so aggressive.


    Was this how a stupid person was supposed to act?


    "Young Master Hill, you''ve misunderstood. I fired those people because they weren''t working well, so I had no choice. Don''t make things hard for me because the receptionist and security guard stopped you earlier. I''ll have them firedter."


    Wade smiled inpensation, but his words implied that Shaun was making things difficult for him because of a personal vendetta.


    Jeffery reprimanded Shaun immediately. "The


    receptionist and security guards are new, so it''s normal if they don''t know you. Is there a need to make a mountain out of a molehill? If you ask me, I''d say that President Middleton manages Hill Corporation very well."


    "What was it that he managed well?" Shaun''s dark eyes looked at him.


    Jeffery subconsciously stopped.


    How would he know? It was his first day here too.


    He looked at Wesley and Wesley smiled. "It''s clear that President Middleton is skilled since he was able to stabilize thepany in just a few days. Previously, Hill Corporation was quite turbulent, but now it''s business as usual. Uniting thepany isn''t something ordinary people can do."


    Shaun sneered. "He reced every staff with his people, so for sure thepany is united. I''m a board director, so what I want to see are concrete benefits. How did his people fare in technology, development, sales, resources, and so on?"


    Wade looked at Wesley for help.


    Wesley gave Jeffery a look, and Jeffery rebuked," President Middleton had just been here for a few days and taking it one step at a time. Besides, you took away all theboratory information, so it''s your fault that there''s been no progress within the technology and development departments. Despite that, you still had the cheek to me others? For the future of thepany, you should quickly hand over the information and share it with us in order to bring a bright future to Hill Corporation."


    Catherineughed. "Dad, you''re too much. The Hill family only has a total of thirty percent of the shares, and the Hill family was removed from all of their positions. Yet, you''re asking him to hand over the technical data that he has? You sure devised a good n to get free benefits. If you ask me, we might be able to consider it if you hand over 20% of your shares. Isn''t Reba dead? That''s great, this is a good opportunity."


    "You... You''re deranged." Jeffery was furious. After all, she said that it was good that Reba was dead." Even if she''s dead, the shares will never fall into the Hill family''s hands."


    "I didn''t say that they''ll fall into our hands. I''m proposing an exchange of interests. But you''re not necessarily the one taking over her shares, right?" Catherine grinned.


    "Who else would it be besides me?" Jeffery snorted.


    "Reba didn''t contribute a penny when she bought Hill Corporation''s shares."


    The conference room door was violently kicked open.


    Dressed in ck pants and a ck t-shirt, Titus strode in with his assistant andwyer.


    His two-meter-tall figure coupled with a powerful aura emanating from his body and the fierce air he cultivated from fighting on a battlefield since he was young instantly dropped the temperature in the room.


    Even Wesley was a little frightened and intimidated.

 Chapter 1691

    Wesley had already investigated Titus when he told Reba to approach thetter.


    This person was different from them. His hands were stained with the blood and lives of others.


    Unlike other people, Titus never had other people do the dirty work for him. Instead, he did it himself.


    Moreover, Neah Bay was a ce where the lines were blurred, and it was home to killers whomitted heinous crimes. However, under the Costner family''s management, Neah Bay was ruled strictly, and no one dared to make trouble


    there.


    This was only possible because of Titus''s reputation for being ruthless and merciless.


    Wesley only dared to scheme against Titus because he was desperate. Furthermore, Titus was here in Australia, where the Cosner family''s power was not as strong. It was only after Wesley quickly exchanged the shares and won over Minister Mead, tying him onto the same boat, that he had the guts to fight Titus.


    Jeffery''s bodypletely froze when Titus arrived.


    He had met Titus before. This man was very dangerous, but now, Jeffery wanted to bite the food out of his mouth.


    "Who are you?" Wade did not know Titus, so he was the first to speak out.


    Titus ignored him as his gaze fell on Wesley instead, shing him a fake smile. "You must be Wesley Lyons. I''ve heard a lot about you."


    "Who might you be?" Wesley shuddered but pretended not to know him and asked politely.


    "You''re quite good at acting."


    Titusughed with a deep gaze.


    His assistant immediately dragged out a leather chair for him.


    Titus sat on it and lit a cigar. After exhaling the thick smoke, he said, "You should be very familiar with me. After all, you''ve been scheming against me for a long time. Hm... My wife currently has to be treated in the hospital for treatment, and my son is missing. You''re the one behind it all, right? It''s quite amazing. Young man, I haven''t been yed like this for a long time."


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about." Wesley looked puzzled and innocent. "This is my first time seeing you."


    Catherine gnashed her teeth as she watched from the side. To be honest, if she were Titus, she would have pressed the cigar on Wesley''s shameless face in anger.


    However, Titus simply nodded calmly. "Maybe you''ll know me well soon. For example, once you receive a call from Country Y saying that the medical agreement they have with you has been canceled. You will never be able to sell your medicine and equipment in Country Y, and no country in the world will cooperate with Golden Corporation anymore. You''ve been cklisted."


    As he spoke, he looked down at his watch. "The call from Country Y shoulde right about now."


    Just then, Wesley''s phone rang.


    It really was a call from Country Y.


    Wesley''s handsome face paled. Nevertheless, he had no choice but to pick up the phone.


    Catherine noticed Wesley''s pupils shrank once he answered the call, and his smug face had gone white.


    She knew that Titus had made his move.


    Wesley had provoked him this time.


    After finally hanging up the phone, Wesley looked at Titus with aggrieved, angry, and pleading eyes." Golden Corporation has always been doing business in a proper manner. How exactly did I provoke you? Do you know the number of people in Country Y who are waiting for my medicine? The medical treatment there is underdeveloped, and many people want to cure their diseases. However, there are no quality medicines for them to buy. The people there were very happy about Golden Corporation''s cooperation with Country Y."

 Chapter 1692

    "I have never wanted to do any harm. On the contrary, my aim is to make it


    possible for the poor and underdeveloped countries around the world to cure diseases rather than be gued with illnesses and dying in despair. Do you know that feeling?"


    Catherine was deeply revolted.


    She realized Wesley really had the potential to be a movie star.


    How did this absolute monster, who he did not even spare his nephew, have the nerve to say he wanted to save sick people around the world?


    "Blergh."


    She did not vomit, but beside her, Shaun let out a gagging sound. "I''m going to puke. If you ask me, Australia''s medical treatment isn''t considered top-notch either. Since more developed countries look down on you when you try to sell your medicine to them, you can only sell to poorer countries to earn money. After all, although the people there are poor, medicine is a must, so you''ll gain a quick profit while exploiting the poor to death. Yet, you''re still making yourself a saint. Do you think everyone here is stupid?"


    Titus raised his brows, amused by Shaun''s words."


    That''s right. I''ve seen all kinds of people before, but such a disgusting person like you is rare."


    With Wesley''s strong ego, the repeated humiliation made him clench his fists tightly.


    Titus slowly stood up and walked towards Wesley.


    Jeffery and Wesley froze. When Titus''s tall and cold figure approached them, they were subconsciously afraid.


    However, Jeffery was in a wheelchair and could not retreat. As such, he could only grip the armrest, not knowing what else to do.


    "Mr. Costner, what are you nning to do? This is Hill Corporation. This is Australia," Wesley reminded him in a low voice.


    "I thought you didn''t know who I am? So you know that I''m not from here." Titus slowly unbuttoned the first two buttons of his shirt and rolled up his sleeves, revealing his study bronze arms. His firm and strong fists made their scalps tingle.


    "Guards!" Wade hurriedly called for backup when he saw that the situation was not right.


    However, Warren held Wade''s arm behind his back and pressed him onto the conference table.


    At the same time, Titus''s fist swiftly punched Wesley''s face.


    Wesley was 180cm tall, but his body was mmed into the wall. His lips were smeared with blood, and his teeth fell out. It was so painful that he could not speak.


    Jeffery was terrified. "You... Stop that. If you hit us again, I''ll call the cops."


    "Go ahead, and call the cops. I''d like to see who dares to arrest me." Titus raised his brows nonchntly. " Even if you call Gavin Mead here today, he won''t dare t o arrest me either."


    "Just you wait..." Wesley stood up with much difficulty, and his trembling finger pointed angrily at Titus.


    However, Titus grabbed his finger and broke it with a snap.


    Wesley immediately screamed in pain.


    "Didn''t you tell me to wait?" Titus approached him with a smile and whispered in his ear, "Do you think I won''t dare to fight back because my son is in your hands?"


    Wesley red at him with red eyes. At that moment, he stopped pretending, because if he continued the act, he did not know if he could walk out of here today. "If ... If you dare toy a hand against me, I''ll cut off one of your son''s hands."


    "Go ahead." Titus did not even blink. "I''m nning to save him, but I don''t expect him to be in one piece. It''s just an arm, so think of it as a lesson to him. He''s supposed to be the son of Titus Costner, but he''s useless. Honestly, a son like that isn''t worthy of being my heir."

 Chapter 1693

    Wesley listened to Titus''s light-hearted tone and saw his cold, dark eyes.


    He could not help but shudder.


    He admitted that he thought he had a hold on Titus. Since Titus only had one son with Sheryl, he must treasure Matthew very much. However, Wesley had underestimated this man''s ruthlessness.


    Wesley''s lips went pale from the pain, and a cold sweat broke out on his forehead. Like a snake''s, agony-filled eyes gradually tinged with viciousness. "If you keep at it, you''ll have to collect your son''s corpse. I''ve hidden him in a ce where no one can find him." 3


    "That''s more like it." Titusughed in a low voice and let him go, unfazed at being threatened. "That''s why I hate dealing with hypocritical people. What''s the point?


    If you''ve caught him, then just admit it. Why did you have to act?"


    Wesley took two steps back miserably as he clutched his broken wrist and breathed heavily. "Titus Costner, apologize to me immediately or I''ll cripple your son and cut off your family''s bloodline."


    The first thing he did when he escaped was to threaten Titus again.


    Warren said angrily, "If you dare to harm the young master, we''ll destroy the Lyons family."


    "The Lyons family isn''t as valuable as Young Master Costner." Seeing Warren angry made Wesley feel like he had recovered his ground and dignity again. As such, he said viciously, "Titus, as long as you break one of your own hands, I''ll pretend that today''s events never happened..."


    Before he could finish speaking, he was kicked by Titus''s long legs once again.


    Wesley fell to the ground and spat a mouthful of blood.


    Then, Titus walked over and stepped on Wesley''s face. "I gave you an inch, and you immediately took a mile. Did you forget what I said earlier? I don''t care if my son is missing an arm or a leg. I just want him alive. However, people like you should be quite afraid of dying, so you should understand that his life is your only lifeline. Don''t threaten me however you like. I hate being threatened."


    Wesley could not get up at all. He felt like a sandbag. His face was covered with blood, and his handsome face was trampled t. He had never been humiliated like this before.


    Even the humiliation that Shaun gave him was not as cruel as this.


    He trembled in anger, but no one entered the office, and no one helped him up either.


    At the side, Jeffery and Wade were so frightened that they shook.


    Who was Wesley Lyons? It was not an exaggeration to say that he was a figure at the top of the business pyramid, as well as Minister Mead''s favorite. In the past, he had to beg others to do things. Yet now, other people had to beg him instead.


    Nevertheless, he was trampled all over like an ant.


    "He''s pretty heavily injured. Aren''t you his men? Are you going to call an ambnce, or do you want him to die?" Titus looked at Jeffery and Wade.


    Wade was so frightened that he quickly called 000.


    However, since the ambnce would not arrive so soon, Shaun said with disgust, "Can you carry him out first? There''s blood everywhere. How annoying."


    "That''s right. It''s quite disgusting." Titus moved his long leg away and nodded.


    With that, Wade hurriedly dialed the internal line and told the security guards to carry Wesley out.


    Although he was not sure of Titus''s identity, the fact that thetter dared to hit Wesley unscrupulously showed how terrifying his identity was.


    Even so, Wesley seemed to have kidnapped his son, so he probably would not dare to take Wesley''s life. To put it bluntly, he was most likely just venting his anger today.


    As Wesley was leaving, he red at Titus viciously."


    Just you wait..." 4

 Chapter 1694

    "I''ll wait." Titus straightened his shirt and sat down again.


    Jeffery trembled, wanting nothing more than to pass out now. Now that Wesley was wounded and sent away, how was he supposed to face Titus alone?


    If Titusy a hand on him, would he end up like Wesley as well?


    When he thought of Wesley''s injuries, he became uneasy and frightened.


    Should he pretend to faint? That way, Wade could cancel this meeting.


    Just as he was thinking about it, Catherine suddenly came over with concern. "Dad, what''s wrong? You''re not feeling faint from the shock, right?"


    Jeffery, who was about to pretend to faint, was speechless.


    "Dad, you can''t faint," Catherine said worriedly. "If you faint, how will you inherit Reba''s hundreds of billions worth of shares?"


    Jeffery was so disgusted that he could vomit blood. If other people were not around, he would have pped Catherine to death.


    "Hundreds of billions worth of shares?" Titus yed with the diamond ring on his ring finger and let out a deepugh. "Why are you the one inheriting it? Who do you think you are? A reformed prisoner?" 1


    His words were loud and clear, and the conference room fell eerily quiet.


    Jeffery''s face went red, but he bit the bullet and said," I''m Reba''s father. She''s dead and has no children. ording to thews, it should be inherited by her parents."


    "Are you sure you''re her parent?" Titus stared at Jeffery with his deep and cold eyes. "But I clearly remember that when we were in Melbourne not long ago, you said that her father was someone else and her mother was my wife, Sheryl."


    Jeffery said, "Did I say that? She''s my daughter in her birth certificate anyway." "Is that so?" Titus raised his hand to thewyer next to him.


    Thewyer immediately took out a pile of documents from his briefcase and handed it over.


    Titus threw the documents in front of Jeffery. "Then take a good look at this. Your so-called daughter spent more than 900 billion of my wife''s money the other day. ording to thew, the money that Reba has spent is my wife and my joint assets, so I have the right to get the money back. Since she''s dead, you''ll pay it back as her father."


    "O-on what basis?" Jeffery looked at the figures on the document and nearly went crazy.


    He had never seen so much money in his life.


    "You''re really funny. Your daughter is dead, and you want the shares she has left behind but refuse to pay back the huge amount of money she owes. How can you reap the benefits and leave the bad to me? Oh, by the way, here''s a copy of your daughter''s DNA test. It says that Reba is Sheryl''s biological daughter, but you''re saying that she''s yours."


    Titus threw another appraisal form at him. "Well, can I take it that the three of you are engaged in fraud?


    First, you used this DNA test to approach my wife and had her think that Reba was her long-lost daughter before you cheated my wife of her money. Now that Reba is dead, you want to take over thepany that my wife has spent money to acquire for her?"


    Jeffery sweated profusely.


    That was exactly it.


    However, he could not admit it. Admitting it meant that he would go to jail, and he did not want to go to jail again.


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about. We didn''t know that Reba did a DNA test. All I know is that on her birth certificate, Sally and I are listed as her parents. We were also the ones who raised her."

 Chapter 1695

    Titus''swyer came forward and said, "Excuse me. The money that Reba


    spent to acquire Hill Corporation came from Mr. and Mrs. Costner''s bank ount. If you insist on taking over Hill Corporation, we''ll have to send an appeal to the court to freeze this part of the shares."


    "You have no right to do that," Jeffery said anxiously." My sister gave her the money. Tell her toe out and talk."


    "She''s sick and hospitalized. As her husband, I have the right to recover our joint assets as a married couple."


    Titus leaned against the leather seat. "Besides, I seriously suspect that you three are fraudsters. Coincidentally, Reba''s remains should still be frozen, so that makes things easier. We''ll just get something from her body to have a DNA test done. Of course, if she''s not my wife''s biological daughter, not only will I recover the assets, but I''ll also sue you formitting fraud worth an astronomical 900 billion dors, which is unprecedented. I''m afraid you''ll probably be given the death sentence by then."


    "You''re talking nonsense. We didn''tmit fraud."


    Jeffery''s blood boiled.


    He did not know what to say anymore. His vision went ck, but it was not enough to make him faint, so he pretended to be short of breath and then passed out in his wheelchair.


    Wade, who hosted the meeting today, hurriedly got up again to call the secretary. "Is the ambnce here yet? Another person has fainted in the conference room. Send him over as well... Hurry up. Don''t tarry and risk a life..." 1


    After Wade hung up the phone, the meeting room was dead silent.


    He then smiled at Titus and said, "I didn''t know there was such a big dispute in the shares. Let''s cancel the meeting today and discuss it again next time, or we can discuss it in detail after you two settle your disputes in private."


    Titus nced at him. "Did you know that the money Reba spent to hire your team to Hill Corporation was also my wife''s?"


    The smile on Wade''s face froze.


    Back then, Reba offered to hire him with an annual sry of 300 million.


    "She spent my wife''s money and hired a piece of trash like you for 300 million dors?" Titus did not conceal the contempt in his eyes.


    "Mr. Costner, I don''t think I''ve offended you before." Wade took a deep breath and held back his anger. "If


    Reba hadn''t begged me to, I wouldn''t havee here."


    "Enough. Don''t treat everyone like a fool. You know very well who rmended you to Reba."


    Titus stood up slowly. "I have no reason to interfere in yourpany''s affairs, but I won''t let 900 billion dors go to waste. I''ll sue you to court. Soon, 70 percent of Hill Corporation''s shares will be frozen. As for your 300 million, I''ll recover it soon as well."


    Then, he looked away from Wade''s dark and stiff expression and shoved his hands in his pockets as he left with his assistant and secretary.


    Catherine watched Titus''s figure disappear before looking away, only to see Shaun staring at her in dissatisfaction.


    How did she upset him again?


    However, now was not the time to pursue this.


    Catherine smiled at Wade and said, "She hired you for 300 million? That''s too expensive. I don''t think that''s necessary."


    "No matter how reluctant you are, Ms. Jones, Reba and I have signed a contract that has been stamped with thepany''s official seal," Wade said with


    a sneer.


    "So what? We can break the contract," Catherine said coldly. "Do you really think thepany is yours?


    Don''t think I don''t know that Wesley is backing you. Let me remind you that once the shares in Reba''s hands are frozen and thewsuit drags on for a while, the Hill family will have the final say. When that timees, we can tell you to get lost anytime we want."

 Chapter 1696

    "You..."


    "Besides, as the president, you refuse to follow the director''s orders, and you go against us instead. I even suspect that you want to take over thepany. Look at Hill Corporation''s top brass. They''re all your people. Do you think any Tom, Dick, and Harry cane here and do as they please?" Catherine enunciated each word with a tone so cold that it made Wade''s facial muscles twitch and tremble. 1


    Shaun had never seen Catherine so cold before, but this only made her look even more attractive. She was simply a cold beauty.


    Wade sneered. "Ms. Jones, not only do you want to dismiss me, but you want to get rid of all the executives I hired as well, right?"


    "What if I do? Will you get lost?"


    Catherine mocked, "People like you will stay here shamelessly anyway."


    Wade clenched his fists in anger.


    "I know you won''t leave."


    Catherine said, "But from tomorrow onward, Shaun will return to thepany to assume the position of president. You''ve been demoted, but you don''t have to


    feel unhappy about it. When the board of directors exercises its powers, a worker like you has no qualifications to say no."


    Then, she held Shaun''s hand and walked away.


    When they got to the door, the sound of a cup smashing came from the inside. Catherine gave Shaun a look.


    Shaun immediately understood her. With that, he clenched his fists and turned around.


    It was just in time for him to see Wade ring at their backs ferociously and the shattered cup on the ground.


    "Wow. Not bad." Shaun raised the eyebrows on his grim but handsome face. "It''s the first time I''ve seen a president daring enough to smash a cup and re at the board of directors."


    "No, I identally knocked the cup down," Wade said coldly. "What? My facial muscles are twitching out of control too. I didn''t do it on purpose. Did you see me do it?"


    "It''s my first time seeing a worker who''s more arrogant than the boss. Fine, you can get lost now. You don''t have toe to thepany tomorrow."


    Shaun snorted in disgust and pulled Catherine away.


    However, along the way, the thought of Wade''s face still disgusted him. "Do you think he''ll leave tomorrow?"


    Catherine smiled. "Haven''t you heard the saying that it''s easier to invite the devil in than it is to send him away?"


    "No..." Shaun shook his head firmly.


    Catherine was speechless. She forgot that he had lost his memory. "He won''t leave. Wesley must''ve bribed him and given him a lot of benefits, so he doesn''t even need his dignity anymore. If youe to thepany tomorrow, he''ll definitely make the top management refuse to work with you. Even if you be the president, it''s just an empty seat."


    "They can dream on if they want to make me a figurehead." Shaun''s eyes shed with anger. "Cathy, I think you have it too hard. Do you have to deal with these kinds of scum often? Don''t worry. Sooner orter, I''ll trample over them and make them respect and revere you."


    Catherine turned around, and when she saw his serious expression, warmth filled her heart. "Shaunny, don''t take it too seriously. After all, as long as Uncle Titus recovers the shares and stops Wesley and Jeffery from seeding, Wade will be helpless. He''s just a scoundrel."


    "Okay. Cathy, I think Uncle Titus is quite impressive." Shaun suddenly looked at her with aplicated gaze. "Do you admire him very much? You kept staring at his back when he left. It was as if you were reluctant to look away from him."

 Chapter 1697

    Cathy was speechless. So that was why he was unhappy just now.


    "Yes, I admire him quite a bit." Catherine nodded without concealing her admiration.


    Titus may be both good and evil, but ever since he rescued Suzie, Catherine began to respect the man from the bottom of her heart.


    He pampered and cherished Shery as a husband, but he did not overindulge her.


    To be truthful, with Titus''s strength, Shaun and she might have died long ago if he went all out on them when he first came to Melbourne.


    It was said that the more money a man had, the more bad habits he had. However, she could not see that in Titus.


    He was truly good to Sheryl. Whether she was good or bad, he did not abandon her when she became sick.


    Although she did not like Sheryl, she was envious of that love and marriage.


    As for herself, her marriage was a failure, and Shaun was not as open-minded and tolerant as Titus either. Otherwise, he would not have been easily deceived


    and used by Sarah.


    Perhaps he did change a lot after they reconciled, but not long after they got back together, he...


    Catherine looked at Shaun sadly and saw him frowning despondently.


    "Cathy, don''t worry. I''ll be an admirable man like him." Shaun clenched his fists in determination. "I''ll study hard and take Hill Corporation back."


    Catherine smiled. "I admire him not because of how domineering he is in the business world. You won''t understand."


    "Then you can tell me. I can learn," Shaun quickly added.


    "What do you want to learn?" Catherine gave him a side nce. "What I admire is his fidelity to marriage and how forgiving he is when ites to love. Who are you going to use this on if you learn it?"


    Shaun froze.


    He was still very far from experiencing marriage and love.


    He was a little distressed. He had never encountered these before yesterday. In fact, he could tell from the group photos on his phone that he had a close rtionship with Cathy.


    However, Cathy was married and had children.


    What rtionship did he use to have with her?


    Shaun was very lost.


    "Let''s go home. You still have sster." Catherine did not think too much about it. She admitted that Shaun was growing very fast, but how unlikely was it for him to understand love yet?


    Not long after getting into the car, Freya called. "Cathy, are you done? Rodney said he wants to go to the manor to visit Shaun. I also haven''t seen you for several days, so I''ll being along with him."


    "Tsk. You two are getting along quite well, huh? You''re even going to ces as a couple now. Catherine teased with a grin.


    "Don''t be ridiculous." Freya hurriedly warned her in a low voice.


    Catherine could instantly guess that Rodney might be present, so she smiled. "Okay, then. I''ll go to the supermarketter to buy some groceries. You''re more than wee toe over."


    "Hehe. Remember to make a few more of my favorite dishes."


    Freya grinned and hung up the phone. Once she turned around, she was confronted with Rodney''s handsome face.

 Chapter 1698

    Her lips almost hit his nose, but she held her breath for one second, and her mixed-race featured face suddenly reddened. "Rodney Snow, why are you so close? Are you insane?"


    "You''re the insane one, Freya Lynch. Are you incapable of saying anything nice?" Rodney was frustrated. However, when he looked at her rosy face, a strange feeling surfaced in his heart.


    Recently, Freya''s belly had grown as huge as a balloon, and her face was much rounder than before. She looked a little chubby, but her skin was glowing from her diet at home. It made people want to pinch her.


    "I do say nice things, but not to you," Freya snorted." Cathy has to go grocery shopping, so we''ll go over a littleter."


    "Oh, that''s fine. I have to go upstairs and do something." Rodney smiled strangely and excitedly ran upstairs.


    Freya stared at his back, puzzled. 1


    An hourter, Rodney drove to Hill Manor.


    Since the manor was not far away, they arrived in less than half an hour.


    As this was Freya''s first time at the manor, she became envious when she saw such arge manor." This ce is so big. Compared to yours, my vi is only a little bigger than your bathrooms."


    Rodney retorted awkwardly, "Whose bathrooms are this big?"


    "Yeah, the bathrooms here are about the same as yours." Catherine grinned. "Let me show you around and pick some fruits along the way."


    "Sure." Freya turned to Rodney and said, "Don''t follow me around. You can look for Shaun instead."


    "Why would I follow you around anyway? Nobody cares. Do you think you''re that popr?" Rodney snapped instinctively.


    "Great. Then don''t follow me around in the future." Freya sneered.


    Rodney choked. "Do you think I want to follow you around? You''re the one who''s always rash. I''m worried that you''ll hurt the child."


    "Thanks. If you didn''t push me because of Sarah, my child would have been healthier than anyone else." Freya sneered back.


    "That happened a long time ago. Why are you still bringing it up? Forget it. I''m not going to argue with you. I''m going to find Shaun." Rodney waved his hand in anger and quickly walked away.


    Catherine was speechless. "You two... Aren''t you tired of bickering all the time?" "It''s fine. It''s just a waste of saliva." Freya shrugged. "I n fact, I won''t be used to it if he doesn''t bicker with me one day."


    "Serves you right that you''re stuck together." Catherine sighed.


    Freya looked at her in confusion. "Why?"


    "The two of you are so sharp-tongued. If you two didn''t get together, you''d be destined to live a lonely life." Catherine said, "Now, at least you have each other."


    "You can kiss our friendship goodbye." Freya waved her hand in anger.


    "I''m joking." Catherine hurriedly grabbed her hand." How''s the baby? Is she naughty?"


    "Don''t talk about it. She keeps kicking my stomach at night. She''s so annoying," Freya said with disdain, but her eyes were sparkling.


    "You really think she''s annoying?" Catherine raised her eyebrows. She was also a mother, so she knew that mentality best. "Tell the truth."


    Freya said with mixed feelings, "You know it. I never used to wee her arrival, but as my belly got bigger, the baby grew bigger too. When I eat my favorite food, she gets very excited in my belly. When I y her music, she''ll move as well. It''s amazing. All of a sudden, it hit me that I''m really about to be a mother, and I have to be responsible for a life."


    "Every mother goes through that journey, including me. When she''s born, you''ll feel it''s even more wonderful. Although life is filled with many unhappy things, children are all little angels," Catherine said with a smile. 1

 Chapter 1699

    "He doesn''t think of himself as a two-year-old baby anymore. I told him that he''s actually older than me. I''ve recently hired several professors for him, and he''s learning rapidly. He''ll probably catch up to his previous level of knowledge in a month." 1


    "But... So what? He still doesn''t remember the past and the feelings both of you used to share." Freya


    hesitated and then reminded her, "How many times has he forgotten you and then fallen in love with you again?"


    Catherine fell silent and became a little sad.


    Yes, how many times has it been?


    It seemed like ever since she met Shaun in Melbourne, she had always been the one trying her best to pursue him and attract his attention. 1


    Even after she came back from the United States, she used her methods to seduce him from Sarah.


    Yes, she seeded every time, but was she tired? She was really tired.


    The mutual and pure love was always out of her reach. 1


    "I don''t know." Catherine was lost. "Back then, his memory was only disordered, but this time, he is like a baby. He is a nk te when ites to feelings. I


    n fact, I can easily make him fall in love with me. However, life is a long journey, and I can''t help but wonder if it''ll happen again. If it does, will I be able to take the initiative and stay strong every time? How many times can I do this? I''m not made of steel. I''m just an ordinary woman."


    "Cathy, I have nevermented about your rtionships, but my heart aches for you when I see you like this. I really do feel like... Shaun doesn''t know how to take care of himself at all. If he wants to date you, don''t agree to him so easily."


    Freya said, "He has it good to be able to just forget everything. To be honest, if the person I like forgets me time and time again, I will want to p him to death even if he was tricked by another person. Since he has a wife and child, it''s his responsibility to protect his own brain."


    "You''re right." Catherine smiled. "Let''s wait for now. After this is all over, I want to be single for a while. Rtionships are always like that. Although it''s sweet sometimes, it can be very painful some other times too, especially... your feelings. You''ll always be the only one who remembers the unforgettable events."


    "Will Shaun remember the past? Will Chester be able to find a way?" Freya asked.


    "I don''t know either."


    In the study.


    Shaun was on hisptop, carefully studying Hill Corporation''s relevant information.


    He wanted to master all the information regarding Hill Corporation quickly so that


    he could take control of Hill Corporation as soon as possible and lessen Cathy''s burden.


    "Thump thump."


    There was a sudden knock on the door outside.


    Thinking it was Aunty Yasmine sending him food, he said, "Come in."


    "Shaun, I''m here to y with you." A beautiful man with an alluring face and dressed in a floral shirt came in.


    Shaun cast him a cold side nce. He remembered this face. This person had visited him in the hospital before, but he did not remember his name. "Who are you?"


    Rodney''s beaming face froze. "I... I''m Rodney. I introduced myself to you when I was at the hospital to see you."


    "Oh." Shaun''s gaze returned to theptop screen, treating Rodney as if he was invisible.


    Rodney felt like he was back in junior high school. Damn it. Back then, Shaun also treated him like he was invisible.


    "Shaun, I specifically came here to visit you." Rodney approached shamelessly. "Catherine said that you know your real age now. Actually, I''m your best friend of twenty years. You can''t have forgotten our deep friendship just because you lost your memories, right?"


    "You''re annoying." Shaun nced at him in disdain.


    "Well, I was going to tell you some important information, but it seems like you don''t need it. In that case, I''ll go..."

 Chapter 1700

    "Wait," Shaun spoke again.


    "No, I''ll leave. You''re not the Shaun I know anyway. You don''t care about a friend like me at all." Rodney sighed softly. "Don''t tell me to stay."


    "I''m not telling you to stay." Shaun looked at him speechlessly. Did he really have such a neurotic friend?


    Rodney, who was suddenly embarrassed, said, "...I''m really leaving."


    "Sit down." Shaun pointed at the chair at the side.


    Only then did Rodney swagger to take a seat. His eyes nced at theptop on the desk. "Looking at information about Hill Corporation?"


    Shaun did not answer him. He simply frowned for a while before asking, "What was my rtionship with Cathy in the past?"


    "Why don''t you guess?" Rodney raised his eyebrows, gloating.


    "If I could guess, would I be here talking to you?" Shaun snorted. "Forget it. If you don''t want to tell me, I can find out by other means." "You''re so cruel." Rodney was a little angry. "Don''t you


    feel anything at all?"


    Shaun frowned. He did not know how to use aputer or a phone before this. However, now that he did, he secretly checked it with his phone this morning. If an adult man and woman kissed, they must be in some sort of rtionship. Moreover, the kiss he had with Cathy was a french kiss.


    Upon recalling that information, his handsome face turned a little red.


    "Hehe. What naughty thoughts are you thinking?" Rodney chuckled.


    Shaun nced at him coldly. "She''s my girlfriend? But she''s already married and has children. Then, am I... her paramour?"


    "...Ahem. You''re pretty amazing to know what a paramour is." Rodney gave him a thumbs up. "That description is quite appropriate."


    That was the same as admitting it.


    Shaun''s face darkened.


    He really was a shameful paramour?


    "You don''t need to be angry. You had iting." Rodney chuckled. "Do you know who Suzie and Lucas''s dad is?"


    "How would I know?" Shaun was annoyed. "Just get to the point." "You are Suzie and Lucas," Rodney said coolly.


    "What?" Shaun was shocked. Yesterday, he realized that he was not a two-year- old baby, and today, he had to ept that he had two three-year-old children?


    He held his head and felt the need to calm down." How is that possible?"


    "Can''t you see how much Suzie resembles you? Catherine and you were once married, but... you divorced her for another woman. Then, Catherine married Wesley, but Wesley was a liar and refused to divorce her. However, you both got back together after you pursued her. So that''s the story," Rodney exinedplicatedly.


    Shaun furrowed his brows.


    He really did not expect his past rtionship with Cathy to be soplicated.


    However, when he thought that Cathy was his girlfriend and that they had children together, he did not seem to mind it at all. In fact, he was quite happy.


    Did this mean that she would never leave him?


    "Oh, let me show you something." A mysterious smile suddenly etched across Rodney''s face. "I''m only showing this to you because you''re my bro." 5

 Chapter 1701

    Shaun''s dark eyes shed with doubts.


    Rodney walked up to the door and locked it before taking out a memory card from his pocket and inserted it into theputer.


    A few momentster, some heart-racing images appeared on theputer screen.


    Shaun was dumbfounded. He felt like his worldview suffered a huge shock...


    His handsome face, too, had inexplicably turned as red as an apple in an instant.


    He did not know what was wrong with him. All he felt was his face burning and his heart racing.


    "How is it?" Rodney cackled. "I''m only showing this to you because you''re my bro."


    12:30 p.m.


    Catherine personally cooked some of her best dishes.


    Freya had not been vomiting recently, and her appetite was particrly good. As such, she could not resist taking a prawn for herself. After eating it, she praised Catherine, "Your cooking skills are even better than the chef we hired. Hey, why hasn''t Shaun and


    Rodneye down yet? It''s rare that he can stay with an amnesiac Shaun for so long without being snubbed."


    Catherine smiled strangely. "Maybe he''s asking Rodney about the past."


    "You didn''t tell him that you two were once married and that the children are his?" Freya asked in surprise.


    Catherine shook her head. "I want to take it slowly. I''m afraid he won''t be able to ept it. Besides... I''m scared that he''ll take responsibility after I tell him. I don''t want our rtionship to be like that." 1


    "Uh-oh. Rodney must have told him. Before we came here, he said he wanted to get something done. It was definitely for Shaun. He was so mysterious about it, but he was empty-handed when we came here. I don''t know what he''s nning." Freya suddenly became a little curious at what Rodney had nned.


    "Forget it. It''s a secret between them. We have secrets too. I''ll tell Aunt Yasmine to tell them toe down for lunch."


    Catherine did not think much about it.


    After taking the food out, Shaun and Rodney came down. Both of their faces were flushed.


    Rodney looked fine since his face was as thick as a wall, but Shaun was different. His eyes twinkled, and when he saw Catherine, he lowered his head shyly as if he had done something bad.


    "What did you two do upstairs?" Catherine asked curiously.


    Shaun was so nervous that he knocked over the bowl in front of him.


    He quickly picked it up and stammered with his face red, "N-Nothing."


    "It doesn''t look like nothing to me." Freya looked at them strangely and turned to Rodney. "Did you teach him how to pick up girls?"


    "Hey, am I that much of a sc*mbag?" Rodney looked aggrieved. "Yes, I used to have a bad rtionship with Catherine, and I said a lot of things to sow discord between them. However, I''ve seen how good she is to Shaun, so how could I teach him to pick up other girls?"


    "I agree." Catherine grinned and gave Freya and prawn. "Besides, he won''t be able to teach Shaun how to pick up girls anyway."


    "That''s true. After all, it''s always women who y with him." Freya nodded in agreement.


    Rodney instantly wanted to vomit blood. "Enough. Don''t attack me."


    Just after he spoke, he suddenly felt Shaun''s contemptuous gaze on him. His eyes seemed to say, ''So you''re unskillful...''


    Rodney replied, "...Let''s eat. The food is delicious." Shaun lowered his head until a piece of fish was ced in his bowl.

 Chapter 1702

    Shaun looked up just in time to see Catherine turn to talk to Freya after giving him the fish. In the bright living room, her beautiful little face was stunning, like she had walked out of a painting. With her snow-white skin and thick ck eyebrows, she looked like a butterfly with her wings out, ready to fly.


    At that moment, he remembered the image he had seen on theputer, and his head felt inexplicably warm.


    Freya suddenly cried out. "Woah! Why do you have a nosebleed?"


    Shaun looked down to see a few drops of red liquid in his bowl. He then touched his nose with his hand and panicked.


    Was he sick?


    "Holy sh*t. Come on, let''s go. I''ll take you to the bathroom to wash up." Rodney hurriedly led him towards the toilet downstairs.


    After entering, he took a paper towel, wet it with water, and wiped Shaun''s nose. He said contemptuously, "Bro, was that necessary? What kind of dirty pictures were you thinking about when you were eating?"


    Shaun looked at him in shock. "How did you know?" "Your eyes were basically on fire when you looked at Catherine, and then you suddenly had a nosebleed. How would I not know? I''ve... been there too." Rodney coughed in embarrassment. He used to be like this when he was single, but he never expected Shaun to be so disappointing, too. From now on, he was no longer the only one.


    Shaun was speechless.


    Well, he thought he had some kind of disease.


    "Wipe it, and stop thinking about it," Rodney reminded him. "Don''t expose yourself."


    "Okay."


    In the dining room.


    Freya quietly leaned toward Catherine. "I noticed that Shaun was staring super intently at you just now, as if he wanted to eat you up. Then, he had a nosebleed."


    "Aren''t you overthinking it?" Catherine cast her a disdainful look. "He''s a nk canvas now. He''s as pure as can be."


    "Oh really? But I heard from Rodney that his illness has been cured. Are you sure you don''t want to take the opportunity to attend to your... Hehe, you know what I mean." Freya wiggled her eyebrows and winked.


    "Get out." Catherine''s heart skipped a beat, and she red at Freya. "You can go to Rodney too."


    "Ew, like hell I''ll go to him." While Freya grumbled, Rodney and Shaun came back.


    After the meal, Rodney and Freya stayed until 3:00 p.m. before leaving, and Shaun was taken to ss by the professor.


    In the evening, when the two children were ying with their toys, Catherine pulled Shaun into the adjacent bedroom and said solemnly, "From now on, you''ll sleep in this room."


    "Why?" Shaun did not catch what she said. All he could think about was his previous rtionship with Cathy. Was it not normal for them to sleep together?


    "I slept with you before this because there were many things you didn''t know how to do, and you couldn''t take care of yourself. Since you''ve made rapid progress in the past two days and you''re a grown man, you should know it''s inappropriate for


    a man and woman to sleep together. It''s better if you sleep here," Catherine exined to him patiently.


    Shaun blinked. "But you used to help me take baths even when I felt ufortable, and we hugged each other to sleep every night. You didn''t say it was inappropriate back then."


    Catherine blushed. "You only had a mental age of two back then. I couldn''t help it."


    "So, because I was two years old... you took advantage of me, and even... gave me a French kiss?" Shaun looked at her with his pure ck eyes.


    His stare made Catherine feel like digging a hole and crawling into it.


    "I looked it up on my phone." Shaun debunked her words. "What you did to me back then was something only a boyfriend and girlfriend, or a husband and wife would do. You told me not to treat you as an aunt, and you don''t want to be my aunt. Is it because you want to be my woman instead?" 1

 Chapter 1703

    Catherine was so embarrassed that she wished she was struck by lightning.


    She just wanted to explode.


    This guy was developing at rocket speed.


    That was right. She had thought that way at that time, but her mind had changed in the past few days.


    Furthermore... His words made it seem like she was a lewd person.


    What did he mean by bing his woman?


    He spoke as if he was in high demand.


    He, a man whose brain had been messed with constantly? Tsk. Even she was a little disgusted by him.


    "You think too much," Catherine said stiffly and red at him. "So you''re not going to listen to me, huh?"


    "Cathy, if you took the initiative to kiss me before but didn''t want to be my woman, then you would be a pervert." Shaun braced himself and said, "ording to Australia''s criminal legition, you''ll bear criminal responsibility if the person hasn''te of age yet. Moreover, the currentw states that, in this regard,


    men have the same rights as women." "You know criminalw?" Catherine nced at him grimly.


    "There were many books about the subject in the study, so I read a few of them," Shaun said somewhat smugly.


    Catherine raised her brows. She had been with him for so long, yet she knew nothing about it. "If you want to talk about thew, fine. Let me ask you. Did you resist when it happened? Were you unconscious? No. On the contrary, if you enjoyed it, it''s not illegal."


    "But I only had a mental age of two at that time. There''s also a doctor''s report about that. I didn''t resist, but your behavior can constitute as deceiving an ignorant child." Shaun retorted swiftly.


    Catherine was rendered speechless.


    She had to admit that even though he had lost his memory, he was still much better at applying thew than her.


    However, when she saw his smug face, she could not help but be furious. "Fine. If you feel like I''vemitted a crime, then go ahead and call the cops."


    Shaun froze when he realized that she was angry.


    Then, he quickly lowered his head and tried to please her. "That''s not what I meant. I just don''t want to sleep separately from you. Don''t think that I don''t know. Rodney said that we were in a rtionship before my ident and that Suzie and Lucas are our children.


    Seeing how Suzie and Lucas are used to it, it''s clear that we didn''t start sleeping together after my ident."


    Catherine pursed her pink lips. She did not tell Rodney to hide it, and she did not n on hiding it from Shaun either. There were some things that he would find out sooner orter.


    "Cathy..." Shaun held her hand and said nervously," Let me take care of you as I did before..."


    "Do you love me?" Catherine suddenly looked up at him.


    Shaun was stunned.


    Love? What was love? He still did not know.


    "Cathy, I really want to be with you. I..."


    "Shaunny, the truth is that when you were first diagnosed with the mental age of a two-year-old, I thought I might continue to be with you if you stayed like this forever. I don''t know how long I can hold on for - maybe a few years, a few decades, or even my entire life. But then, I''ve noticed that your intelligence has been slowly growing, and you''ll soon grow into an exceptional person. You don''t remember the past, our love, or all the gratitude and grievances we''ve had for each other. Your memory started over with a clean te, like you just came out of your mother''s womb. So you must not remember about... loving me."


    Catherine stopped as she felt a lump in her throat." Shaun, do you know that this isn''t the first time you''ve


    forgotten?"


    Shaun was stunned. "I''ve lost my memory before?"

 Chapter 1704

    "You didn''t lose your memory. During our marriage, you frequently contacted your ex-girlfriend, and you relied on her and trusted her. She was the reason that we got divorced. Because you had a mental disorder, she took the opportunity when she was treating you to tamper with the memory in your mind. All you remembered was the unpleasant things between us, and you deleted the good times we had like aputer. It was a very tough time for me. Later, we divorced and got back together, but not long after, you ended up like this..."


    Shaun was so shocked that he remained silent for a long time.


    Theplexity of the past probably caught him off guard.


    He had simply listened to Rodney talk about the past, but he did not know that the reason for the divorce was soplicated.


    Furthermore, he could tell that Cathy somewhat resented him when she


    recounted the story.


    "Cathy... Did I used to make you very tired?" It seemed like he was finally aware of this problem.


    "It would be a lie if I said no."


    Catherine''s voice was filled with bitterness. "Your memory may never be restored. You''ll have a new life, and you shouldn''t be responsible for the past. Shaun, perhaps you relying on me and wanting to sleep with me is like a baby bird depending on its mother. At the same time, I''m the first young woman you''vee in contact with, so it''s normal for you to have your needs when you''re with me. It''s just an instinctive reaction of your body."


    "I''m the children''s father. Of course I have to take responsibility," Shaun hurriedly said.


    "Of course you do, but only for the children. You can teach them how to read, write, and y. You can pay for their tuition fees and buy clothes for them. You can fulfill your duty as a father."


    Catherine said softly, "I hope you can go to work and expose yourself. That way, you can make friends and meet more women. Maybe one day, you''ll understand what your feelings for me are now. Remember, I don''t need you to take responsibility for me. We''re divorced, so no one is responsible for the other."


    Then, she turned and left.


    Although she felt depressed and in pain, she felt inexplicably rxed.


    It seemed like the uncertainty and fear she felt in the past few days had been relieved.


    Shaun stared at her back and suddenly said in a low voice, "Cathy, you said all that because you don''t want to be with me anymore, right?" "Shaun, I''m scared that if I get together with you and finally see a ray of hope, you''ll forget me again. It''s because you''ve never given me a sense of security. I care about you, but I''m always the one being left behind. That''s how you used to be, and now, you don''t even know what love is. How will I dare to entrust my future to you?"


    Once Catherine finished speaking, she went downstairs to look for the children.


    Shaun stood rooted to the ground for a long time before entering the other bedroom like a robot.


    Then, he sat on the bed.


    When he thought about what Catherine said, his heart hurt like it was whipped.


    However, he did not me Cathy. He did not me her at all.


    In the end, the old him was to me for being too useless. 1


    After all, he could not even protect his woman. Since something went wrong with


    his brain time and time again, he really could not give Cathy happiness.


    He wanted to be a powerful man.


    He wanted to protect Cathy.


    His dark eyes shed with resolute determination.

 Chapter 1705

    At night.


    Catherine tossed and turned but could not fall asleep.


    Although she was firm when talking to Shaun, she was still worried that he would overthink all the truths he learned in thest two days.


    Furthermore, she was a little unustomed to the sudden absence beside her.


    The next day, she woke up at 6:00 a m. When she came out, she saw that the light in the second-floor study was on.


    She walked over and gently opened the door to see Shaun sitting on the desk in his pajamas, carefully flipping through a pile of thick documents on the desk.


    "What are you doing?" she asked aloud, stunned.


    At her voice, Shaun turned around. Under his slightly ruffled ck hair, his dark eyes were as calm as spring water. "I''m looking at some information and documents rted to Hill Corporation."


    "Where did you get them?"


    "I had Hadley send them overst night," Shaun said i n embarrassment.


    Catherine was surprised. It meant thattest night


    after their talk, Hadley must havee over, and she might have been asleep by then. "Did you stay up all night..."


    "No, I slept. I''m going to Hill Corporation today, so I don''t want to fight an unprepared battle," Shaun said seriously.


    Catherine pursed her pretty lips.


    Mixed feelings and self-mockery washed over her. It seemed like he had adapted well and epted it quickly. She was the one who was overthinking.


    Perhaps he felt relieved after thinking through what she had said yesterday.


    "I''m fine. Why don''t you... sleep in?" Shaun looked at her and felt that she looked very tired.


    "No, I want to go for a run." Catherine shook her head." Oh, I''ll apany you to thepany after breakfast."


    "No need. Hadley will pick me upter. Besides, I''m nning to go there early. You should go and do your own thing, Cathy."


    Shaun refused. Since he knew that Hill Corporation was his, he could not rely on her all the time. Furthermore, if she went to Hill Corporation, she might be humiliated and looked down upon by Wade.


    He did not want her to go through that.


    The old him might have been very impressive since he was the richest man in the country. However, in his eyes now, that person was schemed against time and time again and lost his memories. He may have given Catherine love, but he also left her with a lot of burdens and pain.


    If a man could not protect his memory, what right did he have to love a woman?


    Of course, he was not who he used to be. However, not everything was all talk and no action.


    He was sure that the old him was quite good at talking to have captured her heart.


    However, he did not want that. He wanted to clear all the obstacles and then walk up to tell her that he was worthy of loving her.


    "...Okay."


    Catherine did not know what he was thinking. All she knew was that Shaun seemed different after a night.


    When she left the study and went downstairs, she was in a daze.


    If it were in the past, Shaun would have insisted on following her if he heard she was going for a run.

 Chapter 1706

    In the past, Shaun would never separate from her, and he always wanted her apaniment.


    Heh. Although Catherine knew that he would grow up, she was still disappointed that he was growing so fast.


    Fortunately, she was clear-headed enough.


    She understood that what Shaun had for her was dependence, not love. 2


    Just as Catherine came back from her run, she happened to see Shaun get into a ck car and leave.


    She stared in a daze for a long time beforeing back to her senses.


    After sending the children to the preschool, she drove t 0 Militaire Hospital.


    She walked in after parking her car and saw the burly Titus in the private garden. With his back to her, a withered leaf fell on his shoulder and made the big man look a little bleak.


    "Uncle Titus..." Catherine called out softly.


    Titus snapped back to his senses. "Why are you here?" "I contacted your assistant on the phone, and he let m


    e in." Catherine noticed his bloodshot eyes. "Did you sleep?"


    Titus rubbed his eyebrows. "I had to deal with something untiltest night..."


    "Are you worried about Matthew?" Catherine interrupted him, her eyes sharp and bright.


    "Like I said, as my son, he couldn''t even protect himself. He deserves to be kidnapped. The weak aren''t allowed in the Costner family." Titus''s majestic voice was cold and heartless.


    Catherine thought about Matthew''s young and handsome face, and her heart ached. She did not dare t o imagine how Matthew would look like when she saw him again. "Uncle Titus, you''re saying those words as the head of the Costner family, but what about as Matthew''s father? You must be a strict father, but I believe that you love your child more than anyone else. In fact, what you did at the meeting yesterday was very satisfying and pleasing. However, I''m worried that Wesley will take out his embarrassment and hatred on Matthew..."


    "It''s enough for me if I can rescue him alive."


    Titus interrupted her and stared into her eyes. "Other than a family dispute when I was young, I have never suffered such a big loss. I have been tricked to the point I have to lock my wife up, and my son is nowhere to be found. Do you know what it would mean if Ipromise and retreat?"


    "It means that the powerful Costner family has been manipted by a puny guy called Wesley Lyons in Australia. We''ll be a globalughing stock, and the Costner family reputation will be in ruins. The forces I''ve managed to get under my thumb after a lot of effort will think that I''ve grown old, and they''ll begin to stir up trouble. If that happens, Neah Bay will be in a bloody storm again. In the past, it was a dog-eat-dog ce."


    Catherine was shocked. She really did not expect that so much would be at stake.


    "You didn''t think of that, did you? Neither did Wesley. That was why he used Matthew to threaten me, thinking that he could restrain me. I can''t retreat, but a t most, I can give him a chance to live."


    Titusughed coldly. "Besides, do you think he''ll immediately let Matthew go if I don''t get involved in Hill Corporation''s matters? You''re wrong. He''ll be afraid of my revenge and use Matthew to threaten me for at least five or six years. Once he has Hill Corporation in one hand and Golden Corporation in another, he''ll be a powerful figure not only in Australia but in the world. Then, he''ll support Gavin Mead to run for the next term and get rid of the Snow family. By then, he can decide whether he wants to return Matthew to me or not. In any case, I wouldn''t be able to do anything to him."


    Catherine''s hair stood on end as she listened.


    Wesley''s scheme was... truly terrifying.


    What was even more terrifying was that Tituspletely saw through Wesley. "How do you..." "You''ll know about these kinds of things when you see them more often." Titus said faintly, "Why else do you think Gavin helped him? Both of them have an exchange of interests."


    Catherine fell silent, not knowing what to say.


    In front of these big shots, she felt tiny.

 Chapter 1707

    "Do you... want to see Sheryl?" Titus suddenly asked.


    "...No need. If I see her, she''ll definitely scold me and say I''m seducing you again. She has nothing good to say to me anyway." Catherine shook her head firmly.


    "It seems like... you''re very disappointed in this mother." Titus smiled intriguingly. "But do you know how rich she is? She might be even richer than me."


    "I know. She''s the owner of Soromon Ind, which has tons of oil reserves. She''s extremely wealthy." Catherine shrugged.


    Titus was surprised. "Since you know, you should understand that as her daughter, you''ll be the richest woman in the world just by inheriting a fraction of her wealth."


    "What''s the point in that? I''d have to hire a bunch of bodyguards to protect me from jealous people. If I''m not careful, I''ll be ckmailed and kidnapped." Catherine shrugged and said in amusement, "I''ve never been short of money since I was a child. I have been living very well, and h many people in the country are envious of me. I have everything I need and can buy anything I want. I live in a mansion and drive a sports car. I don''t want anything else."


    "You''re really..." Titus''s deep eyes revealed a smile." You''re very clear-headed. Unfortunately, many people are greedy."


    "Perhaps it''s because I grew up with my grandparents. When I was young, they would give me whatever I wanted." Catherine said a little ruefully, "I''ll leave now."


    After she left, Warren came over with a heavy expression. "Ms. Jones just left?"


    "Her affection for Sheryl probably ran out long ago." Titus sighed and shook his head. "Sherry was a fool."


    "That''s a shame. Ms. Jones is a gooddy." Warren was silent for a moment before pulling out a paper bag and a note from behind him. "Wesley sent a note over. He said that for each day you refuse to give up Hil Corporation and allow Golden Corporation to do business in Country Y, he''ll... cut off one of Young Master''s fingers."


    Titus''s eyes fell on the finger in the paper bag. It was his son''s finger, and there was a scar on it too.


    He had to admit that Wesley really knew how to pick the finger.


    "President Costner..." Warren looked pained.


    "Go and urge Nathan Snow to speed up the progress of the case. Also, create more bad medical press abroad against Golden Corporation." A hostile glint shed across Titus''s eyes before he said, "Also, tell Wesley that he can cut off Matthew''s fingers if he wants to. But when he''s at the end of his rope, I''ll make his fate ten thousand times worse than Matthew."


    "...Understood," Warren replied stiffly.


    After he left, no one saw Titus hammer his fist on a nearby tree. Blood then flowed out from his joints. 2


    He said coldly, "Wesley Lyons, I''ll make you suffer a fate worse than death."


    In the hospital.


    Hannah carried a fruit basket into the luxuriously decorated VIP ward.


    Wesley was leaning on the headboard with aputer on the small bed table. She did not know what he was reading, but his elegant face was extremely cold and sinister. 7

 Chapter 1708

    However, when Wesley saw Hannahe in, he immediately kept the coldness on his face and smiled warmly. "Ms. Mead, what brings you here?"


    "We heard something happened to you, so my father told me toe to see you." Hannah tossed the fruit basket on the table and said with an indifferent


    expression.


    To be honest, she hated Wesley. He may look elegant, but he was full of schemes. As a woman, although she was jealous of Catherine, she also understood Catherine''s feelings. Wesley was not half as manly as Shaun, and his business acumen was not as good as Shaun''s either. Instead, he liked to take shortcuts and was a crook.


    However, her father said that he needed a venomous snake like Wesley to act as the vanguard. Otherwise, how could she be a princess in the future?


    "Please thank Minister Mead for me." Wesley smiled faintly. "Have a seat, Ms. Mead."


    Hannah said indifferently, "No need for that. My father was furious in his office this morning. He has learned about Golden Corporation''s scandal abroad and wants me to ask you a question. Is Golden Corporation ruined?"


    Wesley secretly clenched his fists.


    He had just sent Titus Matthew''s finger over this morning, so he never expected that Titus would send him such arge gift in the afternoon.


    Now, the trending searches abroad were full of news that Golden Corporation''s medicine had killed patients. At present, Golden Corporation''s drugs were considered prohibited drugs in various countries, and no country was allowed to use Golden Corporation''s medicine anymore. Any enterprise that used the drugs and equipment produced from Golden Corporation''s raw materials would also be cklisted.


    From 2:00 p.m., his phone had been blowing up with many domestic and foreign manufacturers requesting to return the products and terminate their cooperation with Golden Corporation.


    The stock price plummeted the moment the market opened, and many investors panicked.


    His value also dropped significantly. The worst thing was that many of his partners abroad with whom he had a good rtionship refused to pick up his calls.


    Internationally, he waspletely at his wits'' end.


    "Ms. Mead, you can tell Minister Mead to rest assured. I''ll do my best to solve this matter..."


    "How are you going to solve it? Everyone knows that Titus Costner made the move. Didn''t you say that he wouldn''t dare to do anything to you because his son is in your hands?" Hannah interrupted him with a mocking expression. "And now, all the Mead family''s rtives abroad are in trouble. Those rtives are hounding the Mead family all day, asking my dad to find a way, but what can my dad do? The confidants he has supported for decades have all been ruined by you."


    Wesley looked extremely embarrassed.


    His fists under the quilt clenched tightly. He took a deep breath, feeling his ribs ache faintly. "Don''t worry. I''ll take over Hill Corporation. Wade is one of my men, and Shaun''s brain is damaged. He''s just a fool now."


    "So what if Wade is one of your men? Jeffery didn''t get Hill Corporation''s shares, and Titus has urged the court to speed up their progress. As long as Titus fights thiswsuit, Jeffery has no chance of winning. Sheryl gave Reba 900 billion dors, not 9 dors or a house. The judge will definitely give the shares to Titus. After all that you''ve done, you''re letting the Costner family benefit instead." Hannah sneered.


    "No. When Titus and Sheryl got married, they signed a prenuptial agreement. That 900 billion dors belong to Sheryl. He has no right to recover it," Wesley suddenly said grimly.


    Hannah paused. "But that''s a private agreement between Sheryl and him. The judge doesn''t know about it, and we have no evidence, so it''s useless unless Sheryles out. But she''s locked up in


    Militaire Hospital now for treatment." "Then we''ll let her out." Wesley looked at her deep in the eyes.


    "Do you have a way?" Hannah raised her brows.

 Chapter 1709

    "Yes. Tell Minister Mead to give me a little more time," Wesley said in a low voice.


    "Okay. By the way, my dad said not to leave Matthew alone. The harder you push Titus, the crueler his revenge will be. Titus is a formidable and ruthless person. He is different from ordinary people." Hannah warned him before leaving.


    In the ward, Wesley lowered his eyes and looked at his phone.


    From the start, when he used Catherine''s hair to pass Reba off as Sheryl''s daughter, he was already stepping on a tightrope.


    Now that he hade this far, he could no longer retreat.


    Sheryl was his only hope.


    In Militaire Hospital.


    Sheryl was drowsy after being given an injection.


    As she was falling asleep, she felt someone touching her hair.


    "Sherry, I''m sorry. I really didn''t want to do this to you... Seeing you like this hurts me more than anyone...


    but I don''t have a choice... I think that if you''re clearheaded, you wouldn''t want to see yourself like this either... You must stay strong... I hope..."


    It was Titus''s voice.


    She did not pay attention to the words toward the end. All she felt was hatred and anger.


    It hurt him more than anyone? Who was it who made her like this?


    Titus Costner. Titus Costner...


    She really did not think he would be so vicious. These days, he had locked her up here every day on the basis that he was trying to treat her.


    However, she was not sick at all. It was him who wanted to drive her crazy.


    After living in a ce like Neah Bay, where people fought and schemed against


    each other, she had seen all kinds of darkness before.


    Yet, she had never expected her beloved husband to do this.


    She was in pain, so much pain that she felt like she was going crazy.


    Eventually, she passed out from the pain.


    When she woke up again, a nurse was drawing blood from her. Upon seeing that she was awake, the nurse quickly stuffed a note into Sheryl''s hand.


    Sheryl was stunned for a moment and did not move.


    After the nurse left, she turned around, curled up, and opened up the note. ''Titus locked Reba up. While she was trying to escape, she identally fell down from the balcony and died.''


    Her brain exploded.


    She felt like the string she had been holding on to suddenly snapped.


    Reba was dead?


    Her daughter was dead?


    Although she had only known Reba for a short amount of time, she was her daughter.


    She had not even fulfilled her duty as a mother, yet her daughter was already gone.


    Reba had gone through so much to return to her side, only to have Titus kill her.


    Why? Why did this happen?


    Reba came to her, but not only could she not protect her as a mother, but she even brought harm to Reba.

 Chapter 1710

    ''Titus Costner, you''re so cruel. You''re so cruel.''


    Sheryl''s brain buzzed. She had only one thought in her mind and that was to escape.


    She wanted to see Reba onest time.


    The following night.


    When the doctor came in and injected Sheryl with sedatives as usual. Just as everyone thought that she was about to fall asleep, she suddenly knocked the doctor and the bodyguards at the door unconscious. Then, she jumped out of the window and escaped via the pipe next to the outer wall.


    When Titus rushed there, all he saw was the doctor and bodyguards in charge of Sheryl standing outside guiltily.


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Costner. The Madam was very skilled. W e..." The bodyguard captain bowed his head in guilt. They were experts from the Snow family and thought keeping watch of a woman would be easy. Never did they expect that a woman could get away under five men''s noses.


    Titus''s expression turned cold, and he clenched his jaw.


    As his wife and the owner of Soromon Ind, Sheryl


    was definitely formidable. She had been well trained by the previous owner of the ind, so her skill was not inferior to these bodyguards.


    However...


    Titus looked at the doctor coldly. "Hasn''t she been taking medicine and injections every day? How did she have the strength to resist?"


    "I... I don''t know either." The doctor said, "Logically, it''s not possible..."


    Titus''s cold eyes swept over the group of doctors and nurses. "I don''t want to hear your excuses. There are only two reasons why the medicine didn''t work. One, she overcame the side effects with amazing perseverance, or two, the medicine you injected into her didn''t work." 2


    The doctor froze and burst into a cold sweat.


    The medicine was useful before, so it could not be useless. That left the second possibility.


    "Since Prime Minister Snow highly rmends your hospital, I hope you don''t let Nathan and your dean down. I want to know the reason before dawn


    tomorrow."


    With that, Titus turned around and left.


    Warren hurriedly followed after him. "President Costner, should we ask Prime Minister Nathan to send help to find her?" "No need. I know where she''ll go."


    Titus strode to the car.


    Two hourster, the car appeared at the funeral home.


    Titus walked into the mourning hall just in time to see Sheryl holding an urn with her back to him. She was still wearing a white hospital gown, and in thete-night, the sight of her made him shudder.


    At one side, Sally was crying while wiping her tears." Why are you here? You''re the cause of her death. If I had known that this would happen... I wouldn''t have allowed Reba to acknowledge you. After she found out her identity, she scoured across the world to find her mother. But after she did, she lost her life instead... Reba... Your life was so miserable."


    Sheryl clutched the urn tightly as tears of guilt and pain filled her eyes. She still could not ept the fact. "She''s really..."


    "I also wish that it was fake, but I personally sent her to be cremated." Sally sobbed. "Jeffery said he wanted to wait until you came out, so she was frozen until yesterday when Titus forced us and even sent someone to destroy her body. We couldn''t stop him, so we had to cremate her."


    "I sent someone to destroy her body?" Titus''s cold voice suddenly echoed in the memorial hall.


    Sally jumped in fright when she saw him and hurriedly hid behind Sheryl. "You... Why are you here?"


    Seeing Sally''s frightened expression, Sheryl turned around and looked at Titus''s tall and handsome face without concealing the hatred in her eyes. "Titus, we''ve been married for 20 years. Why do you want to exterminate my family? It''s fine if you''ve had a change of heart. I can give up my position, but what did Reba do wrong? What did my brother and sister-inw do wrong?"


    "It''s... It''s because he wants to take over your assets." Sally said boldly, "He locked you up and sued your brother in your name to recover the money you gave to Reba, saying that it was your joint asset as husband and wife. Your brother and I aren''t money-minded people, but we just can''t stand how he protects Catherine. He has let you down."


    "Shut your mouth. Stop twisting what''s right and wrong."


    Warren rebuked them angrily as he could not bear to listen to it anymore. "You and Jeffery are money-hungry ones, and Reba isn''t our Madam''s daughter at all. It''s all a lie fabricated by your family." 2

 Chapter 1711

    "Drop it. You mean to say Catherine is Sheryl''s daughter, don''t you? You guys killed Reba and drove Sheryl crazy so Catherine can impersonate Sheryl''s biological daughter and legitimately get her inheritance. Titus Costner, why did Sheryl marry such a wicked, scheming man like you?"


    Sally snorted. "I really have no idea how Catherine has bewitched you guys. What''s so great about her? Just because she''s younger than Sheryl? How unfaithful of you."


    The word ''younger'' resembled a needle that pricked Sheryl''s temples all of a sudden.


    Even her fragile body began to totter.


    "Sherry..." Worried, Titus wanted to hold her up.


    "Don''te near me," Sheryl glowered at him as if he was filthy. "Seeing you makes me feel like puking."


    Titus was frozen to the spot. Despite having established himself as a masterful figure for years, he was deeply hurt by his wife''s words at this moment.


    His azure eyes carried a heavy sense of mncholy.


    However, Sheryl felt that he was putting on an act now. "Titus Costner, you locked me up and even caused Reba''s death. I''ll settle the scores with you


    one by one. As for Reba''s spending, it was up to her to acquire or buy anything. I''m the only person who has the right to ask her back for the money. Nobody else can do that, and you''re no exception. Before we got married, we signed a prenuptial agreement, which states that my assets have nothing to do


    with you.


    Even if I want to distribute them to my brother, it''s my business." 1


    Warren was anxious. "Madam, you''re senile..."


    "Let''s drop it. You''ll never wake up from your deep sleep," Titus interrupted him.


    "Enough. Stop pretending," Sheryl snorted. "The personal vendetta between us will never end. I''ll soon send the divorce papers over to you and divorce you a s soon as possible."


    "I won''t divorce you."


    As soon as Titus finished speaking, he darted a menacing nce at Sally before he turned around and walked away.


    Only after Titus left did Sally heave a sigh of relief. God knew how frightened she was whenever she faced Titus, especially after she learned that he had beaten Wesley up unscrupulously in the meeting room.


    Sheryl rested her startled gaze on the ashes in her hand, which reminded her of the other missing son.


    She could not figure out why things had ended up this way after her visit to Australia.


    Recently, she had been suffering from dizzy spells but she held on to keep herself from fainting.


    She still had a revenge to serve.


    "By the way, Sister-inw, I forgot to ask Titus whether he has any news about Matthew."


    Sally shook her head. "Your brother has gotten his friends to ask around in Melbourne but is still clueless about where Matthew is. We suspect that it has to do with Catherine because she was the one who persuaded Matthew to head to Melbourne. Only Catherine would know his whereabouts."


    "Isn''t Titus bothered about it?" Sheryl could not believe it, given that Matthew was Titus''s biological son.


    "He doesn''t even buy it. He thinks of Catherine as a kind woman," Sally sighed. "Gosh. Why did I give birth to such a woman? I should''ve strangled her the moment she was born. You don''t know how she used to deny her connections with Jeffery and me. At the onset of Hill Corporation''s shares to be transferred to u s after Reba passed, she started approaching us and called us Dad and Mom. It really filled us with disgust."


    "That''s quite disgusting."


    Sheryl''s eyes gleamed with rage.


    She felt the need to kill Catherine.

 Chapter 1712

    Sheryl was set on putting Catherine through absolute hell.


    The Hill family''s manor.


    Just as Catherine was about to go to bed after bathing the two kids, her phone


    rang.


    She walked to the balcony with her phone. "Uncle Titus, you''re calling me at such ate hour. What''s the matter?"


    "Sheryl has escaped," Titus''s hoarse voice was heard." The first ce she went to was the funeral parlor.


    Sally tried to tear us apart by telling her that I killed Reba. She even said I locked Sheryl up previously to drive her mad on purpose, instead of treating her illness, but for the purpose of..."


    "You don''t have to exin further. I understand everything." Catherine''s


    expression was somber. It was most likely that Sheryl thought she was having a n affair with Titus.


    "Don''t get me wrong. She''s not herself. It''s because of the drug..."


    Catherine forced a smile. Titus was even speaking up for Sheryl at this point. "Uncle Titus, I don''t mind as I


    haven''t really spent time with her. It''s up to her to behave however she wants. As for you, you need to get over it, given that you''ve been her husband for many years." 1


    Her words warmed Titus''s heart, and he let out a long sigh. "I never thought our rtionship would end up here after her visit to Australia. Now, she totally believes everything Jeffery and Sally said. Besides, she''ll probably turn against us at all costs. I''m worried Hill Corporation will..."


    Catherine rubbed her temples. "Is there really no other way?"


    "Sheryl must have contacted the people in Soromon Ind. If I lock her up to treat her illness at this point, the Soromon Inders will definitely get even with the Costners. My status and background are pretty much the same as Sheryl''s. If we have a falling-out, the consequences would be unimaginable," Titus said, feeling powerless.


    "So all we can do is... Leave her alone?" Catherine added, "If she''s not cured, the effects of her condition must be far-reaching..."


    "Sheryl can sense that something isn''t right with her body, but I guess she must''ve assumed it was caused by the shot I gave her in the hospital. When she returns to Soromon Ind, I''m sure she''ll hire a professional medical team to treat her illness. She can be cured for sure, but now isn''t the time."


    Titus paused for a moment before he added dejectedly, "Even if she''s fully recovered and regained herposure, it''s a fact that I took the initiative to lock her up. Also, for the fact that Reba isn''t her daughter has been exposed, she''ll probably still assume that we want to hurt her."


    Catherine was startled. It was her first time hearing Titus speak in such despondence.


    It seemed that Sheryl had made some hurtful remarks.


    "Uncle Titus, at the end of the day, we don''t have any evidence. She won''t believe in whatever we say. Even if I take a DNA test, she''ll think that we fake the result. Perhaps the only person she''ll somewhat trust is her son. It''d be great if we could save Mathew. But after a long investigation, we still don''t know Matthew''s whereabouts," Catherine huffed.


    When their conversation ended, Catherine went to look for Shaun in the bedroom next door.


    When she opened the door, she noticed Shaun was shirtless with his key parts wrapped in a towel. The water droplets on his honey-colored chest trickled down his pecs until they disappeared in his thin towel...


    The sight of him left Catherine''s eyes burning.


    Although she had seen and touched every part of his, she could not help but


    tingle with a strange feeling when she looked at this familiar body.


    "Are you bathing?"


    At the sight of her flushed face, Shaun could not resist making fun of her. Since she had seen his body before, why was she blushing?


    Furthermore, she looked so cute when she was blushing. It gave him an overwhelming urge to pull her into his arms and kiss her however he wished.

 Chapter 1713

    Nevertheless, he held back at the thought that he was still not powerful enough.


    "Mm." Shaun asked with a deep voice, "What''s the matter?"


    What did that mean? Could she not casually look for him?


    When Catherine observed his expression carefully, she noticed his deep-set eyes were infinitely dark.


    She could already sense his increasing indifference after two days.


    This realization ached her heart. All of a sudden, it dawned on her that she preferred the previous Shaun who was sillypared to the current version of him.


    However, since she had made it clear, it would be pointless to dwell on it.


    "Uncle Titus gave me a call and told me Sheryl had escaped."


    Catherine told Shaun their analysis on the issue. "If Sheryl withdraws the charge, things will be troublesome when Reba''s shares go to Jeffery or herself."


    "I know."


    Shaun nodded, his handsome, calm face was giving nothing away. "It''ste. You should sleep early with Lucas and Suzie."


    Was he tacitly kicking her out again?


    Catherine was inexplicably sulky. "You might not know how serious this issue is. You''ll be brought down again regardless of whether Jeffery or Sheryl obtains the shares..."


    "Hill Corporation has nothing to do with you." At the sight of her worried


    expression, Shaun could not help but interrupt her. "You don''t have to worry so much."


    Dumbfounded, Catherine felt as if her chest was punched. She was so furious that she said reluctantly, "Do you think I want to worry about it? I couldn''t help but feel that you offended Reba and Sheryl all because of me. I think I''m responsible for it..."


    "You''re not responsible for it. With Hill Corporation''s might, even if Reba and Wesley hadn''t been eyeing it, other people would''ve done the same. Hostile takeovers aremonce in all parts of the world. Since I failed to secure Hill Corporation earlier, it means that I wasn''t capable enough and that the Hills weren''t united."


    Shaun''s brows furrowed. "As a business powerhouse, I should be mighty enough to go through all the ups


    and downs. If I lose, it just shows that I''m incapable. Even if I don''t lose Wesley today, I would''ve lost to someone else the next day. You don''t have to feel guilty, nor take the responsibility for Hill Corporation and the Hill family."


    For a long while, Catherine was silent.


    His words left her speechless.


    In fact, what Shaun said made sense. Given his head injury andck of experience, how could he possibly deal with the lunatic Sheryl and Wesley?


    "But..."


    She finally said something.


    "Cathy, you''re exhausted because you always take responsibility for everything. I asked you to be my girlfriend back then, but I''m not nning on marrying you. You need to be selfish," Shaun said all of a sudden.


    Catherine was stunned. After a while, she chuckled. "I got it. I won''t be a busybody anymore."


    Shaun frowned. He did not mean to me her for being a busybody. Rather, he


    did not want her to exhaust herself. "Cathy, you should learn to trust me."


    "Mm. I''ll try."


    Catherine nodded perfunctorily.


    She turned around and walked back to her room.


    She wished she could trust him too but after all, he had just stepped into the business world. Besides, the professor had still been giving him business lessons these few days.


    Regardless of his capability, how would he be able to solve the crisis this time?


    Fine. She did not want to poke her nose into his business anymore.


    He was right. After all, Hill Corporation was not herpany.


    What did it have to do with her?


    Ha.

 Chapter 1714

    As he watched Catherine leave, Shaun furrowed his brows sympathetically.


    He was aware that his remarks might have sounded nasty, which had slightly hurt her, but he had no right to talk about rtionships until the issue with Hill Corporation was solved.


    He made a call when entered his room, "Elie, when are youing back?"


    "Tomorrow morning, Young Master Hill. It''s starting to take shape."


    "Alright."


    The next day.


    In the evening.


    After a long day, Sonya returned to her high-end duplex apartment feeling weary.


    As the apartment was situated downtown, every inch ofnd was worth a fortune. A lot of people greatly admired the bustle of the city.


    However, no one knew the pain she was suffering deep down. When she returned to the apartment, she was engulfed in aloneness.


    When she switched on the lights today, she caught sight of a tall figure seated in the living room. She screamed in fear.


    "Calm down, Mrs. Lyons."


    The man sounded hoarse and cool as if he was the owner of this ce. He exuded a sense of nobility and authority.


    Sonya took a deep breath before she wentpletely silent.


    She stared at the man in front, who was wearing a ck T-shirt and a pair of long


    ck pants. His broad shoulders and long legs made up his perfect body.


    With his strikingly handsome face, she would never ever forget it.


    Shaun Hill!


    The person who used to be the most respectable and sessful man in Australia.


    However, she heard he had be a fool.


    With his current demeanor... Was he a fool?


    She somehow felt that he was scarier than before.


    "You... Why are you in my apartment?" Sonya struggled to speak. "I know you''re fighting with Wesley. Are you thinking of holding me hostage? Dream on. My brother is capable of anything to achieve his goals. Even if you were to kill me, he won''t give in."


    "It seems like you understand your brother very well. That''s good." Shaun''s thin lips curled into a smile. Then, he adjusted his posture to make himselffortable.


    Sonya was stunned. She shuddered and looked around to check if there was anyone else in her apartment so that she could flee.


    "Don''t worry. I''m not nning on holding you hostage since you''re nothing to Wesley. Even if I kidnap his parents, he won''t bat an eysh. After all, he could go as far as hurting his biological nephew."


    Shaun''s indifferent voice resembled a thorn that pricked Sonya''s chest.


    Her eyes suddenly reddened.


    "Don''t you wish to avenge your son?" Shaun looked at her.


    "Of course, I do. But you don''t think about taking advantage of me. Earlier, Catherine said Wesley was the one who caused Ethan''s death. Despite a long investigation into the matter, I still can''t find any evidence regarding that," Sonya said furiously.


    "What if I have evidence indicating his motive?"


    After Shaun tossed his phone to her, Sonya saw a video in it. She tapped to y, and a woman appeared... It was Wesley''s secretary, Regina. Later, Catherine even exposed the video of Wesley and Regina messing around in the office. When she yed the video, Regina was seen speaking in fear, "I... I''m not sure if Ethan''s death has to do with Wesley. All I know is that Ethan caught Wesley and m e messing around in the office the other day. At that time, Wesley and Catherine had just gotten married. At the sight of the scene, Ethan had a row with Wesley before he left. But a few hourster, I heard he died in an ident. Unexpectedly, it happened when he was on his way to Catherine''s office..."


    Regina''s words sent a chill down Sonya''s spine.


    "This... This is impossible." Sonya shook her head. Her eyes were red with venomous hatred. "You coerced her into saying that, didn''t you?"

 Chapter 1715

    "When their love affair was exposed, Wesley''s reputation was tarnished while Regina was sent overseas. Indeed, it took me quite an effort to hunt her down."


    Shaun gestured to Sonya with his chin. "Watch the next video."


    Trembling, Sonya scrolled the screen. It turned out to be a video featuring Regina again. "The car which Ethan drove during the ident was some high-end smart car invented by another country. Wesley seemed to be acquainted with a top executive of the carpany. I even apanied Wesley and the top executive for a meal in the States the year beforest.


    I have... Their photo here. They were having karaoke a t a clubhouse at that time."


    Sonya tapped open the album. There was a photo of Wesley and a middle-aged male foreigner. However, the lighting was poor as they were in a private room. Sonya could recognize the foreigner at first sight.


    The police initially imed Ethan''s ident was due to the autopilot malfunctioning in his car.


    Later, the carpanypensated her a considerable amount of money but money was what


    she needed the least.


    Since then, she had been following the carpany closely. It was through a car website that she came across the foreigner, who was said to be the global CEO of the carpany.


    Little did she expect that Wesley would know him before the incident.


    Wesley, however, had never mentioned it to her.


    The thought of it sent chills down her spine.


    Her own brother was too vicious.


    "I believe I don''t have to exin further. You should''ve gotten the picture."


    Shaun lifted his leg and said coldly, "After discovering Wesley and Regina''s affair, Ethan wanted to inform Catherine that Wesley''s feelings for her were fake, but Wesley didn''t want Catherine to find out because she was useful to him. Hence, he orchestrated this ident."


    "Everyone assumed it was the car''s issue. Even the carpany had admitted andpensated for it. But little did everyone know that Wesley had been acquainted with the CEO of the carpany before this. They''re probably involved in some secret dealing for personal gains. Your son... Died in vain."


    "I want revenge. I want to avenge Ethan." Sonya started weeping ferociously. "Send me these videos. I want to sue Wesley."


    "These videos aren''t enough to prove Wesley''s doing. If Regina appears in court, she might im that I kidnapped, coerced, and lured her. As for the CEO, he''s not even an Australian. He''s quite powerful overseas, and he won''t evene to Australia. The photo won''t be of any help without any interrogation. In the end, the case might remain unsolved."


    Shaun raised his brows impassively. "Wesley did a wonderful job in killing Ethan. We hardly have any hold over him."


    "So what should I do?" At this moment, Sonya began to cool down. It urred to her that there was no point in getting mad over her son''s death. "Actually, what''s the purpose of me staying alive? I just want justice for my son. I just want the person who killed him to be punished. I''m ready to do anything for that."


    Shaun nodded. This was the moment he had been waiting for. "Wesley has kidnapped someone in Melbourne, and I want to know what happened to him."


    He drew the photo from his pocket and handed it to Sonya.


    "He''s Titus''s son. You might not know who Titus is, so let me put it this way, the Costner family is the wealthiest and most mysterious family in the world. It''s easy for him to kill Wesley, but Wesley has kidnapped his son and is threatening him.¡± Sonya was dumbfounded. She realized that she had a different understanding of Wesley time and again.


    Was Wesley her biological brother? He was utterly terrifying and crazy.


    "He''s crazy. He''s nning to destroy the Lyons family, huh?"


    "You''re wrong. Wesley''s taking his life into his hands. If he seeds, his global rank will improve so significantly that even the Australian prime minister has to obey him. But if he fails, the Lyons family will end up suffering horrible consequences. Of course, if you''re willing to help me, Titus will let you and your parents off."


    Shaun raised his brows and looked at her with a discreet smile. "Think about your son''s death. When he was pulled from the crash, his appearance was beyond recognition..." "Just drop it. I''ll help you."

 Chapter 1716

    Sonya held the photo tightly, her eyes filled with intense hatred. "As the general manager of Golden Corporation in Melbourne, I''ve always been in charge of thepany''s matters. Even so, I do know what''s happening to the branch here. Whenever Wesleyes to Melbourne, he always gives orders to certain people. As long as I pay attention to those people, I believe I''ll be able to bring something to light soon."


    "Hurry up. This man has been locked up, but Wesley won''t kill him yet. He''ll probably have his confidant visit the man once in a while." Shaun saidplicatedly, "Wesley is making a big move in Canberrately. If he seeds, don''t even think about taking revenge on your son''s behalf anymore."


    Sonya nodded violently and clenched her fists. "I will."


    "Also, make sure your face doesn''t betray your hatred. Don''t let others find out about it." After Shaun reminded her, he rose to his feet and left.


    Once Shaun headed downstairs and got into the car, Elie asked, "Young Master Hill, will she make it? We''re pinning all our hopes on her now."


    "Don''t belittle a mother''s hatred."


    Shaun threw a stony nce at Elie. "Even if she fails, a


    s long as she''s able to see Wesley at thest minute, she''ll probably choose to die with him."


    Elie gaped, feeling dumbfounded.


    "That''s why... We shouldn''t go beyond other people''s limits at times." Shaun


    leaned on the leather seat and shut his eyes to rest them.


    Elie stared at the bridge of his nose.


    Although he was still their Young Master Hill, she felt he was much more maniptive than he used to be.


    However, no one would have thought that Shaun was a fool with a mental age of two a week ago.


    Sure enough, some people''s growth proved to be terrifying.


    Only at 10:00 p.m. did Shaun return to the Hill family''s manor.


    When he walked past Catherine''s bedroom, he stopped in his steps. The room was so quiet that no one seemed inside.


    "Catherine has taken the two kids back to the Yule family''s house tonight," Brennan said as he walked up to Shaun.


    "Mm." Shaun frowned and opened the door to his bedroom.


    "What''s wrong with you? Are you really nning to break up with Catherine?" Brennan''s brows furrowed.


    "No. I just want to settle everything in hand before officially wooing her. I''ll woo her just like how a man meets the woman he loves." Shaun entered his room and closed the door after that.


    Brennan was momentarily stunned, but he felt d.


    He had been worried that Shaun did not know what love was. Nevertheless, he was relieved to hear Shaun''s words.


    8:00 a.m. the next day.


    Shaun arrived at Hill Corporation.


    Soon after, Hadley ran in and said, "Eldest Young Master, Sheryl, Jeffery, and Sally are here. Wade personally took them upstairs, and they''re now in the meeting room. They said they''re waiting for you to have a meeting."


    "Let''s go then." Shaun got up.


    Hadley looked at him with mixed feelings. "Sheryl came with quite many bodyguards whom she probably sent here from overseas."

 Chapter 1717

    "That was quick." Shaun''s lips curved into a restrained smile.


    Hadley felt unsettled. "Given that Titus beat Wesley up in the meeting room the other day, I''m afraid Jeffery will drive a wedge between you and the others. What i f he also gets someone in the meeting room to..."


    "But I can''t absent myself just because of fear.


    Otherwise, what will everyone in thepany think of me?"


    Shaun got up, his tall and imposing physique exuding an authoritative presence.


    Hadley followed him silently. Deep down, he became calm somehow.


    Whenever Shaun behaved like this back then, Hadley knew that Shaun was confident with his n.


    Five minutester, Shaun pushed open the door of the meeting room.


    It was his first time meeting Sheryl, who was Catherine''s biological mother.


    He had only heard about their personal vendetta from Hadley.


    ording to Hadley, this woman had been tricked by Reba and refused to acknowledge her biological daughter.


    Dressed in a white outfit, Sheryl was sitting in the main seat today. Her features were rather simr to Catherine''s. However, her face was much thinner, and her eyes were so grim that she looked like she was surrounded by darkness.


    Especially when Shaun entered the meeting room, Sheryl made no pretense of hiding the graveness and hatred in her eyes.


    Shaun furrowed his brows. Although Sheryl was Catherine''s mother, he felt that Catherine was wonderful and pure, whereas Sheryl was the opposite extreme.


    Wade and Jeffery sat on Sheryl''s left and right sides respectively. Even Sally was here.


    "Chairman Hill, you''re finally here. We''ve waited for you for long." Wade sprang to his feet and said with a grin, "Well, let me introduce them to you. This is Chairwoman Jones. She has been working on the petroleum business overseas, so her worth is extraordinary. Mr. Jones is Chairwoman Jones''s brother, while Mrs. Lennon is her sister-inw. The purpose of this meeting is to distribute Reba''s shares after her passing."


    Shaun casually dragged a chair to sit on before he asked indifferently, "As far as I know, isn''t there''s


    conflict over the shares?"


    Wade replied with a smile, "Titus previously wanted to sue us and recover his wife''s assets. But ording to Chairwoman Jones, she has signed a prenuptial agreement with him. This means that President Costner has no right to ask for the money Chairwoman Jones offered to Reba. So, Chairwoman Jones went to court in person and dismissed the case. Although Reba acquired Hill Corporation using Chairwoman Jones''s money, Jeffery is Reba''s father. After some discussion on the distribution of the 70 percent of the shares Reba owns, 50 percent will be given to Jeffery and 2 0 percent to Sheryl."


    Shaun raised his brows in surprise. He nced at Sheryl and noticed that she looked ratherposed, seemingly satisfied with the decision.


    However, Jeffery said bashfully, "Sherry, since you were the one who paid for the acquisition of thepany, you should receive more shares. Yet, you''re giving me 50 percent of the shares. I... Sigh... Why don''t you take back some of it?"


    "No need, Jeffery. After all, Australia isn''t my focus, so I won''t manage Hill Corporation much. What''s more, it hasn''t been easy for you to look after Reba and Mom over the years. This is a token of my appreciation."


    As Sheryl was speaking, she cast a look at Wade." From now on, you need to assist Jeffery, the chairman,


    to the best of your abilities."


    Wade widened his eyes. "Do you mean Jeffery will be the chairman?"


    "Duh." Sheryl shot an indifferent look at Shaun." Considering that Jeffery and my shares add up to 70 percent, we have the right to appoint a new chairperson. Am I right, Chairman Hill?"


    "Yes." Shaun nodded with a smile.


    Shaun seemed so obedient, without the slightest arrogance he had before. At that, Jeffery was very conceited, but he could not express it. Hence, he pretended to look guilty. "Sheryl, but I¡ª"


    "Don''t worry, Jeffery. I know quite a lot of people overseas. I''ll get some powerhouses to support Hill Corporation," Sheryl interrupted him.


    Jeffery looked touched, but deep down, he was already walking on air.

 Chapter 1718

    Wade said emotionally, "Well, let me congratte you in advance, Chairman Jones. But there''s something..."


    He held back and nced at Shaun. "A few days ago, Chairman Hill said that I''m not eligible to be the general manager of thepany due to the conflict over the shares. Catherine also said that I have poor management skills. Now that Young Master Hill is the new president of thepany, I..."


    At the mention of Catherine, Sheryl''s eyes were filled with resentment. She looked at Shaun resentfully as well. "What gives Catherine the right to be involved in ourpany''s affairs? Shaun, to put it bluntly, you''re incapable of managing Hill Corporation. If you were, you wouldn''t have failed to keep it. After the meeting, you can pack your things and go home. Thepany no longer needs the Hills'' involvement."


    "Sheryl... I don''t think this is good," Jeffery promptly said.


    "Jeffery, you''re too soft-hearted. Some people are ambitious even though Hill Corporation no longer belongs to them. By the way, I think it''s time to


    change Hill Corporation''s name. From now on, Hill Corporation will be renamed... Jere Corporation."


    Jere Corporation.


    It was made up of the first two letters of Jeffery''s and Reba''s names.''


    Jeffery''s and Sally''s eyes lit up.


    Shaun fixed his eyes on Sheryl, his lips slowly curling into a sarcastic smile.


    "What gives? Are you dissatisfied?" Sheryl looked at him coldly.


    Shaun chuckled. "I just don''t understand how some people can do big businesses overseas with their brains full of crap?"


    Sheryl''s face turned somber, and the bodyguards behind her roared, "How dare you insult our ind owner."


    "Teach him a lesson." Sheryl shot a look at the bodyguards behind her.


    The eight bodyguards immediately walked up to Shaun.


    Jeffery and the others just sat back and watched the scene.


    Hadley panicked. "Young Master..."


    "You guys want to fight, huh? There are so many people here. Please don''t me me if I identally hurt anyone." Grinning, Shaun rolled up his sleeves.


    Sheryl snorted. "Break his leg."


    At first, she just watched on coldly. She wanted to teach Catherine a lesson, yet Catherine still had not shown up. She heard that Catherine had also deceived Shaun. Since Shaun was Catherine''s ex-husband, Sheryl would make a move against him first.


    Nevertheless, Sheryl''s expression shifted after three minutes.


    Shaun was such a sly person. Knowing that he could not deal with the eight bodyguards, he had taken Jeffery and Sally as his shields, which made the bodyguards hesitate before attacking him.


    "Three of you, protect my brother and sister-inw." Sheryl changed her n.


    Without the three bodyguards, however, the five bodyguards were no match for Shaun. Soon, he broke all of their legs.


    "Oh no. I''m sorry. You guys were too brutal, so I had no choice but to counterattack." Shaun smiled as he stepped on a bodyguard''s face.


    Seeing his arrogant behavior, Sheryl was so exasperated that she pped the table and leaped to her feet. She picked up a cup and hurled it at Shaun before instructing the three remaining bodyguards," You guys have to beat him to death."


    The three bodyguards were in agony. The five bodyguards could not even defeat Shaun, let alone the three of them.


    Considering that Sheryl had lost her temper, the three of them bit the bullet and made a move against


    Shaun. In the end, they were beaten up horrifically.

 Chapter 1719

    "Chairwoman Jones, these people are too sh*tty," Shaun tutted as he shook his head. Then, he turned around and swaggered out with his hands in his pockets.


    When he walked out the door, he heard Sheryl snapping at them inside. "You useless trash. I''ve spent so much money nurturing you guys, but it''s all a waste of my money. All of you, go to hell."


    Shaun furrowed his brows.


    Hadley said, "Sheryl''s illness is getting more serious, yet she''s not having it treated."


    "Yeah. She''s so foolish to help someone else too. Hah, Jere Corporation. When she bes sensible, I reckon she''ll cry over the silly things she has done."


    Soon after Shaun walked into his office, Wade came in with a group of security guards to kick him out." Young Master Hill, I know we''re no match for you, but you''ve been dismissed. If you insist on staying here, n o one is going to care about you either. It''s better for you to leave now. There''s no point in staying here shamelessly."


    "Don''t worry. I''ll leave." With a grim expression, Shaun had Hadley pack his things before they left together.


    Only after Wade watched Shaun step out the door did he call Wesley. "President Lyons, Shaun has bugged off."


    "Excellent." Wesley could not hide the smugness in his voice.


    The day he had been waiting for had finally arrived. Once Jeffery became the chairman, Wesley would be able to take control of Hill Corporation since he had a hold over Jeffery.


    In the car.


    Shaun looked at the time and saw that it was only 11:00 am.


    He did not expect himself to be chased out so soon after he arrived.


    He looked out and saw a mall. "Head over there. I want to buy some toys for Lucas and Suzie."


    "Okay."


    He had no idea which floor the toy department was located on. When he took the elevator up, he spotted a female clothing store at the side. The clothes were beautiful, especially the dress in the disy case. He was certain that Catherine would look pretty in it.


    He strode toward the salesperson. Just as he was about to speak, a young woman''s voice suddenly sounded from behind.


    "Miss, I''d like to buy this dress..."


    He turned around, only to see a luxuriously dressed woman who looked like a youngdy from a wealthy family. She had striking features and appeared to be in her early 20s.


    The moment the woman saw him, her eyes lit up. She suddenly smiled. "Young Master Hill, how have you been?"


    After pausing for a moment, she covered her lips." Oops, that''s not right. Since Hill Corporation will soon be renamed, I''m afraid you''ll no longer be addressed a s Young Master Hill."


    Shaun''s gaze was cold. "Who are you?"


    The young woman froze before she reacted. "Oh, I forgot that you''ve be a fool some time ago, and you''ve forgotten many things. That''s alright. Let me introduce myself again. I''m Hannah Mead, and Minister Mead is my dad."


    After that, the corners of her mouth turned smug. "Well, look at you. When I pursued you previously, you weren''t interested in me. Now that the Hill family is in trouble, what can Catherine do for you?"


    Shaun blinked, and his eyes shed with faked surprise. He even curved his


    mouth into a carefree smile. "I didn''t expect you''d be Miss Mead. My bad."


    At the sight of his captivating smile, Hannah was dazed for a few seconds. By the time she recovered


    from her musings, she felt smug.


    Back then, Shaun was not interested in her. However, now that her identity was different, his attitude towards her was different as well.


    She knew that Shaun was a shadow of his former self. Moreover, he had lost his memory, so it was usual for him to think of buttering her up.


    If it had been someone else, she might not be interested, but Shaun was different. Despite his crew cut, his features appeared more prominent and attractive.


    Although he did not deserve her, she surely did not mind having him.


    Women and men were inherently simr. Whatever they had failed to obtain would stir up interest in them.

 Chapter 1720

    "Hah. Sure enough, you''ve changed. You were so offhand with me back then," Hannah said on purpose.


    "Back then, I was... not smart indeed." Shaun shot a neutral look at the dress in the disy case. "If you like it, I can give it to you as a gift."


    "Aren''t you afraid that Catherine will find out?" Hannah''s red lips curled.


    "Our rtionship ended long ago." Shaun looked impassive.


    "...Forget it. I don''t want the dress." Hannah suddenly raised her brows and said pensively, "I was interested in the dress, but it hit me that it wouldn''t suit me."


    "Alright, then. I won''t bother you further, Miss Mead." Shaun immediately turned around.


    At the sight of his tall and noble figure, Hannah gritted her teeth with discontent. "Shaun, why bother? You were only in thepany for three days, and you had been chased out. It did not take long for the news to spread throughout Canberra and make you the object of ridicule."


    "So..." Shaun turned sideways, but his handsome face remained indifferent.


    "As long as you please me, no one will dare look down


    on you anymore. My dad is a minister, and he''s highly regarded by the prime minister. He is said to be high above the masses," Hannah said smugly.


    "That''s interesting." Shaun nodded and walked up to her. His mouth curved into a charming smile.


    Hannah''s heart raced at the sight of him. He approached her until she stopped at the disy case. Then, he pressed one hand against the case and gazed down at her with his dazzlingly handsome face.


    "Tell me how I should please you." Shaun pinched her chin gently.


    As Hannah fixed her eyes on his dark eyes, her heart was thumping madly.


    Who said he had be a fool?


    Could a fool be this charming?


    It dawned on Hannah that this imposing man in front of her was head and shoulders above her pursuers.


    "Well... Have a meal with me then..."


    "...Sure."


    Shaun''s thin lips quivered, and a dull gleam shed across his eyes without her noticing it.


    At the Hill family''s manor.


    When Catherine drove into the manor, Aunty Yasmine walked out. "Miss Jones, you''re back from the Yule


    family''s house." "Mm."


    Catherine nced around the car park. When she was in the Yule family''s house, Freya told her on the phone that Shaun was chased out of Hill Corporation this morning and that Hill Corporation had been renamed Jere Corporation.


    Shortly after, the news had spread like wildfire across Canberra.


    She was hesitant for some time. However, she was worried that Shaun could not get over it, so she decided toe over.


    "Young Master Hill has gone to the office." Aware of her intention, Aunty Yasmine said, "He''s been busy recently. He only came back at 10 p.m.st night."


    Catherine frowned. Shaun asked her not to be bothered with matters rted to Hill Corporation, but she did not have the faintest idea of what he had been busy with.


    Nevertheless, Shaun may no longer need to go to work from today onward. "Aunty Yasmine, please prepare more of his favorite dishester." After a moment''s hesitation, Catherine said with a deep voice.


    "Look, Miss Jones. You''re still concerned about Young Master Hill. I really don''t understand what''s going on between both of you young people. The two of you were so close with each other a few days ago, yet now... s, forget it. I''m going to start cooking."


    Aunty Yasmine wanted to poke fun at Catherine at first. Upon noticing Catherine''s embarrassed expression, Aunty Yasmine bit her tongue and went to cook instead.

 Chapter 1721

    Aunty Yasmine had prepared many dishes by noon, yet Shaun did not return.


    "Is Young Master... not nning toe back for lunch?" Aunty Yasmine stole a nce at Catherine.


    Catherine turned her eyes to Lea. "Aunty Lea, since something so serious happened in thepany today, would Shaun take it too hard..."


    "Let me call him." Worried, Lea took out her phone to call Shaun.


    Shortly after, Shaun''s deep voice sounded. "Mom, what''s the matter?"


    "Shaun, I''ve heard what happened in thepany. Where have you been after you left the office this morning? Aren''t youing home for lunch?" Lea said softly, "Don''t stress yourself out. Your grandpa, granny, I have gotten over it. We can sit pretty even without Hill Corporation."


    "Mom, you''re overthinking it. Since I''ve lost my memory, I don''t feel very strongly about Hill Corporation. I''ve failed despite having done my best, but there''s nothing else I can do. Don''t think too much. I''m just having lunch outside with a friend."


    Shaun''s rxed voice made Lea heave a sigh of relief.


    As she was about to speak, a woman''s tender voice suddenly sounded from the other end of the phone." Young Master Hill, try this dish. It''s delicious."


    Lea''s expression froze.


    "Mom, I''m still having lunch. I''m going to hang up now."


    After the call ended, Lea looked at Catherine opposite her and instantly felt awkward.


    She never thought that Shaun would have lunch with another woman at noon.


    Did he not know that Catherine would be concerned about him?


    Even so... What if he knew it? Having forgotten most of his past, Shaun was just like a growing kid.


    Perhaps he no longer had any feelings for Catherine. He may have been reliant on her before this because she was good-looking. Simr to a newborn, it was normal for him to rely on the person he first saw. As he gradually grew up, he would learn more things and stop clinging to Catherine like how he did earlier.


    Nevertheless, as a woman and mother herself, she felt that Shaun was too cruel to Catherine.


    "Aunty Lea, what did he say?" Catherine''s pure eyes were fixed on her.


    Deep down, Lea was gripped by guilt. "He said he''s having lunch outside with a friend. Don''t worry, he''s fine. He said he doesn''t feel very strongly about Hill


    Corporation. Furthermore, he has tried his best, so he''s not too upset."


    After that, she let out a sigh.


    Catherine thought that Lea felt sorry about what happened to Hill Corporation, so she said softly," Aunty Lea, there''s a great saying that goes, ''while there''s life, there''s hope.'' Shaun is a talented businessman. He can rebuild anotherpany like Hill Corporation in the future."


    "Mm. Let''s eat."


    Lea nodded absent-mindedly.


    She had no idea who the woman was.


    She felt the need to chide Shaun when he returned.


    Catherine, who somehow found Lea odd, finished her meal inattentively. When it was time for dinner, Shaun had still yet to return. At 10:00 p.m., the kids had fallen asleep, and that was when she heard the sound of the car engine from outside.


    Standing at the balcony, she saw the well-dressed Shaun getting out of the sports


    car.


    As if he had noticed her presence, he lifted his head and darted a nce at her. Then, he nodded indifferently before entering the house and then his room.


    Catherine pursed her lips. Apparently, she had worried about him for nothing.


    During breakfast the next day, Shaun came downstairs in a gray shirt and a pair of ck pants. With the attire matching his cool presence, he gave off a sense of masculine and mature attractiveness.

 Chapter 1722

    "Daddy,e and have breakfast," Suzie muttered as she was chewing a ravioli.


    Lea quickly arranged for Shaun to do something." Since you''ve had nothing to do recently, please send Suzie and Lucas to preschool after breakfast. You have to be responsible for your own kids."


    Catherine did not say a word. All she did was keep her head down, eating porridge.


    After ncing sideways at her, Shaun smiled." Alright. I''ll send them to preschool. But I have something to doter, so you don''t have to cook for me, Aunty Yasmine."


    Old Madam Hill asked, "What are you busy with? Isn''t Hill Corporation-"


    Old Master Hill interrupted gravely, "Shaun, haven''t you given up yet?"


    "Grandpa, Granny, please leave me alone. It''s my business. Considering that I''m already an adult, I have to think of ways to make money. I can''t possibly be living off the Hills forever." Shaun nted himself in the seat next to Lucas before picking up a spoon and starting having breakfast.


    Everyone exchanged nces, not knowing what to


    say. After all, his thoughts were not illogical.


    After breakfast, Catherine handed Shaun the kids'' school bags and reminded him, "Remember to remind the teacher to get Suzie to pee before she naps, lest she wet the bed."


    "Mm."


    Shaun lowered his head to look at Catherine, who was a lot shorter than him. As she did not put on any makeup on her face in the morning, her skin was as clear as a shelled boiled egg. Even her eyshes were bushy without any makeup. He could not help but recall the perfume that Hannah wore yesterday, which was so strong that his nose could barely endure it. Besides, Hannah''s skin was not as good as Catherine''s. 1


    He breathed lightly. Afraid of resting his eyes on her any longer, he took over the bags and left straight away.


    After Catherine returned to her bedroom, she suddenly realized that she was quite bored.


    During the journey to preschool. 1


    The two kids sat in the rear seat.


    Shaun shot a look at the two of them at the back. Ever since he found out that they were his kids, he had not spent much time with them. Before this, he even foolishly addressed them as brother and sister.


    Now that Shaun remembered it, he was at his wits'' end.


    "Have you forgotten what happened between you and Mommy? Are you nning to break up with Mommy?" Lucas asked out of the blue.


    Shaun was stunned. He spotted Lucas''s cool, serious, adult-like face through the rear-view mirror. "This is the adults'' matter."


    "But we''re your children. We have the right to know." Lucas threw a nce at Suzie. "Am I right?"


    "Yeah." Suzie was biting a doughnut, and her mouth was stained with sugar. "If you don''t want to be with Mommy, make it clear to her. Don''t waste her time."


    "Also, don''t you ever ask Mommy to be with you again." Lucas snorted. "You always break up and get together with Mommy. It''s annoying."


    Shaun lookedposed. "Don''t you hope that Daddy and Mommy get back together?"


    "Since you''ve forgotten Mommy, it means that you don''t like her anymore. You don''t have to take responsibility for her, and I''ll advise Mommy to move out of the Hill family''s manor. She can''t afford to waste any more time on you," Lucas said somberly.


    Shaun''s temples pulsed, and he pressed them hard. "If she moves out of the manor, you guys won''t be able to see her every day. But if you guys leave with her, can you bear to part with Grandpa and Granny?" "This is just a small issue. We can stay at each ce for a few days, which is quite a good idea. Anyway, Grandpa''s house isn''t very far from Sherman Mountain." Suzie ate thest doughnut nonchntly.


    Shaun coughed.


    These two kids had an exceptionally positive mindset.

 Chapter 1723

    When Shaun came out of the preschool after sending the kids there, he received a call from Hannah.


    At the sight of the iing call on his phone, his gaze was indifferent. Nevertheless, he still pressed the answer button calmly in the end.


    In the evening.


    After dinner, Catherine felt idle all of a sudden.


    When she had to look after the kids, manage Hudson Corporation, and spend time dating back then, it always felt like she was running out of time. Now that the kids had gone to preschool and she did not need to go to work nor on a date, she appeared to have plenty of spare time.


    Just as she was hesitating whether to ask Freya out for shopping, Freya gave her a call. "Cathy, where are you?"


    "In the manor."


    "Where''s Shaun?" Freya hurriedly asked.


    "He has gone out this morning. He probably has something to deal with." Catherine casually picked up a pear from the table and took a bite of it.


    "Bullsh*t." Freya raged. "Do you know why he went out?"


    Speechless, Catherine frowned without saying a word.


    "He''s ying golf with Hannah, that b*tch. When I attended a banquet earlier, I met a few youngdies and even joined their group chat. I saw them chatting away in the group today. Someone even took a photo of Hannah and Shaun at the golf course. I''m going to send it to you." 1


    As Freya was speaking, she sent Catherine the photo.


    Upon hearing a ''ding'' from her phone, Catherine clicked open the photo to take a look.


    Dressed in a white sports skirt, Hannah looked graceful and sexy. She was holding a golf club in her hand while Shaun was standing behind with his hands on hers. Their intimate posture made him look like he was hugging her from behind.


    One was young and petite, whereas the other was tall and handsome. With the sunlight shining on their hair, they looked like a romantic couple.


    Catherine continued to rest her eyes on the photo.


    Looking at Shaun''s exquisite side profile, she felt as if her heart had been bitten by an insect, which left her in pain and breathless.


    Freya was still infuriated. "What the f*ck. I''ve never seen such an ungrateful wretch. Has he forgotten that you were the one who looked after him tirelessly when he was a fool? You''re his girlfriend. You''ve even given birth to his children. You''ve worked so hard assisting the Hills, yet he has gone to hit on another woman just because he lost his memory. What''s worse, the person he is hitting on is the shameless Hannah."


    "Freya, I''ve made it clear to him."


    With a lump in her throat, Catherine said, "He has the right to be with another woman. Losing his memory has made him a nk te, so it''s normal for him to fall for someone else again. I can''t forcibly keep him by my side because of what happened in the past. He doesn''t remember loving me."


    "Normal, my *ss."


    Freya could not help but insult. "Do you know what they''ve been talking about in the group chat?


    Someone spotted Shaun and Hannah having lunch together in a mall yesterday, and Shaun was the one who sent her home at night. Now that Hill Corporation has changed hands and Shaun has been driven out of thepany, all the wealthy people in Canberra are saying that he''s trying to fawn on Hannah so that he can soon be Minister Mead''s son-inw. A lot of people are making fun and looking down on him."


    "It just baffles me why he''s behaving like this. Hannah isn''t a good woman either. What''s more, Hill


    Corporation''s current state has to do with Minister Mead. In this case, the Mead family should be the Hills'' enemy. Has Shaun no integrity? How has he be


    like this?" 2


    Catherine remained quiet.


    Her mind was a mess.


    She had long since foreseen that Shaun would interact with other women, but she did not expect it to happen so soon. More surprisingly, the woman was Hannah.


    However, Catherine believed that Shaun did not get close to Hannah purely because he was attracted to her. 2

 Chapter 1724

    Shaun probably had an ulterior motive.


    Freya continued, "Let me tell you that Minister Mead is a schemer. He doesn''t even care about Shaun. At most, Hannah is just fooling Shaun, but don''t you tell him about it. Leave him to the woman. It serves him right."


    "Oh, by the way, as your friend, I sincerely advise you to move out of the Hill family''s manor. With Shaun''s current antics, other people willugh at you if you continue staying there."


    Freya was very indignant at the unfair treatment Catherine received.


    "Mm. Thank you for reminding me, Freya. I was originally hesitant about moving back to the Yules'' house," Catherine said with a deep voice, "but it seems that there''s no need to hesitate further."


    "Cathy, you should treat yourself better. Besides, you''ve done more than enough for Shaun. You don''t have to put all your eggs in one basket."


    At this point, Freya wished she could get Catherine to distance herself from Shaun as soon as possible so that he would regret his actions.


    "Yeah, I understand."


    After the call ended, Catherine snuggled on the couch for a while before she rose to her feet and packed her suitcase.


    Soon after, she had packed arge suitcase.


    When she carried it downstairs, Aunty Yasmine yelled at the sight of the scene, "Cathy, why are you carrying such arge suitcase? Are you nning to move out?"


    Aunty Yasmine recalled that Catherine only carried a small suitcase when she left two days ago. To all appearances, Catherine was going to move out rather than going on an outing.


    "Yeah, Aunty Yasmine. In fact, I have been contemting moving out." Catherine smiled at her. "I didn''t move out before this because Shaun''s condition was unstable. Now that he''s getting better and can start a new life, I''m nning on moving back into the Yules'' house."


    Her words sent Aunty Yasmine into a panic. "No way. What''s going to happen to Young Master Hill and the kids if you leave?"


    "I''ve discussed this matter with the kids. They said they could stay with the Yules'' and the Hills'' for a few days each. With you and Aunty Lea here, I feel relieved."


    Catherine tucked her hair behind her ear and smiled. However, a sense of mncholy slowly surfaced in her eyes. "Aunty Yasmine, Shaun is now a growing child who''ll develop new rtionships, so it''s inappropriate for me to stay here. As time passes, other people will gossip about me."


    Aunty Yasmine could not bear to part with her. "Who will gossip about you? Everyone in the Hill family treats you like Young Madam Hill."


    "But I''m not. Shaun and I don''t have a romantic rtionship with each other anymore. Aunty Yasmine, please tell Aunty Lea that I''m leaving."


    After that, Catherine lugged her suitcase out without looking back.


    Anxious, Aunty Yasmine could not help but call Shaun. "Young Master Hill, Miss Jones has just moved out. She''s going to move back to the Yules'' house."


    Only after a moment of silence from the other end of the phone did Shaun respond indifferently. "I know."


    "Huh?" Aunty Yasmine froze as she did not expect Shaun to be so apathetic.


    Before she could say anything else, Shaun had hung up the call. She was dazed.


    Could it be that Young Master Hill had no feelings for Miss Jones anymore?


    When Catherine arrived at the gate of the Yule family''s vi with her suitcase, she happened to hear a smash from inside.


    "How dare Shaun do this? He was the one who pursued my daughter shamelessly in the beginning, yet he decided to dump her now just because he has lost his memory. What does he take my daughter for?"

 Chapter 1725

    Joel lost his temper in the vi. "As I said earlier, Catherine shouldn''t have gotten back together with Shaun. I''d rather she stayed single forever than be hurt by him time and time again."


    The housekeeper sighed. "Miss Jones is just a little unlucky when ites to rtionships."


    With a lump in her throat, Catherine knocked on the door.


    When Joel caught sight of Catherine, his face stiffened for a moment before he walked up to her with a smile. "Cathy, you''re back. Why didn''t you let me know? Wow. You even carried your suitcase back. That''s great. I feel bored staying here alone anyway."


    He did not mention the matter between Shaun and Hannah at all, and it filled Catherine with warmth.


    She knew Joel was worried that she would be embarrassed and upset.


    "Dad, I heard everything you just said. In fact, I''ve made it clear to Shaun a few days ago, telling him that he can try to be with another woman. He has forgotten me and might not be able to remember the past, so I shouldn''t force him to stay by my side for the sake of the kids."


    Pretending to appear nonchnt, she said, "What''s more... I don''t like the current Shaun."


    "Cathy, you..." Joel sighed. "You''re still speaking up for him even at this point in time. I know you too well. Forget it, and drop the subject. It''s great that you''re back. If you continue staying in the Hills'' house, other people will gossip about you. After all, there are still other men in the world."


    "Thanks for being understanding, Dad." Catherine grinned and hooked her arm through his.


    Joel patted her on the back of her hand. "I noticed that you''ve been quite idle recently. Why don''t youe to mypany and assist me? You''lle to my inheritance ultimately anyway, and I''m already old. You need to help me out."


    Catherine frowned. "Dad, I can''t go to your office to help you at this time. Now that Reba is dead, Sheryl hates me to the core and will definitely do something to me. If I join yourpany, she''ll cause trouble for you, especially since you''re currently expanding your logistics business internationally. She''s so powerful overseas that she can easily destroy your international business. Let''s forget it."


    "How did your mom end up in this state?"


    A look of disappointment and distress washed over Joel''s face. "She can''t recognize her own daughter, and what''s worse, she''s assisting her enemy to act against you. Sigh. I shall meet her and have a talk with her." "Hah. She has been brainwashed by Jeffery and Sally." Catherine scoffed. "For your information, she has transferred over 50 percent of the shares to Jeffery and the woman who killed her mother."


    The mention of this issue made Catherine''s blood boil.


    Jeffery and Sally had hurt Catherine and her grandmother so badly, yet Sheryl helped those people over and over again. At this point, Catherine really hated Sheryl to the core. 1


    Upon noticing the hatred in the depths of her eyes, Joel''s heart clenched.


    That was exactly why he was insistent on meeting Sheryl.


    The next day.


    Hill Corporation.

 Chapter 1726

    Sheryl was in thepany for inspection. Although it was called an inspection, she did not actually examine everything closely as her headache had worsened over the past few days.


    Sally expressed her concern about Sheryl. "Sherry, are you feeling unwell again? How wicked of Titus to torture you like this. I think you should return to the ind and get treated as soon as possible. You cane again once you''ve fully recovered. Your brother and Manager Middleton will look after thepany."


    "I won''t leave until Matthew has been found and I take revenge on Reba''s behalf."


    Walking in a pair of high heels, Sheryl quickened her pace back to her office to rest. As soon as she started feeling better with her eyes closed, Jeffery walked in with an elegantly suited man. However, the man''s face was slightly scarred and pale. It appeared that he had just recovered from a serious illness.


    "Hi, Chairwoman Jones. Your reputation precedes you," Wesley greeted her courteously. "I''m Wesley Lyons from Golden Corporation."


    Sheryl rubbed her temples. The name rang a bell, but she could not recall it.


    "He''s technically Catherine''s husband, but Catherine tortured him very badly." Jeffery gave a detailed introduction to Wesley. "Just like us, President Lyons came from Melbourne. He has been looking after us before this. He couldn''t endure Catherine''s behavior earlier, so he decided to join Hill Corporation with me to assist me in obtaining Reba''s shares. But he ended up being beaten so horrifically by Titus that he was admitted to the hospital for one week."


    Sheryl nodded. "I think you''ve mentioned it before."


    Jeffery sighed. "On top of that, Titus messed up all of Wesley''s overseas businesses as well, which has ruined Golden Corporation''s reputation. Now, none


    of the countries want to work with him. Sally, please help him..."


    Sheryl fixed her eyes on Wesley thoughtfully. It seemed like Matthew had told her some things about Wesley, but she could not recall what exactly those were. If she was not mistaken, those things were nasty...


    "Chairwoman Jones, forget it if you feel torn." Wesley tugged on Jeffery and shook his head before saying to Sheryl, "Sorry for bothering you today, Chairwoman Jones. I''ll take my leave."


    Once Wesley finished speaking, he turned around and left destely.


    Anxious, Jeffery walked up to Sheryl. "Sherry, he''s very pitiful. While Catherine was in a rtionship


    with him previously, she also flirted with Shaun.


    Wesley spent several years waiting for Catherine, and when he finally married


    her, Catherine slept with Shaun on their wedding day. Everyone knows about this. Later, Catherine destroyed Wesley''s reputation in order to divorce him. Considering that hispany has eventually progressed a little... Please help him. He''s an honest man. If Titus hadn''t oppressed him and forced him to divorce Catherine, hispany wouldn''t have ended in this state."


    Upon hearing it, Sheryl scoffed. "Titus is hoping for Catherine to divorce this man so that he can marry her, huh? Since Titus wants to destroy him, I''m going to work against the former by helping thetter. I believe Titus won''t dare to bring a married woman into the Costner family."


    "Sally, does it mean that you''ve agreed to help him?" Jeffery looked surprised. "But Titus is wealthy and powerful. Will you be able to defeat him?" 1


    "Jeffery, you''re belittling me." Sheryl was provoked by his words. "My connections areparable to his." 1


    After that, she said to her assistant, "Go and investigate Golden Corporation''s condition. Then, inform other countries that if they refuse to work with Golden Corporation, it means that they''re against Soromon Ind."


    "...Alright." Her assistant nodded with mixed feelings.


    Jeffery''s heart was full of joy. After walking out, he headed downstairs to meet Wesley secretly. "Sheryl has agreed to help you." "Thanks, Uncle Jeffery." Wesley was in raptures, but he hid it very well. "Let''s work together, and we''ll both upy the Australian business industry in the future."


    "Haha. Wesley, you''re wee." At the thought of Wesley''s scheme, Jeffery shuddered deep down." Anyway, I know nothing. I''m counting on you to manage Hill Corporation in the future. As for me, I''ll just get some bonuses and boss people around."


    "No problem at all. With my presence, you can do whatever you want in Australia, Uncle Jeffery."

 Chapter 1727

    After Wesley said pensively, he began tough smugly with Jeffery.


    After all, he had waited for this day toe for a very long time now.


    Upstairs.


    Just as Sheryl was about to leave, her secretary came in and said, "Chairwoman Jones, the chairman of Joule Corporation, Joel Yule, would like to meet you."


    "Joel Yule?" After some careful thought, it struck Sheryl that he was the man who abandoned her over 20 years ago.


    She had never thought of looking for him, but he came looking for her. "Let him in."


    Five minutester, a middle-aged man dressed in a ck suit walked in. He looked like he was in his 40s, but he kept in good shape. Although he was not as tall and sturdy as Titus and had a rather thin physique, he had a high nose bridge and prominent features. He still looked elegant despite the creases below his mature eyes.


    A hint of hatred subconsciously shed across Sheryl''s face.


    This foolish man, who failed to recognize his biological daughter, even treated Catherine as his daughter.


    Unlike Sheryl, Joel was emotional and in a daze when he saw her.


    He recalled her looking pretty when he saw her not long ago. However, it had only been less than a month, and she appeared a lot paler and thinner than before.


    "Sherry-"


    "Shut up. You have no right to address me this way," Sheryl interrupted him with a dominating presence.


    "I''m sorry."


    Despondent, Joel promptly dropped his head and apologized. "M-Madam Costner..."


    "You''re not allowed to call me that either." Sheryl grabbed a cup and hurled it at the floor in front of him.


    The word ''Costner'' agonized her.


    Joel took two steps backward. He was stunned at the sight of her ferocious, pretty face.


    He could not believe that the agitated woman in front of him was his unforgettable first love.


    "Well... C-Chairwoman Jones." Joel said with difficulty, "Let''s... calm down, okay? I came here to discuss our daughter''s matter."


    "I''m sorry, but Reba is my only daughter."


    Sheryl glowered at him resentfully. "Why did I fall for such a dumb*ss like you who can''t even recognize your own daughter? Catherine isn''t your daughter.


    You treat the person who murdered our daughter as your darling. Are you senile? Wait, you''re not only senile but also scummy. You fooled around with other women and never fulfilled your duty as a father. If you had been responsible, Reba wouldn''t have been kidnapped and tortured." 1


    Joel gaped at her. "No, no. You''re the one who is mistaken. Catherine really is our biological daughter. Look how alike both of you are. What''s more, when I acknowledged her and asked her to return to the Yules'' house, I did a DNA test with her."


    "I''ve also done a DNA test proving that Reba is my daughter."


    Sheryl leaped to her feet. "All of you are trying to make me acknowledge Catherine as my daughter. Well, you can dream on. I won''t be so foolish as to mistake her for my daughter. Also, she killed Reba, and I''ll take revenge on her. I swear that I must kill Catherine."

 Chapter 1728

    Sheryl''s eyes filled with intense hatred.


    Joel was taken aback by how stubborn Sheryl was to behave so neurotically in front of him.


    He was really worried that Sheryl and Catherine would kill each other one day.


    "Chairwoman Jones, these are... Catherine''s hairs."


    Joel ced the few hairs on her desk. "If you don''t believe me, you can send these hairs back to Soromon Ind for DNA testing. They''re your trusted people, and they won''t be able to fake the result. As for Reba and your DNA test, may I know if you did it yourself?"


    "My son personally did it. Are you saying that even my son can''t be trusted?" Sheryl did not believe Joel at all.


    "Chairwoman Jones, perhaps the hair was real, but have you ever thought that it might not belong to Reba? Did you watch her pluck it from her head with your own eyes?"


    "Zip it. Reba is already dead, yet you guys continue to nder her." Sheryl could not help but m her hands on the table and stood up.


    Joel said impatiently, "Chairwoman Jones, I want to have a clear idea who my biological daughter actually i


    s as well. You said your result shows that Reba is the one, but mine proves that it''s Catherine instead. In fact, we share the same goal, which is to find the daughter whom we lost back then. If Catherine is the one who faked it, I''ll personally deal with her before you do. Since Reba has been cremated, I can''t possibly get her hair. I personally plucked these hairs from Catherine''s head, and it''s pointless for me to lie. Both of us simply want the truth."


    After pausing for a moment, Joel noticed the frown on Sheryl''s face. She seemed to be pondering over it.


    With that, he quickly added in a deep voice, "Perhaps you''re suspecting that your husband, Titus, has feelings for Catherine because she looks like you when you were younger. You might reckon that Titus has an ulterior motive. Given that there''s no romance involved in my rtionship with Catherine, I won''t make up something just to win your trust. There''s no point in doing it."


    Sheryl stared at him thoughtfully without saying a word.


    Seeing her reaction, Joel said, "Chairwoman Jones, all you need to do is make a call to have these hairs sent over there. At the same time, you need to keep this a secret. Don''t let anyone else know about it aside from your bodyguards and yourself. No matter how far Catherine and Titus interfere, they can''t possibly have a hand in the affairs in your territory.


    "To be honest, it''s impossible for two people to look so alike. Not only does Catherine look like you, but her eyes also take after mine. She also looks like my niece, Mnie."


    Once Joel finished speaking, he slid five photos out of his pocket. "Look at these five photos. This is Catherine, and this is my niece, Mnie. Another photo here is how Reba looked before she underwent stic surgery. The other two are our photos when we were in a rtionship. You canpare them. I just want to remind you that every child takes after their parents, and I won''t go on anymore. I''m leaving now."


    With that, he turned around and closed the door before he left.


    When Joel walked out the door, he darted a nce at Sheryl and sighed. He hoped that she had a sense of judgment. From his understanding of Sheryl, she probably would not let the drugs run her own life.


    In the office, Sheryl subconsciously rested her eyes on those photos. 1


    As much as she wanted to fling them away, she froze a t the sight of both photos


    of Catherine and the younger Joel side by side. 1


    Sheryl could see why Catherine took after her since she was her aunt.


    However, Catherine''s eyes were indeed simr to Joel''s.


    Sheryl picked up Mnie''s and Catherine''s photos, only to find the close resemnce between them even though she thought that they were not rted by blood.


    After that, she grabbed the photo of Reba before she underwent stic surgery. Surprisingly, she could not see any resemnce between Reba and Joel at all. Reba was not simr to Mnie in appearance either. Sheryl''s heart did a flip.


    How could Catherine possibly resemble Joel and Mnie?


    It reminded her of Joel''s remark - every child takes after their parents, i

 Chapter 1729

    A thought popped up in Sheryl''s head. Just as she was about to grab hold of it,


    her head began to hurt terribly.


    The photos in her hand fell onto the floor.


    "Chairwoman Jones." The assistant beside her was shocked. "Let me send you to the hospital, okay?"


    "No need. Take me inside for a short rest." Sheryl waved her hand with a pale face.


    The assistant promptly held her up and took her into the lounge. Sheryly on the bed with her eyes partly closed. "Send those few hairs back to Soromon Ind, and get our doctor to conduct a DNA test."


    "Alright." The assistant nodded. As she had been following Sheryl for years, she was treated as thetter''s confidant.


    After Jeffery saw Wesley off in the car park, he was ready to head upstairs when he suddenly spotted an elegant middle-aged maning out of the office.


    That face...


    He hade across that face on TV before. The man was none other than Joel Yule.


    Nevertheless, why was Joel here? Did hee to look


    for Sheryl?


    Jeffery began to panic. Considering that Joel was Sheryl''s unforgettable first love, could she have remembered something at the sight of him?


    After going upstairs, Jeffery swiftly called over Sheryl''s secretary from her office.


    It was Wade who assigned this secretary to keep a watchful eye on Sheryl. However, she acted on Jeffery''s and Wesley''s instructions in secret.


    "Let me ask you. Did Joele to look for Sheryl just now?" Jeffery asked fiercely.


    The secretary nodded. "They had a brief talk in the office. There were bodyguards outside the door, so I have no idea what they talked about. But once Joel left, Sheryl''s head hurt very badly. When I went into her office to fetch some warm water for her, I saw several photos on her desk."


    "What photos?" Jeffery asked fretfully.


    "Sheryl''s assistant was there, so I dared not move too close. I only caught a glimpse of the photos. All I could recognize was a photo of a young girl who looked like Sheryl."


    Deep down, Jeffery shuddered. He quickly searched for Catherine''s photo on the Inte and showed it to the secretary. "Is she the one?"


    "Yeah. It''s her." The secretary nodded.


    "Okay. You may go out." Jeffery waved his hand. As soon as the secretary left, he called Wesley anxiously to inform him about it. "Well, what do you think Joel is nning to do by bringing those photos here? As soon as he left, Sheryl''s head began to hurt so bad that she had to rest. Do you think she''ll recall something? After all, Titus has had her treated for some time."


    "For now, I don''t think she will."


    Amid his thoughts, Wesley said, "Even so, I''m sure Joel has done something. How many photos did he bring here?"


    "Yeah. The secretary only saw Catherine''s photo."


    A moment of silence befell over the other end of the phone before suddenly, Wesleyughed grimly, "I know whose photos Joel brought. It seems like he''s not senile after all. Catherine bears a resemnce to both Sheryl and Joel, and it''s normal for a daughter to look like her parents. However, Reba doesn''t look like Joel at all. Even Catherine has a passing resemnce to Mnie."


    "So... So what should we do?" Jeffery grew edgy." Sheryl won''t suspect us, right?" "Now that she''s slow and her head has been aching badly, I reckon she won''t suspect us yet, but she''ll probably investigate it. You need to hurry up and coax Sheryl into settling the matter regarding Golden Corporation for me. After that, do away with her."


    It made Jeffery''s blood curdle. "Are you out of your mind? But she''s..."


    "We can''t allow her to leave Australia. She and Titus happen to be cutting each other''s throats now, aren''t they? Let''s use Titus of killing her. If the Soromon Inders were to take revenge, they''d do it to the Costner family. We can just reap the benefit from their fight by then. What''s more, Titus genuinely loves his wife. Sheryl''s death would mean that half of his life is gone, so there''s nothing to fear," Wesley said in a lighthearted manner.

 Chapter 1730

    As Jeffery listened to Wesley, he grew increasingly petrified.


    Wesley was really terrifying.


    He was just like a devil.


    Would Wesley kill him one day without him realizing it?


    "What''s wrong? Are you scared?" Wesley began tough. "Uncle Jeffery, from the day I came looking for you in jail to have you acknowledge Catherine as your daughter in front of Sheryl, there is no turning back. O h, by the way, since Sheryl might have begun suspecting you, I need to create some drama between Catherine and her. I can''t let them acknowledge each other so soon."


    "What are you trying to do again?" The words escaped Jeffery''s mouth.


    "I want to fuel the hatred between them."


    Once Wesley finished speaking, he hung up the call.


    Jeffery shuddered.


    Once the issue was over, he nned to take a few hundred billion dors and leave Australia afterward. He did not mind giving up on Hill Corporation.


    In the evening.


    Catherine picked up the two kids from the preschool and went back to the Yule family''s vi.


    When she was getting ready to cook soon after arriving home, she suddenly received a call from Joel''s assistant. "Miss Jones, a fire suddenly broke out in No. 36 port warehouse when Mr. Yule went there for an inspection. A cargo fell on his leg and injured him. He has been sent to the hospital."


    Catherine was shocked. "Why was there a fire outbreak in the warehouse?"


    "The police said that one of the packages in the warehouse had alcohol in it. Because the warehouse has overstocked a lot of goods and the weather has been boiling hot. when the warehouse keeper smoked there, it....."


    "I''lle right away."


    Once Catherine hung up the call, the two kids stared at her nervously.


    "Your grandpa is slightly injured. You both just wait at home. I can''t take care of you both now," she said gently.


    Just as Suzie was about to speak, Lucas pulled on her. "Listen to Mommy. Don''t cause trouble for her.


    Mommy has a lot of enemies out there who want to hurt her. Do you want to be kidnapped again?"


    Suzie pouted. "Why have we been getting into troubletely? Is it because someone''s trying to hurt Grandpa?"


    Catherine pursed her lips. She had her doubts, but she could not express them in front of the kids.


    When she arrived at the hospital, Joel was receiving IV infusion on the bed with a cast on his leg. He did not look too well.


    "Dad, is your leg seriously injured?" At the thought of his healthy look when he left this afternoon, her heart ached in spite of herself.


    "Nothing much. It''s just a minor injury. The doctor said I can remove my cast in a month''s time." A smug expression crossed Joel''s face.


    However, Catherine was upset over his condition. " Dad, why was there a package containing alcohol in the warehouse? Could it be that someone wanted to hurt you on purpose? Also, what was wrong with the warehouse keeper? How dare he smoke in the warehouse. Given your strictness, why did you hire such a person?"


    "I''m not very sure as well." Joel knitted his brows. "I have specified the rule that smoking isn''t allowed in the warehouse before this. As for the alcohol in the package-"


    "Dad, I suspect that someone''s trying to harm you," Catherine interrupted him. "Otherwise, why would the fire break out just as you were there? Perhaps the


    warehouse keeper has been bribed."


    After staying silent for a long while, Joel said," Considering how rapid ourpany has been developing recently, it''s normal for other people to be jealous."

 Chapter 1731

    "No, this is far from normal. You were fine previously, but why did this ur to you at this moment in time? Perhaps you were dragged into the mess because of m e." Catherine clenched her teeth and said resentfully," Sheryl has long since wanted to take revenge on me because of Reba''s passing. Since I haven''t really gone out, she has chosen to attack you."


    Joel''s assistant suddenly said, "That''s possible. Chairman Yule, didn''t you meet Sheryl this afternoon? Could it be-"


    "Absolutely not," Joel interrupted him as his elegant face went pale. "Sherry couldn''t possibly have done such a thing. What''s more-"


    "Dad, she''s no longer the Sheryl you knew back then. She''s a wicked madwoman who can even kidnap Suzie, let alone you."


    Catherine broke in, saying furiously, "She doesn''t even remember who you are. Don''t expect her to consider her past rtionship with you. I reckon she''s nning to take revenge on Titus as well."


    "Cathy, drop it. I don''t believe it." Joel shook his head." Today, I went to look for her to tell her that you''re her daughter. I think she somewhat believed what I said."


    "You''re too naive. She''s just a lunatic who can''t even think straight. Yet, you thought you could persuade her." Catherine thundered, "A madwoman like her should really go to hell."


    "Cathy..." Joel warned her in exasperation, "You can''t say that. After all, she''s your mom."


    "I don''t have such a wicked mom." At the sight of his injured leg, Catherine''s eyes filled with hatred. "She''s foolish and mean. She has been drugged, cheated, tricked, and can''t even tell what''s right and wrong. You shouldn''t look for her anymore. I''m not keen on being her daughter at all."


    "You..."


    Joel was so agitated that his leg kept aching.


    Knock, knock.


    A series of knocks suddenly sounded on the door. They did not know when Shaun


    hade with some tonics and fruits in his hands.


    When Catherine saw him, she was rather upset.


    "Why are you here?" Joel asked with resentment.


    "Uncle Joel, I heard you got slightly injured from an ident. I... came to visit you." This was the first time Shaun met Joel after he lost his memory. He could tell that Joel disliked him very much.


    However, it was understandable considering those things he had done back then. No parents would like i


    "I don''t need you to visit me. Get out with your stuff." The sight of Shaun made Joel fly into a fury.


    Shaun stood still with his stiff, handsome face. "Uncle Joel, these are high-quality tonics."


    Joel snorted and said, "We''re not short of money, and we can afford tonics. Eldest Young Master Hill, you''d better focus your effort on pleasing Minister Mead''s daughter. Perhaps you can soon be Minister Mead''s son-inw and climb the socialdder."


    Shaun''s face darkened faintly. He subconsciously shifted his gaze to Catherine, only to see her nonchnt expression from her side profile, as though the situation had nothing to do with her.


    A deep sense of agony welled up in his heart. 1


    Did she not care about him anymore?


    "Please leave."


    Upon noticing that Shaun had gone silent, Catherine turned to look at him. "Since you''ve decided to be with Hannah, you should avoid causing her any misunderstanding. Hannah is petty. If she decides to deal with the Yules out of jealousy, we''re no match for the Mead family."


    She was right.


    Sheryl already had wanted to take revenge on her. If Catherine offended the


    Mead family, there was no way she could beat them.


    She had to take ount of Joel''s and the kids'' safety.


    "Cathy, let''s go outside and have a quick word." Shaun said in distress, "Once I''m done, I''ll leave."

 Chapter 1732

    Catherine hesitated for a while before she walked out with Shaun.


    As the wards here were for VIPs, there was barely anyone in the long corridor. Catherine leaned against the window. Her pretty face looked cool and serene.


    As Shaun recalled her sorrowful and exasperated expression when he entered the ward, his heart clenched in spite of himself. "Cathy, soon, what happened today won''t happen ever again. Give me a little more time."


    Once Wesley''s and Jeffery''s true colors were exposed, Sheryl would discover the truth and forget about taking revenge on Catherine.


    Upon hearing his words, Catherine stared at Shaun earnestly, "Shaun, I don''t want to know what you''re nning to do. We don''t have to meet each other in the future unless it''s about the kids. We can just talk on the phone. Also, you''re not obliged to visit my dad. Please leave."


    Seeing her indifferent gaze, Shaun subconsciously tightened his fists. "I''m not into Hannah. I''m doing this for-"


    "I know you have an ulterior motive," Catherine interjected. "And that''s precisely why you need to keep a distance from me. If you flirt with Hannah while staying in touch with me, your ex-wife, how are other people going to perceive me? If Hannah finds out about it, I''ll suffer the consequences too."


    Stung by her criticisms, Shaun was at a loss for words.


    He had no choice but to suppress his feelings as he looked at her. Aunty Yasmine already informed him that she had moved back to the Yules'' house today.


    At the thought that he would not see her in the manor anymore, he did not feel like going home tonight.


    To him, a ce without her felt empty.


    "I''m going in now."


    With that, Catherine turned around and walked into the ward.


    Just as Shaun was about to tag along, his phone rang. The minute he saw the name ''Hannah Mead'', hatred shed across his eyes. Even so, he picked up the call. "What''s the matter?"


    "I should be the one asking you that." Hannah replied coquettishly, "Didn''t we agree to have dinner together tonight? Yet, you stood me up at thest minute. Don''t think I don''t know that you''ve gone to visit Joel. Am I right?"


    Hannah snorted. "Is it because you still can''t get over Catherine? Otherwise, why would you go over there just because something happened to her dad? Shaun, have you been fooling me for the past two days?"


    "I''ming to meet you now," Shaun answered.


    He cast a look at the door, and his dark eyes drooped. Then, he turned around and walked away without looking back.


    That night, Catherine kept Joelpany in the hospital.


    The next day, Joel''s assistant came to give him a report of the situation. "President Yule, ording to the police''s investigation, it was a deliveryman who signed the package containing alcohol. The deliveryman imed that he did not notice the alcoholbel at the bottom of the package when he checked it. Then, the warehouse was in mes because the warehouse keeper secretly smoked, and you just happened to arrive at that moment. He was so shocked that he tossed the cigarette onto the floor. In the end, he forgot to step on the cigarette to put it out, which resulted in the fire. However, the police investigated both their bank ounts and detected suspicious money transfers from overseas into their ounts."


    "When did the transfer take ce?" Catherine asked.


    The assistant paused for an instant and shot aplicated look at Joel before he responded, "Seven to eight minutes after you left Hill Corporation."


    Joel''s heart trembled, and his face became ashen.


    Catherine closed her eyes and scoffed. "Dad, you must ept the fact now, right?"


    A dazed look washed over Joel''s face. In this world, there was probably nothing more painful than knowing that the woman he used to be deeply in love with wanted to kill him.

 Chapter 1733

    Catherine took the elevator directly to the car park. She then started the car and sped out of the hospital. These days, she had been feeling something burning i n her chest, probably because her emotions had been repressed for a long time.


    With her inability to defeat some people over certain things, she had considered giving in. However, why were those people insistent on targeting the people around her?


    She gritted her teeth and called Titus. "Uncle Titus, please tell me Sheryl''s address."


    "What are you nning to do?" Titus frowned. "Don''t go there rashly. She has assigned quite a number of bodyguards from overseas to be by her side."


    "I''d like to have a talk with her."


    Catherine did not n to tell Titus the issue because Joel was his love rival. Another reason was that she did not want Titus to be caught in the middle, considering that Sheryl was his wife.


    "She''s now emotionally unstable, so it''s useless to talk to her." Titus rejected her request outright. "I won''t tell you for the sake of your safety."


    Catherine was at the end of her tether. "Will I be safe if you don''t tell me? It''s impossible. A wicked woman like her won''t let me off just like that."


    Titus was deeply distressed by her words because she took his beloved wife for a wicked woman.


    "Uncle Titus, this is Australia. You can''t protect me. At this point, no one can protect my family and me," Catherine said, feeling powerless. "If I can ensure my family''s safety by sacrificing myself, I''m ready to do that."


    Titus''s heart clenched. For a long time, he did not say a word.


    "Even if you don''t tell me her address, I can get it on my own."


    After hanging up the call, Catherine drove straight to Hill Corporation.


    Just as she walked up to the door, the receptionist blocked her. "I''m sorry, Miss Jones. You''re not our staff member, and you didn''t make an appointment, so you can''t enter."


    "What if I''m set on going in?" Catherine narrowed her eyes.


    "We''ll have no choice but to deal with you." The security manager came with a group of security guards. With a grim smile, he said, "Miss Jones, Shaun isn''t here with you this time. He beat us up so badlyst time, and you were even haughty enough to tell the president on us. Unfortunately, now that Shaun has bugged off, we''re back. Now that I am here, don''t ever think about stepping in.¡± Catherine''s dark eyes were somber, and she clenched her fists tightly.


    All of a sudden, Wesley''sughter rang out behind her. "Wifey, what brings you here? Is it because Shaun has dumped you that you can''t step into Hill Corporation? Wait, that''s not right. Thispany is no longer called Hill Corporation. It should be Jere Corporation. What a nice name."


    Catherine turned to look at him with disgust. "Oh. Judging from your cheerfulugh, I thought it was named Lyons Corporation."


    Wesley did not seem to get her sarcasm. He slowly walked up to her and whispered with a note of smugness, "Now isn''t the time yet, but it''s going to happen very soon."

 Chapter 1734

    Catherine lifted her head and saw Wesley''s smug expression. At this point, Wesley made no pretense of hiding his emotions.


    "Cathy, how beautiful of you to look at me this way." Wesley held her gaze. The glint of hatred in her once bright,rge eyes gave him an indescribable sense of pleasure.


    He stretched out his hand and slid it across her chin.


    However, Catherine pped his hand off disgustedly." Stop touching me. You''re disgusting."


    "I''m disgusting?" Wesley chuckled coldly. "How great is Shaun? The high and mighty Eldest Young Master of the Hill family has been around Hannah like a dog every day. Does he think he can marry into the Mead family by ying up to Hannah? Dream on. Gavin will never ept him. At most, he''ll just let Hannah sleep with Shaun. You''re lucky that you''re still my wife."


    "I don''t give a d*mn about it. I just want you to get a divorce with you." Catherine said indifferently, "I advise you to get the divorce proceedings settled as soon as possible. With your current status, marriage can be used as your best bargaining chip." "Haha. You''re wrong. With my current status, there''ll b


    e countless wealthydies trying to y up to me. I reckon Gavin wants to marry her daughter off to me as well. Sadly, I''m not interested in her. I''ve married you, but I haven''t gotten to sleep with you. What a shame."


    Wesley sized her up avariciously.


    As Catherine had been taking care of Joel in the hospital earlier, she was wearing a pair of in jeans and a T-shirt. Even so, her outfit did not hide her attractive curves, and her beautiful but pale face evoked sympathy for herself.


    "I''m sorry, but I''m worried that I''ll catch a disease." A look of disgust washed over Catherine''s face.


    Wesley''s eyes became frosty, and he sneered. "I don''t think you understand. At present, nobody in Australia can do anything to me, including Prime Minister Snow. I forgot to let you know that Titus''s earlier attempt to ruin Golden Corporation''s overseas businesses has been in vain. I asked your mom for a favor yesterday, and she has already helped me ovee the problem I encountered abroad. Right now, a lot of countries are willing to work with me again. Really... I appreciate you for that."


    He moved closer to her ear again. "What a wonderful mom you have. She''s willing to help me with anything. That''s very sweet of her."


    Not only did he disgust her, but he also made her infuriated.


    Every word of his resembled a needle that pricked her heart.


    Unable to tolerate him further, she tried to p him.


    Nevertheless, Wesley seized her wrist and said with a smile, "Don''t be mad. You can''t be mad just because your mom didn''t help you. Sigh. Speaking of it, your mom is really vicious. She has always wanted to take revenge on Reba''s behalf, and I heard she currently hates you to the core. But if she kills you just like that, it''ll be too easy for you. She wants you to experience the torment of losing your loved ones."


    Catherine widened her eyes, which did not contain the slightest trace of warmth. In fact, they were trembling.


    Wesley continued to whisper in her ear, "As far as I know, what happened yesterday was just a minor issue. How fortunate Joel was! Having said that, he might not be able to escape from your mom next time since she''s quite capable and well-connected."


    "You guys have been trying to tear us apart in front of her, haven''t you?" Catherine''s dark eyes slowly turned dull, and they were filled with frustration and helplessness. "Wesley, you''ve been making use of me to rise to the top.


    Honestly, if it weren''t for me, all you would have right now is just an ordinary transnationalpany. Do you think you could''ve been who you are today without me? Don''t tell me that you love me. This isn''t how you should love someone. You''ve had the intention to take advantage of me right from the beginning, but haven''t you taken full advantage of me by now? I beg you to let go of me. I''ll stay as far away a s possible from you guys. As for the matter regarding Reba, I''ll never expose it."


    This was her first time surrendering to Wesley.

 Chapter 1735

    "You''re finally begging me."


    At the sight of how defeated Catherine looked, Wesley was so ted that words could not describe how smug he was. "But the way you''re begging me seems far too casual. Um, you should at least take off your clothes and wait for me in bed."


    He whispered in her ear, "Why don''t... you give it a try now? If I''m satisfied with the way you serve me, I might speak up for you in front of your mom."


    Catherine raised her head and almost threw up at the sight of his sleazy expression.


    A momentter, she forcefully escaped his grip. "Do you think you deserve to sleep with me? Look at your disgusting face. You''re ugly and old."


    "Catherine Jones, do you have a death wish?" At that moment, Wesley''s good mood was ruined, and there was a look of exasperation in his eyes. "Do you know the consequences of offending me? Don''t expect Titus to save you. Although he''s on friendly terms with Prime Minister Snow, his men can''t enter Australia because I have Gavin backing me. Currently, even Prime Minister Snow is too scared to offend Gavin. If you''re expecting Freya and Titus''s help, you can dream on. You''re all on your own right now."


    He approached her step by step with a grim smile." Don''t expect your family to take you abroad as well. All I need to do is pull some strings with Minister Mead and your family won''t be able to get the international travel formalities done overnight. I can simply drag it on for a month, but who knows what''s going to happen in the next one month?"


    Catherine shuddered.


    This man was like a devil. No, he was more vicious than a devil.


    "I''ll wait for your call. I''ve never changed my number because of you." Wesley snorted softly before he strode out.


    Looking at Wesley''s figure, Catherine wished she could knock him over with a car.


    Luckily, she did not drive today.


    After leaving Hill Corporation, her heart felt heavy.


    Havinge this far, she felt nothing but exhaustion. She had an overwhelming urge to kill herself.


    However, what would happen to her kids and Joel, then?


    She wandered along the road in a daze.


    Not far away, a Bentley was driving toward her.


    Hannah, who was in the car, happened to be gazing out of the window when she immediately spotted the abstracted Catherine outside.


    She nced sideways at Shaun, who was looking at his phone. Then, she quietly shot a look at the driver in front.


    The driver deliberately turned the steering wheel to one side. Coincidentally, a puddle of water by the roadside sshed onto Catherine''s pants and shirt.


    The driver suddenly mmed the brakes.


    Shaun lifted his head, and Hannah said with a grin," Did you get a fright? The driver was driving too fast just now, and I think a puddle of water at the roadside has hit someone. I''m going to apologize to that person."


    Shaun looked out of the window, only to catch sight of Catherine drenched to the skin. His eyes were riveted on her for a moment.


    "Don''t you know how to drive?" Catherine lost her temper. When she looked up, she saw Hannah strutting out of the rear seat in a coat.


    "Hey. Aren''t you Miss Jones? I''m sorry." Hannah covered her nose, feigning disdain. "It smells so bad."


    Catherine''s face darkened. She instantly said, "If I had known earlier that I''de across an ugly creature here, I wouldn''t have left my house."


    "Stop it. You''re just a little wet, aren''t you? I''vee to apologize to you just because I''m well-mannered. In fact, I''d say you deserve this for walking so close to the puddle."


    Hannah''s expression shifted. Then, she turned around and opened the rear door, where she said to the man inside in an aggrieved yet coquettish manner, "Shaun, did you hear what she said? It''s humiliating. She must apologize to me today." 9

 Chapter 1736

    The car was silent for a moment before a tall and handsome figure stepped out.


    Catherine looked up at the man standing beside Hannah. The dark blue shirt he wore was the same one she bought him a few days ago. Back then, she thought that it looked very nice. Looking at it again now, it brought out the man''s mature temperament when he wore it. However, Hannah was holding his arm now.


    Even though he was just acting, Catherine felt that this scene was extremely sore to the eyes.


    "Do you think I need to apologize to her as well?" She knew that she should not have asked, but she did it anyway.


    Shaun looked down at her with bottomless eyes, remaining silent for a long time.


    "Say something." Hannah shook his arm. "Shaun, don''t forget that you''re pursuing me now. Don''t tell me you can''t let go of your ex-wife?"


    "You''re overthinking it," Shaun said faintly.


    "Then make her apologize to me. How dare she call me an ugly creature? She''s just jealous that you''re with me." Hannah snorted coldly. "If you don''t make her


    apologize, it means that you haven''t let go of her at all."


    Catherine''s eyes shed with disgust. "Enough, don''t force him. I''ll apologize to you. I''m sorry, I shouldn''t have called you an ugly creature. I insulted all the ugly people in the world by saying that."


    Then, she turned around and left.


    Hannah stomped her feet in fury. "Stop right there. Apologize again!"


    Catherine ignored her. Her dismissive attitudepletely angered Hannah. "Shaun, why didn''t you say anything? Who''s more important? Me or her?"


    Shaun raised his brows indifferently. "What do you want me to say? You suddenly got the driver to drive the car over and deliberately sshed her with water. You just wanted to show off in front of her and make me humiliate my ex-wife. Sorry, but if you want me to y the role of a man who throws rocks at others while they''re down, I can''t do it."


    His unfathomable eyes seemed to see through everything and Hannah became a little annoyed. "You just can''t bear to hurt her."


    "If that''s what you think, then there''s nothing I can do about it."


    Shaun turned around and left.


    Hannah was angry and wanted to let him leave, but when she saw his cold attitude and handsome back, she could not help but grab his arm. "Fine, I admit that I went too far just now. I was just jealous." "Good girl. Don''t be jealous." Shaun pinched her chin gently, his low and soft voice melting Hannah''s heart.


    This man was like poppies. Although she knew that he was poisonous, she could not help but indulge in him anyway.


    Although she could not see it, coldness shed in the depths of Shaun''s eyes.


    At night, after driving Hannah back.


    Shaun got into the car that Hadley drove over.


    Hadley said in a low voice, "There''s been news about Sonya Lyons recently. These days, she has been keeping an eye on the executives who are close to Wesley. She found that one of them often goes to a karaoke bar in Melbourne. He went over this afternoon and brought another person with him. It seems to be the Lyons family''s doctor."


    "Karaoke bar?" Shaun raised his brows. "With a doctor?"


    "Yes." Hadley nodded. "Didn''t Wesley have Matthew''s finger cut off? He''s getting injured over and over again, so it''s normal to call a doctor in for treatment."

 Chapter 1737

    Shaun pondered for a while. "Go do a background check on that karaoke bar. Tell Sonya to keep an eye on it for now but don''t make any rash moves for the time being."


    Hadley was a little anxious. "When are we going to save Matthew? Joel almost got killed yesterday and it''s clear that either Jeffery or Sheryl is behind it.


    Unfortunately, they''re supported by Minister Mead, so not even the Snow family can do anything. Currently, Wesley is at the peak of his power, and I heard that Sheryl helped him solve his business problems abroad. Nowadays, the big shots and politicians in Canberra are all trying their best to curry favor with him."


    "That''s why... he must think that he has won."


    A cold smile spread on Shaun''s lips. "The morecent a person is, the more he drops his guard and reveals his tail."


    Hadley froze.


    "Let him becent for a few more days," Shaun said, "We only have one chance, so we have to finish him in one blow and make sure that he can never make aeback."


    Hadley''s heart stirred. "Eldest Young Master, you''re wise. Should we... tell Miss Jones about this? She... She should be under a lot of pressure now."


    "... No. The more Wesley forces her, the more she''ll be a t a loss, which will make Wesley think that he''s in control of everything. Otherwise, why do you think I''m pursuing Hannah?"


    Shaun ced his hands on the backrest and said with a voice devoid of warmth. "I want him to feel like he has defeated me, leaving me with no choice but to curry favor with Hannah out of desperation. At the same time, I can also paralyze the Mead family."


    Hadley was shocked. "You want to deal with the Mead family too?"


    "The Mead family helped Wesley do many things. Shouldn''t they be punished as well?" Shaunughed." Just watch. These days, the Mead family and Wesley will bask in glory after thinking that their victory is guaranteed. What do you think they''ll do after winning?"


    Hadley thought about it. After he figured it out, his heart trembled.


    Gavin Mead had been supporting Wesley for a long time. Now that Wesley had be the richest man in the country and overpowered Snow Corporation, which was behind Prime Minister Snow, Gavin would definitely be tempted to overtake Prime Minister Snow and be the one pulling the strings of this


    country.


    "Eldest Young Master Hill, you''re so wise."


    Hadley sighed in admiration. He initially thought that Eldest Young Master Hill would be worse than before after losing his memory, but unexpectedly, the current Eldest Young Master Hill was wiser and more decisive.


    The next day in the hospital, Catherine turned on her mobile phone and saw that the inte was full of news about the fire in Joule Corporation''s warehouse. After this incident was exposed, the inte was full of negative news about Joule Corporation.


    [Are you kidding me? I used to think that Joule Express was good. They had good service and fast speed, but I didn''t expect that they couldn''t even find alcohol in the parcels. That''s too careless. I''ll never use Joule again in the future.]


    [The president of Joule Corporation, Joel Yule, was originally an executive of Yule Corporation and created Joule Corporation from the ground up. Yule Corporation is a mess now, so how would Joule Corporation be any better?]


    [My parcel was in the warehouse where the fire broke out. It contained a watch that my friend sent to me from abroad and had a value of 50,000 to 60,000 dors. I''m furious. Don''t ever use Joule''s services.] Joel sat on the hospital bed as his phone rang nonstop. They were all from thepany''s executives, saying that several emercepanies that were working with Joule Corporation were moring to cancel their cooperation.

 Chapter 1738

    "President Yule, we had already spent some money and instructed the media. They promised us they won''t make a big deal out of this matter. However, the number one news station in the country broadcasted this matterst night. What should we do now?"


    "Now that this has happened, we''ll just apologize to the public and then release the results of the police investigation." Joel hung up the phone. His face was already pale, but now he looked even worse.


    At the side, the assistant said, "President Yule, the police said that the warehouse manager was bribed. But until the mastermind is caught, it''s just the police''s words. Without any written proof, the public might not believe it. I think that there are powerful people behind the scenes deliberately suppressing ourpany."


    "Haha, you''re right."


    A man''s triumphantugh came from outside as Wesley kicked the door open and walked in.


    Catherine and Joel''s faces instantly darkened.


    "What are you doing here? Get the hell out." Catherine blocked his path.


    "I''m here to see our dad, of course." Wesley pushed up


    his sses and grinned. "Dad, do you need my help? I know many people in the media. Yesterday, they came to my house to send me a lot of gifts. In fact, I just need to say a few words in order to solve this matter."


    Catherine snorted augh in anger. "My dad already suppressed this matter but it was you who made a big deal out of it."


    "That''s right." Wesley looked at her approvingly and admitted it boldly. "As long as you obedientlye back to my vi tonight, I can consider sparing Joule Corporation. This is a newpany founded by your father and contains all his blood, sweat, and tears-"


    "Dream on!" Joel straightened up and interrupted him in anger.


    If he had not broken his leg, he would have gotten up to hit Wesley. "Even if I lose everything today, I won''t let my daughter be with a despicable viin like you. You don''t even like her. You''re obviously doing this because she rejected you. You''re unhappy about it, so you want to destroy her and torture her, asking her to live like a dog in order to satisfy your vanity. When people like you gain power, you''ll take revenge on everyone who had once humiliated you. To put it bluntly, you''re just a pervert."


    "How dare you scold me?!"


    Wesley''s expression changed. Heughed as he stared at Joel''s legs. "Old man, it seems like you''re tired of living."


    He grabbed a chair and was about to throw it at Joel''s legs.


    "Wesley Lyons, don''t you dare!" Catherine was one step faster and kicked him to the side.


    Wesley took a few steps back as anger rushed straight to his brain. "How dare you kick me? Catherine, do you think you''re still the woman under Shaun''s protection? I''ll teach you a lesson today. Guards..."


    At his exim, several tall bodyguards rushed in.


    "Trash this ce..."


    "This is the Jewell family''s hospital. It''s not a ce where you can cause trouble as you like."


    At that moment, Chester calmly walked in while dressed in a white coat and with a stethoscope hanging around his neck. A thin and shallow smile hung on his face, but it only gave him a chilling look. 1


    Wesley narrowed his eyes. Chester was close to Shaun and had once humiliated him as well, so he never liked him. "Chester Jewell, are you going against me because of these two people?"

 Chapter 1739

    "If you destroy my hospital and injure our patients, I can call the police."


    Chester slowly raised his eyes. "President Lyons, I know you have the Mead family backing you, so it''s pointless to call the police, but you should know that this is a hospital with countless patients. Your behavior counts as a disruption of a healthcare facility. If people in this country can''t even be guaranteed treatment, what do you think the outside world will think of you and how they''ll look at you? This is a country with a developedwork. I''m afraid nothing good will happen to you if you make a big fuss here."


    After a pause, he said with a vague smile, "After all... although the Mead family is ambitious, they haven''t be the ones in charge behind the scenes yet."


    Wesley shook a little before heughed. "Since you already know so much, you should know that you need to choose to stand on the right side now. You should''ve also noticed the direction the wind is blowing. If you join the right side toote, it might not do you any good."


    Catherine froze.


    Wesley made no effort to conceal the ambition in his


    words.


    Has he already be this rampant? 1


    "The Jewell family never takes sides," Chester said indifferently.


    "Really? I remember that you have quite a good rtionship with Rodney." Wesley smiled. "What''s more, you stopped me today. Do you think anyone will believe you? Chester, a wise man submit to circumstances. Look, even your good friend Shaun is trying to please Hannah Mead like a good dog. He''s much smarter than you."


    Chester''s expression changed slightly. "Wesley, as a human, one should have morals."


    "Morals?" Wesleyughed maniacally. "As long as I''m powerful, what''s the point of morals?"


    "In that case, we have conflicting opinions. Go. As long as I''m here today, don''t even think about touching these two people." Chester''s icy face was firm.


    "Fine, just you wait." Wesley''s lips pulled into a sinister line as he led the people away.


    "He''s too rampant." Joel was simply furious. He was already in his 40s yet it was the first time he encountered such a person.


    "Young Master Jewell, thank you, but..." Catherine''s expression showed her deep concern. "From your tone earlier, is the Snow family in a bad situation now?" "Most of the wealthy families in the capital have defected to Wesley''s side, and you''re also aware that he has Minister Mead behind him." Chester frowned." When Minister Mead decided to work together with Wesley, it was destined that this would not simply be apetition in the business world anymore.


    Judging from Wesley''s words, he''s not even bothering to hide his intentions anymore. I''m afraid that Minister Mead will soon make a move against the Snow family."


    Joel''s heart trembled as he listened. "Gavin Mead is too cruel. He wouldn''t be where he is today if Prime Minister Snow hadn''t worked with him and helped him."


    "When a person''s position rises, they''ll be dissatisfied with the status quo. What''s more, with the copse of the Hill family, Wesley''s strong and sudden rise, as well as Sheryl''s help, Minister Mead has the qualifications to make aeback now," Chester said worriedly, "No one knows what will happen in the future. Once Prime Minister Snow really bes a puppet, with Wesley''s despicable character, he''ll no longer be afraid of anyone. Uncle Joel, Ms. Jones, I advise you to leave Australia as soon as possible." 1


    Joel could not help but sigh unwillingly. "If we leave now, mypany..."


    "Do you think you can keep yourpany by staying here?" Chester shook his head. "It''s useless. I''ve already heard rumors that the various influential families will spare no effort to suppress Joule Corporation. However, where there''s life, there''s hope."


    Joel was at a loss for words, and Catherine said bitterly, "It''s not that I don''t want to go, but I can''t go. Wesley said that he won''t let my visa get approved so quickly. If he dys it by a month, maybe the person in charge of the country will have changed by then."


    Chester frowned. "That''s possible. The Mead family has won over many dignitaries in private, so it''ll be easy to dy your visa."


    Catherine fell into deeper despair when she heard those words. "Actually, I''m not


    worried about myself. I''m mainly worried about the two children."

 Chapter 1740

    "Don''t worry. Since they''re Shaun''s children, I''ll think of a way," Chester said grimly.


    Joel was furious. "You''re Shaun''s friend so you''re willing to think of a way, but what about Shaun? He haspletely abandoned his children at a time like this."


    Chester said, "Uncle Joel, don''t be angry. I''ve always felt that Shaun isn''t like other people. He should have his own n."


    "He does have a n. He''s smart, so he must have anticipated the Mead family''s thoughts before all of u s. That''s why he went to please Hannah Mead. With Hannah around, the Hill family will be safe." Joel sneered.


    "Dad, don''t get angry. He lost his memory, so he naturally doesn''t have much affection for us. It''s normal for people to act in their own interest." Although Catherine''s heart felt ufortable, she still forced a smile tofort her father.


    After Chester left, Catherine''s mood became worse.


    If Chester had not appeared, she could not imagine how badly the situation earlier would have turned out.


    She called Freya. "Freya, what are you doing?"


    "I''m in the vi. Cathy, I''m sorry. I heard that your dad got into an ident but I can''t go over. The Snow family said... that I can''t go out for now," Freya said in a low voice.


    "I know, I heard." Catherine gripped the phone. "The Snow family¡ª"


    "Cathy, some things aren''t convenient to say on the phone."


    Freya interrupted her.


    Catherine froze. Yes, the Snow family might be being monitored now and Freya''s phone might be bugged." Okay. I haven''t seen you for a long time, so I''ll go see youter."


    She quickly drove to the vi where Freya lived.


    When she got there, she saw that the ce was heavily guarded.


    She was extremely upset. Due to Shaun and Wesley, she forgot to care about her friend, Freya.


    When she entered the vi, Freya stood in the garden wearing loose lounge clothes. Her stomach was getting bigger and bigger. She should be giving birth soon.


    "Where''s Rodney?"


    "He went out for some matters. He''s been very busytely." Freya looked troubled. She did not gripe about Rodney like she did in the past.


    "Freya..." Catherine held her hand and whispered, "Did the Snow family realize that this ce is no longer safe? They should send you abroad."


    "I can''t leave just because I want to. The immigration bureau is filled with the Mead family''s men, so I can''t leave." Freya had a headache. "Everyone else thinks that marrying into the Snow family is the same as bing a person who can lord over others, but danger lurks on every side here."


    Catherine was shocked. "How did Prime Minister Snow allow the Mead family to get this far?"


    "It couldn''t be helped. The Snow and Mead family were close partners. After my godfather came to power, Minister Mead received a lot of credit and many old ministers shared good rtionships with Minister Mead from the start. My godfather was wary of him long ago, but he couldn''t get rid of Minister Mead immediately after rising to power since it would chill people''s hearts. Hence, Minister Mead took advantage of that. Coupled with Wesley''s rapid rise, many people have switched sides to the Mead family."

 Chapter 1741

    Freya sighed. "Now, the only way is to get rid of Wesley because he''s the constant source of funds behind the Mead family."


    Catherine fell silent.


    No one wanted to get rid of Wesley more than she did.


    However, the problem was that Sheryl had been helping Wesley behind the


    scenes.


    She really did not know what kind of bad luck she had to have such a mother.


    "What about you guys?" Catherine became even more worried. "Gavin is going to rebel sooner orter."


    "Yes, it''ll be Gavin''s birthday in three days. I heard from Rodney that he ns to do it on that day." Freya''s expression was unpleasant. "The Snow family is also making arrangements. Once they lose, my godfather will be Gavin''s puppet and Snow Corporation will be swallowed up by Wesley and Gavin."


    Catherine''s scalp tingled. If even Snow Corporation fell into Wesley''s hands, her two children and Joel would be in danger. No one would be able to protect them.


    "Cathy, if there''s a chance, escape on your own." Freya


    grasped her hand.


    "What about you?" Catherine gritted her teeth. Freya was her best friend.


    Freya was at a loss, but when she saw Catherine''s worried eyes, she assured her. "Don''t worry. The Snow family has a hundred-year-old foundation and won''t copse that easily. Besides, the prime minister has already been elected, so Gavin will be illegitimately conferred if he harms the Snow family. At most, he''ll just put us under house arrest. What''s really dangerous is the election four yearster. When that timees, he''ll get rid of us after he bes prime minister."


    Catherine froze. Thinking about it now, it was possible that this was exactly Gavin''s n.


    If he dared to openly kill the prime minister and ascend to power, it would definitely arouse national discontent.


    Gavin certainly did not have the guts to do that.


    "Forget it, it''s useless to talk about this. Even if I wanted to escape, I can''t escape now." Catherine shrugged and smiled bitterly.


    Freya grew anxious. Catherine was in a much more dangerous situation than her.


    However, she could not help at all.


    After leaving Freya''s vi, Catherine went back to the


    Yules'' residence.


    "Mommy, how''s Grandpa? When are you taking us to visit him?"


    Suzie and Lucas ran over and immediately hugged her legs.


    Catherine squatted down and looked at her two precious children, a suffocating pain enveloping her heart.


    She gave birth to them but was unable to protect them. She really felt useless.


    "Mommy, what''s wrong?" Lucas tilted his head and looked at her. "Did Shaun bully you?"


    "No." Catherine hugged them tightly, secretly vowing to protect the two children even at the cost of her life.


    Just then, her phone suddenly rang. When she saw the name ''Eliza Robbins'' on the screen, her heart thumped.


    Eliza rarely appeared on TV after she was injured by her father. Catherine heard that she had gone back to her hometown to recover. Besides, she was not that familiar with Eliza, so why was she suddenly calling?


    After hesitating, Catherine still answered the call." Eliza, have you recovered?"


    "Yes, I''m fine now. I came back to Canberra yesterday." Eliza''s voice sounded gentle.


    If it were in the past, Catherine would have invited her out to dinner, but with so many things happening recently, she was not in the mood at all. "Eliza, I''m sorry. I

 Chapter 1742

    "Do you need my help?" Eliza suddenly interrupted her. "The situation in the capital seems to have changed. I heard that Wesley is quite powerful now."


    Catherine was dumbfounded for a moment, slightly shocked.


    She had always thought that Eliza was just an ordinary actress. How did she...


    "Thank you for your kindness, but you can''t help me." She refused wryly. Even Chester was still figuring out what to do, so what could Eliza do?


    "I have a friend who has wide connections. I can ask him to find someone to bring you and your family away from the border even if you don''t have a visa or passport," Eliza said in a low voice. 1


    Catherine was stunned and felt her breathing speed up due to her excitement. "Really?"


    "Yeah," Eliza said, "No matter what the situation is, it''s always good to avoid potential problems."


    "Eliza, how did you meet such a person? You even know so much. Who exactly are you?" Catherine was filled with bewilderment. She was not that close to Eliza. They only had dinner together once. 1


    After a moment of silence, Eliza said, "All you need to


    know is that I won''t harm you."


    "Okay, I believe you."


    Catherine did not hesitate as she was not left with another choice.


    "Alright. Gavin Mead''s birthday is in three days. That night, a car wille to pick you up."


    "Why does it have to be three dayster?" Catherine was a little anxious. ording to Freya, Gavin might carry out his grand n on his birthday. It would be like trying to escape in the middle of a storm.


    Eliza sighed softly. "Have you not noticed that Wesley has sent people to spy on you and your family?"


    Catherine''s expression changed. She had thought about it before, but even when she paid attention, she did not spot any suspicious people following her.


    "He didn''t get people to tail you because he knows that you''re very vignt. Instead, he got people to keep an eye on the Yule family and your children. I''m guessing he''s also afraid that you''ll take the children with you and go into hiding."


    Eliza said, "Three dayster is Gavin''s birthday, and they''ll have their own ns then. Even if Eugene doesn''t deploy all of his men, they''ll still let down their guard somewhat. That''ll be your chance to leave." 1


    Catherine waspletely stunned. Just who was Eliza? How did she know so much?


    "Okay, I''ll listen to you, but I want to leave with my two children and my father. He can''t move his legs now..." "It doesn''t matter. The person will send you all the way out of the border. Don''t tell anyone about this matter."


    After the call ended, Catherine still could not calm down after a long time.


    For one, she was shocked at Eliza''s contacts. She was also excited that she could take her family and leave safely.


    She looked at her two children. However, she could not tell them about this yet. Especially Suzie, who was a bbermouth.


    When she went to the hospital, she said to Joel, "Dad, don''t worry about thepany for now. Even if you stay, with Wesley suppressing thepany, you can''t turn the tide no matter how capable you are."


    "Sigh, I know." Joel was disheartened.


    He had put in a lot of blood, sweat, and tears to establish Joule Corporation.


    "Dad, when you go abroad, you can start a newpany again. Staying alive is the most important thing now. Do you want Wesley to threaten me with you and the children?" Catherine hated to be threatened.


    "Alright. I can''t help you, but I know that I can''t hold you back either." Joel nodded. "I''ll leave the hospital this afternoon."


    Catherine nodded and helped him with the discharge procedures. 4

 Chapter 1743

    At night.


    In the elegant and quiet restaurant, Shaun slowly and methodically cut the steak


    on his te.


    The gorgeous crystalmp cast a pale light, outlining his handsome and dignified features.


    He wore a white shirt, and his waistcoat was wrapped around his sturdy and upright figure. He looked handsome and domineering like he was the noblest of all.


    Hannah sat across him with burning eyes.


    She had seen too many men, within the country and also abroad. However, she had never seen a man who looked as good as Shaun when wearing a white shirt with a waistcoat.


    She must have this man.


    "Shaun..." Her fingers slowly inched toward his hand, and her charming voice was full of seduction. "Tonight... Do you want to go to my ce for a cup of coffee?"


    "Do you want coffee or do you want me to sleep with you?" Shaun elegantly ced a piece of steak into his mouth and chewed on it, his thin lips curling into a wicked smile.


    He said it too bluntly, but instead of getting angry from embarrassment, Hannah smiled. She grew up in a foreign country, so her personality was bold and unrestrained. She was not a prude at all. "I really want you to sleep with me, but I heard that you-"


    "I''m cured." Shaun swallowed the steak and confidently interrupted her.


    "Really?" Hannah''s eyes lit up. Her leg immediately crawled up his calf restlessly. "Let me try."


    Shaun''s hands holding the knife and fork stiffened as an imperceptible trace of disgust shed across his eyes.


    He knew that Hannah was testing him.


    However, he had no reaction to her at all.


    He tightened his grip on the knife and fork, closing his eyes. The image of Catherine bathing him emerged in his mind, and his throat instantly burned.


    "Wow..." Hannahughed in surprise. "You''re really cured."


    "Can you take your foot away now?" Shaun stared at her tightly.


    Hannah smiled smugly and got up, going around to sit down beside him. Her hands roamed up his chest. "You look like you''re in pain. Why don''t we... try it now? No one will dare toe in anyway."


    Shaun was revolted. This woman truly made him sick.


    "No." Shaun lowered his head and grabbed her hand, saying in a deep voice, "I don''t want to be casual when ites to you."


    Hannah looked at his long eyshes and her heart raced in infatuation. She really wanted to pounce on him, but since he said so, she could not act too casually either. It would make him think that she had no self-respect. "Then, what do you propose?"


    "Of course... I want to meet your parents." Shaun''s gaze was dark. "Otherwise, I''ll think that you''re just toying with me."


    "Of course not. I really love you." Hannah smiled and wrapped her arms around his neck. "How about this? The day after tomorrow is my dad''s birthday. Why don''t you join the party? By the way, you have two children, right? Since I''ll be their stepmother sooner orter, you can bring them along as well so I can get to know them." 1


    "It''s not a good idea for me to bring two children to your father''s birthday party," Shaun said


    expressionlessly. ¡°Besides, there''s no need for you to get to know them. I don''t want them anyway. After we get married, we''ll have another child."


    "That won''t do. I can''t let people talk about me. Don''t worry, I''ll be a good stepmother." Hannah kissed him on the cheek flirtatiously.

 Chapter 1744

    Shaun stared at her. "What do you want to do, Hannah? Just spit it out."


    "Shaun, I want to formally introduce you to my parents on that day, but you''re skilled and my dad is helping Wesley. I''m afraid that you''ll make a move on my dad on the day of the birthday party. Don''t worry, as long as you''re obedient, my family will definitely not hurt you or the children," Hannah said with a smile.


    Shaun lowered his head and smiled. "What if I refuse?"


    "Then I can''t let youe to my dad''s birthday party. Sorry." Hannah enticed him, saying, "But Shaun, you''re a smart man. You should know that my father will be prime minister sooner orter. Marrying me will be of great benefit to you. To be honest, I don''t like Wesley. I think you''re much better than him."


    Shaun chuckled and pinched her chin. "Since you''ve said so, what else can I say?"


    At 10:00 p.m., after Shaun returned to Hill Manor, Hadley immediately came over. "Young Master Hill, I''ve checked that karaoke bar. It was invested in by a real estate big shot in Melbourne. I found out that the boss was just an ordinary project manager on a


    construction site three years ago, but after a brief meeting with Wesley, he suddenly took over two major projects and his worth rose sharply."


    "In other words, Wesley had begun to take action as early as three years ago." Shaun tapped the desk. "No wonder the police and Liona couldn''t find anything despite searching for so long. There were no clues at all because Wesley had hidden his people there long


    n ago.


    "Yes. Who would''ve thought that Wesley stationed his men in a karaoke bar where peoplee and go? I''m guessing that there must be secret passages in it. That building was also developed by the real estate big shot, so it''ll be easy to hide things in there.


    Hadley was a bit anxious now. "We only have two days to save him. The entire capital is jittery now."


    "Do it in the early hours of the day after tomorrow. Remember, take down all the people in the karaoke bar without letting them alert the others. I don''t want Wesley to hear any news about what happened."


    Shaun stretched his body and slowly approached the leather seat, his eyes appearing deep and gloomy. "After all, my goal isn''t just to take down Wesley but the entire Mead family. The Mead family''s doom was destined the moment they went against Prime Minister Snow.


    Hadley was struck by a realization.


    Even if Wesley was gone, Gavin would have lost an arm at most. The Snow family needed to have enough evidence to remove the Mead family. Once the Mead family made their move during the birthday party the day after tomorrow, Prime Minister Snow could take the opportunity to eradicate the people who were on the same boat as the Mead family.


    At that time, there would be a great cleansing in the capital.


    La''Jour Karaoke Bar was the most luxurious karaoke bar in Melbourne.


    At 3:00 a.m., there were still many youngsters singing.


    The attendant on duty looked inside through the ss door and yawned before walking to the security guard at the entrance. "What time is it? Those brats are still singing."


    The burly security guard threw away a cigarette and said meaningfully, "Keep your guard up."


    "I know, I know." The attendant chuckled.


    "Hey, handsome... Can you help us get a few more drinks?" A beautiful woman with a slim figure came up to them, seemingly slightly drunk.


    The attendant''s eyes brightened as he walked over to her, touching her waist with a chuckle. "Sure, you can have as much as you want."


    "Thanks." The beautiful woman looked at him and giggled before suddenly pulling out an object from her pocket, tasing him.

 Chapter 1745

    The security guard''s expression changed, but before he could do anything, his vision went blurry and he felt a pain in the back of his head. He soon lost consciousness.


    Before long, a group of youngsters dressed like punks walked over.


    "Master Charlton, all the people inside have been taken care of," a man with permed hair said with a grim tone. "We were fast enough, so we managed to knock them out before they could contact anyone."


    "Well done."


    Elie gave him an appreciative look. Who knew that an attendant in a karaoke bar would be so skilled?


    Fortunately, they were able to make the people inside lower their guard by disguising themselves as a group of punks.


    "There''s definitely something wrong with this karaoke bar, but the ce is too big. We need to find the secret passages or storage units before dawn. There might be enough time, so capture the manager on duty and interrogate him. No matter what method you use, get him to spill the truth." "Understood."


    The Liona members swiftly dragged a manager into a room. Elie stood outside and listened to the miserable muffled soundsing from inside. Then, one of her men came out. "Master Charlton, he talked. There''s a secret passage in the warehouse downstairs."


    Elie immediately led the men to the warehouse. It was very messy there and the ce was filled with all kinds of alcohol and snacks, as well as abandoned sofas, coffee tables, and the like. There was a thickyer of dust nketing the ce.


    One of her subordinates sighed. "Thank God we interrogated him. No one would think it''s in a ce like this."


    "Yes." Elie had to admire Wesley''s caution. The ce was too messy and seemed like no one woulde here. However, there was actually a hidden passage here.


    She found a dial inside the bottom drawer of a cab. After turning it, the cab moved to the side and revealed a very thick door.


    She pushed it open, revealing a dark tunnel inside.


    She used her phone''s shlight and walked in. After about ten meters, a dim light finally appeared inside. She carefully walked in to see a square cage about ten square metersrge. Inside the cage, there was a man who gave off a strong odor. Two of the man''s fingers had been chopped off, and there was also a long chain wrapped around his arms.


    Those who did not know might think that he was a feral man.


    Elie was stunned. Wesley was simply inhumane. Even Liona was not that cruel in


    the past. A normal person would go crazy if he were tortured like this.


    She apprehensively used the light to shine on the man''s head. "Are you... Matthew Costner?"


    The chain suddenly moved as the man strained to lift his head. Beneath his rough and messy hair, his blue eyes revealed a deep and refined light after a brief moment of cloudy confusion.


    "Who are you?" he spoke weakly, straining to open his eyes and look at the woman in front of him. She was dressed in leather and had heavy makeup on. She had an afro as well.


    He had been locked here for a long time, but this was the first time he saw a woman like that.


    Elie sighed in relief. Fortunately, he had not gone crazy. It would be troublesome if he had. "My name is Elie Charlton. Eldest Young Master Hill sent me to save you."


    "Eldest Young Master Hill..."


    Matthew''s deep blue eyes shed with consternation and bitterness.


    He had been living in hell these days. He thought the person who came to save him would be his father or mother, but he never thought it would be Shaun.


    He had never liked Shaun much.


    "You''re hurt badly. I''ll bring you away." Elie took out a steel wire and swiftly unlocked the locks on the cage and his hands.


    "Beautifuldy, I didn''t expect that... you''d be a master lock picker too." Matthew let out a lowugh. 1

 Chapter 1746

    "How can you stillugh?" Elie was a little speechless. An ordinary person would have gone crazy.


    "What should I do instead? Cry? Men... aren''t allowed to cry." Matthew''s dry lips were pulled into a grin with much difficulty. Seeing him about to faint, Elie forcefully shook him.


    "You can''t faint now. You have to go back to Canberra with me. Your mother is almost insane. She''s helping Wesley, Jeffery, and Jeffrey''s wife to go against Miss Jones and Eldest Young Master Hill. Now, Wesley''s power is as strong as could be. He intends to make a move against Prime Minister Snow with Gavin Mead tonight. Once Prime Minister Snow bes a puppet, he''ll definitely torture Miss Jones to death. She''s your sister."


    "W-What?" Matthew could not keep up and was stunned when he heard her words. "My mom... Why did she..."


    "Your mother has been brainwashed by Jeffery. You have to stop her. You''re our only hope now."


    Elie hurriedly had the others carry Matthew on a stretcher and put him in a private ne before dawn broke.


    In Canberra.


    In the presidential suite of a five-star hotel.


    The waiter brought up tes of hearty breakfast. Sheryl sat in a chair and looked at the breakfast, but she had no appetite at all.


    "Sherry, this is the birthday invitation sent over by Minister Mead. Today is his birthday. Do you want to go over for a while?" Jeffery put the invitation in front o f her.


    Sheryl nced at it and said in annoyance, "He''s just a small minister. I''m not going."


    "You don''t know this but Minister Mead is quite powerful in Australia now. We have to go," Jeffery said with a wry smile, "If thepany wants to grow, we''ll need to have a good rtionship with these people."


    "Then you go. I never had the intention of managing thepany anyway." Sheryl waved her hand." Jeffery, go to thepany. Don''t stay with me here."


    "I''m just worried that you won''t eat breakfast. Look at how thin you''ve gotten recently. I have to see you eat before I leave."


    Jeffery showed a look of concern.


    Sheryl''s heart warmed slightly. When she thought of her son''s disappearance and her husband''s betrayal, the only people around her who seemed to care about


    her were her brother and sister-inw.


    She forced herself to eat a few bites before persuading Jeffery to leave.


    When she was about to return to rest, the doorbell outside suddenly rang.


    The assistant answered the door and said to Sheryl awkwardly, "President Jones, Mr. Costner is here."


    Sheryl''s expression changed and she stood up. However, she suddenly felt dizzy.


    "Be careful, Sherry." Titus hurriedly rushed forward to hold her but was stopped by the bodyguard.


    "Titus Costner, how dare you appear in front of me?!" Sheryl turned around and red at him coldly after she regained her bnce. "Actually, this is good. We can settle our ounts today. Since you''re here, don''t even think about going back intact."


    When Titus saw her looking at him with eyes full of hatred, he felt a pang of pain in his heart. "Sure, I''ll do whatever you want. Can you close the door first? I have something important to tell you. You wouldn''t want to argue and have the entire hotel know about it, right?"


    Sheryl hesitated for a moment, and the attendant who followed Titus in suddenly closed the door of the suite.


    Then, the attendant lifted the wig on his head, revealing a slim and miserable- looking face. "Mom, it''s me..."


    "Matt..."

 Chapter 1747

    "Matt..."


    Sheryl was shocked and rushed over. If she were not seeing it with her own eyes, she would not believe that her handsome son had really be like this. His face was sallow and bony. She quickly grabbed his arm, but he immediately trembled in pain.


    "Matt, what happened to you?" Sheryl was overwhelmed. When she looked down, she saw that two fingers were missing from his hand. Her pupils shook violently as she almost went mad. "Where are your fingers? Who cut them off? Was it you, Titus?"


    She pushed Titus in fury.


    Titus'' face showed disbelief.


    Matthew hurriedly stopped Sheryl. "Mom, it wasn''t Dad. It was Wesley who captured me and cut off my fingers to threaten Dad."


    "Wesley?" Sheryl was stunned. Her head hurt so much that she did not dare to think too deeply. "That''s impossible."


    "Why is it impossible? Wesley, Reba, Jeffery, and Jeffery''s wife are all in it together. Do you know why your health is so bad? It''s because Reba drugged your food previously." Titus could not hold back his


    low roar.


    "Shut your mouth! That''s impossible." Sheryl interrupted him hysterically with reddened eyes. "I''m perfectly normal. It''s because you gave me drugs that I turned out like this."


    Titus was deeply dismayed. He felt a burst of powerlessness.


    When Matthew saw Sheryl''s sharp and unreasonable expression. There wereplicated emotions in his heart. He never expected that his family would end up like this during the time he was locked up.


    "Mom, Dad''s telling the truth."


    He grabbed Sheryl''s arm. "I''m your son, your biological son. Don''t you believe me? Look at my fingers. They were chopped off by Wesley Lyons himself. I watched him chop them off with my own eyes. Do you know why he captured me? It''s because I suspected


    Reba, so I went to Melbourne and re-investigated her past. Over there, I discovered that we were all lied to.


    "Yes, Reba was abducted back then but after she was brought back by the Jones family, Jeffery and his wife were very good to her and even drove Catherine out of the house. Reba also deliberately stole Catherine''s ex-boyfriend, Ethan Lowe. But after Ethan got struck by misfortune, Reba looked down on him and immediately kicked him away. Then, she found another young man from a wealthy family but when she dated him, she slept around with other men too. Her reputation in Melbourne''s upper ss circle i s terrible.


    "Jefferey and his wife deserved to go to jail. They weren''t framed by Catherine at all. They really did kill Grandma, so they were arrested by the police.


    "Mom, Reba isn''t your daughter. She''s Jeffery Jones and Sally Lennon''s daughter. Your daughter is Catherine.


    "When I was caught by Wesley, I heard it from him. He went to Neah Bay a few years ago and saw you. He started to suspect your identity when he saw that you looked so simr to Catherine. Then, he secretly investigated you. He wanted to marry Catherine and then bring her to find you, her mother. That way, he could be your son-inw.


    "However, Catherine didn''t like him at all, so he simply tricked Catherine into marrying him and took advantage of the time they lived together after their wedding to take her hair and give it to Catherine''s sworn enemy, Reba. Reba took her hair and went to Neah Bay, where she deliberately dangled herself in front of me to catch my attention."


    Matthew fell into deep remorse and pain. "It''s all my fault. Back then, when I let the attendant take Reba''s hair for the DNA test, Reba had put Catherine''s hair on herb and her pillow. Hence, the DNA test showed that you''re her biological daughter." "No, that can''t be."


    Sheryl covered her head, almost going crazy.


    Reba was not her daughter? Her daughter was Catherine?

 Chapter 1748

    What had she done to her biological daughter?


    She beat her up and called her a b*tch.


    She also ruined Hill Corporation and allowed Reba t o kidnap her granddaughter.


    She even avenged Reba''s death.


    "Mom, think about it. You used to be so calm and intelligent. Why did you be more and more suspicious recently? You even started to quarrel with Dad all the time despite seldom quarreling with him before. It''s because Reba drugged your meals previously. Do you know why she drugged you? It''s because you said that Melbourne brought you a sense of familiarity when we arrived and you started to recall some of your memories. She was afraid that if you recovered your memory, you''d remember that you gave your daughter the name Catherine, so she used a drug to prevent you from recovering. However, the drug has heavy side effects."


    The more Sheryl listened, the more frightened she was.


    She seemed to have vague recollections of what Matthew said but was unable to clearly grasp those moments.


    She felt that her memory was very poortely and she had forgotten many details.


    She only remembered that Titus had betrayed her. She remembered that Titus fell in love with Catherine.


    He hated that she was old and past her prime.


    Those thoughts made her crazier and crazier. Sometimes, she even wanted to kill Catherine and Titus.


    Suddenly, she felt her body shudder.


    She clutched her head hard.


    "Mom, when Jeffery and his wife were locked up in prison, Wesley must have visited them. They already started colluding back then."


    Matthew held Sheryl. "Dad suppressed Wesley''spany abroad, but you helped him again. Jeffery and Wesley are in cahoots, and now, Hill Corporation and Golden Corporation are both in Wesley''s hands. He''s working together with Gavin Mead and they n to make a move against Prime Minister Snow tonight. When that happens, he''ll take control of the country. Dealing with Catherine will be as easy as dealing with an ant when that timees. He''ll use your grandchildren to torture Catherine. Right now, only you can solve this problem."


    "That''s right," Titus quickly said, "As long as you no longer oppose me and we stop Golden Corporation''s expansion and development abroad, Wesley will lose a n arm. Currently, the relevant certificates for the distribution of Hill Corporation''s shares haven''t beenpleted yet. You can cancel the shares distributed to Jeffery. If you do that, Wesley won''t be able to do anything."


    "Is... that true?¡± Sheryl looked at them nkly.


    She could not believe it. All this time, she had been in the middle of Jeffery and Sally''s scam.


    She could not ept that she had hurt her daughter like that.


    How could she face Catherine again? 1


    "Mom, why would I lie to you? Wouldn''t I know who cut off my fingers?" Matthew could not help but roar a s his eyes reddened. "Do you know what I went through? I was locked in a dark cage, and all I had to eat was stale bread and dirty water. I lived like a dog every day. Wesley rarely came, but every time he did, h e punched and kicked me. Look at the injuries on my body..."


    He took off his clothes, revealing bruises all over his body. There were even traces of cigarette burns.

 Chapter 1749

    "Wesley is a pervert. He''s a devil! He wants to be someone who can lord over others, so the nobler my status, the more satisfying it is for him when he tramples on me and humiliates me. He said that you''re all stupid idiots who are dancing in the palm of his hand. Sooner orter, he''ll be the richest person in the world. He wants to make the Costner family and Soromon Ind yield to his feet."


    Matthew''s body trembled unbearably.


    Since he was a child, he had never suffered such humiliation.


    If it were not for his strong endurance, he would not havested until now.


    Sheryl''s pupils contracted sharply.


    This was her son. Although she was strict with him when she was raising him, she would just hit the back of his hand at most whenever he was naughty.


    However, he was actually hurt to this extent now.


    Sheryl almost lost her footing.


    These years, she had been in a high position and thought that everything was in her hands.


    She suddenly realized that she was a fool. She was so


    foolish that she could not even protect her own son and daughter. She even became an aplice and hurt them so badly.


    At that moment, rage filled Sheryl''s chest. She wanted nothing more than to kill Jeffery and Wesley.


    "Sherry, call your subordinates." Titus held her shoulders tightly. "But don''t startle the enemy. Wesley will make a move tonight, but if he knows that his business abroad has gone wrong, he''ll suspend his n to escape. What the Snow family needs is evidence that the Mead and Lyons families intend to rebel."


    "Okay, I''ll make the call right away." Reba trembled as she took out her phone and called her most loyal secretary abroad. "Contact the other countries and send word to cancel the cooperation with Golden Corporation. Do this in secret and don''t alert the enemy before tonight." 3


    After hanging up the phone, her mind was still nk.


    After a long time, she looked at Titus in a dazed and confused manner. Her thin lips moved as she asked in a trembling voice, "Is she... really my daughter?" 1


    Titus nodded. "When you were in the hospital, I took her child''s hair and your hair back to Neah Bay for a DNA test. You''re definitely the child''s grandmother, so Catherine is your daughter. When Joel Yule epted her back into the Yule family, they had also done a DNA test. Sherry, when I first saw her, it was like seeing you when you were younger. She''s rted to you by blood, so how would I have inappropriate thoughts about her? From start to finish, the woman I love has always been you."


    "That''s right," Matthew could not help but add, "Don''t you know Dad''s feelings for you by now? If you were gone, it''d be normal for him to find a substitute who looks like you, but you''re still around, so how could he have fallen in love with someone else?"


    "I''m sorry. I''m sorry." Sheryl burst into tears. "I don''t know what happened to me. There were all sorts of hallucinations in my head. I thought that I''ve be old and you hated me. I thought you fell in love with a woman younger than me. I even hurt her. How is it possible that she would have such vile and disgusting thoughts? She''s my daughter!"


    After her heart-wrenching wail, her vision went ck and she could not hold on any longer. She fainted.


    "Mom..." Matthew got a fright.


    Her assistant quickly said, "The madam has been having headaches recently. I wanted her to go to the hospital, but she refused."


    "Take her to the hospital. Matthew and I can''t reveal ourselves for the time being. There are Wesley''s people secretly watching outside. We can''t let him know that Sheryl already knows the truth." Titus reluctantly pushed Sheryl into her assistant''s arms.


    Several bodyguards immediately sent Sheryl to the hospital.


    Matthew was anxious. "Dad, I''ll make Wesley suffer a fate worse than death. Mom


    used to be in such good health but she was tortured to this state."


    "Yes." The bottom of Titus'' eyes was filled with murderous hostility. 3


    In the Yule family''s vi. 5

 Chapter 1750

    In the bedroom, Catherine put the clothes in the suitcase while Suzie swung her little legs by the side." Mommy, why are you suddenly packing? Are we going on a trip?"


    At the side, Lucas threw her a cold look. "It''s so nice to be simple-minded."


    "Why do I feel like you''re criticizing me?" Suzie put her hands on her small waist.


    "Nope, you''re overthinking." Lucas turned his face away.


    "Miss, Young Master Hill is here."


    There was a sudden knock on the door outside.


    Catherine was dazed for a few seconds. Before she could get up, Lucas and Suzie were quicker than her and went out first.


    Shaun stood in the living room downstairs, dressed in an expensive ret red tailored suit. The suit had been ironed meticulously without any wrinkles, and with his hands in his trouser pockets, his aura looked cold and cheerless.


    Lucas ran downstairs and stared at him warily. "What are you doing here?"


    Suzie also stood beside Lucas and crossed her hands across her chest. "I won''t go back with you, but if you''re here to deliver candy, just put it at the side and leave."


    Lucas,


    Who was it who said that she did not want to eat candy anymore after being kidnappedst time?


    Sure enough, a leopard could not change its spots.


    Shaun looked at the two lovely children and a warm current surged through his heart.


    Footsteps came from upstairs, and he looked up to see Catherine wearing pink lounge clothes. Her ck hair was casually draped over her shoulders. With her beautiful and charming face, it did seem as if she had given birth to children before.


    "Eldest Young Master Hill, do you need something?" She looked at him coldly.


    They were standing so close to each other, but the distance between them was like heaven and earth.


    Shaun''s heart flooded with a stifling pain, but he told himself that everything would be over soon. "Cathy, I want to bring the children out to y tonight."


    "No."


    Catherine''s expression changed. She wanted to leave with the children tonight. How could she let him take them away?


    "Cathy, they''re also my children. Don''t I have the right as their father to bring them out to y?" Shaun looked at her pleadingly.


    "If you really wanted to fulfill your fatherly duty, why did you onlye today?" Catherine slowly descended the stairs and met his gaze with clear, cold eyes. "Shaun, you might not have recovered your memory, but you still know that the children are yours. Have you visited them and apanied them these days?"


    "Yeah, you never fulfilled your fatherly duty at all." Lucas snorted. "We''re not at your beck and call."


    Shaun''s handsome face flushed with embarrassment and remorse. "Cathy, I have to bring them away tonight."


    "Where are you taking them?" Catherine was not a fool. As she thought about it, she instantly seemed to understand something but it only made her furious." Today is Minister Mead''s birthday. Don''t tell me you''re taking my children to his birthday party."


    Shaun let out a low hum, making Catherine so angry that she gave him a p across his face.


    "Listen here, Shaun Hill. I don''t care why you approached Hannah Mead, but I won''t put my children in any danger. Go ahead if you want to please the Mead family and earn their trust, but I won''t let the children go." Catherine''s body trembled with anger.

 Chapter 1751

    Shaun epted the p without flinching. Tm sorry, Cathy. If I don''t bring the children with me tonight, the Mead family won''t let me through the door. Don''t worry, I''ll protect the children."


    "How will you protect them?" Catherineughed in anger. "Why do they want you to bring the children? They want to threaten you with the children because they''re afraid you''ll cause trouble at the banquet? Shaun, you might not know what''s happening, but they''re nning to rebel at today''s banquet."


    "So... you already know."


    Shaun gave her a deep look. "Cathy, I won''t hide it from you. The Snow family and I have ns for tonight. Also... I''ve rescued Matthew Costner."


    Catherine''s eyes widened. She was clearly in disbelief. "How did you do it?"


    "Sonya Lyons." His thin lips spat out two words and Catherine understood everything.


    "Shaun, I underestimated you before."


    She sighed emotionally. She thought that after he lost his memory, he would not be able topare to his past self anymore.


    Unexpectedly, he was smarter and more decisive than


    before.


    Even though he was standing in front of her, she realized that she could not see through him at all.


    "Shaun, have you... recovered your memory?" A sh of bewilderment was seen in her eyes.


    "I''m sorry, I haven''t."


    He had not...


    Catherine''s lips curled in mockery. What was she hoping for?


    "Why didn''t you tell me anything about your n?" She tilted her head and looked at him.


    "I didn''t want to put too much pressure on you, and... I needed you to numb Wesley." Shaun looked at her with a hint of guilt. "After I learned about your entanglement with Wesley, I understood that he''s possessive of you. He has victory in his grasp and thinks that the whole country is under his control now. It makes sense that he''ll look for contentment from you. The more afraid you are, the morecent he bes. The more desperate you are, the happier he''ll be. This will let him drop his guard."


    "You *sshole."


    Catherine was furious and pped him again.


    The p this time was very heavy, and a red p print was left on his handsome face.


    Shaun did not move or get angry. "It''s been proven that my n so far is sessful. Wesley has held himself back for too long. His heart is dark, and if he''s humiliated, he''d think about it every moment of the day. When he gains power, he would retaliate against those who once humiliated him. He''s incredibly arrogant now, and the powerful people in the capital are all desperately trying to curry favor with him. On one hand, he''s humiliating those dignitaries, and on the other hand, he''s pleased as punch. Oh, of course, what he finds most satisfying is seeing me fawning over Hannah Mead like a dog."


    Catherine was slightly stunned. Her mood was soplex that she did not know what to say.


    "Cathy, trust me. I''ve saved Matthew and sent him back to Titus. Titus already brought him to look for Sheryl. Sheryl knows the truth now. Titus and she have informed their people abroad to secretly destroy Golden Corporation''s business. Although they n to rebel at tonight''s banquet, it''s also a banquet that will let Gavin and Wesley show their true colors. Tonight is the only chance to catch them."


    Shaun gently pressed his arm against her. "After today, Wesley will get his due retribution."


    Catherine''s mind was in chaos.


    She was going to leave tonight with her children and Joel. She had already packed everything. "Will this n seed?"


    "Yes, it definitely will." Shaun''s eyes were deep. "With me around, I won''t let him escape."


    "But the children..." "Mom, let me go," Lucas, who had been standing on the side, suddenly said, "Suzie can stay. I''ve been learning martial arts these days and Uncle Brennan also said that I''m very strong. I can protect myself. Moreover, since I''m small, many people at the banquet will definitely overlook me. I''ll be able to catch them off guard."


    "Alright. Lucas, you''re a brave boy."


    Shaun squatted down and patted him on the shoulder. "I believe in you."


    Lucas pouted. "I''m doing this for Mommy. I want Mommy to hurry up and divorce


    Wesley. I don''t want people to keep calling her Wesley''s wife."

 Chapter 1752

    Catherine''s throat was feeling tight. She looked down a t Lucas. "Lucas, it''ll be dangerous tonight. Are you sure?"


    "I''m not scared, Mommy. I don''t want to hide behind you all the time. It''ll make me look useless," Lucas said seriously.


    Catherine smiled bitterly. She really did not want the children to give themselves too much pressure, but Lucas was determined. She was helpless.


    "Cathy, I promise you with my life. I''ll ensure Lucas'' safety."


    Shaun swore solemnly.


    Catherine''s mind was in turmoil. "Will the Mead family agree if you only bring one of them?"


    "Hannah hasn''t gotten me yet, so she''ll speak up for me." A mocking smile appeared on Shaun''s face.


    Catherine was slightly speechless.


    However, when she looked at his handsome face, she could somewhat understand Hannah''s thoughts.


    Shaun had rejected Hanah before, and she was unhappy that she could not obtain him. Moreover, Shaun really was the cream of the crop. After all, he


    was once the richest man in the country. Any woman would want to conquer him.


    She stopped paying attention to him and lowered her head to hug Lucas. "Promise me this. No matter what happens, your safety is the most important."


    "Okay. Don''t worry, Mommy."


    Lucas kissed her and turned around to give Shaun a side nce. "Let''s go."


    Shaun did not move. He looked at Catherine a little unnaturally. "Cathy, do you have anything to say to me?"


    "Like what?" Catherine''s face was indifferent as she pretended not to see the expectant light in his eyes.


    Shaun,


    "Your safety is not that important to my mom." Lucas stabbed him coolly. 1


    Shaun gritted his teeth. Forget it. After he finished solving the matter at hand, he would pursue her again.


    After they left, Catherine dialed Eliza''s phone number. "I''m sorry. I... can''t leave tonight..."


    Evening, 6:30 p.m.


    Outside the manor, there were rows of luxurious but low-key cars parked.


    Shaun parked the car and opened the passenger door.


    Lucas jumped out from inside while dressed in a handsome little suit.


    "Darling, you''re here." Hannah walked over in a long blue dress, looking elegant and dignified. When she saw Lucas, a dark glint of displeasure shed in the depths of her eyes.


    This was her first time seeing Shaun''s son. He looked so much like Catherine. She was deeply revolted.


    However, it did not matter. As long as she was around, this child''s life would not be easy in the future.


    "Why did you only bring one? Aren''t they twins?" Hannah held Shaun''s arm and said unhappily, "I told my parents that you''ll bring a son and a daughter over."

 Chapter 1753

    "Do you think I didn''t want to? Catherine refused. I even argued with her." Shaun looked at Hannah meaningfully. "Besides, is a daughter or a son more important?"


    "You''re right." Hannah immediately understood. The richer people were, the more they valued sons.


    Since Shaun had brought his son here, it was clear that he was putting his heart into expressing his loyalty to the Mead family.


    She bent down and looked at Lucas. "What''s your name?"


    "Lucas Jones," he said expressionlessly.


    "What a good boy." Hannah grinned. "How about I be your stepmother in the future? Don''t worry, I''ll treat you well."


    ¦°¦§


    Lucas was shocked by this woman''s shamelessness.


    "I think he''s overjoyed to hear that," Shaun rubbed Lucas'' head and said with a doting face.


    Lucas, "..."


    This man was also quite shameless.


    "I''ll bring you guys in." Hannah held Shaun''s hand and walked inside. "There are many guests tonight. Prime Minister Snow''s family is here too, as well as Wesley... You won''t mind, right?"


    She stole a nce at Shaun and said helplessly, "My dad trusts Wesley a lot. You''d better avoid Wesleyter."


    "I know." Shaun nodded and smiled mockingly. "I don''t remember much about the past, but the winner makes the rules while the losers live by them. I''m willing to gamble."


    "Look at how sensible you are now. You were too stubborn before." Hannah grinned. "Back then, I was the one who pursued you but you didn''t like me. If you had gotten together with me back then, you''d be my dad''s favorite now. Wesley wouldn''t even be in the picture."


    Shaun smiled without saying anything.


    After entering the banquet hall, he was amazed by the luxurious scene inside.


    It was a buffet, but every dish was incredibly expensive. Each dish was worth a house, and some of the snacks were even more expensive than diamonds.


    A female guest on the side held a te of chocte cake and said emotionally, "This cake is so delicious. I''ve never had such a delicious cake before."


    The waiter said, "These desserts were all handmade by the top patissiers in Country Y, and the ingredients used, from chocte to caviar, are all top quality. This Fortress Stilt Fisherman Indulgence also uses the best cream from the country of Aller. They''re all fresh ingredients that were flown in this morning."


    "I see. It seems like I''ll be able to enjoy some delicacies thanks to Minister Mead tonight."


    The guests all ate extremely happily and had a new perception of the Mead family''s status.


    Hannah also said to Shaun proudly, "My dad invited the world-famous chef, Charles. Most of the dishes tonight were prepared by him. You definitely haven''t tried them before, so I''ll let you try them now."


    "Wait." Shaun held her hand. "Since I''m here, I should go and congratte your father first. Otherwise, it would seem too rude."


    "... Maybeter. My dad is meeting a guest upstairs. It''s not a good idea to go up and disturb him now."

 Chapter 1754

    Hannah nced at the second floor and aplicated look shed in her eyes.


    "Okay." Shaun pretended not to notice. After nodding, he bent down and said to Lucas, "I''ll get you something to eat."


    Lucas was not interested in the food but nodded obediently.


    After eating some seafood, he could not help but think that it would be good if Suzie were here. That glutton would definitely love to be able to eat these things.


    It seemed that he would have to bring some food back with him when things were


    over.


    After he was full, Hannah said to Shaun, "There''s a small yground at the back where many of the guests'' children are ying. I''ll ask the waiter to bring him there and let him y."


    "It''s fine for him to stay by my side." Shaun looked at Hannah with a deep gaze.


    "We''ll be meeting my dadter. There''ll be many dignitaries and celebrities. It won''t be convenient to bring the child along. Let him go and y. Boys should experience more. My little nephews are also there, so don''t worry."


    Hannah finished with a smile and called a waiter over. "Bring little Lucas to the yground at the back."


    Shaun''s eyes could not help but darken, but Lucas suddenly stood up. "I''ll go and y, then. It''s boring to stay here anyway."


    "... Take care." Shaun tightened his grip on the arm of the chair and stared closely at his young son. 1


    "I know. You''re such a nag." Lucas swaggered away.


    "Your son is quite arrogant in front of you." Hannah teased with a vague smile. "He doesn''t think too highly of me." Shaun rubbed his eyebrows and sighed softly. After a while, Hannah got a call and said to Shaun, "My dad is done. Let''s go up and meet him."


    Shaun nodded and followed her upstairs.


    On the second floor of therge parlor, in addition to Gavin and his wife, a man in a ck suit and wearing elegant sses was sitting on the sofa. It was Wesley Lyons.


    "Dad... Why is he here?" Hannah''s expression changed slightly after seeing Wesley.


    "Wesley is your future fiancee. It''s normal for him to be here." Gavin chuckled and lit a cigarette. He nced at Wesley and said, "Right?"


    Wesley smiled. "It''s my honor to marry Miss Mead."


    "Wesley, you''re too modest." Madam Mead, wearing her glittering jewels,ughed. "With your status now, my daughter and you are a match made in heaven."


    "Mom, Dad, what are you talking about? He''s Catherine''s wife. They''re not divorced yet." Hannah stomped anxiously. She did not like Wesley at all. She admitted that the Mead family was where it was now because they had cooperated with Wesley, so she did not mind the Mead family having Wesley as a partner. However, she disapproved of Wesley being her significant other. This man was too sinister and dark. He was not a good choice for a spouse. 3


    Furthermore, in terms of temperament and looks, Wesley could notpare to Shaun. 1


    Gavin said, "He''ll divorce her. Catherine isn''t worthy of Wesley now. Besides, that woman is long overdue for a lesson."


    "That''s right." Wesley nodded with a smile. "Minister Mead, Catherine cheated on me. I don''t n on letting her off easily."


    "Haha, I know." Gavin smiled. "She shouldn''t be let off easily. As it happens, Shaun brought his child here. You can use the child as a threat. After the divorce, you can make her your mistress, but my daughter has to be your legal wife. You can y with Catherine however you want, but you can''t let her give birth to illegitimate children.

 Chapter 1755

    "Minister Snow, thank you so much." Wesley showed a look of heartfelt gratitude. "Don''t worry, I''m not a man with traditional values either. Since Miss Mead has taken a fancy to Shaun, I''ll let her keep him." 4


    "Hannah, look how magnanimous Wesley is." Gavin smiled at Hannah. "I''ve already told you the truth.


    Shaun is not who he used to be. With his status now, I wouldn''t even want him to work as our janitor. How can I agree to your marriage? But since you like him so much, I don''t mind if you keep him as a dog."


    "Dad..."


    Hannah was shocked.


    She never thought that Wesley and her father had already reached such an agreement in private.


    She looked at Shaun anxiously.


    Shaun trembled in anger and shook her off. "So you wanted me to bring the children here because you want to use them to threaten Catherine."


    "Of course." Wesley gave him a fake smile. "Did you think that the Mead family liked you? Shaun Hill, you''re not who you used to be anymore. If it weren''t for Hannah liking you, you wouldn''t even be worthy of being their dog."


    "That''s enough, Wesley. Stop talking." Hannah red at Wesley.


    "Did I say anything wrong? Miss Mead, would you like me to remind you how he looked down on you before? Do you remember what Catherine and he did in your bathroom on your birthday?" Wesley said sinisterly, "At that time, Shaun was so stubborn and proud. Haha, it''s a shame that... Well, as long as you kneel in front of us and wag your tail and lick my shoes clean, we can reward you by letting you eat with the Mead family. Otherwise, there''s still your mother in Hill Manor.


    Many people in Canberra are eager for a taste of her."


    Shaun''s fists clenched violently.


    His dark eyes looked like he wanted to kill Wesley on the spot.


    Gavin also burst outughing. "That''s true. Shaun, when your mother was young, she was the greatest beauty in Canberra. I have a few friends who pursued your mother before but were looked down on by her. Although she''s a little old now, it won''t be bad to y with her a little."


    "Shut your mouth!" Shaun''s eyes burst with angry mes as he charged at Gavin.


    Wesley suddenly pulled out a gun and smiled at him." Come closer and I''ll shoot you. Even if you die here today, no one will dare to do anything to me."


    Gavin smiled and did not say anything.


    Shaun was furious. "Prime Minister Snow is also here today. This country doesn''t belong to the Mead family."


    Wesley nced at Gavin and gave him a cunning smile. "Minister Mead, did you hear that? Why don''t I... make this country belong to you tonight?"


    "Haha, I believe you, Wesley." Gavin exhaled a ring of smokenguidly. "In the future, you''ll dominate the business world in this country, while the political world will be left to me."


    "You..."


    Shaun''s face was appalled.


    "Shaun, stop talking." Hannah was afraid that he would say something else to anger Wesley and Gavin. He hurriedly said, "Just... bear with it. Do you want your mom to get into an ident at her age? Your grandparents are still around as well. As long as you''re with me, I''ll protect your family."


    Shaun red at her with hatred.


    He looked like he wanted to eat her whole, but he could only grit his teeth in humiliation and hold back.


    "Hannah, remember your identity. You''ll be the prime minister''s daughter soon. How can you be influenced by a man?" Gavin slowly stood up. "If you want, I can send him to your bed tonight and let him serve you well." "Dad..." Hannah was a little ted.


    Originally, she was a little upset, but she did want to see Shaun behaving obediently in front of her.


    Wesley also smiled. "Miss Mead, with your status, it''s not necessary to humble yourself to please a man.


    Maybe Shaun had that qualification in the past, but without Hill Corporation now, do you think he''s worthy of you to please him?"


    Hannah was slightly tempted.

 Chapter 1756

    Hannah knew about the Mead family''s n. Yes, she was going to be the prime minister''s daughter in the future.


    She thought of how powerless Shaun was earlier in front of Wesley. Actually, he was quite useless.


    She liked men who were strong and capable.


    Shaun used to be like that in the past, but now...


    "Hannah, did you forget what you said to me before?" Shaun stared at her anxiously. "You said you love me."


    When she saw his anxious expression, she suddenly lost interest in him. "I do love you, but you always make me take the initiative. Shaun, I can promise you that as long as you behave in the future and belong only to me, I can guarantee your safety. Are you willing?"


    "If I''m not?" Shaun clenched his fists.


    "If you''re not, then you won''t even be able to crawl out today." Gavin barked out a cruelugh. "That''s good. We can let your mom apany my friends in the business world."


    Shaun''s eyes trembled.


    He took a deep breath and lowered his eyes in


    humiliation. "Fine. I''ll listen to Miss Mead in the future."


    "Hehe, you''re such a good boy, Shaun."


    Hannah was so delighted that she forgot that she had originally brought Shaun here to get her parents to agree to let them marry.


    "No, Shaun, that''s not it. You should say that you''re willing to be a dog for Miss Mead." Wesley put the gun against Shaun''s temple and warned in a low voice.


    "I''m willing to be a... dog for Miss Mead." Shaun lowered his head as his eyes raged with a cold light.


    "Haha, how interesting! That''s so funny!"


    The room echoed with theughter of the crowd.


    Gavin was very happy. "The man who used to be the richest person in the country, Young Master Hill, is willing to be the Mead family''s dog. How interesting!"


    "Minister Mead, this is just a little appetizer. Things will be even more interesting." Wesley reminded him with a smile.


    "That''s right. Wesley, the wisest decision I made in my life was choosing to work with you." Gavin patted his shoulder. "I can hardly wait."


    As soon as the words left his mouth, a bodyguard''s voice came from outside. "Minister Mead, Prime Minister Snow and his family have arrived."


    "Let''s go and greet Prime Minister Snow." Gavin brought his wife downstairs. "Hannah and her dog, hurry up and follow us."


    "Go on," Wesley whispered in Shaun''s ear, "Actually, it''s quite good for you to be Hannah''s dog. You''ll be able to see Catherine be a b*tch for me."


    Then, heughed and walked off.


    He did not see how fierce and poisonous Shaun''s eyes were as they stared at his back.


    Downstairs.


    Nathan''s family of three, as well as Jason and Rodney, appeared in the banquet hall.


    "Wee, Prime Minister Snow. It''s a great honor to have you here for my birthday party." Gavin smiled broadly as he walked up to shake hands. 10

 Chapter 1757

    Nathan also smiled and shook hands with Gavin. "To think that when we met, Hannah was still in elementary school. More than ten years have passed in the blink of an eye."


    "It sure has." Gavin looked at Ryan behind him. "At that time, your Ryan was also quite young. Now, he has grown up to be your right-hand man."


    Ryan quickly stood up and said politely, "Uncle Gavin, Dad''s most capable right- hand man is you. Today is your 50th birthday, so Dad specially asked someone to prepare a gift for you. Look."


    He opened the box and revealed ginseng inside. "This ginseng is 300 years old. Dad got people to search for it for a long time before finally getting it. It''s said the older the ginseng is, the more it can prolong one''s life."


    "Haha, thank you. I''ve been feeling a little ill recently. Prime Minister Snow, you''re toopassionate." Although that was what Gavin said, he only told someone to take the ginseng without looking at it much.


    Nathan''s deep eyes overflowed with a faint smile, and he pretended as though he did not see it.


    However, the gazes of the dignitaries and nobles by


    the side lingered between the two of them with odd looks.


    Gavin smiled like an old fox. "Prime Minister Snow, why isn''t Chairman Snow here today? Is it because he looks down on the birthday party of a small minister like me?"


    "My dad is a little busy today, so he sent me here instead." Rodney was dressed in a feminine pink shirt, looking like a rich young master who did not know anything about the world. "Besides, my uncle is the prime minister and he personally came. Uncle Gavin, are you still not satisfied with that?"


    "I am, of course, I am. But your father and I have known each other for many years. I personally sent an invitation a few days ago, so I didn''t expect him not toe."


    Gavin gave an insincere smile and pointed at Wesley behind him. "Chairman Lyons came today too and was just saying how he has admired Chairman Snow for a long time. He wanted to meet him in person to chat with him. I even said that I would introduce


    Chairman Snow to him."


    Nathan nced at Wesley. "You must be Wesley Lyons from Golden Corporation. You''re quite famous recently. I heard a few days ago that you made the top rank in the list of the world''s richest people. You''re quite young and talented."


    "He''s not that young," Rodney saidzily, "He''s two years older than me."


    Wesley''s thin lips curled slightly. "I heard that Young Master Snow isn''t on the list this time. Young Master Snow, you should work hard. I hope that you''ll reach the top 20 in two years."


    Rodney''s handsome face changed slightly. "President Lyons, it''s better to keep a low profile. Don''t be toocent, or else you might capsize."


    "Rodney, President Lyons is my friend. You''re embarrassing me by saying that." Gavin''s eyes darkened slightly, and he seemed to be giving a warning.


    Rodney sneered and was just about to speak when Nathan pressed on his shoulder gently. "Rodney, what you said was indeed not very polite. Apologize to President Lyons and Minister Mead."


    "Uncle..." Rodney revealed a look of great annoyance.


    "Hurry up," Nathan warned in a low voice.


    Rodney gritted his teeth and said, "Uncle Gavin, President Lyons, I''m sorry."


    "It''s okay. Young men are like that. It''s normal to envy others. But Rodney, don''t always think about relying on your own family. You have to work hard too." Gavinughed. "By the way, aren''t you close to Shaun? He''s here as well. That boy is really polite. He insisted on being the Mead family''s dog and wouldn''t listen no matter how much I told him not to. I really couldn''t stop him."


    The moment those words were spoken, the people watching immediately went into an uproar.


    "What? That can''t be," a young man from the Jarvis family said. "Who''s Eldest Young Master Hill? He used to be the most powerful man in the country. But instead of acting like a man, he wants to be a dog for the Mead family?"


    "That''s right. Has the Hill family fallen this far down?"


    "Don''t you see how he''s standing behind Hannah without saying a word? Isn''t that exactly what it looks like?"


    "But I heard a few days ago that he was still pursuing Hannah."


    "Hah. How would Hannah take a liking to him? She''s probably just toying with him."


    U 99

 Chapter 1758

    The people chattered.


    Shaun kept his head lowered. Hannah looked back at him, and after feeling some contempt for him, she started feeling smug.


    Rodney turned pale with anger and bit his cheeks fiercely.


    "Shut your mouths!" He snapped at the people who were talking. "Shaun is my brother. You''d better watch your words."


    "That won''t do." Wesleyughed. "He''s going to be a dog. If you want to be his brother, then you-"


    "How dare you?" Nathan interrupted him coldly, the aura emanating from his body making the crowd flinch.


    However, Wesely and Gavin did not care at all.


    "Prime Minister Snow, President Lyons is my friend. You shouldn''t yell at him like that." Gavin smiled vaguely with a hint of warning in his tone.


    The crowd looked at Gavin in shock. However, after thinking of how things were beginning to stir in the capital recently, they kept their mouths shut.


    When the big fish fought, little shrimps like them had


    better stay quiet.


    "Minister Snow, he''s just a businessman. Am I not even qualified to reprimand him?" Nathan said with a n expressionless face. 1


    Wesley smiled and said, "I didn''t mean to insult Young Master Snow. It was him who said that Shaun is his brother."


    "That''s right. He''s the one without self-respect. Who is to me?" Gavin hooked his fingers at Shaun. "My shoes are dirty. Come here and lick them clean."


    Everyone looked at Shaun in schadenfreude.


    Shaun''s body stiffened motionlessly.


    "Hurry up and go," Hannah whispered to him.


    Shaun finally turned his head to look at her. His eyes were dark like a wolf''s, making Hannah shiver for no reason.


    However, when she remembered that she would be the prime minister''s daughter soon, she simply raised her hand and pped him. "Didn''t you hear what I said?"


    She suddenly felt quite good after pping him.


    In the past, Shaun looked down on her and acted high and mighty.


    Now, she could trample on him however she wanted. It was even more satisfying than letting him marry her.


    "Stop!" Rodney roared. "Hannah Mead, how dare you hit him? Who do you think you are?" "What? Can''t my daughter hit a dog?" Gavin said coldly.


    "Gavin Mead, what do you mean?" Rodney stepped forward. "As the saying goes, before you hit a dog, look at who its owner is. Shaun is my friend and my brother. My uncle is the prime minister. Aren''t youpletely disrespecting the Snow family now?"


    As soon as those words were spoken, the entire banquet was engulfed in a pin drop silence.


    Everyone looked at Prime Minister Snow with trepidation.


    "Minister Mead, you''re not trying to p Shaun but m e, aren''t you?" Nathan''s deep gaze looked at Gavin.


    Now that things hade to this point, Minister Mead also stopped pretending. He nced at Wesley andughed. "Prime Minister Snow, you''re too much. I''ve done so much for the Snow family these years, but on my birthday today, your nephew yelled at me because of a dog. I think that you''re the one who wants to p me instead. How about this? If your nephew kneels and gives me an apology, I''ll let what happened today drop."

 Chapter 1759

    Ryan''s expression was cold. "You want a member of the Snow family to kneel to you? Are you trying to rebel?"


    "Haha, I''m not trying to rebel, but I just think that the prime minister isn''t as good as me. I also want to taste the feeling of being in control of the country." Gavin chuckled and smiled sinisterly.


    Nathan''s eyes were instantly covered with ayer of frosty gloom. "Looks like this feast tonight is being held with other intentions in mind."


    He sped his hands behind his back and walked around, looking at the guests present with a dark gaze.


    They were all his officials, but now, they were standing at the side with trepidation. They did not utter a single word.


    "Haha, that''s not true. After all, today is my birthday," Gavin said loudly, "To tell you the truth, I don''t really think much of the ginseng you gave me. Just give me the power in your hands instead. Besides, you''ve already had a taste of what it''s like to be the prime minister. Think about it. If it weren''t for me supporting you all these years, you might not even be able to sit in this position, right?"


    Nathan did not say anything, but Ryan could not hold back his anger anymore. He used furiously and yelled, "You''re shameless! If it weren''t for my father, would you be able toe to Canberra and have what you have now? A person should know how to be content with what he has. You''re already someone who stands above tens of thousands of others."


    "You stinking brat, I''m talking to your father! Who are you to tell me what to do? Scram!" Gavin pped his hand away. "I don''t want to be second-best. I want to stand above all else."


    Ryan''s body trembled with anger. "You''re courting..."


    Before he could finish, Wesley aimed his gun at him. "I think you''re the one courting death."


    Ryan froze, not daring to move.


    Nathan slowly narrowed his eyes. "Gavin, are you really trying to rebel? Did you really think that I''d daree here without making any preparations? Guards


    He let out a low shout, but there was no movement outside.


    "It seems like no one is listening to you." Gavin pped his hands. "Guards..."


    The team of guards that was supposed to belong to the Snow family instantly sprang up from all sides, pointing their guns at the Snow family.


    A senior captain stepped out and knelt on one knee in


    front of Gavin. "Team Nine pledges allegiance to Minister Mead from today onward."


    "Finn, I single-handedly trained you but you dare to betray me?" Nathan turned pale. Team Nine was the most loyal and closest team around him and was responsible for his personal safety. He did not expect them to change to Gavin''s side.


    "A wise man submits to circumstances." Finn snorted coldly. "Besides, nine teams have already jumped ship to work for Minister Mead. He promised us higher positions and more money. It''s natural to progress ording to our own ideals."


    "What about you guys?" Nathan looked at the guests coldly. "Are you all going to betray me? Don''t forget that you were all supported by me."


    The crowd trembled. A man in his 50s stepped forward and mustered up the courage to say, "Minister Mead, Prime Minister Snow really did treat us-"


    Before he could finish, Finn opened fire and the man instantly fell to the floor, dead.


    The guests were instantly horrified, and none of them dared to speak. Some people stood up and tried to fawn over Gavin. "I think that Minister Mead is more capable. Nathan, just hand over your power and let Minister Mead manage the country. I believe that under Minister Mead''s leadership, Australia will reach even higher." "Minister Mead? Just call him Prime Minister Mead.


    Prime Minister Mead, we''ll listen to you." "Prime Minister Mead, I''ve always felt that you were more suitable to be prime minister. After Nathan came to power, Australia''s economy was tossed into disarray. You''re much more capable than him."

 Chapter 1760

    "Prime Minister Mead, the Jarvis family is willing to donate 50 billion dors to support your administration."


    All of a sudden.


    The banquet hall was full of ttery.


    Gavinughed in triumph at all the praise. "Well, since you''re all so discerning, I can''t let you down. Nathan, hand over the prime minister''s seal, or I''ll have no choice but to kill your family''s descendants first."


    With hismand, the guards pointed their guns at Rodney, Ryan, and the others.


    "You... You..." Nathan shook like a leaf. His eyes swept over the guests in the banquet hall one by one. They were once the people he relied on the most, but he did not expect them all to betray him today.


    "Hurry up," Gavin warned, saying, "Or I''ll start with your nephew."


    He waved his hand, and the guards immediately grabbed Rodney.


    "Stop." Nathan quickly raised his hand. He red fiercely at Gavin. "I''m curious where you got the


    money to buy off these people."


    His gaze fell on Wesley. "It''s him, right?"


    Wesley''s thin lips curled into a smirk. "Prime Minister Snow, before you became the prime minister, I had some dealings with your family at several banquets. Unfortunately, the Snow family felt that my status was too low and looked down on me. It was Prime Minister Mead''s discerning eyes that made me what I am today." "Nathan, it''s thanks to how blind you were before," Gavin patted Wesley''s arm and said smugly, "Wesley is a rare talent. You supported Shaun in the past, but I bet you didn''t expect things to turn out like this. Now, the business world is in the hands of the Lyons family. I already n to marry my daughter to him. By then, the Mead family will have the final say in the country."


    "I was indeed blind." Nathan let out a long sigh and shook his head helplessly. "In other words, I didn''t just lose to you tonight. I lost to Wesley too."


    "With those eyes, you can''t be prime minister. It''s time for you to get lost." Wesley walked up to Rodney and patted his face. "Don''t you agree, Young Master Snow? Back then, with your status as Young Master Snow and Shuan''s friend, you looked down on me terribly. What should I do to you today?"


    As he spoke, he raised his hand toward Finn, who immediately took a knife and put it in his hand.


    Wesley took the knife and pressed it against Rodney''s ear. "Shall I cut off your ear first?"


    Rodney''s beautiful eyes looked at him for a few seconds before he suddenly smiled. "Wesley, do you really think you''re the most powerful person in the country? Do you think you''ll soon be the one in control since Golden Corporation''s business has expanded internationally and Jeffery has taken over Hill Corporation?"


    "Of course."


    The person in front of him suddenly calmed down, which made an ominous feeling rise inexplicably in Wesley''s heart.


    However, he told himself that Rodney was just scaring him. After all, everything was under his control.


    Rodney let out a strangeugh. "Have you ever heard of the saying ''extreme joy begets sorrow''? Why don''t you call the head of Golden Corporation abroad and see if your powerful subordinates can still be contacted?


    "Or you can call Wade Middleton in Hill Corporation. See if you can get through his phone."

 Chapter 1761

    With Rodney''s sudden affirmation, Wesley''s body stiffened in spite of himself.


    Wesley had spent many years nning everything beforeing to this point. No, his n could not have gone wrong.


    "Wesley, what does he mean?"


    Gavin pulled a long face and walked toward him. Now that he was only one step away from sess, he would not allow anything to go wrong.


    "Minister Mead, I reckon he''s trying to buy time to throw us into chaos. We don''t have to treat his words seriously," Wesley said with a deep, indifferent voice," What matters most now is that we need to take control of everyone in the Snow family."


    "Don''t worry about this. I''ve already assigned some people to keep an eye on the Snows. They''ve probably been besieged by our people by now."


    Gavin shifted his cold gaze to Nathan. "Nathan, the Snow family has be a shadow of its former self. Pass the seal to me, and I''ll consider not taking your dad''s life. Otherwise, I''ll deal with your dad and brother before your turn."


    Once he finished speaking, Nathan''s furious face


    shed with an imperceptible smile. At this moment, he behaved as though he was born to be the prime minister. "Gavin, do you think that I''d be bold enough to attend this banquet unprepared?"


    Gavin was momentarily stunned, but the next moment, he appeared untroubled. "So what? You must not know that the whole of Canberra, except for your security guards, has fallen into my clutches. I''ve even upied the prime minister''s office."


    "Really?" Nathan stared fixedly at Wesley without panicking at all. Instead, he smiled even more broadly.


    It dawned on the guests that something was not right with Nathan. Consequently, they began to panic.


    "Don''t worry, everyone. The Snow family can''t possibly make aeback." Gavinforted all the influential and wealthy guests with his calm voice.


    Ryan suddenly chuckled. "Dad, just tell them the truth. Now that Gavin has shown the cloven hoof, he''ll appear together with his gang this time. We can jump at this opportunity to round them up in one fell swoop."


    The living room echoed with his eerieughter, causing more people to feel uneasy for no reason.


    "Minister Mead, are you sure you''re infallible?" Finn approached Gavin nervously.


    Gavin glowered at him. Before he could speak, amotion suddenly arose behind him.


    By the time he came to his senses, Shaun had snatched a gun from the security guard beside him and quickly pressed it at Hannah''s temple.


    "What are you doing?!" Hannah screamed with fright.


    "Shut up." Shaun dragged her into his arms and jabbed the gun harder at her temple. He bent over and looked down with a threatening smile. "If you rattle on, I''m going to shoot you in your ear."


    "Shaun, what are you doing? Let go of my daughter!" Gavin flew into a rage. "Are you asking for death?"


    "Minister Mead, calm down. This... could be Prime Minister Snow''s n." Wesley gripped Gavin. "But it''s foolish how he''s trying to turn things around by threatening you with your daughter."


    Gavin was momentarily stunned. He then furrowed his brows.


    Hannah was his only daughter whom he had always pampered. Even so, if he were to choose between his daughter and power, he would choose thetter.


    After all, even if he lost his daughter, he could still have more children after rising to the top.

 Chapter 1762

    Perhaps Gavin could have many sons by then.


    "If he''s nning to threaten me with Hannah, he can dream on," Gavin suddenly


    said grimly.


    Madam Mead yelled, "Are you crazy? She''s our biological daughter. You can''t leave her high and dry."


    Hannah was trembling all over. "Dad, please save me. I don''t want to die."


    "Hannah, if I give in today, Nathan will destroy our familyter." Gavin sighed helplessly. "Shaun, I can give you 200 billion dors as long as you let go of her. I''ll also guarantee that the Hill family can live without worries from now on."


    "Hah! How funny. Who can be sure that you''ll keep your promise?" Shaun narrowed his eyes and smiled at Hannah. "Miss Mead, didn''t you just ask me to be your dog?"


    "I... I was kidding." Hannah''s legs shook with fear. "As long as you put down the gun, I''m willing to marry


    you. We can even get married now, and also... let me remind you that your son is still with us."


    "Are you sure my son is still with you guys?" Shaun asked yfully, "Take him out for me to see."


    Madam Mead shouted at the security guards, "Hurry u


    p and bring him over!"


    After the security guards left, they did note back again. A shot soon rang out from the courtyard. Subsequently, an army squad dressed in khaki uniforms dashed in from the courtyard and subdued everyone in the banquet hall at once. A 40-year-oldmissioned officer walked out, yelling through the walkie-talkie, "Listen up, everyone. Hurry up and put down your guns. You guys have been besieged. There are snipers everywhere, so don''t act rashly. Otherwise, you''ll be killed."


    All the guests in the hall immediately panicked. Even the security guards whom Finn sent here were at their wit''s end.


    Gavin felt anxious as well. How did the army barge in when his people had already surrounded the entire manor? "Don''t panic, everyone..."


    "Who are you guys? Stop moving." Finn clutched Rodney in a state of panic. "Quickly put down your guns, or..."


    With that, a bullet prated Finn''s head. He widened his eyes right before he plopped down to the floor.


    "Snipers!"


    Someone screamed.


    However, it was toote. All the security guards in the banquet hall had been shot dead within seconds.


    "As I said, don''t act rashly," themissioned officer said through the walkie- talkie once again. His gaze was extremely cold.


    Petrified, everyone instantly kept their mouths shut. They did not even dare to breathe too loudly.


    Even Wesley and the Meads were shivering all over. Clearly, the abrupt twist to the situation had caught them off guard.


    At this point, they still could not figure out what was happening. They had gained control of Canberra, had they not? Why had everything changed all of a sudden?


    After themissioned officer came down from the second floor, he knelt on one knee in front of Nathan. " Prime Minister Snow, I''ve dealt with everyone outside as per your instructions. Those at the gate of the Snow family''s house have been arrested as well. At present, the whole manor is already within our control."


    "Great job. You may get up." Nathan slowly nodded, his deep eyes sweeping over everyone in the banquet hall.


    A lot of them looked ghastly. They had chosen to betray Nathan and even addressed Gavin as the prime minister, proving that they were all part of the conspiracy.


    At this moment, they were frightened and shocked.


    Some of them were even consumed with regret.

 Chapter 1763

    One of the senators whosest name was Jarman promptlyughed and said, "How wise of you, Prime Minister Snow. In fact, I knew from earlier on that you had another n. Sure enough, you did. No one is more capable than you, Prime Minister Snow. Australia needs you so that it can achieve greater heights. Gavin signed his own death warrant. How is he evenparable to you?"


    Nathan let out a deepugh. "Senator Jarman, you''re clever at acting based on the situation. Unfortunately, I think I overheard you addressing Gavin as Prime Minister Mead. In that case, you should remain faithful to him. Take him down..." He waved his hand. Subsequently, someone dragged Senator Jarman away. "Forgive me, Prime Minister Snow! It was my fault. I''ll never do it again."


    His anguished pleas lingered in the banquet hall, which made everyone numb with terror. However, nobody dared to say anything for fear that they would be the next person dragged away.


    Needless to say, Wesley and the Meads were the ones most frightened now, Hannah as well. Her face, which had been applied with makeup, was filled with


    dread.


    She was even on the brink of a breakdown.


    Just a few moments ago, she was going to be the prime minister''s daughter, whom Shaun would be forced to subservient to. How did everything change?


    "Why did things turn out this way?" she yelled, "Why, Dad? Didn''t you say your n would work?"


    Gavin fixed his eyes on themissioned officer dressed in a khaki uniform. "As long as you stay loyal t o me, I can pay you however much you want. You can name any amount."


    The officer kept his face impassive.


    Shaun stopped jabbing the gun at Hannah. He shoved her roughly to the floor and said indifferently, "It''s no use paying me. What''s more, are you sure you still have so much money?"


    "Absolutely." Gavin nudged Wesley, who was beside him. "He''s the wealthiest person in Australia. He can pay you however much you request..."


    "Cool."


    Wesley gritted his teeth. Looking at the current situation, he knew he had to get himself away from this at any cost.


    After pausing for a moment, he smiled at Nathan and said, "Prime Minister Snow, I was also fooled by Gavin before this. From now on, I''ll be loyal to you. I can pay hundreds of billions in taxes to Australia if you''d like. Besides, if you have me backing you in the business industry, you can consolidate your position. Look, I''m a lot more capable than Shaun."


    "Wesley Lyons, how dare you betray me?!" Incredulous, Gavin tried to punch him.


    Wesley dodged Gavin''s punch and even pushed him to the floor. "Gavin, you have only yourself to me for being incapable and unlucky. Prime Minister Snow is head and shoulders above you."


    "You b*stard! If it weren''t for me, would a simple man like you have be who you are today?" Gavin criticized as he pointed at the tip of Wesley''s nose.


    "I became who I am today based on my abilities.¡± Upon finishing his sentence coldly, Wesley said to Prime Minister Snow tteringly, "Given that I own Hill Corporation and Golden Corporation, I can solve the country''s unemployment issue by providing tens of thousands of job opportunities. What''s more, I was only aware of Minister Mead''s plot to rebel, but I didn''t take any part in it. In fact, whoever bes the prime minister of the country doesn''t matter to a businessman like me." 1


    Nathan observed him calmly with a smile.


    Rodney could not bring himself to listen to Wesley. "Wesley, how f*cking shameless you are! Do you take the Snows for fools? Earlier, you told Gavin that he''d dominate the political domain while you''d dominate the business industry. How brilliant! How dare you say you weren''t involved in the conspiracy when both of you intended to take control of Australia?"


    Wesley broke into a smile. "Young Master Snow, I really am influential in the business industry now. In truth, as long as the Snow family is willing to let go of the past and ept my help, you guys can rise to a higher rank."


    "Wesley, even at this point, haven''t you realized why you lost?"


    Shaun suddenly walked up to Wesley and shot him a profound look. "Gavin had the audacity to rebel all because of you. It was because you could support him with an endless supply of funds. Although you spent so much money bribing many people, have you ever thought why the Snows managed to barge into your manor without rming you guys?"

 Chapter 1764

    Wesley was stunned. By the time he came to his senses, his mind shed with unease.


    "It was because those people had already received a piece of news."


    Rodneyughed and said, "Today, the whole world has cklisted and is boycotting Golden Corporation.


    Moreover, Sheryl from Hill Corporation ns to cancel the transfer of shares to Jeffery, while Wade was arrested half an hour ago. Oh, by the way, Jeffery and Sheryl are suspected of massive fraud. The police are now on their way to arrest them. So what do you have now? Only Golden Corporation that deals with the local market remains." 2


    Ryan reminded gently, "Rodney, although Gavin owns shares in Golden Corporation, he''s now suspected of rebelling. We suspect that Golden Corporation is involved in some shady dealings. We have the right to halt thepany''s operations and shut it down. In other words, there won''t be apany called Golden Corporation from today onward." 2


    "I see." Grinning, Rodney said, "In that case, you''re left with nothing, Wesley. How can you assist the Snow family and dominate the business industry now? Pfft. You''re f*cking shameless."


    Wesley''s head buzzed.


    "This is impossible. It''s impossible."


    With a pale face, he shook his head. He still could not resign himself to this fact. "Sheryl couldn''t possibly have canceled the share transfer. Furthermore, if Sheryl assisted Golden Corporation, she would be able to solve thepany''s crisis as well. She wouldn''t dare to reject me. She wouldn''t dare do so."


    He took out his phone and was about to call Jeffery to look for Sheryl.


    Matthew was still in his clutches. If she chose not to help him, he would kill Matthew.


    "You don''t have to look for Sheryl."


    Looking at his mad behavior, Shaun interjected nonchntly. "Sheryl has already learned the truth."


    "Truth?" Wesley began tough wildly. "She''s mentally ill. How would she know the truth?"


    "I didn''t know that you''ve always taken me for someone who''s mentally ill."


    Suddenly, a female voice rang out.


    Nathan and the others moved away as Titus walked in holding Sheryl. Sheryl fixed her eyes ferociously at Wesley.


    Never had she thought that she would one day fall into this young man''s clutches for such a long time.


    It was because of him that she harmed her biological daughter and son. She nearly ruined her whole family as well.


    Following behind her was a young and thin figure. That person was none other than Matthew.


    Matthew glowered at Wesley resentfully as well.


    Wesley''s legs turned to jelly. He tottered a few steps backward and hit the chair behind him.


    Titus'' gaze was cold. "You nned to threaten my wife with Matthew because you thought he was still with you, right?"


    "He... How did he escape?!" Wesley roared hysterically.


    He had asked his confidant to hide Matthew in a ce where no one would think


    of searching. It was the most bustling karaoke ce in Melbourne. Who would have thought that he would hide someone in the most bustling ce?

 Chapter 1765

    "You have only yourself to me for being wicked and insane. Even your dear ones hate you."


    Shaun said indifferently, "You sank so low as to kill your biological sister''s son. How could she not take revenge on you? Unfortunately, she knows you too well even though you tried to drive her back to Melbourne. She knew from earlier on who you''d assign important tasks to. By getting people to tail you, she found out where your confidants usually headed to. Since Matthew is so important to you, you surely wouldn''t let him die. Needless to say, you''d usually ask your confidants to keep an eye on him, so we got to know where Matthew was."


    "I see. It''s that b*tch!"


    Knowing that he had already lost his trump card, Wesley roared madly. "If I had known this earlier, I would''ve killed that b*tch so that she''d be reunited with her son."


    "Calling you a scumbag is an understatement." Rodney sighed and said, "How dare you treat your biological sister so viciously?"


    "He''s just inhumane," Shaun said coldly, "He cares about nothing but power and status. He''ll stop at nothing to achieve his goals. He even dared to scheme


    against people who shouldn''t be offended. Wesley, you''re clever. But sadly, you utilized your skills in the wrong area."


    "You know nothing." Wesley looked ferocious like a madman. "Do you think I wish to be so despicable? If I were born like Shaun who inherited Hill Corporation, I wouldn''t have needed to go to great lengths to do all this. If I had your status, that damned b*tch, Catherine, wouldn''t have betrayed me over and over again." 1


    "Damn, you''re f*cking shameless." No longer being able to control himself, Rodney criticized him, "Shaun and Catherine truly love each other, yet you went all out to tear them apart. You became the third party and kept causing them to break up. What''s more, do you actually like Catherine? You probably just want to take advantage of her."


    "Exactly." Shaun expressed disdain. "In fact, something''s wrong with your


    character. Don''t shift the me to Catherine. If you ask me, it''s very unfortunate of Catherine to have met you."


    "Wesley, you took advantage of me and hurt my daughter. I won''t let you get away with it." Sheryl suddenly walked up to Wesley and nced at him grimly. After that, she turned to say to Nathan, "I want to take him away."


    Nathan smiled slightly. "Madam Costner, you''re wee to do so. Mr. Costner has told me all about it. Given that Wesley, Reba, Jeffery, and a few others are suspected of massive fraud, the police n to arrest them. Also, Wesley is suspected of being involved in Gavin''s plot to rebel. Even if you hadn''t made that request, he would either be in jail forever or executed."


    "That''s too light of a punishment for him," Titus said nonchntly.


    "That''s true." Nathan gave Wesley the death stare. "Congrattions, President Lyons. I believe the consequences you''re going to suffer will be much worse than Gavin''s." 1


    Wesley''s legs trembled with fear as he fell backward.


    He had heard about the Costners'' method of dealing with things when he got someone to investigate them in the past.


    However, he was overly obsessed with benefits at that time...


    "No, no..." He shuddered and thundered, "You guys can''t treat me this way! I''m Catherine''s husband, and she''s my legal wife. Let me go! If you guys let me go, I''ll divorce her right away even if I''ll be left with nothing."


    Sheryl was trembling with anger. She did not expect that he would still threaten


    her at this point. She wished she could take a gun and shoot him to death.


    Upon noticing that she was about to lose control, Titus promptly pressed her shoulder. "Sherry, don''t worry. Legally speaking, their marriage will be invalid once he''s dead."


    "That''s right." Matthew curled his lips yfully and snickered. "From today


    onward, Wesley will no longer exist in this world. You''re going to be the Costners'' dog that''s locked up in a kennel. I''ll pay you back with interest after how you treated me."

 Chapter 1766

    Wesley thought about the situation.


    Feeling anxious, he tried to flee. However, Shaun shot him in the thigh straight away.


    Wesley fell to the floor. Soon, the Costners'' bodyguards dragged him away.


    Along the way, his hysterical howls could be heard. Streaks of blood were also left on the floor.


    At the sight of the scene, everyone was numb with fear.


    They would never forget how they had just gone to extreme lengths to please Wesley just moments earlier.


    In the blink of an eye, the superior Wesley was now being dragged out of the ce like a wretched stray dog.


    Gavin sank to his knees and bowed. "P-Prime Minister Snow, it was my fault. I won''t... do it anymore. I-I wasn''t like this back then. It was... all Wesley''s doing. He egged me on. He was the one who egged me on."


    "Yeah, Prime Minister Snow. My daughter and I didn''t know that they were plotting to rebel." Dazed, Madam Mead pulled Hannah to kneel together. Amid her tears, she screamed, "We''re innocent! Because of


    Gavin, we were dragged into the mess." "You... You damn b*tch. What are you saying?" Gavin''s blood boiled. He finally saw why people said married couples went their separate ways in the face of obstacles.


    "I''m just stating the facts. Do you want to involve our daughter?" Madam Mead looked at Gavin pleadingly. She felt the need to maintain the Mead bloodline regardless.


    Gavin had a lump in his throat. At that moment, he was so dejected that he did not know what to say.


    Just before this, he had thought of getting a few pretty young women to give birth to a few baby boys for him after he was in power. Little did he expect that he would be aughing stock within seconds.


    At this point, he really regretted his actions. If he were given a second chance, he definitely would not have allowed himself to be persuaded by Wesley.


    Nathan fixed his sharp eyes on Gavin calmly. "Gavin, if it weren''t for your burning ambition, how could Wesley have been able to trigger the beast inside you using just a few words? In fact, I noticed that you started being conceited after I was appointed as the prime minister. When you were at the foot of the mountain, you aimed to reach the peak. But once you arrived there, you found a higher mountain and wanted to climb higher. However, you forgot that you wouldn''t have been qualified to climb the mountain if it weren''t for me."


    Gavin gloomily plopped down on the floor. All of a sudden, he felt as if he had be ten years older.


    Shaun walked up to him and stared down at him." Minister Mead, I recalled you saying that you wanted my mom to apany your old friends. You even imed that she was the most beautiful woman in Canberra back then. Since you couldn''t win her heart then, you imed that you wouldn''t mind fooling around with her now even though she has aged."


    His voice was t enough to make the Meads'' blood curdle.


    "I-I... was joking." Gavin shuddered non-stop. He dreaded losing his wife and daughter. He would just end up as a toy for these influential figures.


    Madam Mead and Hannah had expected this.

 Chapter 1767

    Hannah hurriedly clutched the bottom of Shaun''s pants and said amid her tears, "Shaun, my dad didn''t mean it. Please don''t take his words seriously."


    "Do you guys take me for a fool?" Shaun smirked. He slowly bent over and spoke in a gentle tone, yet his eyes were frosty. "You guys shouldn''t have threatened me with my mom. Minister Mead, since you were the one who suggested it earlier, I''ll... let you part with your wife and daughter."


    "No... No way." Madam Mead was so shocked that she burst into tears on the spot, whereas Hannah


    tightened her grip on the bottom of Shaun''s pants. "Don''t do that, Shaun. I can apany you however you want. Don''t you... have feelings for me during the time we spent together? I know you like me."


    With that, Titus, Matthew, and Sheryl shifted their eyes to Shaun. There was displeasure on their faces.


    Matthew smiled discreetly. "I couldn''t tell."


    Shaun''s face darkened, and he immediately broke free from Hannah''s grip. "You''re overthinking it. I felt like puking whenever you touched me back then. Actually, my mind was always upied with another woman. Also, we''ve never done it before."


    Hannah''s face instantly turned ghastly. After she wept, the makeup on her initially exquisite face was ruined, causing her to look like a ghost.


    Grinning, Ryan said, "Enough, Shaun. Don''t scare them anymore. Anyway, the Meads have to be executed since they were involved in the plot to rebel."


    The word ''execute'' came as a tremendous shock to the Meads.


    Madam Mead panicked so much that she nearly passed out. Having been leading an aristocratic life, Hannah could not resign herself to the fact and shrieked. "I can work like a horse for you! I can even sleep with you! Don''t kill me. Just don''t kill me. I have nothing to do with the plot."


    "Same here!" Madam could not be bothered about other things. "Although I''m old, my skin is still in good condition. Besides, my performance will be to your satisfaction." 3


    "... Shut up, both of you!" Gavin''s eyes reddened with anger.


    He never thought that his wife and daughter would give up their dignity. By doing so, they had trampled on his dignity.


    "This is f*cking disgusting." A look of contempt washed over Rodney''s face. "Hurry up and drag them away."


    Shortly after, every one of the Meads was arrested.


    Even the Meads'' rtives were taken away for interrogation.


    The remaining guests rested their eyes on Nathan with unease.


    Nathan raised his hand and pointed at the 30 people present. "Since you guys took Gavin''s side earlier, all of you must be arrested and locked up. As for the rest, bring them away for interrogation. They can''t be released until they''re cleared of all suspicions."


    Everyone was terror-stricken as they never thought that Nathan would have such a great memory. He had made a mental note of everyone who previously sided with Gavin.


    At this moment, it dawned on those influential figures that Nathan had long since nned this in secret when everyone assumed him to be gentle and easy to deal with. He waited for those involved with the Meads to show their cloven hoofs, then destroyed them at one go.


    From now on, Nathan would have the whole of Australia within his grasp.


    "Sure enough, you had a trick up your sleeve, Prime Minister Snow." Titus smirked impassively. "You''re head and shoulders above Gavin."


    When Nathan became the prime minister, he already had the intention of getting rid of Gavin and those who nned to betray him.


    However, a lot of people refused to obey Nathan back then, which also exined why he had not been able to officially take control of Australia.


    In fact, Nathan had always flinched and put up with everything with the aim of prompting Gavin''s supporters to slowly surface.


    Now that all of them had shown their faces, it was time for Nathan to round them up in one fell swoop.

 Chapter 1768

    From today onward, the whole of Canberra would be a t ease. Simrly, Nathan would be able to live without worries.


    He could even hope to be re-elected four yearster.


    When he stepped down, he could let his son, Ryan, take over his position.


    Nathan smiled. "Thankfully, we had Shaun this time. If he hadn''t found Matthew and suppressed Wesley in time, I wouldn''t have been able to deal with Wesley even if I managed to stop Gavin from rebelling. Moreover, considering Wesley''s overweening ambition, I honestly don''t feel like leaving him alive."


    Everyone turned their gazes to Shaun''s tall and sturdy figure.


    Even Titus and Matthew could not help but admire Shaun.


    Nathan patted Shaun on the shoulder and continued to praise him. "What''s more, it was Shaun who suggested this n. He deliberately approached Hannah to make everyone think that he had been left with no choice but to butter her up. Another reason was that the Meads and Wesley had been taking delight in trampling on Shaun. They were under the


    impression that everything was within their grasp. When they became negligent, we managed to save Matthew. Shaun, I appreciate your hard work. It must''ve been tough for you."


    "Uncle Nathan, don''t say that. I just got rid of an albatross for myself too," Shaun said with a frown, "If it hadn''t been for Wesley and Gavin, I wouldn''t have ended up in this state."


    Upon hearing what he said, Sheryl felt both embarrassed and upset.


    She knew that the Hill family would not have ended up in this state if she had not incited things.


    Her thin lips twitched with difficulty. "Shaun... Hill Corporation is yours. I''ll return it to you."


    "That''s wonderful, Shaun-" Rodney was cheerful but before he could finish his sentence, Shaun lifted his hand to stop him.


    Shaun''s calm face gave nothing away. "Hill Corporation has been renamed Jere Corporation, so it''s not mine." 1


    Sheryl''s face turned crimson with shame.


    The name ''Jere Corporation'' was simply an object of ridicule now. Tm sorry. At that time, I didn''t know-"


    "The fact is that I lost."


    Shaun cut in, "As the former chairman of Hill Corporation, I failed to secure thepany due to my ipetence. Although it was a hostile takeover, I''m still a failure. Apetent person would''ve been able to solve the crisis even in the face of a hostile takeover. Secondly, Reba spent a huge amount of money to buy the shares from the shareholders back then. Even my biological aunt and uncle have taken your money and left. In that case, it doesn''t make sense to return thepany to me. Thepany is yours, and I''m just a shareholder."


    From his frankness, Titus and Sheryl found him praiseworthy.


    Sheryl was filled withplicated feelings. Her daughter had really good taste, but sadly...


    "So... I''ll let Catherine... take charge of thepany..."


    "She won''t want it." Shaun disapproved of her decision. "I''m guessing that she won''t even want to acknowledge you as her mother."


    Sheryl''s chest was in knots, which made her suffocate.


    As she was about to speak, she suddenly saw amissioned officer walking in while holding a boy''s hand. The boy was cool and seemed to be around three years old.


    "Hey, Lucas. Were you terrified?" Grinning, Rodney walked up to Lucas. He stretched out his hand to pinch Lucas'' face.


    Lucas immediately blocked his hand and walked straight to Shaun with an indifferent expression.

 Chapter 1769

    Shaun''s eyes beamed. He lowered his head and caressed Lucas'' hair. "Good job. When I get back, I''ll tell Mommy about it and ask her to praise you."


    "Ahem. Forget it. I don''t want her to worry about me," Lucas promptly answered. Sheryl stared at Lucas in a state of disbelief.


    She previously did not know that Catherine was her daughter. Now that she had found out the truth, it hit her that this little boy in front of her was her grandson.


    In addition, Lucas bore a close resemnce to Catherine and herself as well. Sheryl''s eyes reddened as she looked at the boy.


    The more she reflected on the matter, the more she hated Reba and the rest.


    Due to their interference, Sheryl became so foolish that she failed to recognize her own daughter and grandchildren.


    She was filled with resentment, yet she dared not step forward.


    She was afraid that the kid would hate her.


    Mattew darted a nce at her. Then, he turned and said to Lucas with a smile, "Kiddo,e here. Can you


    guess who I am? I''m your uncle."


    Lucas'' eyes swept over Matthew, Sheryl, and Titus before he said coolly, "Don''t simply take me for your rtive. My mom doesn''t have a brother, so I don''t have an uncle." 1 ft h


    At the sight of his cold expression, Rodney raised his thumb in admiration in spite of himself.


    This kid was indeed arrogant and offhand. Did he know who the Costners were? They were the kind of people admired by others wherever they went.


    Matthew was not mad. Instead, he took great interest in Lucas. "Hey, you''re interesting, kiddo."


    He grinned and walked forward to pinch Lucas'' delicate face.


    Lucas nimbly stretched out a hand to block his hand." I hate people touching my face."


    At that moment, Mathew broke intoughter, and so did Titus. "Your mom gave birth to such an interesting pair of fraternal twins. Unfortunately, she''s not my biological daughter."


    After pausing for a moment, Titus cast a disdainful look at Matthew.


    Matthew was speechless.


    What was wrong with him? He just did not have a girlfriend and a pair of fraternal twins. What was so great about those things? When he got marriedter, h e would give birth to triplets. 1


    Even Sheryl''s gaze revealed a sense of warmth.


    Nevertheless, she only fixed her deep gaze on Lucas without moving forward.


    As much as she wanted to step forward to hug Lucas, she knew that she might lose the only chance of saving her rtionship with her daughter if she acted so recklessly again.


    She fought back her urge, which resulted in her shortness of breath.


    Titus noticed her condition. "I''m going to bring Sherry to the hospital. Also, Matthew is still injured. We''ll leave first."


    "Don''t worry, President Costner. We''ll arrange for the best doctor to treat your wife," Nathan said politely.


    Titus nodded and said to Shaun, "I''lle and meet you afterward. Thanks for saving my son."


    After he finished speaking, he left with Matthew and Sheryl.


    Shaun led Lucas, Nathan, and the others to walk out a s well.


    "Shaun, why didn''t you ept Hill Corporation just now?" Rodney thought that it was a waste. "What''s more, the Costners owe you for saving Matthew. You deserve it."


    "I saved Matthew for my own sake," Shaun said simply, "Moreover, I can make aeback at any time as long as I''m stillpetent."


    "You''re right." Nathan shot an admiring look at Shaun. "Shaun, are you interested in joining politics?"


    "Forget it. I''m more interested in making money." Shaun shrugged. "In fact, I''m not desperate for money now. I just hope that nobody wille and cause me trouble so that I can live a peaceful life. Plus... I have something more important to deal with."


    "What''s that?" Rodney asked curiously.


    "Pursuing a woman." Shaun''s sexy, thin lips curved u p. "I''ve already taken revenge, but I need a girlfriend."

 Chapter 1770

    Rodney was at a loss for words.


    He wondered why he previously never realized that Shaun was so flirty.


    Was this Shaun''s true character after losing his memory?


    Let s go.


    Shaun held Lucas'' hand and they got in the car.


    Lucas sat in the back seat nonchntly and scoffed with mixed feelings. "I can''t deny your well-intentioned actions in approaching Hannah before this, but Mommy haspletely given up on you."


    "You don''t know about this kind of stuff, you brat. This is a matter between adults."


    Shaun knocked on the steering wheel gently. "What''s more, it doesn''t matter even if she doesn''t love me anymore. I can make her fall for me again."


    Lucas frowned. "You''ve lost your memory and forgotten your rtionship with Mommy, so why won''t you let her go?"


    "Hey, as our son, don''t you hope that Mommy and I can make peace with each other and provide you with aplete family?" Shaun remindedzily, "After all,


    I''m your dad." "Really? I nearly forgot about it." Lucas snorted.


    Shaun did not know what to say.


    However, he could not me the kid. It was true that he had not been apetent father.


    "Lucas, your words have made me reflect on myself. I realize that I''ve been an ipetent father. Now that I''ve dealt with all my enemies, I have nothing much to do. I''ve decided to be a qualified father during this period."


    Shaun suddenly became serious. "From today onward, I''ll be the one sending you and Suzie to preschool."


    "We have a chauffeur. We don''t need you to send us." Lucas rejected him.


    "The chauffeur isn''t your dad. There''s no use rejecting me. You''re only three years old. It''s my duty to raise you." Shaun had made up his mind.


    Lucas knitted his brows deeply.


    50 minutester.


    The car finally entered the Yule family''s vi.


    Before the car was parked, Catherine rushed out of the vi.


    One could tell that she had been anxious the whole night as she did not even tidy her hair.


    The night breeze blew through her hair. Under the streetlights, her bright eyes were filled with anxiety until she saw Lucas.


    Only then did she gradually begin to calm down. Her eyes even revealed a look of disbelief.


    "Mommy..." Lucas got out of the car. He was still wearing the same ck suit, looking cool. He was not injured anywhere. "I''m fine."


    "That''s great."


    Catherine walked up to him and squatted down, then she hugged him tightly.


    Suzie, who was licking a lollipop, ran out in a daze.


    As soon as Lucas spotted her, he blurted out, "Oops."


    "What''s the matter?" Catherine was so nervous that her heart clenched.


    "There was a lot of tasty food tonight. They were all Suzie''s favorites. I wanted to bring some home but I forgot," Lucas suddenly said.


    Catherine was speechless.


    With a tingling sensation inside her, Suzie frowned slightly. "How tasty was the food?"


    After some thought, Lucas replied, "They served the most delicious chocte cakes in the world and some desserts that were made of the best cream in the world. I found them very yummy. There were also steaks, mud crabs, lobsters, kebabs, and many more kinds of tasty food. The ingredients used were super fresh. Anyway, I''ve never had such delicious food in my life even though I ate the same thing in many restaurants before."


    With that, Suzie''s mouth watered. She was sulky. "Was the food that yummy? If I had known earlier, I would''ve tagged along. Why didn''t you guys bring me along? It''s unfair that you had all that food for yourself. You guys will be eaten up by the devil."

 Chapter 1771

    Catherine was speechless. "Suzie, as I said, it was very dangerous. Have you forgotten that you nearly lost your life when you were kidnapped previously?"


    Suzie went silent, but she still thought that it was a missed opportunity.


    Catherine was at a loss for words. "Lucas, it''s fine that you ate the food but why did you have to tell her about it?"


    Lucas responded honestly, "I just wanted to let her know that all the things she ate previously are trashpared to the yummy food tonight."


    His words came as a real blow to Suzie. She was so indignant that she broke into tears.


    Feeling speechless, Shaun promptly carried her and said, "Don''t cry. The chef who prepared the food tonight was hired from overseas. He should still be around.


    I can ask him to cook for you tomorrow."


    "Really?" Suzie was extremely touched.


    "Yes." Shaun nodded. "But you can''t eat too much."


    "Mm." Suzie sniffed. "I''ll just try the food. You''re wonderful!"


    Catherine waspletely at a loss for words.


    In truth, she had a lot of questions for Shaun and Lucas who just attended the banquet that was supposed to be a trap. How did Suzie end up in tears because of food?


    "Lucas, please take Suzie into the room to rest. I''d like to have a few words with your daddy," Catherine ordered.


    Little did she realize that the phrase ''your daddy'' would make Shaun smile so brightly as though his heart was doused in honey.


    "Oh, alright. Mommy, quicklye up, okay?" Lucas dragged Suzie away.


    Catherine turned around, only to find Shaun''s gentle, dark eyes resting on her under the moonlight. His eyes were filled with radiance.


    Her scalp immediately became numb. Somehow, she felt that Shaun had changed into apletely different person.


    "What on earth happened today?" She was extremely curious. "Wesley, Gavin, and the others..."


    "They''ve been arrested."


    Shaun said softly, "From now on, nobody will be able to cause you trouble and harm. Since Wesley has disappeared, your marriage with him is invalid, which means that you''re free from him now."


    Catherine''s pink lips parted a little, and a look of confusion washed over her beautiful face.


    At times, she had felt that Wesley was impossible to defeat. Whenever she thought that he was in a hopeless situation, he somehow managed to ovee it using terrifying means. "Really?"


    "Mm. Gavin and Wesley attempted to rebel tonight. As they previously won over quite a number of political bigwigs, they thought they would surely seed today. However, they didn''t expect Nathan to have sent the army from Geraldton over..."


    "So many people entered the city but Gavin didn''t realize it?" Catherine was puzzled.

 Chapter 1772

    "It was because I saved Matthew and told Sheryl the truth. Sheryl canceled the transfer of Hill Corporation''s shares in time and halted Golden Corporation''s overseas development. Gavin was confident only because he had invested in Golden Corporation and got endless funds from Wesley. After Wesley lost Golden Corporation and Hill Corporation, he was left with nothing. As such, Gavin no longer had a s many funds. Those people in Canberra were swayed because of money. Without money, how could they possibly side with the Mead family?"


    Catherine finally understood.


    She could not help but sigh at how greedy some people in this world were.


    At the same time, she was taken aback by Shaun''s ns.


    After all, he had lost his memory, had he not? Before this, he was just like a fool. What a rapid change it was.


    She stared at him withplicated feelings. "Wasn''t Wesley aware that Matthew was saved and about the changes that took ce in Golden Corporation''s overseas development?"


    "It was all settled within a day. When we took action, we deliberately ordered our people not to sound the rm, so they didn''t have the faintest idea what was going on. Wesley had been under the impression that he was the wealthiest man in Australia who could do anything as he pleased," Shaun said scornfully.


    Catherine instantly figured it out. At the same time, she was filled with mixed feelings. "Did you have this nned from earlier on? You previously approached Hannah..."


    "I wasn''t the only person who nned this. Prime Minister Snow, Titus, and I nned it together."


    Shaun said, "Nathan''s inferiority made Gavin lower his guard. After Sheryl kicked me out of Hill Corporation, I pretended to pursue Hannah with the intention of making Wesley and the Meads think that I was in a desperate situation. The whole of Canberra saw me as aughing stock, which satisfied Hannah''s vanity and Wesley''s desire to trample on me at the same time. The more Wesley felt that I was miserable, the more conceited he became. Once a person bes conceited, they''ll easily show their cloven hoof and be careless. In fact, if it weren''t for his carelessness, I wouldn''t have been able to save Matthew."


    After pausing for a moment, Shaun could not resist holding Catherine''s hands. "I''m sorry, Cathy. Despite knowing that Wesley was forcing you and even hurt your dad before this, I gave you the cold shoulder. I didn''t mean it. I..." "I understand." Catherine broke free from his hold. "I was also a pawn in your n. The more frightened I seemed, the morecent and delighted Wesley would be. He felt as if he was a cat trying to catch a mouse. No doubt, he thought of himself as the winning party, whereas I was the mouse that got fooled."


    Her clever words made Shaun feel guilty.


    "Cathy, I''m sorry. Considering the seriousness of the issue, I promised Prime Minister Nathan not to


    breathe a word of it. None of the Snows knew about it either. Ryan and Rodney just discovered the truth today, and even the prime minister''s wife didn''t learn about it until thest minute."


    Shaun continued with a deep voice, "It''s because Nathan wanted to make all his betrayers in Canberra surface. He needed to get rid of thempletely. In order to prevent the news from spreading, those involved in this matter had to keep it a secret."


    Catherine remained quiet for a long time.


    She used to think of Nathan as a gentle person, yet it did not hit her how a gentle person could possibly be the prime minister.


    It just showed that he was a maniptive and vicious person.


    He left his family in a state of panic and fear. Even Freya was totally unaware of it. When others were helpless and frustrated, he took advantage of it to deal with his opponents.


    "Cathy, I promise you that such an issue won''t happen again." 2


    Shaun''s eyes were filled with tenderness and guilt. "I know it was unfair to you, but I was left with no choice. If Gavin had taken control of Australia, Wesley would


    be more powerful. I wanted to keep you out of trouble, so I had topletely destroy those who mean to harm you. I want you and the kids to be able to go out freely so you guys don''t have to keep hiding and think about fleeing Australia. This is your home, after all."


    His eyes appeared calm under the moonlight.


    "Additionally, I want you to know that I''m no longer the previously useless Shaun who couldn''t even look after his wife and kids. I was so stupid that I was deceived and even lost my memory. Now, I''ve be more brilliant than before."

 Chapter 1773

    Catherine gazed at Shaun with aplex look as her eyshes fluttered.


    The man in front of her was as handsome as ever, but he had be more hostilepared to before.


    Her mind was in a messy state right now.


    "Shaun, I remember that you previously told me-"


    "You told me that I hadn''t interacted with any women nor did I know about love because I lost my memory. You felt that I was reliant on you."


    Shaun interrupted her, "You''re right, and I did give it a shot. But when Hannah approached me, I just found her disgusting..."


    "It was because you approached her with an ulterior motive. Plus, you already knew from the start that she''s evil..."


    "But when she touched me, I had no feelings for her at all." Shaun''s eyes were intent and burning. "Yet I have feelings for you even when I touch you a little."


    He was too straightforward.


    Catherine''s face instantly turned crimson.


    Shaun fixed his gaze on her charming face under the moonlight. Earlier, he had been feigning indifference


    and ignoring her on purpose. At this moment, he finally did not have to pretend anymore.


    As his eyes rested on her lips, his Adam''s apple bobbed while his eyes zed.


    Just as Catherine was about to speak, Joel''s voice suddenly rang out from the door behind. "Cathy, it''s alreadyte. Come back and put the kids to sleep."


    Seated in a wheelchair, Joel stared at Shaun vigntly from a distance.


    "Uncle Joel..." Shaun smiled vaguely. He nodded and greeted Joel politely. "You may return to the office tomorrow. Wesley has gotten into deep waters and no one is going to target yourpany anymore."


    Joel seemed a little surprised. He had heard his daughter mention Shaun''s n but did not expect it to have worked out.


    Anyway, it was good to know that they did not need to leave this ce.


    "Thanks." Joel''s tone was polite yet distant. "From now on, you and Cathy can finally go your separate ways and lead your own lives."


    In other words, Joel would not allow Shaun to get back together with Catherine even without Wesley''s presence.


    Pretending that he did not grasp Joel''s message, Shaun gave an innocent smile. "Yeah. Now that Titus has taken Wesley away, Wesley has lost his status.


    He''s like a dead person now and can no longer be considered Cathy''s husband. It''s true that she can start her life all over again. No one will criticize her even if she gets into a rtionship."


    At the mention of Titus, Joel zoned out for a while.


    He had long since found out that his first love had remarried. She had married a man who was more outstanding than himself.


    In the end, he still missed the chance.


    At the sight of Joel''s expression, Shaun said, "By the way, Sheryl has already found out the truth. I''m guessing she''lle and acknowledge Cathy."


    "I have nothing to do with her." Catherine finished her sentence with strong resistance. After that, she walked to the back of Joel and pushed his wheelchair. "Dad, it''s chilly here. Let''s go in."


    Joel nodded withplicated feelings. He then turned to say to Shaun, "Young Master Hill, you''re not young anymore. I hope you get a new girlfriend soon. From now on, you''re just the father to Catherine''s kids.


    I hope you won''t be involved with us in other ways."

 Chapter 1774

    Catherine froze for an instant. Then, she brought Joel into the house.


    Shaun stood there nonchntly for a while before he turned around and left.


    When Catherine nced out of the vi''s window, Shaun''s figure was already out of sight.


    She spaced out momentarily until Joel''s voice sounded in her ears. "To be frank, Shaun is really brilliant. I didn''t expect him to be able to turn things around by getting rid of Wesley and Hannah when things were already so dire. Among the youths, he''s probably the only one whom I truly admire.


    "Although I admire him, it doesn''t mean that I hope the two of you will get back together, Cathy. You went through so much and faced a lot of suffering before this. As your father, I just hope that you can live a peaceful life with the kids. Ever since you got together with Shaun, I noticed that you''ve experienced more hardships than joy. I hope that your partner will protect and support you instead of assisting you for a short while and leaving you alone after that." "I understand. Dad, you should go and take an early


    rest."


    Catherine nodded. She grasped the meaning of Joel''s words more than anyone else.


    After sending Joel back to his room, Catherine returned to her bedroom.


    At this time, the sitter had almost finished bathing the kids.


    When Catherine was drying Suzie and Lucas'' hair, Freya suddenly called her. She sounded agitated on the phone. "Sh*t! I can''t believe that Wesley and Hannah have been arrested. That damned man, Nathan, has been hiding it from us. I was so frightened all this while that I thought my life would be over... Now, I feel like an idiot."


    Catherine found it amusing. "I realized that you''re beginning to sound like Rodney now after spending quite some time with him."


    "Is it the right time to discuss this? Most importantly, we survived this ordeal!" Freya was close to tears." During this period, I was so terrified that I wasn''t sleeping well. When I heard the gunshot outside the vi today, I nearly pissed myself."


    "Is your baby okay?" Catherine asked nervously at once.


    "The baby''s okay. When Rodney came back just now, I gave him a piece of my mind, so I feel much better now," Freya said.


    Catherine was at a loss for words. "ording to what Shaun said, Rodney seemed to only find out about the n today. Don''t me him."


    "Do you me Shaun? Rodney said that he knew it long ago." Freya suddenly asked, "But he didn''t inform you, right?"


    Catherine went silent for a moment before she replied, "I don''t me him. After all, it was the prime minister''s n. If he had informed me, I would''ve also told you if I saw your worried face. A big mouth like you might''ve spread the news to the Snows. Those around us might seem reliable, but once they learn more about the n, it could leak out. If the n hadn''t worked out, we would''ve suffered terrible consequences."


    "... Enough. You actually called me a big mouth." Freya flew into a fury. She gritted her teeth for a while before she said weakly, "Having said that, if I had learned the truth, I surely would''ve told you about it. Forget it. What you said makes sense too."


    Catherineughed. "Don''t worry. After this incident, your identity as the prime minister''s goddaughter will be consolidated. No one will dare to offend you in the future since they won''t be bold enough to act against the Snow family."


    "That''s true." Freya chuckled and said, "Well, people of high ranks like us have to put up with so much fear to gain great honor. By the way, we can finally rx now. Let''s go shopping tomorrow. Also, I need to hand


    Hudson Corporation over to you." "Mm."


    Catherine nodded. Indeed, it was about time she rxed.


    However, after shey on the bed, she still felt that everything was surreal.


    Was Wesley''s life really over?


    What a wonderful feeling it was.

 Chapter 1775

    The feeling was so wonderful that Catherine had trouble falling asleep.


    She only fell asleep when it was 3:00 a.m.


    However, she was awoken by the kids the next day.


    She opened her eyes in a daze, only to find a tall, attractive figure in her room. Dressed in a white T-shirt and a pair of blue jeans, the man seemed to be at the peak of his youth, looking like he was still 20 years old. One would find it hard to resist his charm and elegance.


    After staring at him in confusion for a while, she rubbed her eyes, thinking that she might not be awake.


    Somehow, she still saw the scene of Shaunbing Suzie''s hair in her bedroom.


    It was very rare to see Suzie seated on the chair so obediently. While holding ab, Shaun bent over and braided her hair carefully.


    "Not bad. You can braid better than Mommy." Suzie looked into the mirror and was satisfied with the braid. "Please put on a pink hairband for me."


    "Alright, princess."


    Shaun felt as though he had turned into a barber.


    Suddenly, a shriek sounded from behind. He turned around, only to find Catherine staring at him with wide eyes.


    Although she had just gotten up, her ruffled hair did not affect her pretty face. She was wearing cotton pajamas. Her shirt slid to one side, revealing arge part of her shoulder. The picture of herpletely naked shed through Shaun''s mind. After ncing at Catherine, Shaun began to feel his body burning.


    He quickly took a deep breath and contained his feelings as much as he could.


    "Why are you here?" Catherine red at him with disbelief without realizing how amusing she appeared. "Shaun, this is my room. Who allowed you to enter? Where''s my dad?"


    "When I came in, Uncle Joel had already gone to work. It was the housekeeper at the gate who let me in." Shaun blinked with an innocent and natural expression. "I want to send the kids to preschool. When I entered the room, I noticed that you were snoring loudly in your sleep while the kids were already awake. Suzie didn''t seem to know how to brush her teeth, so I helped her wash up and braided her hair. Right, Suzie?"


    He lowered his head to look at his daughter.


    Suzie nodded,pletely unaware that something was not right with the atmosphere in the bedroom.


    She looked into the mirror and was caught up with her pretty appearance. "Mommy, do I look beautiful today?"


    Catherine''s mouth twitched.


    If only her daughter could pay attention to what was happening. At this point, all Suzie cared about was her beauty.


    Shaun''s description of her snoring loudly in her sleep made her embarrassed. As a mother, she was sleeping like a log when her kids were already awake. "Sure you do." After replying to Suzie''s question perfunctorily, Catherine said to Shaun furiously, "Even so, you shouldn''t have barged into my room. A distinction should be made between a man and a woman, alright? We''ve gotten a divorce, so I''m currently a single, unmarried woman.


    Did he know how hard it was for her to be a single, unmarried woman?


    Shaun raised his brows. "I thought that... we''re already very close to each other, so we don''t have to mind that. After all, we already have children."


    Catherine responded in a huff, "Just because we have children, it doesn''t mean we shouldn''t keep a distance. Otherwise, people might assume that I''m still in a rtionship with you. It''ll be unfavorable for me to get a new partner then."


    "You''re nning to get a new partner, huh?" Shaun curled his lips and smiled pensively.


    For some reason, Catherine found his smile a little creepy. She immediately glowered at him. "It''s none of your business."

 Chapter 1776

    "I''m not meddling in your business. I''m just asking." 1


    Shaun turned his head and continued braiding Suzie''s hair.


    Suzie was not stupid. She simply pretended as if she did not hear or see anything. Anyway, no matter who Mom decided to be with, the fact that Shaun was her dad could not be erased.


    It was better to take the opportunity to enve this dad of hers.


    "It looks nice, right? Our Suzie will definitely be the prettiest little princess when you go to preschool today." Shaun ttered Suzie while smiling. That put Suzie in a pleasant mood.


    After that, Shaun helped Suzie to change her clothes as well.


    He brought the two children downstairs to have breakfast.


    It was a rare morning when Catherine did not have to take care of the two children. After staring into space for a moment, she simplyy on the bed and continued sleeping.


    After all, Shaun was taking care of the kids. Why did she have to work tirelessly every day when she could


    make use of the children''s biological father? She was not a fool.


    She still had to rest when it was time to rest. There was no need to carry all the responsibilities herself.


    After Catherine came to that conclusion, she fell asleep again.


    When she woke up, the sun was already high up in the sky.


    She looked at the time. It was 11:00 a.m.


    She sat up and looked at her phone.


    As expected, today''s news was all rted to Wesley and Hannah. There were even seven or eight trending topics about them. [Golden Corporation''s Medicine is Substandard. 123 Countries Overseas are Boycotting the Medicine.]


    [Wesley Lyons Suspected of Bribery, Arrested for Investigation], [Wesley Lyons Suspected of Kidnapping A Foreigner], [Wesley, Jeffery, Sally, and Reba Involved in 900 Billion US Dors Fraud], [Wesley Lyons Allegedly Killed His Biological Nephew, His Sister Sonya Lyons Already Handed In Rted Evidence of the Crime], [Wesley and Hannah Suspected of Endangering the Country], [Minister Gavin Mead and Family Arrested for Allegedly Jeopardizing the Country''s Safety]...


    As the news was too sudden, the whole of Australia and even other countries were shocked.


    The buzz on the inte made history since thest big news tens of years ago. [Oh my gosh, how many crimes did Wesleymit? Kidnap, murder, jeopardizing the country''s safety, and fraud. Is he trying to go against the heavens?]


    [This person is finally arrested. I''m so happy. I was disgusted ever since I saw the scandalous video of him and his secretary. He even became the wealthiest man in Australia afterward. I could onlyugh in sarcasm. Even such trash could be the richest man. I understand now. He relied on fraud to achieve that. If our country''s economy were to be led by this kind of person, I reckon our economy will be done for in a few years.]


    [Wait, he even murdered his biological nephew? Is he still human?]


    [Gavin and his family were arrested too. I''ve seen pictures of Gavin and Wesley at a few public events. They looked pretty close. It''s obvious that they were trying to start a revolt and got caught in the end. Thank God they''ve been arrested.]


    [You''re right. Canberra haspletely changed. Many people were caught during Gavin''s birthday banquet yesterday. They cornered the prime minister openly. Luckily, the prime minister had his guard up beforehand. Not only that, the identity of the person whom Wesley kidnapped isn''t ordinary. I heard that person is the heir of the world''s wealthiest and most mysterious family. Wesley is past saving indeed. His arrest this time will surely end up in a death sentence.


    It''s an unchangeable fact.] [Ha, do you know why he refused to divorce Catherine? Because Catherine''s mother is an oil tycoon and she''s rich. Wesley married and wooed Catherine before just because of this. Everything about him is fake, including his love.]


    [Please don''t scare me. When did Catherine have a mother who''s an oil tycoon?]


    [It''s true. It''s just that Catherine didn''t know about it. Wesley took Catherine''s hair and had Reba pretend to be that family''s daughter. That''s why Wesley is being suspected of fraud. Everything has been exposed now. The police at the station didn''t sleep for the whole nightst night to review Wesley''s case. Hemitted too many crimes.]

 Chapter 1777

    Catherine was amazed. She had to acknowledge theizens'' strength in obtaining information.


    Not many people knew that she was Sheryl''s daughter. It was unknown how that information was leaked.


    She was even on the trending searches, and there were rumors that she would be one of the top five wealthiest people among those born with a silver spoon in their mouths.


    It was totally ridiculous.


    Catherine had no intention of acknowledging Sheryl a s her mother, not to mention inheriting her assets. Those people must be bored out of their minds.


    She was starting to feel hungry. She got up, changed into casual clothes, and went downstairs. The housekeeper, Aunty Cally, was watering the flowers on the balcony.


    "Aunty Cally, is there still breakfast? I''m a little hungry."


    Catherine asked while rubbing her eyes.


    "Breakfast? There is, but it''s all cold and it''s almost time for lunch..." Aunty Cally''s gaze was slightly strange.


    "It''s okay. I''ll just have something simple to eat."


    Catherine did not notice Aunty Cally''s gaze. She was just puzzled. Usually, Aunty Cally would already be preparing lunch at this hour. Why was she still watering flowers?


    Catherine walked into the kitchen. She was stunned when she saw the towering figure inside that had its back toward her.


    Were her eyes seeing things?


    Why was she seeing Shaun in the kitchen of her house, wearing an apron?


    When Shaun turned around, revealing the blue-checkered apron on his waist, Catherine''s pretty eyes widened instantly. The look on her face was utterly adorable.


    Shaun smiled when he saw that. "You must be hungry. I made you a honey sponge cake and blended some fruit juice. You can have these first, but don''t eat until you''re too full. It''ll be lunchtime soon."


    His tone was very natural as if this was his house and she was his wife. Everything just felt very natural.


    Catherine felt ufortable. "Shaun, why are you in my kitchen? Aren''t you supposed to be sending Suzie and Lucas to preschool? Why haven''t you left yet?"


    "I left and came back again." Shaun was holding a te, and there was a slice of honey sponge cake on it. In his other hand was a ss of fruit juice. "Do you want me to feed you?"


    Catherine looked at the slice of cake in shock. "You made this? Impossible." She remembered that Shaun''s cooking was not very good. It was just edible. However, the cake in front of her looked just like those sold in bakeries.


    "I made it. Your housekeeper can prove it," Shaun said with a serious tone. Catherine eyed him from head to toe withplicated feelings. "Did you get reincarnated that even your cooking skills have improved?"


    "Were my cooking skills terrible in the past?" Shaun was puzzled.


    "It was so-so. Anyway, you couldn''t bake a cake back then. I never wanted a second slice after finishing the first slice," Catherine said honestly.


    Shaun frowned. He felt like ming the previous Shaun. "Maybe it''s because... the previous me wasn''t attentive enough. Actually, these things aren''t hard. There are a lot of tutorials online. It''s easy to learn by following those tutorials."


    Catherine went silent upon hearing that.


    Maybe that really was the reason. Besides, Shaun had to manage a hugepany in the past. There were also people like Wesley and Mason preying on him. It was difficult for Shaun and Catherine to have peaceful days back then.


    "Eat first. I''m going to prepare lunch." Shaun nudged her to go outside before he headed back into the kitchen.


    Catherine stumbled out of the kitchen. She was forced to sit at the dining table. 5

 Chapter 1778

    Catherine''s feelings wereplicated. "Shaun, didn''t my dad tell you yesterday? He doesn''t wish for us to be together..."


    "He did, but it''s not your dad that I want to be with anyway. His words can''t affect me at all. Moreover, he has already gone to thepany. The negative news regarding the fire that broke out at thepany has affected hispany greatly. He has no time to care about me at all. I reckon he has to work extra hours untilte at night these days."


    Shaun was confident.


    Catherine touched her forehead. He really did know how to take advantage of the situation. However, it was true that Joel might not have the time to care about Shaun now.


    "But I already told youst time-"


    "You indeed said it clearly enough. It''s precisely because it''s too clear that I''vee to understand my thoughts." Shaun bent over and went near her ear. He whispered, "I''ve already approached other women but I realize that you''re the only one that I want to have sex with. What is love if this isn''t it?"


    Catherine''s face heated up from his flirtatious words.


    She red at Shaun. "You''re overthinking. All men want to sleep with pretty women as soon as they see one.


    "Cathy, not all men are like that. Those who are controlled by their lower body are sex maniacs. I''m not. It''s only because I like you and I love you."


    Shaun''s dark eyes were filled with affection. "You can reject me, but I have the right to pursue you. I didn''t pursue you before because I thought I didn''t have the right to do so. However, I think I''m qualified now."


    "Why do you think so?" Catherine was puzzled. 1


    "Firstly, I can protect you. Secondly, I won''t lose my memories again. I won''t let my memories be altered by anybody else too. Thirdly, I have ample time now. I can slowly pursue you."


    He held three fingers up and said everything confidently.


    Catherine was speechless. She could understand the first two reasons, but something was off with the third one. "Shaun, you''re still young. You should have


    a job and a career. I think you should return to Hill Corporation. It''s the fruit of your efforts, after all."


    "No, I''m not interested in having a career right now. I just want to be a good husband who does theundry and cooking at home."


    Shaun gazed at Catherine with his hands in his pockets. "By the way, do you have any clothes that I need to wash?"


    "... Thank you, but I''ve already washed them."


    "You can just leave it in the future. Let me wash your clothes for you." After Shaun spoke, he returned to the kitchen to cook lunch.


    Catherine had a headache.


    She called Aunty Cally over. "After this when Shaun sends Suzie and Lucas to preschool, can you get the security not to let him back in?"


    After a moment of silence, Aunty Cally said, "Miss, the security guard didn''t let him in. He climbed over the wall himself. After he came in, he kept helping me with various chores. He''s such a huge person that I can''t chase him out." 1


    Catherine really had to hand it to Shaun.


    The wall of her house that was three meters tall could not even block him out. What other ways could there possibly be?


    "Forget it. I''ll just take it as there''s an extra helper in the house who''s providing his services for free. It''s a waste not to use him anyway." Catherine sighed. She could only think of it that way. 1


    After having the cake and fruit juice, Catherine rested for a while. Then, it was already lunchtime.


    Shaun served the dishes-fish, chicken wings, and vegetable soup.


    The dishes had bright colors, and the taste was not bad as well.


    After Catherine had her fill, she went upstairs and changed into a denim maxi skirt, pairing it with an almond-colored knitted sweater. She also put on makeup. She had been in an irritable moodtely, so she had not dressed up in a long time.


    She even wore a pair of earrings and a ne that day. Her skin was fair, and her face was plump with cogen. Her features were stunning as well. After dressing up, she was so pretty that her looks could surpass even those celebrities on television.

 Chapter 1779

    When Catherine went downstairs with her handbag, a gleam of amazement shed through Shaun''s eyes.


    He had always known that she was beautiful, but she was as pretty as a fairy after


    dressing up.


    He did not know that she would be so pretty with earrings and a ne. They entuated her slender neck and corbone, making them look so delicate and seductive.


    With just a nce, he felt his body burning up.


    Shaun quickly took a deep breath. He put his hands in his pockets without changing his expression. He stepped forward, and there was a hint of hoarseness in his voice. "Where are you going?"


    Catherine deliberately gave him an indifferent nce. "It''s none of your business."


    That sentence rendered Shaun speechless.


    He quickly recalled that she said she was going to look for a new partner that morning.


    ''She didn''t doll herself up to go on a date with another man, right?''


    When that thought shed across his mind, Shaun was so irritated that he wanted to spit blood.


    He finally managed to eliminate Wesley with much difficulty. He did not do it just so she could start a new rtionship with another man. 1 "I''m not trying to boss you around but where are you going? I''ll drive you there," Shaun said gently as he restrained the jealousy roiling in his heart with all his might. 1


    "No need. I can drive myself. Don''t follow me."


    Catherine walked toward the garage as she said that. 1


    Shaun narrowed his eyes. There was no way she could shake him off and go on a date with another man.


    He followed after her in long strides.


    Catherine did not notice him. She was thinking about which car she should drive that day.


    It seemed that she had not been shy for a long time. Wesley had been arrested, so the weight on her chest was gone. She did not have to worry anymore.


    Therefore, she chose a very shy red Lamborghini.


    However, just as she got in the car, a man got in the passenger seat beside her.


    Catherine''s face darkened instantly. "Shaun, why are you following me? Get down."


    "Cathy, you''re so pretty today. I''m worried some


    rascals outside will be attracted by your beauty. I have to follow you and protect you." Shaun smiled as he took his phone out. "By the way, you might not know this yet, but many people already know that you''re Sheryl''s daughter. Someizens analyzed that your worth is at least 600 billion US dors."


    600 billion... US dors.


    How many zeroes were there behind the number? Catherine had never seen so much money in her whole life.


    Catherine felt speechless by theizens'' ims. How bored must theseizens be?


    Did they think they would not have to take responsibility after reporting a number?


    Shaun continued saying, "Of course, I know that you definitely won''t salvage your mother-daughter rtionship with Sheryl. The ims going around on the inte are fake. However, other people aren''t clear about this. They only know that your mom is rich. Maybe there''ll be some reckless people who want to kidnap you. Even Matthew was kidnaped before. That''s why it''s too dangerous for you to go out alone. You need bodyguards."


    After saying that, he took a pair of sunsses out of nowhere. He was as handsome as those flirty yboys.


    Catherine tilted her head and looked at him with a fake smile. "Why do I feel like you''re more dangerous than those kidnappers? At least they''re only aiming for the money. You''re even sleazier, aiming for my body." "Cathy, you''re wrong there." Shaun smiled and gave an innocent expression. "Only ugly people are sleazy. For handsome people like me, it''s called admiration."


    "Shaun, why have you be so talkative?" Catherine rolled her eyes at him. 1


    "I can''t help it because I''m pursuing you now. If I were to act cold and distant when I''m pursuing you, you''d surely kick me to the crematorium." Shaun told the truth.


    Catherine thought about it. He was right.


    If Shaun still showed his cool, bossy president attitude while pursuing her, she would surely kick him until he died.

 Chapter 1780

    After all, why would you be haughty when pursuing another person?


    Shaun had be quite tactful.


    As Catherine was unable to chase him away, she had no choice but to start the


    car.


    After driving for about half an hour, Catherine stopped by the roadside. She bought a bouquet of carnations and a basket of fruits.


    Shaun immediately understood. He quickly bought a set of the same things as well.


    Catherine nced at him. "Why did you buy those things?"


    "I''ll do whatever you do," Shaun said with much experience.


    Catherine could only let him be.


    After that, she drove the car to the hospital.


    When she arrived at the door of the VIP ward, she took a deep breath and pushed the door to enter. There was only Matthew and a caregiver in the ward.


    He was sitting on the bed, wearing a hospital gown. H


    e was hooked up to an IV.


    It was Catherine''s first time seeing Matthew again after some time. The man of mixed race who used to be handsome and dazzling was just skin and bones at that moment. His hand was even wrapped in a thickyer of gauze.


    Although Matthew had gone to Gavin''s banquetst night, he was sent to the hospital right after leaving the banquet.


    It was because Wesley had severely tortured Matthew during that period. He had only endured it for the whole day yesterday. After Gavin was arrested, he could not endure it anymore.


    "Hi." Matthew raised his head and showed Catherine a bright smile.


    Catherine was taken aback. She thought he would be ovee with trauma after being locked up for so long. She did not expect that he was still that bright young man aftering back.


    However, her heart was in pain seeing Matthew in this state.


    Maybe it was because he was her biological brother.


    "Matthew, I''m very happy to see you safe and sound," Catherine walked to his side and said in a low voice," But I still have to apologize to you, Matthew. I asked you to go to Melbourne to investigate Reba at that time, yet I forgot how evil humans can be..."


    "It''s not your fault. I was the one who was stupid and got manipted."


    Matthew grinned and revealed his white teeth. "My dad said this is a lesson for me. As the heir of the Costner family, I was so easily taken captive by someone else. This really serves as a lesson to me. I''ve been too at ease under the protection of my family."


    He had a smile on his face, yet there was deep regret i n his eyes.


    Catherine suddenly felt that he looked like a pitiful little puppy. She could not resist patting his soft, short hair.


    Matthew was stunned. She was the second person to pat his head like this besides Sheryl.


    He did not hate it. Instead, he felt like he was being pampered.


    He felt like every one of his organs was healed.


    At the side, Shaun''s handsome face darkened. He went over in big steps and yanked Catherine''s hand away. He said while smiling, "Stop patting. He''s not a dog."


    Puppy Matthew,


    Did he just get criticized or what? 1


    Catherine gazed at the jealousy swirling in the eyes of the man in front of her speechlessly. "It''s none of your business. I can touch whoever I want."


    "Cathy, a man''s head can''t be touched simply," Shaun said seriously.


    "Matthew is my brother," Catherine snapped.


    Although she did not acknowledge Sheryl, she still liked Matthew. Moreover, Matthew had not harmed her before.


    Shaun raised his eyebrows. "Is your brother not a man?"

 Chapter 1781

    Catherine felt like her head was about to explode.


    She secretly red at Shaun. Shaun pretended like he did not see it and crossed his arms. "I''m not making personal attacks. If Cathy treats you as a brother, then you''re my brother-inw."


    Matthew was taken aback. Thinking about the rtionship between Shaun and Catherine, it seemed like that was really the case.


    He did not know that Shaun and Catherine had broken up again recently.


    "Who''s your brother-inw?" Catherine was utterly defeated by Shaun''s shamelessness. "Don''t forget that I''ve already broken up with you."


    "You did that one-sidedly." A gloomy expression appeared on Shaun''s handsome face. "Cathy, your words are too much. In order to save your brother, I sacrificed myself to approach that woman Hannah just so Wesley would put his guard down. You don''t even know how badly I was humiliated by the Mead family. You''re just thinking of steering clear of me now. You forgot-"


    "Enough. Shut up."


    Catherine covered Shaun''s mouth.


    She had a bad feeling that he would not say anything good if she let him continue speaking.


    Shaun obediently shut his mouth. His pure, dark eyes blinked affectionately as he gazed at her.


    Catherine suddenly felt that her hand on his face was getting hotter. She quickly pushed him away and red at him with annoyance.


    Shaun looked at her angry face. He showed a doting smile.


    Matthew rolled his eyes. "That''s enough. You both came to visit me, so stop


    having a lovers'' quarrel in front of someone who''s still single."


    "Don''t talk nonsense. How are we having ... a lovers'' quarrel." Catherine could not ept this statement.


    "Haha." Matthew grinned. Women often said one thing but meant another. Furthermore, from what he knew, Catherine and Shaun were very attached before. He could not evene between them no matter how much he tried. They were definitely just quarreling.


    Although Matthew was young and had never dated before, he still knew about the things between a man and a woman.


    Shaun''s lips curved. He did not allow Catherine to exin and changed the topic. "Where are your parents?" 1


    Matthew''s gaze dimmed. "My dad sent my mom to receive treatment. She''s very sick. She fainted in the


    car not long after leaving the manor yesterday."


    Catherine went silent upon hearing that. She was not a saint. She could not so easily forgive Sheryl after what she had done.


    Matthew raised his head and looked at her indifferent expression. He felt helpless. "I heard about what my mom did from my dad. Please believe me when I say that she wasn''t like that in the past. It''s all my fault. I brought Reba to Mom with that DNA test report and made her think that she had found her biological daughter.


    "Actually, when Reba just returned to the family, Mom only felt guilty toward her. She didn''t approve of some of Reba''s actions as well. However, Reba kept saying that she was abducted when she was young. Mom felt that it was her responsibility. If she had taken care of her daughter properly, Reba wouldn''t have gotten kidnapped. She also thought she had failed to educate her well. You''re a mother too. You should understand this feeling, right?"


    Catherine remained silent.


    If Suzie had gotten kidnapped when she was young and turned evil after she was found, Catherine would not me the child but herself.


    Matthew saw her keeping silent and quickly said, "I''m to me as well. Aftering to Melbourne, I didn''t investigate the matter thoroughly. That made my family believe in Reba''s identity without any doubts. Initially, after returning to Melbourne, my mom was about to recover her memories. That was when Reba drugged Mom and made her emotionally unstable. After that, she often fought with my dad at home as well. Perhaps things wouldn''t have turned out as bad if my dad and I had noticed the change earlier. However, everyone thought Reba was her biological daughter. Who knew that Reba would harm my mom?


    "If it weren''t because my mom was under the drug''s influence, she wouldn''t have be like that at all. When she escaped from the ward, she thought you were the one who caused the death of her biological daughter, so she went insane. She lost all rationality a t that time. She believed in everything other people said. She just didn''t expect her biological brother and sister-inw to be that evil."


    "Therefore, you''re saying that she''s innocent and was affected by the drug, so I should forgive her?"

 Chapter 1782

    Catherine suddenly spoke.


    Matthew was stunned. He opened his mouth, and after a moment, he said resignedly, "After she found out that you''re her biological daughter, she felt guilty and regretful. She saw Lucas yesterday and really wished to acknowledge him. However, she knows that you despise her, so she didn''t dare to speak."


    "Matthew, I can''t just forget about everything just because she was under the influence of a drug. It''s fine if she had only called me a b*tch in the restaurant. That only made me lose all expectations I had for a mother. What I can''t forgive is that she allowed Reba to harm Suzie. From that moment onward, I knew I couldn''t acknowledge her as my mother anymore..."


    Bang.


    The sound of something dropping on the floor came from behind.


    Catherine was taken aback. After sensing the weird silence in the ward, she turned around and saw Sheryl and Titus standing at the door. There was a bag of medications on the floor beside Sheryl''s feet.


    Sheryl looked at Catherine mournfully. There was


    remorse and bitterness deep in her eyes. Her face was as pale as a sheet too.


    Catherine pressed her lips together.


    She had not seen Sheryl in a long time. She only saw her for the first time when she was meeting Titus in the restaurant. Sheryl was so beautiful at that time. However, aftering to Australia for only two months, she had suffered so much till she became skinny and frail.


    Catherine knew that Sheryl was not okay.


    However, the wound in her heart could not be erased.


    "Mom..." Matthew was shocked. He did not expect his parents toe.


    He did not know how much of their conversation his mom had heard. Would it not trigger her illness?


    "Matt, I''m okay."


    Sheryl shook her head. Her heart was in pain, so much pain that she was about to faint. She wanted to throw a tantrum and smash things. However, she was conscious of her illness. She could not let the drug control her anymore. She had made a mistake once, and she could not repeat it.


    She looked at Catherine, who was in front of her, attentively.


    As a mother, it was the first time she was looking at her daughter so closely. Catherine really looked like her when she was youngcharming and bright. Why was she so blind and muddle-headed back then?


    Catherine was her biological daughter, yet she hurt and humiliated her time and again. She even suspected that Catherine was having an affair with her husband.


    It was utterly ridiculous.


    It was as if Sheryl was the only crazy one while everyone else was wide awake.


    "Catherine, I''m sorry..." After Sheryl said that with much struggle, her eyes reddened. "I did you wrong. I''m a failure of a mother. I''m an evil grandmother." Catherine looked at Sheryl''s reddened eyes. Her throat felt bitter all of a sudden. She thought she could be indifferent. It turned out that she was not that strong.

 Chapter 1783

    It took her some time to calm her emotions. Sheryl then said with a hoarse throat, "You''re right. I can''t push away all the responsibilities just because I was drugged. The things I did were indeed very evil.


    However, when I agreed to let Reba kidnap Suzie, I reminded her not to hurt Suzie and just put on an act to threaten you. I didn''t think she would..."


    Sheryl had an expression of deep regret. To be honest, she was really too stupid at that time.


    Luckily, Titus rescued Suzie. If not, she could only atone for her sins with death.


    Catherine''s eyebrows twitched, but it was only for a moment. She became indifferent again. "So what? Can the trauma in Suzie''s heart be erased? Do you know that the first time I saw you in the restaurant, I had already guessed that you''re my mother? However, you didn''t recognize me. The despair I felt was as much as the expectations I had for a mother."


    "I''m sorry." Tears streamed down Sheryl''s face.


    She really did not want to recall what she had done to her own daughter in the restaurant back then.


    Catherine let out a long breath. "There''s nothing to be sorry about. If you hadn''t mistaken someone else to be


    your daughter, you probably would''ve treated me very well. It was all a mistake. A lot of hurt has been caused, so all of you should stop saying that she only did those things because of the drug. I used to console myself with that reason as well."


    She started sniffling. She thought she would not feel sad anymore, but her throat still felt bitter when she said it all out loud.


    "All of you will never understand how I was driven into a corner by Jeffery and his wife back then. I was locked in a dark house and only fed stale rice. I didn''t have a nket when it was cold at night, and I didn''t even have water. I almost died. I''II also never forget how much anger and despair I felt when they killed Granny. I finally managed to send them to jail, yet you all... What did you all do?"


    Her fury-filled eyes swept across Sheryl, Matthew, and the others.


    Although she had let go of some things, they would forever be a lump in her heart.


    Matthew was utterly ashamed. "I... I''m sorry. I thought they were innocent back then..."


    "Innocent?"


    Catherineughed. "Are the judges of Australia fools? If there was no concrete evidence, would they have sent Jeffery and Sally to jail? Yes, all of you were manipted, but did I ever do anything wrong? I just wanted to have a peaceful life. Ever since you showed up, I''ve been treading on thin ice.


    "Reba and her family have be a trauma that I can''t shake off my entire life. It''s as if there''s a huge rock pressing down on me. I didn''t even dare to fall into a deep sleep before this. I was living in fear every moment. I was afraid my children would be harmed by you people. I was so scared that I kept thinking about bringing my children and my dad to a new country to start over.


    "It''s because Wesley and Reba are the scariest demons in my life. They killed my granny and my friend, yet my mom spared no effort to help them. How can I forgive all of this?"


    Her hoarse roar resounded in the ward.


    Everyone went silent.


    Sheryl closed her eyes and simply let her tears flow.


    She could not imagine how hard Catherine''s life had been.


    As a mother, she did not protect Catherine and even kept giving her trouble.


    After a long time, Sheryl said in a hoarse voice, "You''re right. I don''t have the right to ask you to forgive me, but can you let me make it up to you?"


    She looked at Catherine cautiously. "I initially wanted to return Hill Corporation to Shaun, but he doesn''t want it. I want to give it to you. Moreover, Shaun is your boyfriend. You both can manage it together."


    Catherine was taken aback.


    If it were any otherpany, she could choose not to consider it at all. However, Hill Corporation was Shaun''s efforts.


    She looked toward Shaun. "Why don''t you want it?¡±

 Chapter 1784

    "She spent money to acquire Hill Corporation. Why should I take it? I haven''t even married you yet." Shaun gazed at Catherine''s reddened eyes dearly.


    Catherine was speechless. What did he mean by that? Did it mean that he would have taken Hill Corporation back if they were married?


    However, she was furious as well. "Why didn''t you take it? Hill Corporation is the fruit of your painstaking efforts. It''s the hard work of the Hill family too."


    She knew how much effort Shaun had contributed to Hill Corporation.


    All of his ambition, vision, and dreams were in Hill Corporation.


    "Cathy, my aunt and uncle sold their shares through legal procedures. The same goes for the other shareholders of thepany. If I take over Hill Corporation, isn''t it equivalent to Sheryl giving me hundreds of billions of US dors for nothing? After all, she''s not my mom. However, things will be different if I''m her son-inw."


    Shaun smiled. "I can manage thepany for my wife."


    Catherine could not take it anymore. This guy keptying out traps for her. He was just saying that she should be his wife.


    The atmosphere was quite serious at first, but it became very weird because of Shaun.


    Titus cleared his throat. "You take it then, Cathy. We''re based overseas, and we don''t have time to manage Hill Corporation. Moreover, the Hill family still holds 30 percent of shares. It''ll be nice to have Shaun as the director."


    "No." Shaun shook his head. "I''ve already been chased out of Hill Corporation twice. I really don''t want to go back there anymore. Furthermore, I don''t n to be busy with work for now. I want to build a family before establishing my career." The corners of Titus'' mouth twitched. "Are you sure? I think you won''t be able to settle down in five or six years. Don''t wait until you''re in your middle age to start your career. By that time, thepanies outside may not even want you."


    Catherine almost burst intoughter. She had to admit that Titus had a sharp mouth.


    She raised her head and agreed with Titus. "That''s right. You''re not that young anymore, unlike me. I''m still very young."


    "It''s okay. The person I''m pursuing now is rich. Worsees to worst, I''ll rely on her to provide for me in the future." Shaun smiled ambiguously. "If she really doesn''t want me, never mind. I still have some savings. I can just keep pursuing her until I get old."


    He looked straight at Catherine. Catherine was initially quite sad, but her face started heating up under everyone''s gazes.


    The atmosphere mellowed all of a sudden. Sheryl hadplicated feelings.


    Titus circled Sheryl''s shoulder lightly and said, "Cathy, your mom really doesn''t have the time to manage thepany. The doctor said she has to focus on recovering from her illness during this period. Why don''t we do it this way? Wasn''t Shaun''s mother the vice president of Hill Corporation before? I think we can let Lea continue managing thepany. As for thepany''s shares, they''ll be transferred to Lucas and Suzie''s names. Regardless of whether you agree or not, it''ll be done this way."


    Sheryl''s eyes lit up.


    Lucas and Suzie were Shaun and Catherine''s children. That was a great idea. Catherine frowned. She really did not want to ept Sheryl''s things.


    "You can refuse, but you can''t stop a grandmother from giving her grandchildren assets," Titus added.


    Catherine raised her head and gazed at Titus for a while. She could not help but feel that Sheryl had found a good man in her life. He was intelligent, wise, and big-hearted.

 Chapter 1785

    Catherine remained silent for a while. Suddenly, she stared at Sheryl with a sharp gaze. "I just want to ask you a question. A fire broke out when my dad went for an inspection. Did you arrange for that?"


    Sheryl''s eyes widened in astonishment. "When did this happen?"


    Catherine observed the expression on Sheryl''s face closely. She tried to find traces of her lying.


    "Cathy, it wasn''t your mom who did that," Titus interrupted her, saying, "It was Wesley."


    "How do you know?" Catherine raised her eyebrows.


    "Because Wesley is with me now. I''m interrogating him to find out about every evil thing he has done." A hint of iciness shed across Titus'' eyes. "I''ve never suffered such a huge loss in the hands of another person. A death sentence is too light of a punishment for him."


    Matthew said with contempt, "Dad, you can''t let himmit suicide. Leave him barely alive. I still haven''t returned the humiliation I went through."


    "Don''t worry, I''ve locked him up in a cage. I''ve broken all his limbs as well. It''s impossible for him tomit suicide even if he wants to," Titus said casually.


    Catherine imagined that scene. It gave her the chills, but it was pretty satisfying too.


    "Do you want to meet him?" Titus suddenly asked her.


    Catherine opened her mouth. She initially thought that there was no need to meet Wesley anymore.


    However, she nodded after ncing at Shaun. "Okay. Can we go now?"


    "Of course."


    Titus patted Sheryl''s back after he spoke. "You can rest here. I''ll give them a ride."


    "I..." Sheryl wanted to spend more time with her daughter.


    "Your body isn''t well. Treat your illness first. Some things don''t have to be rushed." After Titus reassured her, he left with Catherine.


    Of course, Shaun immediately followed after them.


    "Can you stop following me?" Catherine rolled her eyes at him with exhaustion. "I have some things to discuss with Wesley."


    "What things? Can''t I listen in?" Shaun said in a depressed tone, "Moreover, if it weren''t for me, would Wesley have gotten arrested? Don''t I have the right to see Wesley for onest time?"


    Catherine could not retort his two consecutive questions. In the end, she could only let him follow her.


    In the sedan, Titus sat in the passenger seat. Through the rear-view mirror, he could see that there was a problem between Catherine and Shaun.


    He recalled that Catherine had even begged him for Shaun''s matters before. At that time, it was obvious that Catherine did have feelings for Shaun.


    They always moved as a pair as well.


    Surprisingly, Shaun and Catherine did not break up even when Reba cornered them. However, after those people got arrested, problems started to arise between them.


    Nevertheless, Titus could guess that their rtionship would not be having any problems if he and Sheryl had not shown up.


    He did not know how to make it up to them.


    As Titus was deep in thought, Shaun suddenly spoke and broke the silence in the


    car. "Uncle Titus, how did you get to know Aunty Sheryl in the past?"


    "I went to Soromon Ind for business back then. It happened to be Sherry who weed me. At that time ... she was only about 20 years old. She was very pretty, but she was cunning and bold too. She was clearly younger than me, but it was my first time being at a disadvantage in the hands of a woman."


    When mentioning the past, Titus'' handsome face became gentle. "At first, it was just interest and curiosity. When I realized I had fallen in love with her, I suddenly became aware that I couldn''t be without her. However, before we got married, she admitted that she didn''t remember her past. Furthermore, she might''ve had a child before because there was a surgical scar on her lower abdomen. It was most probably a scar from a C-section. She told me that even if she married me, she would still try her best to look for her child." 1

 Chapter 1786

    Catherine kept looking outside the window as if she did not hear it.


    Shaun looked at her gently. He asked Titus, "Didn''t you mind?"


    "I did. There isn''t a man who wouldn''t mind. I tried to calm myself down, but I realized that I was only torturing myself when I couldn''t see her. What was the point? If she has a child, then so be it. I have dated a few girlfriends when I was young too. I wasn''t a virgin either. After I came around, everything was pointless as long as the both of us were together."


    The decisive man''s eyebrows became gentle as he talked about the past. "However, there''ll always be regrets. It would be better if only I met her earlier. Both of us would''ve been at our best times."


    Shaun was touched.


    Titus smiled and said, "Speaking of this, Sheryl and I rarely fought. It''s only this time that we almost got a divorce aftering to Australia. Luckily... Luckily."


    At that moment, even Catherine''s eyes glinted.


    Such a loving man like Titus was rare. Even if he was a yboy before his wedding, he could reel in his heart as soon as he found the right person and treated


    his wife wholeheartedly. That was the marriage that every woman wished for.


    Unfortunately, Catherine already ended her second marriage, and she was not as lucky as Sheryl.


    As she was thinking about it in disappointment, she suddenly felt Shaun holding her hand lightly.


    She turned her head and red at him. Then she pinched his palm hard.


    Not only did Shaun not let go, he even held her hand tighter.


    They arrived at Titus''s vi.


    The car drove into the basement garage.


    There was a row of towering foreigner bodyguards at the door. They immediately bowed upon seeing Titus.


    Titus waved his hand and pressed the switch for the shutters. The door to the garage opened. Catherine saw Wesley, who was inside.


    Thest time she saw him, he was still haughty and arrogant, looking like a dominator.


    She did not expect Wesley to be locked in a cage like a dog who had lost its home when they were to meet again.


    There were chains on his hands, ankles, and even his neck. He was still wearing the expensive suit he wore yesterday, only now it had be dirty and shabby.


    His face was filled with wounds, and one of his eyes was swollen from being hit. 1


    Upon hearing footsteps, Wesley, who was sprawled on the ground, kept murmuring and begging. He seemed to be delirious. "Don''t hit me... Don''t hit me... I was wrong... Let me die..."


    "Master Costner, he''s useless. He became like that after a short torture," a bodyguard said disdainfully.


    Catherine sighed. Wesley had not experienced such suffering in his whole life. He must have been quite pampered too. He might be good at scheming, but his physical stamina was awful.


    Titus hinted at the people by his side with his eyes. Immediately, a bodyguard brought a pail of water and sshed it on Wesley''s face.


    Wesley shivered. He woke up groggily.


    He struggled to open his swollen eyes. When he saw Catherine, he crawled toward her like a dog, wanting to grab her.


    Shaun quickly pulled Catherine aside to evade him.


    Wesley begged for mercy while trembling. "Cathy, I was wrong. I won''t ever dare


    to set you up again. I beg you. Ask them to send me back to jail or let me die. I don''t want to stay in this ce anymore."

 Chapter 1787

    "If you can''t take it after one day, then have you ever thought of Matthew''s feelings when you locked him up before?" There was not even a slight pity in Catherine''s eyes. "You brought all of this upon yourself."


    "You b*tch." Seeing that she refused to help, Wesley roared in contempt, "I shouldn''t have blocked the knife for you in the past. I should''ve just let you die."


    "Shut up." Shaun kicked Wesley to the ground.


    Catherine sighed. The reason she did not want toe was exactly because of this. He would never acknowledge his mistake. "Wesley, I came here today to make one thing clear. That day when Shaun fell from the stairs and lost his memories, was there Sarah''s doing in it? I want to know where Sarah went.


    "Also, was it Sarah who provided the drug that was given to Sheryl? When did you two start conspiring with each other?"


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about." Wesleyughed creepily. "You want to catch Sarah, right? Okay, as long as you let me go, I''ll help you testify against Sarah." "You want me to let you go? In your dreams," Titus said coldly.


    "You can at least send me back to the police station, right?" Wesley gritted his teeth. "Let me be exempted from the death penalty. Don''t you want to put Sarah in jail?"


    "Answer Miss Jones''s question honestly." The leader of the bodyguards went forward and grabbed Wesley''s cor. "If not, I''ll make you suffer."


    "Haha, I''m already in a living hell. My legs and arms are broken." Wesleyughed like a lunatic. "If you


    don''t agree to my conditions, I won''t say a thing."


    Catherine frowned coldly. "Never mind if you refuse to talk. Sarah is indeed evil, but I have ways to lure her out slowly. But you, I''ll never let you off the hook."


    "Fine. You''ll regret this, Catherine. You''ll regret it."


    Wesley snickered. That woman, Sarah, was very cunning. She was a lot smarter than Reba too.


    Was Catherine not intending to make him suffer? Never mind. As long as Sarah was still free, it would be like a ticking time bomb.


    "Ha, what trouble can Sarah still stir now?"


    Catherine sneered, unconvinced. She turned around and left.


    That was thest time she saw Wesley. It seemed like she would not be able to meet him anymore in the future.


    After leaving Titus''s vi, Catherine''s pretty face was dark.


    Initially, she wanted to obtain some information about Sarah. Her hatred toward Sarah was bone-deep. She did not expect Wesley would refuse toe clean about Sarah. 1


    Catherine had a slight headache. After experiencing the incident with Reba, she felt like Sarah''s existence was a bomb. Maybe there would be a day when she would return.


    Moreover, maybe Shaun''s illness could be treated by catching Sarah...


    She was annoyed. When she turned around, she saw Shaun smiling at the side. It seemed like he was in a good mood.


    "What are you smiling for? Are you happy that we can''t get something on Sarah?" Catherine asked furiously.


    Shaun was stunned. "What the hell is Sarah? I''ve never seen her before, and I have no impression of her."


    "She''s your first love," Catherine snapped. "She''s the one who made you like this."


    "I know." Shaun nodded. He gazed at her angry yet attractive face. "I smiled because I feel that you''re concerned about me. Are you thinking of looking for Sarah to recover my memories?"

 Chapter 1788

    Catherine, whose thoughts were exposed, strangely felt angry from


    embarrassment. "You overthink. I want to catch Sarah because she harmed my friend and her family."


    "I am not overthinking." Shaun suddenly grabbed her hand tightly. "Cathy, you want me to recover my memories, but whether I do recover them, I love you either way."


    "Don''t tter yourself." Catherine was defeated by his thick face. "Even if I want you to recover your memories, it''s not because I want to get back together with you, okay?"


    "I know, but we''ve already broken up, yet you still care whether I get my memories back or not. This means you''re still concerned about me." Shaun smiled while revealing his rows of white teeth. "The only memory I have left now is when you took advantage of me repeatedly when I was bathing while I still knew nothing back then. You have to be responsible for me."


    "Get lost!"


    Catherine''s face flushed because of his shamelessness.


    "I''m not getting lost."


    Not only did Shaun not let go, he even yanked her into


    his embrace.


    He lowered his head and pressed his hot lips onto hers.


    Only heavens knew that he had restrained himself for too long.


    Not only that day but also recently, whenever he pushed him away, his heart would be in so much angst and pain, but he could only stay silent.


    Initially, he did not want to be so hasty. However, when Catherine interrogated Wesley just now, he knew that she still had him in her heart.


    "Shaun... Let go."


    Catherine punched his shoulders hard.


    However, that man''s lips were still overpowering.


    They were even sweeping the insides of her mouth rampantly.


    Catherine was so embarrassed that her toes were about to curl.


    That b*stard. They were still in the sedan. The driver that Titus assigned to drive them was still in front. Although Titus was not there, but...


    "I''m not letting go." Shaun flipped around and pressed her against the backseat. His lips left hers for a while, and his fingers were weaving through the hair on the back of her head. "Cathy, I don''t want to let you go my whole life. You said I lost my memories and didn''t know what love was. Let me tell you this. I can''t sleep a t night because I think of you, and when Hannah bullied you that day nearby Hill Corporation, this part of me..."


    Shaun grabbed Catherine''s hand to put it on his chest and continued, "...hurts so much that I was about to go insane. I had the urge to kill Hannah then and there. I would think of you when I was watching movies and eating with Hannah. You said you wanted to start a new rtionship this morning. This part of me was so jealous that I was about to go crazy. I''m terrified that you''ll get to know a new guy and not want me anymore. Now, I feel so smitten grabbing your hand like this. I''m very satisfied and happy kissing you like this. What is this if it isn''t love?" 1


    His dark eyes stared at her aggressively. Intense feelings were swirling in his eyes.


    Looking at his wless, handsome face, Catherine was at a loss for words all of a sudden.


    Her heart even started throbbing.


    Shaun was right. What was it if it was not love?


    However...


    "Don''t be afraid. I guarantee that I''ll never forget you again. I swear that I''ll never let you be alone again," Shaun''s raspy voice spoke again.


    Catherine''s body stiffened.


    That was right. Why did she push him away? She was just scared that she would always be the one who was abandoned.


    They had dated each other for so long, yet she was always the one who remembered everything.

 Chapter 1789

    "Moreover, you''re not the abandoned one. The moment I opened my eyes after losing my memories, I spotted you and only you in the crowd. I couldn''t resist getting close to you, and I just wanted you to apany me. That was because even though I lost my memories, my heart still remembered that I love you."


    Shaun kissed Catherine deeply again after he spoke.


    Catherine held her breath that time.


    Her heart was in a mess.


    She had to admit that she did not have much resistance whenever she faced this man. If not, she would not have gotten back together with him again and again.


    Just as her mind was wandering, Shaun took the opportunity and kissed her deeply. He kissed her until she was out of breath.


    Shaun stopped for a moment when he sensed that her breath paused.


    When she got better, he kissed her deeply for the second time.


    They could only hear each others'' breaths amid the silent air.


    Catherine''s small face was flushed red from being kissed. Her body felt limp and weak.


    In a daze, she suddenly realized that Shaun was still inexperienced in kissing before. How did he be s o skilled in just a short time?


    Could it be...


    A me of fury burned in her heart. She pushed him away abruptly.


    Shaun was immersed in the kiss. When he was pushed aside all of a sudden, his handsome face was puzzled and blushing. His whole being exuded temptation.


    "Cathy, what''s wrong?" When he spoke, his throat was hoarse.


    "Go away." Catherine red at him with hazy eyes.


    Shaun''s heart went soft from her re. He quickly went forward to coax her. "Did I kiss you too hard? I''ll be softer next time..."


    Catherine covered her ears. He was about to drive her insane.


    Could he have some shame in him? They were still in another person''s car.


    "Shaun, can you shut up? We can talk after we get out of the car."


    Catherine red at him. Her flushed, small face was filled with fury and embarrassment.


    "...Okay." Shaun stared at her lips which were red from the kissing. His heart was utterly soft.


    The driver was speechless.


    ''Uhh, the young couple behind finally stopped.''


    It was the most awkward drive in the ten years of his driving career. He


    desperately hoped he could turn deaf.


    The driver was already 40 years old, yet he still had to witness such a public disy of affection.


    Ten minutester, the driver parked the car in front of a mall. He bit the bullet and said, "Miss Jones, we''ve arrived. Do you need me to wait here and send you backter?"


    "No need. You can go back first." Catherine quickly got out of the car.


    She swore that she did not want to sit in that driver''s car anymore her whole life. She was too embarrassed.


    When the driver left, she quickly rushed into the mall.


    However, before she could go inside, Shaun pulled her into his embrace again. He held her petite hands tightly and interlocked their fingers. "You said we''d talk after we got out of the car."


    Catherine looked around. They were at the za near the entrance of the mall. There were many people


    there. "Talk about what? What''s there to talk about? Can you not hug me in public?"


    "Let''s find somewhere without people to talk slowly then."


    Shaun did not wait for Catherine to agree. He pulled her to the other side of the mall right away. After that, he used one hand and pressed her against the wall." Now there''s no one here. We can chat slowly."

 Chapter 1790

    Catherine rolled her pretty eyes. After a moment, she raised her head and said while smiling, "After not meeting you for some time, your kissing skills have improved, huh?"


    Shaun was stunned. After realizing something, his thin lips curved. "You''re jealous?"


    "No," Catherine refused to admit. She showed indifference like it was not her business. "But I''m a little obsessed with cleanliness."


    Shaun stared at her for a while. Afterughing, he pinched her cheeks lightly. "Don''t worry. I''ve never kissed Hannah before."


    "Haha, who are you lying to?" Catherine did not believe him at all.


    "Cathy, I''m a clean freak too. I only hugged Hannah for a short moment. Usually, she''s the one who takes the initiative. She wanted to kiss me before, but I avoided her. Every time her red lipse near, I''d feel disgusted. At most, she only kissed my face. There was once when she was more proactive during a meal. She came over to sit on my thigh and touched me. In order to make her believe that I have feelings for her, I imagined the scene of you bathing me, only then I had a reaction."


    Shaun gazed at Catherine honestly. What he said was the truth.


    Nevertheless, that truth made Catherine feel slightly awkward.


    Could he stop mentioning the bathing incident? It made her look like a pervert.


    However, when Catherine heard that Hannah had touched Shaun, she still felt ufortable. "Where did she touch you?"


    "I''ll tell you right now." Shaun grabbed her hand all of a sudden.


    Catherine was so startled that her face flushed red. She kept withdrawing her hand. "I don''t want to touch it. Let go."


    "No, you must." Shaun exerted more force.


    "Shaun, how can you be so shameless? You..."


    Just as Catherine''s voice rang, she saw him cing her hand on his chest.


    un


    "This is the spot where Hannah touched." Shaun looked at her intriguingly. "If not, where do you think she touched?"


    "How would I know?" Catherine felt as if she was about tobust.


    Gosh, what was she thinking? She thought...


    "Cathy, you''re a little dirty." Shaun smiled yfully.


    "You''re the dirty one. Your whole family is dirty." Catherine had the urge to dig a hole and be buried inside it. "Who asked you to talk about it so ambiguously? Anyway, I don''t really believe you. If you hadn''t kissed her, how did you be so skilled suddenly?"


    "Oh, so you were thinking I was very skilled when I was kissing you just now huh." Shaun was quite pleased.


    "Shaun, don''t keep changing the topic." Catherine''s teeth bit her lower lip. Her angry expression looked like a pufferfish.


    "Cathy, I''m a mature man now. Some thingse to m e naturally. Moreover, this


    is a bodily instinct. Look at my fighting skills and some other sports. They''re all a s good as before."


    Shaun pointed at his head. "Even if I lost my memories, some things just stay there like they never went away."


    Catherine looked at him, unconvinced.


    Shaun lowered his head and kissed her forehead." Don''t worry. I won''t kiss anybody else except you."


    "That is none of my business. Move."


    Catherine pushed him hard. She thought she looked embarrassing. Why did she lose all defenses so quickly because of his sweet words?


    It was only the first day.


    "I''m not moving." Shaun hugged Catherine tightly. "Let me hug you for a while."


    She pushed him twice for show. As she could not push him away, she could only bury her face in his embrace.


    Forget it. It seemed like she could not have any defenses against this man.


    When Shaun felt Catherine stopped moving and was resting in his embrace like a kitten, the corners of his mouth lifted happily. "Cathy, I just realized that when I''m with the person I like, I''ll feel happy even if we do nothing and just hug each other like this."


    Catherine''s eyshes trembled.

 Chapter 1791

    Just then, Catherine''s phone rang.


    She pressed the answer button, and Freya''s loud voice sounded. "Catherine Jones, are you serious? We agreed to meet at 3:30 p.m. What time is it now? You have a lot of nerve to make a pregnant woman like me wait for you."


    Catherine looked at the time in shock.


    It was already more than ten minutes past the appointed time.


    "Um... I''m downstairs now. I''ll be there soon."


    After hanging up the phone, she quickly and decisively pried the leech on her away. "I''m going shopping with Freya, so you should go pick Lucas and Suzie up. Don''t follow me."


    "...Okay."


    Shaun actually did want to follow her. He was a little chagrined as to why there was already a third wheel between them. "Then, should we have dinner together?"


    "You want to have dinner together and have me serve that little queen Suzie? No, thanks. You can take care of them. Let me rx for a few days." Then, Catherine turned around and left.


    That natural and unrestrained aura made Shaun gnash his teeth.


    This woman was not reluctant to leave him at all.


    Catherine really was not reluctant to leave him at all. All she wanted to do was shop, shop, shop, and eat, eat, eat.


    By the time she ran upstairs, Freya had already been waiting there for a while with a cup of milk tea in her hands.


    When she saw Catherine, she rolled her eyes. "What were you doing? You''rete."


    "I went to see Wesley."


    Freya''s interest was immediately piqued. "I heard that Titus took him away. How was it? Was he tortured miserably? Did he cry for forgiveness and kneel to beg for your mercy when he saw you?"


    Seeing her hopeful look, Catherine told her Wesley''s tragic situation. "I still want to weed Sarah out. I''m afraid she''ll be the second Reba."


    "Psychologists are supposed to cure and save people, but she has used her skills to harm people instead."


    Freya also hated Sarah. "But Wesley also had a pipe dream. Both of them are equally bad, and they can''t be spared." "Ever since Shaun lost his memory, Sarah seemed to have disappeared off the face of the earth." Catherine sighed. "But it''s useless even if she appears. Reba is dead, and Wesley refuses to say anything, so there''s no evidence to convict her."


    "Maybe she won''te back because she knows that Wesley is in trouble."


    Freyaforted her. "Not every woman can find such a terrifying backer like Reba''s. Besides, Reba also relied on your identity to get with Sheryl. It''s impossible for Sarah to find someone more powerful than Sheryl and Titus to get revenge."


    "That''s true too." Catherine sighed. "I just think it''s a pity that Charity''s parents can''t be avenged."


    "Yeah."


    Bringing up Charity would always make their hearts ache.


    After all, she was dead and could nevere back.


    "Forget it. Let''s not talk about these unhappy things. Aren''t we finally free? Let''s shop till we drop." Freya tugged on her hand. "Let''s go. Aren''t you finally divorced? You have to dress up a little more. From now on, all of the world''s most handsome and richest men are at your disposal. Sigh, I really envy you. When I came out, Rodney''s mother called me to say that she had several excellent and handsome young men she wanted to introduce to you. She asked if you''re interested." 2


    Catherine was speechless.


    She did not expect the matchmaking toe so quickly.


    "With Rodney''s mother''s identity, the people she knows are all celebrities in the business world.


    Furthermore, she has a good eye for people, unlike my mom who thinks a man is handsome as long as his facial features are normal.¡± 1

 Chapter 1792

    Freya grinned. "Besides, she said she''ll introduce to you men of good character and from influential families. Their parents and elders are also loving and


    harmonious couples."


    Catherine said awkwardly, "Actually... Shaun and I... are almost back together again."


    "Huh?" Freya raised her voice.


    "Calm down. Don''t scare the child in your belly." Catherine quickly appeased her.


    "No, you told me a few days ago that you broke up with Shaun and that him dating Hannah had nothing to do with you. How long ago was that? Yet, you''re getting back together with him again?"


    Freya looked at her with disappointment. "I know Shaun wasn''t sincere in pursuing Hannah, but don''t you have a backbone? At the very least, you have to drag on for at least a few more months and torture him thoroughly. Not even a day has passed, and you''re already getting back together with him." 1


    Catherine bowed her head in shame, feeling quite useless. 3


    She was very determined in the morning, but she surrendered by the afternoon. Shaun''s offensive power was too fierce, and he was good at sweet-talking her. "Forget it. You''ve probably fallen into a pit called '' Shaun Hill'' and can''t get out." Freya shook her head in exasperation. "I''ve thought about it all. I thought I''d introduce to you some good men so that Shaun would feel regretful and annoyed for emotionally abusing his wife."


    "Although I''m starting to be okay with him, that doesn''t stop me from staying cold and indifferent. I''ll continue pretending." Catherine tried her best to regain her dignity.


    "That''s true. At the very least, you have to persevere for three days before allowing him to take you to bed." Freya encouraged her.


    Catherine was at a loss for words.


    In Freya''s eyes, she could only persevere for three days?


    Forget it. She would not bicker with her.


    After that, the two women went on a crazy shopping spree. By 6:00 p.m, they had sessfully procured more than ten bags each.


    "Let''s find a ce to eat first. I''m starving." Now that Freya was pregnant, she could not go hungry at all.


    "There''s no need to find a ce. I''ve already made a reservation for Tangent Private Kitchen."


    "Not bad for foreseeing it. It''s quite difficult to make a reservation in that restaurant, but I''ve heard that the food there is good." Freya praised as they took the elevator upstairs.


    When they arrived at the room, they found someone already waiting there. The person had her back to the door and was flipping through the menu. Her long honey-colored hair draped over her shoulders, and she wore a light tan trench coat with blue jeans. It was a very simple outfit. However, when she turned around and revealed her clear but dazzling face, Freya instantly felt this scene could belong as a picture on the front of magazines or as phone wallpaper. 1


    Some people were just born to be stars.


    "Eliza, you''re back." Freya was overjoyed. "Have you recovered?"


    "Yeah." Eliza smiled. "I''ve been busy recently shootingmercials. I''m about to join a film crew."


    "I didn''t expect you toe tonight." Freya red at Catherine. "You didn''t even tell me. If I knew, I would''ve asked her toe shopping with us."


    "Forget it. If I apanied you, we''d be stalked by paparazzi."


    Eliza smiled. "Plus, I was working this afternoon."


    "That''s true. Celebrities are very busy."


    Freya sighed. "It''s only been a month since west met, but it feels like a long time has passed."


    "Yeah." Catherine felt the same way. Too many things have happened recently. "Eliza, thank you."


    Although she did not leave in the end, she would not forget how Eliza threw her a lifeline when she was helpless.

 Chapter 1793

    "What are you guys talking about?" Freya could not understand them at all. "Are you keeping secrets behind my back?"


    "Eliza did me a favor a while ago." Catherine did not say anything specific. She thought that it was better not to reveal the person that Eliza knew. "Let''s order."


    The food here was good and special in its own way.


    Surprisingly, the three women had endless topics to talk about, from clothes to gossip to hobbies.


    "By the way, there hasn''t been any news about Cindy recently. Has she been cklisted? She was originally engaged to Chester, but there hasn''t been news about that either," Freya suddenly asked.


    The room fell silent, and Eliza brushed her long hair." I''m not too sure. I haven''t been to thepanytely."


    "She probably pissed Chester off after she contacted Reba awhile ago," Catherine said. "I heard Shaun mentioned that before Reba died, Cindy seemed to have taken the initiative to introduce Titus and Sheryl to Chester''s parents, with Reba acting as the middleman."


    Freya understood. "I got it. She wanted to appear capable before Chester''s parents by acting like she


    knew the Costner family. However, the Costner family was targeting Shaun, who''s Chester''s good friend, so she touched Chester''s nerve. She should''ve known better."


    "Yeah." Catherine smiled. "Eliza, is Chester still pestering you?"


    "I left Canberra a while ago and haven''t seen him since." A conflicted look shed in Eliza''s eye at the mention of that man.


    "He has probably lost interest in you." Freya grinned." As long as he''s not pestering you anymore, it''s good. If you want to date, I can introduce you to some quality men any time. I can find someone who''s both powerful and handsome for you."


    "You seem very keen to be a matchmaker recently." Catherine was amused.


    "Hehe. It''s because I can''t have them for myself, and when I see such excellent men, I can''t bear to let them go to other people either."


    Just as she finished speaking, her phone rang. It was from Rodney.


    She picked it upzily. "What?"


    "Where are you? I''ll pick you up," Rodney said.


    "Dude, do you know what time it is now? It''s only 8 p.m." Freyained angrily. "I''m still chatting with my friends." "My daughter has to go to bed by 9:30 p.m."


    Freya was speechless. They had not identified the child''s gender, yet he insisted that the child in her belly was a girl. "Heh, your daughter lies in my stomach all day. My belly is her bed. She can sleep whenever she wants." 2


    "She''ll be morefortable lying in a bed." Rodney did not give her the chance to refuse. "You''re with Catherine, right? If you don''te back, I''ll call her and tell her to persuade you. In the meantime, I''ll also ask her if it''s true that pregnant women should go to bed early and refrain from staying upte."


    "You''re nuts." Freya was furious. After thinking about it, she nced at the bags on the ground and finally told him the address.


    "Is Rodney urging you to go home?" Catherine teased.


    "He''s so annoying," Freya grumbled.


    "Pregnant women should sleep early." Catherine looked at the time and agreed. "Eliza will send me hometer. You should go back with Rodney."


    "Will you two eat supper together behind my back?" Freya asked painfully.


    Catherine held back herughter and exchanged a nce with Eliza before shaking her head. "We won''t."


    "Young Master Snow will be here soon, so we''ll head off now." Eliza suddenly


    looked at the time and said, "I f Rodney sees me here, he might tell Chester, and I don''t want to have anything to do with him."

 Chapter 1794

    "Sure."


    Catherine agreed.


    After sitting for 20 minutes or so, Catherine and Eliza left first.


    It had yet been ten minutes since they left when Rodney came in wearing a white


    suit. His skin was very fair, and his beautiful eyes and red lips gave him a bewitching presence. Along with his slender legs, he looked just like a noble prince.


    Although Freya saw this face every day, she still could not help but sigh.


    He was a man, yet he looked even better than her.


    Ugh.


    "Why are you alone? Where''s Catherine?" Rodney looked at the room. It was quite big, and there were three bowls on the table. "You ate with two other people tonight? Who''s the third person? Freya Lynch, you aren''t eating out with another man behind my back, are you?"


    Freya rolled her eyes at him. "I''d love to, but I''m married to you. What man would be willing to have dinner with me?"


    "What''s that supposed to mean?¡± Annoyed, Rodney frowned. "Are you that eager to find a second love?"


    "All I can say is... the spirit is willing, but the flesh is weak." Freya touched her bulging belly and deliberately said it mysteriously.


    Rodney red at her angrily, wanting nothing more than to eat her up.


    Freya pretended not to see. Anyway, it was his fault for saying that first thing aftering through the door. What did he mean by her eating out with another man behind his back? He made it seem as if she was very indecent.


    Did he forget why they got married in the first ce?


    Rodney red at her until his eyes hurt. When she did not respond, he nced to the side and noticed that the ground was full of bags of new clothes, to which he scoffed. "What? Did you buy so many clothes because you want to dress up and look for a man after you''ve given birth to the child?"


    Freya let out a snort and said sarcastically, "How do you know me so well?"


    Rodney felt like his chest was about to explode with anger. At the thought of her dressing up and wearing sultry clothes to seduce other men, he became furious. "In your dreams, Freya Lynch."


    Then, he picked up the paper bags on the ground.


    "Rodney, what are you doing?" Freya had a bad feeling.


    Ignoring her, Rodney picked up the paper bags and walked out with them. A beautiful young waitress just so happened to walk over, and he handed all the bags to her. "These are for you."


    The waitress was dumbfounded. She had worked here for so long, so she naturally recognized the brands on the bags, which were the most expensive luxury brands in the mall. She had secretly gone to browse through them before, but even a short-sleeved blouse cost seven to eight thousand dors. What was more, the clothes inside the bag were all from the new autumn series.


    Besides, this man was very handsome and looked like a celebrity. Could it be...


    The waitress''s heart suddenly pounded.


    "You b*stard. How can you give my clothes away?" Freya was furious and walked over to grab the bags. "I spent my own money on these. If you want to please another woman, you can go and buy them yourself."


    "Freya, I''m telling you. You''ll have a potbelly even after you''ve given birth, so you won''t be able to fit in these clothes. I''m giving them away for your own good."


    Rodney''s words pierced Freya''s heart like sharp arrows.

 Chapter 1795

    "Rodney Snow, are you human? You have no conscience at all. You were the one who made me like this." Freya was pregnant, which happened to be the time she was most easily stimted. At that moment, her eyes were red with anger, and she lost her rationality.


    She rushed over and grabbed the paper bags. "You have no right to dispose of things I''ve bought. Get out of my sight."


    Then, she suddenly felt a sharp pain in her abdomen, and her face went white. She hurriedly held onto the wall beside her in pain and almost fell down.


    Rodney, who was shrouded in anger, was also frightened. "W-what''s wrong?"


    "Get lost." Freya forced back the pain and red at him. Just then, she felt something leaking.


    Even if she had never given birth before, she had done her research on it. In an instant, she panicked. "Oh no.


    I think my water just broke."


    "That... That can''t be." Rodney was dumbfounded. The due date was still a month away.


    "I''m going intobor prematurely because you made me angry." Freya was in so much pain that she wanted t


    o cry. Why was she so unlucky? She really had a bad life. She should not have married a b*stard like Rodney.


    Rodney''s face went white in shock. This time, he did not dare to argue with Freya anymore as he hurriedly picked her up and dashed downstairs.


    Freya''s belly was big and now weighed more than 170 pounds.


    He ran downstairs in one breath and put her in the back seat, only to find that her skirt was already wet with amniotic fluid.


    His legs went soft. He was not as nervous even when Gavin rebelled and Wesley pointed a gun at his face that night.


    No. He had to calm down.


    First, they had to go to the hospital.


    Hence, Rodney hurriedly got into the driver''s seat, started the car, and rushed to the hospital.


    Along the way, he called his mother, Wendy. "Mom, Freya is going intobor. I''m sending her to the hospital now."


    "What? Isn''t she due next month?" Wendy was also shocked. "I''lle with your dad right away. You take her to the hospital first. I''ll notify her parents."


    In the backseat, Freya was in so much pain that she feared up. The more it hurt, the more she hated Rodney. "Rodney Snow... If I die of pain... I''lle back


    as a ghost... to haunt you... Argh... It hurts."


    Her nails dug into the leather seat in pain, and her back was wet with sweat. She no longer had the strength to curse him.


    When they finally reached the hospital, Chester had already gotten the news in advance and had the obstetrics and gynecology unit send Freya into the waiting


    room.


    On the other side.


    Catherine and Eliza found a snack bar and were just about to eat some supper. Rodney suddenly called and said nervously with his voice quivering, "Catherine, you... Hurry up ande to the hospital. Freya is inbor."


    Catherine was shocked. "Why is she inbor? There was no sign when we were eating just now."


    "Stop asking questions ande here already. Hurry u p. She has asked you toe." Rodney hung up the phone as soon as he said that.


    Eliza was also stunned for a moment, but she immediately stood up. "I''ll go with you."


    Catherine nodded. She could not care about anything else at that moment.

 Chapter 1796

    Freya''s due date was still a month away, but she was now inbor. Catherine was a little doubtful whether the reason was that she went shopping with Freya earlier.


    If she had known, she would not have asked Freya out today.


    Once they rushed to the hospital, they happened to bump into Jason and his wife, as well as Nathan, Heidi, and Ryan.


    Freya had been pushed into the delivery room.


    Through the door, they heard the pained cries from inside.


    Catherine and Eliza''s hearts ached at the sound. Freya was fine before they left. Who would have thought she would be in such pain in the blink of an eye?


    Wendy grabbed her son angrily. "Isn''t she supposed to be due next month? Why did it happen early?"


    "I... I don''t know." Rodney mumbled, not daring to meet his mother''s eyes.


    If she found out that Freya went into prematurebor because they quarreled, he might be beaten to death.


    Catherine med herself. "Aunty, it might be my fault. Maybe it''s because I went shopping with Freya in the


    afternoon and tired her out." "Pregnant women should walk more before giving birth, and shopping is the same as walking. It''s not your fault." Wendy could not me her. "What''s important is that the mother and child are safe."


    Rodney stood by the side without saying a word.


    Ryan looked at him and suddenly said, "Rodney, Freya was with you when her water broke. Did you quarrel with her again and piss her off so much that she went into prematurebor?"


    Everyone instantly turned their eyes to Rodney.


    After all, everyone knew that Freya and Rodney were always fighting and arguing.


    No one knew what was wrong with them. As soon as they met each other, sparks would fly and scatter everywhere.


    Rodney''s expression was stiff. After a moment, he muttered, "I argued with her a little, and... her stomach suddenly hurt."


    Wendy''s face instantly became as cold as ice. "You argued with her a little? What did you say to her?


    What did you do to cause a pregnant woman to go into prematurebor?"


    "I... I asked if she was having dinner with another man tonight, and she... She said she was looking for a second love, so I was angry and said that... she''ll have a potbelly... So, I gave away the clothes she bought... and we quarreled for a while. Then, her stomach started to hurt..."


    Rodney hung his head low and mumbled about what happened.


    Catherine was aggravated. "She was having dinner with me tonight."


    "I know you were there, but there were three sets of cutlery. There was someone else..." Rodney muttered.


    "That was me.¡± Eliza''s expression was ice cold. She did not expect Rodney to suspect Freya just because they left early. "Besides, she''s your wife. Shouldn''t you know what kind of person she is? If you ask your wife, who''s nine months pregnant, those kinds of questions, you''re questioning her character. Any woman would be angry."


    "That''s right. Freya has worked so hard to carry your child, yet you still suspect her. If I were her, I''d die of anger."


    Wendy was so angry that she pped Rodney across the face. "What did I tell you? You''re married and she''s pregnant, so I''ve told you topromise with her. Yet, what did you do instead? You had the nerve to tell her that she''d have a potbelly? How did she end up like this in the first ce? It''s because of you. She wanted to buy beautiful clothes, yet you gave them all away to another person. Are you even a man? Why did I even give birth to you?" "Mom, I''m sorry... I didn''t want to..."


    Rodney''s handsome face went pale from the scolding.


    He did not want that to happen either. Looking back a t it now, he could not believe that he did such a thing.


    "You didn''t want to, but you''ve done and said it." Heidy furrowed her brows as well. "Rodney, I thought that you''d have be more mature after what happened to your uncle, but..."

 Chapter 1797

    Rodney was too ashamed to lift his head.


    He also did not understand why he would always say so many unpleasant words and go too far with his actions every time he was with Freya.


    He did not want it to be like this.


    Wendy let out a long sigh.


    Although she gave birth to him, he had been beaten, scolded, and even kicked out of the family before. Why was he still like this?


    She really did not know what to do. "What''s the use of apologizing to us? You should apologize to Freya instead. You should apologize to her parents and your child. You''d better pray that the child is born safely, and you should beg for Freya to forgive you. Think about it. You two got together because of the child, but you were only forced to get married to keep the Snow family''s reputation. Now that the child is born, it doesn''t seem like Freya will want to be with you anymore."


    Those words made Rodney inexplicably upset. "Mom, now that the child is born, how can we get a divorce? It won''t be good for the child." "Hah, you might think so, but others might not feel the


    same." Wendy sneered mockingly.


    The ''others'' she was referring to was naturally Freya.


    Rodney muttered, "I''ll persuade her."


    To the side, Eliza and Catherine exchanged looks.


    They were both very angry at Rodney, but the Snow family was there. Moreover, they had already beaten and scolded him, so it was not appropriate for them to interrupt.


    All they could do now was wait for Freya to give birth to the child.


    After a long time, the situation in the delivery room finally quieted down.


    Before long, the nurse came out with a baby in her arms. Knowing that the identity


    of the people outside was extraordinary, the doctor smiled and said," Congrattions, Madam. Mrs. Snow gave birth to a little girl. She''s six pounds and very healthy."


    "Thank you so much." Wendy passed the doctor an envelope and quickly took the swaddled baby.


    Rodney also looked over excitedly. His little daughter had juste out of Freya''s belly, so she looked wrinkled like a little monkey. "This... This is my child? I''m so handsome, but why is she so..."


    "Shut up."


    The Snow family warned him in unison.


    Everyone knew that no good words ever came out of


    his mouth. 2


    Rodney felt aggrieved, and Wendy red at him." Newborn babies are all like this. They''ll grow. Besides, look at those eyes and that little mouth and nose.


    She''s so pretty. The Snow family has no bad-looking genes."


    "That''s right." Jason also nodded and asked, "How''s the mother? Why hasn''t shee out yet?"


    "She has a tear down there, so the doctor is stitching her up." The nurse smiled and said, "Please leave the baby to me. I have to give her a bath." 1


    "I''ll go with you. Rodney, stay here." Wendy followed the nurse and left.


    Not long after they left, Chester came over. Dressed in a white coat, he looked graceful and handsome.


    His dark eyes nced at all the people present, and his gaze paused for a few seconds on the woman beside Catherine.


    Eliza frowned and subconsciously hid behind Catherine.


    Catherine looked up and nodded at Chester with a smile.


    Chester raised his brows and walked over to Rodney, whom he patted on the shoulder. "Congrattions."


    Rodney was still quite overwhelmed. When he heard Chester''s voice, he smiled. "Chester, you''rete. You didn''t see my daughter. She was just born, and the


    nurse took her to take a bath. I still can''t believe that


    I''m a father now."

 Chapter 1798

    "Be a good father from now on," Chester said in a low voice. "It''s not easy for a woman to give birth. Treat her well."


    "I will." Rodney nodded. "I suddenly feel like a different person. I have responsibilities now."


    After more than ten minutes, Freya was pushed out of the delivery room. Her little face was pale, and her forehead was still wet. She looked drowsy and weak.


    Rodney leaned over, and his heart clenched when he saw her. His thin lips moved, and he said, "Freya, are... are you okay?"


    Freya''s eyshes fluttered, but she ignored him.


    Rodney was upset.


    The nurse pushed the hospital bed to the VIP ward and said, "Young Master Snow, please carry your wife to the bed."


    Rodney bent over and was prepared to carry Freya when she opened her eyes and stared at him in hatred. "Don''t touch me."


    Rodney''s body stiffened. With so many people watching, he whispered in embarrassment, "How will you get on the bed if I don''t carry you? Freya, don''t be so strong-headed. You''re at your weakest now."


    "Even if I have to crawl over by myself, I won''t let you carry me there."


    Freya forced herself to sit up. She had just gotten stitches down there, so her body trembled with pain a s she moved.


    Since Catherine had been through this before, she quickly held Freya up. "Eliza, let''s carry her together."


    With that, the two women carried Freya to therge bed.


    Just then, Wendy came in holding the cleaned baby.


    Freya opened her eyes, and when she looked at the child in front of her, mixed feelings welled up in her heart.


    She definitely liked children.


    However, she would never forget that this baby was the reason she married a b*stard like Rodney.


    At that thought about her premature birth, her eyes could not help but redden.


    She wanted to divorce him, but she did not want to give up this child, whom she had suffered so much to give birth to.


    However, she felt very tired to continue living a life with Rodney.


    "Rodney..." Jason gave Rodney a look.


    Rodney obediently went to the bedside and apologized. "Freya, I''m sorry. It was my fault. I''m a prick. I shouldn''t have said those words to aggravate you..."


    "You didn''t say anything wrong. I do have a potbelly." Freya interrupted him coldly.


    Wendy said, "Freya, I''ve already given him a beating just now. He''s just a b*stard who doesn''t know how to watch his words. Now that you''ve given birth, it won''t be the same anymore. There will always be fights between a married couple, but you''ll be fine after a while."


    "Rodney, you can''t behave like this anymore. It wasn''t easy for Freya to give birth to your child. From now on, you have to work hard for the children and give them


    a happy family. You don''t wish for your child to live in an unfortunate single-parent family, right?"


    "I will, Mom." Rodney hurriedly nodded.


    Catherine secretly sighed. Madam Snow was really good with her words. Not only did she teach Rodney a lesson, but she also reminded Freya of the disadvantages of a child living in a single-parent family.


    Freya also felt ufortable. However, after a while, she finally said, "We only got married for the sake of the child and Godfather''s reputation. Now that the child has been born and Godfather''s position as prime minister is stable, I don''t think we need to go on like this anymore." 1


    Rodney''s expression changed. "I told you I didn''t mean it before. If you didn''t say that you were looking for a second love, I wouldn''t have gotten so angry."

 Chapter 1799

    "Did I say I was looking for a second love?" Freya sneered. "It was you who suspected me of going out for dinner with another man behind your back as soon as you entered the door. Rodney, all I did was buy some clothes I liked. I didn''t even spend your money. What gives you the right to give my clothes away to another woman? I''ve had enough with you. I hate you so much."


    Every word she said was like a hammer mming on his heart.


    If it were in the past, Rodney would have lost his temper immediately.


    However, seeing her weak appearance after giving birth, his thin lips pursed in distress.


    Jason looked at the two and felt his head hurt. "Freya, you just gave birth. Let''s not talk about this for now. I think the child should be hungry..."


    "Yes, she must be hungry. You''ll have to nurse her." Wendy hurriedly called in thectation specialist and told everyone to go out, leaving only Catherine and Eliza inside.


    "Do you really want to get a divorce?" Catherine looked at Freya in worry. "Don''t be impulsive. Besides... if you


    get divorced, the Snow family will definitely want custody of the child."


    Freya turned to look at the baby''s soft and lovely face and felt her heart clench painfully.


    She did not feel it before her daughter was born, but now that she was born, she realized that this was a life that she did not want to give up so easily.


    Upon thinking that she could not see her daughter in the future, she felt heartbroken.


    "But I can''t stand that man anymore." Having just given birth, Freya felt so aggrieved that her tears rolled down her cheeks. "He''s such an *sshole. If he didn''t piss me off today, I wouldn''t have gone into prematurebor. I don''t care. When my parentse, I want to divorce him."


    Outside the ward.


    Rodney looked dejected.


    He did not expect Freya to divorce him as soon as she gave birth.


    "What were you thinking?" Jason looked at him coldly.


    Wendy said anxiously, "Of course, they can''t get a divorce. The child will suffer."


    "What if she''s determined to get one?" Jason snapped. "What Freya said was not wrong. We all know why they got married back then. They have no feelings for


    each other."


    Everyone fell silent.


    Rodney suddenly panicked. "What... do you guys mean? You won''t support her in getting a divorce, right?"


    This time, even Heidi could not hold back anymore. "If you don''t want a divorce, then make her change her mind. We have no reason to stop you two from divorcing each other and insist on you staying together."


    "When Freya''s parents arriveter, I don''t have the face to tell them that it was you who caused her premature birth." Wendy used in annoyance. "She just bought a few clothes, and you made such thoughtless remarks. If I were her, I''d be fed up with you too. It''s one thing to refuse to spend money on her, but another to push her to the edge all day. If I hadn''t given birth to you, I''d be too ashamed to admit that you''re my son. You''re a disgrace." 2


    Rodney was speechless.


    Was he that bad?


    He thought that Freya dressed up because she wanted to look for a second love.


    Also, it was not that he refused to spend money on her. It was her who did not want to spend his money. Why was he called the stingy one instead?


    Rodney was aggrieved, very aggrieved.


    About half an hourter, the door of the ward opened again.

 Chapter 1800

    Catherine and Eliza came out together.


    Rodney bit the bullet and looked at them. "How is she?"


    "She''s nursing the baby," Catherine said and then turned to Eliza. "You should head back first. I''ll stay here with Freya tonight."


    Eliza nodded at her and the Snow family before leaving.


    Chester, who had been leaning against the wall, followed her with his long legs. His eyes shed with a cold glint.


    Rodney smiled carefully at Catherine. "You don''t have to stay. You can head back too. I''m her husband, so I''ll stay back to apany her."


    Catherine folded her arms across her chest and looked at him. "Young Master Snow, I also want to give you that opportunity, but Freya has just given birth. She gets angry at the sight of you, and you don''t know how to keep your mouth shut either, so I''m worried that you''ll piss her off again. It''d be fine if it were any other time. However, I''m afraid that she''ll faint from anger today."


    "I''m not that ignorant," Rodney muttered in


    embarrassment. "I know it was hard for her to give birth to the baby."


    "Is that what you think?" Catherine frowned. "Actually, you can still raise the child together after the divorce."


    Aplex look shed in Rodney''s eyes as he opened his mouth to speak. "Ever since I married her, I never once thought about divorcing her. Besides, now that the child is born, we definitely have to take care of the child together."


    "Then, you have to apologize," Catherine said.


    Rodney was stunned. "I did, but she didn''t listen to me at all."


    Catherine rolled her eyes at him. "I finally understand why you were reduced to Sarah''s fallback guy."


    Rodney''s expression instantly darkened. "Enough.


    You don''t have to resort to personal attacks. I was her fallback guy not because I wasn''t good enough but because Shaun was too good. I can''tpare to him."


    "Forget it. He''s the same," Catherine said. "Your emotional intelligence is too low. Is there a rule that states that if a woman is angry or sad, she has to forgive the man just because he apologized? If apologies were useful, then what''s the use of the police?"


    Rodney was speechless.


    "If you really want her to forgive you and salvage this marriage, go and buy a washboard," Catherine said coldly. "Kneel down and apologize to her. Oh, right. You''ve also thrown away all her clothes, so you should buy ten times the amount of beautiful clothes for her. Give her your bank card, so she can buy whatever she wants in the future. Serve her tea, wash her clothes, cook for her. When she nurses the child, you have to apany her too. If the child cries at night, you''ll coax the child while she sleeps."


    Rodney''s beautiful eyes widened in shock. "Are you kidding me? In all my life, I''ve only knelt to my grandfather before. Now, you want me to kneel to a woman..."


    "That woman just went into prematurebor because of you, but you don''t want to give anything other than a n apology?" Catherine sneered. "If that''s your way of apologizing, then I advise you to divorce her. I don''t see any sincerity from you." Rodney suddenly stopped talking.


    "But that''s just my advice to you. Whether or not you''re willing to is your decision. No one is forcing you." With that, Catherine turned and went back into the ward.


    "Wait." Rodney felt like his head was about to explode. "If I do all that, will she forgive me?"


    "All I know is that if you don''t do anything, you''ll have no chance at all." Catherine looked at him solemnly and went inside.


    Rodney stood outside the door with a sullen face, feeling helpless.


    He wanted to consult Chester, but where did that * sshole go?


    That *sshole, Chester was on the first floor.


    Eliza wore a mask, but not many people were on the first floor at night.


    When she walked to the door, Chester also came up to her side, his tall body muchrger than hers.

 Chapter 1801

    "When did you get back?" Chester pushed up the sses on the bridge of his


    nose. "Other women are busy looking for financial backers, but you''re much more thoughtful. You''ve found a woman instead and even yed up to the prime minister''s goddaughter. You''re quite capable."


    "Thanks," Eliza replied calmly.


    It was as if she could not hear the sarcasm at all.


    Chester chuckled and suddenly bent down to whisper in her ear, "Wee back, Eliza. It just so happens that I''ve been quite boredtely, so I don''t mind ying with you."


    Eliza nced at him indifferently. "Unfortunately, I''m not interested in you."


    Then, she walked away.


    Chester looked at her silhouette under the street light. She wore a wide trench coat that only vaguely revealed her two tightly wrapped straight and slender calves. Below, she wore a pair of white canvas shoes, showing her delicate ankles. Her long hair blew in the evening breeze, entuating her excellent temperament.


    Chester''s eyes shed with a dark glint.


    He smiled gloomily, and his phone suddenly rang.


    It was Rodney calling. "Where are you? I''m going out of my mind. Catherine told me to buy a washboard..."


    "Then buy one," Chester said casually.


    "What the f*ck. Even you-"


    "No matter how much of a scumbag I am, I won''t give away clothes that a woman bought for herself." Chester interrupted him.


    Rodney choked. Just as he was about to say something, Chester had already hung up.


    He was furious. ''What was that all about? It''s because you''ve never gotten jealous before. When you get jealous, you''ll behave even worse than I did.''


    Rodney harrumphed in anger, but... wait. Jealous?


    What was he jealous of?


    Rodney felt like he was going crazy.


    After the Snow family left, only Catherine and a caretaker were left in the ward. However, the anesthetic was wearing off, and Freya could not sleep well from the pain.


    In the wee hours, Freya''s parents and Forrest arrived from Melbourne.


    As soon as Freya saw her parents, she could not help but hug her mother and start to cry. "Mom, I miss you so much. I thought I''d never see you again."


    "What are you talking about? You were only giving birth. It wouldn''t have killed you. But didn''t you say you were due next month? Why did you suddenly go intobor?" Mrs. Lynch was heartbroken. It was said that a woman was on the edge of life and death when she gave birth, but Mrs. Lynch was not there to apany her daughter.


    Freya did not say anything, and instead, she cried harder.


    "What happened?" Mr. Lynch''s face sunk. "Did Rodney bully you?"


    Freya sniffled and said hoarsely, "Mom, Dad, I want a divorce."


    Although she did not admit it, proposing a divorce was tantamount to indirectly admitting that Rodney had bullied her.


    Forrest''s expression went cold, and he walked out without saying a word.


    At that moment, Rodney steeled his nerves and walked in.

 Chapter 1802

    "You''re here just in time. What the hell did you do to Freya?" Forrest punched Rodney as he asked.


    Rodney stumbled back a few steps and hit the door threshold. He was stunned. As Young Master Snow, he was rarely beaten like this. After his uncle became the prime minister, he was looked up to no matter where he went.


    Deep down, he was angry. However, when faced with the using eyes of the Lynch family, that anger was seemingly stifled and could not be released.


    "That''s... Forrest, calm down." Rodney raised his hand and hurriedly looked at Catherine, the only calm person in the ward, for help.


    Catherine looked at the washboard in his hand and sighed as she walked up. "Uncle, Aunty, listen to what he has to say."


    "Let him speak."


    Mr. Lynch said in a cold voice, "Rodney Snow, I know your status is extraordinary, but you should know very well why you got married. Although our Lynch family is small, Freya hase this far because your family forced her to. Yes, you guys made her the prime minister''s goddaughter, but do you think my family


    cares about building a rtionship with the prime minister? She has to face the same amount of danger a s the amount of glory she has. Just take the incident with Gavin Mead. If she hadn''t gotten involved with the Snow family, would she have had to live in fear every day?"


    "That''s right. It''s not as if our family has no money." Mrs. Lynch also agreed. "During the engagement, you looked down on my daughter and wanted to hook up with another woman. You even made Freya get an abortion. After that woman didn''t want you, you came back to Freya again. I''ve always wanted to ask you this. Who do you think you are? What''s wrong with my daughter? Why should she be your backup? Are you worthy of her?" 1


    Rodney went ashen from their usations.


    After a few moments, he gnashed his teeth and put the washing board on the ground to kneel on it.


    It hurt. It really f*cking hurt.


    The people in the ward were all stunned. Even Freya was shocked.


    "I''m sorry. It was my fault. It was because I quarreled with Freya that she went into prematurebor."


    Rodney took out a ck card from his pocket. His handsome eyes looked at Freya pitifully. "You were right to scold me. As a man, not only did I not give you money, but I even gave away the clothes that you bought. I''m not human. From now on, you can keep this card and spend it on whatever you want to. I''ve also bought the mall that you shopped at earlier. It''s under your name now, so you can go shopping without spending any money.


    "Later, the mall will send over new magazines for this season. No matter if it''s shoes or clothes, whatever you like can be sent over."


    Freya''s pale lips opened in slight surprise.


    He had bought the entire mall for her?


    That mall was one of the few megamalls in the capital. It should cost a lot of money, right?


    Furthermore, a stubborn man like Rodney was actually kneeling on a washboard for her in front of other people.


    Freya thought her eyes and ears were ying tricks on her. Was she hallucinating?


    Not to mention Freya, even Catherine admired Rodney''s actions.


    She only told Rodney topensate Freya with clothes, but he went all out and bought the entire mall.


    Forrest frowned coldly. "Rodney Snow, I admit that you''re very generous with materialistic things, but what a woman needs is emotional satisfaction. You don''t even know how to be patient with your pregnant wife and aggravated her so much that she went into prematurebor. What makes you qualified to be her husband?"


    "I''ll change in the future, Brother."


    Rodney looked at the child in the cradle pitifully." Besides, it''s her confinement period now, and I need to help take care of the child. Otherwise, Freya will have a hard time. I swear that I can do all the dirty work. Freya only needs to make sure that she''sfortable during her confinement period. If you guys are still worried, you can personally stay to supervise, Mother-inw. Think about it. The baby is s o young. She''ll be miserable without a father."


    He admitted his mistake with a good attitude and used the child to poke their weak spot.


    For a moment, Mr. and Mrs. Lynch did not know what to say.


    In any case, divorce was not good for the child, and Freya was also in her confinement period.

 Chapter 1803

    After a long time, Mr. Lynch spoke up as the head of the family. "We''ll talk about it after her confinement period ends in a month. We''ll see how you perform."


    "Dad..." Freya pursed her lips.


    Although Rodney''s attitude of admitting his mistakes was very good, his act of buying the mall surprised her. Seeing him kneeling on the washboard was very satisfying, but she still could not forget how much she suffered when he made her angry.


    Mrs. Lynch sighed. "What? If you get a divorce now, he can bepletely indifferent to the child''s affairs. You''ll have to stay up all night to nurse the baby while he sleepsfortably at home. Are you willing?"


    Freya was speechless.


    No, she was not.


    "Knock knock..."


    A series of knocks suddenly sounded from the door.


    Everyone turned around only to see Shaun standing at the door with his prominent features, and a thin smile hung on the corners of his mouth.


    "Shaun, why are you here?" Rodney was so shocked that he tried to get up from the washing board.


    However, as soon as he moved, he felt a sharp pain in his knee and fell down miserably again.


    Shaun looked at Rodney, and his smile twitched. Then, he averted his gaze and looked at Catherine instead. "I''m here to pick you up."


    He looked straight at her, and Catherine felt her cheeks heat up inexplicably.


    Mrs. Lynch smiled. "Go back, Catherine. We''re here, so I''ll keep watch tonight. Besides..."


    After a pause, she nced at Rodney. "Since a certain someone said that he wants to take care of the mother and child at night, I have to let him perform well."


    "Mother-inw is right. Hurry up and leave with Shaun."


    Rodney gestured with his hand.


    "Alright." Catherine smiled and said goodbye to Freya before preparing to leave with Shaun.


    "Hold on." Shaun took out a gift and put it beside the baby.


    Rodney nced at it and said, "Dude, your gift is too expensive. I didn''t expect you to be so generous."


    Shaun nced at him and smirked. "She''s Cathy''s best friend''s daughter. It''s only natural that I buy something expensive."


    Rodney was speechless.


    It implied that this gift from his brother had nothing t


    o do with him.


    "Pfft."


    Freya looked at Rodney''s defeated expression and could not help butugh. This


    was what it looked like when one ttered himself too much.


    When Rodney saw herugh, he rxed.


    Thank God. She finally smiled.


    If he had known earlier, he would tell Shaun to humiliate him more.


    "Let''s go." Shaun wrapped a hand around Catherine''s shoulder, and they both left.


    In the quiet corridor, Catherine asked, "Why are you here? Where''s Suzie and Lucas?"


    "They''re asleep," Shaun said. "Don''t worry. They sleep like little piggies. They won''t wake up at all. I came here after Chester told me that you''re here apanying Freya."


    "Since you know I want to apany her, why did youe and get me?" Catherine snapped at him.


    Shaun caressed her hair with his gentle eyes. "Since you''ve helped Rodney, it means that you don''t want them to get a divorce. In that case, why stay here and be the third wheel? You should give Rodney a chance to perform."


    Catherine thought about it and found some sense in his words. She was initially nning on leaving after


    the Lynch family arrived anyway.


    After getting into the car, she suddenly smelled a fragrance.

 Chapter 1804

    "I was afraid that you''d be hungry, so I bought you a pizza and some cmari." Shaun took the things from the back seat and put them into her hands.


    Catherine did not feel hungry at first, but after smelling the fragrance, she became


    ravenous.


    Shaun''s action made her smile.


    Come to think of it, she felt that women were too easily satisfied sometimes.


    "But..... I''m afraid eating these in the middle of the night will affect my figure." Catherine pouted her pink lips and rubbed her stomach.


    Shaun leaned over and kissed her on the lips. "Even if you grow fat, I''ll still like you."


    "Who knows? You men are only ever good at paying lip service." Catherine was very satisfied, but she still rolled her eyes arrogantly.


    "If I cared about that, I wouldn''t have bought it for you," Shaun said innocently. "Besides... you gave birth to two children for me. You''ve done such a great thing. You deserve to be treated well for the rest of your life.


    "Where did thate from?" Catherine was surprised. She had never heard him mention this before.


    "When I went in and saw Freya afterbor earlier, I saw how pale and haggard she was. I thought to myself, if she looks like that after giving birth to one child, then you must have been in more pain when you gave birth to the twins." Shaun held her hand tightly, his warm eyes revealing his heartache. "That is why I have to treat you well even more in the future."


    "It... did hurt quite a lot at that time." Catherine nodded sourly. "It wasn''t easy giving birth to fraternal twins. At that time, I could only get a C-section, and my stomach hurt for several months after that. Back then... you were still with Sarah."


    "I''m sorry. I''m sorry. I was a scumbag before." Shaun hugged her gently, ming himself from the bottom of his heart. "I''ll go buy a washboard too. If I do something wrong, make me kneel on it, okay?"


    "Hmph." Catherine pushed him away and lowered her head to eat the cmari.


    Although she was unhappy when the past was brought up, she was not the kind of person who could not let go.


    Shaun looked at her silently and secretly whipped his old self in his heart again.


    The more he knew, the more he just wanted to take her into his arms and care for her.


    "What are you looking at me for? Drive," Catherine said.


    "You can rest for a while." Shaun started the car.


    After Catherine finished the cmari, she still had half of the pizza left that she could not finish. Feeling that it was a pity to waste it, she stuffed it into Shaun''s mouth.


    Shaun drove while she fed him.


    After the pizza was finished, Catherine felt slightly drowsy in the car. She was only going to take a nap, but she identally fell asleep in the end.


    When she woke up again, she found herself lying on the big white bed with a crystal clearmp hanging above her head.


    She sat up straight away and looked around. This ce was clearly a hotel.


    "Cathy, you''re awake." Shaun was helping her take off her shoes at the foot of the bed. "I saw you were asleep, so I didn''t take you back to the Yule residence. Since you''d definitely refuse to go back to Hill Manor, I just took you to a hotel."


    The man spoke with clear and pure eyes.


    However, Catherine did not believe him. She sat up, feeling like she was abducted into a wolf''s den by an ill-intentioned wolf. "You could''ve woken me up when we reached the Yule residence."


    "You were sleeping so soundly. I couldn''t bear to wake you up.¡±


    Shaun''s gaze was dark.


    "I want to go back." Catherine scoffed and sat straight up.


    "Babe, do you know what time it is?" Shaun tapped his watch. "It''s 3:00 a.m. in the morning. Go to sleep. It''ll b e 4:00 p.m. by the time we reach the Yule residence. Aren''t you tired? Besides, I won''t do anything to you. I still have to get up early and send the children to preschool."


    Catherine looked chagrined. It was indeed quitete, and she really was exhausted.


    "Go to sleep. You haven''t showered, and you stink.


    How would I still be interested in you?" Shaun teased yfully.


    "What does that mean? Which part of me stinks? How dare you say that to me?" Catherine punched his chest in annoyance.

 Chapter 1805

    Her hand was soft.


    It did not hurt. Instead, it felt like she was acting like a spoiled child.


    Shaun''s throat bobbed as he grabbed her wrist. "Be good. It''ste. Don''t tease me."


    it H


    How did she tease him?


    Catherine looked up and met his burning eyes, and her face blushed. She pushed him away hard." Pervert."


    Then, she pulled the quilt andy down.


    Shaun alsoy down next to her and reached out through the quilt to wrap his arms around her waist.


    "Go away. You can sleep on the couch." Catherine pushed him away.


    They had just gotten back together, so it would make her seem too soft if she let him sleep with her on the first day. She had to persist for a week at least, or Freya would look down on her.


    "No. The couch is too short. I won''t be able to sleep well ..." Shaun held on and refused to let go.


    Catherine''s beautiful face became cold, and she pretended to get up. "Then I''ll sleep on the couch instead."


    "No." Shaun hurriedly stopped her, his tired eyes looking helpless. "I''ll go."


    Then, he obediently went to the couch.


    The couch was indeed short. When his tall body curled up on it, half of his legs hung off the edge, and there was no quilt either. Hence, he could only cover his stomach with a pillow.


    Catherine suddenly felt like he was quite pitiful, and her heart softened. "Are there no more quilts in the room?"


    Shaun shook his head and yawned. "Go to sleep."


    After that, he fell asleep very quickly.


    Catherine rubbed her messy hair. Everyone was tired at this hour, but because she was afraid that he would take advantage of her, she deliberately made him sleep on the couch. In fact he was already tired and confused, yet she made it seem like he was full of schemes.


    Would he catch a cold in this weather?


    However, she was too embarrassed to call him over now.


    After thinking about it, she silently turned up the air conditioner and then went to sleep.


    She did not know how long she had slept for.


    In a daze, she felt a burst of heating from her body.


    She even seemed a little out of breath.


    Catherine had a dream.


    In the dream, she was still in love with Shaun, and they were in their honeymoon phase...


    A desire suddenly overwhelmed her, and she could not control gasping for breaths a few times.


    She reached out in confusion and seemed to have embraced a familiar body.


    The throbbing in her body seemed to intensify.


    It was up until there was a pain on her thin lips.


    She opened her eyes in confusion.


    The first thing she saw was a man''s long and thick eyshes. Shaun was kissing her tenderly and passionately, and her exposed skin was flushed with a hint of pink.


    What she could not believe was that her arms were around his neck.


    Catherine was dumbfounded.


    Then, her brain sluggishly came to its senses. This was not a dream.


    This b*stard was actually taking advantage of her


    sleeping...


    "Shaun Hill, you b*stard." Catherine reacted and raised her head in chagrin to bite him hard.


    "Be good, Cathy. I just wanted to kiss you. You looked s o cute when you were asleep just now."


    Shaun ignored the pain and kissed her again, pestering her endlessly.


    Catherine''s long eyshes trembled.


    The two of them were in the samerge bed with almost no clothes on their bodies. It was not only a test for Shaun but for herself as well.

 Chapter 1806

    Catherine had never thought she would have such needs before. Yet every time she faced Shaun, she seemed easily ignited.


    "Shaun Hill, go away..."


    She pushed and refused him.


    "Kiss me, Cathy. You smell so good. I like you so much H


    Shaun''s husky voice echoed in her ears, putting her into a daze each time.


    She knew that the man''s words could not be trusted, but his voice always had such magical power.


    By the time she realized that she had fallen into a trap, it was already toote.


    It was already 10:00 a.m. when it was quiet again.


    As soon as Catherine came back to her senses, she almost broke down.


    She wanted to persist for a week.


    It had only been a day... and she had lost that persistence.


    She wanted to cry as she looked at the man beside her.


    "You lied to me. I hate you." She was so angry that she bit him on the shoulder.


    Shaun did not move and allowed her to bite him. Even when she drew blood, he just caressed her head. "Good girl. As long as you can relieve your anger, you can bite me for as long as you want.¡±


    Catherine then smelt the scent of blood, and she really wanted nothing more than to rip his flesh off.


    However, she could not bring herself to do so.


    Seeing her lying motionlessly, Shaun chuckled and picked her up. "I''ll take you to the bath."


    "No. I can go by myself." Catherine blushed and hurriedly struggled.


    "Are you sure you can walk?" Shaun raised his eyebrows.


    Catherine was speechless.


    Her face burned red. She felt like she was being looked down upon. "Who said I can''t walk?"


    "You''re wee to try." Shaun put her on the carpet.


    Catherine tried to move, but her weak legs unwillingly softened, and she fell to the ground.


    Fortunately, Shaun was prepared, so he quickly picked her up. His chuckle echoed in her ears.


    Catherine was ashamed of herself.


    Shaun carried her into the bathroom.


    The bath that should havested 20 minutes went on for an hour.


    After that, Catherine was carried out again. When she was put down on the bed, she quickly fell asleep from exhaustion.


    When she woke up again, it was already 2:00 p.m.


    She stared at the ceiling, absolutely sure that Shaun''s illness had been cured. Moreover, he was even healthier than before.


    "Cathy, are you hungry? I''ve prepared some pasta for you." Shaun came over with food. "The pasta in this hotel is delicious."


    Catherine strained herself to sit up and looked at the well-dressed man in front of her expressionlessly.


    Unlike her disheveled appearance, Shaun was already dressed in ck trousers and a white button-up shirt with a khaki coat over it. His hair was styled, revealing his bright forehead and sharp eyebrows, which made him look infuriatingly handsome.


    "What''s wrong?" Shaun looked at her cold eyes and felt his heart hammer. "Do you not like pasta?"


    "Or... are you not satisfied with my performance before this?" Shaun asked nervously.


    After all, in his memory, that was their first time sleeping with each other. Hence, he was afraid that he had performed badly.


    "...Get out." Catherine was ashamed.


    She seriously felt that he was doing this on purpose. It was as if he was deliberately making fun of her.


    "Did I do something wrong?" Shaun looked innocent.


    "You have a lot of nerve to ask me that question." Catherine red at him angrily. "You''re so shameless. You took advantage of me while I was asleep and... You really disappoint me. To think that I trusted you so much. Shaun, you''re just a pervert."


    Shaun blinked his clear eyes. "Cathy, I admit that I was too reckless, but I didn''t want to as well. You are just too charming, and I''m a normal man. When I saw you asleep in the morning, you were so cute. I couldn''t resist kissing you. Then, you took the initiative to hug me and began to respond to me, so I..."

 Chapter 1807

    "That''s impossible." Catherine instantly blew up like a barrel of dynamite. Her face was flushed.


    How could she have done something so ridiculous? There was no way.


    She was not that hungry for it. Although she used to be a little unsatisfied because of his previous condition


    However, she could not be that devoid of self-control.


    "If you don''t believe me, I can swear..."


    Shaun raised his hand.


    "Enough." Catherine interrupted him and suppressed her anger. "Even if I didn''t push you away, it was because I was sleeping. I wasn''t aware of my actions at all. When I woke up, I told you to go away, but you still refused."


    Shaun pursed his delicate lips and looked at her deep in the eyes. "By then, I couldn''t control myself anymore. Cathy, you''re so attractive. I''m just a normal man..."


    Catherine gritted her teeth. Although she was very dejected, she did feel a little pleased. But...


    She suddenly thought of something, and her beautiful


    face turned cold. "Shaun, has your memory recovered?"


    "No."


    "Then did you sleep with Hannah?" Catherine suddenly became furious. Her


    chest felt like it was about to explode with anger. "Don''t try to lie to me. You''re too experienced. Don''t tell me that it was inborn. You... have more moves than before."


    So much that she waspletely overwhelmed.


    She remembered that Shaun was still ignorant and inexperienced not long ago.


    For him to be so good so suddenly, Catherine could only think that Hannah was the one who taught him.


    As soon as she thought about him having a rtionship with Hannah, she became heartbroken and angry. She felt disgusted as if she had just eaten rancid food.


    "I didn''t..." Shaun was ufortable with her questioning.


    He did not expect her to be so distrustful of him. "I told you before. The furthest


    I''ve ever gone with Hannah was her kissing my face. We didn''t even kiss on the mouth."


    Catherine sneered. "Then tell me where you learned these? Shaun Hill, if you don''t tell me, we''re over."


    Shaun frowned frustratingly. After a long time, he muttered, "I learned it from theputer." "What?"


    Catherine could not believe it.


    "Didn''t Rodneye to Hill Manor to visit me some time ago? He gave me a USB sh drive full of it." Shaun secretly nced at her. "After losing my memory, I knew nothing, but I understood once I watched it. Cathy, you''ve been taking advantage of me."


    Catherine was embarrassed. She really had the urge to drop a rock on her own feet.


    She did not expect that b*stard Rodney to show Shaun something like that.


    At that time, Shaun was still as simple as a nk canvas, but Rodney ruined it all. "You''re not allowed to watch anymore." She deliberately put on a grim face and ignored his sentence of ''you took advantage of me''. "Shaun Hill, don''t you feel disgusted when looking at other women?"


    "I was... trying to understand and learn from experience." Shaun smiled and squeezed her small hand. "I won''t do it again. Don''t be angry, Cathy."


    Not knowing what to say, Catherine scoffed and looked away.


    Shaun put down the bowl and hugged her from behind. He could only say in a low voice, "Cathy, tell me... Was the older me better or the current me?" un

 Chapter 1808

    Catherine''s scalp tingled. She should not have pursued it. "Uh... I''m hungry. Hurry up and pass me the pasta. I''m starving."


    She quickly took the bowl.


    "Cathy..." Shaun refused to let her go and sped her in his arms tightly. "Answer me."


    "Shaun, don''t go too far." Catherine''s face turned red.


    "Answer me, or I''ll have to practice on you again." Shaun turned her little face over to face him.


    Catherine was so embarrassed that she quickly dodged his eyes. "Jeez, alright. You used to be sick, so what''s there topare?"


    "Then where did Suzie and Lucase from? I can''t have been sick all the time, right?" Shaun raised his brows. He looked like he would not give up until he got an answer. 1


    Catherine was speechless. Whether it was the old or current him, it was still him. What was there topare? Moreover, was she shameless?


    "Fine. You''re better now."


    In the end, she really was shameless.


    After that, she flung his hand away and picked up the


    bowl before she started to eat the pasta.


    Shaun looked at her with a smile. "Eat slowly, Cathy. Don''t choke."


    He poured a cup of water and put it in front of her.


    Catherine was quite full after eating a bowl of pasta. "By the way, who sent Suzie and Lucas to preschool today?"


    "Me. I woke up at 6:00 a.m. and rushed to the manor. I came back after sending them off."


    He saidzily while ying with a long lock of hair on her shoulder.


    Catherine was stunned. Considering that he went to bed verytest night, slept on the sofa, and even got up early in the morning to exercise, his physical strength really was extraordinary. However...


    "Why don''t you take a nap?" Catherine hesitated before saying, "After all, you''re not a young man anymore..."


    "What are you trying to say?" Shaun raised his brows and asked pensively.


    "Ahem. What I mean is... You''re in your thirties, and your physical fitness is declining, so you should take care of yourself- Ah!"


    Before she could finish her sentence, he took her into his arms and spanked her a few times.


    "I''m in perfectly good health." Shaun gnashed his teeth and said in her ear, "You don''t have to remind me of my age constantly, or I''ll prove it to you."


    "Don''t..."


    Frightened, Catherine hurriedly cupped his handsome face. "I''m just concerned about you."


    "Thanks for your concern," Shaun smirked. "But don''t worry. I definitely won''t die before you. I won''t leave you alone in this world. Even if I''m not well, I''ll hold on until you leave before I leave too."


    In fact, once people grew old, the ones left behind were the ones who suffered the most.


    Upon hearing that, Catherine''s heart warmed up. She hugged him tightly without saying a word.


    "Cathy, let''s go on a family trip," Shaun suddenly said." I told Lucas and Suzie this morning that we hadn''t gone on a holiday yet. They were very happy."


    "Can we wait until Freya''s confinement period ends?" Catherine frowned. She, too, wanted to go out and have fun as a family of four, but she was worried about Freya''s state.


    "You want to be the third wheel while she''s in her confinement?" Shaun disagreed. "Since you''ve helped Rodney, that means you want them to reconcile. The confinement month is the most vulnerable time for women, and it''s also the most suitable time for them to cultivate their feelings. It''s not appropriate for you to keep running over."


    Catherine paused. It seemed like he was right. "Then...


    When are we going?"

 Chapter 1809

    "Tomorrow?" Shaun raised his eyebrows. "First, we''ll take my dad''s private jet to visit Country Y. By the way, my dad has also asked me to take Suzie and Lucas to visit hispany. After all, those two little ones will take over thepany in the future."


    Catherine was at a loss for words.


    All of a sudden, her heart ached a little for Suzie and Lucas. They were so young, yet so many people wanted to give them such huge assets.


    First, it was Hill Corporation, and now it was Garson Corporation. They were multinational corporations with assets worth hundreds of billions.


    How tired would they be in the future?


    "We can also live in my dad''s castle. It''s next to the sea, which is apparently a half


    an hour''s drive away." Shaun held her hand and said, "We can also go to his winery for some wine tasting."


    Catherine took a deep breath. "Okay, let''s go tomorrow."


    "You''re not going to apany Freya anymore?"


    Shaun raised his eyebrows.


    Catherine coughed and said nonchntly, "I think that what you said was right. The confinement period is the best time for them to bond with each other. I can''t be their third wheel."


    Come on. They were going to live in a castle, rx at the beach, and even sip wine at a winery. Coupled with the wondend-like scenery of Country Y, who would not want to go there to rx and unwind?


    She wanted nothing more than to take the private jet there now.


    That evening, Catherine took Suzie and Lucas with her to visit Freya.


    They just so happened to see Rodney clumsily changing the baby''s diaper.


    "Wow, Mommy, the baby is so cute." Suzie leaned over and poked the baby''s cute little face with her fingers.


    Rodney grinned. "If you like them, tell your mom to give you another one."


    Catherin was speechless. She would go crazy if she gave birth to a pair of twins again.


    "No need. Mommy already has us." Lucas said coolly," Besides, one younger sister is bad enough. I don''t want my life to be even more annoying."


    "Who are you calling annoying, huh? I haven''t evenined about that stinky face of yours," Suzie


    retorted with a huff.


    The little baby frowned because of their quarrel.


    Catherine quickly said, "Don''t disturb the baby''s sleep. By the way, have you given her a name yet?"


    "My grandfather has named her Danielle, short for Dani," Rodney said.


    "That sounds nice."


    Catherine nodded and allowed the children to apany Dani. Then, she went to chat with Freya." Are you feeling better?"


    "Nope, it hurts," Freya said weakly. "I have to face Rodney all day too. I feel like I can''t breathe." 2


    "If you don''t face him, do you want him to leave you alone?" Freyaughed. "You carried a baby for ten months and worked so hard to give birth. Are you willing to let him be a fatherfortably without contributing to anything?" 3

 Chapter 1810

    "Why are you saying the same thing as my mom?" Freya pouted. "My mom told me to abuse and torture him."


    "Your mom is right."


    Catherine agreed. "During your confinement period, you don''t have to worry about anything. Take care of yourself, eat, drink and have a good rest. The best is if you don''t even have to get out of bed. Let him deliver the food right up to your mouth. If you hate someone, you have to torture him constantly. You''ll only let him off easy if you divorce him now. At the very least, you have to torture him thoroughly before letting him go. Just thinking about it infuriates me. How could he give away the clothes you bought? Does he think that giving you a mall can make up for it? Some hurt can''t bepensated with money."


    "That''s right. My thoughts exactly."


    Freya seemed to have finally found someone who agreed with and supported her. She nodded her head.


    "Remember. If he makes you suffer, you must make him pay back a thousand times." Catherine stared at her very seriously.


    Freya was creeped out by the grave look in her eyes. "U m... Actually, there''s no need to go that far."


    "In any case, if he doesn''t listen to you, just call the Snow family andin to them," Catherine told her solemnly. "By the way, I''m here today to tell you that tomorrow... I n to take the two children to Country Y for a holiday. I might be there for half a month."


    Freya froze. When she came back to her senses, she was overwhelmed with jealousy. "Catherine Jones, you''re too much. I have to sit at home for confinement, yet you''re going traveling behind my back? Wait. Are you going with Suzie and Lucas alone? That can''t be."


    Her gaze suddenly turned suspicious. Although it was said that a pregnant woman would be a fool for three years, she was not that dumb.


    Catherine felt embarrassed and guilty. "I can''t afford to take the two children by myself. Shaun will go with u s. His father will apany us back to the UK. The main reason is that his father wants Suzie and Lucas t o familiarize themselves with hispany so that they can take over thepany in the future."


    "What the f*ck. How old are they? He wants them to familiarize themselves with thepany?" Freya was jealous. "Suzie and Lucas''s lives are too good. How about... we set an engagement between our children? Although my Dani is very young now and Rodney''s IQ is low, with my exceptionally beautiful and smart genes, she won''t turn out too bad in the future."


    "Doesn''t your conscience hurt when you boast so much?" The corners of Catherine''s lips twitched.


    "Hehe. If I weren''t exceptional, could I be the world''s youngest cosmetic chemist? As for my beauty, do you actually doubt it?" Freya narrowed her eyes. I''m just unlucky for always meeting scumbags."


    "Alright. I wouldn''t dare to engage Lucas with anyone. However, when they grow up, we can matchmake them."


    Catherine said, "I''ll bring you a gift when I''m back. I hope you''ll stay at home and take care of your body."


    Freya sighed gloomily. "I''m so jealous that you''re going on holiday."


    After a pause, she quickly lowered her voice and said," I''m warning you. Don''t be so quick to let Shaun have his way."


    Catherine was speechless.


    She did not have the face to admit that he had already seeded.


    She coughed again in embarrassment. "By the way, I heard from Shaun that the b*stard Rodney showed Shaun many films when he visited the manor awhile ago. I didn''t expect him to be so vulgar. Please teach him a lesson on my behalf."


    "Are you talking about that kind of film?" Freya was exasperated. It was no wonder Rodney said he wanted to bring Shaun a gift when they went to the manor thest time. How dare he give Shaun that kind of gift.


    She did not expect that a usually clean-looking man like him was so...


    "Ahem. So, did Shaun try to practice what he saw on you?" Freya''s eyes lit up when she suddenly realized something.


    "...Don''t worry. I won''t let him seed so easily."


    Catherine''s scalp tingled. "Well... It''s gettingte. I have to go back and pack my bags. We''ll leave now."

 Chapter 1811

    "Sure enough..."


    Freya''s expression clearly showed that she had grasped the point.


    Blushing, Catherine swiftly made an excuse to leave with her two kids.


    Knowing that her best friend would be going on a vacation with her family, Freya gazed at the ceiling with jealousy and sighed.


    "What''s wrong... with you? Are you hungry?" Rodney asked as he approached her cautiously while carrying the baby.


    Freya shot a stony look at him. "Cathy will be traveling to Country Y with her family, yet all I can do isy here. I''m jealous. It''s been ages since Ist went on a vacation, especially after I got pregnant."


    "We can go on a vacation after your confinement period is over." After Rodney casually finished his sentence, it dawned on him that he had never traveled anywhere with Freya despite having married her for a long time. They had never even spent the night in other ces.


    In fact, traveling was rather a good idea.


    As soon as this idea shed across his mind, Rodney


    came up with a suggestion. "We can go to the beach and bring a few sitters along."


    "I don''t want to travel with you," Freya said coldly.


    Rodney breathed in and thought that he should not get angry at her.


    Freya threw a nce at him. "I heard you sent quite a number of videos to Shaun. You must''ve watched them a lot, right? I didn''t know you were such a pervert. It''s already bad enough that you do it alone, but why did you have to influence Shaun?"


    His cover was blown out of the blue.


    Rodney''s mind turned nk for a moment before his strikingly exquisite face flushed.


    His head buzzed as he never expected Catherine to find out about it and even inform Freya. However, Shaun had gone too far. Rodney shared his secret with Shaun, yet Shaun gave it away. How despicable.


    "I... I downloaded those videos for Shaun''s sake. When he lost his memory previously, he was like a nk te. I just wanted him to understand the things that happen between a man and a woman so that he can protect himself. You just don''t understand my intention at all."


    Rodney kept denying it.


    Even so, Freya did not believe him at all. "People say that a woman tends to be stupid after they give birth, but I didn''t turn into a fool. Do you think I''ll buy i t? It''s a fact that you did it. If you had just admitted it, I would''ve considered you


    a brave man. I didn''t expect that you''d be so afraid of admitting it. Shame on you, Rodney Snow."


    Her contempt for him made his blood boil. "Drop it, Freya."


    "I really wonder why you watched so much of it when you can''t even do it with any woman," Freya teased him.


    "You..." Rodney felt deeply humiliated.


    Rage welled up inside him.


    Even the newborn baby appeared to be aware of it. She immediately pouted and bawled.


    Rodney was so shocked that he promptly calmed the baby and said, "Don''t cry, Dani. I didn''t mean it...


    Please don''t cry.... My darling... Don''t cry..."


    No matter how he tried to calm Dani, she did not seem to be bothered about her father.


    Freya was speechless. She felt that Rodney was really awful at soothing others.


    "Pass her to me." She stretched out her arms as she could not bear to see her baby cry.


    Once she carried her baby, she startedforting her


    softly. Shortly after, Dani stopped crying.


    Rodney looked at her gentle gaze when she was soothing Dani. Then, he turned his eyes to Dani and saw her smiling. Deep down, he found it miraculous. "I didn''t know that... you''re pretty good at soothing people."


    "I used to take care of Cathy''s kids overseas, so I have some experience," Freya said, "You need to be patient when ites to soothing kids."


    "Oh."


    It was rare to see Rodney listen to Freya obediently. H e gazed intently at her movements and pretty eyes.

 Chapter 1812

    Freya had always given Rodney the cold shoulder and treated him with resentment. However, when she faced the baby, an indulgent and gentle smile spread across her face as though she had turned into a different person.


    Despite her slightly pale face, her features were still pretty and attractive. It seemed as though her smile could melt the snow. 1


    At the sight of her unusually quiet and gentle face, Rodney could not bring himself


    to interrupt her. He pursed his thin lips and quieted down.


    Only when Freya lifted her head once again did she notice that Rodney was obediently sitting beside her in silence.


    The scene was a little weird.


    "Why are you sitting here? Go away. I''m going to breastfeed." Freya glowered at him.


    Rodney blinked. "Go ahead. I''m not stopping you."


    Freya was at a loss for words.


    She wondered if he was trying to stay here on purpose.


    Although he was not stopping her, she... felt embarrassed.


    Rodney remained motionless. Then, he sensed her fiery gaze and grasped the point. "Are you too embarrassed to do it?"


    "Am I not supposed to feel embarrassed?" Freya gritted her teeth, wondering what Rodney''s brain was made of.


    Rodney let out augh. "There are women breastfeeding in public, so this is considered normal."


    "Haven''t you noticed that there are baby care rooms in malls?" Freya was so annoyed that her pale face flushed.


    "But I''m your husband..."


    "Please bear in mind that you''re just my temporary husband. You''ll be stripped of your identity soon," Freya could not help but remind him, "What''s more, I don''t want a pervert like you to watch me breastfeed."


    Rodney''s handsome face slowly darkened. "Freya Lynch, you need to get this straight. Ever since I married you, I''ve never once touched you. Don''t use me for no reason."


    "You''ve been collecting those videos and even circting them. Aren''t you a pervert?" Freya teased," Or are you a creep?"


    "... Fine, you win."


    Rodney failed to convince her. He had no choice but to turn around and head to the room next door in a huff.


    Dani fell asleep shortly after she drank enough milk.


    Freya barely had anything to eat. At 10:00 p.m, a nurse came to check on her and said, "You can try using a breast pump."


    "I did. Even after pumping for a long time, I barely got any milk." Freya felt ufortable. "My hands are sore."


    The nurse smiled and nced at Rodney, who was drinking some water. "Well, you can ask your husband to help."


    "Pfft..." Shocked, Rodney spurted out the water from his mouth at once. "Ahem." He patted his chest after choking.


    Did the nurse mean what he thought she meant?


    The nurse looked at the blushing faces of both Rodney and Freya, who had just be parents. She could not help but say, "Both of you are already married. There''s nothing to be embarrassed about."


    Freya was so ashamed that she wished the ground would swallow her up.


    As soon as the nurse left, an eerie hush fell over the ward.


    Rodney touched his nose and approached Freya quietly. After throwing a strange look at her chest, he somehow felt uneasy and started feeling hot. "Ahem, I actually don''t mind helping you out..."


    "I do." Freya red at him with her flushed face.


    "Freya, don''t strain yourself." Rodney''s expression showed that he just wanted to help Freya for her own good. "Just keep your mind pure and simple."

 Chapter 1813

    Freya felt an atomic bomb going off in her head.


    What did Rodney mean?


    It was as if she was impure and hadplex thoughts.


    "I don''t need your help no matter how badly I''m suffering." Freya showed a look of absolute contempt for him.


    Rodney pouted and did not bother to argue with her further.


    Dani woke up in the wee hours to have some breast milk again. However, a newborn like her had a rather poor appetite.


    There were a few times when Freya fell asleep while feeding the baby due to fatigue.


    While she was still muddle-headed, she sensed that someone hade and carried Dani away from her. The person then helped tidy her shirt.


    As much as she wanted to open her eyes, she was unable to do it.


    When she woke up the next day, she felt her face burning as she recalled what had happened in the wee hours.


    She nced around the ward, only to see the caregiver


    alone. Only then did she heave a sigh of relief. Rodney must have slept like a logst night. He could not have been the one who did those things.


    "Aunty Holly, I fell asleep while breastfeedingst night. You were the one who tidied my shirt, right?" Freya was appreciative of the caregiver''s help.


    The caregiver was stunned for a moment before replying with a smile, "No. Young Master Snow asked me to return earlyst night. He was the one who was here the entirety ofst night. He said he wanted to look after you and the baby on his own."


    Freya froze. In that case, was it Rodney who tidied her shirt?


    Her face turned crimson in spite of herself.


    Aunty Hollyughed and said, "Young Master Snow is quite concerned about you and the baby. I''ve taken care of many rich pregnant women. Although they seem to have married well, their husbands seldom carry the babies. It''s rare to find a man like Young Master Snow who personally apanies you and looks after the baby. He previously knew nothing, but he quickly got the hang of it in these two days. He has already learned how to change the baby''s diapers and clothes. He even brought the baby upstairs for a swim just now." 1


    Freya muttered, "As the baby''s father, he''s supposed to do all these things." "You don''t know that many wealthy men will choose to settle everything with money. They certainly won''t do it on their own. They expect the caregivers and sitters to deal with everything. Admittedly, it''s our responsibility to take care of these things, but babies need parental love as well." Aunty Holly darted a nce at Freya''s chest. "I see that you''re suffering. Don''t you want to ask Young Master Snow for help?"


    The caregiver changed the topic so swiftly that Freya had no idea how to respond to her question at that moment.


    She just wanted to be an invisible person right now.


    During breakfast, Mr. Lynch, Mrs. Lynch, and Wendy came over. Wendy even brought along a five-star chef from the Snow family to prepare breakfast.


    Freya had been eating very well during her confinement period.


    When Rodney returned with Dani, who had just finished swimming, Mrs. Lynch observed the way he carried the baby. She realized that he seemed experienced. Based on her experience, she was certain that it was not an act. 1


    The moment Dani cried, Rodney knew that she might want to urinate. He immediately began to skillfully change her diaper.


    Mrs. Lynch said to him in an unusually affable manner, "She has only peed in the diaper once. You can leave it."


    "No way. I can''t let my princess experience any difort." Rodney was very patient with his princess. "By the way, Mom, please prepare a bigger bag for me so that I can put some diapers and bottles in it."


    "... Not bad. You''ve improved."


    Wendy shot an unusually admiring look at him. "Keep it up. Not only must you be a good father but you must also be a good husband." 1


    After pausing for a moment, Wendy held Mrs. Lynch''s hands enthusiastically. "Mrs. Lynch, you can leave everything here to Rodney. Let''s go shopping.


    Coincidentally, Rodney has bought a mall for Freya. We can shop there. Don''t worry, if Rodney dares to treat Freya badly, I promise that I''ll deal with him."

 Chapter 1814

    Mrs. Lynch, who arrived not long ago, was taken away by Wendy just like that.


    Freya felt helpless as she had nned to ask her mother to help her with the breast pump. She was mentally exhausted.


    At the sight of her frustrated expression, Rodney''s thin lips twitched. However, he held his tongue in the end.


    After lunch, Freyay on the bed and was ying a game on her phone. Suddenly, a hand grabbed her phone.


    "The doctor said that you should spend less time on your phone during your confinement period. Too much screen time will harm your eyes. Do you want to go blind?" Rodney tossed her phone onto the couch." Let me remind you that you''ve spent long enough on your phone this morning."


    Freya was already grumpy having to lie on the bed. She was aware that spending too much time on her phone was bad for her. Even so, she was ruffled by how Rodney was restricting her. "Stop restricting me. Even if I go blind, it''ll be your fault. You got me pregnant and made me give birth to the baby."


    Rodney snorted. "I''m stopping you from ying with your phone precisely because I''m worried that you''ll put the me on me. When you go blind, you might make me..."


    He suddenly paused toward the end of the sentence. Looking a little nervous, he did not continue.


    Freya gave a coldugh. "Make you what? Make you take responsibility for it? Don''t worry, I definitely won''t make you take responsibility for it."


    "Forget it. Since you''ve given birth to my child, I can''t avoid taking responsibility for you." Rodney scoffed." Take a nap and don''t strain your eyes. If you think what I said isn''t right, you can call your parents and ask them whether it makes sense to restrict you." 1


    "Fine, you win. You even know how to snitch on me now."


    Stung by his words, Freya started bing glum.


    She snorted with rage andy down with her back facing him. Clearly, she could not be bothered about him.


    However, her chest hurt really badly. Amid the pain, she fell asleep. All of a sudden, she felt something unusual. It was as if a weight had been lifted off her chest.


    She opened her bleary eyes, only to see Rodney tidying her shirt.


    Words failed her for a moment. By the time she regained her senses, she instantly screamed in terror."


    Rodney Snow, you pervert-"


    "Stop screaming." Rodney promptly covered her mouth. When he looked up, he saw a fiery glint in her eyes.


    From Freya''s flushed face, he was not sure whether she was exasperated or embarrassed. There were even angry tears in her pretty eyes.


    How she wished everything was just a dream. She wished that it was not true.


    Indeed, she had given birth to Rodney''s child.


    Nevertheless, they had only done it once. What was more, she was drunk then, so she only had hazy recollections of it.


    Deep down, she still felt that she was a pure young woman.


    "It''s because you seemed miserable during your sleep. You kept tossing and


    turning." Rodney felt awkward, and his face was burning.


    He already had a child. Furthermore, he had sent Shaun quite a lot of those videos.


    Having said that, Rodney hardly had any experience in this area. Although he previously had a crush on Sarah for a long time, he had never even touched her hands. 1


    Calling him a pure young man would not be stretching it.


    "Please, you''re the one who''s miserable." Freya gave him a death stare as her face reddened.


    Rodney blinked. "I''ve recorded a video. Here''s the proof."


    Once he finished speaking, he took out his phone and tapped open thetest video he had recorded.


    The video showed that she was asleep, but her sleeping posture looked very off. She had ced her hands on an inappropriate spot as well.

 Chapter 1815

    Freya was embarrassed.


    She could not believe that she was... so open while sleeping.


    After Rodney spotted her deeply embarrassed expression, the corners of his mouth curved up. "I really had no choice but to help you out after seeing how miserable you were. You don''t have to thank me as this is my duty as a husband.


    I just want to tell you that I appreciate everything you do, wifey."


    Freya was seething with fury.


    He had won this round.


    Putting aside the fact that she had been taken advantage of, she even had to thank him.


    Indeed, he was the archetype of a *sshole.


    "Do you feel better now?" Rodney looked at her with a grin. "If you''re still not well, I''m more than ready to assist you."


    "Thanks. I feel much better."


    With a face full of shame, Freya immediately covered her face with the nket.


    "Is it because you''re embarrassed? I didn''t know that a shameless person like you would easily..."


    Rodney continued to make despicablements about her. Freya, who was at the end of her rope, shouted beneath the nket, "Get lost."


    "Fine. I''m going to y with Dani."


    Rodney headed to the other side.


    Only after hearing his footsteps did she let out a long sigh. As much as she wanted to deal with Rodney, it was undeniable that she felt much better now.


    In fact, she saw no point in going against her own will.


    It was just a bite, was it not? However, the spot that was bitten...


    While enduring her embarrassment, Freya thought to herself, ''I should just... pretend to be asleep next time. That way, I won''t feel embarrassed when I wake up. Ahem, of course, I''ll lose my dignity. But it''s probably better than enduring the pain.''


    It hit her that she had demeaned herself.


    Simrly, Rodney realized that he had demeaned himself too.


    Whenever she was asleep, he would relieve her burden by settling most of Dani''s food.


    After that, Freya would pretend to be unaware of it and not mention it. On the other hand, Rodney would pretend that he had not done anything to her.


    Little by little, they started to have a tacit understanding between them.


    When Chester came to visit Freya, he nced at Rodney with an odd look. "Why are you giving me that look?" Rodney felt awkward.


    "You seem to be in a good mood," Chester said with a mirthless smile, "I thought you would''ve gone mad since you''ve been staying in the hospital looking after the baby and your wife every day. Surprisingly, you look quite content."


    "Hehe. My daughter is my everything. You''ll understand when you have a child in the future." Rodney kept a straight face while bluffing.


    It was true that he had felt tired at first. Nevertheless, after having a tacit understanding with Freya, he wished he could stay in the ward all the time now.


    Child:...?


    Chester muttered under his breath and darted a look at Dani in his arms. He had to admit that the child was rather cute.


    His two friends had be fathers before he knew it.


    He was not interested in starting a family. Nevertheless, he seemed to be at the perfect age to have a child.


    Having said that, who was qualified to give birth to his


    child?


    "By the way, are you still going to marry Cindy?" Rodney asked curiously.


    "No." Chester looked indifferent. "Freya can be discharged from the hospital tomorrow. Remember toplete the discharge procedure in the morning."

 Chapter 1816

    With that, Chester turned around and walked out of the ward.


    He just happened to walk past Freya''s ward. He had a lot on his te recently.


    Struck by a thought, Rodney promptly went after him. A blush of shame crept up his handsome face. " Chester, I have something to ask you..."


    "Are you trying to ask when you can sleep with Freya?" Chester broke in.


    "Uh... How did you know?" Rodney touched his nose in embarrassment.


    "It''s so obvious." Chester smirked frivolously. "But I think you''re overthinking things at this moment. Are you sure she won''t divorce you?"


    "We already have a child together. Why would she do that? I won''t get a divorce." Rodney bit his tongue and shot a look at Chester. "Answer me."


    "Probably two monthster."


    "That''s so long." A look of disappointment washed over Rodney''s face.


    Chester was at a loss for words. "Is it? I''m guessing you may not even get into bed with her after half a


    year."


    After shattering his hopes, Chester left mercilessly.


    Rodney started sulking. He had never thought about such a thing back then, but now that it crossed his mind, he felt a strong tingling sensation.


    The next day.


    Freya was discharged from the hospital.


    To make it easy for her mother to look after her, Freya did not move to the Snow family''s residence. Rather, she went to the vi where she stayed with Rodney.


    Mrs. Lynch nned to return to Melbourne after Freya''s confinement period ended.


    When Freya arrived at the vi, she noticed many new items in her room. Beside her bed was a brand new cradle.


    She opened the wardrobe to put away her clothes but was dumbstruck to see beautiful haute-couture clothes from thetest season.


    She wondered why her wardrobe was filled with so many beautiful clothes. She randomly took out one of them and looked at the tag, only to discover that it cost over tens of thousands of dors. What was more, not everyone who was rich could buy these clothes. A lot of the pajamas and undergarments were also from the most recent and expensive collections.


    Also... they were a bit too sexy.


    Who picked those?


    "Do they look good?" Dressed in a showy pink shirt, Rodney suddenly appeared behind her with seductive eyes. 2


    Freya was stunned for a moment. Then, her heart palpitated. "You bought... these?"


    "Duh." Rodney casually took one of the clothes." They''re much more beautiful and expensive than the ones you bought in the mall, aren''t they? Moreover, these designs aren''t avable in Australia. You''re the only person in the whole of


    Australia who has these clothes in your wardrobe."


    While talking, his eyes were filled with smugness.


    Freya was truly moved. Needless to say, a well-known youngdy would love beautiful clothes. Additionally, these clothes were unique.


    Even so... She did not want Rodney to feel smug. "Hah. I''m okay with any clothes as long as they look good. D 0 you think that I''m a materialistic woman who pursues luxurious things? What''s more, why did you buy me suchrge sizes? You''re looking down on me, huh? Do you think I''ll be this fat forever?"


    As she spoke, she grew emotional. She nned to just cause him trouble at first, butter, she became convinced of her own words. She began to glower at Rodney furiously.


    Rodney was speechless. It finally dawned on him that it was hard to handle


    women.


    Really... She was unreasonable.


    Nevertheless, Rodney certainly would not dare to go head-to-head with her during her confinement period.


    "You''re... not fat," he said dryly as he retreated, "I think you look quite charismatic and your bosoms appear full..."


    "Go to hell." A dirty thought entered her head in spite of herself.


    Feeling as though she was boiling, she subconsciously turned around and ran away.


    She did not wish to stay with him any longer.

 Chapter 1817

    Rodney was sulking.


    He had praised Freya''s wonderful figure, so she was supposed to be d about


    it.


    Why was she so mad?


    It was just too difficult to grasp a woman''s thoughts.


    Freya gave him attitude the entire afternoon.


    She was barely nice to him anyway. Feeling used to it, Rodney did not take it to heart. It was only after Mrs. Lynch started staying with Freya to look after her and their baby did he gradually understand how Freya and her mother got along with each other. He could not help but sigh internally.


    After dinner, Mrs. Lynch took a bowl of chicken soup upstairs for her daughter.


    When Freya finished the bowl of chicken soup, Mrs. Lynch nced around the bedroom before she sat beside her. "Have you and Rodney been sleeping in separate rooms?"


    "Mom, you know why I got married to Rodney in the first ce, don''t you?" Freya frowned. "Before this, I nned on divorcing him right after giving birth." "Is this a mutual decision or your own decision?" Mrs.


    Lynch asked gently as she fixed her eyes on Freya.


    "Of course, it''s..." Freya suddenly paused. She had said that she wanted to get a divorce, but apparently, Rodney did not.


    Mrs. Lynch let out a long sigh and said pensively," Actually, I always thought that Rodney wasn''t good enough before this. He was inconsiderate and irresponsible. He did not know how to take care of his wife. Because of him, the baby was born prematurely and I still can''t get past it. Having said that, after observing how both of you are getting along with each other, I think that Rodney isn''t the only one at fault for the way things ended. You''re responsible for this too."


    "Me?" Freya asked in disbelief and felt bitter. "Mom, you can''t take him for a good man just because of his good performance these few days. He-"


    "I didn''t judge him based solely on his recent performance. It''s easy to put on an act, isn''t it? I''m not that stupid," Mrs. Lynch interrupted her. "After observing how you''ve been getting along with Rodney, I realize that you''re mean to him. You only say harsh things to him. Let''s not talk about what has happened recently. Was this also how you both got along with each other before the baby was born?"


    Freya froze for a moment. "I don''t even like him. How amiably do you expect me to treat him? He even wanted me to abort the baby for the sake of another woman. Also, he has such poor taste that he fell for a woman like Sarah. What a blind man he is."


    "Fine. He''s blind. But as if you''re not." Mrs. Lynch shook her head. "You liked Patrick before this, but what did he take you for? He even stood us up when we nned to discuss your marriage at that time. You treated him so well that you even gave up a great job for him after graduating, yet he ended up getting together with his childhood sweetheart and dumping you. What was worse, he imed that you were narrow -minded and not understanding enough. He also beat you up."


    "Mom, why do you always have to bring up the same old boring issue?" Freya bit her lip. It was her most shameful past. Even the mere mention of it made her embarrassed.


    Mrs. Lynch shook her head. "You think that Rodney is blind, and you look down on him for having loved a woman like Sarah. But what about you? You were blind as well. You wasted your youth because of that s c*mbag. What gives you the right to hold him in contempt when you''re the same?"

 Chapter 1818

    "Mom, who on earth is your child? Did Rodney bribe you or something?" Mrs. Lynch''s words caused Freya''s face to turn ghastly.


    "I''m just telling the truth. Don''t you think my words make sense?" Mrs. Lynch


    asked.


    "... They do." Freya had no choice but to agree reluctantly.


    Mrs. Lynch sighed. "It''smon for young people like you toe across scummy people. You might not know some people well even after knowing them for a long time, so there''s no need to cling to them. You should stop thinking that you''re so smart and you can look down on him."


    "Mom, I''m not looking down on him. Given that he''s the eldest young master of the Snow family, why would I look down on him? Rather, I''m jealous of him being born under a lucky star."


    "If you don''t look down on him, why are you always so sarcastic when speaking to him?" Mrs. Lynch''s eyes were sharp. "When both of you quarreled on the day of your delivery, it was indeed his fault for not putting up with you during your pregnancy. Bute to think of it, it takes two to tango. I reckon it was your harsh words that sparked the conflict."


    "Mom, what do you mean?" Freya felt aggrieved. "He made me so angry and caused me to give birth to a premature baby, yet you''re speaking up for him."


    "I''m justmenting on the way you both get along with each other."


    Mrs. Lynch stroked Freya''s long hair. "Having been married for over ten years, I understand your situation, Freya. It''s excusable that you felt oppressed and lost your temper during your pregnancy and after your delivery, but you can''t always be prejudiced against Rodney. Perhaps he was full of shorings before this, but it''s a fact that he''s the child''s dad. The child will need his protection in the future. As the child grows, more sacrifices are needed. You can''t be doing everything single-handedly as it''ll be too hard for you. Even if you were to divorce in the future, he would have to take responsibility for the child.


    Whether it''s in the short run or long run, there''s no need for both of you to cut each other''s throats. As a woman, you should have a high EQ."


    Mrs. Lynch looked at Freya helplessly. "Do you have a high EQ? If you did, you, as the daughter of the Lynch family, wouldn''t have been bullied so terribly by Linda back then. You''re my daughter, but why isn''t your EQ half as high as mine? Look at all the wealthy families in Melbourne. Is any one of them as warm and peaceful as the Lynches?"


    Freya rolled her eyes. "Mom, you were just lucky enough to meet a good man like Dad."


    "There''s hardly any man in the world who''s considerate, gentle, family-centered, responsible, handsome, and good at making money. When your dad was younger, he rarely returned home and was very willful too. Simr to other married couples living together, we gradually changed toplement each other. If I had kept making sarcasticments like you, I might''ve gotten divorced countless times."


    Freya rarely heard her parents mention things that happened to them when they were younger. She had always been keen on having a marriage like her parents''.


    "Freya, perhaps the way you get along with Rodney has been wrong right from the beginning. From the moment you met him, you guys have had a bias against each other. Whether you guys will just be friends or remain a married couple in the future, you should have a peaceful talk with each other. Let''s put marriage aside. Smart people will hide their aggression regardless of whether they''re at work or social functions. It''s not necessary to show it to others all the time."


    Mrs. Lynch pointed to Freya''s heart.


    Freya shuddered slightly.


    Mrs. Lynch was a smart woman. Freya was under no illusions that her mother was so good at carrying herself during social functions in Melbourne that no one could find fault with her. It was because of her mother''s guidance that she became so brilliant. Now that her mother had stepped into arge circle in Canberra, she could still mingle with people like Wendy and the prime minister''s wife superbly.

 Chapter 1819 1

    1


    1


    All of a sudden, Freya came to realize her ws.


    Indeed, she had an average EQ. She was nowhere near as good as Catherine either.


    After Mrs. Lynch left, she had a video call with Catherine amid her distress.


    It was still daytime over there. Dressed in a red maxi dress, Catherine was sitting


    on the grass, enjoying some red wine and breakfast. Behind her was a huge green winery and chateau.


    Freya was dumbfounded. "Damn, where is that ce? Why do I feel that we''re not on the same? You look just like... a rich woman in the Middle Ages. The only thing youck is a kept man."


    "Ahem..." Her words nearly made Catherine choke. "What an exaggeration."


    "It''s true." Freya admired her life. She should not have given Catherine a video call becauseparing her situation to Catherine''s would only drive her to despair.


    "I''m at the winery that belongs to Shaun''s dad." Catherine adjusted the angle of her phone camera to focus on Shaun and the two kids ying on the grass. "Suzie and Lucas like this ce. They''re having lots of fun here."


    "It suddenly hit me that it was really wise of you to make peace with Shaun. Not only is he helping you to look after the kids but you can also stay in a chateau that has a winery. What a carefree life you''re leading." Freya sighed.


    "Mm."


    Catherine nodded and smiled sweetly. "I can now enve Shaun all I want without feeling any sense of burden nor guilt."


    "Cathy, I realized that you have a very high EQ. My EQ is low."


    Freya told Catherine what her mother had said to her.


    What Freya said did not catch Catherine by surprise. In fact, Lynch Corporation was insignificant in Melbourne ten years ago. It was after Freya''s father married her mother that thepany slowly rose to prominence. Of course, her father''spetence was unquestionable, but there must be a sessful woman behind every sessful man.


    "Freya, I think your mom is absolutely right. Now that you and Rodney have a child together, it''s illogical to have a sour rtionship with him. What''s more, you can''t possibly stay home forever without a job. Didn''t you say that you want to set up a business in the future? Making connections is very crucial at this point."


    With a smile, Catherine continued, "Actually, you and


    Rodney share amon aspect, which is that both of you speak harshly. It''s exactly why both of you always quarrel. Sometimes, the person you get along with is just like the reflection you see in the mirror. The person will treat you in the same way as you treat your reflection."


    Freya grasped her point. Sure enough, Catherine was right.


    Rodney was basically Freya''s reflection, was he not?


    After hanging up, Freya sank into contemtion.


    It suddenly struck her that she did not seem to have learned from her mistakes despite having gone through so much.


    Amid her messy thoughts, the door to her room was pushed open out of the blue. Rodney came in hugging his pillow.


    As soon as Freya recalled her mother''s reminder, she told herself to be more emotionally intelligent.


    However, the minute Rodney ced his pillow on her bed, she could not help but ask, "What are you nning to do?"


    "Of course, I''m going to sleep here." Rodney ced his pillow beside hers. "I have


    to look after you and my child at night. Since this is the only bed in the room, I have no choice but to squeeze in with you."


    No choice...


    Freya took a deep breath.


    Rodney, this b*stard, had always behaved this way. As a result, it was inevitable


    that she ended up in this state.


    Nevertheless, she could not behave as she did back then.


    She could not get hysterical.


    She wanted to be a woman with a high EQ.


    After waiting for some time, Rodney thought that Freya would lose her temper and hit him with the pillow. Therefore, he had mentally prepared himself to be hit. Surprisingly, Freya only fixed her eyes on him impassively and spoke coldly, "You don''t have to push yourself so hard. I can have Aunty Marie help me out a t night."


    "No way. I have to take care of my child on my own. I can''t miss any moment spent with Dani," Rodney responded shamelessly. 3

 Chapter 1820

    A discreet smile spread across Freya''s face. "Well, it''s not good to strain yourself."


    "I don''t mind," Rodney answered with a grin.


    "But I don''t want to strain myself," Freya said indifferently, "I don''t have the habit of sharing the same bed with another man. You can take Dani with you over there. When she''s hungry, you cane and look for me again."


    "No way. Dani won''t be at ease unless she''s by your side because of your motherly scent." Rodney was dead set against leaving the bedroom. This was a chance for him to sleep with Freya more often in the future. Only a fool would let go of such a chance.


    Upon noticing her resistance, Rodney raised his brows. "Don''t worry, I won''t touch you considering your condition now. I''m not a beast anyway. What''s more, the doctor said that Dani is extremely insecure a s she was just born. The environment here is also new to her, so it''ll be better for us to apany her tonight. As her mother, you won''t be so heartless, right?"


    With that, he stared fixedly at her as though she would be considered a heartless mother if she spoke any further.


    Freya was at a loss for words.


    What else could she say? She would go mad sooner orter.


    "I''m going to bathe." Upon realizing that she was keeping silent, Rodney headed to her bathroom smugly.


    Freya flew into a rage. "You can bathe in your own bathroom."


    "I''m toozy to go there." After Rodney finished speaking, he swaggered into her bathroom.


    It angered Freya to hear the sshing sounds in her bathroom.


    Shortly after, the sitter ced a set of clothes and a towel at the door before walking out.


    Freya''s mouth parted as she was about to say something. Nevertheless, Dani should be hungry at this moment.


    She was not bothered about him.


    A few minutester, the door of the bathroom was opened.


    She looked up, only to see Rodney walking out naked. He nonchntly took the pajamas and towel at the door before he entered the bathroom again.


    Freya blinked, feeling dumbfounded.


    Just then, something crossed her mind.


    There was nothing else except the image of Rodney naked just now.


    Freya felt a sense of incredulity.


    Before she coulde back to her senses, Rodney walked out in his ck underwear after wiping his body. His hair was wet, and water droplets were trickling down his chest. Below his chest were his defined abs.


    She did not expect this shy man to have abs.


    Furthermore, now that he had bathed, he looked extremely seductive.


    Despite his disheveled hair, he was even more goodlooking than her. It was really... Unreasonable.


    "What? I have a great physique, don''t I?" Rodney walked up to her with a grin.


    Freya lost her temper. "Are you out of your mind? Why aren''t you wearing your clothes?"


    "I''m going to wear my clothes out here. It was sweltering in the bathroom." As Rodney spoke, he put on his pajamas.


    Soon, he appeared more decent.


    Freya took a deep breath. "Can you stop using my bathroom? Even if you bathe here, can you wear your clothes beforeing out?"


    "Why?" Rodney shrugged. "Why do I have to care so much at home? Your mom won''te in anyway."

 Chapter 1821

    "But you''re such an eyesore to me."


    Freya''s chest heaved.


    If Rodney nned on seducing her with his wonderful physique, he could dream on. In the face of a b*stard like him, she surely would not be sexually aroused.


    "Do I have a bad physique? Why am I an eyesore?" Rodney felt humiliated.


    After all, he used to work out and swim every day. He had always been confident in his physique.


    "You look unsightly from head to toe."


    The words escaped Freya''s mouth.


    As soon as she finished speaking, silence befell the bedroom. The atmosphere became tense.


    Rodney''s face darkened. He admitted that he had initially nned on seducing her with his good looks. However, not only did he fail but he also felt utterly humiliated.


    He was really infuriated.


    As a man, was he that lousy? He conceded that he had wronged her back then,


    but he had been striving to change his ways.


    He wanted to be a good husband and father.


    Nevertheless, his efforts seemed futile regardless.


    It did not work on Sarah previously nor on Freya at this point.


    Frustration began to surge inside Rodney.


    Seemingly, his life was a failure.


    Keeping an ashen face, he stayed quiet.


    Once Freya was done speaking, her heart did a flip.


    Earlier, she had even contemted improving her rtionship with Rodney and being more emotionally intelligent. Little did she expect that their rtionship would sour so soon.


    It seemed... that she had gone a bit too far with... her words just now?


    "Fine. I''ll take note of it and make sure I won''t be an eyesore to you."


    With that, Rodney took his clothes and strode away.


    Freya''s lips parted. A whileter, she patted her forehead.


    Oh well, her EQ was probably so low that it could not be helped.


    Not only did she bring shame on her mother but also on Catherine.


    After going downstairs, Rodney drank a big ss of cold water. He had a strong urge to ask Chester out for a drink, but he suppressed it. Given that things were different now, he could not behave like how he previously did for his child''s sake.


    After some time, he heard Dani bawling from upstairs. He reluctantly went to the bedroom.


    Dani had pooped again.


    After carrying her out of the cradle, Rodney skillfully cleaned her bottom with the sitter. Then, he gently put her to sleep before transferring her to the middle of the bed.


    Rodney and Freya slept on opposite sides of the bed without touching each other.


    Thinking that she had gone a bit too far just now, Freya did not hurl insults at him nor chase him away.


    Amid her sleep, she heard Dani crying in the middle of the night. She had no choice but to carry Dani and breastfeed her.

 Chapter 1822

    When Freya was feeding Dani, Rodneyy on his side.


    After breastfeeding, Dani was still awake and she refused to lie on the bed. Therefore, Rodney carried her and paced up and down the bedroom.


    At first, Freya nned to go to bed only after Dani was asleep. However, she could not resist her fatigue and fell asleep first.


    When she woke up the next day, it was already 7:00 a.m.


    She nced at Rodney, who was sleeping with Dani in his embrace, on the other side of the bed. The two of them were sleeping soundly. Rodney was even shing a sweet smile, revealing his two dimples. It made Freya wonder what he was dreaming about.


    Her heart instantly melted.


    Then, she dragged herself down the stairs without bothering them.


    The sitter had prepared a delicious confinement meal for her. Not only was the meal nutritious but there were also a variety of dishes.


    Mrs. Lynch walked out and asked, "Where''s Dani and Rodney? Are they still sleeping?"


    Before Freya could answer, the sitter sighed and said," Little Miss only fell asleep at six in the morning. When I was about to go out to buy groceries, I saw Young Master Snow carrying her while pacing up and down the living room."


    Freya was stunned. She remembered that it was 3:00 a.m. when she woke upst night. Did it mean that Dani did not fall asleep soon after that?


    "What a night owl Dani is. It''ll be troublesome if she sleeps thiste every day." Mrs. Lynch sighed. "Let''s not disturb the two of them. You can set aside some food for Rodneyter."


    Freya said, "Dani wasn''t like this in the hospital two days ago. She slept quite well."


    "Babies usually sleep more the first few days after they''re born. After getting adapted to the environment bit by bit, they''ll start making a fuss. They say babies love to sleep during their mothers'' confinement period. But from what I''ve observed, most babies don''t really sleep at night."


    After Mrs. Lynch finished speaking, she stared at Freya with a long face. "I reckon it''s because you sleptte when you were pregnant. Dani''s biological clock i s probably all messed up."


    Freya was ashamed. It was true that she did sleep quitete at times. Although Rodney was strict with her and always urged her to go to bed before 9:30 p.m., she would not listen to him. After returning to her room, she would lock the door and secretly y games on her phone.


    Rodney would sometimes go to the office during the day. No matter how busy he was at work, he would get off work at 5:30 p.m. sharp to apany his child at home.


    Nevertheless, Dani had ultimately be a night owl. She always woke up around 2:00 or 3:00 a.m. and yed until 5:00 or 6:00 a.m. Only then was she willing to sleep.


    After feeding Dani, Freya sometimes watched Rodney y with Dani in the middle of the night. No matter how hard-hearted she was, she could not help but say, "Why don''t... you take a nap? I''ll carry her."


    "No need. My mom said you''re weak after giving birth to Dani. Carrying her will hurt your arm. You can just rest and sleep."


    Once Rodney was done speaking nonchntly, he carried Dani downstairs to avoid disturbing Freya.


    Lying on the bed alone, Freya had difficulty falling asleep.


    After all, she was not that cold-hearted. Given that Rodney had to work during the day and take care of Dani during the night, she was aware of how taxing it was for him. In fact, she also knew that Rodney could have asked the sitter to do certain tasks. However, he would settle the child''s matters on his own whenever he was at home.


    Freya could not help but text Catherine on WhatsApp. It was still daytime in Country Y.


    Catherine replied: [I admire you so much. My confinement period wasn''t as great as yours. I had to do everything myself. I hardly got to rest at night.]


    Freya: [Enough, you rich woman. You''re currently living in a chateau. I''ve never even lived in a chateau my whole life.]


    Catherine: [Haha. You should be content. You know how much I suffered when I gave birth to the twins, don''t you? Although I live well now, you''re aware of the tough times I went through back then. If it weren''t for your help, I might''ve gone mad.]


    Freya recalled those days in spite of herself. As an onlooker, she had taken great pity on Catherine who was suffering so much at that time.


    At the thought of it, Freya felt that she was indeed a lot luckier than Catherine during her confinement period.


    In the blink of an eye, Dani was one month old. The Snow family held a grand celebration for her.


    Dani might be young, but Jason was so generous and reserved the top floor of Zenith Hotel to hold a grand banquet for his granddaughter.


    Freya, the mother of the main character that night, was finally done with confinement. She wanted to be dressed to the nines for the asion. Sadly, the moment she opened her wardrobe, it hit her that she had eaten so well during her confinement period in the past one month that she... was fatter now.

 Chapter 1823

    In the end, Freya chose to wear a branded ck maxi dress for the asion.


    Of course, the dress was unable to highlight the S-shaped curves she used to have, but it could at least hide her rolls of fat.


    That night, Freya and Rodney attended the banquet together while carrying Dani.


    Rodney wore an apricot-colored suit with a shirt, vest, tie, and coat. Coupled with his handsome face, he looked like a star walking on the red carpet.


    Freya felt sad for herself. She was probably the first woman who paled into insignificance whenpared to her other half.


    The minute they walked in, she saw many young women fixing their sparkling eyes on Rodney. Those women then nced at Freya, their eyes carrying an inexpressible feeling...


    Freya was at a loss for words.


    Why did they have to go so far? After all, she used to be a ravishingly beautiful woman as well.


    She swore that she had to start going on a diet from tomorrow onward. She must strive to get her perfect body back within the next three months.


    "Freya..."


    Catherine elegantly walked up to her in a champagnecolored gown. After not seeing her for a month, she realized that Freya had be prettier. With the lights shining on her shoulders and corbone, Freya looked pretty and stunning like a vixen.


    Following closely beside her was Shaun. He was dressed in a dark suit, and the gorgeous lights shone o n his wless features. There were a pair of fraternal twins by their side. Suzie was wearing a princess dress while Lucas was wearing a suit. The four of them were more striking than anyone else.


    Gazing at them, the guests began to whisper.


    "Shaun and Catherine''s children are really goodlooking. They make me feel like giving birth."


    "Forget it. Do you think you can give birth to fraternal twins as you please? What''s more, our looks can''tpare to Catherine and Shaun''s."


    "By the way, the two of them remarried, didn''t they? I heard Wesley has been left high and dry."


    "I''m not sure, but it seems that the two of them no longer work. They always hang out together."


    "Hey, Catherine''s mom is an oil magnate. I heard that Shaun''s dad, Brennan Lowe, is the chairman of Garson Corporation, which is one of the top 100 transnationalpanies in the world. Even if Catherine and Shaun don''t work, they have money to burn."


    "Oh, how lucky of them. Rumor has it that theirbined wealth can impact a country. Not only do they have a chateau, yacht, private jet, and a private ind, but they also have a private winery. Compared to them, we''re insignificant."


    Those words left Catherine speechless.


    What did Sheryl''s wealth have to do with her? In truth, she was not that wealthy. The yacht and chateau were not hers as they belonged to Shaun''s dad.


    As for the private ind, it was Matthew, that b*stard, who insisted on giving it to her. He had many private inds under his name but did not manage to visit each of them.


    Of course, Catherine rejected his offer. Hence, Matthew got Minister Mead to transfer the ownership of the private ind to Suzie and Lucas instead. As a result, the news was exposed. 2


    "Cathy, you didn''t even tell me that you own a private ind now. Tsk. Take me there someday." Freya walked toward her and winked with a grin.


    "Forget it. It was an offer from Matthew, but I''m not going to ept it. I''m trying to avoid being involved with Sheryl as much as possible," Catherine replied coldly.


    "But Sheryl has publicly acknowledged you as her daughter. Also, when Titus was interviewed by reporters from all over the world, he said that he would treat you like his own daughter and he thinks highly of you."


    Freya smiled as she darted a look at Shaun beside her. "Young Master Hill, there are quite many rich young men visiting the Snowstely. They''ve been asking me to introduce Cathy to them. With Cathy''s current status, I suppose it''s a good idea


    to make them her kept men even if they don''t deserve to marry her."


    Shaun''s face darkened. "She has me, and that''s more than enough for her. If she has a few more kept men, she''ll drop dead."

 Chapter 1824

    The sudden flirting left Catherine feeling dazed. By the time she came to her senses, she wished the ground would swallow her up.


    "Great job, Shaun." Rodney threw an admiring look at Shaun.


    "What are you guys talking about?" Lucas and Suzie looked confused.


    Catherine''s pretty face instantly flushed. "Nothing much. Go and eat your food."


    Upon hearing her words, Suzie ran off while Lucas shook his head helplessly. He had no choice but to follow Suzie to look after her.


    "Cathy, I noticed that you and Shaun have be fairer after you guys spent one month in Country Y. Your fair skin is glowing." Freya sighed.


    "It''s probably because I was drinking milk every day there," Catherine said with a smile, "Let''s chat over there."


    After the two women walked away, Rodney hit Shaun''s chest in admiration. "Shaun, tell me how you did it." "... What are you saying?" Shaun was baffled. Rodney approached him. "Didn''t you break up with Catherine before this? Yet you got her into bed so soon. I didn''t expect you to be so clever after the breakup." Shaun was speechless. In fact, he had already got Catherine into bed with him one month ago.


    If he revealed it, Rodney would be even more jealous of him.


    However, he did not feel like exposing the matter since it was between Catherine and him. "Judging from your admiration for me, I wonder how long it''s been since youst got your wife into bed?"


    "It''s not a matter of time. Actually, he has never gotten into bed with Freya."


    Chester''s voice sounded out of the blue as he walked over.


    Chester, who was wearing an elegant ck suit, walked up to Shaun and Rodney.


    "Shaun, you lost your memory. You might not remember that he has only done it once, and that was when he got Freya pregnant."


    Rodney''s face darkened. "Chester, you''re going a bit too far."


    Chester patted Rodney gently on the shoulder. "To be honest, you''re really not capable of dealing with


    women, Rodney."


    "Do you think that I wish for this?" Rodney gritted his teeth and said in a deep voice, "The other day, I did what you told me by deliberately exposing my body to her after bathing. In the end, she imed that my body was an eyesore. It hurt my dignity."


    "Hah. Don''t you know that women always say things they don''t actually mean?" Chester looked sideways at Rodney. "What''s more, I''m sure Freya always says things that are different from how she actually feels, judging from her temper." Rodney froze. Was it really so?


    "It''s true that women love saying things they don''t actually mean."


    Shaun curled his lips. He was most experienced in this area.


    It was simr to whenever Catherine said no. As long as he remained shameless, she would ultimately be passionate.


    Not far away, Freya shot a look at those men and asked, "Cathy, when are you nning to remarry Shaun?"


    Catherine was stunned before she smiled faintly. "I''ve never nned on remarrying. I think everything is good as it is now." "But will Shaun agree to maintain such a rtionship with you for long?" Freya was surprised.


    Catherine frowned. "I''m not sure. Given that my previous two marriages have failed, I''m terrified of getting married now."

 Chapter 1825

    "Hehe. Are you sure Shaun is willing to stay with you without a proper title?" Freya asked gloatingly.


    Catherine sighed. "Furthermore, I think this kind of life makes me feel more at ease. What about you? How has Rodney been doing this month? I noticed that he has dark circles and has also slimmed down..."


    "Really?" Freya was startled.


    "Can''t you tell the changes? They''re so obvious." Catherine threw a strange nce at her. "Forget it.


    You''ve been living with him every day, so you''re used to seeing him. That''s probably why you can''t tell."


    II 99


    Freya was speechless. Aplicated feeling crept into her heart.


    Indeed, Rodney had slimmed down. It seemed he had not been able to sleep well this month.


    "Having said that, you''ve done quite a great job at torturing him," Catherine said with a grin, "If you hadn''t made him look after the child, he wouldn''t have known how tough it is to raise a child."


    After hearing those words, Freya suppressed the twinge of guilt that she felt.


    As a woman, she had to be hard-hearted. Otherwise, n o man would sympathize with her.


    The celebration of Dani''s first month since birth officially began at 12:00 p.m.


    As the main characters of the asion, Rodney brought Freya and Dani to the stage and gave a speech.


    Someone snapped a photo of them and shared it online. Of course, the child''s face had been pixted.


    A mass ofizens had seen the photo.


    [What a blessed family. The baby is so adorable.]


    [Why do I think that the prime minister''s goddaughter and Young Master Snow appear close on the outside but actually aren''t? Look at how they keep a distance from each other when they stand. They look distant.]


    [Some people guess that the two of them had a shotgun marriage. Besides, Young Master Snow hung out with another woman a lot during their engagement.]


    [What the previousmenter said rang a bell with me. That woman was Sarah Neeson, and she''s Shaun''s ex-lover. I think Young Master Snow had a crush on her for a long time. He proposed to her earlier, didn''t he? But they broke up after that. I reckon it was because the Snow family rejected Sarah.] [What aplicated romance story of a wealthy family. But now that he''s married, he should treat his wife and child well.]


    In a distant four-star hotel...


    Sarah turned on herptop and stared at Rodney''s family photo.


    Her eyes shed with intense jealousy.


    Currently, the Snow family was the top political family in Australia. Now that Nathan''s position had been consolidated, Snow Corporation was also doing well. Rodney''s status was different from before too.


    Initially, everything was supposed to belong to Sarah.


    She should be the one enjoying this honor.


    Nevertheless, Freya, that b*tch, gained it effortlessly.


    Even so, it proved that Sarah had made the right decision by asking Rodney to return to the Snow family''s house when she left him back then.


    She had lost Wesley''s backing and could not afford to stay in a five-star hotel. The only means for her to make aeback was to hold on to Rodney.


    Although she was a well-known psychologist, Shaun''s people had been looking for her everywhere. She was too afraid to go around treating patients. Now that she barely had any money left, all she could do was to hide like a rat.


    She did not want to lead such a life anymore.


    Sarah''s avaricious gaze was fixed on Rodney''s face.

 Chapter 1826

    Melbourne.


    Zenith Hotel.


    Freya was halfway through her meal when Dani got hungry. The baby would not say anything even when she was hungry. She only knew how to cry.


    Freya could only carry Dani to a private room to feed her.


    After feeding Dani, she heard a few elitedies discussing just as she came out. They were standing in front of the floor-to-ceiling windows ahead of her.


    "Did you guys see the picture on the inte?"


    "Are you talking about the picture of Young Master Snow''s family? I saw it too. Theizens are saying that Freya has gotten fatter."


    "She really did get fatter. Look at the ck dress she''s wearing today. Does she think we can''t see that she has be fat if she wore a loose dress? Moreover, ck doesn''t suit her at all. It looks old-fashioned."


    "There''s no helping it. Even though the prime minister has acknowledged her as his goddaughter, it can''t change the fact that she''s from a small ce."


    "Ah, who doesn''t know that the Snow family had no choice but to have the prime minister acknowledge her as his goddaughter because she got pregnant back then and Rodney didn''t want to marry her?"


    Freya''s hands that were carrying Dani stiffened.


    When she headed out that morning, she really minded her figure a lot. She did not expect that it would be discussed among others when she was outside.


    During the celebration earlier, those elitedies were ttering her while surrounding her. However, they were gossiping about her like that behind her back. Those elitedies looked down on her.


    Freya''s lips lifted into a sarcastic smile.


    Right, what those people said was the truth. Even though she was being buttered up and ttered, it could not change the fact that she came from a small ce.


    She felt sour.


    At that time, she suddenly saw Rodney walking over from the other side of the corridor. His handsome face was filled with iciness. "Enough. Although my wife is from a small ce, she''s way better than you all, the wealthy elitedies from Canberra. At least she doesn''t have bad manners like you guys, gossiping about other people behind their backs."


    Rodney had unexpectedly shown up.


    The faces of those elitedies were flushed red from being told off. They could not ept it.


    One of the elitedies retorted, "Why? She''s one of the main characters tonight. Can''t we even talk about her? Besides, I didn''t say anything bad about her. All that we said were facts."


    "That''s right, Young Master Snow. Even if your identity is special, you can''t be unreasonable."


    Rodney''s gaze swept across the elitedies'' faces. They were from wealthy families that Wendy had praised before. However, these elitedies were so pretentious. He even thought they could not evenpare to Freya.


    That was right. Although Freya''s words were unpleasant to hear sometimes, she was not pretentious. She was straightforward with her words.


    "Is this the manners that you all, the elitedies of Canberra, have?"


    Rodney sneered. "You''re embarrassing the people of Canberra. I heard that you all previously studied abroad. However, you don''t even have the most basic manners. Let me remind you of this. You''re all women too. You''ll get married, have children, and be fatter due to pregnancy. As women, shouldn''t you all think about things from a woman''s perspective? Don''t you know that many women are urging others not to body shame a pregnant woman and be respectful of mothers?"


    Those elitedies'' faces were burning hot from being told off.


    Nevertheless, one of them was still unwilling to back down. She said, "Even if we get pregnant, we''ll take care of our figure."


    "Ha."


    There was a mocking expression on Rodney''s face. "If you''re preparing to get married in the future, I''ll ry this sentence to your future inws and husbands. I can guarantee that no men will want to ept you. Is pregnancy the time for you to take care of your figure? That''s stupid. Are you an idiot that you''ll jeopardize the child in your belly for your figure?"

 Chapter 1827

    "You..."


    That elitedy was exasperated. The remaining few elitedies felt the anger radiating from Rodney. They did not dare to say a word.


    After a while, an elitedy in a pink dress said, "Young Master Snow, we mean no harm. We were just chatting. Look, we often used to hang out with each other in the past. Give us a way out, okay?"


    "You''re asking me to let you off, but did you show me any respect when you were gossiping about my wife behind her back?"


    Rodney let out a cold hmph. "Besides, I didn''t hang out with you guys all that often. We just met a few times during banquets, chatted a little, and yed a few rounds of games. That was many years ago."


    "Young Master Rodney, don''t be too much."


    It was as if the elitedy in pink was hit in the face by her own words. It was very awkward.


    "So what if I''m too much? Who do you think you guys are? However, since you think it''s too much, none of you here have to attend any banquets held by the Snow family in the future."


    Rodney left in long strides after he spoke.


    Those elitedies were dumbfounded.


    Countless wealthy families in Australia were fighting to attend banquets held by the Snow family. Who knew that they would get themselves cklisted just because they had gossiped about Freya?


    They regretted it so much that they wanted to spit out blood.


    Did people not say that Rodney and Freya had no feelings for each other at all? Why was he so protective of her? It was strange.


    Rodney was heading toward Freya''s direction in big steps.


    Freya instinctively hid inside a lounge at the side. Rodney did not notice her. He walked toward the private room where she was breastfeeding just now.


    Freya leaned on the wall while carrying Dani in her arms.


    Her heart was beating wildly. 1


    She never thought that Rodney would take her side and even scold those elitedies for her.


    Did he not say that her waist had looked like a pail? Why did he suddenly know to respect pregnant women and mothers?


    Did he have a realization all of a sudden? Had he been like this all along?


    Freya realized that she might not have truly


    understood Rodney in the past.


    Actually, Rodney was not that awful. His words were unpleasant to listen to but maybe it was just like what Mrs. Lynch said. It was her harsh words that made Rodney go against her.


    There would be a person in the mirror with the same character as hers staring back at her.


    Thinking about it closely, Rodney had his good points too.


    Rodney prepared three meals a day for her after they started living together during her pregnancy, and every meal was packed with nutrition.


    Freya had been spoiled since young, so she waszy and always lost things. She did not like to clean up the house either.


    Whenever Patrick came to her house back then, he wouldin that she was toozy and messy. He would always say that Linda was so clean and tidy, asking her to learn from Linda.


    At that time, she would retort like it was a matter of course, "I''mzy, but I can hire


    a housekeeper. Aren''t you willing to hire a housekeeper after we get married in


    the future even though you''re earning so much money?"


    Patrick would only say, "I''ll hire a housekeeper, but you can''t be toozy as a woman."


    Therefore, Freya slowly began to change herself.


    However, after living with Rodney, aside from telling her off a little in the start, he did not mention those things anymore afterward. He would just let the housekeeper clean the vi. He did not let her do any dirty or tiring work.


    Even the fruits she ate were washed clean before they reached her hands.


    Maybe because that person was Rodney, so Freya overlooked a lot of details. That might be the reason why her mother had suddenly said that she was also at fault for her and Rodney''s quarrels.


    That was right. If only Freya had exined properly that she was having a meal with the girls and not mocked Rodney sarcastically when he was suspicious on the day she gave birth, they would not have ended up fighting. 1


    After calming down and thinking about many things, Freya realized that she was problematic in many aspects too. 1


    At that moment, her phone suddenly rang. It was Rodney who was calling.

 Chapter 1828

    Freya''s heart skipped a beat. She quickly picked up the call.


    "Where did you bring Dani to? You''re not in the private room. I didn''t see you in the banquet hall either."


    "I got lost. I''ll head to the banquet hall immediately."


    Freya calmed down and spoke withplicated feelings.


    Rodney unconsciously blurted, "You stu-"


    He held himself back just as the words were about to spill from his mouth.


    No. He had to control himself so that they would not end up getting a divorce.


    "What were you going to say?" Freya asked. If it were before, she would definitely be furious. However, thinking back to the scene of him helping her just now, she did not let herself get angry. "Were you going to say that I''m stupid?"


    "No," Rodney said with difficulty. "It''s normal to lose your way. I almost got lost too. Do you need me to go get you?"


    "No need."


    After Freya hung up, she strangely felt likeughing.


    Rodney did not lose his way at all just now. He was so familiar with this ce it was as if it was his own home.


    Forget it. Since Rodney was restraining his temper, she did not have to be so aggressive either.


    Actually, Freya did not feel happy whenever she made herself angry.


    When she returned to the banquet hall, Rodney had already prepared himself to


    be given the cold shoulder by Freya. Surprisingly, she did not throw a tantrum after seeing him. She only asked, "Have you finished eating?"


    "Yes."


    Rodney''s heart was beating like a drum. Could it be that Freya did not notice he was about to call her stupid just now?


    "Since you''re done eating, carry the baby." Freya passed Dani over.


    Rodney was stunned as he carried the baby.


    After sitting down, Freya realized that everyone had finished eating. There were two tes in front of her that were filled with the foods she liked to eat. There was a lot of seafood too.


    "Mom, did you save these tes of food for me? Thank you. You''re the best." Freya smiled sweetly at Mrs.


    Lynch.


    Mrs. Lynch had a weird expression. Wendy covered her mouth andughed. "It was Rodney who saved the food for you."


    Freya was dumbfounded and became stiff.


    Maybe it was because she did not expect Rodney to know her preferences so well.


    "You can tell Rodney that." Mrs. Lynch smiled. u V


    Everyone looked over with ambiguous gazes. Freya was embarrassed. She desperately wanted to hide under the table.


    Rodney looked at her blushing face. His lips curved slightly. He initially wanted to tease her, but... never mind.


    "Quickly eat. The food won''t taste as good when it turns cold."


    Rodney reminded Freya. Just as Chester told him just now, people like him should talk less and do more.


    "Not bad. You''ve changed after bing a father." Old Master Snow nodded in satisfaction. "You even know how to take care of others now."


    "Ahem." Freya almost choked.


    She did not raise her head at all as she had her meal.


    After eating, Freya and a few elders of the Snow family went down in an elevator.


    As she exited the elevator, she spotted the elitedies she saw before waiting for them with their parents.


    Freya frowned. She guessed that those elitedies were being forced by their parents to apologize. After all, no one in the Snow family could be offended.

 Chapter 1829

    After Freya waited in the car for a few minutes, Rodney opened the door to the back seat and got in.


    "Why were they looking for you just now?" Freya asked, pretending not to know anything after hesitating for a moment.


    "Nothing, they just wanted some help from me but I refused. I''m not close to them," Rodney said as he naturally carried Dani over from Freya''s arms.


    Actually, those elitedies were forced by their parents to apologize to him and Freya.


    However, he did not let them meet Freya. He also warned them, saying that he did not intend to forgive them and they should not even think about looking for Freya to beg for mercy. If Freya knew the truth, the elitedies would only end up in a worse situation.


    He believed that after his warning, those people would not dare to pester Freya,


    As for the truth, there was no need for Freya to know about it. Even if she did, it would only fuel her anger.


    After all, that woman cared about her figure more than anybody else.


    However, he did not know that a hint of astonishment had shed across Freya''s eyes upon hearing his


    words.


    She did not understand why Rodney was not telling her the truth.


    Could it be that... he was afraid she would receive a blow and feel ufortable?


    After that thought shed across her mind, Freya''s heart became messier.


    The car drove toward the Snow family''s vi. They would be having dinner there as well.


    On the way, Rodney kept coaxing Dani to talk. 2


    Freya lowered her head and looked at her phone for a while. She suddenly said, "When we went on stage to speak, someone took a picture and posted it on the inte. Theizens are saying that... I''m quite fat... Ask the nanny to cook less food in the future. I want to lose weight."


    Rodney''s handsome face darkened. "Why should you lose weight? You''re eating food for two people now. What if you run out of milk after losing weight? Who''ll take responsibility if Dani''s not getting enough nutrition?"


    Initially, Freya was calm. When she heard his words though, she felt as though she was being pricked by needles. "Was I born to be a milk machine? If Dani''s nutrients are insufficient, are you going to send me to jail for not feeding your daughter properly?"


    She was exasperated because of him. She initially had some fondness for him, but it was all gone because of those few sentences.


    "That''s not what I meant."


    Rodney realized that it seemed he had angered Freya again.


    Even the driver in front was worried about Rodney''s emotional quotient.


    The driver said hastily, "Young Madam, you''ve misunderstood Young Master Snow. He means to say that you''re not fat. There''s no need to take theizens''ments to heart. Besides, there''s no need to lose weight so hastily too. Although you''re past your postpartum period, your body hasn''t recovered fully yet. You can still take it slow."


    "Yes, that''s what I meant," Rodney said quickly.


    Freya let out a hmph and nced at him. "Do you think I''ll believe that? Rodney Snow, let me tell you this. I''m the child''s mother too. I have my ns for feeding the child. I don''t need you to judge me."


    "What I said is true. You''re not fat..." Rodney muttered in a low voice, "Although you''re a little plump, being a bit chubby is quite cute too..."


    ''Of course, there''s a part that''s particrly nice to touch.''


    Rodney added mentally. He did not dare to say it out loud.


    Chubby... Quite cute...


    Freya did not think those words woulde out of Rodney''s mouth. Her face heated up.


    She quickly looked outside the window.


    No, she could not be swayed by those sugar-coated words.

 Chapter 1830

    "You even said that my waist resembles a pail before this..." Freya pouted. 1


    "I don''t dislike your figure. I said those words out of anger that time," Rodney said, "Besides, I''m not that sc* mmy. You gained weight because you gave birth to my child. I know that clearly. Don''t take theizens''ments to heart. Those people are just jealous of you. Think about it. You gave birth to a pretty, adorable little princess who''s the center of all attention. How can they not be envious? Even many female guests were envious of you today. Some people are just sour because they don''t have your life."


    After he spoke, the car went silent for a while.


    Freya gazed at him deeply. She did not expect that there would be a day when


    such pleasant words woulde out of Rodney''s mouth.


    She had to admit that his words lightened up her mood.


    "Why are you... looking at me like that? I didn''t say anything wrong, right?" Rodney asked nervously.


    "No, I think you said it quite well." Freya nodded.


    Rodney''s eyes widened.


    Maybe it was because he never expected that Freya


    would praise him for speaking well.


    The sentence that both of them said the most in the past was, "Can you shut your mouth if you don''t know how to talk? I won''t think of you as a mute." 1


    Rodney suddenly realized that not making Freya angry was quite an easy task. Upon arriving at the Snow family''s vi, Freya went upstairs and took a nap. When she went downstairs, she was about to look for Dani when she suddenly saw two people talking in the courtyard. One of them had a buff and towering figure. It was her brother, Forrest Lynch. The person standing opposite him was the Snow family''s eldest youngdy, Jessica Snow. Jessica wore an orange coat with a ribbon tied in the middle of her waist. She was in high heels that revealed her delicate feet. She exuded the aura of a powerful woman.


    However... Why were they both standing together? Was it because of Freya?


    What were they talking about? The atmosphere around them was cold. They looked like they were fighting.


    Freya secretly went near them. Were they quarreling because of her?


    She cautiously hid, using the rocks to cover herself.


    When she got near, she heard Forrest''s icy voice.


    "I don''t need thatnd. The Lynch family has no development ns in Canberra. We won''t take advantage of the Snow family either."


    Jessica''s voice was cold too. "Forrest, can you not be s o naive? The Snow family and the Lynch family are already joined by marriage. I admit that you''re a capable person, but sometimes, taking appropriate shortcuts can bring you further."


    "Enough. Not everyone is as despicable as you, using shortcuts to achieve sess."


    Forrest mocked coldly, "Besides, if it weren''t for you forcing my sister to keep the child by all means necessary, her life wouldn''t have be like this. Of all the women I''ve f*cking met, you''re the most ruthless one. If it weren''t for you, Freya wouldn''t have gotten pregnant with the child." 1


    "... I''m sorry." Jessica clenched her fists. She spoke in a low voice without an expression on her face.


    "You don''t have to apologize to me. You only care about status and money. The thing I regret the most in my whole life is saving you back then. I should''ve just let you die." After Forrest spoke, he left with a grim expression.


    Freya leaned against the rocks. She was astonished. 1


    When did her brother save Jessica?


    Did they know each other earlier on?


    That was impossible. One of them was the elitedy of the Snow family, while the other was a young master of a wealthy family from a small ce in Melbourne. How could they have gotten involved with each other in the past?


    Moreover, Jessica was a ruthless woman, yet her brother dared to speak to Jessica in that tone.

 Chapter 1831

    Freya secretly nced at Jessica. She saw that her back was trembling slightly.


    After standing there for a while, Jessica left in her high heels, looking elegant and restrained.


    It was as if the sight of her trembling just now was Freya''s imagination.


    Freya stood there in a daze for some time until someone knocked on her head.


    Ryan''s tall and upright figure was standing in front of her. He smiled and asked, "Why are you standing here in a daze?"


    "I''m meditating." Freya was stunned. She quickly leaned against the rocks and looked up at the sky.


    The corners of Ryan''s mouth twitched. "Do you think I''m stupid? Never mind. Many of the Snow family''s rtives are here today, and you don''t recognize most of them. Staying here will be quieter."


    "That''s right. Even if they seem to be warm to me, I''m still a person who came from a small ce in those wealthy people''s eyes. I''m toozy to socialize with them." Freya shrugged her shoulders.


    "This ce is quite boring. I''ll bring you to y pool. Do you know how to y?" "I do. I''m pretty good at it."


    Freya wanted to ask about Jessica''s matters, so she followed Ryan.


    However, after ying for three minutes, Ryan was speechless. "Is this what you mean by ''pretty good"?"


    Freya felt awkward. She was indeed quite good at ying pool before. "I haven''t yed for two to three years. I used to be good at it. Haha."


    "Forget it. I''ll teach you. Your hands shouldn''t tremble."


    Ryan leaned over from behind and grabbed her wrist.


    Due to the close distance, he could smell a faint milky scent on Freya.


    Ryan could not help but lower his head to nce at her. Maybe it was because she had been eating very well during her postpartum period, her face was as fair as milk and slightly chubby. He knew that she looked pretty before, but her charm only grew after she gave birth.


    He calmed his nerves and tried to ignore the unusual feeling he felt. He grabbed Freya''s hand and hit hard. The ball was pocketed.


    "Wow, you''re so great." Freya nced at him with sparkling eyes.


    Ryan''s heart skipped a beat. He lifted his lips in a smile. "You just have to find the correct angle."


    Freya nodded. Actually, she was not concentrating on the game. "By the way, why is Jessica... not married yet?"


    Ryan looked at Freya strangely. "Don''t you know? She already got married long ago."


    "Huh?"


    Freya was shocked. "But I''ve never seen my brother-inw."


    Ryan''s gaze dimmed. He sighed. "He passed away. He''s been gone for four years. Jessica got married quite early. She got married not long after she came back from studying abroad. However, our brother-inw has had a weak body since he was young."


    "Why did Jessica still marry him?" Freya was puzzled.


    Ryan gazed at her intensely. "Because of politics and benefits. Although we''re the prime minister''s family now, we used to be in a bad situation. In Canberra, which is like a whirlpool, Uncle Jason sought reputation and profits in the business world while my dad was trying to gain ground in the political world.


    "How could they do that without any aid? For a family, political marriage is the best choice. Therefore, Jessica got engaged when she was 18. Her marriage is the foundation the Snow family is standing on to achieve what we have today. That''s also why she became the president of Snow Corporation and joined the board of directors despite being a woman. She has even more shares than Rodney and Carson."

 Chapter 1832

    I see...


    Freya felt a little stifled. "Giving up love and sacrificing marriage to gain benefits. Actually, being born in wealthy families like yours is quite miserable ... Never mind. Maybe Jessica doesn''t find it miserable. For some people, the benefits of the family are greater than anything else."


    She was not fond of Jessica at all.


    It was because Jessica had swapped her contraceptives that she became pregnant.


    "Don''t put it that way. Some people don''t have a choice."


    Ryan sighed and said, "Jessica is our eldest sister. The family ced a lot of responsibilities on her. When we were young, Rodney, Carson, and I were pretty mischievous. The Snow family is very strict with the younger ones, but we only wanted to y. We had to learn Chinese when we were two years old, French at three, and German at four. Which child would like to study those things at such a young age? That''s why we skipped sses, threw tantrums, and didn''t want to study. My grandpa was very strict at that time. He often caned us. Jessica was the one who stood up and begged for us back then.


    "Grandpa said he hopes that we, the younger generation, can support the future of the Snow family. At that time, Jessica said we were still young and asked Grandpa not to force us. She would work hard and create a future for the Snow family. Grandpa told her to not regret her choices, and she said she wouldn''t. It was because of her that we could have unrestrained childhoods. When we were having fun every day, she would have to attend training courses endlessly. When we were exhausted and sleeping, she stayed up all night to memorize information.


    "Outsiders say that Jessica is cold and heartless, calling her a she-devil. Ha, that''s because she took every dishonorable matter of the Snow family into her hands. Because of her, the rest of our reputations are clean."


    Freya''s expression was filled with astonishment.


    Maybe it was because Old Master Snow treated her too well that she thought he treated everyone else the same way.


    However, thinking about it, if Old Master Snow were such a gentle person, the Snow family would not be what it was today.


    Freya could not imagine how miserable she would be if she were born into the Snow family.


    Ryan looked at Freya. He smiled and said, "It''s just as my grandpa said. Since we''re enjoying the honor and money that the Snow family has brought us, we have to contribute to the Snow family as well. We can''t just simply take things and not return the favor."


    After pausing for a while, Ryan added with mixed feelings, "Swapping the contraceptives back then was Grandpa''s arrangement to force you to give birth to the child. Even if Jessica hadn''t taken part, there would still be others making a move against you. She only yed the role of a bad person because everyone wanted to be a good person. Who would want to y the role of a viin? Even her parents are no exception."


    Freya went silent.


    After understanding the truth, she suddenly pitied Jessica.


    How strong and determined did her mentality have to be to carry such big responsibilities for others?


    "By the way, where did she study when she went abroad?"


    "The United States," Ryan said, "California Institute of Technology."


    Freya was taken aback. Her brother had studied there too.


    Did that mean they were alumni?


    Their ages were simr too.


    Freya had heard from her mom that Forrest had a girlfriend when he was in university. They broke up afterward. That person could not possibly be Jessica,


    right?


    Freya broke out in a cold sweat. Her brain was overwhelmed.


    "What are you thinking about?" Ryan ruffled her fringe. "Let''s not talk about these things. I''ll teach you how to y pool."


    He grabbed her elbows again.


    "What are you guys doing?!"


    Suddenly, there was a shout from the door.

 Chapter 1833

    Rodney entered with an awful expression.


    From Rodney''s angle of view, it looked like Ryan was hugging Freya from behind. His chin was almost resting on her shoulders. His hands were also holding her arms, and they were in an intimate position.


    A wave of fury burned in Rodney''s chest, rushing to his brain.


    He knew that Ryan treated Freya well, but he did not think they were doing that behind his back...


    "I''m teaching her how to y pool." Ryan straightened his body calmly.


    "Move aside." Rodney went over inrge strides and shoved him away. "I can teach her how to y pool too. There''s no need for you to do it."


    "Rodney, your words are too much." Freya was dissatisfied seeing Rodney''s hostile attitude toward Ryan.


    "I''m too much?" After Rodney was used, his handsome face was grim with anger. "You-"


    "It''s alright, Freya. Rodney is just jealous seeing me teaching you pool and standing so close to you." Ryan was afraid that Rodney would say unpleasant words and start a quarrel. He cut Rodney off while smiling.


    With Ryan''s words, it felt as though a basin of cold water had doused the atmosphere which was about to burn.


    The fire went out in a sizzle, but there was dense smoke that seemed to choke everyone.


    Rodney forgot about getting angry all of a sudden. He widened his eyes and felt an indescribable sense of embarrassment and shame. "I''m jealous? Ha, is this a joke?"


    Freya was stunned too. She had a moment of doubt, but after seeing Rodney''s attitude, she thought she was overthinking it. "Ryan, don''t talk nonsense. How could he possibly be jealous? Maybe he was just thinking dirty things in his head and thought I''m having an affair with you. Although he doesn''t like me, he''s very particr about his pride. To him, I''m like a piece of chicken rib, tasteless to eat but a pity to throw away. However, I''m still his legal wife, so he can''t allow other people to taint me."


    "That''s right." It was as if Rodney had found a reason that could save his pride. He immediately nodded.


    Freyaughed mockingly. It was just as she thought.


    "H


    Faced with Rodney''s low EQ, Ryan was utterly speechless.


    If Freya had not gotten pregnant back then, a person like Rodney could only remain single for the rest of his life.


    Freya was ashamed as well. Although she was the one who said that, Rodney had given his reply way too fast. That made her very embarrassed.


    She was a woman, after all. Was she really so unattractive?


    "Move. I''ll teach you how to y pool." Rodney did not realize how hard of a blow that was for a woman. He simply grabbed Freya''s arm and pulled her into his embrace.


    He had not hugged her this way in a long time.


    Freya''s body was soft like cotton. A milky scent wafted over, which made him tempted to sniff more of it.


    There was a ripple in Rodney''s heart. However, before that ripple could fully spread, Freya pushed him away.


    "Thank you, but I don''t need you to teach me. y by yourself. I''m leaving." Freya turned around and left.


    Rodney was furious. "Freya Lynch, what do you mean? You''re leaving as soon as I arrive. If I hadn''te, you''d be ying with Ryan. Do you like ying pool with him that much?" "He''s different from you. You always make me angry."

 Chapter 1834

    After gritting her teeth and ring at Rodney, Freya left.


    She initially had some good feelings about him that day, but they were all destroyed now.


    Rodney, who had nowhere tosh out his anger, could only re at Ryan. "Don''t you know that it''s inappropriate for a man and woman to be too close to each other? Ryan, keep a distance from your sister-inw in the future."


    "If you still don''t know how to treasure her, I don''t mind closing in the distance between Freya and me." Ryan raised his gentle eyebrows.


    "What do you mean by that?" Rodney''s heart sank. He grabbed Ryan''s cor. "Don''t forget that Freya is your father''s goddaughter. She''s nominally your sister."


    "Yes, it''s quite unfortunate. Why did such a good woman be my sister? However, the title of a goddaughter can be revoked." Ryan smiled patiently." As long as someone has power and influence, anything can be done."


    Rodney felt a wave of chills in his heart.


    He knew his cousin well. Although Ryan might look gentlemanly, deep in his bones, he was simr to his


    father. Both of them were like tigers wearing a mask. If not, they would not have had a smooth path in the political world. 1


    "Don''t you dare." A hint of hostility shed across Rodney''s eyes.


    "Why are you so agitated? Didn''t you say it yourself just now? You don''t like her anyway. Sometimes, there''s no need to force yourself just for your pride."


    Ryan smiled and said, "Don''t worry. If it''s because of the child, Freya is still part of the Snow family if she marries me. She''ll still take care of Dani."


    Rodney''s temples throbbed.


    Why did he not think Ryan was such an eyesore before? He had the urge to rip Ryan''s mouth off. "In your dreams. Freya is the mother of my child."


    "Of course she is, but it''s not certain that she''ll be your only wife in this lifetime." Ryan removed Rodney''s hand. "In your eyes, Freya might be a terrible woman. However, when she interacts with me, I think her personality is very nice. She''s vibrant and pretty. Sometimes, she might be a little silly, but it''s very cute. She acts the same way when interacting with other people. A woman who''s pretty with a nice personality will naturally have pursuers. You have to get used to that."


    "Something must be wrong with your brain. How is Freya''s personality nice?" Rodney said angrily.


    "Really? Maybe her personality is bad only when she''s with you. After all, I treat her very nicely. I respect her and have trust in her."


    Ryan tidied his shirt. "Rodney, I''ll give you half a year. If you''re still behaving like this after half a year, then I''ll pursue Freya. By that time, don''t me me for disregarding our brotherhood."


    "You even dare to desire your sister-inw. B*stard!" Rodney scolded while gritting his teeth.


    "Hmph, who doesn''t know that you and Freya are married in name only? After being married for so long, I''m guessing that you haven''t even kissed her.


    Actually, you really don''t have to keep hanging on to Freya just for your so-called pride. Moreover, many married couples are divorced nowadays, but aren''t there still some children who are happy?" Ryan left confidently after he spoke. After he exited the pool room, his lips curved resignedly.


    He could only do so much. He hoped that this stupid cousin of his would quickly realize his feelings for Freya. If not, he would not let Freya keep wasting her time with Rodney.


    In the room, Rodney kicked over the chair in front of him.


    ''Damn that Ryan! How dare he desire my wife? In his dreams.''


    Ah, Rodney was exasperated.


    No, he had to let Freya know Ryan''s true colors.


    He did not believe that Freya would not stay away from Ryan, that disgusting guy, after she found out.


    After figuring things out, Rodney went out to look for Freya.


    He found her in the poker room after searching for her for a long time. She was ying poker with a few elders of the family.


    Upon seeing Rodney, his maternal second aunt, Aunt Millie, called out to him,


    "Rodney, are you looking for your wife? You came at the right time. Freya lost the game just now. You''re her husband, so pay up."

 Chapter 1835

    When Freya saw Rodney, she recalled that he had admitted she was tasteless like chicken ribs. Her expression became indifferent. She smiled and said," No need. I can pay myself..."


    "Why? It''s natural for a husband to pay when his wife loses money," Rodney''s maternal cousin spoke up too.


    "Alright, I''ll pay." Rodney took out his phone to make the payment.


    Freya did not say anything when she saw that. It was just a small amount of cash to Rodney anyway.


    After making the payment, Rodney turned his head and spoke to Freya, "Come out for a while. I have something to tell you."


    "Ooh, what secret are you guys going to talk about?" Aunt Millie teased them. "You can just say it here. Let us listen too. If you don''t want to do that, wait till we''re done ying poker. I barely had the chance to y poker with Freya."


    "That''s right." The other aunts at the side agreed while smiling.


    "I''m busy. I don''t have time." Freya did not even look at the man beside her. Hmph, why did she have to go out just because he told


    her to?


    Besides, what was there to do after going out? Was it to listen to him saying that she was like chicken ribs, tasteless but a pity to throw away?


    As she thought about it, she felt increasingly aggrieved and annoyed.


    After all, she used to be the belle of Melbourne. Her educational background and des were notcking either. 2


    Rodney was embarrassed after getting rejected. It would be inappropriate of him to yank Freya out forcefully. He could only sit at the side and watch her y poker.


    Although he was dense in emotional matters, his brain still worked pretty quickly on other stuff. He knew how to count the cards.


    After looking for a while, he became anxious. "Ah, don''t y the Ace card. It''s better to put out the Jack." 1


    Freya would purposely do the opposite of his words. He told her not to y that card, but she did it anyway.


    "Yes!" Rodney''s cousin chuckled. "I''m left with thest card."


    "See? I told you not to y that card, but you did anyway," Rodney nagged.


    After a while, he started nagging again. "Don''t y that card... See? You helped her win... It was so obvious that she was about to win when she yed the King card. This is so easy... Why can''t you see it... You lost money again... You yed


    it wrongly again. Don''t put this card out... Ah, why are you so stupid?"


    Freya got more and more embarrassed because of Rodney''s words. Her expression became darker.


    If there were no people present, she really wanted to throw the cards on Rodney''s face.


    F*ck. He was all high and mighty just because he knew how to y poker, huh?


    Was there anything wrong if she did not know how to y or if she simply did not want to use her brain?


    Everyone sensed that the atmosphere was weird. However, a certain someone just could not sense it.


    Aunt Millie cleared her throat. "Rodney, can you shut u p? You''re too noisy. Can you just go out? Don''t disturb us here."


    "Why should I go out? Should I just watch as you all bully Freya? She hasn''t even won once." Rodney looked at Freya. "Listen to my instructions during the next round. I''ll surely make you win."


    "No need. Dani may be hungry. I''ll check on her. You can sit here and y." Freya tried to squeeze a smile out. She stood up and left.


    "Ah, I''ll follow you."


    Rodney quickly went after her.


    Aunt Millie sighed. "Rodney looks quite sharp when he''s doing business, but why


    is he so stupid in private?"


    "That''s right. I saw Freya almost cry out of frustration."


    "If it were my man, I''d definitely give him a hard p across his face. ying


    poker is just a form of entertainment. Why did he keep nagging?"


    "No, I have to talk about this with Wendy. If that kid keeps this up, they''ll definitely end up divorcing."


    However, the person involved was still oblivious about it.


    Rodney kept chasing after Freya, but she was walking too fast.


    He had no choice but to grab her. "Stop, I have something to tell you..."


    Freya withdrew her arm with all her strength. She did not want to talk to him at all.


    "Don''t go." Rodney pulled her to his front. When he saw Freya''s red eyes, he was stunned.

 Chapter 1836

    "Why are you crying?" Rodney feared it most when women cry. He was utterly flustered.


    He was not even that flustered when Sarah cried in the past. After all, he knew that Freya rarely cried in front of him. The time she cried the hardest was on the day she gave birth.


    "Get lost," Freya said with a hoarse voice. At the same time, she looked toward him with a calm and cold gaze.


    "You... What''s wrong with you?" Rodney was at a loss. He would rather Freya throw a tantrum than being in that state. It was like the calm before a storm. "Is it because you lost some money just now? It''s okay. It''s just a small amount of money."


    Freyaughed in anger.


    Did he not have a f*cking clue as to why she was crying?


    Of course, the most saddening thing was that he did not have a f*cking clue at all.


    "Rodney, let go. I don''t want to see you." Freya was terrified she could not resist charging over to bite him if she saw him again.


    "Don''tsh out your anger on me. If you had yed


    ording to what I said, you wouldn''t have..."


    Freya did not want to continue listening at all.


    It felt as if the string that was pulled taut in her head had finally snapped.


    She could not tolerate it anymore. She went forward and pushed him hard. "Can you just stay away from me? Don''t keep nagging in front of me all day. Do you know that you''re really hateful?"


    Rodney was caught off guard. His tall figure was pushed to the ground.


    He gazed at her with widened eyes and his breath quickened.


    What did she say?


    She told him to stay away from her.


    She also said that he was really hateful?


    Rodney felt as if a me had been lit up in his chest.


    Sarah used to say those words.


    Right then, Freya said it too.


    As a man, was he that hateful and a failure?


    Was it destined that no woman would like someone like him?


    "Enough, Freya."


    He stood up with a cold expression on his handsome face. His tone was harsh. "Do you think you''re that likable? You''re so hateful that it makes me puke too. With your character, if it weren''t for me, no one would marry you in your whole life."


    "Haha, that''s great. It takes one to know another."


    Freya took a step back. Big teardrops fell from her eyes.


    She turned around and ran away quickly.


    Her tears fell on the ground.


    Rodney''s head buzzed. He suddenly realized how offensive his words were.


    However, it was as if his legs were filled with lead.


    Why should he chase after Freya? She did not like him anyway.


    She hated it when she saw him.


    If he went over, it would only make her despise him more.


    He stood there in a daze for some time.


    Not long after, Wendy rushed over furiously with those aunties who were ying poker just now.


    "Rodney Snow, why did I give birth to such a stupid son like you?" Wendy pped him across his face right away.


    "Mom, what are you doing?" Rodney was stunned from being pped.


    "Let me ask you. What did you say to Freya? She was so angry that she took the child and left. The people of the Lynch family went after her just now." 1

 Chapter 1837

    Wendy''s body trembled in fury. "Today is the baby''s one-month celebration. As parents, can you two be more sensible? Why did you have to upset your wife on


    this day?"


    Rodney was stunned. He never thought that Freya would have such a big reaction. "I did not. She was the one who angered me."


    Aunt Millie snapped, "Who''s making who unhappy now? We were there ying poker properly, yet you, a man, kept ordering Freya what to do. Your tone was filled with disdain toward her, and you even said she was stupid in front of so many people. Freya was being extra nice to you by tolerating it and not telling you off."


    "That''s right, Rodney. You didn''t care about Freya''s image when you spoke just now. Everyone just


    wanted to have fun ying poker. If we lost, so be it. Besides, we women don''t know how to count the cards as you men do, and you kept nagging. If it were your sister-inw, I would''ve asked her to get lost. Freya truly has a good temper."


    "Moreover, she just gave birth. It might be the postpregnancy brain, so having slower reactions is normal. Besides, it''s okay even if she loses. You can


    just pay up willingly. Why did you do that?"


    "I used to think it was Freya''s honor to be able to marry you but it seems like I overthought it. If you''re acting this way in front of everyone, it''s obvious that you''re not romantic at all in private either."


    Rodney''s brain was in a mess.


    His head was buzzing.


    Why was everyone lecturing him?


    What were they trying to imply?


    Did Freya not cry earlier because of her loss but rather it was because he kept nagging by her side?


    "I... I didn''t mean she''s stupid, I....."


    He muttered to exin.


    Wendy said with a headache, "Put yourself in another person''s shoes. If Freya keeps telling you what to do when you''re ying poker and even says you''re stupid as if every move you make is wrong, do you think you''ll feel happy? Today, those yers here were from the Snow family. Freya would care more about her image. But I believe she''s not a reckless person. She wouldn''t leave just because of your words at the poker table. You must''ve said something else afterward that hurt her, right?"


    Rodney did not have the strength to retort. He even felt embarrassed to raise his head.


    He had the urge to bang his head on the wall.


    He was indeed stupid.


    He could not guess why Freya had cried.


    When Freya kept shedding tears, she must have been crying out of frustration because of him.


    However, he thought she was crying because she was upset about losing the poker game.


    "Forget it. I don''t want to scold you any more," Wendy sighed. "Do whatever you want. If you can''t stand this marriage, just end it. Marriage involves the lives of two individuals. I can''t possibly tie the both of you together by force."


    To be honest, as a mother, Wendy never thought her son''s emotional intelligence would be so low. It must have been tough on Freya.


    In the end, Rodney did not even know how he walked out of the Snow family vi.


    He drove back to his vi. After asking the housekeeper, he found out Freya had packed some stuff and left with Dani. Even Mrs. Lynch left with her too. Upon leaving, Mrs. Lynch notified the housekeeper that they were returning to Melbourne for some time.


    Freya had gone back to Melbourne...


    Rodney sat in the living room in a daze. He did not feel anything in the past as he was used to it, but he suddenly felt that the ce was cold and empty.


    It was as if a part of his heart was empty too.


    It was so bare that he did not want to spend another minute in that ce.

 Chapter 1838

    He was exasperated. He called Chester and Shaun out for drinks at a club.


    They arrivedte at 7:00 p.m.


    "You guys are too much. I called you guys at 5:00 p.m., yet you only arrived now." Rodney was upset and threw a tantrum. There was no sign of his high spirits from the baby''s one-month celebration during the day.


    "I only came out after having a meal with Cathy and the kids," Shaun said indifferently. He was puzzled. Was taking care of the children and apanying his wife at home bad? Why did he have to be with two guys here? It was utterly boring.


    Rodney was depressed. "Are your wife and children more important than your brother?"


    "What else?" Shaun raised his eyebrows as if Rodney had asked a stupid question.


    Rodney''s wounded heart was scattered with salt. He turned around to look at Chester. "What about you? I remember you don''t have a wife or children."


    "I was dyed because of a patient." Chester sat on a tall chair and poured a ss of red wine. "You have a wife and a child, but why aren''t you with them at home?"


    Speaking of that, Rodney felt remorseful. "They went home to their maternal family."


    Maternal family? Melbourne?


    Chester and Shaun looked at Rodney simultaneously." What did you do again?"


    What did they mean by "again"? Was he such a terrible person?


    Fine! Rodney admitted that he was a little stupid...


    Rodney exined to them what had happened.


    Chester and Shaun exchanged nces after listening to Rodney. They went silent after that.


    After some time, Shaun said while feeling bizarre," Are you really my brother? You can''t possibly be a fake, right? I don''t think I would''ve be brothers with you. I''m quite picky."


    "Get lost." Rodney red at Shaun angrily. "Shaun, I have a lot of photos of us together. Don''t even think of shaking me off."


    Chester shrugged. "Why don''t you get a divorce?


    Although I shouldn''t separate you guys, I think Freya may not be suitable for you. You''re more suited to be with those conservative women who''re meek, obedient, gentle, and tolerant."


    "I agree." Shaun nodded. "Actually, with your conditions, it''s quite easy to find that kind of woman.


    They don''t need love. They only need you to bring honor, reputation, and benefit to their families."


    "Or rather, I suppose there are a lot of women like that out there..."


    "Enough."


    Rodney cut them off with a dark expression. "I didn''t call you guys out to listen to you telling me to change my wife. If I did, what would happen to Dani?"


    "If the rtionship between you and Freya isn''t good, Dani will be caught in between you two. She''ll have to listen to both of you quarreling every day. In the long run, it''s not good for the child either." After all, Shaun was a father. He had some experience in this aspect.


    "There''s a lot of illegitimate children and divorced couples in wealthy families, so there''s no need to make a big deal out of it," Chester said indifferently.


    Rodney was utterly speechless from their words.


    He spoke again after a while, "No, you guys don''t understand. Ryan likes Freya. If I get a divorce, she might be my sister-inw in the future. Won''t that be messed up?"


    "Ryan?" A hint of astonishment shed across Shaun''s eyes. "He''s Prime Minister Snow''s son, right? We interacted once previously. He keeps his tricks well-hidden, and he has his father''s style. It seems like his ambitions aren''t small either. He''s young, yet he''s already holding an important position in Australia''s government. He may even be Australia''s prime minister one day. If Cathy finds out that her best friend can be the prime minister''s wife, she''ll be pleased."

 Chapter 1839

    Chester said, "Isn''t that quite good? Ryan is a member of the Snow family too.


    Freya can still take care of Dani. Moreover, if Dani has a prime minister''s wife as a mother, she''ll have Australia in the palm of her hands."


    "Why would my daughter want Australia in the palm of her hands? She''s only a month old!"


    Rodney almost died from anger because of them. "Are you guys still my brothers? Are your words even humannguage?"


    "We''re just stating the truth."


    Chester took a sip of red wine and put down the wine ss. There was confusion in his gaze. "What about you? You kept saying you didn''t want a divorce. You said it''s for Dani''s sake, but after we helped you analyze it, either a divorce or not will still impact Dani. So what are you struggling with? Is it really for the sake of the child or a woman?"


    Chester got straight to the point.


    Rodney was taken aback. He was at a loss.


    Shaun snorted. "You can''t even feel whether you like a woman or not?"


    Like?


    Did he like Freya?


    Rodney was confused.


    He recalled when he liked Sarah back then. He wanted to obey her every single moment. He would satisfy everything Sarah wanted, even if it meant bing a person he hated.


    However, to Freya...


    Shaun swirled the wine ss. "Liking someone means you want to be with her every single moment. You''ll feel like getting intimate and having sex with her.


    Even if you guys quarreled, you''d still want to talk to her. As long as she smiles for you, you''ll feel happy for no reason. Also, you''ll be ufortable and jealous when she''s with another person."


    After pausing for a moment, Shaun suddenly chuckled. "Just like right now, I''m with you two, yet I miss Cathy a lot."


    After speaking, he used his phone and took a picture of the wine ss in front of him. Then, he sent it to Cathy. [I miss you.]


    Catherine replied to him with a kissing emoji almost immediately.


    Rodney and Chester were speechless.


    Did Shaun have to show off his rtionship like that?


    Chester was okay with it, but Rodney strangely felt bitter and envious.


    He wanted to be like that with Freya too...


    Wait, why would he think of sending "I miss you" to Freya... With a kissing emoji.


    Did he really fall in love with Freya?


    Thinking carefully, although Rodney and Freya often quarreled, he still liked to be with her. Even if they were bickering, he always found it interesting.


    He would always want to get intimate with her. Sometimes, he would want to kiss her little mouth.


    Chester swirled the liquid in the wine ss. "I don''t know love as much as Shaun but I do know that in the morning or at midnight... When that part of yours is aching for a release, who is the woman you''ll visualize in your head... Is Sarah the person you''d think of?"


    "Of course not."


    Rodney denied it immediately. His heart skipped a beat.


    His mind would be filled with Freya during those times...


    Thinking about that, Rodney''s face blushed in embarrassment.


    "You should already understand now by whom you think of at those times."


    Chester smiled seductively.


    Shaun gave Chester a profound nce. "It seems like you''re quite experienced in this area. Who''s the


    woman that you''ll think of?"


    Chester''s body stiffened.


    He would think of Charity in the past.


    Whenever he was aching, he would unconsciously think of Charity''s face. Although he would think she was dirty before, he could not control his mind whenever the moment of release came. However, the woman who appearedtely was Eliza.


    He had countless women before, but the ones that he would think of at night were those two.


    "Do I even have to think of a woman? I''m never short of women by my side," Chester said indifferently.

 Chapter 1840

    "Sc*mbag." After Rodneyined, he gulped down the wine.


    "I have to leave." Shaun stood up. "I want to go back home to be with Cathy."


    Rodney was dumbfounded. He was angry too. "Do you have to do this? You guys were with each other all the time overseas. We only met this one time in a month."


    "If it weren''t for you bawling in the group chat, I wouldn''t even havee over." Shaun nced at Rodney indifferently. "Do you really want to stay here? If you didn''t fight with Freya, you wouldn''t have thought of us, right?"


    Rodney was rendered speechless.


    In the past, he liked to have fun with his brothers. At that moment... He suddenly wanted to return home to take care of his child... Then cook something for Freya to replenish her body.


    Why did he be like this? He was shocked.


    Had he be a househusband?


    "Err... I just recalled I have something to do. I''ll be leaving first."


    Rodney stumbled as he stood up. He walked even faster than Shaun.


    What on earth did Rodney remember?


    "I''m leaving too. You pay the bill." Shaun patted Chester''s shoulder.


    The corners of Chester''s mouth twitched.


    What did he do wrong? He was kind enough toe over to apany his brother, yet it ended up with him being the one left behind.


    Chester chuckled. He gazed at the red wine in the ss.


    During such a night, he suddenly thought of a woman.


    Too bad... She was busy filming in another cetely.


    After giving it some thought, Chester gave Shedrick a call. "When Eliza is done filming Director Cheever''s movie, make it so that her schedules aren''t too far from Canberra afterward."


    Shedrick was speechless. "Eliza is a goose thatys golden eggs. Can you not hinder thepany from gaining profits?"


    "No, I''m not short of money. Ick a woman."


    Chester hung up after he spoke.


    Rodney bought an air ticket to Melbourne that night.


    When he arrived at the door of the Lynch family''s vi, it was already 11:00 p.m.


    He took a deep breath and pressed the doorbell.


    After roughly ten minutes, Mrs. Lynch walked out tiredly in her pajamas.


    "Mrs. Lynch, I''m sorry to have disturbed your sleep at such ate hour."


    With an automatic gate between them, Rodney quickly apologized with a flushed face. "I want to go in and have a look at Dani and Freya..."


    Mrs. Lynch frowned and gazed at Rodney for a while. She sighed. "Freya isn''t in a good mood. She''s still angry. Sleep at a hotel tonight ande over again tomorrow. However, I guess she''ll want to divorce you if youe over tomorrow."


    "I don''t want to get a divorce." Rodney clenched his fists in regret. "I know I was in the wrong this evening. I''m here to apologize to her."


    "I don''t understand why you young people have to fight as such during the baby''s one-month celebration. However, Freya cried. You must''ve hurt her. I know my daughter well. She''s not one to shed tears easily. Her dad and brother are furious. You should figure it out yourself."


    Mrs. Lynch returned to the vi after saying her piece.


    Mr. Lynch and Forrest were in the living room. The security guard had informed them when Rodney appeared but they refused to talk to Rodney. It was Mrs. Lynch who was soft-hearted.


    "Why did hee? How does he still have the audacity toe?" Mr. Lynch said angrily, "He angered Freya on the first day after postpartum confinement."


    Mrs. Lynch wanted to say something, but the sound of the baby crying came from upstairs. "I don''t want him toe in, but Dani is used to having Rodney by her side every night. Look, she''s crying harder as Rodney isn''t here tonight."


    She went upstairs when she finished speaking. 5

 Chapter 1841

    Mrs. Lynch said, "It''s because she''s not ustomed to the change in


    environment. Rodney spends the most time with her, so she probably wants her father to hold her..."


    "Mom, don''t say his name."


    Hearing his name now made Freya angry. Even when she looked at the little bundle in her arms, she felt a little resentful. "Do you really want that *sshole Rodney? Let me tell you. He only took care of you for a while. I was the one who worked so hard to give birth to you. You''re so heartless."


    As if she understood that her Mommy was using her, Little Dani cried even harder.


    "Why are you ming her? She''s still so young. What would she know? She''ll hurt her throat crying."


    Mrs. Lynch quickly carried Dani and coaxed her.


    Freya sat on the bed, looking exhausted and bewildered.


    She really did not know how her life ended up like this.


    Under Mrs. Lynch''s patient coaxing, Dani finally fell asleep.


    After cing Dani in the cot, Mrs. Lynch said, "Rodney is at the door..."


    "Don''t let him in." Like a firecracker that had been lit on fire, Freya immediately exploded. "I don''t want to see him ever again. What is he here for? Does he want to take Dani away? Dream on. I gave birth to Dani, so I''ll raise her."


    "He didn''t say he wanted to take Dani away, but... If he really tries to take her away from you, will you be able to stop him?" Mrs. Lynch sighed. "The whole Snow family is behind him. Yes, you''re the prime minister''s goddaughter, but why did he acknowledge you as his goddaughter in the first ce? It was because of Rodney."


    Freya looked at the sleeping Dani.


    Her heart ached.


    She did not understand the pain of losing a child before she became a mother. Yet now, the thought of a divorce and the child going with Rodney made her feel like her heart was being torn apart.


    "Mom, you should rest," Freya said in a low voice. She wanted to be left alone to calm down.


    After Mrs. Lynch left, Freya did not sleep.


    She missed the past.


    She missed the ignorant but passionate Freya Lynch in her adolescence.


    These years, she had gone through so much that she suddenly found herself exhausted.


    It was especially so when Dani began to cry again in the middle of the night. The nanny and she were unable to coax her no matter how hard they tried. With the child''s hysterical crying ringing in her ears, Freya broke down and hugged her head in her hands.


    The nanny said softly, "Why don''t you call her father i n? I heard the guard say that he''s still outside. He didn''t leave."


    Freya froze.


    After two seconds of silence, she went out with the baby in her arms.


    Rodney was leaning against the wall. Just as he was fighting to keep his eyelids open, the electric gate behind him suddenly opened.


    He turned around, only to see Freyae out in pearlcolored silk pajamas that outlined her charmful figure in the night breeze. Dani wasying in her arms, crying and wailing so hard that her voice seemed a little hoarse.


    "What happened to Dani?" He hurriedly and eagerly went over to hold the child.


    Miraculously, Dani stopped crying the moment she got into his arms and even broke into a smile.


    At that moment, Freya''s heart seemed to be doused in iced water.


    Perhaps it was because she did not hold Dani much during her confinement period, so Dani became very dependent on Rodney.


    Hah.


    Rodney had once asked her to have an abortion, and he even hated the child before.


    However, the child did not know. She was like a nk canvas.


    All she could remember was who treated her well after she was born.


    The nannymented, "It was because her father wasn''t around."


    Rodney bowed his head and kissed Dani''s little face. His heart almost melted.


    He was too proud of his little darling.


    "Look, the child needs me." Rodney raised his eyebrows and said.


    Seeing his delighted expression, Freya blurted out in a fit of fury, "Since she likes you so much, then just take her with you."

 Chapter 1842

    Then, Freya turned around and walked into the vi.


    She was just a tool to give birth and breastfeed anyway.


    How much affection would the child have for her?


    Stunned, Rodney quickly chased after her. "Freya, what do you mean? Don''t involve the child in our quarrels. She''s innocent. How can a child leave her mother? If she leaves you today, she''ll definitely cry even harder."


    He did not know which word triggered Freya, but she suddenly broke down and


    cried.


    She turned around and screamed with eyes full of tears. "Do you think I want to leave her? She''s my flesh and blood. But what can I do? Do you want me to suffer with you for the sake of the child? I''ve had enough. I can''t give her aplete home. Your family is so powerful, so I can''t fight you either, and I don''t want to continue this marriage anymore. I''m so tired."


    Rodney looked at her red eyes, at a loss.


    She cried again.


    She just wanted to divorce him. She was even willing to give up the child.


    His heart clenched painfully.


    He did not know if he was hurt by her decision or upset by her crying.


    He just felt very miserable.


    He wanted to p himself to death.


    As if she could sense her parents quarreling, Dani cried again.


    The nanny said, "Don''t fight in front of the child. It''s bad for her. Let''s talk about it in the morning."


    Freya felt her heart ache for Dani. "Let the child and him sleep in the guest room, Aunty Lynn. Bring all the child''s stuff over to him."


    She said hoarsely before turning and leaving.


    Rodney watched her figure disappear and only then did he slowly follow behind her.


    Dani soon fell asleep in his arms.


    He looked at the baby''s sweet sleeping face, but he could not sleep.


    After a long time, he took a picture of Dani and sent it to Freya. [Look how cute she is when she''s sleeping. Don''t you want to see her sleeping like this at all? I was wrong today and let my mouth run. I shouldn''t have admonished you in front of so many people at the poker table. Don''t be angry, okay? Even if it''s just for Dani, let''s give her aplete home. I promise that I''ll change.]


    However, there was no reply even a long time after the message was sent.


    Upstairs, Freya saw the message and saved Dani''s picture. Then, she deleted the message directly.


    He said he would change?


    He had said that too when she went into prematurebor. Who would believe him?


    Actually, there were no huge conflicts between Rodney and her.


    Now that Sarah was gone, her private life was quite good.


    Nevertheless, she just felt that this marriage was very tiring.


    In fact, she really envied Cathy, even though she had gone through so much with Shaun.


    At least they still loved each other.


    However, there was no such thing between Rodney and her.


    She took out the picture of Dani sleeping, and her eyes watered again.


    It seemed like she cried more easily after giving birth to a child.


    How depressing.


    The next day.


    She did note out of the bedroom until 10:00 a.m.


    As soon as she opened the door, she heard the sound of a child''sughter.


    She forced herself not to look or listen and went straight to the dining hall to have breakfast.


    All the food that entered her mouth was tasteless.

 Chapter 1843

    Before long, Rodney walked over.


    He had changed into one of Forrest''s ck shirts. It was the first time she saw him wearing such a dark color. However, coupled with his beautiful eyes, it changed his temperamentpletely. He seemed a little duller and more mature


    now.


    "I''m sorry..." He walked up to her and said in a low voice, "I spoke in a fit of anger yesterday. I didn''t mean it-"


    "When are you going to divorce me?" Freya interrupted him.


    Rodney froze and said after a moment, "I won''t divorce you. You saw how Dani wasst night. Whether she leaves you or me, she won''t be able to sleep through the night. She''ll cry easily too. Although she slept with mest night, she still got up and cried twice."


    Freya sneered. "She only cried because she wanted my milk."


    Rodney frowned. "Freya, why do we have to drag Dani into our quarrels? She''s just a child who doesn''t know anything."


    Freya felt like she was stabbed in the heart. "Do you think I want to do this? I hate seeing myself like this,


    but you forced my hand. Rodney Snow, did you forget how you apologized and admitted your mistakes the day I gave birth to Dani? Yet, what did you do yesterday? I can''t trust your words at all."


    It was true. Yesterday at noon, Rodney helped her teach those youngdies a lesson.


    She really wanted to get along with him at first, but then he said those words in the afternoon. Was he still a man?


    "I... I was stupid."


    Rodney blushed and said those shocking words. As matters stood, he could only steel himself and say, "I... I didn''t realize that what I said when you were ying yesterday embarrassed you. When I saw you storm out, I thought you were unhappy because you lost. Then, you said that I was annoying, and those words hurt me too..."


    Freya did not know what to say. She was speechless.


    He actually realized that he was stupid. "That''s because-"


    "Hear me out."


    Rodney suddenly interrupted her. A dim light shed in his eyes. "Yes, I know I am very annoying. When Sarah broke up with me and wanted to get rid of me, she also said I was annoying. I can''tpare to Shaun and Chester. If it weren''t for the fact that Chester didn''t like her, I wouldn''t even have had the chance to be her fallback guy. I also know that my EQ isn''t as high as Shaun''s or Chester''s, and I''m not as romantic a s them. As someone''s fallback guy for more than ten years, I can''t take it when people say I''m annoying. It''s because... those words of yours dug up the most embarrassing part of me.


    "I couldn''t control myself and said a lot of harsh words. I''m really sorry."


    His beautiful eyes revealed how vexed and regretful he was. "You don''t have to take those words seriously. You''re actually... really beautiful. If you weren''t pregnant with my child, I think many men would pursue you for your looks and skills. On the contrary, I may be noble in status, but my business skills aren''t a s good as Shaun''s, my EQ isn''t as good as Chester''s, and my political skills aren''t as good as Ryan''s. My mom also said that with my personality, I wouldn''t have been able to find a wife in my life if you didn''t marry me.


    "In fact, I already knew since a long time ago that deep down, you look down on me. I was stupid enough to be the fallback guy of a woman like Sarah and stupid enough for her to y me like a fiddle. You must be very unwilling to be with me because I''m a man who even Sarah looked down upon, and Sarah is the person you hate the most. Maybe you wonder why you should ept a man who Sarah looked down on. After all, you are much better than Sarah in every way..." 2


    Rodney eventually fell silent at the end of his sentence.


    He was embarrassed.


    There was even a hint of self-deprecation hung at the corners of his mouth.


    For a moment, Freya forgot that she was angry. Instead, she was shocked, and


    her face grew a little hot at the second half of his speech.


    She did not expect Rodney to know what she was thinking.


    Yes, the most she used toin to Cathy about was why she had to pick up trash that Sarah did not want.


    However, it was quite rude to have such thoughts.


    Sarah''s personality was problematic, so how could they be sure that what she did not want was automatically trash?


    Besides, what right did she have tough at Rodney? She was also abandoned by Patrick.


    Rodney was just like her. They fell in love with the wrong person in their youth and thought their unconditional love would bear fruit.

 Chapter 1844

    Rodney''s beautiful face in front of her suddenly sank in sadness.


    Freya''s heart softened at such a good-looking face. She could not bear to see him like this.


    "Actually, you aren''t that bad. You just fell in love with a love rat when you were young. Wasn''t I the same? Besides, the one who was hurt the most wasn''t you but Shaun. He got divorced and almost lost his money, as well as any chance of a future with Cathy and his children. Sarah spent his money for more than ten years. To be honest, if Cathy didn''t save him, he would probably still be cheated by Sarah now."


    Rodney froze.


    What she said seemed true.


    When it came to being cheated by Sarah, did he have it as bad as Shaun?


    He suddenly felt like praising Shaun. That man was also an idiot.


    Freya continued, "Besides, don''t think Chester has high EQ either. Hah. Wasn''t he deceived by Sarah too? Back then, when the three of you targeted Cathy, he was also on your side. In the end, Sarah''s schemes were just too good."


    Rodney looked at the woman in front of himplicatedly. "Freya, are youforting me?"


    Freye''s face began to hurt.


    No, she was supposed to be fighting with him. Why was sheforting him instead?


    "You think too much." She became annoyed.


    However, Rodney grinned with his eyes. "My mom was right. You''re really a nice


    girl. I was blind in the past and couldn''t tell how good you were."


    "You really are blind. No, you also have low EQ. And you''re stupid." Freya snorted.


    "Yes, I''m the stupidest person alive." Rodney looked at her intently and said in a low tone, "You''re so good, yet I didn''t know how to cherish you."


    Freya was speechless.


    Why did she feel like something was off with Rodney?


    Did he wake up from the wrong side of the bed?


    His gaze was also strange.


    His already beautiful eyes now seemed like there were sparks in them.


    It made her feel very ufortable.


    "Freya, let''s live a good life together, okay?"


    Rodney suddenly grabbed her hand and took a deep breath. His ears heated up


    as he said a little shyly, "I actually... have some feelings for you..."


    "tter."


    The spoon in Freya''s hand fell into the bowl.


    She felt like lightning had struck her brain.


    What did he say?

 Chapter 1845

    What did Rodney say?


    He must have gone mad.


    Freya stood up in a panic. However, she did not notice that her feet were hooked


    to the stool, so she fell backward onto the ground with the chair.


    Pain shot up her body.


    She wanted to cry.


    Sure enough, Rodney and she were notpatible at all.


    "Are you okay? Get up." Rodney quickly reached out to pick her and the chair up. "Did you hurt yourself?"


    He reached out to touch the back of her head and even rubbed it gently.


    Freya avoided him in fright. "Rodney Snow, are you possessed?"


    Rodney''s handsome face darkened. It was not easy for him to muster the courage


    to reveal his feelings, but he did not expect Freya to think of him like this.


    "I''m very clear-headed now."


    He gritted his teeth and said stiffly, "Is it so strange that I like you?"


    "Of course it is. The two of us have done nothing but fight and quarrel ever since we met." Freya pursed her lips with mixed feelings. "And you''ve done so many things to hurt me..."


    "That was in the past," Rodney said in chagrin. "I was blind before. If I could go back, I would never do those things to you. Freya, we''re married and have a child together now. I really do like you and want to live a happy life with you. I won''t repeat what I did yesterday ever again. If I do anything that makes you unhappy, you can just tell me. I''ll change."


    "Enough. Stop talking."


    Freya felt like she was going crazy. She covered her ears. "I need to calm down."


    She rushed upstairs without wanting to eat her breakfast anymore.


    Rodney was dejected. Was it so strange for him to like her?


    "Do you really like my sister?"


    A cold voice suddenly sounded behind him.


    Rodney turned around, only to see Forrest''s cold and handsome face. He was startled. "Forrest..."


    "Do you really like her, or are you just saying that because you don''t want a divorce for the sake of the child?" Forrest stared at him indifferently, his eyes filled with scrutiny.


    "O-of course. I really like her," Rodney quickly said.


    "Then what do you like about her?" Forrest raised his eyebrows. "I recall you both fight constantly."


    "Can''t I like her even if we fight?" Rodney scratched his neck. "Every time I quarrel with her and see her puff up in anger, I find her very cute. Some people develop feelings by fighting with each other."


    Forrest''s thin lips said coldly, "But I don''t see my sister developing feelings for you after all that fighting. All I see is that she''s always so angry with you that she wants a divorce."


    Rodney was speechless.


    Well... Although that was the truth, it was still a little ufortable to be told the truth.


    "I heard you used to have a crush on a woman for more than ten years." Forrest suddenly changed the topic, but this topic made Rodney even more embarrassed. "That was a long time ago..."


    "How good were you to that woman? You say you like Freya, but do you treat Freya a tenth as well as you treated that woman?" Forrest asked again.


    Rodney''s handsome face suddenly paled.


    He really did treat Sarah differently. Back then, he regarded Sarah as his goddess.


    He followed whatever she said and could not bear to say anything that hurt her. As long as she called, he would rush to her right away no matter even if he was abroad.


    If anyone said anything bad about Sarah, he would instantly get furious.


    "Since you I don''t even treat Freya a fraction as well as you did that woman, what right do you have to say that you like Freya? Is my sister inferior to that woman?" Forrest snorted coldly before turning to leave. 1

 Chapter 1846

    Rodney stood rooted to the ground in a daze for a long time.


    The conversation with Forrest suddenly enlightened him.


    Would it be fine as long as he treated Freya the same way he did Sarah from now on?


    Upstairs.


    Freyay in bed with her thoughts shing in her mind at a thousand miles an hour.


    That *sshole Rodney actually said he liked her.


    He liked her?


    What the f*ck. What did he like about her? She could not tell at all.


    Was he just saying that so she would stay as a free milk-giver?


    She suddenly sat up and called Catherine.


    However... no one answered.


    She was depressed. She could only talk about such matters of the heart with Catherine.


    Since Catherine did not answer, she would try harder.


    After five or six calls, Catherine''s voice suddenly sounded. However, her voice sounded indescribably flirtatious.


    Next to her was Shaun''s annoyed and husky voice." Who is it? They must be insane for calling so many times."


    "Shut up and get lost," Catherine scolded him.


    "Cathy..."


    "It''s Freya. It might be something important. Get out already." Catherine had to beg him.


    "Then, I''lle inter," Shaun said reluctantly and finally left.


    Freya looked at the time and felt like she was struck by lighting. "What the f*ck. Did I interrupt you two doing... that?"


    "No, it''s almost 11 a.m. now, and you''re still in bed?" Freya was shocked. "Are you guys that hungry for each other? Don''t you get tired?"


    "Shut up." Catherine''s face flushed red. "You don''t understand. We have children, so... some things can only be done in the day."


    "Tsk tsk. You''ve changed, Cathy. You''ve fallen. Shaun has led you astray. You-" "Why did you call me so many times?" Catherine interrupted her and forcibly changed the subject. "Are you going to tell me you actually got divorced?"


    "No." Freya immediately remembered the real purpose, and aplicated feeling welled up in her again. "But it''s quite shocking. Rodney actually confessed to me. He said he likes me, but what do you think he means? Does he think that if he says he likes me, I will be willing to stay as a mother, provide milk, and give his child aplete family all for free? Is he toying with me? How could he possibly like me?"


    "Why is it impossible?"


    "Is what he did to me proof of how he likes me? Look at how he treated Sarah in the past. He treated her like his goddess, but he has never treated me well before. All he knows how to do is make me angry. He called me an idiot and said that he gets sick when he sees me, that no other man in the world would marry me if he didn''t marry me. Do you think he would have dared to say such words to Sarah?"


    Catherine was almost shaken by what she said.


    However, she suddenly remembered that Shaun and Rodney went drinkingst night.


    "I think you think too highly of Rodney," Catherine said. "With his EQ, he''s not smart enough to say that he likes you just to trick you into giving the child aplete home. He''s not a despicable person by


    nature. The things he did before were because someone tricked him."


    "That''s true..."


    Catherine smiled. "Why can''t Rodney like you? We were the two most beautiful girls back in Melbourne. When we were students, you received as many love letters as I did. When we went out, we were the focus of attention no matter where we went. Besides, if he could like a woman like Sarah, isn''t it normal that he would like you?"

 Chapter 1847

    "Compared to Sarah, you''re much more beautiful, capable, smarter, genuine, and kinder. Moreover, you have a better family background and a hotter figure. You beat her in all aspects. It''s normal for him to develop feelings after being with such an excellent person every day."


    "What you said... seems quite reasonable."


    Freya was overwhelmed by Catherine''s words. "I really am quite an excellent person. I almost forgot how exceptional I am."


    "That''s because you''ve been at home taking care of your child for a long time. Also, what happened with Patrick and Thomas caused you to lose confidence."


    Freya was silent for a moment.


    Yes, the incident with Thomas dealt her a huge blow.


    "Freya, that was in the past. We have no idea where Thomas ran off to, but he''s nothing now. Besides, he didn''t seed back then either. Believe in yourself. You''re the best there is. Since your confinement period is over and there''s someone to take care of the child, you should go back to Canberra and start working as soon as possible. Didn''t you say you wanted to set up a cosmeticspany and go


    international? My money is waiting in my pocket, ready to support you at any


    time."


    "I love you so much for reminding me, Cathy. Just wait. I, Freya The-Chosen-One Lynch, will carve out a new niche in the world cosmetic industry."


    Freya was moved to tears. "I''vee to my senses. You can continue with Shaun now. Bye-bye."


    On the other side of the phone, Catherine was speechless.


    How did Freya be the chosen one so suddenly? Women.


    "Cathy..."


    Shaun popped up out of nowhere and held Catherine, kissing her hard.


    "Stop messing around. You made Freyaugh at me." Catherine pushed him away.


    "What''s there tough at? What we''re doing is natural for a man and woman who love each other." Shaun gave her a hot kiss before asking vaguely, "Are you really going to start a business with Freya?"


    "What''s wrong with starting a business? It''s depraved and boring to live such a senseless life with you every day." Catherine sighed.


    Shaun felt attacked.


    She said it was boring living such a fantastical life. "Babe, I promise that you will never feel bored with m


    6."


    Shaun then pounced on her like arge dog.


    Melbourne.


    Freya went downstairs after putting on a face of beautiful and delicate makeup. Rodney looked up after hearing the sound of footsteps.


    His breath was taken away.


    Freya had deep-set facial features like a mixed-race person, so coupled with a little dressing up, she exuded apletely different temperament. In an orange floral dressyered with a dark orange knitted outerwear, enchanting earrings hanging under her earlobe, and a small luxury bag in her hand, she looked dazzlingly beautiful.


    Sometimes, humans were strange.


    When he did not like her, he only thought that she looked beautiful. However, now that he discovered that he liked her, he suddenly felt like everything she wore was stunning.


    "Where are you going dressed up so beautifully?" Rodney suddenly became rmed.


    "None of your business." Freya did not even bat an eye at him.


    "Of course, it''s my business. You''re my wife."


    Freya thought about it and turned back, looking at him like a haughty peacock. "I''ve thought about it. I''m so beautiful and kind, and I have a good family background and higher education. So what if you like me? I feel like you don''t deserve me." i


    Rodney''s eyes widened, suddenly shocked by her mboyant and domineering aura. "I... don''t deserve you?"


    "Duh. You''re the prime minister''s nephew, but I''m his goddaughter."


    Then, she changed into a pair of low heels and walked out. 4

 Chapter 1848

    Rodney looked at her enchanting little back. Part of him was exasperated, yet another part of him wanted her like crazy.


    Finally, he quickly followed her.


    When Freya opened the car door, he rushed over to take the car keys from her. "Freya, I think what you said is very reasonable. I really don''t deserve you.


    That''s why people like me should be your driver when you go out. You sit in the back. Where are you going? I''ll send you there."


    He opened the back door for her, looking so eager that Freya felt like she just saw a ghost.


    "I''m going to look at hunks. Are you sure you want to send me there?" She raised her brows and said deliberately.


    Rodney''s handsome face immediately stiffened. "Sure. I can stand by the side and learn what your type is. Then, I''ll wait on you when we get home."


    "Did you get possessed by a dog?" Freya felt that all this was very weird. 1


    "Yes, love turned me into a stray dog." Rodney smiled. He had finally figured it out. 1


    Since he liked Freya, he would spoil her just like he


    did to Sarah.


    No, he would spoil her even more because she was much, much better than Sarah.


    Freya did not know what to say.


    She was defeated.


    "I''m going shopping with my former ssmates."


    Rodney immediately praised her. "My wife is really beautiful and kind-hearted, so of course she has many friends."


    To be honest, he thought Freya only had two friends, Catherine and Eliza.


    "Of course I do. I grew up in Melbourne, so I naturally have many friends here. It''s just none of them canpare to my rtionship with Cathy."


    Freya snorted and got into the backseat.


    However, she deliberately made things difficult for Rodney, wanting him to head back as soon as possible. Hence, along the way, she kept saying," Rodney Snow... why are you driving so fast? Do you want me to get into the ident so you can take the child? Why are you driving so slow? Are you trying to race with a snail? Do you want me to bete?"


    Rodney sincerely realized the hard work of being a driver.


    However, for love, it was all worth it.


    He did not say a word.


    Once they were at the destination, Freya said, "Go and buy me a bottle of mineral water. My throat is dry because your driving skills are so poor."


    "...Freya, my driving skills might not be very good, but my driving skills in the other aspect are quite


    eptable." Rodney blinked his beautiful eyes at her.


    Freya was stunned. By the time she came to her senses, her whole face had turned red. "You call those skills? How shameless can you be? I don''t agree."


    "Really?" Rodney pouted. He did not believe her. "But I managed to get you pregnant in just one try. Isn''t that amazing?" 1


    "Are you going to get the water or not?" Freya gnashed her teeth, not wanting to discuss this shameful matter here.


    "Okay, I''ll go," Rodney said with a wide smile, revealing two of his small dimples.


    Dani had also inherited his dimples.


    Freya''s heart skipped a beat.


    Did he have to smile so widely?


    Although she called him annoying, she was no match for that beautiful face.


    However, she did not wait for Rodney and went straight into the mall.


    Inside, she soon saw a lovely woman standing there with a three or four-year-old boy. The woman was


    Harley Sherman, her high school ssmate and a friend who she used to y with in Melbourne.


    "Freya, it''s been so long." Harley greeted her with a smile and teased, "You''re the princess of Australia now. I never thought you''d still go out shopping with a n old ssmate. If the other of our ssmates knew, they would die of envy."

 Chapter 1849

    Freya sighed. "I''m finally back in Melbourne and just want to have some peace and quiet. I don''t want to have any ssmates gathering. Oh, is this kid yours? He looks just like you."


    "Honey, greet Aunty Freya." Harley said, "He''s my son, Sammy. I didn''t want to take him out today, but it just so happened that no one is at home."


    "Hello, Aunty." The little boy looked up and smiled, but he seemed slightly antsy. He was not running around only because Harley was holding onto him.


    Freya was a little annoyed. It was not as fun to shop and chat with a child around.


    Just then, Harley suddenly looked behind her with her eyes lit up. "There''s a man behind you. He''s so handsome and beautiful. He''s even more good-looking than celebrities."


    Freya paused and turned around, only to see Rodney-shy-Snow walking up to her with a bottle of mineral water.


    "Dear, I got the water you wanted."


    He even unscrewed the bottle cap for her.


    Harley''s eyes widened as she blurted out, "Are you keeping a little lover behind Young Master Snow''s


    back?"


    Freya was shocked by herment.


    At the same time, Rodney''s delicate thin lips twitched.


    Upon realizing that she had spoken too impulsively, Harley hurriedly said, "I can understand. He''s so handsome. Even if it were me, I might not be able to resist."


    Rodney nced at Freya and said, "Let me introduce myself. I''m her husband, Rodney Snow."


    Harley was once again dumbfounded.


    He was Rodney Snow?


    She had seen photos of Rodney before, but they were all photos on the inte taken by paparazzi. Hence, they were not very clear. Now, he was wearing a ck shirt, jeans, white shoes, and even had a head of curly chestnut-colored hair. At first nce, he looked like a big star in the entertainment circle, cold and noble. A shot from any angle would be enough to make the cover of a magazine. This was the prime minister''s nephew?


    He did not fit the image of those overbearing presidents from the novels.


    Did overbearing presidents dye and curl their hair?


    Even so, he looked too good. He even made her, a woman, feel ashamed. Freya was ashamed too, but she could understand


    Harley''s thoughts. After all, Rodney really looked too mboyant. Even if he was wearing her brother''s ck shirt today, he left the first few buttons undone, giving him a bewitching and unruly aura. In short, it was impossible to tell that he was over 30 years old.


    Sigh, she did not understand. Rodney got along so well with Shaun and Chester, and those two were always meticulously dressed. Why was he so... expressive? "Oh... You''re Young Master Snow. Hello, hello. I''ve heard a lot about you."


    Harley smiled in embarrassment, feeling ufortable. She felt like she had just met Alexander the Great whereas she was just an ordinary person who wanted to go shopping with her old friend. "Freya, why didn''t you tell me you were bringing Young Master Snow along?"


    "It''s fine. Just let him babysit for you. Let''s go shopping." Freya took Harley''s hand and nced faintly at Rodney.


    Rodney looked at the little boy beside him, and the boy also blinked at him. Thetter felt that this big brother looked pretty handsome and should be good a t ying.


    "Okay, I''ll look after him. Youdies go shopping. I''ll practice how to take care of a bigger child."


    Rodney was not willing at all, but he had no choice.


    As such, he walked with Sammy at the back.


    Meanwhile, Freya and Harley chatted as they walked i n front.


    Harley peeked back from time to time. She was uneasy about her son at first. However, she did not expect to see Rodney holding Sammy in his arms, chatting while following them.


    "Is that... really Young Master Snow?" Harley was in disbelief.


    "Yeah." Freya shrugged helplessly. "Do I look like the kind of woman who would find a lover before getting a divorce?"

 Chapter 1850

    "You didn''t say anything about bringing Young Master Snow, so how would I know? I''ve never seen him before." Harley whispered, "Besides, he''s really handsome. He''s like a hunk. I remember you said that Young Master Snow was an old man in his thirties..." 1


    "Uh... Isn''t someone in their thirties old? I''m only in m y twenties." Freya said brazenly. "He only looks younger than his age."


    "Forget it. My husband is the same age as me, but he looks like he''s in his thirties and forties. He has also gained some weight in recent years." Harley sighed. "If I had known, I wouldn''t have gotten married right after graduating from college. Your husband is much more handsome."


    "Forget it. Will being handsome feed me?" Freya retorted.


    Harley blinked. "Of course it can. Otherwise, how would you have taken a fancy to Patrick? But Patrick is not as good-looking as Young Master Snow."


    Freya was speechless.


    Fine, she does judge people by their faces, but even she has her standards.


    "I''m envious of you," Harley said.


    Well, Freya had to admit that Rodney made her look good in front of her old ssmate.


    After all, everyone had vanity, and an outstanding person like her was no different.


    "Let''s go and visit that store."


    Freya pulled Harley in.


    In the store, Rodney witnessed women''s ability to shop. They tried almost half of the clothes avable at the store.


    Sammy was also very wild, jumping and crawling here and there.


    Rodney suddenly missed his crying little girl very much.


    It was better to have a daughter. Sons were too annoying.


    However, he did not dare to show it for fear that Freya would be unhappy.


    When Freya finished trying on the clothes and was conflicted on which one looked better, the shop clerk said, "You don''t have to decide. Your husband has already paid for all the clothes you tried on earlier."


    Freya was stunned and could not help but look at Rodney, who was ying with the child on the sofa.


    Harley covered her mouth and chuckled quietly."


    Freya, your husband is so good."


    The shop clerk smiled. "Your husband also paid for your friend''s clothes, saying that it''s to thank her for going shopping with you."


    Shocked, Harley quickly said, "That''s... No. I''ll pay for it myself."


    Freya did not expect Rodney to give her so much face, but she had to admit that


    hepletely satisfied her vanity. "It''s fine. Just let him pay for it. We haven''t seen each other for a long time anyway, and I have nevere back to Melbourne for your birthday before. Think of it as a bted birthday present.¡±


    "Fine, but you have to make it clear to your husband that he shouldn''t pay for my stuff the next round." Harley said, "I''ve already benefited more than enough from you today."


    "Come on. We''re friends. Don''t worry about it."


    Since there were too many clothes, Freya filled in their addresses and asked the clothing store to get them delivered.


    Later, no matter what Freya took a fancy to, Rodney paid the bill immediately as soon as she changed into i t.


    She even took a fancy to a ring worth 400 thousand dors. After she put it on, Harley said that it looked good on her, and Rodney immediately paid for it.


    All the salespeople on the first floor were in an uproar.


    "Wow, you''re so lucky. You don''t have to open a tab this week."


    "Yeah, I''ve never met such a chivalrous person. He''s her husband, right? He''s so handsome, rich, and generous too."

 Chapter 1851

    "He even knows how to take care of children. Look how patient he is with that boy."


    "I want a dozen men like this."


    From the side, Freya enjoyed bing the focus of envy.


    Tsk tsk. She had to say that this feeling was quite good.


    In the past, only Catherine could experience being a handsome and domineering president''s wife.


    However, Freya finally experienced it for herself now.


    The ring on her hand was really beautiful.


    Also... for the first time, she did not find Rodney''s face as revolting and annoying.


    At noon.


    The four of them ate outside.


    Rodney took the child to wash his hands.


    Harley looked Freya deep in the eye. "Are you deliberately trying to aggravate me


    by asking me out today? I want to change my husband now."


    "I didn''t. He wasn''t like this before," Freya said stiffly." Maybe it''s because we quarreled yesterday and brought up divorce, so he''s deliberately trying to please me."


    Harley let out a long sigh. "If such a good thing happens after quarreling to the point of wanting a divorce, then I will quarrel way more often. That can happen every day."


    Freya was speechless.


    It seemed like... that logic was valid too.


    "You used toment on how bad Young Master Snow was. But from what I saw today, he''s handsome, generous, patient with children, and even rich. Those are all the qualities a man needs," Harley said.


    "You don''t understand. Your husband is gentle and considerate..."


    "Forget it. Can I live off someone gentle and considerate? Can that put a diamond ring worth 400 hundred thousand dors in my hand? Can that allow me to go out and buy clothes without having to pick? Can that let me shop till I drop?" Harley interrupted her. 1


    Freya did not know what to say for a moment.


    After thinking about it carefully, it seemed like no one had a perfect marriage.


    For example, Cathy was very happy now, but how many twists and turns had she experienced with Shaun over the years? To be honest, if Cathy was not a s open- minded, she might not have gotten back together with Shaun.


    "By the way, do you still remember Linda Shelby?" Harley suddenly asked.


    Stunned by Harley''s question, Freya frowned. Of course, she remembered Linda. When Reba came back in a high-profile way some time ago, Linda had thrown in her lot with Reba.


    However, everyone was busy dealing with Reba back then. After she died, Linda and Patrick also disappeared from Canberra.


    "She is back in Melbourne." Harley said, "But the Shelby family isn''t like what they used to be. I heard that they''re going bankrupt, and they''ve sold the family''s vi and luxury cars. The Jackson family is the same. Jackson Corporation''s profits are getting worse and worse. They can''tpare to your Lynch family anymore."


    "Oh, they should be getting married." It had been a long time since Freya heard about those two people.


    After getting Patrick to help herst time, she never saw him again.


    Harley said mockingly, "I heard that Linda really wants to get married, but the Jackson family disapproves and keeps dying it. The Jackson family wants Patrick to find ady with better conditions who can support the family. Linda really doesn''t have many skills. Although she studied abroad, she had only done odd jobs under Patrick. Back then, Patrick was in a good ce and spoiled her rotten. But now that the Jackson family is in trouble, Linda''s abilities are utterly useless. The Shelby family behind her is just dead weight."


    "If there''s anything Linda is good at, it''s acting like a pure and innocent person." Freya also mocked.

 Chapter 1852

    Freya knew better than anyone how capable Linda was. When Linda was


    Patrick''s secretary, there were many things that she could not do well. However, all she did was act like a spoiled child, and with the help of several secretaries behind her, she pretended to be capable and innocent in front of Patrick.


    Harley agreed. "Patrick is also an idiot. With your brother''s ability, the Lynch family is prospering more than ever. If he had stayed with you back then, the Jackson family wouldn''t end up a joke in Melbourne like they are now."


    Freya took a sip of milk tea and was about to say something when her eyes suddenly froze. She quickly lowered her head. "We really can''t talk about people behind their backs. Speak of the devil, and he shall appear."


    Harley froze and hurriedly looked over, only to see Patrick on the other side of the aisle. However, there were partitions in the middle, so he did not see them. Instead, he went straight to the secondst table at the back. Opposite him sat a young woman in her twenties wearing purple-red short overalls. Her little round face was not extremely good looking, but she looked like a pretty daughter from a humble family.


    Harley stared with wide eyes. "Did we bump into him on a blind date?"


    "Okay. Let''s pretend we didn''t see anything." Freya covered her face. If she had known earlier, she would not have chosen this restaurant.


    At that moment, Rodney came back from the washroom with Sammy in his arms.


    Sammy was very wild and would not eat properly, wanting to run all over the ce.


    Freya nced at Rodney. "Take his bowl and feed him outside."


    Rodney was at a loss for words.


    That was too much. He was hungry too, okay?


    Harley quickly said, "No need for that. Young Master Snow, you can just watch some cartoons with him for a while."


    Then, she took out her phone to y Sammy some cartoons, and the child went quiet in an instant.


    However, Rodney felt that the atmosphere was very strange. Both women had buried themselves in the food.


    Was the food that delicious?


    Although it did taste good, there was no need to be in such a hurry.


    Just as he was wondering, Harley suddenly got so worked up that she kicked Freya under the table.


    Freya looked over as well and saw Linda appear.


    She went straight to Patrick and even started to cry. " Patrick Jackson, you''re too much. You''ve been with m e for several years. How dare you go on a blind date with another woman behind my back? How can you do this to me?"


    The restaurant was suddenly abuzz.


    Rodney also looked over and instantly froze. "Is that Patrick Jackson and his mistress?"


    "Pfft." Harley almost spat out her food. She gave a thumbs up. "Young Master Snow has good eyes. That''s his Mistress 1 and Mistress 2."


    Freya was speechless.


    Patrick''s expression was unpleasant, and his blind date endured the people''s burning eyes on her and stood up at a loss. "Your parents told me that you''re currently single."


    "He''s my boyfriend. We''ve been dating for several years." Linda grabbed Patrick agitatedly. "We''ve even discussed marriage."


    "Is that true?" The woman looked at Patrick coldly.


    Patrick''s handsome face was expressionless as he remained silent.


    "*sshole."


    The woman sshed a ss of water on Patrick''s face and stormed off in anger.


    "Patrick, let''s head back." Only after seeing the girl leave did Linda soften her tone. "I know your parents don''t like me that much, but I''ll think of a way for them to ept me eventually."


    Patrick looked at her silently. The woman in front of him changed her face so quickly that he found her unfamiliar. In fact, perhaps he had never understood Linda before. 1

 Chapter 1853

    "Linda, I already told you. We''re over."


    Patrick tiredly drew his hand back.


    Linda immediately exploded. "I don''t agree. I love you. I love you so much. I would die without you. Patrick, did you forget what you said to me? You said that you wouldn''t let me down and that you would marry me. How can you do this to me?"


    If it were in the past, Patrick might be soft-hearted. However, after experiencing so many things in Canberra and personally seeing how close she was to someone like Reba Jones...


    Patrick felt like his head was about to explode.


    Ever since he returned to Melbourne, he felt something trapped in his chest. He held it back, but it felt like it would explode at any moment.


    "You love me?" He let out a sorrowful chuckle. "When did you fall in love with me? Was it three years ago, or was it before that? That was why... Freya and I broke u p, right?"


    Linda shuddered, but she refused to admit it. Instead, she cried softly, "In fact, you wanted to break up with me because you saw Freya in Canberra, right? The Lynch family is at its peak, while the Shelby family is


    poor. But don''t you forget who made our families like this..."


    "It was you who put yourself in this situation."


    A man''s mocking voice suddenly came from behind.


    Linda''s voice choked. As soon as she turned around, she saw a man in a ck shirt and a slender figure walking towards them. The man had his hands in his pockets, and his beautiful features were delicate and handsome. However, his eyes were slightly raised, making it seem like he was looking down on them from high above.


    Her brain exploded with a bang.


    She recognized him. She had seen Rodney once before at the entrance of Freya''s neighborhood.


    It was that face that appeared and beat Patrick up.


    At that time, she hated this person to her core and tried to overturn the power of the Snow family.


    However, with Reba''s death, she finally realized that she was simply throwing eggs at a boulder.


    Now, to her, the Snow family was a monster that could not be provoked.


    Linda''s face suddenly turned white.


    Patrick also froze, but he calmed down and looked behind Rodney to find Freya


    and her friend sitting not far away.


    So... she was here too.


    In other words, she had seen the embarrassing scene earlier.


    Freya wanted nothing more than to stab Rodney''s back with her eyes.


    What was he doing? Why was he butting in in other people''s fights? Did he want the matter to blow up?


    "Uh... Should we go over?" Harley was quite interested in the drama. "Don''t you want to p Linda?"


    "It''s all in the past." Freya had really let it go. She was not concerned about people like Linda at all.


    Even Patrick... She nced at him for a moment and then looked away.


    She had already made herself clear with Patrick, so there was nothing to talk about.


    When Patrick saw her turn her head indifferently, he felt extremely sad.


    In the end, two people who were once in love with each other were strangers again.

 Chapter 1854

    Of course, Patrick also understood that their statuses were different now. She was


    a princess and the pearl of the Lynch family, whereas he was just the fallen Young Master of the Jackson family.


    "Patrick, let''s go." Linda tugged at Patrick apprehensively.


    Since Reba was dead, she did not dare to provoke Freya and Rodney anymore.


    "What? Why are you running when you see me?" Rodney''s lips curled into a sneer. "Weren''t you quite happy throwing in your lot with Reba? Oh, by the way, that friend of yours was also found to be a fraudster, and her entire family had gone to jail. It was a huge fraud involving hundreds of billions. I remember you had a really good rtionship with her back then. You weren''t dragged into it, were you? Did the police investigate you?"


    "No, I didn''t..." Linda panicked, and her face turned white as snow. "I''m not familiar with Reba at all."


    "Not familiar?" Rodney smiled wickedly. "That can''t b e. Back then, Reba even introduced you to the former prime minister''s grandson and saved Patrick out of jail. But you''re saying that you''re not familiar with her? Do you think I''m stupid? I think you must be


    a fish that slipped through the, so you have to be caught and put on trial." Then, he took out his phone.


    Linda looked at Patrick pleadingly. "Patrick, I really didn''t know. You have to help me. I was cheated by Reba. I only did it because I wanted to save you. Freya is just there, so please help me beg for mercy. I don''t want to go to jail. I''m innocent."


    Patrick could not refute it. He had to admit that he only got out of jail because of Linda''s help.


    He looked up at Freya with aplicated gaze and walked towards her.


    However, just as he took a step, Rodney stopped him.


    "What are you doing? Are you nning to harass my wife?" Rodney warned coldly, "Get lost."


    Patrick''s face reddened in embarrassment, but he could not stand Linda''s bitter pleading. Hence, he forced his way through. "Freya..."


    He went to her side and looked at her face up close.


    Only then did he realize that her face was a little rounder than before, but she seemed much more radiant. Her skin was excellent, and even the aura she exuded was different from what it used to be.


    The difference between them now was like the difference between heaven and earth.


    "Do you need something?" Freya looked at him calmly,


    her gaze t.


    Patrick''s heart suddenly flooded with pain, and he was suddenly at a loss. "I..." "He wants to plead for mercy on Linda''s behalf." Rodney walked overzily. "Didn''t Linda get along well with Reba? Reba was suspected of fraud, so it''s standard procedure to investigate her friends too. But Patrick can''t bear to let Linda be investigated."


    Patrick panicked. "That''s not it. I just..."


    "So you''re here to plead for mercy on Linda''s behalf?" Freya interrupted him and stared at him with her dark eyes.


    Patrick felt a lump in his throat. In the end, he could only nod stiffly. "I admit that Linda might have done a lot of bad things to you. But when ites to Reba, Linda might really..."


    "Might? Really?" Freya smiled pensively. "President Jackson, you know Reba is involved in a huge national-level fraud. Are you still trying to vouch for Linda? Have you ever thought of what you''ll face if you''re wrong? Have you thought about your parents? When you were in prison, your parents ran all around trying to help you. They even knelt at the entrance of the Lynch residence. You''re not young anymore to be s o immature."


    Patrick''s handsome face turned pale.


    In the past, he always felt that Freya was not sensible and liked to kick up a fuss without reason.


    Now, in her eyes, he was so immature that he looked like an idiot.


    Freya said faintly, "In fact, even if Linda is investigated, she won''t necessarily go


    to jail. As long as she didn''t do anything, the police can''t do anything to her. But if she''s suspected of it, it''s only natural that she goes to jail, isn''t it?" 2

 Chapter 1855

    Patrick was speechless.


    It did seem like he was too hasty.


    In other words, he should not havee over to plead for mercy at all.


    It made it seem as if he cared about Linda when, in fact, it was Linda who caused Freya and him to end up in this position...


    "You don''t need to plead for Linda either. She has already slipped away." Rodney jerked his chin at the door with contempt.


    That was when Patrick realized that Linda had quietly slipped away while he was pleading for her mercy.


    At that moment, his heart went cold.


    For that woman, he had misunderstood Freya and lost his first love.


    Hah...


    Up until just now, he thought that he would help


    Linda onest time even though he had broken up with her.


    "Aren''t you leaving?" Rodney stood in front of Freya, his eyes full of contempt.


    Patrick was too ashamed to stay. With that, he turned around and staggered away.


    Only then did the surrounding people, who were watching the show, disperse one after another.


    Harley said nosily, "Did Linda really collude with Reba? Hurry up and call the police to arrest her."


    "I was just deliberately scaring her. The police had already investigated Linda


    when Reba was convicted. Linda was the first person Reba contacted aftering back, but Linda wasn''t involved in the fraud, or she would''ve been arrested long ago."


    Rodney snickered and looked at Freya. "I didn''t expect Patrick to be stupid enough to plead for mercy on behalf of Linda. He must have some loose screws in his head."


    Freya was silent, but Harley said, "That''s nothing new. But Linda just ruined his blind date. It''ll be even harder for Patrick to find a good date in Melbourne from now on."


    After lunch, Freya and Harley shopped a little longer before deciding to go home. Once they got into the car, Freya took off her high heels.


    She had not been wearing high heels during her pregnancy, so her heels hurt after wearing them for a while today.


    Sure enough, beauty came with a cost.


    Rodney started the car and nced at the rearview mirror from time to time to look at Freya. When he saw her rubbing her feet, he could not help but secretly sigh.


    Women were so troublesome. She still wanted to wear those high heels even though they were ufortable.


    It served her right.


    Of course, he did not dare to say it out for fear of being killed by Freya.


    "What are you looking at?" Freya caught his eyes that kept flickering to her. "I haven''t asked you yet. Why did you go over there just now?"


    "I was just venting for you." Rodney quickly chuckled and said, "Patrick and Linda hurt you before, so I wanted to scare them off for you."


    "There''s no need. It''s all in the past." Freya pursed her lips. She truly did feel that way.


    After giving birth to a child, her mind was focused on the child and her body. The first love in her past had be less important.


    Rodney was stunned for a while before he smiled. "It really isn''t that important anymore. You have a husband and child now."


    Freya snickered and rolled her eyes at him. "Get your facts right. You''re about to beid off as a husband." "As long as I don''t sign, I won''t beid off," Rodney said with a straight face.


    Freya really took her hat off to hisck of shame.


    When she arrived at the Lynch family''s vi and stepped foot into the house, she realized that all the clothes, shoes, and jewelry she bought at the mall that morning had been delivered. They were piled up all over the living room.


    Mrs. Lynch pointed to the pile of things andined, "Look. You can shop if you want to, but why did you buy so much? The house can barely fit all of it. Besides, you don''t intend on staying in Melbourne for a long time, so it''s a waste of money. Even if you have money, you shouldn''t squander it like this."

 Chapter 1856

    Freya was dumbfounded. She did not expect to have bought so much as well...


    Rodney rushed forward and said, "Mom, it''s not Freya''s fault. I paid for all of these. I didn''t think it through when I bought them. I was careless. How about this? I''ll see if there are any empty vis in this neighborhood. I''ll buy it for Freya to store her stuff in."


    Mrs. Lynch was stunned. Buying a vi to store stuff?


    Well. The life of rich people was something she could not understand.


    "That''s not necessary. Even if you''re rich..."


    "It doesn''t matter. Besides, Freya is my only wife.


    What would I spend my money on if not on her? It''s just a vi. It won''t cost me much."


    Rodney was a man with deep pockets.


    Mrs. Lynch could not refute. Since he said it would not cost much, what else could she say?


    Freya frowned. She really did not want to spend Rodney''s money.


    However, it seemed a little toote to write it off now. After all, she already had him pay for so much of her stuff that morning.


    Forget it. They shared a child anyway. At most, she would give it to the baby. Then, she went upstairs to find Dani.


    This was the first morning she left her daughter, so she missed her quite a bit.


    Although Dani was heartless and loved an *sshole like Rodney more, Freya was still the one who gave birth to her.


    Dani was sleeping in her room, and seeing her lovely little face made Freya feel like the pain in her heart was cured.


    As she watched Dani, she was so tired that she gradually fell asleep too.


    When she woke up again, she felt something pinching her feet.


    She opened her eyes in a daze and saw Rodney sitting at the end of the bed with hisrge hand massaging her little feet.


    Her face instantly turned red.


    That b*stard. Did he have to be this shameless?


    She was so angry that she kicked him in the face. Rodney, who was caught off guard, fell off the bed with a bam.


    Oh. She did not expect to kick him so easily.


    Freya was speechless for a while as she watched Rodney crawl up miserably. His beautiful eyes were filled with anger, but he did not dare to get angry. In the end, he could only re at her, aggrieved.


    "What are you looking at? It''s your fault for being perverted." Freya rolled her eyes at him.


    "I... I''m perverted?" Rodney''s blood almost boiled. "I saw that your feet hurt after shopping, so I wanted to massage it for her. I''ve never even given my parents a massage before. You''re the first, yet you kicked me."


    Freya froze.


    Now that he mentioned it, she realized that her sore feet did feel much better.


    She did not expect him to know that her feet hurt and even massaged her...


    It was all too unbelievable.


    It seemed like she had misunderstood him.


    "How would I know if you didn''t say?" She felt guilty but did not want to bow down and apologize to him. "I woke up and saw you taking advantage of me. I thought you were drooling over my feet. After all, my feet look so good."


    "You''re so..." Shameless.


    Rodney subconsciously wanted to retort, but when he saw her dangerous gaze, he hurriedly held back and tried to tter her instead. "Wife, you''re absolutely right. Your small feet look so good. Look at these toes. They''re delicate, exquisite, lovely, elegant, sophisticated..."


    "Shut up..." His words gave her goosebumps all over her body.


    "In short, I fell in love at first sight," Rodney continued.

 Chapter 1857

    At that moment, even if Freya''s face was as thick as a wall, her cheeks still could not help but flush.


    She was dumbfounded. Her brain short-circuited for a moment, and she forgot to say anything to refute him.


    Seeing that she did not say anything, he chuckled and continued to massage her. "Lie down and don''t move. I''ll rub it for you."


    It was fine when she was sleeping soundly. However, now that she was awake,


    his touch felt ticklish. Her whole body shrunk back as if she was electrocuted." Let go. It''s ticklish..."


    "It is? I''ll switch spots."


    Rodney then pinched her calf.


    "Don''t. It tickles there too... No... Let go." Freyaughed so hard that she


    trembled, feeling ufortable. She did not realize that her voice was sweet, as


    if she was flirting. Furthermore, they were on the bed now.


    As Rodney listened, he felt his blood surge.


    He felt like Freya was deliberately tempting him.


    He was just rubbing her calf. Was it necessary to scream like this?


    He was still a normal man.


    At times like these, a normal man would think with his lower half.


    After all, the woman in this bed was his wife, not someone else.


    Only a fool would not take advantage of it.


    "Then I''ll switch spots again..." Rodney was getting restless.


    Freya widened her eyes in disbelief. When she realized that the situation had changed, blood immediately rushed to the top of her head.


    "Ro..."


    Before she could finish, Rodney kissed her.


    It was not that he and Freya had not kissed before, but that was a long, long time ago.


    He even forgot what she tasted like.


    However, he remembered now that she had reapplied her lipstick after lunch.


    It was sweet and fragrant, just like jelly.


    He finally understood why Chester cycled through woman after woman, and Shaun was addicted to Catherine all day.


    Who would not like this?


    He was so stupid before.


    A woman like her was right beside him, but he did not even touch her.


    Tsk. Was he a monk?


    He did not want to be a monk now.


    Freya was stunned by the raging kiss.


    When she came to her senses, she was furious and ashamed.


    Rodney Snow... How could he be so shameless?


    She pushed him away in annoyance.


    However, they were on the bed, so she was no match for Rodney.


    Besides, Dani was lying by the side, so she did not dare to use too much force. In


    the end, it gave Rodney the chance to be more and more aggressive.


    The embarrassment and anger in her gradually changed into a strange feeling.


    She was a little panicked and at a loss.


    Although she got pregnant after she and Rodney got drunk that one time, she did not remember many things because she had cked out.


    In fact, she was actually quite conservative at heart.


    She rarely had this kind of intimacy with men.


    Of course, there were several misfires with Patrick before, but that was many


    years ago. She had almost forgotten about it.

 Chapter 1858

    At that moment... Freya noticed something off about Rodney.


    Her face burst red with disbelief.


    On an impulse, she raised her knee sharply.


    "Urk..."


    Rodney let out a miserable scream, waking Dani up immediately.


    The little girl burst into tears upon being woken up.


    Freya panicked and hurriedly got up on her hands and knees to hold Dani.


    Her clothes were all over the ce, but Dani soon found the teat and stopped crying.


    Next to her, Rodney stood on the side, watching. If it were in the past, she could pretend to ignore it, but her face was burning. Hence, she could only re at him." Can you get out?"


    "I''m in pain. If you crippled me, you have to take responsibility." Rodney''s pretty face turned bitter, but his gaze was staring hard at Dani''s mouth with an envious expression.


    "Judging by how you look, you''re definitely not crippled."


    Freya scolded as he red at him embarrassingly.


    "Don''t worry. For you, I''ll do my best to prevent myself from getting crippled." Rodney looked at her swollen little mouth pensively.


    There were some things that one could not start. Once they started, they would be addicted.


    He was now in that state.


    Freya''s scalp tingled. She felt like she was being watched by a malicious, starving wolf. However, she had no choice. The child was still here.


    After the baby was full, she hurriedly tidied herself up and did not even take a nap.


    Since she did not sleep, Rodney stayed in her bed with Dani.


    This was the first time hey in the bedroom that she grew up in. The whole ce was filled with her scent, and all the sheets were pink.


    "I realize that... we like simr colors." Rodneyy on her pillow and grinned. "I like pink too. Oh, your quilt i s orange. I like that too. I like bright and pastel colors."


    "As a fully grown man, you have a lot of nerve to say that you like those kinds of colors." The corners of Freya''s mouth twitched.


    Rodney snorted. "Is there a rule saying that men can only like cold tones? Some women also like white and ck. Besides, this shows that we have amon interest. The greatest fear between a married couple is that they don''t havemon likes."


    Freya really was speechless. Besides, she was afraid that she would be forcibly kissed again if she went on like this with him, so she turned her head and slipped out.


    When the evening came, Mrs. Lynch had her go upstairs to call Rodney for dinner and see if Dani had woken up yet.


    By the time she went up, she saw Dani ying in the cradle by herself. Meanwhile, Rodney was standing beside her bookcase with aic book in his hands.


    She did not notice it at first, but as soon as she walked over and saw the hot pictures in theic book, her brain exploded.


    She forgot that when she was young, she had bought some sexually explicitics and put them in the bookcase. She was afraid of her parents discovering them, so she hid them in the most inconspicuous corner and even added covers to them.


    She did not expect Rodney to discover them.


    "I didn''t think that... you''d liked stuff like this." Rodney looked at her yfully. "You call me obscene, but you''re not much better yourself."


    Ah! She was going crazy.


    Seeing that her face was turning redder, Rodney became more cheerful. "Look, I told you that we havemon interests..."


    "Shut up." Freya felt like she was going to explode.


    "Well... There''s nothing to be embarrassed about." Rodney really found her embarrassment and frantic expression quite cute. "The book is quite nice."


    "If you like it, then read your fill." Freya squeezed out a smile that was even more unpleasant than crying and rushed up to snatched the book away, quickly stuffing it into the drawer. "My mom said dinner is ready. Do you want everyone in my family to wait for you?"


    Then, she picked Dani up and headed down.


    Rodney followed her and whispered in her ear, "I think that even if you read those books, you didn''t understand them, right? You need a practice target. I''m willing to


    let you practice on me. I also learned several new positions..."


    "Get lost."


    Freya kicked him in the calf.


    Rodney narrowed his eyes in pain. Women were really vicious creatures.

 Chapter 1859

    Rodney stayed with the Lynch family for two days.


    Although the Lynch family did not look happy to see him, Mr. Lynch and Forrest were both very busy, so they were usually in thepany during the day.


    When they came back in the evening, they only got along for two or three hours before going back to their rooms to rest.


    Thus, it did not affect Rodney whatsoever.


    Delicious food and drinks were served in the Lynch residence every day, and Rodney found himself getting used to living here more and more.


    However, Freya was not used to it. Rodney was just too annoying. Not only did he dig up those sexually explicitics, but the next day, he also dug up some sexually explicit books that she had hidden away very securely.


    In just two days, her pure and elegant image was ruined.


    "Can you just go back? I''m begging you, okay? Don''t you need to manage yourpany?" Freya painstakingly persuaded him.


    "Thepany has a general manager. If there are any problems, they can be solved with a phone call. If he


    can''t even solve so few matters, then what''s the point of spending money to hire him?"


    Rodney did azy stretch. "Besides, is it more important to go to work or to apany my wife and child?"


    Freya was annoyed. Since he refused to leave, she would.


    On the third day, she packed up her stuff and went back to Canberra.


    However, she did not go back to the vi they lived in. Instead, she moved back to Brighton Gardens where she lived before she got married.


    On the grounds that he had to take care of Dani, Rodney brazenly moved in as well.


    Freya could not be bothered with him. She had already dyed too much time for the birth of her child. Now that she had a nanny to take care of Dani, she could focus on starting her career.


    She previously nned to invest in a makeuppany, which had also been dyed because of her pregnancy. However, she could finally start now.


    In the next few days, she was busy looking for a ce to rent her office. After finally finalizing the ce, she asked Catherine out for coffee in the afternoon.


    Nevertheless, she did not expect Eliza to be present as well. 2


    "Eliza is quite interested in your project." Catherine smiled.


    Eliza sipped her coffee. "I can be your spokesperson. Free of charge."


    Freya was very excited. She knew how popr Eliza was now, and the filming for Director Cheever''s new film was almosting to an end. The industry was optimistic that she would win an award for this movie.


    "But..." Eliza paused and said seriously, "I hope you''ll be one of the world''srgest cosmetics brands."


    "Of course. The local makeup brands aren''t very good, so I intend to go overseas and make some decent domestic products. Cathy has already tried my samples. They don''t cost much at all, and I want to target the student demographic."


    The three of them talked about starting a business, and in the end, they named thepany "Freycatheli".


    "That name is... so weird." The corners of Catherine''s mouth twitched as she said speechlessly, "How about Freyeli Hall?"


    "No way. Your name has to be in it. Besides, Freyeli Hall sounds too tacky." Freya was very firm with her decision.


    Was Freycatheli not tacky?


    Catherine looked at Freya''s ambitious expression and could not find it in her to refute.


    After chatting, Freya returned home in a good mood, only to find that Dani was not there. Only the nanny was left mopping the floor.


    Seeing that Freya was back, the nanny said, "Mr. Snow said he took Dani to see her grandparents."

 Chapter 1860

    Freya did not intend to keep Dani away from the Snow couple anyway. Besides, as a girl, it would be good for Dani to get closer to the Snow family.


    However, Dani was still not back at 9:00 p.m., so she called Rodney impatiently. "Why aren''t you bringing her back?"


    "It''s too far. I''ll sleep with Dani in the vi." Rodney said, "Dani has lived here for more than a month, so she''s more familiar with this ce and doesn''t cry much."


    "She needs her milk," Freya said anxiously.


    "She can have milk form. Besides, she''s full from milk powder now."


    "Rodney Snow, what does that mean? Are you nning to keep my daughter away from me?" Freya suddenly got annoyed.


    "No. You cane over tonight if you miss her." Rodney saidzily, "Besides, my ce here is much morefortable than Brighton Gardens. You''re not a t home all day to apany Dani, so she''s quite bored. Since this ce is close to the Snow residence, my parents cane over often. You have to think about Dani. After all... You''ve started a newpany


    now. You won''t have much time to take care of her." ah


    Freya was silent. She already knew that she could not hide the matter of opening her ownpany from Rodney.


    The point was that Rodney was also in the cosmetics business. If she opened her own makeuppany, both of them might bepetitors in the future.


    "Just think about whether I make sense." Then, Rodney hung up.


    After Freya took a shower, her surroundings suddenly became quiet. She was very unused to not having Dani with her, and the ce even felt empty.


    Furthermore, Dani had not drunk milk, so the swelling made her very ufortable.


    She looked at the ceiling and sighed. When Dani was around, she found her noisy and annoying little piece of sh*t. Yet when Dani was not around, she missed her.


    5


    In the end, she got up from the bed and changed before driving over to Rodney''s vi.


    When she entered, Dani was still awake and ying with Rodney on the bed.


    Seeing Freya, Rodney''s thin lips raised, and he said to Dani, "Baby, your mommy is back."


    Freya walked over and saw Dani''s sweet smile. At that moment, her heart melted like cotton candy.


    She picked Dani up and red at Rodney. "Get out. I want to feed her."


    "She won''t drink it. I just fed her half a bottle of milk." Rodney shrugged. "I thought you wouldn''te over."


    Freya was speechless.


    What would happen if Dani did not drink? She would swell up to death.


    Usually, she could use the breast pump to solve it a little. However, she brought it back thest time she went back to Melbourne. She did not expect...


    She felt so bitter, yet she could not say anything.


    Rodney looked at her bitter face, and a smile shed in his eyes. "I heard that... you intend to open a makeuppany. Actually, why bother? Mypany also intends to develop the cosmetic industry. We can..."


    "No, I want to do it alone. I n to start the business together with Cathy and Eiza." Freya quickly said, "I don''t trust you. It''s fine when we get along, but who knows if you''ll fall out and be hostile down the line? Oh, right. You''ve also used me of giarizing before. Would I be where I am now if I hadn''t worked my *ss off?"


    "...That was such a long time ago." Rodney was most afraid of her bringing up the past and regretted bringing it up. "Fine, fine. Forget it. You''re my wife now, so no matter how much money you and I earn, they all belong to our Dani."


    Freya muttered, "Mine will definitely belong to Dani, but who knows about yours? Maybe you''ll take another wife and have other children."


    "I''ll never marry another wife and have children with her. You''re the only one I like now." Rodney looked at her and suddenly smiled. "Of course, we can consider having another baby."


    The topic changed so quickly that Freya''s pretty face turned red.

 Chapter 1861

    At this point, Rodney just behaved in a nonchnt manner.


    "Why don''t... we do it tonight?" Rodney approached Freya with a yful expression.


    "Do it, my *ss."


    Freya promptly dodged him while carrying their child.


    "Fine then. I''m going to bathe."


    Rodney''s flirting made her face turn crimson. After that, he went to bathe in a cheerful mood.


    When he came out of the bathroom, Freya switched off the lights to get ready for sleep.


    Nevertheless, Dani did not obediently fall asleep. Shortly after, she started weeping as nobody was carrying her.


    After soothing Dani in her arms for a while, Freya felt that her eyes were bleary. She was really sleepy. It had been a long day without rest.


    "Let me carry her. You can rest." Rodney, who had just taken a bath, approached Freya, his body exuding a fragrant smell. He extended his hands.


    She turned her gaze to Rodney, whose short, curly hair was slightly messy. Even so, his exquisite face remained attractive and his thin lips, in particr, looked better than a woman''s.


    Despite seeing his face every day, Freya could not help zoning out for a moment.


    "Why are you looking at me like this? Is it because I''m too good-looking?" Upon realizing that her eyes were fixed on him, he smiled smugly.


    "Yeah. You''re good-looking." Freya nodded. "As a man, you look even better than a woman. I''m jealous of your looks."


    Rodney choked. It took him a while to put his feelings into words. "Actually, you don''t have to be jealous of my looks. It''s your honor to be with such a good- looking man like me."


    Freya deliberately grinned and said, "I think it''s because you''re too good-looking that I can''t treat you as a man. Do you get it now?"


    That was vicious.


    This woman spoke such vicious words.


    Rodney carried Dani over with a long face and said indifferently, "You can go to bed now."


    As a night owl, Dani would usually fall asleep at


    around one or two in the morning. The scene pricked Freya''s conscience. "It''s alright... I''ll look after her."


    "It''s fine," Rodney said teasingly, "Given that you''re already not as good-looking as me, you''ll look much worse if you stay upte. I''m doing this so that you''ll be less jealous of me and it''ll improve our rtionship."


    "... Naha."


    Furious, Freya covered herself with the nket and ignored him.


    She was wrong. She should not have sympathized with him for staying up to apany their child. 1


    Hang on. Sympathize? 1


    That was impossible. At most, she was just a little guilty.


    Sure enough, women should not be soft-hearted.


    In less than two minutes, Rodney could already hear her breathing turn even. Rodney whispered to Dani, "Kiddo, your mom is a pig. She fell asleep so soon..." Before he could finish his sentence, he was struck on the head with a pillow. "You''re the pig!" Freya criticized him in a huff.


    Rodney was embarrassed. "Weren''t you already asleep?" soon," Freya mocked.


    "Maybe I''m not a pig, that''s why I can''t fall asleep so


    At that moment, Rodney was too afraid to say anything while Dani was just smiling in his arms.


    Later, Freya fell into a slumber, but she was soon roused by the pain in her chest. Her body was not producing milk. Her breasts were rock hard and hurt so much. However, she did not dare move around since Dani was asleep and Rodney was lying beside her.


    Some timeter, she could sense that Rodney was slowly moving closer to her. She could feel her hands undoing her buttons.


    Her heart raced.

 Chapter 1862

    Freya seemed to know what Rodney was nning to d o.


    Her instinct told her to kick him away. However, after struggling between pain and shame, the pain turned out to be more intense.


    Ultimately, she let him be. Nevertheless, her chest heaved so much that her body felt unusual.


    Rodney secretly looked up and found her eyshes fluttering under the


    moonlight.


    Was she awake?


    She was not pushing him away despite being awake?


    After a thought entered his mind, Rodney came up with an idea.


    He took a deep breath before approaching her and kissing her lips.


    Freya''s heart began thumping at that moment.


    What did this mean?


    How dare he jump at the chance to secretly kiss her when she was asleep?!


    What should she do now? Should she wake up or continue to pretend to be asleep?


    Upon noticing that he was pushing his luck, Freya had no choice but to open her eyes and act as if she was awakened by the noise. She gnashed her teeth and pounded on him. "Rodney Snow, what the hell are you doing in the middle of the night..."


    "Wifey, stop pretending." Rodney grabbed both her wrists and said with a deep voice, "I knew you weren''t asleep. You were already awake just now..."


    Bam.


    Freya was extremely shamefaced.


    "No. I don''t understand what you''re saying."


    "You''re acting opposite to your feelings." Rodney had seen through her. When he saw her flushed face, he felt a tingling sensation. "You can''t get rid of me just because you''ve exploited me. I want you topensate."


    "Compensate..."


    Freya''s lips were locked once again.


    Rodney kissed her until she felt weak. He then said," Don''t wake Dani. It took me some time to put her to bed."


    The second Freya nced at Dani who was sleeping soundly, she did not dare to breathe hard.


    Nevertheless, once she gave in, Rodney pushed his luck. 2


    The next day.


    She was awakened by the baby''s cries.


    She was alone in the bedroom.


    Freya quickly carried Dani. However, the moment she caught sight of the hickeys


    on her skin, she wished the ground would swallow her up.


    How wicked of Rodney!


    Although they did not make it to thest step, he had touched the parts where he should not have.


    What irked her more was that she was actually aroused...


    Ahhh. She must stop thinking about it, or her head would explode.


    After washing up, she had no choice but to put on a turtleneck sweater.


    By the time she came out, Rodney was ying with Dani. When he raised his head and saw that her neck was covered, a trace of smugness shed across his face.


    "Wifey, you look good in this turtleneck sweater."


    Freya red at him in embarrassment and headed downstairs without replying to him.


    In the dining room, the sitter pointed at the breakfast and said smilingly, "Young Master Snow woke up


    early this morning to prepare this meal."


    The breakfast on the table was not as great as what she had during her confinement period. There were only fruit juice, sweetcorn fritters, sd, boiled eggs, and meatballs.


    If this sort of breakfast was served on any other day, Freya would not havemented on it. At the thought that he interrupted her sleep for a long timest night, she was unspeakably grumpy.


    "This is all?" Freya purposely found fault with him." They look unappetizing. I want to eat pasta and-"


    "Aren''t you going on a diet?" Rodney interjected.


    "What do you mean? Are you saying that I''m fat now?" His words hit a nerve in Freya. "Ha. I knew that you despise me for being fat even though you said otherwise. Men are all liars."


    In the face of her criticism, Rodney showed an innocent look. He really felt that women were unreasonable. "When you had breakfast in the Lynch family''s house before this, you were the one who keptining about the oily food. You said that you couldn''t go on a diet because of the food. I referred to recipes this morning to prepare this meal for you.


    They may not taste great, but they''re all nutritious."

 Chapter 1863

    When Freya recalled it, she instantly felt ashamed. She did say that.


    "Yeah, Young Master Snow personally made these chicken meatballs." The sitter added, "I wanted to cook pasta for Young Master Snow at first, but he said he''s afraid you''d be jealous if you saw him eating such good food. Hence, he said he''d eat the same food as you."


    Freya was at a loss for words.


    The sitter''s words made Freya seem like she was being unreasonable.


    Well, she was a woman. Women were meant to be unreasonable, right?


    "If you don''t want to eat this, I''ll cook something else for you." Rodney rose to his feet. "In fact, it doesn''t matter to me how you look."


    "Fine. I''ll eat this."


    Freya picked up the ss of fruit juice and drank it reluctantly. "I still need to go on a diet."


    Speechless, Rodney watched her eat.


    He felt that women were really phony.


    No matter how phony she was, she was still far better than Sarah, though. At most, Freya was just insistent o n saving her dignity. On second thought, he found her quite cute.


    Her behavior was akin to his, was it not? They were always set on preserving their dignity. Anyway, the two of them were pretty cute, and they had simr hobbies too.


    After breakfast, Rodney pretended to scroll on his phone. "Hey, do you want to watch a movie tonight? Let''s watch it early and return home after that. There''s a new blockbuster movie and it''s quite a hit."


    Freya was aware of the movie as it was being widely discussed online.


    She was vaguely interested, but at the thought of Dani, she fought back her urge. "No way. We can''t go out together. If we''re both not around at night, Dani will be unused to it. Why don''t you watch the movie tonight and I''ll watch it tomorrow?"


    Rodney pulled a long face after hearing her words.


    What a dumb*ss. How dare she call herself emotionally intelligent? Why would one watch a movie alone? It would only be romantic when both of them watched it together.


    The sitter said with a smile, "Both of you can go together. Aunty Marie and I are around, so we can take care of Dani. What''s more, when the two of you start working in the future, you won''t be able to stay by


    Dani''s side all the time." "Exactly. If you''re still worried, I can ask my mom toe over at night. She enjoys looking after her grandchildren the most," Rodney promptly said," Besides, who should I watch the movie with? Given that Chester needs to work and spend time with a bunch of women, he won''t be free to keep mepany. What more Shaun, who''s more concerned about his wife than his friends? He won''t even eat with me, let alone watch a movie with me. The rest are just fair-weather friends, so there''s no point asking them out. Come to think of it, I''m really lonely."


    A hint of dejection crossed his handsome face.


    Freya shuddered for a moment. This man suddenly became so mncholic that she could not help but have goosebumps.


    On second thought, it hit her that she did not have anyone to watch a movie with either. Eliza, the star, could not possibly apany her. On the other hand, Catherine had to look after her kids and Shaun, so she would not be able to make it too.


    All of a sudden, she could understand Rodney''s feelings.


    "I''m going to buy the tickets now." Upon noticing that she was silent, Rodney quickly booked the tickets. "I''ll pick you up at 7:00 p.m. after work."


    "I''ve bought the tickets. They''re not refundable,"


    Rodney hurriedly added.


    It was only when Freya left for work did it ur to her that she was going on a date with... Rodney.


    The minute Freya left, Rodney swiftly drove to Chester''s house and dragged him out of his bed.


    "Are you out of your mind? You''re waking me up when it''s only 10:00 a.m."


    It seemed Chester had gotten up on the wrong side of the bed. He would have made Rodney''s life a thousand times more miserable if he were not his buddy.

 Chapter 1864

    "Tsk. Singles always sleepte and get upte," Rodney teased, "Bud, if you ask me, I think it''s time for you to start a family."


    "I''m not interested." Chester returned to his bed and sneered. "What''s the point of being stuck with a woman forever? I''ll get bored of her."


    "What a sc*mbag," Rodney criticized.


    "Although I''m an utter sc*mbag, those women are willing to throw themselves at me," Chester said indifferently, "Why are you looking for me?"


    "Oh, actually..." Rodney looked distressed. "I think I''m too good-looking for a man. Do you have any idea how to make me look less handsome?"


    Chester replied,"... Something''s wrong with you."


    "I''m serious. Freya said that she''s jealous of my good looks." Rodney sighed. "She''s so jealous that she can''t bring herself to treat me as a man."


    Chester chuckled. "Indeed, you''re too good-looking.


    You often dress extravagantly and curl your hair too..."


    "Enough. My hair is naturally curly. I didn''t curl it on purpose. Also, what''s wrong with my clothes? Those male celebrities dress extravagantly too, don''t they? Yet so many women are into them." Rodney was


    annoyed. "Of course, those celebrities can''tpare to me when ites to looks. I''m just too good-looking. Why did my mom give me such good looks?"


    Speechless, Chester wondered why he was here to listen to Rodney''s exaggerations on such a lovely morning.


    "Chester,e up with a solution. I''m going on a date with Freya tonight." Rodney tugged on Chester. "I''m nning to have a candlelight dinner with her. Then, we''ll watch a movie together. When we return... at night... hehe. You know it."


    "... Are you sure you''ll seed?" At the sight of Rodney who was hyped up, Chester did not know what to say.


    "That''s why I need you to help me out. You''re most capable of dealing with women..."


    "You''re overthinking it. I don''t normally pursue women. They''re the ones whoe buttering me up." Chester lit a cigarette sluggishly.


    "Oh, but haven''t you been pretty interested in Eliza''s affairs recently?"


    Chester nced sideways at him. "All I want is to sleep with her."


    "You''re really sc*mmy." Rodney felt that it was unfair. Considering that his character was a lot better than Chester''s, it was strange that he was not appreciated by women.


    "Let''s go. I''ll get a makeup team to primp you up."


    Chester got upzily.


    At five-ish in the afternoon.


    After Freya had a discussion with the president of a digital mediapany, the president invited her to have dinner.


    "I''m sorry, but I need to return home and apany my childter."


    Freya turned down the president''s offer tactfully. He could not do anything about it.


    When she took the elevator down, her new secretary, Charlene Cash, said with a grin, "President Lynch, your identity as the prime minister''s goddaughter is too special. Other business owners need to move from pir to post, yet you can easily have so many peoplee pleading with you to work with them." Freya thought so too.


    It was true that she benefited greatly from her identity as Nathan''s goddaughter.


    Of course, it was also due to her identity as the daughter-inw of Snow


    Corporation''s chairman that she could dominate the business industry.


    With various kinds of resourcesing to her, she could now understand the perks of having a powerful background.


    Although God gave her an average marriage, he


    opened another window for her. She should be content. After all, having a perfect life was impossible.


    Amid her messy thoughts, she suddenly heard some exmations.


    "Did the man step straight out of aic book?"

 Chapter 1865

    Freya shifted her eyes to the man.


    A chic, limited-edition white convertible was parked a t the roadside. There was a young man inside, who was wearing a white shirt beneath a linen vest. His curly ck hair was parted with a ratio of four to six, while his fringe was blown up, exposing his forehead and exquisite eyebrows. He had pretty thin lips and a high nose bridge where a pair of ck-rimmed sses sat. With his outstanding presence, he looked like a handsome and elegant young man who had just stepped right out of aic book. 1


    Even a woman like Freya who was used to seeing handsome men zoned out for a short moment.


    Previously, she used to think that some male celebrities seemed alluring when wearing sses.


    Next to the man in front of her, however, those celebrities paled inparison.


    Nevertheless... This handsome man looked familiar.


    When the man noticed her gaze, he smiled smugly.


    He took a bouquet of pink roses from the rear seat. After that, he opened the car door and strode toward Freya.


    Under everyone''s admiring gazes, he approached her...


    As soon as he stopped in front of her, he handed her the roses. The scent filled her nose. "Wifey, here are 27 stalks of roses, which signifies my love for you."


    The man fixed his eyes on her with a smile. His two charming dimples coupled with his familiar voice...


    Freya was dazed and shocked to the core.


    It was no wonder she found him familiar. It turned out that it was... Rodney.


    He had always dressed extravagantly before this. Now that he had suddenly changed his style, he looked like a gentleman. Not only did he change his car and hairstyle but he had also put on a pair of sses.


    Anyway, she was so fascinated by his handsome looks that her brain shorted out, which made her unable to react.


    Coincidentally, it was time to get off work. As such, a crowd began to surround


    him.


    "Sadly, this handsome man is already taken."


    "He''s not only handsome but he''s also wealthy, fit, and tall. Look at his sports car. It''s a limited edition. It costs hundreds of billions of dors. Not everyone who''s rich can buy it." i


    "Oh, God. Why am I not that lucky? I admire that woman."


    When Freya heard the chatter of the people around, she lifted her head and looked at the man who seemed to be drawn by a brush. Indeed, he resembled a prince that one would find in aic book.


    Her heart began to thump in spite of herself.


    Women were fond of novelty. She had to admit that the sight of Rodney''s new appearance gave her a different impression of him.


    It felt as though her calm mind was bing more and more flustered.


    However, the moment she caught sight of someone recording them with their phone, she subconsciously clutched Rodney''s hand and said in a deep voice," Let''s leave this ce."


    After a short pause, she said to Charlene, "You can return first."


    With that, she held Rodney''s hand and swiftly got in the car.


    Rodney nced at his hand that she had just held. He could still feel her warmth on his wrist. Nevertheless, he had yet to give her the roses. "Wifey, these roses..."


    Freya immediately snatched the flowers and used them to cover her face before she said in a low, muffled voice, "Let''s go."


    Rodney was slightly sulky. Women enjoyed keeping a high profile, did they not?


    He was under the impression that Freya would weep tears of joy, hug him warmly, and address him as ''


    Hubby'' after he showed up with the bouquet of roses.


    He would have spun her happily...


    Ahem...


    His imagination was too good to be true.


    After Rodney started the car and drove away, he was met with admiring stares along the street.


    Freya whispered, "Can you close the roof? I don''t want those people outside staring at me."

 Chapter 1866

    "Alright."


    Once Rodney pressed a switch, the roof of the convertible slowly closed.


    Freya looked at the flowers in her hand. Judging from their fragrance, she was certain that they were imported by air.


    The atmosphere in the car was bizarre. She awkwardly tucked her hair behind her ear and took a glimpse at the man beside her. He seemed strange from all angles. "What happened to you... Why did you suddenly change your appearance?"


    "Didn''t you say that my good looks make women jealous? So I changed my style and wore darker clothes." Rodney instantly gazed at her with a note of nervous anticipation. "Do I look handsome?"


    If it had been another man who asked such a question, Freya would havee up with a lie and said that his face was too big.


    However, Rodney was really handsome today. What was more, his clothes were not as bright as before. All of a sudden, he seemed far more restrained and elegant.


    Even so, she did not want Rodney to becent." Not bad."


    "That''s impossible." Rodney curled his lips. "When I appeared just now, all the women outside were staring at me, and so were you. Your eyes werepletely fixed on me."


    "Well, I was just shocked by your sudden change." Freya looked away as she denied it.


    "Women just like to say things they don''t mean." Rodney did not believe her.


    Half an hourter, the car arrived at a Western restaurant.


    The restaurant here had a membership system and the food was pricey. Usually, reservations needed to be made a couple of days in advance.


    Freya entered the restaurant, only to find the interior decorated with flowers that were imported by air.


    There was no one inside.


    "Did you reserve this whole restaurant?" Freya blinked.


    "Duh. Considering that it''s my first time officially going on a date with you, it''s a must to reserve the entire restaurant." Rodney pulled out the chair for her. "Darling, please take a seat."


    Freya felt all jittery. She had only agreed to go to a movie with him, yet why did it turn out to be a


    candlelight dinner?


    "Sir and Madam, this is our menu."


    A server came over with a menu and darted an admiring look at Freya.


    Freya lowered her head and flipped through the menu. "Which food takes the least time to be served? We''re in a rush since we''re going to watch a movieter."


    The server said with a smile, "Our chef is only serving the two of you tonight, so it''ll be very quick."


    After ordering the dishes, Rodney rose to his feet. " Please stay seated. I''m going to the restroom."


    Freya let out a sigh. This atmosphere was making her feel rather nervous, especially since the man she was here with was Rodney.


    At this moment, Catherine sent her a WhatsApp message. [Not bad. It''s very romantic of Rodney.]


    Freya: [How did you find out? Was it Shaun who told you?]


    Catherine: [No. Someone took a video of Rodneying in a sports car and giving you flowers. It has garnered millions of views. See for yourself.]


    She soon forwarded a video. [A strikingly handsome man appeared at Yorkdale Center Building to confess his feelings.]


    Freya tapped the video open and saw Rodney''s imposing physique that resembled the main character in a drama. Even his face was so handsome that she could not pick out any ws.


    Theizens had leftments on the video.


    [Oh, God. This young man has stolen my heart!]


    [Please debut as a celebrity!]


    [Please, the Patek Philippe SA watch on his wrist costs as much as an apartment.


    Why would he debut as a celebrity when he''s already so wealthy?]

 Chapter 1867

    [This youngdy must have rescued the universe in her previous life to have such a handsome youngd pursuing her.]


    [Lad, why don''t you look for me? You don''t have to pursue me. I''ll be the one doing it.]


    [Lad, it''s getting colder. Let me sleep with you to provide you with some warmth. I promise not to charge you at all...]


    The variousments on the inte surprised Freya.


    Fine. She admitted that Rodney was good-looking. Even so, it seemed that


    women these days were far from restrained.


    However, thosements were understandable.


    When she was obsessed with some celebrities back then, she had left some shamelessments at the sight of handsome young men too.


    If she had not known Rodney, she would have felt jealous as well after watching the video.


    As the person involved in the matter, she could not help feeling a little... happy and smug.


    Catherine sent her a message. [You''re very smug now, huh?]


    Others might not know Freya well, but Catherine, who had been her best friend for years, knew her inside out.


    Freya: [Why should I be smug? I''ve gotten him, so there''s nothing special about it...]


    Catherine: [I''m just going to stay quiet and watch you bluff...]


    This left Freya blushing.


    Indeed, she was bluffing...


    At this moment, the melodious, rxing music from a violin suddenly rang out in the restaurant.


    It sounded quite pleasant, and the tune was familiar. Only after listening to it for a while could Freya recognize that it was ''A Whole New World''.


    She used to be familiar with this song when she was younger.


    She recalled singing it with Patrick at a karaoke lounge back then.


    However, it felt different now that it was being yed on a violin. It was more rxing. A man was singing the romantic song with his elegantly soft voice.


    She had no idea who was ying the violin.


    She could not help but turn her eyes to the source of


    the music.


    Under the dull lights, Rodney was wearing a vest and a pair of trousers with the violin resting on his shoulder. While holding the strings with one hand, he was giving a violin performance.


    As he yed the violin, his eyes were fixed on Freya.


    His alluring eyes behind his sses sparkled like stars. Freya froze.


    To her, Rodney had always been a good-for-nothing rich man.


    She had always thought that he was unromantic and dull.


    Nevertheless, he was an outstanding rich man tonight.


    She did not expect that he would be able to y the violin.


    On second thought, a rich man like him would have learned all kinds of skills from


    a young person. His ability to y the violin should be surprising.


    She just had not seen this side of him before.


    They said a talented man could capture one''s heart. 1


    She was no exception.


    As soon as Rodney walked up to her, two servers pushed a cart with a heart- shaped cake on it. White chocte was used to decorate the cake, and several words were written on it-''You''re my sweetheart''.

 Chapter 1868

    As Freya read those words, a wave of heat crept up her face.


    Rodney... Why did he be so cheesy all of a sudden?


    After ying the violin, Rodney opened a rectangr box beside the cake and revealed a crescent ne embedded with melee diamonds. It was stunning and intricate.


    Freya was quite a fashionista, so she could recognize that it was from a high-end luxury brand after taking a nce at the logo on the box. However, she had never seen this design in magazines before.


    "I... requested to have this customized." Rodney was blushing. "It''s meant to symbolize passionate love. And there''s even your name engraved on it. Do you like it?"


    Complicated feelings shed across Freya''s bright eyes.


    The ne was undoubtedly pretty and expensive. If the question was whether she liked it or not, she definitely did.


    No woman would not like this restaurant, a handsome guy, and an expensive gift.


    However, she never thought that Rodney would n all this for her.


    He was a man who had often hurt her and quarreled with her.


    Freya felt conflicted.


    She, too, wanted a stable and sweet marriage.


    However, there were too many conflicts between her and Rodney. They would fight almost every day. She was unsure how long the harmony between them couldst.


    The fact that he said he liked her made her confused.


    She still could not understand which part of her was likable to him.


    "Freya..."


    As Freya did not say anything, Rodney pressed his lips together. He said with a serious face, "Actually, when I proposed to you at the Snow family, I did that with the thought of spending the rest of my life with you. Yes, we often fight, but... I don''t fight with you because I dislike you. Maybe we''re used to interacting with each other through quarreling. However, as a man, I shouldn''t fight with you over every matter. I should be amodating. I want to apologize to you for all the past issues. I''ll treat you and Dani well in the future. I really like you.


    "I like the way you get angry, the way you smile, and the way you scold me.


    "When you left after our fight at the Snow family that day, I felt like I had lost my soul. I didn''t have much of an appetite and I couldn''t sleep. My head was filled with thoughts of you. Actually... Maybe I already had feelings for you a long time ago. It''s just that... I''m really dense about rtionships. I hope you can give me a chance to pamper you...


    "In the future, I''ll take care of the child, cook the meals, and give you money to spend. I''ll pamper you... like a princess. I''ll treasure and love you, take care of you and protect you..."


    Toward the end, the blush on Rodney''s face grew a shade deeper.


    Freya''s face flushed redder as she listened.


    Maybe it was because she never expected Rodney to say such cheesy words.


    Her heart was beating fast.


    She even strangely thought that Rodney looked pretty cute when he was confessing.


    "Your words may be touching now, but... who knows if you''ll go back on them?" Freya muttered and rolled her eyes at him.


    To be honest, she did not want to divorce Rodney for Dani''s sake. It was just that their huge quarrel on the day she gave birth and the baby''s one-month celebration had made her really ufortable about their current situation.


    "No, I definitely won''t. If I ever make you unhappy in the future, just chase me out


    of the room. I guarantee I''ll own up to my mistakes."


    Rodney inched closer to Freya. "Let me help you... put on a ne."


    Freya rolled her eyes at him, but she did not say a word or refuse.


    Rodney was ted. He quickly bent over and put the ne on her.


    As Freya was lowering her head, she suddenly noticed that there was something in Rodney''s sleeve.


    She took it out and had a look when he was not paying attention. Her face darkened in an instant.


    "Freya, the ne looks good on you..." When Rodney lowered his head and saw the little note in her hands, he felt as if a bomb had gone off in his head.


    "Rodney Snow..." Freya spat out her words and red at him with gritted teeth. "Is this the love you have for me? You even had to hide a note and secretly read from it to confess to me. Tell me, who wrote this for you?"

 Chapter 1869

    Freya was so furious that she pped the note on his face.


    No wonder the words he said just now sounded as if h e suddenly had a realization.


    She was almost touched.


    B*stard.


    Rodney felt as if a basin of cold water was poured down on him. He also thought he was seeing a volcano erupting in front of him.


    He almost broke out in a cold sweat.


    "No... It''s not like that. Let me exin..."


    "Don''t exin." Freya stood up. Disappointment filled her eyes. She did not know whether the disappointment was directed toward Rodney or herself because she had felt the slightest bit of happiness just now. i


    "You even needed to prepare a small note to confess to me. You don''t like me at all, so you have difficulty expressing the feelings you have for me. You didn''t write that note, right? Which love expert did you look for? It must be Chester, right? He dated so many women, so he must have quite some experience."


    Rodney immediately cried out, "I''m being wronged."


    "Do you dare to swear that you wrote it yourself?" Freya sneered and stared at him.


    Rodney''s gaze faltered.


    Freya pushed him away and turned around to leave. She did not even want to eat anymore.


    "Hey, don''t go." Rodney quickly went after her. "I admit that it was Chester who helped me write the note, but the words represent my actual feelings. I didn''t ask him to write it for me with other intentions. I was scared I couldn''t speak well and you wouldn''t be touched..."


    "Did Chester also write a note for you when you proposed to Sarah in the past?" Freya halted her steps and asked angrily, "I reckon you didn''t need a note then, right?" 1


    Rodney said, "It indeed wasn''t..."


    "Enough. Since you know it yourself, then you surely understand how shallow is the love that you''re talking about."


    Freya was infuriated. She found it ridiculous as well. She was notcking in any way, but she could not even beat Sarah. "If you had memorized the contents of the note and didn''t secretly ce it in your sleeve, I wouldn''t be this angry. Since you want to woo me, please show some sincerity. You can''t please a


    woman just by changing your clothes, your car, and ying the violin."


    Rodney was frustrated. As Freya walked farther away, his anxiety grew. "Freya, don''t go."


    He pulled her back. He could clearly see the disappointment in her eyes. He felt that their rtionship would really end if she were to walk out of the door. "Actually, I remember all the contents. I was just afraid that I''d be too nervous in front of you..."


    "Don''t say anything more. I won''t believe you."


    Freya was unable to push him away. In the end, she exploded. "Rodney Snow, I''m not a fool! You''re just trying to trick me into staying by saying you love me so that Dani will have a family. At the same time, you can have me warm up your bed too. You''ve loved someone before, so you should know what love is, right? What you had for Sarah was love. I''m just a suitable marriage partner to you, and I just happen to be the biological mother of your child. You just can''t be bothered anymore. I understand that feeling.


    Sometimes, I''m toozy to be bothered too. As long as we have a harmonious rtionship and you stop hurting and agitating me, I can continue to be in a respectful marriage with you. However, you can''t lie to me under the pretense of love."


    "I didn''t. I admit that that was the situation when we got married at first. Since my parents liked you and you were pregnant, I considered you as a suitable


    candidate for marriage..."


    Rodney felt regretful. He did not think that his ns for today would create such a huge misunderstanding. "But I really like you now. People have feelings. After spending time with you every day, I like the feeling of having you in the house. If you''re not around, I''ll look for you everywhere. I like it when you, Dani, and I are together. I used to indulge in eating, drinking, and having fun in the past, but I''m not interested in those things anymore with you and Dani next to me." "Enough. I don''t want to listen."


    Freya could not tell what was true and what was not.

 Chapter 1870

    Freya had given her all in a rtionship once, but she ended up being heavily wounded.


    She did not dare to simply give out her heart anymore, especially when that person used to love another woman for many years.


    Rodney lowered his head and stared at her. He was at a loss.


    Freya kept resisting and pushing him away. His head was in a mess.


    It seemed that she would not believe in anything he said.


    Rodney made a decision. He cupped her small face." Since you don''t believe my words, I''ll prove it to you with my actions."


    After he spoke, he kissed her aggressively.


    Freya pushed him, annoyed.


    Rodney pressed himself against her and forced her to take a few steps back until she was pressed against the wall. His kiss was hot and deep.


    He had wanted to do this for a long time. However, Dani was beside themst night, so he kept holding it in.


    Rodney''s heavy panting echoed in Freya''s ears. She was so embarrassed that she curled her toes.


    They were in the restaurant. Although the whole ce had been booked, there were still waiters around.


    At that moment, the difference in the strength between a man and a woman was evident.


    Freya could not even make Rodney budge. She even felt Rodney''s temperature rising.


    When he was about to lose control, Rodney quickly grabbed the curtain beside them and wrapped it around them to form a confined space.


    "Wifey, feel it for yourself. Is this not love?" Rodney''s body was pressed against Freya''s. She immediately felt the difference in his body.


    Freya did not have much experience with guys.


    She was flustered. "You... Stay away from me."


    "We already have a child together. Why are you still so embarrassed?" Rodney ced his hands on both sides of her head. His eyes were bloodshot. "Moreover...


    Besides you, I''ve never had another woman in my life. Although I pursued and dated Sarah before, I was never... like this in front of her."


    Freya wanted to ask what he meant by that.


    However, looking at his gaze, it was as if she instantly became mute. She did not dare to believe it. "It can''t be."


    "Ah, I''d be a b*stard if I''m lying to you. It was my first time back in the hotel. You stole my virginity when I was in a blur. After that, I never had another woman." Rodney then thought of something. He simply leaned o n her and did not move. "I don''t care. You have to take responsibility."


    Freya was dumbfounded. She did not understand how things had developed in this direction. She was clearly furious and about to leave too. 2


    "Oh please, it was my first time too..."


    "And I''m willing to be responsible." Rodney hugged her shamelessly. "So you have to be responsible too, okay? Learn from me. Actually, you think too highly of me. Do you think I''m a father who can sacrifice my lifelong happiness for a child?"


    "Although you love Dani, you''re not a mother who canpromise and sacrifice your happiness for the child too, right? Otherwise, you wouldn''t have argued for a divorce before." Rodney pouted.


    Freya red at him.


    "See? Both of us aren''t that kind of people." Rodney shrugged his shoulders andughed. "So don''t keep saying that I''m making you stay under the pretense of love just to give Dani a perfect family. I''m not that great of a father."

 Chapter 1871

    Freya let out a hmph. "Then it''s because you want to have sex with me."


    Rodney raised his eyebrows. "With my status and body, it''s easy for me to sleep with pretty women, but I only want to have sex with you. What does that imply? It means that I sincerely love you. I don''t care about other women."


    Freya was stunned. She opened her mouth.


    Rodney cut her off before she could speak. "Don''t think of me as a casual man either. If I were a casual man, I wouldn''t still have my virginity at such an age. You were the one who benefitted in the end."


    "Didn''t you benefit from it as well?"


    Freya muttered.


    However, after hearing Rodney''s analysis, she slightly wavered.


    It was true that if he did not like her, there was no need for him to lie to her.


    Rodney saw that Freya was not pushing him away anymore. He was delighted. He brazenly went closer to her and pecked her lips several times. "Besides...


    Why can''t I love you? You''re pretty, capable, and career -oriented. Although you have a sharp tongue like me


    sometimes, deep down, you have a good heart. Isn''t it normal to fall in love with you..."


    She was enveloped in his breaths.


    As Freya listened to him muttering while their lips were brushing past each other''s, she felt soft and sweet all over.


    It seemed that... his words made sense.


    She was worthy of being loved.


    However...


    Freya pushed him away slightly. "My mom always says that I''mzy and my house is messy. Do you like that about me too?"


    "I''ve known you for more than a day or two. If I disliked those things about you, I would''ve talked to you about it early on." It was true that Rodney did not mind those things. "Moreover, what''s wrong with liking to eat and beingzy? I have a housekeeper.


    Why do I need you to do the chores? I''m not looking for a housekeeper to marry anyway. You just have to live a happy life. You can dress up anytime you want to and buy whatever you want..."


    Freya''s heart felt increasingly sweet upon hearing that.


    When Patrick and Mrs. Lynch criticized her before, she had thought to herself that she was not marrying to be someone else''s housekeeper.


    It was the first time that she realized Rodney was quite satisfactory in that aspect.


    However...


    Freya lowered her head and rummaged through Rodney''s sleeves. She even went through his pockets.


    "What are you doing?"


    "You''re suddenly saying such nice words. I''m checking whether you''re hiding another note," Freya said in a low voice.


    "Look for it, then. I most definitely don''t have one." Rodney let Freya search all she wanted.


    Freya could not find anything after searching for quite some time.


    Rodney smiled. "Freya, everything I said just now is the truth. Previously when you lived in Brighton Gardens, when did I not cook for you when I visited you? I really don''t mind all those things. I quite like cooking, and I like other people eating the food I make. Besides, you''d finish everything up each time. It made me feel pretty satisfied."


    Freya raised her head and gazed at him.


    When Rodney said those words, his eyes, which were behind his sses, were bright and happy.


    Freya''s heart suddenly throbbed.


    She felt even more touchedpared to the way she felt when he drove a sports car earlier today and appeared before her eyes in a handsome outfit.


    Actually, she had always remembered the scene of Rodneying to her ce for the first time and cooking for her despite it being a long time ago.


    At that time, she had even told Catherine that Rodney was a decent guy apart from the fact that he would be an idiot if it had anything to do with Sarah. It would be blissful to be loved by a guy like him, but Sarah did not treasure him.


    She did feel the slightest bit of attraction toward him and had some thoughts back then. However, due to the issue regarding Sarah and Thomas that happened afterward, she did not have those thoughts anymore.


    "Don''t look at me like that. Your eyes are so big, you''re like a seductive fairy. It''s tough for me whenever you look at me like that." Rodney''s heart itched terribly. When he lowered his head and was about to kiss her again, Freya blocked his lips.


    "No. I''m hungry, I want to eat."

 Chapter 1872

    "You''re not leaving anymore?" Rodney was d. "Then ... I''ll go to the washroom. You can start eating first."


    HH


    Freya nced downward with her face flushed. Then, she walked away heartlessly.


    Only after she returned to her seat did Rodney go to the washroom in difort.


    By the time the food was served, Rodney was still not back yet. As such, Freya started eating first, but she ate slowly.


    Not long after, Rodney appeared again, well-dressed.


    Freya nced at him. "That was fast."


    "Ahem..." Rodney choked on water, and his whole face darkened a little. "Why don''t... we go back and try it out tonight? Actually, I''m not that fast- Ow."


    Before he could finish his sentence, Freya stepped on him hard.


    "In your dreams." She smiled at him as she cut the steak.


    Rodney felt as if she was cutting his flesh. However, he was not in a rush. He could take it slow. At least he had taken the first step.


    After having their Western meal, they went to a cinema nearby.


    When they arrived, Rodney diligently bought some snacks, popcorn, and drinks before bringing her inside.


    The cinema hall was quite huge. However, there were only two of them when the movie started.


    Puzzled by the situation, Freya asked, "Isn''t this movie pretty popr? Why is there only the both of us here?"


    "Oh. It''s because I bought the rest of the movie tickets," Rodney said nonchntly.


    Freya red at him speechlessly.


    "They''ll just be third-wheelers, so there''s no need for them to be here," Rodney exined confidently.


    "It''s not the weekend, so there won''t be that many people in the first ce. You''re wasting money." Freya sighed. "Moreover, isn''t the atmosphere the main point of watching movies? If it''s just the both of us, we might as well just watch it in the theater room back at home."


    "Yes, yes. My wife is right. I won''t spend money rashly in the future. I''ll seek your approval every time I spend." Rodney was smiling from ear to ear. The way she said "you''re wasting money" made her sound like a bossy wife, and he liked it a lot.


    It turned out that having someone in charge of his money felt so good.


    No wonder Shaun liked to be bossed around by his woman.


    Freya wanted to tell him that was not what she meant. However, seeing Rodney


    being so self-conscious made the corners of her lips curl upward.


    Besides, it felt pretty good to have Rodney suddenly kissing up to her.


    It was as if she finally tamed the disobedient husky.


    Especially during the movies, she finally did not have to twist the bottle caps open herself.


    She also did not have to use her own hands to eat popcorn or tear the opening of a packet of snacks.


    That feeling was pretty satisfying.


    No wonder so many people liked to be in a romantic rtionship.


    Since she had not dated in a long time, she almost forgot how awesome it was to be in a rtionship.


    However, Rodney was too fidgety. He would be squeezing her hands in one moment, thening near to kiss her in another. It was never-ending.


    "Stop it. Can you please? I want to pay attention to the movie?" "Watch it, then. I''m not covering your eyes anyway."


    Rodney pecked her cheek again. "Freya, I used to find it boring when I watched movies with Shaun and the rest. But now, I realize that it''s quite fun. No wonder so many people like to watch movies."


    "Haven''t you watched movies with Sarah before?" Freya asked.

 Chapter 1873

    "I have never. Why do you keep mentioning her?" Rodney blinked. "Whenever you bring her up, I feel like I''ve had a fake rtionship with her. I''ve never


    interacted with her the way I do with you."


    "What way?" Freya raised her eyebrows.


    In the dark cinema, Rodney began to blush. "I can''t put it in exact words. I only dated her for a short time, and I was quite cautious when I was around her. However, I feel very rxed when I''m with you. I can do whatever I want." Freya understood him.


    It was the same when she was dating Patrick back then. Whenever they went to a movie, they always had to bring Linda along.


    She often saw other couples making out in the cinema at that time, but she and Patrick had never done that before. Sometimes, when she wanted to kiss Patrick, Cindy would be at the side saying that she could not open a bottle cap or that she wanted to eat popcorn. 2


    Freya felt like she was an extra back then.


    However, her situation might have been better than Rodney''s. Rodney must have treated and respected Sarah as a goddess, but maybe that was precisely why


    he had never experienced the passionate rtionship that many young men and women had. It was quite a pity.


    Anyway, Freya and Rodney did have some simrities in some aspects.


    Moreover, they were now in the phase of falling head over heels for each other.


    Freya could finally experience it herself. Otherwise, she would always be envious of others.


    When the movie ended, it was already 9:30 p.m.


    Freya was in a hurry to go back home, but Rodney was not. "Don''t worry. My mom is there tonight. She said Dani is behaving well, and she doesn''t miss us at all."


    "But I miss her." Freya red at the man beside her who was driving. "Dani is your daughter, but why do I feel like you don''t care about her anymore?"


    Rodney widened his eyes from being wronged. "Freya, although I know that you''re quite unreasonable, you can''t be too unreasonable, right? If I care about Dani, you''ll say that I''m only pretending to say I love you because of Dani. If I want to spend more time with you, you''ll say that I don''t care about Dani."


    Freya harrumphed. "Women are just that unreasonable. Do you have a problem with it?"


    "I don''t dare to," Rodney muttered. "I just want the both of us to have more alone time together. This means that I love you as much as I love Dani."


    A hint of a smile shed in Freya''s eyes. Then, she nced at the "paw" on her leg. "I think you''re just trying to take advantage of me."


    "I''ve never taken advantage of other women. My personal life is clean," Rodney said faintly.


    Freya had nothing to say in regards to that point.


    During her pregnancy and after she gave birth, she knew that other than going to thepany, Rodney would be at home by her side.


    Once they arrived at the vi and parked the car, Rodney held Freya''s hand.


    However, Freya felt so embarrassed that she avoided him. "We''re already home. Let''s not hold hands."


    "Why not? What''s wrong with holding hands?" Rodney was like glue. He always had to be in contact with her.


    "Your mom is here..."


    "So what if she is? We''re a married couple. What''s there to be afraid of?"


    Both of them kept pushing and pulling until they reached the living room. Only then did they realize that Wendy was carrying Dani and looking at them with a smile. "You guys are back from your date?"

 Chapter 1874

    Freya''s face flushed red in an instant. After all, she recently had a huge fight with Rodney at the Snow family''s and wanted a divorce. Not much time had passed since then, and they were already holding hands again. It looked as if she was spineless.


    However, she could not shake off Rodney''s hand at all.


    "There''s no need to be shy. You even have a child together." Wendy was delighted. "I''ve been waiting for this day for so long that I almost lost hope. Luckily... You, Rodney, aren''t too stupid."


    "Mom, I''ve always been smart, okay?" Rodney snorted.


    "Ha! If you were smart, you wouldn''t have passed off a bad person as good back then. I''ve said long ago that Freya is a good girl. This is good. Your dad and I can be rest assured now."


    Wendy said earnestly to Freya, "If Rodney bullies you in any way, just tell us. I''ll help you to teach him a lesson. If he dares to flirt and fool around outside, I''ll make him leave this marriage without any assets."


    "Mom, am I even your son? I will never flirt and fool around outside." Rodney pouted.


    Wendy rolled her eyes at him. "Well, that''s true. I believe you''re a person who knows your boundaries.


    Take a look at those wealthy families in Canberra.


    How many men are there who didn''t have an affair and an illegitimate child after their marriage?


    However, that has never happened in the Snow family. Your uncle, dad, and grandfather are all loyal to their wives."


    "I will be too." Rodney looked at Freya and said with a serious face.


    Freya''s long eyshes trembled slightly.


    This time, she did not push Rodney''s hand away.


    Wendy smiled in satisfaction and said, "You two should go on more dates if you can. I''ll take care of Dani for you. It just so happens that retiring has given me more time on my hands. Also, Rodney, you shouldn''t stay at home to apany the child during the day all the time. Snow Corporation is nning to spend a fortune on entering the electric power system industry. However, your sister has too many things to take care of at thepany, so she can''t manage it. Your dad intends to leave the development of this n to you and Carson. Do it well."


    Astonishment washed over Rodney''s face. The field of the electric power system was the world''s mostpetitive industry.


    Of course, its potential for development was infinite too. However, the former prime minister''s people kept oppressing Snow Corporation, hence they could not expand into that industry. Now, the whole world had its eyes on it.


    As long as he did well, it would be a chance to achieve greater heights in the future.


    Wendy had a serious look on her face. "Your uncle ns to research and develop a technology that belongs to us and can upy a leading position in the world. Don''t let us down. The Snow family will give you our full support as well."


    Wendy''s bombshell of news made Rodney a little absent-minded as he carried the child to sleep that night.


    When Freya came out of the bath and saw that he was still in a daze, she teased him. "Why? Are you too excited?"


    "A little. My sister and Carson have always handled Snow Corporation''s matters. I thought I would never have the chance to take part." Rodney suddenly sat up straight. "I never thought my dad would hand over such a huge project to me. Do you think... he finds me a s the most capable younger generation of the Snow family? As expected, the development of Snow Corporation can''t be without me."


    Freya rolled her eyes at him speechlessly. "Oh, please. Your mom said you''ll be working with Carson, okay?"


    "Ha, I''m Carson''s elder brother. Don''t I know how capable he is? In the end, he still has to count on me." Rodney''s expression was smug.


    "Do you need me to remind you that on the young billionaire ranking, Carson is leading you by ten positions?" Freya reminded him coldly.


    "...Really? Do those kinds of stuff still exist? Why have I never seen it? It must be fake."


    "Mm, it''s fake. Only those rankings with you as Australia''s wealthiest man are real."


    Freya was about to sleep after kissing Dani''s little face.

 Chapter 1875

    Rodney felt attacked.


    However, when he smelt the after-shower floral scent on her body, he began to feel antsy again.


    What project? What World''s Top Wealthiest People ranking? Those were not as real as the woman in front of him.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll work hard to earn money for you to spend in the future. Of course, I know you can earn your own money, but you can just save your money in the bank."


    Rodney said those nice words and leaned over to try and kiss Freya''s little mouth.


    However, before he could, Freya kicked him away. She blushed and said, "Dani is watching."


    Rodney froze. Only then did he notice his daughter looking at him curiously with her wide eyes.


    He felt his head hurt. His daughter was cute, but could she not go to bed earlier?


    "Honey, wait for me. I''ll tuck our little girl in." He hurriedly got up and paced around the house with his daughter in his arms.


    However, Dani was stubborn and only fell asleep after


    half an hour of coaxing. By then, Freya had already fallen asleep.


    He looked at her sleeping face with sweetness and annoyance. When would he have the chance to take her to bed?


    Half a monthter, Freycatheli officiallyunched. 1


    Prior to this, several online celebrities from new mediapanies reviewed Freycatheli''s products. Freycatheli even used Eliza''s fame to stir up a small wave of hype, which spread the brand''s awareness.


    On the day of theunch, thepany lobby was filled with flowers sent from all sorts of industries. The cosmetics group under Rodney, Osher Corporation, also forwarded an official congrattions to Freycatheli: [We warmly celebrate the officialunch of the Freycatheli Makeup Brand.]


    Snow Corporation, Hill Corporation, Hudson Corporation, and Eliza also made simr posts.


    Somepanies that worked closely with these groups also followed immediately in order to curry favor.


    It instantly attracted the attention of the people in the industry, and someone soon found out that the three founders of Freycatheli were ''Freya Lynch, Catherine Jones, and Eliza Robbins''.


    Those three people were each a subject of talk themselves. Freya was Australia''s princess and had won the title of the world''s most promising cosmetic chemist. Several cosmetics that she developed were very popr all around the world.


    Catherine made it into the top ten of the World''s Richest Youths ranking a few days ago. Apparently, her mother was the world''s richest woman, her stepfather was the world''s richest mysterious man, and her current lover was Shaun Hill, the former richest man.


    Although Eliza''s status was not as good as the first two, she had more fans and was more well-known than them.


    When her fans learned that their idol had invested in a newpany, tens of millions of fans surged onto the official website to splurge.


    Seeing that the products that had just beenunched were about to be sold out, Eliza made a post.


    [Freycatheli has justunched these products online, so there isn''t much stock. I hope my fans will buy it rationally because they need it. If they don''t need it for the time being, then don''t waste money just to support me. I believe in my product, and I also hope that fans can give others a chance to try it out and let them experience how amazing Freycatheli is. At the same time, I also hope that everyone who buys Freycatherli''s products in the future will genuinely do so because you believe the products are good.]


    The post immediately aroused the admiration of the


    outside world.


    [Eliza really is a celebrity with a good conscience.


    Many stars start their ownpanies by using their poprity to rmend them and suck their fans'' money dry. I didn''t like or dislike her before, but I now have a good impression of her.]


    [Eliza has always been like this. She personally tries out all the products that she endorses, and the fans who buy them also find them pretty good.]

 Chapter 1876

    [I feel like Eliza is quite confident about the product, so they should be good. I heard that all of Freycatheli''s products were personally developed by Freya''s team. I''ve bought cosmetics developed by her before, and they''re all very good, so I''ll ce an order and try them.


    [Freya used to develop cosmetics, but who knows if she''s good at developing makeup products? I don''t believe it.]


    [It''s not that expensive anyway. Just give it a try.]


    [I heard that their makeup looks quite natural. Even if you use it, guys will think that you aren''t. Also, it doesn''t fade andsts for a long time, so I''m a little tempted.]


    The online discussion was in full swing.


    Unexpectedly, thepany''s inventory sold out on the first day itself.


    In the office, the secretary, Charlene said, "Our products are very good. As long as the people using them like them, our poprity will rise. We have to urge the factories to speed up production and set up physical stores in major shopping malls as soon as


    possible." "I wanted to take it slow." Freya sighed. "I was afraid that developing too fast would cause ourpetitors to try and push us away. I didn''t want to use our identities to raise Freycatheli''s poprity too."


    Catherine smiled. "Well, there''s the good and the bad. Havingpetitors is proof that your products are doing well."


    Eliza picked at her nails and said casually, "I didn''t want to make that post. But Rodney''spany made a big deal out of it by sharing Freycatheli''s post, and someone found out our identities, so I had to stand up."


    "Ugh, I already told him to stay out of mypany''s business." Freya sighed.


    "It won''t be good for him to show no interest in his wife''spany either." Catherine grinned and teased, "Even Snow Corporation shared the post. Tsk. It looks like your status as the daughter-inw is bing more and more stable. Will you be giving birth to a son for the Snow family soon?" "Absolutely not." Freya''s little face heated up at her words.


    "You haven''t slept together yet?" Catherine was shocked.


    "That''s enough. Not everyone is like you and Shaun. You both only know how to have s*x every day." Freya started to feel ufortable, especially with Eliza right beside them. "Cathy, I realized that you''ve


    be really shameless recently."


    Catherine was snubbed. Now that Freya mentioned it, that really did seem to be the case. However, she was just led astray by Shaun. "Well... do you want me to give you a few packs of condoms? Shaun bought too muchst time."


    Freya gnashed her teeth. "Thanks, but no thanks."


    Eliza cleared her throat. "You guys go on. I have to go and shoot amercial."


    "Look, even Eliza is leaving." Freya quickly held Eliza''s hand. "We''ll stop talking about this. Do you want me to introduce you to someone? I recently attended the Snow family''s banquet and know many-"


    "No, I have no intention of dating or getting married." Eliza interrupted her with a faint smile. "I''m quite happy like this."


    "Being single has its perks, but it''s not that bad being in a rtionship¡ª"


    Before Freya could finish, Catherine gave her an ambiguous look. "Looks like Rodney gave you pretty good feelings recently."


    "Well... It''s fine."


    Freya had just said vaguely when the voice of an employee suddenly came from outside. "Young Master Snow, Young Master Hill, why are you leaning on the door instead of going in?"


    The three women were speechless.


    The outside was eerily quiet for a while before Freya rushed over to open the door.


    Rodney took two steps back in panic, his handsome face slightly red. Behind him stood an expressionless Shaun, and not far away was Chester with his hands i n his trouser pockets and a vague smile on his face.

 Chapter 1877

    Even a blind person could figure out what this scene was.


    Rodney must have been leaning on the door eavesdropping, and Shaun might have been doing the same. Since Chester was standing so far away in a leisurely manner, he should be the only one innocent.


    It was very likely that they had heard the women''s bold exchanges inside.


    Freya''s scalp immediately exploded, but she did not know whether it was from


    shame or anger.


    "Rodney Snow..."


    "I didn''t hear anything. I''m innocent." Rodney hurriedly shook his head and denied


    it.


    Shaun rubbed his temples. Freya had not even said anything yet. Was Rodney not shooting himself in the foot?


    Catherine smiled sweetly. "Young Master Snow, what are you innocent of? I''m confused."


    Rodney was at a loss for words.


    Well, now he knew what it meant to give himself away while concealing the truth.


    "Wow, you eavesdropped on us." Freya was so angry she greeted him with her small fist. 1


    However, the woman''s fist did not fall on the man''s body with that much force.


    Rodney also did not dare to dodge. As such, he could only take the beating like a punching bag.


    "Cathy, I didn''t eavesdrop." Shaun went over and pulled Catherine''s hand with innocent eyes.


    "Is that so?" Catherine smiled, but the words that left her red lips did not sound warm at all. "I don''t believe you."


    Shaun fell silent before saying, "Actually, I don''t think I bought that much. There''s no need to give them away."


    When she thought of the amount of those at home...


    No matter how thick-skinned she was, her face still flushed a little.


    "And you said you didn''t eavesdrop? You clearly heard everything." Catherine also pinched the flesh on his waist mercilessly.


    "Shaun, you''re so petty." Rodney scolded from the side. "Be careful you don''t die of exhaustion in bed."


    "I won''t. I''m not like you, who doesn''t even have the chance to die of exhaustion," Shaun retorted.


    Rodney seemed deeply insulted, and the atmosphere instantly turned icy.


    "You guys better watch yourselves." Catherine did not want to stay as she felt that


    it was too humiliating to argue over such things. She said her goodbyes to Eliza and Freya and left with her bags.


    "Babe..."


    Shaun hurriedly followed after Catherine.


    "I''m leaving too. I''ll call you when I have time." Eliza did not have a good impression of Rodney and


    Chester, and she did not want to get acquainted with them either. Hence, she left quietly.


    Chester''s eyes glinted, and he waved his hand at Rodney. "You guys can continue."


    Then, he left as well.


    Freya frowned. "Is he nning to pester Eliza? What is he thinking..."


    She tried to chase after him, but Rodney grabbed her arm. "Don''t go. Chester is a bigshot in the entertainment industry. Since your brand justunched, you still need to cooperate with many businesses andpanies under him in order to stabilize your foundation. It''s not wise to offend him."

 Chapter 1878

    "So what if I offend him? Is my friend less important than apany?" Freya snorted. "Besides, you''re my husband. Don''t you know how to help me?"


    "Well... I can only get Chester to help you. Even if you go to my parents or my uncle, they can''t do anything," Rodney exined helplessly. "The Jewell family is involved in too many fields. Whether it''s in the medical or entertainment industry, no one can touch their territories. In the first half of the year, there was a listedpany that offended Chester. With just his word, no mediapany has dared to cooperate inmercials with thatpany ever since. Now, thatpany is dying silently."


    Freya was silent.


    Fine. Compared to a big boss like Chester, she was just a little rookie. However, Eliza was in the entertainment circle, so it would be unlucky for her to offend Chester.


    Sigh, she was a little worried about Eliza.


    "Honey..." Rodney suddenly hooked her little finger to his and looked at her ambiguously. He whispered." Shall... we try..." "Try what? Go back. I have to work." Freya pretended


    not to understand and walked into her office with her heart racing.


    Rodney closed the door and shamelessly went up to grab her hand. "You know what I''m talking about.


    Look, Cathy is your best friend, yet she never gets tired of doing that. This means that it''s really good..."


    "Or maybe it''s because Shaun is good. You''re not necessarily better than him." Freya became so flustered that she interrupted him with annoyance.


    Rodney''s handsome face darkened. "Freya, you''re questioning my ability by saying that. This is a great insult to a man. If I don''t prove it to you tonight, I can''t say I''m a man."


    Freya''s scalp tingled when she saw how serious he looked.


    Great. She seemed to have aggravated him. "You misunderstood my meaning. I


    Rodney interrupted her. "How would you know if Shaun was good at it from the start? He''s been with Catherine for so long, so I''m sure he slowly improved o n it. But what about me? You''ve never even given me a chance. Poor me. I''m already in my thirties, but I''m still an old virgin..."


    His words at the start were just to arouse her sympathy, but after actually voicing them, his heart truly felt sour. "I have a wife, but I can''t even touch her. I''ve really failed as a man."


    Freya was speechless to hear his pitiful voice. "If


    you''re an old virgin, where did the childe from?"


    "Freya, my first time was when I was drunk and confused. I barely remember anything about it. What''s the difference between that and being an old virgin?" Rodney pouted. "You don''t know this, but Chester and Shaun alwaysugh at me in secret because of this."


    "Then you can keep it to yourself," Freya snapped. "Do you talk about our private life everywhere you go?"


    "Do I need to? Other people just have to look at me to know." Rodney pointed at his beautiful face and said, "Look, it has the words ''a man who isn''t nourished by


    a certain life'' written on it."


    Freya rolled her eyes at him.


    In fact, she was a little troubled.


    She was actually not averse to sleeping with Rodney.


    She was just not ready mentally.


    Besides... She was embarrassed. There was no need to say stuff like that out loud either. If they got into the mood and things progressed naturally, she would not push him away.


    However, Rodney was a fool who did not understand women''s thoughts.


    When they were alone, he got handsy a lot with her. Yet every time they went a step further and she said '' don''t'' shyly, he would immediately stop.


    This kind of man was the opposite of cunning.


    "Stop talking about that and go already. I have to call the factory. All the goods sold out today, so I have to inform the other side to hurry up with the production. I have a meetingter too." Freya stopped looking at him and lowered her head to pick up her phone to call her subordinates.


    Rodney sighed in disappointment and did not dare to disturb her. "Then I''ll walk around downstairs. Call me when you''re done. I''ll take you home."


    "Aren''t you busy with thepany today?" Freya asked suspiciously. 1

 Chapter 1879

    A little touched, Freya said in a low voice, "I have a celebration party tonight. Why don''t youe with me?"


    "Sure."


    Rodney''s eyes brightened as he nodded.


    Downstairs. 1


    Eliza called the driver, but he said that there was traffic congestion, and it would take more than ten minutes before he arrived. As such, she had to wait for a while.


    After she put down the phone, a tall body suddenly loomed down on her from behind, and Chester''szy voice sounded overhead. "Where are you going? I''ll send you there."


    "There''s no need to trouble you, President Jewell. The driver will be here soon." Eliza took an imperceptible step back and refused politely.


    Chester looked at her yfully. She was wearing a white knitted sweater today with blue jeans, making her look very simple and casual, unlike those female celebrities he met before. They always dressed up as if they were attending a reception, and although they


    did look good, they were as boring as porcin. However, Eliza was different. She was tall, her temperament was good, and she had a beautiful face. Everything she wore brought out her luminous temperament as a star.


    "Eliza, how many times have you rejected me?" Chester put one of his hands in his pockets. His handsome face was wicked yet charming. "There''s a limit to my patience."


    "President Jewell, I really have no intention to date," Eliza said politely. "I just want to focus on my job."


    "I know." Chester took out a lighter and cigarette case. "You don''t want to date or get married."


    Eliza''s expression changed slightly. That was what she said upstairs. She thought that only Rodney and Shaun were eavesdropping, but it turned out that he heard them too. "I didn''t know that a person with such a prominent status like President Jewell would also eavesdrop at the door."


    "Don''t Rodney and Shaun have prominent statuses too? They eavesdropped as well." Chester looked at her with a vague smile. "But it is the first time I''ve done such a thing. Maybe it''s because I want to know what you''re thinking."


    Eliza was silent for a moment. "Those are my true thoughts."


    Chester nodded. "That''s good. I also don''t really like dating or getting married, so we''re quite like-minded.


    However, I have needs. If you let me sleep with you, we can be friends with benefits."


    "Sorry, but I''m afraid of getting a disease," Eliza said mockingly.


    Chester did not get angry either. Perhaps it was because he had gotten angry at her too many times, so his tolerance was much better now. "Don''t worry. I''m a doctor. I might actually be more attentive in this aspect than you. If it really bothers you, I can have a physical examination report done for you."


    Suddenly faced with such a patient Chester, Eliza could not help but look up at his handsome face.


    It was true. The more she interacted with him in this body, the more he disgusted her.


    Chester lowered his head to look at her.


    Her eyes were calm and cold.


    He was amazed. He had met countless women in the past, but he just could not understand Eliza.


    Undeniably, the more she refused him, the more curious he became.


    "Be a good girl, and let me sleep with you, Eliza. Maybe I''ll find out that you''re nothing much." Chester gently puffed out smoke on her cheek. "Why are you doing this? It''s not like you haven''t slept with anyone before."


    Eliza smiled, but the light in her eyes turned cold." Maybe... It''s because I''ve slept with someone before, so I know it doesn''t feel good to be toyed with by young


    tycoons like you. After all, I''m not for sale." 1


    "It''s not as if you haven''t sold yourself before." Chester retorted. His lips were beautiful, but the words that came out from them were so cold and horrible.

 Chapter 1880

    "You''re wrong. I didn''t sell myself to him. I did it because I liked him." Even if she was not the real


    Eliza, Eliza was still her friend. She would not allow anyone to humiliate her. "I fell in love with a love rat but was cheated, so I changed."


    "Only you think that way. The other party might not agree." Chester smiled faintly. "Eliza, you know I won''t be reconciled if I don''t try you. After all, you''ve sessfully aroused my interest. Usually, I''ll get tired of someone after sleeping with them a few times."


    "Who knows? What if you end up getting addicted instead? I don''t have a hobby of being a lover." Eliza paused and enunciated her words as she said, "And I don''t have a hobby of sleeping with a person my best friend slept with before either. Even if you''re not disgusted, I am."


    Chester''s face changed slightly. "Will you die if you don''t bring Charity up?"


    "She''s very important to me." Eliza closed her eyes." She''s dead, but she was innocent and wrongly used. You can''t wash your hands off this matter. Young Master Jewell, I don''t expect you to feel regret, but don''t you have a shred of humanity? You''re the cause of her death, so the least you could do is not


    hurt her friends." "Shut up."


    She seemed to have struck a nerve in him.


    Chester pinched her chin fiercely, his eyes cold. "Who told you all that?"


    "Everyone knows about it. Charity''s case is well known among the police. Anyone can find out just by asking a little." Eliza looked up and smiled. "Young Master Jewell, it was yourwyer who took thewsuit. Do you still remember the despair in her eyes when she was taken away?"


    Chester''s heart trembled, and he pushed her away." Get lost."


    Eliza immediately left without waiting for the car.


    Chester stood on the spot and took drags of his cigarette. Soon, his face was covered in smoke.


    Sometimes, thinking about that woman was like being in hell.


    He often dreamt of Charity in the middle of the night. She trembled in hell, saying, "Chester Jewell, why aren''t youing down? Quick,e down and apany me." 1


    Hah. In that case, he did not mind being the devil and dragging everyone to hell.


    He was a cold-blooded and heartless devil anyway.


    "Chester, what are you standing here for?" Rodney came out of the elevator and was slightly surprised when he saw such a deste Chester.


    He went up and patted Chester on the shoulder. "Did you chase after Eliza?"


    Chester did not speak and took a fierce drag from the cigarette.


    "Chester, look at you. I think you really need to find yourself a girlfriend." Rodney stared at him. "But Eliza might not suit you. She''s Catherine and Freya''s good friend. If you y with her, Shaun and I will be the ones who end up suffering. Why don''t you change your target?"


    "Do you still remember Charity Neeson?" Chester suddenly asked.


    Rodney froze. He fell silent and felt slightly guilty. "That''s not entirely your fault. We all had a part in it. Even me..."


    "Yes, we all had a part in it, but you two were different from me. I personally sent her to jail." After Chester finished speaking, he lifted his long legs, got into the car, and left.


    Rodney stood in ce for a long time.


    It was not a good feeling.


    Even if he felt guilty and wanted to atone, the Neeson family was gone, and Charity was dead. They could not even find her bones. There was no chance for atonement anymore.

 Chapter 1881

    In the van.


    Eliza closed her eyes and leaned back on the leather seat. The conversation with Chester earlier made her feel as sick as if she had eaten flies.


    Hah. He told her to get lost, so he must have gotten angry from embarrassment.


    However, she did not think that Chester felt guilty for her death. That person was cold-hearted and coldblooded.


    Charity, who once carefully reminisced about that rtionship, was probably the dirtiest existence in his eyes.


    To her, Chester and Sarah were the same. They were both people she shared a death feud with.


    However, Chester was too powerful, so it was simply impossible for her to shake him with her ability. She was just unreconciled.


    All of a sudden, her phone rang. She looked at it and ced it by her ear.


    "Ms. Robbins, Sarah Neeson has appeared."


    Eliza sat up. "Where?" "At the airport." The person said with chagrin, "But


    after we followed her, we found out that she got a body double and managed to slip away."


    Eliza frowned in disappointment.


    Catherine and Shaun''s men were probably looking for Sarah in this critical period, so it was normal for


    Sarah to be cautious. However, it seemed like Sarah had indeed fled abroad. Logically speaking, she should be hiding after the fall of Wesley, but why did shee back?


    Eliza pondered.


    She had a hunch that Sarah must have an objective.


    "Find her as soon as possible no matter what."


    "I''m afraid... it''ll take some time," the person said." After we seized her double, we realized that she seemed hypnotized. She said that she only met Sarah at the airport and doesn''t remember what Sarah did. By the time she came back to her senses, she was at Canberra Airport. She didn''t even know why she was wearing clothes simr to Sarah''s."


    "That''s terrifying." Eliza shuddered.


    It was just like that year when Jennifer Craven fell to her death in the washroom for no apparent reason after she met Sarah.


    It seemed like after all these years, Sarah had be even better at this.


    "Yes. I wonder where she learned such horrid skills from."


    "Find her as soon as possible."


    Eliza rubbed her brows. This time, she would make Sarah pay in blood.


    At night.


    A five-star hotel was holding a celebration banquet.


    The banquet was attended not only by thepany employees but also by many partners. Even Jessica and Carson Snow from the Snow family showed up in a dignified manner.


    Once those two appeared, they were instantly surrounded by many bosses.


    This was especially true for Jessica since she was Snow Corporation''s president. It was rare to see someone like her.


    Ryan eventually arrived too. As the prime minister''s son, he instantly caused a sensation when he appeared.


    "I didn''t expect Ryan Snow toe too. It looks like although Freya Lynch is the prime minister''s goddaughter, she''s quite important to the prime minister."


    "Of course. I thought those two siblings would be at odds, but it looks like they get along very well."


    "We have to cooperate more with Freya in the future. It doesn''t matter if we make less money, but we can''t


    offend her."


    The guests whispered to each other.


    Having heard them, Freya walked towards Ryan, feeling touched. "You didn''t have toe. It''s just a small celebration party."

 Chapter 1882

    "That''s different. I have to support you." Ryan beamed with affection in his eyes.


    Rodney became really unhappy when he saw this and subconsciously held Freya''s waist, asserting his dominance. "No need. With me as her husband, I can hold up the sky for her."


    Ryan nced at the hand on her waist and smiled at her. "What I mean is... I''ll always be your supporter. If Rodney bullies you in the future, I won''t let him off."


    Freya was very touched.


    Rodney said angrily, "Ryan Snow, stop talking nonsense. Why would I bully her? She''s my wife. I''ll love her, of course."


    "Who knows?" Ryan raised his eyebrows.


    "Watch your words. If you don''t know how to speak, then move aside." Rodney looked at him in disgust.


    "I think you''re the one who needs to watch your words." Freya rolled her eyes at Rodney. "Ryan came here to congratte me, yet you? Why are you always targeting him? Go stand in the corner."


    "You want me to stand in the corner?" Rodney was shocked, disappointed, and upset all at the same time. "I''m your husband."


    "And he''s my younger brother." "You just acknowledge him..."


    "I already consider him family," Freya said very firmly.


    Rodney was very displeased, especially when he saw Ryan''s gloating expression. He gnashed his teeth and said, "Did you hear that? You''re just family. I''m her lover."


    "Rodney, what''s that supposed to mean? I don''t want to be her lover," Ryan said innocently. "Can you not think of us in such a lewd way?"


    "You''re nuts." Freya also felt that Rodney''s thoughts were lewd, so she red at Rodney and pulled Ryan away.


    Rodney was furious at being left behind. Ryan was a cunning fox who was clearly eyeing Freya covetously. Yet, he was still pretending to be a pure and innocent younger brother. How shameless.


    No, he could not let them be alone for too long.


    Fortunately, Ryan''s identity was not ordinary. Soon, someone came over to toast him on the pretense of congratting Freya.


    "President Lynch, congrattions. Oh, this must be Senator Snow. You truly are young and talented. I didn''t expect to have the privilege to meet you today. I propose a toast to both of you..." "My wife can''t drink. I''ll drink for her." Rodney hurriedly leaned in and took Freya''s ss.


    Remembering that she had to nurse Daniter, Freya just let him take it.


    "Young Master Snow really dotes on his wife," the man said with a smile.


    "Naturally. Since she wants to start her business, I''ll support her. With Freya''s talent, working as a cosmetic chemist for anotherpany will only bury her talent." Rodney heaped praises on her.


    Freya shot him aplicated look while Ryan took a sip of red wine with a smile on his face.


    The subsequent toasts from guests who came over were all taken by Rodney. Even if he had high alcohol tolerance, he was still drunk after all that drinking. After the celebration banquet, Ryan and Carson helped to take Rodney to the car. "Freya, do you really not need my help with sending him home?" Carson was worried.


    "It''s fine.¡± Freya smiled. "You both should head back early and get some rest. If I really can''t hold him, I''ll ask the doorman for help."


    "Be careful on the way back," Ryan said before watching the car leave.


    Carsonmented, "I didn''t expect I''d see the day my brother finally learns to cherish the people around him. This is great. The family would keep worrying about him otherwise." 1 "Mmhm."


    Ryan''s eyes were fixed at the direction of the car far away.


    Although he had a favorable impression of Freya, he understood that it would be difficult for them to be together with their identities. It was better this way. At least she was happy. 5


    However, he was not joking. If Rodney bullied her, Ryan would not let him off.

 Chapter 1883

    A ck Bentley whizzed along the road.


    Rodney tilted his head and leaned on Freya''s shoulder. As he waspletely drunk, he groaned and said, "Wifey, you smell so good."


    In a daze, Freya said, "Mm." Considering that the chauffeur was in front, she did not want to talk to the drunkard.


    Not only was he drunk, but he was also crossing the line.


    "I feel like kissing you..."


    Freya was so ufortable that she promptly pushed him away.


    "Why are you pushing me away? Is it because... you don''t like me?" Rodney instantly acted like a kid and became despondent. "I know everyone dislikes me, including you..."


    "No, I don''t." Freya denied.


    "You do." While speaking, Rodney went to hug her." Wifey, don''t leave me. I''ll treat you well. Listen to me..."


    Freya''s entire face reddened.


    His nonsensical words almost made her go insane. How was she going to face the chauffeur tomorrow?


    She gnashed her teeth. After that, she locked lips with Rodney in order to stop him from talking nonsense.


    Although the wine in his mouth tasted bitter, it was not too bad.


    Rodney hugged and kissed her for a long time.


    Hearing the movements behind, the middle-aged chauffeur felt awkward and drove faster.


    It was hard to put up with the affectionate young couple who were in the first flush of love.


    Although the chauffeur had worked for the Snow family for over ten years, this was his first time encountering such a situation.


    When they finally arrived at the vi, Freya exerted her strength to push Rodney away. "We''re home."


    "Huh?" Rodney was in a daze. "But I still want to continue kissing you."


    "Let''s get back to our room first, alright?" Freya coaxed him.


    Only after a long while did he enter the house with Freya supporting him.


    As soon as the sitter heard that they were back, she quickly weed them and


    helped support Rodney as they headed to the bedroom.


    "Where''s Dani?" "Aunty Lally has put her to bed," the sitter replied.


    Freya nodded. The Snow family assigned Aunty Lally here as she was experienced in taking care of children. This made Freya at ease.


    Normally, Freya would personally put Dani to bed, but she was burned out today.


    After the sitter left, she helped Rodney take off his suit as he had met many people today. She was notfortable sleeping with someone who wore the same clothes throughout the day. It just made her feel ufortable as the germs on the clothes could spread to the bed.


    Now that Rodney was asleep, she could not care less.


    After looking at him for a while, she decided to change his trousers.


    By the time she finished bathing, Rodney was still asleep.


    She went to bed. When she almost fell asleep, Rodney approached her and hugged her.


    He signaled her with two nudges.


    "Wifey..."


    Rodney, who was intoxicated, began to kiss her again.


    "No. I want to sleep now," Freya muttered.


    She kept yawning as she was drained of all energy. "Wifey, I love you." Rodney''s passion had been ignited.


    Upon noticing that he had lost control, Freya was not sleepy anymore. She was rather anxious. "No, Rodney. I''m not... mentally prepared."


    "Freya, I want you. Don''t reject me. I''ll love and treat you well in the future." Rodney spoke sweetly.


    He looked at her with his handsome face. Seeing his good looks, any woman would melt in spite of themselves.


    Freya''s heart melted for a moment.


    When she was deeply in love with Patrick back then, Patrick would keep hisposure, unlike Rodney.


    Of course, Rodney would not usually behave like this. It was only because he was drunk today.


    She was not that resistant to him now.


    After all, they were married. She wanted to be in a serious rtionship with Rodney as well.


    After a moment of hesitation, Rodney managed to have his way.


    7:00 a.m.


    There was a bird chirping on the windowsill.


    Rodney opened his eyes. After waking up with a hangover, he felt dizzy and had


    an upset stomach.


    The moment he turned around, he was dumbfounded.


    He was lying under the nket with his arms wrapped around a woman. The woman''s pretty hair fell over the pillow and her face. There were hickeys all over the part of her neck that was exposed.


    Several scenes shed across Rodney''s head.


    He felt as though an atomic bomb had gone off in his head.


    It seemed that he had slept with Freyast night.


    They slept together...


    This was what he had been dreaming of.


    However... he was drunk on such an exciting night...


    He felt like crying.


    He had only experienced it twice in his life, yet he was drunk on both asions.


    It felt as though he had missed out on 100 billion dors.


    He felt terrible.


    No way. He must do it again...


    Rodney stared at Freya, who was sleeping soundly. After struggling internally for a


    long time, he began to move toward her little by little.


    When Freya woke up, she wanted to kick him off the bed so badly.


    "Rodney, why can''t you leave me alone?"


    She was embarrassed and annoyed at the same time.


    "Freya, I didn''t mean to do it. I was drunkst night, so I can''t remember what happened." Rodney coaxed and kissed her. "Well, since we''ve done it, let''s continue adding some spice to our love life, alright?"


    ''Who wants to do that with you?''


    Freya was exasperated and embarrassed. However, now that things had already happened, there was no point in resisting him.


    She was just slightly annoyed. She wondered if she should not have let him have his way so soon.


    The two of them slept till about ten in the morning.


    When they got downstairs, Wendy gazed at them with an ambiguous gaze.


    How Freya wished to hide in her room. She felt ufortable, yet the instigator beside her was smug.


    "Wifey, what do you want to eat? I''ll prepare it for you." Rodney was constantly hugging her.


    Wendy teased, "You can go ahead and prepare breakfast. But Freya, you need to feed Dani first."


    Freya swiftly took Dani over. Then, she went to one corner and fed her.


    She was extremely embarrassed and afraid of letting other people notice the many hickeys on her skin.


    "Well done, son."


    Wendy shot an approving look at Rodney in the kitchen.

 Chapter 1884

    Rodney was smug, but knowing that Freya was someone who easily felt


    embarrassed, he thought he should keep it low-key. "Mom, what are you saying? I don''t get it."


    "It''s alright. I was in your shoes once."


    Wendy uttered this and did not say anything else after that.


    She knew what had happened between them only because Dani was hungry earlier. Just as she was about to knock on the door, she heard some sounds in the room. She quickly understood the situation.


    Since the young couple was willing to do it, they would start behaving differently


    now.


    "Well, you need to treat Freya well. Don''t always make hurtful remarks like you did in the past."


    "I got it, Mom."


    Rodney obediently nodded. He was afraid of losing his happy life if he offended Freya.


    At this point, he was willing to do anything to maintain his current life.


    If he had not experienced certain things, he would not have realized the beauty of what he had now.


    After preparing a bowl of pumpkin soup, Rodney brought it to Freya cautiously. "Wifey, be careful not to burn your tongue."


    "Blow on the soup to cool it down, then," Freya said casually.


    "Oh, sure." Rodney quickly took a spoonful of soup and blew on it.


    Freya looked at him and was stunned for a moment.


    She had always been enemies with Rodney in the past. Little did she expect that he would one day be like this.


    What a huge change in this man.


    "Wifey, I know I''m handsome, but you don''t have to keep staring at me this way," Rodney said with a grin.


    "You''re overthinking it." Freya raised her eyebrows. "I was just thinking about how nasty you were to me in the past..."


    "That was in the past. Don''t continue thinking about it anymore." Rodney shuddered. With a strong desire for survival, he continued, "Back then, I was blind and something was wrong with my mind."


    Seeing that he had some self-awareness, Freya smirked. "Really? If I had said this to you a month ago, you would''ve lost your temper. Sure enough, you''ve changed a lot after sleeping with me."


    "Not really. After Dani''s party, I realized that I''m in love with you. I began treating you very well since then."


    Rodney said with a deep voice, "I''m just extra nicer to you today. I just think that... you had a hard timest night. Also... the feeling is different. It feels like you finally belong to me. Although you''ve given birth to my child, I wasn''t sure about your feelings because you''re not the kind who opens up easily. But now that you''ve opened yourself up to me, it shows that you want to live with me. In this case, I''ll go all out to protect you." 1


    Deep down, Freya was moved.


    In fact, she used to envy Sarah. Although Rodney was terrible, he was genuinely nice to her.


    His EQ was so low that he was easily deceived by hypocrites. Nevertheless, once he fell for a woman, he would treat her well with all her heart.


    At this point, she could feel Rodney''s sincerity.


    "Well... do you like me or Sarah more?" She could not help but stare at him while asking.


    "Why do you always mention her?" Rodney was at a loss for words. "Loving her is the biggest regret in my life. Meanwhile, you''ve given birth to my child. Plus, we''re now in a rtionship. She can''tpare to you a t all." "What an answer. Your words are getting sweeter."


    Freya drank the pumpkin soup and curled her lips.


    She was very satisfied with his answer. 1

 Chapter 1885

    "It''s because of your sweet kiss," Rodney said while grinning.


    By the time Freya and Rodney finished their breakfast, it was alreadyte. Freya decided not to go to work. She would stay home to apany Dani.


    Rodney had to go to the office for a meeting. About ten minutes after he drove away, he came back with a pack of pills. "About that... We didn''t use protectionst night. Considering that you''ve just given birth, it''s not good for you to get pregnant again now, so take these pills. Later in the afternoon, I''ll... buy some condoms. Then, you won''t have to take the pills anymore."


    Freya nced at him before she took the pills. Her face was slightly flushed. "Why are you going to buy condoms? Did I agree to it? What''s more... I''m exhausted today."


    "I know. I didn''t say that I wanted to do it tonight. We can keep them at home." Rodney shot her a pensive look before he left.


    He was ted as he made his way to the office.


    If it had not been for Freya''s reputation, he would have shared his joy with Chester and Shaun.


    As he was in a good mood today, he smiled at everyone he met.


    Carson, who was working on the same project as him, was the first to notice his expression. "Brother, could you have done something with Sister-inw after you left the banquet drunkst night? Hehe..."


    "Nonsense. We already have a child together. Why would I be so happy over such a thing?" Rodney smiled brightly while denying it. "I''m happy because I have a daughter and my wife is pretty and considerate. Also, I''m happy because Dad handed arge project to us."


    Carson did not bother to expose him. After all, everyone knew that Rodney married Freya only because she was pregnant. He hardly got the chance to do it with her after they got married.


    "Well, it''s time you get into a serious rtionship, Carson. Settle down and have a child. Only then will it be fun." Rodney clutched Carson''s shoulder.


    "You sound just like Mom." Carson dodged him. "By the way, I''ll be heading to Country D to talk business tomorrow. Do you want me to buy something for Sister -inw?"


    "Sure." At the thought that all the top luxury items with the newest collections were sold there, Rodney quickly said, "Buy her some nes, watches, and skincare products."


    Carson sighed. "Brother, you shouldn''t give her so many gifts at one go. Otherwise, she''ll be disappointed if you only give her one gift the next time. You can''t satisfy her like this. Give her one gift at a time so that she''ll be surprised." "That''s true." After some thought, Rodney said, "Bring home about 30 gifts and I''ll keep them first. Then, I''ll give her one gift on each day of the month." Carson was speechless.


    Who said Rodney had low EQ? Even Carson could not bring himself to do that.


    "Brother, where''s Mom and Sister?"


    "Figure out their whereabouts on your own. They''re your biological sister and mom. I only care about my wife." Rodney chuckled.


    Carson was at a loss for words, but he understood the situation. Now that Rodney had a wife and a child, he no longer prioritized his mother and sister.


    Four dayster, Carson returned from overseas.


    Rodney wrapped up the gifts.


    Every morning when Freya woke up, she would find a gift on her bedside table.


    At first, it did not ur to her that Rodney was being romantic.


    On the first day, she unwrapped the gift and saw an exquisite Vacheron


    Constantin wristwatch. The dial o


    f the watch was iid with shiny diamonds.


    She was very fond of it.


    However, she ran up to Rodney and asked him for confirmation, "Is this for me, your mom, or your sister?"


    "If I wanted to give it to them, why would I put it on your bedside table?" Rodney was baffled. "Why do you need to ask me about it?"

 Chapter 1886

    "I''m afraid I misunderstood. After all... you''re not a romantic person." Freya put on the watch, which made her hand look exquisite. 1


    Although she already had a watch, she would not mind having a few more nice essories, especially when it was Rodney who gave her the surprise.


    "This probably... cost millions of dors." Freya asked sympathetically, "You bought me quite a lot of things from Melbournest time too. Do you still have so much money to spend?"


    "Don''t doubt my ability to make money. I might not be as outstanding as Shaun, but I''m not that ipetent."


    Rodney hugged and kissed her. "Do you like it?"


    "Yes." Freya nodded. She stood on her tiptoes and kissed him back. With a soft voice, she said with some embarrassment, "Tonight... I''ll wait for you."


    Rodney''s nose almost bled at that moment.


    The next day, Freya woke up and received a pair of pretty diamond earrings, which were not avable in the local market yet.


    On the third day, she received a diamond ring.


    Sheined to Rodney about hisvish spending. Even so, he ced a new handbag beside her pillow on the fourth day.


    When Catherine went to Freycatheli for inspection, she spotted a Vacheron Constantin wristwatch on Freya''s right wrist, arge diamond ring on her middle finger, a pretty ne around her neck, and a foreign luxury handbag on her desk. She could not help but gasp.


    "You''re decked out in jewels... like a richdy. I know you''re married to Rodney, the rich guy, but... Ahem... You don''t have to dress in such a high profile manner and make others jealous."


    Catherine nced at Freya''s wristwatch. "I''ve seen it in magazines, and it''s quite pretty. I''ve been longing to buy it but I haven''t gone overseas."


    "Is this only avable overseas?" Freya could not help but ask in astonishment.


    "Duh. This is a limited edition. There are only 30 watches of this design in the world." Catherine pointed at Freya''s handbag. "Same goes to that handbag. Where did you get it?"


    "Rodney gave them to me." Freya smiled smugly. "He gave me the earrings, watch, and ring as well.


    Recently, he has been giving me a small gift every day. I wonder what he''s going to give me tomorrow."


    "You call these small gifts?" Catherine''s lips curled."


    Enough."


    "I think he''s beingvish too." Freya grinned. "I''ll give him a piece of my mind tonight."


    Catherine was jealous. "Enough. Stop humblebragging."


    "I''m not humblebragging. Shaun must be very romantic too." Freya''s lips twitched.


    "I was also jealous of you and Shaun when both of you showed public disys of affection back then."


    un


    Catherine was angered asparing her situation to Freya''s only drove her to despair. Shaun''s romantic acts could notpare to Rodney''s.


    How romantic it was to receive a gift each day.


    Shaun had never done such a thing.


    "Why didn''t I realize that Rodney is such a generous and romantic man before this?" Catherine sighed.


    "Of course, you didn''t notice it before this. We weren''t his girlfriends. He was probably only romantic to Sarah."


    Freya said bitterly, "Yet Sarah didn''t know how to appreciate him. I think something is wrong with her mind. Actually, Rodney is pretty good. He''s the eldest young master of the Snow family. Plus, he''s generous and good at cooking."


    "Really?" Catherine''s face was filled with mockery."


    This is different from what you said earlier."


    "Earlier..... I didn''t know him well enough." Freya lowered her head awkwardly.


    "It''s not because you didn''t know him well enough. You just had not... hehe." Catherine chuckled. "In fact, things be different after a couple does it."


    Freya was so ashamed that her face turned crimson." That day... he was really drunk..."

 Chapter 1887

    "Alright. Drop it." Catherine looked at Freya seriously. "Anyway, as your friend, I''m d to see that you''ve settled down in your life. It''s good that you''re moving o n from the past."


    Freya was momentarily stunned. Then, she nodded.


    Her darkest moment in life was when Thomas hurt her. She thought that she would never get to live a blissful life after that.


    The minute Catherine walked out of the office building, Shaun got out of the car and opened the passenger door for her.


    Catherine rolled her eyes at him. She pulled the rear door open and got in while ignoring him.


    When a gust of cold wind blew past him, Shaun was frozen to the spot. His scalp instantly turned numb.


    He then got in the car and asked, "What''s wrong, Cathy?"


    Catherine stared at his handsome face coldly without saying anything.


    "... Did I do something wrong?" Shaun reflected on himself with a confused look. "Is it because... I hurt


    youst night?"


    At the mention of the matter, Catherine was annoyed and ashamed. "If you don''t know what to say, just zip it."


    "If I zip it, how can I find out why you''re unhappy?" Shaun gripped her hand. Nevertheless, Catherine broke free from his grip and looked at him with rage. "I realized that... you''re not romantic at all."


    "I''m not romantic?" Shaun was dumbfounded. "I always put you as my top priority and listen to you."


    Catherine pursed her lips. "We''re like an old couple and there''s no romance in our rtionship. What''s more, we haven''t remarried, so we''re still just a couple."


    The mention of the issue made Shaun feel uneasy. He had yet to remarry Catherine. He had mentioned it to her a few times, but she always rejected him.


    Due to that, Shaun had been cautious for fear that she would suddenly leave him one day when she was mad at him.


    "Cathy, I want to be romantic too, but we have two kids now. We can''t just immerse ourselves in our own little world. Plus, you enjoy apanying the kids..."


    "Freya and Rodney have a child too, but Rodney is so romantic now. He gives Freya different gifts every day. He gave her a watch one day and a diamond ring the next. The following day, he gave her a handbag... I''ve never received such treatment," Catherine said glumly, "When was thest time you gave me a gift?"


    Shaun did not expect Rodney to have gotten it right. Nevertheless, at least he knew now that Catherine was jealous. "Cathy, we just went shopping yesterday, and I bought you some clothes. I even gave you my card..."


    "That''s nothing. I want surprises," Catherine said in a self-righteous manner.


    "... Alright then." Shaun''s head hurt. It was too difficult to understand a woman''s mind.


    Regardless, as a man, all he needed to do was satisfy her unconditionally.


    "Let me think about it. I''ll give you a surprise as well..."


    "I don''t want your idea to be the same as Rodney''s," Catherine added, "You have


    a higher EQ than him, so you should figure it out yourself."


    Shaun was at a loss for words.


    She wanted a surprise, but it could not be simr to Rodney''s surprises.


    What a strict requirement. 1


    "You seem to have some objections?" Catherine asked with a smile.


    "No." Shaun promptly shook his head. "But when are you going to remarry me, Cathy? Look, Freya and Rodney are already married. I don''t want to be


    unmarried even after Chester gets married."

 Chapter 1888

    "Why are you in a rush? It''s not as if you''ve never gotten married before. There''s nothing to be jealous o f." Catherine fiddled with her fingers. "Let''s wait until Chester gets married. He''s your buddy. If you''re also married, he''ll be lonely and it''ll look pathetic."


    Shaun felt helpless. "He''s not pathetic. He''s not nning on getting married either."


    "How can it be? Didn''t he want to marry Cindy before this?" Catherine lifted a finger to his lips, and her gaze was seductive. "What''s more, if I get bored of you one day, I can easily break up with you."


    Was this something she should say?


    "Cathy, don''t you love me?" Frowning, Shaun asked with mixed feelings.


    "I love you now, but I can''t guarantee that I''ll love you forever. It depends on your performance." Catherine beamed and shed a charming smile at him.


    Her expression was cute yet exasperating.


    As much as Shaun had the urge to punch her, he did not have the guts to do it.


    He could only me himself for being extremely


    phony back then.


    Snow Corporation.


    In the office.


    Rodney was talking to Freya on the phone. "Wifey, it''s Young Master Wooten''s birthday today. He invited me to his birthday party tonight. He helped me once before, so I can''t turn him down. I''m going over for a meal, but I''ll be back around 8:00 p.m."


    "It''s okay if you return slightlyte." It was probably because of his great behaviortely that Freya was being generous toward him. "I know you''re busy with work and you have to socialize because connections are crucial. It doesn''t matter if you don''te home and have dinner on time. When I was in the Snow family''s house yesterday, Carsonined that he was always the one who went on business trips."


    "Given that Carson isn''t married, it''s okay for him to work harder, isn''t it?" Rodney snorted before he said tteringly, "How considerate of you, Wifey."


    Freya was speechless. "Are you sure I''m considerate?"


    "Yes. I wonder why I didn''t notice that earlier on," Rodney said vaguely, "In truth, you''re a wonderful woman."


    He truly meant it.


    Ever since the two of them started taking their rtionship seriously, they rarely quarreled. Rodney always obeyed Freya, and Freya would not act contrary to him like she used to.


    With the weather turning chilly these two days, she even gave him a shawl and sweater.


    Although the shawl was not something expensive, her effort warmed his heart.


    "I''ve always been a wonderful woman. You were the one who forced me to behave that way back then," Freya said coquettishly with a coquettish smile. "You mentioned it''s Young Master Wooten''s birthday, but who is he? I''ve never seen him."


    "He came to Dani''s party the other day. But I guess you didn''t notice him because there were too many people. After all, he''s not as handsome, tall, and


    elegant as me." Rodney jumped at the chance to praise himself.


    "Have you no shame?" Freya criticized while giggling.


    "Nope."


    "Fine. I''m not going to argue with you," she said flirtatiously, "Rich young men like you are sure to look for women during these asions. It''s fine for them to do it, but you''d better not get close to any other women..."


    "I''ve never done that. If I were that sort of person, I wouldn''t have lost my virginity to you," Rodney swiftly said, "Those women are unrefined. Now that I''m with you, I''m not interested in anyone else. Having said that, Young Master Wooten enjoys fooling around. I''ve told him not to get any women. If he does, I''ll definitely not show up. Of course, you can tag along if you''re worried."


    "I''m not going to tag along. I want to apany Dani a t home. I miss her." Freya refused.


    "Do you miss me?" Rodney asked eagerly. 1


    "No," Freya replied even though she felt otherwise. 1

 Chapter 1889

    "How cold! But it''s fine. Even so, I miss you."


    As soon as Freya heard Rodney''s flirtatious voice on the other end, her face flushed.


    "I''ll stop here. I need to carry on with my work."


    She hurriedly hung up.


    Rodney smirked, knowing that she must have gotten shy.


    He was very familiar with her shy side, especially on the bed...


    At the mere thought of it, he felt a burning sensation. He could not help but grumble about Young Master Wooten''s birthday. Why did Young Master Wooten invite him? It was because of this that he could not do it with his wife at home tonight.


    At 6:00 p.m., Rodney drove to the restaurant where the party was being held.


    When he arrived, he realized that nobody else was there except for Young Master Wooten.


    "Just the two of us?" Rodney was dumbfounded. He thought that he hade to the wrong ce.


    "What''s wrong? Why can''t it just be the two of us on my birthday?" Rory Wooten grinned as he poured a cup of coffee for Rodney.


    "No. This is just untypical of you." Rodney was glum. " You used to invite at least 20 people to every gathering and even call a few beautifuldies over."


    "So you want me to call a beautifuldy over for you, huh?" Rory winked.


    "No. I''m already married," Rodney quickly responded.


    "I''m just kidding. Who doesn''t know that you''re a man of integrity? What''s more... we all know that Sarah is the only person you love." Rory passed the menu to Rodney.


    Rodney said coldly, "Don''t mention that woman. Our rtionship is over." "Ha. Forget it. You said that every time you got drunk for her," Rory said calmly.


    "I already have a child." Indeed, Rodney did not want to recall the past.


    Rory was under the impression that Rodney could never get back together with Sarah because of the child.


    Rory would not believe that he hadpletely gotten over Sarah. When Sarah and Shaun were previously in a rtionship, Rodney felt embarrassed to pour his heart out to Shaun and Chester. Hence, he came looking for him.


    "Let''s start ordering. The dishes here are quite good," Rory said, "How''s the project development in Cairns going?"


    "It should be done by the end of this year. By the way, I want to thank you for that.


    If it hadn''t been for your help, the hooligans in Cairns wouldn''t have stopped." Rodney raised his ss. "Although my uncle is the prime minister, I have to deal with certain issues in a low-profile manner. If I fail to deal with them properly, other people will perceive me as a bully, which will affect my uncle''s reputation."


    "No worries. We go back a long way, after all." Rory paused for a moment before he said awkwardly, "When you were kicked out of the Snow family previously, it wasn''t my intention to not lend you a hand. It was because your dad warned us and we were all afraid of offending him."


    "I got it. It''s all in the past."


    Rodney had gotten over it. He understood that everyone had their personal gains, including himself who was here because he could benefit from Rory.


    The two of them talked shop for a while.


    A knock sounded on the door, and a server subsequently pushed the door open.


    Rodney did not realize it until he heard a ss falling to the floor. He lifted his head and froze the minute he saw a thin and pale face.


    Sarah Neeson.


    Never did he expect that he would meet this woman under such circumstances. 1

 Chapter 1890

    What did Sarah mean to Rodney?


    She used to be his most wonderful crush and first love.


    After that, she became the humiliation of his life. She was the one who trampled on his pride underneath her feet.


    Moreover, his ten fingers were not enough to count the evil things that Sarah had done.


    When she saw Rodney, she was flustered and wanted to turn around to leave. Rory quickly stood up and grabbed her. "Sarah, don''t go."


    "You''ve got the wrong person." Sarah lowered her head and avoided eye contact with him.


    "I recognized you when I came here to eatst time." Rory pulled her to a chair and pressed down on her to force her to sit down.


    Rodney''s handsome face showed a cold expression." Rory, what do you mean by this?"


    "Young Master Rodney, I just happened to see her herest time. I never thought she would end up being a waitress. It''s too terrible." Rory often saw Rodney defending Sarah back then. He witnessed for himself how well Rodney treated Sarah. He did not think Rodney would forget about Sarah so quickly.


    During Rodney''s baby''s one-month-old celebration banquet, Rory could sense the distance between Freya and Rodney.


    "Young Master Wooten, I''m really not Sarah." Sarah lowered her head and covered her face with her hand. She looked like she was avoiding Rodney. 2


    "If you''re not Sarah, how do you know that I''m Young Master Wooten?" Rory sighed. "Sarah, aren''t you a skilled psychologist? How did you end up like this?"


    Bang! Rodney hit the table and stood up. His eyes were filled with fury. "She brought everything upon herself. She deserves it. Since you''ve shown up, follow me to see Shaun."


    After he spoke, he rushed over and dragged Sarah out of the chair. "Shaun and the others are looking for you all over the ce. Go and recover Shaun''s memories."


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about." Sarah was roughly yanked to the floor by Rodney. Her face was a s pale as a sheet.


    "Young Master Snow, what are you doing?" Rory saw Sarah''s pitiful expression. He quickly stopped Rodney.


    "What the f*ck do you know?" Rodney spat out vulgar words due to his anger. "This woman is evil. She used to take advantage of my money and treated me as


    a backup. When I was no longer of use to her, she kicked me away without hesitation. What was more hateful was that she went mad and did many evil things..."


    Sarah bit her lip and lowered her head without saying a word. Her tears fell to the floor.


    Rory could not bear seeing this. "Young Master Rodney, you must''ve misunderstood her."


    "Misunderstood?" Rodneyughed angrily. "I saw it with my own eyes. She was entering the hotel while being all intimate with President Yard of Helios Investment Group. I caught her red-handed."


    Rory sighed. "I didn''t want to reveal some things, but if I don''t do it today, you might actually skin her alive..."


    "Young Master Wooten..." Sarah interrupted him nervously. "It''s all in the past. I don''t want to talk about it anymore."


    "But you can''t let other people keep misunderstanding you," Rory said with a straight face. "Young Master Snow, Sarah and President Yard of Helios Investment Group were just acting back then..."


    "Acting?" Rodney sneered. "Do you think I''m blind?"


    "It''s true. She initially asked me to put on a performance with her," Rory said, "Back then, you were chased out of the Snow family and Osher Corporation was met with many obstacles. Your rtionship with your friends was estranged, and everything you did wasn''t going well. Sarah thought you weren''t happy at that time. You were distracted whenever you were with her. She knew you had ambitions for your career, and she understood your pain of not being able to go back home. She knew that as long as you were with her, you wouldn''t be forgiven by your parents and family. Since you definitely wouldn''t break up with her, she kept staying in the hotel on purpose to distance herself from you.


    "She deliberately looked for President Yard to act as if they were making out in front of you. That was all nned. At first, she looked for me, but I didn''t want to ruin my rtionship with you. After all, if you were to return to the Snow family, no good woulde from offending you. She really went through a lot for your sake."


    2


    After Rodney heard that, it was as if thunder had sounded in his head. 6

 Chapter 1891

    The thunder rumbled.


    Sarah was only acting with President Yard back then? 2


    Those harsh words that she said were to make him break up with her?


    She did that to let him mend his rtionship with his parents?


    Rodney felt his brain getting overwhelmed.


    He almost believed it.


    Rodney''s heart calmed down again in an instant when he thought of the times Sarah made Shaun lose his memories and the ambiguous rtionship she had with Wesley.


    "Enough, Rory. I don''t know what she told you, but I won''t believe it," Rodney said hatefully, "I''ve witnessed how important power, money, and benefits are for this woman."


    "If I''m lying to you, I''ll be struck by lightning."


    Rory swore. "If you don''t believe me, you can ask President Yard. I met President Yard during a business banquet once. He said that Sarah previously treated his mother and cured her. He owed Sarah a favor, so he agreed to put on a performance with her. T


    o be honest, if she were that kind of woman, I wouldn''t even let you meet her. I just think that her current state is too miserable."


    Rodney looked at Rory closely.


    Although his friendship with Rory could notpare to the friendship he had with Shaun and Chester, he had known Rory for more than ten years. He still knew him to some extent.


    It was unlikely that Rory was lying since he had already sworn on it.


    There was no need for him to tell a lie for Sarah''s sake either.


    However...


    Rodney was a little confused.


    Was there really nothing going on between Sarah and President Yard? She did not betray him?


    However, even if Sarah did not betray Rodney, she still made a lot of mistakes. Furthermore, Shaun and the others even said she had a shady rtionship with Wesley. They said Sarah was the one who swapped Jennifer''s ashes to a dog''s. Those actions were all utterly despicable.


    "Young Master Wooten, don''t say any more. The past is in the past." Sarah lifted her lips helplessly. "My current life isn''t that bad. Actually, the Neeson


    family''s status wasn''t high from the start. When I fell in love with Shaun and Rodney, it was all my wishful thinking. It''s normal that Rodney''s parents dislike me. He already has a family now and built himself a good career. I really don''t wish to disturb him. My situation now is pretty good."


    After Sarah spoke, she turned around and bent over to pick up the broken ss shards on the floor.


    Rodney gazed at the wrist of her hand. She had gotten a lot thinner, and her bones were even protruding from her flesh.


    In the past, Sarah was like a goddess in his heart. He never thought she would end up in that state, wearing a ragged waitress uniform with a dullplexion. She could not return to the way she looked in the past.


    "Stop picking them up. Your hands are bleeding from being cut by the ss," Rory reminded, "I''ll have someone bring a broom to sweep the floor."


    "No. If the floor manager finds out about this, he''ll say that I''m clumsy again," Sarah said in a panic. 1

 Chapter 1892

    "Alright, don''t work here anymore. Switch to another job." Rory looked at Rodney as he asked, "What do you think?"


    Rodney frowned. He said, "She has nothing to do with me anymore."


    Sarah gave a small smile but still looked depressed." I''m fine with working here. Although it''s a bit tough, this kind of life makes me feel more down to earth."


    After she finished speaking, she left without even turning her head back.


    Rodney sat at the table with a cold expression.


    His good mood was utterly ruined.


    He took out his phone, wanting to call Shaun to tell him about Sarah.


    However, Rodney suddenly recalled Rory''s words.


    Rory said that Sarah found President Yard to agitate Rodney on purpose and make him leave her. She did that so he could reconcile with his parents.


    It was true that after Sarah hurt Rodney, he realized his mistakes and returned to the Snow family. As Uncle Nathan had be the prime minister, Rodney''s status changed as well.


    If it was really true, then he would not have what he had today if not for Sarah''s sacrifice back then.


    His thumb stiffened on top of the screen of his phone for a moment. 2


    Rory stole a nce at Rodney''s expression. "Should I not have called you here? I just did that because your status has changed. In the past, you kept pleasing Sarah, yet she only had eyes for Shaun. People will always want to have their first love. Look, Sarah has already be like this. You can easily take her to bed and have fun with her. It''s okay even if you secretly keep her by your side as your mistress. With your status, it''s not like you don''t have the right to keep a lover. You can afford it too."


    "Enough. I don''t care about how you choose to fool around, but you should know that I''m different from you."


    Rodney found Rory''s words jarring. He grew furious. "Since I''m already married, I won''t do anything that will betray my wife and child."


    "Oh, please. We''re both guys. When Freya was pregnant, you didn''t want to take responsibility and still chose to be with Sarah." Rory was unconvinced.


    Bang!


    Rodney hit the table and got up. His handsome face was filled with anger. "I didn''t like Freya back then, but I like her now."


    Rory raised his eyebrows. He was pissed, but he understood that Rodney was not someone he could offend.


    "Fine, just take it as me being nosy. Alright, I won''t say anything more. It''s my birthday today, so do me a favor. Let''s eat," Rory said as he forced a smile.


    In the end, the meal was unpleasant and ended early.


    After arriving at the parking lot, Rodney and Rory bid goodbye to each other. When they were about to leave, Sarah suddenly approached them nervously.


    "I''m guessing she''s looking for you. I''ll be leaving first." Rory shed Rodney a profound smile, then got in his car and left.


    Rodney had an icy expression and did not say a word until Sarah stood in front of him with her pale face. 6

 Chapter 1893

    It was almost winter. A gust of wind blew, and Sarah was shivering under her thin clothing.


    Rodney gripped his car keys tight. He asked coldly with annoyance, "What do you want?"


    Sarah''s body trembled. She said while holding back her tears, "Rodney, I beg you not to tell anybody that I''m here."


    "You mean Shaun and Catherine, right?"


    Rodney sneered icily. "It seems that you''re capable of feeling fear too. Then why did you help Wesley target Shaun? He was the person you used to love. Shaun became so miserable because of you. Ha, forget it. I almost forgot that what you had for Shaun was most probably not love. When you went to the mental hospital in the past, it was probably a scheme to approach him, huh? How many benefits have you reaped from Shaun throughout these years? I''ve never seen such a greedy woman like you."


    "No, it''s not like that. I truly loved Shaun back then. I loved him for so long, but how did he treat me in the end? I wasn''t satisfied. I really couldn''t ept that." Sarah broke down in tears.


    Rodney was utterly disappointed. "You finally


    admitted it. Sarah, you''re too scary. Maybe you''ve been this scary all along. The three of us might''ve just been tools to you¡ª"


    "Rodney, whether you believe it or not, it was indeed a coincidence that I met Shaun in the mental hospital back then. I didn''t know who he was. I was just a little over ten years old at that time. How would I have known all those things? I studied psychology so diligently because I wanted to cure his illness. I even went overseas for my studies to make myself good enough for him, yet I experienced the worst nightmare of my life. But I still wanted to be with him. In the end, the man who said he loved me wasn''t faithful anymore after I was gone for only a few years."


    Sarah smiled miserably. "That''s right. I did something when I was giving him treatment. I made him remember that he loved me alone."


    "You''re really crazy." Rodney found it hard to tolerate and shouted, "Do you know Shaun could''ve be mentally retarded if you had failed?" 1


    "I just thought that it would be fine even if Shaun became mentally retard. At least he would be by my side. It was better than him being with another woman."


    Sarah cried out painfully and said, "I went mad for Shaun''s sake, but he still abandoned me after Catherine came back three yearster. During the period he said he wanted to marry me, he would go to Catherine''s ce every night and sleep with her. He lied to me again and again. I hated it, so I tried hard to hold onto his money to make him lose his status. At the same time, I wanted to let him know that Catherine wouldn''t be with him if he lost everything. I was never aiming for his money. I just... wanted to make him miserable."


    Rodney was confused. He did not know which of Sarah''s sentences was true and which of them was false. "What about the things that happened afterward? Shaun got hurt again from falling down the stairs. Security footage showed that you went to that ce. After Shaun got hurt, you escaped from Canberra. Who else could''ve done it if not you?"


    "I did it."


    Sarah was exhausted from crying. She nodded her head numbly. "That''s because after I left you, I was trapped by Wesley. He got to know what I had done to Shaun from Catherine. He wanted to use me."


    After she spoke, she rolled up her sleeves and revealed her scars.


    Rodney widened his eyes in shock.


    "Wesley locked me up." Sarah smiled bitterly. "I was living in darkness every day. I couldn''t evenmit suicide when I wanted to. When he wasn''t in a good mood, he would whip and hit me. He said that if I didn''t help him, he would strip me naked and throw me out onto the streets."


    Rodney''s head was buzzing. He kept asking himself if


    all of these words were true. 2


    However, if they were not true, why would there be so many scars on her arms? 1


    "So... you did the same trick again and made Shaun lose his memories?" "Wesley was aiming to have me make Shaun aplete retard. I followed his order to deceive him. However, I did some tampering during the process. You might''ve sensed it too. Shaun didn''t really be a retard. He regained his intelligenceter on. Toward the end, he would gradually recover his memories," Sarah said in a low voice.


    "Recover?"

 Chapter 1894

    Rodney was stunned. "That''s impossible. The doctor said that he..."


    "That''s a very ancient forbidden skill. Other people will say that the chances of recovery are very slim, but that''s because too few people truly understand the skill. I might''ve made Shaun seem like a retard, but in truth, it was for him to walk out of a dead end. His intelligence will grow slowly from a young age. Maybe after half a year, he willpletely regain his memories."


    Sarah said calmly, "The memories will include the whole process of him and Catherine falling in love in Melbourne. It''ll beplete, without any missing pieces."


    Rodney''s heart was in a mess. "Don''t try to lie to me." 1


    "I''m not lying. Maybe it still needs a month or so.


    Then, you can ask Shaun whether any familiar memories have beening back to him on and off."


    Sarah said in a self-deprecating way, "If I really wanted to destroy Shaun, he''d remain a crazy retard right now."


    Rodney went silent.


    He was half convinced and half suspicious of Sarah''s


    words.


    However, it would be easy to verify her words too. All he had to do was ask Shaun after a month.


    "Rodney, the reason I''m approaching you today is that I hope you won''t tell Shaun I''m here." Sarah looked toward Rodney with a pleading gaze. 1


    "If what you say is true, you can exin it to Shaun..."


    "But I did alter his memories before this as well, which separated him and Catherine for three years. With his personality, he''ll kill me if he finds me." Sarah''s lips curved helplessly. "Moreover, I was the one who gave Sheryl''s medicine to Wesley. I had no choice. If I didn''t, I would be in a living hell."


    Rodney''s brows were knit in a tight frown.


    Indeed, if Shaun and the others were to find out, Sarah would not only be killed by Shaun. She would also be tortured to death by Titus.


    Rodney heard that after Wesley was brought to Neah Bay, he was tortured to the point of pure misery.


    At the end of the day, Sarah deserved to be hated. However, she was still quite pitiful.


    After all, she used to be the woman he loved, and Rodney could not bear to see her like that. 3


    After a long while, Rodney said, "I can give you a month. If Shaun recovers some of his memories after a month, I''ll sneak you out of the country to start a new life. However, if you''re lying, I can only hand you over to Shaun." 3 "Okay."


    Sarah smiled and thanked him with tears in her eyes.


    Rodney''s lips moved. His heart felt a little heavy, but he did not say a word. Instead, he opened the door of his car and was about to get in.


    "Rodney, can I have your current phone number?" After that, Sarah quickly exined, "Don''t worry. I won''t disturb you for no reason. I just think it''ll be more convenient for me to contact you if any urgent situation arises. I know that you have a new life, and I''m happy for you."


    Despite saying that, her eyes were filled with sadness.


    Rodney could not bear seeing her that way, so he told her his number and drove away. 3


    As Sarah looked at the number on her phone, the mournful look on her face was reced with smugness. 2


    Luckily, Wesley did treat her as a piece of chess back then. Therefore, whether it was President Yard or Rory, it was all a nned scheme. It was so that she could get back together with Rodney without a hitch in the future.


    As for Shaun''s matter, what she said was true. She did tamper with some things while keeping it a secret from Wesley.


    Wesley was confident that he would seed, but


    Sarah could not ce all her hopes on him.


    Of course, if Wesley were to seed, Shaun would not even have the chance to regain his memories. That was because once Senator Mead took control of everything, the first thing Wesley would do was torture Shaun to death.


    If Wesley were to fail, then Shaun would be the only breakthrough for Sarah and Rodney to get back together.


    Reality proved that her decision back then was right. 1


    Wesley''s luck was not that great. 3

 Chapter 1895

    Today, the Snow family has be the most powerful family in Australia. As for Rodney, the Snow family had entrusted him with an important responsibility, so he had started to involve himself in the industry of alternative energy.


    If Sarah could get back together with Rodney, she would be able to turn her situation around again.


    At the thought of her n, Sarah felt very satisfied. Hurting her hand was worth it.


    Rodney was distracted as he drove back to the vi.


    There was only the housekeeper, Aunty Lally, at home.


    "Young Master Snow, Young Madam Snow and Dani have gone to the manor to have their meal."


    "Mm."


    Rodney nodded and went upstairs with a heavy expression.


    About half an hourter, Freya came back with Dani in her arms.


    Aunty Lally secretly approached her. "Young Master is back. His expression is weird. I think he has something weighing on his mind."


    "Okay."


    Freya nodded with a smile.


    By the time she was upstairs, Rodney was already in the shower.


    He only came out after she was done feeding Dani. Since the floor heating in the house was on, he wore a T-shirt and a pair of pajama pants, revealing his muscr body.


    Yes, Rodney''s body was muscr.


    Freya only realized that recently when she was looking at his body. Rodney was pretty fit in parts that were supposed to be fit despite having a feminine face. It felt pleasant to the touch.


    Remembering that she had hugged his waistst night, her blood started pumping a little.


    "Didn''t you say it was Young Master Wooten''s birthday? You''re back so early." Freya dismissed the dirty thoughts in her mind and said, "I don''t expect you toe back right after dinner. It''s fine as long as you return before 9:00 p.m."


    "I came back after dinner. I find doing other stuff boring." 1


    Rodney did not dare to tell Freya that he had met Sarah. Hence, he said sheepishly, "It''s nothing more than going to the karaoke, the bar, or the club. It gets quite boring after a while. I''d rathere home and apany you and the child."


    Upon hearing that, Freya stared at him attentively." Have you finally decided to concentrate on more serious things? If I remember correctly, you used to like having fun with your buddies." 1


    "Mm, but wasn''t I kicked out of the Snow familyst time? All of them avoided me back then, yet now they''re trying to please me. It''s pretty meaningless. Not many of them are sincere." Rodney took Dani over from Freya''s embrace. "Baby, did you miss Daddy?"


    Dani grinned andughed happily when she saw Rodney.


    Then, Freya remembered Aunty Lally''s words. She hesitated for a moment and asked, "How''s your work going? I heard Carson saying there were some problems with the project at Cairns a while back..."


    "The problem has been solved, and everything is going smoothly there. I may have to go over for a business trip once in a while, but don''t worry. I''lle back after a day or two at most." Rodney quickly hugged Freya''s waist. He felt an itch in his heart as he gazed at the stunning little face of the woman in his embrace.


    However, Sarah''s sad face shed across his mind for one moment, and he felt troubled again.


    "Freya, you can take a shower. I''ll y with the baby."


    "Mm."


    After Freya got up, Rodney stared at her back and thought, ''So what even if Rory''s words were true?'' He


    already had a married life of his own anyway.


    He was satisfied.


    Once he verified whether Sarah''s words were valid or not, he would send her away immediately. 2

 Chapter 1896

    At night, Rodney tossed and turned in bed.


    Luckily, Sarah did not contact him.


    After a few days had passed, Rodney had to go on a business trip to Cairne for two days.


    The night before he left, he could not miss out on making out with Freya.


    "Wifey, I''ll be going for two days. Let''s do it once more, okay?" Rodney pestered her by kissing her.


    Freya could cry. It was already the second time, and she was utterly exhausted. "Hey, you''re only going for two days, and I''ve already made the payment upfront. Do you know no shame?"


    "No, I still have to collect the interest."


    Rodney kept arousing her.


    Although he did not have much experience before, that did not stop him from learning more from his experiences. He could finally put them into use.


    Freya was also a rookie in that area. However, since they had spent so much time together, they knew each other''s bodies to a certain extent. Rodney knew which parts she liked, so he would keep stimting that part.


    Soon, Freya could not resist anymore.


    Rodney was about to have his way.


    Suddenly, the phone rang.


    "The phone..."


    "Ignore it."


    Rodney was not in the mood to care about the call.


    Only after they were done did he turn his body and pick up the phonezily. There were two unknown missed calls and two messages.


    [Rodney, can youe to our manor? My boss found a n excuse and insisted on keeping me tonight. There''s only the both of us here now. He''s looking at me strangely.] 1


    [Can youe quickly? I''m hiding in the bathroom. He''s waiting for me outside. I''m so scared...]


    It turned out that the call just now was from Sarah.


    Rodney shuddered.


    Thest message was received ten minutes ago.


    For a woman who was waiting for help, many things could have happened in that time frame.


    "Wifey, you can go to sleep first. I have to go out because of an urgent matter. Don''t wait for me."


    Rodney quickly put on his clothes before he rushed out in a hurry without even doing his hair.


    He was so fast that Freya could not even react.


    She did not know what had happened to put him in such a hurry.


    Could it be apany matter? 1


    Freya felt a little ufortable. She felt like she was a rag that was thrown aside after its use. Usually, Rodney would help her to take a shower and wipe her body.


    She was usually not that unreasonable. Perhaps she was just too tired that day. She did not even have the strength to get down from the bed.


    Forget it. She could not be so narrow-minded.


    After all, anyone would have urgent matters.


    Rodney sped toward the manor.


    Even though he drove very quickly, it was about half an hourter when he arrived.


    During that time, he called Sarah''s phone, but no one picked up.


    He hit the steering wheel a few times out of frustration. He should have picked up


    the phone call just now. Was he that hungry for sex?


    Sarah had experienced a devastating shock when she was in the US. If she were to go through it again...


    Rodney could not imagine it.


    By the time he arrived at the manor, the doors were closed. Hence, he climbed over the wall to get in. Out of the whole manor, only the dining area on the second floor had its lights on. 6

 Chapter 1897

    Rodney rushed in and kicked open the balcony door on the second floor.


    "Don''te in..."


    A vase was thrown at him.


    Rodney hurriedly dodged. When he looked into the room, he saw Sarah disheveled and curled in the corner with tears on her face. At her feety a fat middle-aged man''s naked and disgusting body, as well as his bleeding head.


    He knew at a nce what happened.


    "Sarah, don''t be scared. It''s me," Rodney said softly.


    "Rodney, you''re here. Why are you sote?" Sarah slowly slumped down at the corner, hugging herself into a ball helplessly and painfully. "I thought you wouldn''te. I was so scared. He kept trying to force himself on me, and I had no choice but to smash his head. I don''t know if he''s still alive. I might have killed someone."


    Rodney suddenly took pity on her.


    He hurriedly took off his jacket and draped it over her shoulders. Then, he squatted down and checked the middle-aged man''s breathing. "He''s not dead. We''ll send him to the hospital."


    "But....." Sarah was frightened. "What if he calls the police..."


    "I''ll send him to a private hospital. Chester won''t know about this." Rodneyforted her. "And... he won''t be able to stay in Canberra anymore. Someone like him doesn''t have the right to own a manor."


    "Thank you." Sarah looked at him with tears of gratitude. "I didn''t expect you toe."


    Rodney was a little afraid to meet her eyes. "I''ll make a call first."


    He dialed his assistant''s number and told him the details.


    After hanging up, he hesitated and said to Sarah, "I''ll send you back."


    "...Okay." Sarah hesitated a moment before nodding. However, when she got up, her body fell to the ground in pain.


    "Easy there." Rodney subconsciously held her.


    "I''m sorry. I bumped my knee when I pushed him," Sarah said in a low voice.


    Rodney thought about it and finally picked her up.


    Sarah could instantly smell the fragrance of an unfamiliar woman on him, and a hint of annoyance welled up in her.


    She used to look down upon Rodney in the past, but she did not think he would be seduced to bed with Freya.


    Freya and Catherine were probably the two women she hated most in her life.


    However, she did not dare to reveal any expression on her face. She simply said with remorse, "I''m sorry... Did I disturb Freya and you by suddenly contacting you tonight?" 3


    "Ho," Rodney denied it. 1


    Sarah forced a smile. "I can smell the scent of a woman on you. It''s good that you''ve found happiness."


    Although she was smiling, there were tears at the bottom of her eyes.


    Rodney was a little upset, but he pursed his lips and did not say anything.


    After putting her in the car and asking for her address, he drove the car to take her there.


    When they reached their destination, Rodney was stunned to see the dpidated building. "You live in this ce?"


    "Yeah. This is the only ce that doesn''t require an ID. You can live here as long as you pay, and the rent is cheap too," Sarah said softly.


    "Are you that short of money?" Rodney frowned.


    "After I lost thatwsuit, I gave all my money to


    Shaun." Sarah bit her lip. "Then, Wesley caught me. I haven''t been able to earn money ever since."


    "Give me your bank ount. I''ll transfer some money to you." Rodney took out his phone. 3


    "No, I don''t want to owe you anymore..."


    "Pay me back in the future." Rodney interrupted her." I''m only lending you this money. Also, if I find out that you''re lying to me about Shaun, I won''t let you off, never mind this money."


    "I''m not lying to you..." Sarah took out her phone weakly.


    After getting her ount, Rodney transferred five grand to her.


    It was not that he had no money, but Sarah was nothing to him anymore. It would


    not make sense if he gave her too much. 3

 Chapter 1898

    "This house is terrible. It''s not safe for a woman to live here alone. Go and find another ce to stay. If you spend wisely, this money should be enough for a month..."


    Sarah hesitated before asking, "Can you find a ce for me? I don''t dare to run around now, and the housing agencies need to see an ID card..."


    Rodney frowned. He did have a property under his name, but he had told Freya about it before. Although she did not check, it would be troublesome if she found out.


    He thought about it and called Rory. "Let Sarah live in the small apartment under your name for a month. I''ll pay the rent."


    "Oh, so you''ve decided to care for her after all," Rory teased.


    "It''s not what you think..."


    "It''s fine. Since Young Master Snow has asked, I''ll get it done. I guarantee that no one will know about this. At most, I''ll dere to the public that I have a sugar


    baby. I have a ton anyway, so one more doesn''t matter."


    With that, Rory gave him the address of an apartment.


    Rodney then sent Sarah to Rory''s apartment.


    "Don''t go to work this month. Just stay here. If Shaun i s fine, then I''ll send you abroad."


    After that, he drove away.


    It was already 1:00 a m. by the time he returned to the vi.


    He quietly took a bath downstairs before going upstairs to sleep.


    Freya was already asleep.


    When he looked at her and recalled what happened tonight, he could not fall asleep.


    The next day, Freya woke up and asked him, "What time did youe backst night? I didn''t know you came back at all."


    "Around 1:00 a.m. You were sleeping like a little pig," Rodney said vaguely.


    "You''re the pig." Freya hammered her fist on him but did not use much strength. "What did you dost night? You left in such a hurry."


    "There was an emergency at thepany, so I went over to solve it. It''s fine now." Rodney was afraid that she would ask more questions, so he quickly turned around to tease Dani.


    Freya looked at him for a moment and kicked him


    lightly. "No gift today?"


    Rodney froze for a while and quickly said, "There is, there is. I came back toote yesterday and forgot to get it. It''s in the car. I''ll go get it now."


    Within a few minutes, he came back with a gift box.


    Freya opened it and took a look. It was a brand new scarf from a high-end foreign luxury brand.


    It was also the perfect time for her to wear it now.


    "Thank you, hubby." She plucked up the courage and moved over to kiss his face gently.


    After the kiss, she felt quite embarrassed. After all, it was her first time consciously calling him hubby.


    The previous times she called him was because he had forced her to while they were in bed.


    She did not feel shy back then, but she did now.


    Rodney was overwhelmed. "Say that again."


    "No." Freya turned her head and left.


    "Come on, honey." Rodney took her into his arms.


    Freya closed her eyes. Now, she really wanted to carry on this marriage and live a good life.


    She could tell how well Rodney treated her.


    Furthermore, he was good-looking, rich, and a good cook. He even had a great body. They were together day and night, so it was only natural for her to feel something for him. After all, she was human.


    Of course, she had not reached the point of falling in love with him yet. 4

 Chapter 1899

    "Rodney, you don''t have to give me gifts every day.


    Although I like them, I can''t use all of them. It''s a waste of money. In the future, you can gift me something once or twice a month."


    "...Okay."


    Rodney nodded.


    Frankly speaking, there was no problem giving her gifts every day, and money was not a problem either. However, it was a little difficult to give her different presents every time.


    After breakfast, Freya sent Rodney to the airport.


    The secretary, Hans Fleming, had already been waiting there for a while.


    When Rodney arrived, he immediately went up to get the former''s luggage.


    It was not until Freya left that he whispered, "Young Master Snow, the owner of that manor has been taken care of. He won''t dare to talk about what happenedst night. I''ll send him to prison for a while, and when hees out, he''ll leave Canberra obediently."


    Rodney nodded. "Did you find out what happened?"


    "He said that Sarah''s very beautiful and that he had been watching her for a while. Since he noticed that she wasn''t married, didn''t have a man, and seemed hard- pressed for money, he wanted to sleep with her. He gave her several hints before, but she didn''t listen. That was why he tried to force himself on herst night."


    "Trash." Rodney''s eyes looked angry.


    Hans hesitated for a while and said, "Young Master Snow, you already have a wife. I think it''s better to leave Ms. Neeson alone. If-"


    "Don''t worry. It''s just for one month, and I won''t care about her much. As long as she stays at Rory''s ce and doesn''te out, nothing will happen after this month passes." Rodney interrupted him.


    Hans was relieved to see that Rodney knew what he was doing.


    He had been with Rodney for six to seven years. Rodney was at his worst when the Snow family cut off their ties to Rodney, and as Rodney''s secretary, he had a hard time as well. Hence, he really hoped that Rodney would stop being entangled with Sarah, i


    Cairns was a newly rising tourist city in the coastal area.


    Seven or eight years ago, it was only a small city. However, due to its superior geographical environment and rapid development in the past two years, as well as the support from the government, countless real estate developers and entrepreneurs came to Cairns for investment and development. In just a few years, it had be arge city.


    Once Rodney arrived at Cairns, he first inspected the factory before having a meal with some local leaders and signed an investment agreement. In the evening, he was invited to a banquet. 1


    "Young Master Snow, I know you have a distinguished status, but there''s no harm in getting to know more bigwigs. Those here at the banquet tonight are all bosses who have invested a lot in Cairns over the past few years. Do you see that ck- suited guy there? He''s a car manufacturer. Last year, he set up a car factory here in Cairns, and I heard he intends to manufacture alternative energy cars. You both can get to know each other and perhaps coborate on something."


    Director Wale, the person who brought him here, introduced him with a smile on his face.


    "That person over there in the suit is the owner of Florace Corporation. He invested 500 billion dors in Cairnsst year.


    Rodney nodded and took note.


    However, before he could go over, many people hade over to greet him.


    Although it was his first time in Cairns, many people had already heard the news about the Snow familying to Cairns for investment.


    The Snow family was a family respected by the entire country.


    "Young Master Snow, I''ve heard a lot about you. But I didn''t expect to see you today. You''re really handsome." The boss of Florace Corporation joked.


    "You tter me. I was just about to go over to greet you. After all, I''m your junior..." Rodney chatted with the bosses.


    When he finally ended the social niceties with one boss, he took a sip of red wine, and another man''s voice suddenly sounded behind him.


    "Young Master Snow, we meet again. This must be fate."


    Rodney turned around and froze when he saw that face.


    He did not expect to see President Yard from Helios Investment Group here.


    The memory of President Yard was deeply engraved in his mind.


    Rodney''s face instantly went cold.

 Chapter 1900

    "Young Master Snow, it''s been a while. You look more and more dashing."


    President Yard grinned at him as if they were very close. "I heard that you''re with an excellentdy these days. Congrattions."


    Rodney''s handsome face was cold. "I don''t think I deserve your congrattions, President Yard. In your eyes, I''m probably just a useless piece of trash. I still remember every word you said to humiliate me."


    "Young Master Snow, that was a misunderstanding," President Yard said with a vague smile. "Besides, you should thank me instead. If it weren''t for my words back then, how would you have returned to the Snow family, let alone married a beautiful and loving wife? Now, you have a sessful career and a happy family. You can be considered a winner in life."


    Rodney suddenly remembered Rory''s words. His heart moved slightly as he sneered, "So you''re saying I should thank you instead."


    "Exactly." President Yard raised his eyebrows and nodded.


    "Hah..."


    Rodney snickered. If they were not in public, he would


    have punched President Yard already.


    To be honest, he no longer cared about President Yard.


    "President Yard, since you know that my career is going well, you should understand that I''m not the same as I was before. As long as I say the word, the project in your hands will be stopped, your funds won''t be returned, and your value will plummet. I can make you go bankrupt."


    There was a sh of fear in President Yard''s eyes, but he still smiled and said, "That''s not necessary, Young Master Snow. We don''t have such a huge grudge between us. Besides, even though it looked like I took Sarah away back then, nothing happened between us."


    "Do you think I''ll believe that?" Rodney looked at him coldly.


    "Speaking of Sarah, she really cares a lot for you."


    President Yard said, "When she cured my family''s illness, I wanted to pay her, but she refused to ept my money and said she wanted a favor from me. She requested me to pretend that she cheated on you with me so that you would misunderstand, give up on her, and leave on your own ord. When I asked why, she said she didn''t want to see yourpany suffer. She said that your family doesn''t like her, and she didn''t want you to leave them for her since she was also afraid that you would regret it in the future. Even when you guys were together, she could tell that you really wanted to go back to the Snow family. However, you couldn''t because of her. You even drifted away from your best friends.


    "She hoped you could continue to be the spirited and ambitious Young Master Snow you used to be, without being ridiculed and trampled on."


    President Yard took a sip of red wine and nced at Rodney''s lost expression. He then smiled. "I''m telling the truth. She also knew it was hard to get you to leave, so she asked me to cooperate with her and portray her as a gold-digging, selfish, and vicious woman. That way, you won''t feel guilty about leaving her."


    "Why should I believe what you''re saying?" Rodney suppressed the shock he was feeling and asked in a low, cold voice.


    "You can go ahead and check what I''ve done this year. I''ve only had two women, and I''m about to get married in two months."


    President Yard shrugged. "Less than half a month after that, I left the capital to develop and invest in Cairns. Sarah didn''te here, and there were no mary transactions between us. In fact, Sarah knew your location and deliberately took me to the bar that day. When we went to the hotel, we got separate rooms. You can go ahead and check. You''ll find records of what I''ve said."


    Rodney was as motionless as a statue.


    President Yard raised his ss. "As I said, you should thank me instead. If I hadn''t yed along with her, how would you have been willing to return to the Snow family? Now, your uncle is the prime minister, and you''re married to the prime minister''s


    goddaughter. Your family is also so satisfied with you that they''ve handed over big projects of Snow


    Corporation to you. Now, you''re held in high esteem and respected everywhere you go.


    "Think about what would''ve happened if Sarah continued to stay by your side. You would''ve had to lower yourself to the ground while looking at the high and mighty Snow family. You''d be ridiculed by others, and your friends would distance themselves from you. If your career doesn''t go well, your family will ignore you and protect another woman instead. Don''t you get jealous when you see your elder sister and younger brother climb higher and higher? As time passes, you won''t be happy either. You might evene to hate Sarah."


    Rodney felt conflicted. "Did she tell you all that?"


    President Yard nodded. "Women are always more rational and can see further than men. Sarah said she liked you, so she should stay away from you and let you fly high instead." 3


    After the party, Rodney did not know how he made it back to the hotel. 2


    His mind was filled with what President Yard said,

 Chapter 1901

    When Rory said itst time, Rodney did not believe him.


    However, it was different when it came from President Yard, who was directly involved.


    He could not fathom Sarah using such an embarrassing method to leave him because she wanted him to spread his wings and fly high.


    It turned out that she really did like him. 1


    It turned out that she had made so many sacrifices for him. 7


    It turned out that he had been wrong about her.


    She suffered so much, yet he swiftly married another woman and had a child.


    Rodney suddenly felt like a sc*mbag. 1


    Just then, Freya called.


    When he saw her name, he had no idea how to face her.


    Freya was innocent. He knew that.


    However, when he thought of Sarah''s cautious appearance and how humble she looked when she was working in the restaurant, he was overwhelmed


    with guilt.


    The phone rang and stopped.


    Rodney stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling window for a long time. Then, a knock sounded at the door, and Hans came in. "Young Master Snow, the Missus called me earlier, saying that you didn''t answer her call. She was worried about you."


    "Was that what she said?" Rodney asked while feeling conflicted.


    Hans fell silent.


    In fact, Freya''s actual words were, "Rodney didn''t pick up my call. Did he drink too much? Go and check up on him before he drinks himself to death. I don''t want Dani to lose her father so young."


    Although the words were a little rough, the concern was definitely there.


    "Hans, check President Yard''s rtionship history and find out if he and Sarah slept in separate rooms the night I broke up with Sarah." Rodney was silent for a moment before giving the order.


    Hans froze, feeling a little sad for Freya. "Young


    Master Snow, that''s... not a good idea. You''re married."


    "I know. I just want to rify something. Even if it''s true, I don''t n to divorce


    Freya. I''ll just... make it up to Sarah a little more," Rodney said.


    "But if the Missus finds out... The consequences will be terrible."


    "Then don''t let her know."


    Hans frowned.


    Women could be exceptionally perceptive sometimes.


    He was not as sure and optimistic as Rodney.


    Ten minutester, Freya received a call from Hans. " Young Master Snow drank


    too much tonight and went straight to sleep after returning to his room." 1

 Chapter 1902

    "Why did he drink so much?"


    Freya was slightly surprised.


    She remembered that Rodney would not usually drink much when he went out to socialize.


    She did not expect him to be so liberal on a business trip.


    If a woman took advantage of his situation, it would be easy for him to get drunk and do something disorderly, right?


    "There were too many big shots tonight, so Young Master Snow couldn''t refuse them. After all, those people came to Cairns earlier than him, and they might work together in the future." Hans tactfully spoke up for Rodney.


    "Alright. In that case... tell the hotel to serve him a light breakfast tomorrow. Also, tell him that he''s not allowed to get drunk again."


    Freya then hung up immediately.


    Sometimes, she still had to show concern for him.


    After all, if she wanted to carry on this marriage seriously, she could not be too unreasonable.


    Rodney was absent.


    After she finished with work, there was no one to rush her home. Hence, she took Dani and went on a walk with Catherine.


    Catherine also brought Lucas and Suzie along. The two children were overjoyed when they saw Dani.


    "Mommy, Dani looks prettier and prettier. She was like a wrinkled monkey when she was born." Suzie pinched Dani''s little face. "I like her a lot."


    "If you like her, tell your mommy to give you one." Freya teased with a smile. "Cough..."


    Catherine almost choked on her tea, and she rolled her eyes speechlessly. "You''re insane."


    "Having us is enough for Mommy." Lucas said coolly," Godmother, you can give Dani a younger brother."


    "There''s no need for that. You can help me protect her in the future."


    Freya hurriedly waved her hand. Give birth again? He must be joking. She never wanted to experience that kind of pain ever again.


    "Will the Snow family agree if you don''t have a son?" Catherine frowned. "Although the Snow family likes Dani and you very much, they''re a big family. They attach a lot of importance to family session."


    "There''s still Carson," Freya muttered.


    "That''ll depend on whether he has a boy or girl after he gets married. If it''s a girl, you''ll have to have another child."


    Catherine sipped her tea quietly.


    The Hill family may beplex, but they were much simplerpared to the Snow family, who were involved in both the political and business circles.


    Otherwise, Old Master Snow would not have held back for so many years and used the Snow family''s heart and soul to push Nathan onto that high pedestal. "We''ll see." Freya was a little distracted.


    In fact, after Dani was one month old, they would sometimes go to the Snow family''s ce, where the other women in the family would start to joke that she and Rodney could prepare for their second child in another year.


    She smiled and remained silent. The family elders did not say anything either, which meant that they tacitly agreed with it.


    "Yeah, there''s no rush. When Dani is older and your rtionship with Rodney improves, maybe you''ll want to have a child with him willingly in the future."


    Catherine took out her phone. "I received this message yesterday."


    Freya leaned over and saw that it was a message from an unknown number. [Sarah Neeson has returned to Canberra. Be careful.] 2


    She froze. "Who''s it from?"


    "I don''t know." A name shed in Catherine''s mind, but she did not voice it. 3

 Chapter 1903

    "Sarah is really back?" Freya was surprised. "Is it just a ruse, or is it true? Haven''t you and Shaun been looking for her?"


    "Yeah. There''s been no news."


    "The person who sent the message is much more skillful than you?" Freya was filled with doubt. "They found her even though you didn''t?" 2


    "I think it''s true. Whoever this is should be Sarah''s enemy," Catherine said. "I don''t think we''re the only people Sarah provoked. Besides, don''t you think it''s strange that Thomas disappeared?"


    "That''s true. I quite hate Thomas, but since he disappeared, I don''t even have the chance to get even."


    Freya became inexplicably upset. Sarah was a person she absolutely hated. 1


    During Catherine''s ident back then, she was badly hurt by the Neeson siblings. Of course, the most unforgivable thing was the death of Charity''s parents.


    "But Sarah lost all her backers. Why is she back? If I were her, I''d hide overseas and nevere back." She could not help but mutter.


    "I don''t know." Catherine gave her a thoughtful look."


    Keep an eye on Rodney."


    Freya''s heart skipped a beat. "What for? He won''t be that stupid. Come on, Sarah humiliated him miserably back then and trampled on his dignity. He hates her to death."


    "I''m just being cautious." 1


    Catherine pondered deeply. "After what happened with Reba, I''ve learned to never underestimate women who are good at pretending to be innocent. Sarah''s schemes are no weaker than Reba''s. In fact, she might be more dangerous than Reba.


    After all, she yed Shaun, Chester, and Rodney like fiddles. Do you think that''s something Reba could''ve done?"


    Reba definitely could not.


    Reba simply relied on Wesley''s help and took advantage of the mother Catherine had never met...


    Freya said irritably, "If Rodney gets involved with Sarah again, I''ll castrate him, divorce him, and make sure our paths never cross again."


    "I''m just asking you to keep an eye out. It should be impossible. After all, he''s not that stupid." Catherineughed. "Rodney has everything he could ever wish for now. He has a beautiful wife to hold and his cute, lovely daughter. He wouldn''t bear to let you go." 2


    Freya scoffed. "True. I''m much betterpared to Sarah. We have to catch her this time and avenge


    Charity."


    "That''s for sure."


    These two days, there was not much contact between Freya and Rodney.


    She only knew that he woulde back on the third day, and when she called to ask, Rodney said that he would not arrive in Canberra until 7:00 p.m. Hence, she did not have to pick him up or wait for him to have dinner.


    However, on the morning of the third day, she was developing a new product in theboratory when ady from the entertainment circle whom she met at a banquet sent her a picture. [I just came back from overseas and saw Young Master Snow as soon as I arrived at the airport. Hehe.j


    Freya opened the photo. Although it was a little far, she could tell that the figures were Rodney and his secretary, Hans. The two suitcases that Hans was carrying were the same as when they left.


    However, Rodney said that he would onlye back at night. Why was he back at 11 a.m?


    Being lied to did not feel good.


    Sheforted herself by saying that maybe Rodney had an emergency.


    Rodney had such longsting feelings for Sarah, which showed that he was not a person who would easily change his mind. Furthermore, the marital rtionships in the Snow family were quite good.


    She thought about it before calling Rodney and asking casually, "What are you doing?" "I''m still inspecting the factory here in Cairns." Rodney then joked. "Miss me?"


    "Don''t worry. I''ll be back tonight. Wait for me."


    "Okay."


    Freya hung up the phone and looked at the photo on her phone again. Her heart went numb.

 Chapter 1904

    Why did Rodney lie?


    Was it to do something behind her back, or... did he want to surprise her?


    Freya would rather believe it was thetter.


    For the entire morning in theboratory, Freya found n o progress in the research of this product at all. She even made several mistakes as she was absentminded.


    The assistant next to her said, "President Lynch, why don''t you go back and rest for a while if you''re not feeling well?"


    "...Okay."


    Freya also realized that she was distracted and in a bad state.


    After changing her clothes and going downstairs, she sat in the car and was quiet


    for a long time before driving to Snow Corporation''s subsidiary.


    This was the new ce Rodney worked at. She rarely came here, but the receptionist was a quick-witted person. Perhaps she had seen Freya''s picture online before, so she immediately weed Freya in.


    "Are you here for President Snow? He hasn''t returned


    from his business trip," the receptionist said gently.


    Freya smiled. "I know. I just happened to pass by and thought of seeing Second Young Master Snow."


    "Second Young Master Snow just left half an hour ago. It seems like there''s a dinner gathering tonight." The receptionist looked apologetic. "He might note in again today."


    "Well, I should''ve called him before I came. It''s fine."


    Freya smiled and waved her hand. However, when she turned around to leave the office, her expression sank.


    It seemed like Rodney came back earlier but not to go back to thepany.


    Of course, he might have gone to Osher Corporation, but she did not want to go there.


    It was senseless to investigate so carefully.


    Maybe she''ll find out the truth at night.


    After returning to the vi, she finished dinner and gave Dani a bath along with the nanny. Only then did she finally hear the sound of a car from outside.


    Soon, Rodney came in dragging a suitcase.


    With his white trench coat and slender legs, he looked as he had just walked out of the cover of a magazine.


    Freya had seen many male celebrities wear white before, but no one had such a noble temperament like he did.


    Some people were just born with it.


    Nevertheless, Freya was not in the mood to appreciate what he was wearing today. That was because she noticed he was wearing a beige jacket in the photos that thedy sent her.


    Why did he change his clothes?


    Freya really did not want to specte maliciously.


    To her, Rodney only made a stupid mistake about Sarah, and they quarreled and bickered in ordinary times. However, he had no bad habits.


    "Honey, Dani, I''m back. I brought you presents." Rodney came over and hugged Freya and their daughter. "But I didn''t have time to go shopping by myself. I heard Hans say that the pearl ne there was very good, so I bought you one. As for Dani, I bought her a doll I saw at the airport."


    He took out the gift. The pearl ne was very beautiful, and the doll could sing.


    When Dani heard the voice, she was so happy that she iled inughter.


    "Look, Dani likes it." Rodney hugged his daughter and used the doll to y with her. "Did you miss me, baby? Daddy missed you so much."


    He kissed her little face. He really did miss her.


    This was the first time he left her for several days ever since she was born, so he was not used to it.


    Freya stared at him and could not describe what she was feeling.


    At first, she thought that when she returned in the afternoon, Rodney would


    suddenly appear and say he came back early to give her a surprise. 6

 Chapter 1905

    However, Freya had spent the whole afternoon waiting for Rodney. The longer she waited, the more disappointed she grew.


    "What time was your flight?" she asked casually.


    "About."


    Rodney lowered his head and looked at his daughter, feeling slightly guilty.


    In fact, he had returned in the afternoon, but he went to investigate the matter regarding the hotel. He found out that Sarah and President Yard did indeed sleep separately that night.


    It turned out that Rodney had misunderstood Sarah.


    This meant Sarah did not betray him when they were in a rtionship.


    She made those provocative remarks to make him leave of his own ord.


    Later, when he went to visit her, he did not feel good seeing her hiding in her small apartment reluctantly.


    Hence, he apanied her for a meal before returning home.


    He would not be who he was today if Sarah had not left him early on.


    However, behind his blissful life was the sacrifice of another woman. 2


    At the thought of the moment when he proposed to Sarah, he felt that he had wronged her.


    What he could do right now was try topensate her in other aspects. 2


    "Have you had dinner?"


    "I''ve had it on the ne," Rodney replied as he tickled Dani''s chin.


    "I see..." Freya smiled and went upstairs for a shower.


    After Dani fell asleep at night, Rodneyy beside Freya. At first, he was so guilty toward Sarah that he was not in the mood to do it with Freya. However, he got a scent of the fragrance on her body, and it had been a few days since they did it.


    With that, he could not help but kiss her. "Freya, did you miss me? I missed you very much..."


    Freya was quite resistant to his kiss.


    Since Patrick had betrayed her previously, she tended to overthink things and wondered why Rodney lied to her. 2


    "Really? Is it your body or your heart that missed me?" Freya looked away to dodge his kiss.


    "Both." Rodney nted a kiss on her cheek.


    Her skin was great, and she smelled great.


    "You said you missed me, but why didn''t you pick up my call in Cairns?" Freya stared deep into his eyes. "It was fine if it was during the day. After all, you might have had something to deal with. But were you also busy when you were alone in the hotel at night?"


    Rodney froze and said promptly, "I didn''t pick it up that night only. I was drunk, so I slept immediately after I returned to the hotel."


    "Oh. What a wonderful life you had out there. I wonder if you randomly got a woman and slept with her when you were drunk," Freya teased.


    "Who could I have gotten?" Rodney looked aggrieved.


    "Who knows? I guess quite a few bosses would send women over to please you. After all, you''re Young Master Snow," Freya mocked.


    "The women in the party did wink at me, but I ignored them. Freya, don''t take me


    as a casual person. As I said, if I were, I wouldn''t have lost my virginity to you. I''ve never done it with any other woman except for you."


    Rodney felt deeply wronged.


    No matter how guilty he felt toward Sarah, he had never thought of betraying Freya. 2


    He was quite particr when it came to this kind of matter. He was not a casual person.


    "Don''t always bring up this point. That was my first time as well." Freya said in distress, "What''s more, you''ve been acting like a wild animal since you did it with me. Who knows if you would have the intention of doing it out there after your first experience?"


    "Please, it''s because of you that I act like a wild animal. I don''t act like that out there."

 Chapter 1906

    Rodney did not know what to say, but he was a little pleased. "Wifey, are you jealous?"


    "Go away. Who''s jealous now?" Deep down, Freya was very glum.


    What gave him the right gloat when she was upset and overthinking things?


    Rodney smirked. "Wifey, you don''t have to be jealous. You can try and see if I''ve done it with other women."


    "Don''t touch me."


    "No way. I have to prove my innocence."


    Rodney was persistent. In the end, Freya failed to push him away, so he managed to have his own way.


    With his condition, she was sure that he did not touch any other woman. However, at the thought of that issue, she could not immerse herself in the act as much as she used to.


    Deep down, she was rather ufortable.


    The next day.


    During breakfast, Freya suddenly put down her spoon and said, "Cathy told me that Sarah has probably


    returned to Canberra."


    Rodney was so shocked that his heart skipped a beat. However, he asked while feigning calmness," Probably?"


    "She has most likely returned to Canberra." Freya observed him. "Shaun and Catherine have been looking for her everywhere. If they can''t find her, I might need to ask Godfather to have his people search for her in themunity."


    "Well... It''s better not to disturb my uncle regarding this matter." Rodney muttered, "After all... there''s no incriminating evidence proving Sarah''s crimes.


    Wesley hasn''t admitted it, has he?"


    Freya glowered at him all of a sudden. "Indeed, Wesley hasn''t admitted it, but we all know she did it. Could it be that you''re... still sympathizing with Sarah?" "Why would I?"


    Those words escaped Rodney''s mouth. At first, he wanted to say that Sarah might not be that evil. 2


    Nevertheless, he reckoned that Freya would be infuriated if he said that.


    After some thought, he nned to tell her that after Shaun''s memory had been restored.


    "I''m mainly afraid that the public will hazard a guess and panic if my uncle rms them because of such a trifle matter." Rodney exined reluctantly, "Shaun can look for me if he needs. We also have Snowden, and all the members are great at hunting people down."


    "Alright. I''ll let Cathy know about that."


    Freya said coldly, "Once Sarah has been found, I must skin her alive and make her suffer a living hell."


    Rodney was speechless.


    He looked down and finished his breakfast swiftly.


    The sudden discussion regarding Sarah left his mind in a mess.


    Little did he know that Freya stole a nce at him and felt a little disappointed. Whenever they mentioned Sarah in the past, his face would fill with disgust. He even found it annoying as if Sarah had heaped humiliation on him.


    Yet, at this point, Freya could sense that he was seemingly avoiding the topic.


    Catherine only wanted her to keep an eye on Rodney because the two of them still trusted Rodney. 1


    However, Freya was unsure of him now.


    "Rodney, have you not gotten over Sarah?" Freya suddenly said, "Don''t forget how she took advantage of you in the past." 5

 Chapter 1907

    "No."


    Rodney was calm. In fact, Sarah did not take advantage of him at all.


    She was nice to him.


    Even so, he could not say that now.


    "Don''t worry. My rtionship with her is over. Now, all I want is to live a happy life with you and Dani." A serious expression washed over Rodney''s face.


    Freya fell silent.


    She just hoped that he would not let her down.


    After breakfast, Rodney drove her to the office. Only after she went upstairs did he call Shaun. "I heard you''re looking for Sarah."


    "Mm." Shaun replied in a low voice, "How dare that woman trick me? I must torture her little by little."


    Rodney felt bad. "Are you sure she''s back? How did you know?"


    "I have my own means. Why are you asking this?" Shaun raised his brows.


    "I heard it from Freya. Since you want to look for Sarah, I can get some Snowden members to help you


    out. But there''s no need to ask my uncle for help. I''m worried that this issue will cause the public to hazard guesses and panic."


    Shaun hesitated for a moment before he responded," Alright. Thanks, then."


    "Not at all. We''re buddies." Rodney touched his nose awkwardly. "By the way, how have you beentely? You still can''t recall your past?"


    "...Not really." Shaun was quiet for a moment before he continued, "At times when I''m asleep, I will dream about some scenes. At first, I thought those were just dreams, but they felt familiar. It feels as if I''ve experienced them."


    "What kind of dream?" Rodney asked hurriedly.


    "It seems rted to Cathy and me. After I get up, the memory bes a little hazy, but I''ve been dreaming about it oftentely," Shaun said.


    "That''s pretty good. Perhaps your memories will recover real soon." Rodney was now convinced by Shaun''s words.


    "I have no idea. Don''t tell your wife yet, lest she tells Cathy about it. I hope to give Cathy a surprise when I''ve recovered all my memories. But... it might be quite tough." Shaun felt powerless.


    "It won''t be tough. Be confident.¡±


    Rodney encouraged him.


    After he hung up, he quickly gave Sarah a call and told her about Shaun''s condition.


    Sarah said softly, "That''s a sign of recovery. If he can recall his dreams when he''s awake, it means that his memory is gradually being restored."


    Rodney was overjoyed. "How long will it take?"


    "As I said, it''ll take around one month. But if he dreams frequently, he''ll be able to get an impression of those scenes. That way, his memory will be restored even sooner."


    "Will he also recover memories of him meeting Catherine in Melbourne?"


    Sarah answered, "Mm. I was too careless back then. In fact, once a man changes his mind, there''s no point forcing him since he doesn''t like me anymore. I think it was really my mistake. I should''ve helped people with my knowledge in psychology rather than hurt them."


    "Don''t say that... Everyone makes mistakes." Rodney took pity on her. "What matters is that you learn from your mistakes. Shaun knows that you''re back, and he has been looking for you. You''d better hide, and don''t ever step out of the house." 1


    "I will. I''m just... quite worried about you." Sarah was worried. "If they find out that you''re hiding me, you guys will have a zing row. I''m afraid Freya will be furious too. Given that she has always hated me, she might divorce you." "But... I can''t let something happen to you. You should just stay there for now. When Shaun has recovered a monthter, I''ll take you out to exin to them and beg for mercy." Rodneyforted her.


    "What if... they don''t forgive me?" Sarah asked.


    Rodney was distressed. "Don''t worry. I''ll protect you anyhow." 5

 Chapter 1908

    In the main office building.


    Freya stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling window, gazing at the cars below her feet.


    Her eyes shed with a hint of unspeakable confusion.


    Her mind was in a mess. She probably started feeling this way after learning that Rodney lied to her yesterday morning.


    As such, she could not help but call Catherine. "When I had breakfast with Rodney this morning, we talked about Sarah, and I felt that his attitude was strange."


    "What was strange about him?" Her words made Catherine uneasy.


    "He wasn''t as... disgusted as he used to be. It felt like he was trying to avoid the topic. But I can''t put my finger on what it is." Freya slid her finger over the window, not knowing why she did so, just like her mood at that moment.


    "Could it be that you''re overthinking it?" Catherine fell silent for a moment before sheforted Freya, " Sarah has done a lot of evil deeds in the past. She even cuckolded Rodney and humiliated him. No man can forgive her."


    A thought struck Freya''s mind. "Yeah. Whenever we used to mention this woman, he would make no pretense of resenting her. But today... I didn''t see it on him. He kept lowering his head."


    Catherine could not deny Freya''s thoughts. As women, they had very keen senses when they were with their partners.


    "One more thing..." Frey a continued ufortably, "As you know, he was on a business trip earlier.


    Yesterday, a friend of mine spotted him in Canberra in the morning, but he lied that his flight was around five or six in the evening. He only returned home at night and had even changed his clothes. I went to his office yesterday, but he wasn''t there or at Osher Corporation. I don''t know why he lied to me..."


    "I suspect... he''s hiding Sarah," Catherine voiced out the thought that she did not wish to be true. 1


    Freya instantly felt as if she was plunged into a deep abyss. She kept falling but could not reach the end. The feeling of being lost was miserable.


    After a while, she muttered, "Maybe I am overthinking things. He might have something else to deal with."


    She did not believe that she was so unlucky.


    In her first rtionship, she was betrayed. Just as she nned on getting married


    in her second rtionship, it turned out to be a mess.


    Rodney imed that he loved her.


    In fact, she had only agreed to marry him because she found it blissful to be loved by him.


    "Yeah, that''s possible." Catherine understood Freya''s feelings and consoled her, "What''s more, this one time doesn''t mean anything. It could be a misunderstanding, or he did something that he doesn''t want you to know. It''s impossible for all married couples to bepletely honest with each other. This happens to Shaun and me as well. How about you keep an eye on him and see what happens?"


    "By the way, he said he''ll get Snowden members to hunt Sarah down." Freya felt better after hearing Catherine''s words. 1


    "Let''s hope that we can find out Sarah''s whereabouts a s soon as possible." Catherine said, "After checking the footage of the surveince camera, we can confirm that Sarah is back in Canberra. But she seems to have vanished into thin air. Shaun suspects that she''s staying in an old residence that doesn''t require any identity documents. He''s trying to look for her by targeting those areas." 1 "Okay."


    "Don''t overthink things. We''ll handle this issue."


    As soon as Catherine hung up the call, she happened to spot Shaun''s car entering the manor.


    He soon went upstairs and hugged her from behind."


    Cathy, I just dropped Lucas and Suzie at preschool. Their teacher said that there''ll


    be some Halloween activities in a few days and asked us to join."


    "Their preschool really does have quite a lot of activities." Catherine sighed. 3

 Chapter 1909

    "This will enhance our rtionship with the kids. There''s nothing bad about it." Shaun kissed Catherine''s cheek. "What''s more, Suzie loves bragging the most. Every time we go to her preschool, her ssmates will always say that we''re the most goodlooking parents. I reckon it''s not possible to find a greater match than us in Australia." 1


    If he had said this back then, Catherine would have teased him by asking, "Are we a couple?" However, she was not in the mood today. "Who''s in charge of Snowden right now?"


    Shaun was momentarily stunned. "It seems like ever since Dani was born, Uncle Nathan has handed power over to Rodney. Why are you suddenly asking me this?"


    Catherine frowned.


    During her conversation with Freya, she doubted whether Rodney was actually hiding Sarah even though he imed that he would get Snowden members to hunt her down. If he meant to hide the truth, he would definitely keep it a secret from everyone, which would make finding Sarah more difficult.


    "Nothing much. Freya said that Rodney will get


    Snowden members to hunt Sarah down." "Oh. Speaking of this, Rodney called me this morning as well," Shaun said.


    "What did he say?"


    Shaun darted a strange nce at her. "As you know, I''ve nned to ask Prime Minister Snow for help if I can''t find Sarah. But Rodney said he was worried that the people in Canberra would hazard guesses and panic and that he could get Snowden members to assist me. After some thought, what he said makes sense."


    Catherine went quiet, and her brows furrowed.


    "Darling, what''s the matter?" Shaun turned her body around. "What''s wrong?"


    "I''m just wondering if we can trust Rodney regarding Sarah''s matter." Catherine suddenly said, "If he''s hiding Sarah, getting Snowden members to look for her might only keep her hidden."


    Shaun froze. "Are you kidding me? Didn''t you tell me that Sarah hurt Rodney very badly?"


    "Yeah, but he loved her very badly too. Of course, I don''t wish for it to be the case. After all, Rodney is Freya''s husband. I just think that we should keep an eye out on him."


    "Keep an eye out on him?" Shaun''s face darkened." Anyway, I have to hunt Sarah down. If Rodney defends her, I''ll cut off my rtionship with him."


    "I''ll handle this issue." Catherine sighed, "dust forget about my doubts, and don''t tell anyone about it. After all, I could be overthinking things, and it''ll be unfair to Rodney."


    Feeling helpless, Shaun pinched her cheeks. "Cathy, letting you handle the issue will make me seem useless."


    "Who said you''re useless? You''re quite good in bed." Catherine kissed his delicate lips.


    Shaun lowered his head with delight. "I want more..."


    "Go away. I need to go out and deal with something."


    In the next few days, Rodney went home on time.


    At times, he even dragged Freya to apany Dani for a walk after dinner.


    The three of them strolled around theke in the neighborhood. Soon, Freya''s messy thoughts were gone.


    When they had dinner in the Snow family''s residence that day, Wendy was relieved to see the harmonious family. "When are the two of you... nning to hold a wedding?"


    Freya was stunned. Only then did it hit her that she and Rodney had not held a wedding despite already having a child together.

 Chapter 1910

    Any woman would long for a wedding.


    Furthermore, when some people gossiped about Freya, she felt ashamed.


    Freya instantly went quiet.


    Rodney froze too. After ncing at the woman beside him, he was racked with guilt. "Yeah, we must have a wedding."


    "We''ll hold it before the new year then." Old Master Snow said in a good mood, "Make it grand. You can book an ind in Albany."


    "Yeah." Wendy agreed joyfully. "We''ll have a helicopter to pick the bride. As for the wedding gown, we''ll hire the best designer to design it."


    Jason also agreed. "Get the preparation started tomorrow. Let''s leave it to your mom to hire the best wedding team. Alright, Freya?"


    Upon hearing it, Freya was stunned. Only after a while did shee to her senses and answer, "Yes. I think that''s a good idea."


    "Good." Old Master Snow said, "Rodney, you''d better put more effort into the wedding and be serious about it. There will be a lot of wealthy and noble people attending your wedding. What''s more, it''s Freya and


    your wedding. It only happens once in a lifetime." "Grandpa, I will."


    Rodney promptly nodded in acknowledgment.


    After dinner, Freya and Wendy sat together to look at some of their favorite wedding pictures on the phone.


    Freya got excited when talking about her wedding since money was not her concern. "Mom, won''t it be too troublesome to pick me up from Melbourne to an ind in Albany in a helicopter?"


    "What''s so troublesome about it? The flight will only take an hour plus. The whole of Melbourne will see your grand wedding, and all the women in Australia will be jealous." Wendy grinned. Undeniably, women understood women''s thoughts best. "Rodney, am I right?"


    "Yes, yes. Whatever you say is right, Mom." As soon as Rodney finished nodding, he could not help but think that Sarah would see that too. In that case, she would b e jealous. 1


    He then thought of that woman. The better he treated Freya, the guiltier he felt toward Sarah.


    Just as this woman came across his mind, he received a call from her. 1


    He walked to the dining room while feigning calmness. "What''s the matter?"


    "Rodney, can you...e over? The electricity here went off all of a sudden, and I identally fell down i


    n the dark," Sarah said weakly. 2


    "Are you alright?" Rodney was so shocked that he quickly asked in a deep voice.


    "I think I''ve sprained my ankle." Sarah muttered, "I have no idea why the lights are off. I nced outside and noticed that the elevator was a little..."


    "I''ll ask Hans to go over first, and I''lle overter. Don''t move around..."


    "No." Sarah said bashfully, "I was just trying to wear my pajamas when I sprained my ankle, so I''m not dressed appropriately. But I can''t move. Can youe over and put on a shirt for me?" 1


    Rodney took a glimpse at Freya in the living room and tightened his grip on his phone. "Alright, I''lle over right now." 1


    After hanging up, he racked his brains toe up with an excuse. Then, he walked to Freya and said," Wifey, I''ll have the chauffeur to send you and Dani home. Mr. Micheal, whom I''ve always wanted to meet previously, has suddenly returned to the country. He''s avable tonight, so I need to go over to meet him now."


    Freya was dumbfounded while Wendy asked, "Who''s M r. Micheal?"


    "He''s an expert in lithium batteries, and I want to ask him something," Rodney responded.


    "Go ahead, then. I''ll have the chauffeur to send them home in a while." Wendy waved her hand. Then, she held Freya''s hand and said, "Come. Let''s continue." Freya nodded.


    Rodney let out a sigh of relief before he swiftly drove to Sarah''s apartment. 6

 Chapter 1911

    Rodney opened the door and entered the apartment straight away. After turning on the shlight on his phone, he saw Sarah in a thinced dress lying in the living room. At one nce, he could tell that the dress was all she was wearing.


    The young and vigorous Rodney, who had just done it, instantly felt blood rushing to his head.


    He quickly looked away. Then, he took a jacket from the bedroom to cover Sarah''s body. When he carried her, he realized that she was trembling all over, and she subconsciously snuggled in his arms.


    Rodney''s body stiffened momentarily, and he promptly started a conversation. "Why are you dressed like this?"


    "This is how I dress whenever I''m alone. There''s heating here, so I''m not afraid of the cold. But after the electricity went off, the heating stopped working." Sarah said, shivering, "I think I broke my ankle. It hurts when I move."


    Rodney lowered his head and saw her swollen ankle.


    He immediately called a personal doctor over.


    Before the doctor arrived, he checked the apartment and found out that the circuit breaker was tripped.


    "It turns out that the circuit breaker was tripped." Sarah was bummed out. "I was under the impression that something went wrong with the circuit breaker. How silly of me."


    "It''s normal for women to know nothing about things like this." It was not a big deal to Rodney because Freya did not know about this as well.


    Soon, the doctor brought a first-aid kit over. After examining Sarah, he said, "She didn''t break her ankle. It''s just sprained. It''ll take half a month to one month for it to heal. Don''t move around during this period. It''s best that you hire someone to take care of you."


    Rodney frowned as the issue was a little troublesome.


    If he were to hire someone, that person had to be trustworthy.


    "Hey, you''re feverish too." The doctor suddenly reached out to feel Sarah''s forehead.


    Sarah smiled bashfully without saying anything.


    "Why didn''t you tell me that you''re not feeling well?" Rodney touched her forehead guiltily, only to realize that she was having a high fever.


    "I didn''t expect myself to be so weak either. I probably caught a cold when I fell down just now." Sarah gave a bitterugh. "I''ll be fine." 1


    Upon hearing her words, Rodney felt even guiltier. He should have driven at a faster speed just now.


    Perhaps he should assign someone to look after her every night. After all, it was worrying for a woman like her to live alone.


    Only after the doctor checked her temperature did he realize that it was 39 degrees Celsius.


    Once Sarah took the medicine, she urged Rodney to leave as soon as possible. "Alright. Thanks for tonight. You should hurry up and go home."


    "How can I leave with your current condition? Go to sleep. I''ll leave after you fall asleep and your fever goes away."


    Rodney took a chair and sat beside her.


    Sarah threw a nce at him before falling asleep in a daze.


    Afraid of disturbing her, Rodney set his phone on silent mode. He also sent Freya


    a WhatsApp message. [ Sleep early. I''m not sure when I''ll finish my discussion with Mr. Micheal.] 2


    As soon as he sent the message, Sarah began to groan all of a sudden.


    Rodney quickly changed the towel on her forehead, but Sarah suddenly gripped his hand and mumbled, " Rodney... Rodney... I miss you so much." 1


    Her words made him grow upset. He became softhearted and weak. "Don''t worry, Sarah. I''m here..."


    As he softly coaxed Sarah, she slowly quietened but did not let go of his hand.

 Chapter 1912

    In the vi.


    Looking at the phone that had been ringing for a long time, Freya slowly put it down.


    She could hear Dani crying downstairs.


    A momentter, she rose to her feet and headed downstairs. Then, she took Dani over from Aunty Lally. "Let me carry her."


    As soon as Freya carried her, she stopped crying. All she did was pout and snort, looking aggrieved.


    Dani was clear about who she was closest to despite being at a young age.


    Aunty Lally sighed helplessly. "Dani is usually quite easy to deal with. She might be feeling a little bloated tonight. Sometimes it''s normal for kids to experience it, but she''ll be fine once it passes. Sadly, she doesn''t want me to carry her when she''s ufortable. How nice it would be if Young Master Snow was around."


    "It''s alright, Aunty Lally. You can go to sleep. If I can''t handle it in the middle of the night, I''ll ask for your help." Freya could not bear to see Aunty Lally go through such a hard time at the age of 50.


    "Okay. What about Young Master Snow? When will he be back?"


    "Not sure. He''s probably still talking business."


    Freya dropped her eyes to hide her confused gaze.


    Dani kept throwing tantrums until 2:00 a.m. or 3:00 a m. Only then did she slowly fall asleep in Freya''s arms. However, Freya could not let go of Dani, or she would


    wake up.


    Freya had no choice but to lean on the pillow while hugging Dani with her eyes partly closed.


    Sometimes, she nced at her phone, but there were n o notifications.


    Rodney did not respond at all.


    As much as she felt like losing her temper, she could not take it out on her kid. Therefore, she suppressed her anger.


    When it was around 5:00 a.m., Dani finally fell into a deep sleep.


    Nevertheless, she could not fall asleep even though she was lying on the bed.


    The next morning, Aunty Lally felt sympathetic toward Freya when she saw thetter. "Why don''t you sleep a little longer? It''s okay to go to workter. What matters most is your health."


    "I''lle back and take a nap in the afternoon. I have something to deal with in the morning." Freya swept a nce around the vi.


    Aunty Lally immediately grasped the point. "Didn''t


    Young Master Snow...e back at allst night? I guess he''s busy. The Snow family has recently assigned him arge project to handle. ording to Madam, the prime minister expects the business to upy a leading position in the global market, so Young Master Snow should be quite stressed."


    "I understand."


    Freya smiled as she changed the topic. "Is there breakfast?"


    "Yeah. Hold on, please."


    After breakfast, Freya left the house and went to buy some breakfast before heading to the subsidiarypany that Rodney was working at.


    By the time she arrived there, it was almost 9:00 a.m.


    The minute the receptionist saw her, she said in surprise, "Madam, are you here


    to look for Second Young Master or Eldest Young Master? Eldest Young Master hasn''te to work yet."


    "It''s okay. I''ll wait for him in the office. I''ve brought him breakfast," Freya said with a smile.


    "How lucky of Eldest Young Master. By the way, his office is on the 19th floor." "Thank you."


    When Freya turned around and entered the elevator, she became absent-minded, and her face turned grim.


    After she arrived on the 19th floor, Hans, who was arranging some files, was shocked to see her. "Madam, what brings you here?"


    "I''ve brought breakfast for Young Master Snow." Freya nced around the office. "He said he talked business with Mr. Michealst night. I reckoned he didn''t have a good rest, so I brought him breakfast."


    "Yeah. Young Master Snow drank a lot and only left at a veryte hour." Hans quickly added, "Mr. Micheal follows the American time zone. When it''s night here, it''s morning over there, so Young Master Snow had no choice but to settle for Mr. Micheal''s time." 6

 Chapter 1913

    "So where is he now? Is he still sleeping? I called him, but he didn''t pick up."


    "Young Master Snow is in the hotel." Hansughed as he said, "Do you want me to pass him the breakfast? I''ll let him know about it right away."


    Freya frowned and thought for a moment. "If he drank a lotst night, I reckon he''s not feeling too well now. Why don''t you tell me the name of the hotel? I''ll go over and visit him." 1


    "Well... I''m not sure which hotel he''s staying in. Last night, he had me leave first. He didn''t seem drunk, so I left early since I had toe to work early this morning."


    Hans did not dare tell Freya that Rodney had spent all ofst night by Sarah''s side. If she found out about it, their marriage would most likely break down.


    However, he did not expect Rodney not to return homest night.


    Rodney was probably muddle-headed.


    Hans could not help but sympathize with Freya before him.


    "Alright, then. I''ll pass you his breakfast. I need to go to work now."


    Freya then handed the breakfast to Hans.


    She kept a smile on her face until she got into the car. After that, she could not bring herself to fake a smile anymore.


    Perhaps Hans was right. Anyhow, any woman would feel strange when their husband did note home the whole night nor call to inform them of anything.


    Just a while ago, Rodney treated her really well.


    However, he caused her great distress recently.


    Only an hour after Freya left did Rodney rush to the office.


    Hans said, "Your wife brought you breakfast this morning. Have you had breakfast? It''s already cold. Do you need me to heat it up?"


    Rodney looked at the breakfast on the table, a hint of guilt shing across his mind. As he had eaten a lot with Sarah this morning, he could not take any more food. "It''s alright. I''ve had breakfast."


    "So... should I throw it away?" Hans probed.


    "...Just leave it there. I''ll have it for lunch." Rodney scratched his head. "Hans, arrange for a trustworthy sitter to take care of Sarah for me. Her leg is injured, s o it worries me to leave her alone there." "Okay." After epting his request, Hans furrowed his brows. "Young Master Snow, I know you feel guilty toward Sarah, but spending the entire night at her ce..."


    "I had no choice but to do that. She sprained her ankle and had a feverst night. I couldn''t possibly leave her alone," Rodney answered in distress.


    "Well... you could''ve asked me to go over to help out." In fact, Hans did not want to help Rodney settle this kind of issue after work. However, he did not wish to see Rodney''s marriage break down either.


    Rodney pursed his thin lips.


    He had thought about calling Hans overst night, but Sarah kept holding his hand. Later, he somehowy on the bed and fell asleep in the middle of the night.


    "Mm. When can you get a sitter? If you can''t arrange for someone to take care of her today, can you go there this afternoon to look after her? When I left this morning, her flu was still quite bad," Rodney said.


    Hans''s scalp turned numb. Did it mean that his job as Rodney''s assistant had been switched to Sarah''s sitter for the next two days?


    He was speechless. "I''ll arrange a sitter for her as soon as possible."


    After Hans left, Rodney quickly called Freya. "I''m sorry, Freya. When I was talking to Mr. Michealst night, my phone was set to silent mode. Later, I lost track of the time as we were talking. By the time I remembered it, it was alreadyte at night, and I was worried that I''d disturb you."


    He felt very guilty while exining, but what else could he do?


    "What a great memory you have. You could even forget your wife and child." Freya scoffed. How could she not be angry with him? She sent him breakfast this morning on the pretense of probing into his doings.


    "Wifey, it''s my fault. I promise not to repeat the same mistake anymore. I''ll get off work on time today. Let''s watch a movie together tonight," Rodney said imploringly.

 Chapter 1914

    "No need. Mom has asked us to attend a mini fashion event. We''ll meet Courtney there and ask her to design our wedding outfits for us," Freya said indifferently.


    "Okay, okay. I promise to pick you up on time. By the way, was Dani finest night?"


    "She wasn''t well, so she threw tantrums the whole night." As soon as Freya finished speaking, she hung up in annoyance.


    Rodney scratched his head in distress.


    At night, he went to the fashion event with Freya.


    However, Freya pulled a long face throughout the event.


    Rodney was apologizing to her non-stop, "I''m sorry, Freya. I swear I won''t set my phone to silent mode anymore. I had no choice but to do thatst night. Mr. Micheal knows core technologies very well, and I was too engrossed in the conversation. I''ll take care of Dani tonight so you can rest early, alright? Or... When I go home tonight, I''ll kneel down until you forgive me."


    "Enough."


    Ruffled by his nagging, Freya halted her steps. "Do you


    know why I''m so mad? It''s because you didn''t pick up my call. Last night, I didn''t stop you from leaving the house nor interrupt your work, but can you please respect me? Putting myself aside, is the kid not as important as your work?"


    "Don''t say that. You and the kid are very important. Both of you are my top priority." Rodney held her hand. "Dani usually behaves well. I had no idea why she suddenly criedst night. If I had known it, I would''vee back straight away without caring about my work."


    Freya opened her mouth and fixed her eyes on his handsome, exquisite face.


    She used to haveplete trust in him. However, ever since he lied to her about his return from Cairns, she had not been able to tell whether he was truthful or not.


    Nevertheless, she always thought, ''What if it''s true?''


    What if she misunderstood him?


    "Let''s meet Courtney and get her to design the most beautiful wedding dress for you."


    Rodney headed toward the banquet hall with his arm around her waist.


    Courtney Green was the leading wedding designer in Australia.


    She treated Freya and Rodney courteously, considering their unusual status. She even showed


    Freya the design of her wedding dress.


    The minute Freya saw the design, she fell in love with it. "I love this design."


    "You have great taste, Ms. Lynch. But because the dress features a lot of embroideries, it''ll take at least two months to create. After all, I''ll be the one embroidering the entire dress by hand." Courtney smiled in a dignified manner.


    "No problem."


    After that, Freya and Courtney exchanged phone numbers and chatted a lot about fashion.


    Rodney was a little bored listening to their conversation at the side. At this moment, the organizer of the event happened to wee him in person and took him to the guest room.


    After chatting with Freya for almost half an hour, Courtney noticed there were some issues with the fashion show tonight. Hence, she went to handle it.


    Freya sat on the couch and gazed at the scenery through the French window. She was not in a rush to look for Rodney.


    "The fashion show is about to begin. Don''t you want to watch it?"


    A figure walked up from behind.


    Freya saw Ryan''s long and sturdy figure reflected on the window.


    "What brings you here?" 3

 Chapter 1915

    Freya turned around, only to see Ryan dressed in a dark suit. A ray of gorgeous light shone on his elegant, handsome face. He might look gentle with a smile, but she knew that in reality, he was restrained and stoic, just like his father, Prime Minister Snow.


    "I received an invitation card, so here I am." Ryan shrugged. "Where''s Rodney? You look unhappy without hispany."


    "He''s over there." Freya then went quiet for a moment. "Ryan, have you heard of Mr. Micheal?"


    Ryan shook his head. "What gives?"


    "Can you help me nose around on him?" After some thought, Freya said, "Last night, Rodney didn''te at all. He said that Mr. Micheal is an expert in lithium batteries, and I''m not quite sure about it."


    "You think he''s lying to you?" Ryan frowned. "I don''t think he would."


    "What do you mean?"


    "Based on my understanding of him, he wouldn''t sink so low as to lie to you even though he speaks harshly and has a low EQ." Ryan said, "He''s a direct person, but he doesn''t really know how to hide things."


    Deep down, Freya chuckled. She had thought the


    same as well.


    That was why she still could not stop dwelling on it ever since Rodney lied to her.


    "Perhaps I''m overthinking it. Please help me to find out about it." Freya pursed her lips. "I have no idea who to ask for help. Since you''re here and considered my little brother, how about you do me this favor?"


    "A brother who''s three months younger than you?" Ryan darted a helpless yet doting look at her. "You might not feel ashamed to call me your little brother, but I''m too shy to acknowledge it."


    Freya said dispiritedly, "That''s too bad you were born three monthster than me. Your parents were the ones who acknowledged me as their goddaughter."


    Ryan choked beforeughing out loud. "Fine. I''ll do you this favor and give you an answer tomorrow morning."


    "So soon?" Freya was astonished.


    "Duh. It''s just a small matter." Ryan shrugged. "I''m currently in charge of


    immigration, so I can just check it using theputer."


    Freya was at a loss for words.


    It turned out that it was such an easy task for him.


    At the sight of her dumbfounded expression, Ryan could not help but burst intoughter and touched her head. "Were you dwelling on this for a long time?


    Some things you don''t have to keep to yourself. You


    can always ask for my help."


    His words warmed Freya''s heart. Just as she was about to speak, Rodney''s fierce criticism rang out beside her.


    "Ryan, what are you doing with your hand?" Rodney strode toward Ryan and pped thetter''s hand off. With a cold tone, he said, "She''s your sister-inw. Don''t touch her however you like."


    Ryan raised his brows, but those words made Freya ufortable. "What are you doing? He''s your cousin."


    "Even so, he shouldn''t put his hand on your head." Rodney snorted. He was clear about Ryan''s motive. "We have to keep boundaries with the opposite sex." 2


    "Alright. I''ll be careful next time." Ryan dropped his gaze, which hid the annoyance in his eyes. Then, he waved his hand and took his leave first.


    As Freya watched Ryan leave, she felt that Rodney was too petty. "You''re right in saying that we have to keep boundaries with the opposite sex. But when I''m with my biological brother or Ryan, my non-biological little brother, we''re as clean as a whistle. Can you not make a big deal out of it? I don''t know a lot of people i n Canberra, but because of your behavior, Ryan and I will feel awkward when we see each other next time."


    "I didn''t say both of you can''t greet each other. I''m fine as long as he doesn''t touch you."


    Rodney''s mouth twitched. "I have no choice but to be


    petty because I care about you."


    He almost blurted out the word ''jealous''.


    What else could Freya say?


    After all, when men were jealous, it meant that they cared.

 Chapter 1916

    It was already past 10:00 p.m. when they returned from the banquet.


    Although Freya did not have a good restst night, she was not as tired as she had taken a nap in the evening.


    On the other hand, Rodney could not fight off his sleepiness when he was putting Dani to sleep.


    He had not rested well as he had spent the night in Sarah''s apartmentst night. He was exhausted.


    When Freya turned around, Rodney had already fallen asleep on his side. One of his hands was resting on Dani, which was the same position when he was putting her to sleep.


    Dani had not fallen asleep at all. She was still squirming on the bed.


    Freya could confirm that Rodney had not rested wellst night.


    She recalled him saying that he was working.


    Freya carried Dani out to not disturb Rodney''s sleep.


    When Rodney woke up the next day, he saw that Freya was still sleeping. He suddenly remembered that he had fallen asleep first. He was embarrassed.


    He quickly crept downstairs and saw Aunty Cally


    making breakfast. He went over. "Let me do it."


    "Okay. Madam Snow likes the breakfast that you make more," Aunty Cally said, "Moreover, Madam Snow most probably only went to sleep when it was almost morning."


    "Aunty Cally, didn''t you help her out?" Rodney could not help but ask.


    "I wanted to, but Dani only wanted Madam Snow to carry her." Aunty Cally sighed. "Madam Snow is very kind too. She was afraid that my body couldn''t take it a s I''m old. I told her that she could take care of Dani for the first half of the night and I would take over afterward. When I woke up to look for her in the middle of the night, she told me to go to sleep again. At that time, Dani was lying in her arms and she would cry if there was even a slight movement. When I woke up in the morning, it seemed that Madam Snow''s arms were very sore."


    "In the future... I won''t spend the night outside except during business trips." Rodney''s brows knitted in a tight frown upon hearing Aunty Cally''s words.


    Aunty Cally nodded. There were some things that she could not point out directly. After saying so much, it was good that Young Master Snow could understand. Moreover, Aunty Cally really thought that Freya was very nice. She was not haughty, and she did not treat her as a maid.


    No wonder everyone in the Snow family liked her.


    Upstairs.


    Freya was disturbed from her sleep by her phone''s ringtone.


    When the phone rang, she was instinctively worried about waking Dani. She quickly took her phone and went to the balcony. She only knew that it was Ryan who was calling after the call was connected.


    "Were you still sleeping? I didn''t wake you, right?"


    Ryan''s pleasant voice came through the phone. Freya yawned. "My sleep has already been interrupted because of you. What business do you have?"


    "Did you forget what you asked me to dost night?" After Ryan spoke, Freya became wide awake. She remembered.


    However, Ryan went silent.


    Freya''s heart tightened. "How did the investigation g o?"


    "I''m sorry." Ryan sighed. "I have to tell you the truth. The immigration department did record a Mr. Micheal entering Australia, but he came half a month ago and has already left the country around ten days ago. I was afraid that I was mistaken, so I even had someone investigate whether Mr. Micheal matched the person you mentioned. He''s indeed an expert in lithium batteries and has coborations with Snow Corporation''s subsidiarypany. However, there''s no way he would''ve appeared in Australia in the past few days." 1


    Freya did not say a word. She simply gazed at the garden downstairs.


    Her head was filled with the words Rodney had said yesterday.


    "Freya, I''m sorry. I switched my phone to silent mode when I was talking to Mr. Michealst night. I forgot about the time when we were talking. When I remembered, it was already dawn. I was scared that I would disturb your sleep.


    "Freya, I''m sorry. I swear that I''ll never switch my phone to silent mode again. I had no choice. Mr. Micheal knows a lot about technology. I was too engrossed in our conversation.


    "I didn''t know that Dani would cry all of a suddenst night. If I had known, I would''ve ditched my work ande back immediately." 5

 Chapter 1917

    The words Rodney said were so sincere.


    She really believed them.


    However, all of them were lies. They were all meant to deceive her.


    Had telling lies be a habit to him that even he believed in them himself?


    Freya''s chest felt suffocated.


    She was depressed, ridiculous, angry, and sad.


    She felt like a total joke.


    She still could not understand why Rodney was lying to her.


    "Freya..." Ryan called out to Freya worriedly as she was silent. "Don''t worry. I''ll investigate this matter thoroughly for you¡ª"


    "No need. I might''ve guessed something," Freya interrupted him with a hoarse voice. "I''m fine on my own."


    "Okay." Ryan could hear from her voice that she was holding back her tears. He was unhappy. "No matter what you decide, I''ll always support you."


    "Really?" Freya lifted her lips in a self-deprecating smile. "How will you support me? Ultimately, I''m still a n outsider in the Snow family. I may be your dad''s goddaughter, but everyone knows the true reason behind him taking me in as his goddaughter."


    "But I''m always on your side," Ryan said gently," Otherwise, I wouldn''t have told you the truth today. If I were on Rodney''s side, I would''ve personally found him to teach him a lesson and tell him not to lie to you in the future. However, I think you have the right to know the truth. You can seek out the truth. If he has really disappointed you, I''ll help you."


    "How will you help me?" Freya could not help but ask i n confusion.


    "I''ll help you to fight for Dani''s custody," Ryan said in a low voice.


    Freya''s eyes were almost wet with tears.


    Why did she promise to get along with Rodney before? Actually, was it not all for Dani''s sake?


    She knew that she could not win against Rodney or the Snow family.


    In addition, Rodney said he liked her and had started to treat her well. Her heart wavered, and she began to have some thoughts.


    Freya thought that Rodney would give her the same good treatment he had given Sarah.


    She thought that the woman who was loved by


    Rodney would be very happy.


    Maybe she had overthought.


    The woman who was loved by Rodney was Sarah, while she was just Freya.


    "Thank you." Freya ended the call. She turned around and went back into the room. Looking at Dani''s sweet, happy smile, her heart was filled with confusion.


    If it was possible, she really hoped that things could continue as they were forever.


    That way, her child would be able to grow up in a happy family.


    Too bad... there were no ifs.


    "Wifey, you''re awake. Come and have some breakfast." Rodney suddenly opened the door and entered. He saw Freya sitting at the side of the bed with her long hair down. Her side profile was exquisite.


    He could not resist going over to hug her. He lowered his head to kiss her.


    "I haven''t brushed my teeth."


    Freya avoided Rodney. She went into the bathroom and closed the door.


    She leaned against the door. After a moment of silence, she went in front of the mirror and shed a smile that was even uglier than a crying face.


    She went back out after washing her face. She had regained her calmness.


    While having breakfast, Rodney said, "Let''s arrange a time to have our wedding photos taken. I''ll ask the staff of the wedding photography studio to look for you in the evening. You canmunicate with them regarding the style of photos that you like."

 Chapter 1918

    Freya''s hand that was holding a spoon paused. She raised her head and asked, "You''re not joining?"


    "I''m okay with anything." Rodney shrugged nonchntly. "As long as you like it."


    "Then... Is it okay if I want to go to the Maldives for our wedding photoshoot?" Freya raised her eyebrows.


    Rodney was stunned. "It''ll take about a week if we go to the Maldives, right? Dani''s still too young..."


    "We can go there on a private airne. We can bring two more nannies along too."


    "I''m quite busy with work," Rodney said vaguely, "I can''t hand over everything to Carson. We can just take the photos at a beach nearby. I can apany you to the Maldives in the future if you want to go there."


    He could not leave Australia this month. He would be in trouble if something happened on Sarah''s side. 3


    "... Okay."


    Freya gazed at Rodney for a while in silence. Then, she smiled.


    After breakfast, she went upstairs to change her clothes and then came back down with her handbag.


    "Wait, I''ll give you a ride..." Rodney had not changed


    his clothes yet.


    "No need. It''s more convenient for me to drive myself."


    Freya smiled faintly. She took the car keys and quickly went out.


    Rodney stood there for some time. He turned around and called Hans. "How''s Sarah doing? Has she gotten better?"


    "She''s still having a fever. I''ve called the doctor over to put her on an IV..." Hans stammered.


    "Why didn''t you tell mest night?" Rodney was furious.


    Freya did not go to thepany. She gave Catherine a call. "Let''s go for a drive. I''m in a bad mood. Don''t tell me that you have to be with your man. If not, our friendship is over."


    "Ah, your words are making me sad. What good is there in apanying men? Sisters are definitely more important."


    When Catherine said those words, Shaun was by her side.


    He widened his eyes in disbelief. "Cathy, your words are too much."


    "Shaunny, I really think you''ve stayed in the house long enough. You should go to work now. You look the most handsome when you''re working." Catherine cupped his handsome face. After giving him a peck, she headed out.


    Shaun stood at the door, gazing at the back of her car that was departing.


    He deeply felt the extent of a woman''s heartlessness.


    Catherine did not say that when they were in bedst night. She even said he was very, very handsome... Tsk.


    When Catherine arrived at thekeside, Freya had already been sitting there for some time.


    The weather was cold. Not many people would go to thekeside early in the morning. Freya''s face was pale from being blown by the wind.


    "You''ve chosen such a good spot to rx." Catherine instinctively wrapped her coat tighter around herself." This ce is too cold."


    "I suspect that... Rodney is hiding Sarah," Freya said all of a sudden as she gazed at the surface of theke.


    Catherine stiffened. Her pretty little face had aplicated expression on it. "Do you have evidence?" 4

 Chapter 1919

    "No." Freya shook her head. "But Rodney didn''te back the whole night the day before yesterday. He lied to me, saying that he had a business engagement with Mr. Micheal. I asked someone to investigate it. Mr. Micheal already left Australia long ago. He''s not in Canberra at all. Oh, but Rodney lied as though he himself believed it was the truth. The fact that he went to Cairns for a business trip previously was a lie too."


    Catherine went silent.


    She gazed at Freya''s pale face. She suddenly felt regretful. Why had she advised Freya to try to get along with Rodney back then?


    However, Catherine never thought that Rodney would be like this either.


    Not much time had passed yet Rodney was already telling lies.


    Freya continued saying, "I gave it some thought. With Rodney''s character, it''s unlikely that he has another woman outside, so it has to be Sarah. You also said that Sarah has returned, but she can''t be found. Sarah might''ve hurt Rodney before, but you said yourself that she''s a person who has oncepletely deceived Rodney, Chester, and Shaun before. Rodney is so


    stupid. Maybe he''s getting deceived by Sarah again.


    It''s not impossible." 1 "Don''t be so certain about it." Catherine sat by Freya''s side. She took something out of her pocket and handed it to Freya.


    "What is this?" Freya received it. She realized that the item was as tiny as an ant. "A tracker."


    Catherine cleared her throat. "I wanted to use it on Shaun, but I think you need it more than me."


    "Just be frank. I may be silly, but I''m not an idiot," Freya said coldly.


    "Okay." Catherine touched her forehead. "Actually, when you told me the previous time that Rodney''s attitude toward Sarah is a little weird and he lied to you about going to Cairns, I had someone make this thing."


    "So you had your suspicions from the start?" Freya stared at Catherine.


    Catherine was embarrassed. "You were the one who suspected him first. Actually, I have a question because I can''t seem to understand. Why did Sarah want toe back? If she escaped overseas, changed her identity, and continued with her life, we might not even be able to find her. However, she still took the risk and came back."


    "Changing to another identity means starting over again. Her days will definitely not be asfortable a s before," Freya could not help but mutter.


    "That''s right. Sarah has returned, but why does she think that she won''t get caught by us even if shees back?" Catherine said, "Wesley adamantly refused to testify against Sarah after he was caught. He knows that we hate Sarah, and he hates us a lot. Do you think he''s letting Sarah be on the loose on purpose? Maybe they have some ns that we don''t know about. By keeping Sarah, does Wesley think that she still has the ability to go against us?"


    "Who knows?" Freya''s body felt cold upon listening to Catherine. "Your words made me have goosebumps."


    "Let''s test Rodney."


    Catherine said, "You''re with him every day. Insert this inside his phone while he''s bathing and you can find out where he goes every day. We can confirm it very soon if he''s hiding Sarah."


    Freya stared at that tiny thing. She seemed to feel a heavy weight pressing onto her. "If he''s really hiding Sarah, I''ll never forgive him for my whole life. I''ll divorce him." 1


    Catherine patted her shoulders to console her.


    Freya was upset. "I don''t believe that I''ll lose to Sarah again. What''s so good about that woman? How am I not good enoughpared to her? If I get a divorce, I''ll never marry again in this lifetime. I''ll never trust men


    again."


    "Don''t be so sure yet. Maybe Rodney has other reasons." Catherine tried to console Freya. "If he''s really hiding Sarah, not only will I support you in divorcing him but I won''t even let Shaun contact him."


    "Mm, don''t interact with Rodney. Just let him stay by that b*tch Sarah''s side his whole life. No, we won''t even let Sarah stay alive. We still have to avenge Charity and Aunty Jennifer."


    In the past, Freya could forgive Rodney no matter how much they fought. That was because Rodney had not touched her limit.


    Her limit was Sarah.


    No one could ever vite that.


    Freya unconsciously tightened her grip on the tracker in her hand. 1

 Chapter 1920

    9:00 p.m.


    Freya heard the sound of a car returning from outside after she took a bath.


    When she walked out in her pajamas, Rodney had juste in from outside. He was carrying Dani and kissing her.


    "Madam Snow..." Aunty Lally greeted her.


    When Rodney saw her, his eyes brightened. He immediately went over to Freya, wanting to hug her.


    "Why are you back sote? What were you busy with?" Freya instinctively felt repulsed. She put her hands against his chest and deliberately said, "I can smell women''s perfume on you."


    Rodney became flustered at that moment. It was impossible. He had only carried Sarah to the dining table during dinner that night. Did the smell get on him because of that? However, the scent could not possibly be that strong with just a touch. Did Freya have a dog''s nose?


    "That''s impossible."


    Rodney widened his eyes and showed a wronged expression. "I didn''t even touch a woman''s hand today."


    "Really? But there''s indeed the smell of women''s perfume." Freya looked at Rodney with a cold expression.


    Actually, she did not smell anything. She just said that on purpose.


    Although it was just an instant, she could sense that Rodney''s body had stiffened for a moment when her hand was resting on his chest and she was interrogating him.


    "Maybe it''s because the female secretaries kepting into my office, so their smell stuck on me." Rodney showed a wronged expression. "Freya, don''t you know how pure of a man I am?"


    "Go and take a bath." Freya barely managed to squeeze a smile out on her face.


    She did not want to face him anymore.


    It was true that he had kept himself pure, but who did he do that for in the past?


    She had really thought of Rodney as a careful man who would not fool around in rtionships because he still kept his virginity despite being over 30 years old.


    Ha.


    Freya used to think that Chester was a sc*mbag.


    However, she felt that although a man like Chester was sc*mmy, at least he was open about it-unlike a particr man who desired another woman when he already had a wife.


    He even acted out the role of a good husband and a good father.


    He was too pretentious.


    Why did Rodney be like this?


    Freya would rather Rodney be straightforward with his words as he was in the past, even though his words might be harsh.


    "Oh, okay. I''ll go take my bath, then." Rodney nodded." But, wifey, I really didn''t do you any wrong. I''ve never wanted another woman ever since the day I confessed to you."


    Freya nodded.


    Rodney might not have thought of it before.


    However, who knew what would happen in the future?


    While Rodney was bathing, Freya quickly took the tracker out of her bag and inserted it into the SIM card slot of his phone.


    Luckily, the tracker was tiny. It most probably would not be noticed for the time being.


    At night, Rodney went near Freya and started touching her after Dani fell asleep. When Freya recalled that he did note back home the whole night before this, she instinctively felt defensive and repulsed, i


    If Rodney was hiding Sarah, he might have hugged her before.


    Although Freya was not a clean freak, she still felt disgusted.


    "I''m tired. I don''t want to..." Freya pushed Rodney away.


    "Wifey, we haven''t done it in two days..." Rodney hesitated for a moment. "I''m suffering."


    "Settle it yourself. Didn''t you live like that for more than 30 years before getting together with me?" Freya turned around so that her back was facing Rodney. 3

 Chapter 1921

    Rodney''s expression was filled with frustration. How could the pastpare to the present?


    It was different for men once they had sex. The sensation of it was unforgettable.


    However, Rodney could see that Freya really did not want to do it. Maybe it was because he had been returning home toote in the past few nights.


    He did not want to do that either, but Sarah was down with a cold and her leg was injured. He was worried, so he would go to visit her after he got off work.


    After that, when he saw Sarah having her meal all alone, Rodney would think she was pitiful. Therefore, he would have his meal there before he returned home.


    Forget it. He would not go over for the time being. He would apany Freya


    more.


    Since then, Rodney returned home to be with Freya and their child every day after he got off work to make Freya happy.


    Sometimes when Freya monitored his whereabouts, she would suspect whether she had been overthinking it.


    After all, Rodney would either be at home or thepany. Sometimes, he would have a meal with his


    business partners. His schedule was very organized.


    On Sunday, the wedding nner came over to consult Freya and Rodney regarding the ns for the wedding venue.


    The next day, the news that they were about to hold a wedding was trending and went viral.


    [They''re finally having a wedding. Congrattions.]


    [It seems that the Snow family is going to rent a private ind to hold the wedding. That''s so enviable.]


    [Right? I heard that Courtney Green designed the wedding dress. She''s an internationally renowned wedding dress designer. Her designs are worth tens of millions of dors each.]


    [Tens of millions is nothing. I heard that Young Master Snow even won a bid for a pink diamond worth 300 million dors. He ns to put it on the bride''s finger on the day of the wedding.]


    [Young Master Snow is such a good man. He''s handsome and rich. That Sarah didn''t treasure him in the past.]


    [That''s right. Freya is so fortunate. Maybe she has a high EQ. She managed to turn a bad situation around into a good one.]


    Theizens were all discussing that matter. The spotlight was on Freya, and everyone in the country was envious of her.


    Freya, the person in the spotlight, was sitting in a cinema and having a date with Rodney.


    She only knew that she was trending after ncing at her phone.


    She saw that everyone was envious of her.


    Actually, she felt pretty nervous.


    The fact that she and Rodney were having a wedding could not be hidden. However, she did not think it would spread that wide. If the wedding ended up getting canceled, it would be utterly embarrassing.


    "Wifey, do you still want some popcorn? I''m about to finish it if you don''t take any." Rodney handed the bucket of popcorn to Freya.


    Freya nced at the bucket. Rodney had almost finished up the popcorn.


    She was speechless. This man liked to eat sweet stuff too much.


    "I''m not eating. You can have it. I''m on a diet." Freya waved her hand. Although


    she wanted to eat the popcorn, she still wished to lose ten more pounds.


    "You don''t have to lose weight. You''re already beautiful." Rodney quickly ttered her.


    "No, I''m not as pretty as you," Freya said coldly.


    Rodney was rendered speechless.


    Just as he was about to speak, his phone rang. It was the housekeeper he had hired for Sarah.


    A gleam shed across his eyes. "This ce is too noisy. I''ll go out to pick up the call."


    Rodney hurriedly walked out. After the call was connected, the nanny''s lowered voice could be heard." Young Master Snow, do you want to...e over tonight? Miss Neeson drank a lot of wine. She''s drunk."


    Rodney''s expression darkened. "Sarah''s leg injury hasn''t recovered yet. How could she have wine?


    Where did the winee from? Why didn''t you stop her?"


    "The wine was delivered to the doorstep. I wanted to stop her, but I saw that she


    was in a bad mood. I think she even cried in her room this evening. She didn''t have much food during dinner either. She told me not to tell you, but I think she''s quite drunk right now..."

 Chapter 1922

    "Try to persuade her. I''lle overter..."


    Just as he finished speaking, he heard the housekeeper''s voice. "Miss Neeson, don''t move... Ah, let''s get up... Young Master Snow, I can''t talk to you right now. She''s drunk and she fell."


    The call ended with a beep.


    Rodney became anxious.


    However, the movie still had an hour remaining.


    He looked at the time and went downstairs immediately.


    In the cinema, a phone buzzed with a notification.


    Freya lowered her head and took a look. Rodney had sent her a Whatsapp message. [Freya, something happened in apany that''s under my name. I''m going over first, so I won''t be watching the movie with you. I''ve already informed the driver to pick you up. You can contact the driver after you''re done watching the movie.]


    After remaining silent for a long time, Freya could only process the information after gazing at the message again.


    She had been abandoned halfway through the movie.


    What urgentpany matters had urred that made him be in such a hurry?


    Freya turned on the tracking device on her phone.


    She saw that Rodney''s location was moving quickly.


    It seemed that he was really in a rush.


    Half an hourter, Freya confirmed that Rodney was not going to thepany. Instead, he was heading to a n unfamiliar ce. It was a property that was developed a few years ago.


    After the movie ended, she got in the driver''s car. She saw that Rodney''s location was stationary at that ce.


    Upon checking it on her phone, that ce seemed to be a high-ss condominium.


    Technology had be so advanced that she could simply search it up on her phone without going to the exact location.


    When Rodney got to the condominium, Sarah was already lying on the bed. Her face was flushed red from being drunk. The housekeeper was afraid that he would me her, so she quickly exined, "I just managed to help her onto the bed. She kept saying that she still wants to drink." "Why did she suddenly want to drink wine?" Rodney asked puzzledly.


    The housekeeper thought about it for a moment. "She was already quite unhappy as she was staying home every day. She was ying on her phone this evening. Then, she went back to her room. After that, I identally saw her crying..."


    Phone?


    Rodney frowned. Could Sarah have seen the trending news that he and Freya were about to get married?


    He had a feeling of helplessness in his heart. He rubbed his brows and said, "You can go out first."


    After the housekeeper left, Rodney walked to the bedside.


    Sarah looked at him with reddened eyes. Her gaze seemed unfocused. "Give me some wine. Let me be drunk. Living is just too tiring."


    "Sarah, don''t be like this." Rodney did not know how to console her.


    "Rodney, is that you?" Sarah cocked her head to the side. "Am I dreaming? Haha. How can you possibly be here? You should be apanying your wife and child."


    Tears flowed as she spoke, "Actually, I''m really envious. I''m jealous of Freya and Catherine. Which part of me isn''t good enoughpared to them? I just want to have simple happiness too. When I was young, my mom passed away. My dad married my stepmother soon after that. I know that she liked Charity more, so... I tried hard to be obedient and lived cautiously. I clearly knew that my brother wasn''t reliable. I clearly understood that... He did many unforgivable things. But I had no choice. I only have my brother. I don''t have anybody else...


    "Uhhh... I just want a man who loves me. I want a family. Why is it so hard...


    "I''m like a mouse that can only hide in the corner forever. I feel disgusted with myself." 1


    Sarah pped herself hard.


    Rodney''s throat felt bitter.


    you."


    "Sarah, don''t be like this." He quickly pulled her hand." Listen to me. I''ll protect


    "I''m so, so tired. Sometimes, I feel like it''s better to die rather than continue living." Sarah flung herself into Rodney''s embrace and started wailing. 2


    Facing Sarah, who was crying, Rodney could not push her away at all. 11

 Chapter 1923

    That was Rodney''s first time seeing Sarah this way.


    Maybe this was Sarah''s true self.


    Late into the night.


    When Freya heard the sound of the door opening downstairs, she nced at her phone. It was already 2: 00 a.m.


    Rodney had stayed in that condominium until 2:00 a.m.


    Ha.


    Freya closed her eyes and pretended to be asleep.


    20 minutester, Rodneyy down beside her lightly.


    Freya noticed that Rodney was having trouble falling asleep. He kept tossing and turning. Although he did it lightly, she still noticed it because she could not sleep too.


    She thought about many things in her head.


    The night had never felt so long before.


    In the morning, she acted as if she was waking up from her sleep.


    Rodney got up too. His eyes were red. "Wifey, I''m sorry.


    I had some urgent matters yesterday. Was the movie... nice?"


    "Have you taken care of the problem?" Freya asked calmly, "What happened to thepany?"


    "Oh, a fire broke out at a smallpany that I invested in previously." Rodney had already thought of an excuse.


    "Really? Where is it?"


    "In the north of the city." Rodney was afraid that she would keep asking. He quickly yawned. "I''m going to sleep a little more."


    He did not know howplicated and full of disappointment Freya''s gaze was when he turned to his side.


    She thought she was already numb. However, she still found it ridiculous every time Rodney lied.


    He could even lie about fires now?


    Freya had the urge to drag him off the bed and expose his lies to make him feel humiliated and embarrassed. Then, she would shed all pretenses and divorce him.


    However, she could not do that.


    They still had a child together.


    Freya could not rm him. What if he let Sarah escape beforehand?


    As Freya changed her clothes, she looked at herself in the mirror. She recalled how reckless she used to be in the past. She did everything solely based on her passion.


    That was because her parents and her brother had pampered her ever since she was young.


    After leaving her family and entering society, she had experienced harsh lessons one after another.


    She did not understand what she wascking.


    Maybe someone like her should not have put too much importance on rtionships.


    While Rodney was still sleeping at home, Freya drove the car and went out.


    On the way, she gave Catherine a call. "Go to a ce with me. I''ll pick you up in half an hour."


    When the car arrived at the Hill family''s manor, Catherine quickly got in. She was stunned when she saw Freya''s bloodshot eyes. "Did you not get any sleepst night? You want me to go somewhere with you. Could it be Rodney-"


    "He stayed at this location until 2:00 a.m.st night. I''ve already searched it up. It''s a condominium." Freya tossed her phone to Catherine. "He told me that a fire urred at one of thepanies he invested in. He immediately left me alone in the cinema and went over. I''m not too sure whether Sarah is hiding there or not, but we can go over to have a look."


    "Okay. Let''s go and have a look. If it''s not Sarah, at least we wouldn''t have caused unnecessary rm." Catherine nced at Freya worriedly as she spoke," Look at the state you''re in. Let me drive. You can take a rest."


    "I won''t be able to fall asleep even if I rest. I''ll think about nonsensical things instead." Freya started the car.


    Upon hearing that, Catherine could not say anything else.


    It required about an hour to get to that ce.

 Chapter 1924

    Within that hour, Catherine had already contacted Elie of Liona. Elie investigated the matter quickly. "The condominium was built by Glory Properties three years ago. There are three shareholders in Glory Properties, Frankie Hayes, Zac Lawrence, and Rory Wooten."


    "Rory Wooten?" Freya frowned. "I think I''ve heard of that name before. Oh, some time back... Rodney said he was going to a meal to celebrate his friend''s birthday. That friend''s name is Rory Wooten."


    After she spoke, her heart felt even colder. "Could Rodney be using his friend''s house as a cover to hide a woman?"


    Catherine did not reply to Freya. She asked Elie," When you were searching for Sarah before, have you checked this area?"


    Elie hesitated for a moment and said, "That''s an expensive neighborhood. Many of the owners are Canberra''s noblemen who are using the houses as an investment. When we were conducting our investigation, the management of the neighborhood said the residents wereining. Afterward, Snowden''s members came and said they were familiar with that area. Therefore, we handed that


    area to Snowden''s men. They said there were no signs of Sarah there."


    She added after pausing for a moment, "Moreover, we didn''t think Sarah would be staying there back then. After all, a social security card is required for registration. Therefore, we prioritized older houses more."


    Catherine understood.


    She had asked Shaun about it before. She had her suspicions when she heard that Rodney had be the person in charge of Snowden.


    She did not expect that her suspicions were about to be real.


    "Elie, bring some people over and wait secretly near the condominium. Don''t tell Shaun about this for now, and don''t let Snowden''s people find out too. Also, investigate which units belong to Rory Wooten."


    After Catherine hung up the call, Freya''s face had gotten paler. "Is Sarah really inside?"


    "There''s a 50 percent chance." Catherine nodded." Your tracker only detected that Rodney was in this condominiumst night. It couldn''t detect the exact unit number. We''ll have to investigate it."


    Freya nodded. She was still confused and at a loss.


    She could not understand why Rodney was hiding Sarah. Did he love her that much?


    When Catherine and Freya arrived below the condominium, Elie had found out the units under Rory''s name. However, the entire 19th and 20th floors were his.


    Luckily, Liona had hackers. They quickly hacked into the management''s system and checked the information of the residents who lived on those two floors.


    "Miss Jones, the hackers have found out Rory''s utility bills and rental information. After filtering, the earliest time when some units were rented out was three years ago, while thetest was two months ago. Only three units under his name are empty. However, there''s a unit numbered 1908 that isn''t rented out, yet water and electricity are being used every day."


    "When did that situation start?"


    "Half a month ago."


    "Okay. I got it."


    Catherine nodded.


    The call was on speakerphone, and Freya was already deep in thought.


    After a moment, she took out her phone and checked something. "It was two days before Rodney went on a business trip to Cairns. He even lied to me when he came back from Cairns. I didn''t know where he went for that whole evening and night. His clothes were different when he returned too."


    Freya could more or less guess it. It turned out that


    Rodney was at this ce.


    Anger shed across Catherine''s eyes too.


    What did Rodney take Freya for?


    "Do we go up like this?"


    Freya hade around and calmed down. "Rodney''s men may be hiding near the condominium. If we rm them, will he arrange for Sarah to leave?" 3

 Chapter 1925

    "I''ll have Elie block all exits from the condominium. We''ll sneak in."


    Catherine thought of an idea. "Let''s find a ce to change our clothes."


    Half an hourter, Freya and Catherine had changed into a set of ck sportswear and sports shoes. They even wore baseball caps with wigs underneath them. They looked like two 18-year-old students. However, they were not girls but two handsome boys.


    They followed a husband and wife who were staying in the condominium and went inside.


    After going in, Catherine immediately shoved a stack of cash into the woman''s hands. "Aunty, thank you so much. This is a small token of appreciation."


    "No need to thank me. I despise sc*mmy men who keep mistresses behind their wives'' back the most," the middle-aged woman said angrily, "You guys must catch that homewrecker. I''m not taking the money."


    "Mm, I''ll divorce that man after I catch that mistress. I don''t want to put up with this anymore," Freya said as her eyes reddened.


    Those words were her true feelings. The middle-aged


    woman sympathized with her a lot. "Ah, that man is having an affair despite having such a beautiful wife. Is he blind?"


    The middle-aged man said, "You really don''t have to give us money. If it were before, it would''ve been quite easy for you guys to enter. I don''t really know what''s been going on recently. The management said there was a case of burry in the condominium, so they became particrly strict on checking outsiders."


    "Recently?" Catherine was stunned.


    "About half a month ago."


    After bidding goodbye to the middle-aged couple, Freya gritted her teeth and said, "Rodney really went to such great lengths just to protect Sarah. Luckily, we disguised ourselves beforeing in. If not, there really might be Rodney''s people on watch nearby."


    "No matter whether Rodney has people watching or not, Sarah shouldn''t even think about escaping tonight."


    Catherine was careful. She and Freya did not take the elevator straight to the 19th floor. Instead, they got off the 15th floor and crept up by foot.


    In a condominium with more than 30 floors, the higher the floor, the fewer the people there would be in the fire escape stairway.


    However, when Catherine and Freya reached the 18th floor, they heard the sounds of a phoneing from the floor above. It seemed that someone was ying games.


    Then, there were voices of people talking.


    "Ah, how long more do you think we have to stay in this sh*tty ce? We have to


    be on shifts to guard this ce every day. I''m so annoyed."


    "There''s no helping it. It was arranged by the higher-ups."


    "But I saw Young Master Snowing herest night. He only left after midnight. Who''s the woman he''s hiding inside?"


    "Do you have a death wish? Keep your voice down. This isn''t a matter that you can simply talk about. Someone might hear you."


    The people on the floor above lowered their voices even more, but Catherine and Freya could still hear parts of the conversation.


    "No, I''m just curious. I heard that Young Master Snow and Young Madam Snow are preparing to hold a wedding. I saw it on the trending searches yesterday. What Young Master Snow is doing now isn''t very appropriate."


    "Please, just shut your mouth. This is the rich people''s world. How many men will be content with just marrying one wife? It''s just that some people are good at hiding it and don''t get exposed. You have to understand that with the Snow family''s strong background, it''s our honor to be able to work for them." "But Young Madam Snow is the prime minister''s goddaughter, after all." "Is a goddaughter a biological daughter? Besides, everyone knows the true reason why Young Madam Snow was taken in as a goddaughter. When Young Master Snow was chased out of the Snow family, the Snow family seemed indifferent, but in the end, they just wanted to teach him a lesson. Wasn''t the big project on alternative energy handed to Young Master Snow and Second Young Master Snow as soon as he apologized and returned?"

 Chapter 1926

    "Who doesn''t know that industry is a crucial part of Australia''s future


    development? Although it was said that Eldest Young Lady Snow was busy and didn''t have time to manage it, in the end, it''s still because Eldest Young Lady Snow is a woman and not a son."


    "You''re right. Young Master Snow used to be in charge of Snowden. After he was chased out, Second Young Master Snow took charge of Snowden. Ever since Young Master Snow admitted his mistakes and returned, half of Snowden was handed to him while the other half remained with Second Young Master Snow. Frankly speaking, Eldest Young Lady Snow was never the future of Snow Corporation. But actually, Eldest Young Lady Snow is the person who contributed the most to the family. If it weren''t for her


    "I guess having Eldest Young Lady Snow be the president was to acknowledge her contributions to the Snow family. However, it''ll be hard if she wants to take another step forward. In the future, she can only join the board of directors while those profitable projects will probably fall into the hands of Young Master Snow and Second Young Master Snow. We should just do our job properly under Young Master Snow and turn a blind eye to some things." 2


    Freya''s head was about to explode.


    She only intended to listen for a bit, but she did not expect that she would be able to hear so much inside information about the Snow family.


    It looked like she had no status at all among the subordinates of the Snow family. The fact that she became the prime minister''s goddaughter was all thanks to Rodney.


    It turned out that although the Snow family had said that they were ashamed of Rodney, they were still trying hard to nurture that son of theirs through their actions.


    Jessica was not even involved in Snowden despite contributing so much to the Snow family.


    Snowden was one of the Snow family''s real, strong forces.


    It was just like how important Fiona was to Shaun.


    In the past, Freya hated Jessica quite a lot. However, ever since hearing Jessica''s story from Ryan, she felt that Jessica had sacrificed a lot for the Snow family.


    Even Prime Minister Snow was able to assume the position smoothly because Jessica had been removing all obstacles at the frontlines. 1


    Freya used to think that the Snow family was wonderful and everyone treated her well.


    However, she strangely felt chills all over at that


    moment.


    As a family that was at the top of Australia, no one in that family could be pure and gentle, right?


    "Above."


    Catherine pointed upward and gestured with her hands. She mouthed with her lips, "Can we take those two people out?"


    Freya gazed at Catherine cluelessly.


    "We can now confirm that Sarah is definitely upstairs. Even if we bring people up with us, it''ll surely rm Rodney. Why don''t we just take them out right now? Later, Elie''s people will barge in. We''ll force the door open together and seize Sarah immediately," Catherine said to Freya in a low voice.


    Freya had lost her focus in confusion. After a moment, she nodded.


    "Let''s head down a few floors first. We can''t let them know that we''ve been eavesdropping. We''lle up againter, take them by surprise, and knock them


    out."


    Catherine threw a bottle of pepper spray to Freya after she finished speaking.


    Why did Catherine bring so many random things with her?


    Both of them went a few floors down, then walked up again with their hands on each other''s shoulders.


    The two men on the 19th floor looked down when they heard the sound of footstepsing from below. It turned out to be two young boys.


    "Ah, it''s so tiring. Why don''t we take the elevator?"


    "No way. Don''t you want to strengthen your stamina? Let''s just walk. We''ll seed as long as we persevere."


    Catherine and Freya acted until they reached the 19th floor.


    Both of them had makeup on. Even so, when the men nced at them, they thought that they looked familiar.


    However, before the men could react, their eyes were attacked with pepper spray. The stinging was so bad that they could not open their eyes. It just so happened that they were standing on the stairs as well. 5

 Chapter 1927

    Catherine kicked the two men, and they rolled down the stairs.


    Sure enough, the two men were members of Snowden. They swiftly regained their strength even though their eyes hurt so much that they could hardly open.


    Nevertheless, Catherine and Freya were no ordinary women. Recently, Catherine had been practicing quite a lot with Shaun. Shortly after, she knocked the two men conscious.


    Catherine and Freya headed to Unit 1908 under nobody''s watchful eye.


    They knocked on the door for a while before ady''s voice sounded from inside. "Who are you?"


    "Madam, we''re here to provide kitchen hood cleaning services." Catherine deliberately raised the bottle in front of her.


    "I don''t need your services. Please leave."


    "Madam, our services are free of charge. Let us clean for you."


    After that, a hush descended over the apartment.


    Freya said, "She''s quite cautious."


    Catherine sighed. Since she could not enter the


    apartment, she had no choice but to ask Elie to bring some people in.


    Ten minutester, Elie gave her a call instead ofing over. "Miss Jones, some Liona members are blocking us. They''ve probably informed Rodney about it. I''ve just contacted Young Master Hill and he''s on his way here."


    Catherine flew into a fury. She did not expect Rodney to be so protective of Sarah and even band together with Liona members.


    Freya stood in the corridor, feeling like an idiot.


    All of a sudden, she dashed to the door and knocked violently on it. "Sarah Neeson,e out! I know you''re hiding inside. Even if you can fly, don''t expect Rodney to save you."


    No matter how she kept knocking on the door, the door remained closed.


    Freya''s phone rang, and it was a call from Rodney.


    Upon answering the call, she snorted. "What''s the matter? Are you worried that something will happen to that hypocrite?"


    Rodney was indeed really worried. When he was sleeping at home earlier, a Liona member phoned him, saying that Elie had brought some people to the apartment. Sarah also called to tell him that Freya was scolding her at the door.


    He could not figure out why Freya would go there.


    He was so worried about Sarah that he could not even be bothered to exin the situation to Freya.


    "Freya, there''s nothing going on between Sarah and m e."


    "Nothing? Do you take me for a retard?" Freya wished she could chop that b*stard with a knife. "You always apany her untilte at night. You lied to me a few times to have dinner with her. You even left me alone in the cinema to look for her yesterday. Rodney, do you think I''m an idiot? It''s fun deceiving me, huh?


    "Let me tell you that I''m not an idiot. You''re an idiot. She cuckolded you and treated you as backup, yet you continue to cling to her so obediently. Have you no shame? Is there no other woman in this world? Why are you so despicable? You might as well be a dog. It''s humiliating for Dani to have you as her dad. It''s also humiliating for me to have slept with you. I wish I could sanitize my entire body. I''m afraid I''ll get infected."


    She was panting right after bombarding him with criticisms.


    Rodney was stunned.


    This woman''s words were so rude and vicious.


    It finally dawned on him that her criticisms back then were considered.


    This was brutal.


    Every word pierced his heart.


    "Freya, don''t get me wrong. There''s a reason why I''m hiding Sarah," Rodney said earnestly, "She''s not as evil as you made her out to be. She had her reasons for doing all those things back then."

 Chapter 1928

    "Reasons?"


    Freya was so exasperated that tears began to build up in the corners of her eyes.


    Oh, God. Why on earth was she touched by his behavior back then?


    "Are you f*cking out of your mind? You just believe in everything Sarah says?"


    Being criticized over and over again, Rodney was offended. "In your eyes, am I always so silly? Do you think I can''t tell right from wrong? Just wait there. Don''t hurt her. I''lle right away."


    "Hah. Come as fast as possible because not only will I hurt her but I''ll also kill her."


    Freya lost her temper and nearly flung her phone.


    Catherine did not hear what Rodney said. However, from Freya''s expression, she could guess what nasty remarks he had made to provoke Freya.


    When Rodney and Freya previously argued because of Sarah, it was not a big deal since they had no feelings for each other.


    Nevertheless, things were different now. They had slept together, and moreover, Rodney had been


    treating Freya very well.


    No one would be able to ept such a huge difference in treatment.


    What was worse, that woman was Sarah.


    Freya was almost out of her senses. She found a fire extinguisher and wanted to m it aggressively on the door.


    Catherine immediately stopped her. "Don''t act impulsively. That''s an extinguisher. If you destroy it, it might explode. It''s not worth doing this because of Rodney." "Will it explode?" Freya asked tearfully.


    "I''m not sure." Catherine was speechless. "Just hold on. Shaun is on his way here."


    Upon being persuaded by Catherine, Freya abandoned the idea and leaned against the wall.


    At this point, she was imagining how to kill Sarah, that b*tch, and put Rodney through a living hell.


    After struggling for over ten minutes, she slowly regained herposure.


    It was not worth getting into deep waters because of the two b*stards.


    At this moment, the door suddenly opened.


    Sarah appeared with crutches after not seeing Catherine and Freya for a long time. She was dressed in a costly silk pajama shirt. On this cold day, cozy


    heat could be felt from inside.


    A middle-aged woman was cautiously holding Sarah beside her.


    Sarah exuded the aura of a rich youngdy.


    The minute she caught sight of Freya, she said miserably, "I didn''t expect you guys toe here looking for me. I''m left with nothing now. Why can''t you guys let me go?"


    Catherine frowned grimly.


    At the sight of Sarah''s annoying hypocritical look, Freya could not help but instantly p her.


    Sarah fell to the floor. Her face immediately swelled up, and her mouth started bleeding. She gnashed her teeth and covered her legs. It seemed that she was in excruciating pain.

 Chapter 1929

    The caretaker beside Sarah was shell-shocked. She quickly extended her hands to hold Sarah. "Oh no! Miss Neeson, are you alright?"


    "It hurts so much." Sarah''s face contorted.


    Thinking that Sarah was putting on an act, Freya pointed at her and criticized, "Go on acting. You''ve always enjoyed acting, right? How shameless of you to ask me why I''m not letting you go when you''ve done so many crazy things. Although Wesley didn''t expose you, don''t treat us as fools."


    "Sarah, it''s high time we settled our scores," Catherine said impassively, "Do you want to leave with us or wait for others to drag you awayter?"


    Sarah clenched her teeth, her tears streaming down pitifully. She roared with a hoarse voice, "I wasn''t involved with Wesley''s affairs. I''m not even close to him. Please let me go. I guarantee that I won''t make a move against you two. Freya, I promise that I''ll stay away from Rodney. I won''t snatch him from you. Please."


    She got up arduously before falling to her knees. "I''ve lost everything. All I want to do is live the rest of my life."


    Freya smirked. "Stop pretending-" "Sarah, what are you doing? Quickly get up." Rodney''s tense voice sounded from behind.


    Sarah''s face stiffened. Before she was brought to her senses, Rodney promptly lifted her from the floor.


    Sarah instantly leaned on his chest with a helpless expression. "Rodney, let go of me."


    Rodney lowered his head, only to see her teary and swollen face. His eyes shed with rage. "Your face-"


    "I was the one who pped her," Freya said loudly. Her eyes were fixed on her husband, who was holding the woman she hated the most.


    She had an overwhelming urge to kill this shameless pair.


    Rodney looked at Freya with annoyance. "Why do you have such a fiery temper? As I said, she had her reasons. Some things aren''t as simple as you think. She''s also a victim in the incident rted to Wesley."


    "Victim?" Freya''s eyes were full of sarcasm. "Rodney, I''ll cut to the chase. Are you insistent on protecting her?"


    "Freya, I can''t let you hurt her," Rodney said without hesitation, "I owe her a lot. As for you, you''re already the prime minister''s goddaughter. Moreover, my family is very fond of you. You can get whatever you want. The position of Young Madam Snow belongs to you too. Do you know how many people out there admire you? Whereas for Sarah, she has nothing.


    Don''t assume that there''s something between us just because I''m saying these things. Both of us are innocent."


    He believed that he had done a good job at conveying his message. Nevertheless, Catherine anxiously grabbed Freya''s shoulder upon hearing it.


    Apparently, his words almost made Freya go insane.


    "It turns out that you think I already have so much." Freya burst intoughter with tears rolling down her face. "Do you think I long to be Young Madam Snow? What ame position. If I hadn''t gotten pregnant by ident and your sister hadn''t begged me to marry you, I wouldn''t have married you. You''re extremely disgusting, you know that? I''ve never seen such a disgusting man like you. You don''t deserve my love. What on earth makes you deserve to be loved? You''re just trash."


    She began to insult him senselessly.


    She could finally understand why many couples had a falling out and ended up as enemies when they divorced.


    They had done the most intimate thing in bed, yet they began to attack each other with the cruelest remarks. 1


    Rodney''s expression changed drastically. His eyes were filled with shame and indignation.


    As much as Sarah wanted tough, she quickly stood up for Rodney and said, "Freya, you''re going too far.


    Rodney is just concerned about you. Why do you have to hurt him by saying such nasty words? He''s your husband, after all."


    "Please. He''s not my husband. I''m going to divorce him. I don''t want to stay with him any longer." Of course, Freya was aware that Sarah was trying to tear her and Rodney apart.

 Chapter 1930

    Freya did that because she could no longer put up with Sarah. She did not feel like ying along with her.


    Another reason was simply that she did not want to be with Rodney anymore.


    From the moment Rodney stood here and started criticizing her, she hadpletely given up on him.


    "I''ve told you everything. Why don''t you believe that there''s nothing going on between us?" Rodney thundered in fury. "I''m hiding her here not without reason." "So can you tell us what the reason is?"


    In the corridor, Shaun and Chester, who were dressed in ck suits, walked up to Rodney with grim expressions on their handsome faces.


    No one would expect these three good buddies to end up in a war of words.


    Shaun said icily, "Can you tell me why you''re hiding this matter from us and even your wife? You know that we''ve been looking for her everywhere. You told us that you''re willing to get Snowden members to assist me, yet you''re protecting her behind our backs. You''re ying hide and seek with us, huh?"


    He stretched out thest word to express his exasperation. 1


    Chester''s dark eyes contained a hint of disbelief and disappointment. Clearly, he could not figure out why Rodney was so muddle-headed.


    In the face of everyone''s doubt, Rodney frowned and gritted his teeth. "There''s no point in exining to you guys right now. Shaun, give me half a month and you''ll know the answer."


    Sarah said with a low voice, "I''m willing to stay here throughout this period without stepping out. If you don''t believe me, you can send someone to guard the door."


    After raising his eyebrows, Chester lit a cigarette." What''s your n?"


    Rodney said, "Shaun will recover his memory in half a month. Actually, Sarah did all those things in an attempt to cure his illness, including when he fell down the stairs before."


    "Hah." Freya was the first person to let out augh. She stared fixedly at Rodney as though he was an incurable fool. "Do you really trust her?"


    "I do." Rodney nodded without the slightest hesitation. "If she were lying, she wouldn''t have allowed us to keep watch of her here. Also, if she''s really lying to m e, I would be the first person who wouldn''t let her off the hook. Anyway, what she said is true. She''s not lying."


    "Rodney, thank you for believing in me," Sarah said emotionally.


    Rodney patted her on the shoulder with gentle eyes.


    The scene made Freya lower her gaze.


    Shaun, Chester, and Catherine furrowed their brows.


    "In fact, just half a month is enough time," Rodney said, "It''s not a long period."


    "What if I reject?" Shaun asked with a discreet smile.


    Rodney felt powerless. "Shaun, let me remind you that Wesley never mentioned that Sarah was guilty. You guys just presumed that she was involved in the matter. Even if you want to capture her without any proof, the police won''t file a case. Although my uncle is fond of you, that doesn''t mean you can capture her unscrupulously."


    "I got it."


    Shaun broke into a smile, yet his eyes were not beaming at all.


    He put his hand around Catherine''s shoulders. "Let''s go. With Snowden members here, Sarah won''t be able to escape."


    Catherine was seething with rage. "Rut..."


    Shaun nced at Freya. "I think Miss Lynch knows what''s going on. At least, the two of you didn''te for nothing today."


    "Young Master Hill is right." After letting out a snort, Freya turned around and left


    without bothering to look at Rodney.


    Catherine immediately went after her.


    Shaun then followed suit.


    Chester blew some smoke out and shot a pensive look at Sarah. "Sarah, I didn''t know you were so brilliant."


    He sneered before striding away.


    When he turned around, he noticed that Rodney was hugging Sarah.

 Chapter 1931

    Rodney was hugging another woman in front of his wife.


    Hah. Chester knew that Rodney had a low EQ, but he did not expect him to be so foolish.


    Unfortunately, Rodney might still be unaware of what he had lost at this point.


    Catherine held onto Freya until they walked out of the elevator.


    It took merely a minute to go down.


    However, Rodney was so stunned that he did not go after Freya.


    Freya had no idea what she was even hoping for. Perhaps she was hoping that Rodney''s stupidity was not incurable.


    She was hoping that Rodney was truthful at least when he told her that he loved her.


    When she reached the lobby, a chilly wind blew past her. After a shudder, she became fully awake.


    What on earth made her fall for Rodney back then? Did she fall for him because he treated Sarah well or because the woman he loved was blessed?


    Hah. Nevertheless, she had forgotten that she was not Sarah.


    Rodney could protect, tolerate, obey, and pamper the woman unconditionally only because she was Sarah.


    No matter how evil and wicked she was, she would always be his sweetheart in the depths of his heart


    What made Freya think that Rodney would treat her in the same way he treated Sarah once he fell for her?


    She lost. Funnily enough, she lost to Sarah.


    Catherine lost to Sarah, so did Charity. The same happened to Freya as well.


    Why did the three of them lose to the same woman?


    "Freya..." Catherine held her with unease. "It doesn''t matter. He''s just trash. Look at yourself. Given that you''re rich and beautiful, you can easily find a man in the future. In fact, I think you can try being with a handsome young man. A few days ago, I stumbled upon a piece of news about a pretty president having constantly changing out boyfriends and they''re all handsome young men. She does whatever she wants in life, which makes people admire her." 1


    At this point, Catherine did not bother saying that Rodney was just temporarily muddle-headed and would learn from his mistakes.


    She found it inappropriate to offer her friend this sort of constion.


    There was no need to do so. If she were in Freya''s shoes, she might have killed Rodney straight away.


    He did not learn from his mistakes despite having been terribly deceived by Sarah in the past.


    Indeed, he was incurable.


    Upon hearing Catherine''s words, Shaun twitched his mouth. "Cathy, do you admire the richdy who keeps getting different boyfriends?" 1


    "Ahem." Catherine rolled her eyes at him. Obviously, she was trying tofort Freya, so he should know how to shut up. "Well, all women do."


    Shaun sensed her threatening gaze and shut his mouth glumly.


    "Young Master Hill, Young Master Jewell, do you think what Rodney just said is true?" Freya suddenly asked.


    Chester''s eyebrows twitched. After staying quiet for a moment, Shaun said, "I suppose so. Recently, I''ve always been dreaming about my past. I feel that I''ll recover my memory soon."


    The rest went silent. In fact, they believed in Sarah''s words too.


    Since Sarah had the audacity to suggest having Shaun''s people keep an eye on her, it clearly meant that she did not n on escaping. She was fully prepared. "What a scheming woman." Catherine frowned. "She must''ve done something to Shaun''s brain earlier. I''m sure she was around when he fell down the stairs. I''m also very certain that she had an affair with Wesley." 4

 Chapter 1932

    "Sarah... hase prepared," Chester said glumly," She probably conspired with Wesley back then, but she also made a backup n for herself in case he failed. Now that Wesley has failed, Nathan, the prime minister, has the upper hand in everything. The Snow family has be the most influential family in Australia, and one of the members is the heir. The fact that Rodney is her ex-boyfriend is the primary reason why Sarah came back."


    Catherine and Freya were both astounded at the same time. Freya stammered, "Do you mean that she plotted this long ago just in case Wesley failed..."


    "If Wesley had seeded, the first thing he would''ve done is get rid of Shaun and Catherine. When Shaun fell down the stairs, he was like a fool, so Wesley did not doubt him. If Shaun had passed away, nothing would trouble Sarah anymore. She could depend on Wesley and act unscrupulously in Australia."


    Chester said indifferently, "But Wesley failed and Shaun is still alive. Hence, she came back to prove herself innocent of the crime in front of Rodney. She''ll im that she was used or that it was Wesley who forced her."


    At first, Catherine and Freya were confused about it.


    Upon hearing Chester''s analysis though, the two of them grasped the point.


    Sure enough, only the most maniptive person could see through Sarah''s mind.


    It was no wonder that Rodney would defend Sarah.


    "But... it''s a fact that Sarah cuckolded Rodney. Didn''t you also catch sight of Sarah being intimate with another man in front of Rodney?" Catherine asked Chester curiously, "As a man, would you forgive her just like that?"


    Chester smiled sarcastically. "If Sarah has made preparations in regards to Shaun''s illness, why couldn''t she do the same with her break up with Rodney? At that time, Rodney had left the Snow family. Indeed, he was worthless to her, so she wanted to get rid of him.


    "But now that Nathan has be the president as well as the most important figure in Australia, Rodney''s status is elevated after returning to the Snow family. What''s more, the Snow family kicked Rodney out of the house previously not because they nned to give up on him. Rather, they just wanted to teach him a lesson."


    Shaun nodded and opened his mouth slowly. "Simr to my analysis back then, Sarah could always go back to Rodney if Wesley failed. That was why she did something that would make Rodney forgive her. For example... She could say she did not leave Rodney back then because she wanted to. Instead, her


    intention was for Rodney to go back to the Snow family.


    "She hoped for him to live better and soar higher. She didn''t want to be his stumbling block. She did everything for his own good without meaning to hurt him."


    "Right. This is the most probable reason."


    Chester agreed. "If I''m not mistaken, when I saw Sarah and President Yard behaving intimately previously, it was probably just an act. She got President Yard to put on an act with her at thest minute. When Rodney heard Sarah''s exnation, he would definitely doubt her and probe into the matter.


    "After discovering that Sarah and President Yard might be innocent, Rodney probably felt that he owes Sarah because he thinks that Sarah has sacrificed a lot for him. As such, he''s very guilty toward her."


    Freya was dumbfounded.


    She had to admit that Shaun and Chester were Rodney''s best buddies as they knew his character so well.


    Of course, Sarah understood Rodney very well too.


    Otherwise, her n would not have worked out.


    A momentter, she muttered, "Sarah might''ve nned this plot very well, but it


    still goes to show that Rodney has feelings for her. He still can''t get over his sweetheart."


    Chester stayed quiet.

 Chapter 1933

    In fact, Chester could have begged for mercy and spoken up for Rodney.


    However, considering that Rodney was protective of Sarah, it was not easy to deal with the issue. Dealing with it would make Freya suffer too.


    He was not bothered to beg for mercy on behalf of Rodney.


    Even Chester, who was cold and distant, felt that Rodney was ignorant of the truth.


    Shaun had nothing much to say either.


    Given that Shaun had lost his memory, he was not very close to Rodney. Now that Rodney was covering up for Sarah and opposing him, Shaun did not even feel like being friends with him anymore.


    Catherine asked with discontent, "So are we going to wait for half a month without doing anything? Is there a way to expose Sarah''s true colors?"


    "How should we do it?" Chester asked, "Should we look for President Yard who put on an act with her before this? I''m guessing he doesn''t know Sarah''s intentions either. He went along probably because he assumed that Sarah wanted to fulfill Rodney''s wishes."


    Shaun scoffed. "This matter sounds simple, but you all


    know full well that Sarah has done many evil deeds. Rodney is still hopeful about her, which is why he chose to believe in her. Deep down, he continues to hope that the girl he has had a crush on for over ten years is kind. He believes that she was forced to do those bad deeds before this."


    Catherine went quiet.


    Although thements might hurt Freya''s self-esteem, they could be the truth.


    It was fine if other people did not believe that Sarah did those things, but Rodney did.


    That was why he had been defending her.


    Freya let out a sardonicugh. "You''re right, Young Master Hill. Rodney isn''t clear about the situation. In fact, he doesn''t want to get it clear. No matter how protective he is of Sarah, I won''t let her off."


    "Right. Sarah is too evil," Catherine said, "Shaun, she deserves to die more than a hundred deaths for what she has done to us in the past. She secretly took away Aunty Jennifer''s ashes and threw them elsewhere. She was also the one who incited Thomas to infuriate Uncle Boris, and she ruined the entire Neeson family. I definitely won''t allow her to get away just like that."


    At the mention of the Neeson family''s matter, Chester blinked his eyes, which shed with a hint of grimness.


    Shaun wrapped his arm around Catherine''s shoulder." I''ll discuss this with Uncle Nathan and contact Uncle


    Titus as well. Bear in mind that if it weren''t for the drug Sarah provided, your mom wouldn''t have fallen sick. Rodney has been feeling guilty about it. We can all pressure him by then."


    After pausing for a moment, Shaun said coldly, "By the way, I promised Rodney that I''d wait for half a month, but I didn''t tell him that death awaits Sarah even if I recover half a monthter."


    After that, Catherine asked the two men to leave first.


    She stayed there to keep Freyapany. "Do you want me to have a drink with you?"


    "The bars aren''t open in the daytime." Freya wanted to find a ce to get a drink too. When she thought about Dani, she had no choice but to tell herself that escaping reality by drinking would not help. "Cathy, I want to consult awyer about divorce-rted matters. I also want to fight for Dani''s custody."

 Chapter 1934

    "I know an excellent divorcewyer. I''lle along with you."


    "No need. Just let me know thewyer''s contact details. I want to have some quiet time alone on my way there."


    After Freya finished speaking, she saw Catherine''s anxious gaze fixed on her. Then, she forced a smile. " Don''t worry. I''ve gone through all kinds of situations over the past few years-from being physically abused by Patrick to being insulted by Thomas and even having no choice but to leave Australia. But after I returned, I became the prime minister''s goddaughter. When Senator Mead prepared to rebel, I was kept under surveince every day and had to be cautious. I almost thought I was going to die, but I survived those days. I''m no longer the same as how I was back in Melbourne. What''s more, I can''t give up, or what''s going to happen to Dani?"


    She gnashed her teeth and said with a hoarse voice, "I f Rodney ns on marrying Sarah in the future, I''m sure Sarah won''t treat Dani well. I need to take Dani away."


    "Freya, we''ll help you." Catherine was saddened by Freya''s words. "If things really get that bad, I''ll ask my


    mom for help. As much as I don''t want to acknowledge her, I can ask her to get Uncle Titus'' help."


    "Thanks, Cathy."


    Somehow, Freya felt more at ease with Catherine''s presence.


    At the very least, she was not lonely in Canberra.


    She drove around the city.


    Her phone rang many times.


    Those calls were from Rodney, but she did not pick them up.


    At the sight of his number, Freya was too weak to answer it.


    It felt as though her head was going to explode. She was desperate for a way to vent her feelings.


    She parked her car at the roadside.


    She walked into the convenience store to buy a packet of cigarettes.


    She had never smoked, but she felt like trying it now.


    When she lit a cigarette and took a drag of it, she coughed until tears came out of her eyes.


    It was terrible.


    Just now, she told Catherine that she had survived all those experiences. However, she did not add that those experiences had been miserable for her.


    As the eldest youngdy of the Lynch family, why was she living this kind of life?


    In the past, she just wished to live an ordinary life with a good-looking, capable man who loved her.


    It did not matter if he was not rich.


    All she wanted was a happy family just like what her parents gave her, but why was this so difficult?


    "Freya, are you crazy? Why are you smoking alone here?"


    A man came from behind. He grabbed the cigarette from her hand and tossed it on the ground. Then, he stepped on it to put it out.


    Freya remained still.


    Feeling helpless, Ryan pulled her up. He froze the moment he saw the tears on her face. 2


    He was passing by this area to deal with something. He happened to feel thirsty, so he came to the convenience store to buy some water. He spotted her squatting at the roadside, but he did not expect that...


    "What''s wrong with you?" As he held her up, he recalled the matter that she asked him to investigate earlier. "Is it because Rodney bullied you?"


    "Leave me alone. I want to have some quiet time." Freya did not move nor look at him.


    She really did not want to see anyone from the Snow family.


    Ryan pursed his sharp, thin lips.

 Chapter 1935

    As far as Ryan knew, Freya had always been an optimistic, bubbly woman. Every time she smiled, her eyes would glow.


    He had always liked the glow in her eyes.


    However, the glow in her eyes had vanished now.


    He was exasperated too, not at her but Rodney.


    "Let''s go. I''m going to take you to meet him. I''ll stand up for you." Ryan clutched her hand.


    "Let go of me."


    After struggling for a long time, she still failed to break free from his grip. She flew into a rage and began to roar with tears, "I''m asking you to let go of m e. Can''t you hear me? What''s the point of taking me to meet him? You''re also a part of the Snow family. On the surface, you might seem like you''re helping me, but in fact, you''re defending him. Otherwise, why did you guys switch my contraceptive pills to force me to get pregnant and marry him? Rodney is awful, but why must I save him by sacrificing my happiness? You guys don''t even know that I''ve never had the intention of being the daughter of the prime minister."


    Ryan stopped moving with his deep gaze fixed on her.


    All of a sudden, Freya seemed to have exploded as her


    tears started rolling down her face uncontrobly. "It might sound great to be the prime minister''s goddaughter, but everyone knows why the Snow family acknowledged me as their goddaughter. It''s only because Rodney didn''t want to marry me and you guys took pity on me. Deep down, who doesn''t look down on me?


    "I''d rather give up everything, including my status as the prime minister''s goddaughter. I just want to be an ordinary person. I''m really fed up with Rodney, that dumb*ss.


    "How I wish he could die."


    Her eyes revealed hatred.


    Ryan''s Adam''s apple bobbed.


    He did not utter a word.


    He let her cry her heart out before wrapping her tightly into his arms.


    He patted her head softly.


    "Alright. I understand everything. If you want to cry, just cry out loud. If you don''t want to be with Rodney, just divorce him."


    "Divorce?" Freya had the urge to weep even more bitterly. "Will the Snows easily approve of me divorcing him? Even if I can get a divorce, will you guys allow Dani to stay with me? I just want her. I don''t mind losing my status as the prime minister''s goddaughter or anything else. All I want to do is leave quietly." "Alright. I''ll help you," Ryan said.


    Freya''s breathing hitched. She even stopped crying for a moment. "I don''t buy that. You must be lying to me."


    "Why would I lie to you? You''re the prime minister''s goddaughter. Of course, you have the right to divorce your husband," Ryan answered with a deep voice.


    At this moment, Freya pushed Ryan away at once. She stared at Ryan''s elegant, handsome face in bewilderment. "What kind of goddaughter am I? Everyone looks down on me. Plus, your parents dislike me. The Snow family acknowledged me as their goddaughter all because of Rodney..."


    "Since when do my parents dislike you? They often say that it''s rare to find women like you. They say that Rodney is blessed to be able to marry you. My parents are regretful that they didn''t give birth to a daughter back then." Ryan took a tissue and gently wiped the tears off her face.


    Upon hearing his words, Freya nearly forgot to react." You''re lying."


    "I''m not. Perhaps you think that you became my parents'' goddaughter all because of Rodney. They don''t know you well enough, so they seldom visit the prime minister''s office." Ryan''s gaze was indulgent." Now, can you tell me what on earth happened? I remember telling you that you can always look for me in Canberra. I''ll help you with anything." "But you''re Rodney''s-"


    "Technically, you''re my godsister," Rodney teased. 1


    "I''m not your biological sister." Freya''s mouth twitched.


    Ryan''s eyes lingered on her curled lips for a while." Rodney and I aren''t biological brothers either. Also, do I look like the sort who can''t differentiate right from wrong?"


    Freya instantly went silent.


    She was not very clear about Ryan''s character. She had always perceived the Snows as people of great depth, especially Nathan''s family. As the prime minister''s son, how could he possibly be simple?

 Chapter 1936

    "However, you''re right. The Snows surely won''t want you to divorce Rodney. Moreover, news about your wedding has circted. If you decide to get a divorce all of a sudden, the Snows will feel ashamed. Having said that, you can discuss the matter with me first. Once you''re definite about the divorce, I''ll persuade my parents and grandfather," Ryan said patiently.


    Freya fixed her confused gaze at the man, who was a few months younger than her.


    He looked young, elegant, and handsome. Dressed in a ck jacket, he behaved humbly and kept a low profile.


    Sure enough, he was a leader in an organization. The calm aura that he exuded was rather convincing.


    Of course, she could not deny that it could be due to his good looks.


    She had always admired people with good looks. Otherwise, she would not have fallen for Patrick during her university days. She would not have been easily moved by Rodney''s wordster on either.


    "Earlier, I asked you to investigate whether Rodney was talking business. Only today did I find out that he was with Sarah that night. He''s secretly hiding her. He


    always visits her, and he even stayed at her ce untilte at night yesterday."


    She exined in misery.


    As a woman, telling someone else that her husband was cheating on her with his first love was indeed embarrassing.


    Ryan was stunned. "Are you sure?"


    "I just came from Sarah''s ce. Rodney was afraid that I would hurt his darling,


    so he hurriedly got some people to protect her." Freya snorted. "When I left, he was hugging Sarah tightly."


    "My cousin is really incurable."


    Ryan''s usually gentle eyes were filled with disappointment and fury. Before this, Ryan used his identity as Rodney''s love rival to provoke him for Dani''s sake.


    If he had known that this would happen, he would have gotten Rodney and Freya to divorce.


    Furthermore, Rodney and Ryan''s parents were both loving couples. No one in the Snow family ever had a kept man or woman. However, Rodney was already having an affair with Sarah when he had just gotten married and his child was still young.


    He had the audacity to approach Sarah despite her character.


    "If that''s the case, I see why you want to divorce him. Regardless of whether he''ll learn from his mistakes, he shouldn''t trap you in this marriage and keep you waiting."


    Ryan said indifferently, "Also, you''re always the one who reminds him to mend his ways. Legally speaking, both of you are a couple but aren''t rted by blood." His tone was cold.


    After listening to him, she somehow felt her eyes burning.


    She did not believe in Ryan previously, but she did now.


    She believed that he was taking her side.


    With a lump in her throat, Freya said, "Thank you, Ryan. Actually, I don''t need your support. It''s good enough that you can understand my situation."


    Ryan sighed softly. "I don''t understand. It''s difficult for you to get a divorce. If my uncle finds out that Rodney is with Sarah, he''ll probably stop you from divorcing Rodney. He might think that you and your child can make Rodney change his ways. Having said that, I don''t agree that you two should continue to be involved with each other because it''ll only hurt you and your child."


    "I expected this." Freya forced a smile. Although the Snows always criticized Rodney, they still loved him.


    Ryan paused for a moment before adding, "What''s more, it''s unlikely that they''ll kick Rodney out in a fit of anger as they did previously."


    Freya was a little confused.

 Chapter 1937

    Ryan reached out to Freya''s hair and caressed it.


    It was quite an intimate act.


    Freya could not help but recall Rodney''s warning. At the thought of it now, she found it ridiculous.


    Since Rodney could spend the entire night with Sarah, why could she not let her so-called brother, Ryan, caress her hair?


    In the past, she never realized Rodney''s double standards and selfishness.


    "It''s because Rodney is handling the Snow family''s core business," Ryan said with a grim expression.


    Freya got the message. "Are you referring to the alternative energy project?"


    "Mm." Ryan nodded. "With the fast-growing technologies over the past few years, there''s fiercepetition among the businesses in the world. This project is the most crucial core business in Australia over the decade. Since the project started, my dad and uncle have been strongly supporting it. Although Rodney made a mistake in the issue with Sarahst time, he''s a business prodigy. With Rodney and Carson''s cooperation, this project is officially on track. Rodney is capable of handling this project, and no one


    can rece him. Considering that Carson is young, he''s not as experienced as Rodney. Furthermore, my grandpa has praised Rodney in front of us many times."


    Freya was stunned. She rarely asked Rodney about work, and he would not talk much about it to her either.


    Due to his affair with Sarah, Freya always saw him as a silly, incapable, wealthy man who only managed to set up a fewpanies because of his background. It turned out that she had misunderstood him.


    On second thought, she was indeed wrong. If he were s o useless, how could he be good friends with Shaun and Chester?


    "What''s more..."


    Ryan said with mixed feelings, "Rodney has been kicked out of the Snow family once, so he can understand how it feels to be helpless and left with nothing. Do you think he''ll be unprepared likest time?"


    After a long time, Freya said with relief, "I don''t care whether the Snow family will teach him a lesson or punish him. I''m set on divorcing him. He might marry Sarah in the future and even be the most brilliant and richest man in the world. But I don''t care, nor will I regret or admire him."


    Ryan gave a vague smile. 1


    His eyes shed with gentleness.


    For many other women, they might disagree with her words just now.


    After all, Rodney was indeed a promising man. Some women would choose to turn a blind eye to their husbands'' affairs as long as their position as wives was secured.


    However, Freya was never bothered about power and money.


    "I''ll help you with this matter. You can''t stay with Dani alone outside because Rodney can simply enter your house without your permission. You can move to the official residence first, and I''ll persuade my parents," Ryan said firmly.


    Freya''s lips parted. She subconsciously wanted to reject his offer. Nevertheless, she remembered that Rodney had gone to stay in Brighton Gardens soon after she moved there.


    If he wanted to pester her, it would be best for her to stay in the official residence.


    "Well... let''s see," Freya said in hesitation, "Now that he''s with Sarah, I''m sure he''ll be ready to divorce me if I initiate it. The only problem is Dani..."


    Ryan stared at her helplessly and sighed deep down.

 Chapter 1938

    After all, no matter if it was Sarah''s identity or status, it was all inferior to her.


    However, Ryan did not point out the truth. Freya would naturallye to understand it when she interacted with Rodney.


    After that, Freya went to the solicitors'' office before going back to the vi.


    The moment she arrived, she saw Rodney''s car parked in the courtyard.


    As she got down the car, Rodney was already hurriedly walking out of the house. His pretty face looked anxious. "Where did you go? I''ve been calling you for the entire evening, but you didn''t pick up."


    Freya did not say anything. She was afraid that her blood would boil once she talked to him and that she would chop him up with a knife.


    She was never that easily angered back then with Patrick.


    Perhaps it was because she and Patrick were not married nor had a child together. Most importantly, that woman was not Sarah.


    In Freya''s entire life, she despised the siblings, Sarah and Thomas, the most. With Reba, she was only disgusted.


    That was because she did not have any deep grudges with Reba.


    "Say something."


    Rodney pulled Freya''s arm. Looking at her cold expression, Rodney wetted his lips unnaturally. "I didn''t lie to you on purpose. I just wanted to wait half a month to verify the validity of Sarah''s words. After that, I''ll send her overseas. I stopped liking her a long time ago. I kept it a secret from you because I was afraid you would overthink and misunderstand me, just like this current predicament. I can''t exin everything clearly to you, but... You''re a little too much as well. To think you inserted a tracker in my phone. Forget it. I don''t want to fuss over this anymore. Let''s just call it even and continue living our days peacefully, okay? Sarah won''t be in Canberra after half a month anyway."


    Freya sneered.


    Since Sarah had the guts toe back, would she be willing to be sent overseas?


    She most probably still had some tricks up her sleeves.


    Moreover, what did Rodney mean by not wanting to fuss over that matter anymore?


    Maybe, this was just an insignificant matter to him.


    If Freya made a fuss, Rodney might even think that she was narrow-minded.


    However, Freya did not fight. She simply asked, "Do you really believe in what Sarah said?"


    Rodney pouted. "I didn''t intend to believe her at first, but I''ve asked Shaun before. Shaun said he did feel like his memories were about to recover. Didn''t you see it for yourself? He even left this morning. That means that he believes it too."


    Freya felt incredibly helpless. "Does that mean you don''t care that she used to treat you as a backup and cheated on you? She''s just dirty goods that have been used by countless men."


    "Freya, shut up." Rodney found her words too jarring, so he instinctively stopped her angrily, his face cold.


    Freya really did shut up.


    She realized that she could not criticize Sarah in front of Rodney, or he would get angry at her.


    Things were not like that in the past. Rodney used to cherish Freya truly.


    The difference was so drastic that Freya could not recover from it.


    However, Rodney did not notice anything amiss. He said, "Freya, you can say that about other people but not about Sarah. It''s unfair to her. Back then, I was the one who willingly became a backup, and she didn''t cheat on me either. It was just an act between her and


    President Yard.


    "Her goal was to make me leave her voluntarily and return to the Snow family. At that time, my career wasn''t going well, and my friends were leaving me one after another. She only did that because she saw that I was depressed.


    "She wanted me to have a better life and didn''t want to drag me down. She didn''t collude with Wesley as well. In fact, she was caught and threatened by Wesley."

 Chapter 1939

    "I owe Sarah the most in my entire life.


    "But don''t worry. I know you''re my wife and that you''re married to me. I have never thought of doing anything that''ll betray you.


    "Therefore, I''ve decided to send Sarah overseas after half a month. However, you can''t nder her anymore. She has sacrificed too much for me."


    After Rodney spoke, Freya thought, ''F*ck. Chester did guess everything correctly.''


    Sarah was the b*tch of all batches.


    How could Freya fight her?


    It was equivalent to attempting something impossible.


    Look how Rodney was defending Sarah, sympathizing with her, and feeling so guilty toward her now.


    As soon as men felt guilty toward a woman, it was inevitable that something would happen.


    "You believe in everything she says?" Freya asked softly.


    "I didn''t believe her at first, but I did an investigation afterward and met President Yard as well. President Yard said that Sarah looked for him to act out a scene with her back then."


    Rodney pressed his lips together. "Besides, I''ve thought it through. I''ve known her for more than ten years and have treated her well all along. There was n o reason for her to scold me so harshly back then. To put it inly, she just wanted to provoke me to hate her and feel disgusted toward her. She had good intentions."


    Freya replied, "Oh, that''s quite thoughtful of her. I''m so touched. Why don''t... I withdraw and let you guys be together. After giving it some thought, I do think Sarah has sacrificed so much for you. If I insist on keeping this position, that''ll make me inhumane. I''ll be tortured by guilt and shame."


    Rodney was taken aback. He looked at Freya intently.


    He suspected that she was being sarcastic, but her expression looked very sincere.


    After a moment of silence, he asked hesitantly, "Are you being sincere or sarcastic?"


    "I''m being sincere." Freya almostughed out of anger. "You and Sarah have the most touching love in the world. It can even move the heavens and earth. Why was I so f*cking blind to havee between you guys? I should leave quickly. Staying another moment will only make me feel bad. I hope you and Sarah will live a long and happy life together and have a child as soon as possible."


    At that moment, Rodney could sense Freya''s sarcasm no matter how dense he was. 1


    His face flushed red from anger. "Why are you mocking me? Everything I said is true. I''ll send Sarah away."


    Freya scolded him, "Are you a human? Sarah has sacrificed and contributed so much for you, yet you want to chase her away. At a time like this, you should make her stay, care for her, and give her a car and a house. You have to tell her, ''Sarah, thank you. If it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t have been able to return to the Snow family. I wouldn''t have had the chance to get the Snow family''s megaproject. I owe you so much that I can only repay you by giving myself to you.""


    Rodney was exasperated. "You''re being unreasonable."


    Freyaughed. "Aren''t those your thoughts?"


    "I''ve never..."


    "Okay, then. Let me ask you this. You said you''d send her away, but you can''t possibly leave her with nothing, right? You''ll give her arge sum of money, a s well as arrange a luxurious house and a job for her overseas, right?"


    Freya stared at Rodney, who stammered, "She''s really pitiful. She doesn''t have anything. I can only apany you and the child properly after arranging everything for her." 2


    The mockery in Freya''s eyes grew intense. "As far as I know, we''re husband and wife. Your money is considered joint property. Buying a house for Sarah and giving her money will also be a joint property


    between us, right?"


    Rodney felt annoyed by her question. "Don''t worry. I''ll give her my pre marital property. That should be fine, right?"


    "Okay."


    Freya nodded.

 Chapter 1940

    Freya was thankful that she hadpletely given up on Rodney.


    If not, she would die of a heart attack on the spot due to anger.


    Rodney thought Freya had figured things out since she suddenly fell silent.


    His expression softened. He held Freya''s hand lightly and coaxed her. "Wifey, after I send Sarah away, let''s live together happily."


    Freya looked at Rodney''s hand.


    It would be oundish for her to feel touched.


    In fact, she felt disgusted.


    It was because that hand of his had just hugged Sarah right in front of her that morning.


    That was the final chance between Rodney and her.


    However, Rodney was not concerned about it at all when he was with Sarah. In


    other words, he did not care about Freya''s feelings at that time.


    Freya withdrew her hand without a word and walked toward the vi.


    Dani was lying in the baby cot in the living room,


    smiling sweetly.


    Freya watched her in silence for some time. Her tears almost fell.


    Rodney walked up behind her and said, "Look at how carefree Dani is every day. Don''t be mad. Just do it for the child''s sake. Don''t you want her to have a happy family?"


    "So... The main reason you got together with me was for the child, right?" Freya said coldly.


    Rodney''s handsome face went nk. "Of course not. Haven''t I answered this question before?"


    "Yes, you did," Freya muttered. "I believed you then."


    "What do you mean by that? You don''t believe me now?" Rodney was frustrated.


    "I exined so much to you just now. Why didn''t you listen to any of it?"


    Freya did not say a word. She simply went to the bathroom and washed her hands with soap.


    She felt dirty, very dirty.


    After washing her hands, she went out and immediately opened her document folder. She threw the divorce papers in front of Rodney. "I heard everything you said just now, and it only made me more determined. We should separate peacefully. Sign this. The child''s custody rights are mine, but you have the right to visit her as her father. Your parents can take her to the Snow family''s manor if they miss her. However, if you and Sarah get married in the future,


    I''ll never approve of my daughter acknowledging Sarah as her stepmother."


    Rodney looked at the divorce papers on the table in a daze.


    He had fought with Freya and talked about divorce many times, but today was the first time the divorce papers were printed out.


    His head was buzzing, and he tore the divorce papers straight away.


    "You can tear them. I''ll print out a few more sets tomorrow," Freya said calmly.


    "Are you crazy?" Rodney shouted, "How many times do you want me to exin myself? Will you only be satisfied if I chase Sarah out right now?" 10

 Chapter 1941

    "Can you do that?" Freya suddenly asked out of curiosity.


    She should not have probed Rodney again. However, she was just curious as to how important she was in his heart.


    "No." Rodney refused without a moment of hesitation." Sarah''s leg is injured. Shaun has backed out, but who knows what he''ll do to her if I don''t protect her? I owe her this, Freya. You can''t be so selfish. Take a look at your identity now and then at your bags, rings, and earrings. Any one of them is worth a few hundred thousand dors. But what about Sarah? She''s living in a small house with only an area of tens of square meters. All of this here was paid for by her sacrifice."


    Freya found it ridiculous. She removed her watch, earrings, and diamond ring. She even poured out everything in her bag. The things inside were hers, but the bag was a gift from Rodney.


    She used to feel so happy and loved when he gave her a present each day.


    "Rodney, I''m giving all of these back to you."


    Freya threw everything that he had gifted her to him. "You can give these to Sarah. That way, she won''t be so


    miserable anymore. Also, let me tell you this. My current life isn''t a result of her sacrifice. Indeed, the Lynch family can''tpare to the Snow family, but my parents can afford to buy me bags, rings, and earrings that are a few hundred thousand dors. I can even afford them myself without needing my parents to pay. 1


    "I, Freya, am notcking in any way. I''m not the Snow family''s and your parasite either."


    Freya stood up. Her body was trembling with anger. "Do you think that it''s my honor and the Lynch family''s honor to be able to marry you? Why don''t you ask yourself? When has the Lynch family relied on the Snow family after we got involved? Do you think I wanted to get involved with you? If it weren''t for me being pregnant back then and for the sake of the Snow family''s reputation, I wouldn''t have gotten married to you at all."


    Freya''s gaze toward Rodney was filled with disdain.


    Upon recalling the words that Freya scolded him through the phone, Rodney''s handsome face looked extremely awful. "What do you mean by that? Freya, are you looking down on me? Or do you regret getting married to me all this while?"


    "I had no regrets during the recent period when we were in love. But today, I regret it a lot."


    Freya took a deep breath. "When you went to Cairns for a business trip, you told me that you wereing back on an evening flight. To be honest, I knew from the start that you had already returned in the morning. These days, I''ve had countless thoughts. I thought maybe you got bored of me because you had me and that you might have another woman outside."


    "That time... I didn''t lie to you on purpose. I..." Rodney''s brows twitched, and he was ashamed to exin.


    Freya interrupted him. "I know you might not have had sex with Sarah yet, but please put yourself in my shoes and think about it. That day, all Ryan did was touch my head, yet you stopped him sternly. Then what about you? You''ve spent many nights with Sarah. Was there no physical contact between the two of you at all?"


    "Her leg was injured. I just carried her for a while," Rodney said in annoyance.


    "If you think that''s nothing, then I have nothing to say." Freya shrugged her shoulders. "Frankly speaking, our thoughts and perspectives are different. You think you''re innocent, but I think you''ve crossed my limits. The people I hate most in my life are Sarah and Thomas. I will never forget how badly Thomas beat me and how hopeless I felt that night. 1


    "Oh, after that, I couldn''t even seek justice. All of you were helping Thomas because of Sarah. In the end, Thomas stepped up and said to the reporters that I was the one who seduced him. Ha! Those days, I was living my life like a rat."


    Rodney would never understand the thousands of extremely harshments scolding Freya on


    Facebook every day.


    She could never forget someone calling her and scolding her a b*tch, that she was a disgrace to all women.


    She could never forget that she was thrown bad eggs a t, surrounded by people saying that she seduced others, and sshed with dirty water when she was walking on the streets.


    Freya had the urge to end her life back then.


    However, she held in her anger.


    She was unsatisfied and frustrated that she could not seek justice for herself. She


    did not want to let those people who had hurt her go unpunished.


    Freya wanted to tell everybody that she could not be bothered to seduce that sc*mbag, Thomas.

 Chapter 1942

    Ultimately, she did manage to do that. However, no one knew the hardships she went through behind the scenes.


    Was it easy to achieve the status of the world''s youngest chemist? Absolutely not. Rodney would never be able to understand what she went through.


    That was because he would only deny it nonchntly, as he did now. "Thomas was the one who did that. It had nothing to do with Sarah. Besides, Thomas has already gotten his punishment. He has been castrated, and he has gone missing."


    "I believe it had something to do with Sarah," Freya said coldly.


    Rodney frowned. He thought she was being unreasonable. "Freya, you''re biased against Sarah. She''s actually a very pitiful woman." 2


    Freya thought to herself, ''Rodney''s words really are challenging my limits over and over again.''


    She used to be the closest person to him.


    However, Rodney did not feel any pity for what she had gone through. Instead, he considered Sarah to be pitiful.


    Fine, then. Her life was such a failure.


    "I don''t want to discuss Sarah with you anymore. I''m sick of talking about that woman. Anyway, I''m definitely getting a divorce," Freya said indifferently. "1 f you''re unwilling, I''ll discuss it with your parents and grandfather tomorrow."


    "You''re crazy."


    Rodney stood up furiously. "You can''t go to them."


    "Why not?" Freya stared at him. She mocked, "Are you afraid they''ll find out that Sarah has returned and that you''re keeping her? Are you scared that they''ll hurt Sarah?"


    Rodney did not deny it. He merely said pleadingly, " Freya, just wait for half a month. Let''s talk about this again after I send her away in half a month, okay?"


    "I don''t want to, and I''m not willing to."


    After Freya rejected Rodney with a cold expression, she could clearly see a dark gleam shing across Rodney''s eyes.


    Her heart skipped a beat. She blurted, "You''re not thinking of confining me, are you?"


    Rodney''s thin lips twitched, but he did not deny it. He did think of that just now. However, at the thought that Shaun would most probably look for his uncle, he dismissed that idea.


    Feeling a surge of anger rushing up to her that she could not control, she picked up the ss of water on the table and sshed it on Rodney''s face. "Why don''t you just kill me? But killing me alone isn''t enough, right? You''ll still have to kill Shaun, Catherine, and Chester."


    "What nonsense are you talking about? I have never thought of hurting you." Rodney wiped the water off his face, upset.


    Freya wanted tough. He was always hurting her. Always.


    Too bad he could not notice it because he only cared about Sarah.


    "Rodney, there''s no use in confining me because your mother wille over every day to visit Dani." Freya took a deep breath. She said icily, "However, if you sign the divorce papers and we go through the procedures, I''m willing to keep this from your parents for half a month."


    "No." Rodney rejected instinctively. "I''m never getting a divorce."


    Freya was infuriated. "Don''t you feel guilty toward Sarah? Don''t you think that she sacrificed a lot for you? In that case, you should marry her and give her happiness. Why are you still clinging on to me?"


    "Freya, I do like you. Moreover, I can''t allow Dani to live in an iplete family,


    so I can only feel sorry for Sarah. Besides, Sarah doesn''t want toe in between our marriage. She''ll feel guilty."


    Freya almost cursed.


    Would Sarah feel guilty? To hell with feeling guilty.


    Rodney was such an idiot.

 Chapter 1943

    "If you don''t want to get a divorce, then we have no choice but to go through the legal procedures," Freya said coldly. "By then, don''t me me for sullying your reputation. After all, let''s see who would be disgraced i f word got out that someone was sneaking around with his first love when he''s already married."


    After that, Freya picked Dani up and went upstairs. She did not even want to have dinner, lest she lose her appetite just by looking at Rodney.


    When she got upstairs, she threw all of Rodney''s clothes and daily necessities out.


    Looking at his stuff lying in a mess on the corridor, Rodney was so furious that his head hurt.


    However, before he could pack up the mess, he received a call from the Snow family''s manor.


    "Get back here," Old Master Snow said coldly.


    Rodney''s heart skipped a beat. From Freya''s tone just now, he could tell that she had not informed the people at the manor yet. This meant that Shaun had told them.


    On the way to the manor, he called Shaun, feeling upset. "Shaun, why can''t you wait for half a month? Must you be so hasty in telling my family about this


    matter?"


    Shaun said icily, "Are we close?" 1


    Rodney choked. "Do you have to go this far? I''ve already told you that your memories will recover in just half a month."


    Shaun chuckled. "Rodney, you can say that so easily because it didn''t happen to you. Have you tried to understand the pain of losing my memories again and again? Have you tried understanding my feelings of having the person I love wiped out from my mind and strangely substituted with another person? Do you know how hopeless I felt that I wanted to kill myself when I realized the countless things I''ve done that hurt Cathy? You don''t know anything." 1


    Rodney was embarrassed about being used.


    However, he could not help but retort, "You were the one who failed Sarah first. Your rtionship with Sarah used to be so good. You were her everything. Yet, you fell in love with another woman during the years she went missing. No woman would not be alright with that." 1


    "Aren''t you aware that she approached me with ulterior motives?" Shaun asked in disbelief.


    "I don''t think so. Sarah was so young at that time. How would she be so scheming? You lost your memories, so you got to know many things from Catherine.


    Catherine hates Sarah. What she told you might not be true."


    Rodney said, "Sarah was wrong in the sense that she shouldn''t have hypnotized


    you to forget about Catherine. However, you have to understand that a woman will bear hatred out of love. But in the end, she still wants to help you with recovery."


    Shaun almost went insane with anger. "Enough. I don''t want to listen to your voice anymore. Rodney, from today onward, our friendship is over. I no longer have you as a friend." 1


    After he spoke, he hung up furiously.


    Rodney was infuriated as well, and he punched the steering wheel out of exasperation.


    All he wanted was topensate Sarah. Why did nobody understand him? 1


    No matter if it was his wife or his best friend, every one of them was breaking up with him. Could they give it a rest? 2


    In the Hill family''s manor.


    After Shaun hung up the call, Catherine saw him taking his suit off and throwing it on the bed hard. His handsome face was filled with anger.


    She had never seen him being so angry before. "Are you... really ending things with Rodney?"


    "Mm."


    Shaun rubbed his temples with a cold expression.


    Catherine pouted. "You''ve fought with Rodney for Sarah''s sake in the past too. Both of you didn''tmunicate for a while, but you guys made up afterward."


    "Really?" Shaun said indifferently. Since Catherine mentioned it, that memory did seem quite familiar. All of a sudden, he held his head with his hands.


    Catherine looked at him worriedly. "What''s wrong?"

 Chapter 1944

    "Something shed through my mind just now," Shaun said in a low voice. "I think I''m really about to recover my memories."


    Catherine got nervous when she heard it. She had almost given up on Shaun recovering his memories. She did not even know how he would be after he regained his memories. "Even if you recover your memories, you can''t let Sarah off the hook. More importantly, you can''t go soft-hearted on her."


    "Don''t worry. I won''t repeat the same mistake." Shaun''s gaze was icy. "No matter what, my rtionship with Rodney can never go back to what it used to be after this time. He''s not a despicable, two-faced person, and he''s not evil either. But when he gets hot-headed to defend Sarah, he will never think about the hurt other people have gone through before, and that''s disappointing."


    Catherine was taken aback. After a long time, she said, "Maybe your thoughts are the same as Freya''s now. However, Freya is more pitiful. She''s Rodney''s wife, and she has given birth to his child, but she''s not even as important as Sarah."


    "Rodney is hopeless."


    Shaun said indifferently, "Although they say that


    marriage should be thest thing to break, I am fully supportive if Freya wants to divorce Rodney. There''s no need to stay with a person like him and waste her youth away."


    Catherine nodded. She was furious too.


    Freya was her best friend. Indeed, she may be silly sometimes, but she was younger, prettier, and kinder than Sarah.


    She was so much better than Sarah.


    Rodney must have a loose screw in his head. "If you reveal this matter to Old Master Snow, will he chase Rodney out of the family again out of anger like thest time? It''ll be great if he does so."


    Shaun nced at Catherine with mixed feelings." That''s impossible. Back then, Rodney was a person with no abilities in the Snow family members'' eyes. But things are different now. They''ve given him the chance to spread his wings. If... the Snow family can''t stop him, there is nothing we can do."


    Catherine was speechless.


    She got even more infuriated.


    She admitted that she had her selfish reasons. She just wanted to see Rodney lose everything for Sarah''s sake again. By then, he would be wagging his tail pitifully and apologizing to Freya.


    Fine. That was reality, after all.


    At the Snow family''s manor.


    As soon as Rodney walked in, he saw that everyone in the main family had already arrived.


    Old Master Snow was sitting at the head seat. On his left and right were Prime Minister Snow and his wife, as well as Jason and his wife. In the following seats were Ryan, Jessica, and Carson.


    Rodney''s heart sank. This scene made him recall the time they chased him out of the Snow family.


    Bang.


    Old Master Snow smashed a fine teacup on the ground. The ss shards flew across the bottom of Rodney''s pants.


    "Kneel." Old Master Snow was enraged.


    Rodney could only bite the bullet and kneel on the floor while avoiding the ss.


    Upon seeing that, Old Master Snow flew into a fury. He stepped forward and kicked Rodney in the chest." You''re like a leopard that never changes its spots. I thought that you''ve really changed for good, so I gave you chances and supported you. How dare you keep Sarah behind my back? Do you think you''re being fair to your wife and your child? Why does the Snow family have someone like you?"


    Jason said disappointedly, "No one in the Snow family has kept a mistress before. Look at you. Your child hasn''t even been born for 100 days, and you''re already keeping Sarah out there. Have you ever thought of your wife''s feelings?"


    "Grandpa, Dad, nothing is going on between Sarah and me. I just think she''s pitiful since she has no one to rely on. But I''m thinking of sending her overseas after half a month." Rodney clutched his chest that was in pain and said, "I remember everything that you have taught me. I will never do anything that''ll betray Freya."

 Chapter 1945

    "Pitiful?" Prime Minister Snow smiled coldly. "Sarah endangered Titus''s wife and harmed your best friend, yet you still think she''s pitiful?"


    "Uncle Nathan, you don''t have evidence on that.


    Besides, Sarah told me that Wesley coerced her into doing those things. Her whole body is covered in wounds from Wesley''s whipping. She''s very pitiful." 1


    Rodney raised his head and retorted, "Even if you''re the prime minister, you don''t have the right to arrest people when you don''t have evidence."


    "You..." Prime Minister Snow pointed his finger at Rodney. Deep fury welled up in his eyes. "You''re utterly hopeless."


    "So... You''re still not willing to hand over Sarah, right?" Old Master Snow looked at Rodney, his gaze intimidating.


    "I said I would send her overseas half a monthter."


    Rodney insisted till the end.


    "Are you trying to go against the family for that woman again, like thest time?" Jason was unhappy. "Rodney, you should know that we have high hopes for you. Is it worth doing this just for a woman?" "Dad, this isn''t about whether it''s worth it or not. I''ve


    never done anything that betrayed all of you and my wife. I''m certain of that. As my family, why can''t you understand me?" 2


    Rodney was disappointed too. "It would be one thing if it were other people, but another since you are my family. Besides, if it weren''t for Sarah''s sacrifice, I would never have been able to return to the Snow family. She was the one who reunited us. She didn''t want you to lose me, your son."


    Wendyughed in exasperation. "Do I have to thank her for this?"


    Rodney pressed his lips together. "There''s no need for that. I''ll give her some money. I can only do this much for her."


    "You''re beyond saving." Old Master Snow rapped the floor furiously with his walking stick.


    "Grandpa, don''t worry. I''ll take care of my personal matters. I''ll do well in my job too." Rodney raised his head and said, "The project that you''ve handed over to me already has great progress. I''m assuming Carson must''ve told you that Country Y is intending to coborate with us in a 300-billion-dor megaproject." Old Master Snow was speechless as he red at Rodney with mixed feelings.


    He disliked his grandson''s personal life, but Rodney was pretty capable in the business world.


    After a long time, Old Master Snow said tiredly, "I hope you''ll keep your word. I''ll give you half a month to send Sarah away. Don''t make Freya sad."


    "Thank you, Grandpa." Rodney was about to get up in delight.


    "Stay down," Old Master Snow scolded. Then, he walked away with the support of his walking stick.


    The Snow family members left one after another with grim expressions. Ryan was the only one who was slow to leave, and he stopped in front of Rodney. "Do you really think that you''re not in the wrong at all? Can you live up to your conscience? Can you live up to your wife and daughter?"


    "Of course," Rodney replied without hesitation. "Ryan, I know you have feelings for my wife. But you should just give up. She''ll never be together with you."


    "I really feel sorry for Freya."


    Ryan shook his head lightly. He could not help an unrepentant person. With that, he left in long strides.


    At night, Ryan, Prime Minister Snow, and his wife were heading back to the official residence in a bulletproof car.


    The prime minister''s wife, Heidi, rubbed her temples." Why can''t Rodney see through it all? Sarah isn''t a simple woman. Will she leave so easily? Why did shee back all of a sudden? If it isn''t because she has her eyes on Rodney''s current identity. You guys must keep an eye on Rodney for the next half a month. They''re a man and a woman. Sarah can never get pregnant with his child."


    Ryan''s eyes were filled with mockery. "Rodney''s feelings are already biased toward Sarah. As long as Sarah is feeling ufortable, he''ll rush over immediately. Who can control him? His legs are his own."

 Chapter 1946

    "No matter what, Sarah cannot enter the Snow family," Nathan said in a stern voice.


    Heidi nodded in agreement. "That kind of person will ruin the Snow family''s reputation. She might even bury a bomb for the Snow family."


    "So... You''re saying that we don''t have to care about Rodney and have Freya continue to be the young madam? If Sarah happens to get pregnant, Rodney can keep her outside as his mistress?" Ryan suddenly asked sternly.


    Nathan and his wife fell silent.


    That scene made Ryan shudder inexplicably. "Haven''t you both thought about Freya at all?"


    After a long moment of silence, Nathan sighed and said, "Sometimes, we''ll gain some things and lose some things as well."


    "What did Freya gain?"


    Ryan turned to look at his father. "Getting an identity a s your goddaughter? But you''re the prime minister. You should know that many people are clear as to why you took her in as your goddaughter. Mom, you must''ve heard a lot of rumors when you attend those banquets too. Canberra is huge, but not many respect her.


    "Moreover, when Senator Mead was rebelling, most of us knew the truth. But we never told Freya because we wanted to make her bait to deceive Senator Mead. We allowed Senator Mead''s men to monitor her every moment, which made her frightened and worried during her pregnancy."


    Nathan was rendered speechless, and Heidi sighed." She really has gone through a lot for that."


    "That''s not the only incident." A hint of sarcasm shed across Ryan''s expression. "Back then, when you guys wanted to separate Sarah and Rodney, all of you thought Freya was nice, so you made her pregnant. After she was pregnant, you acknowledged her as your goddaughter to make her stay willingly. Then, she chose to get married to Rodney for the sake of the Snow family''s reputation. Now, you guys want her to sacrifice again because you''re afraid of Sarah marrying into the Snow family."


    Ryan''s words did make Nathan quite ashamed. "Ryan, this isn''t my intent alone. It''s the Snow family''s intent. Do you understand?"


    "I do. That''s why I''m telling you guys about this in private," Ryan said.


    Heidi was puzzled. "Why are you speaking for Freya today? Did she... say anything to you?"


    "Mom, if you were Freya, would you stay with Rodney?" Ryan asked all of a sudden.


    Heidi was silent. Of course, she would not.


    She would even slowly torture Rodney and Sarah.


    Ryan said sympathetically, "Freya isn''t Sarah''s opponent at all, and I reckon Sarah has no intentions of leaving Australia too. Once she gets pregnant, she''ll have many ways to keep Rodney by her side. You can see it for yourselves now, much less the future. During the questioning just now, Rodney had no consideration for Freya at all. As time passes, Freya will be left to take care of the child in the vi alone. Then, her wonderful youth as a woman will be ruined.


    "The worst is that Freya will be forced into a dead end. She hates Sarah. No one hates Sarah more than she does, and she''ll despise Rodney. If that goes on, she''ll fall into depression. What about Rodney? Since he has a nice woman out there, it''ll be even less likely for him to go home to a woman who hates him."


    "What you said... is quite possible." Heidi nodded. Sometimes, women knew each other better. "Did Freya look for you to tell you that she wants to divorce Rodney?"


    Ryan nodded. "I''ve asked her that. She''s very determined, and... very disappointed. She cried a lot in the evening too. But at that time, Rodney had no time to care about her at all. All he cared about was apanying Sarah."


    "Oh, Rodney..." Heidi shook her head in disappointment.

 Chapter 1947

    Ryan made use of the opportunity immediately. "Dad, Mom, Freya is your goddaughter after all. Won''t it be embarrassing for you guys if she ends up in a bad situation?" 1


    Nathan''s brows were knit in a tight frown. He was seemingly wavering.


    When Ryan saw that, he added, "Dad, you''re the person I admire the most in my life, and you''ve achieved the position that you wanted. But how many people have you and Grandpa plotted against all these years? Can''t we be kinder sometimes? After all, you once said you took up this position because you wanted to make the lives of Australia''s citizens better. Isn''t Freya your citizen as well? Please don''t let authority blind you."


    Nathan''s heart thumped. He looked toward his son, who was at his side. "I didn''t do that just for myself. I''m paving a path for you too."


    Ryan shook his head indifferently. "You and Grandpa have set your thoughts too far. The position of prime minister isn''t hereditary. It doesn''t mean that your son will take the position after you. If you have such thoughts, I''ll think that you''ve changed. You''ve be like the kings of the past, greedy and selfish." "Ryan... How can you say that about your father?"


    Heidi saw Nathan''s dark expression and told Ryan off.


    "Dad, what I said is the truth. Such are humans. When we''re at the bottom of the mountain, we think that the view at the top is better. But after we climb up with all our might, we think that the view on another taller mountain is better. Ambitions are like a bottomless pit."


    Ryan''s clear eyes gazed at his father. "Are you starting to feel unsatisfied again now that you''re in the position of prime minister?"


    Nathan was shocked.


    It seemed like his son had pointed out something that he did not realize himself.


    "Dad, no family willst at the top forever. If I can''t assume the position of prime minister in the future, that only means that I''m incapable. There are other people who''re better than me, and I''ll ept it wholeheartedly. I believe that that person will do better than me too."


    Ryan smiled. He was calm and direct. "I''ll do my best, but it''s okay even if I fail. There are benefits to being in a high and low position. Why do we have to be so fixated on it?"


    Nathan looked at his son. The calmness in Ryan''s eyes made him feel at ease all of a sudden.


    He became rxed as well.


    "Maybe you''re right." Nathan sighed and smiled. "I''m already in my forties. I should be content with governing the country properly and apany your mom and my family more."


    "Yes. You''ll surely be remembered in history," Ryan said as he smiled sincerely.


    "Look at you." Nathan shook his head helplessly." Since Freya wants to get a divorce, I''ll do my best to persuade your grandpa."


    Heidi nodded. "There''s indeed no need to ruin her life. But what''s troublesome is her daughter..."


    "Mom, the child can''t be left with Rodney. With Sarah''s evil personality, won''t she abuse the child if she and Rodney get married in the future?" Ryan said hastily.


    "You have a point there." Heidi looked at her son and smiled. "What do you think we should do?"


    "It''s simple. Freya can stay in The Lodge. The child will follow and be under our watch. Then, everyone can rest assured. If Uncle Jason and his wife miss their granddaughter, they can bring Dani over to live with them when she''s a little older. But she can never have any contact with Sarah." 3


    Ryan expressed his idea, which Heidi and Nathan agreed to. 2

 Chapter 1948

    In the vi.


    When Freya was ying with Dani absent-mindedly, she received a Whatsapp message from Ryan. [I''ve persuaded my parents. Don''t worry. Just do whatever you want.]


    She was stunned for a few seconds.


    It felt as if her cold heart was wrapped in ayer of warmth, and it made her eyes sting.


    After a moment, she replied: [Thank you.]


    At dawn, Rodney drove back home. However, the master bedroom was locked, so he could only sleep in the guest bedroom.


    When he woke up the next day, his knees were hurting.


    Nevertheless, he still got up early in the morning to make a hearty breakfast.


    When Freya arrived downstairs, she could smell the aroma of the breakfastid on the table. Then, she nced at Rodney, who was beside the dining table, looking like he wanted to please her. However, a hint of mockery washed over her.


    In the past, it was these tricks of his that made her


    think he was a good man who was worth spending the rest of her days with.


    Thinking back, was a man who could cook a good man?


    Did her expectations stoop so low because of Patrick?


    "Wifey, it has been a night. Please don''t be mad. Look, I made your favorite pancakes and waffles..." Rodney looked at Freya with a pitiful expression.


    He was handsome, so when he blinked his eyes, people would usually go soft- hearted seeing it.


    Freya sat down on the chair and ate breakfast.


    Although she hated Rodney a lot, she could not let her stomach go hungry.


    After all, she could only have the strength to fight after eating, right?


    When Rodney saw Freya eating the food he made, he was delighted. He thought she was not angry anymore. Therefore, he sat on the chair beside hers and said, "Wifey, my knees are hurting so badly. Yesterday, my grandpa called me over and kicked me hard on my stomach. He made me kneel until midnight before I could leave." 1


    "Then?" Freya asked out of curiosity.


    "I came back after that." Rodney said jokingly, "Freya, I really don''t know how you''re so charming. I''m Grandpa''s biological grandson, yet he always takes your side. You can''t imagine how angry he was.


    Luckily, I promised him that I''d definitely send Sarah away after half a month. Only then did his anger subside a little, and he did not continue reprimanding me. Instead, he told me to cherish you and live happily with you."


    Upon hearing Rodney''s words, Freya was so disgusted that she lost her appetite for her breakfast.


    Her heart grew cold too.


    Did Old Master let the matter slide by asking Rodney t o kneel for a few hours even though he was keeping Sarah out there?


    Ha! Rodney was the foolish one. However, would a person as wise as Old Master Snow think that Sarah would be sent away willingly?


    Would Jason and Wendy not know as well?


    Or they might have epted the fact that there was nothing they could do about it. When the time came, Freya could be the legal wife while Sarah was the mistress.


    Luckily, Ryan had analyzed the situation for Freya yesterday. Although the Snow family treated her well and had always taken her side when she and Rodney fought, they were all cunning people. The family''s benefit was always the top priority for them. 1


    "Wifey, I know I lied to youtely. I was wrong. I guarantee that I won''t go to Sarah''s ce anymore these days. Let me drive you and Dani on a trip to the nearby manor for a few days," Rodney said with


    excitement.


    "I''ll pass."


    Freya put down her fork. "You can go to work."


    "Don''t be like that. Let''s go get some fresh air, okay?" Rodney went over to hold her hand.


    However, Freya withdrew her hand and went upstairs with a cold expression. Rodney looked at her from behind. His enthusiasm dwindled.


    Aunty Lally consoled him. "Women will always stay angry for a few days, especially since you two had such a big fight yesterday. She needs time to cool down."

 Chapter 1949

    "I see."


    Rodney''s anxiety melted away.


    At first, he did not n on going to work. However, Carson soon gave him a call, asking him over to sign a document.


    Since he did not have much to do at home, he went over.


    The minute he arrived in the office, he received a call from Aunty Cally. "Oh no, Young Master Snow. Miss Jones came over just now to help Young Madam to pack her luggage. Then, Young Madam took her luggage and left along with Dani. Before she left, she said she''ll never return."


    Rodney stood rooted to the ground, stunned. Only after a while did he hurriedly dial Catherine''s number. It turned out that she had blocked his number, and so


    had Freya.


    Indeed, he panicked, but he was not in sheer panic.


    Every time Freya left the house after arguing with him, she would head to Brighton Gardens and stay there.


    Anyway, he knew the password of the Brighton Gardens'' gate.


    If worse came to worst, he would move there. It did not matter where he lived as long as he had his wife and child with him.


    Hence, he headed to the office to sign the document before rushing to Brighton Gardens.


    However, he entered the apartment, only to find it empty. There was no sign of Freya.


    Assuming that she had moved to the Hill family''s manor, Rodney swiftly drove there.


    Nevertheless, the security guard at the gate stopped him.


    "Don''t you know who I am? I used toe here very often. Please, open the gate. I want to see my wife," Rodney said to the guard.


    The guard looked embarrassed. "I, of course, know who you are, Young Master Snow. But Young Master Hill said he has... nothing to do with you anymore. He has told me not to allow you in."


    Exasperated, Rodney widened his eyes. "Is Shaun out of his mind? Does he have to do this just because of the personal vendetta among those women? Please, open the gate. I''m going to talk to Shaun about it."


    "I''m sorry. Please don''t make things difficult for me." The guard was helpless. "But honestly, Ms. Lynch is not here."


    "That is impossible. She''s not home, and since Catherine is her best friend, where else in Canberra can she be if not here?" Rodney was in total disbelief.


    "Young Master Snow, I''m telling you the truth. If you don''t believe me, you can check it for yourself." The guard closed the window and ignored him.


    Rodney said furiously, "Tell Shaun that he''ll never be able to step foot into the Snow family''s house if he doesn''t allow me in today."


    With that, he drove away in a huff.


    If Freya was not here, then could she have gone back to Melbourne?


    Rodney promptly called Freya''s mother. "Mrs. Lynch, how have you beentely? Are you well? Would you like toe to Canberra to spend some time with us? Freya misses you quite badly..."


    "Forget it. You don''t have to worry about my health." Mrs. Lynch said indifferently, "After all, Freya might not have anything to do with you anymore."


    Rodney froze. It turned out that Freya had told tales about him in front of her parents so soon.


    "Mrs. Lynch, what are you saying? Freya and I are just having a minor conflict..."


    "Minor conflict?" Mrs. Lynch got infuriated. However, with her good manners, she managed to hold back her fury. "So that''s a minor conflict to you, huh? I finally see why Freya is determined to divorce you."


    Determined?


    Rodney''s heart sank.


    He was under the impression that Freya''s anger would subside after another night.


    He was under the impression that he could coax Freya into returning home like he previously did when she left the house.


    "Mrs. Lynch, it really was a misunderstanding. I like her. As you know, there have been a few times when we wanted a divorce, but we never did." Rodney begged Mrs. Lynch in a deep voice, "Please help me persuade her. For the sake of Dani, our rtionship can''t break down."

 Chapter 1950

    "You want me to persuade Freya when you''re having a n affair with another woman?"


    Mrs. Lynch had never been so infuriated. "And that woman is none other than Sarah. You''ve humiliated my daughter so much for Sarah''s sake. After you got engaged with Freyast year, you became her fiance. Yet, you always spent time with Sarah, causing my daughter to be an object of ridicule. What''s worse, you''re even keeping Sarah when you''re married. Don''t tell me that you''ve never done it with her. As far as I know, no married man would keep their ex who isn''t rted nor romantically involved with them."


    "I''m innocent." Rodney felt aggrieved.


    Mr. Lynch immediately snatched Mrs. Lynch''s phone away and said in a firm voice, "At this point, you still don''t realize that you''ve wronged my daughter. You really are a lost cause. I''ve lost hope in a son-inw like you, no matter how capable you are of making money. Honestly, I''ve never quite liked you from the beginning, so it''s good that both of you get a divorce. The Lynches will be there for Freya, and she can find a better person. Please stop pestering her." He hung u p right after he finished speaking.


    By the time Rodney called back, his number had been blocked.


    He was extremely glum. He was not sure if Freya had returned to Melbourne.


    As such, he had no choice but to get the Snowden members to search for her.


    Within less than half an hour, they brought him news that Freya had gone to The Lodge.


    Rodney was stunned. Why was she at The Lodge?


    Although Freya was his uncle''s goddaughter, her rtionship with his uncle might not be as close as with his parents.


    Anyhow, The Lodge was slightly safer than other ces.


    Hence, he promptly drove there.


    The Lodge had tight security. Even so, he was allowed to enter since the security guard knew him.


    After going past the garden, he arrived at the east courtyard, where he spotted Heidi in a formal dress. However, he did not see Freya.


    "Aunty Heidi, where is Freya?" Rodney asked directly." I heard she came here."


    "I''ve asked the servant to help her settle down in the building at the back." Heidi then ordered the servant, in a dignified manner, to prepare some coffee. Then, she pointed to the couch. "Take a seat." 1


    Rodney had always perceived Heidi as an easy-going aunt ever since he was a child.


    Nevertheless, he treated her with great respect. Compared to his mother, Wendy, his mood was different when he faced an elder like Heidi.


    Wendy, his biological mother, had pampered him since he was young. No matter how bitterly they rowed, they would make peace with each other the next day. However, Heidi was the prime minister''s wife, so Wendy''s presence could notpare to hers.


    "Why did you put her in that building?" Rodney was upset because the building at the back was close to the south building, where Ryan was staying.


    Moreover, the two buildings shared the same garden.


    "Why not?" Heidiughed before she said pensively," The environment here is much better than your ce."


    "That''s for sure. My ce can''tpare with The Lodge. Well... Aunty Heidi, why don''t you let me stay here as well?" Rodney said shamelessly, "It''s so spacious here. I can stay in the same building as Freya, and I won''t be here for long. We''ll leave once her anger subsides."


    Coincidentally, the servant brought the coffee over at this moment.


    Heidi took the cup and swirled it gently, with her eyes lowered. "Rodney, up to this point, do you really think that Freya is just angry?"

 Chapter 1951

    "It''s normal for married couples to quarrel," Rodney said awkwardly. "Didn''t you and Uncle quarrel before too?"


    "But your uncle wasn''t involved with his ex. When I was younger, I did suspect him. However, it was all just hearsay."


    Heidi sipped her coffee to soothe her stomach before saying in a serious tone, "Rodney, Freya is serious about divorcing you. She''s not kidding nor forcing you to do something. She''s determined to do that because she''s frustrated."


    Rodney''s heart sank, and a rush of helplessness overcame him. "Aunty Heidi, please help me to talk her out of it. I''ve never betrayed her. Why does she have to take it so far? Getting a divorce won''t be good for our child. Can''t she think for the sake of our child?"


    Heidi frowned. Although this nephew of hers sounded anxious, he was also seemingly ming Freya for not being understanding.


    Indeed, Rodney was self-willed and tended to drive himself into a blind alley. However, Heidi did not expect him to be so extreme.


    "I won''t talk her out of it."


    Heidi shook her head. "In fact, I heard the conversation between you and your grandpa from the side yesterday. Women are different from men.


    Although you think that nothing happened between you and Sarah, which means that you''ve never betrayed Freya, Freya might not think so. This is the cause of your conflict with Freya. Apart from this issue, there''ll be more things to argue over in the future. It''s because Freya is aware of this point that she initiated the divorce.


    "Since you guys aren''t meant to be together, there''s no point staying together reluctantly. The silent treatment and quarrels in the future will make the child suffer. You guys might as well sit down and talk it out to ensure a better future for the child."


    "To ensure a better future for the child, we can''t get a divorce."


    Rodney raised his voice and became agitated. "Aunty Heidi, you''re my aunt. Why are you persuading me on her behalf at a time like this?"


    "Look. No matter how much I''ve exined to you, you don''t seem to see eye to eye with me. I''m talking sense to you, yet you think you''re right. Do you act the same when youmunicate with Freya?"


    Heidi put down the cup and said solemnly, "Do you know what an ex means? An ex is someone you can never contact after you get married. If you see her on the street, you must walk away as far as you can.


    What''s more, this ex of yours has embarrassed Freya many times." "I said I''ll send her away." Rodney was annoyed at why nobody could understand him.


    Heidi said impatiently, "Whatever. No matter whether you send her away or not, Freya is determined to divorce you."


    "Aunty Heidi, does that mean you''re taking her side?" Rodney asked in disbelief.


    "She''s my goddaughter, so why can''t I side with her?" Heidi said, "Honestly, I think Freya and I have an affinity."


    "But it was because of me that you had no choice but to acknowledge her as your goddaughter. You even disagreed-"


    "I disagreed only because I didn''t know her well." Heidi interrupted him. "After getting along with her, I can tell that she''s an honest and dutiful woman. Given that I''m the prime minister''s wife, a lot of people have been wanting to butter me up, but she has never done this. She has never done anything out there using my name either."


    Heidi rose to her feet. "Her parents raised her very well and provided her with a blissful family. She''s not greedy. She''s self-motivated and has her own boundaries. Hence, your uncle and I have decided to respect her instead of forcing her."


    Rodney panicked at the sight of Heidi''s resoluteness.


    "Even if you and Uncle agree on our divorce, it''s no use. Freya won''t be able to do


    anything if I disagree. My parents and grandpa won''t agree as well."


    Rodney was not in the mood to carry on with the conversation. "I''m going to discuss it with Freya."


    However, the two bodyguards in front stopped him.

 Chapter 1952

    "Go back and calm yourself down. The Lodge isn''t a ce for you to kick up a fuss." Although Heidi''s tone was gentle, her eyes were fierce.


    After ncing around for a moment, he turned around and left in a huff.


    Ryan walked down the stairs from the second floor with his hand on the handrail. "Mom, was what I said right? He''s hopeless."


    Heidi sighed in despair. "If he weren''t your cousin, I wouldn''t have exined to him so patiently. I really have no idea when he became like this. Although he was naughty when he was young, he would listen to reason."


    "He has been behaving like this ever since he fell for Sarah." Ryan let out a sigh. "I''m going to the back to see if Freya needs anything."


    "Mm." Heidi nodded before she said pathetically," She''s quite pitiful. You should give her some advice."


    After nodding, Ryan headed to the courtyard behind.


    There were over ten buildings in the prime minister''s residence.


    The front courtyard was Nathan''s workce, whereas the back courtyard was for his family to reside.


    The residence was spacious, with three gardens and twokes. Freya''s building happened to be close to theke.


    The moment Ryan arrived at the door, he heard Dani crying.


    Freya soothed the child while carrying her in her arms. Beside her was Aunty Loretta, a sitter who was newly hired by The Lodge.


    "Now that we''ve moved to a new ce, Dani might not be used to waking up here," Freya said helplessly." What''s more, she just met Aunty Loretta today. But she''ll be fine in a few days."


    Ryan looked at the child, whom he had seen twice in the Snow family''s residence, and noticed a huge change in her. She was now like a doughnut, extremely adorable.


    However, at the thought that her parents were getting a divorce, he felt for her.


    In truth, the child would be the one suffering.


    As her father, Rodney''s behavior was too immature.


    Back when Freya was pregnant, he wanted her to abort the child for the sake of Sarah. Now that the child was born, he was still thinking about Sarah.


    Amid his thoughts, Ryan stretched out his hands."


    Come, let me hold her." "Do you know how to hold her?" Freya looked doubtful. Her dark eyes were filled with distrust.


    Ryan found it funny. "What do you mean? I have a nephew who was very fond of me when he was younger. I always held him."


    Initially, Freya did not want to pass the bawling Dani to Ryan, but who knew Dani would take the initiative to approach him after he reached out to her.


    Freya was speechless.


    "Look. Even Dani wants me to hold her. Your daughter might be young, but she has good taste. She knows I''m handsome." 1


    Ryan smiled smugly and held Dani in his arms. After sitting down, he took out a yo-yo from his trousers'' pocket and yed with it in front of Dani. "Look, Dani. Do you like it?"


    Dani widened her eyes and stopped crying after a while. She even startedughing.


    Freya was dumbfounded.


    Dani stopped crying, just like that?


    It usually took a long time to soothe this little princess at home.

 Chapter 1953

    Aunty Loretta said with a grin, "Young Master is the best, to have had the ability to attract kids since he was young."


    Upon noticing Freya''s confused expression, Aunty Loretta said, "Madam''s


    rtives always bring the kids over here to y, and the kids love ying with Young Master the most. Young Master is very patient with them. If I were to deal with those little devils, I''d feel troubled."


    Freya was filled with mixed feelings as it was her first time seeing this side of Ryan.


    "Are you very fond of kids?" She could not help but say, "In fact, you''re not young anymore. You can get a girlfriend and have a child."


    Ryan gave a vague smile. "Why are you behaving like my mom? I''m not even at the age where I need to get married."


    Freya thought about it and reckoned that he was right. After all, he was a few months younger than her.


    She was 26 this year. It was appropriate for women of this age in Canberra to get married, let alone men. It would not be an issue for them to get married even at the age of 30.


    "But you can get a girlfriend." Freya said jokingly," That said, I''ve known you for nearly a year, but I don''t see you have a girlfriend yet. Could it be that you''re gay?"


    Ryan''s mouth twitched. "What logic is that? I''m gay if I don''t have a girlfriend, huh? If women like you don''t have a boyfriend, does it mean you''re a lesbian?"


    "Hehe. I''m just kidding." Freya was somehow amused to see his speechless expression. "I think the best age is between 20 to 30 years old. This is when we have the most freedom. When it''s time to get into a rtionship, just do it. Don''t miss out on your best years!"


    After that, she sighed. "On the other hand, I''ve wasted mine."


    "20 to 30 years old... You still have a few more years to go." A discreet smile spread across Ryan''s face." Quickly get a divorce and start a new rtionship. Make use of your youth before it''s gone."


    "Women aren''t the same as men." Freya shook her head and said rather


    pessimistically, "My love life has been difficult. Since I always meet scummy men,


    I don''t believe in love anymore."


    "You don''t have to be so pessimistic. Maybe the best is yet toe," Ryan said thoughtfully.


    "I don''t believe it." Freya looked dejected. "All I want to do from now on is raise Dani. I don''t dare to get married again."


    "Don''t be like this. When it''s time to get married, just do it." 1


    Ryan hinted at her. "Think about it. Your first rtionship failed because you were too young and ignorant of the harsh reality. Not many rtionships that started at college wouldst. Then, you ended up marrying Rodney only by force. After giving birth to Dani, you continued with the marriage for her sake. I believe that with my observation and your careful consideration, your next rtionship will be alright."


    Freya was dumbfounded by his words. "You''re persuading me to get into another rtionship when I haven''t even gotten a divorce?"


    A gentle smile flitted across Ryan''s face. "A new rtionship will help you get over your trauma."


    Freya blinked. No matter how well he said it, she was still afraid of men.


    Hence, she changed the topic. "I''m going to the Snow family''s tomorrow to discuss my divorce."


    "My mom and I will apany you there." Before she could speak further, Ryan interrupted her, "My mom has to be there, or it''ll be difficult to solve the issue."


    Freya was stunned. "Why is she treating me so well?"


    "After having me, my mom identally got pregnant again. ording to the ultrasound report, it was a girl, but she had a miscarriage shortly after. The doctor then said that it''s hard for her to get pregnant again," Ryan said helplessly. "After acknowledging you as her goddaughter, she feels like she has an affinity with


    you."


    "I see."


    Freya got the picture.


    That night, she finally had a good sleep at The Lodge.


    After leaving the vi, she felt as though she and Rodney were miles apart.


    The next day, she went to the Snow family''s old residence with Heidi and Ryan by


    car.

 Chapter 1954

    As soon as the car was parked, Rodney scrambled over.


    He was so worried that he did not sleep the entire night. With his unshaven face, he looked very disheveled.


    "Freya, you''re here..."


    He walked up to her and watched her get out of the car. Dressed in a pink hoodie and a pair of jeans covering her legs, she looked like a college student rather than a mother who had just given birth to a child.


    He hurried over and extended his hands to hold Freya, but she promptly dodged him.


    Desperate, he wanted to hug her by force. However, a strong hand stretched out and stopped him.


    "Rodney, Freya is here to talk about her divorce." Ryan stared at Rodney gently, but his eyes carried a hint of warning.


    The second Rodney heard the word ''divorce'', he nced at Ryan, who was standing in front of Freya. The two of them were around the same age. One was pretty, and the other was handsome.


    The scene was an eyesore to him, and it made him


    boil with anger.


    "Ryan Snow, go away."


    He moved Ryan''s hand away and said furiously, "Did you instigate Freya to divorce me behind my back? You''re such a scheming man. You''re trying to coax us into getting a divorce so that you can be with her, right? Dream on. The Snow family won''t allow two brothers to marry the same woman. You can forget it." Ryan''s handsome face gave nothing away, as if Rodney was not referring to him. On the other hand, Freya and Heidi, who just got off, froze for a moment. Subsequently, Freya criticized Rodney angrily, "Are you out of your mind? Me wanting to divorce you has nothing to do with Ryan at all."


    "Freya, you''re too naive. He''s interested in you and has long been eyeing you," Rodney said with exasperation as he pointed at Ryan.


    Heidi furrowed her brows before looking at her son.


    Even Freya''s mind momentarily went nk.


    Ryan was interested in her?


    How could that be?


    However, Ryan''s gentle face remained calm. "Mom, you know that Freya had a premature delivery because she was mad at him. At that time, I couldn''t put up with the situation any longer. But since they already had Dani, I couldn''t bear to see the childe into this world to divorced parents. So, I deliberately provoked Rodney in private, telling him that I was interested in Freya. I told him that if he didn''t cherish Freya, I''d take her away from him. It''s most probably because of my provocative remarks that made him notice that he has feelings for Freya, so they got back together shortly after that."


    Heidi grasped the point, but Rodney was in a daze for a moment before he snorted. "Don''t try to fool me."


    "At that time, I sincerely hoped that you woulde to your senses and cherish her, Rodney." Ryan shrugged helplessly. "Look. If I hadn''t provoked you, you wouldn''t have realized that you''re concerned about Freya. You''re afraid that someone will snatch her away."


    "He''s not afraid that someone will snatch me away. He just wants to save his dignity, considering his identity as my husband."


    Freya disagreed with Ryan''s view. "Because Sarah has made him lose his dignity once, he now cares about his dignity more than anyone else."


    "Freya, I really care about you..." Seeing Freya''s indifferent expression, Rodney was at his wits'' end." Can''t you feel my love for you recently?" 3


    "Do you mean when you lied to me that you were talking business with Mr. Micheal the whole night when, in fact, you were with Sarah? Or when you lied to me halfway through the movie that your office was on fire and left me alone for Sarah?" Freya smiled discreetly.


    Rodney''s face was red with shame. "That was because H o

 Chapter 1955

    "Fine. You don''t have to exin further." Freya looked at Rodney. "Rodney, if you exin again, I''ll find you even more disgusting. Unfortunately, you have no self- awareness at all."


    Her eyes made no pretense of the hatred she felt.


    This time, Rodney was indeed hurt.


    She hated him?


    Why did she hate him?


    Did they have to end up like this?


    "Let''s go in." Heidi''s head hurt listening to their argument. Anyway, she knew that


    it was no usemunicating with Rodney. Hence, she walked directly into the living room.


    It was early in the morning, but everyone in the Snow family was there.


    Since Freya was determined to divorce Rodney, she would not treat the elders of the Snow family as cautiously as she did before.


    She ced the divorce papers on the table right away.


    Old Master Snow''s expression turned ghastly while Wendy leaped to her feet anxiously. "Freya-"


    "Mom," Freya interrupted her. "This might be thest time I''m calling you Mom. I''m thankful for the Snow family''s care all this while, but sadly, I can''t be your daughter-inw anymore. I came here today to officially tell you that I''ve decided to divorce Rodney. I hope you can advise him, and please, don''t stop me."


    She sounded determined.


    Wendy''s words got stuck in her throat.


    Jason said sadly, "Freya, this issue is Rodney''s fault. We''ll teach him a harsh lesson. How about this? We''ll keep an eye on him and make sure he doesn''t see Sarah anymore."


    "Dad, you don''t need to keep an eye on me. I''m not going there anymore." Rodney''s handsome face turned pale. He did not expect things to work out this way either.


    "Freya, he still has feelings for you. He might be softhearted, but nothing has happened between him and Sarah. I''ve asked him about it before. If he had wronged you, I would''ve kicked him out without hesitating," Old Master Snow said seriously.


    Deep down, Freya sighed at how scheming Old Master Snow was. He might sound like he was siding with her, but she knew that he would not kick Rodney out so easily at this point.


    In fact, he was just trying to sound nice.


    "Yeah, Freya. Divorce is always bad for a woman''s reputation. Besides, Dani is reliant on her dad. When you took her back to Melbourne previously, she


    always cried for her parents'' cuddles," Wendy advised earnestly.


    "Dani might not be able to get used to it at first, but she''ll be okay as time passes." Freya was not swayed at all. "Regardless of what you guys say, I have made up my mind. I don''t mind losing everything. All I want is the child''s custody."


    "But why on earth must you get a divorce?" Rodney was exasperated, his bloodshot eyes filled with anxiety. "Do you want to leave me so badly? If you had caught me in bed with someone else, I would''ve admitted it right away. But I didn''t do anything."


    "Why?"


    Freya sniggered coldly. "It''s because that woman is none other than Sarah. Perhaps I wouldn''t be so determined if you took care of another woman out of guilt. I don''t care if you find Sarah to be a sad woman. I''m sorry, but I wish I could skin her alive. If thew permits, I even wish to stab her to death."


    Rodney was astounded. He could feel the resentment in her gaze. "Well..."


    "If you sympathize with her, that''s your business. My hatred for her is my own, and


    I hate those who side with her as well. Do you get it?"

 Chapter 1956

    "Do you have to take it that far?"


    Freya''s gaze made Rodney go insane. "You hate me just because I''m helping Sarah out. Please, I''m your husband," Rodney roared.


    He was unsure if he was shouting because of his disappointment in her or that he could not ept the situation. All it took was a few days for their rtionship to


    fall apart.


    "Stop it." Freya''s eyes mocked him. "When I caught Sarah in the apartment the day before yesterday, that was thest chance I gave you, but you didn''t cherish i t. Instead, you hugged Sarah and criticized me. From that moment onward, our rtionship hase to an end."


    Rodney froze.


    Did it mean that she had already decided to get a divorce that day?


    He was so foolish to think that she was just angry for a while.


    "Is there a need to act like this?" he muttered. He seemed as though he could not resign himself to the truth, yet he was throwing piercing remarks.


    "Shut up," Old Master Snow shouted at Rodney as he


    flew into a fury. Was Rodney unaware of how many silly things he had done?


    After Old Master Snow finished speaking, he turned to look at Freya. "Freya, now that you''ve nned to divorce him, we won''t force you to stay with him. But let me remind you that I''ve allocated ten percent of the Snow Corporation''s shares for Dani after she was born. What''s more, she''s the only grandchild in the Snow family. We have to keep her in the Snow family."


    Freya''s heart sank. Ultimately, the thing she feared most still happened. "I have to take Dani away, but I can give you back the shares. Grandpa, I was pregnant with Dani for nine months before I gave birth to her. I can''t leave her to Rodney. If he marries Sarah in the future, the wicked woman will never treat Dani well. You guys can''t guard against her either. Perhaps Grandpa and Grandma can take care of Dani, but she can''t leave me as I''m her biological mother. Besides, she still needs breast milk, considering that she''s so young."


    Rodney opened his mouth and wanted to say that Sarah was not that wicked. However, at the thought of his tense rtionship with Freya, he held back.


    He was no fool. He could tell that his grandfather was trying to use the child as a pretext of making Freya stay.


    Old Master Snow said nonchntly, "I will never allow Sarah to join the Snow family."


    Freyaughed and refuted decently, "You''ve warned


    Rodney not to be with Sarah, but is he listening to you?"


    Old Master Snow was stung by her words, and his face turned grimmer. "Freya, you just have to talk back to me, huh? Can''t you trust me once more?"


    "Grandpa, Sarah and her brother have tortured me very badly in the past few years. Her brother attempted to rape me, hit me, humiliate me. Later, I got pregnant and was forced to get engaged with Rodney in the end. Even then, Rodney continued to be with Sarah, which made me aughing stock. After that, I was forced to marry Rodney. I really don''t want Sarah to be in my life anymore. She has given me trauma, and I guess you guys feel the same. I''m no match for her."


    Freya said frankly, "I can''t force Rodney to stay as well. Now that the Snow family''s situation is stable, I''m tired. I can''t hold on anymore. You guys don''t wish to see me fail to suppress my hatred and stab Rodney to death when I wake up one day, do you?"


    Once she finished speaking, she beganughing like a lunatic, and her eyes reddened.


    Rodney shuddered. "Freya, stopughing like this. Why do you want to stab me? Don''t you have feelings for me? We had such a sweet life before this. Have you forgotten it?"


    "Oh. That has be my biggest regret," Freya said indifferently.


    "You..." Rodney was so furious that his eyes turned red. He dashed toward Freya


    to grab her shoulders so that he could shake her to wake her up.


    However, Ryan stopped him and reminded, "Can''t you see that she has already made up her mind?


    Otherwise, my mom and I wouldn''t havee here. It''s useless to persuade her. You might as well talk about the divorce."

 Chapter 1957

    "I won''t approve the divorce unless I''m dead." Rodney kicked the table in front of him and glowered at Freya. Then, he turned around and rushed out.


    The Snows fell silent. After some time, Wendy said arduously, "Now that Rodney has left, let''s talk about your wedding some other day..."


    "I don''t want to drag this further," Freya said indifferently, "dust decide whether you agree on our divorce now. If you do, please advise Rodney. I''m tired of such a life."


    Old Master Snow''s face was grim.


    If they agreed to it, what would happen if Rodney, that b*stard, really does marry Sarah into the family?


    If they did not agree with it, Freya might go mad and kill Rodney one day, which would cause a lot of problems.


    At this moment, Heidi said, "Dad, I''ve discussed this with Nathan. Our grandchildren will have their own lives. Now that the Snow family is stable, we can''t be s o inconsiderate toward Freya. After all, she has sacrificed a lot for the Snow family. We all know that Sarah should not be taken lightly, but there is nothing you guys can do to her either. What''s going to happen i


    f we force Freya to deal with Sarah and drive her to depression?


    "Furthermore, even if they get a divorce, Freya is still my goddaughter. I''ve discussed this with her. After the divorce, she can move into The Lodge. Whenever you guys miss Dani, she cane over for a visit or stay anytime. To speak frankly, she''ll still be under the Snow family''s watch."


    Heidi went quiet for a moment and turned solemn." What''s more, I''m asking this since Rodney isn''t here. Will Sarah leave? I think you guys won''t believe it either. If Rodney bes so muddle-headed that he marries her, don''t you think it''s terrifying? She has killed several people without leaving any evidence behind. To be safe, Dani should stay away from Rodney."


    Heidi was no doubt the prime minister''s wife, considering that she could speak so straightforwardly.


    After a while, Old Master Snow let out a long sigh." Fine. I''m not going to stop you. Wendy, Jason, go and talk Rodney into getting a divorce. Since he can''t get over Sarah, he should stop pestering Freya."


    "Alright." Wendy''s face fell. She could not bear to lose Freya, who was such a great daughter-inw.


    At the same time, it annoyed her that Sarah would marry into the family. 1


    "Freya, although we agree on your divorce, you have to bring Dani here more often." Wendy held Freya as she said, "Our rtionship is doomed to be short. Rodney isn''t blessed enough to be with you."


    "Don''t worry, Aunty Wendy. Whenever you miss Dani, you can take her to the Snow family. Given that you guys are her grandparents. I hope she''ll be close to you."


    Freya spoke eloquently. Despite the bitter row earlier, she did not wish to offend the Snow family.


    As soon as Freya left the Snow family''s residence, she felt utterly relieved.


    She leaned on the chair with a rxed smile on her face.


    As she gazed out of the window, her dark eyes seemed to light up.


    Ryan observed her curiously. "Aren''t you sad? After all, you''ve spent quite a long time with Rodney."


    "I would be sad if Sarah hadn''t appeared." Freya shrugged. "But now, all I feel about this marriage is rage. I even feel like a fool."

 Chapter 1958

    Ryan thought to himself that Freya must hate Sarah very much.


    How much did Sarah hurt her?


    "So... did you actually like Rodney?" Ryan suddenly asked, his cool eyes sparkling with anticipation.


    "There was a time when he treated Dani and me well, and it was quite romantic. Besides, with his handsome looks, I definitely had feelings for him. At that time, I really did think about spending the rest of my life with him. In fact, I could choose to put up with him and be more strict with him to keep this marriage, but I don''t want to."


    Freya pointed at her chest. "There''s a scar here. Even if Sarah really does leave, I''ll be reminded of how much effort I need to put in to keep such a man. Compared to Sarah, I''ll always pale into insignificance, which is why I gave up our rtionship."


    Her nose turned sour, and she looked out of the window. "There''s a deep scar in my heart, and I''ve tried to remove it. But Sarah would always show up and stab it.


    I don''t want to live in the darkness anymore. Rodney doesn''t understand, but I don''t n on waiting until he does. So, I give up."


    She gave up.


    She said it so directly and determinedly.


    Ryan slowly averted his gentle gaze from her. Admiration and sympathy washed over him.


    He had the urge to tell her that he understood even though Rodney did not.


    Unfortunately, fate had messed up his rtionship with Freya, who was now his sister.


    However, there would be ample time for him to go after Freya since Rodney did not cherish her.


    At night in the pub.


    Only after Rodney called a few times did Chester pick up his phone.


    "What''s the matter? I just performed an operation." Chester''s nonchnt voice rang out.


    "Chester,e over and drink with me. I''m worn out." Rodney burped, and his handsome face was flushed red. "Freya wants to divorce me. She said that she hates me, but I don''t get why she has to do this.


    Doesn''t she trust me at all?"


    Chester did not say a word. Instead, he slowly undid the white coat he was wearing.


    "Did you hear what I said? Come over." Rodney said miserably, "I''m distressed. Come over and drink with me.


    "I have a night shiftter." Chester turned Rodney down tacitly after hanging his coat.


    "You can exchange your shift with someone else since you''re Young Master Jewell and the hospital is yours. But I''m getting a divorce soon," Rodney said and then took another gulp of wine. "I''m at the pub, where we often used to hang out."


    Chester remained quiet for a moment before he said, "I said I''m busy."


    Rodney froze. No matter how much he had drunk, he grasped the message. "What do you mean, Chester? Has Shaun told you something? He''s your buddy, but I''m your buddy too."


    Chester''s attractive brows furrowed. "Rodney, you''re my buddy. You might not know me perfectly well, but you should at least 20 percent, right?"


    Rodney could not get his head around it. "I understand that Shaun doesn''t like Sarah, but Sarah has nothing to do with you. She has always respected you and treated you as her elder brother..."


    Chester sighed softly. "She knows full well whether she treated me as her elder brother or took advantage of me. Rodney, I was the one who sent Charity to jail when she was innocent. Now, she is nowhere to be found. Because of Charity, Jennifer and Boris died too. Do you think I''m so cold-blooded that I don''t feel a thing?"


    Although he did not express it sometimes, what frustrated him was that Rodney could not grasp the point.


    He felt that Rodney should be careful.

 Chapter 1959

    Rodney was momentarily stunned before he muttered, "What does Jennifer''s and Boris''s death have to do with Sarah? Jennifer died because she fell, whereas Boris died because his son made him mad. Charity''s death was caused by Wesley and Mason. You can''t just shift all the me onto Sarah."


    "Oh, I see. Look, we don''t see eye to eye with each other, so there''s nothing we can talk about. I''m very busy. Goodbye."


    Chester hung up the call.


    Rodney looked at his phone in a daze. He could not believe what was happening.


    When he had a row with Shaun thest time, Chester was not like this.


    Now, surprisingly, Chesterpletely ignored him too.


    His wife was going to divorce him, and his best buddy seemed to be distancing himself from him. 1


    All of a sudden, Rodney was lonely and at his wits'' end.


    He was usually closest to Shaun and Chester. At this moment, he had no idea who to contact.


    No one understood him. Who could understand him?


    He browsed through his contact numbers and somehow dialed Rory''s number. "Come over and drink with me." 1


    Rory immediately answered that he wasing.


    Rodney''s eyes shed with a bitter smile. Oh, look. He still had friends. Although Shaun and Chester refused to meet him, it was not a must to have them. 1


    He drank the wine inrge gulps. By the time Rory came over, he was already drunk.


    "Buddy, why are you so drunk?" Rory asked as he sighed.


    "They don''t understand me," Rodney said glumly," Freya wants to divorce me because she found out that I''m hiding Sarah. I didn''t f*cking do anything to wrong her, but she said she hates me."


    "Is that necessary?" Rory frowned. In his eyes, women came and went and could be reced at any time." Buddy, you''re too concerned about her."


    "Exactly. I treat her so well." Rodney was so drunk that Rory''s words made him feel like he had finally found a confidant. "I''ve been treating her so well. I''ve been the one doing the cooking and gifting her everything. I''ve never even treated Sarah so well. Plus, Sarah has sacrificed so much for me, so why can''t Ipensate her to ease my guilt?"


    "Sure you can. Since you''re the one earning the money, you can spend it however you like. Women have no right to have a hand in it," Rory saidzily. " Freya is too discontented. If it weren''t for you, could she have be the prime minister''s goddaughter and set up a business so sessfully? Conversely, Sarah has done so much for you, yet she gained nothing."


    "Precisely. She''s too greedy," Rodney mumbled in agreement. 1


    He did not know how long they had talked for or how much he had drunk, but in


    the end, he was so drunk that hey on the table drowsily.


    Rory helped him to get in his car. "Let me send you home."


    "No... I''m not going home... It''s pointless," Rodney mumbled.


    After some thought, Rory realized that Rodney''s wife and child were not at home. Indeed, it was pointless to go home.


    Coincidentally, Sarah had sent Rory a few WhatsApp messages to ask about Rodney''s condition before this. Hence, Rory sent Rodney to her apartment straight away. 2


    Rory brought Rodney, who was blind drunk, to the bed and winked at Sarah. "I''ll leave him in your care."


    "Young Master Wooten, why is he so drunk?" Sarah revealed a worried look. "Is it because Freya found out about me and argued with him? I really didn''t mean to ruin their marriage." 1

 Chapter 1960

    ?


    "You may think that way, but Freya doesn''t think the same. She''s making a fuss and asking for a divorce now."


    Rory said in disdain, "But I think she''s just threatening Rodney. It can''t be for real."


    All color drained from Sarah''s face. She made a regretful expression. "It''s all my fault. I shouldn''t have appeared."


    "Take good care of Rodney." Rory did not say anything else. He turned around and left.


    After he left, Sarah limped toward the bedroom with the aid of crutches.


    The housekeeper had prepared a small tub of hot water.


    "Leave it there. I''ll wipe Rodney. You can go and rest earlier." Sarah caressed Rodney''s good-looking face repeatedly. Her eyes were filled with affection.


    The housekeeper''s eyes gleamed.


    She had been taking care of the ce for quite a while. After the incident the day before yesterday, she could tell that Sarah was Rodney''s mistress.


    She did not know the details.


    However, the housekeeper had seen a lot of simr cases.


    Wealthy businessmen often kept mistresses outside.


    After a moment of hesitation, she listened to Sarah and left. Before that, she told Sarah, "Call me if you need any help."


    After the door closed, Sarah gazed at the man on the bed. Her lips curved smugly.


    1


    Initially, she had been thinking about how she could set Rodney up and get him on her bed. 1


    She was even considering using hypnosis if she had no other choice.


    Sarah did not expect that Rory would send Rodney over to her ce.


    That was an excellent opportunity.


    Since her return to Australia, she had been aiming for the position of Young Madam Snow.


    Sarah slowly climbed onto the bed and unbuttoned the buttons on Rodney''s shirt one by one. Her voice was very seductive.


    Rodney felt like he was having a dream. In the dream, Freya kept calling out to him.


    His heart was set on fire.


    When he woke up, his head hurt so much like it was about to split.


    His stomach did not feel well either. He felt like puking.


    He had not drunk that much in so long.


    However, after Rodney opened his eyes, he realized he was lying on an unfamiliar bed. There was the scent of a woman enveloping the bed.


    Wait, the smell was not that unfamiliar. 1


    It was... Sarah''s bed.


    Moreover, Rodney only had a pair of pants on. What happened?


    Rodney''s head felt as if it had been struck by lightning. He immediately got up but fell to the ground because he was too drunk.


    "Rodney, are you okay?" Sarah''s voice came from the side.


    Rodney turned his head back while trembling. He saw Sarah in her body-hugging silk pajamas, with her slightly messy hair tumbling down her shoulders. Her sexy curves were on full disy.


    He looked behind Sarah. It seemed that she had gotten down from the sofa. Did that mean they had not slept together?


    Rodney was nearly scared to death.


    He quickly stood up with the support of the bed. His clothes were missing, so he could only use the nket to cover himself awkwardly. "Sarah, I... Why am I here? Nothing happened... between us...st night, right?"

 Chapter 1961

    Rodney was nervous. He was utterly flustered.


    Sarah nced at him and smiled. "You were so drunkst night. What could''ve happened?"


    Rodney breathed out a huge sigh of relief.


    "Don''t worry. I slept on the sofast night." Sarah rubbed her tired eyes and said, "But you vomited, so I took off your clothes and sent them for washing. You can ask Hans to send a set of clothes over."


    "Okay." Rodney was relieved. Seeing Sarah''s tired appearance, he felt very guilty. "Thank you forst night. I drank too muchst night. Rory, that crazy guy, must''ve sent me to your ce because he thought something was going on between us."


    "Don''t me Rory. You were the one who said you didn''t want to go home. Rory didn''t know where to send you, so he brought you to my ce."


    Sarah said guiltily, "He said you went to drink because you were frustrated over Freya wanting to get a divorce. Rodney, why don''t I go and exin things to Freya?" 2


    "Never mind. I think she''ll be so angry that she might even hurt you." Rodney smiled bitterly. "I don''t understand why she hates you so much."


    "Maybe it''s because of the things my brother did before," Sarah was regretful. "After all, it was because of my brother''s actions that her life changed. If my brother hadn''t drugged her, she wouldn''t have... had your child back then. It''s a given that she despises my brother."


    Rodney''s expression could not help but change slightly.


    That was true.


    Why did Freya hold so much hatred for Sarah?


    Was it because she never wanted to marry him or have his child?


    What Thomas did had bound Rodney and Freya together tightly.


    Before this, Rodney had hated it as well, but he did not regret it afterward.


    He even felt thankful after having Dani.


    However, Freya might not feel the same way. Maybe she did not like him at all.


    Besides, she had never said that she loved him before.


    "Rodney, are you okay?" Sarah asked worriedly.


    "It''s... It''s nothing."


    Rodney tried to stop himself from thinking nonsense." Where''s my phone?" "Here.


    After Rodney took his phone, he gave Hans a call.


    Hans rushed over with the clothes after having his breakfast. When he saw the harmonious scene of Rodney and Sarah having breakfast together, a hint of resignation shed across his eyes.


    When they left the condominium, Hans could not help but say, "Last night, you and Miss Neeson... Do you need me to buy medicine for her?"


    "Medicine?" Rodney was stunned for a few seconds before he reacted. He red at Hans angrily, "Do I look like a person who has no morality? I was drunkst night and Rory sent me here. I didn''t do a thing."


    Hans reminded him. "Young Master Snow, you may not be too happy with me saying some things out loud but if you want to continue being together with Young Madam Snow, you should keep your distance from Miss Neeson. You''re already married, yet you spent the whole night in another woman''s home. If this goes out, no one will believe that you guys are innocent." i


    Rodney was annoyed from hearing his words. "I didn''t wish for it to happen too. I already said that I was drunkst night. Besides, Freya won''t believe me even if I''m innocent. She doesn''t like me at all. She only wants to divorce me."


    "Young Master Snow, I think Miss Lynch must''ve really thought of spending her life with you before this." Hans was in disagreement.


    "You think? That''s just your thoughts." Rodney let out a hmph. Just as he was about to say something, Old Master Snow called him all of a sudden. "Grandpa..."


    After Rodney picked up the call, Old Master Snow said, "After you left yesterday, we came to an agreement with Freya. You should arrange a time to get the proof of divorce with Freya."


    Upon hearing that, Rodney was like a bomb that was detonated. "Why should I get a divorce just because you told me to? It''s not your marriage. It''s mine. I won''t get a divorce." 3


    His sentence made Old Master Snow''s blood pressure rise. Old Master Snow did not know what sin hemitted in his past life to have such a grandson. 3

 Chapter 1962

    "Since you know that it''s your marriage, why didn''t you cherish it? I''m toozy to talk to you. You can drag out this marriage, but Freya has no intention of spending her days with you anymore. I can see that she has made up her mind."


    Old Master Snow said resignedly, "Just let her go. Let yourself off the hook too."


    "Let go?" Rodney was so agitated that he was about to lose control. "Grandpa, all of you were the ones who said she''s a very good woman and asked me to marry her. I got married because of you all, and now I have to get divorced because you all told me to. I''m a person with feelings and opinions as well!"


    Rodney hung up after he spoke. He still had not fully vented his anger even after hanging up and simply smashed the phone.


    He walked in long strides. After getting in the car, he drove speedily toward Freya''spany.


    When Rodney arrived, her office door was closed.


    Freya''s secretary, Charlene, passed by. She reminded him, "Miss Lynch hasn''t beening to thepany these few days." "When will she be here?" Rodney''s expression was


    dark, which made Charlene afraid.


    "This... I''m not very sure." Charlene took a step backward. "But Miss Lynch said that you two are getting a divorce, so there''s no need to inform you about her schedule anymore."


    "Ha... A divorce. In her dreams."


    Rodney smashed his fist into the wall. He turned away and left furiously.


    As he was leaving, he even kicked the trash can by the wall hard.


    In the official residence, Freya''s mood in the morning was ruined after receiving Charlene''s call. "I most probably won''t be going to thepany in these few days. If Rodneyes again, you don''t have to care about him."


    Rodney did not even like her that much. Was it necessary to make it look as if he could not forget her?


    Freya thought that she was not charming enough that she would have an effect on him.


    She honestly did not want to drag things out with Rodney.


    In the evening, Catherine gave Freya a call when Dani was having a nap. "Come on out. I know that you''re in a bad mood. We''ll apany you to rx and also celebrate that you''re about to get a divorce."


    "We?" Freya was puzzled.


    "Eliza just happened to be done filming and is back to rest," Catherine said. 2


    "Oh," Freya replied. She agreed to Catherine''s suggestion.


    After giving the nanny some reminders, she drove to the private club that Catherine mentioned.


    When she entered, Catherine had already booked a private room. Catherine and Eliza were sitting on the tall chairs and singing a song.


    As a popr celebrity, Eliza looked like she was holding a concert with her shining


    aura and pretty long legs even though she was just sitting there.


    Catherine was notcking either. Both of them were sitting next to each other. They could totally be a singing duo.


    A young waiter, who was pouring wine, nced at them. It was as if his soul was being sucked out and he was in a daze.


    When Catherine saw Freya entering, she greeted her.


    Freya sat at the side and quietly watched the two sing.


    One of them was cool and carefree, while the other was bright and charming. She was the only one who was lifeless.

 Chapter 1963

    After the song ended, Catherine and Eliza went to Freya''s side.


    "Dear Freya, I added a song to the ylist for you." Catherine handed the microphone to Freya. "It''s called ''Release'',"


    "Release from what?" Eliza asked.


    Freya was taken aback. "Hasn''t Cathy told you yet?"


    "I arrived a few minutes earlier than you. She pulled me over to sing the moment


    I came in." Eliza looked at Freya''s sickly expression. She raised her eyebrows." Did something happen between you and Rodney?"


    "Not only is there a problem but we''re also preparing to get a divorce." Freya sighed. "That b*stard was secretly hiding Sarah, the woman that Cathy and I hate the most. Forget it. You don''t know who Sarah is. She''s a very bad, evil woman. I despise her to the point that I want to grind her bones and scatter her ashes."


    Eliza was about to grab a wine ss. Upon hearing Freya''s words, her hand stiffened. She only grabbed the wine ss after pausing for two seconds.


    After Catherine, who was at the side, nced at Eliza''s hand, she took a sip of wine without saying a word.


    "You''re so good. Doesn''t Rodney know that he should cherish you?" Eliza swayed her wine ss absentmindedly. An icy gleam shed across the depths of her eyes.


    "Rodney liked Sarah a lot since way back then." Freya shrugged. "Sarah has many schemes. She has done so many evil things, yet Rodney still feels guilty toward her. I''m really not her opponent. Even Cathy lost to her before."


    "That''s really remarkable." Eliza''s eyelids drooped. Her lips curved into a faint smile.


    Catherine patted Freya''s back. "Don''t let Sarah be a trauma in your heart. Getting a divorce isn''t that bad. Look, you''re pretty and rich now. With Rodney gone, you still can have many other choices. The youngd who was pouring the wine just now was pretty handsome."


    The corners of Freya''s lips twitched. "You didn''t... choose this ce on purpose, did you? Aren''t you afraid that Shaun will get jealous?"


    "I''ve already exined it to him. He''ll understand.


    Besides, he won''t overestimate himself andpare himself to my good sisters. That''s like bringing destruction upon himself." Catherine was smiling, looking like a big sister who had her man in her grasp.


    Freya was surprised. "I appreciate your kindness, but I''m already terrified of rtionships. That youngd just now does look quite charming, but those who work here are mostly aiming for money and benefits."


    Catherineughed. "So what? Some men look for pretty and young women outside. Aren''t those women doing it for the money and advantages as well? Do you think those guys are really that charming? Just like Sarah. If Rodney wasn''t the prime minister''s nephew, would she even be interested in him? No way."


    Eliza nodded. She said calmly, "I know quite a few influential women in the entertainment industry.


    They all like to look for handsome young guys in the same industry. Both parties fulfill their respective needs. The women lead carefree and unrestrained lives."


    Freya was horrified. "You both aren''t nning to make me into the kind of rich woman who ys around with younger men, right?"


    Elizaughed upon hearing that. "Those rich women are usually older. You''re only 26 years old. You''re young and beautiful. It''s just a matter of bending your fingers if you want any man. Cathy is just trying to tell you not to be disheartened because of one or two rtionships, right?"


    Catherine was astonished. She did not expect that Eliza knew her quite well. "That''s right, Freya. Two of your rtionships failed but I don''t wish for you to be traumatized. You might think that you''re a failure and not charming, but that''s not true. You just haven''t met the right person." 1


    Freya went silent. Her eyes reddened, and some emotions came gushing out.


    That was right. She was traumatized.


    She even doubted herself before this.


    She thought maybe there was a problem with her personality that made her not likable to men.


    She did not even want to date anyone for the rest of her life.


    "In my eyes, you''re an excellent girl." Eliza gave Freya a tissue. "It''s not that you''re not good. There are just too many men who can''t withstand the test."

 Chapter 1964

    Freya epted the tissue. She was touched. "By the way, Eliza, you''re not interested in dating or men at all. Is it because you''ve met horrible guys before as well?"


    Eliza lowered her head and gazed at the dark red liquid in the wine ss.


    She could not help butment. The guys she met were not only horrible.


    They were scumbags.


    Whether as Charity or Eliza, who had already passed away, they both sacrificed their lives for scumbags.


    Seeing that Eliza went silent all of a sudden, Catherine recalled Chester saying viciously that Eliza only obtained her current achievements through men.


    She did not suspect Eliza''s character, but everyone had their own sad stories. She quickly nudged Freya lightly.


    Freya was stunned for a moment. Then, she came back to her senses. "It''s okay if you don''t want to answer. I was just asking."


    "Actually... It''s nothing big."


    Eliza curved her intricate lips faintly. "It''s just that I


    was tricked when I was young and naive. That person was sweet with his words and was romantic. I was inexperienced, and I even thought I had met my true love. I didn''t care when everyone was mocking me. I thought those people were jealous and envious of me. Who said that a poor girl who wasn''t from a good family didn''t deserve to meet her true love? However, it turns out he just wanted to have sex with me because I was beautiful and young."


    She took a sip of wine elegantly. The wine dyed her lips red, like a thorny rose. Her smile became more nonchnt. "After that, he got engaged to another woman and told me not to pester him. He said that I looked disgusting when I was pestering him."


    "That''s too much." Freya was enraged from hearing Eliza''s words.


    She understood that feeling very well. She had experienced the same when she was with Patrick and Rodney.


    Eliza sighed. "Is that considered too much? Actually, these things happen a lot in the entertainment industry. Look at my hand..."


    She removed the strap of her watch and revealed a scar on her wrist.


    Catherine and Freya were stunned due to shock.


    They could not believe it. The cold-hearted Eliza had attempted suicide for that man?


    Catherine felt sorry for Eliza. "Eliza, it''s not worth it.


    When I used to be in despair, I never thought of taking my own life for a man."


    "That''s right. It wasn''t worth it. At that time, I thought that losing love was equivalent to losing everything. When that man knew that I attempted suicide, he came over to see me. However, it wasn''t because he cared about me. He told me not to use those cheap tricks to make him soft-hearted. He said that it was idiotic and disgusting. He even told me to go farther away to kill myself if I wanted tomit suicide."


    Elizaughed nonchntly as if she was not talking about herself.


    Catherine grabbed Eliza''s shoulders unconsciously. "Tell me, who was it?" Which b*stard dared to hurt her friend? She would definitely make his life hard. "It''s no longer important who did it." Eliza put her watch back on. Her eyes were calm with no emotion in them. "When I look back in the past, I just think that there are still many more meaningful things in life. Love shouldn''t control our emotions. Life doesn''t be meaningless without love."


    "You have a point there." Freya had the same sentiments. "Men are nothing. Career and money can make us happier. Come, let''s drink and sing."


    The three of them only left after having fun at the club until 7:00 p.m.


    Although they did not drink much, no one dared to


    drive.


    Catherine called Shaun over to pick her up.


    When Shaun arrived, he heard Catherine shouting," Happy breakup! I wish you happiness. You can go and find a better one..."


    Shaun rubbed his ears.


    He yanked Catherine, who was having barbequed meat, into his embrace. "You''re


    so carefree here and left me to tend to the two children alone."


    Catherine let out a hmph. She twisted her body. "Go away. Even the sight of you men is hateful. What a bunch of scumbags."

 Chapter 1965

    Shaun said, "... I didn''t offend you, though."


    Catherine nced at him. "You still hurt me a lot in the past. Don''t touch me tonight. It''s annoying."


    F*ck, he got caught up in the mess even though heid low. i


    It was all that b*stard Rodney''s fault. Young Master Hill''s hatred for Rodney deepened further.


    "Come on. Let''s go home."


    Freya walked over with her bag. "I have to go back to be with Dani. Dani still isn''t familiar with the official residence''s nanny. She might miss me."


    Catherine waved her hand. "Let''s go. Shaun will give you all a ride."


    "No need. My van is downstairs." Eliza bid goodbye to the others at the parking lot.


    There was a driver who had tanned skin in the van. After Eliza got in, she rubbed her temples. Her eyes that still looked happy just now slowly turned icy." How''s the investigation on Sarah going?"


    The driver was taken aback. He said, "We found out that she went to a manor and worked as a waitress


    some time back. After that, she went missing."


    "Waitress?" Elizaughed coldly. "I see."


    The driver was confused.


    "You don''t have to investigate this anymore," Eliza said, "Rodney is hiding her in a condominium. She''s well-protected."


    The driver was astonished. "No wonder we couldn''t find her. So... what do we do now? With Rodney behind her back, it seems like..."


    "Rodney said he''ll get Sarah out of Australia half a monthter, but I think Sarah won''t leave so easily."


    After thinking for a moment, Eliza''s eyes became sinister and ruthless. "Sarah must die, and I won''t let her have an easy death. Keep an eye on her. Once she leaves the sight of Snowden''s people, think of a way and make a move."


    "But..." The driver was in a dilemma. "Ever since Nathan became the prime minister, Snowden''s influence has be greater. I''m afraid you''ll be dragged into this afterward..."


    "If something happens, you guys can leave first. Ever since I started preparing to get my revenge, I never thought of keeping my life."


    Eliza looked outside the window. She was supposed to be dead long ago.


    Maybe the heavens allowed her toe back to get revenge because her resentment was too strong, and the underworld did not want to ept her.


    She was clear about Sarah''s intentions. Sarah wanted to marry Rodney and enter the Snow family.


    Ha. As long as Eliza was alive, Sarah would never achieve that.


    Freya got out of the car at the entrance of the official residence.


    However, before she could go in, someone hugged her.


    "Wifey, you finally showed up. I''ve been waiting here for so long." Rodney hugged her tightly.


    He had been waiting here from evening until night. He had not even eaten his dinner.


    Nevertheless, when he thought of Freya wanting to divorce him, he did not have an appetite at all.


    Once Rodney embraced Freya''s soft body and her familiar scent wafted toward him, his heart trembled. He had the urge to meld her into his body.


    Why was that woman so disobedient?


    Rodney missed her and the child.

 Chapter 1966

    Rodney did not want to return to that cold home at all.


    Let go.


    Freya could smell Rodney''s scent, but she was utterly disgusted.


    However, Rodney was hugging her very tightly.


    "I''m not letting go. Freya, I''m so hungry. I''m starving. I don''t even want to eat when you and Dani aren''t around. Let''s go home, okay?" Rodney pleaded.


    "Go look for Sarah if you''re hungry. It''s not my f*cking business. I just want to get a divorce." After resisting for a long time, Freya still could not escape his embrace.


    In the end, Shaun got down the car and yanked Rodney''s arm away. Freya ran inside the official residence as if she was escaping.


    She did not intend to keep being involved with Rodney. She did not even want to listen to his exnation.


    "Shaun, what are you doing?" Rodney flung a fist toward Shaun when he saw that Freya was gone in a second. "Do you know how long I waited here just to see her? This is a problem between us husband and wife. Why are you meddling in our affairs?" 1


    Shaun grabbed Rodney''s fist. There was mockery in his deep-set eyes. "You spent the night at Sarah''s cest night, yet now you''re here to pester Freya. Rodney, be a man and know some shame."


    Rodney''s pretty face twitched out of embarrassment for a moment. He did not think Shaun would know about that.


    Before he could talk, Catherine, who heard everything from the side, raised her bag and flung it at Rodney''s face furiously.


    "Stupid scumbag, what do you take Freya for? Is she a fool? How dare you appear before her? *sshole! Monster. To think that I actually had a good impression of you before. I must''ve been blind. Get lost and die."


    After hitting Rodney a few times with her bag, Catherine still had not worked off her anger. She gave Rodney a few more hard kicks.


    "Okay. That''s enough." Shaun was scared from seeing Catherine''s crazy strength. He quickly stopped her.


    "Get lost. You''re so disgusting." Catherine red at Rodney viciously. "Freya''s right. You can go and look for Sarah if you want to eat. Don''t disgust Freya further."


    "Enough. I did sleep at Sarah''s cest night, but I didn''t do anything." Rodney''s face was wounded from getting hit. He had never felt so embarrassed, but he could not raise his hand against a woman.


    Catherine sneered. "Ha. The fact that you didn''t do anything isn''t the point anymore. The point is that you''re already married, yet you still spent the night with Sarah alone. Only a fool will believe that nothing happened between you two."


    Rodney''s clenched fist trembled. "Catherine, Shaun, please don''t tell Freya about this. I can swear-"


    "I didn''t tell her." Shaun interrupted him. "But even if I don''t say anything, Freya still won''t want to be with you anymore."


    After he spoke, he pulled Catherine along and got in the car.


    On the way, Catherine kept scolding Rodney. "How can such a person exist? Rodney keeps refusing to get a divorce, yet he went to Sarah''s ce and spent the whole night there. He even thinks he''s innocent. Isn''t that weird? Is he not clear of what he should and shouldn''t do after getting married?¡±


    Shaun kept quiet.


    To be honest, he could not understand why Rodney had be like this either.


    "I''m telling you, you''re not allowed to be like that in the future." Catherine red at Shaun. "If you dare spend the night at another woman''s ce, I''ll castrate you before breaking up with you."


    Shaun, who was caught up in her anger despite being innocent, was speechless. "I won''t. I don''t even drink when I''m outside. I''m aware that I have a wife and children. I won''t even be friends with other women."

 Chapter 1967

    Catherine nodded. She was pretty satisfied with Shaun''s awareness. "By the way, how did you know that Rodney spent the night at Sarah''s ce?"


    "I arranged for some people to keep an eye on the ce where Sarah lives. Rodney was most probably drunkst night, so Rory sent him there."


    Shaun frowned. "Rory used to be one of Rodney''s fair-weather friends in the past. He''s quite capable, but he''s too flirty. He switches partners as if he''s changing clothes."


    "I know. It''s the same with Chester." Catherine showed a knowing expression.


    Shaun was rendered speechless for a moment. Then, he said, "Rory isn''t as handsome nor as capable as Chester. His character isn''t very good either. I interacted with him a few times some years back, but I don''t really approve of him. Rory is quite a dangerous person. He''ll treat you well and utilize you when you''re useful. When you be useless, he''ll kick you aside without hesitation. As for women, I guess having two or three girlfriends simultaneously and having fun with them together is a frequent pastime for him. I even identally found out that he once shared a woman with a rich businessman who already had a family." 1 Catherine felt deeply disgusted. However, when she recalled being pulled onto Rodney''s yacht and getting bullied in the past, it seemed there were lots of sleazy and flirty young masters on the yacht at that time as well. She did not remember whether Rory was among them or not.


    "Why is Rodney even friends with that kind of person?" She could not understand it.


    "Canberra''s social circle isn''t huge. They had fun and drank together when they were young. After that, they were involved in business and helped each other out asionally. That''s why Rory is close to Rodney."


    Shaun said disapprovingly, "However, I don''t agree with Rodney getting too close with that kind of person."


    Catherine let out a snort. "A person like Rory must think that it''s a normal thing for men to have mistresses. Rodney must''ve been more or less influenced."


    Shaun did not say a word, meaning he agreed with what she said.


    The car drove silently for a while. Catherine suddenly thought of something. She looked at the man beside her. "Something''s not right. Didn''t you lose your memories? How do you know that you had interactions with Rory a few years ago?" 2


    Screech.


    The car did an emergency brake by the side of the road.


    Shaun stopped. He widened his dark eyes in astonishment. "I didn''t think too much about it. When you asked me about it, the memory of when I met Rory in the past shed across my mind naturally."


    Catherine was shocked too. "Could it be... Are you really about to recover your memories?"


    Shaun frowned upon hearing her words. He was slightly flustered. "Cathy, I really yearn for my memories, but I''m scared too. I''m afraid to remember the things I previously did to hurt you."


    "You did many, many things that hurt me before."


    Catherine''s throat was bitter. "But since I''ve agreed to get back together with you, I''ve decided to let go of those things. However, if you remember them, I hope you understand how badly you treated me in the past. You can slowly atone for the mistakes you made to the children and me."


    Shaun''s heart twitched.


    He held Catherine''s hands while trembling and embraced her. "A scene suddenly shed across my mind just now. Did I... force you to eat cat food in the past?"


    He did.


    It was because Shaun ate the cat pudding that she had made. In the end, he forced her to eat a bowl of cat food. She was utterly disgusted.


    It was okay if he did not mention it. As soon as he said it, Catherine wanted to take revenge.

 Chapter 1968

    "Cathy, say no more." Shaun sensed Catherine''s dangerous gaze. He quickly said, "I''ll buy a bag of cat foodter and eat it to atone for my mistakes, okay?"


    "Haha, it''s good that you have self-awareness." Cathy let out a hmph coldly. She crossed her arms and turned her face away.


    Shaun had a headache. How many insane things did h e do in the past?


    At that moment, he hoped that he would not recover his memories.


    In the official residence.


    Freya frantically went back to the building in the backyard. She was worried that Aunty Loretta would not be able to handle Dani.


    However, when she entered the living room, she could not find Dani. Instead, she heard the child''sughtering from the room on the right.


    As Freya hurriedly walked toward the source of the sound, she was stunned.


    When she left the ce in the evening, it was still an ordinary bedroom.


    However, it had turned into a pink mini yground now.


    The floor was covered with pink cartoon foam mats. There was even a pink tent, a rocking horse, a swing, and a pool of y balls.


    Dani was lying on the floor with a beam.


    Ryan was sitting at the side. He was holding a cute teddy bear in his hands, entertaining Dani until sheughed to the point her dimples were showing.


    Freya was in a daze for a long time. She almost thought she hade to the wrong ce.


    When Dani saw her, she waved her tiny hands happily.


    That scene made Freya''s heart feel relieved.


    Although she had decided to divorce Rodney, she was worried about Dani the most. Dani relied on him quite a lot. She was afraid Dani would throw tantrums.


    However, it seemed that Dani''s mood was quite good even though she had left for the whole evening.


    "You''re back." Ryan put down the toy. He was wearing a pure white silk pajama top with a pair of blue pajama pants. He did not care much about his hair and simply let his freshly-blown hair cover his forehead. He looked like a friendly guy who lived next door.


    Freya found him cute with just a nce.


    Although she met Ryan frequently, it was the first time she saw him wearing pajamas in private.


    She had to admit that the Snow family''s genes were excellent. Since she had been looking at Rodney''s gorgeous face every single day in the past, she should have been immune toward handsome guys. However, Ryan and Rodney''s looks were of different styles.


    Rodney had more of a devil-like appearance. He liked to be shy with his clothes as if he was worried other people did not know he was handsome.


    On the other hand, Ryan''s fashion sense was usually reserved. It would feel as if the spring wind was blowing whenever he smiled. He was handsome and elegant. He was younger than Rodney by a few years.


    Freya used to think that Rodney was fresh and goodlooking.


    However, now that shepared him to Ryan, she suddenly realized that a five or six-year gap in age could make a huge difference. Ryan, who was standing in


    front of her, had a clean face and fair skin. He did not look sleazy at all.


    Even the handsome guys she saw in the club that night seemed dim inparison.


    "What are you looking at?" Ryan asked while smiling.


    "Oh, I was just wondering why you came over in your pajamas?" Freya secretly wondered why she was still in the mood to admire handsome men when she was about to divorce.


    Could it be that Catherine and Eliza''s brainwash attempt tonight was slightly sessful?


    "I was about to read a book after bathing, but I came over when I heard Dani crying." Ryan pinched Dani''s little nose lightly. "Luckily, she stopped crying when I yed with her."


    "Thank you. Sorry for making you apany Dani again." Freya was embarrassed. "I should''vee back earlier, but..."


    "It''s okay. It''s normal to be in a bad mood if your marriage failed. Sometimes, it''s good to get some fresh air and have a drink with friends." Ryan gazed at Freya attentively. "But don''t be sad for too long. Dani needs you." 7

 Chapter 1969

    Freya felt like crying when she thought of Dani. She quickly turned her face away. "Mm, I''ll be strong for Dani. But how did you know that I went drinking with my friends?"


    "The smell of alcohol on you is so strong. My nose isn''t blocked." Ryan took Dani from Freya''s arms. "Go get a bath. I''ll y with Dani for a while more."


    Freya opened her mouth. She felt bad. She wanted to let Aunty Loretta take over, but she could not say it in the end when she saw Dani having so much fun with Ryan.


    "By the way, don''t breastfeed the child after drinking wine. I heard that alcohol will diffuse into breastmilk. The child will get drunk too," Ryan said all of a sudden after raising his head.


    Freya''s face flushed red in an instant upon hearing that. Although Ryan was her brother in name, they were not rted by blood, after all. She still felt awkward when she listened to a man mentioning that kind of stuff. "You don''t even have a child. Why do you ... know so much?"


    "Am I not allowed to know those things if I don''t have a child?" Ryan blinked his eyes. "I know a bit of everything."


    "... Okay." Freya fiddled with her hair awkwardly."


    Why did this room be a yroom?"


    "My mom asked me to change it." Ryan raised his eyebrows. "Are you satisfied


    with it? Don''t worry, all these are odorless. They''re very safe."


    "I like it very much. Thank you. Help me thank Godmother as well."


    Freya was really touched.


    Nathan and his wife had been treating her very well during these few days. They cared about her and gave her enough space.


    The interior of the room was thoughtfully designed too.


    She could see that Ryan was an attentive person.


    "We''re family. There''s no need to say thank you." Ryan smiled. He stretched his feet. "If you keep being so polite, I''m going to get angry."


    "Okay then. I won''t thank you anymore. Dani... is your niece anyway." Freyaughed with relief. She turned around and went upstairs to take her bath.


    Half an hourter, she entered the yroom again. The smell of alcohol was gone, and there was a slight fragrance on her. She took Dani from Ryan''s arms." You can go back to sleep."


    "Mm, remember to call me if there''s anything." Ryan nced at Freya''s wine- colored pajamas.


    He had seen his mom wearing that color before. It looked old-fashioned on a woman her age. However, Freya had fair skin, big eyes, and her features were charming. When she wore that color, he became hot-blooded with just a nce. His gaze subtly swept across her chest.


    He could not help but find it funny. It seemed that Freya was quite wary of him. However, that was normal.


    After Ryan left, Freya called Aunty Loretta over to bathe Dani.


    Aunty Loretta said, "You don''t have to bath her anymore. Young Master and I already bathed Dani before you came back."


    Freya was taken aback. "He even knows how to bathe a child?"


    "No, he doesn''t. But it''s not a tough thing to do. I finished bathing Dani in an instant with him carrying her. Young Master is meticulous and learns everything quickly. He even said that he can bathe Dani alone without me next time," Aunty Loretta said as she smiled.


    Freya could not help but think that Ryan would be a good man after having his own family in the future.


    Wait...


    Freya stopped her thoughts right there.


    She grabbed her head.


    Before she got married, did she not think that Rodney would be a good man as well?


    Forget it. She should stop simply making assumptions.


    She had a bad eye for men anyway.

 Chapter 1970

    The next day, Freya was disturbed from her sleep by her phone''s ringtone.


    It was the advisor from the wedding photography studio. That advisor previously served Rodney and Freya enthusiastically. When the advisor found out that he would be taking wedding photographs for Prime Minister Snow''s goddaughter and nephew, he was overjoyed.


    "Miss Lynch, you and Mr. Snow have reserved a wedding photoshoot for tomorrow. Do remember toe," the advisor said. "We''ll first go to the seaside in the morning to take photos..."


    After listening to the advisor, Freya remembered that she and Rodney did not only book a wedding photoshoot but also a wedding nner, hotel, and gifts for their guests.


    It was so awkward.


    "I''m sorry." Freya bit the bullet and cut off the advisor''s chatter. "I''m afraid tomorrow''s schedule has to be canceled..."


    "Did something urgent came up?" The advisor was anxious. "But we''ve already arranged our photographer and team."


    "We won''t be doing the photoshoot anymore." Freya did not hide the truth. The photoshoot could not be done anyway. There was no need to dy other people''s time. "Let''s do it this way. Make a list of all your losses and give it to me. I''ll take responsibility andpensate you."


    The advisor was dumbfounded. He initially intended to release Freya and Rodney''s wedding photos so that theirpany''s poprity would skyrocket. "Why is that? Is it because you two aren''t free? If so, we can postpone it first-" "We''re not nning to hold the wedding anymore." Freya interrupted him.


    "How can you not have a wedding? Every woman yearns to have a romantic wedding-"


    Freya cut him off annoyedly. "We''re already going to be divorced, so there''s no need to have a wedding anymore. I''m sorry. I''llpensate for your loss."


    She hung up. She did not want to hear the advisor talking anymore. 2


    The whole thing was a joke from the start. She should not have agreed to have a wedding ceremony back then.


    After Freya brushed her teeth and washed her face, Aunty Loretta came up and said, "Madam Snow asked you to go to the main building to have breakfast if you''ve woken up. Young Master has gone there too."


    Freya had a headache. It was quite stressful to face Prime Minister Snow and his wife early in the morning.


    Aunty Loretta smiled and said, "Since you''ve moved into the official residence, you should get closer to the prime minister and the others. Actually, the prime minister''s family members are all pretty approachable."


    After giving it some thought, Freya brought Dani to the main building.


    It was her first time having breakfast with Nathan and his family at the official residence.


    It was not like those scenes on the television where the wealthy families had their meals in silence. They could not even show their teeth when they ate, and they were not allowed to talk.


    Nathan told Freya to be at ease. He even had a conversation with her about her newly establishedpany.


    "Your idea of establishing a local cosmetics brand is quite good," Nathan said. "Although Australia''s development has been rapid these few years, our local brands are mediocre when ced on the international tform. I hope you''ll be able to have some aplishments."


    "I''ll do my best." Upon receiving encouragement from the prime minister, Freya nodded enthusiastically.


    Ryan chuckled. "You don''t have to be so nervous. This isn''t the office. You''re not my dad''s subordinate, and you''re not a civil servant as well. He won''t bite you."


    "You rascal." After Nathan red at Ryan, he smiled and said to Freya, "Ryan''s not wrong. Rx. Since you''ve moved into the official residence, we''re family. You can say whatever you want."


    Freya was touched upon hearing his words. She asked, "Sarah has done so many evil things. Is there really no way to catch her?"


    After a moment of silence, Nathan said, "I do believe you. I believe that Sarah is an evil woman too.


    However, as the prime minister, my words represent the country''sw. Thew emphasizes evidence. If there''s no evidence from your side, the police can''t apprehend Sarah." 1

 Chapter 1971

    Freya was utterly disappointed.


    "My dad can''t arrest people by force," Ryan exined." We''re not sure how much Rodney is willing to go for Sarah either. If Rodney spreads the word that my dad abused his status as a prime minister to randomly arrest others after we catch Sarah, it''ll leave an unerasable stain on my dad''s career. In the next election, some politicians will surely use this to defame my dad."


    Freya tightened her grip on the fork and knife.


    Rodney. It was Rodney again.


    "I''m sorry. Actually, Shaun personally contacted me regarding your question as well." Nathan sighed." However, I told him that although I won''t make a move in this matter, I can turn a blind eye. Therefore, I asked him to figure it out himself."


    Freya''s eyes lit up. She understood his meaning.


    After breakfast, Heidi said, "Yesterday, Rodney kept making a fuss at the gates, wanting toe in. I didn''t let him in, but I think he''ll stille over. You should hide in the official residence for the next few days."


    Freya was in a dilemma. "But I was nning to go to the wedding nner to deal with the canction of


    the wedding..."


    Ryan was about to head out. As he put on his suit, he said nonchntly, "It''s not a big deal. I''ll help you to do it."


    "Let Ryan do it." Heidi nodded. "You''re still inexperienced in taking care of these matters. It''s easy to get ckmailed if the problem is not properly dealt with."


    Freya understood. If the other party took advantage of the fact that it was a shameful matter and demanded unreasonablepensation, she would be ufortable if she had topensate too much.


    Therefore, she apanied Dani and stayed in the official residence for the next few days without going anywhere else.


    Just then, something awkward happened. When Freya was breastfeeding Dani, the sound of footsteps could be heard at the door.


    She thought it was Aunty Loretta who came. After all, this building was her and Dani''s little haven.


    However, when she turned her head back and saw Ryan walking in wearing a tailored suit, she was so shocked and awkward. She instinctively wanted to cover herself with her clothes but once she moved, Dani started crying in dissatisfaction as she was not full yet.


    Freya could only... continue feeding Dani.


    Ryan simply walked in and put an intricate little box on the tabletop in front of Freya. Then, he nced at her with a calm gaze. "My colleague''s wife runs a cake shop, so he gave me some. Try it."


    Freya was blushing madly, and her face felt hot.


    It was the first time she breastfed in front of a man aside from Rodney.


    Nevertheless, she still had to act calm and not let Ryan sense that she was embarrassed.


    Moreover, Ryan looked at ease in front of Freya too as if she was just carrying the child. If she were to avoid him, the situation would turn ambiguous.


    "Thank you. But... I''m on a diet." Freya forced herself to say that.


    "Diet?" Not only did Ryan not move his gaze away but he even eyed her from top to bottom. "You ate a lot in the past two nights even though you''re on a diet."


    That was because the official residence''s meals were too delicious.


    Also... could Ryan stop standing in front of her?


    "Urm... Can you move away? Now isn''t a good time for me." Freya could not bear it in the end. 2

 Chapter 1972

    Ryan stared at Freya''s blushing face. He suddenlyughed. "So you''re feeling embarrassed. This isn''t a big deal. When I was studying abroad, I saw plenty of foreign women breastfeeding in public at the stations."


    That was another country and not Australia.


    Moreover, Freya was a young girl from the new generation. She was easily embarrassed.


    "But... I still respect women."


    Ryan patted her head as he smiled. Then, he turned around and left.


    Freya touched the spot on her head where he had patted her just now. It felt weird.


    However, she did not think too much of it.


    After breastfeeding, Freya unboxed the cake that Ryan brought over. It was not very big, just a small slice.


    She took a bite of it, and it was unexpectedly tasty. The taste was simr to the authentic French desserts that she had when she was working overseas.


    However, the cake was too small. After finishing the slice, she was left wanting


    more.


    Therefore, Freya sent Ryan a Whatsapp message. [


    What''s the name of the cake shop that belongs to your colleague''s wife? Is there


    a contact number for the shop? The cake is pretty delicious.]


    Ryan: [Aren''t you on a diet?]


    Could a woman be taken seriously when she said she was on a diet? Hmph.


    Freya: [I''ll only have the energy to go on a diet after I''m full.]


    Ryan sent an animated Whatsapp sticker that wrote '' That makes sense'' to her. [I don''t have to ask my colleague. The cake shop is just beside my office. If you want to eat it, I''ll bring it back for you. Besides, the gates of the official residence are heavily guarded. Commoners won''t dare to send things over.]


    Freya thought he had a point there.


    The official residence was different from the previous vi she lived in. People would not dare to deliver desserts over even if she ced an order.


    Every person who came near the gates of the official residence had to be checked as there might be spies among those people.


    Freya: [But will I be troubling you?]


    Ryan: [It''s alright. I usually like to feed little pigs when I''m free anyway.]


    Freya let out an angryugh. Ryan was indirectly mocking her.


    She replied furiously: [Very well, Ryan. You''re dead meat.]


    Ryan immediately sent a Whatsapp sticker of someone kneeling to apologize.


    Freya visualized the scene of Ryan, the big shot, serving her a cup of tea as he knelt before her. She was entertained.


    It was pretty amusing.


    Freya continued staying at home for a few more days. After Dani had gotten used to life at the official residence, Freya went to the cosmeticspany to work.


    Wasting time every day and not working was not a good idea. She could not avoid Rodney forever either.


    The first day she went to thepany, she held an important meeting. After that, she went to theboratory and started developing products.


    Although there was a team in theboratory, they were not as skilled as her.


    Freya was busy until 4:00 p.m. She was about to get off work and had just stepped out of the elevator.


    Suddenly, a horde of reporters rushed over.

 Chapter 1973

    "Miss Lynch, I heard that you''re nning to divorce Rodney Snow. Is that true?"


    "I heard that you both have decided to hold a wedding at the end of the year, but now it''s canceled. May I ask why you two are getting a divorce? You guys seemed to be very in love before."


    "Is it because Rodney has betrayed you? Or is it because you have another man?"


    "What will happen to the child if you and Rodney are divorced? Will you be chased out of the Snow family and no longer be the goddaughter of the prime minister?"


    "That''s right. After all, everyone knows that the prime minister only took you in as his goddaughter because you were pregnant with Rodney''s child back then."


    tt H


    A series of questions were asked. Freya, who had juste out of theboratory, was utterly confused.


    She did not even know why those reporters woulde over all of a sudden. She should have brought someone with her if she had known.


    Freya was caught off guard.


    She lost her bnce because someone bumped into her. Moreover, she was wearing high heels, so she fell to the ground.


    Reporters were like that. When they saw someone who used to be on the top about to get a divorce and was in distress, they would not show that person too much sympathy. On the contrary, they would think the miserable state of that person would give them a juicier piece of news. They had even thought of the headlines already.


    They were not afraid of offending the prime minister''s office.


    Since Rodney and Freya were about to be divorced, Freya would be nothing in Canberra after losing the support of the Snow family.


    Freya was exasperated. She had been knocked over, yet none of those reporters came to help her up. They kept taking pictures of her.


    She wanted to stand up, but a reporter even pushed his way to Freya''s front and took close-up pictures of her.


    "Go away." Freya was infuriated. She hit the camera out of the way. "You guys are simply bombarding me with questions and taking photos as you wish. Are all of you even qualified to be reporters?" "Miss Lynch, once Rodney leaves you and you lose the backing of the Snow family, do you still think you can act as how you did before?" The reporter whose camera had been hit sneered. "You''d better be careful. My camera is costly. It''s tens of thousands of dors. You''ll have topensate me if you damage it."


    "Then I won''t just hit the camera. I''ll even smash it."


    A strong force yanked the male reporter away all of a sudden.


    Ryan, who was wearing a ck coat, snatched the camera from the man''s hands. Then, he threw it on the ground without hesitation. The camera was smashed in half.


    After recognizing Ryan''s handsome and ruthless expression, no one dared to say a word.


    Who in the news industry would not recognize that face? Ryan was the prime minister''s biological son. There were rumors that Prime Minister Snow was showing his son his full support in bing the youngest prime minister of Australia. Ryan had even be a senator at such a young age.


    No one dared to underestimate Ryan because of his young age.


    After all, everything that he had done in the political world was unrted to his age.


    Even the older politicians who were 50 or 60 years of age did not dare to go against him.


    Freya was stunned too. She did not expect that Ryan would appear here. Was he not supposed to be in the office at this time?


    Besides, she was used to Ryan''s calm and elegant demeanor. As he was not smiling right now, it was as if there was ice in his eyes. She could really feel the same aura that was on Prime Minister Snowing from Ryan.


    "Didn''t you wantpensation? I''ll pay you back." Ryan took a card out of his wallet and shoved it into the male reporter''s pocket. Then, he gave him a clean punch. "Oh, I forgot to tell you that your medical fees are included as well."


    That male reporter was trembling. He was so scared that he remained sprawled on the ground and did not dare to get up. He was afraid that he would continue getting punched by Ryan if he got up. "You... You can''t hit me. I didn''t do anything wrong. I was just conducting a normal interview."


    "A normal interview?" Ryan pulled another reporter''s camera over and pressed the lens against the face of the male reporter who was on the ground. "Do you think this is a normal interview?"


    The male reporter''s face flushed red. He did not dare to say a word. The surrounding reporters did not dare to voice out their dissatisfaction either. 1

 Chapter 1974

    Did people not say that Freya would not have the backing of the prime minister''s family after she and Rodney divorced? Why was the prime minister''s son helping her even now?


    Those reporters regretted it badly.


    They initially wanted to get a piece of breaking news, yet they offended someone instead.


    Ryan smashed another camera on the spot. His sharp gaze swept across those reporters. "I meet local and foreign reporters every day. However, this is the first time I''ve seen reporters like you bunch who have no standards at all. Are most of the reporters in Australia like all of you? Or are you guys the problematic ones? D o I have to get the Department of Communications to check whether you''re all qualified to be reporters?"


    "Senator Snow, we were wrong."


    A female reporter stepped forward and stammered, "We were just too impatient."


    Ryan went to Freya''s side and helped her up from the ground. Then, he replied to the female reporter," You''re not impatient. You guys just like to add insult to injury. You all think that since Freya and Rodney are about to divorce, she''ll lose the protection of the Snow


    family. Therefore, you don''t have to be respectful to her anymore and can even mock her without fear."


    Those reporters'' faces were flushing because they felt mocked by Ryan''s sharp words.


    Freya''s heart stirred.


    Although she had already experienced the fickleness of human feelings, Ryan''s words still made her feel like she was being protected.


    Ryan stared at those people sharply. "I''m telling you. Even if Freya divorces Rodney in the future, she''s still someone who''s under the protection of the prime minister''s office and is the prime minister''s goddaughter."


    It was a simple sentence, yet it shocked all the reporters.


    There was too much information in that one sentence. Firstly, Freya and Rodney might really get a divorce. Secondly, even if Freya divorces Rodney, her identity and status as the prime minister''s goddaughter would not change.


    However, the reporters hade over and troubled the prime minister''s goddaughter.


    All of them were ashen-faced. They even felt like dying.


    That male reporter who was lying on the ground was trembling hard. He quickly looked at Freya with a pleading gaze. "Miss Lynch, I was in the wrong just


    now. I''m sorry. Please forgive me."


    He got on his knees and bowed with his forehead on the ground.


    "What are you doing? Get up." Freya was flustered.


    She hated people who simply kneeled and bowed the most. It seemed like he would keep doing that if she did not forgive him. If word got out, the outsiders would say that she was abusing her power to bully people.


    More importantly, they were outside. Luckily, it was not the time to get off work yet, so there were very few people around.


    However, that reporter did not listen to her at all. He kept bowing his head.


    Ryan asked coldly, "You don''t even have to bow your head to the prime minister, yet you''re doing that when you see us. Are you trying to force the Snow family to establish a monarchy?"


    The male reporter was utterly shocked when such a grave usation was thrown at him.


    Ryan sneered. He pulled Freya to his car that was parked by the roadside.


    Freya was in a daze all the way there. When she recalled the reporters'' expressions, it seemed that they were terrified with just a single sentence from Ryan.


    She could not help but secretly nce at Ryan''s handsome face. She remembered she had even warned him that he was dead meat on Whatsapp a few days ago.


    Who exactly was Ryan?

 Chapter 1975

    Ryan was Freya''s brother in name.


    However, he was also a senator, a figure that made people fear him.


    Screech.


    There was the sound of tires skidding. A limited edition sports car stopped in front of Freya and Ryan.


    Rodney hurried down the car. He heard some media had found out that he and Freya had canceled the wedding. He was afraid those reporters would not dare to look for him and would look for Freya instead.


    However, he did not expect that he would see Ryan holding Freya''s hand when he arrived. They were about to get in the car.


    Freya was following Ryan with an obedient look. She did not have the haughty expression that she usually showed Rodney.


    With just a nce, that scene triggered Rodney intensely.


    "Ryan, you bastard. I knew none of your words were true." Rodney threw a punch after he rushed over.


    Ryan''s eyes gleamed. Actually, he could have dodged the punch.


    In that split second, he pulled Freya behind him and took the punch.


    Seeing that Ryan, who had helped her just now, was hit, Freya shouted angrily, "Rodney, are you crazy?


    You hit Ryan."


    She charged forward and hit Rodney with her bag.


    The bag cost tens of thousands of dors. It was huge, and getting struck by it would hurt a lot.


    After getting hit once, Rodney quickly protected his face. Catherine had just hit him on the face with her bag a few days ago. Freya and Catherine were truly sisters. Even their style of hitting people was the same. 2


    "Don''t you know why I hit Ryan? Freya, you''re my wife, yet you''re holding another man''s hands. We''re not divorced yet!" 1


    Rodney grabbed the opportunity and snatched Freya''s bag. He said furiously, "No wonder you kept nagging about divorcing me. You even moved to the official residence. I guess you must''ve fallen for Ryan, right? Are you thinking of bing the prime minister''s wife because you believe he''ll be Australia''s prime minister in the future?"


    Freya widened her eyes. Were Rodney''s words still sane? He thought of others so badly. Ryan was his cousin.


    Before she could say anything, Ryan warned with a cold expression. "Rodney, we''re in public, and our


    identities are special. Can you be more rational with your words? Freya was surrounded by those reporters just now, so I rushed over to help her. I simply pulled her hand when I was bringing her away."


    "Did you have to hold her hand if you were only bringing her away? Just be frank that you wanted to take advantage of her."


    Ryan was an eyesore to Rodney anyway. "Other people might not know you well, but how can I not understand you when I grew up with you? You''re like a smiling tiger. You look honest, but you''ve been a wicked person since young. If you don''t have any feelings for Freya, why are you helping her to get a divorce? Could she have been able to persuade your parents with her mere abilities? You must''ve helped her behind the scenes as well."


    Ryan raised his finger and wiped the wound on the corner of his mouth. "Rodney, as humans, we should have a conscience. When you were a good person and treated Freya well, I sincerely hoped that you guys would have a good rtionship. However, you''re not doing a good job as a husband anymore. I can''t go against my conscience and help you just because you''re my brother. After all, Freya is my family too."


    "She''s just your sister-inw," Rodney said angrily, "Your rtionship as a family was established because of me." i


    Freya frowned. She understood what Rodney''s words meant. He meant that if it were not for him, she would not have been able to form a connection with Nathan and his family.


    She knew it herself, but Rodney''s words made her heart grow cold. 1


    However, what right did she have to speak? 3


    What Rodney said were facts.

 Chapter 1976

    Ryan patted Freya''s shoulder to soothe her. He said, "It might''ve been that way at first, but there has to be fate between people as well. After interacting with her, my parents thought Freya was nice, so they willingly took her in as their goddaughter. My mom also believed that there was fate between them. Otherwise, why did they help Freya at the end instead of you?"


    After pausing for a moment, Ryan added, "Rodney, the reporters were asking the same things that you were saying just now. Many outsiders are gossiping about it as well. No wonder other people don''t respect Freya whenever she goes out. To be frank, isn''t it because you, her husband, have those same thoughts as well? That it''s only because of you that she has her current identity in Canberra?"


    Freya silently agreed with Ryan''s words.


    At the same time, he made her feel supported.


    In the past, Freya''s interactions with Rodney were shallow. Even in her heart, she believed that with his status, Rodney would not fall for her.


    Therefore, she never thought of getting close to him.


    It was different now. She really treated Ryan as her family.


    Rodney gritted his teeth upon hearing Ryan''s words. He was ashamed. "Ryan, don''t talk nonsense... It''s not like what you said. I had enough of you. Why do you keep driving a wedge between Freya and me? You''re trying to quicken our divorce and reap the benefits from it, right? In your dreams. The Snow family won''t agree. Your parents won''t either. This is incest."


    "Your words are getting ridiculous."


    Freya had the urge to p Rodney across his face." There''s nothing going on between Ryan and me. Don''t think that everyone is as dirty as you."


    "I''m dirty?" Rodney clenched his fists tightly.


    Freya could not be bothered to fight with him. " Rodney, if I were you, I''d proceed with the divorce procedures as soon as possible. I already said that I''ve made up my mind. If you want to drag this on, I''ll have no choice but to file for a divorce. You won''t be willing to let Sarah carry the bad reputation as a homewrecker, right?"


    "Sarah isn''t a home-wrecker. How many times do I have to say this?" Rodney retorted. "You can''t insult people without reason."


    "Insult?" Freyaughed. "If so, I''ll let the public decide. My husband is spending money to shelter his exgirlfriend. Oh, by the way, he''s also nning to spend money to send her overseas and n out her future life. He''ll even give her a sum of money aspensation. I don''t think other husbands or wives have such good treatment even when they divorce. Let''s see if the public will scold you or praise you for being righteous."


    "That''s because Sarah sacrificed a lot for me-"


    "Did she apany you to start your career or go through hardships with you? Or did she give youpany shares?" Freya interrupted Rodney sharply." She didn''t do any of these, right? What you have today was built upon the foundation that your parents and ancestorsid down for you. You didn''t thank your parents and grandparents, but you''re grateful toward Sarah instead. Do you still refuse to admit it when I say that there''s something wrong with your brain?"


    Rodney''s lips moved. It was a rare moment that even his mind was stunned from being criticized.


    "I really hope my child won''t be like you in the future." There must be a hole in Rodney''s brain.


    Freya pulled Ryan into the car after she spoke.


    "Wait..."


    Rodney chased after them.


    Ryan had quick reflexes. He stood in front of Freya.


    Rodney red at Ryan viciously. "Move away. Are you asking for another punch?"


    "Rodney, I was just caught off guard just now. If we are to fight each other, it''s not likely that I''ll lose," Ryan said calmly.


    Rodney choked.

 Chapter 1977

    Rodney knew that his cousin had been clever since young. Ryan even got


    admitted to a top university overseas. Not only that, he had obtained certificates in various types of martial arts when he was abroad.


    Rodney calmed down and said furiously, "Freya, if you want to get a divorce, I''ll fight you till the end for the child''s custody rights. I don''t care what Grandpa has promised you. I won''t hand Dani over to you."


    Matters that involved children were always the final straw between husband and wife.


    Freya was utterly infuriated. "You told me to abort the child when I was pregnant back then, but now you''re fighting me for the child''s custody rights. Do you know no shame? When the child was not feeling well and crying a few days back, you were with Sarah the whole night. You have no right to take care of Dani at all."


    "Why don''t I have the right? My blood flows in the child too. Besides, I do well on usual days except for that particr night. Dani relies on me a lot too. Usually, I''m the one who coaxes Dani to sleep. The nanny can be the witness to this."


    Rodney did not want to go that far. However, he truly did not want to get a divorce. He could only make


    threats using the child. "Moreover, my family is in Canberra, and my financial status is better than yours. If we were to bring this to the court, the chances of me winning are higher. You said I''m having an affair, but you have no evidence."


    Freya red at him hatefully.


    The child was her limit. At that moment, they did not have an ounce of feelings between them anymore. There was only hatred.


    Rodney was sad from Freya''s stare. Even when they had huge fights in the past, she would not look at him this way. He softened his tone. "Freya, why do you have to do this? As long as we don''t get a divorce, the child is still yours. Dani would hope that her parents stay together too."


    Freya trembled.


    She did not listen to what Rodney said toward the end.


    She was utterly enraged.


    To her, it was as if Rodney was snatching the child that she had painstakingly given birth to.


    What would he do after he snatched Dani away? Give her to Sarah?


    Dani was Freya''s child. That evil woman would never treat Dani well.


    "Rodney, don''t be so sure about this."


    Ryan''s voice sounded heavenly. "Even if there''s awsuit, it''s not definite that the judge will grant you the child''s custody rights if there''s the prime minister''s office supporting Freya. You''re indeed very careful. Sarah isn''t staying in a property that''s under your name now. However, when we go to court, we can get the people who used to be your closest friends to be witnesses, like Shaun and Chester. Besides, you must be unfamiliar with Australia''sw. The judge will usually give the child''s custody rights to the mother for children below three years old. After all, Freya''s financial situation is pretty good too. Actually, you don''t stand a chance of winning," Ryan said.


    Rodney''s pretty and handsome face was so angry that it looked as if it was cracking. "Ryan, do you have to go against me? Think clearly. Although you have your dad''s help, you can''t lose the support of Snow Corporation if you want to advance further in the future."


    In the Snow family, Nathan''s family possessed influence.


    Jason''s family had money. The future development of Snow Corporation was slowly being handed to Rodney. Therefore, he had the qualifications to say those words.


    Money and influenceplemented each other.


    Ryan smiled and did not say a word. After letting Freya get in the car, he started the car and left.


    Freya sat in the passenger seat. She saw Rodney standing at the same spot and kicking themp post out of anger from the rearview mirror.

 Chapter 1978

    Freya could not understand it.


    No matter how awful Rodney was in the past, she thought that he still had some good traits.


    How did things turn out like this?


    "I''m sorry." Freya nced at Ryan while feeling depressed. "If there''s really a need to file for a divorce, I''ll solve the problem myself."


    She did not want Ryan and Rodney''s rtionship to turn awkward. She did not want to hold him back from his future either.


    Freya was well aware of Ryan''s capabilities. It was highly possible that he would be Australia''s youngest prime minister in the future.


    "It''s okay. You don''t have to take Rodney''s words to heart," Ryan said nonchntly.


    "But..."


    "Some things aren''t that simple." Ryan reminded her." The situation with Snow Corporation is quite different from my dad''s side. My uncle has three children."


    Freya said, "But didn''t you say that the subsidiary that Rodney has will be thergest development project in the future?"


    After a moment of silence, Ryan nced at her. "So... if you happen to meet Jessica, you can act pitiful."


    Freya understood in an instant. Her heart trembled.


    Although she did not want to admit it, Ryan''s thoughts made her have mixed feelings at that moment. Sure enough, no one with such a status could have simple thoughts.


    "Of course, if you believe in me, you don''t have to care about the child''s custody rights or anything else," Ryan said. "This matter is nothing hard for me."


    "Really?" Freya bit her lip and looked at him withplicated feelings. "Ryan, why are you helping me out so much? Rodney is the one who''s my-"


    Ryan interrupted her. "Actually, anyone who has eyes will be able to see that Rodney is at fault in this matter. My uncle and the rest even conceded to let you take care of Dani. Everyone is afraid that Rodney will let Sarah take care of the child as her stepmother after getting Dani''s custody rights. No one trusts Sarah. Freya, the Snow family members might have their own thoughts, but we''re sincere about the child. Dani i s my niece too. If one step goes wrong, it might ruin the child''s entire life.


    "People should do what is right and not what is wrong."


    Freya wavered.


    That was right. No matter what Ryan was scheming, he had his limits too.


    "If it weren''t for Dani and me, you and Rodney wouldn''t have to-"


    "You''re my family. It''s my duty to protect you." Ryan cut her off.


    Looking at the young, handsome man who was driving, Freya was touched. She felt embarrassed too." But I haven''t done anything. How could you consider me your family?"


    Ryan raised his eyebrows. He said yfully, "You got a point there. Should I stop treating you as a family member-"


    "Ryan." Freya quickly interrupted him with a stern face. "You can''t go back on your word. A person with a status like yours should be a man of his word."


    "Ah, okay. Since you said so, I can only ept my fate." Ryan sighed, feeling a headache.


    Seeing him acting that way, Freya could not resist pinching him on his arm. "Ow, it hurts," Ryan howled.


    "I only pinched you lightly." Freya was startled by his voice.


    "My mouth hurts, Sis," Ryan said.


    Freya''s lips curved. "Alright. Since you called me ''Sis'', I''ll go through the trouble and buy some medicine for you."


    "Hey, I got hit for your sake, okay?" Ryan put on an innocent expression.


    Speaking of that, Freya started feeling guilty. She could not help but scold Rodney, that lunatic, in her heart again.


    "Wait, there''s a pharmacy in front. Stop here."


    Freya quickly said.

 Chapter 1979

    Ryan stopped the car by the roadside. Freya immediately ran down. Within a few minutes, she came out holding a bottle of medication.


    Ryan started the car right away. Freyained," Why are you in such a hurry? You haven''t applied the medication yet."


    "Eldest Young Lady Lynch, didn''t you see there was a '' No Stopping'' sign by the roadside?" Ryan said with a resigned tone.


    Freya was stunned. She did not notice that. "Were you fined when I was buying the medicine?"


    "Yes." Ryan nodded.


    Freya gave it some thought and immediately pushed the responsibility away. "You can''t me it on me. Why didn''t you say anything when you stopped the car?"


    "Yes, you''re right." Ryan nodded his head obediently." My mom taught me since I was young that I can''t quarrel with women."


    Freya was satisfied. "Your mom''s education is correct. You''ll get a girlfriend soon with that attitude."


    A hint of amusement shed across Ryan''s eyes. "I have to drive. Can you help me apply the medication?


    My mouth hurts."


    Freya had no choice but to open the bottle of medicine and dip a cotton bud in it. She went near him to apply the medication.


    It was her first time looking at Ryan at such a close distance. His eyebrows were sharp, and his nose was tall. There were no freckles or wrinkles on his skin. It was clear. It was a shame there was a wound on his intricate lips.


    However, they were still of the opposite genders.


    Freya felt embarrassed being so close to Ryan.


    She applied the medication to the wound. It looked as if there was lipstick on one side of his lips. It was bright red.


    Freya could not help bursting intoughter.


    Ryan nced at her while he was driving. He saw that her face was about to touch his shoulders. She was alsoughing like a sly little fox. Her beautiful face was vibrant.


    He was in a daze for a moment. When he came back to his senses, he realized that there was a public bus in front of his car. He did not notice it and almost ran into it.


    The car automatically stopped.


    However, it was too abrupt. Freya''s whole body leaned forward and was about to hit the front.


    Ryan instinctively reached out his hand to stop her


    momentum.


    When the car stopped, both of them were dumbfounded.


    Ryan was dumbfounded after stretching his hands out too hastily. His palm just so happened to touch the right side of her chest. It looked like he was holding her breasts.


    When Freya was breastfeedingst time, he did secretly take a nce. However, it could notpare to the feeling of touching them himself.


    They were truly ample.


    On the other hand, Freya was shocked that the medication she held in her hand spilled on Ryan''s arm and dirtied his coat.


    "I''m sorry."


    "I''m sorry."


    Both of them spoke at the same time. Ryan quickly withdrew his hands. Freya also searched for tissue in a hurry to wipe his arm.


    However, cars were honking and urging them from behind, so Ryan could only continue driving.


    Freya felt remorseful as she wiped Ryan. "Oh no. This medication is too red. I don''t think it can be washed off."


    Ryan let out a breath of relief. Luckily, she did not notice that he had...


    Ahem. It was slightly awkward.


    Although Ryan did not deny that he wanted to slowly woo her, Freya was not divorced yet. She was still her sister-inw. He was not a person who would act rashly either. After all, he was only trying to let her get used to his presence beside her.


    After she got a divorce, he could gradually take action, i


    That was why he did not want to rm her yet.

 Chapter 1980

    "Never mind."


    Ryan did not dare to be distracted anymore. He looked ahead and drove carefully.


    Freya still felt guilty. "Why don''t I... buy you some clothes?"


    "You''ll have to give me a set of clothes." Ryanughed without holding back. "I think the shirt I''m wearing inside is wet too."


    "Okay. A set of clothes it is." Freya agreed to it generously. She was not short of money anyway." What size do you wear?"


    "Size L." Ryan was not fat, but his body was buff, which was why he wore a sizerge.


    Freya took a mental note. She was thinking of going to the mall tomorrow to go shopping.


    When they were about to reach the official residence, Freya suddenly realized something. "By the way, why did you go to my ce today? And how did the news of my divorce leak out? They even knew that we had canceled the wedding. Didn''t you say that you handled it well when you were helping me to take care of this matter back then?"


    After asking, she suddenly noticed that it sounded


    like she was trying to hold Ryan ountable.


    Therefore, she added, "Don''t misunderstand. I''m not ming you. I''m just curious. You helped me out of kindness. I know that."


    After the car was eerily silent for a while, Ryan chuckled strangely.


    "Why are youughing? Don''t take it to heart," Freya quickly said as she was afraid that he would be angry and overthink.


    After entering the official residence and parking the car, Ryan rested his left hand on the steering wheel. H e faced Freya with a resigned expression. "I could arrive in time today because I received information that the news of you and Rodney divorcing was leaked by the wedding studio you hired. I know the characters of those reporters well, so I rushed over in a hurry. Also, before I rushed over, I kept calling you but you didn''t pick up."


    Freya took her phone out. There were really two missed calls from Ryan. He had also sent her a message, telling her not to leave thepany first and wait for him to pick her up.


    She had switched her phone to silent mode when she was working in theboratory. She hadpletely forgotten about it.


    Okay, that was awkward.


    She had personally dealt with the matters of the wedding studio. She evenpensated them a sum of money. She thought it would be fine.


    In the end, the wedding studio betrayed her yet she did not even realize it. She thought it was Ryan who did not handle the matters with the wedding nner well.


    If she could, she really wanted to crawl beneath the car.


    Even if she was shameless, she still felt so awkward that her face flushed red at that moment. "I... I''m sorry. I thought..."


    "Miss Lynch, you shouldn''t doubt my ability to get things done." Ryan teased her while smiling. "On the other hand, your abilities to handle matters... Tsk tsk... You''re stillcking."


    Freya cleared her throat. After rolling her pretty eyes, she said shamelessly, "It''s true that I''m incapable. I''m not a guy anyway. It''s okay even if I''m not good at such things."


    Ryan was speechless. He only spoke after a long while, "Watch your words. There''s no need to make erotic jokes. I''m still a pure young man."


    "Ahem. That''s impossible." Freya was on the verge of crying out of frustration. She did not want to do that either, but it was better than letting the awkward situation continue.


    However, the next topic was awkward too.


    "At least I won''t make erotic jokes while I''m talking." Ryan was embarrassed. He could not say whether he was pure or not. Freya could test it out herself.

 Chapter 1981

    "I didn''t make erotic jokes. There''s a saying among men. Guys can''t say that they''re incapable," Freya said with a straight face.


    "Are you sure... that you want to discuss this with m e?" Ryan looked at Freya.


    If it was possible, Freya wanted to hit her head and die.


    Ryan was right. She was a woman who was not divorced yet. Why was she discussing that question with her godbrother?


    Was she crazy?


    Seeing that Freya''s face was as red as an apple, Ryan changed the topic. "I''ve asked around. The wedding studio''s boss epted yourpensation. Although it was a verbal agreement, he must''ve thought that you and Rodney were getting divorced. He didn''t care much about it and leaked the information as he was currying favor with another big boss. That was why the news traveled to the reporters'' ears. Although I''ve stopped the news from spreading around the inte in time, there must already be some rumors in Canberra. Be careful."


    "Ryan, thank you."


    Freya was very grateful. Ryan indeed took care of everything properly. "Just now, if you hadn''te in time-"


    "Remember to keep your phone reachable at all times." Ryan interrupted her. His gaze was gentle. "Of course, you don''t have to worry. Those reporters won''t trouble you anymore."


    Freya was puzzled. "What are you nning to do?"


    "Since they''re not qualified to be reporters, they don''t have to be reporters anymore," Ryan spoke casually as if he was discussing that day''s weather.


    However, Freya strangely felt that he looked... pretty cool.


    Nevertheless, the more Ryan stood up for her, the more she felt like she owed


    him.


    The next day, Freya invited Catherine to go shopping.


    At first, Catherine thought Freya was buying clothes for herself. When they walked into a men''s clothing store, Catherine said, "Shaun doesn''t need clothes. He has too many of them."


    "I''m not asking you to buy clothes for Shaun. I dirtied Ryan''s clothes yesterday. I have topensate him." Freya eyed the clothes in the store.


    She found those clothes too fashionable. Ryan worked in the government''s office. He usually dressed quite maturely.


    "Ryan?" Catherine teased Freya. "It looks like your rtionship with him isn''t bad."


    "He''s a nice person. If it weren''t for him, Prime Minister Snow and his wife wouldn''t have helped me s o much. The Snow family wouldn''t have agreed to me divorcing Rodney either." Freya told Catherine about the incident with the reporters yesterday.


    Catherinemented, "It seems like Ryan has positive values. Ah, he''s Rodney''s cousin, but why doesn''t Rodney have such good values? If only you had married Ryan back then. You would''ve been the perfect match."


    Freya tsked. "How could the heavens possibly let me be so lucky? Nice guys are always taken. Besides, don''t talk like that anymore. Ryan is my brother in name now."


    Catherine sighed. "Speaking of this, your brothers are all pretty good. Forrest is mature and steady. Although he hasn''t married yet, he''s not flirty. Ryan''s personality isn''t bad too. I interacted with him before when I was in a miserable state. He wasn''t arrogant at all. Shaun also said that Ryan... isn''t simple. He''ll most probably surpass his father in the future."


    "No way." Freya was startled. She did not expect that Shaun would have such high opinions of Ryan.


    Catherine smiled. "He''s the youngest senator in Australia. How could he be in that position if he wasn''t capable? Moreover, I heard Shaun saying that Ryan did a lot of nning behind the scenes to pull Senator Mead and his family down. After Senator Mead was arrested, most of his power fell into Ryan''s grasp."

 Chapter 1982

    Freya looked dumbfounded.


    She did not know about these matters.


    Next to Ryan, she suddenly felt like an inexperienced fool.


    "Now that you''re staying at The Lodge, it''s good for you to get closer to Ryan." Catherine said, "I know you dislike buttering people up. But since you''ve started a business, it''s difficult to get things done without any connections. What''s more, you need to ride on the Snows'' coattails as long as you''re still married to Rodney. Otherwise, what will happen to Dani?"


    Freya nodded seriously. Catherine had reminded her of these problems that she had never thought of before.


    "This shirt seems to suit Ryan." Catherine took a coat and began to discuss it with Freya.


    Then, Freya returned to the official residence just in time for dinner.


    However, Nathan and Ryan were talking business over dinner.


    Unable to break in, Heidi shook her head helplessly and said to Freya, "Get ready in two days and attend a dinner with me."


    Freya was ttered. The dinner must be a special asion to be attended by the prime minister''s wife. Coincidentally, rumors of Rodney and her divorce had been circting recently, so Heidi must have thought of bringing her along to back her up.


    Eternally grateful, Freya nodded promptly.


    After dinner, she pushed Dani in a stroller and made her way toward the back courtyard. Ryan happened to be heading to his courtyard as well, so he walked with her.


    "Where are my clothes?" he asked. "You said you wanted topensate me." Freya rolled her eyes at him. "Young Master Snow, why are you in a rush? You''re not in need of clothes either."


    "That''s not it. I''m just worried that you''ll go back on your word." Ryan sighed. "That shirt was worth one month of my sry. Although I live here, my sry can''t evenpare with that of rich people like you."


    Freya was stung by his remark. On second thought, he might not earn as much as she did.


    With that, she started to feel smug. "I''ve bought it, but it''s in the house. You cane and take it."


    "Alright." Ryan''s eyes lit up.


    Deep down, Freya was baffled as to why he was so happy over some clothes.


    After entering the bungalow, she handed three bags to Rodney. "Try them on. If they don''t fit right, I can exchange them."


    Then, she paused for a moment before exining," They''re not luxury brands. As Cathy said, it''s better for you to dress in a low-profile manner considering your identity, so the clothes aren''t expensive. They only cost a few thousand..."


    "That''s good enough. I don''t usually wear expensive clothes because of my identity." As he spoke, Ryan took out a creamy cashmere coat, a checked shirt of the same style, and a pair of long ck trousers.


    However, he only tried on the cashmere coat. Since most of his clothes were dark-colored, wearing a bright coat made him appear younger and more refreshing. It would not be an overstatement to say that he was a college student.


    Freya sized him up. Admittedly, his height and physique were perfect. If he were in college, he would surely be a hunk among other students. However, at the thought of his identity, she regretted it a little. "Is the color too bright? I should''ve listened to Cathy''s advice and bought the ck one..."


    "No. This is quitefortable. Also, it''s boring to wear ck all the time." After Ryan finished speaking, he did not take off the coat. Instead, he picked Dani up and yed with her aside. 1


    Freya felt much better.


    After all, him liking the clothes she gifted him meant that she had good taste. Moreover, he was very respectful of her for not taking the coat off after trying it on. The next day, Heidi darted a nce at Ryan at the table during breakfast and smiled. "This set of clothes looks pretty good on you. It makes you look gentlemanly. A change of style once in a while is good. Don''t be like your dad, who always dresses as if he''s at work. You''re almost 30, and you still don''t have a girlfriend."

 Chapter 1983

    Feeling speechless, Ryan reminded Heidi, "Mom, I just turned 26 this year, which is far from 30."


    "After you''ve turned 26, you''ll be 27. How far is that?" Heidi said in a huff, "It''s


    about time you got a girlfriend. You can get married after a few years of being in a rtionship."


    "Mom, I have no thought of getting married." Ryan took a mouthful of milk and then continued, "I have n o feelings for the women I''ve met."


    Upon hearing that, everyone at the dining table went quiet and turned their eyes to him.


    Freya was no exception. She even looked at him strangely.


    Nathan put down the spoon and said solemnly," Perhaps you have no feelings for them because you haven''t found the right person yet."


    "That''s right," Heidi quickly added. "You best not bring a boyfriend home. I may be open-minded, but not to that extent. I''m still looking forward to having a grandson."


    "Mom, same-sex couples can get married in this day and age," Ryan refuted.


    "That''s their business." Heidi pulled a long face.


    Ryan shrugged and kept quiet, but a look of disapproval was written all over his face.


    The rest of the breakfast went on unpleasantly. Atst, Ryan took his leave first.


    Heidi watched him leave grimly. "Well, what does this mean? Is he really into men?"


    Freya quicklyforted her, "No, Godmom. Maybe he just hasn''t met the person he likes."


    "I hope so too." Heidi frowned. "But thest time he got into a rtionship was in college. As far as I know, it''s been four to five years since hisst rtionship. A lot of wonderful and pretty girls have gone after him, but he''s not interested in any of them. He isn''t close with any women either. I''m just worried that he''ll be influenced by other beliefs."


    With that, she red at Nathan. "It''s all your fault. You just had to send him abroad to study when I wanted him to stay here."


    Nathan was ruffled by her words. "Stop overthinking things. That''s impossible. Our son is normal."


    After some thought, he added, "You can choose a few women with excellent family backgrounds and introduce them to him."


    Freya was speechless. At the end of the day, the two of them were worried that Ryan was gay.


    However, it was true that good-looking men were not fond of women these days. After breakfast, Freya got ready for work. Suddenly, she received a message on her phone. [Freya, I''m Sarah. I would like to have a talk with you. Can we meet up?]


    Talk?


    What was there to talk about?


    It was not as if Freya was unaware of such a hypocrite''s scheme.


    If they met up, Sarah would weep coyly halfway through their conversation, as if Freya had bullied her. Then, the male character woulde over, misunderstand Freya for bullying the hypocrite, and end up enemies with her.


    Freya snorted.


    She tossed the phone and could not be bothered about Sarah.


    However, she started contemting it after tossing her phone. She was fine with Rodney misunderstanding her. She did not n on being with that b*stard anyway.


    Perhaps if she beat Sarah up, Rodney would hate her and even divorce her readily.

 Chapter 1984

    Hence, Freya replied to Sarah''s message, telling her to meet at a high-end coffee house.


    After that, she called Catherine. "I''ve decided to p Sarah twice when I meet her. Since she has sprained her ankle, I''ll break her leg and remove all her clothes. Hmph! I''m going to show everyone that shameless woman''s-"


    "Alright. You can do whatever you want since you don''t care whether Rodney will misunderstand you or not. Sadly, the preschool is having some parent-child activities, so I won''t be able to apany you." Catherine reminded her, "Be careful."


    "Of course, I will. I even n to record our conversation. When Rodney and I get a divorce, I''ll expose her true colors to him."


    Catherine thought about it for a moment before she said, "Sarah would probably have thought about this trick. She''s very cautious now, and she might not fall for it."


    Freya grasped her point. However, she still wanted to give it a shot.


    After making a trip to the office, Freya headed to the


    coffee house in the afternoon.


    When she arrived, Sarah was already in the private room, and standing at the door was a tall and burly bodyguard.


    Freya did not know the bodyguard, but he was probably a Snowden member whom Rodney had assigned to protect Sarah.


    Sure enough, the bodyguard blushed as soon as he saw her. "Young Madam..."


    Freya sniggered. "I think you''re addressing the wrong person. Your Young Madam should be the one in the private room..." 1


    "Don''t say that, Young Madam. Young Master and


    Miss Neeson''s rtionship isn''t what you think..." The bodyguard bit the bullet and exined, "Young Master has only arranged for me to protect Miss Neeson for the time being. In fact, Miss Neeson came here today to talk you out of divorcing Young Master Snow..."


    Freya understood what was going on. It was no wonder this bodyguard would tag along with Sarah. "S o Rodney doesn''t know that the both of you are meeting me today?"


    The bodyguard shook his head.


    "Aren''t you afraid that Rodney will be unhappy with you allowing her to meet me without his knowledge?" Freya asked with her brows raised.


    "Young Master Snow doesn''t want to divorce you either. If everything can be made clear, he''ll be happy as well," the bodyguard responded calmly.


    Freya could somewhat grasp the picture. Sarah must have tricked this bodyguard, but that was not surprising. If Young Master Snow had been tricked terribly, let alone his men.


    Sheughed out loud. Then, she pushed the door and entered the room without bothering to answer him.


    In the room, Sarah was dressed in a Chanel white coat with her long, ck hair falling over her shoulders. She gave off an elegant aura.


    Freya recognized the Chanel coat as she had previouslye across it in a magazine. The coat had just been made avable in the local market and was quite costly. It was worth over 100 thousand dors.


    Everything Sarah had now - her meals and her amodation - were all arranged by Rodney.


    It seemed like he was willing to spend so much on her.


    As she recalled how touched she previously was to receive a gift from Rodney


    every morning, Freya found herself silly and superficial.


    The cheapest thing in the world was money-bought items.


    "I''m sorry, Freya. My leg is troubling me, so I can''t stand up and wee you personally." Sarah pointed at her leg.

 Chapter 1985

    Freya sat directly opposite Sarah. After driving a considerable distance, she happened to feel thirsty, so she poured herself a cup of coffee.


    Just as Sarah''s red lips parted slightly, Freya interrupted her. "If you''re nning to fake sympathy and tell me that you''re not romantically involved with Rodney, you''d better keep your mouth shut. I''m not in the mood to watch you act."


    Sarah darted a look at Freya for a while before she suddenly smirked andughed. Then, she approached Freya and muttered under her breath, "Sure. But do you want to know how Jennifer died?"


    Jennifer was Charity''s mother.


    Although Freya had only met Jennifer a few times, she remembered thetter weeping bitterly after Charity got into jail. Later, Jennifer was somehow found dead in the bathroom.


    "Were you the one who killed her?" Freya tightened the grip on her cup.


    "Who did I kill? What are you saying?" Sarah revealed a n innocent look and said in her normal voice, "I came here to tell you that Rodney truly loves you. He told me that he''s married, so it is impossible for us to be


    together. All he wants to do is live a good life with his wife and child."


    Freya nced at the door and replied in a deep voice," Sarah Neeson, I want to know the truth."


    Sarah took a sip of coffee. After that, she said elegantly and softly, "I need to be on guard since there''s someone at the door. Otherwise, I''ll be in trouble if Rodney finds out my true colors. Also..."


    She pointed at Freya''s handbag and pocket. "1 don''t trust you. Who knows if you''re recording our conversation."


    Freya secretly sighed. Sure enough, Catherine had anticipated this behavior of Sarah early on. Although Freya was already getting a divorce, Sarah was still on guard against being recorded.


    Hence, Freya openly took out her phone and paused the recording in front of Sarah. "Is this okay now?"


    "I''m sorry, but I can''t trust youpletely." Sarah went closer to Freya and spoke as softly as a mosquito buzzing. Even so, Freya could catch everything she said.


    "Well, I had a row with Jennifer when I went to meet her that day. I told her that a b*tchy mistress like her deserved to have her daughter sent to jail. When she became infuriated, I jumped at the chance to hypnotize her. After I left, she became so muddle-headed that she hit the bathroom cab and passed out. Because she was bleeding a lot and we missed the


    chance to resuscitate her, she died."


    Sarah''s red lips curled into a smirk, her eyes filled with malice. "I had always hated Jennifer since I was young. If it weren''t for her, my family wouldn''t have ended up in this state. That was why she had to die. But I mustn''t leave any evidence of her death."


    "B*tch..."


    Freya''s eyes seethed with rage, and her whole body was trembling


    Although she and Catherine had suspected this oue, that was just their assumption, and it was never confirmed.


    Now that she knew the truth, she had an overwhelming urge to strangle the woman in front of her.


    "Besides, I poured Jennifer''s ashes into the drain after she died," Sarah continued softly, "How could I possibly allow her to be buried with my dad? A woman like her should stay in the nasty drain."


    Freya red at Sarah with both her hands trembling.


    Aunty Jennifer was such a gentle person, yet she could not even rest in peace.


    "Don''t stare at me like that. Charity knows this too." Sarah shrugged. "Also, do you know why Thomas messed with you back then? Hah. It was because you were Catherine''s good friend. It happened that


    Thomas was interested in you, so I egged him on to barge into your house. I told him he could do whatever he wanted to you because I would get someone to bail him out. Even if he wanted to destroy you, it did not matter. Unfortunately... he almost did it. Too bad.


    "I was also the one who circted photos of you in that disheveled clothing to the reporters.


    "At that time, I was thinking of destroying youpletely." 1

 Chapter 1986

    Over the years, Freya had been wondering if Sarah had anything to do with those things Thomas did to her all those years ago.


    She had always suspected Sarah''s involvement, but she did not have any evidence.


    She even felt that Sarah had a hand in the incident that happened during the banquet of Osher''s new productunch, where Thomas secretly joined the event and drugged her.


    Now that Sarah had personally confessed to it, Freya could finally confirm that her wonderful youth was destroyed by the Neeson siblings, Sarah and Thomas.


    "Are you telling me these things to trigger me? I must tell you that you''ve seeded."


    Freya immediately rose to her feet. Then, she took the boiling hot coffee from the table and sshed it onto Sarah''s face.


    Sarah promptly covered her face with her hands. Although the coffee did not hit her face, she cried out due to the burning pain in her hands


    Freya could not care less. She stood up, dragged Sarah out of the chair by her hair, and pped her in the face.


    Before she could give any more ps, the bodyguard at the door dashed in as soon as he heard Sarah yelling.


    Freya was on the brink of losing control. Exasperated, she took the carafe to ssh the coffee onto Sarah''s face.


    All she knew was that she had to destroy Sarah to take revenge on behalf of Charity''s family and herself.


    Why did Charity and Jennifer end up in such a miserable state?


    Freya was miserably hurt too.


    Meanwhile, Sarah, this instigator, could still sit here and enjoy her life.


    "Stop." The bodyguard was so shocked that he kicked the carafe and clutched Freya''s wrist at the same time.


    On the other hand, Sarah hurriedly hid behind the bodyguard. She screamed in shock and pain, "My hands... They hurt so badly."


    The bodyguard turned around, only to catch sight of Sarah''s swollen hands, which gave him a fright.


    He was doomed. Rodney had told him to take care of Sarah, yet she was hurt. He would surely be punished.


    At this point, he deeply regretted taking Sarah out. However, it was toote.


    "Let go of my hand." After struggling a few times, Freya still failed to break free from the bodyguard''s clutches. She reckoned that the bodyguard Rodney had assigned to protect Sarah was skillful and might not be her match.


    She gritted her teeth and bellowed while suppressing her rage, "If you still have respect for me, please let go of my hand."


    "Young Madam, you''ve already beaten her up so badly. What else do you want to do?" The bodyguard frowned. If he had not stopped her just now, the coffee from the carafe would have sshed onto Sarah''s face and damaged her appearance. "What else do I want to do?" A furious look washed over Freya''s pretty face. "I want to kill her."


    "I''m sorry, but you can''t hurt her." As soon as the bodyguard finished his sentence, he let go of Freya''s hand. He had to send Sarah to the hospital at once.


    However, the moment he let go of Freya, she grabbed hold of the vase beside her to hurl at Sarah.


    Given that Sarah''s leg was hurt and that she could not move, she could only shriek in fear as she watched the vase fly toward her.

 Chapter 1987

    The bodyguard did not expect Freya to be so insane, and he swiftly kicked the vase away.


    Upon hitting the wall, the vase shattered into pieces.


    At this moment, Rodney rushed in with his people. The minute Sarah saw him, she fell to the floor tearfully.


    "Sarah." Rodney subconsciously stretched out his hands to hold her right away. When he saw her burned, skinned hands and swollen face, he turned his gaze to Freya in disbelief.


    Freya stared hard at Sarah, trembling. She knew that with the presence of these people, she could not teach Sarah a lesson today.


    However, she was not satisfied. She wished she could press Sarah on the floor now and punch her.


    She wanted to stuff Sarah into the drain and make her suffer a living hell. Nevertheless, Rodney found Freya''s expression terrifying. Her eyes were filled with hatred, and her pretty face was contorted in anger.


    It baffled him as to how she had turned into such a person.


    Judging from Freya''s unscathed appearance as well as the carafe and vase in the messy private room, he could guess what was going on before questioning her.


    "I''m sorry, Rodney. I shouldn''t havee today." Sarah suddenly lowered her head and burst into tears. "I came to exin to Ms. Lynch in hopes that your rtionship wouldn''t be affected by me and you guys wouldn''t get a divorce. But I didn''t know she hated me so much."


    "Forget it." Looking at Sarah''s injuries, Rodney leaped to his feet in distress and red at Freya. "You''ve gone too far today."


    "Go away, Rodney." Freya ignored him and walked toward Sarah.


    Not only did the bodyguard stop her this time, but even Rodney did the same too.


    "You''ve hurt her so badly. What else do you want to d o?" Rodney was so infuriated that she dragged Freya away. Deep down, he felt extremely irritated. Freya''s actions made him feel much more guilty toward Sarah than he already


    was.


    "I want to destroy her face." Freya made her intention clear and said grimly, "Isn''t she shameless? In that case, I''ll ssh coffee onto her face. D*mn it. I should''ve brought some sulfuric acid today."


    "You''re vicious." Rodney found her behavior incredulous.


    "Yes, this is how vicious I am." Freya approached him little by little, with insanity filling her eyes. "Rodney Snow, you''d better stay away from me. Who knows if I might carry along a knife and stab your lower part one day?"


    Upon sensing the grimness in her eyes, Rodney subconsciously took two steps back. He felt that the mind of the woman in front of him was twisted." Freya, when did you be like this?"


    "If it isn''t all your woman''s doing." Freya violently pushed Rodney away and made her way to the door. When she was out the door, she turned back and nced at Sarah. "Sarah Neeson, you best not contact me in private anymore. Otherwise, I''ll beat you up every time I see you. Perhaps... I''ll also pour your ashes into the drain."


    With that, she left straight away.


    Sarah held Rodney as she trembled and wept coyly." Rodney, you shouldn''t have stopped her just now.


    Since she dislikes me, you should''ve let her take it out on me. I don''t wish for the two of you to end in a divorce."


    Rodney was very disturbed. However, seeing Sarah in this state, he could not bring himself to criticize her. Hence, he said, "Sarah, why did you ask her out privately? This is between me and her. I''ve told you not to look for her."


    After pausing for a moment, he told the bodyguard off,


    "You too. How dare you take her here without my knowledge. If the sitter hadn''t told me that the two of you were out, I wouldn''t have known you came here."


    The bodyguard regretted his deed. Yet before he could say anything, Sarah spoke first, "Don''t me him. I was the one who begged him to do this. I noticed that you''ve been distressed recently, and I know you don''t want to get a divorce. So, I thought of persuading Freya and exining to her what happened in the past. But before I could speak further, she sshed the hot coffee at my face..."


    Amid her sobs, she raised her swollen hands.

 Chapter 1988

    A hint of sympathy shed across Rodney''s eyes, and he promptly picked Sarah up. "Let me take you to the hospital.


    After they arrived at the hospital, the doctor examined Sarah''s condition and said, "Your injuries are quite severe. What happened? Judging from your face... were you beaten up? Do I need to call the police?"


    Rodney''s throat bobbed, and he heard Sarah reply, "No need. I identally injured myself."


    The doctor had seen all kinds of patients.


    Nevertheless, he did not ask the patient further since she did not n to look into the issue. He only added," Anyway, your condition has been jotted in the medical record. If you want to look into it, you can always ask me to issue a report to you."


    "Thank you, doctor." Sarah expressed her gratitude in a low voice and then looked down without saying anything else.


    Those words upset Rodney.


    He even felt that he had wronged Sarah again. If it were not for him, she could have held Freya ountable. 2


    At the same time, he could not help but me Freya. If


    the hot coffee had sshed onto Sarah''s face, her face would have been disfigured.


    However, he could not believe that Freya was so vicious.


    Her words may be harsh, but during his time with her, he realized that her bark was worse than her bite.


    After calling the bodyguard out of the ward, the bodyguard said, "When I barged in to save Miss Neeson, I happened to see... Young Madam holding a carafe to ssh the coffee at Miss Neeson''s face. It was quite... terrifying. When I kicked the carafe with my Martin boot, it burned the outeryer of my boot."


    Rodney lowered his head and looked at the bodyguard''s boot. Indeed, there was a burn mark on the bodyguard''s Martin boot.


    He dared not imagine what would have happened if the coffeended on Sarah''s face.


    A chill rose within him in spite of himself. "Did you hear what they said from outside?"


    The bodyguard furrowed his brows. "The private room had good soundproofing. From what I could vaguely hear, Miss Neeson seemed to have imed that she isn''t romantically involved with you, and you like Young Madam... Before I could catch what they saidter, I heard amotion."


    The chill in Rodney slowly spread.


    Although he knew that Freya would not listen to any exnation, he never thought that she would go as far as destroying a woman''s appearance.


    What an evil deed it was. 3


    She had always criticized Sarah for being vicious, yet what she did was even more appalling.


    He could not even figure out why Freya had be like this.


    If the bodyguard had not stopped her in time, her action could have been considered a crime.


    Was she under the impression that she could do whatever she wanted just because she had the executive council backing her?


    When Sarah was finally done with IV infusion, she said softly, "Rodney, don''t stay here with me. There are a lot of people in the hospital. If news about this spreads and Freya sees it, it''ll be difficult for you to mend your rtionship with her."


    "I''m sorry, Sarah." The more forgiving she appeared, the more apologetic Rodney felt. "It''s all my fault."


    "How is it your fault? It''s because of myck of self-knowledge. I shouldn''t have looked for Freya." Sarah let out a deep sigh before saying sorrowfully, "The misunderstanding between her and I is just too big. Rodney, I really hope you won''t get a divorce. If possible, please send me overseas as soon as you can." 1


    Looking at her pale face, Rodney nodded with difficulty.

 Chapter 1989

    After leaving the ward, Rodney deliberately went to meet the doctor. "Doctor, will it leave scars on her hands?"


    "Of course, it will," the doctor said. "The scars will be quite obvious in the first two years. Having said that, there''s a kind of ointment avable overseas that she can apply on her hands. As time passes, the scars will be less obvious, but it''ll take a few years. Be careful for the next few days, in case she gets a wound infection and develops a fever."


    Rodney nodded. "Please give her the best treatment possible."


    Once he came out, he tried calling Freya a few times. The calls got through, but


    she refused to pick them up.


    He started to get infuriated.


    Freya tossed her phone to one side.


    After that, she poured a ss of beer and drank it alone by the bar counter.


    Sarah''s words echoed in her mind, and it filled Freya with hatred. She hated Sarah, as well as Rodney.


    That woman had done so many bad deeds, yet Rodney


    continued to defend her.


    Upon recalling that she was still married to Rodney, she felt sorry for Charity and her old self.


    When she tried to attack Sarah today, she did not care about anything at all. She did not mind going to jail or losing her reputation as long as she could kill Sarah.


    Unfortunately, that b*tch managed to escape.


    "It''s still early, and you''ve already had so much to drink. What''s wrong?"


    Eliza put her white purse beside the beer ss before nting herself on the barstool. She was wearing a sweater and a beret along with a pair of huge shades o n her nose. If Freya had not taken a closer look at Eliza, she would not have recognized her. However, she looked good in all kinds of clothing; it was impossible to hide that star quality of hers.


    "Eliza, what brings you here? I thought you had gone for a shoot." Freya may have drunk a lot, but she was not drunk yet. Her mind was still clear. She remembered sending a message in the group chat when she arrived at the bar.


    Catherine probably had yet to reply because she was busy with the kids. However, Freya did not expect Eliza to show up.


    "There aren''t any movies suitable for me, so there are no shoots. I''ve only been shooting for advertisements recently, and I''m not that busy," Eliza interrupted her." You''re already a mother. Don''t drink so much."


    "Yeah, I''m now a mother." Freya''s eyes reddened. "But do you know this child came to this world only because I was tricked? Dani is wonderful and cute. I love her a lot, but who wouldn''t want their child to be born to two loving parents? Since I came to Canberra, my life has taken a turn for the worse. A lot of things have be out of control."


    Eliza kept quiet for a while before she said in a deep voice, "A lot of things are outside our control."


    "Yeah. At least...pared to some people, I''m probably considered lucky," Freya said miserably. "When I first came to Canberra, Catherine and I had a good friend named Charity. She had the worst life.


    She was used and sent to jail, and both her parents passed away after. I only got to know from meeting Sarah today that she was the one who killed Charity''s mom. Sarah actually hypnotized Aunty Jennifer and caused her to hit herself on the bathroom cab in a trance. In the end, Aunty Jennifer bled to death. What was worse, Sarah poured her ashes into the drain.


    "Tell me. How can someone be so vicious and inhumane? I really wanted to kill her today, but Rodney, that b*stard, kept defending her. I''m no match for him."


    The more Freya spoke, the more downhearted she felt. "I''m really useless. I can''t even take revenge for Charity."


    As soon as she finished the sentence, she heard a sudden ''snap'' beside her.


    Only then did she realize that Eliza had crushed the beer ss in her hand. Shards of ss pierced into Eliza''s palm, and blood began to ooze out.

 Chapter 1990

    Freya was startled. "What''s wrong... with you? Quick! Get some tissues."


    She was a little drunk just now, but at this moment, she was wide awake. She promptly asked the server to get some tissues.


    "I''m fine. I''m just angry after hearing what you said."


    Eliza responded calmly and then removed the shards of ss from her palm one by one.


    Freya gasped at the situation.


    If she were in Eliza''s shoes, she would have wept bitterly from the pain. That was very brilliant of Eliza.


    "Um... Let''s go to the hospital." Freya did not dare to stay at the bar. "You''re an actress. It''ll be troublesome if your palm is scarred."


    "It''s just a minor injury." After clearing the ss, Eliza used a piece of tissue to wrap around her palm nonchntly. Then, she asked the server to get her a new beer ss. "Come. I''ll drink with you."


    Freya really admired her. After some time, she muttered, "There''s nothing much to talk about really. Anyhow, I''m quite useless. I nned to kill Sarah, that b*tch today. But after pping her a few times, the bodyguard that Rodney assigned came in. Later,


    Rodney came too. I''m no match for them."


    "Don''t act on impulse, and please don''t do anything illegal." Eliza said, "Given your unusual identity, a lot of people are keeping watch on you. If the public finds out about it, Prime Minister Snow might not tantly defend you. They say all offenders are punishable byw, be they princes ormoners."


    "I know that I acted impulsively today, but I''m dissatisfied. Sarah has done so many bad things, yet she doesn''t receive the punishment she deserves."


    The more Freya dwelled on it, the more infuriated she became. She poured herself another ss of beer.


    It did not take long before she managed to get herself drunk in the end.


    Eliza drank a lot as well, but she did not dare to get herself drunk.


    The pain was agonizing.


    Her father may have died because Thomas angered him, but of course, Sarah must have instructed Thomas secretly.


    Meanwhile, her mother died because of Sarah, who even destroyed her ashes. 1


    Her own dead body was nowhere to be found as well.


    Hah.


    What had she done in her life?


    She did not deserve to be her parents'' child.


    She wished she could die of getting drunk.


    However, she could not die like that. Since Sarah was still alive, she had to drag Sarah to hell even if she was left with herst breath.


    Otherwise, she had no right to die.


    She tilted her head upward and downed the beer. Her stomach hurt so badly that she felt like crying.


    At the entrance of the clubhouse.


    Chester tossed the car key to the valet.


    The manager immediately walked up to him ingratiatingly. "Young Master Jewell, our clubhouse has just imported some great vintage wine. Do you want to take a look?"


    "Okay." Chester strode into the clubhouse.


    However, as soon as he walked past the bar counter, h e halted in his steps.


    The manager followed his gaze and coughed lightly. "Do you know her?"


    "You can carry on with your work first," Chester instructed the manager indifferently and headed to the bar counter.


    When he moved closer, he noticed that besides Eliza, Freya was also there. However, Freya was so drunk that she wasying on the counter in a daze. As for Eliza, he was not sure whether she was drunk since she was wearing a pair of shades. All he saw was her pouring more beer into the ss in her right hand with her flushed cheeks.

 Chapter 1991

    After topping up the alcohol, Eliza gulped down half the ss.


    It seemed like she was taking the alcohol as in water.


    Chester nced at the alcohol bottle and narrowed his gentle eyes.


    Whiskey.


    This woman sure could load herself with so much whiskey.


    He reached out to seize the bottle away.


    Eliza turned around to nce at the man, but she could not make out his face. For one, her surroundings were quite dim because she was wearing shades. Another reason was that she was very drunk, but her mind was clear.


    She thought that the man hade to flirt with her, so she said directly, "If you''re nning to hit on me, get lost. I''m not avable." 1


    Chester''s handsome face turned extremely grim at once. He had not been pestering her recently because of Charity. Was that why she had be more unscrupulous instead?


    "Eliza, have I been showing you too much respect?" Chester put the bottle aside and dragged her off the stool with a long face.


    Perhaps Chester had pulled too hard as she immediately fell forward. In the process, her shades dropped, revealing her red, misty eyes. Although there were no signs of her crying, there were tears in her eyes.


    Chester fixed his eyes on her, and they began to darken. "In a bad mood?"


    Eliza did not say a word. Although she could not identify the man''s face, she could somewhat recognize from the voice that he was Chester.


    How unlucky of her to meet him when she was in a bad mood.


    She pushed his hand away and bent over to pick up her shades.


    However, her double vision at that moment made it seem like there was more than one pair of shades on the floor.


    She tried to pick it up, but she felt around for a while and found nothing. Instead, she touched Chester''s leather shoes.


    From Eliza''s behavior, Chester knew that she was drunk. Nevertheless, he just watched as she scoured the floor for her shades. Once she finally found it, she tottered up and put it on before resuming her cool


    expression.


    Chester stared at her actions, and when she put on her shades, he realized that her palm was stained with blood.


    Only then did it ur to him that her palm was wrapped with tissue, which fell while she tried searching for her shades. He threw a look at the tissue and found it stained with blood.


    "What happened to your hand?" Chester clutched her shoulder again and grabbed hold of her hand. That was when he saw a number of fine scars on her palm and fingers as if something had cut her. Some wounds were deep, while some were minor. It did not matter if it were one or two wounds because a bandage would heal it within a few days. However, having so many wounds required treatment, or they would be inmed.


    "It''s nothing big." Eliza firmly withdrew her fingers from his clutch.


    She did not want to talk to him. All she wanted to do was sit quietly for a while.


    If she were not drunk, she could have left. However, Freya was still here, so she had to ask her assistant to pick them up.


    Chester was extremely put out by how this woman dodged him time and time again.


    Simmering with anger, he immediately dragged Eliza toward the restroom.


    "What are you doing? Let go of me." Eliza staggered as she was dragged to the restroom.


    Chester turned on the tap coldly. After that, he ducked Eliza''s head under the running faucet. ¡°Eliza, my patience has its limits. Since you don''t appreciate my kindness, I have no choice but to use my own ways. Only then will you be content." 2


    The icy water sshed onto her face and hair. She even choked on the water a few times.


    However, this was not the most terrifying part. What terrified her was when she recalled herself dying in Charity''s body.


    She was drowned in the sea. Before she died, her throat filled with water, which was extremely agonizing.


    At this point, it felt as if she was reliving her nightmare. She went crazy and kept struggling for her life.

 Chapter 1992

    Eliza swept everything off the basin cab and began to tic uncontrobly.


    Upon noticing that something was wrong with her, Chester let her go. She anxiously lifted her head and copsed onto the floor with her face as white as a sheet. Moreover, with her whole face and hair drenched, she was shivering all over. The usually cold look on her face was now reced with fear. It was as though she had just experienced the most terrifying thing in the world.


    Chester''s body stiffened.


    It was his first time seeing Eliza lose herself.


    It was as though she had been shelled and finally exposed her true colors.


    He reached out, wanting to hold her.


    However, Eliza dodged his hands and struggled to stand up. Then, she tottered and ran outside.


    By the time Chester went after her, he realized that she had left with her hair unkempt and without bringing anything along.


    She did not take her phone or handbag as well.


    She even left Freya here.


    Chester did not expect things to turn out this way.


    All he wanted was to wake her up with water and teach her a lesson.


    Did she have to be so terrified?


    He took out a cigarette and lit it in annoyance.


    The bartender at the counter carefully brought a ss of cocktail over and asked, "Where''s Eliza? I went to look for medicine, but I couldn''t find any. Her wound needs to be disinfected."


    "Why? Is it because you''ve fallen for her?" Chester shot him a cold re.


    The bartender shuddered and quickly replied, "No, no. Considering her status, people like me definitely don''t deserve to be with Miss Robbins. But she crushed a wine ss here just now, so we''re responsible for it."


    "Crushed?" Chester was dumbfounded. He remembered seeing the wound on Eliza''s palm, but it did not hit him that she was injured that way.


    Shaun had done such a thing before too, but hardly any woman would do so.


    "Yeah. Miss Robbins has great endurance. When the ss pierced her hand, she didn''t even cry out," the bartender said.


    "Why did she crush the ss?" Chester asked after taking a pull on the cigarette. "...I''m not sure." The bartender was speechless. Who would know the reason? After smoking a cigarette, Chester nced at Freya, wondering who he should inform to pick her up.


    Back then, he could ask Rodney to pick her up, but not anymore.


    He should just ask Catherine.


    Just as he wanted to make a call, Freya''s phone on the counter rang. It was a call from Ryan.


    Chester immediately answered it. "Freya is drunk in the clubhouse. Come and take her back to The Lodge."


    Ryan was stunned. "Chester, why are you with her?"


    "I bumped into her." Chester gave him the bar''s address.


    In less than half an hour, Ryan arrived.


    "That''s fast." Chester flicked the ashes off his cigarette, and his gaze was obscure.


    "I appreciate your help, Chester." Ryan smiled gently without addressing his question explicitly. He walked up to Freya, only to see her lying still on the table, drunk.


    He furrowed his brows. As far as he could recall, she had never been this drunk before. "Chester, how much did she drink?"


    "I''m not sure," Chester replied while looking toward the bartender.


    The bartender promptly said, "Miss Lynch drank four bottles alone."


    Ryan''s mouth twitched, and he took out his phone." How much is the bill?" 13

 Chapter 1993

    "Mr. Jewell told me to put it on his tab," the bartender said.


    "It''s just chicken feed," Chester said nonchntly.


    Considering Chester''s identity, Ryan did not dwell on this matter. "Thank you. I''ll take her back now."


    With that, he picked Freya up. After rubbing her head against his chest, Freya fell asleep peacefully.


    Ryan''s arms tightened as he walked away with Freya in his arms.


    Chester was not in the mood to stay there either, so he turned around to leave the clubhouse. After getting into his car, he took Eliza''s phone out of his pocket. The phone was white in color and did not even have a cover.


    He had seen many women''s phone covers that were mostly pink and glittery. Only


    hers was so simple that it did not seem to belong to a woman.


    For some reason, Eliza''s face earlier suddenly shed across his mind.


    With that, he drove to Felix Media.


    The moment he entered the president''s office, Shedrick was astonished. "Hey, what brings you here,


    Young Master Jewell? Hang on. Are my eyes deceiving me? Why is there a woman''s handbag in your hand?"


    Chester tossed the handbag on the table. "It''s Eliza''s."


    "Why is her handbag with you?" Shedrick''s gaze suddenly became strange and ambiguous. "Could it be that both of you have..."


    "You''re overthinking it. When I was in the clubhouse, I spotted her drinking, and she was awfully drunk." Chester darted a cold nce at him. "You should keep watch of your artists. If any reporters had caught her, she''d be in deep trouble." Shedrick was shocked. "Really? Eliza normally drinks i n social functions, but she has great alcohol tolerance. She rarely gets drunk."


    "Do you mean that I''m lying?" Chester pointed to the handbag on the table. "If she weren''t drunk, would she have forgotten to take her handbag?"


    "Of course, I''m not doubting you, Young Master Jewell. I''m just worried about Eliza. Could she be distressed by her rtionship?"


    With that, the atmosphere suddenly turned cold for an instant.


    "Distressed by her rtionship?" Chester smiled grimly. "She went to look for a man, huh?"


    "Of course not." Shedrick suddenly shuddered. "She could be distressed by other things. Let me call to ask her..."


    "Don''t bother calling. Her phone is with me." Chester crossed his legs and saidzily, "If she wants her phone back, tell her toe and take it from me in person."


    Shedrick was speechless.


    Somehow, he felt that Chester was up to something.


    "Remember to inform her of what I said."


    Chester left right after he finished speaking.


    Shedrick was at a loss for words. In this case, why did Chestere over? Did he mean to return Eliza''s handbag and tattletale on her?


    However, Chester left so quickly that Shedrick did not get the chance to tell him about Cindy''s matter.


    After some thought, Shedrick called Eliza''s manager, Hailey. "Do you have Eliza''s apartment key? Please send her handbag over."


    Hailey was tied up and only had time to go over to Eliza''s apartment at night.


    She knocked on the door, but no one opened it. So, she unlocked the door with the spare key and entered the apartment, only to see Eliza curled up on the couch. Her face was pale, and she was shivering all over with her eyes tightly shut. Her hair and clothes werepletely drenched.


    The sight startled Hailey. She then touched Eliza''s forehead and found it burning.


    She hurriedly called the ambnce to send Eliza to the hospital.


    The Jewell family''s old residence.


    While Chester was swimming in the pool, his phone rang.


    He swam toward his phone. As soon as he picked up the call handsfree, Shedrick''s voice rang out. "Young Master Jewell, when you bumped into Eliza in the clubhouse today, did you do anything to her?"


    "What do you mean?" Chester asked sulkily as he wiped the water off his face.

 Chapter 1994

    "What do you mean?" Chester asked sulkily as he wiped the water off his face.


    "After arriving at Eliza''s apartment, Hailey noticed that she had a fever and was unconscious. Eliza''s clothes and hair were all wet." Shedrick sighed. "She has been sent to the hospital. Great. Now all the activities during this week have to be canceled. It''s going to incur losses of over ten million dors or so."


    Chester stayed quiet for a while before he replied, "I saw she was drunk, so I ducked her head in the basin water to wake her up."


    "...Man, I''m speechless."


    The f-word almost slipped out of Shedrick''s mouth. He was aware of how cruel Chester was, but it was rare for Chester to make things difficult for a pretty woman. At most, he would turn hostile to the women he was fed up with, but he would not sink so low as to be physical with them.


    "You may not know, but Eliza fears water the most." Shedrick continued, "Eliza might be a dedicated actress, but she''ll always get stunt doubles to act in scenes involving water. And to think that you actually


    ducked her head in the water. Gosh, she''s screwed this time."


    Chester''s face darkened. "Is it a big deal?"


    "Sigh. Hailey said that she drowned once back then, and it traumatized her. I''ll stop here now. I''m going to visit her in the hospital. After all, she''s the goose thatys the golden eggs for ourpany." Shedrick hung up after he said that.


    Chester recalled the scene of Eliza in the clubhouse shivering with fear after she lifted her head out of the water.


    It turned out that she had aquaphobia.


    That woman, who could stab a knife into her body, had aquaphobia.


    No wonder she looked like that.


    Chester lit a cigarette with a sulky expression.


    After he was done with the cigarette, he put a towel around him and casually washed up. Then, he drove to the hospital.


    In the hospital,te at night.


    The news about Eliza being admitted to the hospital had caused an uproar among the hospital staff.


    When Chester walked in with a mask, he heard a few nurses whispering among themselves.


    "I heard Eliza has been admitted to this hospital. Is it true?"


    "It''s true. One of our colleagues from the emergency department saw her. Apparently, she has a fever."


    "I''m very fond of Eliza. I really want to get her signature."


    "Forget it. The ward she''s staying in is restricted. The management has asked us


    to keep it a secret unless we don''t mind getting fired."


    Chester headed to the emergency department straight away.


    Shedrick had just arrived at Eliza''s ward not long ago too. Hailey and Eliza''s assistant were there as well. When the three of them saw Chester''s arrival, a strange look shed across their faces.


    "How''s she?" Chester''s eyes settled on Eliza, who was lying on the bed.


    She was still unconscious, with her eyes closed and elegant face ghastly. There were tubes on the back of her hand.


    He found it amusing.


    Was it such a big deal? When he ducked her head in, he was cautious. His sole intention was to teach her a lesson rather than drown her.


    What a big lesson it was. However, it suddenly hit Chester that Eliza looked more attractive when she stood in front of him and talked back to him.


    In his eyes, Eliza was like a thorny rose. How could she be so weak?


    Hailey said, "The doctor said that her temperature is a t 39.5 degrees Celsius."


    "That''s not high," Chester responded coldly. As a doctor, he had seen people whose temperatures were a s high as 40 degrees Celsius.


    Hailey choked. If Chester were not her boss, she would have told him off.


    Shedrick patted Hailey on the shoulder. "Eliza has taken some antipyretic, but the doctor said that she might be unconscious because she got a fright." 1


    A hush fell over the ward again. Nobody else dared to say anything when Chester was quiet.


    Hailey and the assistant stole a nce at Chester''s expression but could not figure out what was on his mind.


    A while back, rumor had it that Chester wanted Eliza to himself. However, there had been no news about this mattertely, so the two of them did not care about it. Never did they expect that Chester woulde over tonight.

 Chapter 1995

    Atst, Shedrick decided not to stay in the ward. He said to the assistant, "Please keep watch on her here. I''m going to take my leave first. Do inform me if she


    wakes up tomorrow."


    After reminding her, he turned around and looked at Chester. "Do you want to leave with me?"


    "I''m on duty tonight," Chester said nonchntly.


    Shedrick was puzzled. Why did Chester have to be on duty when the hospital was his?


    Nevertheless, he was toozy to ask Chester, so he left straight away.


    After standing for a short while, Chester left the ward too. However, he went to the department of internal medicine in the inpatient unit instead of going home.


    The doctor on duty, Dr. Judson, was astonished to see him. "Dr. Jewell, why are you here tonight?"


    "Professor Webb just did his operation, and I''m quite worried." Chester sat in front of his desk.


    "Dr. Jewell, you''re such a responsible doctor," Dr. Judson said with admiration.


    However, Chester ignored him. He simply browsed through the medical record and yed with his phone


    for a while.


    At 1:00 am., he went to the emergency room.


    Hailey had already left, and only the assistant was left, sleeping groggily by the bed.


    Chester nced at the IV infusion bottle and realized that the bottle was almost empty. Hence, he reached out to remove the tube and put in another new bottle. Eliza suddenly jerked on the bed, but she was not awake. She was mumbling as if she had encountered something terrifying in her dream.


    Chester bent over and approached her, only to hear her murmuring, "Save me. I don''t want to die."


    A miserable look washed over her face. She even broke out in a cold sweat.


    The assistant beside her woke up with a start and was shocked to find Chester here.


    Chester was not bothered about how the assistant was looking at him. He patted softly on Eliza''s face to wake her up.


    However, she was still unconscious.


    Even her face began to pale.


    Chester''s expression changed slightly, and he quickly provided her with a nasal cann. Only then did she start to look better.


    After that, Chester remained seated on the chair beside the bed. Seeing his serious expression, the


    assistant trembled with fear.


    Eliza had a dream.


    In the dream, she fell into the sea while she was fleeing. Surrounded by the icy seawater, she nearly lost her breath.


    She even seemed to spot her dead body floating in the middle of the sea. She died.


    Ultimately, she died.


    She knew that she could not possibly use Eliza''s body forever. She was Charity, who was just a soul at this point.


    When one died, where would they go?


    However, she was dissatisfied.


    She was dissatisfied that she died just like that.


    She had yet to avenge her parents'' death. Given that Sarah was still alive, what


    gave her the right to reunite with her parents in the afterlife?


    No. She could not die.


    She struggled to swim upward. It felt as if she had exerted all her energy to do that.


    When she finally stuck her head out of the water, she saw a gleam of light.


    Subsequently, an emotional voice sounded beside her ear. "This is wonderful. Lizzie, you''re awake. It frightened me to see you unconscious for so long."


    She finally came to her senses through her bleary eyes. She was a bit slow-witted at first, but after some time, it finally urred to her that the person was her assistant, Skyler Jayne.

 Chapter 1996

    That was when Charity recalled that she was not dead. Instead, she had re- entered Eliza''s body.


    She almost lost her life again.


    "Lizzie,st night... Mr. Jewell has been watching over you." Skyler suddenly darted a careful nce at the other end of the bed.


    Only when Eliza turned her face did she notice Chester''s presence.


    Chester had been here the whole ofst night, but he did not expect her to be gentle to him when she woke up. Nevertheless, he never thought she would give him such a frosty look.


    "Is Young Master Jewell here because he''s worried that I''m still alive?" Eliza asked indifferently with an extremely hoarse voice.


    Beside her, Skyler was so nervous that her heart skipped a beat. Luckily, Chester was not mad, but his gaze was dark.


    "Why didn''t you tell me yesterday that you have a fear of water?" Chester asked while staring at Eliza''s ghastly face.


    "Did you give me a chance to tell you? In fact, have you ever treated me as a human?" Eliza chuckled, but it


    seemed like a sneer. "Young Master Jewell, please leave. I''m exhausted, and honestly, I''m traumatized by your face."


    "Trauma can be ovee." Chester straightened his body. "What do you want to eat? I''ll get someone to send the food over."


    Eliza ignored him and turned to look at her assistant. "Get me a bowl of porridge."


    The assistant felt ufortable, especially after she caught sight of Chester''s awful expression.


    "Alright. I''ll go and get it now." Skyler did not dare to linger around anymore and jumped at the opportunity to escape.


    Eliza closed her eyes and could not be bothered with Chester.


    Chester subconsciously wanted to take out his cigarette box. However, at the thought that he was in the hospital, he fought back his urge. Eliza''s behavior now really infuriated him.


    Since she was ignoring him, so be it.


    He bent over and lowered his head to kiss her lips.


    Although her lips were chapped due to fever, it did not prevent him from kissing her.


    Eliza never thought he would do this. The moment she came to the realization that he was kissing her, she resisted him by pushing him away.


    Considering that she had been having a fever for one night, she had no strength to resist him. Chester clutched her hands and pressed them before trying to deepen the kiss.


    Nevertheless, Eliza closed her lips tightly so that he could not do it.


    Anyway, Chester was not in a rush. So, he slowly kissed her lips over and over again while controlling her hands.


    No longer able to put up with him anymore, Eliza did not hide the hatred in her eyes anymore. "Chester, are you that desperate? You can''t even let a sick person off."


    "I''m actually not very interested in you looking like that. I had no choice but to do this because you refused to look at me or talk to me." Chester bent over and touched her chin. A smile spread across his handsome face. He never thought that he would one day take liberties with a woman.


    "Eliza,st night was my fault, but I didn''t know you have a fear of water."


    "I know." Eliza answered impassively, "I haven''t recovered yet, and I''m exhausted. Can I rest now?"


    "Sure you can." Chester stood still.


    Eliza grew impatient. "Can you leave?"


    "My legs are mine. You have no right to make me leave." Chester raised his eyebrows and stared into


    Eliza''s eyes.


    "You''re right."


    Eliza nodded weakly but did not talk to him after that.

 Chapter 1997

    In the Lodge.


    Freya woke up from a hangover with the sunlight shining through the window.


    She suddenly sat up, and her head hurt.


    Was she not drinking with Eliza? Why did she end up here?


    Was it the next morning already?


    Freya did not feel good about the situation. She hurriedly put on her clothes and went downstairs." Aunty Loretta, where''s Dani..."


    Before she could finish her sentence, she saw Ryan sitting on the couch and carrying Dani in his arms with a milk bottle in his hand. From her chubby face, Dani seemed content with the milk. What a cute baby she was.


    However, that scene was bizarre.


    Upon noticing the noise, Ryan lifted his eyes and nced at Freya. He did not say anything for fear of disturbing Dani.


    Instead, Aunty Loretta came with a basin of water and exined softly, "Young Master sent you home yesterday. You were drunk, but Dani insisted on


    having you take care of her, and I couldn''t deal with her alone, so Young Master coaxed her to sleep. This morning, Dani made quite a fuss, and it was also Young Master who soothed her. Since she''s hungry, she''s drinking some milk again."


    Those words made Freya guilty. Nevertheless, she never thought that Ryan would be able to soothe Dani.


    After Dani finished her milk, Ryan walked up to Freya with Dani in his arms.


    Once Dani saw Freya, she stretched out her hands to ask for Freya to hold her. Freya promptly carried Dani and apologized to her guiltily. "I''m sorry, darling. I promise not to get drunk anymore. I''m sorry..."


    She apologized non-stop, feeling sorry for her child.


    Not only did she fail to provide Dani with aplete family, but she also did not fulfill her duty as a mother.


    Ryan gazed at her with an unusually solemn face. "I hope you''ll do as you say." Freya lifted her head meekly. "Thank you for yesterday."


    "It was no trouble bringing a drunkard back." Ryan frowned. "But I hope that it won''t happen again. After all, Dani is a poor child. I understand that you''ve been upied with the divorce matter and upset with Rodney being quite close with Sarah recently. It''s only normal, but having said that, you need to think for your child. Since you want to fight for her custody, you need to learn to be bold. She doesn''t have her dad around, and her mom gets drunk. She might be young, but she does yearn for love."


    Hisments made Freya blush with shame. "I... I didn''t drink because of Rodney. I met Sarah yesterday and found out something from her, so I was very annoyed."


    Ryan''s eyes became rather gentle, but he still said," When you''re annoyed, think about your child. She needs you. I might''ve gone too far with my words, but no one can rece a mother''s role."


    "Alright." Freya nodded obediently, which was unusual.


    "Go and have your breakfast. I need to go to work." After pinching Dani''s cheek, Ryan turned around and made his way to the door. 1


    As Freya watched him change his shoes at the door, she zoned out for a moment.


    This scene was simr to Rodney heading out to work every morning when they used to live together those days.


    She shuddered in spite of herself and swiftly asked, "By the way, did you see Eliza when you were in the clubhouse yesterday? Was she drunk?"


    Ryan was stunned. "When I arrived, only you and Chester were there. I only went because Chester informed me about it."


    "Chester?" Freya froze. "D*mn. Eliza seemed to have drunk a lot yesterday. Could Chester have done something to her?"


    "That''s impossible. Eliza probably left earlier yesterday." Ryan reckoned that she might be overthinking things but left after changing his shoes.


    Freya promptly called Eliza. However, it was a man who answered the call. His voice rang a bell to her.


    "Eliza, someone would like to speak to you."


    "Chester, why is Eliza''s phone with you?" Freya was stupefied.

 Chapter 1998

    "Yeah. Her phone is with me." Chester furtively nced over at Eliza. "She''s having porridge on the bed."


    Having porridge on the bed...


    His words made her think of something.


    Within a few seconds, a campy plot shed in Freya''s mind. Could Chester have taken advantage of Eliza while the two of them were drunk yesterday and that they just only got up?


    Freya was worried sick. "Chester, you b*stard! What have you done to Eliza?"


    Her voice was so loud that Eliza heard what she said too. Could not bear with Chester anymore, Eliza extended her hand. "Chester, pass me my phone." "Beg me." Chester raised his brows.


    Eliza had an overwhelming urge to throw the porridge at his face there and then, but she held it in.


    She must not act on impulse when dealing with people like Chester. Who knew if he would duck her head into the sink?


    She did not want to go through what she did yesterday.


    On the other end, Freya insisted on having Eliza answer the call. However, Chester responded, "Eliza doesn''t want to beg me. This means you''re not that important, so I''m going to hang up."


    With that, he put the phone back into this pocket.


    Eliza''s face turned grim. "Young Master Jewell, why are you being a jerk? That''s my phone."


    "Really? I didn''t know. I picked it up yesterday." Chester smirked. "If you treat me nicely, I might consider returning it to you."


    Eliza was tired, so she really did not want to be nice to him.


    However, her phone contained a lot of secrets, as well as some important


    numbers. "Young Master Jewell, I beg you to return the phone to me."


    "Is this how you beg someone?" Chester remained still. "You''re so cold and distant."


    "What do you want me to do then?" Considering Eliza''s head still hurt, she did not want to think too much.


    Chester fixed his eyes on her chapped lips and then suddenlyughed. He said, "I''ll return it to you if you kiss me."


    He specifically asked for a kiss but not a peck.


    Eliza gazed at him silently, without uttering a word.


    This atmosphere made the assistant beside her feel awkward. "I''m going to the restroom."


    She quickly gave an excuse to leave.


    Chester curled his lips into a yful grin. "Your assistant knows what''s best for us, huh?"


    Eliza was filled with conflict and disgust. "My phone is only worth a few thousand dors. I can buy a new one and get a SIM card.¡±


    "Really? If you don''t see any worth in it, I won''t force you." Chester slowly rose to his feet. "This phone will be mine then."


    Seeing that Chester was about to leave, Eliza''s fists tightened under the nket. "Hold on..."


    "Why? Are you hesitating?" Chester halted in his steps, his handsome face revealing a hint of evilness." Everyone has some secrets in their phones. It all depends whether you think a kiss is more important than your secrets." 1


    Eliza clenched her teeth and stayed quiet for half a minute before her fists rxed. "Come here."


    Chester walked up to her bed. Then, he bent over and stared at her face. Although her features were exquisite, she looked haggard. Compared to those women he had encountered, she was indeed unattractive.


    However, when he exchanged looks with her, he somehow felt like getting a taste of her.


    Eliza approached his lips without saying anything. Chester noticed she had opened her mouth that was tightly shut just now, and her warmth began to surround him.


    Her thin lips might be cold, but the kiss was hot and raw. There was even a taste of porridge in her mouth.


    While bending over, Chester felt something in his spine.


    He wondered if it was because he had not been with a woman for a long time.

 Chapter 1999

    Or could it be that it was Eliza''s first time taking the initiative?


    To his surprise, he felt his heart racing madly. It was quite interesting. Soon, he turned into an active kisser too.


    Before he could savor the kiss, Eliza had already left. The romantic sensation was still on his lips. "I''m done. Can I have my phone back?"


    Chester stared closely at her lips, which were initially pale but had turned pink after the kiss. There were even sparkles in her eyes.


    The itch in him to do something was very bad. It felt as though it had been scratched and that he could not get enough of it.


    He even had the thought of pressing her onto the bed regardless.


    However, he was a rational person. After fixing his eyes on her for a while, he returned the phone to her." Lizzie, you''re so sweet."


    Eliza''s face was void of emotion.


    Chester pinched her chin. "Don''t you feel shy?" "I think I need to brush my teeth," Eliza said calmly.


    Chester''s gaze turned grave, but he soon let out augh. "You need to get used to this. You can''t possibly brush your teeth every time this happens. After all, brushing too many times will damage your teeth."


    With that, he left the ward.


    Then, he walked to a window and could not help but light a cigarette. That kiss was d*mn amazing. 1


    His rationality told him that he should not involve himself with Eliza because of Charity.


    Nevertheless, that unscrupulous character of his would always try tempting him into the deep abyss, ever since he was young.


    He wanted Eliza and yearned to get her.


    This thought had never been this strong.


    In the ward, Eliza kept a cold face. However, she did not brush her teeth. Instead, she used tissue paper to wipe it violently.


    God knew how badly she wanted to bite his tongue off.


    The closer she got to Chester, the more disgusted she felt. The kiss was dirty and nauseating.


    After calming down, she took her phone and gave Freya a call to exin the matter.


    Upon hearing it, Freya was relieved. "You frightened the wits out of me. I thought Chester took advantage of you because of me. Luckily, he didn''t, or I would never forgive myself. By the way, which ward are you i n? I''ll visit you."


    Eliza told Freya her ward number.


    Then, Freya contacted Catherine. By the time the two of them arrived at the


    ward, it was already 11:00 p.m.


    As soon as they entered the ward, Catherine noticed that Eliza looked much more haggard and paler than before.


    She could not help but say with a frown, "How much did both of you all drink yesterday for Eliza to end up in the hospital."


    Freya felt guilty, whereas Eliza smiled nonchntly. "I t had nothing much to do with drinking. I actually caught a cold and had a feverst night."


    "Why was Chester around this morning when you caught a cold and a fever?" Catherine found it strange.


    "He learned it from my manager. After all, I am signed to hispany." Obviously, Eliza did not want to talk much about it. "What''s more, my phone was with him yesterday."


    Catherine nodded and said cautiously, "Anyway, you shouldn''t drink so much next time. It''s not good for your health."


    "I didn''t mean to do it. It was all because of Sarah." Freya was sulky. "Fine. I won''t behave like this anymore. Ryan just taught me a lesson this morning.


    I''ll stay strong for Dani''s sake."


    Eliza did not say a word. She was afraid that the mention of Sarah would make her lose herself.


    "Alright. I know Sarah is wicked, but don''t worry.


    Shaun won''t let him off." Catherineforted her." Eliza, let me peel an orange for you."


    The two of them apanied Eliza in the ward for half an hour before they left.

 Chapter 2000

    Freya said with a frown, "Eliza must be tired from all the drinking yesterday. She usually says whateveres to mind, but today she looks listless. Oh, I forgot to ask if she has had her hand bandaged too."


    "Hand?" Catherine was puzzled.


    "When I told Eliza what Sarah did to Charity yesterday, Eliza was so mad that she crushed the wine ss into pieces." Freya sighed.


    A glint shed in Catherine''s eyes. "But she doesn''t know Charity. Why was she so mad?"


    "Why not? It''s normal for a humane person to be mad when they hear that."


    Catherine went silent. If it were her, would she fly into a fit of fury and crush the wine ss into pieces?


    Of course, it was normal to be angry, but she would probably p the table or smash the ss. In her opinion, people who did this would be those simmering with anger yet had no way to vent it.


    "You, too, think that my argument makes sense, right?" Freya said with dissatisfaction, "Sadly, the hot coffee didn''t ruin Sarah''s face yesterday."


    "Drop it." Catherine looked at her seriously. "Freya, you''re now a mother. Can you please don''t act so


    impulsively? It would be fine if you pped or punched Sarah when you met with her yesterday. But if you destroyed her looks in public, where they would be witnesses and physical evidence, you can go to jail. Don''t expect that Rodney will hide the truth. After all, Sarah is his weakness."


    Freya''s mouth opened, but her throat felt like it was stuffed with cotton. 1


    After a while, she was overwhelmed with rage and discontent.


    This was not the oue she anticipated either.


    However, when Charity was in jail, she always used to visit Boris, who was admitted to the hospital because he was exasperated. Due to that, she interacted


    with Jennifer frequently, even more than Catherine did.


    She knew full well that Jennifer was gentle and kind.


    She still remembered the tearful look on Jennifer''s face, worried about her daughter and husband.


    Yet, Jennifer died so miserably.


    Sarah had destroyed the Neeson family, as well as Freya''s irreceable youth.


    She even made Freya hate Rodney, which was why Freya could not pull herself together.


    However, after being reminded by Ryan and criticized by Catherine, Freya realized that she was too impulsive and irresponsible.


    Catherine patted her shoulder lightly. "I understand your pain. Charity is my good friend, and I respect Aunty Jennifer as my elder. In fact, I''ve never forgotten how Sarah plotted against Shaun. But Shaun and I are trying toe up with an appropriate solution. Even if we want to take revenge against Sarah, it''s not worth involving ourselves in it."


    "I got it." Freya nodded dejectedly.


    The two of them took the elevator down. As soon as they walked out, they came across Rodney, who was holding ab sheet.


    Since they were not too far away from each other, it did not take long for Rodney to catch sight of them. His handsome face darkened, and his grim eyes settled on Freya. "Why are you guys here? Are you guys nning to trouble Sarah again?"


    "So Sarah is staying here as well." Seeing how protective he was of Sarah, Freya could not help but scoff. "Judging from her minor injuries, it''s a waste of resources for her to be hospitalized."


    Rodney''s eyes shed with fury. He gazed at Freya''s face that he used to find beautiful. However, the sight of her hysterical expression yesterday made him feel unfamiliar with her. "Freya, are you for real? Do you know how badly you burned her yesterday? If she hadn''t blocked her face with her hands, her face would''ve been ruined."

 Chapter 2001

    "I missed her face. What a shame," Freya teased.


    "You..." Rodney''s eyes burst with anger. "Are you a human? Where''s your conscience? If you weren''t my wife, I would''ve called the police on you. Also, Sarah keeps telling me not to look into the issue. All she wants is to keep the peace, yet you can''t even let her off."


    "In that case, I have to thank you for not having me arrested." Freyaughed. At that moment, her hatred for Rodney intensified.


    No matter how protective he was of Sarah back then, Freya would not hate him because it was his choice to love Sarah. However, he should not use his love for Sarah against her.


    Annoyed, Rodney undid the button on his shirt in front of his chest. "You don''t have to tease me. Ask yourself whether it was right to do what you did yesterday. You almost killed Sarah and ruined her entire life. Not only doesn''t she hate you, but she''s not calling the police either. Why can''t you learn to be generous? Come with me and apologize to Sarah to beg for her forgiveness now."


    With that, he reached out to grab Freya''s hand.


    However, Freya acted faster by pping him on the face while ring at him resentfully. "You want me toe with you and apologize to her? Dream on. Even


    if she''s dead, I''ll trample all over her tomb in the middle of the night."


    With that, she dragged Catherine away with him." Cathy, let''s go."


    She was worried that she would attack Rodney if she looked at him again.


    Even so, Rodney refused to let her go. He stretched out his hands to stop the two of them. Then, he lowered his head and looked at Catherine. "I just want to know if Shaun''s memory has recovered."


    Needless to say, Catherine knew that denying would be the best choice. However, now that Rodney and Freya hade this far, it would be difficult for them to make peace with each other again. Therefore, she openly admitted it. "His memory has mostly recovered. He remembers most of his past except for some little things."


    Rodney was astonished. "Sure enough, Sarah didn''t lie tome." 1


    "It''s been almost half a month. Are you going to send Sarah overseas?" Catherine asked with her eyes fixed on him.


    Rodney said embarrassedly, "At first, I nned to send her overseas two days ago. But since her hand has been burned, it''ll take at least four to five days for her injury to heal. In fact, it''s uncertain whether she can recover. But Freya, I beg you. After all, you''re my legal wife. I don''t want to investigate the matter to find out who''s right and wrong. All I want from you is to apologize to her. Let''s bring other matters to an end too, okay?"


    "Rodney, you just don''t understand how much seeing you standing in front of me is making me hate you. I wish I could divorce you right now."


    Freya immediately pulled Catherine and left. She could not be bothered to look at him anymore.


    Rodney clutched her wrist with a grim expression.


    Freya broke free from his clutch and walked away without turning back.


    As he stared at her silhouette, Rodney felt disappointed and powerless.


    He even began to me Freya, wondering why she could never understand him nor put herself into his shoes.


    On this day, Rodney was in and out of the hospital.


    When Eliza was ready to head back home to rest after having an IV infusion in the afternoon, she happened to see Rodney leaving.


    Her eyes narrowed.

 Chapter 2002

    Skyler turned her gaze to where Eliza was looking, only to find a bunch of people walking in and out the door. "Lizzie, what are you looking at?"


    "I''m looking at how well this hospital is doing." Eliza averted her eyes.


    Skyler said with a smile, "All the hospitals are doing well. What''s more, the Jewell family hospital has the best medical skills in Australia."


    "I''lle over tomorrow for IV infusion," Eliza said, "The doctor said I should have an infusion for three days straight, right?"


    Skyler was taken aback as Eliza was known for going against the doctor''s instructions. This time, she was probably rather obedient because she was in poor health. "Actually, you can get a family doctor over to your house to perform an IV infusion. After all, you''re a public figure..."


    "It doesn''t matter. I feel more at ease having it in the hospital." As Eliza was speaking, she made her way to the door. "You must be exhausted from the past two days. I''ll ask my bodyguard to apany me to deal with other matters. You can carry on with your work, and there''s no need for you to apany me hometer."


    Once Eliza got home, she took her coat off andy on the couch.


    The chauffeur came in and closed the door. Then, he carefully put the fruit baskets on the overhead table.


    Eliza took out a box of cigarettes below the table in front of him. The minute she held the cigarette between two of her fingers, she exuded a sense of coldness. Then, she lit the cigarette and took a deep drag like a junkie.


    Only those who knew her well would understand that this was her only way of venting her feelings when she felt most miserable.


    After two solid minutes of silence, she said, "Sarah will probably be in the burn unit for the next two days. Now that Shaun''s memory has mostly recovered, Rodney trusts Sarah even more. I guess Rodney will consider sending Sarah abroad once her wound gets better."


    The chauffeur said, "Sarah will probably try finding a way of staying here." "Perhaps she has already found a way." Eliza''s lower lip suddenly twitched. A puzzled look washed over the chauffeur''s face.


    Eliza softly exhaled some smoke from his mouth, making her appear hazy. "Didn''t someone spot Rodney sleeping at Sarah''s ce when he was drunk? To Sarah, the fastest way of gaining a foothold here is to get pregnant. I''m sure she has plotted something. Furthermore, her hypnotic skills are very powerful. Hypnotizing a man to sleep with her is an easy task for her."


    The chauffeur was so shocked that his jaw dropped. On second thought, it was difficult to prevent anything from happening when a man and a woman were together in a room the entire night.


    "That''s why Sarah doesn''t mind being sent abroad. Once she''s pregnant, Rodney will eventually ask her to return."


    Elizaughed. She was the one who grew up with Sarah, so she knew her well enough. "But I can''t make a move only after she''s back. After all, she''ll be pregnant with Rodney''s child. By then, the Snowden members will keep a closer watch of me, and I won''t have the chance to do it."


    The chauffeur furrowed his brows nervously. "These are just your assumptions. Moreover, Miss Jones and Young Master Hill will probably do something about it"


    "Yeah. Sarah has too many enemies, but what to do? I want to kill her myself." Eliza said grimly, "Plus, I won''t kill her in one go. I''ll torture her little by little. I want her to experience the worst feeling in the world and suffer a living hell." 1


    The chauffeur fixed his eyes on her amid the smoke. Seemingly, the exquisite, perfect celebrity he used to see on TV had transformed into a different person.


    This look of hers was quite familiar to him. It was simr to when she caught Thomas and tortured him every day- no, it was much crazier than that.


    After a long time, the chauffeur said, "You were the one who granted me life. If it hadn''t been for you, I wouldn''t havee this far. I''m ready to sacrifice for you anytime. However, the hospital is filled with people. I''m worried they''ll find out that it''s your doing"


    "It''s fine. If they do, I''ll take full responsibility for it. You can leave." Eliza''s tone was dull, yet it conveyed a sense of hellish madness.


    No one knew that Eliza had stepped into hell the moment Freya told her the truth yesterday.

 Chapter 2003

    Eliza had already turned into a devil. All she wanted to do was take revenge, and nobody could stop her.


    The next day, when Eliza headed to the hospital, she only brought her chauffeur and bodyguard along.


    She was wearing a pair of shades and a cap. While she was having an IV infusion quietly in the emergency room, Chester entered in a white coat and a stethoscope around his neck.


    "Are you feeling better?" Chester naturally extended his hand to touch her forehead. 1


    Eliza subconsciously dodged his hand, leaving it stiffening in the air. Even so, he did not get angry but smiled. "I''m just checking your temperature as a doctor. You don''t have to be nervous."


    "Dr. Jewell, if I''m not mistaken, you''re a leading doctor from the department of internal medicine." Eliza looked up and reminded him. However, her shades prevented the emotions in her eyes from being seen.


    "Don''t say that. This hospital is mine, so I have the right to care for all the patients here." Chester suddenly grabbed her hand and checked her pulse rate.


    Eliza looked down in surprise. "Are you checking my pulse rate?"


    "Yes. Your body is too frail." Chester gave a discreet smile. "Is it because you haven''t been sleeping well? You usually have quite irregr periods, and you always stay upte too."


    "I''m going to prescribe some medicine for you to take for a week. Take one dose every day to nurse your health." Chester frowned. "You may be young now, but your body might not be able to support you when you''re older. If you fall sick then, it''ll take ten days to one month to recover." 1


    "I do need to take care of my health. After all, I''m the goose thatys the golden eggs for yourpany. If I''m sick for a long time, it''ll affect yourpany''s earnings," Eliza said perfunctorily. 1


    "I''m not bothered about the meager earnings." Chester suddenly snorted. "Eliza, as a woman, why do you want to live such a tiring life? I really don''t care about that small amount of money."


    Eliza fell silent. With her shades covering half of her face, she gave nothing away. Only her pinkish lips were visible.


    Chester still remembered the indescribable feeling of the kiss yesterday, which seemed to have brought him back to when he first kissed Charity. He was even savoring the aftertaste when he got homest night.


    His rationality and instinct conflicted.


    His rationality told him that he should not be deeply involved with Eliza because of Charity.


    Nevertheless, his instinct told him that all of him wanted her.


    He believed that he might be a little abnormal just because he had not gotten her.


    "Eliza, what do you want? I can give you anything." Chester reached out to take off her shades.


    Eliza shunned his hand away and suddenly asked, "I saw Rodney yesterday. Is Sarah in this hospital too? Freya said she injured Sarah''s hands."


    "Mm." At the mention of this issue, Chester''s tone became rather cold. It was as if he was averse to it.


    Eliza lifted her head. "The day before yesterday, Freya said Sarah admitted killing Jennifer in front of her. Sarah even threw Jennifer''s ashes into the drain."


    "Does Freya have any incriminating evidence?"


    Chester asked all of a sudden.

 Chapter 2004

    "No." Sarah''s voice was too soft, so Freya didn''t manage to record it. Eliza shook her head. "I used to stay in the same courtyard as Aunty Jennifer when I was young. She was very nice. I always went to her ce to have meals. Charity was my friend. She died s o miserably, and even her family was killed by Sarah..."


    Chester somehow felt something clenching his heart. He was so exasperated that he lowered his voice. "So does it mean that you''ll be mine if I kill Sarah?"


    Eliza raised her head and looked at him before saying firmly, "I''m aware of your feelings for me. You won''t pursue me."


    "Don''t underestimate yourself." Chesterughed.


    Despite saying that, he admired her quite a lot. Those women who approached him back then did not know their position. They always tried to win his heart.


    "Sarah has Rodney backing her. Rodney is your good friend, and moreover, his identity is unusual. A smart person like you won''t have a falling-out with your buddy for the sake of a woman." 1


    Chester did not deny it. It was true that he was on bad terms with Rodney, which exined why he hardly interacted with him during this period. Even so, he did not wish to have a sour rtionship with him.


    After all, Rodney was different from before.


    However, Chester could understand Eliza''s mood." Don''t worry. Even if I don''t lend you a hand, Shaun will do something about it."


    "Don''t get me wrong. Actually, I''ve never thought of taking revenge. Indeed, I hate Sarah very much, but even Freya and Catherine can''t do anything to her. I know my limits. I''m just... curious about Sarah."


    Eliza suddenly said, "It should be okay for me to meet her, right? I wonder what kind of a woman she is, considering how much she has wronged Freya, Catherine, and Charity. I want to see if she''s superhuman or has stunning looks." "She''s not superhuman, nor is she considered to have ... stunning looks."


    Chester''s perfectly handsome face moved closer to her, revealing an evil smile. "There''s no issue meeting her since she''s right in this hospital. But if you want my help, you should show your appreciation to me, shouldn''t you?"


    His eyes clearly revealed hints of flirting. "I can tell you where she is, but if you''re going alone, you won''t even be able to approach the door. Rodney cares about her a lot. There are bodyguards outside her ward."


    "B*stard." Eliza did not conceal her hatred. "No wonder Freya wants to divorce him." "I approve of her decision too." Chester nodded.


    Deep down, Eliza teased, ''What gives you the right to approve of her decision? You''re much more disgusting and wicked than Rodney.''


    Nevertheless, she took Chester''s hint but she did not want his kisses anymore. God knew how many times she brushed her teeth after she got home yesterday." Young Master Jewell, I can''t say that you''re trying to pursue me, nor am I qualified for that. Having said that, even if you''re interested in me, you have to give me some benefits. If you have a kept woman, you''ll need to pay her before sleeping with her."


    "Do you mean that I can kiss you after letting you meet Sarah?" Chester was deep in thought. "Eliza, don''t trick me. I''m not the sort you can afford to trick."


    "You''re too concerned about getting things straight. It''s quite dull to be with you." After Eliza finished speaking and stared at him for a while, she took the initiative to kiss him.


    While Chester was still pondering over her words, she kissed him of her own ord. He boldly held her head. As he had gained the experience yesterday, it was much smoother today.


    He used to have no interest in acts like kissing, which involved lips pressing against each other. Plus, as a doctor, he was knowledgeable and had always found it unhygienic.


    However, he started to be swayed.


    With the woman''s unique breath and fragrance entering his lungs, Chester kissed her more deeply.

 Chapter 2005

    Chester knew that Eliza would retreat, so he held her more tightly to keep her from doing so.


    It was only until she started panting that he let go of her.


    Chester rested his eyes on her slightly swollen red lips and crimson face. He could not get enough of the kiss, but he found it strange at the same time. She was not very skillful in kissing. Also, given that she was previously a kept woman, why was she still so shy?


    "Are you done?" Eliza asked calmly.


    Only then did Chester notice her calm, indifferent gaze. She did not look like she had just experienced a passionate kiss. Somehow, he felt annoyed deep down. "Eliza, don''t you feel anything after I kissed you just now?"


    Eliza opened her mouth. She initially wanted to say," I''m a little worried that I might be infected because of your dirty mouth." On second thought, he was still of value, so she casually answered, "Nothing much."


    "If you can''t feel anything, let me kiss you again. I''ll make sure you feel something this time." Chester approached her and draped his arm around her shoulders.


    "Lizzie, this is the drink you wanted..." The assistant suddenly walked in. At the sight of the scummy Chester who was pestering Eliza, she was so shocked that her hand trembled and the drink spilled onto the floor. "I''m s-sorry. My stomach hurts. I''ll ce the drink here and leave first."


    She promptly dashed out.


    Eliza impassively pushed Chester''s hand away." Young Master Jewell, don''t be so shameless. You''ve taken advantage of me, yet I haven''t gotten to meet Sarah and you continue to push your luck. You don''t want to lose out, neither do I."


    Chester asked curiously, "But you''ve already kissed me. If I''m not satisfied with your kiss, aren''t you afraid that I won''t take you to meet Sarah?"


    "It''s quite a pity, but I need to cut my losses early," Eliza answered coolly, "Considering that you work in the business industry, you should know that sometimes it''s necessary to stop a business or it''ll incur more losses."


    "You''re right." A smile spread across Chester''s face. He was good-looking and had a charming smile.


    Eliza recalled being captivated by his smile when she was still the young and muddled Charity. However, she did not have any strong feelings for him now because she knew that not every man who always wore a smile was kind-hearted. For some people, the more they smiled, the more cold-hearted they were.


    "After you''re done with your IV drip, I''ll take you to meet Sarah." Chester took out his phone. "Save my number. Call me when you''re done."


    Chester stood up after Eliza saved his number. "I''m going to do my rounds now. We''ll get in touchter."


    As soon as Chester returned to the department of internal medicine, he personally asked the condition of the patients he had performed operations on. Then, h e returned to his office and tapped open Eliza''s Snapchat. There was nothing much apart from pictures of her activities in the entertainment industry as well as magazine photos.


    He tapped open one of the pictures taken during an event she attended a few days ago. It seemed to be an outdoor event. She was wearing a white maxi dress on her graceful body, revealing her beautiful arms and shoulder de.


    With her good looks, she appeared very flirtatious even when the wind whipped her hair into a mess.


    Undeniably, he hade across many beautifuldies. Even so, he quietly appreciated Eliza for a while. It soon struck him that it was already winter now, yet she attended the event in such an outfit. She had probably felt cold. It was no wonder she had a fever yesterday.

 Chapter 2006

    Chester immediately dialed Shedrick''s number." You''d better not let Eliza attend any outdoor events for now."


    "Why?" Shedrick was dumbfounded. "As far as I know, she has an outdoor event for a luxury brand next week. We''ve already signed the contract."


    "Turn it down. The weather is chilly," Chester said nonchntly.


    HH


    Shedrick was astounded. It felt as though pigs might fly. "Dude, if we turn it down, we''ll have to pay a few million dors for breaching the contract. Besides, it''ll destroy Eliza''s reputation."


    "Well, tell the organizer to make sure the artists bundle up that day," Chester said after some thought.


    Shedrick was speechless. "Don''t all female artists do that? When Cindy was your fiancee, you didn''t say anything."


    "Just do as I say."


    Chester hung up the call.


    Half an hourter, Eliza took the initiative to call him." I''m done."


    Chester happened to be discussing something with a patient''s family member. He told her the location and asked her toe over.


    It took Eliza only five minutes toe over. Standing at the door with a mask, she watched Chester discuss the patient''s condition with the family member while he was in his white coat. It seemed that the patient was diagnosed with terminal cancer. After hearing Chester''s words, the family member was in tears and begged him to save the patient.


    Chesterforted the patient gently.


    After resting her eyes on the scene for a while, Skyler said, "I didn''t expect Young Master Jewell to be so kind when he''s on duty. He''s a good doctor."


    Eliza remained quiet. Chester was a good doctor who treated his patients well. He used to treat Sarah and Cindy well too.


    Even those women with whom he yed around were paid well.


    Only Eliza was not treated well.


    After Chester was done, he walked over. "Let''s go. I''m going to take you to meet Sarah, but... you can''t act impulsively like Freya."


    "Don''t worry. Rodney isn''t my husband, so I won''t have the urge to beat her up." Deep down, Eliza just wanted to torture Sarah to death.


    Chester was quite content with her reply.


    Eliza tagged along with him to the inpatient unit.


    Sarah stayed in the VIP private ward at the farthest end. There was even a row of bodyguards outside the ward to ensure tight security.


    Although Eliza had heard about it long ago, she could not help but feel sad for Freya at that moment.


    Shortly after, the two of them were allowed to enter after a bodyguard saw Chester and informed Sarah about it.


    In the luxurious ward, Sarah was lying on the bed with her hands bandaged. Her face was red and swollen. Rodney was seated by the bed, peeling an apple. 1


    When the two of them came in, Rodney looked up, his eyes shing with astonishment. "Chester, have you gotten together with Eliza?" 2

 Chapter 2007

    Rodney did not have the audacity to im that Eliza was Chester''s girlfriend. He knew that Chester had always yed around with women.


    Eliza tly denied it. "No. I''m just curious about what kind of a woman you prioritize over your wife and child that you chose to abandon your family."


    Rodney was aware of her rtionship with Freya. At that moment, many thoughts shed across his mind. He quickly said, "Did Freya ask you toe and look for me? You''ve misunderstood me. I didn''t abandon my family. She has always misunderstood me and insists on divorcing me this time. She even beat Sarah up so badly. If she hadn''t done that, I wouldn''t have toe here every day." 1 After making that remark, Eliza did not feel like talking to him anymore.


    She could understand why Freya wanted to divorce him without giving him a chance. The reason was that they were not on the same wavelength. Besides, Rodney had been caring for another woman every day without thinking about his married status, which upset his wife. 1


    Sarah said weakly, "Miss Robbins, are you Freya''s friend? Please talk her out of divorcing Rodney. I''ll be


    going overseas next week." "Next week?" Eliza asked, "Which country are you going to?"


    "Country B." Sarah sighed. "I probably won''t being back anymore."


    "Country B has quite lovely sights. I heard it''s difficult for many rich people to emigrate there." Eliza gave a vague smile. "Mr. Snow must have spent a lot of money on your emigration."


    Sarah''s face slightly paled. Upon sensing Eliza''s sarcasm, Bodney said with a frown, "Chester, why did you bring her here?"


    Without answering him, Chester took out a cigarette and lit it. Then, he took a drag of it.


    Bodney reminded, "Chester, this is a hospital.


    Smoking is prohibited. As a doctor, don''t you know that?"


    "I know, that''s why I''ve been holding in my urge outside just now. I can finally do it here," Chester respondedzily as Eliza''s eyes swept over his triggering expression.


    On the other hand, Sarah bit her lip when her eyes rested on Chester. "Chester, we grew up together since young. I really hope we can be like how we used to be. Even if that''s not possible, I still hope that you''ll be on good terms with Rodney." "Sarah, when you fled thest time, you shouldn''t havee back." Chester slowly exhaled some smoke. "Because of your return, all our friendships have soured."


    Sarah''s eyes reddened, and Rodney could not tolerate the situation anymore. "As she said, she''ll be leaving next week. Considering that we''re friends, why do you have to shift the me to her? She''s in agony too."


    Chester snorted while staying quiet. Eliza then asked," When will Miss Neeson be discharged? It seems like her injuries aren''t that severe."


    "How are they not severe?" Rodney said furiously, "Her hands will be scarred, and the scars won''t fade until a few yearster. They hurt so much that she can''t sleep at night. She has to frequently receive IV infusions in the hospital."


    "I''ve never experienced any burns, so I''m not sure." Eliza shrugged. "I''m going to the restroom."


    With that, she turned around and entered the restroom. Only after she locked the door did she take out a tube of salve. She squeezed some of it to put into the tub of toothpaste. After that, she pretended to flush the toilet beforeing out.


    "Let''s go." Chester finished smoking a cigarette. He did not feel like staying here anymore mainly because he was sick of Sarah''s face. She was so skillful at acting that Rodney did not even know he was being fooled by her.


    "Miss Neeson, I actually came over as I was curious about your appearance and how you managed to snatch my best friend''s man. I''ve finally seen you now, and it turns out that you''re just average." After humiliating Sarah, Eliza left with Chester regardless of Sarah''s grim expression.


    However, as soon as she walked to the door, she bumped into Cindy, who was walking toward the ward in a cashmere coat. From her haggard look, it seemed that Cindy had not been living well recently. The moment she saw Chester, her eyes lit up. Nevertheless, her body stiffened awkwardly the minute she caught a glimpse of Eliza beside him.


    As she had learned her lesson earlier, she stared at Chester''s handsome face with reddened eyes." Chester, when will you be free to return home for a meal? Your mom said that you''ve been very busytely."


    With a discreet smile, Chester said abrasively, "You''re s o skillful at speaking. We haven''t contacted each other for such a long time. Don''t make it seem like there''s something going on between us."

 Chapter 2008

    "Chester, must you be like this?" Embarrassed, Cindy broke into tears. "I''ve been having a hard time recently. Are you nning to force me into a corner?"


    Chester shot a stony nce at her. "Why are you here?"


    "Actually... I asked her to apany Sarah," Rodney said behind him, "She used to be very close to Sarah. Now that Sarah has very few friends, I asked her toe have a chat with Sarah."


    "Young Master Snow, how... understanding of you," Eliza teased before leaving.


    Chester was at a loss for words. "Rodney, if you had been so caring toward Freya, the two of you wouldn''t be divorcing."


    Once he finished his sentence, he tried to catch up to Eliza.


    Cindy watched him go after Eliza. When the two of them arrived at the elevator door, Chester clutched Eliza''s shoulder.


    The scene pierced Cindy''s eyes and made her consumed with jealousy.


    She could not help but sob and ask Rodney, "Young Master Snow, Chester likes Eliza, doesn''t he? Why does he like her? What''s so good about her?" 1


    Deep down, Rodney was still ruffled by Chester''s sarcastic remark. When he heard Cindy''s question, he answered with impatience, "Even without Eliza''s presence, he''ll be with another woman. Chester will never do something to keep a woman. To him, women are like clothes."


    Cindy''s face paled.


    Indeed, Chester was heartless.


    However, she was fortunate that Chester only had a slight interest in Eliza. How long would his interestst, though?


    Moreover, Cindy''s value was irreceable. Chester could never marry another woman except her.


    "Please spend more time with Sarah. After all, I''m married, so I can''t possibly stay here all the time." Rodney left after reminding Cindy in distress.


    In the elevator.


    Chester nced at the watch on his wrist, only to realize that it was already 12:00 p.m.


    "Let''s have lunch together. What do you want to eat?" H e turned his eyes to the woman beside him. "Western cuisine, Japanese cuisine, or hotpot?"


    "I don''t feel like eating anything. I want to go home and rest." Eliza turned him down.


    "Fine. I''ll go to your house and eat." Chester ced his hands into the pockets of his trousers, looking handsome and elegant in his white coat.


    Eliza, who had just met Sarah, was not in the mood to entertain him. She directly said, "Young Master


    Jewell, I mean that I want to go home alone and rest. I don''t want to eat with you. If you''re hungry, you can get someone else to eat with you."


    The elevator happened to arrive on the ground floor, so she walked out straight away.


    Chester''s eyes narrowed while resting on her. He suddenly extended his hand to grab her. His elegant face revealed a hint of coldness. "Eliza, what do you mean? You''re nning to leave after taking advantage of me, huh?"


    "Don''t make me seem so awful. I kissed you, and you brought me to meet Sarah. So we don''t owe each other, nor were you taken advantage of." Eliza exchanged nces with him impatiently. "What''s more, this is the condition you set from the beginning, Young Master Jewell. Now, you even n oning to my house for a meal. If I agree, I''ll be taken advantage of."


    Chester liked and hated how sharp-tongued she was." Do you have to be so calcting?"


    Elizaughed. "You''re the one who has been calcting early on, so I have to be more cautious than you."


    "You can continue to set out your conditions." At this point, it dawned on Chester what it meant by shooting himself in the foot.


    "There''s nothing else I want." Eliza pushed him away before she turned and walked away.

 Chapter 2009

    Staring at Eliza''s slim figure, Chester was not really angry. Instead, he felt an itchy sensation.


    If he had not experienced the kiss, he would not have felt so strongly about it.


    At this point, he was just like a junkie. Not only did he want to get Eliza, but he also wanted to conquer her.


    At night, Eliza took time out to have a meal with Director Lear.


    Director Lear was merely an insignificant director. In fact, he was not qualified to eat with Eliza considering her status. However, it was Director Lear who shot Eliza''s first movie when she had just joined the entertainment industry. Therefore, she took their past rtionship into consideration.


    Director Lear took the initiative to pour her a cup of coffee. "Four years have flown by. At that time, you were still studying. Who would''ve expected that a young girl like you would be a well-known celebrity in the blink of an eye?"


    "Don''t say that. If it hadn''t been for your guidance, I wouldn''t havee this far with my acting skills."


    Eliza''s response was perfunctory. At this point, her


    soul was Charity, so she did not have any memories of what Eliza had done in the past. However, it was through the assistant that she learned that Director Lear used to lend Eliza a hand.


    "Eliza, I actually came here to ask you a favor."


    Director Lear handed her his script. "This is the new movie I spent three years preparing for. But with my status, I know there won''t be any good actors who will be willing to work with me. I''m not begging you to be the female lead of this movie either. Having said that, you can take a look at it. If you''re happy with it, you can consider taking on the role."


    "I''ll take a good look at it." Eliza took over the script.


    She was under no illusions that Director Lear was one of the very few honest directors in the industry, so she did not turn him down.


    Even so... She had no idea if she was eligible to act in movies in the future. Perhaps after tonight...


    Ding! She received a message on her phone. She tapped it open and realized that it was Tristan who sent the message. [We''ve intruded into the hospital. We''re ready to make a move.]


    She replied: [Be careful.]


    They finished the meal at 8:30 p.m. Eliza drew a piece of tissue paper to wipe her mouth. She smiled and said politely, "Director Lear, I have something to attend toter. After I finish going through your script,


    I''ll contact you again." "Sure."


    Considering her status, Director Lear was already grateful that she was willing to talk to him for over two hours.


    After getting in the car, Eliza drove to an average neighborhood. When she arrived there, she received a new message from Tristan. [I''ve taken her out. We''ll send her to the old ce.]


    Eliza changed her clothes in the car. Soon, she drove a n unlicensed ck Toyota and headed out of the city.


    An hourter, she drove into a factory. A van was parked at the factorypound. Upon noticing her arrival, Tristan got out of the van with two subordinates. "Miss Robbins, we''ve brought the woman here."


    He opened the trunk. Sarah was tied up with a cloth stuffed in her mouth. She was unconscious.


    Eliza gazed at her silently with grim eyes. Her pretty face was impassive.


    Tristan whispered, "Sarah probably fainted on the bed because she used that tube of toothpaste. Even the caretaker didn''t know about it and thought that she fell asleep. I entered the hospital by posing as a doctor and knocked the caretaker unconscious. When I came out, the bodyguards at the door were unaware of it. Having said that, I reckon I can''t hide this for long. If I''m lucky, the bodyguards will find out about this issue at 6:00 a.m. or 7:00 a.m. tomorrow. They might even find out in the wee hours." 1 "I got it. Thank you, Tristan." Eliza took out a few cards from her purse and handed them to him. "You guys take the money and leave Australia tomorrow morning. I''ve already settled the visas for you guys."

 Chapter 2010

    "Miss Robbins..." Tristan was at his wit''s end. "If we leave, what will happen to you?"


    "Exactly." The chauffeur who had been working for Eliza walked over as well. "With Rodney''spetence, he''ll figure things out in less than two days."


    "That''s why I''m asking you guys to leave." Eliza shot a look at Sarah. "Since I''ve decided to do this, I''ve never thought about leaving this ce safely. But it doesn''t matter."


    She came back with the intention of taking revenge, did she not?


    At first, she thought that it was easy to take revenge since Sarah was currently in a miserable state.


    However, Rodney''s interference had made a lot of things troublesome.


    She had thought of a moreprehensive n before. Nevertheless, when she got to know from


    Freya regarding Sarah''s deeds, she did not want to endure it anymore.


    Sarah had a beautiful dream.


    She dreamed that Rodney married her, and she then became admired by many for being Young Madam


    Snow. She also dreamed that she often attended banquets where only the wealthiest nobles in the world could join.


    Catherine and Freya were like ants in front of her.


    Before the dream could continue, she was sshed with cold water and woke up.


    With such weather, she felt so cold that she immediately shrieked. The second she opened her eyes, she was dazed to find herself in a dim spot. She thought that she had yet to wake up from her dream.


    A woman in ck sports attire walked over. The woman was wearing a creepy mask and looked like a ghost in this ce.


    "Who are you? I must be dreaming. This isn''t real." Sarah was so frightened that she yelled. Just as she wanted to escape, she realized that her hands and legs were tied up. She was left on the floor. Except for a fewmps on the wall, there was no other source of light.


    Unable to believe it, she kept trying to wake up from her dream. She refused to believe that she ended up in this strange ce after she woke up when she was sleeping in the hospital earlier.


    "Stop struggling. I''m the one who kidnapped you here. You''re not dreaming," Eliza said with a fake voice. As such, Sarah could not make out who she was. Her heart sank into an abyss right away.


    "Who... Who are you?" After all, Sarah was kidnapped in the States once before and had encountered all kinds of dark incidents back then. She soon pulled herself together. "Are you Freya or Catherine?"


    Eliza snorted. "Who do you think I am?"


    Sarah said with a shudder, "You''re Catherine, right? Don''t think that you can treat me this way just because you have Shaun defending you? This is illegal. I know you guys hate me, but you don''t have any evidence. If something happens to me, Rodney won''t let you off."


    After pausing for a moment, she screamed loudly," Shaun, are you hiding somewhere here? I admit that I hurt you before, but that''s all in the past. Now that you''ve finally gotten back together with Catherine, why do you want to have a falling-out with Rodney because of those small matters? It won''t benefit you either. What''s more, I helped you recover your memory. Let bygones be bygones, alright? I beg you guys."


    Her voice echoed in the empty area, which scared Sarah out of her wits.


    "Stop screaming. I''m not Freya or Catherine." Eliza slowly bent down with a creepy mask. "Sarah Neeson, do you know how much energy I wasted just to get you here?"


    Sarah kept retreating. She had done too many bad deeds, and this unknown woman gave her the chills.


    It took her a lot of effort to make Freya and Rodney go through a divorce. She even had a shot of getting pregnant, but she never expected this incident to happen.


    Who on earth was this woman? Sarah nearly went insane.


    "Don''t be scared. In fact, your brother has been here too," Eliza said with a smile, "You''ll like this ce. We have ample time to y."


    Sarah shuddered. "Has Thomas provoked you? That''s none of my business. You can look for him. I''ve long since lost touch with him. Please let me go, okay? I can ... I can pay you a lot of money."


    "I don''t want money. I just want you to suffer a living hell."

 Chapter 2011

    Eliza rose to her feet and snapped her fingers. Tristan and a few others walked over shortly after.


    "Throw her into that tank."


    Eliza raised her chin a little.


    Before Sarah coulde to her senses, she was lifted and thrown into a huge tank. The tank gave off a suffocating, awful smell, which nearly caused her to go crazy.


    She took great pains to stick her head out. Her face and nose were covered in the nauseating dirty water. How disgusting! There were also a lot of worms wriggling inside.


    "Does it smell good?" Eliza rested her calm gaze on Sarah. "You enjoy throwing other people''s ashes into the drain, right? Now, you try staying there and tasting the water. How''s it?"


    With that, she personally pressed Sarah''s head down. Then, she pulled her hair up and asked softly, "How does it feel?"


    "Who... Who the hell are you?" Sarah choked very badly and shivered all over. "Are you here to take revenge on Jennifer''s behalf? You''re Freya, right?" "As I said, I''m neither of the two people you''re


    thinking about. Have you ever thought that I might be ... your sister?" Eliza said while smiling vaguely.


    Sister... Charity Neeson.


    Sarah''s head almost exploded. She looked at Eliza with fear. "Impossible. That''s impossible. Charity is dead."


    "Did you see her dead body with your own eyes?


    Sarah, don''t panic. As I said, this is just the beginning."


    Elizaughed.


    From the day she became Eliza, she never thought that she would get tough so heartily like today.


    She admitted that she might have gone astray.


    However, she did not mind. From the moment she sank into the sea bed, she was already a devil when she returned.


    At this moment, Sarah was really frightened.


    She had done so many evil deeds, yet she had never been so frightened.


    Although she had experienced the most terrifying thing in the States, she was not as frustrated as she was at this moment.


    She even wished that this woman was either Catherine or Freya because they would not be as terrifying as this woman.


    In the hospital.


    At 3:00 a.m.


    The bodyguards at the door felt that the ward was unusually quiet today. Sarah would usually have difficulty sleeping at night due to the pain caused by the burns, so they would always hear some sounds from inside.


    Given that the bodyguards were Snowden members, they were particrly careful. A female bodyguard went in and nced around, only to see that the caretaker was not there. After searching around, she discovered that the caretaker was lying on the bed while Sarah was nowhere to be found.


    They instantly informed Rodney about it.


    Rodney flew into a rage right away. "What were you guys doing? Didn''t I tell you to be more alert because Shaun might make a move one of these few days? You only realized she''s missing now?!" i

 Chapter 2012

    "We''re sorry, Young Master Snow. We thought Miss Neeson was asleep. I think something was wrong with the doctor who came to check on her," the bodyguard said in distress.


    "Investigate this issue and check the surveince cameras right now."


    Rodney was putting on his clothes while instructing the bodyguard. His mind shed with many thoughts in a short period of time.


    As soon as he hung up, he phoned Chester.


    "Do you know what time it is now?" Chester asked as he suppressed his anger after Rodney called him.


    "Chester, Sarah is missing. Did Shaun ask you to help him with this?" Rodney asked. "She was in your hospital, and there were bodyguards outside her ward. The bodyguards only realized it after she went missing for a few hours. One of the bodyguards told me that something might be wrong with the doctor who went in to check on Sarah earlier."


    "Are you under the impression that Shaun and I banded together to take Sarah away?" Chester asked coldly while rubbing his brows.


    "I don''t mean to suspect you, but I can''t think of other


    reasons," Rodney said, frustrated. "Those bodyguards are Snowden members. Since Sarah was taken away under their watch, it means that those people who took her away must be extraordinary. Also, Catherine and Shaun are the only people holding grudges against Sarah."


    "I''m not sure about this."


    Chester sounded indifferent. "Shaun has never mentioned it to me either."


    "I don''t care if you''re really unsure about it. She went missing from your hospital,


    so you need to be responsible." Rodney''s patience had reached its limits. He had no illusions about Shaun''s cruelty.


    Considering that Sarah had gone missing for such a long time, he wondered if she was still alive. 1


    "Chester, I beg you. I owe Sarah too much, and she has suffered a lot as well. I already n on sending her abroad. Why can''t you let bygones be bygones?"


    Rodney begged in agony, "If anything happens to her, I''ll be drowning in guilt forever." 1


    "I''ll have the surveince unit investigate Sarah''s case. But let me make it clear that I don''t take part in the affairs between you and Shaun."


    Chester hung up the call impatiently. After that, he dialed Shaun''s number, but no one picked up the call. He had no choice but to get the hospital staff to quickly investigate how exactly Sarah went missing.


    Meanwhile, Rodney took a group of people to the Hill family''s manor.


    A row of cars traveled to Sherman Mountain in the wee hours.


    In therge master bedroom, Shaun was sleeping soundly while hugging Catherine. The two adults had mercilessly pushed Suzie and Lucas to the side. Luckily, there was a bed rail on the other side, so Lucas would not fall down the bed.


    At first, Suzie and Lucas were averse to their scummy dad''s act of pushing them to the side. Even so, no matter how they resisted it, they would surrender to their fate every time they woke up in the morning and saw their parents hugging each other in their sleep.


    All of a sudden, a soft knock sounded on the door.


    "Young Master Hill, Madam, there''s something urgent."


    Shaun and Catherine woke up at the same time, but Catherine was toozy to move. Before she fell asleep that night, Shaun had pestered her for a long time. The two of them ended up sleeping at 12:00 a.m. At this moment, she was left with no energy.


    Shaun caressed her head pitifully before he leaped to his feet. He opened the door and saw the housekeeper standing outside.

 Chapter 2013

    The housekeeper whispered in a state of panic," Young Master Snow came with many Snowden members to barge into the manor. None of the Liona members is around tonight. You need to go out now. It''s almost impossible to stop them at the gate."


    Shaun''s expression changed.


    After Catherine, who was on the bed, vaguely heard what the housekeeper said, her sleepiness vanished. She promptly dragged herself out of bed. "Why does he want to barge into the manor?"


    "He said that... he wants you to hand Sarah over," the housekeeper said with difficulty as he rested his eyes on Shaun.


    Shaun was dumbfounded, and a hint of vexation crossed his handsome face. Catherine was taken aback. "Is Sarah missing?"


    "I think so," the housekeeper responded with a murmur.


    "You stay here with the kids. I''ll go out for a while." After Shaun reminded Catherine, he returned to his room and put on a coat. Then, he headed to the gate.


    By the time he arrived, the security guards at the gate could not stop the other party. The Snowden members


    directly drove in and destroyed the gate.


    An SUV entered thepound. Rodney got out of the car with his handsome faceden with fury. "Shaun, please hand Sarah over."


    Shaun pulled a long face, and the veins on his forehead throbbed. "Are you out of your mind? You''ve been treating Sarah as your precious darling. I''ve never even seen her recently."


    "Shaun, stop lying to me. Sarah went missing from the hospitalst night. Who else is capable of doing this except for you?" Rodney was not in the mood to argue with him. "I know you''ve been holding a grudge against Sarah. You me her for hypnotizing you and causing you to divorce Catherine. But she has been punished, and moreover, you''ve recovered your memory. Why can''t you just let her off?"


    "I said I didn''t kidnap her." Shaun was astonished. He did n on making a move two dayster, but Sarah was already missing now. This was bizarre.


    "Do you think I''ll trust you?" Rodney scoffed. "It''s normal that you''d deny it. After all, kidnapping is illegal. However, you''ve long since plotted to attack Sarah. There have been Liona members near the apartment she was staying in. When she went to the hospital, those members were there to keep watch on her too. If this isn''t your doing, it must be Catherine''s. Both of you must hand Sarah over tonight, or don''t me me for being impolite." "How impolite are you going to be?" Dressed in pajamas, Catherine walked up to Rodney under the streetlights.


    The cool night breeze whipped her ck hair into minor disarray.


    Shaun immediately went to her and warmed her cold hands in his palms. "Didn''t I tell you to stay inside?"


    "I just want to see how far he''ll go in dealing with his good buddy for Sarah''s sake." Catherine stared resentfully at Rodney. "You keep dying your divorce with Freya, yet you''re kicking up a fuss here for the sake of another woman. Have you ever thought of Freya and your child?" 1


    "Catherine, stop evading the subject. I''m telling you onest time to hand Sarah over!" Rodney roared impatiently. "Don''t force me."


    The frostiness in Shaun''s eyes grew deeper bit by bit. "Are you really nning to have a falling-out with me because of Sarah?"


    "Sarah is a miserable woman. I said I''ll send her abroad safely, and I''ll do as I promised. This is what I owe her." Rodney stared into Shaun''s eyes, not nning to give in at all. 1


    "Well, I''ll say this to you onest time as well. Sarah isn''t here," Shaun said.


    "Fine. Since you refuse to tell me, I''ll look for her myself."


    Once Rodney waved his hand, the Snowden members tried to barge into the manor. 6

 Chapter 2014

    A grave look washed over Shaun''s face. "Rodney, you can''t simply barge into the manor."


    "Shaun, you might have Titus and my uncle as your biggest support. Even so, Titus has gone abroad and my uncle isn''t your uncle." Rodney red at Shaun furiously. "I don''t wish to be on bad terms with you either, but you forced me to do this."


    "I forced you?" Shaun was thoroughly disappointed in him.


    The Snowden members rummaged through the cupboards in the manor. Even Old Madam Hill and Old Master Hill woke with a start in the middle of the night.


    "Rodney, what''s going on? It''s the middle of the night." Old Master Hill fixed his eyes on Rodney coldly. At this moment, he still did not know what was happening. "Nothing, Grandpa." After Shaun said to him, the Liona members finally arrived. The members of Snowden and Liona began to fight each other in the manor. After the police were notified about it, they hurried over and settled the matter. However, Rodney used Shaun and Catherine of kidnapping.


    Catherine was exasperated by Rodney''s behavior." Rodney, you abandoned Freya for Sarah. Are you also nning to lose Shaun, your buddy, because of her too?"


    She was not worried about Rodney using them in front of the police because they did not do it. Even if the police investigated the matter, the two of them would not be found guilty. However, if the incident became severe, it would tarnish Hill Corporation''s reputation. Previously, Wesley hollowed out half of Hill Corporation. Things had finally begun to look up. If thepany was negatively impacted again, it would be very troublesome.


    This was also why Catherine and Shaun had been putting up with Sarah before this.


    Nevertheless, no one expected Rodney to go so far for Sarah.


    "If you hand Sarah over, I''ll take our friendship into ount and pretend that nothing happened." Rodney clenched his fists. He held back and gave Shaun thest chance.


    "She''s not here, so I can''t hand her over to you." Shaun had nothing much to say to Rodney, his former good friend.


    "Fine. Since you guys insist on not handing her over, don''t me me for being abrasive once I find the


    evidence."


    Rodney''s eyes shed with utter despair. He turned around and got in his car. Then, the car drove out of view.


    He headed to the hospital. After spending one night investigating the case, there had been significant progress on it.


    Only after Rodney left the manor did Shaun return to his bedroom. He picked up his phone, only to realize that Chester had tried calling him a few times.


    He immediately called Chester back. After he got through, Chester said, "I heard Rodney brought his people to kick up a fuss in the Hill family''s manor."


    "Mm. He even destroyed the manor''s gate." Shaun asked with a frown, "What on earth happened to Sarah?"


    "It''s really not your doing?" Chester said in a serious tone, "We''re buddies. Please be honest with me."

 Chapter 2015

    Shaun shook his head. "I can tell you that I intended to attack the day Sarah went to the airport. Her disappearance today has nothing to do with me."


    Chester believed him. "It''s obvious. If you had done something, you would''ve expected Rodney to bring his men over for a search. Based on your character, you would''ve carefully assigned people early on. He wouldn''t have had a chance to barge into the Hill family''s manor."


    Shaun sighed. He smiled bitterly. "You understand me best."


    It was unfortunate that Rodney understood Shaun less despite knowing him for so long.


    "Rodney understands you too, but... He always bes irrational when ites to matters that involve Sarah." Chester''s voice sounded helpless too.


    "Say no more. Actually, there''s already no more trust between Rodney and me," Shaun said mockingly, "But I''m curious about who kidnapped Sarah."


    "Maybe she has other enemies she has offended." Chester took a drag of the cigarette. "I did some investigation in the hospital. Here''s what I think happened. At 9:00 p.m.st night, someone disguised a


    s a doctor examined Sarah. After that person went in, they knocked out Sarah and the caregiver. Then, they tied Sarah outside the window and someone took Sarah away using a rope from the rooftop."


    Shaun was astonished. "Was there nomotion at all when Sarah and the caregiver were knocked out in the ward?"


    "That''s the weird thing." Chester was thinking about it too. "However, the caregiver said Sarah went to sleep very earlyst night. I suspect that Sarah must''ve been knocked out beforehand, but I''m not sure how that happened." "Maybe someone tampered with her medications or everyday items." Shaun guessed. "The person who did it was quite meticulous too. I don''t know whether the motive is to kidnap or get revenge on Sarah. If it was for revenge, Sarah might not even be alive now."


    "Don''t worry. Since she went missing in my hospital, I''ll investigate this thoroughly for you. Rodney won''t be able to me you even if he files a police report."


    At the hospital, Chester put down his phone. He stood in front of the window, looking at the sky that was starting to turn bright.


    Not long after, his subordinate came in. "Young Master Jewell, I''ve asked that caregiver. Sarah said she was tired very earlyst night. But for the past few days, Sarah''s wounds would hurt and she would only sleep at 1:00 or 2:00 a.m. She was most probably drugged. However, there''s no problem with Sarah''s IV drip yesterday. Her meals were arranged by Young Master Snow. The caregiver also said that Sarah had a n upset stomachst night and did not eat much. The only possibility would be..." i


    Chester raised his eyebrows. "Go on."


    His subordinate walked to Chester''s front and spoke in a low voice, "The toothpaste. I squeezed some of Sarah''s toothpaste and did a test. There are traces of drugs in it. It''s a drug that''ll make people drowsy even if only a little of ites into contact with the mouth cavity."


    Chester''s pupils constricted. He recalled something all of a sudden. He had brought Eliza to Sarah''s ward yesterday. Eliza had gone to the bathroom too.


    Therefore, it was very possible that she tampered with the toothpaste.


    He pulled his subordinate over. "Where''s that toothpaste?"


    "It''s still in the bathroom. But it''s likely that only the front bit of the toothpaste has been tampered with. If we don''t say anything, Young Master Snow won''t find out about it," the subordinate said carefully. "I remember your words. If it was Young Master Hill who did this, we should erase as much evidence as possible stealthily. Therefore, I didn''t inform Young Master Snow anything."


    "Don''t say a word about this anymore." Chester asked in a low voice, "Who has gone into Sarah''s ward yesterday?"


    "Not many. Just Rodney, the caregiver, Cindy, Miss Eliza, and you..." After the subordinate spoke, his gaze became different. 1 "Is there any progress on Rodney''s side?" Chester asked all of a sudden.


    "Yes. Snowden''s people acquired the hospital''s security footage at dawn. Sarah was taken away through the rooftop. As long as a suspicious person is found entering the rooftop at that hour, it won''t take long for them to find the culprit," the subordinate said. "The other party definitely took Sarah away in a car. If the car can be found, it''ll be easy to investigate this matter."

 Chapter 2016

    After pausing for a moment, the subordinate muttered, "Actually, the other party shouldn''t have made a move at this time. There are security cameras everywhere in the hospital. It''s easy to leave traces behind."


    Chester took a long drag of his cigarette.


    That was right. They should not have taken action at this time. It was too hasty.


    Even Shaun did not make a move.


    "Okay, I got it. You can go out. Keep an eye on the progress on Rodney''s side. Inform me immediately if any situation arises."


    After the subordinate left, Chester dialed a number." Find out Eliza''s movementsst night. I need the information in detail as soon as possible. No matter what method you use, give it to me within 20 minutes."


    During that period, Chester kept standing in front of the window. Many incidents shed across his mind.


    For example, when he went to the club two days ago, he saw Freya and Eliza drinking there. The bartender said Eliza had crushed a wine ss with her hands.


    He recalled Eliza taking the lead and kissing him yesterday in order to meet Sarah.


    After meeting Sarah, Eliza was eager to avoid Chester again.


    Chesterughed coldly.


    About ten minutester, his men gave him a call." Young Master Jewell, Eliza had a meal with Director Lear until after 8:00 p.m.st night. After that, her car went into a nearby neighborhood. Her car is still in the neighborhood, but she''s not there. Her phone can''t be contacted as well. I checked the security footage of the neighborhood. Within five minutes after Eliza''s car entered, another car without a car te exited. Afterward, that car went onto the federal highway and turned into a newly constructed road. There are no security cameras there, so the current situation is unknown."


    "Assign people to go there and search along the newly constructed road for suspicious cars at the houses or factories nearby."


    After giving his orders, Chester quickly took his white coat off. 2


    Doctor Jenkins, who was in the same department as Chester, had just arrived for work. Chester threw his car keys to him. "Where did you park your car? Let''s swap cars for a day."


    After being stunned for a few seconds and looking at the keys to a Maybach in his hands, Dr. Jenkins immediately passed his Volvo car keys to Chester.


    "Don''t tell anybody else about us swapping cars."


    Chester left quickly. When he was about to arrive at the official residence, he called Freya''s number. "Miss Lynch, I''m Chester. I have an important matter to tell you. Pleasee out. I''ll wait for you at the door."


    Freya was brushing her teeth. She was confused when she received Chester''s call. Was she close to Chester?" Can''t you just talk about it over the phone? Rodney can''t possibly be in your car, right?"


    "If you want to save Eliza, quickly change your clothes ande out. Don''t tell anyone about this. Doing so will only harm Eliza." Chester urged Freya coldly.


    Freya was shocked. Although she was not clear about what was happening, she wiped her face in a hurry and ran out after simply putting on clothes.


    At the garden, she bumped into Ryan, who had just returned from jogging. He was wearing a set of white sportswear. Looking at Freya''s frantic expression, he frowned. "It''s so early in the morning. Where are you going? Has Dani woken up yet?"


    "Dani is still sleeping. Something urgent came up. If Aunty Loretta can''t handle her, please take care of Dani for me."


    Freya hurriedly ran toward the gates after speaking.


    A Volvo was parked under a nearby oak tree. Chester opened the car door. Freya ran over and got in the car. "What happened to Eliza?" "How well do you know your friend?" Chester turned his head and looked at Freya. His gaze was deep and sharp.


    Freya was stunned. Actually, she did not know Eliza really well because Eliza was different from her. She liked to share all of her thoughts while Eliza would hide hers in her heart.

 Chapter 2017

    "It seems like you don''t really understand your friend," Chester said sarcastically.


    "I admit that I don''t know Eliza well, but at least I understand that she''s not a two- faced person. Although she''s a person of few words, she definitely prioritizes friendship. I''m willing to sacrifice anything for her too." Freya was anxious. She did not want to beat about the bush anymore. "Just be honest with m e. If not, I can call Eliza and ask her myself."


    "You won''t be able to contact her now." One of Chester''s hands rested on the steering wheel. He said calmly, "Did Catherine tell you about Sarah''s disappearance?"


    Freya widened her eyes. "Sarah has gone missing?"


    Chester understood when he saw her expression." Sarah went missingst night. It looks like Catherine didn''t tell you because she didn''t want to disturb your sleep. Last night, it was as if Rodney had gone insane. He brought Snowden''s men to the Hill family''s manor and created a stir. He thought it was Shaun who kidnapped Sarah. It has nothing to do with Shaun, but Rodney doesn''t believe it. He has already made a police report. He''s currently at the hospital to investigate the matter. When I came out, it seemed


    like he had already found traces of the kidnapper."


    It might be because Freya did not expect so many things would happen in one night that she could not say anything for a long time.


    She did not know whether she felt disheartened, disappointed, or angry.


    Although she knew that Sarah was important to Rodney from the start, everything Rodney had done for Sarah still surprised her.


    The more it happened, the more she felt that her marriage with Rodney was ridiculous.


    They were not divorced yet but Rodney was already going to such lengths for Sarah. Had he even considered Freya and the child''s feelings?


    Forget it. There was already an answer to that question long ago. Rodney could risk everything, be insane, and even break off friendships for Sarah.


    Freya and the child were just extras.


    "Rodney can investigate it all he wants." Freya sneered. "Does this have anything to do with Eliza?"


    "Yes." Chester looked toward her. "I did my investigation. Eliza was the one who kidnapped Sarah."


    It was like Freya''s head had exploded. She was in shock and could note back to her senses for a long time. "It''s impossible. Could it be... Is Eliza avenging me? Why is she so foolish? Although I hate Sarah, it''s not worth it."


    After she spoke, she sobbed. She did not expect Eliza to do something so crazy for her.


    If she were a guy, she would just get married to Eliza.


    Chester was speechless for a moment. Did all women have such rich, self- ttering imaginations?


    "You''re overthinking. Eliza and Charity were childhood friends. She must''ve been close to Jennifer as well." Chester revealed the truth. "It might be because you told her something when you were drinking with her that day."


    Freya, who was initially feeling touched, was speechless now."..."


    Fine, it turned out that she was overthinking.


    However, she was surprised that Eliza and Charity were childhood friends. Why


    did she not hear Eliza mention that before?


    No wonder Eliza lost control and crushed the wine ss that day.


    She must have been furious at that time.


    However, Freya thought she and Catherine were also Charity''s good friends. Although they wanted to avenge Charity, they could not go to such great lengths as Eliza. Freya suddenly felt ashamed. "Young Master Jewell, what can I do to help Eliza? Just tell me. 6

 Chapter 2018

    Chester closed the car''s windows and nced at the time. "Sarah has gone missing for a whole night.


    Rodney is very anxious. I reckon within half an hour, Rodney will be able to locate Eliza."


    Freya''s heart skipped a beat upon hearing that. "He cares about Sarah so much. If something happens to Sarah..."


    "Eliza''s whole life will be ruined," Chester continued. His voice was icy. "One entire night is enough for Eliza to do many things to her. Sarah will definitely not be in one whole piece. If so, Eliza will only be safe if you bear the usation in her ce."


    Freya went silent in astonishment. However, she quickly calmed down from the shock.


    Chester said, "Firstly, you have an ulterior motive.


    Secondly, Rodney owes you and the child. He won''t send you to prison. Moreover, you have Ryan and his family backing you. You can get out of this unscathed."


    Freya pulled her hair as her mind was in a mess." Young Master Jewell, are you overestimating me? I think I don''t even amount to a strand of Sarah''s hair i n Rodney''s heart. He might even kill me." "He won''t. I''m his friend. I know him quite well. He


    likes you, but... Sarah''s tricks are more superior. She''s like a knot in his heart that he can''t let go."


    Chester spun his lighter. He saw that Freya''s lips were trembling, and she was panicking. Therefore, he said calmly, "It''s your choice. I won''t force you. I can''t reach Eliza now. Moreover, even if I contact her and let her escape beforehand, Rodney will keep investigating this matter if he can''t catch the culprit who kidnapped Sarah. If I could find out that the culprit is Eliza, it''s just a matter of time before Rodney finds out too. He won''t be suspicious only if you appear and take the me. He''ll stop investigating this matter then. It all boils down to whether you''re willing to make such a sacrifice for Eliza."


    ''Whether I''m willing or not...''


    Freya''s scalp tingled. She had only known Eliza for a short time, but she sincerely treated Eliza as a good friend. Moreover, Eliza did this for Charity.


    Whether from a logical or emotional perspective, Freya should help Eliza.


    "Of course, I''m willing to help..." Freya turned her head and stared at Chester. "However, Young Master Jewell, as long as you do something, you can protect Eliza too."


    "I can protect her, but in my heart, Eliza isn''t worth me fighting with Rodney." Chester shrugged his shoulders. His handsome face was heartless. "Things will be troublesome afterward."


    "I know. Young Master Jewell, you''ve always loved yourself most. Businessmen will always be businessmen. You fear losses the most." Freya was furious. Chester must have just wanted to have sex with Eliza. Freya should be content that such a selfish man woulde over to inform her of the situation.


    Chester did notment on her words. "Suit yourself. If you agree, I''ll bring you there right now. Actually, it''s beneficial to you too. After this incident, Rodney will definitely divorce you."


    "... Okay." Freya nodded. She could not just watch as Eliza got into trouble. "Send me there. Do you know where Eliza is now?"


    "I know the approximate location, but I''ll have to wait for my subordinates to find the exact location. Let''s go over first before Rodney does."


    Chester started the car. He stepped on the elerator and drove at high speed.


    On the way, his men found a suspicious factory.


    At the same time, his people at the hospital sent him information. "Young Master Jewell, Young Master Snow has found the car that took Sarah awayst night. He''s currently heading toward your location. I think he''ll arrive soon."


    "Mm."


    Chester immediately increased the speed to the maximum.


    Freya did not stop him as she was worried about


    Eliza. She simply held the handle of the car. She felt nauseous.


    She did not expect Chester to have such a wild driving style with his elegant appearance. Moreover, looking at his agility, she would believe it if he used to be


    a race car driver.


    In the factory.

 Chapter 2019

    Sarah was already barely alive from being tortured. Shey on the ground like a corpse, and blood had pooled underneath her.


    She only had one thought. She would rather die.


    "Please... I beg you. Kill me..."


    Sarah begged in despair.


    She regretted it at that moment. She should not havee back after she escaped from Australia back then. 1


    She had been tortured for too long. She could not endure it anymore. She cked out and fainted.


    Eliza looked at the time. It should be daylight outside.


    She could not dy any longer. Although she wanted to continue torturing Sarah


    slowly, she reckoned that with Rodney''s abilities, he would be arriving soon.


    It was okay if she was caught. She was already prepared for the worst.


    However, she had to take Sarah''s life.


    Eliza took out a knife that she had prepared. The gleam of the de reflected her fierce, reddened eyes that were behind the mask.


    If possible, she did not want to go this far either.


    However, she could not tolerate Sarah going unpunished by thew. She had to resolve some grudges herself.


    Eliza closed her eyes with the knife in her hands. She was about to strike.


    Bang! The iron door outside was kicked open.


    When Chester and Freya, who barged in, saw the scene in the basement, they felt chills all over.


    Especially Freya. She could not believe that the woman wearing the scary mask was the shining celebrity in her heart, Eliza. 1


    "Eliza, stop." Freya rushed over.


    Eliza''s hands were trembling. She did not expect that the people who arrived first would be Chester and Freya. Freya was her best friend. Moreover, she was wearing a mask but Freya still recognized her.


    She did not wish for Freya to see her like this. She was born with a grim fate. Her parents were dead, and her siblings who were alive were evil. Friends were everything to her. They were the only sunlight in her life too.


    While Eliza was in a daze, Freya took the opportunity and snatched the knife from her hands. When she saw Sarah lying on the ground, she was stunned.


    Was that still Sarah? Dirt stuck to Sarah from head to toe. She was utterly filthy. There were even disgusting maggots wiggling on her head.


    That was not the most shocking scene. What surprised Freya the most was that Sarah''s limbs were smeared with blood...


    When Freya was stunned, Eliza returned to her senses and snatched the knife back.


    "Eliza, stop." At that time, Chester rushed over and restrained her wrists. At the same time, he yanked the mask away and revealed Eliza''s pretty yet cold face.


    Eliza''s gaze made Chester''s heart tremble. He had never seen a woman with a gaze so cold as if she was a demon from hell.


    "Eliza, it''s really you." Freya''sst hope in her heart was gone. However, she was not angry. Seeing Eliza in that state made Freya feel more sorry for her.

 Chapter 2020

    "Give me the knife." Eliza did not want to hide anymore. "I''m doing what I have to do. Let me take Sarah''s life."


    "Eliza, you can''t kill her. You''ll go to jail. Once you''re in prison, the rest of your life will be ruined," Freya dissuaded her anxiously. "Sarah is hateful. I desperately want her to die as well. However, thew will punish her. She''s not worth you using the rest of your life to get revenge on her."


    "I want her to be punished by thew too, but there''s no evidence. If possible, I don''t want to go this far either." Eliza''s eyes were filled with determination. No one understood her pain.


    "We can slowly collect evidence," Freya shouted at Eliza. "You''re my best friend. I can''t just stand by and watch as you ruin your life for such a scumbag. C''mon, let''s leave quickly."


    "Leave?" Elizaughed.


    Where could she go?


    She had nowhere to go. As long as Rodney kept investigating, he would easily find her.


    Rather than have that happen, it would be better if she killed Sarah first.


    "Even if I leave, I have to kill her before I go." Eliza tried to escape Chester''s grasp, but that man''s hands were like handcuffs.


    She could not hold it in anymore and pushed Chester. "Chester, let go. This is my own business."


    Moreover, if it were not for the man in front of her, she would not have to go that far. Her parents would not have died either.


    Chester did not waste any more time talking to Eliza. He raised his hand and knocked her out.


    Eliza''s body fell toward the ground. Chester immediately caught her.


    Freya was flustered. "Why did you..."


    "Would she leave if we don''t knock her out?" Chester took the car keys from Eliza''s pocket and tossed them to Freya. "If you want Rodney not to suspect Eliza, remember what I told you before. The car outside is yours, and you were the one who hired the people who kidnapped Sarah. When Rodneyes, you mustn''t let him suspect anything."


    Freya, who had to bear such a huge crime, panicked. However, looking at Eliza''s pale face, she held it in and clenched the car keys tightly. "I know. Take her and leave."


    Chester carried Eliza. As he left, he nced at Freya. " Hang in there. I''ve already contacted Catherine and Shaun. They''re on their way here."


    After he spoke, he left with Eliza in his arms.


    Freya stood there alone for a while. She found the surroundings smelly and creepy.


    She crept toward Sarah and checked for her breath. Sarah was still breathing. Luckily, she had not died yet.


    Freya was actually very frightened. Chester said Rodney would let her off the hook, but she did not really believe him. Sarah was so important to Rodney. When Rodney saw Sarah''s stateter, Freya did not know whether he would kill her on impulse or not.


    However, Freya did not regret it. If Eliza stayed back, the chance of her dying was 100 percent. At least, Freya still had a 50 percent chance of living.


    Nevertheless, the other 50 percent made her think of Dani. She became terrified.


    At that moment, Freya''s phone rang. The word ''Ryan'' on the screen was like a lifeline in the darkness.


    She picked up the call immediately. Her voice was trembling. "R-Ryan..."


    "Freya, where did you go? I''m on the federal highway. Tell me the location." Ryan''s anxious voice came through the phone.


    "What highway?" Freya reacted half a beatter. She almost cried. "Is it the ce that I passed through just now? I''m inside this factory..."

 Chapter 2021

    Before Freya finished speaking, sounds of gunshots came from upstairs.


    Freya was startled, and her hand jolted. The phone fell to the ground.


    Before she could pick it up, a group of people marched in. The person leading them was Rodney. He was wearing navy blue pajamas. She remembered that she had bought that set of pajamas for him when she was shopping some time ago.


    Rodney was wearing the pajamas that Freya had bought to save another woman.


    Themps on the walls faintly illuminated the gloomy scene.


    Rodney instantly saw Freya, who was standing there. Her clear, big eyes were staring straight at him.


    At that moment, it was as if Rodney''s head had exploded.


    When his gaze traveled to Sarah, who was in a terrible state beside Freya''s feet, his eyes widened in anger and viciousness.


    "Sarah..." Rodney rushed forward and carried Sarah gently. He was afraid of hurting her as her body was covered in wounds.


    Freya thought Sarah was dirty and smelly. She had the urge to wash her hands even after touching her for a second just now. However, Rodney did not care at all. He carried Sarah as if he was carrying a beloved treasure he had gotten back after losing it.


    "Sarah, what''s wrong? Wake up," Rodney shouted anxiously. Sarah did not react at all. He checked her limbs. Then, he raised his head. His bloodshot eyes were ring at Freya furiously.


    "You cut the tendons of her hands and legs?"


    Freya''s legs trembled under his gaze.


    She had never seen Rodney so angry before. In the past, she had not seen him that way no matter how badly they fought. She even sensed a hint of murderous intent.


    Though she was scared, she found it ridiculous.


    Chester said she could not let Rodney be suspicious. In fact, Rodney would not be suspicious at all. He had already determined that she was the one who did everything without even asking.


    It was evident that he did not understand her at all.


    However, it was fine that way. A lot of trouble could be avoided.


    "She... She deserves it..."


    Freya stammered. Before she could finish talking, Rodney kicked her hard in the chest. Her petite body hit against the wall behind her. She crumpled on the ground in pain. All her organs felt twisted.


    Actually, her self-defense skills were decent. She had learned some skills from Catherine when she was overseas. However, she probably did not expect the man who shared a bed with her to attack her.


    "Freya, you''ve disappointed me. I never thought you were such an evil person." Rodney walked to Freya''s front. He looked down at her as if he was looking at an enemy. "If you were dissatisfied about something, you could''vee looking for me. Why did you have to hurt Sarah? Her whole life is ruined because of you."


    Freya could listen no more. She retorted weakly," Whates around goes around..."


    "Shut up!" Rodney was like a beast that had gone crazy. He stepped on her chest. "The truly evil person is you. I was blind to have actually fallen in love with you in the past. You can''tpare to Sarah at all.


    Marrying you was the biggest mistake of my life, you vicious woman!"


    Freya''s chest hurt so much that she could not say a word.


    She simply red at Rodney with her bloodshot eyes." What a coincidence.


    Getting married to you was the greatest mistake of my life too."


    Rodney was worried about Sarah. He did not have any more energy to confront Freya.

 Chapter 2022

    Rodney turned around and gave his orders. "Call the police. Capture this woman and send her to the police station."


    After giving out instructions, he carried Sarah and hurriedly headed out.


    He turned back after walking a few steps. He looked at Freya coldly. "You brought everything upon yourself. You have to bear the responsibilities since you broke thew. You''d better pray that Sarah doesn''t die. If not, I''ll make youpensate with your life."


    He left afterward.


    Freya got up groggily. Before she could properly stand on her feet, both of her arms were restrained.


    She was taken outside. With each step, her abdomen hurt from getting kicked by Rodney. Even her ribs were hurting. The pain made her face pale, and she was swaying as she walked.


    Those people did not care about Freya''s condition.


    Seeing that she could not walk properly, they simply dragged her toward the car.


    When she was about to get dragged into the car, a ck off-road SUV sped over. Then, Ryan''s sturdy figure got out of the car.


    The moment Freya saw him, it was as if she had seen a ray of hope. Tears glinted in her eyes.


    Ryan came.


    Freya did not know what was happening recently. Whenever she was in despair, Ryan would descend from the sky like an angel.


    Ryan''s gaze focused on the hands that were grabbing Freya''s arms. A dark, icy gleam shed across his eyes, and he walked over. There was aggressiveness o n his usually elegant face. "Let her go."


    The people who were grabbing Freya''s arms were Snowden''s people. They recognized Ryan.


    After exchanging nces with each other, the subordinate who had thergest build said, "Young Master Ryan, I''m afraid I can''t do that. Young Master Snow ordered me to send her to the police station."


    Ryan turned his sharp gaze to him. "Landon, you''re a member of Snowden. The Snow family painstakingly nurtured all of you. You don''t belong to Rodney alone. You have to understand that if my grandpa and uncle were here, they wouldn''t let you take Freya away either. Freya is still a member of the Snow family. She''s also the prime minister''s goddaughter."


    Landon kept silent.


    Instead, another subordinate stammered, "But Freya barely kept Sarah alive. Young Master Snow is furious. If we let you take her away, Young Master


    Snow won''t let us off the hook..." "Is it all thanks to Rodney that the Snow family is able to achieve its position today? No."


    Ryan watched the people in front of him coldly. "I admit that all of you have been obedient following Rodney''s wordstely. It also appears as if Snowden belongs to him now. However, let me remind you of one thing. Without my father, Snowden wouldn''t be thriving as it is now. If the elites that the Snow family nurtured end up belonging to a single person, there''s no need for Snowden to exist anymore.


    "Besides, even if Snowden dissolves in the future, it''s not happening now."


    Ryan was usually a gentle person. However, once he was angered, he exuded the same aura as Nathan, which made the members of Snowden feel fear.


    Ryan reached out his hand and pulled Freya into his embrace from their arms.


    Freya''s body was swaying. She could not even straighten her back. Her pretty mixed-race-like face grimaced in pain as well.


    Ryan carried her and ced her on the passenger seat gently. He fastened the seat belt for her and told the members of Snowden behind him, "You don''t have to report this to the police. Let this matter end here."


    After he spoke, he got in the driver''s seat. He started the car and drove away.


    In the car, Freya was clutching her stomach in pain. She said strenuously, "Can you... give Shaun a call? He and Catherine... areing over here too."


    After ncing at her with a frown, Ryan called Shaun. "You guys don''t have toe anymore. I''ve already taken Freya away... But I think she has to go to the hospital... No, we''re not going to the Jewell family''s hospital. We''re heading to Militaire Hospital..." 1

 Chapter 2023

    After informing Shaun, Ryan''s hand moved toward Freya''s stomach.


    If it were before, Freya would definitely push him away. However, she was in too much pain to bother. Therefore, she let his fingers press down on her stomach.


    "What happened?" Ryan''s brows were knitted together in such a tight frown. "Did someone kick you?"


    Freya did not say a word. She just lowered her head. Her eyshes cast shadows below her eyelids. Not long after, there were tears on her eyshes.


    "Who did it?" Ryan asked coldly. "Rodney?"


    Freya bit her lip. It seemed like all of her pain and grievances were brought upon by Rodney. She felt like crying, but she did not let herself break down. However, when she spoke, her throat was hoarse." Sarah was badly hurt. He kicked me twice. Do you think I''m an evil person?"


    "You wouldn''t have done this kind of thing," Ryan said without hesitation. "During this period, we''ve been staying in the official residence and saw each other every morning and night. Where would you have the


    brain and guts to n a kidnapping? Although I don''t understand why you showed up here, we can still prove your innocence by finding evidence." 2


    Freya did not even cry when her body was in extreme pain. However, hearing Ryan''s unconditional trust for her, she broke down and cried.


    She had not interacted much with Ryan. Nevertheless, the person who understood her best was not her husband but Ryan, her brother in name.


    He trusted her character firmly.


    On the other hand, Rodney thought she was an evil woman.


    Ryan did not expect that Freya would cry so hard. He quickly stopped the car and handed tissues to her to wipe her tears. "Don''t cry. It''s not worth crying for people who don''t believe in you."


    "You''re right." Freya sobbed. She looked at him, her vision blurry from her tears. "I''m just touched that you trust me so much."


    Her petite face was tear-streaked. Her hair was messy, and her clothes were dirty. However, Ryan''s heart went utterly soft. Even his tone became more gentle." Of course, I believe you."


    "Thank you." Freya sniffed. "But... I have my reasons. I have to take responsibility for this matter. It can only be me who kidnapped Sarah."


    Ryan went silent. After looking at her with aplicated gaze for a while, he said, "If Sarah is badly wounded, Rodney won''t just let this matter slide."


    "Then let him send me to prison," Freya said hopelessly.


    Ryan sighed. "Don''t talk nonsense. No matter what reasons you have, I''ll help you anyway."


    Freya was touched. Her throat felt bitter. "Ryan, I''m sorry. I''m troubling you again."


    "I''m happy to be troubled by you," Ryan said softly.


    The atmosphere was strangely silent for a few seconds.


    Weirdly, Freya''s heartbeat sped up a little. She wanted to get up to look at Ryan, but her ribs were suddenly throbbing in pain. Cold sweat broke out on her forehead as well.


    "Don''t move. I''ll send you to the hospital immediately." Ryan drove the car and stepped harder on the elerator.


    Upon arriving at the hospital, Freya was already in so much pain it felt like she was giving birth. Even walking was strenuous for her.


    Ryan carried her to the emergency room in a hurry,

 Chapter 2024

    Then, Ryan apanied Freya to undergo body check-ups. When the results of her chest X-ray were out, the doctor confirmed that she had a broken rib.


    Freya did not expect Rodney''s kick to be so ruthless.


    He kicked her until she broke a rib on the spot.


    No wonder she was in so much pain. She even had difficulty breathing.


    "Doctor, with my condition... How long do I need to recover?" Freya could not conceal the worry in her eyes. "I still have to raise a kid..." She had to breastfeed too.


    "About one month. With your condition, you can''t even carry your child, not to mention take care of the child. You have to be careful too. Don''t ever catch a cold. Once you catch a cold, you''ll get a chest infection easily." After the doctor reminded her, he nced at Ryan. "You''re her husband, right? Take care of the child more often. You can only wean the baby as well."


    Ryan''s face heated up. A hint of awkwardness shed across his face.


    Freya quickly exined, "He''s not my husband. He''s m y... younger brother..."


    "Your brother?" The doctor gazed at both of them. Usually, doctors were busy people. They would not have any leisure time to chat with patients. However, the woman was beautiful, and the man was handsome. Doctors could not help but pay more attention whenever they saw pleasant-looking people. "You two don''t look alike. You look like you''re the same age too."


    There was no doubt that they did not look alike. Ryan was Freya''s godbrother.


    "Doctor, please treat her wounds as soon as possible. She looks like she''s in a lot of pain." Ryan urged the doctor.


    The doctor then told him to pay the bill.


    Not long after, Catherine and Shaun rushed over. When Catherine saw Freya sitting on the bed stiffly with her chest wrapped in gauze, she was exasperated. "What on earth happened?"


    Catherine did not have a good rest after Rodney disturbed themst night. When she could finally rest at dawn, she received Chester''s call telling her to rush over to a location to save Freya. She dragged Shaun along. When they were halfway there, Ryan informed her that Freya had been sent to the hospital.


    Freya leaned on the pillow. Her body did not move at all. An IV tube was attached to the back of her hand.


    Every part of her body hurt. "Rodney kicked me."


    "You were the one who kidnapped Sarah?" Shaun raised his eyebrows. His gaze was strange.


    Catherine immediately rolled her eyes at him. "You''re overestimating Freya. With her mere abilities, I reckon she doesn''t even have the contact number of the kidnappers."


    Freya smiled sheepishly and sighed. She said to Ryan and Shaun, "Can you guys go out for a few moments? I have something I want to discuss with Cathy privately."


    "Okay. I''ll go and buy some breakfast. What do you want to eat?" Ryan asked gently.

 Chapter 2025

    Freya felt pretty hungry upon hearing Ryan mentioning breakfast. However, she was in too much pain and did not have much of an appetite. "The doctor told me to eat soft foods..."


    "Okay. I understand." Ryan nodded and went out with Shaun. As he left, he closed the door as well.


    Catherine looked at Freya with a straight face. "Freya, do you know the person who kidnapped Sarah?"


    "As expected, you know me best." Freyaughed bitterly. She said withplicated feelings, "The person who kidnapped Sarah was Eliza."


    "..." Catherine''s pretty face carried a shocked expression.


    "It''s shocking, right? I had the same reaction as you when I found out." Eliza''s cold gaze from before shed across Freya''s mind. She could not help but shiver. "It was Chester who found out about it first. He contacted me. When we rushed over, Eliza was about to kill Sarah. However, I stopped her. I was afraid things would be difficult to deal with if she really killed Sarah. Besides, when I checked on Sarah, Eliza had cut the tendons to her limbs. Chester said that Rodney could surely figure out it was Eliza who did it if he continued investigating the matter. The only way


    was for me to stay at the scene. With concrete evidence, Rodney would not be suspicious as I do have an ulterior motive."


    Catherine understood quickly. "So Rodney was the one who hurt you?"


    Freya nodded. Her eyes were filled with mockery." Rodney arrived after Chester took Eliza away. Sarah is really very important to him. I''ve never seen him so furious before. If he wasn''t in a hurry to send Sarah to the hospital, he probably would''ve killed me there and then. He initially wanted to send me to the police station, but Ryan came over and took me away. Nevertheless, Rodney surely won''t sit still and do nothing."


    "Rodney has truly gone mad." Catherine clenched her fists out of anger. "Sarah has done so many bad things. She''s just receiving retribution for them."


    "But Rodney doesn''t think so. In his heart, Sarah has gone through a lot." Freya sighed. "Actually, it''s good that I stayed back instead of Eliza. I don''t dare to imagine what would''ve happened if Rodney knew the culprit was Eliza. He would''ve killed Eliza on the spot."


    "Did Eliza agree to you taking the me for her?" Catherine asked.


    "No. Chester knocked her out and brought her away." Freya recalled the situation. She frowned. "Eliza was in a crazy, extreme state. Actually, we all despise


    Sarah, but I think Eliza hates her more. Chester said Eliza and Charity were best friends from childhood..."


    "We were Charity''s best friends too, but we''ve never gone that far just because of our grudges." Catherine was ashamed. However, she felt something was strange at the same time.


    "That''s right," Freya said bleakly. "Ever since Charity left, we haven''t done anything for her. Think about it. When Charity went to jail back then, Shaun and Rodney yed a role in putting her there. Although they were deceived, some things are still facts. I just took the me after thinking about it. This way, I can protect Eliza and avenge Charity at the same time."


    "Mm." Catherine''s heart grew heavy upon hearing it. She was upset. She was living happily, but she felt as if she was living on stolen happiness when she thought about Charity sometimes.


    Charity would be their regret for the rest of their lives.


    "Cathy, I''m only telling this to you. I hope you don''t tell anyone else about this, including Shaun. After all, it''s better not to have so many others in the loop." Freya reminded Catherine.


    "I won''t. Rodney might not let things slide, but don''t worry. I won''t let you go to jail. Even if it means... contacting my mother and asking her to pressure the prime minister..."


    Freya''s pale lips moved. She stammered, "Ryan said he''ll solve this problem..."


    Catherine was stunned upon hearing that. She gave Freya an astonished and ambiguous gaze. "He treats you pretty well, huh? By the way, if it weren''t for him getting there in time today, you would''ve been at the police station now."


    "I''m his sister, okay?" Freya''s heart warmed all over. At that time, her whole body was in pain. She was scared and helpless. However, after Ryan showed up, she suddenly did not feel scared anymore. It felt like she had someone to lean on.

 Chapter 2026

    "Sister? Aren''t you a few months older than him?" Catherine teased yfully. "Oh well. Unfortunately, he wasn''t the one you slept with back then. His character is much better than Rodney."


    Freya was stunned. She would not argue with Ryan, nor would they turn against each other. Moreover, Ryan was quite attentive and warm. If it had been him...


    Hold on. What on earth was she thinking?


    Ryan was Rodney''s cousin. She should not even think about such a thing at all.


    "Don''t talk nonsense." Freya quickly red at Catherine. "He''s my godbrother and Rodney''s cousin. Your thoughts are ludicrous."


    She spoke so hastily that she became agitated. Her chest hurt, and she was a little short of breath.


    "Fine, fine. I was just saying. Why are you so agitated?" Catherine promptlyforted Freya. "Since I''ll be apanying you in the hospital these few days, I asked Shaun to find out Sarah''s condition."


    She went out to search for Shaun and spotted him talking on the phone at the staircase.


    Only after Shaun saw Catherine did he say, "Keep a


    close eye on her. If there''s anything, just give me a call." After hanging up, he said, "Elie just informed me that Sarah is in the emergency room. Her actual condition is still unknown, but it seems very serious."


    "Where''s Rodney?" Catherine changed the subject anxiously.


    "He''s waiting outside the emergency room." Then, he saw Catherine furrowing her brows, and he immediately pulled her to him. "What did Freya say? Who actually kidnapped Sarah?"


    "Stop probing into this matter... You can take it as Freya''s doing. Don''t pursue it anymore. The only thing we can do is prevent Freya from going to jail." Catherine held his hands tightly. The anger on her face was apparent. "I hope Rodney is humane enough to not make this a big deal, considering that Freya gave birth to his child."


    "Don''t worry. When I went to meet Old Master Snow, everyone in the Snow sided with Freya. Let''s all pressure Rodney. I believe he won''t be bold enough to turn against everyone in the Snow family for the sake of Sarah," Shaun said with a smile. "Frankly speaking, if it were Freya''s doing, I would really admire her."


    "Alright. Go on over to the Snow family''s house. I need to stay here and look after Freya. I won''t go home these few days." Catherine pushed him slightly.


    At the thought that he would not be able to hug Catherine to sleep for so many days, he felt a little reluctant to leave her. "You should inform the


    Lynches. She needs a caretaker." "We''ll hire a caretaker, but there''s no need to inform the Lynches. If Freya''s parents find out that Rodney kicked and broke one of her ribs, they''ll definitely be worried."


    After Catherine saw Shaun off and returned to the ward, Ryan was already back. He was feeding Freya soup by the side of the bed. He blew on every spoonful to cool it down before feeding her.


    At the scene, a hint of strangeness crossed Catherine''s mind.


    She knocked on the door and asked with a smile, "Do you need me to feed you?" "You''re still here, eh?" Ryan was surprised.


    Freya swallowed the soup weakly before she quickly said, "Cathy, why don''t you go home first? Ryan said that he had found a caretaker for me. After all, you need to look after your kids..."


    "It''s fine. Shaun will look after them. I''ll stay here so that you won''t be bored." Catherine walked up to her with a grin.


    After some thought, Ryan passed the soup to Catherine. "Alright, then. After all, I''m a man. It can be inconvenient at times."


    Catherine touched the bowl that was filled with boiling soup and nced at Ryan in admiration.


    Regardless of his intentions, it would be bad for


    Freya''s reputation if she got too close with a man before she got a divorce. In this regard, Ryan was quite educated.


    "Freya, rest well in the hospital. I''ll take care of Dani for you." Ryan turned around and said softly, "I''ve also arranged for someone to guard the door so that nobody will barge in."


    "Thank you..."


    Freya was at ease knowing that he had done all she could think of.


    "I haven''t told my parents about this issue, so I''m going to the Lodge to discuss it


    with them. You don''t have to worry." Ryan reminded her before leaving. 5

 Chapter 2027

    Catherine reced Ryan by sitting in his seat. She learned to blow on the soup as he did. However, when the food entered Freya''s mouth, Freya grumbled softly, "Cathy, it''s hot. Are you trying to burn my tongue?"


    Catherine was speechless. "But it wasn''t hot when Ryan fed you just now, huh?"


    "He cooled it down first."


    Fine. Did that mean Catherine was not attentive as a man?


    Outside the emergency room.


    Rodney wrapped his hands around his head and waited outside for two hours before the doctor finally came out.


    He promptly dashed toward the doctor. "Doctor, how''s the patient?"


    "She''s in a bad condition. Her face... is disfigured. Her muscles and tendons are broken due to excessive blood loss, the dy in sending her here, and her infected wounds. Although we''ve fixed her tendons through the surgery, her nerves have certainly been


    injured. It''s uncertain whether she can walk in the future. As for her hands... After a few months of treatment, it''ll be good enough if she can eat with her hands."


    As soon as the doctor finished speaking, Rodney tottered and struggled to keep his footing. By the time he came to his senses, he grabbed the doctor''s cor and roared, "What do you mean? Are you saying that she''ll be paralyzed even up to her arms? In that case, won''t she be a disabled person?" 1


    "Mr. Snow, we''ve really tried our best. It''s good enough that we managed to save her life." Rodney''s roar made the doctor''s heart palpitate. Even so, the doctor continued reluctantly, "Also..."


    Rodney widened his eyes and looked at the doctor anxiously.


    "The patient... had a miscarriage," the doctor stammered. 1


    "Miscarriage?" Rodney froze. "What nonsense are you talking about? How could she have gotten pregnant?"


    "It''s true. She got pregnant about half a month ago. However, her miscarriage was probably caused by being in the dirty water for too long. On top of excessive blood loss, getting traumatized, and not sending her to the hospital in time, it has taken a huge toll on her body. I''m afraid she might have trouble getting pregnant in the future." "Half... Half a month?"


    Rodney was in a daze.


    Sarah had been in the apartment the entire time. With his men keeping an eye on her, she had not gone anywhere. How could she have been pregnant?


    Could one of the Snowden bodyguards have gotten her pregnant?


    No. Half a month ago, there was one night when Rodney got drunk and stayed in the apartment overnight.


    Could it have been that night...


    That was impossible.


    Rodney''s head almost exploded.


    He had never thought of cheating. Moreover, why did Sarah not tell him?


    Did she hide it from him because she did not want to spoil his marriage?


    At that instant, Rodney felt extremely guilty toward Sarah. 7


    If this was the reason, he would have to bear a huge responsibility to her if she got pregnant in the future.


    What was more, she would most probably be paralyzed from now on. With the condition of her hands, she might be able to eat, but it would be impossible for her to go to work.

 Chapter 2028

    Rodney could never be able to fullypensate Sarah in this life.


    He was so guilty that his eyes reddened.


    He had never thought Freya would be so cruel. She used to be quite a nice person, but to think she was cruel enough to kidnap Sarah and even break her limbs.


    How wicked of her.


    Why did he marry such a wicked woman as his wife?


    She even gave birth to his child.


    If Rodney had not witnessed it with his own eyes, he would not have believed it.


    What tormented him more was that he had no idea how to face Sarah.


    After the doctor left, Landon from Snowden walked up to Rodney and reported, "I''m sorry, Young Master Snow. We wanted to send Young Madam to the police station as per your instruction, but after you left, Little Young Master Snow came to take her away."


    Rodney pulled Landon over. From his eyes, he looked as though he was going to eat Landon up. "Even with so many of you, Ryan managed to take her away. What''s


    the point of paying you guys?"


    Landon''s thin lips twitched. In the end, he said powerlessly, "Little Young Master Snow is also a member of the Snow family. What''s more, he''s the prime minister''s son. We..."


    "But Snowden is under my care. He''s in no position to have a hand in it." Rodney yelled angrily, "If you''re not clear about who your superior is, you can leave Snowden. Do you understand?"


    At the thought of Ryan''s words, Landon became frustrated. "Young Master Snow, we didn''t have a choice. Little Young Master Snow warned us that Snowden doesn''t only belong to you, or there''s no point in its existence. When we were on our way back, Old Master Snow also gave us a call and told us not to act against Young Madam..."


    "Do you think I want to act against Freya? If possible, I wouldn''t want to do it either, but she tortured Sarah so badly. I need to do something about it." Rodney yelled i n rage, "Since you guys are stopping me, I''ll call the police and let them settle everything. Whoevermitted a crime will be punished ording to thews." 1


    "How dare you think of sending your wife to jail."


    All of a sudden, Wendy''s reproaching voice came from behind all of a sudden.


    Rodney turned his head around, only to see Wendy and Jessica walking toward him.


    "Mom..." Rodney''s eyes instantly reddened. "I don''t want to do so, but did you see how badly Sarah was tortured? Not only is she paralyzed and disfigured, but she also has a miscarriage. She can never get pregnant again. It''s all Freya''s fault. You guys shouldn''t defend her anymore."


    "Pregnant?" Wendy was appalled. "Was she pregnant with your child?"


    "I think so..." At this moment, Rodney was still in a daze. "I drank too much the other day..."


    p. 1


    Wendy pped his face violently. She was really mad. "Why did I give birth to a son like you? You swore to us that you''d send her overseas and that both of you weren''t romantically involved. Yet, it turned out that she was pregnant with your child. I can finally understand why Freya did that to Sarah, and you can''t me her. Sarah deserves it." 1


    "Mom, how could you say such a thing?" Extremely disappointed, Rodney covered his face. "I only got to know of Sarah''s pregnancy today. She didn''t even n to tell me, nor did she n to spoil my marriage. If this incident hadn''t happened, I would be sending her overseas next week."


    Jessica''s mouth twitched slightly, her beautiful face full of sarcasm. "You''re too naive. She didn''t tell you because she was worried that you''d make her use contraceptives. By the time she''s overseas, her baby bump will be bigger. Or perhaps after she gives birth to the baby, there would be nothing you can do about it anymore. You would have no choice but to be responsible to her. Once Freya learns about it, your marriage would be a lost cause."


    "Your sister is right. Can you wake up? Sarah isn''t even a good woman." Wendy was so close to begging him.


    "Drop it. You guys are just biased against Sarah." Rodney was in total disbelief. "All you guys do is defend Freya, and you can''t tell right from wrong. I think Freya dares to be so wild and wicked only because you always rush to her defense." 1


    Wendy was so furious that she started to suffer from ckouts.

 Chapter 2029

    The most furious moment in Wendy''s life was caused by her son.


    Jessica held Wendy''s shoulder. Then, she turned around and said to Rodney frostily, "Rodney, no matter how stubborn you are, don''t think of turning against the whole Snow family. You should be clear about the consequences. Don''t end up losing everything for the sake of Sarah. You might not care about it, but Shaun i s targeting Sarah too. If you hadn''t been keeping a close watch on Sarah, he would''ve done away with her. If you offend the Snow family behind you, how are you going to protect Sarah?"


    "Who on earth is your biological child now? Freya or I?" Rodney was infuriated that they took advantage of his Achilles heel.


    "Firstly, Freya is Dani''s mom, so your grandpa won''t allow anything shameful to happen to his grandchild''s mom. Secondly, this is your uncle''s order," Jessica enunciated each word coldly. "Don''t always think about Sarah. You should be considerate toward your child too."


    "Hah. I hope so too, but has Freya been considerate toward Dani?" Rodney flew into a rage. "Well, she has no right to get Dani''s custody. A woman like her will


    only lead the child astray. As my family, you should help me get my child back." 1 "Get your child back?" Wendy took a deep breath. "Are you sure you want to divorce her?"


    "I don''t wish to take it this far as well, but she forced my hand." After Rodney finished speaking, he felt a lump in his throat. "She''s too wicked. She doesn''t deserve to be my wife." 3


    What was more, if he did not divorce Freya, he would be too ashamed to face Sarah at this point.


    Wendy was at a loss for words.


    Although she approved of Freya and Rodney''s divorce, she would not wish her son to get a divorce. She believed that there was still a glimmer of hope as long as they were married and Rodney refused to get a divorce. 1


    Unfortunately...


    "Suit yourself. I don''t care about you anymore."


    Wendy was thoroughly disappointed.


    Previously, she kicked Rodney out of the family in hopes that he would change his ways.


    However, she realized that he had been bewitched by Sarah. The more worried she was, the worse things became.


    "Rodney, listen to me. Just drop it." After Jessica warned him, she held Wendy''s hand and left.


    The moment they started to walk away, Rodney punched the wall, producing a deep sound.


    In the affordable luxury bedroom, the breeze blew on the thick curtains with elegant patterns.


    When Eliza opened her eyes, her neck and head hurt.


    After her mind went nk for a minute, she recalled what happened before she passed out.


    She was supposed to be in the factory, but why was she here instead?


    Where was this ce?


    Eliza sat up and realized that she had changed into a clean red pajama set.


    Who had changed it for her?


    Where was Sarah?

 Chapter 2030

    Where was Freya?


    Eliza had too many questions.


    She tried to dash out the door barefoot without caring much about anything. She was not even bothered to search for her slippers as she rushed toward the door i n her barefoot.


    Creak.


    Suddenly, the room door opened from outside.


    Chester entered the room, dressed in a light gray shirt and a pair of ck casual pants. He was tall and graceful, and his face handsome and exquisite. 1


    He was holding a tray with a ss of milk and a sandwich on it. His movement exuded a sense of elegance and nobility.


    "It''s you?" Eliza instantly realized what had happened. "You''re the one who brought me here. Where''s Freya?"


    "Have some breakfast." Chester ced the tray on the television cab at the side.


    Eliza grabbed hold of him, her eyes filled with agitation. "You made her stay there, didn''t you?"


    "She voluntarily stayed there. You have such a good buddy." Chester fixed his eyes on the wrinkled part of


    his shirt that she was holding. His tone was indifferent. "You should thank me. If I hadn''t persuaded her to go over, you probably would''ve lost your life."


    "B*stard, my affairs are none of your business. I had no intention to live from the moment I kidnapped Sarah. You shouldn''t have dragged Freya into the mess." Hating Chester to the core, Eliza turned around to dash out.


    "Where are you going?" Chester gripped onto her arm." Are you going to look for Rodney? Don''t worry. Freya didn''t get arrested. The Snows are protecting her, so Rodney can''t do anything to her."


    Eliza froze. Only then did she turn around and look at Chester. "Where is she now? Did Rodney hurt Freya after he saw how badly injured Sarah was?"


    "Eliza, you''re actually quite smart and calm. How could you have thought of doing such a ridiculous thing?" Chester raised his brows. His deep eyes were filled with curiosity.


    "So Rodney actually hurt Freya, didn''t he?" Eliza quickly grasped the hidden meaning behind his words.


    Chester''s lower lip twitched before he said nonchntly, "Rodney kicked her and injured one of her ribs. Ryan has since sent her to the hospital, where she''s currently being treated. Having said that, this is the best oue..."


    "This isn''t the best oue at all. Why did you drag her into the mess? She''s innocent." Eliza''s eyes were bloodshot. She was no longer able to stay calm, seemingly like a little beast that was going to explode.


    "Chester Jewell, you''re such a busybody."


    Chester snickered.


    He then tightened his grip on her arm.


    At one point, he had an overwhelming urge to do away with her.


    "Eliza, don''t be ungrateful. Freya is Rodney''s wife, and she has given birth to his child. However, he almost sent her to jail, seeing how badly injured Sarah was. If he had known that you were involved in the matter, he might''ve shot you dead on the spot."


    He exposed the truth mercilessly. "And let me remind you that you''re an artist under mypany. You''ve signed a contract for over ten advertisements and two television series. A movie shooting is also about to begin. If something happens to you, you''ll have to bear apensation of seven to eight hundred million dors for the breach of contract. It''s fine if you die, but are you trying to drive your mom into a corner?"


    Mom...


    That was Eliza''s biological mother but not hers.


    Nevertheless, it was Mrs. Robbins who gave birth to the body she was currently using.


    Eliza was caught in a daze for a moment and admitted that she had acted impulsively in this incident.

 Chapter 2031

    However, Eliza was the sort who would seek vengeance. From the moment she learned of Jennifer''s death, she had lost herposure.


    She even felt that her only goal of living was to take revenge.


    As she was upying someone else''s body, her life had been meaningless.


    Eliza''s eyes slowly turned red with pain.


    She tried to hold back the tears in her eyes.


    It was Chester''s first time seeing her in such a state. He felt as though a stone was thrown into his heart, creatingyers of ripples.


    He stretched out his hands, wanting to hug her.


    However, Eliza retreated and pushed him away." Chester, thank you for hiding the issue for me yesterday, but the only feeling I have for you is gratitude. You sacrificed Freya to help me, so it''s impossible for me to feel touched."


    Chester fixed his cold gaze at her. "Eliza, why must you be so realistic?"


    "You''re the real one."


    Eliza stared calmly into his eyes. He was very good-


    looking and always exuded a brilliant aura, but she would never have feelings for him. She would not feel grateful for him either. "In fact, you could''ve settled the issue for mest night. Unfortunately, I reckoned you contemted it and didn''t think it was worth risking to help me, so you dragged Freya into the mess. This way, you were able to help me and stay out of it at the same time. You and Rodney will remain good buddies, and you''ll get a good name for saving m e. How wonderful."


    "Eliza, do you know what I like about you?" Her stare made Chester


    ufortable, considering that he was usually the one casting knowing gazes at other women.


    Nevertheless, a woman saw through him today, which made him feel exasperated.


    Chester reached out to pinch Eliza''s chin. "I like how smart and calm you are. However, these are also the qualities I hate about you. You''re right. I haven''t slept with you, so I don''t want you to die. Even so, I won''t have a falling-out with


    Rodney just because of you."


    "Thank you for being so frank."


    Eliza pushed his hand away and nodded confidently." That''s why I said I''m grateful to you, and that''s the only feeling I have for you. Thank you for your help. I''ll bring more money to yourpany in the future. I need to visit Freya in the hospital today."


    Chester did not stop her. Instead, he followed behind her, and his tone sounded like he was mocking her."


    Are you sure you''re going out in this outfit? If the reporters catch a picture of you, you''ll make it to the top searches tomorrow - The Rising Star Came Out of Her Boss''s Apartment in Improper Clothing."


    "Will someone who''s willing to risk her life care about the top searches?"


    After Eliza argued serenely, she walked to the door and needed to change her shoes. However, she realized that none of her shoes were there.


    She hesitated for a few seconds. Left with no choice, she wore a pair of slippers and prepared to leave straight away.


    "Stop there. You''re wearing my slippers," Chester reminded herzily.


    Eliza tossed the slippers aside without hesitation and left barefoot.


    Chester tugged her shirt and pointed at it. "Excuse me. I''ve thrown your shirt away earlier because it was too dirty. The pajama shirt you''re wearing now is mine as well."


    No matter how much Eliza hated him, she could not walk out naked.


    She stopped and red at the man in front of her. "How much did this pajama shirt cost? I''ll pay you ten times the price when I''m home, okay?"


    "I don''t want your money. Money is something I need the least." Chester took a cigarette pack from the shoe rack, drew a cigarette, and held it in his mouth. "I didn''t sleepst night because of you. No matter how realistic I am, it''s a fact that I helped youst night. You can''t deny it, right?"


    Eliza pulled a long face, waiting for him to continue.

 Chapter 2032

    With a smile, Chester suddenly moved closer to Eliza''s ears and said nastily, "Eliza, you wanted to send a few of your subordinates overseas before this, right? I don''t think I''ve told you that they haven''t been able to leave the country..." 1


    Eliza suddenly lifted her head, her eyes pretty and clear. She red at him in shock. "What did you do?"


    "Nothing much. All I did was refuse their visas. With their names and identities exposed, they can''t go overseas for now. As you know, they might be in danger being in the country too. Having said that, I can easily do something to ensure their safety." 1


    Chester covered the cigarette in his mouth while lighting it. As usual, his remarks were harsh, but he said it with a gentle smile on his handsome face, like a n elegant young man.


    However, his behavior was far from gentlemanly.


    Eliza instantly grasped his meaning.


    Her right hand was shivering with anger. She had an urge to p him.


    "You want to p me, huh?" Chester raised his brows." Sure you can. But do think about the consequences."


    Eliza snorted coldly. "I finally understand what it


    means to care too much about the gains ahead without being aware of the dangers behind. You''re brilliant, Young Master Jewell. Freya, Rodney, Sarah, and I probably became your pawns that night, and you''re the ultimate winner. People like you who excel a t scheming are doomed to be lonely. No one will fall for you because you''re too cold-blooded."


    "It''s alright. I don''t need love. All I want is you," Chester mocked in a light-hearted


    manner.


    Eliza scoffed, her eyes filled with endless hatred. "You think too highly of me. I''m no different from the women you''ve interacted with in the past. They have what I have. Or... are you obsessed with having two good friends to serve you? Sadly, Charity is dead. Otherwise, the two of us could asionally apany you at the same time. That must be interesting to you."


    His Achilles'' heel was exposed once again.


    A hint of grimness shed across his eyes.


    Nevertheless, he shrugged indifferently after a while." Don''t provoke me. It''s no use. From the moment I made up my mind, I''ve decided to live in such a selfish, casual manner. It doesn''t matter even if I go to hell after I die."


    He paused for a moment before caressing her smooth face. "Well, you''ve exposed your weakness through this incident, Eliza. I can see that it''s pointless to threaten you since you''re not afraid of death. But before the incident, you made some arrangements for your subordinates, which means that you still care about them. Anyway, it''s your choice. If you want to save them, be my woman. Otherwise, I''ll have them captured. Putting aside Sarah''s kidnap, your subordinates have probablymitted quite a lot of crimes when they worked for you. If they''re under investigation, I guess their lives will be at stake."


    Eliza raised her head and looked at his handsome face.


    At that moment, she wished she could stab him to death.


    However, Chester was not Sarah. She was incapable of doing it to him.


    She felt that Chester was just like a devil, regardless of whether it was when she lived in her own body or Eliza''s body.


    What evil deeds had she done in her previous life to cross paths with this man time and time again in this life?


    "It''s up to you to decide. I''m hungry. Because of you, I haven''t had breakfast."


    Chester sat down slowly on the chair. The delicate breakfast on the dining table was still warm.


    He used a knife and fork to cut the fried egg.


    Eliza took a deep breath and closed her eyes. When she opened them again, they were as still as water.


    She walked up to him and asked dejectedly, "How long do I have to be your woman?" "Until I''m sick of you." Chester held her hands and put them on his thighs. He draped his arm around her shoulders and muttered with a masculine voice as if she was his most intimate lover, "Come and eat this egg I fried. It''s not bad."


    Eliza turned her eyes to the egg white he forked. After staying quiet for two seconds, she lowered her head and forked the egg into her mouth.


    As she bent over, Chester stared at the back of her neck, which was as thin and fair as a swan''s neck.


    He had forgotten how long it had been since he admired a woman so carefully. 5

 Chapter 2033

    "Good..."


    Chester lifted Eliza''s chin softly before he leaned over to kiss her.


    Eliza subconsciously resisted him.


    "Did you forget what I said?" Chester nibbled her lips and stared at her. Their long eyshes almost tangled together.


    Eliza was filled with despair. Ultimately, she had no choice but to surrender to her fate. She opened her lips slightly and epted his kiss.


    She was still not done eating the egg, so the taste was still in her mouth. If this had happened in the past, Chester would have been disgusted. However, he found the egg particrly delicious today.


    He kissed her so passionately that it was as though he was going to eat her up.


    Only until he kissed Eliza''s neck did she dodge him. "I didn''t rest wellst night. I''m exhausted."


    "Okay. I''ll let you rest for two days." Chester was not in a hurry, and he stroked her long hair.


    "I want to go to the hospital to visit Freya this afternoon. No matter what, I need to thank her," Eliza


    said lethargically with her head down, as if she had surrendered.


    "Okay. I''lle with you." Chester nodded.


    "No need. Can you respect my dignity?" Eliza''s tone sounded despondent. "Being your woman is a


    disgrace to them. Isn''t your main goal to sleep with me? So fulfilling your goal should be enough. Do you need to go as far as trampling my dignity?"


    "Lizzie, you shouldn''t think of it this way. Do you know how many women in the same industry as you want to be with me?" Chester looked down and called her by her nickname. Those unaware of the situation would think that he was talking to someone he deeply loved.


    Nevertheless, his words had long since made Eliza numb. She would not be moved.


    No one understood Chester more than she did. He had always been like this. When he wanted to get a woman, he would be as gentle to her as a prince, as if she was the only person he loved in this world.


    Yet when he was sick of her, he would be as cruel as a devil.


    "But I''m not like them." Eliza looked up and exchanged looks with him. His gentle face was reflected in her dark eyes.


    Chester stared at her in a daze, feeling as though he had returned to his youth.


    Back then, he was very close with a woman.


    From her eyes, he could also see himself.


    However,ter on...


    He felt his heart being twisted. All of a sudden, he uncontrobly kissed her eyes and thin lips afterward.


    Only after a long time did he say, "Okay."


    In the afternoon, Eliza''s manager, Hailey, came to the duplex apartment.


    After she rang the doorbell, Chester opened the door.


    She came in, carrying some clothes. When she saw Eliza eating on the couch in a


    pajama set, she was overwhelmed with mixed feelings.


    "Hailey, you''re finally here with the clothes." Eliza rose to her feet and took the clothes over. Then, she went upstairs to get changed.

 Chapter 2034

    "Young Master Jewell..." Hailey looked at Chester, not knowing what to do. "You and Eliza..."


    "It''s what you see. She''ll stay here more often from now on, so please buy her more clothes and send them over. Also, don''t set too tight of a schedule for her.


    Don''t let her go too far as well. I don''t want my woman to be too busy. Do you understand?" Chester ordered.


    "I got it."


    Given that Hailey had been in this industry for over ten years, she had


    encountered this kind of situation a lot. It did not take her long to pull herself back together.


    After Eliza got changed, she was ready to leave. At that moment, Chester suddenly clutched her arm and pointed at his thin lips.


    That behavior made Hailey look away quickly. She was filled with dread.


    Although she was not too familiar with Chester, she had heard from other managers that he was always cold and distant toward women. Even before he was engaged to Cindy, he would give her the cold shoulder during the asionalpany events, let alone asking a woman to kiss him of his own ord.


    Without much thought, Eliza kissed Chester numbly before she left.


    Only after getting into the van did Hailey let out a sigh of relief. "Lizzie, it''s really not up to us to stop Young Master Jewell from having any woman he wants. But let me remind you not to fall head over heels with him as you did with Monte previously."


    It had been a long while since Elizast heard the name ''Monte''.


    She zoned out for an instant.


    Hailey added, "Rtionships are the most difficult issue for women to ovee. When Monte got engaged, I saw you broke down and even attempted to kill yourself. Therefore, I hope you won''t repeat the same mistake again. Chester is a more charming man than Monte. As you can see, many female celebrities are devastated because of him. But having said that, not everyone can dream of having a man like him. His affection is temporary. I''vee across such a situation a lot in this industry."


    "Don''t worry, Hailey. I''ll never fall for anyone again." A sincere smile spread across Eliza''s face. She knew that Hailey was offering her such advice for her own good.


    "That''s good. Why don''t you take this opportunity to gain more openings from Young Master Jewell?"


    Eliza shrank absentmindedly into her seat.


    Openings?


    She did not give much thought to it.


    In fact, her life was supposed to have ended yesterday.


    It felt like she was barely alive today.


    Sarah was still alive, and moreover, she was being threatened by Chester.


    A sense of hatred and disgust was hidden in the depths of her heart. However, she felt powerless.


    In truth, she did not want to be alive because living was making her unhappy.


    Upon arriving at Militaire Hospital, she found Freya''s ward with some things in her hands.

 Chapter 2035

    Freya just woke up from her nap. Since she could not move, she watched television with Catherine.


    The minute she saw Elizae in, she was both surprised and pleased. "Eliza, it''s good to know that you''re fine."


    Staring at the bandage in front of Freya''s chest, a mix of feelings welled up in Eliza. "Chester said that your rib is broken..."


    "It''s no big deal. The doctor said I''ll be fine after a while." Freya said with a grin, "Cathy and I were talking about you just now. We''re really thankful that you helped us take revenge against Sarah. I''ve long since hated her."


    Eliza was disconcerted by Freya''sugh. She turned around, only to meet Catherine''s curious and confused gaze.


    "Lizzie, I didn''t know you were friends with Charity. You''ve never mentioned it." Catherine bent over to pour a cup of hot coffee for her. "Take a seat. I hope the three of us can have a talk."


    "There''s nothing much to talk about. Well... Charity and I had known each other since we were young and before she stepped into the Neeson family. I knew


    Aunty Jennifer too."


    Eliza took over the cup and let the coffee warm her cold heart. "After hearing what Freya said the other day, I was pissed. In fact, I acted too impulsively..."


    "You''re not an impulsive person." Catherine''s gaze was calm. She had contemted the issue and felt that it was unreasonable of Eliza to risk her life to take revenge no matter how good her rtionship with Charity was.


    What was more, Eliza did not only risk her life but her reputation and status in the entertainment industry that she had been striving for as well.


    Furthermore, when Catherine was with Charity back then, she had never heard Charity mention Eliza.


    Eliza began to feel distressed. She knew that Catherine was suspecting her, but she could not tell them that her soul belonged to Charity.


    "Perhaps you took me for a wonderful person. I had a very loving rtionship with Charity, really."


    Eliza bit the bullet and said, "Everyone has their own secrets. All you need to know is that I did that for the sake of Charity and Aunty Jennifer. I just wanted to d


    o something for them. Freya, I''m grateful to you as well. I never thought of dragging you into the mess. I-"


    "Drop it. I think I did it right."


    Freya interrupted Eliza, "When something happened to Charity, Cathy and I were too weak to do anything. We could only watch her being sentenced. I had also promised Aunty Jennifer to put Charity in the clear, but she was dead before she was proven innocent. We felt very guilty. As much as we wanted to take revenge on behalf of Charity''s family, we... weren''t as courageous as you. We''re very thankful to you. Thank you for doing something we didn''t dare to do."


    "I guess Charity would be very grateful to you guys if she were still alive."


    Eliza''s eyes reddened slightly, but she smiled. "She surely wouldn''t want you guys to take revenge for her. Perhaps she would hope for you guys to live a good life."


    "Charity surely wouldn''t want you to risk your life and take revenge for her sake too."


    Catherine held Eliza''s hands. "Lizzie, you rarely share your stuff with us. But from your eyes, I can sense a lot of sadness and coldness. We can''t help you with whatever happened in the past, but you have to treasure your life from now on. You only live once.


    You shouldn''t ruin yourself for anyone. We can slowly take revenge against Sarah. I hope we can find evidence and have her captured. This way, the public will know the evil deeds she has done, and no one will be able to save her."


    "Exactly. If you kill her, you need to sacrifice your life, which is not worth it. We can risk our lives to save someone, but why should we risk death for the sake of a b*tch?"


    Aggrieved, Freya began to moan, "Look. Sarah spoiled my marriage, snatched my husband away, and caused my child to lose her dad. Rodney even kicked me and broke my rib for the sake of that woman, yet I''m still hopeful. I thought to myself that I couldn''t be sad because of Sarah. It''s not worth it. I must live better."


    "You deserve someone better." Eliza was heartbroken by Freya''s words.


    She knew full well how it felt like being trampled by someone she loved. "By the way, how''s the incident with Rodneyter?"


    "Don''t worry. The Snows are all on my side. Rodney won''t report it to the police." Freya forced a smile. "It''s over." 3

 Chapter 2036

    It was over...


    Was it really over?


    No, it was just the beginning of certain things.


    For example, the rtionship between Eliza and Chester, as well as between Freya and Rodney.


    Eliza''s gaze wasplicated. "Freya, Sarah is badly injured, so I reckon she''ll be paralyzed in the future. You and Rodney will surely..."


    "That''s even better. I''ve been wanting to divorce him for a long time." Freyaughed in a carefree manner." Once I get a divorce and recover, I''ll treat you guys to a meal."


    "Go ahead and divorce him. I''ve got your back." Catherine could not put up with Rodney, that sc* mbag, any longer. 1


    "Freya, you''re such a great person. You''ll definitely meet someone better than him." Eliza secretly sighed. Anybody with a discerning eye could tell that Freya was much better than Sarah. Yet, Rodney did not know how to appreciate her.


    When Eliza left, Catherine walked her down.


    Freya was alone in the ward, and her tears fell in spite


    of herself.


    She promptly wiped them off.


    Was she sad? Of course, she was.


    She even felt that her life was miserable. First, it was Patrick who betrayed her, and now Rodney. However, this time was worse. Not only did Rodney cheat her body and marriage, but he also tricked her into giving birth.


    In fact, Freya and Rodney had only been in love for a short while. The depth of their love was definitely iparable to that between Patrick and her. 1


    Nevertheless, she had higher expectations of Rodney. She hoped that the two of them would provide their child with a happy family.


    Sarah''s appearance had made her feel dissatisfied.


    Why? What was shecking?


    However, when Rodney kicked her, he did not merely break her rib but also her heart.


    She thought, ''Men really are terrifying creatures.''


    When they were nice, they would do everything for a woman. When they were not, they could kill her at any time.


    She was scared - scared of Rodney.


    As Freya was too worried about her child, she gave Aunty Loretta a video call at night.


    "Aunty Loretta, where''s Dani?" "Young Master is ying with her." Aunty Loretta turned the phone camera to the toy room, showing Ryan and Dani ying happily. Although Dani could not move yet, she chuckled while Ryan amused her.


    Freya''s heart instantly melted. She wished she could get a pair of wings and fly to Dani now.


    Ryan took over Aunty Loretta''s phone. His eyes were bright and gentle. "Rest well in the hospital. Dani is fine. She''s really fond of me now, so she doesn''t miss you at all. Am I right, Dani..."


    He pinched Dani''s face. Dani blinked herrge eyes to reveal two dimples at the corners of her mouth, which seemingly indicate her agreement with his words.


    "Dani, what a heartless thing you are." Freya was somewhat relieved, but deep down, she was jealous." But Dani is usually quite reliant on me at night. I''m afraid she''ll throw a tantrum..."


    "I''ll put her to sleep at night." Ryan said confidently," There won''t be a problem, for sure."


    "You''re thinking about it too simply. Putting her to sleep is very troublesome. At night, she''ll wake up to have her milk..."

 Chapter 2037

    "I''ll feed Dani. It''s a mere trifle."


    At the sight of Ryan''s firm gaze, Freya snorted. "You''ll know it when tomorrow morninges. But if you don''t get some good sleep, how are you going to work tomorrow?"


    "My mom said she''d look after Dani with Aunty Loretta tomorrow. Aunty Wendy will also being over tomorrow..."


    Although Ryan and Rodney had a falling-out, Wendy was still Dani''s grandmother.


    Freya went quiet for a while before she said, "Ryan, you shouldn''t let Aunty Wendy take Dani back to the Snow family at this time. I''m not worried about Aunty Wendy, considering she always keeps her word. However, I''m afraid that Rodney will take me as a wicked person and think that I don''t deserve to be Dani''s mother because of this matter. It will be a problem if he fights for Dani''s custody."


    "Freya..."


    Ryan suddenly opened his mouth and furrowed his attractive brows. Then, he bit his tongue. "I think there''s something I need to tell you. Sarah has already been rescued. The doctor said that her legs are


    paralyzed for sure. As for her hands... She should be able to use them to eat after two years of treatment, but it''s impossible for her to go out and work. Rodney is extremely guilty about her condition in the hospital"


    "He has been feeling guilty since a while back now," Freya said coolly. "I guess he''ll be guiltier in the future. He might even marry her."


    Other people might look down on Sarah, but Rodney would not. Rodney was a very stubborn person.


    "There''s one more thing..." Ryan whispered, "When the doctor saved Sarah, he realized that she had a miscarriagest night. Especially since she''s been injured and has lost a lot of blood, she''ll have difficulty getting pregnant again. I heard the baby was only half a month old."


    Freya was stunned. It was as though a bolt of lightning had struck her. Only after a while did she mumble, "Was it Rodney''s child?"


    "I presume so." Ryan presumed. "After all, Rodney wasn''t mad after he learned about it. He even stayed there to keep a closer watch on her."


    Freya forgot to react.


    At that moment, she was deeply disgusted.


    It had only been a while since she split with Rodney, yet Sarah was already pregnant for over half a month.


    Previously, Rodney imed that he did not do it with


    Sarah and that he was only sympathetic and guilty toward her.


    He imed that he would never be romantically involved with her.


    Now, they even had a child together.


    Oh well. It made Freya''s marriage look even more like a joke now.


    Fortunately, she did not believe Rodney and insisted on divorcing him.


    Despite knowing that she was feeling bitter, Ryan said, "Based on Rodney''s character, he''s surely under the impression that you destroyed Sarah and killed her child. He must be overwhelmed with so much guilt that he might want to marry her. Knowing Sarah, I''m sure she will go all out to take revenge against you, considering her state. She might not be able to keep Rodney by her side using the child, but she might incite him to snatch yours."


    Freya''s heart did a flip.


    She had never thought of this. However, Ryan''s words made her realize that there was such a possibility.


    She began to panic, and she choked. "Ryan, I... I don''t want to return to The Lodge to recuperate. Dani is my everything. I can''t lose her..."


    "Don''t panic. I''m just telling you my spection. I''ll help you protect Dani. I will not let anyone snatch her away." Ryanforted Freya softly, "I''ve told tales to my parents regarding this issue. Given that they''re clever people, they know it''s best to keep the child by your side."


    "Thank you, Ryan. If it weren''t for you... I wouldn''t have been able to cope with this situation." Helpless, Freya wiped her tears off. What she said was true. If it had not been for Ryan, she would have messed everything up.


    "Freya, I didn''t mean to worry you by telling you all these. I''m just guessing that Rodney mighte and negotiate with you, and I hope you''ll be mentally prepared for it."


    Ryan soothed her with a gentle voice. "Go to sleep soon, and don''t overthink things. With me around, no scheme can ever work."


    "Mm." Freya''s tears turned intoughter.


    After putting down her phone, she still felt rather absent-minded.

 Chapter 2038

    When Catherine came back, she asked, "Why are your eyes red? Did you cry when I was out?"


    Freya then briefly told her what Ryan said.


    Catherine''s expression was grave. "That''s possible. Now, let''s wait and see what Sarah will tell Rodney when she wakes up."


    Sarah woke up the next day after her operation.


    She woke up with a start and was still in shock after that.


    Only when she saw Rodney did she begin to bawl. " Rodney, why are you sote..."


    Sarah''s body jerked. All of a sudden, she realized that her limbs had no strength. At the thought of what happened that night, she sank into utter despair.


    She was disabled.


    She was paralyzed.


    Her face was disfigured too.


    "I''m sorry, Sarah." At the sight of Sarah''s pale face, Rodney was heartbroken and


    deeply embarrassed." It''s all my fault for not getting there in time. I really


    didn''t expect Freya to be so cruel. I''m really, really sorry. I''ll bear the responsibility..."


    He grabbed hold of her hands with his reddened eyes.


    Sarah froze. "F-Freya?"


    "Didn''t you know it was her?" Rodney was a little surprised.


    Sarah might be disabled, but she was of sound mind.


    When she recalled the masked woman and her words, she thought that the woman was Charity.


    However, she did not think it was Charity as she was sure that Charity was dead.


    The woman was neither Catherine nor Freya either. Freya, in particr, would not be able to carry out such a cruel act.


    Somehow, Rodney was sure that it was Freya''s doing. Nevertheless, this was good news to Sarah. With her current state, she could only live well by taking advantage of Rodney''s guilt.


    She did not even dare leave Rodney because the woman behind the incident was too terrifying.


    She had a sinking feeling that the woman would not let her off, considering that she was still alive.


    "So it was Freya. No wonder..." Sarah curled up in fear and wept. "I couldn''t make out the person at that time. The ce was very dark, and the woman was wearing a mask all the time. It was terrifying. She threw me into a very dirty tank, and then


    I fainted. When I woke up again, she kept torturing me, iming that I was a mistress who ruined other people''s families. She destroyed my face and even broke my muscles and tendons. She said that men would be disgusted by my current appearance... Rodney, I''m scared. Just let me die. I feel miserable living like this."


    "Don''t be scared, Sarah. I''m here."


    Her words gave Rodney a fright but made him even more confident that it was Freya''s deed.


    "Sarah, it all started because of me." Rodney hugged Sarah, feeling heartbroken. "I shouldn''t have appeared. I don''t me you. I don''t." Sarah wrapped her hands around his neck while weeping. "Rodney, was it really Freya? I can''t believe it." 1 "It should be her." Rodney''s eyes revealed a sense of deep hatred. "When I was there, the mask you mentioned was left beside her, and she didn''t deny it either." "Why? Why did she do that to me? I''ve never thought of ruining her marriage either." Frustrated, Sarah broke into tears.


    Rodney was filled with mixed feelings. "Sarah, when the doctor saved you yesterday, he said that you lost a half-a-month-old baby from a miscarriage..."


    "Was I pregnant?" Sarah was stunned. A look of disbelief washed over her face.


    "Mm." Rodney nodded solemnly. "But it''s gone. Sarah, tell me whose child it was... I was drunk that day. Did we... doit?"

 Chapter 2039

    Sarah caressed her belly. She did not weep, but her tears rolled down


    uncontrobly. "Rodney, I didn''t n to tell you this, but that night was a dreame true for me. I thought I''d be content with the memories I had of that night when I''m abroad. Also, I knew you couldn''t bear to part with Freya, and I wanted to see you happy. Ah, my child. My poor child


    She was indeed heartbroken.


    After all, she had nned to use the child as a bargaining chip to enter the Snow family in the future.


    Now that she had lost the child, she had no choice but toe up with another way.


    "You''re too silly."


    Rodney stroked her long hair.


    Sure enough, his spection was right.


    Sarah had sacrificed a lot for him, so much that he could never repay her in his lifetime. 1


    He did not even dare to tell her that she could never get pregnant again.


    However, it did not matter. He had a child anyway.


    "By the way, Rodney, has Freya been arrested?" Sarah


    suddenly asked in fear.


    Rodney''s body stiffened. He did not dare to look into her eyes. "I''m sorry, Sarah. I was nning to call the police, but my uncle, grandpa, and even my mom pressured me and forbade me to call the police. Although I''m doing well in my career, I''m still not capable enough to turn against my uncle..."


    Sarah''s eyes darkened. Only after a while did she say with dismay, "I understand. In that case... don''t call the police. You can''t risk your career for my sake."


    "I''m sorry, Sarah." Rodney hugged her tightly. He closed his eyes and made a decision. "Since I owe you too much, I''ll divorce Freya and marry you. From now o n, I''ll repay you with my entire lifetime."


    "No way." Sarah promptly pushed him away. "I can''t marry you with my awful looks. Otherwise, I''ll implicate you and make you an object of ridicule. Rodney, let me go. Let me kill myself." 2


    "Why are you so silly?"


    The more he listened to her, the more heartbroken he was. He regretted having fallen in love with Freya. Sarah was the person he should truly cherish. 5


    She was so considerate toward him even when she was in such a state.


    "Drop it. I''ve made up my mind. I''ll look for Freya this afternoon to divorce her." Sarah leaned on his chest. At this moment, she was not happy either.


    Rodney had finally agreed to marry her, but this kind of sacrifice was not one she was willing to make. She regretted returning to the country earlier. However, there was no turning back now.


    That afternoon, Rodney took the divorce papers and went to look for Freya in Militaire Hospital.


    Now that the married couple was reunited after some days apart, they seemed like enemies.


    "Let''s get a divorce. A wicked woman like you doesn''t deserve to be my wife."


    Rodney tossed the divorce papers on the nket indifferently. His icy eyes had a hint of resentment and hatred. "You''re disgusting."


    Freya widened her eyes. If she had not been unwell, she would have leaped to her feet furiously and pped him on the spot.


    However, she was so angry with him that her chest heaved and her rib slightly hurt.


    "Coincidentally, I think you''re too stupid to be my husband."


    Freya snorted and extended her hand. "Cathy, pass me the divorce papers."


    After handing the papers to Freya, Catherine leaned over to take a look at them as well.

 Chapter 2040

    After looking at the divorce papers, Catherine felt sorry for her best friend.


    Freya slept with Rodney and gave birth to his daughter, yet she would not be getting any alimony at all.


    Although she could not care less about his money, it was really cruel of Rodney to go this far, considering how wealthy he was.


    Freya saw it too.


    She wondered how blind she previously was to see the good in Rodney.


    It was rare for any woman to leave a marriage with nothing, even if she divorced the poorest person. What was more, this was a man who cheated on his wife and had an illegitimate child...


    Rodney was too cruel and heartless. No one would ever be crueler than him.


    "Rodney, you''re the one who has wronged Freya. What gives you the right to divorce her without giving her anything?" Unable to put up with him anymore, Catherine lifted her furious gaze. "Have you no shame?" "What gives? Are you asking for money?" At that


    moment, there was a grim smile in Rodney''s eyes." Freya, my parents have been paying you since Dani was born. Moreover, Dani''s shares are worth hundreds of billions of dors. How lucky of you to be her mom? With a daughter like that, you''re set for life."


    "Your parents gave the shares to their granddaughter. What does it have to do with you?" Freya could not move. However, Catherine could not help but grab the document and hurl it at Rodney''s face.


    "I''m asking you. Apart from hurting her, what else have you given her ever since you both got married?" i


    "If it weren''t for me, would she have gotten to know Ryan, to stay in The Lodge, and be the prime minister''s goddaughter? She should be content." Rodney''s mocking tone was like a knife that pierced into Freya''s heart and made her bleed. Freya closed her eyes. This was not what Rodney said back then.


    Sure enough, a woman should not believe a man''s words when he wants to sleep with her.


    However, Freya believed him. She did...


    Catherine was exasperated. "Do you think Freya''s interested in these things? She has never cared about power or status. She''s rich, and her parents have pampered her since she was young. If she hadn''t met you, she would''ve gotten a well-matched marriage and lived a happy life. But because of you, she had premarital pregnancy. What was more, she was so angry with you that the child was born prematurely. It''s f*cking ridiculous that you think her suffering is the advantage she gained from you. Why don''t you take a look at yourself in the mirror?"


    "Catherine, this affair is between Freya and me. It''s not your ce to meddle in it," Rodney said coldly.


    "What''s wrong with me meddling in it? Do you think I don''t have the guts to punch you just because Shaun isn''t around?"


    Catherine was trembling all over. Even an outsider like her was put out by Rodney''s behavior, let alone Freya...


    "Forget it, Cathy..."


    Freya suddenly called out to stop Catherine. Her voice was soft, but it sounded fed up and sad. "I don''t mind having nothing as long as I can divorce him. Being at


    a disadvantage is inevitable. As my mom said, disadvantages are blessings."


    Rodney fixed his eyes on her pale, pretty face and added impassively, "Also, Dani''s custody belongs to me."


    Freya''s hands shook. "If you take Dani''s custody, does that mean Sarah will be her stepmom?"


    "You owe Sarah, don''t you?" Rodney said furiously," She''s in such a miserable state because of you."


    Freya took a deep breath. "Are you referring to her miscarriage and that she can no longer get pregnant?"

 Chapter 2041

    Rodney stayed quiet, signifying acquiescence.


    "Why don''t you me yourself? You slept with Sarah and even got her pregnant when you were still married." Freya began tough sarcastically. "Rodney, that child was hard evidence that you cheated on me.


    I don''t expect you to like me, but you should at least feel a little guilty toward me. Are you such a cruel person?"


    "I was drunk that day, and I never thought of cheating on you." Rodney said in annoyance, "Anyhow, you kidnapped her and stripped her of her right to be a mother. Since you''re well and healthy, you can get pregnant again in the future. And if you want to see Dani, you can do it at any time. Freya, because of you, Sarah''s face has been disfigured, and she''s paralyzed. Please have some conscience."


    "I''m sorry, but I don''t have one."


    Freyaughed until her eyes reddened. "I carried Dani for nine months, and you want to take her away just like that? Over my dead body."


    "If you don''t cooperate with me, I''ll have no choice but to call the police and expose the incident of you


    kidnapping Sarah. If there''s incriminating evidence of the matter and it gets serious, my uncle won''t be able to bail you out and side with you even if he wants to. Think over it. When you''re in jail, the child will belong to me."


    There was not the slightest trace of warmth in Rodney''s eyes. "If worsees to the worst, I''ll have a falling-out with the Snow family and move overseas with Sarah."


    This time, Freya could no longer contain her feelings.


    She was so agitated that she sat up and took a pillow, wanting to hit him.


    Upon noticing it, Catherine immediately pressed her down as hard as possible.


    "Cathy, don''t stop me." Frustrated, Freya burst into tears. "Dani is my biological child. How can I let Sarah, that wicked woman, be her mom? Since he wants to destroy me, I''ll bring him down with me."


    At the sight of the tearful woman in front of him, Rodney''s heart clenched. However, upon calling Sarah''s condition, he fought back his emotions." Sarah will treat Dani well. Now that she''s paralyzed, we''ll hire a sitter to take care of Dani. All she can do is keep watch on Dani every day. Besides, you''re the cruel one instead. I''m afraid you''ll lead Dani astray if she stays with you." 2


    "Enough. Drop it." Catherine quickly pulled herself together. "Since we can''t reach a consensus on this matter, Freya won''t sign the divorce papers today. Someone, please send Rodney out."


    The bodyguard at the door instantly walked over.


    "I''ll give you three days to think about it." Rodney looked deep into Freya''s eyes before he turned around and left.


    However, Freya could not calm down at all. She wept s o bitterly that her rib hurt even more. In the end, she had no choice but to call the doctor over.


    Soon, Ryan received news about it and hurried over right away.


    Freya had already quieted down by then. She justy on the bed with tears rolling down her face.


    "Cathy, doesn''t Uncle Titus know quite a lot of killers i n Neah Bay? I''ll pay them to kill Rodney no matter how much it costs. I want him to die."


    At that moment, Freya''s eyes were filled with intense hatred.


    Catherine sighed. Two people, who were once a loving couple, were now at each other''s throats.


    No matter how bad Shaun and Catherine''s rtionship was, it had never reached this point.


    It was no wonder they said that marriage was the grave of love. It really was true at times.


    "Freya, don''t say such a silly thing." Ryan stood in front of the bed with his handsome face as cool as ever. "Didn''t I remind you that Rodney would most


    probably fight for Dani''s custody? I thought you were mentally prepared for it. You


    should''ve believed me when I told you to worry less." i

 Chapter 2042

    "I..." Looking at Ryan''s gentle gaze, Freya felt as though she had found a refuge from her grumpiness. "I didn''t want to either. But as Rodney said, he doesn''t mind making a big fuss of it. He can do anything for Sarah''s sake."


    "I''ve expected these things, so I''m prepared. All you have to do is stay in the hospital to recuperate. Don''t do anything else." Ryan took an orange from the bedside table and peeled it with his long fingers.


    Freya was dazed. "Do you really have a way around this? Can you tell me?"


    "You''ll know it soon."


    Ryan smiled vaguely.


    Freya was curious and puzzled, but she knew that Ryan would not lie to her.


    Sometimes,parison really was the thief of joy.


    Although he was a few months younger than her, he was much calmer in dealing with problems that arose.


    "If he looks for you next time, tell him to meet you at the registry office straight away. Getting a divorce earlier will be good for you both."


    After being there for half an hour or so, Ryan left.


    Catherine initially nned tofort Freya. However, she noticed that Freya seemed to have transformed into a different person. Not only was Freya not crying, but she was also much calmer now. Catherine could not help but mock her


    in surprise. "It''s very smart of Ryan to be able to soothe you with a few


    sentences." 1


    Freya was stunned.


    She did believe in Ryan quite a bit.


    She never used to, but as they got to know each other better, he had never failed to fulfill what he had promised her.


    Take this time, for example. She took the me on Eliza''s behalf without hesitation, not because she thought Rodney did not have the guts to be cruel to her, but because she instinctively believed that Ryan would assist her.


    Later, Ryan did it. When she was at her wits'' end, he showed up and took her away from the Snowden people.


    She appeared to be rather reliant on Ryan without her realizing it.


    After leaving the hospital, Ryan drove his ck Audi to Snow Corporation.


    Nevertheless, he did not go up to the office. He made a call downstairs. "Jessica, are you busy? Are you up for a coffee with me? I''m downstairs from your office..."


    Jessica remained silent for over ten seconds before she replied, "Let''s meet at the opposite cafe. Give me ten minutes."


    Ryan parked his car and went to the cafe.


    Sitting at the bar counter by the window, he could see the traffic below and the tall building of Snow Corporation opposite.


    Shortly after, a brown Fendi purse was ced on the counter. Subsequently,


    Jessica, who was dressed in a creamy outfit, sat on the stool beside him.

 Chapter 2043

    "I''ve ordered a cup of coffee for you." Ryan pushed the cappino toward Jessica.


    "Aren''t there any private rooms avable? Why did you choose this spot?" Jessica took the cup and sipped on the coffee, revealing her fair wrist with a luxurious Patek Philippe SA watch on it.


    "To let you have a good look at the Snow Corporation building opposite." Ryan looked outside with his clear gaze. "There are 42 floors altogether. Jessica, I think your office is on the 40th floor, right?"


    "Mm."


    Jessica put down the coffee. She raised her head and looked in the direction of Ryan''s gaze. A momentter, she said softly, "Ryan, just cut to the chase. Although you''re a few years younger than me, I know you''re much more mature than Carson and Rodney."


    "Jessica, you''re forever smart and calm."


    Ryan smiled faintly. "I wanted you to take a good look at the Snow Corporation building from here because I''m interested in knowing if you''re really willing to work for someone else. Yes, you''re a woman. But if it hadn''t been for you, Snow Corporation wouldn''t have expanded so rapidly these few years, and its market


    value wouldn''t even have doubled. Although Uncle is the director, you make the decision on a lot of things. Moreover, if you hadn''t chosen to sacrifice your happiness in marriage back then, Snow Corporation wouldn''t have achieved what it has today. My dad wouldn''t have sessfully be the prime minister as well."


    Jessica lowered her gaze. Her longshes cast a shadow beneath her eyes. "Ryan, are you inciting me to turn against Grandpa and Dad?"


    "No. I just don''t want Rodney to take over Snow Corporation."


    Ryan shrugged his shoulders coolly. "First, I must admit that Rodney is an intelligent business prodigy, but he''s too stupid in rtionships and is easily swayed by a woman. He''spletely irrational. I don''t want a Snow family member like him to assist me. I can''t trust him."


    "Do you really think so, or is it because of Freya?" Jessica sounded indifferent and casual, but her words were particrly sharp.


    "Both, I guess. My parents and I want to protect Freya, but Rodney''s threatening her with the child. Sarah can''t be pregnant, so he wants Sarah to take care of Dani. If Sarah were a good woman, I wouldn''t object to it. But we know full well that having a miserable childhood will ruin a child''s life forever."


    Ryan took a gulp of coffee, which was bitter yet aromatic. "Since Freya is now under the executive council''s care, no one is allowed to ruin the executive council''s reputation. What''s more, if Sarah marries into Snow family in the future, nothing will go well."


    "It looks like you dislike Rodney now. Both of you used to be on good terms." Jessica forced a smile.


    "As we grow, we change. Jessica, didn''t you change?"


    Ryan''s thin lips curled into a smile. "You''re the president of Snow Corporation, yet Grandpa personally instructed Rodney and Carson to take charge of therge alternative energy project. Clearly, Grandpa thinks that Snow Corporation belongs to the two brothers since you''re a woman. Once they strengthen their positions with the project and Uncle Jason steps down, you''ll remain as the president of thepany when they be one of the board of directors."


    Jessica tightened her grip on the coffee cup with her slim fingers while remaining quiet.


    Ryan continued with a low voice, "Look. Snowden is the most important weapon of the Snow family, yet they''ve never handed it over to you. Even everyone in Snow Corporation knows that you''re just thepany''s stepping stone. Haven''t you noticed that a lot of people in thepany haven''t been treating you with respect recently?"


    "Ryan..." Jessica narrowed her eyes as a sign of warning.


    "You should be familiar with this person."


    Ryan took out a photo and ced it on the table.


    The photo featured a short-haired man dressed in a trim suit. He had sharp, solemn eyes and prominent features. With the light from a crystal clearmp shining on his broad shoulders and long legs, he gave off an elegant aura.


    The cup in Jessica''s hands quivered a little. Only after a while did she ask, "How much do you know?"


    "I know he was your boyfriend when you were studying abroad. Both of you were in a rtionship for two years and were initially nning to get married after you graduated. However, when you came back, you realized that Snow Corporation was doing badly. Everyone in the family wanted you to work for thepany, but the man was merely an insignificant young master of the Lynch family and couldn''t do anything to help you. You had no choice but to break up with him for the sake of the Snow family''s future. Then, you married our frail Brother-inw, who was gone after you both had been married for only three years..."

 Chapter 2044

    In the quiet cafe, Jessica took a big gulp of coffee without saying a word.


    It was bitter, so bitter that her heart clenched.


    For the first time in these years, someone had dug up her past that she had been cautiously hiding.


    Nobody knew that was her biggest pain during her youth.


    "No one has made more sacrifices than you have." Ryan looked at her gently.


    "Are you really willing to give up thepany to someone else?"


    "Ryan, how did you learn all these things?" Jessica suddenly asked.


    "I learned it long ago."


    Jessica stared fixedly at Ryan for a while before sheughed. "Ryan, has anyone told that you''re actually scarier than your dad? You were so young back then, but you already had control over many things."


    you


    "Jessica, I''m like you. When I was a child, Grandpa told me that my dad wanted to be the prime minister. Given that I''m his only son, I have to be more alert than anyone else, or I''ll be a drag on my dad."


    Ryan gave a bitter smile, but his gaze was sincere. "I''ve never thought of threatening you with this issue since this is your secret. I did feel sad for you, but I know that you''re not someone who''ll easily regret your decisions."


    "You''re right. Even if I were given a second chance, I''d make the same decision."


    Jessica said in a self-deprecating manner, "I''m a cruel devil, just like when I broke up with Forrest earlier. When I threatened Freya during her pregnancy, he even came to bag on me. He imed that I''m despicable and shameless and that his biggest regret was having fallen in love with me."


    "Jessica, it wasn''t your fault. Everyone wanted to be a good person, so you had no choice but to y the heavy. Even if you didn''t y the heavy, someone else would do it."


    Ryanforted her gently, "What''s more, you''ve been taking care of us brothers since we were young. Because of you, we had a happy childhood. To me, you''ve never been a pawn, which is why I respect you from the bottom of my heart."


    Jessica did not utter a word, her eyes fixed on the Snow Corporation building outside.


    "Jessica, I know you still care about Forrest." Ryan said, "The Lynch family has been able to do so well in thest few years all because you''ve been secretly assisting them. You''ve started taking care of the


    Lynches even before Freya came to Canberra."


    "Ryan, I must seem like a naked person in front of you now." A mocking look washed over Jessica''s face." What else do you know? Just tell me everything in one go.


    "I even know that the Lynches recently introduced a woman to Forrest. The two of them get along very well. By the look of things, they''ll probably get married next year."


    Ryan took out another photo, which featured Forrest and a pretty girl having coffee together.


    Jessica looked at the photo in a daze, and her eyes began to sting.


    "Jessica, with the earlier part of your life manipted by your family, don''t you want to grab the chance to live for yourself? Only when we can hold our ground can we do whatever we want. Do you want to lose both your rtionship and career?"


    Ryan slowly rose to his feet and put on his coat." What''s more, are you sure Rodney and Carson''s wife will be able to put up with you? Being a stepping stone means that you''ll be abandoned once you''ve been used."


    "You''re the smartest among everyone in my uncle''s family. I hope that when I rise to the top in the future, you''ll be the one helping me, rather than someone else. I''ll wait for your news."


    With that, he left.


    Jessica sat in the cafe alone for a long time.


    20 minutes after Ryan drove away, he received a message from Jessica. [I''ll work with you.]


    He smiled.


    It was impossible for someone who had dedicated and sacrificed so much to be satisfied, i

 Chapter 2045

    Jessica had long since been of considerable standing.


    She had respected her elders since young. She also obeyed her parents and grandfather. All she needed was some force to push her.


    The force was Forrest, Sarah, and Rodney.


    Other people might not understand, but Ryan knew full well that Jason''s most capable child was Jessica and not Rodney.


    There was nothing Ryan could do other than sigh.


    It was not his intention toe to this point with Rodney either.


    However, for the sake of Freya... He did not want to see her live miserably for the rest of her life.


    As he cared about her, he wanted to protect her and make sure she lived happily.


    1


    Two dayster, Rodney contacted Freya again.


    This time, she told him to meet her at the registry office straight away.


    She was not supposed to leave the hospital at first, but after she applied for a day off, Catherine took her


    there in a wheelchair.


    When Freya arrived, Rodney had spent a while waiting at the entrance. He was wearing a cashmere coat, a pair of blue jeans, and khaki Martin boots.


    He was as good-looking as ever. Quite a number of women who walked in and out of the registry office even secretly turned their heads to nce at him.


    Freya used to find him good-looking too.


    When he confessed to her, she was secretly pleased that such a good-looking man fell for her.


    Nevertheless, things had changed.


    When Freya saw him again, she thought that if she had a knife in her hand, she might lose her temper and stab him without hesitation.


    Rodney saw Catherine get out of the car first. Then, she opened the trunk to take out the wheelchair for Freya to sit in.


    He frowned and strode over. When he wanted to help out, a bodyguard beat him to it and carried Freya to the wheelchair.


    Rodney''s hand froze in the air. He then slowly put them down.


    Freya lifted her indifferent gaze. "Let''s go and sign the papers."


    "Have you signed the papers I gave you?" Rodney pursed his thin lips and asked, "Have you agreed to give up on Dani?" "I agree to divorce you without getting anything, but I won''t give up Dani''s custody." Freya shook her head." Let''s go through the divorce procedures."


    Rodney furrowed her brows in distress. "I thought you''vee around to it since you told me to meet you here. If you don''t give me Dani''s custody, I won''t divorce you."


    Freya raised her head calmly and spread her hands out. "Sure. It''s okay if you don''t want to get a divorce. Anyway, I don''t need topensate any man, nor do I n on remarrying. I don''t mind dragging it for a few more years, but are you sure Sarah can endure such a long wait again?"


    Rodney''s temples jerked. Of course, Sarah could not endure it. When she learned that he was going to go through the divorce procedures, she was extremely delighted.


    "We can take our time to go to court regarding the child''s custody." Freya snorted. "Or if you want to threaten me with the incident of me kidnapping Sarah, go ahead. You can call the police to destroy my reputation and have me arrested. But as long as I''m not in jail yet, I won''t let go of Dani."

 Chapter 2046

    "Freya, don''t force my hand." Rodney flew into a rage." I can go that far."


    "...I''ve never doubted your cruelty toward me." Freya felt very powerless. "Are you sure you don''t want to get a divorce today? If you don''t, I might not be so cooperative next time. Honestly, I''m not satisfied. If I see you being lovey-dovey with Sarah one day, I might take it too hard and shamelessly hold on to my identity as your legal wife. In that case, you''ll never get to make it up to Sarah for the rest of your life..."


    "You..."


    Rodney looked at the pale woman in the wheelchair whom he once liked. His eyes revealed a hint of mncholy. "Freya, why do you have to go this far? If you hadn''t hurt Sarah, we wouldn''t have ended up like this. Indeed, I used to be in love with you..."


    "Oh, thanks. I''m really touched." If Freya continued to listen to what he said, she might throw up. Hence, she said impatiently, "So do you want to get a divorce?


    Answer me now."


    "...Yes."


    Rodney looked down and nodded.


    Catherine took Freya, who was in a wheelchair, into


    the registry office.


    Rodney had already found someone to handle the procedures. However, they did not carry it out in the lobby. Instead, they signed the divorce papers in a supervisor''s office.


    The procedures were quick. Shortly after, they each obtained proof of divorce.


    Rodney looked at the proof of divorce he was holding with mixed feelings. He felt empty.


    He still vividly remembered the day he married Freya.


    "Freya, when I proposed to you back then, I really wished to live the rest of my life with you," Rodney said in dismay, "Unfortunately, you never believed me. If we had more trust in each other, we probably wouldn''t havee this far."


    Freya rolled her eyes. "Why are you saying it so euphemistically? You could''ve just said that if I weren''t so silly, you wouldn''t have divorced me. I didn''t know how to appreciate you."


    Rodney choked. He became infuriated and said, "It''s good that you understand. I''ve promised to give you three days, so tomorrow will be thest day. If you don''t send Dani over, I''ll call the police tomorrow."


    As soon as he finished speaking, he turned around and strode away.


    Freya lowered her head and looked at the proof of divorce in her hand. Sheughed and then cried. "I finally got a divorce. I''m going to start afresh."


    "Yeah. Congrattions. I''ll celebrate with you after you recover." Catherine held Freya''s hand. "Let''s go back to the hospital. I''ve written a celebratory message for you in the ward."


    "...I''m touched." Freya was on the verge of tears.


    Catherine blinked yfully. "Congrattions for getting out of the grave, just like me. Look how happy I am every day."


    "That''s true. I nearly forgot that you''re not married." That made Freya feel much better. "But you can only get married after me. Don''t you leave me alone."


    "No problem."


    Catherine secretlyughed. That man of hers might go crazy from desperation. The next day.


    After Rodney fed Sarah breakfast in the hospital, his assistant walked over and muttered something by his ear.

 Chapter 2047

    Rodney''s expression changed all of a sudden. He leaped to his feet and said, "Sarah, something urgent came up, and I need to head to the office. If there''s anything, you can let the carer know."


    "Rodney, is it because... something has happened to thepany?" Sarah observed his expression nervously.


    "I''ll handle it. Don''t worry." After consoling Sarah, he walked some distance away from the ward before he took out his phone.


    Today''s top searches were [The Sessor of Snow Corporation Has an Affair] and [The Prime Minister''s Goddaughter Having a Marital Breakdown],


    He clicked the searches, only to see photos of him posted by many online media. Those were photos of him entering Sarah''s apartment in the middle of the night, as well as him carrying Sarah to the hospital in a rush the day she was scalded by the hot coffee when she met Freya. There were even records of Sarah''s miscarriage...


    One of the unknown Facebook users posted a lengthy message online. [ording to an insider, Rodney''s exlover returned shortly after Freya gave birth to their child, and they got together soon. However, because the Snow family objected to it, he kept his other woman in an apartment, where she lived very well. He


    even hired a housekeeper to take care of her. I heard Eldest Young Miss Lynch has already moved into The Lodge and has been living separately with her husband.]


    Theizens always hated homewreckers the most.


    This was made worse by the fact that Freya was the prime minister''s goddaughter. After all, Nathan had been well-liked by the citizens since his appointment as the prime minister.


    After the incident was exposed, nearly all theizensshed out at Rodney.


    [How shameless. I recently saw a photo of Rodney, Freya, and their child during their child''s party. To think he''d have an affair when the child isn''t even three months old. What''s worse, he got his other woman pregnant. He''s really scummy. Go and die, scummy Rodney.]


    [Can I still believe in love? Earlier, they said they were going to hold a grand wedding, and Freya was happily preparing it. Yet, her husband was having an affair. If it were me, I would''ve taken a knife to stab the shameless couple.]


    [I''m a woman as well. Shortly after I gave birth to my child, my husband cheated on me. Hence, I can understand Freya''s feelings. Rodney and that b*tch will be cursed with a horrible death.]


    u H


    Those messages made Rodney''s expression turn grave. Today was thest day for Freya to make a choice. Now that this issue had arisen, he was sure that it had to do with her.


    Furious, he dialed Freya''s number. "Do you think that I''ll give in because you''ve exposed all of that? Freya, you''ve crossed the line. I gave you a chance, yet you didn''t treasure it. In that case, don''t me me for being rude."


    "Are you out of your mind? I didn''t expose it." Freya had just seen it, and receiving so much sympathy from the public did not make her feel better either.


    "I''ll have you know that you were once humiliated by Thomas and that you kidnapped Sarah. Based on these incidents, I could make an issue out of them, and the public would think you deserve no man''s love." Rodney''s words were even more vicious.


    Freya was infuriated. "Rodney, there is no ex-husband in this world uglier than you."


    She mmed the phone and hung up.


    Just as Rodney was about to get someone to expose the incidents, he received a call from Jason. "Come back to the office right away. 80 percent of the Snow Corporation directors want you dismissed from your position. The general meeting will be held at 9:00 a.m. for you to exin yourself to the directors."


    Rodney was dumbfounded. He knew that the more urgent the meeting was, the more shocking the matter would be.


    It seemed like Ryan was supporting Freya.


    He wanted to see what a big fuss Ryan, who was involved in politics but meddled


    in Snow Corporation''s affairs as well, could kick up.


    On his way there, he called Carson, but Carson did not answer his call.


    Rodney frowned.


    By the time he arrived at the office, the general meeting was about to start.

 Chapter 2048

    Snow Corporation had 12 directors in total. Besides the directors, Jessica,


    Carson, the general manager, and a few more senior managers participated in the meeting.


    After Rodney entered, he sat beside Carson.


    "Carson, why didn''t you pick up my call just now?" Rodney asked.


    "Did you call me? I didn''t know. Dad called me to the office just now." Carson took out his phone as he spoke. There was indeed a missed call.


    "Alright. We''re having a general meeting today for the matters regarding Rodney, who''s in charge of our subsidiarypany."


    Jason leaned against the back of the leather chair. He exuded the strong aura of someone who was in a high position. His gaze swept across the meeting room andnded on the person concerned, Rodney. "President Snow, although this is your private matter, your actions have gravely impacted the image of Snow Corporation. I hope you can propose a solution to this."


    Rodney understood right away. Since Jason mentioned a proposal, it meant he was not thinking of dismissing him from his position.


    He quickly stood up and bowed humbly. "I apologize for bringing trouble to Snow Corporation due to my personal matters. On the way here, I''ve already thought of a n. I just need a day to handle this properly."


    "How will you take care of this problem?"


    Director Sands, who was experienced, looked at Rodney aggressively. "It''s already a clear fact that you''re having an affair. What''s worse is that you started the affair not long after your wife gave birth. Not only that, your mistress is pregnant with your child and there''s concrete evidence of her miscarriage. You''re being scolded all over the inte. There are more than tens of thousands ofments on thepany''s Facebook requesting your dismissal. Our official website has also crashed because the server has overloaded. Due to the identities of your wife and the Snow family, you''ve angered the whole country." 1


    "How I choose to take care of this matter is my own business. I''ll give everyone a satisfactory answer," Rodney said calmly, "If my scandal is still being talked about in thements on the inte before tomorrow evening, I''ll resign."


    "You don''t have to resign. We think that you don''t have the right to be the subsidiarypany''s president at all," Director White said.


    "Director Snow, Rodney''s your son. You and Old Master Snow have high hopes for him, and you even


    have the thought of letting him seed Snow Corporation. However, based on our observation in these few years, he may be capable in the business world, but his character is despicable."


    Director Taylor stepped up and criticized Rodney openly. "He said he''ll take care of this issue, but we''re all clever people. Rodney''s only way of solving this is to push the me to his wife. Never mind if his wife is amoner, but she''s the prime minister''s goddaughter. Of course, the prime minister is Rodney''s biological uncle. However, the problem lies in whether the prime minister is on Freya''s side or his nephew''s side."


    After frowning for a moment, Jason smiled. "The prime minister is my brother. I know his thoughts better than anybody else. Currently, everyone is dissatisfied with Rodney. However, I would like to remind all of you of something. The alternative energy project of the subsidiarypany that Rodney is in charge of is costly. It''s also the most profitable project that ourpany has had in the recent ten years. Rodney has been in charge of it all along. If everyone wants to dismiss him, I''m afraid it''ll impact thepany''s future development greatly."


    "I don''t think there''ll be any issues."


    Director Sands looked at Carson. "The alternative energypany is jointly managed by Rodney and Carson. If Rodney is dismissed, Carson can manage it too."


    At that moment, everyone''s gazes focused on Carson.


    Rodney did not look at his brother. He raised his eyebrows. "Carson may be the vice president, but I''m the one who developed the external procedures and production line myself. He has no clue about them at all."


    In other words, it was impossible for Carson to rece Rodney''s position.


    "Carson, what do you think?" Jessica asked calmly.


    Carson jolted. After a few seconds, he raised his head." I can do it. Although I''m not clear about many procedures, General Manager Quinn of the subsidiarypany knows them well. He has already agreed to help me. I believe there won''t be a problem."

 Chapter 2049

    Rodney''s expression changed upon hearing Carson''s words.


    He did not expect that Carson wanted to rece his position and that General Manager Quinn had betrayed him.


    General Manager Quinn was Rodney''s most trusted subordinate. Therefore, he had transferred General Manager Quinn to the alternative energypany to be his employee.


    Rodney nced at the people in the meeting room.


    He saw that Jason was quite shocked, but the other directors did not seem surprised.


    At that moment, he understood everything.


    It was a trap.


    Rodney looked around, and his gaze finally focused on Carson, who did not dare to look at him. Then, he looked at Jessica, who was sitting calmly beside Jason. One of them was his biological brother, while the other was his biological sister.


    A wave of coldness gradually crept within him.


    After a moment, Rodneyughed coldly. "It seems like


    everyone hase prepared. But don''t you think that all of you are exaggerating things? You''re saying that I''m having an affair, but how many people here have one or even two mistresses by their sides? How are you all better than me? Let''s do it this way. Why don''t all of you post photos of your mistresses for everyone to see? I''m not the only one who has a mistress in Snow Corporation. All of you are the same. Maybe my actions will even pale inparison to the things that you all have done."


    "Rodney, what do you mean by that? Are you threatening us?" One of the directors pped the table and stood up.


    "I''m not threatening you guys." Rodney shrugged his shoulders. "I''m just thinking


    of a way to clear my name because my reputation is in shambles now. It''s called... diverting attention."


    "Director Snow, do something about your son." Director Sands was furious.


    Jason pinched the middle of his brows. He did not expect that things would escte like this.


    He did not want to reprimand his son, but he knew that it was the only way Rodney would not be dismissed.


    Therefore, he acted like he was scolding Rodney. "If you dare do that, I won''t acknowledge you as my son."


    "Dad, it''s not the first time you''re refusing to acknowledge me as your son. You even kicked me out of the familyst time." Rodney was smiling.


    Jason mmed the table and looked at the directors apologetically.


    Jessica nced at Jason, who was trying to mediate the situation. Then, she looked at Rodney, who was sneering.


    She closed theptop in front of her and stood up slowly. "Ladies and gentlemen, I apologize on behalf of my brother''s actions. I can assure you that your private matters will never be leaked."


    "Eldest Young Lady Snow, since you said so, we''ll believe you." 1


    The directors nodded as they looked at Jessica. They got even angrier at Rodney now. "Director Snow, does your son think that we can''t have any private secrets a t all? We''re all doing business here and working for the benefit of thepany. However, your son threatened us. We won''t tolerate the things he has done nor let him continue to stay in thepany." 2

 Chapter 2050

    Jason''s expression hardened.


    Rodney raised his head and looked at Jessica. "Sister, do you think you can agree to the board of directors'' request yourself?"


    "Of course," Jessica replied indifferently. Her deep eyes were like a bottomless well. "President Snow, don''t say that you weren''t given a chance. Now, the board of directors can cast their votes. Those who agree to Rodney''s dismissal, please raise your hands."


    "Jessica..." Jason nced at his daughter beside him in a warning.


    Director Sands immediately said, "Director Snow, I think Jessica''s idea is great. Let''s vote. Hasn''t thepany been doing this all along? I''m raising my hand."


    Soon, 90 percent of the people in the meeting room raised their hands. The others abstained from voting.


    Jessica lowered her head and looked at her father." Dad, look. 90 percent of the directors don''t want Rodney to maintain his position in the subsidiarypany. ording to thepany''s regtions, his position will be revoked. Let''s stop here."


    Jason nced at Jessica coldly and sneered. "Fine.


    Revoke Rodney''s position. The meeting ends here. Jessica,e to my office."


    He left in long strides with a dark expression after he spoke.


    Thepany''s directors congratted Carson with a smile. "Carson, we have high hopes for you. Do your job well. Good luck."


    "Thank you, Uncles and Aunts." Carson lowered his head and bowed. He thanked them awkwardly.


    Rodney sat without moving at the side. His flirty face looked ruthless as if it was shrouded in ice. 1


    The directors and senior managers did not think of going over to agitate him. Everyone gradually left. Soon, only the three siblings of the Snow family were left in the meeting room.


    Rodney stood up, filled with hostility. He smashed Carson''sptop and grabbed his cor. "Carson, if you wanted the position of president, you could''ve just told me. You''re my biological brother, and I''ve always taken care of you. You can''t join hands with Jessica and stab me from the back."


    Carson''s lips trembled, but he could only lower his head and apologize. "I''m sorry, Second Brother."


    "Don''t me Carson. I''m the one who forced him."


    Jessica slowly walked over. It was winter. She was wearing a sweater with a white woolen coat outside. She had a tall figure, and her gaze was dark. "Rodney, do you really trust Carson? If you trust him, why is he clueless about so manypany matters even though he has been working with you for so long?"


    "Enough. Stop driving a wedge between us."


    Rodney shouted angrily like a firecracker that was ignited. He red at Jessica in disbelief. "Jessica, have you forgotten that you''re my biological sister? You''ve always been the one who cared for me and tolerated me the most since I was young. I never thought you''d be the one to stab me from behind when I needed you the most. You really concealed yourself well. It''s terrifying." 1


    "That may be the case. I just don''t want to be the one who willingly keeps giving." Jessica shrugged. She suddenly felt sad.


    Although Rodney and Carson were her brothers, their understanding of her was not as well as Ryan''s.


    Maybe she had sacrificed so much that they took her for granted.


    Rodney sneered and red at Jessica. "Well, you''ve been in this high position for so long. I guess you''re unwilling toe back down and still want to climb higher. But do you think Dad and Grandpa will agree? You''re going against the whole Snow family by doing this. I admit that you''ve won today, but let''s see how long your victory canst. Those directors will be begging me to return to thepany in no time. Just wait and see."


    "Are you sure? Rodney, you really don''t know me well."


    Jessica smiled nonchntly. "Since I''ve decided to make a move, that means I have full confidence. What do you think you rely on the most?"

 Chapter 2051

    Rodney was stunned. Then, his expression changed.


    "Snowden," Jessica said that word slowly. "You think you have Snowden under your control, but that''s just your thought. Snowden''s people are obeying you just because I told them to. Grandpa and Dad think that they''re in charge of the Snow family, but that''s not the case. It''s only because I let them think that way. It''s because I respect them and listen to them."


    Rodney''s whole body was shaking.


    He suddenly recalled General Manager Quinn''s betrayal.


    He thought he could dominate everything, but that was not true.


    "Is Master Porter your subordinate?" Rodney asked with gritted teeth.


    "Otherwise, where do you think the photos of you going in and out of the condominium and the photos of Sarah''s proof of miscarriage came from?"


    Jessica nced at him resignedly and mockingly. " Rodney, I admit that you''re very clever. However, when you were still ying around with mud, I was already strategizing. This is the difference between u s."


    "Don''t say anything more!" Rodney yelled in anger. His eyes reddened. "Grandpa has never given you ess to Snowden. How did you get Snowden''s members to listen to you?"


    "I knew since I was young that Snowden was a sharp sword of the Snow family. How could I ignore such a good sword? Master Porter is a de I''ve sharpened for more than ten years for all of you. Do you like this surprise?"


    Jessica plucked a flower from a nt in front of the floor-to-ceiling windows. She pulled off the petals and crushed them.


    "More than ten years ago?" Rodney was shocked. What did that imply? It meant that Jessica had beenying out her strategy more than ten years ago. "You''ve been thinking of acquiring Snow Corporation from the start. We all trusted you. Why are you only exposing yourself now?"


    "You''re wrong. I did that before because I wanted to protect myself. People will change. Who knows what you will all be in the future?"


    Jessica shook her head. "Do you know the story of ddin and the magicmp? All these years, how many wishes have I granted Snow Corporation? All of you treat me like a magicmp, but the genie in the magicmp might be fed up one day and gobble all of you up."


    After she spoke, she wiped the flower juice off her fingers with tissue. "Rodney, stop struggling. You''ve lost. It''s no use even if Dad and Grandpa intervene. What has the Snow family relied on to achieve what it has today? It relied on Snow Corporation, Snowden, and Uncle Nathan. Do you think Uncle Nathan will be on your side? Everything was made clear when those directors kicked you out of the game. Even Carson is smarter than you."


    Jessica left after she finished speaking.


    In the office, Rodney smashed everything.


    He used to think that he was about to have everything.


    However, Jessica told him that he had never owned anything from the start.


    It was because she allowed him to own those things that he had them.


    He did not understand why things had be like this in just a month. 2


    Carson looked toward him. He was at a loss. "Brother, I''m sorry. Sister said that I''d be going against her if I didn''t choose her side. Jessica was the nicest to me since I was young. She always cleaned up after my troubles for me. I wouldn''t be what I am today without her."


    Rodney grabbed his cor and roared, "Don''t I treat you well too?"


    Carson blinked. "You... You treat me well, but it can''t bepared to Big Sis. When I was going through puberty, I had a lot of worries. However, I couldn''t tell you because you kept following Sarah around. When I grew up and studied abroad, you rarely came to visit me. It was always Big Sis. When I started working, we weren''t in the samepany. Big Sis was the one who helped me as well. I''m sorry." 3

 Chapter 2052

    Carson brushed Rodney''s hands off and left.


    Rodney stood in the empty meeting room alone. He just went through a divorce yesterday, and he was kicked out of Snow Corporation the next day.


    Even his rtionship with his family was severely impacted.


    He was in a daze.


    A month ago, he felt so satisfied as if he was the happiest man in the world.


    He had a family, a wife, a child, and his career. In his vision, he even predicted that he would enter the top 100 of the global billionaire rankings in the near future. However, he had lost everything. 2


    He could not ept reality and smashed the cup. His eyes were bloodshot from anger.


    In the director''s office on the top floor.


    Jessica knocked on the door and entered. Jason stood in front of the floor-to- ceiling windows expressionlessly with his hands behind his back.


    "Dad, sorry to have made you wait. I was talking to Rodney in the meeting room just now, so I was dyed."


    Her cool voice resounded in the office.


    Jason turned around and studied his daughter closely for a while. Then, he walked to her front and pped her across the face.


    "Very well. You deceived me and joined hands with the board of directors to attack your biological brother. I only saw through it today. 90 percent of thepany''s directors are leaning toward you, while the others fear you. Am I supposed to hand over my position to you after some time as well?"


    Jason pointed at Jessica furiously.


    He could notsh out in the meeting room just now.


    He had been in his position for tens of years. Every employee had been obedient under his management. It was only today he realized the daughter he taught was already able to step on his shoulders.


    Jessica was capable. Jason, as her father, would naturally feel proud. However, that did not mean his daughter could disobey and go against him.


    A burning pain spread across Jessica''s face. She blinked her eyes hard and met Jason''s gaze. "Dad, you''re right. Your position can only be mine."


    "How dare you?!" Jason''s finger that was pointing at Jessica was trembling. "You''re delusional. I think your eyes have been clouded by power." "Why can''t I?" Although Jessica had known that she had no inheritance rights, she was still hurt and dissatisfied hearing those words from her father. "I''ve been in thepany for ten years. I''ve worked hard during these ten years and contributed my all to the Snow family and Snow Corporation. No one deserves your position more than me."


    "Stop having unrealistic thoughts."


    Jason scolded, "You''re a woman. We told you a long time ago that you can only have Snow Corporation''s shares. No matter which one of your brothers takes over, your position will not change. You''ll never be short of money in your life. Have you forgotten what you had said to me and your grandpa? You said that you''re the sister so you''ll take care and protect your brothers."


    "When I take over your position, I''ll still take care and protect them well."


    Jessica''s expression did not change. Her gaze was like a sharp knife. "All these years, I''ve been careful. Among us three siblings, I''m the most obedient. So what if I''m a woman? Am I not your child? When thepany wasn''t doing well back then, I sacrificed my happiness and became a widow at a young age for thepany. Uncle Nathan wanted to be the prime minister. I was the one who ran around and opened up connections. When you were sick and having surgery, I was the one who supported thepany alone. I was so tired that I slept in thepany for a month without returning home. I''m human too, not the Snow family''s tool." 3

 Chapter 2053

    Jason felt ufortable hearing Jessica''s words.


    Traces of shame welled up in his heart too. However, there were some things that he could not back down o n. "I admit that you''ve sacrificed a lot for the Snow family. I''llmunicate with your grandpa to give you more of Snow Corporation''s shares."


    "Are you talking about changing my initial 15 percent of shares to 20 percent?" Jessicaughed sarcastically." Both of my brothers have 30 percent of the shares respectively. Even their future children will have shares when they''re born. What about me?"


    Jason''s expression changed. That was an agreement that Old Master Snow had set up privately. No one else knew about it besides him. "How did you know that?"


    "I know more than you all do."


    Jessica closed her eyes. When she opened them again, the desteness and sadness inside them were gone. Her eyes were just ice-cold now.


    "Jessica, this isn''t something that I can decide."


    In the end, Jason said helplessly, "Although your grandpa is usually open-minded, he''s still from the older generation. Some perceptions are hard to change. If you keep making a scene, you might end up


    without any shares at all. Listen to me. Give up on your ideas. I''ll help you keep today''s incident down."


    "You don''t have to do that. I can tell you this clearly."


    Jessica''s gaze was sharp. "I want 50 percent of thepany''s shares. Transfer them to me within a week. Otherwise, I''ll start anotherpany with all the resources and connections here. I''ll even take Snowden away."


    "Are you kidding me?" Jason''s pupils constricted. He looked as if he had heard a joke.


    "I can tell you with certainty that Master Porter of Snowden is on my side. Master Porter has already won over all of Snowden''s core members. All of the Snow family''s information is in my hands now."


    Jessica''s patience was running low. "That''s how I got to know about the agreement that Grandpa set up. I even know the password to his safe. Moreover, haven''t you figured out why all of thepany''s directors listened to me today? By having Snowden, they can''t hide any more secrets from me.


    "Grandpa''s perspectives are old-fashioned, but he''s a wise man. He has to ept that he''s old and needs to retire. It''s not his ce to take care of some matters of the Snow family anymore."


    Jessica''s pretty face was as cold as ice. "In the past, I wanted him to be in charge. Therefore, I turned a blind eye. But now, I don''t want him to be in charge anymore. Dad, you shouldn''t let Snow Corporation


    meet its downfall in your hands." "You..."


    Jason widened his eyes. His breathing quickened.


    It was too shocking.


    All of them had not noticed anything at all.


    He had always thought that Snowden was in Rodney''s hands.


    "Jessica, when did you start having these ideas? Have you been thinking of acquiring Snow Corporation since a long time ago?"


    Jason gazed at his daughter with aplicated look. He realized that he had never understood her.


    Perhaps it was Jessica who had disguised herself well.


    "Jessica, some things aren''t as simple as you think. What the Snow family is today and the smooth development of Snow Corporation is also thanks to your uncle paving the way in the political world..."


    The door to the office was pushed open all of a sudden. Ryan, who was wearing a ck jacket, entered with style.


    "Jessica, how''s the discussion going between you and Uncle?"


    Ryan''s pleasant smile was like the spring breeze.


    "We''re in the middle of discussing," Jessica said calmly.


    Jason was stunned when he saw Ryan. "Ryan, you..."

 Chapter 2054

    "Uncle, I''vemunicated with my dad regarding Jessica''s ns. My parents think that it''s best if Jessica inherits your position."


    Ryan smiled and said, "It''s okay if you don''t want to step down for now. Just ask Grandpa to hand over 50 percent of the shares to Jessica temporarily. Of course, I understand your worries. Therefore, I suggest that if Jessica were to remarry, her child who''ll inherit Snow Corporation in the future must have thest name Snow. If Jessica''s child is incapable of handling the responsibility, we can choose one of Carson''s future children as well for the sake of Snow Corporation''s future. As for Rodney''s children, only Dani can be in the running. His other children...


    They''re not allowed." 1


    Jessica pressed her intricate lips together and did not say a word, but she had already given her silent agreement.


    After feeling shocked, Jasonughed bitterly. "No wonder Jessica dares to be so fearless in front of me. It turns out that you all have colluded earlier on. Ryan, why are you doing this?"


    Ryan smiled faintly. "It''s for my future, of course. My dad is the prime minister. Even if I can''t be the


    prime minister, I can still rank below the prime minister and be above everybody else. Snow Corporation is the crucial aid that I depend on. Rodney''s private life is a mess. He believes in everything Sarah says. He''s too easily deceived. The saying goes that there should be a strong woman behind every sessful man. I''ll never leave such weakness with me. It''ll be troublesome if it drags me down. Therefore, I must quickly remove those weaknesses.


    "As for Carson, he''s not mature and steady enough. He''s not ruthless enough either. Thus, I think Jessica is the most suitable person.


    "My dad and I are only hoping that the Snow family can go further. Since Rodney likes Sarah, we''ll fulfill his wishes and let them be together. He''s divorced anyway, and he intends to marry Sarah.


    "Uncle, it''s already the new generation. Some of Grandpa''s and your ideas should''ve been eliminated long ago. To be honest, when my dad was running for prime minister, he wouldn''t have been able to assume that position if it weren''t for Jessica and me."


    "Alright. It''s the young people''s world now. I''m old. I don''t want to care anymore."


    Jason waved his hand. He smiled bitterly. He finally understood. Rodney was a disappointment. He was dragged down by Sarah in the end. 3


    However, Ryan''s words were logical. Sarah was a scheming woman, yet Rodney believed in everything she said as if he was brainwashed. It was indeed detrimental toward future developments.


    "Uncle, think positively. They''re all your children anyway."


    Ryan smiled and winked. "You should be happy to have taught such a great daughter like Jessica."


    Jason was speechless.


    Yes. He should be happy, but he felt like crying too.


    After leaving the office, Ryan extended his hand naturally. "Jessica,


    congrattions. Everything is within your control now. Grandpa will still have to


    give you the shares even if he''s unwilling."


    "Thank you." Jessica shook his hand. She suddenly asked, "Are you really helping me only because I can be a better helper for you?"


    Ryan smiled. He did not give a reply. He simply took out a box of medicine from his pocket and handed it to her. "I bought it on my way here. Apply it to your face. After all, you''re the president. Don''t let people make fun of you."


    "You can really predict everything urately." Jessica epted the medicine. She said, "Rodney might not know that he lost not because of me but because he shouldn''t have been on opposing sides with you. You like Freya, don''t you?" 2

 Chapter 2055

    Ryan raised his eyebrows. "Jessica, you''re so smart." "You too."


    Jessica gave him a weird gaze. Then, she suddenly thought of something and chuckled. "Do you know why my parents and even Grandpa hoped Rodney could marry Freya? Actually, no matter how good her character is, she''s just an elitedy from a small ce. She even had embarrassing scandals before."


    "Were there other reasons for that?" Ryan showed a rare expression of curiosity.


    Jessica looked outside the window of the corridor." Last year, my mom took Freya''s birth date to a forteller, Master Roberts, to check her fortune. My mom asked me to apany her that day. Master Roberts said that Freya''s life would be extravagant since young and that she would be showered with love by her parents, but her love life would be bumpy.


    However, after oveing that, she would have good fortune like queens in ancient times. She would also bring good luck to her husband and family. I didn''t believe in these things, but older people do."


    When she paused for a moment, she saw Ryan smiling. "We thought the bumpy part of Freya''s love life was referring to her previous rtionship and the


    incident involving Thomas and Sarah. After that, Sarah left, so we thought Freya and Rodney had finally ovee all adversities. My parents felt that Rodney''s fortune was almost equivalent to a prince in ancient times, so his wife would surely have a queen''s fortune too. Thinking back, it was wrong. Freya''s fortune might be better than that..."


    "I see."


    Ryan was astonished for a moment. Then, he chuckled. "I believe in this reading. Look at how sessful Rodney''s career became after he married Freya. Actually, I started liking Freya a long time ago, but I didn''t share a good enough fate with her. I showed upter, but I''ve never thought of snatching her away. After all, they already have a child. Since I love her, it''s enough seeing her happy. Unfortunately, a certain someone could not give her happiness. Therefore, I decided to make her happy myself." 1


    "I think nobody will give you two their blessing. Freya might even find it absurd herself." Jessica shook her head.


    "Haven''t you heard of making someone let their guard down? I''ll first make her unable to leave me. Then, she''ll gradually fall in love with me. When she realizes it, I would''ve already be an essential part of her life like oxygen."


    Ryan''s expression was full of confidence. "When I like someone, I won''t care about what others think. To be honest, I don''t put much emphasis on power.


    However, some choices can''t be made in our family. Just like you. Do you truly want Snow Corporation? You can even create a second or third Snow Corporation with your abilities. It''s just that... you won''t be satisfied."


    Jessica did not know whether tough or cry.


    Indeed, she had some dissatisfaction.


    She did not expect that the person who understood her the most would be Ryan.


    "Ryan, I wish you sess in advance."


    Ryan took the elevator down to the parking lot.


    Just as he walked out and was about to head toward his car, a white sports car stopped in front of him all of a sudden.


    The car''s door opened upward. Rodney''s long legs touched the floor, and he got out of the car. "You really appeared. When did you start conspiring with my sister?"


    "Rodney, why are you still here? I thought you would''ve gone to the police station to make a report."


    Ryan smiled and said, "Didn''t you say that you''ll go to the police station and use Freya of kidnapping if she didn''t give Dani to you today? Hah, but Snow Corporation has already made a public statement dismissing your position. I think the police might not even talk to you."

 Chapter 2056

    Rodney felt as if his face was pped hard.


    He lost.


    He knew that he had failed miserably, and he could sense Ryan''s sarcasm.


    That feeling was too f*cking awful. He would rather lose to Jessica than Ryan.


    ...


    Maybe it was because Ryan was his brother, or maybe It was because Ryan kept helping Freya. There was also an ambiguous rtionship going on between them. 1


    "Ryan, you utilized your position to cover the truth. Look who''s talking." Rodney''s pretty eyes had a furious, icy gleam. "Protecting criminals and oppressing your brother. Is this your principle?"


    "Yes. I''m not as selfless as you are. You even have it in you to send your wife to prison," Ryan mocked.


    "She''s no longer my wife. Since the day she became a kidnapper, she had no right to be my wife," Rodney shouted angrily, "You''d better be careful at all times. Don''t let what you''ve done today be a tool that''s used to make you fall from the top in the future. There aren''t any permanent loopholes in this world." "You''re wrong. You''re the only one talking about the


    kidnapping. Do you have witnesses?"


    Ryan shrugged his shoulders nonchntly. "If you''re talking about those people from Snowden who rushed inside with you that day, are you sure they''re still willing to be your witnesses? Or did Sarah see with her own eyes that the person who tortured her was Freya?"


    Upon listening to those words, Rodney clenched his fists.


    His handsome face gradually lost its usual radiance in the dark parking lot. He looked dispirited as well.


    "Rodney, people are always aiming to go higher. When you''re the person who holds the major right of inheritance in the Snow family, everyone will be ttering you. When you lose that right, everyone will avoid you. You must''ve experienced that feeling before."


    Ryan gave him a rare gentle gaze. "Nevertheless, this is a good ending for you. Haven''t you been feeling guilty toward Sarah all along? You think that she sacrificed her happiness to let you return to the Snow family back then. It looks like everything is back to square one. You two can finally be with each other. She''s still alive. You can treat her well for the rest of your life."


    However, perhaps Sarah would not treat Rodney as well as before if he lost the right to inherit Snow Corporation.


    Ryan did not say those words out loud. Some truths were better discovered by Rodney himself.


    The moment Rodney saw Sarah''s true colors clearly would be the moment when it was toote for him to regret.


    Nevertheless, by that time, Ryan would not let Rodney have the chance to woo Freya back.


    "Happiness?" Rodney looked as if he had heard a joke. "Her limbs are disabled and her face is disfigured. How can she be happy? Ryan, I never thought you would be so cruel. No matter how much you hate Sarah, she''s still human. Don''t you have anypassion?"


    "Isn''t having you by her side her greatest happiness? After all, she loves you so much," Ryan said sincerely while hiding the mocking in his eyes. "Otherwise, if you were to inherit Snow Corporation and Sarah marries you, she''d think that she doesn''t deserve you because she''s a disabled and disfigured woman, right?" 3


    "Shut your mouth."


    Rodney could not bear to continue listening anymore. He was like a firecracker that was ignited. "Stop pretending, Ryan. You''ve schemed and done so much. Isn''t it because you''re coveting Freya? Ha, you''ll never have her. The prime minister''s son wanting to marry his sister-inw and godsister will be a joke to the whole of Australia. No one will ept that." 7

 Chapter 2057

    "Even if I can''t have Freya as my wife, I can protect her and be her strongest backing. I won''t let her be... bullied by just anybody."


    Ryan took his car keys out. He unlocked his car and opened the car door.


    He turned around and nced at Rodney. "What about you? Freya was your wife and your child''s mother, but how did you protect her? You feel guilty toward Sarah, but do you even have a trace of guilt toward Freya? Even if Freya had really hurt Sarah, think about it. What if your wife frequently stayed out for the whole night and was always with her ex-boyfriend? She would say that it doesn''t count as a betrayal, but she had gotten pregnant with her ex-boyfriend''s baby. Would I you feel like killing her ex-boyfriend?


    "If you were really able to handle everything well, you wouldn''t have driven your wife to be a woman filled with hatred. You say that she''s evil and selfish, but it''s all because you tortured her that she became like that. Therefore, don''t always me other people. Even if Freya bes a demon, you''re the person to be med."


    After Ryan spoke, he got in the car and left.


    The car traveled a distance away. Ryan could still see


    that Rodney was standing at the same spot like a statue from the rear-view mirror.


    He sighed.


    There was no need to tell Rodney all that. However, it might be because Ryan felt it was unfair to Freya. He also sighed at Rodney''s selfishness.


    20 minutester.


    The car stopped at Militaire Hospital.


    Ryan walked toward the VIP ward. When he stood at the door, he heard Mr. Lynch''s angry voiceing from inside the ward. "Freya Lynch, you''ve gotten bold. You got a divorce, got hurt, and were admitted to a hospital. You didn''t even tell your family about such a huge problem. If we hadn''t seen the news, we wouldn''t even have known that you''re divorced."


    Mrs. Lynch sobbed. "We''ll find Rodney. Is he still human? He kicked your ribs until they broke. I don''t care who he is. The Snow family must give us an exnation today. Otherwise, we''re meeting the media."


    Mr. Lynch said, "Yes. We''ll meet the media. Although the Lynch family can''tpare to the Snow family, we can''t let our daughter be trampled upon like this."


    Ryan knocked on the door lightly.


    The voices in the ward stopped.


    Forrest opened the door. His cold expression was like ice. He grabbed Ryan''s cor. "You came at the right time. Ask the members of the Snow family toe over."


    "Brother, don''t yank Ryan." Freya, who was lying on the bed, eximed, "He has helped me a lot throughout this period. He was the one who protected me too. If it weren''t for him, I would''ve been ruined long ago."


    Forrest stared at Ryan for a while. Then, he let him go. His temples were


    throbbing. "What about Rodney? Where is he? Since he and my sister are


    divorced, I won''t make a fuss about that. But I just have to break his ribs just like how he kicked my sister''s ribs."


    "Forrest, you don''t have to look for Rodney."


    Ryan''s gaze was calm. His voice was smooth and gentle. "None of us in the Snow family can ept what Rodney has done. Therefore, after discussing, we''ve dismissed all of Rodney''s positions during Snow Corporation''s meeting just now. Moreover, my uncle has decided to transfer Snow Corporation''s shares to Jessica soon. This means that not only has Rodney been dismissed from all key positions in Snow Corporation but he has also lost his inheritance rights to Snow Corporation."


    It was only a few sentences, but they were packed with too much information.

 Chapter 2058

    Especially Forrest. He had interacted with Jessica before, so he knew what kind of woman she was.


    It was most likely that she took the opportunity and snatched the leadership role in the Snow family while Rodney''s reputation was tarnished.


    Forrest''s sharp brows were knitted together into a tight frown. He had no words all of a sudden.


    On the other hand, Freya was shocked. "That''s impossible. Isn''t Rodney in charge of the alternative energy project?"


    "Don''t worry. There''s a proper solution to handle this matter. Moreover, his rights to Snowden have been stripped too."


    Ryan walked to the bedside. His eyes were warm and gentle as he smiled. "Rodney will never pester you again in the future. He doesn''t have the resources to take the child from you too. He''s probably only left with the paralyzed Sarah, Osher Corporation, and other minor investmentpanies. He won''t be able to stir up anything else, and the public already knows that the Snow family has abandoned him. It won''t be easy for him to work in the business world in the future, especially after he quarreled with Shaun and became estranged from Chester."


    Freya was dumbfounded.


    Who could tell her what exactly had happened?


    In just a few days, Rodney had fallen from the clouds.


    She could not understand the situation.


    However, no matter how stupid Freya was, she knew that Ryan had something to do with all of it.


    He even told her to trust him just the day before yesterday.


    He had fulfilled every promise that he made to her.


    He was always calm and collected, yet he had everything under his control.


    Ryan was a mysterious figure to Freya. He was outstanding.


    Such an outstanding person was her brother.


    That kind of feeling... was pretty good.


    The feeling of being protected by somebody was pleasant.


    "Ryan, thank you." Freya''s eyes reddened. "Thank you for helping me to keep Dani."


    Thanks to him, she did not have to go to jail either.


    "You don''t have to thank me. The Snow family owes you this." Ryan wanted to pat Freya''s hair, but the Lynch family members were present. He held himself back. "Besides, Rodney''s in the wrong here."


    Mr. Lynch said angrily, "Rodney deserves it. He brought everything upon himself. Okay, since the Snow family has given a proper solution, I won''t make a fuss anymore. But we''ve made up our minds after this incident. We can''t y up to a grand family like the Snow family all the time. After all, we''re from different worlds."


    After pausing for a moment, he turned to his daughter and said, "When you''re discharged, follow us back to Melbourne. Canberra isn''t a good ce for you."


    "That''s right." Mrs. Lynch nodded too. "I''m more relieved if you''re by my side. I won''t let you stay in Canberra alone anymore. Look at what happened in these two years you were here... I''m worried sick.


    Frankly speaking, I''d rather you weren''t some prime minister''s goddaughter. You just have to be our baby."


    Freya sniffed. She was touched. "Mom, Dad, if I go back to Melbourne with you, what about mypany? It has just made some progress. I can''t let thepany''s shareholders suffer losses. Besides, there are so many employees too. I can''t go back."


    "Alright. How much do you owe those shareholders? I''ll give you the money and you canpensate them with that."


    Mr. Lynch said angrily, "After we return to Melbourne, I''ll build aboratory for you. You can do your research there. You''re a woman. Why do you have to make yourself so tired?"


    "That''s right, Freya. The Lynch family has been developing well. We''re not short of money anymore." Mrs. Lynch advised painstakingly. "Moreover, we''re old. Our bodies are not as healthy as before..."


    Freya felt sad upon hearing her parents'' words. Her heart wavered.

 Chapter 2059

    All these years, Freya had been away from home, so she hardly kept her parents


    This made her feel remorseful.


    Deep down, Ryan began to feel nervous. He promptly said, "Mr. Lynch, Mrs. Lynch, if Freya goes back to Melbourne, Dani will definitely have to go back as well. I''m sure my uncle won''t be used to not seeing his granddaughter. Also, as far as I know, your business is growing across the country. However, Melbourne is only the second-most populous city in Australia, which might limit Lynch Corporation''s development. I heard Forrest is looking fornd in the most populous city. He''s nning to relocate the headquarters of Lynch Corporation and its factory."


    Forrest raised his brows. "Who did you hear it from?"


    Ryan smiled. "Freya."


    Freya was speechless.


    When did she say that?


    However, considering that Ryan had helped her a lot, she silently watched him bluff without exposing him.


    Forrest fell quiet. He never told Freya about it, but he might have told his parents.


    At this moment, Ryan curled his lips. "So how do you find Weston Creek in Canberra, Forrest?"


    Forrest froze for a moment and frowned. "Of course, thend there is good, but..."


    However, not only was thend costly but it was also not easy to obtain even with money.


    This idea had never struck him previously because he never thought of begging the Snow family.


    "That''s great. I can easily have that plot ofnd given to Lynch Corporation."


    Ryan said with a smile, "At present, the light rail and a new airport are being built there. It''s going to be the most developed area in the future. If Lynch Corporation builds apany and factory there, it''ll be more convenient to distribute the products across the country and even the world. What''s more, you''ll be head and shoulders above yourpetitors with such a location. Besides, Lynch Corporation is nning to grow its business overseas..."


    He did not continue and held back.


    He knew that Forrest and Mr. Lynch, who were both intelligent businessmen, must be tempted.


    Sure enough, he saw the glow in Forrest and Mr.


    Lynch''s eyes. Soon, Forrest lowered his longshes. "I admit that what you said is tempting, but I don''t want my sister to be deeply involved with the Snow family


    Ryan grinned and shook his head. "Some involvement can''t bepletely avoided. Dani is the bridge between the Lynch and the Snow families. What''s more, even if Freya returns to Melbourne, she''s still the prime minister''s goddaughter."


    Forrest stayed quiet for an instant before he asked," Young Master Snow, why are you so willing to help u s?"


    "You might see me as helpful, but in my eyes, this is n o trouble at all."


    Ryan said humbly, "Of course, I''m doing this partly for Dani''s sake. After all, if she grows well under her grandmother''s care, she''ll be more respected in the future. Despite having divorced parents, no one will look down on her."


    "Another reason is that my parents are very fond of Freya. Recently, they''ve been grumbling to me about how miserable Freya is. They want me to try help her and the Lynch family as much as possible. The better the Lynch family is doing, the more regretful Rodney will be." 2


    Undeniably, these two reasons were very convincing, especially thetter.


    Mrs. Lynch was tempted, what more Mr. Lynch.


    Indeed, Rodney had let them down and hurt their daughter just because the Lynch family was weak. Perhaps Rodney had always thought that Freya was n o match for him.

 Chapter 2060

    Hmph. If the Lynch family fared well in the future and since Rodney had lost his inheritance, he might not beparable to Lynch Corporation then. He would surely regret it.


    A hush descended over the ward for half a minute.


    Mrs. Lynch coughed lightly. "What he said makes sense. Why don''t..."


    With that, she hesitantly turned her eyes to her son and husband.


    Mr. Lynch took a sip of coffee before asking reluctantly, "Minister Snow, is thend approval really a small matter?"


    "Mr. Lynch, you can just call me Ryan."


    Ryan corrected him respectfully and politely. "My parents treat Freya as their daughter, so you don''t have to stand on ceremony. We''re considered rtives."


    He had always been gentle and elegant. Despite his handsome looks, he was humble. Coupled with his gentle voice, Mrs. Lynch took an instant liking to him. "This man is so well-educated." Mrs. Lynch praised him. "You''re a member of the executive council. If we treat you as our rtive, that would mean that we''re


    trying to climb to the top." "So what if I''m a member of the executive council? I''m only human like everyone else. I grew up eating the same kind of food as everyone else too," Ryan saidnguidly, "When I was a child, my parents taught me that I''m actually no different from other people, except that Ie from a better family background."


    Mr. Lynch nodded in profound admiration.


    Ryan added, "Mr. Lynch, I can just make a call and settle it. Forrest will then be able to develop Lynch Corporation in Canberra, while Freya can set up herpany. The four of you will be reunited. As far as I know, Weston Creek is only a few kilometers away from the seashore. Recently, there have been a lot of vi developments around that ce. There''s also a private beach, and the lovely weather makes it a prime living area. Compared to this ce, Melbourne i s too moist and cold. The elderly who live there will easily experience joint pain."


    Every point he mentioned hit a nerve in the two elders.


    Forrest could tell that his parents and even he were tempted.


    "Okay. Thank you, then." Forrest reached out to shake Ryan''s hand.


    Freya, who was listening to their words on the bed, felt a bit dazed.


    Only after this issue was settled did shee to her senses. Her parents initially nned to persuade her to return to Melbourne, yet Ryan had convinced them t o live in Canberra.


    At this moment, Ryan was already discussing which vi was the best in Canberra and suggesting to Forrest the most suitable location.


    After discussing it for an hour or so, Ryan rose to his feet and took his leave. "Mr. Lynch, Mrs. Lynch, Forrest, I wee you guys toe to The Lodge anytime. I reckon Dani will be d to see you guys."


    After he left, Mrs. Lynch said with a sigh, "Freya, how great would it have been if Ryan was the person you married. He''s so polite and well-educated. You''re the same age as him, but he''s a lot more mature and steadier than you. What''s more, he''s neither arrogant nor impetuous. What a wonderful man he is."


    Freya was at a loss for words.


    Indeed, she wanted to ask why she did not have a good brother like Ryan.


    If she had such a gentle brother like Ryan as well as a quiet yet protective brother like Forrest, she would be a winner in life. It would not be an issue even if she was forever single.


    Mr. Lynch rolled his eyes at Mrs. Lynch. "Don''t talk nonsense. He''s the prime minister''s son, and he''s well-educated. Also, that''s wishful thinking. Are Ryan and Rodney''s identities even the same? Since Ryan''s aiming to take over his father''s position in the future, his other half must be an extraordinary woman."


    "I was just saying."

 Chapter 2061

    Mrs. Lynch waved her hand. "Look. They''re both from the same family, but why are they worlds apart?"


    "Forget it. Let''s drop the subject. It''s good that Freya has gotten a divorce."


    Mr. Lynch sighed before saying to his daughter," Freya, don''t overthink things. Perhaps it''s good that you''ve divorced Rodney. If you were to notice his ws only a few yearster, you and Dani would be older already. It would be more inconvenient to divorce him then. After we buy a house in Canberra, you can move in and stay with us. We won''t force you to get married soon. When you meet someone you like next time, you can marry him. Otherwise, it''s fine to stay with us forever."


    Those words made Freya''s eyes redden. "Thanks, Dad."


    Although God made her go through a tough time in rtionships, she would never copse because she had her family backing her.


    "My poor daughter is such a nice person, yet those men don''t know how to appreciate her."


    Mrs. Lynch took great pity on Freya. Then, she said to her son, "You''d better work hard in Lynch Corporation. I''m not expecting you to surpass Snow Corporation,


    but you must at least make Lynch Corporation one of the top five enterprises in the country. I want those who abandoned my daughter to notice how blind they were."


    Forrest''s mouth twitched. He forced a smile and nodded. "Mom, I''ll try my best."


    ''It''s all too easy for you to say that you want Lynch Corporation to be one of the top five enterprises in the country.


    ''Lynch Corporation couldn''t even make it to the top five enterprises in Melbourne when I just took over thepany.''


    In the next few days, Mr. Lynch and Mrs. Lynch went to scout around for a house. The two of them were indeed decisive. On the third day, they called Freya cheerfully to tell her a piece of good news.


    "Freya, we''ve already bought a three-story vi near the seaside. It''s quite spacious. There''s a swimming pool, awn, and a field. Also, it''s quite close to your office. You''ll be able to reach home in half an hour if you use the beltway. But you still need to wait for half a year. The renovation has just been done, and it''s still empty there. Dani can''t stay there yet."


    Mrs. Lynch was extremely delighted. "I''ll return to Melbourne with your dad to handle the issue, while your brother will stay here to build the newpany. As such, we''ll have a house in Canberra." "Mom, you guys... were too quick in deciding." Freya sighed.


    "It''s all thanks to Ryan. We''re not familiar with this area either, so it''s difficult to find a good location. Ryan found us a reliable agent to help us. After expressing our interest in the vi, we bought it at a discounted price since Ryan has connections with the developer. After you recover, you have to treat him to a meal."


    "... Alright."


    After hanging up, Freya sent Ryan a WhatsApp message. [Do you owe anyone a favor after helping my parents purchase a vi in Canberra?]


    Ryan promptly replied: [Only other people owe me favors. I''ll never owe anyone a favor.]


    Freyaughed. She lowered her head and replied, [Anyway, you''ve helped my family a lot. I''ll treat you to a meal after I recover.]


    Ryan: [You should really treat me to a meal. I almost risked my life because of you.]


    Freya: [Okay. You''ve worked really hardtely, Minister Mead...] 3


    Ryan: [I''ll pick you up when you''re discharged from the hospital tomorrow. I''ll also invite your parents to The Lodge.]


    Freya: [Forget it. The procedure of entering The Lodge is troublesome. My parents said they''re returning to Melbourne tomorrow. I''ll invite you to our new house


    next time.]


    Ryan: [It''ll be my great honor.]

 Chapter 2062

    The next morning.


    After Forrest assisted Freya with the discharge procedure, Ryan drove to the car park.


    "I''m in Canberra. You can contact me anytime if there''s anything."


    After Forrest saw her off, he did not go to The Lodge with them. He reminded her


    of something before Ryan drove her to The Lodge.


    Freya, who was in the backseat, felt at ease as if she had been freed.


    She had stayed in the hospital for over a week.


    Although she was in a VIP ward where she was served good food and drinks, it


    still felt terrible mainly because she missed Dani.


    During the journey, she kept asking Ryan about Dani.


    Toward the end of the conversation, she became a little glum. "Do you think Dani still remembers me? When I had video calls with her in thest few days, she would ignore me and rather y with her toys."


    Ryan shot a nce at her through the rearview mirror.


    She was served good meals during this period and seemed to have gotten fairer. When she lowered her


    head, it was as if moonlight was shining on her skin.


    Ryan subconsciously brushed the steering wheel with his hand and said with a smile, "You''re overthinking it. What does a three-month-old kid know about video calls? What''s more, it''s good that she ignored you. Before that, whenever she saw you hanging up first, she would cry out loud."


    "What an irresponsible mother I am." Freya started to reflect on herself. "When I get back, I must spend more time with her."


    Ryan did not answer her. He took a flyer from the passenger seat and handed it to her.


    Freya took the flyer, only to realize that it was regarding a studio photoshoot for children.


    "Dani is almost 100 days old. Do you want to let her take part in a studio photoshoot?" Ryan said, "When Aunty Wendy came over to visit Dani yesterday, she mentioned it too."


    "Oops. I nearly forgot about it."


    An annoyed expression washed over Freya''s pretty face. "Earlier, Mom... I mean... Aunty Wendy mentioned it. Dani didn''t have the photoshoot when she was one month old. At first, we nned to do it when she was 100 days old..."


    At that time, Freya and Rodney had promised to do it. Who knew the two of them would get a divorce in less than three months?


    She sighed. "I want to go too, but my body-"


    Ryan interrupted her, "I can apany you there. Aunty Lally and I will help out. You can just watch us from the side."


    Freya was stunned. She was a little swayed, but she felt ashamed. "But will I be disturbing you? Or I can look for Aunty Wendy-"


    "Let''s do it on Saturday," Rodney cut in. "Don''t look for Aunty Wendy because her waist has been troubling hertely. Dani has also grown bigger. Aunty Wendy will have to carry her and treat her patiently during the photoshoot. In that case, she might not be able to deal with Dani." 7


    "Alright then. Thank-"


    "Please don''t say thank you to me anymore," Ryan promptly said, "We''re already so close. What''s more, I''m really fond of Dani. She''s very adorable, just like a doll. When she smiles, she has dimples on her cheeks." 1


    Freya was pleased that he liked her dear daughter and was praising her. "Well, look who gave birth to her. Since you like children, you should give birth to one soon. Given that you have good genes, your future child will definitely be good- looking as well."


    "Hmm... we''ll see."


    Ryan mumbled to avoid the topic.


    As soon as they arrived at The Lodge, Ryan parked his car. He opened the rear door and carried Freya out of the car. 4

 Chapter 2063

    From the car park, Ryan had to pass by a garden before arriving at the building where Freya stayed.


    Freya felt very awkward being nestled in his arms. Although he had even carried her to the hospital before this, she did not feel anything much due to the physical pain.


    Now that he was carrying her in his arms again, she could see his prominent chin and clean corbone the moment she lifted her eyes.


    Somehow, her face started burning. "Am I... very heavy? Can you carry me?"


    "Yeah... you''re heavier than before. Why don''t you put your hands around my shoulders? It''ll be easier for me," Ryan said after lowering his head. 2


    "Oh." After listening to him, she put her hands around his neck without giving it much thought.


    Ryan''s body jerked.


    She got a fright and instinctively tightened her grip. She then shouted, "Ryan, oh, Ryan, carry me properly. I can''t fall again."


    Looking at her panicked expression, Ryan forced a smile. "Don''t worry, I won''t let you fall."


    He felt a strange sensation in his body when she wrapped her hands tightly around his neck just now.


    In fact, she was not heavy. Rather, she was soft and fragrant. To him, she was like


    a soldering iron that could burn his hands, yet he liked it.


    After carrying her to the living room, Ryan ced her on the couch.


    Aunty Lally instantly carried Dani over.


    Freya, who had not seen her daughter for one week, could not stop ying with her. Given that she was unable to carry Dani, Aunty Lally ced Dani on herp.


    When Dani saw Freya, she felt a sense of familiarity. Herughter was still cheerful and lively.


    Suddenly, seeing Dani seemed therapeutic to Freya, who had been unhappy recently.


    Although she had divorced Rodney, she would stay strong and happy for Dani''s sake.


    Shortly after, Heidi came over. As the prime minister''s wife, she had quite a lot on her te as she had to attend all kinds of social functions.


    At night, Freya was brought to the main building to have a meal. When Nathan returned, he said some words offort to Freya before saying, "I went to the old residence this afternoon."


    As soon as he finished the sentence, everyone fell quiet. In particr, Freya subconsciously became nervous.


    Nathan darted a profound nce at his son and said with a sigh, "Old Master Snow has agreed to transfer 5 0 percent of Snow Corporation''s shares to Jessica, 30 percent to Carson, and 10 percent to Dani. The remaining shares are still with my brother. They''ll go to Dani after she grows up. Old Master Snow will officially announce it to the public tomorrow."


    The matter was settled just like that. This meant that whether Rodney had a child in the future or not, they would have nothing to do with Snow Corporation.


    Freya remained silent for a long time. To her astonishment, Rodney was not eligible for any shares. Sarah would probably be pissed after she learned it.


    "That''s good." Ryan cut a piece of foie gras and said indifferently, "I believe Jessica will do better."


    Feeling speechless, Nathan red at his son again. However, he did not say anything in front of Freya.


    Heidi nodded. "Well, it''s high time Jessica took over Snow Corporation. She has done so much for thepany over the years, yet you guys keep insisting that women can''t inherit the family business. Old Master Snow has always wanted to train Rodney to be the sessor. No matter how much Rodney angered him, he still held out hope for Rodney. Now that he has driven Jessica to a corner, he has no choice but to listen to the younger generation. We mustn''t abandon those who have helped us."


    Nathan sighed and said to his wife helplessly," Regardless of anything, he''s still my dad."

 Chapter 2064

    Heidi was speechless. "It''s precisely because of your dad that I hardly voiced my opinions before this. I shall be honest with you today. It was Ryan who pulled strings in this matter, but I think he did it right. Sarah will be a stumbling block for Rodney sooner orter."


    "Fine. I didn''tment on anything either." Nathan waved his hand and swiftly changed the subject. "By the way, I have a summit to attend in Country D a few dayster. I''ll be there with your mom for five days. I need to meet up with hprime ministers of six to seven other countries. You guys take care of each other at home. Freya, if you need anything, feel free to ask Ryan for help."


    Freya froze for a moment before she quickly nodded.


    After having a mouthful of food, she hesitated for an instant. She felt the need to officially apologize to them because of the incident earlier. "Godfather, Godmom, I''m sorry. Regarding Sarah''s kidnapping... I was too impulsive. I''ve caused both of you trouble. I promise..."


    "Silly girl, are you taking us for fools?"


    Heidi put down her spoon and sighed. "Although we didn''t investigate it, we know full well what kind of


    person you are. You don''t even eat exotic meats, nor do you dare to watch people kill a chicken. How would you have kidnapped her?"


    Freya''s heart did a flip. She was pleased that everyone trusted her, but she did not want others to find out about it and suspect Eliza. "Actually..." 1


    Heidi continued to cut in, "I''ve asked the guard. When Chester suddenly looked for you that day, you left with him. If I''m not mistaken, you want to protect someone. The person who actually kidnapped Sarah must be your friend. Considering Sarah''s evil character, she must have more enemies other than you." Freya''s cheeks were flushed. She nced at Nathan and Ryan, only to find both of them calm. Apparently, they had found out about it earlier on.


    Ryan took a mouthful of rice before heughed and said, "We''ve been eating together every day under the same roof, that''s why we understand your situation. The people in the old residence aren''t clear about it, but we didn''t expose anything. It''s because we''re afraid Rodney will keep pestering you and refuse to get a divorce out of guilt. Plus, since you want to protect your friend, we''re willing to help you."


    An inexplicable sense of warmth surged within her.


    Freya tightened her hold on the fork, and she became teary-eyed.


    She had always treated The Lodge with caution. If she were not worried that Rodney would snatch Dani


    away, she would not have moved in.


    Nathan was Rodney''s biological uncle. She always felt that Nathan only looked


    after her because of his connection with Rodney and Ryan.


    Only at this point did it hit her that Nathan and Heidi were different.


    "Godfather, Godmom, thank you."


    Freya wiped the tears off the corners of her eyes. "In truth, I just want to protect my friend. Her family died because of Sarah, but there''s no evidence of it. She wanted to die with Sarah. I actually rushed there, knocked her unconscious, and took her away. I hope you won''t disclose or investigate this issue. Don''t tell anyone about it as well. I''ve never thought about letting Rodney feel guilty about it because his guilt is nothingpared to my friend''s safety."


    Nathan nodded and felt helpless. He had a different impression of the woman seated in front of him.


    "I feel sorry for what happened to your friend''s family. This is how society works. Not all murderers are sent to jail. Some people will be out there on the loose, which has caused many to deal with it using extreme methods. But you can advise your friend that risking her life to take revenge is irrational. If she fails, she might even bring shame to her dead parents. It might be cruel, but this is reality." Heidi added, "One should not lose hope as long as they''re still alive. Based on psychologists'' analysis, 70 percent of criminals willmit crimes again." "Having said that, don''t do such a thing again, Freya. You might''ve sessfully gotten rid of the problem with Jessica''s help at the crucial moment, but if it turned out to be a big deal, I wouldn''t have been able to do anything, considering I''m a prime minister who''s under the watchful eyes of many," Nathan reminded her prudently. Freya nodded earnestly.


    After dinner, Nathan called Ryan over to his study.


    The servant brought Freya back to the building where she stayed.


    When Dani finished drinking milk at 11:00 p.m., Aunty Lally wanted to send her to bed but she soon bawled. Aunty Lally could not soothe her even after a long time.


    Unable to move, Freya panicked. "What''s wrong with her?"

 Chapter 2065

    "Dani''s probably... used to having Young Master around." Aunty Lally had no


    choice but to tell the truth, "Recently, it''s Young Master who has been getting Dani to sleep at night."


    In that case, Freya''s daughter was overly attached to Ryan, huh?


    As Dani''s mother, Freya found herself in an odd spot to be in.


    Knock, knock.


    A few knocks sounded on the bedroom door. Subsequently, Ryan''s voice sounded. "Aunty Lally, I heard Dani crying."


    Aunty Lally turned her gaze to Freya. Only after she saw Freya nodding helplessly did she open the door. 1


    Ryan was wearing a set of white pajamas at the door. He reached out to carry Dani skilfully. After Ryan soothed her for a short while, she stopped crying and smiled sweetly.


    Freya waspletely at a loss for words. She seriously doubted if her daughter could not resist handsome men just like her.


    Aunty Cally sighed. "Ah, Dani likes Young Master, who''s her biological uncle. No wonder it''s different."


    Freya''s mouth twitched. Deep down, she wondered how different it was. Carson was Dani''s biological uncle too, yet she did not like him carrying her.


    "You don''t seem to approve of it, huh?" Ryan raised his brows at her.


    "That betrayer doesn''t need me as her mom anymore." Freya sighed with despondency.


    "Are you jealous?" Ryan found it amusing. "It''s because you can''t carry her. If you can, I''m sure Dani won''t cry."


    "Since she has stopped crying, you can pass her to Aunty Cally. You can go back and rest early," Freya said.


    Ryan nodded. However, the moment he turned around and passed Dani to Aunty Cally, Dani started crying again. He had no choice but to carry Dani and soothe her once more.


    The man paced up and down the bedroom with his slender figure.


    After standing for a while, Aunty Cally took the milk bottle and clothes downstairs to wash.


    The two adults and a baby were left in the room.


    Whilezily leaning on the pillow, Freya rested her eyes on Ryan''s back. He was almost as tall as Rodney, and their physiques were quite simr. She remembered that Rodney was the one who did such things in the past... 1


    Without her realizing it, it seemed as though a long time had passed...


    She zoned out for a moment until Ryan came over while carrying Dani. "Does Dani sleep with you or Aunty Lally?"


    "With me, of course. I need to spend more time with her."


    Freya said, "Aunty Lally will sleep on the edge of the bed."


    Rodney nodded. "Should I put her on the left or right?" 2 "Left."


    Freya would sleep on the right side. However, only after she finished speaking did she notice the small bed on the left. Ryan could not walk over, so he had t


    0...

 Chapter 2066

    When this thought crossed Freya''s mind, Ryan was already kneeling on the edge of her bed. He bent over and ced Dani gently on the left side.


    With this pose, arge part of his body was arched over Freya.


    He smelled like fresh mint after bathing. Freya looked up and noticed that his skin was fair while his features were attractive. His hair that had been washed hung over his forehead. At first nce, he looked like a university student, which was different from when he was dressed at work. He was handsome and cute at this moment.


    He was almost her age, yet he was very youthful.


    Freya turned her eyes from his pinkish lips to his prominent chin and exquisite corbone.


    As he was bending his body, the cor of his pajama shirt was facing downward, so she could even see his chest...


    Somehow, her heart was racing madly.


    In truth, she did not want to see it. It was just that as a divorced young woman who enjoyed appreciating beautiful things, she could not help but nce at it twice.


    When she wanted to shoot the third nce, Ryan had already ced Dani on the bed. He straightened his body and stared at Freya with his dark eyes.


    Freya said,"... I appreciate your effort."


    "I think Dani has peed. It''s time to change her diaper."


    Ryan swiftly took a diaper from the chair. Again, he bent over to carefully change the diaper for Dani.


    Freya was nervous. "Will she wake up?"


    "No. I''m experienced in dealing with it."


    Ryan''s reply stopped her from questioning further.


    Freya watched his action, wondering how he could be more cautious and attentive than her.


    Surprisingly, Dani was still deeply asleep.


    However, Ryan''s pose...


    Cough...


    Freya''s face was slightly burning.


    He was wearing a pair of silk pajama trousers. When he bent over, his bottom looked quite firm...


    Admittedly, she should not have looked at it. However, how could she resist admiring a good-looking young man when he was lying on her bed in the middle of the night?


    When she had just started admiring him, he was done. He moved away from the bed and asked Freya, "I''m


    going back now. If there''s anything, just call me."


    Freya nodded.


    After Ryan left, she leisurely wriggled her body downward.


    While wriggling, she suddenly realized a problem. She ... was not wearing a bra. She did not use the nket t o block the crucial part either. Given that Ryan was so close to her just now, he must have seen everything.


    Ahhhhh.


    All of a sudden, she was extremely ashamed.


    She silently took the nket to cover her face. She wanted to bury herself in a hole.


    The next day, when she headed downstairs in a wheelchair, she saw that breakfast had been sent over from the main building.


    Ryan sat at the dining table in front of the French window. With the sunlight shining on him, he exined, "My parents took a private ne and left at six this morning. There are only the two of us in The Lodge. Since it''s inconvenient for you to move around, I had your breakfast sent here."


    "You could''ve just eaten there. It''s troublesome for you to run around." Seeing him reminded Freya of the embarrassing incidentst night. She was so embarrassed that her face flushed.


    "It''s boring to have breakfast alone." Ryan took Dani over from the sitter. He skilfully took the milk bottle and fed Dani while shey in his arms.


    While feeding Dani, he looked up. "Why is your face so red?"


    "... Uh, it''s hot." Freya promptly looked down and had her breakfast. She could not


    tell him that it was because of embarrassment.

 Chapter 2067

    "Oh."


    A faint smile shed across Ryan''s eyes.


    After feeding Dani milk, he had breakfast with one hand.


    Once Dani finished the milk, her round face expressed her delight.


    Freya blinked her eyes. Indeed, her daughter was born to be a... princess.


    "Hand Dani over to Aunty Cally so that you can have breakfast first." Freya could not stand the situation.


    "It''s fine. Dani is so cute. Why don''t you let her acknowledge me as her godfather?" Ryan said with a grin.


    "Cough, cough."


    Freya choked. "Stop kidding."


    "Do I look like I''m kidding? Forget it. We''ll talk about it when my parents are back." Ryan changed the topic." Do you want to eat hotpot tonight?"


    Freya''s eyes lit up. Recently, she had been having a nd diet. "But... the doctor said I can''t take spicy food."


    "Don''t go for something that''s too spicy, then. Wait for me and we''ll eat hotpot together tonight. I''ll buy the ingredients after work. What do you want to eat?"


    "Sliced mutton, chicken, prawns, scallops, sliced beef, needle mushroom, ham, potato... Am I ordering too much?"


    Once Freya finished speaking, she became a little nervous. She blinked herrge,


    dark eyes.


    "No. These are the essential ingredients in a hotpot." Ryanughed.


    After finishing his breakfast, he headed for work.


    Freya immediately began to look forward to the hotpot at night.


    Although she had yet to even digest her breakfast, she had already decided to eat less for lunch.


    When she was bored during the day, she would check her phone at times.


    Today''s discussion was still about Rodney.


    At 8:00 a m., Snow Corporation announced the changes to thepany''s shareholders on its official Facebook page. Jason transferred 50 percent of his shares to Jessica and 30 percent to Carson. He also personally appointed Jessica to be his sessor. At present, Jason remained as the chairperson, but Jessica and Carson would officially join the board of directors.


    When the news was released, it caused amotion among the public. Even the situation with the stock market became chaotic.


    [Wow, it means that Jessica will be the richest woman in Australia. She''s so pretty and has a strong presence. I support the pretty woman.]


    [I''m a woman as well, but why am I so different from her? She''s not only prettier than me, but she''s also richer than me.] 1


    [I''m curious why Rodney isn''t eligible for any Snow Corporations shares. I heard he''s the eldest son in the family. Earlier, rumor had it that he would be the sessor of thepany.]


    [Rodney, that b*stard, cheated on his wife. What gives him the right to inherit Snow Corporation? The Snow family has made a really wise decision. I''ll continue to support Snow Corporation.]


    [What a great job Snow Corporation did. I''m going to start supporting them in the future. I hope otherpanies will learn from Snow Corporation.]


    [Is Rodney regretting it so badly that he''s about to vomit blood? He abandoned the Snow family for the sake of a mistress. Serves him right.]


    [Yeah. I have a better impression of the Snow family now. Those who behave badly should pay the price. If other men learn from Rodney, women like us will be too afraid to get married.]


    While enjoying her snacks, Freya looked through her phone in a cheerful mood.


    When she was eating halfway, she suddenly looked down at the imported chocte in her hand. Then, she raised her head and looked at Aunty Lally in shock. "Where''s this chocte from?"


    "I just gave it to you," Aunty Lally said with a smile," There''s a lot in the house."


    "... Where is it from?"


    "Young Master''s friend brought it back from overseas. He doesn''t eat it, so he put it all here. Is it tasty?"


    Freya was speechless.

 Chapter 2068

    Indeed, the chocte was so tasty that Freya could not stop eating it. However, if she continued eating it, she would be obese.


    She took out her phone sulkily to call Ryan. "Can you not send so many snacks over? I''ve grown fatter in the hospital. Are you trying to make me obese?"


    "In that case... I''ll ask someone to take the chocte away," Ryan said in a low voice, "What a pity. After all, my friend told me one box of chocte cost 8,000 dors. Only the royal family in Country B can afford it 8,000 dors..."


    Freya''s mouth twitched. "Hang on. Uh, since you''ve sent it over, you can leave it here. This time, I''ll help you finish it, but you can''t do this again next time."


    "Alright, alright, Madam Lynch." Ryan ttered her courteously.


    Freya blushed. "Why are you calling me Madam Lynch? It makes me sound so old. I''m just a few months older than you."


    "You''re still older than me. It means I''m younger." "Get lost."


    Unable to bring herself to listen to his words, Freya hung up the call straight away.


    In the hospital.


    Rodney saw Snow Corporation''s announcement from his phone.


    At that moment, his head was buzzing.


    In the past, Jason had publicly announced that he disowned Rodney. However, it was different this time as it involved shares. Once Jason transferred his shares to someone, he could never get them back.


    Even Carson could inherit 30 percent of his shares, yet Rodney had nothing. 3


    Not only was Rodney disqualified from inheriting Snow Corporation but also the shares.


    What did this mean?


    He buried his head in his knees, feeling dazed.


    His phone suddenly rang. He looked at it, and it was a call from Rory.


    Looking at his phone, he did not feel like answering the call.


    Sarah, who was sitting on the bed, strangely shifted her eyes to him. "What''s wrong? Why aren''t you answering the call? Is it... Freya?"


    She thought that Freya would not bear to part with a wonderful man like Rodney. Nevertheless, no matter how much Freya did, Rodney would never forgive her. 1 "... No. It''s Rory. I''ll go out to pick up the call."


    Rodney held his phone and walked out.


    After walking some distance away from the ward, he answered the call. "What''s the matter?"


    "It''s a serious matter. Young Master Snow, what a friend you are! Why didn''t you tell me about such a serious matter?" Rory said in agitation, "Your dad has decided to hand hispany over to your sister. What a major change in Snow Corporation. Could your sister have used some devious means?"


    Rory continued, "Be honest with me. Are you disqualified from inheriting thepany? Are you even eligible to inherit the shares?"

 Chapter 2069

    "Didn''t Snow Corporation already make an announcement?" Upon hearing Rory''s voice, Rodney felt so annoyed that his temples jerked. It seemed that he was on the brink of breaking down.


    "What on earth did you do?" Rory raised his voice in disbelief. "You''ve been in charge of the alternative energypany. That bunch of old men actually dared to kick you out, huh?"


    "Yeah. My sister has long nted someone by my side. I just found out not long ago." Rodney forced a smile. "My family deserted me again."


    Rory waspletely at a loss for words. "You can get Shaun and Chester to help you. With theirpetence, they can surely deal with Jessica together."


    "Enough. Stop mentioning the two of them."


    Rodney felt something piercing his heart.


    He was no fool. When he kicked up a fuss in the Hill family''s manor that day, he had a falling-out with Shaun. As for Chester, he did not quarrel with him, but there was already conflict between them. When Rodney stayed in the hospital to keep Sarahpany before this, Chester did not greet him at all even


    though he went to the hospital for work every day.


    A few days ago, Rodney was disappointed that he was kicked out of Snow Corporation, so he asked Chester out for a drink.


    Nevertheless, Chester directly answered him that he was not free.


    Rodney knew that his rtionship with Chester would never return to how it used to be.


    "Do you also... have a conflict with them?" Rory was dumbfounded and shocked. He did not know what to say about Rodney. "Are you out of your mind? Shaun''s mother-inw is an oil magnate. Her business isparable to the Jewell family''s business and Snow Corporation. Do you know how many people out there want to get acquainted with Shaun''s family? However, they are too haughty to be friends with ordinary people. Having these two friends means you can do whatever you want in Australia, yet you had a fallingout with them. 2


    "Quickly apologize to them and ask them to help you..."


    Rodney was already on the verge of breaking down. With Rory talking by his ear like a machine gun, Rodney ultimately flew into a rage as he could no longer put up with him. "Enough. Shut your mouth. Is my identity worse than theirs? Why should I be the one apologizing to them? My affairs are none of your business. If you enjoy buttering them up, go ahead."


    Rory lost his temper as well. "Rodney, are you f*cking crazy? What''s your identity? This is funny. Do you know what the rich are discussing in their groups? Everyone knows that you''re not eligible to inherit any of Snow Corporation''s shares. Snow Corporation has long since given up on you, and even your daughter is more powerful than you. Your dad''s shares will be hers in the future. The executive council has denied their rtionship with you too. 1


    "I called you to share my opinions with you just because of our friendship. But now I see that you deserve this. Useless trash like you failed to take advantage of good resources and ended up messing up everything. What a fool."


    Rodney was so infuriated by Rory''s words that his face reddened. He widened his eyes with rage. "Haha, Rory, you''re really a realistic person. When I returned to the Snow family back then, you came currying favor with me by calling me ''Young Master''. What an opportunistic dog you are.


    "What the f*ck?! Even if I''m an opportunist, I''m more powerful than you."


    Rory sniggered. "You messed around until you''re left with nothing. What an utter fool you are."


    Rodney could not help but roar in a deep voice. "Other people have the right to criticize me, but you don''t. If you hadn''t brought Sarah to me, would I have ended up in this state?" 1


    He would not. He would be all lovey-dovey with Freya like how they used to be. He would have a cute yet mischievous daughter, while his parents would have high hopes for him. Even Sarah would not have be disabled.


    "Hah. If it weren''t for the fact that you couldn''t get over Sarah, would I have brought her to you? Did I force you to keep her? Did I make you sleep with her? Also, take all her things and move out of my house right now." 1


    "Rory, I finally see your true colors now. If you ever need my help in the future, don''t look for me."


    "Forget it. Everyone will immediately shun people like you..."


    Unable to bring himself to listen to Rory, Rodney hung up straight away.


    After hanging up, he flung his phone onto the wall in a fit of fury.


    He kicked it hard a few times. Then, he pulled his short hair and sank to his knees.


    At the age of 30, he was finally aware of how terrible his friends were. 5

 Chapter 2070

    Rodney had gone through this when the Snow family cut all ties with himst time.


    Nevertheless, he was not as helpless at that time.


    Even though he had lost everything back then, at least he still had the woman he loved. 1


    However, things are different now. Sarah was still with him, but he felt like he had nothing left.


    "President Snow..." Rodney''s assistant, Hans, went to his side. He watched the man who was clutching his head and crouching on the floor with a sad gaze.


    Rodney raised his head. His pretty eyes were lost and empty.


    "President Snow, I''m sorry. This is my... resignation letter. I''ve worked with you for six years, so I wish to hand this to you personally when I leave." Hans handed over the resignation document.


    Rodney nced at the document and grabbed Hans''s cor in disbelief. "Even you''re leaving me too. No matter how shabby I am, I still have Osher Corporation. There are many people fighting to be my assistant. Why? Is being Osher Corporation''s assistant not enough to satisfy you? How f*cking capable are you anyway? Don''t be so ambitious. Only mypany


    can amodate you." "That''s not it."


    Hans lowered his head. "Osher Corporation is Australia''srge-scale cosmeticspany. When you chose me to be your assistant back then, I was very proud. But I''m leaving... because my girlfriend and parents are telling me to resign. You might not know, but the fact that you cheated on your wife is now known to the public, and you''ve be themon enemy of the women in this entire nation. My family members think you have a bad character and that I might be influenced by your bad habits if I stay by your side. My girlfriend even told me that she''d rather I earn less money. At least she can have a sense of security." "Ha."


    Rodney looked as if he had just heard the most ridiculous joke ever. His handsome face was flushed red from anger. "Don''t you know my character? You''ve been with me for so many years. Aren''t you clear what type of person I am?" 2


    Hans went silent for a moment. He pressed his lips and said, "I used to think that you value your rtionships more than anything. For the sake of rtionships, you did not care about how others saw you. But now, I think you''re an irresponsible person. To be honest, I''m just an assistant, but I''ve directly and implicitly advised you before. The truth is that you had an affair just after your wife gave birth. In my opinion, you should''ve sent Miss Neeson away with some money..."


    "Enough. Stop talking."


    Rodney felt a sharp throb of pain in his temples." Leave. I approve of your resignation."


    "Thank you." Hans nodded. "President Snow. This is myst piece of advice to you. Go back to thepany now, and stop staying by Miss Neeson''s side every day. You''ve offended all of Australia''s women with your affair, and they are Osher Corporation''s source of ie. If you don''t settle this problem through public rtions as soon as possible, the consequences will be grave." 1


    Rodney rubbed the middle of his brows in annoyance.


    Hans moved his legs. "You might not be clear on this, but Osher Corporation is going through its worst reputational crisis in history because of you. Many cosmeticspanies want a bite of Osher Corporation''s market, especially Preycatheli. They''ve introduced a new skincare product, and they''re even coborating with emerce tforms to holdrge-scale events for New Year''s Day. Freya, in particr, has gained the sympathy of all women as the victim. Preycatheli has been one of the top three best-selling skincarepanies consecutively for the past three weeks..."


    "Skincare?" Rodney was surprised. "Aren''t they specializing in cosmetics?"


    "They''ve already gained a good reputation in the cosmetics industry, so they''re taking the opportunity to reposition andunch skincare products."


    Hans sighed. "Freya''s global reputation as a cosmetics chemist is pretty good. Everyone is willing to buy her products. The new skincare products she''sunching were initially developed for you tounch at Osher Corporation some time ago. However, both of you had fallen out afterward, so... After all, you guys didn''t sign a contract back then. There was only a verbal agreement." Rodney was stunned.


    He vaguely recalled that incident in his mind.


    Back when Freycatheli had some minor achievements, Freya asked whether Osher Corporation needed new products, which she and her team could help to develop.


    That was when Rodney and Freya''s rtionship was going well. He even joked that her formtions were worth billions of dors. What did she say back then? She said she was helping her husband and could give away a few formtions. By then, his skincarepany and her cosmeticspany would dominate the world, and they would be the greatest couple in the cosmetics industry.


    Those words sounded fresh in his ears when in fact, it had been a long time since then.


    Rodney could only hear his hoarse voice after a long while. "Isn''t Freya in the hospital? Can she still manage thepany?" 1 "Currently, Catherine is in charge


    of thepany. She has managed Hudson Corporation before, so she''s active in management and operations. On top of her experience, she has wide connections, and many manufacturers want to connect with her. I think Freycatheli''s strategy and goals have changed."

 Chapter 2071

    Rodney did not say another word.


    Looking at the situation, Hans left silently.


    No one knew how long Rodney stood downstairs.


    Rodney did note to the ward even though Sarah had waited a long time. The nurse came to put her on the IV drip.


    It was a new nurse who came that day, and she did not manage to insert the needle properly the first time. As such, Sarah threw a tantrum. "Get the head nurse over to insert the needle for me. Doesn''t she know my identity? Why did she assign some random person who treats me like ab rat? Are you guys asking to get fired?"


    The nurse''s expression turned cold. "I know even without you telling me. You''re a mistress, right?"


    "Who''s a mistress? Do you have a death wish?" Sarah immediately sat up straight. Her face, which was covered in wounds, looked mean and scary. "I''ll have someone fire you right now."


    If it were before, the nurse would be afraid. However, she did not want to tolerate it anymore. "Do you really


    think you''ll marry the sessor of Snow Corporation? You''re delusional. The Snow family doesn''t like you at all. Snow Corporation has released a statement this morning that Jessica will be the sessor to Snow Corporation from now on. The shares have been allocated too, and Rodney won''t even get a single percent."


    Sarah''s mind exploded, and she shouted agitatedly," That''s impossible."


    "Why would I lie? The whole hospital is discussing this topic. Everyone in Australia knows that Rodney cheated on his wife just after she had given birth.


    Snow Corporation even dismissed his position. We all knew you were the mistress from the start, but we didn''t dare to say it because we were afraid of offending Rodney. However, we''re not afraid now.


    Anyway, the Snow family doesn''t care about Rodney a t all."


    The nurse mocked. "We women hate mistresses like you the most. You deserve to be permanently infertile."


    "What do you mean infertile?"


    "Oh, didn''t you know? Your body has been affected by the miscarriage. Your chances of getting pregnant in the future are close to none."


    "Get lost. You, get lost."


    Sarah was quite badly agitated that she looked like a lunatic. She even pushed the IV pole to the ground and damaged it.


    However, it was as if she did not hear anything at all.


    Her mind was filled with the nurse''s voice.


    Jessica had be Snow Corporation''s sessor?


    Rodney had been chased out of Snow Corporation?


    Gosh. How did things turn out like that?


    Sarah wanted to marry that Rodney, who could inherit Snow Corporation.


    How was Rodney different from the past if he had lost Snow Corporation? Sarah was about to go crazy.


    Her limbs were paralyzed, and her face disfigured. She was even infertile. However, Rodney was back square one in the end.


    At that moment, Sarah felt a heat in her throat. She was so angry that she spat a mouthful of blood. 7

 Chapter 2072

    The nurse was startled.


    She quickly pressed the bell to call for an emergency.


    When Rodney outside heard a few doctors running toward Sarah''s ward, a bad feeling arose in his heart. He went back to the ward in a hurry.


    Sarah was lying on the bed, and the doctors were checking her heartbeat. Her face was as pale as a sheet, and there was a puddle of blood on the floor.


    "What happened?"


    Rodney felt like his head was about to explode. He was already in a bad mood, and the deterioration of Sarah''s condition made him even more flustered.


    Sarah was so furious that she could not say a word. She simply red at Rodney.


    The nurse at the side said as she trembled. "She was so angry from finding out about the changes in Snow Corporation''s share allocation that she coughed up blood..."


    When the nurse saw that Sarah could not speak because she was too furious, she only told half the truth.


    Rodney was extremely infuriated. He red at the


    nurse and shouted angrily, "Were you the one who told her? You''re only inserting a needle, but why do you have so much nonsense to say? Why are you even a nurse? Why don''t you be a gossiper?"


    The nurse flushed, and her eyes reddened. If it were before, she would not have dared to talk back at Rodney. However, she could not resist retorting, "She humiliated me first. Her blood vessels were too fine, so I didn''t manage to insert the needle the first time. That was when she used her identity to demand our head nurse toe over. Our head nurse is very busy. Not everyone has to revolve around her alone."


    Rodney kicked a chair in front of him, and the pent-up anger in his chest exploded at that moment. "Your head nurse had time yesterday and the day before yesterday, but she just had to be busy today. Is it because she saw the news that I''m no longer the sessor to Snow Corporation? All of you are snobbish people. Even if I''m not the sessor, I can crush you down with money. One word and I can make all of you lose your jobs."


    With that, the nurse''s body trembled, not due to fear but anger.


    She was only a little over 20 years old and had just graduated. Compared to a job, young people would prioritize their pride more.


    Seeing that the situation was going out of hand, the emergency doctor scolded her, "Young Master Snow is correct. Quickly apologize to Miss Neeson and get out."


    The doctor hinted at the nurse with his eyes after speaking.


    However, Rodney was relentless. "Make her leave. I don''t want to see her in this hospital anymore."


    "Rodney, this is the hospital, not your home."


    Chester walked into the ward elegantly in a white robe and his hands in his pockets. There was also a pair of gold-rimmed sses on his handsome face." Every employee of the hospital is under a contract. If you''re using them of medical malpractice, firing them would be a matter of course. However, from the perspective of employment andborws, it''s unreasonable to have our hospital fire a nurse just because of some verbal arguments."


    Rodney sneered. "Chester, you''re just like the outsiders. You think I''m not qualified to be your friend anymore because I''ve lost the right to inherit Snow Corporation, right?" 1


    Chester frowned and observed Rodney for a while.


    After not meeting him for some time, the corners of his childhood friend''s eyes were filled with hostility and stubbornness.


    It made him disappointed. How did Rodney change from the old him to the current him with this behavior?


    The old Rodney would not have simply requested to fire someone because of some trivial matters.


    "Rodney, I think you''re mistaken. I just heard the news, so I took some time toe up and visit you." Chester shrugged his shoulders. "How''s Miss Neeson?"


    The doctor exined, "She just did a medical examination yesterday, so it''s most likely that her anger got to her. The patient must regte her emotions, rx, and get enough rest."

 Chapter 2073

    Chester knew everything. Yet, he still walked toward the bed and gazed at Sarah. He said, "Sarah, be more open-minded. Although Rodney has lost Snow Corporation, it also means that the Snow family won''t bother you and Rodney anymore. Both of you have gone through many hardships to finally be together. Rodney and your wishes have already been fulfilled in one way or another. From now on, stay by each other''s side. Even if your legs are crippled, Rodney is a person who takes rtionships seriously. He''ll surely take good care of you."


    Sarah did not feel consoled hearing Chester''s words. Instead, she almost coughed out mouthfuls of blood again.


    To hell with finally being together. She did not like Rodney at all!


    All she wanted was to be the matriarch of the Snow family. That way, all noble and influential people would fight to curry her favor. 1


    However, everything was gone.


    Rodney held Sarah''s hand and consoled her, "Sarah, you don''t have to think that you''ve dragged me down. I''ve never med you. In fact, I''vee round. I don''t think Snow Corporation is that important. What''s


    important, at least, is that we''ll have freedom. In the future, I''ll be able to marry you and take care of you, without my family stopping me anymore. Don''t worry. I''ll never leave you again."


    ti H


    Sarah was in utter despair.


    Looking at Rodney''s face, she would have jumped and pped him across his face if she were healthy, not disfigured, and able to move her hand.


    ''Why do I want to marry you? Why will I?''


    However, Sarah''s brain was still working fine.


    She knew that if she were to leave Rodney in her current state, even a garbage collector would not fall for her.


    As such, she had no choice. She could only be tied to that fool, Rodney, for the rest of her life. 1


    Tears flowed from her eyes.


    She was crying out of exasperation.


    Nevertheless, Rodney quickly wiped her tears away." Don''t cry. Don''t push all the me onto yourself. This has nothing to do with you. When you''re discharged, we''ll register our marriage." 1


    Chester was happy to hear that.


    After walking out of the ward, he told Shaun about it like it was a joke. 1


    Shaun passed the message to his wife immediately. Catherineughed for a while before she called Freya t o tell her about it as well. "Do you reckon Rodney is stupid to think Sarah cried because of guilt? She was obviously crying out of anger."


    Freya ate a piece of orangezily. "That''s quite unfortunate."


    "What''s unfortunate?"


    Freya sneered. "If only Eliza didn''t disfigure Sarah''s face or sever her tendons. If Sarah were fine and found out that Rodney had lost his rights to being a sessor, she would definitely p him in the face. Guess what she would have said?"


    Catherineughed. "You idiot. Are you thinking of marrying me with those qualities of yours? Do you think I''ve really fallen in love with you? I was aiming to be the matriarch of the Snow family and be in a higher position by getting married to you.""


    "That''s why it''s unfortunate. With Sarah''s horrible looks, she''ll still hold onto Rodney even if she looks down on him. She''ll only meet a dead-end if she leaves Rodney," Freya mocked. "To be honest, I wish to see Rodney regretting losing me. I just think that an evil woman like Sarah doesn''t deserve to be taken good care of by Rodney for the rest of her life."


    At that moment, Catherine thought of something, and she suddenly smiled. "Well, it''s not impossible to get Rodney to see through her true colors."

 Chapter 2074

    "What ideas do you have in mind?" Freya became excited.


    Catherine said yfully, "Actually, Sarah doesn''t like Rodney. She''s simply using him. I think she likes Shaun more, but she just can''t get hold of Shaun at all."


    "You''re right. I believe that if only Chester had shown a bit of interest in Sarah back then, she wouldn''t have chosen Rodney. Although Chester is sc*mmy, he is capable."


    "Mm," Catherine replied and smiled vaguely. "Say, once Rodney and Sarah get married - when they spend more time with each other, and Rodney''s career continues going downhill, do you think Sarah will want to have an affair when another man richer than Rodney appears?"


    "Ahem."


    Freya, who was eating oranges, was so shocked that she choked. "Do you want Rodney to be cheated on?"


    "He has done the same to you. Don''t you want him to experience the feeling of being cheated on as well?" Catherine asked yfully, "Or will you feel sorry for him..." "To hell with feeling sorry."


    Freya blurted out some foul words in a rush. "I desperately want him to be cheated on for his entire life. I will never forget the things he has done to me even if I be a ghost."


    "Okay, as long as you won''t feel bad for him." Catherine was relieved. "There are many with Rodney''s current worth in Canberra. Besides, I''ve coborated with local and international cosmeticspanies to grab the chance to suppress Osher Corporation while it''s being surrounded by scandals. After a year, we''ll acquire Osher Corporation when it can''t hold on anymore."


    Freya was dumbfounded. "What are you talking about? I don''t understand a word you''re saying."


    "Oh, the incident of Rodney betraying you and cheating on you has be quite a big issue. I added fuel to the fire behind the scenes with other cosmeticpanies. Now, many women are boycotting Osher Corporation. You, too, know that skincare product consumers are made up primarily of women, and Rodney''s terrible actions have provoked the strong dissatisfaction of women across the country. Since Osher Corporation''s market in Australia is pretty huge, manypanies have been wanting to eliminate it. In this age of the inte, reputation is crucial if apany wants to survive. What I''m doing now is to ruin Osher Corporation''s reputation." "Wow... You''re incredible, boss." Freya was overwhelmed with admiration for Catherine. "Whates after that?"


    "Rodney is still quite capable, so he''ll definitely think of a way to restore the reputation. However, he has lost the Snow family''s inheritance rights. Who would want to help him then? Of course, Chester can do that, but I''ll ask Shaun to stop Chester from helping Rodney."


    Catherineughed and said, "Even if Osher Corporation manages to ovee this hardship, it will suffer huge damage, and its reputation will be ruined. No one will buy its products, so it can''t hold out for long. During this period, I''ll continueunching our newly developed products. We''ll move on to facials, hair salons, family products, and many more. We''ll expand Freycatheli. As for Osher Corporation, I''ll acquire it in two years, and by then, we can make Rodney work for us."


    Freya did not know what to say.


    She was curious whether thepany she had established could develop that far.


    Was that Freycatheli?


    "Um... President Jones, why would you have such a scary and ambitious idea?"


    "Oh, I got the idea over the past few days of taking care of you. Seeing you hurt from Rodney''s kick as if you''re paralyzed has made me very unhappy." Catherine said aggressively, "Haha. If I don''t crush hispany, myst name won''t be Jones. Even though I had nothing back then, I still managed to make Hudson Corporation a sess. So now that I have the money, power, and connections, I can definitely make Freycatheli a worldwide brand." 4


    Freya said, "Say no more. If you were standing in front of me, I would definitely bow before you."


    "Don''t bow. Just get well soon and get yourself to theboratory to develop new products." Catherine said," Besides cosmetics, you can research skin care, hair shampoo, and body wash as well."


    Freya nced at her injured chest. She desperately wanted to remove her bandage and enter theboratory now.


    ''Haha.'' ''Acquire Osher Corporation.''

 Chapter 2075

    Why did she not think of that?


    Freya could not wait to see Rodney''s face when he was cheated on.


    It would be one of the most exhrating moments in her life.


    5:30 p.m.


    Just as the housekeeper had finished preparing the meal, Ryan entered the house with some stuff in his hands.


    Freya nced at the shopping bags in his hands and asked, "Why are you back? Do you get off work this early?"


    "Mm. I had some business outside, so I didn''t head back to the office."


    Ryan walked to the rocking crib, took a toy phone from a shopping bag, and ced it in Dani''s small hands.


    When Dani heard the music, sheughed happily.


    "You bought toys for Dani again." Freya saw it too. She thought Ryan was spoiling Dani too much.


    "I bought it when I saw it while shopping for groceries at the supermarket." Ryan''s brows arched into curves as he smiled. "There were a lot of children''s toys at the supermarket. It''s too bad that Dani is still too young. When she grows up, I can buy her Barbie dolls and a set of kitchen toys to y house."


    He lowered his head and said to Dani, "Little baby, grow up faster. I''ll fulfill all of your wishes by then."


    Freya felt envious as she listened. Therefore, she joked, "Little baby Dani said she wants a huge castle."


    "I don''t think I can get her a huge castle, but Dani''s mother can work hard to find a foreign older man who has a big castle," Rodney said with a grin. 3


    "Ryan?" Freya narrowed her eyes, dissatisfied with him. "What do you mean by that? Do you think I''m only good enough for older men because I''m a divorcee? Watch your words."


    Ryan shrugged his shoulders innocently. "Building huge castles isn''t allowed overseas anymore to protect the environment. So aren''t people who own big castles older guys? Even if they do have children, older men who live in castles will likely have many of them. Picking the one who''ll inherit the castle urately is like throwing a dice."


    F*ck. She could not refute him at all.


    "That is why... you should stop thinking about huge


    castles. The official residence isn''tcking either."


    Ryan turned around and went into the kitchen after speaking.


    Freya was in a daze for a moment. Then, she went over to Dani in her wheelchair, picked up that toy phone, and pressed it. There were many children''s songs on it.


    Half an hourter, a boiling hotpot with two soup bases was ced on the dining table.


    There were all kinds of ingredients on the table as well. Chicken, beef, mutton... Freya almost drooled as she inhaled the aroma.


    After cooking a piece of mutton and eating it, she sighed. "It''s so delicious. How can it be so tasty?"


    "Of course it''s tasty. I went to look for the founder of Spice World, Mr. Quin, to prepare the hotpot''s soup base himself. Do you know Mr. David Quin? He even went on a food television program a few years ago," Ryan said as he scooped a piece of chicken from the pot and ced it in Freya''s bowl.


    Freya was so dumbfounded that she did not even notice his actions.

 Chapter 2076

    After being stunned for a while, Freya gave Ryan a thumbs up in admiration. "As expected of Young Master Ryan. Even the hotpot you eat is of high ss and quality. I''m so lucky to be able to have this."


    "And so?"


    Ryan looked up with his dark eyes that were filled with amusement. "You said you were going to treat me to a meal when I helped youst time. Yet, I''m the one treating you now. Say, how many meals do you owe me?"


    "You can take note of it. It''s hard for me to move around now, but I''ll return those favors slowly after I recover."


    Freya had felt pressured in the past. However, perhaps it was because she owed Ryan too many favors that she eventually did not feel pressured about it anymore.


    Then, she eagerly took her spoon and continued scooping more vegetables from the hotpot.


    Ryan blocked her spoon.


    "What?" Freya red at him with her big eyes, which looked as if they were whining. "Stopping someone from getting good food is more despicable than


    standing in the way of someone''s future." "Eldest Young Lady Lynch, please stay still. The doctor told you to minimize your movements. What do you want to eat? I''ll get it for you." Ryan scooped a slice of beef from the hotpot and ced it in her bowl. He reminded her, "Eat slowly. Don''t get scalded."


    After that, Freya only had to hold her fork and eat. She realized that Ryan''s skills in cooking meat were excellent. He estimated the time perfectly, and the meat was not too soft or too hard.


    That meal made Freya understand that the timing of cooking the ingredients was important.


    After having her fill, she could not help but nce at Ryan, who was eating beside her.


    Both of them had the same hotpot, but the corners of his mouth were clean without even an oil stain. His beautifully curved lips were slightly red from the spiciness, but the redder they were, the more they brought out the fairness of his skin. He was goodlooking under the light. It looked as if he was shining.


    Freya drank a sip of milk and suddenly sighed. "Ryan, you''re such a good person. There should be many girls outside who like you, right?"


    "Mm." Ryan was absorbed in scooping the ingredients. The sound produced from his nasal cavity sounded like it was a matter of course.


    "What type of girls do you like? I''m really curious how your future wife will look," Freya asked. She was


    gossipy and curious.


    After Ryan finished his rice, he put down his spoon and smiled. "Not only are there many girls who like me. There are many guys who like me too."


    Pffft.


    The milk in Freya''s mouth spurted out, and she quickly reached for the tissues on the table.


    However, Ryan was quicker than her. He took a tissue and wiped her clothes.


    Freya was wearing thick pajamas lined with fleece. However, the milk that spilled from her mouth just happened tond on her chest.


    Ryan''s speed was so fast that Freya could not react in time. Only after the milk on her chest was wiped off and Ryan was already wiping the back of her hand with the tissue did Freya realize...


    Just now... A guy had wiped off the milk that spilled on her chest.


    Ahh.


    What was Ryan doing?


    Freya pushed him away agitatedly.


    Ryan looked up in confusion. "What are you doing?"


    Looking into his dark, clear eyes, Freya''s words suddenly got stuck in her throat.


    Fine. Maybe her thoughts were too perverse. Ryan must have helped her only because he thought that the tissue was far away from her and it would be inconvenient for her as her chest was injured.


    "I... I''ll wipe it myself," Freya stammered after a long while. "Guys and women... shouldn''t get too close. You know that, right?"


    After all, Ryan was not rted to her by blood.


    Ryan was stunned. He lowered his head and nced a t her chest. Then, he chuckled in understanding. "Oh, okay. It was your chest that I was wiping just now..."


    "Shut up, Ryan."


    Why did he have to mention it?


    With her face blushing, Freya red at him furiously.


    Not only did Ryan not shut up, but he even refuted after throwing the tissue into the ashtray. "I wouldn''t have noticed it if you didn''t remind me. I thought I was wiping a t pancake."


    "You''re the t pancake. Your whole family is t pancakes," Freya scolded exasperatedly.

 Chapter 2077

    "Yes, I am t-chested from the start." Ryan raised his eyebrows. "You''re my family now, so you''re tchested too, right? Don''t put yourself down as well."


    Freya could not tolerate it anymore and cursed." You''re ignorant. I''m a C cup."


    "Is a C cup big? I wouldn''t know anyway," Ryan replied as he cleared the rubbish on the table.


    "Don''t pretend to be innocent," Freya said instinctively. "Men nowadays mature at a young age. You can''t possibly still be a..."


    Ryan raised his head. His bright eyes stared into hers. "Is that weird?"


    F*ck. Did she just find out some breaking news?


    However, thinking about it, it seemed normal. Rodney was still a virgin even though he was 30 years old.


    Freya used to think it was rare, and she even felt touched. In the end, it was all b*llshit.


    A man turning bad had nothing to do with the age he lost his virginity.


    "Uh... It''s not weird." Freya felt like her brain could not keep up with her mouth, and some awkward words


    blurted out of her. "Anyway, a C cup is pretty big."


    Ryan could not hold in hisughter anymore. He sped his forehead andughed until his stomach hurt.


    "Why are youughing?" Freya felt humiliated from hisughter. She said angrily with a flushed face, "I''m trying to teach you something, okay?"


    "I''ve only heard of ''big boobs, no brain''..."


    "F*ck off."


    Angry, Freya picked up a raw vegetable from the table and threw it at Ryan. "Alright. I was just joking."


    Ryan avoided the vegetable. His handsome face was trying hard not to stifle hisugh. "It''s the first time I''ve seen a woman boasting so much about her chest. I just find it funny."


    "Ryan, do you think I feel ashamed?" If Freya could stand up, she would definitely kick him.


    "Don''t get mad. I''ll stop teasing you." Seeing that her emotions were fluctuating a lot, Ryan was afraid it would affect her injury. Hence, he walked over willingly.


    Freya kicked his leg twice on the spot.


    Ryan did not get angry. Instead, the gentle smile in his eyes got deeper. "Since you mentioned it, I remember that when I was wiping the milk off, that part of you...


    was truly quite different."


    The atmosphere in the dining area became weird for a moment.


    Freya''s face turned red. "Ryan, go to hell."


    "Mmhm, I''ll go to hell."


    Ryan smiled as he lowered his head and cleaned the table. He cleared Freya''s utensils too.


    Freya harrumphed and pushed her wheelchair to Dani.


    Her pajamas were still slightly wet.


    She nced at it. Her face was still heated.


    It was too shameful.


    Moreover, why did she feel like Ryan was flirting with her just now?


    After clearing the table, Ryan handed the remaining work to the kitchen maids.


    He walked toward Dani and stood by Freya''s side. "Are you still angry?"


    "No..." Freya denied it first. Then, she lowered her head and spoke faintly, "But we''re brothers and sisters now. It''s not appropriate to joke about these kinds of things." 7

 Chapter 2078

    "Alright. I was wrong. I shouldn''t have joked about you having big boobs and no brain."


    Ryan crouched beside Freya. He spoke to her while staring at Dani, "Although you''re usually clumsy, you''re quite smart when ites to your job. Look, you''ve developed so many bottles and tubs of things. I wouldn''t be able to do it if it were me. I admired researchers like you the most when I was young."


    Freya''s lips curved into a smile at the praise. However, she quickly suppressed it. "I''m not a researcher at all. I just deal with cosmetics."


    "What''s wrong with cosmetics? It can make everyone prettier. Wow, if it weren''t for remarkable researchers like you, there''d be many weather-beaten faces in this world. It''s you people who make the world more beautiful."


    Ryan suddenly turned his head around, and his dark eyes blinked yfully at Freya.


    When Freya met his eyes, she unconsciously raised her hand and pped his shoulder lightly. "You''re exaggerating."


    "I''m not exaggerating. I respect each upation and industry."


    After Rodney spoke, he nced at the watch on his wrist. "I have to go to the main courtyard to meet a guest in my dad''s stead. I''lle over when Dani is about to go to bed tonight. By the way, I''ve made an appointment with the photoshootpany. We''ll take Dani to her 100-day photoshoot this Saturday." 1


    Freya was taken aback. "If you''re busy..."


    "It''s okay." Ryan smiled before his silhouette disappeared amid the street lights outside.


    Freya turned around and looked at her daughter. Dani was almost 100 days old.


    Not only did Freya think of it, but the Snow family members did too.


    The next day, Wendy mentioned it when she came over to visit Freya. "Your grandpa asked if we should hold a banquet on Dani''s birthday..."


    Freya shook her head and refused once she heard it." No need. Rodney and I are divorced. If we hold a 100-day banquet for Dani at this time, the guests might feel that it''s ironic. There''s no need to do it."


    Wendy sighed. "You do have a point there. In that case, let''s have a meal at the Snow family''s manor with a few rtives. Your grandpa hasn''t seen Dani in a long time too. He misses her a lot. Don''t worry. To avoid unnecessary trouble, we didn''t inform Rodney. Anyhow..." "In fact, it''s not that he can''t meet Dani." Freya interrupted her. "After all, he''s still Dani''s biological father byw, so I can''t stop him from seeing his daughter. However, I won''t allow it if he wants to take my daughter out alone. It''s not that I don''t want him and Dani to bond. I''m just afraid that he''ll take her to meet Sarah. Although his words of assurance are well- spoken, I won''t believe him."


    Wendy nodded. "Freya, I can see that you''re a reasonable girl through your thinking. It''s too bad... Forget it. Rodney didn''t know how to cherish you, and there is nothing I can do about that either. I understand your worries."


    Ever since Wendy knew that Rodney had gotten Sarah pregnant, she did not believe her son''s words either.


    Besides, the recent power struggle between the three of her children had made her mentally exhausted. In the end, she discussed it with Jason. Since their children had grown up, they did not want to care about that nonsense anymore.


    If they meddled too much, more people would end up getting involved. Rodney could marry whoever he wanted to.


    However, they would never allow Rodney to enter the Snow family''s manor with Sarah.


    "By the way, should we take some portrait photos for Dani? I''ve seen other children..." "Dani took the pictures yesterday."


    Freya lied. If Wendy were to know that Dani would be taking the photos the day after tomorrow, she would definitely want toe along as well. However, Wendy''s back had not recovered yet, so she did not want to trouble Wendy. Taking photos was a tiring job.


    "Why didn''t you tell me?" Wendyined.


    "I knew that your back wasn''t feeling well, so I didn''t inform you."

 Chapter 2079

    "Oh, you..." Wendy once againmented losing such a good daughter-inw. "But my back has been doing welltely. I just have a headache from being pissed off and annoyed by a lot of things."


    Freya thought that if she were to have a son like Rodney, she would not only have a headache. She would even have high blood pressure and brain hemorrhage.


    Saturday was Ryan''s day off.


    At 9:00 a.m., the driver drove the business car to a children''s photo studio in Canberra.


    Freya did not ask which photo studio it was as she believed in Ryan''spetence.


    She only found out that the photo studio was situated among the vis near the esnade when they arrived. The interior design was exquisite, and there were many styles for children''s photoshoots. There were also all types of designs of children''s clothing, which were all brand new.


    "This ce must be expensive. How much is it? I''ll transfer the money to you..."


    Freya spoke to Ryan while the employee had gone to


    pour them a cup of tea.


    Ryan smiled and said, "No need. Didn''t you tell Aunt Wendy that Dani had taken her pictures? She asked me how much it had cost in private. I told her a figure, and she transferred me the money."


    Freya sped her forehead speechlessly for a while." You didn''t have to take her money. You could''ve just told me..."


    "Don''t be silly. Does your money fall from the trees? Rodney didn''t give you a single penny when you guys got divorced. What''s wrong with them paying for Dani''s pictures?"


    Ryan said in a serious tone, "You''ve even agreed to hold the 100-day-old banquet at the Snow family''s house to make the elders of Snow family happy. Since the Snow family members are my family, and they usually treat me very well, I can''tment on anything. However, you have to understand that if it weren''t for my and Jessica''s help this time, Rodney would most probably be the sessor of Snow Corporation."


    Freya stammered, "It''s because I know it... That is why I don''t want their money." "Okay. I won''t ept their money next time." Ryan nodded.


    Freya was taken aback. "Aren''t you going to persuade me anymore? Didn''t you say I was silly?"


    "Maybe I keep protecting you because you''re so silly." Ryan shed Freya a smile.


    Freya felt a sting in her nose.


    She could not put it into words, but she knew that Ryan was sincerely treating her well. "Ryan, you''re so nice to me. From now on, I''ll treat you well too. I''ll also be nice to your wife and your children." u H


    ''Please don''t say anything if you don''t know what to say,'' Ryan thought.


    The following photoshoot did not go well.


    Aunty Loretta was helping at first, and Dani was quite obedient. However, less than half an hour into the photoshoot, Dani became irritated. She cried andpletely ignored the facilitator. As such, Aunty Loretta could not handle her, and the facilitator could not do anything either. Since Dani was unfamiliar with other maids too, Ryan stepped forward and interacted with Dani. He made Daniugh from time to time.


    Freya could feel how tiring it was to apany children for a photoshoot even though she was in a wheelchair. However, Ryan did not find it troublesome at all. Whenever Dani was about to cry, he would pick Dani up in his arms and walk around the room. He would feed her milk, too.


    The facilitator poured a cup of hot tea for Freya with a smile and said, "Your husband is doing so well. I couldn''t even be of help."

 Chapter 2080

    Hus...


    Freya''s pretty face twitched slightly.


    "He''s not my husband..."


    "Oh, then he''s your boyfriend, right?" Upon realizing that she had misspoken, the facilitator covered her mouth, feeling flustered.


    Freya was speechless. Did Ryan and her look like they were intimate? "He''s my brother."


    "...I''m sorry."


    The facilitator''s face flushed red. All she knew was that the people who came to take photos today were of important status. Her boss had given them instructions personally, but she was unclear who wasing. "I really couldn''t tell because he looks around your age, and he''s patient and experienced with the child too. I''ve been working in this industry for so long. It''s rare to see dads who are much more patient than us, facilitators. He must be married, right? Your brother''s wife must be a really happy woman."


    Freyaughed. "He''s not married yet..." "Really?" The facilitator felt even more embarrassed. "


    Okay. I''ve said the wrong thing again."


    "You''re notpletely wrong. He''s indeed very patient. His future wife and children will surely be very happy."


    Freya looked toward Ryan.


    Dani was obviously running out of patience, so Ryan had no choice but to think of more fun tricks.


    Even Freya, who was watching from the side, knew that Ryan would most probably be out of energy once the photoshoot ended.


    The photoshoot only ended at 3:00 p.m.


    After that, Dani was so tired that she fell soundly asleep in Ryan''s arms.


    Aunty Loretta wanted to carry Dani over from Ryan, but Dani was too sensitive. It was as if she could feel Ryan''s body warmth and cry at his slightest movement.


    "Give it a little while more. Maybe she hasn''t fallen into a deep sleep yet. I don''t have work today anyway."


    With that, Ryan carried Dani into the car. Freya slowly sat beside him while Aunty Loretta supported her." Let''s go straight to the Snow family''s manor. Uncle Nathan gave me a call just now and told us to go over earlier."


    Ryan nodded.


    Freya nced at him. "Thank you for today. I¡ª"


    "You owe me a meal again." A gleam of a smile shed across Ryan''s eyes.


    "Yes, yes. I''ll treat you to food every day after I recover," Freya said instinctively. "What if you''re lying to me?"


    "Then I''d be a pig." Freya quickly swore to it.


    Ryan frowned. "What''s wrong with pigs? They''re so cute. They''re so chubby."


    "...Okay. So you like pigs." Freya did not expect that.


    "What I mean is that I won''t hate the person I like even if she bes chubby in the future. I''d even think that she''s cute." Ryan gave Freya a pensive gaze.


    "Oh." Freya understood. "You''re saying that you like chubby girls. Got it. I''ll tell my godmother about it next time so that she can choose a few chubby girls to introduce to you."


    Ryan was speechless for a while, but he chuckled.


    He meant that Freya would eventually be chubby with the way she was eating every day, but he would not mind it. He liked her, all of her.


    Unfortunately...


    Forget it. Freya''s emotional intelligence was too low, so there was nothing else he could do. He had to take it slow.

 Chapter 2081

    Ryan felt that he should not scare Freya off.


    "What are youughing at?" Freya was baffled.


    "Nothing." Ryan yawned as soon as he answered.


    At that, Freya quickly said, "Get some rest now. You must be worn out today. Even I feel worn out just by watching the photoshoot from the side. Forget it. We''ll take photos of Dani with a mobile phone next time. After all, she can''t stand the photoshoots, and it''s tiring for us."


    "You can''t say that. Spending time with children is supposed to be tiring yet joyful. We just need to put more effort into the photoshoot. When she grows up and looks at these photos, she''ll be very happy."


    Ryan said gently, "I have a five-year-old nephew who enjoys flipping through the photos that his mom took of him when he was a baby. My cousin made an album of his photos and did a few photoshoots for him. My nephew always takes out the album and flips through it. Every time I visit him, he''ll take it out and share it with me, and he''ll smile every time he looks at it. It makes him so happy."


    "Really?" Freya was surprised. However, she then thought about Suzie and Lucas. Lucas hated taking


    photos, but Suzie always insisted on having Catherine take pictures of her whenever she went to the park.


    "Yeah. Since Dani is cute and pretty, we must take a lot of photos of her. Then, we''ll be able to make many photo albums for her."


    Ryan lowered his head and rested his eyes on Dani''s sleeping face. His lips curled into a faint smile.


    Looking at his side profile, Freya zoned out for a moment.


    It was no wonder that the facilitator thought Ryan was married. He really was patient, gentle, and caring toward kids.


    Ryan and Freya were together from morning until night. However, Ryan was the one putting Dani to bed at night too.


    Compared to Freya, Dani''s biological mother, he had a n even greater tolerance for Dani.


    In this world, why would...


    Forget it. What was she thinking?


    No matter how nice Ryan was, he was just her brother in name - the kind of brother who was a few months younger than her.


    It was quite a long journey to the Snow family''s old residence. After Ryan and Freya stopped chatting, Ryan fell asleep leaning against the seat.


    His head was slightly lifted, revealing his tall nose.


    Sunlight poured in from the window and shone on his thick and distinct eyshes.


    Dani, who was in Ryan''s arms, was sleeping as soundly as him. Although Ryan was asleep, his arms were subconsciously curved as though he was worried that Dani would fall.


    Aunty Lally stretched out her hands, wanting to carry Dani in her arms.


    Nevertheless, Ryan instinctively extended his hand to block it. Instead, he changed his posture and hugged Dani even more tightly.


    Dani tilted her sweet sleeping face to the sweater on his belly.


    Moved, Freya took out her phone to take a photo of Ryan and Dani.


    When they arrived at the Snow family''s old residence, the car stopped, and that was when Ryan finally woke up.


    Wendy hurried over and immediately carried her beloved granddaughter with a grin.


    Dani was still deeply asleep. She was not awake yet.


    Soon, Old Master Snow and other rtives of the Snow family came over.


    "Aww. My niece has grown so much." Carson leaned over and said, "She used to look like a tiny mouse. But now, she''s as chubby as a pig." "Can''t you say something nice? You''re the pig. Dani is so cute." Wendy rolled her eyes at her son before she smiled. "Freya, don''t just stand there. Hurry up ande in." Freya walked into the house. 1


    This time, she came here in a different frame of mind as she had already divorced Rodney. She felt that she was purely a guest even though her room was still upstairs.


    Indeed, Wendy did not hold a grand feast. She only invited some rtives over to have a meal. However, she ended up preparing two tables as there were quite a number of rtives.


    When those rtives saw Freya, they greeted her like they always did, but they knowingly avoided mentioning Rodney. 1

 Chapter 2082

    Before dinner was served, Freya sat in the lounge and watched Ryan, Carson, and a few others y snooker since she had difficulty moving around.


    When it was almost time for dinner, Jessica returned. She was wearing lipstick, a pair of pearl earrings, and a long woolen coat. Given her tall figure, she exuded a cold aura. Yet, she still looked mature and sexy.


    The dining room fell quiet for a moment. After all, everyone was under no illusion about the changes that had taken ce within the Snow family recently - that Jessica had forced Old Master Snow to grant her power despite his old age.


    "Freya, here''s the gift I bought for Dani." Jessica handed her an exquisitely wrapped square box. "It''s a mini robot, and it''s quite fun to y with."


    "Thanks."


    Freya was grateful. At this point, she was sincerely grateful to Jessica. "Jessica, have a seat."


    "Jessica, you''re looking more like a superwoman. Although work is important, you shouldn''t neglect your rtionships too. Do you need me to rmend someone to you?" Jessica''s aunt said with augh. 1 "All I want to do is manage Snow Corporation well. I''m


    not giving much thought to rtionships now," Jessica replied indifferently. Freya could not help but nce at Jessica.


    In fact, Jessica was quite pretty. With the domineering presence she possessed, there should be many men who were fond of her. However, she had not found a partner ever since her husband passed away...


    Even her brother had not found one.


    Could the two of them be...


    "I''ll put the toy away for you to take hometer." Ryan suddenly took it away from Freya''s hand, which interrupted her train of thought.


    The housekeeper then served the dishes.


    Freya picked up the spoon and was about to eat.


    Just then, a tall figure entered from the main door. He was wearing a light gray biker jacket, a pair of jeans, and long boots. Although his face was a little thin, it looked great as usual. However, his eyes had be much colder.


    Upon noticing Rodney''s sudden appearance, all the guests fell into an eerie silence again.


    This silence was different from when Jessica appeared.


    When Jessica came, everyone was afraid that Old Master Snow would feel bitter. Even so, they knew that Old Master Snow had given in and resigned


    himself to reality.


    What was more, the Snow rtives actually had quite a good impression of Jessica.


    As for Rodney''s appearance, all the rtives were previously told not to let him know about the feast. The main reason for concern was that Freya and Rodney would be awkward when they came across each other.


    Yet, Rodney still came despite Wendy''s warnings.


    In truth, Rodney hardly came home recently. Ever since Sarah was discharged from the hospital, he had been staying in a private vi with her as he knew that the Snows disliked her.


    Out of these few days, today was his first timeing back.


    At this moment, everyone turned their gazes to Freya after looking at Rodney. The atmosphere was weird.


    In the end, Jason coughed lightly and asked, "What brings you here?"

 Chapter 2083

    "Why? I don''t even have the right to return to the Snow family''s house after I''ve been kicked out of Snow Corporation, huh?" Rodney darted an indifferent look a t Freya, who remained seated in the wheelchair. She was dressed in a light yellow sweater, which matched her skin. Under the crystal clearmp, she looked like she was glowing.


    Meanwhile, Ryan was silently sitting beside her like a keeper.


    A hint of grimness shed across his eyes, and his handsome face tensed up. Jason said with a deep voice, "We''re not stopping you from returning..."


    "If that''s the case, why didn''t anyone inform me about my daughter''s 100-day celebration when all the rtives are here?"


    Rodney raised his volume, his angry eyes darting at Freya. "Freya, we have gotten a divorce, but my child will always have my blood. You''re in no position to strip me of the right to see her."


    Freya frowned while Wendy promptly leaped to her feet and exined, "Freya isn''t stopping you from seeing Dani. I was just worried that you''d feel


    awkward when you both meet..." "Does it mean I won''t be able to see my daughter forever just because it''ll be awkward?" Rodney red at Wendy. "Mom, you miss your granddaughter, and I miss my daughter too."


    He roared like a wild beast, making Wendy feel a little ufortable.


    Freya raised her head and exchanged looks with Rodney. "I''m not stopping you from seeing Dani. If you want to see her in private, you can. But I disagree with you taking Dani out privately because... I don''t want my daughter to have any contact with Sarah."


    "It''s my choice to take Dani to meet whoever I want. Won''t you let her interact with the man you find in the future?"


    Rodney threw a nce at Ryan at the side and suddenlyughed. "Or have you long since allowed Dani to get along with the man, whom you have a thing for, every day? Dani has be very close to him, hasn''t she? She''s probably going to call him ''Dad'' next time. Ryan, don''t you think so?"


    Everyone''s expressions changed.


    Ryan''s handsome face turned grim little by little.


    Freya was so exasperated that her pretty face flushed red. "Rodney, watch your mouth."


    "I do watch my mouth. You''re the one who doesn''t. Do you dare say there''s nothing between you and Ryan? He has fallen for you for a long time now. Since both of you have been staying in The Lodge, who knows..."


    m.


    Jason mmed the table in rage. "Rodney Snow, are you out of your mind? There''s a limit to the nonsense you''re spewing."


    "I spew nonsense?"


    Rodney burst intoughter. "Haha. Ryan, I dare you to swear before everyone that you don''t like Freya. Have you never been interested in her? If you''re not f*cking interested in her, would you have helped her so much with the divorce matters, brought her to The Lodge, and dealt with me? Freya has nothing to do with The Lodge at all. She isn''t rted to you by blood. F*ck, you''re more scheming than anyone else. You''ve been eying your sister-inw and yearning to be Dani''s stepfather, yet you dare not admit it. What a coward you are."


    Everyone was stunned by his words. Even the expressions of a few Snow family elders looked grave.


    Indeed, Ryan and Freya were not rted by blood. Nevertheless, he treated her really well, so well that...


    If Ryan were interested in Freya, their rtionship would be exceptionally messy.


    It would be a disgrace if this were spread to the public.


    Old Master Snow tightened his hold on the spoon without him realizing it.


    "So am I wrong in helping her?"


    Ryan was the calmest person among everyone at the table despite his direct involvement in this matter. He slowly rose to his feet. "I shouldn''t have helped her with the divorce matters, brought her to The Lodge, and dealt with you. I should''ve let you mess around out there while leaving your wife submitting to the humiliation. I should''ve let you take Dani to Sarah so that she could be Dani''s new mom." 2


    Rodney''s handsome face twitched a little, and he glowered at Ryan with resentment. "I''m asking you, Ryan. Do you have the guts to admit that you like her?" 4

 Chapter 2084

    Freya did not know whether it was Rodney''s loud voice or its firmness, but her


    mind went nk for a few seconds.


    Ryan liked her?


    No, no. This was quite impossible.


    Nevertheless, Ryan usually treated Dani and her very well...


    Suddenly, Freya felt a little uneasy.


    Besides her, everyone else''s eyes were fixed on Rodney as well.


    Old Master Snow''s expression, in particr, was extremely ghastly.


    Under everyone''s gazes, Ryan remained cool and said, "I do like her, but my parents like her as well. Of course, not only do I like her, but I also sympathize with her. My mom said that the more you get along with Freya, the purer you''ll find her. Perhaps you see her as a cruel and despicable woman, but all of us don''t think so."


    "Stop beating around the bush..." Rodney sniggered impatiently. "You''re just f*cking too cowardly to admit it."


    "Rodney, don''t you think you''re despicable?"


    The gentleness in Ryan''s eyes was slowly reced with frostiness. "Today is your daughter''s 100-day celebration, yet you insist on making me admit in full view of everyone that I like your ex-wife. Are you trying to save your dignity, or are you hoping everyone thinks that you divorced Freya because she cheated on you and that you''re innocent? Or do you feel slightly better to think that your wife is romantically involved with another man right after you got a divorce with her? Don''t you think you''re too selfish? Do you need me to inform everyone that you officially married Sarah the day before yesterday?" 2


    Ryan was always gentle and smiling. Hence, it was the Snows'' first time seeing him fly into a rage.


    He had a passing resemnce to Jason. Despite his young age, his angry look was very simr to that of Jason, which could fill one with fear. 1


    A hush instantly descended over the dining room.


    Those who initially suspected Ryan and Freya''s rtionship immediately became disappointed with Rodney.


    The Snow rtives could not figure out why Rodney would marry such a woman. Rodney''s face paled in front of everyone. "I had no choice but to marry Sarah because her life has been ruined. I need to be responsible."


    Ryan dragged the chair away and walked out. He said nonchntly, "You can be responsible however you want. None of us is stopping you. However, you shouldn''t have made those remarks because it would embarrass Freya. What was your intention of doing it? Your intention was to involve her in the love triangle s o that she would get a bad name for being indecent. This way, she would not be able to have a foothold in the Snow family."


    Freya''s eyes twitched.


    If today''s matter was not settled well, the Snow family might not be fond of Freya anymore. That was an undeniable fact


    It did not matter to her, but she was worried that it would affect Dani.


    Clearly, Jason and Wendy looked grim.


    "Sc*mbag." Jason directly mmed the table in exasperation.


    "I''ve never had those thoughts." Rodney red at Ryan. "I just wanted to expose your true colors. I dare to swear to God that you''re interested in Freya."


    "Enough. Stop clinging to this point."


    Unable to tolerate Rodney anymore, Freya glowered at him with reddened eyes. "Are you done? We are divorced. Ryan and I are innocent, and he has never even touched my hands before. Although we both stay in The Lodge, we live in separate buildings. I don''t understand why his help would mean that he likes me. Don''t I deserve other people''s pity? Aren''t I pitiful enough?"


    "What''s so pitiful about you? Are you as pitiful as Sarah..."


    Rodney shouted at her without hesitation.


    Freya scoffed.

 Chapter 2085

    Wendy walked up to Rodney impassively and pped him on the face.


    "Get lost." A surge of emotions overwhelmed Wendy, and she pointed toward the outside. "You''re not here to spend time with Dani. You''re just here to kick up a fuss."


    Rodney froze.


    As far as he could remember, this was Wendy''s first time pping him in full view of so many people.


    Old Master Snow sighed in disappointment.


    Carson, too, started to criticize Rodney, "Rodney, you''ve gone too far. I can understand Ryan''s feelings. I''m fond of Sister-inw, so I sympathize with her as well. But does that mean I''m interested in her? Do you think everyone who has helped her is romantically involved with her?"


    Jessica lowered her eyes coldly and ordered, "Guards, please send Young Master Snow out. He''s not fit to stay here today."


    As soon as she finished speaking, a few bodyguards came in from outside and pulled Rodney''s arms on both sides.


    "Jessica, this is my home. What gives you the right to


    kick me out?"


    Rodney was so infuriated that his eyes turned red. Even his body could not help but shake in rage.


    Jessica''s icy gaze swept over him in an imposing manner. "If you hade here today to give Dani a gift and spend time with her, your presence would not have mattered. No one would have said anything about it too. But the minute you came, you began to make a fuss. You had an affair, yet you kept criticizing your ex-wife and cousin. We don''t care if you''re blind, but you should at least know how to show respect. If you don''t, please leave.


    "If you want toe home, you can. But please wait until the feast is over."


    The moment she was done speaking, the bodyguards forcefully dragged Rodney out.


    "Freya, it''s not in your power to stop me from seeing my daughter. If you stop me from seeing her, I''ll sue you."


    Rodney''s thunderous voice sounded outside the window.


    Freya shut her eyes, feeling exhausted.


    Perhaps she would never want toe to the old residence again.


    Everyone could read her emotions.


    Jason said in anguish, "Freya, let me apologize to you on Rodney''s behalf. He..."


    "It doesn''t matter, Uncle Jason. I''ve gotten used to it. Anyway, all he does every time we meet is criticize me."


    Freya looked down and wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes. "If you guys miss Dani, I''ll get the sitter to bring her over for a day next time, and you can invite Rodney over. He can spend time with Dani, but he can''t take her anywhere out of your sight, nor can he badmouth me in front of her. I''ve never badmouthed him in front of Dani because the personal vendetta is between the adults, which has nothing to do with her."


    "Thank you, Freya."


    Jason and Wendy were deeply embarrassed.


    They had grasped Freya''s meaning that she would most probably note here anymore.


    In fact, it was understandable.


    Rodney had humiliated Freya terribly. It was as though he wanted to destroy her. If Ryan had not acted cleverly today, Freya''s reputation would have been ruined.


    After dinner, Ryan and Freya stayed for a while before they took their leave. The two of them looked bitter when they left.


    The guests left one by one. When the house was only left with his son and daughter-inw, Old Master Snow let out a long sigh. "Rodney used to be quite a smart child, but he has be more foolish after being tricked by Sarah. Seriously, why is he so foolish? He can''t turn things around in this life anymore. Perhaps he''s not clear about what the consequences will be after tonight." 1

 Chapter 2086

    Jason was speechless.


    With so many rtives present today, the incident would surely reach Nathan and Heidi''s ears even though they had gone abroad.


    The two of them were already averse to Rodney. Hence, this incident would only offend them even more. Ryan was their only son, and they usually pampered him a lot. Yet, Rodney heaped so much humiliation on him tonight.


    After some time, Old Master Snow said, "Handing Snow Corporation to Jessica might be the best decision. I''ve gotten over it. If Rodney were to take over thepany, he might screw it up. He''s not cool-headed enough. Bear Freya''s words in mind. Don''t ever let him take Dani to Sarah. Seeing how badly my grandson has been trampled on, I don''t want my granddaughter to be ruined too." 1


    Jason and Wendy nodded.


    They could tell that Old Master Snow hadpletely given up on Rodney.


    Even they stopped having expectations of Rodney, let alone Old Master Snow. They would just let Rodney do whatever he wanted in


    the future.


    As the van traveled on the road, Freya looked out the window quietly.


    She realized that she would be in a bad mood whenever she met Rodney.


    She had no idea how other couples ended up after they were divorced, but she could only be enemies with Rodney.


    The car stopped in The Lodge''s car park.


    After she got out of the car, Ryan wheeled her into the house. Freya turned around and said to Ryan politely," You can go back and rest. You must be tired today. I''ll put Dani to sleep tonight. She can''t possibly rely on you all the time."


    "I don''t mean for Dani to rely on me all the time either. This is just for the time being. You''ll be able to put her to sleep after you recover."


    Ryan''s deep, dark eyes were fixed on her. "You don''t care about what Rodney said tonight, do you?"


    Freya was at a loss for words.


    Of course, she did. On her way back, she even wondered whether Ryan was interested in her.


    "You''re overthinking it."


    Ryan smirked yfully. "Try to recall how we first met."


    Freya was momentarily stunned. She could surely recall it. She met him the day Nathan and Heidi acknowledged her as their goddaughter. After they came with Ryan, she addressed them as ''godfather'' and ''godmother''. At that time, Ryan looked at her curiously while standing at the side.


    Ryan said in a provoking tone, "Before you were pregnant, you didn''t even wear any makeup. You looked pale and frail. And when you got pregnant, you had a giant belly, and your face was as big as a te. After you gave birth to Dani, you looked even worse during your confinement. With your appearance, how could I possibly have fallen in love with you? Don''t overthink it."


    Freya was instantly maddened by his words. "Ryan Snow, do you know how to speak nicely? You''re the one who has a face as big as a te. Did I look that bad? Who wouldn''t get fat during pregnancy?"


    "You''re mad at me for telling you the truth. Are you only interested in hearing nice things?" Ryan mocked.


    "Yes. I only want to hear nice things. Although I''m fat, my features are pronounced, and I''m still a great beauty. Get out. I don''t want to see you."


    Freya lost her temper.


    "Fine, fine. I''ll get out."


    Ryan walked away with a helpless expression.


    Only after he walked out of the vi did his handsome face sink in frustration.


    If possible, he wished to tell Freya that he liked her.


    He was not concerned about what his rtives would gossip about it.


    However, if he said it, Freya would shun him. Then, the two of them would no longer be the same around each other anymore.


    That was not what he wanted,

 Chapter 2087

    At least now was not the time yet.


    A few dayster, Nathan and Heidi came back from overseas.


    Both of them had gone to participate in an international meeting, and some new changes had taken ce in the internationalndscape.


    However, Freya was not worried about those things since she had no knowledge of them.


    On the day they came back, Nathan flew into a fury at the dinner table. "Rodney is going too far. You and Freya are just siblings, yet he unreasonably used you guys of having an affair without considering the consequences. I must''ve pampered him too much. He doesn''t even think with his brain now."


    Heidi furrowed her brows. Despite her old age, she was still elegant. However, her face was full of dissatisfaction. "I heard Osher isn''t doing very welltely, and there are a lot of scandals about it. Having said that, let''s not be bothered about his affairs anymore."


    "I won''t care about him, and he''ll have nothing to do with me from now on. He''d better not show off out


    there using my name."


    Only after Nathan''s temper red did he start eating.


    Freya and Ryan kept quiet.


    After dinner, Heidi gave Freya a few gifts she had brought from overseas. They chatted until 8:00 p.m., and Freya returned to her ce.


    Ryan wanted to return home too. However, Heidi made him stay in the end.


    The two of them faced each other. Heidi observed her son in front of her and asked suddenly, "Ryan, be honest with me. Are you in love with Freya?"


    "Mom, you believe in Rodney''s nonsense, huh?" After being momentarily stunned, Ryan smiled. "He''ll find Freya indecent whenever she bes close to a man."


    "That''s good to know. After all, you and Freya aren''t rted by blood, and both of you are almost of the same age."


    Heidi stopped probing into the matter. Instead, she reminded him, "In fact, Freya is a good woman, and I quite like her too. If she had married someone unrted to the Snow family instead of Rodney, I wouldn''t object to you getting together with her even if she was divorced. When ites to rtionships, it''s up to you. I''ll never force you to get a well-matched marriage. But since she was married to your cousin and we''ve acknowledged her as our goddaughter, you can never be with her."


    "You''re overthinking things."


    A vague smile spread across Ryan''s face.


    He understood his mother''s thoughts.


    Now that he was not capable enough, he did not want to argue shamefacedly. There was no need for it as it might hurt Freya in the end.


    Seeing how cool her son was, Heidi sighed in relief.


    "Ryan, your dad is the prime minister, so our words and actions will be the model in Australia. As the prime minister''s son, you need to be careful with your words during his time in office."


    Heidi said helplessly, "You''re not young either. You should find time to go on a blind date. You must get along with other women apart from Freya."


    "Mom, you''re exaggerating things. My workce is filled with women. Plus, I don''t want to go on a blind date because those women will pester me after each session. It''s annoying."


    Ryan turned her down impatiently.


    Heidi was speechless. "They only pester you because you''re brilliant."


    "That''s that." Heidi was resolute. "You may go back and sleep now."


    With that, Ryan turned around and left.


    Hah. He was fine with going on a blind date.


    However, he would not be interested in any of them.


    Even so, he could not turn Heidi down, or she would suspect that he was interested in Freya.


    How annoying.


    Which dumb*ss in the Snow family made his parents acknowledge Freya as their goddaughter?

 Chapter 2088

    The next day, Freya learned that Ryan would be going on a blind date.


    Heidi took six to seven photos and asked Freya to decide with her.


    "Freya, who do you think looks best?" Heidi was giddy from looking at them. "It took me a long while to pick these few photos."


    Freya was speechless.


    It took a long time to pick these six to seven candidates. This was probably how partner selection was done in ancient times.


    She leaned forward and browsed through the photos on Heidi''s phone one by one. She had to admit that those women were all great beauties. Some were dignified, some were elegant, and some were pretty...


    Tsk. If she were a man, she would be extremely jealous of Ryan for sure.


    "Godmother, all of them are unique in their own ways. It depends on what kind of daughter-inw you''re looking for and what kind of woman Ryan likes." Freya also could not pick one, and she said jokingly, "I f I were a man, I''d ept them all. Haha."


    Heidi was amused. "Although you''re not a man, you can ept a young hunk that you like considering your status now."


    "Huh?" Shocked, Freya stammered, "I... I don''t think that''s a good idea... If this is exposed, it''ll affect the executive council''s reputation."


    "What''s wrong with it? Since men can get pretty young women even after they''re divorced, why can''t women do the same?" Heidi said with an open mind," Your godfather and I went to visit the royal family of Country Y. The divorced Royal Princess of Country Y always has different boyfriends, and they''re all young and handsome. There have always been news reports about it, but no one has criticized Princess Royal for her behavior. In fact, many women admire her.


    Women these days are quite stressed, so they admire other women who can live in freedom."


    "Godmother, I didn''t know you were so open-minded," Freya teased.


    Heidi said with a smile, "I''m not that old-fashioned. On the contrary, I''m always scrolling through Facebook to keep up with the times. Having said that, women need to focus on their careers instead of dedicating their lives forever to rtionships."


    Freya agreed with her sentiments and nodded." Godmother, I think Ryan likes chubby and busty women. I happened to hear him mention it the other day." 1


    "Well, let''s pick this one. She''s my old friend''s daughter, and she looks quite good. If he''s not happy with her, we''ll go with this..."


    After a long discussion, the two of them finally decided on the date for Ryan.


    A few dayster, Freya''s injury had recovered a fair bit. Although she had not fully recovered, she could at least walk.


    In the morning, she drove to Freycatheli.


    Due to her lengthy absence, Catherine had taken charge of most of thepany''s matters.


    Once she entered the office and looked around, she noticed that thepany was even better than when she was managing it. Besides, all the employees were working very hard.


    When Freya arrived at the president''s office upstairs, Catherine was working on aptop, while Shaun was giving her a shoulder massage behind her.


    "Darling, how''s the strength?"

 Chapter 2089

    "Mm. Stop disturbing me. I''m thinking over an issue."


    Catherine''s attitude was so perfunctory that she did not even lift her head.


    Shaun was deeply hurt.


    "Ahem. Am I interrupting you guys?" Freya nced into the door and teased them with augh.


    Catherine immediately looked up and said with delight, "Freya, you''re here. Does your chest still hurt?"


    "I feel much better." Freya nodded.


    Shaun raised his attractive brows. "Since you''re feeling much better, hurry up and return to work. Otherwise, Cathy will be upied with work in the office all day and neglect her husband."


    Freya did not know whether she should beughing or crying at his grievance. Under his stare, she had no choice but to say reluctantly, "I had a chat with the employees outside just now. Catherine has clearly handled thepany much better than I have, in terms of marketing and management, ever since she took over Freyacatheli. I think I''ll hand my position over to Cathy, and I can be the vice president-cum-manager of the research and development


    department. Cathy, let''s work together. I''m sure we''ll be able to acquire Osher Corporation soon and be thergest cosmeticpany in Australia."


    "What?" Shaun''s face instantly darkened. "No way. She''s not free. Given that she needs to manage both Hudson and Freycatheli, when will she have time for me? We''ve even decided to go on a vacation in the Maldives together next month."


    "Go ahead. After Cathy leaves, I''ll do my best to look after thepany. Perhaps we can have a video call remotely to talk about work."


    Freya advised him earnestly, "Young Master Hill, Cathy is in the flower of her youth. She''s only in her twenties, the golden age for pursuing her career. You can''t expect her to dedicate her life to rtionships. You must allow her to gain a sense of happiness in her rtionship and a sense of achievement in her career. I think you should go back to work in Hill Corporation as soon as possible. Otherwise, you''ll seem like a kept man when Cathy surpasses you in her career."


    Shaun did not look at Freya. Instead, his eyes rested on Catherine. "Cathy, what do you think?"


    Freya''s mouth twitched. "Cathy, you know my ability. I can research products, but when ites to management-"


    Catherine raised her hand and interrupted her. Then, she turned around and said to Shaun, "Shaunny, we''ve enjoyed ourselves for a few months. We were quite happy at first, but it can be boring... if it happens every day. Now that Freycatheli has gained momentum, and this is my first time investing, I feel like expanding the business. Actually, I hope you cane back and work. In all honesty, considering that you''re always by my side, I''m afraid you''ll be bored of me before I get old."


    "How would I be bored of you? I think you''ll be the one feeling bored of me instead." Shaun pointed to Freya with a jealous expression. "Even she''s more important than me."


    Freya chuckled and raised her brow. "Young Master Hill, think about how I was by Cathy''s side when you hurt her. Without me, Cathy and her two kids might not have stayed the course. Men will abandon her, but I won''t."


    "Enough. You just had to stab me in the sore spot." At the mention of his dark past, Shaun became edgy. " Fine, fine. I''ll give in. You guys carry on with your work. I''ll take my leave."


    "Hubby, let me see you off."


    Catherine hooked her arm around his and walked him down.


    In the elevator, she leaned her face on Shaun''s shoulder. "Don''t be upset. I''ve been keeping youpany after work every day, haven''t I? Plus, Freya has just given birth to her child and gotten a divorce. She needs to make money and look after her child since she doesn''t have a man to rely on. I understand that feeling, so I want to help her through this difficult period."


    "Cathy, drop it. I remember what happened in the past. In fact, I''m quite thankful that Freya was with you throughout that period."


    Shaun held her hand, and his eyes darkened. "I''ve just been feeling insecure since my memories have recovered. I''ve hurt you too much, and I''m worried that you''ll leave me. That''s why I want to spend more time with you and treat you better." 4

 Chapter 2090

    "Darling, you lost your memory before this, but I didn''t. Since I''ve gotten back together with you again, it means that I''m willing to give you a chance."


    Catherine tightened her hold on Shaun''s hand. She raised her head and smiled at him. "Shaun, let''s work hard together. I like you now and when I met you in Melbourne. You were very handsome back then. No matter awyer or president, you look very handsome and charming. Go back to where you belong. During the day, we''ll cope with our respective businesses. At night, I''ll spend time with you... in bed, alright?"


    She whispered thest few words in his ear.


    Her breath on his ear was like a vixen''s.


    Shaun gulped. "Cathy..."


    They happened to arrive on the first floor.


    Shaun immediately pressed the close button. He lowered his head and nted a passionate kiss on her.


    Catherine stood on her tiptoes and draped her arms around his shoulders.


    Only after a long kiss did Shaun let go of her. He said with a hoarse voice, "Cathy, I don''t want to return to Hill Corporation. I want to be awyer." 1


    "Huh?" Catherine was momentarily stunned. "Why?" "In truth, I prefer being awyer, but I wanted to bring honor to the Hill family back then." Shaunughed." After all that we''ve been through, my mom is now handling Hill Corporation so well. Lucas can take over thepany when he grows up. Since my wife ispetent, I want to be a kept man."


    "Forget it. You can make tens of millions of dors through awsuit. It''s a high- paying job, isn''t it?"


    Catherine lowered her head and adjusted his shirt." But I support you in pursuing a career you like. Being awyer is okay too. I like it when you go to court in a suit because you look particrly handsome."


    "Cathy, thanks for supporting me."


    Shaun kissed her forehead before he left.


    After watching him walk away for some distance, Catherine returned upstairs.


    Freya threw a coquettish nce at Catherine''s lips." Your lipstick has worn off. Did you convince Shaun with your kiss?


    "You have to be stern with men when appropriate and keep them sweet after that."


    Catherine openly reapplied some lipstick in front of Freya.


    Seeing Catherine''s pretty and blushing cheeks, Freya was very jealous. "It looks like you have Young Master


    Hill in your clutches." "Our rtionship is pretty stable now."


    Catherine grinned. "I''ll invite Eliza toe out with us tonight as a celebration of you regaining your freedom. What do you think?"


    "Sure." Freya nodded. "But I need to go home after dinner. I want to spend more time with Dani."


    "I got it. Since the weather is cold, let''s have a hotpot. There''s a newly-opened hotpot restaurant nearby, and the business seems to be doing very well."


    At 6:00 p.m.


    Catherine and Freya made their way to the restaurant first to get a private room. Shortly after, Eliza arrived. She was muffled up tightly while wearing shades, a hat, and a scarf.


    After Eliza took off her essories, Freya noticed that she had grown thinner. "Lizzie, are you getting enough resttely?"


    "Yeah. I''m a little tired." Deep down, Eliza wondered how it would be possible for her to get some good rest when she had to deal with Chester every day. She wished she could just die.


    Nevertheless, she did not want Freya and Catherine to know about it. It was because she did not want them to be worried. Another reason was that she feared they would look down on her.


    Indeed. Even Eliza looked down on herself for leading such a life.


    "Lizzie, stop brooding over Sarah. Cathy and I have thought of a way for her to pay back. Just wait and


    JJ see.


    Freya picked up the menu. It had been a while since shest ate out, so she ordered a lot of food.


    However, when the food was cooked, she felt that... the hotpot was not as delicious as the one she had with Ryan thest time.


    The meat that Ryan cooked was really tasty and tender.


    In fact, she would be able to cook well as long as she managed the time well. However, she would eat and forget about the timing. By the time the meat was taken out, it was overcooked.

 Chapter 2091

    Suddenly, it hit Freya that Ryan had helped her cook the ingredients when they had hotpot together earlier.


    By the way, he was on a blind date tonight.


    It seemed like he would have a girlfriend in the future.


    If he had hotpot with his girlfriend in the future, Freya would probably not get to eat the food he cooked anymore.


    Somehow, Freya suddenly felt a little glum.


    It was as though the dog that had been apanying her had found a bitch.


    Amid her thoughts, Ryan suddenly sent her a sticker that read ''boring''.


    Freya immediately replied, [Why is it boring? Aren''t you on a blind date? Godmother and I picked the woman after very careful consideration. Is she pretty?]


    Ryan: [...You picked her with my mom?]


    Freya: [Yeah. Didn''t you say you like chubby women?]


    Ryan: [Haha. How smart of you.]


    Freya: [I''m always smart. You don''t have to thank me.]


    Ryan: [Please. She''s not even as pretty as you.]


    Freya smirked. Just as she was about to reply, Ryan added, [She''s not as chubby as you.]


    Freya flew into a rage. [Why don''t you say she''s not fat like me? Can you stop calling me fat? I''m not that fat either.]


    Ryan: [Are you mad? I didn''t say you''re fat. I said that you''re chubby. Do you understand what chubby means? It''s the cute sort.]


    Freya: [Get lost. I don''t trust you. I''m just fat to you anyway. I need to go on a diet.]


    Ryan: [Don''t go on a diet. Healthes first. I think you look better than before.] Freya: [Can''t you say nice things? I look good now and before too.]


    Ryan: [Right. You''re the most beautiful person in the world.]


    Ryan: [I''m bored to death. I''m engaging in an awkward conversation with her, and we don''t even have amon topic. Call me half an hourter, and I''ll find a n excuse to take my leave first.]


    Freya: [I don''t think that''s a good idea. Won''t that be rude?]


    Ryan: [I have no feelings for her. Am I supposed to lead her to consider the possibility of us being together? With my handsome looks, what if she falls deeply


    in love with me? You won''t understand this kind of trouble.]


    Freya chuckled.


    At the table, Catherine and Eliza turned their eyes to Freya and smiled discreetly. "Who are you chatting with? For one moment, you''re smiling, and another, you''re angry. You seem like you''re in a rtionship."


    "Don''t talk nonsense. I''m just chatting with Ryan. He''s on a blind date today, and he''s extremely narcissistic," Freya swiftly exined.


    "Oh. You''re chatting with him even when you''re eating? You seem to have quite a good rtionship with him." Catherine raised her brow.


    "It''s alright. Although he speaks meanly at times, I know he''s just kidding."


    Freya smiled while looking at her phone.


    Catherine and Eliza exchanged nces, feeling something strange.


    Halfway through their meal, Eliza received a series of WhatsApp messages.


    After ncing at her phone, she put it aside and ignored it.


    However, her phone soon rang.


    She took her phone outside to answer it.


    Catherine blinked and said to Freya, "Looks like something is up with Lizzie." "Isn''t this normal? Considering her good looks, there''ll surely be men pursuing her. I hope she''ll get into a rtionship soon and stop brooding over Sarah." Freya took a vegetable and ate it before she said, "This hotpot isn''t as tasty as the one I had with Ryan thest time."

 Chapter 2092

    Catherine was speechless.


    ''Sis, don''t you think you''ve be a lot pickier with food because of Ryan?'' she thought.


    Half an hourter, Freya gave Ryan a call. She heard Ryan faking his words on the other side. "Okay, okay... I''ll go over immediately to have a look at the situation... Wait there. Miss Cliff, my friend has an emergency. I''ll have to excuse myself first..."


    Freya sympathized with Miss Cliff.


    After having hotpot, she was about to go back to the official residence. "You two can go shopping. I won''t be going with you guys."


    "I still have some things to doter. I''m afraid I can''t shop too," Eliza said apologetically to Catherine.


    Catherine was depressed. She rejected Shaun to apany her friends, but both of them were busy." Okay then. I''ll go back home to be with Shaun and the children too."


    It was 7:30 p.m. Not long after Freya returned to the official residence, Heidi came over to visit Dani andin about her son.


    "That brat. Ryan only had a 40-minute meal with thatdy. Then, he left after saying his friend had an


    emergency."


    Heidi was not only angry about that. "He didn''t even pick up my calls. It''s exasperating."


    Freya felt guilty. After all, she was the one who made that call and helped Ryan find excuses to escape." Could I have been mistaken? Maybe he doesn''t like chubby girls. Why don''t we try another pretty and elegant girl tomorrow..."


    "Let''s try it out." Heidi could not help but sigh as she watched Dani. "I don''t know when that rascal is going to marry a wife and give me such a cute grandchild." "Godmother, why are you being so hasty? Carson isn''t married yet and he''s of simr age as Ryan."


    Freya and Heidi chatted for a while. After Heidi left, she sent a Whatsapp message to Ryan: [When are youing back? Your mom came over to my ce toin about you just now. Why don''t you tell me what''s your ideal type and I''ll help you filter through the photos on Godmother''s phone.]


    In the bar, Ryanughed when he saw her message. Afterughing, he felt bitter.


    What was the most excruciating thing in the world? It was liking someone yet not being able to tell that person. He was scared that he would frighten Freya.


    After staring at the screen for a few minutes, he replied: [I like guys. Does my mom''s phone have photos of guys?]


    Pfft.


    Freya, who was in the middle of drinking water, was so startled that she spat out the water.


    She quickly wiped her mouth, but she still choked afterward.


    After coughing until her face reddened, she quickly replied: [Stop joking.] Ryan: [ Hah...]


    Freya tried to imagine Ryan''s expression. She had a bad feeling. [I''m being serious here. Don''t scare me, okay?]


    Ryan: [I''ve never told anyone else. I can''t talk about these kinds of things. My parents'' hopes are all on me. You know that.]


    Freya could not understand. She did not want to know about it either.


    What was wrong with the world? Even pretty guys did not like women anymore. Why did Ryan not like women?


    Freya yelled mentally for a long time. She had no choice but to reply: [Is today April Fool''s Day? Ryan, don''t joke around, okay? Women are sweet, beautiful, and irresistible yet you don''t like them? Are you kidding me?]


    "Ha...


    Ryan could not hold back hisughter.


    Under the colorful lights, the corners of his mouth were curved up high.


    His friend, Theo Fields, kicked him from the side." You''re smile is so f*cking lewd."


    Ryan ced an arm over Theo''s shoulders. "Brother, I''m counting on you for my happiness."


    "I''m okay with that. I like men anyway." Theo grinned naughtily and was about to peck Ryan''s face.


    "Go away." Ryan quickly pushed his face away. "I''m not interested in you."


    Theoughed. He grabbed a wine bottle and started drinking.


    Ryan lowered his head and looked at his phone. Freya had sent another message: [Ryan, listen to your sister. You can try dating women. Perhaps women will be more to your taste than men.] 4

 Chapter 2093

    Ryan: [I know. That''s why I''m confused now. Don''t tell anyone else.]


    Freya: [I won''t tell other people, but you can''t continue being like this.] After that, Ryan did not reply to her anymore.


    Freya stared at the ceiling in a daze. She suddenly felt like sharing that information with Catherine.


    However, that was Ryan''s secret. She could not speak carelessly about it.


    She kept telling herself that Ryan was definitely lying to her.


    However... What if it was true?


    Moreover, Heidi had said that Ryan never interacted o r dated girls sinceing back to Australia. Freya only heard that he had dated a girl overseas for a short period. After that, she did not hear him talking about his love life anymore.


    Perhaps Ryan''s sexual preferences changed during the period he lived overseas. Freya could not sleep that night.


    Even at midnight, she had yet to fall asleep. She got up and nced at the building where Ryan lived. It was


    dark. He had not returned yet.


    Maybe he was quietly sulking somewhere.


    The next day, Ryan did note for breakfast.


    Only after asking the butler did Freya know that he returned during dawn and had not woken up yet.


    Heidi let out a hmph and said, "He must be avoiding me because he doesn''t want me to nag about yesterday''s blind date."


    Nathan smiled. "Don''t be so hasty. He''s only 26 years old."


    Freya lowered her head and pretended to be looking at her phone. Half a minuteter, she eximed, "I just saw a gossip magazine saying that a well-known celebrity might be gay."


    Heidi scooped a bowl of oatmeal. "There are many other countries where same- sex marriage is legal. It''s no big deal."


    Freya blinked. "Godmother, can you ept it?"


    "Love is love. We shouldn''t discriminate against them," Heidi said, "But if my son came out as gay, I might just faint from the shock."


    Freya was speechless.


    Heidi had double standards.


    However, if Dani were to tell Freya out of the blue that she liked girls in the future, Freya might faint too.


    Having be a mother herself, Freya was worried for Heidi.


    After having breakfast, Freya returned to the back courtyard but she went to where Ryan stayed. The doors were wide open there, and a maid was mopping the floor in the living room.


    When the maid saw Freya, she pointed upstairs." Young Master has just woken up."


    Upon hearing that Ryan was awake, Freya went upstairs without a worry.


    The bedroom door on the second floor was slightly ajar.


    Freya knocked on the door. "Ryan, are you inside? I''ming in."


    "Wait..."


    Before he could finish speaking, Freya had already pushed the door open.


    In the bedroom, Ryan was only in a pair of pajama pants and his upper body was


    naked. His hair was messy, and there was a toothbrush in his mouth.


    Freya was dumbstruck.


    She was dumbstruck not because she could see Ryan''s fit waist but because she saw the tent poking from his pajama pants.


    She had seen that part of Rodney in the past.


    However, it was Ryan in front of her at that moment. It was Ryan.

 Chapter 2094

    This was Ryan, who was like a friend and a family member to Freya.


    It was so awkward that she could pass away.


    Her eyes were burning.


    Her mind was buzzing. What was she supposed to do?


    In an instant, Freya acted as if she did not notice it at all. Then, she pretended to


    be calm and walked over. " Did you just wake up? You''re still brushing your teeth. You can finish brushing your teeth first, then."


    Ryan thought, ''Miss Lynch, you want to act calm and pretend like you didn''t see it, but can you not blush so hard?''


    He would feel awkward too, okay?


    "Mm, then I''ll go brush my teeth. Wait for a moment."


    Ryan quickly went into the bathroom and closed the door with a bang.


    Freya was startled when she heard the door close.


    She felt like dying.


    F*ck. Why did she still enter the room? She should have left. She even made Ryan hide in the bathroom.


    After debating for a while, Freya went to the bathroom door. "Ryan, I just remembered that I have something to do. I''ll leave first."


    "Oh."


    Ryan did not ask her to stay.


    That was because he did not know how long he needed to calm down.


    In the morning, Freya was observing the liquid in the measuring cylinder she was holding at theboratory.


    As she stared at it, she suddenly recalled the scene earlier in the morning. She became absent-minded.


    She stretched her thumb and index finger and ced them against the length of the measuring cylinder...


    "Miss Lynch, what are you doing?" A researcher of theboratory asked when he passed by Freya''s side.


    Freya''s hands trembled. Then, her whole face turned red.


    She was crazy.


    What was she doing? She was actually thinking about


    Rodney''s size. 2


    What was happening to her?


    Was she feeling lonely after having a divorce?


    It could not be.


    Freya did not feel good.


    "Miss Lynch, your face is very red. Do you have a cold?" Her colleague observed her worriedly. He hoped Miss Lynch would not take time off again. Thepany had many new products waiting to be developed, and Miss Lynch was theboratory''s core member.


    "No. Maybe it''s too hot in here."


    Freya fanned herself with her hand. Then, she pulled herself together and continued working.


    However, Ryan sent her a Whatsapp message not long after: [I didn''t scare you, right?]


    Freya: [What are you talking about? I don''t understand.


    Ryan: [... I know you saw it this morning ]


    The temperature of Freya''s face that finally went down rose again.


    Enough was enough. Could Ryan not pretend as if he did not notice it? Freya: [???]


    Anyway, she would not admit it.


    Ryan: [Stop pretending. Your face was as red as an apple this morning. Seriously? You even have a child. I''m more innocent than you.] i


    Freya: [Enough. Why are you still discussing this with me if you''re innocent? Besides, you may be pure on the outside, but who knows whether you''re pure or not on the inside?]


    Ryan: [Wow, Sis. You''re so knowledgeable.]

 Chapter 2095

    Ryan: [I''m aggrieved. I''ve never experienced it before, okay?]


    Freya understood instantly. Ryan wanted to have sex, but he was holding himself back. It seemed like he needed a push.


    She immediately replied: [Look at you, you have desires too. That''s why you need a girlfriend. Hugging a woman to sleep at night and waking up with her in your arms in the morning, how good is that?]


    Ryan: [I have no idea. Anyway, I''ve never hugged a woman to sleep before.] 1


    Freya: [You can try.]


    Ryan: [Who can I look for? The girls that my mom rmends? Don''t make meugh. If I hug and sleep with a girl on the bed on our first meeting, I''ll definitely get beaten to death by my mom.]


    Freya: [...]


    Ryan: [Treat me to a meal tonight. You still owe me quite a few meals. I don''t want to eat at home. My mom keeps mentioning blind dates to me. It''s annoying.]


    Freya: [I have to be with Dani...]


    Ryan: [Bring Dani out, then. I can handle her. After we finish eating, we can bring her to walk around. It''s pretty boring for her to keep staying in the official residence anyway.]


    Freya happily agreed after giving it some thought.


    In the evening, Aunty Loretta sent Dani to thepany. Not long after Freya picked Dani up, Ryan came in his car.


    It was a ck Audi A7. It was low-key yet stylish.


    Just as Freya wanted to get in the car while carrying Dani, Ryan got down from the car and took Dani from her. "Your injury hasn''t healed yet. Don''t carry the child. I''ll carry her. You can drive." i


    "Okay."


    Freya took the car keys. When she got near Ryan and lowered her head, her gaze unconsciously shifted to his pants.


    "Where are you looking?" Ryan''s voice that wasced withughter came from above her head.


    "I''m looking at your pants. It''s pretty nice. It makes your legs look longer." Freya let out a breath frustratingly. Some things happened on instinct. She did have fantasies in her mind. She had desires, but shecked courage.


    "I''ve worn this pair of pants in front of you many times, yet you only noticed now that it looks good?" Ryan teased her.


    Freya knew that Ryan knew everything. She gritted her teeth and raised her head to re at him, looking angry. "Mind your own business."


    The evening rays shone on her face. The orange rays made her skin look soft and cute.


    Ryan smiled gently. "I wouldn''t dare to meddle in your business. Get in the car. I''ll bring you to a good private kitchen."


    Upon hearing there would be delicious food, Freya quickly got in the car.


    After having the hotpotst time as well as the chocte and cake that Ryan gave her, she felt like he knew many ces that served good food.


    Freya arrived at a vintage house after driving for 40 minutes and using the car''s navigation.


    The exterior was old, but the interior furnishing was intricate and ssy.


    Freya did not know what was good here, so she let Ryan order the food. She took


    a handmade almond cookie on the table as she was bored. It was very thin and crispy. The waitress had just poured a cup of Earl Grey, which washed down the sweet taste in her mouth. They were a great match.


    After ordering the food, Dani started to cry because she was hungry.


    Just as Freya moved, Ryan was quicker than her. "You can sit. I''ll do it."


    He opened the bag and skillfully took out the milk powder container, hot water


    sk, and milk bottle. He finished making half a bottle of milk in no time. Daniy in his embrace as she drank until her cheeks bulged.


    Not long after Dani drank the milk, she pooped.


    Ryan carried Dani to the bathroom in the private room. He quickly wiped Dani''s butt and changed her into clean diapers. He was really adept at it.


    Freya wanted to help out, but she realized that she could not butt in at all.


    As she watched Ryan silently, she felt like her heart was slowly filling up with something.


    There were some things that Ryan was more adept at than her, the mother. Not only that, Freya was mostfortable whenever she was with Ryan.


    She had not interacted with many guys her whole life.


    The only ones she was closer to were Patrick and Rodney.


    When Freya was with Patrick, she always followed his preferences because she liked him. Thinking back, it was truly tiring. 1


    When she was with Rodney, it was chaotic at first. Rodney would notpromise. After he said he liked her, he treated her well. However, thinking about it, she thought Rodney was just good at pretending. He did not like her at all. Maybe he had just wanted to have sex with her because they had gotten married. 3

 Chapter 2096

    Rodney was not like Ryan.


    Ryan was always the same.


    When Freya and Ryan just knew each other, he was gentle and meticulous. After


    being around each other every day, he even started cracking jokes.


    Nevertheless, he was still very conscientious in every small matter.


    It was too bad that such a good man did not like women.


    Having said that, Ryan was so attentive to a child. Could he be hiding a girlish heart within him?


    At that moment, Freya felt a mixture of feelings.


    Ryan returned to his seat. He observed Freya''s expression while entertaining Dani. He did not know what she was thinking as she stared straight at him.


    Her mixed-race-like face was wistful at one moment. Then, it became angry the next moment and regretful...


    Ryan could not hold back hisughter. "Can you tell me what you''re imagining in your head?''


    Freya was stunned. She came back to her senses and stammered, "Ryan, did you lie to me? I still don''t really believe that you like men."


    Ryan raised his eyebrows. "Love has no boundaries. It''s not fixed between a man and a woman. I like to think of love as a sh between the maic fields of two different souls which produce sparks and intimacy."


    At that moment, Freya believed in him 99 percent due to the serious tone of his words.


    She drank a sip of tea nervously. "You have a point there. Can you tell me what type of men will make your heart flutter?"


    Ryan''s eyebrows moved, and his pretty lips parted.


    "Wait..."


    Freya raised her hand. "Don''t say it. I don''t want to know anymore."


    She could not really picture the scene of Ryan falling in love with a man. Between two guys, would he be the top or...


    Ah... For someone as attentive as him, he would usually be the bottom. 1


    Freya gulped down the whole cup of tea. "Although I respect all love, you have to think it through."


    She said reluctantly, "Not only that, when you''re doing that thing with guys, you might be the bottom. But if you were to do it with women, you can be on top most of the time..."


    "Ahem..."


    Ryan choked. When he recovered, his handsome face was flushed red fromughing.


    Freya was embarrassed. "I''m telling the truth. You don''t know how much I envy men. If I were to be reborn, I want to be a guy."


    "Oh," Ryan said profoundly, "So you want to be on top."


    "Ahem..."


    It was Freya''s turn to choke.


    Ryan suppressed hisughter. "It''s okay. You can treat me as your girl bestie."


    Freya was utterly speechless. How could she treat him as her girl best friend with that good-looking face of his? She really wanted him to think it over. "Ryan, can you ept being the bottom?"


    "If I meet someone I like, I''m willing to do it." Ryan gazed at her deeply.


    Unfortunately, Freya did not understand him at all. She simply stared at him with her big, round eyes for a long time like a fool.


    Hints of a sad smile shed across Ryan''s dark eyes.


    Soon, all the food was served.


    "Stop thinking nonsense. Try this..." Ryan gave Freya a slice of grilled ribeye steak.

 Chapter 2097

    After taking a bite, Freya realized that it was absolutely delicious. "Ryan, I think you''re amazing at finding such delicious restaurants. The hotpot soup basest time was tasty too..."


    "I grew up in Canberra. No one is more familiar with Canberra than I am. If you like, we can meet up for meals frequently when we have time," Ryan said with a smile. "The official residence''s meals are fine.


    However, I feel tense and tired whenever I look at my dad''s face during mealtimes with him because it''s so stern."


    Freya burst outughing. "You''re exaggerating."


    Actually, she agreed with what Ryan said. She was always cautious whenever she had meals with Prime Minister Snow.


    "Don''t you feel it too?" Ryan countered yfully," Every time you eat, you''re embarrassed to get more of the food that you like when their positions were rotated farther away from you."


    Freya gazed at the observant man beside her. She was astonished. "How... How do you know that?" "I also know that you like to eat fish, tomatoes, and


    pies."


    Ryan served her some food. All the food he got her was what he just mentioned- fish and chips, tomato soup, and meat pie.


    Freya was at a loss for words for some time.


    At that moment, she realized Ryan had ordered her favorite dishes. He knew her so well...


    How could it be?


    She was not a picky eater during meals in the official residence, yet he noticed everything.


    Thinking closely, her favorite dishes would somehow always end up in front of her as she ate whenever Ryan was at the official residence.


    Freya thought it was a coincidence, but it turned out that it was not.


    "Ryan, why are you being so nice to me?" Freya stuttered. She turned her head to look at the man beside her.


    Both of them were sitting side by side as they had to take care of Dani. She could clearly see the man''s thick eyshes and clear eyes.


    "How many times have you asked me that question?"


    Ryan found it funny. "Is it just because I remember what food you like?"


    Freya pouted. "I usually never pay attention to what you like to eat."


    "Why would you have to pay attention to other people?" There was no hint of angriness in Ryan''s dark eyes.


    Freya was taken aback. "You''re not just other people. I mean-"


    "You''re not an attentive person from the start." Ryan interrupted her. "Besides, I''m


    not the man who''s in your heart. This is normal."


    It was as if Freya''s mind was stuck.


    Was that normal?


    Or was that not normal? Did Ryan''s words mean that he remembered these things about her because he ced her in his heart?


    No, no. Did Ryan not like guys?


    "I''m different from you."


    Ryan held the teacup and drank a sip of tea. His tone was nonchnt. "I''ve been attending all sorts of dinners with my dad since I turned 14 years old. My dad wasn''t destined to be the prime minister from the start. There were many more people with higher positions above him. Therefore, I always had to pay attention to what that secretary liked to eat, what that secretary''s daughter liked to eat, or what food that councilor hated. Although it was just a meal, those people were very careful. I could only observe them through their gazes and details. For example, which leader had taken another serving of a dish and which


    leader did not even take another spoon of it."


    Freya finally understood. She felt bad for Ryan.


    She recalled what she did when she was 14 years old. Her life was free of worries.


    She said with a soft voice, "You can do that during your social engagements, but you don''t have to be like that with me."


    "I know, but sometimes it''s second nature."


    Ryan smiled and said, "I even have to remember the favorite food of each elder during meals in the Snow family''s manor, let alone the dinners outside. The elders of the family will have a higher opinion of you if you did better."

 Chapter 2098

    Freya opened her mouth and asked withplicated feelings, "Ryan, do you truly wish to perform well in the eyes of the Snow family''s elders? Do you want to... always be in a high position?"


    "Freya, aftering so far, I have no other choice. I can only say that I would''ve been content and happy even if my dad was just a supervisor."


    Ryan had a smile on his face throughout the conversation, but Freya felt like she could see a hint of helplessness in that gentle man''s eyes.


    That meal had indirectly closed the distance between them.


    It was set that Freya would pay for the meal.


    When she went out to make the payment, she overheard two waitresses'' discussion when she passed by a corner.


    "Hey, the guy in the Crown Private Room tonight looks pretty handsome."


    "He''s already taken, though. Didn''t you see that he has a wife and was even carrying a child?"


    "I saw it. That woman must be so happy to have such a handsome and caring husband. You might not have seen it, but the guy was carrying the child throughout


    the whole meal. I''ve worked here for so long and guys like that are rarely seen. It''s like they''re almost extinct."


    Freya did not go over to disturb them.


    She thought those waitresses would not even believe that a good guy like Ryan preferred men.


    In the following days, Freya worked in the mornings and took care of Dani at night.


    Ryan would return to the official residence to eat sometimes, but he would asionally spend the night outside.


    Every time that happened, Freya would feel nervous. She was afraid that Ryan was dating men outside.


    Therefore, she sent a message to Ryan: [Why didn''t youe backst night? Do you have a boyfriend outside?]


    Ryan: [I''m not telling you.]


    Freya was anxious. He might be hiding something.


    She quickly replied: [You shoulde back to the official residence tonight, okay?


    Don''t spend the whole night outside anymore.]


    Ryan: [Haha, do you miss me?]


    Freya: [Yes, I miss you.]


    Ryan: [I''ll go back since you miss me.]


    Freya breathed a sigh of relief. Her restless, motherly heart finally rxed.


    Not long after, Ryan sent her a picture. There was a te of spaghetti bolognese in the picture. There was ayer of grated cheese on top of the spaghetti and strips of steak. A fork was ced beside the te, and his slender fingers on the fork were captured in the picture.


    Ryan: [This is the spaghetti bolognese sold in our office building. It''s good.]


    Freya: [It looks pretty delicious. I haven''t eaten spaghetti bolognese in a long time. I''m craving it.]


    Ryan: [I''m not giving it to you.]


    Freya: [I''ll ignore you.]


    Ryan: [Baby Freya, don''t be angry. I''ll arrange for it to be delivered to you tomorrow.]


    Freya: [Are you asking for a beating? Do you think it''ll still be edible by then?] "What are you doing?"


    A curious voice came from Freya''s side.


    Freya was startled. She quickly raised her head. Only then did she realize that


    Catherine had been standing beside her and was looking at her phone curiously.


    1

 Chapter 2099

    "Nothing. I was just chatting with someone." Freya turned off the screen and ced her phone on the table.


    Catherine stared at Freya for a few seconds. She had taken a few nces at Freya''s phone just now and vaguely saw that the profile picture was of a man. She could not see the earlier messages clearly, but she saw thest two sentences and found them strange. "Do you have a boyfriend?"


    "Huh?" Freya widened her eyes. "I''m in theboratory every day. Who would I be dating?"


    "You''re not dating, but you''re always on your phone sending messages."


    Catherine started recounting. "When we were having lunch at the canteen, you kept chatting with him. You were also chatting during your break time when I went to theboratory to look for you. I don''t know what the contents of your chat were, but you were smiling at the phone for one second, then pouting angrily and looking worried the next second. How is this situation differentpared to the time you first started dating?"


    Freya was stunned. That seemed to be the case. Although she and Ryan did not meet every daytely,


    they had been chatting every single day. It was all about trivial stuff in their lives. Sometimes, Ryan would reach out to her first and share the things that happened to him. Over time, she got used to it. She would even contact him first or send pictures of her coffee and canteen lunch to him.


    However, she did not think it was weird.


    She had just gone through a divorce. Apart from the child, her life was pretty empty.


    Catherine had her boyfriend and children. Eliza was always busy filming movies, and she was not freetely. Chatting with Ryan filled up the empty spaces in her life. Sometimes, she would not feel so lonely too.


    "Cathy, you''re overthinking. I want to date, but you know I''m prioritizing my daughter and career first. Besides, I''ve experienced failure after failure in my love life. I''m not that courageous anymore."


    Freya exined, "I was just chatting with Ryan."


    Traces of doubt appeared on Catherine''s face. "Freya, could Ryan be... in love with you?"


    Freya was speechless. "You''re overthinking. We''re just ... siblings, okay?"


    She wanted to say they were girl best friends, but she had to be careful as Cathy was sharp.


    "Really?" Catherine did not believe it at all. If Ryan and Freya were just siblings, why would he call her ''Baby Freya''?


    However, looking at Freya''s expression of disbelief, Catherine was puzzled.


    "It''s true. I treat Ryan as a friend and a family member, just like what all of you are to me," Freya said, "He does have a nice character. He''s good at bringing me around to eat, and he knows many fun ces too. I''ll invite you when we have a meal together next time."


    "We?" Catherine''s eyebrows moved. "Do you two eat together frequently?"


    "A few times, but I''ve always paid. I''ll ask him to treat me next time." Freya sighed. "The ces he brought me to were great, but they were quite expensive."


    Catherine sped her forehead. "Don''t you only think of going back to apany Dani after getting off work? You still have the mood to eat out?"


    "We brought Dani along."


    Catherine was experienced in this. "Can you even have a proper meal if you bring your child to eat out with you?"


    "I can. Usually, Ryan will be the one taking care of Dani. Dani is also very obedient when she''s with Ryan."


    Catherine did not want to say anything else. She could confirm that Ryan liked Freya. However, it seemed like Freya was still dense about it.


    Was it because bystanders could notice things better than those directly involved?


    After returning to the manor at night, Catherine told Shaun about it worriedly. "Do you think Ryan likes Freya? After all, they aren''t rted by blood. I think he definitely has feelings for her."


    Shaun closed hisptop. He reached out his hand and pulled his beloved woman to sit on his thigh. "No matter if he has feelings or not, he can''t say it right now."


    Catherine lowered her head and looked at her man''s handsome face. "Is it because Freya is the prime minister''s goddaughter?"


    "Mm. Not only that, Freya is Rodney''s ex-wife. No one will ept that kind of rtionship if word of this gets out. However, do you know who will find it the most uneptable?" Shaun''s gaze on her was burning.


    A thought shed across Catherine''s head. "Is it Freya?"

 Chapter 2100

    "Yes. If Freya knows that Ryan likes her, she''ll definitely freak out and move out of the official residence immediately," Shaun said as he smiled. "Have you heard of the boiling frog effect? At this moment, Freya is already in the pot but she just hasn''t realized it."


    Catherine was dumbfounded. Was her friend already in such a dangerous spot?


    Shaun analyzed the situation. "She was just betrayed by her husband and went through a divorce. She even had another failed rtionship before this. During this period, her best friends are either busy or dating. She has never said anything, but this must be an exceptionally lonely time for her. She''ll definitely doubt her own charms, i


    "She might''ve thought of starting a new rtionship before, but she has to take care of her child. In addition, she doesn''t really believe in love anymore. A handsome, gentle, caring, and humorous man appears during this time. He always makes her happy and chats with her. They''re not in a rtionship. Instead, they''re just sharing bits of their lives with each other and frequently have meals together. Guess what will happen in the end?"


    Catherine went silent for a moment. She said dryly," She''ll start to rely on him."


    "That''s right." Shaun nodded. "Ryan is upying the empty spaces of Freya''s life in his way, from eating with her to taking care of her child. Freya might not realize it yet, but if Ryan stops chatting with her or starts ignoring her one day, she''ll surely not be used to it. She''d even take the initiative to contact him."


    "F*ck."


    Catherine could not hold back from spewing vulgar words. "I didn''t know Ryan was so calcting."


    "He''s definitely calcting. However, that''s the only way. If he rashly tells Freya that he likes her, your friend will surely freak out," Shaun said while smiling. "Let''s just go with the flow. At least Ryan is still a responsible man. I''ve never even heard of him having any girlfriends before. This kind of person will be attentive when they fall in love."


    "Should I tell Freya about this?" Catherine was in a dilemma. "I don''t really want Freya to get married to someone from the Snow family again. Moreover, Ryan''s identity is... trickier than Rodney''s. The Snow family will never let him marry Freya. There''s no future for them."


    Shaun patted her head. "Ryan is treating Freya so well, yet she doesn''t even notice it. This means that Ryan has used some kind of method. Even if you tell her, she might not believe you."


    Catherine recalled Freya''s expression. Freya did not believe her at all. "How did this happen?"


    "Just go with the flow. Don''t overthink it. Ryan is even more intelligentpared to Prime Minister Snow. He won''t do anything that he''s not confident in. He would''ve thought of all the possible obstacles if he wanted to be with Freya. Since he dares to make a move on Freya, it means that he has the confidence and determination to face those obstacles. Besides, he''s quite capable. Look, during this period, Snow Corporation''s leader has changed and Old Master Snow was stripped of his power. At first nce, Jessica seems to be the mastermind but how do you know that it wasn''t Ryan who was driving everything behind the scenes?"


    2


    Catherine was shocked upon hearing that. "Is that true?"


    "It''s a guess."


    Shaun said profoundly, "Jessica never had the thought ofpeting for Snow Corporation. Why did she suddenly make a move at this juncture? This implies that Jessica and Ryan had already formed a partnership in secret. Do you know what this means?"


    Catherine did not have much knowledge about politics. She got more confused as she continued listening. "What does it mean?"


    Shaun''s gaze was serious. "It means that Ryan is now in charge of the Snow family behind the scenes."


    "Huh?" Catherine could not believe it.


    "To assume the position of prime minister and to sit tight in that position requires a lot of money. Where does the moneye from? The brothers, Nathan and Jason, got involved in politics and business respectively. Theyplement each other, and both of them are indispensable. However, Jason has been reced by Jessica now. If Jessica disobeys Jason one day, how will Nathan be re-elected or even keep his current position?"

 Chapter 2101

    Shaunughed. He reminded Catherine, who was confused. "I dare confirm that Jessica is definitely Ryan''s close partner. She listens to Ryan and not Jason."


    Catherine understood in an instant. She was shocked too. "Do you think Prime Minister Snow knows?"


    Shaun shook his head. "Of course, he wouldn''t have noticed it. Firstly, in his eyes, Ryan is still young.


    Secondly, Ryan is his son. His son will never betray him. Ryan won''t betray Nathan, but that doesn''t mean he''ll follow his father''s arrangements. Once they have signs of discord, Nathan won''t be able to handle Ryan."


    Catherine muttered, "The first time I saw Ryan, I even thought he was quite good- looking. He seemed innocent and kind. I didn''t expect..."


    "Ha, his innocent and harmless appearance is his advantage. Whether they''re his elders or friends, they''ll think he''s humble and modest. All those years, he must''ve been gathering his influence in secret. He hasn''t shown his fangs yet because he hasn''t met the thing he wants most. However, Freya''s incident made him reveal his fangs, but only a little. It''s just that nobody sensed it except for Chester and me..."


    Catherine blurted out, "Did Chester not lend a hand to


    Osher Corporation that has been troubled by scandalstely because he noticed it?"


    Shaun nodded. "Chester is unwilling to help Rodney because of Sarah, us, and... he doesn''t want to offend Ryan. Who knows how Ryan will attack him if he helps Rodney? The scariest part of Ryan is that he has never revealed his trump card. Nobody knows it."


    After feeling shocked for a long time, Catherineughed bitterly. "Since Ryan is such a powerful person, he might even swallow Freya whole."


    "In a sense, he can protect Freya well." Shaun''s lips moved. He said, "It''s good to have someone apanying Freya now. If she finds out that Rodney and Sarah are about to hold a wedding, she might feel ufortable."


    "What?"


    Catherine was exasperated. "How does Rodney have the audacity to have a wedding with Sarah? He didn''t have one with Freya when she gave birth to his child."


    "The wedding will be held after New Year''s. Rodney didn''t invite me. I have a friend who owns a hotel. I heard that Rodney booked the banquet hall and hired a wedding nner." Shaun sighed. He did not want to believe that his old friend had be like this either. "Freya will know sooner orter." 1


    "F*cking b*tch! F*cking sc*mbag!" Catherine kept scolding.


    Forget it. She would not tell Freya about it for the time being so that Freya''s mood would not worsen.


    However, Catherine met her best friend in the elevator at thepany the next day.


    After thinking about it, she said, "I''m going to tell you something. Don''t be too sad about it. I didn''t want to tell you at first, but you were going to find out sooner orter anyway." 2


    Freya''s expression, which showed that she was in a good mood, faded. She asked disappointedly, "Are you going to tell me that you and Shaun have remarried and you''re leaving me alone?" 2

 Chapter 2102

    The corners of Catherine''s mouth twitched. She could not even smile. "No, it''s


    about Rodney. He and Sarah are going to have a wedding."


    The elevator was silent for quite some time.


    Afterward, Freya let out a long ''ohh'', Her eyshes were downcast, which formed shadows beneath her eyelids.


    "Just start scolding if you want to," Catherine said.


    "Forget it. There''s nothing to scold. Rodney and I have divorced anyway. I don''t have any more feelings for him," Freya said in low spirits, "It''s just that the more I think about it, the more I feel like I''m an idiot."


    "Sarah probably wants to show off and humiliate you through this wedding," Catherine said mockingly," Rodney must be heeding Sarah''s every word right now. However, he doesn''t know that this will only make the public and the wealthy families of Canberra more disgusted with them."


    "... Whatever."


    Freya smiled bitterly. She did not know if other people would be disgusted with Rodney and Sarah, but she did.


    The elevator doors opened at the floor of the


    president''s office.


    Catherine held Freya''s hand and walked out. "Come. I''ve hired a new assistant today. I''ll let you meet him."


    The office''s door opened. When Freya saw Hans in a ck suit inside the office, she was dumbfounded. Was he not Rodney''s assistant? "You... Why are you here?"


    "Hello, Miss Lynch." Hans nodded and greeted her awkwardly.


    "I spent lots of money inviting him to join us," Catherine said as she grinned. "He resigned from Osher Corporation not long ago and was looking for a job. Since we''re nning to acquire Osher Corporation, I thought we should know our enemy well first. I managed to recruit him after asking sincerely a few times." "Miss Jones, don''t say that," Hans quickly said, "There are many more people who are morepetent than me in yourpany."


    "I''m aware of your work capabilities. You''ve always worked with Rodney since the establishment of Osher Corporation, and you followed him to Snow Corporation to establish the alternative energypany. I promise to give you the position of general manager as long as you do your job well."


    Catherine gazed at Hans with deep recognition.


    Hans nodded vigorously while blushing. "President Jones, you can leave everything to me from now on.


    I''m experienced in operations and nning. I know many people who are in the field of public rtions too."


    "Assistant Fleming, we''ll be counting on you. We need talent like you."


    Catherine''s encouragement inspired Hans.


    Freya was dumbfounded as she watched from the side until Hans was in front of her. He said apologetically, "Miss Lynch, I''m really sorry about the matter of you and Young Master Snow. I had advised him when he was taking care of Sarah back then, but h e-"


    "You don''t have to say anything. I know better than anybody else what type of person he is. He won''t listen to other people''s advice. Assistant Fleming, wee to ourpany. We''ll be colleagues from now on."


    Freya and Hans shook hands.


    After he left, she gazed at Catherine in utter admiration. "When did you recruit Hans? I didn''t know anything about it. Moreover, he''s Rodney''s most trusted secretary. He''s been working under Rodney for six or seven years already. Aren''t you afraid he''ll do something detrimental to ourpany?"


    "Don''t worry, I only went to look for him after he resigned of his own will."

 Chapter 2103

    Catherine consoled Freya. "Also, it was Shaun''s order. He said Hans ispetent, so he told me to hire him."


    Upon learning that it was Shaun''s order, Freya stopped opposing the idea strongly. After all, Shaun was a business prodigy from whom Catherine and Freya needed to learn.


    "I''ve checked on Hans. He didn''t leave thepany because of Rodney''s downfall but because of his bad reputation. Hans'' girlfriend and family didn''t want him to work for Rodney anymore for fear that Rodney would influence him and he would start having an affair of his own. I''ve talked to Hans. He disapproves o f Rodney''s deeds too, but Rodney just wouldn''t listen to him back then."


    Freya nodded. "But with Hans''petence, he can easily get a job anywhere. Why would hee to a small start-up like Freycatheli?"


    "Ourpany might be small now, but it doesn''t mean that it''ll remain small in the future."


    Catherine rolled her eyes at Freya sourly. "Who doesn''t know Freycatheli''s


    background? I have Hill Corporation and Uncle Titus'' backing while you have the executive council''s backing. Many people out there are fighting hard to enter ourpany. Having


    said that, I did go the extra mile to poach Hans. I gave him and his girlfriend a bridal apartment."


    Freya gaped. "The houses in Canberra are really expensive."


    "They are, but Hudson is a real estate corporation. Houses are thest thing I need." Catherineughed." Over the years, Hans has taken charge of almost everything in Osher. He even dealt with certain matters alone. His resources and ideas are worth much more than an apartment. When Rodney was thinking about holding a wedding with Sarah, he probably didn''t expect that I''d poach Hans. Haha."


    Freya kept quiet. She looked at Catherine as though she was a f*cking awesome powerhouse. "Cathy, I realized that you''ve be so brilliant now. Did you learn such a trick from Shaun?"


    "After all, it''s going to have some impact. Anyhow, I''ve promised you that I''d trample on Rodney." Catherine snorted. "Let''s wait for him to get his butt here, bow to you, and call you President Lynch obediently."


    Freya''s eyes reddened. She hugged Catherine before returning to her office.


    She knew that Catherine was trying her best to stand up for her. Nevertheless, she found it hard to get over it.


    She took out her phone and sent Ryan a sticker expressing sadness.


    Ryan: [???]


    Freya: [I''m in a bad mood.]


    Rodney: [Who offended you? Let me punch him or her.]


    Freya: [It was Rodney. Will you help me punch him?]


    Ryan: [Alright, I will...]


    Freya thought that he might be joking. Even so, she lowered her head and replied: [Just kidding. I just heard he''s going to hold a wedding with Sarah. Be honest with me, did you know about it long ago?


    Actually, I don''t dislike him, but I just... feel sorry for myself. Everyone out there must beughing at me because I''ve already given birth to a child but I didn''t even hold a wedding. I''m just an object of ridicule.]


    Ryan: [I only found out yesterday. Jessica isn''t allowing any of the Snows to attend his wedding, so Sarah will be theughing stock of the whole of Canberra then.]


    Freya was stunned. [Were you the one who told Jessica to do that?]


    Ryan: [This was Jessica''s order. Freya, I understand your feelings. Don''t worry. I believe someone will truly love you and hold a grand wedding for you. You''ll then be the woman whom everyone admires.]


    Freya was amused. [You''ve got to be kidding me. That''d be my second marriage. Plus, I already have a child. Even if I meet my future partner, our rtionship won''t be that simple.]


    Ryan: [With your pretty and cute looks, many men will fall for you. You just don''t understand men''s thoughts.]

 Chapter 2104

    What was the mindset of a man?


    Freya could not make heads nor tails of it.


    Even so, she still receivedpliments for being pretty and cute.


    Despite knowing that Ryan made those remarks tofort her, she felt much better.


    Of course, she replied something totally different on WhatsApp: [Forget it. Given that you''re interested in men, how would you know a man''s mindset?]


    Ryan: [Grrr. Aren''t I a man?]


    Freya chuckled at the thought of his expression that morning.


    Just then, a knock sounded on the door of the office. Her secretary came in with a set of delivery food." Miss Lynch, the spaghetti carbonara you ordered is here..."


    "When did I order spaghetti carbonara?" The minute Freya finished her sentence, Ryan sent another message. [As promised yesterday, your spaghetti carbonara has arrived...]


    She widened her eyes a little.


    She was under the impression that he was kidding


    yesterday. She never thought...


    Her secretary said in surprise, "Didn''t you order it? But the deliveryman said it''s yours."


    After pausing for a moment, her secretary teased her flirtatiously, "Could it be from a tall, wealthy, and handsome man who has a crush on you? I always heard of people delivering flowers and jewelry back then. It''s my first time hearing people delivering spaghetti carbonara. How heartwarming."


    Freya was embarrassed. Rodney had hurt her self-esteem just now, but she was slightly smug at this moment.


    Fine. She had just gotten a divorce, so everyone would surely have gossiped about it in private even if they did not discuss it publicly. She could imagine themmenting that she was pretty and rich but still ended up being abandoned by a


    man.


    Most of theizens criticized Rodney, but there was a minority who mocked her.


    In truth, she had seen all thosements, but she just chose to turn a blind eye to them.


    A pack of spaghetti carbonara was not expensive, but it was able to protect her dignity.


    "Bring it over," Freya ordered her secretary to ce it on the table.


    Only after her secretary left did she open the pack of spaghetti carbonara. It was topped with some cheese and bacon, which gave off a delicious aroma.


    Although she had breakfast in the morning, she usually ate a nd diet in The Lodge. At the sight of the spaghetti, she felt like eating it.


    She took a mouthful of spaghetti, which did not turn out to be slimy at all.


    Astonished, she sent Ryan a WhatsApp message: [ Your canteen is quite far from my ce, but why does the spaghetti seem like it was just cooked?]


    Ryan: [Haha. You silly woman. Of course, it''s not from our canteen. It''s from a Western restaurant near your office. I pre-ordered the food and paid twice the price so that the food could be delivered to you first.


    [Are you feeling better?]


    Freya: [Thanks.]


    It felt wonderful to have someone care a lot about her.


    At 5:30 p.m.


    After the results of a set of data were out, Freya took off her white coat and walked out of theboratory with her colleagues.


    She punched in the password and the door opened. Then, she saw a tall and elegant figure.


    Dressed in a dark coat, Ryan was standing under the warm sun in winter, exuding a fresh and elegant aura.


    Upon seeing Freya, he shed a bright smile at her.


    Her colleagues, who were all in their 30s, could not help but feel amazed.


    Even an intern teased her. "Miss Lynch, is your boyfriend here to pick you up after work?"


    "It would be great if I had such a handsome boyfriend." Freya blinked whileughing. "He''s my brother." 7

 Chapter 2105

    Upon hearing that, Ryan shot a look at Freya with a grin. "I''m sorry, but it might


    not have been possible for your mom to give birth to a younger brother like me a few months after you were born."


    This meant that he was denying it.


    A female colleague who was in her 30sughed and said, "That''s what I said. Both of you seem to be around the same age, so how could he be your brother? Plus, both of you don''t look alike."


    Freya was worried that they would misunderstand her, so she promptly exined, "Actually, he-"


    "Let''s go and eat."


    Before Freya could finish her sentence, Ryan directly draped his hand around Freya''s shoulders and left.


    The colleague behind her said with a sigh, "Sure enough, there''ll always be excellent men pursuing a rich and pretty woman even if she''s divorced."


    "Isn''t this good? Is she supposed to wait for her ex-husband to change his mind? Forget it. She might as well get in a rtionship with a handsome young man and live freely to piss her ex-husband off."


    "So we don''t have to sympathize with Miss Lynch at all. Some men don''t know how to treasure a woman


    but she''ll be treasured by another man."


    Meanwhile, Freya only shook off Ryan''s arm after being dragged to the car park. "Why didn''t you rify it just now? My colleagues must think that you''re my boyfriend. I just got a divorce, so how could I have gotten a boyfriend? Sigh."


    "How should I have rified it?" Ryan asked with a smile. "Should I have told them that I''m your godbrother? Everyone in Australia knows that your godbrother is the prime minister''s son. If my identity is exposed, will they be able to face us? They might''ve gotten so nervous that they would stammer."


    "That''s true..."


    It struck Freya that she was too impulsive just now.


    "Don''t overthink things. With my looks, it''s your honor to take me out." Ryan caressed her head. He lowered his head and gazed at her with a discreet smile. "A handsome man came to pick you up all of a sudden when you''ve just gotten a divorce. Do you think everyone will sympathize with you? They''ll surely admire you for being able to restart your life and live in an unrestrained manner."


    His words made Freya''s cheeks flush a little.


    Recently, she could sense how her colleagues in theboratory had been cautiously looking at her when she was in the office. They even avoided mentioning their husbands and families during their conversations with her. Sometimes, she had a strong urge to tell them that there was no need to do so. It did not really matter to her.


    When she recalled Rodney buying her expensive gifts every day and showing them off some time ago, however, she felt that it was all a p in the face.


    Now that she thought about it, she found it embarrassing.


    "I think other people''s sympathy is what you need the least," Ryan suddenly said, "Sometimes, it''s even less hurtful when people don''t take pity on you."


    "Exactly."


    Freya strongly agreed. "It''s merely a divorce. Why does everyone need to sympathize with me as if getting a divorce is pathetic?"


    "Getting a divorce isn''t pathetic. It marks the beginning of a new life. It means there are numerous paths you can choose from in the future."


    Ryan pulled open the door of the car. "Let''s go. Since I''m not bringing Dani along,


    I can bring you somewhere to have fun. We''ll head home at seven-ish."


    "... Where are we going?" Freya had note to her senses.


    "A ce that can bring you happiness." Ryan winked at her yfully.


    Freya was stunned.


    After the car drove out of the car park, she was still filled with warmth. "Are you under the impression that I''m upset because of Rodney''s n to hold a wedding..."


    Ryan did not say a word. He only darted a sharp nce at her while driving.


    Freya curled up in the seat. "I was a little upset in the morning, but... after eating the spaghetti carbonara you ordered for me, I felt much better."


    "It''s now daylight. After you go home at night and deal with your crying child, you might tend to overthink things in the dead of night," Ryan said directly as he turned the steering wheel smoothly.

 Chapter 2106

    "Really?" Freya looked at Ryan curiously with her chin propped up on her hand. "Can you tell me whether you''re the top or bottom?"


    "... I''ve never experienced it."


    After a while, Ryan uttered the sentence while gnashing his teeth.


    He secretly red at the woman beside her. Sooner orter, he would let her experience whether he was the top or bottom. 3


    "Oh, I see." Freya nodded discreetly. "I think you''d better not experience it. That part... will surely hurt a lot."


    Ryan was speechless.


    Upon noticing his grim expression, Freya continued to advise him. "Really, I''m not lying to you. I''m a woman, and I''m most experienced in it. It hurt so much the first time. If men like you were to stand in my shoes, it would be unbearably painful for you. Who would be able to stand it?" u n


    Ryan took a deep breath, feeling terrible.


    Why was he here listening to her story about her first


    time?


    He was extremely disgusted.


    Freya averted her eyes and said boldly, "What I''m saying might sound unpleasant, but I''m experienced-"


    "Shut up."


    Before she could finish speaking, Ryan extended his hand to cover her mouth. His hand was big and warm with a faint plum scent, which smelled quite good.


    Just as she was wondering why the man''s hand had a plum scent, he suddenly pressed her cheeks with his hand.


    Seeing a traffic jam ahead, Ryan turned around to look at Freya, only to find that he had squeezed her face until her pink lips were squished. She looked very adorable.


    Besides, her cheeks were very bouncy, which was perfect to touch.


    He squeezed her cheeks a few more times in spite of himself.


    "What are you doing?" Freya pulled his hand away and stared at him with her big, dark eyes. "Are you taking advantage of me?"


    "Your face is soft. It''s fun to touch it," Ryan said openly with a smile.


    Freya took the opportunity to start advising him again. "Right? Unlike men, women''s faces are always soft. You could find a fat man but fat men don''t look good. If you get a woman, it''s different. Their skin is always soft regardless of whether you''re the top, middle, or bottom."


    Speechless, Ryan rubbed his forehead. "Can''t you speak nicely without mentioning any dirty things?"


    "I''m just telling you honestly." Freya snorted without feeling any sense of shame.


    Ryan kept quiet and secretly threw her a profound nce.


    Haha. He did feel like experiencing the softness she meant from her body. Unfortunately, she was not giving him a chance.


    At 6:00 p.m., the lights were already lit.


    The car was parked at the car park in front of Joy Wondend, and that was when Freya recovered from her musings. "Is this the ce that can bring me happiness?"


    "Have you been here?" Ryan got out of the car and opened the passenger door for her.


    Freya shook her head and said while snuggling in the seat, "This ce is a hit. It has many inte-famous spots, but I''m too timid to go on those thrilling rides." "It''s fine. We can try some rides that aren''t too scary." Ryan pointed with his slim finger. Under the bright lights, his handsome face looked delicate and gentle.


    Freya subconsciously stretched out her hand to hold his.


    Ryan dragged her out of the car and headed to the entrance with her.

 Chapter 2107

    Although it was nighttime, there were many visitors around. Some came with a group of friends, while some were young couples. As the weather was a little chilly, everyone was dressed in thick clothes and hugging each other.


    Freya was quite dazed by the bustling scene around her.


    During her university years, she used to go out and have fun with her friends like this too. However, she hardly did so ever since she started working.


    In fact, she was quite young and was now at her best age. Nevertheless, she was devastated by what had happened in recent years.


    Being here at this moment made her feel as though she was taken back to her younger days.


    Those days were wonderfully and rashly spent. Also, the future was filled with endless possibilities.


    As such, she had forgotten that Ryan was holding her hand.


    "Hold me tight. There are too many people here. Don''t get lost." Ryan turned around and reminded her.


    "Okay."


    Freya nodded. When she lowered her head, she saw her hand being tightly held by Ryan''s. Her heart beat rapidly somehow.


    After all, Ryan and Freya were not rted by blood. Would this act be too intimate...


    However, there were indeed many people around them


    "Be careful."


    Suddenly, a fat man shoved them. When Ryan pulled Freya toward him, she missed her footing and fell into his arms.


    The man''s firm chest hurt the tip of her nose.


    However, only then did it hit Freya that Ryan was really tall. What was more, she


    felt an unspeakable sense of security when he was protecting her.


    "Did you hit your nose?" Ryan suddenly looked down and touched her nose.


    "... N-No."


    Freya moved aside in embarrassment to dodge him. After that, she stole a nce at Ryan, whose expression was calm. It seemed as though what had happened just now was natural for him.


    Deep down, she could not help but mumble. She reckoned that Ryan just treated her as a sister and she might be too restrained.


    "Let''s go in." Ryan continued to hold her hand and walked forward.


    After their tickets were verified, Freya finally managed to have a clear view of the night scenery in the scenic spot. The ce looked like a fairy tale. She could not help but say, "I should''ve brought Dani here."


    "Dani is too young to understand what''s happening. We can bring her here when she''s able to walk," Ryan said.


    Freya nodded. At that moment, she never thought about why she would bring Dani over with him again. She was so used to certain things that she took them for granted.


    "There''s an ice cream shop there. Do you want to eat ice cream? I saw some travel tips online and the ice cream here seems yummy," Ryan suddenly said, pointing somewhere in the long queue.


    Freya was tempted, but she then frowned. "The queue is too long..."


    "It''s okay. I''ll queue up. You can shop around the stores over there. There are many pretty little things," Ryan said as he pointed to his left at the disys.


    Freya nodded. After parting with Ryan, she walked into one of the shops and realized that everything inside looked great.


    She chose two toys for Dani and one scarf for herself. After shooting a nce at Ryan, who was queuing up outside, she chose a men''s scarf for him.


    After she bought those items, Ryan walked up to her with two cones of ice cream. She took over a cone and ate a little. The ice cream was slightly cold but tasty. "You can just eat half of it. Don''t finish it as the weather is cold now. You''ll have a stomach ache if you eat more," Ryan reminded her.


    She acknowledged his words. Nevertheless, once she started eating, she wanted to finish it regardless.


    "No way. You''ve just given birth to your child not long ago. Eating too much cold food isn''t good for your body." As Freya was refusing to listen to him, he snatched her remaining ice cream and stuffed everything into his mouth.


    "Ryan, you''re going too far." Freya was so angry that she leaped to her feet to punch him.

 Chapter 2108

    Ryan turned around and promptly swallowed the ice cream without being bothered about Freya. After finishing it, he gasped in pain. "Stop hitting me. The coldness of the ice cream is hurting my teeth."


    "Serves you right. Who told you to snatch my ice cream?" Seeing him in a sorry state, Freya was both amused and angry.


    "I''m worried that you''ll get a stomach ache..." Ryan threw a helpless look at her while making the same remark. However, Freya was swayed this time.


    After pursing her pretty, thin lips, she took out a brown scarf from a paper bag and handed it to him. "I bought it for you just now. You''re not allowed to dislike it for being ugly, or I''ll break off our rtionship."


    Ryan swiftly unfolded the scarf to take a look at it. He wrapped it around his neck and shed a smile, showing a row of white teeth. "Am I handsome?"


    Freya burst intoughter. "That''s tacky."


    "How is it tacky?" Ryan''s face darkened right away.


    "I mean the way you''re wearing the scarf is tacky." Freya stood on tiptoes and removed the scarf. "Lower your head and I''ll put it on for you again."


    Ryan lowered his head cooperatively. She leaned over and helped him tie the scarf around his neck. Wearing the scarf differently changed his aura as well.


    He was tall, and his legs were long. Now that he was wearing a coat with a brown scarf, he emanated a gentlemanly aura.


    The longer Freya looked at him, the more satisfied she was. She clicked her tongue and said, "I have good taste, don''t I?"


    "Yeah. You used to have bad taste, but now, your taste is better," Ryan said with a grin. 1


    Freya glowered at him. However, on second thought, she realized that what he said made sense. "Fine. I''m not going to argue with you further. Let''s continue walking and join some activities."


    "Didn''t you say you''re scared?"


    "After checking out the map, I think the tunnel crossing isn''t scary. Many kids like to y it," Freya said as she pointed somewhere.


    "Yeah. You''re also a kid, so it suits you." Ryan nodded.


    "I''ve always been a pretty and cute kid." Freya snorted before she walked forward.


    "You''re going the wrong way. This is the way," Ryan reminded her with a smile while pulling her.


    As Ryan had bought the most expensive tickets, they did not need to queue up. Shortly after, they went on the ride smoothly. Freya clutched Ryan''s hand tightly and screamed in terror.


    After the ride ended, Freya snuggled in Ryan''s arms.


    A ten-year-old child behind Ryan said to him in utter disdain, "Sir, your girlfriend is very timid. The ride wasn''t even scary, yet she kept screaming until my ears nearly went deaf." u n


    Freya was ashamed.


    Smiling, Ryan stroked her hair and said to the boy," It''s because she''s a woman. Women have the right to be timid."


    The boy twitched his mouth. "I won''t look for such a timid girlfriend in the future." Freya said in exasperation, "I think you can never get a girlfriend in the future." 1 Deeply ashamed, she dragged Ryan out in a fit of rage. "It''s all your fault. Why did you insist on taking me on this tunnel ride? I was the only one screaming. How embarrassing."


    "Right. It''s my fault. I shouldn''t have asked you toe." Ryan apologized obediently while suppressing hisughter. "I didn''t know that you''re even timider than kids."


    Freya''s face turned crimson. She knew that she was being unreasonable, but she just wanted to grumble at someone.


    "Let''s go and ride the Ferris wheel, okay?" Ryan raised his brows. "You can''t be scared of Ferris wheels, right?"


    "Of course not. I''ve ridden it before."


    Freya spoke with great conviction.


    Nevertheless, when the Ferris wheel gradually rose higher, Freya''s legs turned to jelly. "My God. We''re so high up. I have a fear of heights."


    Ryan was at a loss for words.

 Chapter 2109

    "Let''s get off after the Ferris wheelpletes one rotation," Freya said helplessly. "Don''t be scared. I''lle and sit with yon." Ryan headed toward her.


    With that, the Ferris wheel shook twice. Freya yelled and wrapped her hands around his arm. She was so nervous that she did not dare look outside.


    Ryan extended his hand to hold her shoulders. With a gentle voice, he said into her ear, "Look at the night view..."


    Bewitched by his voice, Freya looked down. Bang! Suddenly, beautiful fireworks were set off from the pce attraction. The two of them happened to reach the top of the Ferris wheel ride, so the fireworks were so close to them as though they were only a stone''s throw away.


    Any woman would be fond of beautiful things.


    Freya had never seen such beautiful fireworks from such a high vantage point in her life. On this starry night, there seemed to be an extremely gorgeous gxy around the two of them. Those red, yellow, blue, green lights... resembled daisies and flyingets on a nket of darkness.


    "Is it pretty?" Ryan asked beside her ear.


    "Yup." Freya nodded in a daze. "Why are there fireworks tonight?"


    "Fireworks are set off at eight o''clock every night," Ryan replied.


    Freya lowered her head and nced at the time, which showed 8:00 p.m. sharp. At that moment, she seemed to grasp the point. She averted her gaze away from the fireworks and looked at the man beside her strangely. "Was this nned?"


    Ryan curled his lips. "Are you happy?"


    Freya nodded.


    Not only was she happy, but she was also blessed and touched.


    With such a splendid fireworks show, perhaps she would never forget a night like this.


    After all, no one had ever seemed to go the extra mile to do this for her.


    Not only did he go the extra mile, but he was also very romantic.


    She recalled feeling pleased and touched when Rodney gave her a present every morning that month. However, on second thought, did Rodney personally choose and buy those presents?


    It was probably not the case.


    In fact, someone would naturally help him buy those luxury items and do as he requested as long as he gave them orders.


    She had no idea why she wouldpare today''s experience to her time with Rodney. Perhaps... it was because tonight''s fireworks were spectacr.


    She even forgot about her fear of heights.


    She initially nned to get off after the Ferris wheelpleted one rotation, but she ended up staying in the ride for two rotations.


    By the time she got off, the fireworks show had ended.


    She heard a female visitor beside her say, "Tonight''s fireworks were gorgeous. They were quite different from what I saw from the videos online. They were more beautiful in real life."


    The visitor''s boyfriend said, "They were more gorgeous than the shows I watched in Disnend."


    When Freya was heading downstairs, she came across the female visitor again. The visitor looked at her and said with a smile, "How did you guys manage to book Cabin 14 for the ride? That was marvelous. My boyfriend and I tried booking it a few days ago, but we couldn''t." 1


    "Huh?" Freya was baffled. "What''s so special about Cabin 14?"


    "Cabin 14 will be at the top of the Ferris wheel at eight o''clock every night. That''s when you can watch the first fireworks disy. This is the most ssic and romantic activity in the amusement park. I heard the couples who take a ride in that cabin will be together forever. A lot of people long to take that cabin, and there are more than 10,000 people who''ve tried booking it online," the female visitor exined as she smiled.


    Freya was stunned.


    She turned her head around and was about to ask Ryan about it.


    "Watch your step." Ryan hugged her.


    Only then did she notice that she nearly lost her footing.

 Chapter 2110

    It was only after the crowd dispersed that Freya asked curiously, "Is Cabin 14 of the Ferris wheel such a hit?"


    "Yeah. I booked it by pulling some strings."


    Ryanughed and exined, "Since we''re here, we should definitely take a ride in the most unique cabin."


    "But... that''s for couples." Freya felt something strange, but the feeling was unspeakable.


    "What an unreasonablement you made. Does it mean that I have no right to choose that cabin


    because I''m single?" At that point, Ryan threw a sulky nce at her.


    "I didn''t... mean it," Freya stammered to deny it at once.


    "I''ve never taken a ride here before, and I had no one to apany me. But after watching the ride online, I was curious about it." Ryan gazed at her with a smile." Thanks foring with me tonight. The fireworks were gorgeous."


    "I think so too."


    Freya tucked her hair behind her ear and smiled.


    Why did she overthink things? Happiness was all that mattered.


    "I''m going to take you for another activity..."


    Ryan took her to a field with wish trees. Someone was selling cards there.


    He asked for a card and a pen. Then, he wrote on the card, ''I hope Freya will always be happy and healthy.''


    Freya was stunned. She promptly said, "Don''t write about me. You can write about yourself."


    Ryanughed. "I don''t need to because I''m content with my life at this point."


    "Isn''t there any wish you want to realize? For example, your rtionship, career-" Freya reminded him tactfully.


    "Miss Lynch, don''t ask for too many wishes, or God will think that we''re greedy. List your wishes one at a time. What matters most now is to make you happy," Ryan interrupted her.


    He hung the card on one of the wish trees. Freya, who was standing under the tree, looked up. Her heart was full, but she could not help but ask time and time again, "Ryan, why are you so nice to me?"


    Ryan curled his lips as the moonlight shone on his gentle face. "It''s not because I''m nice. You only think I''m nice to you because you hardly get such treatment."


    Really?


    Freya was not sure either. He could be right.


    Nevertheless, she would never forget that such a goodlooking and simple man wrote sincere wishes for her when she was at her lowest.


    After returning to The Lodge, Ryan took out a capsule toy from his pocket and ced it on her palm. "I got it when you were in the restroom. When you go home, open it and see what''s inside."


    "... Alright."


    She shed a bright smile at him before turning around and getting out of the car.


    After going back to her room, Freya opened the capsule toy, which contained a music box featuring a princess'' castle. 1


    Once she turned on the music, Dani moved her limbs to it.


    Freya kissed Dani''s forehead and said with a low voice, "Dani, I''m not sad at all now, really. We''ll surely get better from now on."


    Suddenly, she felt that there was nothing bad about her current state.


    Initially, she thought that she would soon fall asleep due to fatigue. 7

 Chapter 2111

    However, Freya did not expect herself to have difficulty falling asleep.


    Whenever she closed her eyes, the grand fireworks disy tonight would cross her mind. She was so excited that she could not sleep.


    Fortunately, she was young. When she woke up the next day, she still looked good.


    Ryan came over while she was having breakfast. Today, he was wearing a ck jacket with a white shirt beneath as well as a brown scarf around his neck.


    At first nce, Freya could recognize the scarf. She had given it to him yesterday.


    She did not expect that he would still be wearing it today.


    Deep down, she was quite pleased that he liked the gift she gave him.


    As such, she had a few more pancakes for breakfast.


    After Heidi had some porridge, she asked with a smile, "Both of you came back togetherst night. Where did you go?"


    Before Freya could answer, Ryan saidzily, "She was in a bad mood. I was worried that she couldn''t get over some things, so I went out with her for a drink."


    Heidi turned her eyes to Freya concernedly.


    Amid her daze, Freya was wondering why Ryan had to lie. "I..."


    "She knows that Rodney is going to get married," Ryan added.


    Heidi frowned and looked at Freya sympathetically. "He sent the invitation card yesterday, but we''re not nning on attending his wedding."


    "It doesn''t matter, Godmother. I''ve gotten over it," Freya said generously.


    Heidi nodded and admired Freya''s maturity. After all, she herself was a strong woman. Therefore, she disliked people who were too weak. "It''s good that you''ve gotten over it. Given that you''re still young and pretty, you don''t have to worry that you can''t get a good partner. I happen to have a few candidates with rich family backgrounds and great personalities. You can contact them on WhatsApp to know them better. I''ll send you their numberster."


    Freya was speechless.


    Ryan said sulkily, "Mom, as far as I know, a prime minister''s wife has a lot of things to deal with, yet you''re always busy matchmaking."


    Heidi rolled her eyes at him. "Precisely because I do have a lot of social functions to attend, I get to know quite a number of people who were born into rich families. Freya is always in theb, so she has a small social circle. That''s why when Ie across the good ones, I take note of them for her."


    After pausing for a moment, she said to Freya, "I''m doing this for your own good. Rodney is getting married soon, which will ultimately ruin your reputation to some extent. At this point, you should get a partner who''s better than Rodney to give Sarah and him a p in the face. Since Rodney doesn''t cherish you, you need to make him realize that there''s someone out there who cherishes you more."


    Ryan muttered, "She goes home after work to look after Dani every day. How can she find the time to go on a date?"


    "Can''t they contact each other on WhatsApp first?" Heidi said nonchntly, "If you guys get along well, you can meet in person. Rtionships are meant to be slowly developed. You can''t know someone well in one or two days. What''s more, who says she has to get married once she gets in a rtionship? Women should enjoy the present."


    Deep down, Ryan was gloomy, but he was afraid of saying too much. Considering his mother''s intelligence, the more he said, the more easily he would expose himself.


    Freya did not know what to say.


    What Heidi said was not wrong. Furthermore, she was quite open-minded and was only doing this for Freya''s own good. If Freya rejected it, it would mean that she was letting Heidi down.


    Anyway, Freya could chat with those potential partners first. If they were not well- matched, they could just be friends.


    "Alright, Godmother. I''ll listen to you."


    After a while, she nodded.


    Ryan''s blood boiled.


    Only after they left the dining room did Ryan ask with a grave expression, "Do you want to get in a rtionship that much?"


    "No." Freya was baffled by his grim, handsome face." Godmother is doing it out of kindness. She''s just concerned about me. Plus, my social circle is really small. Why do you... look unhappy?" 1


    She was struck by a thought, but Ryan immediately said, "I''m worried that you''ll neglect Dani once you get in a rtionship. She''s quite pitiful."


    "Don''t worry. At this stage, my daughter still matters most to me." Freya, who was in a rush to work, turned around to leave. All of a sudden, something urred to her. "By the way, why did you... lie to your mom just now?"

 Chapter 2112

    "Are you referring to the incident yesterday?" Ryan shoved his hands into his pocket with a frank expression. "I was worried that my mom would nag me as she told me to socialize with a few international guests yesterday. I had to find a good excuse. It was great to make an excuse about you wanting to drink because you were sad. After all, it''s a problem if a woman gets drunk outside."


    "It turns out that you had something important going o n yesterday." Freya began to feel guilty. "Don''t do this again next time. After all, socializing is important..."


    "Forget it. It''s more rxing to deal with you than those international guests." Ryan stroked her head. "Don''t overthink things. You should start chatting with the few people my mom introduced to you. Having said that, don''t contact them abruptly. Tell me which person you have a good impression of first, and I''ll help you judge their character. Those rich men are good at hiding their tricks. From their appearance alone, you can''t tell whether they''re good or bad."


    "Mm." Havingplete trust in him, Freya nodded and waved. "I''m going to work now. Bye."


    She waved at him.


    Ryan looked at her back and smiled. Considering that


    he treated Freya so well, he believed that she would be unused to other men''s treatment.


    In addition, no matter how great those men were, they would be scummypared to him.


    Shortly after Freya arrived at the office, she saw three strange numbers on WhatsApp.


    At the same time, Heidi sent her a message. [I''ve sent your numbers to them. You can contact them first. If one doesn''t suit you, you can try the next person. Don''t contact all of them in one go, or you''ll be confused.]


    Freya was amused to see those men take the initiative to contact her.


    After having a brief chat with them, Freya realized that three of them were of considerable standing.


    The first person was Connor West, whose family owned a bank. He was 32 years old and unmarried.


    The second person was Louis Jolley, the nephew of a mayor in Canberra. Currently, his job was concerned with foreign affairs. He was 30 years old and unmarried.


    The third person was Jack Morgan, the youngest physics lecturer in a prestigious Australian university. He graduated from a top university and had even published a few theses. He had a brief marriage overseas at the age of 31, but he had gotten a divorce.


    "Wow. The few men that your godmother chose for you are of high standing. They''re five to six years older than you, which is good."


    Catherine approached Freya from behind, looking curious and excited. "I quite admire you doing partner selection."


    Sure enough, Freya was at a loss for words. Except for Jack who had a child, she was taken aback to know that the other two were unmarried. After all, many rich young women had trouble looking for a richer young man after they got a divorce. It was all thanks to her identity as the prime minister''s goddaughter.


    Nevertheless, she was a little upset due to that." They''re interested in me just because I''m the prime minister''s goddaughter. Otherwise, how would these unmarried men want to be in touch with me, a divorced woman with a child?"


    "Well, you''re pretty and young, which are your plus points. Get in touch with them and observe their characters first. If they''re too materialistic, forget it, then."


    Catherine said with curiosity, "Let me see their photos first."


    As the three of them had unusual identities, their photos could be found on the inte.


    After Freya looked at their photos, she was a bit disappointed. "Their appearances are so-so."

 Chapter 2113

    Catherine''s mouth twitched. "I think their looks are eptable, considering that they look elegant and decent with beautiful features. Of course, they''re


    iparable to Patrick, Rodney, and Ryan. You must know that it''s rare to find a capable, handsome, and kind family man."


    Freya was speechless.


    She had been in touch with some wealthy people in Canberra. Although Shaun and Chester were very handsome, many noble and wealthy men had long be bald and fat. It was good enough that they could fix those problems. Patrick''s good looks were probably why Linda kept pestering Patrick shamelessly. As for Rodney, he had good looks too, which exined why Sarah treated him as a backup.


    Fine. She had better not care too much about one''s appearance.


    Perhaps it would be safer to have a partner who was less handsome.


    Just like that, Freya was chatting mindlessly with the men. Nevertheless, it was a


    bit hectic to chat with the men while working. In particr, they were always chatting about what they were up to, what food they liked, as well as their hobbies.


    Sometimes, Freya had to answer two people the same question, so she felt rather annoyed.


    From her observation, Connor always bragged about his ability and assets, whereas Louis was so materialistic that he tried probing her to find out whether she was close to the executive council. As for Jack, he was alright. Given that he was also involved in research and development, he had a fewmon topics with her. However, he was less humorouspared to Ryan.


    She was probablyparing Jack to Ryan because she had been chatting with thetter every day.


    Even when they were not chatting, Ryan woulde up with some funny jokes, which made her double up withughter.


    At times, she wondered how Ryan found so many jokes.


    Christmas was drawing near. Jack asked Freya out, and she agreed to meet him after hesitating for a while.


    It was because she wanted to feel the atmosphere on such a festive day. Another reason was that she wanted to get into a new rtionship, so the first step was to meet him.


    She deliberately put on a maroon woolen coat on Christmas. A lot of people looked old-fashioned in it, yet she looked striking due to her good looks and big eyes.


    When Ryan left the house and ran into her this morning, his eyes shed with a trace of amazement. At the same time, he had a sinking feeling. "Did you dress gorgeously today because you have a date to go o n?"


    "I''m having dinner with Jack," Freya said openly.


    Ryan''s handsome face froze a little. "Didn''t you say he''s boring?"


    "Yeah. He''s boring but honest. I''ll just meet him first. Anyway, we''re not together yet," Freya said with a grin, "After all, I need to meet him to find out what kind of person he is."


    I see...


    Ryan lowered his dark eyes despondently and sighed." Fine. I thought of asking you and Dani out to shop around on Christmas. It looks like I''ll be alone. It''s okay. I''d better head home early and apany Dani."


    At the sight of his glum look, Freya was slightly guilty. It felt as though she had suddenly abandoned him." You should''ve told me earlier so that I wouldn''t have agreed to meet Jack today. Now that I''ve promised him, it won''t be nice of me to go back on my word."


    "Am I that important?" Ryan suddenly looked up, looking touched.


    Seeing his face made her feel so embarrassed that words of constion escaped her mouth. "Of course.


    You''re much more important than Jack."

 Chapter 2114

    "Alright, then. Can you go to a movie with me after your dinner?" Ryan gazed at Freya with an expression filled with anticipation. "A thriller started screeningst night, and I really want to watch it."


    Freya had heard of the thriller Ryan mentioned as well. It seemed to have


    received many praises and was a box-office hit.


    However, leaving after having dinner with Jack on a festive day like that was not very polite. What if he had arranged other activities?


    "You don''t want to? It''s okay then." Ryan sighed disappointedly and turned to leave after seeing that Freya did not say a word.


    "No... It''s not that I don''t want to. You can book the tickets. I should be done with dinner by 8:00 p.m.," Freya could not help but say.


    "Alright. I''ll book the tickets for the 8:30 p.m. movie. Tell me where you''re having dinner afterward, and I''ll drive over to pick you up." Upon hearing Freya''s words, Ryan turned his head and smiled with his eyes.


    "Okay."


    Freya nodded, and only after Ryan did she feel annoyed at the fact that she would be getting into


    another man''s car just after having dinner with Jack. She felt like such a yer.


    However... Ryan was her godbrother in-name. Their rtionship was absolutely pure.


    Amidst her overthinking, Freya arrived at thepany.


    She received some small Christmas gifts from her colleagues. The gifts were not expensive, but it was the thoughts that counted.


    When it was time to get off work, many gentlemen came to thepany to pick their girlfriends up. Shaun was no exception either. However, he brought two other adorable children, Suzie and Lucas, with him as well.


    "Godmother, Merry Christmas. We''re going to have some western food with Mom and Dad." Suzie looked ted in a Christmas hat. "Would you like toe with us?"


    "Your godmother has a date tonight." Catherine patted Suzie''s face with a smile. After that, she asked Freya, "I s someoneing to pick you up? If not, we can give you a ride."


    Freya shook her head and got in the car without hesitation.


    After she told Shaun the address of her destination, he drove to that ce.


    In the car, Suzie stated her opinion. "Godmother, are you going on a date with your boyfriend? I think he''s no good for not picking you up personally on Christmas. He''s not gentlemanly at all."


    "I was the one who told him not toe," Freya exined with a smile. It would be their first time meeting, so she did not want Jack to know about her workce.


    "Did he give up oning because you told him not t o?" Suzie harrumphed. "Look at my mom. She never allows my dad to pick her up, yet he still does it brazenly. Dad said that women are animals who say one thing but mean another."


    Freyaughed. "Suzie, you sure know a lot. Are you already dating at such a young age?"


    "What''s the fun in puppy love? I''d rather eat." Suzie''s cheeks puffed up. It was so adorable that it made everyoneugh.


    The atmosphere in the car was joyous throughout the journey. Even Lucas, who was usually indifferent, smiled a few times.


    Freya watched them enviously. Not long ago, she, Dani, and Rodney once were a happy family as well. Unfortunately, it did notst long. It was only temporary.


    At times like that, she would feel an ache in her heart. It was not because she could not let go of Rodney. She just hated that he took no responsibility toward his child at all.


    Upon arriving at her destination, Freya waved goodbye to Catherine and her family before she got down the car and walked toward the restaurant on the opposite side of the road.

 Chapter 2115

    A man who looked 30 years old or so was standing at the entrance. Standing roughly 1.75 meters tall, he wore a formal navy-colored jacket with brown casual pants and ck leather shoes. He had a pair of sses on, and his features were well-defined. He exuded a refined, intellectual aura.


    Freya knew at first nce that he was Jack. She had seen him in pictures before, but his temperament was much better in person than in the photos.


    Jack spotted Freya too. She was wearing a winecolored coat, with her ck curls resting on her shoulders. Her charming features were more three-dimensional and deep-set than an average person''s. Even her forehead, which was revealed by the blowing wind, was naturally beautiful.


    When Freya came closer, he noticed that her makeup was very light. Her eyshes were long and well-defined, and her eyes were bright and pretty. She did not look like someone who had been married and pregnant before at all. Although Jack had seen many pretty, young girls in the university, he could not help but feel attracted to Freya.


    He did not understand why Rodney would have a


    mistress when he had such a pretty, young wife at home. What was wrong with Rodney''s eyes? Perhaps those young masters from wealthy families had a different mindset than ordinary people.


    "Hello, I''m Jack Morgan."


    He extended his hand politely. "It''s a pleasure to meet you."


    "The pleasure is mine. Let me introduce myself. I''m Freya Lynch."


    Freya shook his hand.


    That was her first blind date in her entire life.


    "Miss Lynch, let''s head inside. I''ve already ordered the food," Jack said gently. "I should''ve gone to pick you up, but I had a ss that only ended at 5:30 p.m. today. My school is quite far away, and the journey toe over here is long..." "It''s okay. I work near here anyway, so making my way here is quite convenient." After being seated, Freya and Jack started chatting casually. Jack seemed quite natural in person and was not as dull as when they were chatting on WhatsApp. Moreover, he was a Physics professor, so he was quite knowledgeable. However, on the asional times that they touched on Physics, Freya did not understand a thing as she used to be weak in her science. 2


    Therefore, they talked about their past. Most people knew about Freya''s story already, but Jack, on the other hand, also had a marriage before overseas. He fell in love at first sight with his ex-wife. After spending some time together, he realized that they were not a good match, so they got a divorce.


    Currently, his child was under his parents'' care since he was rtively busy and often participated in some confidential experiments.


    Halfway through the meal, Freya got up to go to the bathroom.


    At that moment, Ryan sent her a WhatsApp message: [ How''s your blind date going?]


    Freya lowered her head and typed to reply to him. As she was not paying attention to the path in front of her, she identally bumped into a wheelchair. "Don''t you watch where you''re going?"


    A familiar, angry man''s voice rang out. Freya was so stunned that she raised her head only to meet Rodney''s... expressionless face.


    They had not seen each other for some time now, ever since Dani''s one-month- old celebration. However, the Rodney in front of her did not look well. There was stubble all over his face, which used to be clean and handsome. He did not look as young and good-looking as before too.


    The wheelchair that Freya had bumped into was Sarah''s. Sarah was sitting in the wheelchair and wearing a mask. Only her forehead and eyes could be seen, but she was so thin that she was just skin and bones. There were even wrinkles below her eyes.


    Rodney and Sarah''s transformation made Freya disoriented for a moment.


    Rodney was stunned too, and amazement shed across his eyes. Freya was certainly dressed nicely that day. He could even see that she had put on the delicate makeup that she mentioned before. The clothes she wore also matched her skin tone, and even her skin was ssy and bright.


    Both of them were divorced, but she did not look haggard at all. In fact, it seemed like... her life was getting even better.

 Chapter 2116

    When Sarah saw Rodney looking at Freya absentmindedly, she felt a sting in her heart. She knew she was ugly and that she looked worsepared with Freya. She clenched her fists and said aggrievedly," Freya, did you bump into me on purpose? Look at the state I''m in. Why can''t you just let me go?"


    Freya was utterly stupefied. She felt like it was her unlucky day. "Is there something wrong with you? I didn''t even see you."


    Sarah''s body trembled, and tears welled up in her eyes. "There is something wrong with me. Thanks to you, there are problems all over my body."


    "Whatever."


    Seeing that passers-by were looking over at them, Freya wanted to walk past and leave.


    "Stop right there." Rodney grabbed hold of her with such force that he yanked Freya to his side.


    When Freya''s familiar scent greeted him, Rodney stared at her in a daze for a few seconds. He even forgot what he wanted to say.


    It was not until Freya pushed him away and red at him with contempt that he felt a sting in his heart. Annoyed, he said, "You must apologize to Sarah."


    "I''m sorry. Is that enough? Can I leave now?"


    Freya did not want to get involved with them at all. An apology was not a big deal. After all, she was looking at her phone and did not watch where she was going. It was a given to apologize since she had bumped into someone.


    "You''re not sincere at all." Rodney saw that Freya was in a hurry to leave, so he started to pick a fight because he was irritated.


    That, in turn, made Freya infuriated. "What do you want me to do? Do I have to kneel to apologize to her?"


    Rodney sneered. "If it weren''t for you, would Sarah be sitting in a wheelchair? She even has to go to the disabled bathrooms now. I''ll have you know that it''s useless even if you kneel. It''s not worth anything at all."


    "Mr. Snow, let me warn you to watch what you say. I can sue you for defamation," Freya warned him coldly and angrily.


    "You..."


    "Freya, what happened?"


    At that moment, Jack walked in from the restaurant. He nced at Rodney and Sarah, feeling slightly puzzled.


    When Rodney saw Jack, an unfamiliar guy, blood rushed up to his head, and heshed out at Freya. " Freya, you''re not having a date here with this old guy today, right?" "What old guy? He''s the same age as you!" Freya was speechless.


    "You''re such a flirt." Rodney started mocking her without filtering his words. "You change men like you''re changing clothes. How can you even have eyes for a person of this quality? Do you think you''re being fair to Dani? Rather than spending time with her at home, you''re here with an ugly man."


    "You''re crazy. Jack is a Physics professor at such a young age. Any one of his brain cells can surpass a brainless person like you." Freya got so angry that she started quarreling with Rodney. "Also, what right do you have to control me regarding Dani''s matter? As a father, have you ever taken responsibility for your daughter? How dare you talk about me! Get lost. Just looking at you is making me lose my appetite."


    "Do you think I wish to see you? You evil woman."


    Rodney sneered at Jack. "Let me remind you of this. You''d best stay away from this woman. She''s very evil. Do you see this woman in the wheelchair beside me? Freya was the one who severed her limbs and disfigured her face." 1 Jack frowned.


    At that, the people around them started pointing fingers at Freya and discussing. Their eyes were looking at her as if she was evil.


    "Rodney, I''m saying this for thest time. If you think I was the one who harmed Sarah, you can report it to the police. Don''t use me of everything."


    Freya did not want to stay for another moment. Hence, she turned around and left.


    Jack quickly went after her.


    Looking at the silhouette of them leaving, Rodney looked furious. He had the urge to rush forward and tear that man apart. 2


    He only came back to his senses after Sarah called him twice. When he lowered his head, he saw tears flowing down Sarah''s face. 7

 Chapter 2117

    "Rodney, are you still not over Freya?" Sarah wanted to pretend to be open-


    minded, but she could not tolerate Rodney''s jealous gaze. "I know I look bad and hideous now. I can''tpare to her at all..."


    "Sarah, stop saying those things. I''ve lost all feelings for her ever since she hurt you," Rodney said as he quickly held her hands and lowered his head.


    "Don''t lie to me. You don''t like me. That is why you still refuse to touch me even though we''re married." Sarah sobbed.


    "No, that''s not it. I''m just afraid of hurting you because your body is weak."


    Rodney could not tell her what he was going through. Sarah''s health was not the only reason why he had not had sex with Sarah at all. The other reason was that he could not bring himself to touch her because he did not like her anymore. He was only marrying her to take responsibility for what he had done to her.


    Sarah used to be a goddess in his heart and the dream girl he longed for when he was younger. Yet, Sarah was now too thin, and there were many wounds on her body and face, which made him feel guilty and fueled his hatred toward Freya. Nevertheless, he did not have any desires at all.


    Sometimes when he felt the urge in the morning, Freya''s seductive look on the bed would fill his mind. Her skin was fair, and she had everything in the right ces. Even her voice sounded nice.


    However, none of that belonged to him anymore.


    At the thought of that guy just now, hatred washed over Rodney.


    He hated Freya too. Why did she treat Sarah like that back then? If she had not been so cruel, he would have had a reason not to divorce her forever. That was why his words were always harsh every time he was with Freya.


    In fact, things would have been fine if he had sent Sarah overseas back then.


    Too bad... Too bad...


    He did regret keeping Sarah here. It would have been fine if he did not go soft- hearted and sent her overseas straight away without anyone finding out. Unfortunately, regret could not turn back time.


    Rodney felt helpless regarding his future life. Nevertheless, he could only stay by Sarah''s side and continue living.


    She said she wanted to have a wedding. Hence, he gave it to her.


    He would give her everything. Besides atoning for his sins, his remaining life was meaningless anyway.


    Sarah nced at how distracted Rodney looked and silently sneered. He was not thinking of not hurting her. He simply disliked her.


    However, what could she do in this state of hers?


    Freya and Jack returned to the restaurant, but the atmosphere was not as harmonious as before.


    Freya, in particr, did not want to stay any longer in the restaurant when she knew that Rodney and Sarah, the two people she hated the most, were in the same restaurant. "I''m full..."


    "Okay." Jack stood up. "It''s still early. Let''s..."


    "I''m tired. I want to go back." Freya interrupted him.


    Jack was stunned for two seconds before he nodded." I''ll send you home."


    "No need. I''ll take a taxi. Besides, it''s inconvenient for you to go to The Lodge." Freya refused him.


    After Jack paid for the meal, he followed her out and watched as she got into a taxi.


    Freya looked at her reflection on the window, thinking that night was a disaster. However, she still told the taxi driver to stop at the front.


    Just as she got down the car, she received Ryan''s call." Why did your dinner end so early?"

 Chapter 2118

    Freya was taken aback. Then, she realized something. "How did you know that my dinner has ended?"


    She looked around instinctively.


    Ryan exined, "I''m parked near the restaurant where you were having dinner, and I saw youing out. Get down. I''lle over to pick you up..."


    "I''ve already got out of the car. I''m ahead, where the cars are turning."


    "Wait for me."


    Freya waited there for less than five minutes when Ryan drove his Audi in front of her. The passenger seat''s window was open, revealing a handsome face." Get


    in."


    After Freya got on, she nced at the half-finished McDonald''s on the dashboard and theptop at the backseat. She was astonished. "This is your dinner...?"


    "Mm. I worked extra hours until 7:00 p.m., so I just drove here."


    Ryan smiled nonchntly. "What''s wrong with burgers? I ate them a lot when I was studying abroad. They''re convenient and quick. Besides, today''s a festive holiday. There are couples everywhere on the streets. Am I not making myself suffer if I have dinner


    by myself?"


    After he spoke, he nced at Freya helplessly. "I don''t like other people giving me pitiful gazes."


    Freya understood what he meant.


    She hated things like Valentine''s Day, New Year''s Eve, and Christmas when she was single. Those celebrations would only make her feel alone.


    However, she felt inexplicably guilty to hear those words from Ryan.


    It was as if she had abandoned Ryan first, and she felt bad about it.


    "Actually... I didn''t have my fill just now. Should we go and get some more food?" Freya looked outside the window. "That restaurant. How does mac and cheese sound?"


    "...Okay."


    Ryan''s lips curved into a grin, and he found a ce to park his car.


    The mac and cheese store was small. However, it was crowded since it was a holiday. There was even a queue.


    Freya went to grab a seat. Not long after, Jack sent her a message: [Remember to send me a message when you get home. Don''t worry. I didn''t take your ex- husband''s words to heart. I''ll see with my own eyes whether you''re a good woman or not.]


    [Thank you.]


    After Freya replied, Ryan came over with two bowls of mac and cheese. He nced at her phone and then gave her a spoon. "Well, how did the blind date go? Didn''t you say dinner might only end at 8:00 p.m.?


    Was it unpleasant?"


    "We met Rodney and Sarah. Rodney said some harsh words in front of Jack that embarrassed me," Freyained in annoyance. "Did he have to do that? We''re divorced. I''ve even given him a child. I just want to start a new life, yet he looked like he wouldn''t stop until he destroys my reputation."


    "He despises you because of Sarah''s incident."


    Ryan mixed the mac and cheese and said gently," Don''t overthink. If Jack cares about something like that, it means that he''s not worth you getting to know him better."


    "Jack doesn''t mind it. He just sent me a message to exin," Freya said while lowering her head." Actually, he''s not bad..."


    He just did not make her heart flutter. Although they hadmon topics to talk about and the atmosphere was not awkward, he did not step up to defend her when she was quarreling with Rodney.


    However, it was understandable. They had only met for the first time.


    Nevertheless, if Ryan were there in that situation, he would never allow the bystanders to look at her differently.

 Chapter 2119

    While Freya was overthinking, she did not notice that Ryan''s gaze had darkened.


    "I see..."


    Ryan scooped some mac and cheese with his spoon. "I have a friend who returned after studying abroad and is working at the University of Canberra as well. However, he''s slightly younger, so he''s a lecturer. I asked him to find out about Jack Morgan. There''s nothing to pick about Jack''s knowledge, but it seems like he has had two rtionships after his divorce and he came back to Australia. Not only that, but one of his partners was a student at the University of Canberra. She was only 23 years old. In fact, many young girls in the university have a crush on him because of his gentle personality. The girlfriends he had dated before were all young and pretty. You''re considered beautiful too, so he should like you quite a lot." 2


    Freya instantly felt ufortable.


    She was not against professors dating students.


    However, it meant that Jack might like younger and pretty women. Moreover, many young girls were


    trying to win his heart. The chances of him having an affair in the future would be high.


    Freya had gone through a divorce before, so even though it was only dating, she would take security into consideration.


    After all, she had been cheated on once. She was afraid history would repeat itself.


    "My mom might not have known about that. She must''ve heard of people talking about Jack. From various perspectives, he doesn''t seem too bad."


    Ryan added, "By the way, my friend said Jack is quite a busy person. Although he has a child, no one has ever seen his child at school."


    Were those words not telling Freya that Jack was not taking care of his child?


    Freya believed Ryan. When she was having dinner just now, she could sense from Jack''s words that he had no understanding of children at all.


    That implied he did not care much about his biological child.


    If they were to progress further into the rtionship, Freya should not expect that Jack would treat Dani half as good as Ryan did.


    Before giving birth, she would not have considered it a must for her partner to be a warm guy who took care of his family and children. However, after having a child and seeing Ryan treating Dani so well, she wondered why could other men not be like Ryan? After all, Ryan was a man too.


    Although Shaun used to be a sc*m, he treated his two children well. He sent them to all of their tuition sses. He even apanied them to the yground and other ces to have fun. 2


    Freya had a failed marriage before, so she did not want to be miserable again.


    After thinking it over in her head, Jack was canceled.


    "Forget it. I won''t meet Jack again in the future. I''ll make it clear to him when I get back," Freya said decisively.


    A hint of glee shed across Ryan''s eyes, and his expression became more sincere. "Won''t you try interacting with him? He has a bright future..."


    "I have a bright future too, okay?" Freya pouted. "I''m not short of money. He likes pretty girls, and I like handsome guys. But I don''t think he''s handsome enough."


    "Handsome? He''s just average. He can''tpare to me." Ryan grinned widely. Freya nced at Ryan''s good-looking face. When she recalled Jack''s face again, she really had no thoughts about him anymore.


    Well, there was no harm if only there were noparisons.


    "Tell me what type of guys you like. I''ll help you to look for some." Ryan cocked his head to one side and came closer to Freya. "I''m different from my mother. I''ll surely investigate that person thoroughly before sending him before your eyes."


    "I..." Freya met his gaze. Both of them were so close to each other that they were only a fist''s length apart. She could even see her reflection in his dark eyes. 3

 Chapter 2120

    Freya''s mind went nk for a few seconds before she stammered, "A good personality and temper, loyal to rtionships, patient toward children, able to tolerate me, and will treat me well when I''m young or even when I''m old in the future. Of course, he has to look decent. He doesn''t have to be super handsome, but he can''t look crooked too. His financial situation shouldn''t be too bad. I don''t dislike guys who don''t have a wealthy family background, but there will be moremon topics between us if we''re of equal status."


    Ryan gave a profound response. "Mm."


    Freya was embarrassed. "Are my standards too high?"


    "They are not high," Ryan said as he smiled. "Aside from looks which are inherited from parents and uncontroble, there is no need for a man to marry a wife if he can''t be gentle, caring, and loyal to his significant other. He can just get a sitter."


    "You think I''m right too, right?" Freya was delighted. "I don''t want to be choosy either, but I have no choice. It''s precisely because I wasn''t choosy in the past that I got hurt over and over again. I... Sometimes, I''m really afraid of getting hurt again." "You won''t."


    Ryan gazed at Freya with his dark, deep-set eyes." With me around, no one will ever hurt you again."


    In the small restaurant, people were walking in and out, and it was very noisy. However, Freya felt as if her surroundings had suddenly fallen silent. 1


    She saw Ryan''s serious expression, and it made her face flush uncontrobly. She even felt like there was ack of oxygen around her.


    "Eat your mac and cheese. We''ll bete for the movie if you don''t start eating," Ryan reminded her with a smile.


    "Alright."


    Freya quickly lowered her head and ate her mac and cheese.


    Ryanughed when he saw her red ears.


    After finishing the meal, Ryan and Freya went to a nearby cinema.


    When they entered, Ryan bought a box of popcorn, two cups of freshly-squeezed juice, and a hot dog.


    While they watched the movie, Freya grabbed the popcorn and kept crunching on them. She even finished the hot dog.


    Having eaten too much, her mouth was dry, and she needed to drink some juice.


    Halfway into the movie, Freya thought something was not right. The cup of juice that she was drinking was almost finished, but why was the cup she was holding still quite full...?


    A few secondster, she tugged Ryan''s sleeve awkwardly.


    "What''s wrong?"


    The volume in the cinema was loud. Hence, Ryan bent over, put his lips next to her ear, and asked.


    His warm breath caressed Freya''s earlobes like an electric current flowing through. She felt like half of her heart went numb. Luckily, the cinema was quite dark, so her blushing face could not be seen. 1


    However, she forgot about her bright gaze.


    When Ryan caught her gaze at a close distance, he immediately understood.


    Seeing that Freya was not talking, he intentionally went closer to her ear and continued asking, "I asked what''s wrong?"


    His thin lips identally grazed her earlobes, and Freya''s body trembled. As if she had been shocked by a stronger electric current, she immediately sat up and red at him. "What are you doing?"


    On the screen, the movie''s plot had reached an intense, exciting part, so it drowned her voice out.


    "Huh?" Ryan went closer to Freya''s ear again with a confused expression. He asked, "What are you saying?"


    Freya did not dare to let him get closer. She hastily dodged to another side to avoid him, but she identally hit a man on the other side.


    That guy turned his head and nced at her unhappily.


    Freya quickly apologized. She did not know whether that man had heard her


    clearly or not, but he continued watching the movie anyway.


    She shrank her head away and saw Ryan raising his eyebrows at her.


    She gritted her teeth and turned Ryan''s head over frustratedly. She went close to


    his ear and said angrily, "I drank your juice by ident."


    The woman''s breath was sweet and soft.


    Ryan felt like he understood what Freya had felt just now.

 Chapter 2121

    Therefore, Ryan whispered in her ear again, "It''s okay. I don''t mind."


    Freya avoided him. She really did not want to keep whispering with him in the ear like that. It was too intimate, so much that she felt like half of her brain had gone


    numb.


    As for Ryan grazing her ear just now, he might have done it identally.


    However, her reaction was a little too big. Was it because she had gotten older and that she was feeling lonely?


    It... could not be, right?


    Freya''s face flushed red, and she started spacing out. She did not pay attention to what was going on in the middle of the movie.


    When they came out of the cinema after the movie, it was already past 11:00 p.m.


    The mall was closed, so the audience who were leaving could only take the elevator downstairs. As there were many people, the small elevator was packed.


    Freya was in the corner but not squeezed because Ryan was standing before her. He put his hands against the elevator walls and maintained a distance from her.


    Then in came an obese man who shoved Ryan aside.


    Ryan was so caught off guard that his entire body pushed against Freya.


    The woman''s body was curvy, and she was stuck in his embrace like a kitten. 1 Ryan''s body almost lit up because of the fire burning inside him.


    Luckily, he tried his best to hold it in, so the person in his embrace did not notice anything weird.


    Freya''s entire face was against Ryan''s chest, and they were like a couple. As such, she started feeling ufortable all over, and heat rushed up from her feet to her head.


    When the elevator finally arrived at the parking lot, the people in the elevator left one after another.


    With that, Ryan and Freya walked out. Heined in a low voice, "I didn''t crush you, did I? The person behind me was like a mountain. He didn''t budge at all."


    "I saw him too." Freya pouted. "I almost got crushed t."


    Ryan did not say a word. He simply turned his head and looked at her slightly red, full lips. She had eaten a spicy hot dog in the cinema, so her mouth and face were red from the spice. However, they looked very seductive, making him want to kiss her.


    He had experienced many things that almost made him lose control that night.


    At that moment, Ryan, who always had incredible selfcontrol, realized that he might not be able to hold it in any longer.


    He walked toward the car and opened the trunk, where there was a bouquet of pink roses and a small gift box.


    Ryan took them out and handed them over to Freya." Merry Christmas."


    Freya was stunned. For a moment, she did not know what to do. "What... What are you doing?"


    "A Christmas gift. Didn''t you say many colleagues gave you Christmas presents today? It''d be outrageous if I didn''t give you a present when other people did." Ryan gave Freya a calm smile. "Take it. I give my family members Christmas presents every year."


    "Okay..."


    After Freya epted the gift, she felt relieved. However, she also had an indescribable feeling.


    Fine. She did find it romantic the moment she saw the present. A thought even shed across her mind. Did Ryan like her?


    In the end, she was just overthinking again.


    Ryan liked men.


    How could she forget?


    "Did you give Godmother flowers too?" Freya raised her head and asked.


    "If I were to give my mother flowers, my dad might beat me up." Ryan joked. "However, if I didn''t give you flowers, I think no one else would." 2


    "You''re such a meanie."


    Freya hit Ryan lightly with her hand, and her voice was soft. She did not realize that she was acting like a spoiled child.

 Chapter 2122

    Ryan almost lost control.


    He could only turn his face away. "Get in the car. Let''s go home."


    On the way home, Freya opened the box. There was a starry moon ne inside, and tiny diamonds were embedded on a small moon. It was dazzling.


    "It''s so pretty," Freya praised, and her eyes lit up. "But...


    It must be expensive."


    "It''s not expensive. Just a few thousand dors. There aren''t a lot of diamonds on it." Ryan did not want her to feel burdened.


    A few thousand dors was indeed not expensive to a family like theirs.


    However, as the person receiving the present, Freya felt embarrassed. "You''ve given me such a good gift, but I don''t have anything for you..."


    "Didn''t you give me a scarfst time?" Ryan said nonchntly with a smile.


    "That scarf was only more than a hundred dors..."


    "If you feel embarrassed, I don''t mind you giving me another small gift." Ryan stopped being polite." However, there''s no need to return the gift. You don''t


    have to get me a present of the same value as what I''ve given you. That''ll be meaningless." 1


    Freya initially had that exact thought. However, after hearing his words, she canceled her idea. "What present would you like?"


    The car passed through a crossroad when Ryan thought of something. "My belt isn''t very good. You can give me a new one, but don''t buy one that''s too


    expensive, though. I don''t want shady people taking pictures of it and saying that I''m involved in embezzlement." 1


    Freya understood instantly and quickly nodded her head.


    After nodding, she was deep in thought again.


    Why did it have to be a belt?


    Freya had dated and gotten married before. She knew that a girl giving a man belts and scarves suggested a n ambiguous rtionship.


    However, she saw Ryan''s honest expression.


    Moreover, considering that she had given him a scarf previously, perhaps he really wanted to change his belt. She might have been overthinking.


    After figuring it out, Freya wore the ne on her neck and looked into the mirror. She felt like anything she wore looked good on her as she had fair skin and was beautiful.


    The next day.


    Freya wore the ne to work.


    Once the morning meeting ended, Catherine nced at the ne on Freya''s neck and teased, "This ne is pretty cool, and it suits your image too. Was it Jack who gave it to you during dinnerst night?"


    "Nope."


    Speaking of Jack, Freya pouted. "I felt we didn''t suit each other after yesterday''s meal, so I made things clear to him this morning. From now on, we''ll only be friends."


    "Why do you think so?" Catherine opened a packet of biscuits and curiously asked, "Didn''t you say he was okay when I sent a message to you during the meal?"


    "That was just on the surface. Afterward, we met Rodney during the meal. When Rodney pointed his finger at me and scolded me, Jack didn''t even defend me from the side. Besides, Ryan''s friend, a lecturer at the University of Canberra, helped me look into Jack. Jack has dated his students in the past, and many girls in the university have a crush on him. It''s tooplicated. There are too many temptations around him."


    Freya shook her head. "Jack also has a daughter, whom he doesn''t care about much. He''s not a good father."


    tt H


    Catherine raised her eyebrows out of astonishment.


    Well, it turned out Ryan was influencing the whole thing behind the scenes. 1


    Tsk. Ryan was indeed not a simple man, to be able to eliminate an enemy in mere moments.


    Not only that, but Freya even believed in Ryan''s words without any doubts.


    "In that case, your ne..."


    "It''s Ryan''s Christmas gift to me. It looks nice, right?" Freya touched the ne on her neck. She smiled with her eyes. "By the way, do you have time in the afternoon? I feel embarrassed for not getting Ryan anything for Christmas yesterday. Can you apany me to the nearby shopping mall to get a belt for him? It''ll be a return gift to him."


    "Belt?" The corners of Catherine''s mouth twitched, and she could not hold it in anymore. "Freya, do you... like Ryan?"


    Freya was startled. "Don''t talk nonsense. I treat him as my family."

 Chapter 2123

    "Don''t you know that a woman giving a man a belt means she wants to tie him to her with it?" Catherine said helplessly.


    "Can your thoughts be purer? He was the one who wanted me to give him a belt because his belt isn''t great." Freya rolled her eyes at Catherine.


    Catherine frowned. It was so obvious. She could not believe that Freya had not sensed anything at all. "Is h e hinting something to you?"


    "You think too much. Our rtionship is very pure. Moreover, he..."


    Freya''s voice stopped. She could not say that Ryan liked men. "He just treats me like a sister. I even gave him a scarf a few days ago." si n


    Catherine did not know what to say.


    Both Ryan and Freya''s actions were too intimate, yet Freya did not seem to notice anything at all.


    Catherine did not know whether Ryan was too crafty o r Freya was just too dense.


    1


    "Okay. I''ll go shopping with you in the afternoon."


    It was quite easy to choose a men''s belt, and Freya


    paid for it. When she was pushing Dani to the garden for a walk at night, she went to Ryan''s ce on the way.


    Ryan had just returned. He was standing in front of the floor-to-ceiling windows, talking about formal matters.


    Upon seeing that Freya hade, he quickly hung up the call.


    "This belt is my gift for you. You can take a look at it." Freya handed the bag to him.


    Ryan''s eyes lit up. He immediately opened it after epting the bag. It was a brown belt with a vintage touch to it.


    "Let me try it..."


    He then took his jacket off, revealing the shirt inside. His hands removed his old belt quickly and changed into the new one.


    Once Ryan had speedily put on his belt, Freya noticed his fit waistline. There was no excess b on his body.


    It was only a thousand-dor belt, but it looked like a branded belt when matched with his body and pants after he put it on.


    "Thank you. I like it a lot."


    Ryan grinned.


    "Of course. I''ve always had good taste." Freya was happy too. After all, it was satisfying to see other


    people liking the presents she gave.


    Moreover, she noticed that the scarf she gave Ryanst time was on his neck. Now, he had also put on the belt she gave him.


    A strange, indescribable feeling welled up in her, especially when Catherine''s words in the morning shed across her mind.


    Freya''s red lips moved reluctantly. "You..."


    Ryan''s phone rang again, to which he picked up his phone and nced at her helplessly. "I have quite a lot of work..."


    "You can go ahead. I''m taking Dani to resume our walk." Freya realized that she was about to ask an absurd question just now, so she quickly pushed Dani away and left.


    Ryan did not ask her to stay either.


    As Freya left, she turned around and saw him giving instructions about work with a stern face.


    On his waist, the belt that she gave him was particrly eye-catching.


    The next day, Freya noticed that Ryan was wearing the belt that she had gifted


    him when she went to the dining area for breakfast. Although his clothes covered some parts of it, it could still be seen vaguely.


    She secretly nced at him and saw him talking to


    Heidi with a smile.


    New Year''s Day wasing, so many things were going on in the prime minister''s office. Ryan and Nathan were busy all day outside. Even Freya had to attend some banquets with Heidi sometimes.


    However, a scandal about the prime minister''s office broke out before New Year''s Day.

 Chapter 2124

    It was in the morning, and Freya had woken up earlier than usual. She heard two maids who were doing the cleaning discussing in hushed voices.


    "Is what you all said true?"


    "I''m not sure, but there might be a possibility. I''ve never seen Young Master dating any women before."


    "What are you two talking about?" Freya suddenly spoke, which startled the two maids, and their brooms fell to the ground.


    "No... Nothing." The maids'' faces were pale.


    Freya looked at their nervous expressions and put on a stern look. "Tell me the truth. I heard you two were talking about the young master with my own two ears. Is it Ryan?"


    "Miss Lynch, please don''t misunderstand." The maids were so frightened that their bodies were shaking. "We weren''t talking about it on purpose. We were only curious because we saw the news and exchanged a few words about it. We won''t dare to do it again."


    "What news?" Freya had just woken up, so she had not looked at her phone yet. "This morning''s news. It''s about Young Master..." a maid said in a low voice.


    Freya was in no mood to talk to them anymore and went upstairs, where she took her phone and searched Ryan up. After searching, it turned out that there was quite a lot of news about Ryan that morning. However, they were all scandals about his private life. Reporters had taken pictures of him hugging a man at a bar. There were also pictures of him holding hands with a man and walking out of a hotel after having a meal. Their actions looked intimate. Although the lighting of those pictures was dark and all of them were taken from behind, it looked like there was something going on between the two of them.


    There were even reporters who had discovered the identity of the man who was with Ryan. He was quite a famous gay.


    Freya nced at the ten thousand or morements below.


    [F*ck. This is shocking. Even the prime minister''s son is gay.]


    [Tsk. I''m disgusted at the two guys holding hands. I don''t believe that nothing is going on between them.]


    [What do you mean you''re disgusted? That''s love too. We shouldn''t discriminate against them.] [Okay. It''s okay if other people are gay, but it''s inappropriate that the prime minister''s son is gay too. What will the citizens of Australia think? Won''t this make more men have the guts toe out as gay?


    What should women do in the future? Don''t you see that the ratio of men to women is heavily imbnced?]


    [That''s right. So many handsome guys areing out as gays nowadays. No wonder the number of single women has increased.]


    [Ah, don''t be so certain yet. Maybe it''s a misunderstanding.]


    [Naha, the prime minister''s office will surely deny this. After all, it''s too


    embarrassing now that word has gotten out.]


    Freya could not bring herself to read thements anymore. Some were fine, but some were very harsh. Some even verbally abused Ryan.


    How could Ryan, a clean man, be scolded that way?


    It made Freya very ufortable. However, looking at those pictures, she had a strange feeling.


    She was even wondering whether Ryan liked her or not a few days ago.


    Okay. She really was overthinking.


    Ryan only treated her well because she was family to him.


    He liked men.


    Nevertheless, the incident might impact his future career greatly if it escted.


    With that, Freya quickly washed up and went to look for Ryan. However, when she got to his ce, she was told that he had been called to see the prime minister.


    She quickly rushed to the main building.


    Just as she went in, she heard sounds of things thrown and Nathan''s scolding


    from the study upstairs. Even the door could not block the sounds.


    She had never seen Nathan so furious before. It made her frightened.

 Chapter 2125

    After standing there for over ten minutes, Freya saw Ryan walking downstairs. His handsome face was ashen, and a scar was on his forehead. He was probably hit by something.


    "Are you... okay?"


    Freya looked at him nervously. "Do you need..."


    "No need." Ryan lowered his head and walked outside.


    "Stop right there." Nathan''s somber voice sounded from behind. "I don''t care how you do it, but you must rify this matter. Also, you have to get a girlfriend within half a month. I can''t afford to lose my dignity."


    "Lose your dignity?" Ryan looked back and gave a deep, sarcasticugh. "As your son, I don''t even have the right to fall in love with someone."


    "Shut your mouth, Ryan. Same-sex marriage may be legal, but don''t ruin your life." Nathan red at him." Break off your rtionship with him right away." Ryan pursed his thin lips before he turned around and walked away.


    Then, the living room fell into an eerie silence.


    Freya could feel her scalp turn numb. Nathan''s reaction had made her a little frightened.


    "Freya, you should advise him since you''re quite close with him." Nathan said helplessly, "Too many people are eying the prime minister''s office. Considering that Ryan is young and has considerable standing, many people are jealous of him. If he continues to behave like this, he''ll destroy his future. It doesn''t matter to me whether I''ll continue in office, but he''s still young."


    As soon as Nathan finished speaking, he strode away.


    Heidi also came down with a frown, like something was weighing on her mind.


    "Godmom, do you want to have breakfast?" Freya held her.


    "I don''t have much of an appetite." Heidi sighed. "No wonder he''s not interested in the women I''ve


    introduced to him. I''m to me for not noticing it. I don''t understand how he ended up like this."


    Freya could not get her head around it either. Women were great. Why would he like a man instead?


    Even so, she said, "Godmom, who took those photos? How dare they publish those photos. Are they trying to go against the executive council?"


    "Way too many people have been trying to go against u s." Heidi forced a smile. "Things weren''t so bad earlier. However, this world is always full of ambitious people. Even if Ryan and that person were just friends, other people might not believe it. That''s why he needs to get a girlfriend as soon as possible. It won''t be an issue even if he wants to get engaged."


    "Freya, please advise Ryan," Heidi said.


    Freya was at a loss for words.


    Did she not advise him? She did.


    However, Ryan refused to listen to her.


    In less than an hour, the news about Ryaning out was soon suppressed. At the same time, the executive council publicly rified that Ryan was only friends with that man. On the day the photo was captured, Ryan had drunk too much and lost his footing. Hence, his friend beside him supported him.


    Even so, many people did not buy it.


    Nevertheless, the PR deleted all thements of those who did not believe it. Within a day, the news about that incident gradually died down.


    After letting out a sigh of relief, Freya called Ryan, but he did not pick up her call nor reply to her message.


    She reckoned Ryan must be in agony right now.


    She had once fallen for someone too. Indeed, the feeling of not being able to be with the person she loved was torturous.


    However, how could she help Ryan? Ryan had helped her many times, so she wanted to help him, too.


    Ryan was still not back when she returned to The Lodge after work. Once she sent Dani to bed, she called Ryan again. Finally, someone picked up the call, but it was a strange voice.

 Chapter 2126

    "Hi. May I know whether you''re the phone owner''s friend? He has drunk a lot in the bar. I''m the server here."


    "I am." Freya immediately leaped to her feet. "Which bar is that? I''lle right away."


    After the server told her the address, she informed the sitter about it, took the car key, and hurried over to the bar.


    Not many cars were on the road in the dead of night.


    As such, she arrived there in about a half an hour''s drive.


    Ryan was lying on a couch in the corner of the dark bar. One of his hands was resting on his eyes while the other was holding a wine bottle, looking drunk. He did not move a muscle.


    She walked over and nced at the empty wine bottles on the table. Then, she pushed Ryan violently.


    He moved his arms. With his drunken eyes, he looked at her in confusion and dejection. On his forehead, the scar from being hit was still visible.


    The sight of him tore at her heartstrings for a moment.


    Having known Ryan for a long time, she had seen


    many of his sides. However, she had never seen him s o despondent and helpless.


    How sad and stressed was he to have drunk so much?


    Given that he had helped her so many times, she wanted to help him so badly right now.


    "Stop drinking. I''m taking you home." Freya took away the bottle in his hand.


    "Leave me alone." Ryan shook loose of her hand, straightened his body, and continued to grab hold of the bottle.


    Freya directly clutched his arm and pulled him forcefully. "Let''s go home."


    Ryan was dragged up in a totter. However, he missed his footing and staggered for a while before he fell onto her.


    Freya stretched out her hands to wrap them around his waist. Only after she took two steps backward did she keep her footing. After she took a deep breath, Ryan suddenly extended his hands and hugged her.


    Although she was momentarily stunned, she instinctively raised her hand and patted him on the back. She could not help but say loudly, "I know you''re upset, but drinking won''t solve your problems."


    Due to the loud music in the bar, she was not sure whether Ryan had heard what she said. All he did was bury his face in her neck.


    "Let''s head out first. It''s too noisy here. If you want to


    drink, we can go somewhere else for a drink."


    Freya coaxed him as she walked out with him.


    Meanwhile, Ryan continued to lean on her like a helpless child.


    Shortly after they walked out of the bar, Ryan lifted his hand and pushed her away. Then, he walked toward the other side with a stagger.


    "Ryan, you can share it with me if something is weighing on your mind." Freya went after him and gripped his arm stubbornly. "I treated you as a trash can when I was at my lowest point of life. Now you can do the same to me too."


    Ryan tottered and leaned against the tree. The moonlight shone on his reddened and drunken yet handsome face. "T-They said I... fell in love with... someone I shouldn''t."


    After he finished speaking, he burped with his eyes full of misery.


    "Love?"


    Freya was confused for some time.


    Only then did she recall the photo of Ryan holding hands with a man ande to realize that Ryan had fallen in love with a man.


    It was not like, but love.


    If Ryan were just an ordinary person, she would surely advise him to go after the


    man without hesitation.


    However, she could not act as she wished because of his identity.


    Furthermore, her godparents had told her to talk Ryan out of it.


    "Do you... care about him that much?" Freya''s scalp turned numb as it was her first time encountering such an issue. "Think about it carefully. Once you pursue your true love, your future will be ruined. Indeed, homosexual identity development is getting more prevalent everywhere, but your family is rtively conservative. Plus, you''re engaged in politics


    "What do you want me to do?" Ryan suddenly interrupted her. His eyes were bleary and drunken.


    Freya''s mind froze. "Then... it depends what kind of person you''re into. If you really are into men, you can work in business in the future. With your intelligence, I''m sure you can work in any field. But... but I personally think... it''s better for you to be interested in women. Have you ever made out with a woman before? Women..."


    Before she could finish her sentence, a shadow suddenly loomed over her.


    She... was stunned.


    It was because... Ryan had nted a kiss on her.


    His lips were cool and heavy with the smell of wine.


    She widened her eyes. At the sight of the man''s


    drunken, dark eyes, she froze and forgot to react.


    "Last time, you... told me that women smelled good and were soft. So... I thought


    of giving it a try."


    Ryan kissed her lips softly as he spoke with a hoarse voice.


    Freya instantly flew into a fury.


    He wanted to give it a try, and that was why... he kissed her?


    Did he know who she was?


    With their rtionship, there was no way they could kiss.


    Ahhh!


    She almost went insane.


    "Freya, let me try..."


    Amid her conflicting thoughts, Ryan sounded like an innocent, pathetic little puppy begging to kiss her again.


    Freya stiffened.


    She initially wanted to push him away firmly.


    However, she was swayed by his pleading voice and was at her wits'' end at that moment.


    She thought he might not have made out with any woman.


    Perhaps after trying out a woman, he would find women sweeter than men.


    Perhaps she could turn a gay man straight. 1


    Perhaps she could save Ryan.


    He was so wonderful and gentle. It was a pity that he had to be gay.


    Especially with his current identity, many people were criticizing him.


    She did not want him to be criticized.


    In that case... Should she sacrifice herself for a while?


    Countless thoughts ran through her head within a few seconds.


    While she was thinking, however, Ryan had already forced her mouth open and invaded it.


    It immediately broke her train of thought.


    What an extremely passionate kiss.


    She was so embarrassed that her body froze, yet Ryan became more spontaneous, domineering, and passionate. He kept holding onto her and kissing


    her. The warmth in her mouth made her legs turn to jelly.


    Although it was a winter night, Freya felt like her body was on fire, especially her face. If there were water on her face, it would probably turn to steam.


    "C-Can..." 2


    Freya attempted to push him away while mumbling.


    "Stop moving. Your lips are so soft."


    Ryan let go of her shoulders and cupped her face. He kissed her even more


    passionately and unscrupulously.


    In fact, Freya''s legs had turned to jelly. As such, Ryan turned around while


    hugging her to lean her against the tree behind her.


    The kiss made her mind turn nk. Her ears were filled with his breathing sounds,


    which made her heart race madly. 9

 Chapter 2127

    In the end, Ryan left Freya only when both of them could not breathe from the


    kiss.


    Nevertheless, he shut his eyes and smiled as his lips rested on Freya''s. "Is this how it feels to kiss a woman?"


    His breathing surrounded her. From his handsome face, he looked like a kid who had gotten candy.


    At that moment, Freya was at a loss for words. She did not even dare to look into


    his eyes.


    The nervousness, embarrassment, shyness, and awkwardness that overwhelmed her made her look like a puppet.


    The only thought on her mind was that she and Ryan had kissed...


    "W-We..."


    She spent a long time stammering anxiously, but before she could finish her sentence, Ryan suddenly fell on her body and passed out.


    Freya stood under the tree like a statue. She could not believe that he fell asleep right after kissing her.


    How was she going to bring him into the car?


    "Madam, do you need me to help you with bringing your boyfriend into the car?" Fortunately, a security guard at the door came over.


    "He''s not my boyfriend," Freya exined dully.


    However, the security guard did not say anything. Instead, he threw her a pensive look.


    Freya immediately understood. The security guard must have witnessed what happened just now.


    Great. Now she was giving herself away by concealing the truth.


    After Ryan was brought to the backseat, he fell asleep lying there.


    Freya drove him back to The Lodge. When she stopped at a red traffic light during the journey, she nced toward the back. The neon lights pouring through the window and shining on his handsome face made his face glisten more than before. Probably because he was drunk, Ryan frowned in agony, and his lips were tightly pursed.


    After her eyes settled on his lips for a few seconds, her heart skipped a beat. She promptly slid open the mirror above her and looked at her lips. They were not swollen, but they were very red.


    What was more, the wine smell was present in her mouth even though she did not drink that night. The smell hade from Ryan''s mouth.


    How she wished she was drunk too. However, she was not. She even vividly remembered how passionately she made out with him.


    She nearly went crazy.


    Then, she touched her burning face.


    She must stop thinking about it. She must forget what happened tonight.


    Meanwhile, the man in the backseat secretly opened his eyes without her realizing it. After throwing a look at her, he curled his lips nonchntly into a grin in the dark. 1


    Upon arriving at The Lodge, she told the bodyguard to help her with sending Ryan back to the main building. Only after that did she return to her bedroom to sleep. Sadly, she had trouble falling asleep again. She could not sleep until 3:00 a.m. The next day, she woke up feeling lightheaded, and her throat hurt a little as well. She reckoned it was because she had dressed too thinly when she went out in the wee hoursst night and got a cold from standing in the cold outside the bar.


    To prevent Dani from getting infected, Freya handed Dani to the sitter and took some medication before heading to the office.


    She did not even go to the front courtyard to have breakfast for fear that she would feel awkward seeing Ryan. She supposed Ryan would not recall what happenedst night, considering how drunk he was.


    At 9:00 a.m., her phone rang. The moment she saw the name of the caller on the screen, her hand shook while holding a test tube. She wished she could bury herself in a hole.


    "Miss Lynch, your phone is ringing."


    An intern, who walked past her, reminded her, "Is it inconvenient for you to answer


    the call? Do you need me to hold your phone for you?"

 Chapter 2128

    "No need."


    Freya had no choice but to put down the test tube and remove her gloves. She picked up her phone and walked to the open-air garden. "What''s the matter?"


    "I heard I was drunkst night, and you were the one who sent me home." Ryan''s clear, pleasant voice sounded.


    Freya heaved a sigh of relief. It seemed like he could not recall what happenedst night. Nevertheless, she was a little disappointed and frustrated. She had trouble sleeping because of that passionate kiss fromst night. Yet, he hadpletely forgotten about it. He was the one who said that her lips were soft. Despite that, he could easily forget it. Sure enough, he was gay.


    "Yeah."


    She muttered, "Don''t you remember anything?"


    "I drank too much yesterday." After pausing for a moment, Ryan added, "I didn''t do anything to you, right?"


    "What?" She had a brain cramp for a moment.


    "I''m not sure if I was drunk and muddle-headed or it


    was a dream, but I seemed to have... kissed you..." "Hahaha. How could that be?" Freya''s head buzzed, and she immediately interrupted him, "It must''ve been a dream."


    Deep down, she was hoping that he would not recall it. If he did, how was she going to face him?


    "Really? Fine. I might''ve overthought things." Ryan sounded very helpless. "It might''ve been a dream, but the kiss felt great..."


    "Do you think it was a man... or a woman who kissed you?" Freya asked cautiously.


    "I think it was a woman." Ryanughed. "Although I can''t remember much after I woke up, the kiss seemed beautiful."


    "M-Maybe." On the other end, Freya''s face was burning from embarrassment. Anyhow, they had kissed. If Ryan remembered that her kiss was terrible, it woulde as a blow to her. "As I said, a woman''s kiss is much more enjoyable than a man''s. Women''s lips are soft, and they smell good. You''d better not go for men anymore and get as drunk as you did yesterday."


    Ryan did not answer her. "Your voice sounds strange. Do you have a cold?"


    "Yeah. I went to pick you up in the middle of the night and caught a cold... It was all your fault." She snorted and med him softly.


    "I''m sorry. Is it bad? Have you taken any medicine?"


    "I''ve taken some medicine, but it doesn''t seem effective. Forget it. I''ll see how I feel in the afternoon," Freya said glumly.


    "What are the symptoms?"


    "Just a bit of a sore throat. I''m going to stop here. I need to get to work."


    After hanging up, Freya carried on with her work.


    At noon, she had lunch with Catherine in the canteen. Shortly after she took her seat, her secretary came over with a takeaway. "Manager Lynch, someone has sent you lunch."


    Freya opened the lunch pack curiously, only to see chicken soup, salmon sd, and blueberries. There was also medication for sore throat, as well as antiinmmatory tablets.


    Catherine leaned over to take a look. "Wow. Which caring man sent this over?" Ryan''s face subconsciously shed across Freya''s mind. He was the only one who knew that she had caught a cold and would do such a thing.


    If this happened on any other day, she would find him caring.


    However, at the thought of the passionate kissst night, a strange feeling welled up within her. Instinctively, she could not see this as a form of


    familial care.


    "How considerate of him to send you some light food knowing that you have a cold." Catherine teased her yfully, "In fact, our canteen serves light food too. It''s best for you to drink the chicken soup now."


    "It should be... Ryan," Freya stuttered.


    Catherine immediately had a brain freeze.

 Chapter 2129

    Great. Catherine was under the impression that it was one of those men Freya had met on a blind date.


    However, those men were terrible. Seeing how good Ryan was at taking advantage, how could Freya be interested in other men?


    Although there were news reports yesterday about Ryaning out of the closet, Catherine did not believe it at all.


    On second thought, if the Snow family found out that Ryan was interested in men, they would panic and rather have him marry Freya than let him be with a man without a child.


    Tsk. Sure enough, Ryan had an ulterior motive.


    Forget it. If she was right, it meant that Ryan would not mind losing his reputation for Freya''s sake. That would be an indication of true love. 3


    In that case, she would not separate Ryan and Freya.


    "Drink up the chicken soup. Weren''t youining about your sore throat? The soup might soothe your throat a little."


    "Alright."


    Freya could not finish the soup alone, so she gave


    some to Catherine.


    "This soup must have simmered for a long time." Catherine sighed. "I reckon it wasn''t cheap."


    Freya nodded. Although the salmon sd seemed ordinary, it tasted delicious. The blueberries were yummy as well. As such, she ended up eating so much despite having a poor appetite.


    After Freya had finished eating, Ryan sent her a message on WhatsApp. [Is it delicious?]


    Freya replied, [So it was from you. It was quite delicious. I''ve finished everything.]


    Ryan: [Remember to eat the medicine. If you''re still not feeling any better in the afternoon, I''ll take you to the hospital.]


    Freya: [It''s fine.]


    Ryan: [Don''t take your health lightly. If Dani gets infected, it''ll be a problem. After all, she''s still young and has a weak immune system.]


    Freya pouted. [Oh. No wonder you so desperately want me to take the medicine. It turns out that you''re doing it for Dani''s sake.]


    Ryan: [Tsk. Why do I smell jealousy? Doesn''t it mean that I''m doing it for your sake too? Everyone knows Dani is your darling. If she falls sick, you''ll surely be


    o anxious that you''ll cry. I don''t want you to cry.] ''I don''t want you to cry...''


    Freya''s hand shook, and a surge of emotions welled up within her in spite of herself.


    "I''m done eating. Let''s go up."


    Catherine, who was opposite her, suddenly leaped to her feet.


    "Oh."


    Freya tagged along with Catherine and left the canteen absent-mindedly.


    In the afternoon, her throat seemed to hurt more, and she even felt dizzy.


    When it was finally time to get off work, herb colleague came in and said, "Miss Lynch, I just saw your boyfriend waiting for you outside."


    Boyfriend?


    Onlyter did it hit her that her colleague had assumed Ryan to be her boyfriend after seeing him thest time.


    Since she was unwell and was nning to get off work early anyway, she took off her white coat and left theb straight away.


    Upon seeing Freya, Ryan immediately walked up to her. "Are you feeling better?"


    "No. It''s getting worse. I feel dizzy." Freya started grumbling without a second thought. "I think I''m going to have a fever."


    As soon as Freya finished speaking, Ryan touched her forehead.

 Chapter 2130

    Freya stood still without dodging Ryan. After all, sick people were like that. They were easily irritable and instinctively wanted to depend on someone.


    "I think you''re a little warm." Ryan was not sure either. However, when he looked


    at how lethargic she looked, his heart softened like a sponge.


    "Let me take you to the hospital."


    He took the bag away from her shoulder and draped his arm on it, seemingly holding her politely.


    Freya did not notice that he was a lot taller than her. With him by her side in times like this, she did not have to worry about anything else. 1


    With that, Ryan brought her to a nearby hospital.


    It was evening, so the emergency room was not crowded. As soon as Freya entered, she sat on the chair in the corridor while Ryan sorted out her medical record and paid the fees. Then, he took her to see the doctor and get a routine blood test.


    She removed her coat and rolled up her sleeves for the blood draw.


    Once the needle was extracted, Ryan pressed the cotton swab down for her and put on her coat using another hand for fear that she would catch a cold.


    Freya did not think much of it until she nced sideways at the few women who were having their blood drawn. Some were alone, and some had their husbands apanying them. However, their husbands were just on their phones.


    Then, she darted a nce at Ryan, who was hugging her tightly. Only then did something strike her, and she gave him an awkward nudge. "Why are you hugging me so tightly..."


    "Stop moving. Your coat is going to fall." Ryan pulled up the coat that was going to fall. "Take care not to worsen your cold."


    "The heater inside is on..."


    "Even so, the heater isn''t very warm. Plus, there''s an exit at the side where the cool air enters."


    As Ryan was speaking, he checked the wound on her wrist. Seeing that the bleeding had stopped, he rolled down her sleeves and helped her put on the coat. He even bent down to button it for her.


    Freya''s face identally rubbed against the sweater on his chest. In the hospital full of disinfectant odor, the faint mint scent on his sweater carried a fresh aura of a young man.


    She thought to herself nkly of how she resembled a kid.


    In fact, she had caught a cold and developed a fever before. However, she had


    only been pampered like this by her parents when she was a child. It was her first time having an adult man taking care of her so well.


    "It''s going to take more than ten minutes. You can watch a movie in the meantime."


    Ryan took out her phone and handed it to her.


    "I don''t feel like watching. My head hurts." Freya shook her head weakly.


    "Lean on me for a while and get some rest then."


    Ryan pressed her shoulder against his chest, and she immediately fell into his


    arms.


    Freya froze for a moment. With her face touching his burning chest, she found herself aroused. "I don''t think ... it''s a good idea..."


    "You have the privilege to lean on me when you''re sick. I might not allow it if you want to lean on me on any other day." Ryan was pressing on her to keep her from moving. Their posture was so intimate that they looked like a couple in their honeymoon phase.


    Freya was too weak to escape his embrace. Hence, she stayed in his arms while holding her breath. She had to admit that it was veryfortable, especially since his body was soft. She seemed to have found something to support herself.


    She initially wanted to lean on him for a short while only. However, because she did not sleep wellst night, she suddenly felt sleepy and fell asleep in a


    daze.


    After some time, someone gave her body a nudge. A pleasant, mellow, male voice sounded by her ear softly. "The result is out, so I''m going to take you to see the doctor. You can continue sleepingter."


    "Huh... Do I need to get the result?" She opened her eyes groggily.


    "No need. I already have the result on the phone. We can see the doctor straight away."


    Ryan rose to his feet with his arms wrapped around her. 1


    Only then did she realize that not only had she been snuggling in his arms as


    though she was boneless, but she also had her hands wrapped around his waist when she was asleep.

 Chapter 2131

    Freya''s face reddened, and she quickly let go of Ryan''s hand. Then, she secretly took a glimpse of him.


    As if he did not realize her gaze, he held her hand and headed to the elevator.


    The spontaneous intimacy made her shake her fingers loose from his hand awkwardly.


    "What''s wrong?" Ryan turned around and asked while tightening his grip on her hand.


    "No. We..." Freya raised her arm awkwardly in an attempt to remind him. 1


    "Didn''t you say you were dizzy? I''m afraid you''ll fall." Ryan was frank, and his expression was natural. That put Freya under the impression that she had overthought things.


    They were only holding hands. Just now, she even slept with her hands around him.


    However...


    She had never been so intimate with her biological brother, Forrest, either.


    Unfortunately, she was groggy. The more she thought about it, the heavier her head felt.


    When they arrived on the second floor, Ryan took her t


    o see the doctor without allowing her to think further.


    After taking a look at the medical report, the doctor took her temperature once again. "It''s a low fever. Do you want to take medicine or receive an IV infusion?"


    Ryan asked, "Will she get better with receiving an IV infusion once?"


    The doctor shook his head. "She needs to receive it for at least two days."


    "I don''t want an IV infusion." Considering Freya was hospitalized not long ago, she did not want to get an IV infusion anymore. "I''ll take medicine. Medicine will do."


    "Alright, then." The doctor did not force her. "I''ll prescribe some antipyretic for you, and you must take it once you collect them. If your fever continues on and off, you''ll need toe to the hospital for an IV infusion. That will need to be treated seriously."


    Freya nodded obediently. "Doctor, will I infect my child?"


    "Of course. You have bad flu, so you shouldn''t interact with your child for the time being," the doctor said as he prescribed the medicine. "The weather is getting colder, and more people are getting the flu. So far, I''ve treated over ten patients with flu today."


    Upon hearing that, Freya felt extremely despondent.


    How did she get the flu? Her body used to be so strong. Perhaps her body had weakened after she gave birth t


    o Dani.


    Once the doctor was done with the prescription, Ryan took Freya to the first floor. He had her seated before going to collect the medicine.


    Five minutester, he came back, holding a ss of warm water and antipyretic.


    Freya took the medicine from his hand weakly and drank the water. After finishing the water, she asked feebly, "Where did you get the warm water?"


    "I asked a nurse."


    At that, she looked up at him strangely. "There are so many patients every day. Why would the nurse give it to you?"


    Ryan''s lips curled into a grin. "I pleaded with the nurse, telling her that my wife was sick and not feeling very unwell. I''m handsome and a smooth talker. It''s hard for women to turn me down."


    "Who''s your wife?" Freya red at him, yet her heart skipped a beat when she met his gentle eyes.


    A trace of annoyance washed over her, and she stamped on his foot in exasperation. "It''s all your fault. If I hadn''t gone to pick you up, I wouldn''t have gotten the flu."


    "Right, right. It''s all my fault."


    Ryan''s foot did not hurt. Her foot was soft, so was the way she spoke. Rather than seeing her as angry, Ryan saw her as acting like a spoiled child, and her


    behavior almost made Ryan''s heart melt.


    "As the doctor just said, you''d better not interact with Dani for the time being. I have an empty house, which you can stay in tonight," he suggested.


    "No. I''ll stay in Brighton Gardens tonight. Why would I want to stay in your house when I have my own," Freya said like a spoiled child.


    "Yeah, yeah. It''s up to you to stay wherever you want." Ryanforted her, "Let me send you there to express my apologies."


    Freya shot him a look. Seeing that he was trying to please her, she pouted amusingly. "My whole body is sore."


    "Fine. I''ll carry you." Ryan promptly squatted in front of her.


    Freya had no energy, so she subconsciously hopped onto his back and wrapped


    her hands around his neck.

 Chapter 2132

    Ryan walked out with Freya on his back.


    It was normal to see a man carrying a woman in a ce like a hospital.


    Freya was lying on his back. Only when a chilly wind blew past her did she wonder when Ryan had started carrying her.


    Was she being too dramatic? She had never had anyone carry her, not even when she used to feel weak from a fever.


    However, lying on a broad back made her rx. She seemed to have found someone to rely on and did not want toe down.


    Perhaps no matter how old one was, they would always wish for someone to rely on when they were sick.


    Only after Ryan put her down in the car did she mutter, "Are you tired? Am I a bit too heavy?"


    "Heavy? It didn''t feel so."


    Ryan bent over to fasten the seat belt for her.


    Freya got a close-up on his handsome face and beautiful, long brows. Suddenly, her heart softened. At one point, she had the urge to extend her hands and


    wrap them around his neck. 4


    As soon as the idea struck her, a trace of disbelief shed across her mind. Then, she tapped herself lightly on the head.


    Did the fever make her muddle-headed?


    "Does your head hurt?" After asking her softly, Ryan stared into her eyes.


    "Huh?"


    What she received in response was Ryan touching her forehead once again.


    "I saw you tapping your head, so I thought you were having a headache," Ryan exined. "It seems that your temperature has risen."


    "It''s okay. I''ve taken the antipyretic, so I''ll be fine after a while." Freya''s neck shrank, and she dodged his hand.


    Ryan nodded.


    With that, he started the car and drove to Brighton Gardens. "It''s six-ish now. Are you hungry? You should eat something to fill your stomach first."


    "It''s okay. I don''t feel like eating. All I want is to find a spot and lie there." Freya shook her head.


    Ryan did not say anything else.


    After parking his car at the Brighton Gardens'' basement car park, he took her handbag with one hand and helped her get to the elevator with the other.


    As soon as they entered the house, Freya went upstairs alone to remove her coat and trousers. Then, she snuggled in her nket.


    However, she felt someone lifting the upper part of her body halfway during her sleep. Following that, she nestled in a pair of familiar arms.


    "Come on. Eat the medicine." Ryan was holding her medicine.


    She held the ss and drank the water with the medicine. The medicine tasted so bitter that her face scrunched up.


    "There''s no sugar in your house. Drink some water to get rid of the bitter taste." Ryan fed her two sips of water before lying her down.


    When he got up, he noticed that she was only wearing a tight-fitting beige knit sweater. As he looked downward, he faintly saw a whiteced...


    His eyes darkened.


    He swiftly averted his gaze away and tucked her in bed.


    After his footsteps died down, Freya subconsciously fell asleep.


    When she woke up, she was bathed in sweat. She still hardly had any strength,


    but her body did not hurt as much as it did earlier.


    She sat up and took a pajama shirt from the shirt rack before heading to the bathroom.


    Although she did not live here anymore, it was still her home in Canberra. Therefore, the house had all the essential items.


    When she finished bathing, it suddenly hit her that she had forgotten to take her pajama pants. Hence, she walked out of the bathroom only in a pajama shirt.


    As soon as she walked to the middle of the bedroom, the door suddenly opened.

 Chapter 2133

    Ryan walked in and saw the woman in the room whose hair was wet. She was wearing a pure white pajama shirt above her hip, and below were light yellow panties, with two fair, straight legs exposed.


    On top of that, the first few buttons of her pajama shirt were not buttoned, revealing half of her upper body.


    Ryan nearly dropped the porridge. mes of passion began to surge up his body, and he began to breathe rapidly in spite of himself.


    "Ah..."


    His eyes met Freya''s. When Freya came to her senses, she screamed in terror and curled up underneath the nket in a sorry state. After that, her face flushed red, and she went insane. "Ryan Snow, why are you still here?"


    "Where else can I be? I''ve been downstairs."


    Ryan suppressed his difort and took a deep breath. He then ced the bowl beside his bed before stealing a nce at the woman under the nket.


    The scene just now shed across his mind once again.


    He shut his eyes in a rather awkward manner. When he opened them again, they had be clear as usual. "


    I''ve cooked some porridge for you." "...Oh... Oh."


    Freya''s flushed face and the water dripping from her ck hair to her fair cheeks made her look extremely alluring.


    Ryan reckoned that she was unaware of how alluring she looked now. "I''ll go out first. Please put on your pants."


    He stood up before turning around and closing the door when he left.


    Freya slinked out of her nket and then nced at her sexy appearance. How she wished she could hit herself with a brick.


    Forget it.


    She closed her eyes and told herself that Ryan was interested in men.


    Perhaps he was disgusted by her body when he saw it.


    However, was he really disgusted?


    Suddenly, she did not feel too well.


    She took a glimpse of the hot porridge, which had some minced meat and vegetables, beside her. She spooned the porridge and cooled it before tasting it. Despite having a poor appetite, she could sense the strong taste of porridge.


    Five minutester, Ryan knocked on the door once again. "Have you worn your pajama pants?"


    "Come in."


    Freya took a deep breath.


    When Ryan opened the door and entered, she was already dressed in a thick winter pajama set. She was holding the porridge bowl and sipping on the porridge on the couch.


    When Freya met his dark eyes, she felt awkward for a moment. Not knowing whether it was because she had just showered or that she was embarrassed, Ryan found her pretty face enticing under the lights.


    "I... I thought you left." She lowered her head while having the porridge. Her face was so low that it was almost buried in the bowl.


    "How could I have left when you still have a fever? The doctor said that your fever mighte back on and off." As Ryan was speaking, he touched her forehead again.


    She shuddered and felt his hand burning, not knowing if it was an illusion. "I think


    I feel a lot better. Earlier, I sweated a lot..."


    "It seems fine now that I''m touching your forehead. But your body temperature isn''t urate since you''ve just taken a bath." Ryan asked, "Where''s the hairdryer?"


    "In the bathroom. I''ll dry my hair after I finish my food."


    As soon as Freya finished speaking, Ryan entered the bathroom, took out the dryer, and plugged it in. Then, he stood behind her and started drying her hair.


    The dryer''s noise sounded behind her ear. A gust of warm wind blew through her scalp, and his fingers slid through her hair.


    Freya froze.


    Their current situation was very odd.


    "You don''t have to dry my hair. I''ll do it myselfter. I have long hair, so it''ll take a


    long time to dry it," she said as she turned around.


    "Turn around and have your porridge. Stop moving around."

 Chapter 2134

    Ryan turned Freya''s head around. "Do you know that if you don''t dry your hair in time after you wash it, you''ll get frequent headaches in the future? You''re an adult, yet you don''t even know how to take care of yourself."


    Freya, who was having the flu, looked unhappy at being criticized. "None of your business."


    "If it''s none of my business, whose business is it?" Ryan blew on her face with the dryer.


    "Ryan Snow, you''re so annoying." She extended her hand and thumped on his arm, but it was not hard at all.


    Ryan''s body tensed up when he heard her coquettish voice.


    He thought to himself that she would end up torturing him to death someday.


    Indeed, it was not easy to dry her long hair. It took almost ten minutes before it waspletely dry.


    Having eaten half of the porridge, Freya did not want it anymore.


    "That''s all?" Ryan frowned. "Eat a little bit more."


    "No. I don''t feel like eating it." Freya looked away and curled up on the couch like a kid.


    "I cooked the porridge myself, so you should finish it," Ryan coaxed her.


    Freya was stunned. "You cooked it?"


    "Duh." Ryan raised his brows. "Food outside is unhygienic."


    Freya''s mouth parted, and something seemed stuck in her throat. "If I remember correctly, there wasn''t any rice nor meat in the house."


    "I ordered it from a supermarket and had it delivered here. I didn''t dare to go out when you were having a fever," Ryan said with a sigh. "I''ve also bought you tomorrow''s breakfast, so you don''t have to eat out."


    "Are you... nning to sleep here... tonight?" Freya stuttered.


    "Of course." Ryanughed. "I''ll stay by your side to look after you. At least I can send you to the hospital in time in case anything happens."


    "No need," Freya said under her breath. "This isn''t my first time having a fever. Back then, I always recovered after a night alone."


    "You didn''t know me back then. If you had known me earlier, you wouldn''t have had to be alone."


    Ryan spooned some porridge. "Open your mouth..."


    Looking at his gentle face, she obediently took two spoonfuls of porridge in the end.


    "Get some rest. I''ll go downstairs and take a shower."


    Ryan rose to his feet.


    "Do you... want a change of clothes?" The words escaped Freya''s mouth as she gazed at his back.


    Ryan turned around.


    Freya looked away. "When I was pregnant, Rodney apanied me here for some time. He has note here ever since we got a divorce. But there are some clothes here..."


    Ryan was stunned, and he felt upset. However, he soon got over it. Her life used to revolve around Rodney, so this house had memories of him. Nevertheless, Ryan could gradually rece Rodney from now on. 1


    "Sure. Where are the clothes? Since my size is simr to his, the clothes should fit."


    "They''re in the wardrobe in the bedroom next door. You can sleep there tonight too."


    Ryan went there and opened the wardrobe. His head began to hurt as all the clothes were showy. After taking a bath, he took a set of green pajamas and put them on.


    In the bedroom, Freya was on her phone for a while before she snuggled in her nket.


    Amid her sleep and headache, she felt something cool on her forehead.


    She opened her eyes, only to see Ryan sitting beside her under the dim lights. He touched her head and said softly, "You have a fever again. I just put a cooling patch on your forehead."


    "Mm. I can feel something up my chest... I feel like throwing up..."


    "Go ahead. You might feel better after throwing up."


    Ryan then brought a trash can to her.


    After lying on the bed for some time, Freya finally threw up everything.


    As she was throwing up miserably, she felt a hand patting her on the back gently.


    4

 Chapter 2135

    After Freya threw up, she began to shiver all over and break into a cold sweat. She looked like she was in a state of prostration.


    She shut her eyes and heard busy footsteps in the room. After a while, Ryan went downstairs and soon came up again. He wrapped his arm around her and fed her antipyretic.


    Somehow, she eventually fell asleep.


    By the time she woke up, the sky was bright, and the heater in the house was switched on.


    She slowly sat up, feeling tired. Nevertheless, she was a lot more rxed andfortable than before.


    Ryan was asleep on the chaise lounge beside her.


    There was a thin nket that covered him above his waist. He was wearing a green pajama shirt, which looked familiar to Freya. Only after a long while did she recall that Rodney used to wear it.


    The sunlight poured in through the thin window and shone on his tired, sleeping face. He was deep asleep. His fine, messy hair fell on his brows, making his face look even more clean and handsome.


    Freya was stunned for a while.


    She remembered someone staying by her side after


    she threw upst night.


    That person also took her temperature every now and then.


    She knew it was him.


    Whenever she had a fever back then, she definitely did not dare to sleep as she wished during her fever. That was because if her fever worsened, she might suffer brain damage.


    However, she could be so rxed only because she was subconsciously aware of his presence.


    Now that she thought about it, she realized that she was in such a sorry state that night.


    She had thrown up so much that even she was disgusted. The house must have smelled bad.


    Nevertheless, Ryan did not mind at all and stayed beside her the entire night.


    He even cleared the vomit from the trash can.


    Her biological brother would never be so gentle and caring.


    She lifted her nket and got up furtively to keep Ryan from waking up.


    However, as soon as she closed the bathroom door lightly, the sound woke Ryan up.


    He sat up and rubbed his brows. Once he nced at the light in the bathroom, he immediately understood.


    Freya was unaware that he was awake. Upon seeing that there was no one in the chaise lounge when she came out, she put on a thick pajama shirt and headed downstairs to look for him.


    In the kitchen, a tall figure was busy.


    Freya walked over, only to see Ryan slicing an onion.


    A sense of warmth overwhelmed her.


    "Why don''t you sleep a little longer?"


    "I''m hungry."


    Ryan turned around and shot a look at her. Then, he nced at his own hands, which were dirty as he was holding a knife in one hand and onion in the other.


    After pausing for two seconds, he suddenly bent over and lowered his head. His handsome face slowly approached her.


    Some scenes from television dramas shed across Freya''s mind. Just as she panicked and did not know what to do, his forehead suddenly pressed against hers. 1 u h


    "I think you don''t have a fever anymore," Ryan said as his enticing breathing sound faded.


    Freya was at a loss for words.


    F*ck. It turned out that he was trying to gauge her temperature. She was under


    the impression that he was going to kiss her or something...


    Great. What was she thinking? Her brain was not damaged, was it?

 Chapter 2136

    Freya blushed. She snapped, "Don''t you know how to use your hands to check the temperature?"


    "My hands are full. Even if my hands were free, they aren''t clean." Ryan smiled and shrugged his shoulders. "What''s wrong?"


    "... Nothing."


    Freya red at Ryan awkwardly.


    "What did I do wrong?" Ryan put on an innocent expression.


    "... Next time, can you not check my temperature... that way?" Freya stuttered


    after being in a dilemma for a while."... That... is usually done... between couples ... It''s too intimate."


    only


    "You''re saying that Rodney has checked your temperature like that before?" Ryan raised his eyebrows.


    "No..."


    "Did your ex-boyfriend do the same to you?"


    "... He didn''t either." Freya suddenly felt dejected after answering.


    "How can you say that this can only be done between couples, then? You didn''t even do this with your ex-


    husband and ex-boyfriend." Ryanughed. "I really had no choice just now. I was afraid you''d think my hands were dirty."


    Freya went silent.


    Fine. After talking for so long, it made her seem silly. "Do you feel better?" Ryan asked as he sliced onions. "I''ve gotten a lot better, but my throat still hurts a little." Freya looked at his slender fingers. "Thank you forst night. I didn''t puke on you, right?"


    "No. The doctor said you''ll recover after resting for two days if you don''t have a fever. Go and have a seat. I''m making chicken soup for you," Ryan said gently, "It''ll be done soon."


    Upon hearing his words, Freya got really hungry.


    She turned around and walked out.


    In less than ten minutes, Ryan brought out two bowls of chicken soup.


    There was ayer of parsley scattered on top of the fragrant soup. It looked very appetizing.


    "You cook so quickly." Freya sat down. She blew on the soup and took a sip. The chicken was aromatic and soft. "Did you make this with chicken broth?"


    "No. How could chicken broth taste so good? I made it from scratch during dawn while I was waiting for your fever to subside." Ryan smiled. "You can start eating first. I''m going to brush my teeth and wash my


    face."


    Freya watched him from behind. Then, she nced at the chicken soup. Her heart was full.


    Ryan was too nice to her to the point she could not even describe it.


    After breakfast, Ryan even prepared her medicine while she was sitting down to rest. "Rest at home today. I''m going to work. I''ll have someone send your food over in the afternoon. What do you want to eat at night? I''lle over and cook for you."


    "You don''t have to," Freya said quickly, "I''ll just go back to the official residence in the evening after I feel better. I''ll let the sitter sleep on the first floor with Dani and I''ll sleep upstairs. I really miss Dani, and I don''t feel at ease leaving her there alone."


    "... Okay." Ryan agreed after pondering for a while. "I''ll pick you up after I get off work."


    "Will it disturb your work?" Freya said hesitantly.


    "I get off work at 5:30 p.m. anyway." Ryan smiled. "It''s good to do something else to divert my attention as well."


    When Freya heard that, she recalled his drunken look the night before yesterday. She also remembered the messy kiss.


    She closed her eyes and took her medicine. Then, she took a sip of water. She asked withplicated feelings, "Is that... guy... the person you like?"


    The atmosphere was quiet for some time.


    Ryan lowered his head and looked at Freya. His gaze was deep and soft. "I have a person that I like a lot in my heart. However, I''ll face strong objections if I want


    to be with that person. I think no one will support us to be together. Everyone might find it absurd too."


    For some reason, Freya temporarily had difficulties breathing from Ryan''s overwhelming gaze.


    She did not understand. She was not the person he liked, but why was he looking at her with such a gaze?


    "Will you support me?" Ryan asked in a low voice.

 Chapter 2137

    Freya''s scalp tingled. "I... I don''t know. But do you really want to be with a guy? Didn''t you say that you dreamed of kissing someone and that person was a woman? You even felt it was not bad. It seems like... you don''t dislike women that much. Why don''t you try it out more? If it doesn''t work out in the end, I think I''ll still support you. However, sometimes, we can''t only prioritize our feelings. We have to think of our parents too."


    After stuttering, she wanted to bite her tongue.


    Gosh, why did she mention that kiss again?


    Was she afraid that he could not remember it?


    While she was utterly frustrated, a faint smile shed across Ryan''s eyes. "That was just a feeling in my dreams. I don''t know whether it''ll feel as good in real life."


    "Maybe you can look for someone to try it out," Freya said without thinking.


    "Who?" Ryan asked in a serious manner.


    Freya was stunned. She was stumped by the question. "How... How would I know? You can find someone who likes you to try it out."


    After saying that, the scene of Ryan kissing another


    woman shed across her mind. She suddenly felt slightly ufortable.


    "However, if I find someone who likes me to test it out, will that person think that I like her? What if she asks me to date her?" Ryan showed a conflicted expression. "I don''t want to attract trouble to myself for now."


    Freya thought so too.


    "Maybe... can you let me try kissing you?" Ryan asked probingly.


    "Huh?" Freya was dumbfounded. When she realized what he had said, she raised her head abruptly and was met with his bright eyes. Her face flushed red in a n instant. "You''re crazy."


    "How am I crazy?" Ryan grinned and said, "I just want to see if I''ll puke out of revulsion."


    "Won''t I be ashamed if you vomit?" Freya red at him in embarrassment after blurting out those words. "Moreover, I¡ª"


    "Because you''re the only person of the opposite sex who''s the closest and not blood-rted to me." Ryan shrugged his shoulders innocently. "I think you''re pretty, and I don''t find it repulsive when I interact with you. I even like the pleasant scent you have on you a lot. If I even find kissing you repulsive, then I don''t think there''s a need for me to look for other women. Besides, I''m a clean freak. I''ll be disgusted if I look for some random woman."


    He paused for a moment and asked withplicated feelings, "Or do you think I''m disgusting because I like men?"


    After saying those words, heughed in a self-deprecating way. "Forget it. I know I''m disgusting too. I''ve seen all those harsh words on the inte."


    His handsome face looked lonely, and it made Freya''s heart twinge.


    "I don''t think you''re disgusting," she exined anxiously, "You''re a very, very good person in my heart"


    "Then let me kiss you, okay?" Ryan gazed at Freya with his bright eyes.


    Freya was about to go insane. "It''s not that I don''t want to help you. I have a cold. It''s the flu. I might infect you too."


    "Can we try it after you recover from the flu?" Ryan said with undying determination.


    Freya gritted her teeth in frustration. "Let me tell you this, I''m not a person who''ll simply kiss another person. What if I fall in love with you when you kiss m e? I''ll be very clingy once I fall in love with someone. You''d better watch out."


    "If you like me and if I don''t dislike kissing you, I can consider marrying you. However, if I really don''t have feelings for you, you shouldn''t force me." Ryan shrugged his shoulders resignedly.


    "Haha, I won''t force you. Don''t worry. I won''t fall in love with you."


    Freya was utterly embarrassed. She red at Ryan angrily. "I don''t want you to do anything forcefully too. I don''t want to marry my ex-husband''s brother." 2


    "Alright, I was just teasing you. I''m going to work."

 Chapter 2138

    Ryan opened the door with a smile. Before he left, he turned his head and reminded Freya. "I''ll be waiting for you to recover from the flu."


    After he spoke, the door closed.


    Freya ruffled her hair out of frustration.


    Did she just agree to kiss Ryan?


    How did things turn out that way?


    Was she crazy?


    However, did she have to be so nervous?


    It would just be a kiss. She was already a divorced woman. What tough things


    had she not experienced yet? Why was she like this over a kiss?


    Ryan could just kiss her.


    Why should she be afraid of that?


    Freya might be thinking that way, but her mind could not calm down.


    To stop herself from thinking nonsense, she turned on the television in the living room. Just as she wanted to watch a new TV show, her phone rang. It was Rodney who was calling.


    Freya did not want to pick up the call at all, but she


    still clenched her jaw and picked it up when she thought of Dani. "I''m giving you half a minute to talk. If you want to scold me over Sarah again, I''ll hang up."


    "... I want to meet Dani." Rodney''s voice was cold. "I haven''t seen her for more than a month now. I''m her father. I have the right to see her."


    "You can go to the official residence to meet Dani today. I''ll inform Godmother to let you in." After Freya spoke, her throat itched badly. She coughed twice and continued, "But you can''t bring her outside."


    "Freya Lynch, she''s my daughter. Don''t I even have the right to bring my child outside to y?!" Ryan shouted. 1


    "y?" Freya sneered. "How old is Dani? She can''t even flip her body. And the weather''s so cold. What can she y? Rodney, if it weren''t for your parents, I wouldn''t even let Dani acknowledge you as her father. You have no right, do you know that?"


    After Freya hung up the call, she felt exasperated for Dani.


    Rodney had ignored his daughter for more than a month. How did he have the audacity to say he wanted to meet Dani now?


    Luckily, her daughter was still young. She could not understand a thing yet.


    However, Freya knew that from her rtionship with the official residence, her daughter would find out that Rodney was her biological father sooner orter after growing up.


    If Freya were to stop them, the judge would still allow Rodney and Dani to meet each other twice a month if he brought the issue to court.


    She did not want to make things tooplicated.


    At 10:00 a.m., the sitter called and told her that Rodney had gone to the official residence to visit his daughter. The sitter also sent her messages from time to time, telling Freya that Rodney stayed at the official residence for lunch. After eating, he continued apanying his daughter. It seemed like Rodney had not left yet when Ryan came to pick Freya up in the evening.


    When Freya thought she would have to face Rodney when she returned, she felt annoyed.


    "You''re in a bad mood. Have a hot drink." Ryan passed her a cup of honey and lemon tea.


    "Rodney can''t possibly be staying for dinner at the official residence, right?" Freya said irritatedly.


    "If he doesn''t leave, my parents will feel embarrassed to chase him out." Ryan shrugged. "Don''t worry. I''ll be there with you. I won''t let him bully you."


    Upon hearing his words, Freya felt reassured. After sipping the hot drink, her throat felt much better too." You didn''t buy this especially for me, right?" 4

 Chapter 2139

    In the official residence.


    Just as Rodney carried Dani over from the sitter''s hands, the baby started crying not long after.


    He became annoyed. When he came in the morning, Dani cried as soon as he carried her. He kept telling her that he was her father, but she did not understand him at all.


    To Dani, Rodney''s scent had be unfamiliar. She did not like strangers carrying her. Rodney then kept ying with her after she woke up from her nap in the evening. They managed to get a little closer, but Dani still did not want him to carry her.


    "Dani, I''m Dad. Don''t you recognize me?" Rodney was heartbroken. "When you were just born, you liked me carrying you so much. I was the one who put you to sleep every night."


    Dani did not care. She kept pouting and crying. Her teary eyes nced toward the sitter at the side.


    The sitter sighed as she watched.


    Heidi''s heart ached from listening to the child''s cries. She could not help but mock coldly, "Children are forgetful, especially those who are just a few months old. They''ll forget people if they don''t appear for one


    week, let alone you who haven''t cared for your child for more than a month."


    Nathan kept a cold expression and did not say a word. He thought Rodney deserved it anyway. Rodney brought everything upon himself.


    Rodney''s face was flushed red from being mocked. "I didn''t do it on purpose. There are a lot of things going on in thepany these days, and Sarah-¡±


    "Yes, you''re busy with yourpany''s matters, busy taking care of Sarah, and busy preparing a wedding for her. You don''t even have time to spare to apany your daughter," Nathan scolded Rodney. " Dani might be young, but she can differentiate who''s more attentive to her. She''s your biological child, yet she can''t evenpare to anything else in your heart."


    Rodney opened his mouth reluctantly. However, seeing his daughter, who was crying pitifully in his arms, a deep wave of guilt welled up in him.


    "Oh, why is our Dani crying so badly?"


    Ryan''s sarcastic voice came from the door.


    Rodney raised his head and looked over in dissatisfaction. He saw Ryan and Freya walking side by side. Freya was wearing a mask, and she had a scarf around her neck. She held a hot drink in her hands. The two were of simr age. Ryan waspetent with a good character while Freya had a stunning figure and beautiful looks. They did not look like siblings at all. Instead, they seemed to be a man and woman who shared an ambiguous rtionship.


    Yes, things looked ambiguous between them.


    It seemed to be that way to Rodney.


    mes of jealousy burned in his chest. 3


    Freya did not even care to look at Rodney. Her attention was fully on Dani, who was crying. She was anxious, but she did not dare to carry Dani as she had a cold.


    "Dani, my good baby. Why are you crying?" Ryan quickly extended his hands to carry her.


    Rodney carried his daughter and avoided him.


    However, when Dani saw Ryan, she kept stretching her tiny hands toward him, wanting Ryan to carry her. When Ryan could not do so, she cried even more sadly.


    Traces of depression and anger welled up in Rodney''s heart.


    Why? Dani was his biological child, yet she would rather Ryan carry her instead of him.


    "Rodney, can you cut it out? Can''t you see that Dani is crying? Children can''t cry for too long. It''ll hurt their throat." Ryan''s handsome face darkened. He extended his hands. "Give her to me. I don''t want to snatch her because I don''t want to hurt her."


    "She''s my daughter. I can coax her by myself." Rodney let out a hmph.


    Freya got furious seeing his arrogant face. However,


    before she could unleash her anger, Nathan got angry first. "If you could coax Dani, she wouldn''t be crying until now. If you really cared about her, you wouldn''t have gotten involved with other women outside instead of staying at home to apany your wife and child. The child is crying. You might not be distressed over it, but we are."


    Rodney''s face paled.


    Ryan took that opportunity and carried Dani away.

 Chapter 2140

    When Dani was in Ryan''s embrace, she stopped crying immediately. She even pouted as if she had gone through a lot of awful things just now.


    "Baby Dani, stop crying, alright?" Ryan gently wiped away the tears on her face. "Uncle will y with youter, okay?"


    He kept making funny faces, and Dani very quickly burst intoughter.


    Rodney was drowning in jealousy as he watched. He utterly despised Ryan. It was because of Ryan that the Snow family members agreed to his and Freya''s divorce. Ryan had his eyes on Freya, and he even stole his daughter''s attention away.


    These things were supposed to be Rodney''s.


    He had the urge to smash everything around him.


    Nevertheless, he knew that this was the official residence. Ryan was Nathan''s son. It was not a ce where he could simply make a fuss.


    Rodney clenched his fists and held himself back.


    At that moment, his phone rang. He took his phone out. It was Sarah who was calling.


    He knew why Sarah was calling without even needing


    to pick up the call. She liked to think nonsense these days. He bit the bullet and went to the side to pick up the call. "Didn''t I say I have something to do tonight and won''t be going back to eat?"


    "What do you mean you''re noting back to eat? Did you go to look for Freya?" Sarah''s sobs came from the phone. "You didn''te back in the afternoon, and you''re noting back for dinner either. Are you disdainful of how I look now?


    "Do you think I want to be like this? I hate my current state more than anyone else."


    Rodney had a headache as he listened to Sarah''s screams.


    Ever since they saw Freya at the restaurantst time, Sarah''s words became increasingly harsh. If he did not reply to her Whatsapp messages and pick up her calls in time, or if he was outside having a business dinner, she would always suspect that he had gone to look for Freya.


    It would always be the same topic every single time.


    Rodney did not me Sarah. After all, it wasmon to have a change in attitude if anyone were to end up in such a state.


    However, as time passed, he would sometimes feel tired of the endless suspicions andints, especially when many things were not going smoothly at thepany. His daughter would rather be close to Ryan instead of him too.


    Rodney felt like he was in agony every day.


    This was the most miserable period in his whole life. If he could, he desperately wanted a cure for regret. He wanted to go back to the time before he hid Sarah. However, there was no medicine to cure regret in the world.


    Rodney could only lower his voice and say, "I didn''t. I just came to the official residence to meet Dani. I''ll go back after dinner."


    "You only think of the daughter you have with Freya. Have you forgotten that we had a child before too?" The incident with the child pricked Sarah like a needle. "If it weren''t for Freya, I wouldn''t have lost my child. I can''t even have children anymore. What meaning is there in me living? I should just die."


    "Stop talking nonsense, okay?" Rodney said tiredly.


    "If I die, it''ll let you and Freya be a family of three." Sarah hung up the call after she said those words while crying.


    Rodney was dejected. He had no choice but to go back to the dining table. "Uncle, Aunt, I have some urgent matters today. I''ll be leaving first. I''lle and visit Dani again another day." 1

 Chapter 2141

    "Mm." Nathan did not ask Rodney to stay.


    Freya did not say a word either. She lowered her head and went to Ryan''s side, coaxing her daughter with him.


    That scene made Rodney incredibly dissatisfied. He could not resist speaking, "Freya, I heard you coughing when I was talking to you over the phone during the day. Keep a distance from Dani. Don''t infect her."


    After he spoke, he left inrge strides.


    Freya was exasperated.


    Rodney must be crazy. Did he not see she was wearing a mask and that she did not even say a word to her daughter?


    "Ignore him." Heidi could not tolerate it either. "What right does he have to tell you off? I know that it was Sarah who called him just now. He said he would have dinner here but he left immediately after just a call from that woman. Does he even feel responsible for Dani?"


    "My mom has sharp eyes." Ryan grinned. "But I think his days aren''t going well either. Didn''t you see his annoyed expression when he picked up the phone


    just now?"


    Heidi snorted. "Some women are totally different from how one imagined them to be after getting married and spending time together. Moreover, Sarah''s limbs are paralyzed, and her face is disfigured. Did he think that her attitude wouldn''t change at all? A person filled with greed like her will naturally feel insecure, have a short temper, and have many suspicions as time goes by. It''ll be hard to get along with her."


    Freya was taken aback. Thinking of Sarah''s awful appearance in the wheelchair, she could not help butugh and say, "Godmother, you''re amazing. You know everything."


    "I have far more experience than you all. What type of scheming woman haven''t I seen before?"


    Heidi suddenly changed the topic. She red at Ryan and said, "What did you dost night? You didn''te back for the whole night. You couldn''t have possibly gone to look for that person again, right?"


    Nathan said furiously, "Ryan, if you keep being stubborn, don''t me me for being cruel and breaking your leg."


    As the prime minister, his days were rough too.


    He was so busy as New Year''s wasing. However, his nephew was getting fooled by a woman while his son was only thinking of men.


    His hair was about to turn white due to anger.


    Freya quickly said, "No. I had a high feverst night. Ryan apanied me to the hospital and was taking care of me afterward."


    "That''s okay, then." Heidi let out a breath of relief." Why did you only say it was a minor cold when I asked you about it yesterday? You didn''t even tell us that you had a fever. There''s a dedicated doctor in the official residence."


    "I was afraid of spreading it to Dani and all of you," Freya exined.


    Nathan nodded. He thought Freya was very sensible.


    The new year wasing. There were many political matters to take care of. He and Heidi could not afford to get sick.


    "I''m d to see that the rtionship between you siblings is good. However, the matter of your marriage always makes us worried. Freya is fine. The main problem here is Ryan." Nathan looked at his son coldly. "Lome to my studyter."


    Ryan''s handsome face scrunched up.


    After having dinner, Freya brought Dani and the sitter back.


    She was afraid that Ryan would be scolded by Nathan again. When she reached her bedroom, she sent Ryan a message: [Uncle didn''t beat you up, right?]


    Half an hourter, Ryan replied: [He didn''t, but I got scolded again.]


    Freya was relieved. However, Nathan had mentioned marriage just now. Did it just end with a scolding?


    She only found out about another thing from Heidi the next day.


    "Freya, please talk to Ryan. Your godfather has introduced a girl to Ryan. Thedy is the daughter of your godfather''s brother. She always yed with Ryan when they were little too. However, they studied abroad at different ces after growing up, so their interactions after that lessened. Not only has thedy returned after studying abroad in Oxford, but she''s also fluent in four or fivenguages. She''s pretty and talented."

 Chapter 2142

    Heidi said, "Even if Ryan doesn''t get married, it''s good for him to date too. At least some rumors can be circted. His dad said we must have Ryan get married by next year. Only marriage can stop the rumors outside. If he doesn''t follow the arrangements and does things his own way, next year... We can only make Ryan back down from his current position."


    Freya was taken aback for a while. She asked probingly, "What did Ryan say?"


    "His dad scolded him yesterday. He said he''ll think about it seriously." Heidi patted the back of Freya''s hand and sighed. "But I''m still not at ease."


    "Godmother, I''ll advise Ryan. I hope he''ll have a good future too."


    Freya knew that Ryan''s blind date would be different from thest one. Nathan was definitely serious.


    If Ryan were to get married next year, he would not be able to apany her when she caught a cold in the future anymore, right? He would also be


    apanying his wife on days like Christmas. When he got off work, the milk tea and cake he bought would all be given to his wife...


    Freya should be happy for him, but she felt annoyed


    instead.


    Ryan had not returned even after 8:00 p.m.


    Freya sent a WhatsApp message: [What are you doing? I heard Godfather introduced a childhood friend to you. Could you be dating now?]


    Ryan replied to her with four words: [On a date now...


    Freya looked at it for a while. She felt stuffy and tossed her phone aside.


    When she went to have breakfast the next day, she saw Ryaning over from the other side of the garden path. The morning sunlight shone on his tall and straight figure. Even though he was wearing dark clothes, his nobility could not be concealed.


    "Good morning..." Ryan waved to Freya.


    Freya rolled her eyes at him and walked away straight away.


    Ryan was stunned. He quickly chased after her with his long legs and walked to her side. "Did I offend you?"


    "No."


    Freya denied it, but she was indeed not thrilled at the sight of Ryan. He did not talk to her after sending her those four wordsst night. She thought Ryan was prioritizing his lover over his friends.


    When she went on a blind datest time, she was not like him. She even chatted on WhatsApp with him


    every day.


    "Have you fully recovered from your cold?" Ryan suddenly asked.


    "Yes."


    "Then when will we try it out?" Ryan said all of a sudden.


    At first, Freya was still clueless. After walking a few steps, she recalled what they had said in the morning the other day.


    Her heart skipped a beat. She simply pretended not to know what he was saying. "What are you talking about?"


    "Did you forget?" Ryan frowned. "You promised me to let me try kissing you once."


    That really happened...


    Freya''s face blushed from anger. She red at Ryan and said in a weird tone, "You don''t need me anymore, right? Didn''t your dad introduce someone to you?" "You''re talking about Summer..."


    "Oh, so her name is Summer." Freya raised her eyebrows. "She must be an elegant and pretty girl."


    "You''re mistaken. She''s not elegant at all." Ryan corrected her while smiling. "Her personality is quite cheerful."


    "Isn''t that better? She suits you." Freya faked a smile." So you can just look for her. Godfather said you two should get married next year."

 Chapter 2143

    Ryan pressed his lips together and did not say a word as if he was silently admitting it.


    Freya forced a smile. "I''ll congratte you ahead of time, then. It looks like I have to prepare a present soon..."


    "Do you wish for me to get married?" Ryan pulled her and stared into her eyes.


    Freya brushed his hand away and continued walking with her head lowered. She replied casually, "I''m not the one who''s getting married. It''s your own affairs. However, Godmother asked me to advise you. You can only remove the negative news outside through marriage. Godfather has given his orders as well. If you keep dragging things out and not get a girlfriend, he''ll think that you still can''t forget about that man. By that time, it''s your career that''ll be damaged.


    "You have to understand that it''s not certain Godfather can be re-elected as prime minister. Therefore, he can only help you for these few years. If you don''t grab this opportunity, it''ll be hard for you to advance in the future. This is what Godmother told mest night."


    "Do I look like someone who has to rely on my parents to achieve greater heights?" Ryan''s voice turned cold.


    His usually gentle face was obviously unhappy. "Am I that ipetent in your heart?"


    Freya was stunned.


    On a winter morning where the sun was shining brightly, things were disastrous here.


    "That''s not what I mean. I''m clear of your abilities. I just think we can take some shortcuts sometimes. With the help of our parents, we can avoid many twists and turns in life."


    Freya shrugged self-deprecatingly. "Maybe I should just mind my own business, but Godmother told me to persuade you. Forget it. I won''t meddle in your matters anymore."


    She turned around to leave after she spoke. She did feel aggrieved in her heart. She was just advising Ryan kindly. Why was his tone toward her so cold?


    Heidi had told Freya to advise him, but he did not like i t. Sometimes, Freya was troubled being stuck in the middle.


    Ryan gazed at her angry silhouette from behind. He wanted to say something else, but the dining hall was in front. He pressed his lips together and chose to keep silent.


    Throughout the entire breakfast, Freya was quiet. On the other hand, Nathan and Heidi would ask Ryan about yesterday''s blind date from time to time.


    Freya simply took a few bites and finished her breakfast. She went to thepany early.


    When she arrived at thepany, she gave Forrest a call. "Brother, when will our family''s vi''s renovation be done?" 1


    "I''m already urging the workers to speed up on it," Forrest said, "But such a huge courtyard and house can''t be done instantly. Besides, it has to be safe for Dani to live in after the renovation. We have to leave it empty for a few months, so it''ll only be ready earliest by May next year."


    It meant that Freya had to stay in the official residence for five more months. She was depressed.


    "What happened?" Forrest asked, "Is it ufortable staying in the official residence? Did the Snow family mistreat you again?"


    "No. My godparents are nice to me. They''re nice to


    Dani too."


    Freya stammered, "It''s just not convenient staying in the official residence. For example, you guys have to go through strict registration and procedures toe in to meet me. Moreover... Moreover, Ryan''s getting married next year. It''ll be ufortable when his newlywed bride moves in."


    Forrest thought about it for a while. He said, "Freya, you can move and live with me, but have you


    considered that the prime minister and the others will overthink it if you suddenly move out despite them treating you well? Besides, I''m always on business trips. Dani and the sitter will be at home. What if Rodneyes and snatches Dani away? I won''t be able to be on guard 24/7 to protect Dani. As for Dad and Mom, they''re busy handling some trivialpany matters in Melbourne. They can''te over for now."


    Freya went silent. Yes, she did have those worries as well. Therefore, she kept staying in the official residence even after her divorce.


    "The official residence is big and safe. Dani can live free of worries there," Forrest kept persuading her. "We''ll live with Dani in the future. There''s no need to rush things. As for Ryan''s marriage, I don''t think they''ll get married right after New Year''s. They have to make preparations for a few months at least. When the bride moves in, you can definitely move into our family''s vi too." "Okay." Freya had no other excuses to refute him.

 Chapter 2144

    Actually, Freya knew that the pros of her staying in the official residence


    outweighed the cons. However, when she recalled Ryan''s cold attitude toward her that morning, she felt very ufortable.


    She even felt very aggrieved.


    She was so aggrieved that she did not want to live with him anymore.


    Besides, she did not want to stay there to witness him being lovey-dovey with his wife after he got married.


    "Stop overthinking." Forrest consoled her. "Actually, Prime Minister Snow and his family are pretty nice. After mynd was approved, I encountered many obstacles because other people got jealous. Ryan helped me a few times in secret. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have been able to move our headquarters over here so smoothly. I only got to know about this from other people recently. You should contact Ryan. We should treat him to a meal tonight."


    Freya was astonished. She did not know Ryan had helped her brother out so much from behind the scenes.


    "Forrest, why didn''t you tell me anything?" "What do you know? Besides, I don''t want you to go to


    the Snow family for help. The more they help us, the more favors we owe them. However, Ryan was aware of thepany''s difficulties. Maybe he has been keeping an eye on Lynch Corporation''s matters in secret all along. He''s quite thoughtful."


    Forrest rarely thanked someone. Since he said that, Freya understood that Ryan must have helped them out a lot. "We should thank him. However, he''s busy dating nowadays. I don''t know whether he''ll be free tonight."


    "Ask him. It''s his problem if he''s busy, but we have to express our gratitude," Forrest said.


    "Oh."


    After the call ended, Freya tapped into her Whatsapp chat with Ryan. Their chat stopped at the message ''On a date now'' from yesterday night.


    She did not want to start chatting with Ryan at all. If he kept his tone from that morning, it would be embarrassing for her.


    Besides, the worst thing was that he did not apologize to her for his attitude the next morning.


    It was infuriating.


    Forget it. Ryan had helped the Lynch family out. She could just make it clear that it was her brother who wanted to treat him to a meal. She had no choice but to send him a Whatsapp message.


    As Freya tried toe up with her message, she


    received a new message in their chat: [Are you still angry?]


    Haha, so Ryan knew that she was angry.


    She deleted the words she had just finished typing. Ryan sent another message: [You didn''t eat much in the morning. The food I ordered should be arriving shortly. Remember to receive it.]


    It turned out that Ryan realized she did not eat much during breakfast.


    Freya''s anger dissipated a little again.


    Freya: [Don''t think that I''ll stop being angry just because you ordered food for me.


    I''m not a person who can be bribed with some food.]


    Ryan: [I know. That''s why I ordered a lot of food.]


    Freya: [?]


    Behind her, an employee brought in a few bags all of a sudden. "Miss Lynch, your boyfriend sent you delicious food again. It''s breakfast from Rye Cafe.


    There''s a lot of it."

 Chapter 2145

    "Wow, surely you can''t finish all of it yourself, right, Miss Lynch? Do you need our help?" A few colleagues came over while chuckling. "We didn''t have much for breakfast either."


    After the bags were opened, Freya did not know what to say.


    There was really a lot. There were spiced baked eggs, croissants, sourdough toast, sandwiches, gran, fruit sd, and pancakes.


    "Wow, Miss Lynch. Your boyfriend is so good to you." A female colleague beside her was certain that Ryan was Freya''s boyfriend. Although Freya had tried exining it to her many times, she did not believe her.


    "Yes, he''s so nice. It''s not easy to buy food from Rye Cafe. Their spiced baked eggs are to die for."


    "Miss Lynch, you''re so blessed."


    ¦°¦§


    Although Ryan was not Freya''s girlfriend, she was still proud after being ttered and envied.


    Nevertheless, she indeed had an appetite now after looking at the food. She sent a message to Ryan while having a spiced baked egg: [You bought so much. Are you feeding a pig? You''re trying to fatten me up.]


    Ryan: [Because I know you''re not a person who can be bribed with just ''some'' good things.]


    Freya: [...]


    Ryan: [Babe, don''t be angry. I was at fault this morning. ] 3


    Freya blushed. [Who are you calling ''babe''? You can call Summer that or say that to the man you were hugging that night.]


    Ryan: [Be nice. Can Summerpare to you? That man isn''t even as good as you.]


    Freya: [Ugh, I don''t believe you.]


    Ryan: [Freya, I''ll answer your question from this morning. I might be able to rely on my parents and take a shortcut, but I don''t want to do it if it means sacrificing my love life. A lifetime is long. I hope that the person who''ll grow old with me is the person I like the most. Suppose I meet some obstacles in my career, I can work hard for ten years or even 20 years. Although I might not reach the position of other people''s expectations, I won''t be upset. There are many meaningful things in life. I don''t necessarily have to be like my dad. If I were to get married in the future, the person I marry must be someone I love. Do you understand?] Freya was stunned.


    She understood. She simply did not expect Ryan was a person who ced love before his career.


    Such a decision could only be made if a person had someone they loved.


    After a long while, Freya replied: [I know. You like that man a lot. You can risk everything for him.]


    Somehow, she was envious of that man for being able to be loved blindly by Ryan.


    Ryan: [I''m exasperated. Freya, are you a pig?]


    Freya: [Ryan, do you have a death wish? Who are you scolding? I might just ignore you forever.]


    Ryan sent a crying Whatsapp sticker.


    Freyaughed. [Alright. My brother said he''s treating you to a meal tonight to


    thank you for your helpst time. Do you have time?]


    Ryan: [Are you going? I definitely have time if you''re going.]


    Freya: [Do you want me there that much?]


    Ryan: [You''re so cute. You can lighten up the atmosphere. Your brother is too silent. I''m scared I''ll suffocate to death from that meal.]


    Freya burst out inughter.


    That was indeed a possible situation when having a meal with her brother.


    "Miss Lynch, your smile is so sensual when you chat with your boyfriend," Freya''s colleague said with a


    mischievous expression.


    Sensual...


    Freya felt weird. Her colleague''s eyes were probably faulty.


    Forrest picked up and they drove to a five-star hotel restaurant in the evening.


    Not long after the siblings entered the private room and sat down, the heavy door was pushed open. Ryan entered first, followed by a woman in a blue woolen overcoat. The woman had a cold, stunning look and an elegant temperament. She held a bag in her hand, and her aura was strong when her gaze swept across the


    room.

 Chapter 2146

    Bang.


    Freya almost lost her grip on the cup she was holding. She quickly stood up. "Jessica..."


    Forrest''s expression froze.


    Jessica''s dark eyes were in a daze.


    Ryan grinned as he said, "I had some things to discuss with Jessica here in the evening, so I came with her. We all know each other anyway."


    "Jessica, have a seat."


    Freya pulled a chair out for Jessica in a hurry.


    However, Ryan pulled Jessica away and sat on that chair himself. He said, "Sis, you can sit on the other side. This is the spot where the dishes will be served."


    Freya knocked herself on the head. How could she have overlooked that?


    "Stop hitting yourself. You''ll be stupid if you keep doing that," Ryan teased while smiling.


    "You''re the stupid one." Freya red at him.


    Therefore, the seating around the round table changed. Freya and Jessica sat between Ryan and Forrest.


    It seemed like only Ryan and Freya were talking at the table. Freya realized something btedly too. Jessica used to be her brother''s girlfriend in university.


    Thus... It was so awkward.


    However, it was as if Ryan did not notice any problems. He started ordering food and struck a conversation with Forrest about some topics between men. Then, he even mentioned work and encouraged Jessica to say a few sentences.


    Forrest took the initiative and raised his ss when the wine was served. "President Snow, Ryan, this is a toast to you two, especially Ryan. Thank you for the help you gave Lynch Corporation."


    Jessica raised her ss with a calm expression and took two sips.


    "Forrest, it''s my pleasure. We''re family." Ryan raised his ss with a grin.


    "I''ll drink some with you all too..."


    Just as Freya wanted to take her ss, Ryan red at her. "Don''t. Who''ll driveter if you drink?"


    "Okay." Freya put down her ss resignedly. "I''ll give you all a ride hometer. You guys can drink as much as you want."


    "Alright. I''m relieved to hear that. Brother, let''s not go home until we get drunk tonight." Ryan looked at Forrest enthusiastically.


    Ryan kept addressing Forrest as his brother. That made Forrest think he really had an extra brother.


    When the food was served, Ryan would have a toast with Forrest from time to time.


    "Brother, I hope your career will advance to greater heights.


    "Brother, you''re not young anymore either. I hope you can get married and have a child soon. Come, let''s have another toast.


    "Brother,e. Don''t just eat. Let''s toast again."


    Forrest''s intention was to thank Ryan. Seeing that Ryan kept toasting to him, he had no choice but to return the toast. It was table etiquette.


    un


    Freya was dumbfounded. She watched as the two men kept toasting back and forth in front of her. A liquor of 50 percent alcohol content was finished very quickly.


    Ryan smiled and said, "I''ve never had a good drinking session in so long. Brother, let''s have another bottle."


    Forrest was speechless.


    Could he say no? Seriously, he did not know Ryan was such a good drinker just from looking at him.


    Therefore, a new bottle of liquor was served. Ryan got Jessica to join too. After drinking a few sses, Jessica''s cool face had an attractive blush under the lighting.


    Forrest nced at her. His eyes turned downcast. He started drinking even without Ryan pouring a ss for him. 6

 Chapter 2147

    9:00 p.m.


    Freya looked at Ryan and Forrest, who were utterly drunk at the table. Then, she nced at Jessica, who had drunk a few sses of wine. She was totally speechless. "Jessica..."


    "Uh... I want to go to the bathroom." Ryan staggered as he stood up all of a sudden. He grabbed Freya too. "You ... You''reing with me."


    "I''m going with you..."


    Before Freya could finish her sentence, she was forcefully yanked out by Ryan.


    "You''re the only one who didn''t drink. I''ll only feel reassured if you''re the oneing with me," Ryan said as he pulled her outside. 2


    When the private room door was closed and both of them had walked a distance, only then did Ryan''s swaying body stand straight. His tipsy eyes became clear again.


    "You were... pretending to be drunk." Freya was dumbfounded. "Why are you doing this? I''m going back..."


    "How stupid are you?" Ryan yanked her back. Heughed and said, "Can''t you see that I''m trying to


    make them spend some time alone on purpose?"


    Freya was shocked. No wonder he was acting differently from usual tonight and kept having toasts with Forrest. He was trying to get her brother drunk. That was so scheming of him. "You''re crazy. My brother and Jessica..." i


    "Your brother''s girlfriend was Jessica when he was studying abroad. Did you have no clue at all?" Ryan raised his eyebrows.


    "I... I do know some things, but only a little," Freya said vaguely, "But they''ve already broken up, and so much time has passed since then. Jessica was married before too..."


    "So what if she was married before? It''s fine as long as they both still have feelings for each other." Ryan was unconvinced. "Besides, if your brother has really gotten over her, why didn''t he get another girlfriend even though so many years have passed?"


    "Forrest was meeting a girl a few days ago. He''s getting to know her..."


    "If he has really moved on, nothing will happen tonight," Ryan said as he smiled. "Anyway, I can only do this much. Give them a chance. Let''s go and not be third wheelers."


    After he spoke, he leaned all of his body weight on Freya. "Quickly, hold me up. I''m really drunk."


    "To hell with you. I won''t believe you anymore. You''re not drunk at all." Freya almost lost her bnce


    because of Ryan pressing against her. She pushed him annoyedly.


    "Sis, I drank so much white wine. Do you think I''m invincible when ites to holding my liquor? I was just forcing myself just now. Hold me up. I''ll be embarrassed if I fall."


    Ryan hugged Freya''s waist as he spoke. He pressed half his body against her intimately.


    Freya was out of options due to his shamelessness. She could only enter the elevator with him angrily.


    When they arrived at the parking lot, Freya gave Jessica a call. "Jessica, Ryan puked and dirtied his clothes just now. I''m bringing him back to the official residence first. Can you tell my brother that I''ll help him..."


    Before she could finish speaking, Ryan snatched her phone away. "Forrest has had too much to drink and you''re drunk too. It''s inconvenient for you to send him back. I''ve booked a room for him upstairs. You can bring him up."


    After Ryan spoke, he hung up straight away and tossed the phone into Freya''s hands.

 Chapter 2148

    "You... You actually booked a room upstairs for my brother? When did you do


    that?" Freya stuttered. She did not dare to imagine it. Jessica had drunk wine too. She would be sending Forrest upstairs. A young man and a young woman who were ex-lovers would be alone together. Things could easily happen between them.


    "When I went to the bathroom before."


    Ryan rubbed his stomach and said with a sick expression, "For the sake of Forrest and Jessica''s happiness, that was my first time pouring wine for other people at the table. How are you going to thank me?"


    Freya rolled her eyes at him. "Did I beg you to do it? I was tricked as well, okay? Besides, Jessica is your sister, not mine. I haven''t even med you for setting my brother up."


    "Haha, your brother might even be thanking me in his heart." Ryan grinned. "Didn''t you feel it? Your brother''s aura changed when I brought Jessica over tonight. If he didn''t care at all, he would''ve just shaken hands nonchntly and said ''It''s been a long time'' when he saw his ex-girlfriend. If it weren''t for me, he wouldn''t even look at Jessica. Do you know why?"


    "Why?" Freya did not drink but she felt as if she had. She was getting confused.


    "To think that you were married before. Your EQ is too low." Ryan nced at her in disdain. 1


    Freya was infuriated. "So what if my EQ is low? Do you dare to look down on me?"


    "I wouldn''t dare, and I don''t." Ryan suppressed hisughter and shook his head. "I''m guessing it''s because your brother hates Jessica. Think about it. They were madly in love back then, yet one of them got married all of a sudden after returning home.


    Could he possibly not feel hatred? But he might be hating her only because he loves her. If there were no feelings at all, where would the hatrede from?"


    Freya did not say a word. She recalled when she ran into Forrest and Jessica quarreling at the Snow family''s manor back then. The words her brother uttered from his mouth were very harsh. That was most probably hatred.


    Ryan said, "It''s no wonder that your brother would harbor hatred. My sister was educated by my grandpa ever since she was young. She was too obedient during her younger days. She always ced family first and had to bear too many responsibilities. When a person is powerless, marriage and happiness isn''t a choice for them."


    Freya continued being silent.


    She was not born in that kind of family. She did not know those feelings. "I don''t understand. Is having a high status really that important? The Snow family is already doing very well. Does the Snow family want to be in the highest position so badly that it''s even worth sacrificing the younger generations'' happiness for it?" "Not every parent ces their children''s happiness behind thepany and wealth. There''s just no choice sometimes. They were forced to do so."


    Ryan smiled and looked at Freya. "Freya, if you didn''t have a brother taking on everything for you, you wouldn''t be so carefree either. Your parents would''ve considered whether your partner was of the same status as you and if the marriage would be helpful to thepany. If you were in love with an average guy, your parents might not even support you."


    After Freya was taken aback for a moment, she realized she could not refute him.


    It seemed like the truth.


    "People are like that. The more you own, the less freedom you have." After saying that sentimentally, Ryan thought of something. He became dispirited.


    "Were you reminded of yourself?" Freya suddenly felt sad for him.


    "A little. By the way, didn''t you promise that you''d let me try kissing you? It seems like now is a good time." Ryan''s eyes that were bright as gems suddenly shifted and gazed at Freya. "Are you going to go back on your word?"


    The topic changed too fast.


    After Freya was dumbstruck, her face became red as if she was in a sauna. "Didn''t I make things clear to you this morning?"

 Chapter 2149

    "If I suggest kissing her after just getting to know her, won''t she take me as an indecent man? Besides, kissing her will mean that I treat her as my girlfriend.


    I don''t want that for now."


    Ryan shook his head decisively.


    His words were logical, but Freya was dissatisfied after hearing him. "Ha, you''re saying that you''re not indecent if you kiss me and you don''t have to take responsibility either, right?"


    "I just want to see if I''ll feel repulsed when kissing women. Can''t I do that?" Ryan looked as if he was wronged. Under the dim lights, every inch of his face exuded hurt. "You promised me."


    Freya had not promised him at all. Of course, she did not reject him either, i Every cell in Freya was annoyed and flustered.


    "Hey, look there. Who''s that?" Ryan suddenly pointed to her left and said in surprise.


    Freya thought Forrest hade down. She immediately looked over nervously. However, she did not see anything at all.


    "There''s no one..." A dark silhouette came close to her from the passenger seat as she turned her face.


    Before she could react, her lips were sealed by hot lips.


    Only a short time ago, Freya had been wondering about the white wine''s taste that cost tens of thousands of dors.


    She did not have to be curious anymore.


    There was a crisp taste of alcohol between Ryan''s lips. Aftering in contact with her lips, a spicy sensation spread in her mouth in an instant.


    Freya wanted to push him away instinctively. However, half of Ryan''s body was pressing down on her. One of his hands grabbed her right shoulder while his other hand was pressing the back of her head.


    "R-Ryan, you... bastard..."


    Freya''s frustrated voice escaped their lips. Nevertheless, her voice sounded weak as she was continuously kissed.


    "I only remember that... you promised me before. Be good. Close your eyes."


    After coaxing Freya, Ryan deepened the kiss hastily. He did not allow her to be distracted even for a moment.


    Freya''s mind was in a mess from the kiss. It was not the first time she was kissed by Ryan. She did not understand. He was drunk and in a daze thest time, but he was sober at this moment.


    His kiss was so eager. It did not seem like he did not like women at all.


    There were no other sounds besides the intimate moans they both made in the quiet and confined car. 2


    In this atmosphere, Freya''s body and mind failed her. She felt tingly all over.


    She had not had any alcohol, but she felt like she was drunk from the smell in Ryan''s mouth.


    She despised the smell that some men had after drinking white wine and beer in the past. However, she did not find the scent on Ryan''s body unpleasant.


    As she was in a daze, she did not know how long they had been kissing.


    Ryan left her lips longingly and bit on her ear.


    "OW." 1


    Freya trembled lightly. She became clear-headed instantly. She blushed and pushed him away. Seeing Ryan''s deep gaze that could drown someone in it, her heart pounded. She shivered. "Ryan, what were you doing just now?"


    Did he not say he would just kiss her to test things out?


    Why did he kiss her until she was out of breath in the end? Her lips were even swollen from the kiss.


    Not only that, he even bit her ear intimately. Those were things that were only done between couples, right?


    Freya''s mind felt like bursting. On this night, some things were getting out of control.


    "Kissing you."


    Ryan stared at Freya''s red lips with a searing gaze.


    "Of course, I know you were kissing me." Freya''s face was about to explode from the heat. "Never mind that you kissed me but why did you bite my ear? Do you know that you can''t simply bite a woman''s ear?"


    "I know. But looking at your beautiful expression just now, I couldn''t resist doing it," Ryan said truthfully.


    Freya clutched her head. If there was a crack in the ground, she would definitely slip into it. "Okay.


    Congrattions. I experienced myself that you don''t dislike women. On the contrary, you must like women a lot..."

 Chapter 2150

    "Yes, I liked it a lot when I kissed you," Ryan interrupted her.


    Freya''s heart skipped a beat. She could not meet his gaze anymore. "Is that so? But I think you''ll like kissing other women a lot too."


    "I don''t know about that."


    The corners of Ryan''s mouth were curved. "Freya, if only I was the one who got to know you first."


    Freya held her breath.


    Did he mean what she was thinking? Was she just overthinking?


    "You... Stop talking nonsense. It''ste. Let''s go back."


    She started the car and drove while feeling overwhelmed.


    Things were getting increasingly out of hand tonight.


    "Freya, when I kissed you just now, I thought it felt familiar like I''ve kissed you before," Ryan suddenly said, "Did we kiss each other before in our past lives?"


    Freya''s head buzzed. She did not know how to answer that question. She spoke again when the car had


    driven a considerable distance, "Is that so? I think you must be really drunk."


    "Maybe. I drank quite a lot tonight." Ryan''s voice softened as he spoke. He even closed his eyes.


    Freya nced at him secretly. The light from the streemps outside the window fell on his handsome face. His lips were curved. He looked clean and untainted.


    Her gaze settled on his lips for a few seconds. She lifted her hand and secretly touched her lips.


    There were traces that he had left all over her lips.


    He said it would have been better if he was the one who got to know her first.


    She also wanted to say the same.


    However, there were not so many ''ifs'' in the world.


    There were also no time machines. What happened had already happened.


    In the private room of the hotel.


    Jessica put down her phone. She was not drunk. She looked at Forrest.


    There were only two of them left. He did not say a word. He simply held the wine and kept pouring it into his ss.


    It was a small ss. He drank the wine in it in one go.


    "You''ve drunk a lot. Stop drinking."


    Jessica reached out her hand to take his ss. Before she could touch it, Forrest grabbed her wrist. He looked at her coldly. "Director Snow, mind your own business."


    "Ryan called me and said he dirtied his clothes because he vomited. He''s gone back with Freya. He booked a room upstairs for you and told me to bring you up."


    Jessica stood up and held Forrest''s wrist to help him u P-


    After standing up, he pushed her away and lost his bnce. He stumbled a few steps backward and knocked into the partition behind him.


    "You''re really drunk." Jessica''s pretty eyes watched himplicatedly. "Don''t be stubborn. You''re so drunk that you can''t even walk properly. Your status i s different from before. It''ll be embarrassing if you fall outside."


    Forrestughed coldly. His body that was leaning against the partition was swaying.


    Jessica walked over and ced his arm over her neck.


    She held her bag in one hand and supported Forrest''s waist with another hand. They walked outside.


    The waiter at the door handed them a key card.


    Jessica took the card and walked toward the elevator.


    After entering the elevator, there was a reflection of Forrest and her standing close to each other on the wall.


    Forrest suddenly felt himself getting even drunker. It was as if he had returned to the years where he had been studying abroad. 6

 Chapter 2151

    Forrest and Jessica stayed in a small condominium in the US back then.


    When he was young and wild, he often fooled around with his friends. He would even drink until he got drunk and only got home at midnight. Back then, no matter how drunk he was, Jessica would always be there to help him up.


    It felt like he had a home in a foreign country with her presence.


    However, it was all too realistic that Forrest was left in unbearable pain for all those years.


    He really hated this woman.


    When they reached the suite''s door, Forest suddenly pushed Jessica against the wall. He kissed her like a madman.


    The back of Jessica''s head hit the wall. It was so painful that she almost fainted. Before she could recover from it, she felt an intense pain on her lips. Blood flowed in their mouths.


    She was in pain, but she felt like she was alive again.


    She had been constantly scheming and calcting everything all these years, yet she was not satisfied. Instead, she was like an old person who was about to


    die.


    Now, she could finally grasp her own future.


    She simply wanted to live for herself and have a good time for once.


    She reached out and removed his suit.


    Both of them tumbled onto the bed in a mess.


    The night was getting darker...


    The next day, Forrest had a terrible headache when he woke up.


    He sat up. The nket fell to his waist. The delicate body beside him was revealed too. However, that soft body was covered in hickeys. Jessica shivered. Her usually cool eyes were filled with seductiveness when she opened them.


    Their gazes met. Both of them were wide awake in an instant.


    Forrest''s icy face was utterly stiff. Nevertheless, the things that had happenedst night kept ying in his head like a movie.


    He desperately wanted to beat himself up to death. At the same time, his gaze grew colder. "I finally understand. Last night, Eldest Young Lady Snow colluded with Ryan to make me drunk so that it was easier to get me into bed, right?"


    Jessica''s expression paled from being used out of


    nowhere.


    Forrest sneered. It was as if the words that came out of his mouth wereced with poison. "Jessica, are you that lonely? You''re even throwing yourself at men. Do you even know any shame? Oh, I forgot. You got married to a sickly person for the sake of power and status. Your man died long ago and there''s no one to satisfy you, right?"


    "Forrest, watch your mouth."


    Jessica''s captivating eyes shook from anger. If it was not Forrest, she would have killed the person who said that to her ten thousand times. However, because it was him, she could not bring herself to hurt him.


    "Did I say anything wrong?" Forrest lost his usual calm too. Only when he faced her would he turn into a porcupine covered in thorns. He desperately wanted to pierce her all over. "How old are you? Aren''t you clear what will happen when a woman brings a drunken man to a room? Ha, I''m fine with it. It would be a waste not to sleep with a woman who voluntarily came to me anyway."


    "Forrest... Do things have to be this strained between u s?" Jessica''s heart was throbbing in pain. 1

 Chapter 2152

    "Strained?"


    Forrestughed. "Am I the one who wants it to be this way? Jessica, you should know it better than anyone else. You''re too cruel. After returning to Australia back then, what did you promise me? You said you''d let me propose our marriage to your parents after some time. However, I waited and waited. In the end, you broke up with me before you got married to another man.


    "Never mind that, why did you switch my sister''s medicine? After she got pregnant, you even threatened her with the Lynch family''s matters. You did not allow her to get an abortion and had her marry your useless brother. How had all of you Snow family members hurt and betrayed Freya? She has always been doted on in our family since young. The Snow family destroyed everything.


    "If you have even a sliver of conscience, or if you even have a trace of guilt toward me, you wouldn''t have hurt my sister like that. What''s done is done and can''t be reversed, do you know that?"


    Jessica clenched her hands that were under the nket. Her pretty face was as pale as snow with a bitter and painful expression. "Forrest, switching your sister''s medicine was the biggest mistake of my life. I


    was selfish. I thought that after the Lynch and Snow families were brought together, I would be able to... meet you..."


    "I see." Forrest looked like he had heard the most absurd joke in the world. Heughed out loud until his eyes reddened. "That means I was the one who harmed Freya. If I could do everything again, I f*cking wish that I never met you overseas back then. Me getting to know you is the Lynch family''s greatest misfortune."


    He put on his clothes after he spoke. Then, he mmed the door and left.


    Behind him, Jessica''s chin was raised haughtily, but tears were falling from the corners of her eyes.


    In her world, her head could not be lowered even if she was crying.


    Forrest exited the suite in a daze. After he got in the car, he buried his head in his knees in agony.


    His phone rang. It was Freya.


    "Brother, are you awake?"


    Hearing his sister''s voice, Forrest''s heart was filled with guilt.


    As a brother, he did not check on Freya and Patrick properly. He could not even


    be of help when she was with Rodney afterward.


    No matter how sessful his career was, he had failed in his responsibilities as a brother in the family.


    "Brother, I didn''t disturb... your good time, right?" Freya snickered yfully.


    Forrest''s chest felt stuffy. "Did you and Ryan do it on purposest night?"


    "Brother, you''ve wrongly used me. Ryan was drunkst night and he dirtied his clothes when he puked. I had no choice but to send him back." Freya would not admit anything at all. "Naha, I was thinking that since you and Jessica were alone together-"


    "Freya, stop trying to bring us together. It''s impossible for Jessica and me," Forrest interrupted her coldly.


    "It''s fine, Brother. Don''t hide things anymore. I saw you and Jessica quarreling at the Snow family''s manorst time. She''s your first love, right?" Freya saidzily, "Aftering back to Australia, you buried yourself in work. There was no news about your love life. At first, I thought it was because you hadn''t met the person who could stir your heart. Afterward, I realized there was already someone in your heart."


    "You''re overthinking. Jessica and I are a thing of the past. Besides, I''ll never forgive everything she did to you. Don''t you hate her too? If it weren''t for her forcing you-"


    "Brother, I don''t hate Jessica. Besides Ryan, she contributed a lot to my smooth divorce."


    "She wasn''t doing it for you. She did it to steal Rodney''s inheritance rights. She''s a shrewd person. She prioritizes benefits more than anything else."


    "Brother, you''ve never interacted with the Snow family members much, so you might not know them well. I believe if Jessica hadn''t threatened me back then, there would''ve been other people to do it. Some people might be even crueler."


    Freya sighed. "Look at Uncle Jason and Aunt Wendy. They were only treating me well all along because Jessica had acted as the evil person. They only had to put on nice facades asionally. However, they had been instructing Jessica to do some things behind the scenes."

 Chapter 2153

    Forrest said coldly, "Jessica deserves it. Who asked her to be greedy for power?"


    1


    "Brother, being born in a family like the Snow family and being educated to bear responsibilities ever since young, it''s understandable that there are many instances where she doesn''t have a choice. She''s a member of the Snow family. They''ve given her the best education and honorable status. Her parents raised her painstakingly, and she''s the eldest sister. She has to take on her responsibilities. Jessica didn''t only have you back then. There were also her parents who had great expectations for her and her brothers whom she had to protect."


    Freya said resignedly, "Besides, the Lynch family was so insignificant at that time. The Snow family could crush us with just a finger. If Old Master Snow found out his granddaughter behaved recklessly for a guy from a small ce, do you think he''d have let the Lynch family go? He would surely have caused you problems and forced you to leave. For your family''s safety, you would''ve chosen to leave Jessica too, right?"


    Forrest was taken aback. He was speechless. After a long while, he smiled bitterly and said, "You''ve considered a lot of things."


    "That''s because I''ve been a part of the Snow family. I understand what it''s like."


    Freya said, "Moreover, I''ve gone through so many things in Canberra. I might know some things better than you. Don''t keep thinking that Jessica betrayed you that year. If you put yourself in her shoes, you would''ve had no choice but to


    betray that rtionship too in that powerless situation. Thinking about it, Jessica, who was in the prime of her youth, had to get married to an unhealthy guy for her family. She''s very pitiful too. In the end, it''s all because she was born in the Snow family."


    Forrest was silent for a long time.


    He realized Freya''s words were logical.


    His sister had really grown up and be sensible.


    "Freya, even if that''s the case, there''s no hope for Jessica and me anymore. Firstly, our statuses are too different. She''s the person who holds power in Snow Corporation now, while I''m only the president of a small Lynch Corporation. Secondly, you were married to her brother and you''re divorced now. If I, your brother, marry my ex-brother-inw''s sister, the rtionship will be too messy if word gets out."


    "How is it messy? There are even sisters who marry another set of brothers together. Besides, Rodney and I are divorced, while Jessica is in charge of the Snow family now. Who can decide for her if she makes up her mind who to get married to?"


    Freya pouted. "Whatever. I just think... a lifetime is too long. It''s pretty difficult to get married or marry a person we love."


    Forrest frowned. "Your words sound weird. Freya, have you fallen in love with someone again?"


    "No. You''re overthinking it. I have a lot more rtionship experience than you. All of my sentiments are just from my past experiences."


    Freya hung up after she spoke.


    She sat in the car looking spiritless.


    She could not sleepst night.


    Once she closed her eyes, the scene of Ryan kissing her would appear. She felt like a mess and got more irritated as she thought about it.


    However, when she met Ryan in the dining hall that morning, he was calm as if nothing had happened.


    It was... exasperating.


    Freya was in a bad mood. She did not have much of an appetite either.


    In the afternoon, she kept poking her food at the canteen.


    Catherine, who was sitting opposite her, frowned when she saw this. "Although you want to lose weight, you should still eat something in the afternoon. You can just eat less at night."


    "Who said I''m on a diet?" Freya pouted. "I just..."


    "Just what?" Catherine held her ss and drank some apple juice.


    "Nothing. Maybe I''m just overthinking." Freya lowered her head and ate in silence.

 Chapter 2154

    Two dayster, Freya returned home after getting off work. When she arrived at the dining hall''s door while pushing Dani in her stroller, she heard pleasantughter ringing inside.


    "Summer, you''re so adorable."


    Heidi was grinning from ear to ear.


    Freya''s footsteps halted. In that split second, Heidi saw her and waved her hand. "Freya, you''ve gotten off work. Come over quickly. Let me introduce you."


    Under the bright chandelier, a sweet-looking woman was sitting beside Heidi. She looked like she was in her 20s. She was graceful, and her smile was bright when she smiled at Freya. At first nce, she was a woman who would be adored by elders. One could tell she was a polite person. 1


    "This is Summer. I''ve mentioned her to you before. She''s also your godfather''s closest friend''s daughter." Heidi''s voice was filled with delight. "I asked Ryan to bring Summer over for a meal."


    "Hello, Freya. Nice to meet you." Summer showed Freya an elegant and sincere smile. Then, she pouted her pink lips and said yfully to Ryan, who was


    sitting on the sofa, "Ryan, your sister is so pretty."


    "Who said she''s my sister?" Ryan looked as if someone had stepped on his tail. He quickly red at Summer." She''s almost the same age as me, okay?"


    "She''s still older even though it''s just by a few months." Summer covered her mouth and chuckled.


    "That''s right. I''m two years older than you, so shouldn''t you address me as ''Brother''?" Ryan winked and made Summer blush in embarrassment.


    Heidi was pleased as she watched from the side. She was worried that her son would refuse toe to his senses, but she finally saw hope. "When you guys were younger and our families gathered for meals, you would always call Ryan ''Brother'' when you saw him. You would call out to him so sweetly back then.


    However, you didn''t address him that way as much after growing up. Whenever I chatted with your mom after that, we''d even joke about when we could be in-ws."


    "Mom, you''re talking about this when Summer''s only here for the first time. Aren''t you afraid that you''ll scare her away?" Ryan teased.


    "I won''t be scared away. My parents often said Aunt Heidi is friendly. She''s the role model for the women in Australia. I''m here to learn plenty of things from her today."


    Summer circled Heidi''s arm, and that made Heidi very happy.


    Freya found a ce to sit down. She listened to them chat and suddenly felt like an extra, especially when she saw Ryan and Summer talking to each other. Sometimes when they exchanged gazes or smiled upon meeting each other''s eyes, the intimacy between them made Freya''s heart feel stuffy.


    She was really annoyed at Ryan.


    It turned out that he was getting along well with Summer. It did not seem like he disliked women at all.


    If so, why did he have to kiss her as an experiment that day?


    Never mind if it was an experiment, but why did he say those strange words and make her imagine things? After that, he simply brought his blind date back home in an instant.


    What did he... take her for?


    "Freya, let''s eat. Are you daydreaming?" Heidi called Freya.


    Freya quickly sat at the dining table while carrying Dani.


    Summer nced at Dani, who was in Freya''s hands. She said lovingly, "Freya, your child is so cute. I like kids quite a lot."


    "I''ll carry her over and let you watch all you want if you like," Ryan said all of a sudden.


    Freya''s body stiffened. For some reason, a wave of


    fury spread from her chest.


    12

 Chapter 2155

    Freya was not a petty person. Usually, when guests wanted to carry Dani, she would agree to let them hold her. Not only that, she was happy as a mother when others liked her daughter for being so adorable.


    However, she felt like Ryan was trying to please another woman at that moment and was using her daughter to do so. She did not like that at all.


    If she were to refuse him, the atmosphere would be awkward. It would make her look childish as well. Therefore, she could only bite the bullet and hand her child to Ryan.


    After Ryan carried Dani, he immediately moved closer to Summer''s side. They were looking at the child together with their heads lowered. Ryan even made Daniugh from time to time. When Dani giggled, Summer would smile happily as well.


    "Ryan, look. She has two little dimples when she smiles. That''s so adorable."


    Freya could not continue looking at this scene.


    She averted her gaze and took two sips of water from her ss.


    Heidi had a mysterious smile on as she inched closer to Freya''s ear. She said, "Freya, look at both of them.


    Are there sparks between them? I rarely see Ryan being so friendly with a woman. I think there''s hope."


    "... Mm."


    Upon seeing Heidi''s happy expression, Freya could only force a smile. "Summer seems nice. She''s pretty andposed."


    "Yes. I see that she likes children quite a lot too. If she were to have kids with Ryan, she''d be a good mother." Heidi kept praising Summer.


    Ryan''s children...


    Freya felt like her heart was pricked by a needle. 1


    If she could, she really wanted to leave this ce and stop eating. However, she was at the official residence. It was not a ce where she could do as she wished.


    When all the food was served, Nathan returned as well.


    Summer did not fear Nathan''s identity at all. She even started conversing with Nathan openly, making him and Heidiugh a few times.


    Freya noticed during the meal that Ryan kept putting dishes in front of Summer without anyone else knowing. Summer nced at Ryan shyly. "Ryan, how did you know that I like to eat sweet potatoes?"


    "I noticed it after eating a few times with you." Ryan nced at her with a warm smile. His gaze was undoubtedly gentle.


    Freya lowered her gaze. She had imagined what Ryan would look like after he started dating. It seemed like he would look just like this.


    In the past, he would always put her favorite dishes on her side of the dining table. However, since another woman was present, he did not do that anymore.


    When the mantis shrimps were served, Ryan even helped Summer to remove the shells.


    On the other hand, Freya bled a few times from getting pricked by the sharp spikes of the mantis shrimps.


    However, Ryan would not help her shell shrimps anymore. She could only wipe her hands with tissue in silence.


    That was the most aggrieved that Freya had felt during a meal. After the meal, Ryan even invited Summer to visit the ce he stayed.


    In the dark of the night, she saw Ryan and Summer''s silhouettes disappearing into the building in front together.


    Freya lowered her head and went back to her ce.


    In the past, she would feel like everything was fine aftering back and looking at her daughter''s smile. However, even though Dani was by her side that night, she still felt annoyed. She was so irritated that it was a s if a stone was pressing on her chest. She wanted to find someone to drink with her. She was annoyed to the point her gaze would shift to the building that


    Ryan stayed in from time to time.


    What was he doing with Summer?


    They were a man and a woman alone together. They could not possibly be sitting under the lights, reading books and chatting. They would at least be holding each other''s hands and kissing...


    Freya sat up straight. She did not want to think nonsense anymore. She was a mother. Her responsibility was to apany her daughter well. She had to bathe Dani and y with her.


    At 9:00 p.m., she heard the nanny''s voice at the door while feeding Dani milk in the living room.


    "Good evening, Young Master. Have youe to visit Dani?"

 Chapter 2156

    "Mm."


    Ryan changed his shoes. The curved corners of his mouth showed that he was in a good mood.


    Freya raised her head and nced at him indifferently. She thought he was an eyesore. As Heidi and Nathan were not here, she did not want to pretend anymore.


    "Dani, did you miss me..."


    Ryan reached out to touch Dani''s little face, but Freya quickly carried Dani away and avoided his hand.


    "What are you doing?" Ryan raised his eyebrows.


    Freya did not look up. She simply said sarcastically," Has Miss Wright gone back already? I thought you''d ask her to stay the night."


    "No way." Ryan sat beside her and crossed his legszily. "Summer is a properdy. She''s not some casual woman. Even if she does spend the night here, my mom will arrange for her to stay in the guest room in the official residence. How could she stay at my ce?"


    Freya smiled. "Oh yes, Summer isn''t just some casual woman.¡±


    She was the casual one. She simply let Ryan kiss her multiple times.


    As he said before, he did not need to take responsibility after kissing her.


    Freya did not think it was a big deal in the past, but she could not stand Ryan the more she thought about it.


    It just so happened that Dani had finished her milk. Freya put down the milk bottle and said, "It seems like you''re getting along well with Miss Wright. But I hope you won''t use Dani as a tool to please women next time."


    "What do you mean?" Ryan was taken aback. He nced at her teasingly. However, Freya had her head lowered, so she did not see his gaze at all.


    "You know perfectly well what I mean." Freya lowered her voice. She did not want the maids in the house to hear her voice.


    "Are you talking about me carrying Dani over to Summer during the meal?" Ryan raised his eyebrows." Do you have to mind this? When did you be so petty?"


    In an instant, Freya was like a bomb that was ignited. She got angry. "I am petty. Did you only find out today?"


    She carried Dani and stood up. She could not even act rationally now. "If you like children so much, you can


    have one with Miss Wright yourself."


    Ryan''s hands restedzily on the sofa. He raised his handsome face and frowned. "Does this mean I''m not even allowed to hug Dani in the future?" "... As you wish."


    After saying that, Freya went upstairs straight away.


    Ryan''s eyshes drooped after hearing the sound of the door closing upstairs. He stood up and left.


    In the bedroom, Freya leaned against the wall. She was frustrated and wanted to bury herself in the nket.


    She was done for. Was she too rash just now? Would the words she said make her seem very petty? Would Ryan be unwilling to carry Dani in the future?


    Ryan was most probably furious. After all, it looked like he liked Summer a lot. When on earth could Freya move out of the official residence?


    Staying here was too awkward for her.


    As she wanted to avoid feeling awkward, she did not go to the main courtyard for breakfast the next day. After washing up, she drove to thepany.


    9:00 a m.


    Catherine saw a spiritless silhouette as soon as she entered the office.


    "Cathy, you''re here. I want to consult you about something." Freya raised her head unhappily. "Can you help me analyze whether I was being too much?"


    "Tell me about it." Catherine took a bag of coffee beans from the drawer. Her every movement exuded the elegance and charm of a woman.

 Chapter 2157

    "Ryan brought his blind date back to the official residencest night. That woman said Dani was adorable, so Ryan quickly asked for Dani from me to please that woman." Freya''s brows were knitted into a tight frown due to her annoyance. "Dani doesn''t even know that woman, and she''s not a tool to please women. Besides, children have weak immunity. Who knows if Dani will get germs on her if strangers were to carry her..."


    Catherine was stunned. She poured the coffee beans into the coffee grinder. Then, she raised her head and nced at Freya''s expression. Her heart skipped a beat.


    Okay, the thing that she was most worried about had happened.


    However, Freya herself did not notice it at all.


    Of course, she might have sensed it, but it was obvious that she could not ept the truth.


    The aroma of coffee wafted in the air.


    Freya said in a low voice, "My words were slightly harshst night, and I think they made me seem like a petty person. Actually, it''s not that I''m not allowing Ryan to hold Dani and y. Dani usually has a lot of


    fun ying with him. However, I think he''s angry. Do you think I should apologize to him? Ryan''s definitely angry. Usually when I don''t go to the main courtyard for breakfast, he''d surely send me a message to ask me about it."


    "Freya, the official residence isn''t a ce where just anybody can enter. Those who can go in will at least have to go through a body check and all sorts of disinfection. Besides, you''re not a petty person. When you brought Dani to the Hill family''s manor in the past, you never had anyints when some rtives of the Hill family carried Dani."


    Catherine watched the coffee that was brewing. Her gaze gradually turned


    resigned and sharp. "Have you ever thought that... you''re not being petty? You''re just... jealous."


    "Huh?"


    Freya looked as if she had heard a joke. She stood up agitatedly. "How could I be jealous? I treat Ryan as a family member. I..."


    When her gaze met Catherine''s dark, sharp eyes, her words were stuck in her throat. "Maybe... Okay, I might be a little jealous. After all, Ryan used to be on good terms with me before. When a close friend abandons you to go date someone else, anyone would be slightly dissatisfied."


    "Only ''slightly dissatisfied''? Are you sure you''re not very, very, dissatisfied?" Catherine curved her red lips teasingly.


    Freya was about to go crazy. Why did shee over to discuss this with Catherine?


    "Forget it. I can''t talk to you anymore. I suddenly remembered there are some things to do at theboratory." Freya lowered her head and walked toward the door.


    "Freya, it''s not like you''ve never been in a rtionship before. Whether it''s a habit, reliance, or love, can''t you sense it yourself?" Catherine said behind her, "Look at you during these two days. You were listless


    whenever you had lunch with me. You even looked at your phone frequently. That''s precisely the look of someone waiting for another person''s message. You were like that when you dated Patrick in the past."


    "Say no more." Freya''s pretty face paled. "There''s no way I''m in love with Ryan. Look at his identity, and look at mine. I''m his godsister."


    "You two aren''t blood-rted anyway. You guys live in the same ce. You meet each other every morning and night. When you two can''t meet each other, you''re always chatting with him. He treats you so well. Now that an unfamiliar woman showed up all of a sudden, you realized that he''d humor another woman and make herugh as well. The kindness he showed you in the past is all being given to another woman now. You''re just ufortable with it."


    Was it like that? 2


    Was Freya ufortable?


    Was it like that? 2


    If not, why did she feel discontent when she saw Ryan cing Summer''s favorite dishes in front of her and shelling the mantis shrimps for herst night? She did not even have an appetite.


    Was she simply not used to it? Was it because she did not want Ryan to treat other people so kindly?


    Freya realized she could not continue thinking about it.


    Gosh, how did things turn out like this?


    "Cathy, it must be because Ryan has been appearing too frequently in my life these days. Maybe it won''t be this way if I interact with other wonderful guys. Didn''t you say you''d ask Shaun to look for some good guys for me? Quick, introduce one or two of them to me," Freya said desperately.

 Chapter 2158

    Catherine smiled bitterly. "Didn''t the prime minister''s wife introduce three excellent men to you? To be honest, those three guys weren''t bad. They''re single, decent- looking men whoe from good families and have a promising future. Yet, you didn''t fancy any of them. Tell me. Where can I find better men for you? There may be very handsome guys, but they might not be reliable, while those with good personalities might not look good." 1


    "Am I that picky?" Only then did Freya realize that problem.


    "You''re not picky." Catherine told her the truth, "It''s just that when you have better options before, those whoe after will pale inparison. Do you understand that? With Ryan being a benchmark, your eye for men will only get stricter. But where can I find someone like Ryan who''s rich, handsome, from a prominent family, gentlemanly, elegant, humorous, romantic, wise, and calm? Even if I give Shaun to you, you might not fancy him."


    KH


    Freya was speechless for some time. The corners of her mouth twitched, and she said, "If Shaun heard what you said, he''d be very sad."


    "I''m only telling the truth." Catherine held her coffee and blew on it while smiling. "Okay." Freya pouted. "Your Shaun is too reserved. I can''t handle him."


    "Exactly. You can''t even ept men who are reserved." Catherineughed. "In that case, tell me where I can find other men for you?"


    "Ryan isn''t that good, okay?" Freya bit her lip discontentedly.


    "Maybe. But whether he''s good or not, you''re the one who knows best." Catherine pushed a cup of coffee over. "Do you want some?"


    "No. My life is bitter enough. I don''t want my mouth to be bitter too." Freya left with a frown, feeling distraught.


    Catherine sighed once Freya had left.


    It seemed that her best friend''s love journey was rougher than hers. 2


    In the office, Freya was reading the pile of data on the table for a long time.


    However, she could not process a single word of it at all.


    "Manager Lynch, here''s your delivery..."


    Her secretary''s voice came from outside the door.


    Freya''s eyes lit up. Whenever she fought with Ryan in the past, he would always send her delicious food over to apologize. It had got to be that. "What good food is i t?"


    She stood up in a hurry.


    The secretary was taken aback. "Food? I don''t think so. It should be the phone cover you purchased onlinest time."


    "...Oh."


    The light in Freya''s eyes dimmed.


    After ncing at Freya weirdly, the secretary quickly put down the parcel and left.


    Freya was in no mood to open the parcel on the table. She took out her phone


    and sent a message to Ryan first. [Are you still angry?]


    Freya: [I spoke a little too muchst night. I''m sorry.]


    She waited and waited until after an hour, Ryan replied nonchntly. [It''s okay. I''m not angry anymore.


    What an indifferent reply,

 Chapter 2159

    Freya got even more irritated. [If you''re not angry, why did your replye sote?]


    Ryan: [Oh, I was in the middle of a call with Summer.]


    u H


    Summer. It was Summer again.


    Freya was exasperated.


    She threw her phone aside angrily and did not want to talk to Ryan at all.


    Ryan sent a reply message: [Why aren''t you replying?]


    Freya sneered.


    She sent him a message, and he only replied after an hour. Yet when she did not reply, he immediately came and asked her about it. Why did he not think about how long he had made her wait?


    Freya: [Because I don''t want to disturb your call with Summer.]


    Ryan: [We''ve ended the call.]


    Freya: [Oh, no wonder Young Master Snow finally has the mood to talk to me.]


    Ryan: [Why are you being sarcastic?]


    Freya: [I just can''t stand a certain someone who prioritizes love more than friends.]


    Ryan: [You can''t possibly be talking about me, right?]


    Freya: [Haha. When I was with my blind date, I always replied to your messages first. I even abandoned my blind date to watch a movie with you on Christmas night. But what about you? You seem to havepletely forgotten about me now that you have a girlfriend.]


    Ryan: [I don''t have a girlfriend.]


    Freya: [Hah! You already brought her back to meet your parents. She''ll be your girlfriend soon. Besides, I wasn''t blindst night. I saw you two were being lovey - dovey.]


    Five minutester, Ryan sent over a long message: [That''s true. Summer and I might be officially dating each other soon. Freya, you''re clear about how much the previous scandal had impacted me. My parents are forcing me to get married, and I need a marriage partner too. Summer is a nicedy. If I get married next year, I''ll surely have to divide part of my attention to my wife and children...]


    Freya read the long message in a daze.


    She understood what Ryan meant. If he were to get married next year, he would not be able to exchange messages with her, eat out with her, watch movies with her, or go on a walk with Dani as often as before.


    She would be alone again in the future.


    Being alone was no big deal.


    Had she not prepared herself mentally for it when she divorced Rodney? However, why would the thought of Ryan apanying his future wife and children make her heart feel so empty?


    She still wanted him to be with her like before.


    Nevertheless, Freya knew it was impossible, just like how it would be for her biological brother, Forrest. Once he got married and had his own family, he would give most of his time to his wife and children in the future after getting married and having children.


    She would be happy for her brother to build a family and career of his own even though it meant he had to abandon her. However, she was not happy if Ryan abandoned her. On the contrary, she was flustered, afraid, unwilling, and wistful. What was wrong with her?


    Was she crazy?


    After a long while, Freya replied: [Oh, okay.]


    She would not disturb him as she did in the past anymore.

 Chapter 2160

    For the next few days, Freya did not see Ryan when she returned to The Lodge. However, she did hear Heidi and Nathan talking about Ryan''s matters during


    mealtimes.


    "Do you think Ryan''s ce should be refurbished?" Heidi said excitedly, "If Summer joins our family, she might not like Ryan''s bedroom because it looks too cold. Girls like warm tones."


    "Alright. But where will Ryan stay if his ce is under renovation?"


    "He can stay in the guest room or our building. The Lodge is so big. Will we ever run out of rooms?" Heidi grinned. "Isn''t that right, Freya?"


    "Oh! Um, yes," Freya replied with her head low.


    "Child, you haven''t been talking much recently. Are you feeling down?" Heidi asked out of concern.


    "I''m just thinking about ourpany''s celebration this year." Freya forced a smile. "Freycatheli''s sales has made it to one of the top three in Australia this year, so thepany is hosting a celebration tomorrow night. There are quite a few things to sort out." "That''s great. Freycatheli is getting better and better.


    Thest time I went to a banquet, a few madams had mentioned you, and they were full of praise. I felt honored because of you," Heidi said with a smile.


    Freya nodded in agreement. "By the way, Godmother, ourpany will be starting our annual leave next week. I''m thinking of bringing Dani back to Melbourne."


    Heidi gave the idea some thought before nodding. "That''s good. You should spend more time with your parents. I''ll inform the Snow family for you. You can bring Dani over to visit Old Master Snow once you''re back."


    "Thank you, Godmother."


    Freya let out a breath of relief.


    Although Heidi and Nathan had always been kind to her, The Lodge had been so stressfultely that she felt suffocated.


    She wanted to live in a ce without Ryan for some time.


    Perhaps upon returning, she would feel the same as when she got a divorce - calm and indifferent.


    The next day, during the grand celebration of Freycatheli.


    As thepany''s brand endorser and shareholder, not only did Eliza attend the event, but she even invited a few other popr, young male and female


    celebrities.


    The most handsome male celebrity among them wore a wine-colored suit. When his godly, handsome face appeared at the banquet, Freya''s dejected eyes suddenly lit up excitedly.


    "Ahh! Isn''t that my Prince Charming, Peter Maddison?" Freya tugged on Catherine''s dress hard." You managed to invite him. I''m not dreaming, right?"


    "Yes. You''re not dreaming." Catherine quickly yanked her dress, which was wrinkled because of Freya, back. Then, she smiled and said, "Watch your image. After all, you''re ourpany''s major shareholder."


    "You should know that I''ve liked Peter for many years now. I want to take a picture with him, but... I''m a little nervous." Freya was like a fan. She was very excited.


    "Go greet him if you like him. Don''t forget that you''re the host of this banquet."


    Eliza took a ss of red wine from a tray and then raised her ss in Peter''s direction.


    After seeing that, Peter walked over with a captivating smile. "Eliza, it''s been a while. This must be Freycatheli''s founder, Miss Freya Lynch and Miss Catherine Jones, right? Sure enough, knowing people by their reputation isn''t as good as meeting them in person."


    "Same goes to you, Mr. Maddison." Catherine grinned." You''re even more handsome than you are on television. However, I don''t know a lot about the


    entertainment industry. I got to know you because Freya likes watching your drama series."


    "I see." Peter''s smiling gaze settled on Freya. "It''s my honor."


    Freya said with a blush, "I like your historical dramas. You look exceptionally good-looking in them. Can I take a picture with you?"


    "I''d be honored."


    "I''ll take a picture for you guys." Catherine took her phone and walked to the side, where he took a picture for them enthusiastically. "Stand closer."


    After that, Catherine chose a few pictures she took that night and posted them on Instagram with a caption: [A beautiful night.]


    In the picture were Eliza, Freya, Catherine, and a few other female celebrities. Another picture was Freya and Peter standing very close to each other with sweet smiles on their faces.

 Chapter 2161

    Since Ryan wanted to make Freya jealous, Catherine did not mind making Ryan jealous too. 6


    "Isn''t that the professional makeup artist, George Kelly? Let''s go and talk to him." Catherine pulled Eliza away lightly and hinted at her with her eyes.


    Eliza quickly got the hint and joked to Freya, "Cathy and I are going over to say hi. You can talk to Peter for a while here. Maybe he can introduce our brand to his fans."


    "I''ll try my best." Stunned, Freya also spoke jokingly and nodded with a smile.


    After Catherine and Eliza had walked a distance, Eliza said, "You''re not trying to set up Peter and Freya together, are you? I admit that Peter is handsome, but men in the entertainment industry are tooplicated..."


    "Of course not, but perhaps admiring some good looks once in a while will make Freya''s mood better." Catherine took her phone out as sheughed. Then, she sent a message to her assistant, Hans: [Arrange for Freya to sit with Peterter and make the live camera zoom in on them more.]


    Hans: [Are you trying to market Manager Lynch and


    Peter as a couple? Does Miss Lynch know about this? Peter''s fans are all very young. They might not be able to ept it...]


    Catherine: [You''re overthinking it. I''m not making them a couple. Just do as I say.] In a private room, smoke filled the air.


    Ryan was listening to a drunk deputy minister nagging about old times.


    His head felt ufortable from the smoke. After taking a sip of coffee, he took


    his phone from the table and casually scrolled through his Instagram.


    Ryan had started following Catherine on Instagram back when Freya was hospitalized and when Catherine was taking care of her.


    Usually, he did not pay much attention to Catherine.


    However, Catherine had posted six pictures 20 minutes ago. There was a picture of Freya and a handsome young man standing close to each other, taking a picture. That night, Freya was wearing a light pink dress, which entuated her skin to look as white as snow. When she smiled, her deep-set, mixed-race features made her look bright and exotically charming.


    Ryan narrowed his clear eyes.


    Freya was smiling so sweetly with another man. Moreover, he recognized that


    man.


    It was not because he had not met that guy before in the entertainment industry. In fact, I had seen Freya watching dramas starring the male celebrity when he visited her while she was at home resting some time ago.


    He had once watched a drama with her for a short while. He thought the plot was campy, but Freya said she did not care about the plot. She was only watching the drama because she liked the male lead.


    Every woman had the right to adore celebrities. However, it would be troublesome if that behavior extended into their real lives.


    Ryan suddenly stood up. "It suddenly struck me that I have some urgent business tonight. I have to go now. I''ll treat everyone to a meal on another day."


    Before waiting for everyone''s reply, he quickly grabbed his jacket and left.


    When he went downstairs, he could not drive because he had been drinking. As such, he took a taxi to the banquet.


    On the way, he called Freya several times, but no one picked up.


    Ryan had no choice but to enter Freycatheli''s official Facebook ount''s live stream. As many top artists were attending the event that night, tens of millions of viewers were watching the live stream.


    Freycatheli''s banquet had just started not long ago.


    Two very popr broadcast station emcees were invited onto the stage to host the event.


    A famous female singer was performing when Ryan joined the live stream. The view switched to the audience below the stage from time to time. He quickly spotted Freya, Eliza, and Catherine sitting together in the front row. However, Peter Maddison was sitting on Freya''s other side. While other people were watching the performance, Freya and Peter were whispering to each other.


    Ryan was not the only one who noticed it. In thements section of the live stream, many of Peter Maddison''s fans had noticed it too.


    [Ahh! I finally saw our Pete. But who''s that beautiful woman beside him? She''s as pretty as a fairy.]


    [I saw it too. Pete is smiling so happily, and the fairy is too.]

 Chapter 2162

    [Those who can sit in the front row seats must not be ordinary people. Is she a daughter of a wealthy family?


    [Haha. The fairy that all of you are talking about isn''t just any daughter from a wealthy family. She''s the prime minister''s goddaughter, Freya Lynch.]


    [The Freya Lynch who was abandoned by the Snow family''s eldest young master


    some time ago? It can''t be. She''s surprisingly beautiful.]


    [She''s not just pretty. She''s also the founder of Freycatheli, okay? All of


    Freycatheli''s products are developed by a team led by Freya.]


    [She''s so gorgeous and capable, yet Eldest Young Master Snow still had an affair. Were his eyes covered in sh*t?]


    [Freya is so elegant. I think she and Pete make a lovely couple.]


    [Please, she is a divorcee. No matter how great she is, she doesn''t deserve our Pete.]


    [The one above, how great is your Pete? He has only acted in a few dramas. Can his status and achievementspare to Freya''s? I''m speechless.]


    [Although she is a divorcee, she''s pretty and talented. I


    support her and Pete being together.]


    [I support them too. I ship Tera. Peter x Freya ftw!]


    [I''m a Tera fan too.]


    Looking at thements that were going increasingly off-topic, Ryan''s handsome face looked a s cold as ice. "Mister, can you drive faster? Why haven''t we arrived yet?"


    "Young man, there''s traffic in the front." The middle-aged driver said helplessly, "I think somepany is having an event tonight at the hotel you mentioned. Many celebrities are attending, so a lot of girls are heading there. I have already made a few trips there today.]


    After speaking, he added, "Oh, look. The traffic in front is stuck again."


    Ryan nced at the map. There was still a distance of four kilometers to the hotel. "You can stop by the roadside. I''ll rent a bicycle to go there."


    Once he made the payment, he rented a bicycle by the roadside and cycled speedily.


    However, when he arrived, his hands were almost numb from the freezing cold wind.


    The security outside the hotel was tight, but it was not hard for Ryan to get in. After making a call, the hotel''s manager personally led him to the banquet hall. The performance on the stage was almost ending. Meanwhile, a group of artists and people from the fashion industry were toasting and chatting below the stage. Freya just happened to be sitting together with Peter. As everyone was talking, she and Peter started to converse with each other as well.


    "When I was working in the fashion industry overseas, I was acquainted with the head designer of Cartier..."


    "Freya..."


    A familiar voice suddenly came from behind.


    Freya thought she was hallucinating. Then, she turned back and saw Ryan walking toward her inrge strides.


    Never mind if he came, but the coffee-colored bomber jacket he wore was very different from the elegant style of the banquet hall. He stood out like a sore thumb and attracted many people''s gazes.


    Freya was stunned until Ryan walked up to her, revealing a gentle and doting smile. "I''m sorry I''mte for tonight''s banquet." 3


    Freya was utterly puzzled.

 Chapter 2163

    Wait. What did Ryan mean by he waste? Freya did not seem to have not invited him at all.


    Was that man bewitched?


    "Miss Lynch, this is..." Peter asked puzzledly.


    Ryan nced at him calmly. "Ryan Snow."


    Peter was shocked. Throughout the years he had been in the entertainment industry, he usually interacted with people who had unique identities. Although he had never met Ryan before, everybody knew that name.


    He was the only son of the current prime minister and a politician with a bright future.


    "Hello, Young Master Snow." Peter extended his hand excitedly. "I''m Peter Maddison."


    Ryan shook his hand politely but did not let go of it immediately. He smiled vaguely and said, "I know. The dramas that you''re in are pretty popr. You''re charmingly handsome as well. I like that a lot."


    Peter was stunned. Only then did he recall the recent news revealing that Ryan liked men. Although it had been rified, not many believed it. Could the meaning behind Ryan''s words possibly be... that Ryan had taken a fancy in him?


    At that realization, Peter''s handsome face blushed.


    He knew that he was good-looking. Ever since he had the entertainment industry, many wealthy women and men had wished to keep him as a lover.


    However, he was not interested at all.


    Nevertheless, Ryan had a prominent status. He was on a different level from other people Peter had met before. If Peter rejected him, he could ban Peter from the entertainment industry in mere minutes.


    What should Peter do?


    Should he refuse Ryan or... ept him reluctantly?


    "Your hand... is so smooth."


    Just as Peter was in a dilemma, Ryan touched the back of his hand with a smile. Peter''s body trembled.


    Freya, who was beside them, was dumbfounded. She was so shocked that her view of the world crumbled.


    Gosh. What did she hear? What did she see?


    She heard Ryan giving Peter hints and saw Ryan touching Peter''s hand.


    Peter was a celebrity that Freya had liked for three to four years. As a man, how could he not refuse and push Ryan away? He was even blushing in embarrassment.


    However, she could not stand Ryan the most. How could he seduce a man right in front of her?


    Did he like men that much? Was he not marrying Summer soon?


    Freya was exasperated.


    "Ryan..." After calling Ryan''s name through gritted teeth, she pulled Ryan forcefully toward the lounge at the back.


    Not far away, Eliza and Catherine were watching that scene.


    Eliza raised her eyebrows. "So you were trying to piss Ryan off on purpose?"


    Catherine smiled bitterly. "Yes, but things have turned out differently than what I expected."


    She thought Ryan would take Freya away from Peter''s side furiously, confess to Freya out of jealousy, and dere his im on her. That way, Freya could be the dominant one in that situation.


    Great. It seemed that not all men were like Shaun. Catherine hadpletely underestimated how shameless Ryan could be.


    How dare he hook up with Peter in public?


    She could not believe that all.


    Catherine beckoned at Hans with her finger. "Take care of that scene just now, and make sure no photos get out."

 Chapter 2164

    No kidding. If pictures of the prime minister''s son touching a male celebrity''s hand were taken, the prime minister would personally target Catherine.


    In the lounge, Freya mmed the door shut after yanking Ryan in.


    "Ryan, are you crazy?"


    Freya''s body trembled as she red at the man in front of her. "There are so many people and pairs of eyes at this banquet tonight, yet you have the guts to hit on Peter so openly. You''re too shameless. Don''t forget that you''re dating Summer. Are you still thinking about that man you like? I don''t understand why you''ve be like this. If today''s incident is exposed, the scandal that Godmother and Godfather have painstakingly suppressed will surface again. Don''t you know that?"


    "Don''t worry. Catherine is a smart person. She won''t let a word of tonight''s incident get out."


    Ryan''s handsome face was calm. He was not flustered at all.


    The more he behaved that way, the angrier Freya became, so much that she did not even filter her


    words. "Since you like men so much, you shouldn''t date girls. What you''re doing is cheating and being a sc *m.


    "Who said I liked men?" Ryan raised his eyebrows.


    "Everyone knows it. I even saw it with my eyes just now. Your expression was really... sleazy." Freya paused for a moment before saying thatst word with disappointment and annoyance.


    It was not her first time witnessing that kind of thing. When she was overseas, she had seen a lot of mene out of the closet. She supported true love and did not discriminate. However, she could not ept Ryan''s attitude.


    To her, he should not be that kind of person.


    I see.


    Ryan was not angry at all. Instead, his thin lips curved up into a smile. "I have no feelings for Peter. I did that earlier just to show you what type of person is the celebrity you like."


    "You''re lying." Freya did not believe him. On the contrary, she thought he was making excuses.


    "I''m telling the truth."


    Ryan came closer to Freya all of a sudden. His usually gentle voice was deeper and raspier. The surrounding air seemed to thin as well.


    "Weren''t you sitting and chatting away happily with him tonight? Too bad he likes men. Didn''t you see him


    blushing when I hinted at him just now?"


    Furious. Freya raised her head, wanting to re at him. However, she realized that their bodies were almost touching each other and took a step back instinctively. "You were the one who forced him, okay? Peter is not gay."


    "Oh, even if he''s not, did he push me away when I gave him hints? He has no guts or manliness at all."


    As Freya stepped back, Ryan stepped closer, cornering her until she was against the cupboard.


    She had nowhere to run and was speechless from his rebuttal.


    Freya had to admit that what Ryan said was right. She used to think Peter was quite manly, but s, it was all just an imagination caused by the screens. 3


    Her image of Peter had crumbled. She might not be able to like that celebrity anymore.


    However, she still kept making excuses for him. "Do you know how hard it was for Peter to achieve his current position? You have a high status. If he were to offend you, banning him would only take mere minutes for you. You''re abusing your power to bully people."


    Ryanughed coldly. "How can he, a man, throw away his backbone just because of identity, power, and status? So you like those timid guys who have no backbone at all."


    "So what if I like them? What does it have to do with you?"


    Freya blurted out in exasperation.


    "Of course, it''s my business. Because I like you." 4


    After saying that with a hoarse voice, Ryan ced his hands on both sides of the cupboard, caging Freya in the middle. Then, he lowered his head and kissed her hard. 3


    Boom.


    Freya felt as if thousands of fireworks were going off in her head.


    It was just like the night they went to the theme park and sat on the Ferris wheel.


    When the Ferris wheel gond reached the highest point, the whole night sky was brightly lit.


    Freya''s head began to spin.

 Chapter 2165

    What did Ryan just say?


    Did he say that he liked her?


    How could this be? Did she mishear?


    However, if it was all an illusion, why was his kiss so searing and deep? It was as if he wanted her to melt.


    Then, Freya became so flustered that she pushed him away hard with trembling hands. "Ryan, stop joking. Today isn''t April Fool''s Day."


    "I''m not joking."


    Ryan''s thin lips grazed hers. He revealed his sincerity with quick breaths. "Freya, I told you before that I liked someone I shouldn''t. However, it was never a guy. It was you. I''m not interested in men at all. All along, I''ve only loved you. 3


    "If not, why would I treat you so well? I was angrier than anyone else to see Rodney betray you. I wanted to make youugh more than anyone else when I saw you crying. I really wanted to kill him when he kicked and hurt you. During this time I''ve been with you, all I want is to give you all the best things in the world."


    "No, no... This isn''t real."


    The more Freya listened, the more she panicked. "You


    like men. There were even reporters who took pictures of you."


    "I did that intentionally. I wanted my parents to think that I like men. I wanted you to think that I like men. That way, you''d lower your guard with me, and I could treat you wellfortably. At the same time, my family will more easily ept you being together with me. After all, being together with you is better than being with men."


    Ryan cupped Freya''s small face so that she could not avert her gaze. She could only meet his eyes. "Freya, look at me. I''ll say it once more. I love you..." 2


    "No. Don''t say it."


    Freya pushed him away frantically like a little beast. She was panicking so badly that even her tears fell out. "It''s impossible for us to be together. Ryan, I''m your parents'' goddaughter, your godsister, and your cousin''s ex-wife. The whole country knows about this, hence no one will ept it. Your parents will go insane, and the Snow family members won''t ept it either."


    Ryan allowed her hands to hit his shoulders. He smiled bitterly. "I''m aware of everything you said. That''s why I''ve been paving the way behind the scenes. Aside from my dad''s side, Jessica makes the decision with everything the Snow family rted. No matter how much my grandpa and the others are against it, it''ll be no use as long as she has no objections. As for my parents, I have made my own arrangements. I won''t put you in a difficult position. Freya, trust me. I truly want to be with you..."


    "Your thinking is too simple." Freya shook her head and cut him off immediately. "Freya, what you think isplicated has always been simple to me, hasn''t it?" Ryan wiped the tears on her face with his fingertips." Like your divorce and you taking the me for Eliza. The serious things to you are all small matters to me." Freya widened her eyes. "So you knew I was taking the me for Eliza..."


    "I knew it early on because I understand what kind of person you are. No matter how much you hate Sarah, you wouldn''t kidnap and disfigure her. Of course, aside from your family, your close friends are the only other people you''ll protect."


    Ryan said softly, "Freya, my love for you isn''t just on a whim. I was attracted to you long ago, but you were married to Rodney and had his child at that time.


    When Rodney didn''t treat you well back then, I tried to agitate him to give him a sense of crisis. That way, he''d treat you better. I used to congratte you two sincerely, but he could not do it. When I saw you crying on the street, I thought I would be the one to bring you happiness in the future. I didn''t want any other man to have you." 2


    "But you were just saying those words to agitate Rodney. All of it was fake..."


    "If I had let you know that I like you from the start, wouldn''t you have been so frightened that you''d hide and refuse my kindness?"

 Chapter 2166

    Ryan countered Freya.


    She red at him viciously. "Ryan, you''re full of schemes." 2


    "Most of the mind games I''ve schemed in my life are all because of you." Ryanughed bitterly. "Freya, think about it. For you, the whole world thinks that I like men. I really have no image left at all."


    "You liar."


    Freya muttered in anger. She was caught off guard at such an unexpected confession and did not know what to do at all. "It''s useless no matter how well you phrase your words. It''s impossible for us..."


    "How is it impossible? You''re divorced, and we''re not blood-rted." Ryan persuaded her stubbornly.


    "I don''t like you..." Freya just thought it was too absurd. She could not agree to it at all.


    "You don''t like me?" Ryan was not upset. In fact, heughed. "Freya, ask yourself. Do you really not like me?"


    "I really, truly don''t..."


    "Okay, let me ask you this." Ryan pressed his finger against her lips to stop her from talking. "You got


    angry when I carried your child to make Summer happy. Were you angry simply because you didn''t want Summer to carry Dani? Or was it because you saw me carrying Dani to please Summer? When I went to look for you that night, jealousy was written all over your face."


    As if Freya''s final defense had been torn away, she flew into a rage out of humiliation."You''re the jealous one. I don''t even like you. How could I be jealous?" "Then, are you unhappy because I''ve been treating Summer welltely? And I''m quite often out on dates with her..."


    "No. Never."


    Freya could not continue listening to him, or she would go insane.


    As Ryan looked at how agitated she was, love and tolerance overflowed from his clear eyes. "You are. Freya, nothing is going on between Summer and me. We''re not dating either. I''ve been close to her these days to, for one thing, deal with my parents. Secondly, it was to make you realize your feelings for me.


    Summer doesn''t like me either. We''ve known each other for many years, and we actually do keep in touch often. She has a boyfriend overseas, who she has been dating for many years, but her parents aren''t very supportive of it."


    Freya was stunned.


    It turned out that there was nothing going on between


    Ryan and Summer.


    For some reason, she felt like the stone that had been weighing in her heart recently was removed. She did not feel as annoyed as well.


    "Ryan, you liar."


    She red at him with her glinting eyes. "But Godmother and Godfather are already refurbishing a house for you and Summer."


    "It''ll be impossible for Summer and I. After the New Year, we''ll make things clear


    to our parents. As for the renovated house in The Lodge, I hope you''ll be the one who will move in..."


    Ryan pressed a kiss on Freya''s lips domineeringly after he spoke.


    Freya blushed and quickly pushed him away. "It won''t be mine. I''ve had a divorce, and I have a child. Ryan, please stop those thoughts of yours. You''ll meet a better girl in the future. She''ll be able to take your career to the next level." 10

 Chapter 2167

    "My career has never been reliant on any woman."


    Ryan held Freya''s hand with a smile. "Freya, I remember telling you that people are saying I might be the youngest prime minister. However, I never really cared about it at all. I''m not as ambitious a s my father and grandfather. To me, having a stable job, a house, a car, and being able to provide for the one I love and my children is enough."


    "You''re too simple-minded about it. You''re from the Snow family, so there are many things you can''t do as you wish." Freya said stubbornly, "You once said those words to me. Just like Jessica, isn''t she the best example?"


    "Hasn''t Jessica started seeking her own happiness as well?"


    Ryan patted Freya''s hair. "Freya, I''m not who Jessica used to be. If I weren''t confident about this, I wouldn''t have brought it up with you. You''ve been hurt several times in rtionships, so I have to be even more careful. I can''t just have you. I have to treat you well, marry you, and make you my wife."


    Freya was dumbstruck hearing all of that.


    Gosh. She just heard Ryan saying that he loved her,


    and now, he said he wanted to marry her.


    They were not just on an airne. They were on a rocket.


    "Why? Have I made you silly?" Watching her simple-minded, innocent expression,


    Ryan could not help butugh and pinch her little face.


    Freya blushed and dodged him. She was utterly flustered.


    She had to admit that she was moved by what Ryan said.


    However, it was only a little bit.


    She was too aware of what she had to face in the future if she were to nod her head.


    That was something she never dared to think about.


    She did not want to be swept into the Snow family again. Moreover, she was not as confident in herself and her romantic rtionships as before.


    Ryan was nice, but she did not dare to want him.


    It was because he had a prominent status and a promising future, whereas she was a divorcee and had a child.


    Her ex-husband was also Ryan''s cousin.


    "Don''t say anything else. All in all, this is ridiculous to me. I hardly managed to get out of the Snow family, and I don''t want to go back there again."


    Freya pushed Ryan away forcefully. She was afraid that she would waver if she continued listening.


    She was still young, but she had lost the courage to risk everything from being tormented by life.


    "Freya, don''t run away from me."


    Ryan gripped onto her shoulders tightly and pressed her against the cupboard.


    Before a gasp could escape from Freya''s throat, Ryan sealed her lips with his. Then, he suddenly turned into a different person. Instead of his usual elegant and gentlemanly demeanor, he was now domineering and arrogant.


    There were many people outside, and the door was not locked.


    Freya was so terrified that she pushed Ryan hard, hit him, and even bit him with her mouth.


    "Bite all you want." Ryan chuckled faintly. "Only the both of us are in this room anyway. My lips were fine when I entered. If they''re torn when I go out, people can easily guess who was the one who did it."


    Freya widened her eyes furiously. Suddenly, she had lost the urge to bite him.


    He was too despicable. Why had she not realized he was so despicable before?


    "You... Shameless..."


    She murmured a few words while being kissed by


    Ryan.

 Chapter 2168

    "Yes, I''m shameless. In my whole life, I''ve only been shameless to you." 1


    Ryan''s lips left hers. He caressed her delicate lips, which were still glistening with his saliva, lightly with his fingers. His gaze was dark. "Freya, I know I''ve frightened you today, but it''s normal for you to feel scared. It''s okay. We''ll take it slow. I''ll woo you and treat you well, not as a family member or a friend, but a s a pursuer. I''l also give you enough sense of security to make you understand that I''m not like your first love or Rodney. You''re so scarred that you can''t take any more hurt. As long as I live, I''ll make you understand that you''re the best woman I''ve met and that you deserve to be cherished."


    Freya was initially still angry that he forced a kiss on her.


    However, looking at his affectionate gaze and hearing his gentle voice, her heart melted, and her eyes reddened.


    Ryan truly understood her.


    He knew about her weakness and herck of confidence better than anyone else.


    If he were just an outstanding man with an average


    identity, she would be willing to give it a try.


    However, he was not.


    The distance in their statuses was too big.


    "Ryan, don''t do this to me. I need some space," Freya said with reddened eyes.


    "You can take some time to calm down. I''ll head out first, but let''s go home together tonight. Since you''ve had a few drinks. I''ll have the drivere over to pick us up." i


    Ryan did not force her anymore. He had said what he had to, and he understood that Freya would feel scared too.


    However, before he left, he kissed her forehead lightly. Then, he turned around, opened the door, and shut it after leaving.


    Freya was like a statue. She did not move until there was the sound of someone knocking on the door outside.


    "Freya, it''s me." Catherine''s voice came through.


    Freya quickly adjusted her dress and wiped her mouth with a tissue before walking over to open the door.


    Catherine stood at the door in a dazzling red dress." Eliza has left because she has some other matters to attend to. I came to check on you. Are you okay?"


    Herst three words were skilfully phrased. The


    moment Freya met her observant eyes, she suddenly understood everything. "Do you know something?"


    "Oh, it seems like Ryan has finally done something to let you know his feelings." Catherine closed the door and eyed Freya with a vague smile. "Were you two in the room..."


    "Don''t be so dirty." Freya interrupted her quickly as her face flushed red. "Nothing happened between Ryan and me. We just talked for a while."


    "The conversation must''ve been impressive. Even your lipstick is gone." Catherine teased her. 1


    Freya desperately wished she could hide in a hole on the ground. However, they had been close sisters for many years. As such, she simply red at Catherine." Have you known about this for a long time now?"


    "Haven''t I asked you about it before? You said there was no way he''d like you." Catherine shrugged her shoulders. "Such intimacy is rare even between family members. You and Ryan chat on WhatsApp all day. He sends you stuff immediately when you''re unhappy and even cheers you up. You both often have meals together after work. He takes action for you when someone bullies you. He''s also the one who takes care of you when you fall sick and even takes care of your child attentively. Stop kidding. You two aren''t blood-rted at all." 1


    "You''re right."


    Freya suddenly realized that Ryan had been treating her so nicely during that period. She was so stupid for thinking that Ryan liked men all along.


    In fact, she should have noticed it when he kissed her until he almost lost control.


    "Cathy, he said he loves me and wants to marry me..."


    Freya still felt like everything just now was a dream. "Do you think he has gone crazy? His parents are my godparents, and he''s the prime minister''s son.


    Although my godparents usually treat me well, they won''t be able to ept me, a divorced woman who has a daughter, to be with their son. To The Lodge, this is a scandal. Not only won''t the Snow family ept it, but the public will also explode if they know about it. No one will give us their blessings. There''ll only be people attacking us with harsh words." 2

 Chapter 2169

    "Well, you''ve said so much and thought about what will happen after you and Ryan get together. However, you''ve never once said that you don''t like him."


    Catherine cocked her head to the side and raised her eyebrows. "I thought you would say, ''How can he like me? I''m his family, and I only treat him like family. I don''t have any feelings for him. How do I solve this problem?" 1 u h


    Stunned, Freya''s pretty face flushed red.


    "It''s alright. We''ve been friends for so many years. It''s nothing." Catherine winked at Freya yfully. "Ryan i s handsome, steady and smart, romantic and caring. H e was even by your side, helping you when you felt utterly helpless. It''s not weird that you''re unknowingly attracted to him."


    "I... You don''t think I''m an easy person?" Freya asked embarrassedly as she bit her lip. "I just went through a divorce and gave birth to my child not long ago-" 1


    "Stop right there. What does liking someone and being a divorcee with a child have to do with each other?" Catherine raised her hand to interrupt Freya. "Besides, didn''t Rodney get married not long after he divorced


    you? Who says someone has to carry and wallow in past hurt after ending a rtionship that has wounded them?"


    "When you... got a divorce with Shaun, you couldn''t forget about it too, didn''t you?" Freya nced at Catherine.


    "That was different. You and Rodney only got married at the beginning because of the child, and your rtionship only stabilized after the child came along. However, just as you both were working to keep the marriage, Sarah appeared. From your interaction with Rodney during that period, I wouldn''t believe it if you said you fell in love with him. At most, you liked him a little. Moreover, you were tempted by his good looks, and you wanted to get along with him for Dani''s sake." 1


    Catherine hit the nail on the head. "Besides, if the person he had an affair with weren''t Sarah, you might not hate him this much."


    Freya thought, ''As expected from my best friend that I''ve known for the longest time. She knows me better than I know myself.''


    "Cathy, I really can''t understand why Ryan likes me."


    Freya looked at the ceiling lights of the lounge with her eyes nk and confused. "He''s so outstanding. It''s not an exaggeration to say that he''s a person favored b y the heavens. On the other hand, I''ve been repeatedly abandoned because I lostpeting with other women. He might be curious about me for now and find me interesting because he has never had me before. Besides, it''s the nature of guys to seek exciting things.


    "I admit that I do like him a little. I noticed it when you asked me questions that morning when you were brewing coffee. However, I just can''t. Nothing wille out of this. If wooing Patrick back then required 50 percent of effort, I''d need 100 percent of effort and 200 percent of courage if I were to be with Ryan.


    "I''ve been hurt twice. One of those times was even a failed marriage. I don''t dare to try again. If I fall in love with someone wholeheartedly and get abandoned once more, what would I do?


    "I''m scared.


    "I used to think that I''d try starting a new rtionship in the future, but it would be with someone I''d think would be suitable and not one that I love. That way, I can control my feelings and back out anytime to prevent myself from getting hurt.


    "If I were to be with Ryan, I definitely won''t be able to control my feelings.


    Although I like him a little now, it''ll grow into deeper love."


    Freya''s voice was hoarse when she said thest word. She sniffed hard, afraid that her tears would fall.


    She only dared to say those words to Catherine.


    It was all her heartfelt thoughts.


    Catherine understood her, and there were traces of concern in her eyes.


    Ultimately, Freya had been hurt too deeply by Patrick and Rodney. She had lost confidence.


    Catherine thought, ''How did my wonderful sister get ruined into this state?''


    D*mn that Rodney. She would not let him off easily. 2

 Chapter 2170

    "Freya, if you said that to your parents, they would be very upset."


    Catherine said softly, "You have been loved by your parents and brother since you were young. You grew up well-protected and showered in your family''s love. You should be full of confidence. How did you end up like this?"


    "I don''t know either. It''s just like the day I got divorced. I was wondering whether I deserved to have happiness." Freya sobbed.


    "Don''t put it that way. Who hasn''t gotten hurt before? Do you remember those times when Ethan didn''t want me or when Shaun divorced me for Sarah? I was pregnant with two children, locked up, and even sent to the mental hospital, but I never lost confidence in myself."


    Catherine consoled Freya, "It''s not you. It''s just that all the men you''ve met are all sc*mbags. So when will you know that you''ve met a good man? Perhaps you''ll know when your hair turns white. Right now, I dare not confirm that Shaun will always be loyal to me too, but I''ve given him a chance to prove himself."


    Freya remained silent for two minutes before she said, "Cathy, you have a really good perspective on life."


    "I never used to have one too, but I''m different from you. If I were betrayed, I''d never suspect that it was my fault. It''s clearly the other party''s problem, and I don''t even have to think about it."


    Catherine smiled and said, "Besides, so what if it''s the prime minister or the prime minister''s son? Who f* eking cares about them? You''re earning money with your own ability. Everyone ate the same grains growing up, so no one is nobler than the others. So what if you''ve had a divorce and a child? You''re pretty, young, and talented. What areckingpared to those who haven''t gotten married before? Moreover, with your situation, being with you is like buying something and getting another for free."


    Freya was taken aback, and suddenly, Catherine''s words made herugh.


    Theugh made her feel a lot better.


    "Thank you, Cathy."


    "Freya, don''t overthink it. Nathan is the prime minister now, but the elections are held every three years. Who knows if he''ll remain in that position a few yearster? The Snow family may be powerful now, but who knows about the future?" Catherine said without a care.


    "So you mean... I can try dating Ryan?" Freya asked hesitantly.


    "That''s not what I said." Catherine shrugged. "No matter what you do, I just want you to know that you''re deserving of other people''s affection. Also, when you like someone, you have to always remember to put yourself first." 1


    "I understand."


    Freya nodded.


    In fact, she used to be like Cathy and lived a carefree life. Yet, somehow, Cathy


    had be more mature and rational than before, i


    Perhaps she had to go through her own transformation too.


    11:30 p.m.


    Freya stepped out of the hotel doors.


    A ck Bentley had been parked at the entrance for a long time now. Ryan got down from the car and personally opened the door for her. He nced at Freya, who was wearing a coat. Amid the night, he suddenly felt like she was somehow different.


    After getting in the car, they both sat in the backseat. 2

 Chapter 2171

    Freya took her phone out and looked at thepany''s sales that night with her head lowered.


    A few signature products were sold online on the live stream tform while the banquet was ongoing that night. Due to the high discount and the effects of celebrities, the product sales boomed. It seemed like a considerable sum of dividends would enter her pockets at the end of the year.


    It was just as Catherine had said. Freya was pretty and capable of earning money. Why did she have to feel inferior? She did not rely on anyone else anyway.


    Indeed, she had a child.


    However, she was only 26 years old that year. What on earth did she have to be not confident about?


    When she looked at that night''s entertainment news, the Mr. Popr, Peter, was trending again. His photographer had taken a few pictures of him at the banquet hall and posted them on Facebook, where a group of fans was praising how handsome he looked.


    Yet, the fact that Freya was seated with Peter did not make it onto any news. Someone in thepany must have suppressed it.


    She simply tapped on a picture of Peter.


    All of a sudden, Ryan''s cold voice came from beside her. "Your eye for celebrities isn''t that good either."


    Freya turned her head to look at him. The neon lights outside the windows shed across his handsome outline. His eyes, which used to look gentle, were filled with mockery. The corners of her mouth went down. "You don''t have to talk about my tastes anymore. I know it''s bad."


    Ryan''s words got stuck in his throat.


    After a moment, he realized that he may have gone too far because he was jealous.


    He was not a mean person, but love had turned him into a stranger.


    However, there was a driver in front of a car, and he was an employee of The Lodge.


    As such, Ryan could only, in the darkness, creep his fingers toward Freya''s hand on her legs.


    As soon as he caught hold of her fingers in the dark, her face heated up, and she flung his hand away hard.


    Nevertheless, Ryan kept moving his hand over shamelessly, to which Freya flung it away and stepped on his leg with all her strength. At the same time, she gave him a re that seemed to mean, ''This is what you get for moving your hand around, pervert.''


    "Ouch... Why did you step on me?"


    Ryan spoke with an innocent expression.


    Freya was so angry that she could go crazy. He must have guessed that she would not say anything in front of the driver. Why did she not realize how shameless he was before?


    As such, she moved closer toward the window and stayed as far from him as she could.


    They did not exchange any more words throughout the journey. When they arrived at the parking lot, Freya got out of the car first, and Ryan followed behind.


    Their buildings were close by, so they walked in the same direction.


    After walking for a short while, Ryan grabbed her arm from behind.


    "Ryan, what are you doing..." Freya panicked and looked around. Luckily, it waste at night, and their surroundings were quiet.


    Ryan held her arm and slid them into the coat draped over her shoulders. Once he had put both of her arms in, he buttoned her up. As his fingers were buttoning the buttons in front of her chest, his hands identally grazed her, and her face began to burn.


    "It''s fine. I''ll do it myself."


    Freya lowered her head and moved her body away, quickly buttoning her coat.


    The night breeze blew her dark, long hair on her shoulders. Ryan''s gazended on her chest. When he had grazed it just now, it felt was exceptionally soft." You might as well not wear anything if you''re only going to wear a coat in such cold weather. Don''t pick fashion overfort again next time."


    "It''s none of your business," Freya refuted.


    "Who''ll take care of your business if I don''t?" His matter-of-course words rang in her ears along with the night wind. 1


    If it were in the past, she would have felt touched. However, after the open- hearted conversation that night, she felt less so when she heard him again. Instead, her heart was beating faster, and her face, which was cold from being blown by the wind, heated up. "Ryan, this is The Lodge. Stop talking nonsense. I''m toozy to care about you anymore. I''m exhausted.


    I want to go back and sleep."


    With that, Freya turned around and left. However, Ryan went after her. "I heard that you''ll be returning to Melbourne tomorrow." "That''s right."

 Chapter 2172

    Freya desperately wanted to leave at that moment because there was a ''wolf'' beside her.


    "It''s good to go back and spend time with your parents. Once I''m done with work, I''ll go over to visit you," Ryan said.


    Freya almost stumbled in her high heels. "Ryan, you''re crazy."


    "I''m not. I''ll miss you if I don''t see you for a few days." Ryan''s hands were in his pockets. They both kept a distance from each other, but what he said made Freya''s heartbeat quicken.


    "Shut up, and please stop talking." Freya red at him fiercely. She was embarrassed and angry at the same time. "You''re not allowed toe over to visit me."


    "My legs are mine. You can''t control me." Ryan''s pretty lips curved into a provoking grin. "I''ll give you a ride tomorrow morning."


    "I don''t need you to give me a ride." Freya refused him.


    "Okay. In that case, I''ll get the driver to send you off." Ryan actually had brazen ways to handle her.


    However, he did not want to force her.


    Freya harrumphed. Dismissing his idea of sending her tomorrow morning did not make her feel better. O


    n the contrary, it made her even more furious.


    He would not give her a ride because she told him not to. Did that mean he was not thinking of sending her off at all? It was all just empty talk.


    Freya got increasingly grumpy the more she thought about it. When she was almost at the door to her building, she ignored him and left right away.


    Ryan smiled helplessly as he watched her from behind.


    The next day, Freya started packing her luggage after sleeping her fill.


    As she was leaving, Aunty Celine, the babysitter, walked over. "Miss Lynch, Young Master has told me to escort you and Dani back to Melbourne personally."


    "There''s no need for that. My brother has arranged for someone to do so." Freya rejected her offer after being taken aback for a moment.


    "But Young Master has already asked Mr. Lynch beforehand, and there''ll only be an assistant escorting you. Since that person isn''t familiar with Dani, she surely won''t allow the assistant to carry her. The flight is about two hours. Dani will definitely not sleep soundly. It''ll be tiring if she rests on you alone."


    Aunty Celine was firm with her decision. "I''ll return after escorting you to Melbourne."


    Freya never thought Ryan would be so shady to ask her brother about it.


    However, what Aunty Celine said was right.


    It would be much easier if someone were apanying Freya.


    Before hoarding the airne, she received a WhatsApp message from Ryan: [I''ll exin the situation between Summer and me to my parents as soon as possible.]


    Freya sent five words back without hesitation: [It''s none of my business.]


    Ryan: [Remember to notify me when you arrive in Melbourne.]


    Her words did not affect him at all.


    It made Freya so frustrated that she did not reply to him.


    She lowered her head and focused her attention on taking care of her baby.


    However, just as the airne was taking off, Dani started crying.


    Dani might be young, but she surely knew how to make a fuss. She did not sleep much on the airne and always wanted an adult to walk around while carrying her. Luckily, Aunty Celine was with them, so the one-hour flight was not too tiring.


    Freya had to admit that Ryan''s arrangement was the right decision.


    When she arrived in Melbourne, Ryan''s call came in just after she collected her luggage.


    After declining the call, she turned around and looked toward Aunty Celine, who had been carrying Dani all along and was not on her phone. There was no way she could have contacted Ryan.


    A minuteter, Ryan sent a message: [Seeing that you''ve declined the call, I know you''ve arrived safely. Have fun there.]


    Freya did not reply to that message either.


    Upon arriving at the Lynch family''s vi, Mrs. Lynch had already arranged for a distant rtive of the Lynch family to be the sitter. 1

 Chapter 2173

    After Aunty Celine left, Mrs. Lynchmented. "I was quite worried. But seeing that The Lodge had arranged a babysitter to escort you back, they must really adore you. I''m relieved."


    Freya changed the topic. "Mom, isn''t Dad back yet?"


    "They will be moving the headquarters to Canberra soon, so there are many things they have to check on here in Melbourne. Your dad is very busy," Mrs. Lynch said and sighed with concern. "But quite a fewpanies have been approaching us for coborations after the public heard that Lynch Corporation managed to get the piece ofnd in Canberra. We''ve received many new projects recently and are much busier." 1


    "Mom, you have to remind Dad that earning money is just secondary. At his age, his health is the most important," Freya said.


    Mrs. Lynch nced at her. "Your dad is trying to stand up for you. Once Lynch Corporation grows bigger, he wants Rodney to take a good look at how the Lynch family''s daughter, whom he never cherished, has a higher worth than him."


    Freya burst out inughter. She was very touched." Actually, I''m already indifferent to it."


    "You are, but your dad isn''t." Mrs. Lynch carried Dani in her arms. She got more delighted the more she looked at Dani''s adorable face. "It''s good that Dani looks like you and not her father. Oh, I wonder when will your brother get married? I introduced him to a girlst time, but it went down the drain again."


    Freya''s heart skipped a beat. "Didn''t you say there was a possibility it might work?"


    "Yes, but your brother suddenly made things clear to thatdy a few days ago." Mrs. Lynch thought it was a pity. "She''s such a nicedy. I don''t exactly know what your brother''s type is."


    Freya immediately thought of Jessica.


    It was such a coincidence. To think Forrest dropped the idea after having that


    mealst time. Could something have happened between him and Jessica?


    Upon thinking that she did not manage to get any clues from Forrest thest time, she became even more eager to know what happened.


    Ryan was the one who booked the room. Perhaps he knew something.


    However, she did not want to ask him about it.


    She did not initiate conversations with Ryan on WhatsApp anymore. When she was bored, she would go with Mrs. Lynch to visit her maternal grandparents'' or rtives'' house.


    Within a week of returning to Melbourne, she had attended one banquet and two dinners in Mrs. Lynch''s ce.


    After all, the Lynch family was one of the top families in Melbourne, and they were close with the wealthy families there. At the end of the year, many partners and friends would send them invitations for year-endpany celebrations, marriage banquets, birthdays, or babies'' one-month celebrations.


    After dinner, Mrs. Lynch handed an invitation to Freya. "Adam of the Harrison family is getting married tomorrow. You can go and have a meal in my ce. Didn''t you use to have a good rtionship with Chase? The one getting married is his cousin. He will definitely be there." 1


    To be honest, Freya really did not want to go. Thest few times she ate out, she spotted quite a few mocking gazes, as if her divorce was a disgraceful thing.


    "Freya, I know people talk, but they''re just jealous of you." Mrs. Lynch saw through her thoughts. "Those mouths are theirs, and you can''t seal them. It''s fine as long as you''re happy."


    "Mm. I understand, Mom."


    Freya nodded.


    The next day, she received Ryan''s message while driving to the hotel. [Melbourne''s weather has turned cold. Remember toyer up.]


    Freya fired back: [I know how cold it is. I don''t need you to remind me.]


    Ryan: [You always give up warmth for fashion.]


    After seeing that message, Freya nced at her outfit.


    Melbourne was three degrees Celsius that day, but she was wearing a vintage woolen jacket. It was fine as she was in the car, but she would surely feel cold once she went out. However, as a divorced woman, she had to make a dazzling appearance to show people how stunning she was even though she was divorced.


    Seeing that the traffic light had turned green, Freya did not reply to Ryan. When she reached the hotel, she looked at her phone again, only to see that Ryan had transferred her some pocket money with a message: [A year-end gift.]

 Chapter 2174

    Freya had received 143 dors of pocket money from Ryan.


    People who had dated before would know that 143 stood for "I love you".


    He was so annoying.


    After cursing him mentally, Freya replied: [Stop giving me money. There''s no way we''ll be together no matter how much money you give me.]


    Ryan: [Why is it impossible? Unless there''s something wrong with your body?]


    Freyaughed in exasperation. [You''re the one who has problems. I''m as fit as a fiddle.]


    Ryan: [I''m pretty healthy too. I''ll be done with my work tomorrow, so I''ll board a flight tomorrow night to visit you there.]


    Freya was startled. [No. You''re not allowed toe over.]


    Ryan: [What can I do? I miss you. I don''t even have an appetite when I can''t see you.]


    Freya was speechless. Why did she not realize before that he was such a smooth talker? [My parents won''t be able to ept it. If youe over, they''ll overthink,


    and I''ll be angry with you.]


    Ryan: [...Okay. I''ll video call you in the evening then. I''ll promise you if you let me take a look at you.]


    Freya was utterly annoyed by Ryan. She already told him they had to keep a distance, yet she still had to video call with him. It would be so awkward for both o f them.


    However, things would be worse if he were toe over tomorrow.


    As such, Freya could only promise him for now.


    Suddenly, a knock came from outside the car window, and Chase''s smiling face appeared at the window. "I heard from your mom that you''d be attending the banquet today. Aren''t you going inside?"


    "I was just about to go in." Freya quickly got out of the car.


    Chase eyed her from top to bottom and whistled before he said teasingly, "You''ve gotten prettier after the divorce. You''re making me want to pursue you."


    "Brother Chase, stop kidding. Everyone knows you have high standards," Freya joked. "By the way, when are you nning to get married? Look at Young Master Hill''s children. They''re now old enough to do household chores."


    "Marriage cannot be rushed, and it has nothing to do with age. If I meet someone whom I want to spend the rest of my life with, I''ll get married." Chase shrugged. ''


    After all, I can''t ruin other girls'' lives."


    Freya nodded. Despite Chase''s carefree behavior, he had always been tactful about romantic rtionships.


    As they were taking the elevator upstairs, Chase suddenly said, "I''m afraid there might be someone you don''t wish to see here today."


    Freya was stunned. "Are you talking about Patrick or Linda?"


    "


    They were the two people whom she did not want to meet the most in Melbourne.


    "The Harrison family has coborated with RF Group recently. I heard that Linda has gotten married to RF Group''s director and is now his second wife." Chase smiled pensively. "That director is 70 years old, so it''s pretty interesting."


    The corners of Freya''s mouth twitched. "How can Linda fancy a much older guy?"


    "She has no choice since Patrick doesn''t want her and everyone knows about the b*tchy things she did.


    Which wealthy person would want to marry her? She won''t even consider average families, so she can only get married to an older man." Chase had a mocking look on his face. 1


    Freya was utterly speechless. She wondered what Patrick felt when his childhood sweetheart, whom he thought was kind and innocent, got married to a 70-year-old man for wealth and splendor.


    He must have thought he was an idiot.


    However, it no longer had anything to do with Freya.

 Chapter 2175

    Once Freya arrived at the banquet hall and handed over her gift, a cringy sound came from behind.


    "Oh, isn''t this Freya? It''s been a long time."


    Freya turned around, only to see Linda walking over with her hand ced intimately on a grey-haired and big-bellied older guy''s arm.


    Although Chase had told Freya about it, she still felt deeply disgusted when she saw that 70-year-old director in person. At that age, he could even be Linda''s grandfather. It was impressive that Linda could marry him.


    It was one thing for Linda to get married to him, but another to have no sign of embarrassment on her face at all.


    She was dressed extravagantly with branded items from top to bottom as if she was afraid people would not know that she had gotten married to a rich man.


    "Brother Lance, this is the Lynch Corporation''s Young Lady," Linda said daintily to Director Cartman beside her. "But she got a divorce some time ago because her husband had an affair. You know about that incident too, right? The man had an affair before his baby was even 100 days old."


    Director Cartmanpletely ignored Linda, but his eyes lit up when he saw Freya.


    He now realized that Linda, whom he thought was pretty at first, was farcking in elegance and tastepared to Freya.


    "Hi, Miss Lynch." Director Cartman extended his hand with a smile.


    Freya had seen that gaze before, and a sense of disgust overwhelmed her. However, there were guests around them, so she did not reveal her contempt. She simply smiled and said, "Hello, Grandpa Cartman."


    That sentence made Director Cartman and Linda''s faces stiffen.


    Linda, in particr, was fuming. Freya was older than her by a year, yet she addressed her husband as a grandfather. Freya was not obviously making fun of the fact her husband was old.


    Director Cartman faked a smile and said, "Well, Miss Lynch, you''re making me look very bad."


    After he spoke, he looked at his extended hand.


    Freya smiled. "My godmother had reminded me to be aware of my identity when I left The Lodge. Excuse me."


    After that, she bowed slightly and entered the venue, ignoring Director Cartman''s hardened expression.


    Chase shrugged helplessly. "Director Cartman, do your children and grandchildren have too much free time on their hands? Although Miss Lynch is divorced, The Lodge still dotes on her a lot. Look, she''s back from The Lodge to spend time with her parents for the New Year. After all, you''re also aware that this may be thest month the Lynch family will be spending in Melbourne, so it''s very special."


    Director Cartman''s expression changed. He regretted being rash just now. "I heard that the Lynch family is moving to Canberra. Is that true?"


    "Of course. They''ve even bought thend and vi. Although the process was slightly difficult, the Snow family supported them. Besides, Miss Lynch''spany is doing well too." Chase nced at Linda with a smile. "Director Cartman, you should keep an eye on your partner. Don''t let her run her mouth and cause trouble. After all, the Harrison family still has some coborations with RF Group. I don''t wish to have to switch partners halfway through the project."


    Then, Chase turned around elegantly and left.


    Linda snorted with gritted teeth. "Chase has a good rtionship with Freya. I''m sure he''s just scaring us. What backing can a woman that the Snow family divorced have? They''re just intimidating us. Don''t you think so, Brother Lance?"


    Director Cartman red at her expressionlessly and said, "You''d better watch yourself and don''t talk nonsense when you''re in there."


    After all, he was old. Although he found Freya beautiful, he was dissatisfied with her scornfulment.


    However, he had to admit that if anything were to happen, his useless children and grandchildren would be done for.


    Linda widened her eyes in disbelief. After a short moment, she bit her lip and lowered her head without saying anything else.


    If she had to choose someone she hated the most in her life, it would undoubtedly be Freya.


    There was nothing she could do when Freya and Rodney were married in the past. Hence, when she heard Rodney had an affair and abandoned Freya, only the heavens knew how happy she was.

 Chapter 2176

    Yes, the Lynch family was doing very well at that moment, but RF Group was not any worse either. Linda refused to believe there would still be people protecting Freya after her divorce.


    In the banquet hall, Freya was in a slightly better mood with Linda nowhere within her sights.


    Since her identity was special and she was an honored guest, the Harrison family naturally invited her to the VIP seats in front.


    The people seated in the VIP seats were all older women and men. Freya was the only young girl sitting in front, and she attracted the attention of those in the banquet hall.


    "Who''s that woman? She''s quite pretty. I see she''s sitting beside Director Harding. Is she Director Harding''s lover?"


    Linda immediately told the madam beside her, "She''s not Director Harding''s lover. She''s Freya Lynch."


    "She''s Freya Lynch? The one whose husband cheated on her right after she gave birth?" "That''s right."


    "Oh, so that''s her. She looks pretty. Why is she so unfortunate?"


    "That''s why women should never get married into wealthy families just because they''re pregnant. See? There''s simply no love. He abandoned her right after she gave birth to the child."


    "I heard the Snow family didn''t want her primarily because she gave birth to a daughter."


    "Hah. Girls should respect themselves to not get pregnant before marriage. Freya is the best example."


    When the topic reached Freya''s ears, it had bepletely twisted. It sounded as if she had shamelessly gotten pregnant to marry into the Snow family for wealth and fame. Everyone was taking her as a bad example to educate their children.


    Those who were discussing it the most were women. Freya could not understand. They were all women, but why was it always women who made things difficult for other women?


    Moreover, the people who were criticizing her were all from Melbourne. They were people from her hometown.


    Freya was utterly disappointed and furious.


    Chase had heard it too, and he felt very sorry for Freya. After all, it was the Harrison family''s wedding banquet. "I''ll ask around for the person who spread those words." "You don''t have to." Freya nced at Linda, who smiled smugly when she saw her. "No one else would do this except her."


    Chase put his hand on his forehead. Director Cartman must have gone to socialize, which in turn, left Linda t o gossip freely. "I think she must be living toofortably. I''ll teach her a lesson for you."


    "There''s no need for that. I want to teach her a lesson myself," Freya said coldly.


    Chase shuddered when he saw her face. He had heard Shaun mention before that Freya and Catherine had learned self-defense for some time overseas, so it might be a piece of cake for Freya to give Linda a lesson. However, he was worried about Director Cartman. If his wife was beaten up during the banquet, he would probably go after Freya out of embarrassment.


    After giving it some thought, Chase sent a message in a group chat: [Freya bumped into Linda. And now, she''s getting bullied.]


    The group chat initially consisted of Rodney, Chester, Shaun, and him. Catherine joinedter as well. After that, Rodney automatically exited the group when he had a fallout with Shaun and the rest.


    Catherine instantly replied: [What? How dare she bully Freya? Brother Chase, aren''t you going to take care of this for Freya?]


    Chase: [I want to, but the old man, who Linda is married to, recently started a coboration with the Harrison family. If Freya decides to take the matter into her hands, I''m worried Director Cartman will give her a hard time."

 Chapter 2177

    Catherine: [Hah. Even Tom, Dick, and Harry are now messing with Freya. Tell Freya to do as she wishes. I''ll take responsibility if anything happens.]


    Shaun: [Wifey, you''re such a bad*ss for another woman. Have you ever considered my feelings?]


    Catherine replied to Shaun: [Be good.]


    Shaun replied: [My wife is awesome.]


    Chase was speechless. How did it end up a public disy of affection? Enough was enough. He even had to witness them being lovey-dovey through the screen.


    A minuteter, Catherine posted an Instagram post with the caption: [Hah, even Tom, Dick, and Harry are messing with my best friend. How infuriating.]


    Of course, she posted it on her ount and made sure everyone was blocked, except Freya and Ryan.


    When Freya was scrolling through her Instagram as she had nothing to do during mealtime, she immediatelymented: [What? Are you talking about me? Has Chase told you about it?]


    Catherine replied in an instant: [Just be brave and do it. I''ll bear the consequences for you.]


    Freya sent a touched and crying emoji.


    However, after posting thement, she noticed Ryan''s reply in thements section. [Who bullied Freya?]


    Freya almost forgot that Ryan was Catherine''s Instagram follower.


    Just as she thought about that, her phone rang. It was Ryan calling.


    She declined the call, but Ryan called again. After a few times, it raised other people''s attention at her table.


    However, Ryan was relentless. Freya had no choice but to step outside with her phone. After picking up the call, she threw a tantrum. "Ryan, do you know you''re disturbing my meal?"


    "Are you sure you''re eating and not looking at your Instagram?" Ryan said, "Who bullied you?"


    It s none-


    "It''s my f*cking business." As soon as Freya opened her mouth, Ryan knew that she was about to repeat those five words. "What happened?"


    "It''s my problem. I''m not telling you." Freya harrumphed, not realizing that she was being more arrogant around Ryan.


    "I see. If you don''t tell me, I''ll have no choice but to call your parents. I''ll tell them that I''ve been in love with their precious daughter for a long time and that she''s currently getting bullied. I''ll feel ufortable if I don''t stand up for her," Ryan said wistfully.


    "Don''t you dare." Freya could not do anything against his threat. "Ryan, when have you be so brazen?"


    Ryan said rxedly, "I have no choice. I can''t woo my girlfriend or protect the one I love if I''m not brazen."


    "Shameless." Freya was scolding him, but her tone unconsciously became softer. Even the corners of her mouth curved upward into a smile.


    "Yes, yes. I''m shameless."


    Freya gave up. "I don''t need your help. It''s just a small matter. I can handle it."


    "But you''re definitely in a bad mood. Can you tell me about it? You might feel better if you share it with m e." Ryan coaxed her with a smile. "I''m willing to be your trash can."


    "I don''t want you to be my trash can." Freya hung up after she spoke.


    When she returned to her seat, Ryan had transferred her pocket money with a message: [Be happy, Baby Freya.]


    Freya suddenly felt much better amid the noisy banquet and everyone''s strange gazes around her.

 Chapter 2178

    Freya was aware that Ryan was the cause of that change.


    However, she did not ept the transaction because she had already received pocket money once that day.


    Ryan sent her a message: [ept it.]


    Freya: [Do you like winning girls over with money?]


    Ryan: [President Lynch, you''re making me look bad. You''re earning more money than I am now. I''m merely a white-cor. My life goal is to marry a pretty, capable, and wealthy woman. It''s like getting a free gift with a purchase. Unfortunately, she doesn''t like me. I have no choice but to work harder.]


    Freya almostughed out loud with her head lowered.


    After the banquet, Director Cartman was not in a rush to leave, so he started a conversation with a few business friends.


    "Let those men talk. We can head upstairs to look for Madam Wace and the others to y poker." A rich madam held onto Linda''s arm.


    Linda was delighted. She had long wished to fit into those madams'' social circle. She knew that not many


    from wealthy families respected her because of the Shelby family''s bankruptcy and the incident of her and Patrick.


    As such, she wanted to take that opportunity to get to know some people.


    That madam led Linda into a private room upstairs. However, there were no madams ying poker inside. Only Freya was sitting in a chaise lounge, looking at her with a grin.


    "Miss Lynch, here she is. I''ll leave you to it." The madam who brought Linda over quickly went out and closed the door.


    Upon sensing that something was wrong, she tried to open the door, only to realize that the door had been locked from the outside.


    "Freya, why did you lure me up here?" Linda said as she opened her clutch to take her phone.


    However, why would Freya allow Linda to do as she wished? She immediately threw Linda''s clutch and phone far away before pping Linda a few times across the face. "You love gossiping about me, don''t you? Well, bring it on. I''ll let you gossip all you want."


    Linda wanted to resist, but she was no match for Freya, who had sat on top of her. She was utterly defeated.


    "I really didn''t want toe after you because you''re too weak," Freya scolded as she hit Linda. "But who knew that you''d be so insensible? I finally made it back to Melbourne to celebrate the New Year, yet you just had to offend me so rashly. Do you think you''re invincible because you''re married to an old man? It''s just RF Group. I couldn''t care less about it.


    "Let''s see if the old man will still fancy you after today."


    Freya started yanking Linda''s clothes open after she spoke.


    Frightened, Linda wanted to struggle, but her head was buzzing from being pped, and her face was hurting like hell. She regretted it. She did not know Freya would be so crazy as to get revenge during a wedding. 1


    Freya was not like that in the past. She did not dare to do anything to Linda when Linda snatched Patrick away from her. Even after she had married Rodney, she did note after Linda in Melbourne. As such, Linda thought she was weak.


    That was the only reason Linda had the guts to walk all over her and spread rumors about her.


    "Perfect timing. We can settle our new and old grudges all at once."


    Freya knocked Linda out before stripping Linda''s clothes off and throwing her onto the bed. Then, she straightened her clothes and left.


    Half an hourter, reporters rushed in, taking pictures of the newlywed wife of RF Group''s director and a hotel waiter in action on the bed. When Director


    Cartman saw that scene, he became so angry that he fainted on the spot. 2


    Freya only knew about the incident in the evening, and she was stunned. She called Chase. "Did they really do it? Didn''t I tell you to take some intimate pictures only?"


    Chase sounded puzzled. "I find this weird too. All I wanted was to help you teach Linda a lesson."


    "I''m sorry. Will the Cartman familye after you?" Freya felt a little guilty.


    "Hah. He might not have the time to do so. I just received news that Director Cartman hadmitted a crime during his early years. He settled it with money back then, but I heard there were new changes to the testimony of the witness in jail. Just a moment ago, Director Cartman woke up and was immediately taken away by the police." Chase said secretively," Eldest Young Lady Lynch, could this be your doing?" 6

 Chapter 2179

    As Freya was taken aback, a person suddenly shed across her mind. She quickly hung up and called Ryan. "Do you have something to do with Director Cartman''s matter?"


    "Yeah. Since someone bullied you, I did some investigation." Ryan''s tone was gentle. No one could tell that he had just decisively put the director of a listedpany in a precarious situation.


    Freya found it astonishing. After all, he was far away in Canberra. What methods did he use to investigate things on her side so quickly? "So you were the one who arranged for the hotel waiter too?"


    "Freya, we must eradicate all sources of trouble." Ryan went silent for a moment before saying profoundly, "As far as I know, Linda has been causing you trouble for many years. Despite your current identity, she still has the guts to talk bad about you in public and provoke you. Now, even the women in Melbourne dares to gossip with Linda about you behind your back. Isn''t it because they think you''re soft-hearted and easy to bully?"


    Women should not get pregnant before marriage? Women should not want fame and wealth or have wishful thinking about getting into a wealthy family?


    Otherwise, she might end up abandoned miserably by the man after she gives birth to a child?


    Ryan was furious when he found out about it.


    Freya felt annoyed. "That''s why I personally taught Linda a lesson..."


    "By giving her a lesson, do you mean arranging for a waiter and having the reports barge in to take revealing photos of them?" Ryanughed. "That''s fine too, but I think you can be crueler when dealing with that kind of woman. From what I know, Director Cartman''s children were already dissatisfied with their father marrying such a woman. After this incident, Director Cartman will definitely file for a divorce. Considering he has been cheated on openly and is even at the risk of going to jail, do you think he and his son will let Linda off the hook?"


    It was a no-brainer to know that Linda would meet a tragic ending.


    Sometimes, Freya was really in awe of Ryan''s methods. "Actually, I don''t like Director Cartman either. I think he''s sleazy, but I don''t have a major grudge against him. There''s no need to make a man of that age go to jail."


    "Don''t worry. He didn''tmit that serious of a crime, but he''s not innocent either. He''ll be in jail for a month at most. If he doesn''t spend some time in jail and experience some hardships, how will he have the resentment tosh out at Linda? After this incident, Linda will not dare to show herself in front of you


    anymore."


    Freya hated Linda, so she was happy to see Linda end up in that situation. However, Ryan''s shrewdness made her a little scared too. "Ryan, will you... treat me that way in the future?"


    "Why would I treat you that way?"


    "You''re so powerful and good at setting people up. I''m not your match at all." Freya said with mixed feelings, "I suddenly realize that I don''t understand you at all."


    "Freya, if I''m ipetent, how can I protect you and Dani? Do you wish to be with a useless guy who can only charge head-on when you''re bullied or watch you cry while you''re being cornered?"


    Ryan said in a helpless tone, "As for what you said about not knowing me well, it''s okay. I''ll open my heart up to you and let you understand me."


    "You''re too good with words." Freya pouted.


    "Alright, babe. I can''t continue talking to you. I have a meeting," Ryan said with a smile. 2


    "You''re not allowed to address me that way." After giving him a fierce warning, Freya put down her phone. About 10 secondster, she lowered her head t O take a nce and realized that the call was still ongoing. "Why haven''t you ended the call?"


    "Hah. I don''t dare to hang up first. You''re too touchy. I''m afraid you''ll get angry again." "Who''s touchy?" Freya hung up the call angrily out of embarrassment. When she thought about itter, she realized that she was, indeed, a little touchy. Sometimes, she would get angry very easily.


    Mr. Lynch came back at night. When he mentioned the incident, his gaze settled upon his daughter. "RF Group seems to have offended someone because, all of a sudden, Director Cartman is in trouble. I heard thepany is in chaos and that the wife he just married cheated on him publicly during the wedding.


    Everyone knows about the incident. Tell me, do you have anything to do with this?"


    "Dad, I just had someone teach Linda a lesson, but I only had them take some pictures. I''m totally clueless about the things that happened afterward." i


    Freya said with an innocent expression, "If you don''t believe me, you can ask Chase about it."

 Chapter 2180

    Mrs. Lynch said protectively, "I heard about what happened during the wedding. Linda kept spreading rumors about our daughter. She deserves it. In my opinion, Linda is a hateful person. She might''ve offended many people. The same goes for Director Cartman. He already has one foot in the grave, but he still fools around with countless women."


    "I didn''t say anything. I was just asking," Mr. Lynch said disappointedly, "After all, we''ve lived in this ce for tens of years. We had business exchanges with them, but I never knew they liked to gossip so much behind people''s backs. It''s good that we''re leaving Melbourne soon."


    "That''s right. Our daughter wasn''t even gossiped about that way in Canberra."


    Mrs. Lynch was utterly dissatisfied.


    Freya''s mood improved when she saw how her parents protected her.


    Two dayster, she and her mom went to the mall with Dani. Mrs. Lynch bought many new clothes and food for her daughter and granddaughter.


    Melbourne''s atmosphere before the new year was lively. Mr. Lynch was the most sessful person in


    the Lynch family. The Lynch family''s rtives woulde over to the vi to celebrate the new year together every year.


    On that day, Mrs. Lynch and the housekeeper would be busy making steak and baked potatoes.


    New Year''s Eve finally came, and all of their rtives came over.


    Freya ate snacks and watched the television with her rtives while taking care of Dani.


    Dani might be very young, but she was the apple of everyone''s eyes. Everyone liked carrying her and ying with her.


    Dani was beaming from ear to ear when she saw so many people.


    When it was almost dinnertime, Ryan sent a Whatsapp message: [I''ve arrived in Melbourne.]


    Cough.


    Freya was so startled that she almost choked on her pistachio.


    She quickly went upstairs with her phone. "Didn''t you promise me that you won''te over? Are you kidding me?"


    "What I promised back then was that I wouldn''te over tomorrow. That''s why I''m here on New Year''s Eve."


    When he finished speaking, there was some noise on the other end of the phone.


    "Excuse me, Sir.


    "The exit is this way."


    Freya found it unbelievable. "Are you at the airport?"


    "Mm. I called you right after the airnended." Ryan smiled and lowered his gentle, soft voice. "I''ve not seen you in a long time. I really miss you."


    It was just a simple sentence but across the phone, Freya felt as if an electric shock had pulsed through her heart. She hated herself for being weak. During her time in Melbourne, she had not thought much about Ryan. However, he just had toe over and make her heart a mess again.


    "Ryan, go back. It''s New Year''s Eve tonight. You should be at the manor apanying your parents and grandfather," Freya said.


    "My parents aren''t in Melbourne tonight. They''ve gone to a countdown event in Perth. I initially had some work to do, but I finished it beforehand."

 Chapter 2181

    Ryan said, "Don''t worry. I won''t knock on your door and intrude. I''ll wait for you near your house and we''ll count down to the new year together tonight."


    "I don''t need you to have a countdown with me. The reason I returned from Canberra is to celebrate the new year with my parents."


    Freya was so annoyed that she wanted tosh out at someone.


    The other side of the phone went silent. After that, Ryan said resignedly, "I''ll look


    for a hotel and stay there for a night, then. I''ll see you tomorrow."


    He backed down all of a sudden. Freya was not used to it. "Are you going to be alone tonight?"


    "It''s okay. I didn''t think things through.


    Apanying your parents is far more important."


    "Since you know that, why don''t you go celebrate New Year''s Eve with your parents?" Freya wished to persuade him to return. She would feel guilty if she left him alone when he came to look for her from a distant ce. "Go back. I''ll pay for your ne tickets."


    "I''d admire you if you''re able to get tickets to Canberra at this hour." Ryanughed. He consoled her, saying, " Forget it. Actually, I don''t want to go back alone. At my


    age, my family will only talk about my marriage whenever they gather. It''s quite annoying."


    "No matter how annoying it is, they''re still your family."


    "Mm. Go and be with your family. I''ll search for a hotel on my phone," Ryan said.


    After the call ended, Freya heard her aunt calling her from below.


    "Freya,e down quickly. We''re going to have our meal."


    When Freya went down, there were two tables in the dining area. A feast was spread out, and it was apanied by wine. Even Dani, a baby who could not even crawl, beamed happily as she sensed the atmosphere.


    However, on such a night, Ryan was going to eat and celebrate New Year''s Eve alone because he came to Melbourne to look for Freya.


    Should she... go over and visit him?


    No, no. How could she go over to him? It would seem like she cared about him.


    However, that did not really count as caring for him either. Ryan simply seemed pitiful as he was alone.


    After being in a dilemma, Freya sent a message: [Have you found a hotel?]


    Ryan sent the hotel''s address over: [I''m in a taxi


    heading toward the hotel now.]


    Freya searched the address. It was a hotel near her house. It was about two to three kilometers away by car.


    After dinner, Freya helped bring the leftover food to the kitchen. After hesitating for some time, she went to Mrs. Lynch''s side. "Mom, can you take care of Dani for me? I have a few friends from school who came back for the new year. They want to meet up. I''ll be back in an hour."


    Mrs. Lynch nced at the time. It was only 8:00 p.m." You can hang out with your friends longer as long as you return before 11:00 p.m. Dani is still too young. I can''t put her to bed."


    "Well... There are a lot of leftovers. I''ll bring some over for everyone." Freya was nervous. She was afraid Mrs. Lynch would overthink. "We can''t finish the food anyway."


    Mrs. Lynch red at her. "Why didn''t you say so earlier? These are all leftovers. We could''ve kept some aside before eating..."


    "I didn''t think of it then," Freya exined weakly.


    Mrs. Lynch took a few containers out. She filled them with baked potatoes,


    chicken chop, pork ribs, and steak...


    Freya thought that the food was more than enough for four people.


    Before she headed out, she sent a message to Ryan asking for his room number and saying that she would visit him out of kindness as he seemed pitiful.


    Ryan quickly replied: [I''ll wait for you at the entrance.]


    Freya: [Don''t. Wait in your room. There are many people in Melbourne, and


    they''re all very gossipy. If someone sees us and word reaches my parents, they''ll think that I have a boyfriend]

 Chapter 2182

    Ryan: [Okay. I''ll be good and wait for you.]


    He sent a kissing emoji afterward.


    Freya: [If you keep sending those, I won''t go over anymore.]


    Ryan quickly sent another obedient emoji.


    About ten minutester, she arrived at the hotel room door. The door opened just after she pressed on the doorbell.


    Warm air greeted her. Freya strangely started feeling nervous. Actually, it had only been seven or eight days since thest time she met Ryan. However, they both felt as though they had not met in a long time when they saw each other on New Year''s Eve in Melbourne.


    Inside the room, Ryan wore a khaki-colored sweater with the cor of a checkered shirt peeking out of the sweater''s neckline. He wore a pair of long casual pants below, which outlined his legs well. His aura was soft, just like a piece of gentle and clean gemstone. However, his eyes seemed pretty tired.


    They were even bloodshot.


    Had he been very exhaustedtely?


    "Hi, Happy New Year''s Eve." Ryan lowered his head and looked at Freya. A vibrant smile appeared in his eyes. "Did you bring these for me?"


    Freya bit her lip and red at him nervously. "These are just leftovers from my house. My mom wanted to throw them away but I brought them for you because I thought it would be a waste."


    "Oh, don''t throw the food. You can just give it to me. I''ve never had food from the southeastern side before."


    Ryan pulled her arm lightly. After bringing her inside, he closed the door.


    The suite was not big. It was about 40 or 50 square meters. However, it seemed too cramped for a man and a woman to be together on such a night.


    Freya was very nervous. Ever since Ryan came clean with her, she felt flustered and lost. She was even scared of spending time alone with Ryan.


    She returned from Canberra hastily, primarily because she wanted to avoid him. There were very few of his belongings in the suite.


    There was a backpack on the sofa as well as a padded jacket and a scarf on the hangers. That scarf was the gift Freya gave Ryanst time.


    It was just a normal scarf, but he always wore it during winter.


    Ryan walked over and opened the containers. His clear eyes lit up. "Mm, it smells good. Are these baked


    potatoes?"


    "We have a lot of potatoes, eggs, and meat here." Freya opened another container and faked a smile. "This is steak. We eat it on New Year''s Eve every year. I packed plenty of it for you."


    She knew that Ryan did not like to eat fatty foods. However, she did it on purpose that night.


    "Since you''re the one who brought it, I have to finish it all." Ryan took a te of pasta and started to eat.


    The food was tasty. Although the steak was a little greasy, it was still savory and tasty.


    Freya watched him eat with gusto with her chin resting on her hands. He was eating wellpared to the rtives at her house that night. She knew that her mom and aunts were good at cooking, but everyone did not eat as much as before even though their living standards were improving. Therefore, there were a lot of leftovers.


    However, Ryan''s appetite was a little too big.


    "Are you really going to finish all of these?"


    Freya could not resist asking when she saw him eating another baked potato.


    "Why not? This is my first time eating my mother-inw''s cooking. I have to finish


    it all to honor her cooking skills."


    Freya stepped on Ryan just after he said it jokingly. 6

 Chapter 2183

    Freya red at him with a blushing face.


    "Who''s your mother-inw? Be careful with your words."


    "I''m already being very careful." Ryan raised his eyebrows. He smiled. "My desire to marry you was only 50 percent before, but now it''s 100 percent after tasting this food. If I don''t marry you, I won''t be able to taste such delicious food every year."


    Freya knew he was half-serious and half-joking. She felt utterly powerless at that moment. "You might think that my mom''s cooking is mediocre after eating more kinds of food here. Besides, I''m veryzy. I didn''t inherit my mom''s virtuousness. I don''t know how to cook at all, and I''m usuallyzy. My mom has always scolded me for that."


    "Why do I need you to be virtuous and hardworking? I''m not looking for a nanny." Ryan chuckled. "Have you seen my mom doing house chores? Before she entered the official residence, she lived a pampered life at home too."


    "I can''t quibble with you." Freya pouted. "You men always say words that are pleasant to the ears when you want to get a woman."


    "You''re wrong. I don''t want to have you. I like you, and I want to be with you."


    Ryan smiled affectionately as he looked toward Freya.


    She could not stand him looking at her that way. She took her phone and checked her Whatsapp with a flushed face. Many colleagues and friends had sent her their greetings that night. She took that time to reply to them.


    Ryan grinned and focused on eating.


    Although Freya kept replying to messages, she was still observing him as he ate. When she saw that he had eaten two-thirds of the food, she could not resist moving his te away. "Stop eating. You''ve eaten enough for three people already. The food is too greasy. You''ll get sick if you eat too much of it."


    After Ryan wiped the corners of his mouth with a tissue, he blinked his thick eyshes. "I do feel slightly bloated. But I''m worried you won''t bring such tasty food to me again next year. Your mom''s cooking is pretty delicious, but I think the reason that I don''t want to stop eating is that you''re the one who brought the food for me."


    Freya tightened her grip on her phone. Under his prating gaze, the air seemed to have be thinner.


    She admitted that she was too weak. She could not evenst two rounds under the attack of Ryan''s romantic words.


    "I''m going back to be with Dani."


    Freya stood up. As she took two steps, a huge hand grabbed and yanked her from behind hard.


    Freya''s body turned and fell into Ryan''s embrace. She ended up sitting on hisp. They were hugging each other in an intimate position.


    Freya''s face heated up. She quickly struggled to get up, but Ryan had circled her waist, which stopped her from leaving.


    They kept fighting each other for a while in silence until Freya felt the changes in his body. Her heart skipped a beat. Her face was so red.


    "Pervert!" Freya scolded.


    A gleam shed across Ryan''s eyes. He smiled bitterly. "You kept moving around on my body. If I didn''t have any reaction, you might need to doubt your charms or I might be the one who has a problem."


    "Would I have moved if it''s not because you''re holding me down?" Freya was not apletely clueless woman. No matter how dense she was, she knew she could not move anymore. She sat there obediently. However, he was being too obvious, which made her body feel slightly different.


    Freya suddenly felt regretful. She should not havee tonight.


    Ryan was just a strong person pretending to be weak. She was not his opponent.


    She was like a little rabbit in front of him even though the order of their ages was opposite.


    "You would''ve left if I hadn''t hugged you." Ryan ced his head on her shoulder. He suddenly hugged her tightly. "Don''t move. I miss you a lot. Actually, I didn''t have time toe over today. This year is my dad''s first year after assuming the position of prime minister. There are a lot of things to handle. I only had time toe after working extra hours for one week straight."


    Freya eximed. Then, she said, "Don''t lie to me."


    "I''m lying?" Ryan turned her face around and made her look right at him. "Look at how bloodshot my eyes are and how dark my eyebags are. I only got less than five hours of sleep from the day before yesterday until today."

 Chapter 2184

    From the moment Freya came in, she had not taken a close look at Ryan due to various reasons.


    She knew that he was not lying when she looked at him up close.


    It was impossible to say that she had no feelings at all.


    "I''m not the one who told you to work extra hours," she muttered and avoided his gaze.


    "Yes, I did that myself because I wanted toe to visit you for New Year''s. Even if I couldn''t meet you, I had to show my determination. It''s not just empty talk. I''m really putting in the effort, and I''m sincere."


    Ryan patted her dark, silky hair again and again. His gaze was unusually serious.


    Freya lowered her head. She did not know how to respond to that at all. She was like a tortoise hiding in her shell.


    After some time, she said softly, "Do you want to go to the bathroom?"


    Enough was enough. It was not showing signs of going down after so long.


    Ryan was taken aback. He suddenlyughed out loud.


    "Why are youughing?" Freya red at him as she


    blushed.


    "I don''t dare to go to the bathroom. I won''t be able toe out for some time after


    I enter," he said yfully.


    Freya understood it immediately. She scolded in embarrassment, "Pervert."


    Ryan let her down and got up to get a big bag from the side.


    Freya finally let out a breath of relief. However, her gaze kept sweeping across his pants unconsciously. It was out of both curiosity and instinct.


    When Ryan handed her an intricate small box, he smiled vaguely and said, "Miss Lynch, where are you looking at?"


    "Can''t I look at it when you keep hovering in front of m e?" Freya raised her head. She had a fearless expression.


    "Okay." Ryan was speechless. "This is a new year''s album for Dani."


    Only then did Freya shift her attention to the present. She opened it and had a look. Inside the album were all photos of Dani from her birth until the recent months when she had grown older. There were various photos of her smiling, crying, and even yawning.


    As a mother, she was surprised. "When did you take so many pictures?"


    Although Dani had gone for a studio photoshoot, the photos taken there were not genuine enough. The photos in the album were indeed moments and details of Dani''s life.


    "When you weren''t paying attention." Ryan grinned." Look. This was taken when she was just born at the hospital."


    Freya saw it too. She recalled Ryaning on the first day after she gave birth to Dani.


    She remembered how he had silently stood by the crib at that time. She thought he was simply taking photos, but the photos were actually taken attentively with detail.


    There were even photos from Dani''s one-month celebration.


    It turned out that some feelings had already existed long ago. It was just that he had been protecting them in another way back then.


    When Freya was not divorced yet, Ryan had protected her family from behind the scenes. When Rodney bullied her, he stood up to defend her and demanded justice for her sake. After she got a divorce, he made her happy and helped her to walk out from the misfortunes of her past.


    She had med him for being calcting. However, if it were not for him, she would not have the freedom she had at that moment.

 Chapter 2185

    At the end of the album, an envelope was tucked inside it.


    Freya knew roughly how much money was in it by just touching it. It was not a lot, but it was not a small amount either.


    "It''s Dani''s pocket money for the new year from me, her uncle," Ryan exined. "This is her first New Year''s Day. This is the least I should do."


    Since he put it that way, Freya could not decline. After all, Dani was indeed his niece.


    "Ryan, no matter what, thank you." She turned her head and said with a serious gaze.


    "You''re wee."


    Ryan took a blue bracelet out from his pocket. "This is a bracelet with a lucky charm. Next year might be an unlucky year for you. Wearing this will improve your luck. It wasn''t expensive. You''re not allowed to refuse it."


    He put it on her wrist after speaking.


    It was really not expensive. There was just a small apple made of pure gold hanging in the middle of the bracelet. The style was in, but it was thoughtful.


    Freya remembered her mom mentioning that it would be an unlucky year for her next year. Her mom told her to wear more clothes and things with her lucky color, which was blue. Before she could buy anything, Ryan gave her this.


    "I still have something to show you."


    Ryan pulled her over to sit down. He entered a moneymanaging application on his phone. "Didn''t you say you don''t know enough about me? This is all the money I have. There are stocks, funds, and some treasury bonds..."


    Freya was caught off guard. She saw everything. She was stunned and wanted to push his phone away.


    However, Ryan did not give her the chance to do so. He even typed his bank password in front of her and let her see his savings inside. "This is my savings... This is my pay card... This is the money I earned from investing with some ssmates and friends overseas. I definitely don''t earn as much as you do, but it''s still enough for me to marry a woman and pay for my children''s education.


    "This is my phone''s password. I can input your fingerprint as well. You can look at my phone anytime you want," Ryan said.


    "No need. Enough. Stop." Freya kept withdrawing her hands as she was startled. "Do you think you understand me enough now? Can you start trusting me?"


    Ryan said with a hoarse voice, "Freya, what I''m saying is that we can try dating first. You can only find out if a rtionship is suitable by interacting with each other and dating. If you reject me from the start, I''ll be frustrated."


    Freya''s heart was in a mess. "If your parents weren''t m y godparents, I''d surely be willing to date you, but-"


    "I remember telling you from the day I confessed to you that I have 100 percent confidence that I can deal with my family. I won''t let my parents hurt you."


    Ryan interrupted Freya. He stared at her with a sharp gaze. "Freya, are you afraid that you''ll fall deeply in love with me? Is that why you dare not try it out with me?" "Who''s falling deeply in love? You''re too selfobsessed." Freya was agitated now.


    "I''m not self-obsessed. You''re afraid of falling in love with me."


    "To hell with that."


    "Then why don''t you dare to be in a rtionship with me?"


    "I don''t want to be criticized by others."


    "You''re just afraid of falling in love with me."


    "Nonsense." "Then why don''t you give it a try, then?"


    "Let''s try it, then. I''m not scared of you." 2


    After blurting out those words rashly, Freya desperately wanted to bite her tongue off. How did she end up getting caught in his trap? She was about to go crazy. "I''m taking back my..."


    Before she could speak, her mouth was sealed by an excited kiss.


    Ryan pressed against her on the sofa. After kissing her hard, heughed hoarsely. "You can''t take back the words you said unless you''re a timid coward." 3


    "I''m not a coward... Mmmh." Freya was kissed again.


    "I know you''re not a coward because you''ve already agreed."


    Ryan deepened the kiss mischievously. His hands slowly moved over and he interlocked his fingers with Freya''s flustered hands on the sofa.

 Chapter 2186

    It was as if Freya''s restless heart had suddenly found a ce to rely on.


    She locked her fingers with Ryan''s tightly. The warmth on her fingers and lips told her that it was not a dream.


    She had a new boyfriend two months after getting divorced.


    The man was her ex-husband''s cousin.


    In the eyes of the public, his identity was her godbrother.


    It was unbelievable but true.


    It was the most absurd thing she had done in her whole life. 1


    "What are you thinking about?" After kissing her, he caressed her lips with his beautiful ones.


    "I... I have to go home," Freya said as she turned her heated face away.


    Their rtionship had changed. She had not found the right way to interact with him yet.


    "Mm. Go."


    Ryan did not ask Freya to stay. "You have a child at


    home. It''s indeed inconvenient for you to be outside for too long."


    He saw her off to the parking lot.


    Freya got in her car hastily. She felt as if she had just escaped from a wolf''s den.


    Had she really agreed to date Ryan?


    Uhhh...


    Her head must have been struck by lightning.


    The biggest mistake of her life was agreeing to get along with Rodney after getting married to him.


    After she finally escaped, she swore not to get involved with the Snow family members anymore. In the end, she started dating Ryan after just a short period. Gosh. Could she not be in an ordinary, normal romantic rtionship?


    Maybe it was because she was overthinking throughout the journey that the side of her car door identally got stuck at the gate when she turned into the garage. Arge piece of paint was chipped off. It was even dented.


    She was too unlucky.


    At that moment, Ryan called her. "Have you arrived home?"


    "Ryan, it''s all your fault," Freya said angrily, "You''ve gotten me into trouble."


    "... What happened?" Ryan was nervous after he was used all of a sudden.


    "It''s all because of what you said to me. It made me distracted, and I ended up ramming my car."


    "You got into an ident?" Ryan asked anxiously. "Where are you? I''lle over immediately."


    "At my house''s garage." Freya could feel his concern and worry. Her mood improved a little. However, her tone was still unfriendly. "I grazed the wall when I was making a turn. My car is very expensive. It''ll most probably cost a lot to repair


    it. See? You made me lose money just after I started dating you."


    Ryan asked weakly, "Aren''t your driving skills the problem here?"


    "What''s wrong with my driving skills?" Freya was enraged. "You can doubt my character, but you can''t doubt my driving skills. I''m an experienced driver. I got my license when I was 18 years old."


    "I was wrong. It''s all my fault."


    Her new boyfriend quickly apologized obediently. "You''re a broad-minded person. Please forgive me. Let''s do it this way. How much does the repair fee cost? I''ll pay for it andpensate you for your emotional distress as well. Please don''t be angry anymore. I can only atone for my sins with death if your health ispromised due to anger." "My health is already in bad shape because I''m furious. You should atone for your sins with death immediately." Freya let out a hmph.


    "Okay. I''ll die right now."


    Ryan agreed.


    Thest of Freya''s anger had dissipated. "Forget it. I''m not fooling around with you anymore. I''m hanging up."

 Chapter 2187

    "You can rest with ease. I''ll contact a car repair center here in Melbourne. They''ll go to your ce to collect the car and send it back after the repair is done. You don''t have to handle this matter anymore," Ryan said.


    "There''s no need for that. My driver can repair it."


    "That won''t do. My girlfriend drove outte at night because of me. I have to do a great job as I''ve just assumed the position of your boyfriend. What if you demote me because I didn''t perform well?" Ryan said jokingly. "I''m trembling in fear now."


    He kept mentioning the words ''boyfriend'' and '' girlfriend''.


    Freya had to ept that she had truly agreed to date him.


    This year was filled with the most ups and downs in her entire life.


    This year, she got married, gave birth, got divorced, and found another boyfriend.


    It was like a life told in legends. She was utterly in awe of herself.


    When it was almost midnight, Catherine sent a Whatsapp message in their group chat: [Happy New Year! I hope my two friends in this group chat can


    find a good man for themselves and make a fortune. Let''s earn lots of money together.]


    Eliza: [Yes, making a fortune is nice. I hope for you two to be happy every day and that all your wishes wille true.]


    Catherine: [Eliza, it''s okay if you don''t want a boyfriend, but you should still satisfy your desires. Otherwise, there''ll be times when you''ll feel lonely during the long nights.]


    Eliza: [...]


    Freya: [Haha. Cathy, I''m going to dieughing. It seems like you were very lonely during the period Shaun wasn''t by your side.]


    Catherine: [Nope. However, after being with him, it''s true that I feel lonely when he''s not here sometimes.]


    Freya: [...]


    Eliza: [Did I just hop onto a dirty ride?]


    Catherine: [Good luck, sisters. You can also find handsome younger men.]


    Eliza: [Are you revealing your heartfelt thoughts? I''m telling Shaun.]


    Catherine: [Uhh, don''t. I might not be able to get out of bed tomorrow.]


    Freya: [Enough. Stop showing off.]


    Freya: [I''m letting you guys in on a huge secret. I''m not single anymore. I got a boyfriend just now. Hahaha.]


    Eliza: [???]


    Catherine: [Ahhhh, I''m shocked. You actually said yes to him.]


    Eliza: [Are you guys talking about Ryan?]


    Freya: [I''m surprised. Eliza, how did you know?]


    Eliza: [On the day of the celebration banquet, Ryan came not long after Cathy took a picture of you with Peter and posted it on Instagram. Wasn''t she trying to provoke Ryan on purpose?]


    Freya: [What? Did such a thing happen? Catherine, exin yourself right now.]


    Catherine: [Haha. You should thank me. If it weren''t for me being proactive, you could only be jealous seeing him being too close with other women. See? I forced him to confess first. It''s better than you confessing to him.]


    Freya: [It''s impossible. Me confessing to him is like a pipe dream.]


    Catherine: [Should I have taken photos of you when you were looking absent- minded in thepany some time ago? I even gave up on nagging at you. You kept staring at your phone whenever you were having meals with me as if I was just air.]


    Eliza: [How pitiful...]

 Chapter 2188

    Freya: [I didn''t do that. I did not...]


    Catherine: [Alright, let''s not argue over this anymore. Anyway, no matter how this ends, I''ll congratte you first. Enjoy the happiness that this rtionship brings.


    Eliza: [Ryan is handsome, and he has a nice body. He should be pretty good in bed.]


    Freya: [Enough, Eliza. You''ve be dirty from Catherine''s influence. Ryan and I have just started dating. His identity makes this a huge problem too. I''ll be criticized to death if the Snow family finds out about this.]


    Catherine: [Whatever. Just enjoy being in a rtionship for the time being. I''m telling you, you''ve never had a proper rtionship before. Rodney doesn''t count at all. As for Patrick, you were the one who wooed him, and Linda got in between you two afterward. How was it even considered a rtionship? All your boyfriends came with a third party. That was so irritating. It''s more appropriate to say that you were fighting your boyfriend''s childhood sweetheart every day.]


    Freya: [...I can''t refute you at all.]


    Eliza: [Aren''t boyfriends supposed to be used like tractors? You can be as unreasonable and pretentious as you want. If they can''t stand it and leave, you can just get another one.]


    Catherine: [Just be as pretentious as you want. You''ve finally gotten a divorce. You should enjoy what it feels like to be cherished by someone else.]


    Eliza: [Ask Ryan to take care of the baby for you. He has to take care of the baby for four to five years to prove that he can be a good father. If he can''t do it, it means that he''s only putting on an act. You can dump him then.]


    Catherine: [You have a point there.]


    Freya was utterly speechless.


    The reason being she realized what her two sisters said was very logical.


    At that moment, it was midnight.


    Ryan transferred 143 dors to her five separate times as pocket money. [Babe, Happy New Year. I wish happiness for you and Dani throughout the year. I love you.]


    It was an ordinary sentence, but Freya felt sad.


    Thinking back on Catherine''s words, she had indeed been miserable. She was married before this and had a first love whom she dated for a few years. However, she had only ever received festive wishes from Ryan.


    Yes, she had gotten a divorce. It was time for her to enjoy dating someone new.


    Freya epted the pocket money calmly. She replied: [ You may leave.]


    Ryan: [Yes, your subject will heed your order. Muah.]


    Freya burst outughing.


    After that, she received new year wishes from many friends and colleagues.


    She thought this new year was nice.


    Of course, if only Rodney had not called her out of the blue. Her good mood was utterly destroyed by that call. "You want to speak to Dani? I''m sorry. She can''t talk, and she''s already asleep."


    "I just want to see her through a video call," Rodney said in a low voice, "Unblock me on Whatsapp. I''ll be giving Dani some pocket money too."


    Since they divorced, Freya had removed Rodney from her contacts and all her social media applications.


    "There''s no need to do that. Your parents will be giving Dani pocket money too," Freya said annoyedly," I''ll be going to the Snow family''s manor on the seventh. You can meet Dani there."


    "My parents'' money is my parents'', and my money is mine. I''m Dani''s biological father. Freya, can you not be so childish?" Rodney''s angry voice came from the phone.


    "Wow, this is touching. It''s already been a few months since Dani left your side. I didn''t see you giving us money for our living expenses before? Have you finally found your conscience?" Freya said while pretending to be shocked.


    "That''s enough." Rodney was red in the face from being mocked. "I was trying to take Dani''s custody rights back at that time. Now, I''ll be giving money as it''s my responsibility. What''s your point in doing this? My working life has be a mess because of you. My parents didn''t treat me kindly in the Snow family''s manor during our New Year''s Eve gathering either. You''ve also taken a lot of Osher Corporation''s resources. Freya, do you hate me to this extent?"


    "Wow, you''re wrongly using me here. What can I do when it''s your bad reputation that made all females boycott Osher Corporation? Moreover, we''repeting in the same industry. I''m not the only one who''s taken yourpany''s resources."


    Freya pouted.

 Chapter 2189

    Freya pouted. "I''m not in the mood to quarrel with you on New Year''s Day. It''s unlucky. Goodbye."


    Soon after hanging up, she saw Rodney requesting to follow her on Instagram.


    However, she ignored it.


    Freya and Rodney did have a child together. Many parents would still contact each other often for the children''s sake even though they were divorced.


    Nevertheless, Freya thought that their divorce was not amicable. Why did they have to video call often for the child?


    Although it would be more convenient for Rodney to see Dani that way, Dani was only a few months old. She did not even know how to talk. In the end, was it not Freya who had to speak with Rodney if they were t o video call each other?


    Freya did not want to deal with Rodney anymore.


    As for Rodney being Dani''s father, Dani would be the one to contact him in the future. She could contact him more frequently if she liked Rodney. There was n o need to do it if she did not like him. Freya would not meddle in that.


    "Freya..."


    In the Snow family''s manor in Canberra, Rodney was exasperated when he saw that the call had ended.


    He made that call simply because he truly missed Dani.


    Many guests hade to the Snow family''s manor tonight. There were quite a few distant rtives who had brought their children over. The youngest child was only 11 months old. She was adorable. Moreover, Wendy had mentioned Dani many times. That was why Rodney could not resist calling Freya.


    He requested to follow Freya on Instagram twice. She totally ignored him. He knew that she did not want to ept his request at all.


    Rodney depressedly returned to the living room to find Carson on the sofa, chatting on Whatsapp.


    Looking at the chat''s contents, Carson was chatting with Freya.


    Damn it. Freya waspletely ignoring Rodney, yet she was in a conversation


    with Carson during the early hours of New Year''s Day.


    A wave of anger surged within him.


    Rodney snatched Carson''s phone away. He swept his gaze across the


    conversation. He saw Carson sending Freya his new year greetings at 12:01 a.m. After that, Freya returned the greeting very quickly and gave him some pocket money for the new year. She even sent a cute, kissing emoji.


    "Brother, why did you snatch my phone?" Carson got up immediately to get his phone back.


    Rodney dodged him. He scrolled upward quickly. He realized that Carson would talk to Freya from time to time, and she would also send pictures of Dani to Carson.


    Rodney gazed at Dani''s sweet smile with widened eyes. The mes of jealousy finally rushed up to his head.


    "Carson, it turns out you''ve been contacting Freya in private all along."


    Rodney gripped Carson''s cor hard. "Don''t forget that Freya and I are divorced. You''re no longer rted to her in any way."

 Chapter 2190

    "How are Freya and I not rted? She''s still Uncle Nathan''s goddaughter and my rtive. She''s also the mother of my biological niece. Isn''t it normal for us to


    chat?"


    Carson was usually mild-tempered, but he felt unhappy from being scolded by Rodney.


    "Really? Why do I feel like she''s seducing you on purpose? Look at the emojis she sent you. They''re filled with ambiguity." Rodney had the urge to smash Carson''s phone on the spot. "Which brother-inw and sister-inw''s rtionship is so close like Freya and yours?"


    After feeling astonished, Carson''s brows knitted together in a tight frown out of anger. "What''s wrong with greeting each other on New Year''s? This is basic courtesy, and those emojis are in trend nowadays. We, young people, use them a lot. Brother, I finally understand why my sister-inw wanted to divorce you. I realized you''re just too unreasonable."


    "If it weren''t for you helping Jessica back then, would Freya and I be divorced? You can even often look at Dani''s photos now. On the other hand, me, Dani''s father, has never received even one photo."


    Rodney unleashed the pent-up rage he felt that night.


    He used Carson and said, "Besides, Sarah is your sister-inw too. Have you ever treated her even just a little bit like how you treat Freya? You didn''t even greet her when she came over for a meal tonight. She sat there alone, and no one spoke to her. Do you know how awkward I felt?"


    "That''s because I don''t like that woman at all. No one in the family likes her." Carson got angry too. "You were the one who insisted on calling her over for New Year''s Eve and made everyone unhappy. Since you like her, you could''ve just celebrated the day with her outside. Who asked you to bring her back?"


    "Carson Snow, do you think I don''t dare to hit you?"


    Rodney exerted more strength while grabbing Carson''s cor.


    "I asked the two of you to tidy things up, yet you''re fighting downstairs on New Year''s."


    At that moment, Jason, Wendy, and Jessica came downstairs after hearing themotion.


    "Dad, you''re all here at the right time," Carsonined, "I sent Freya a new year''s greeting on Whatsapp and gave Dani some pocket money. Brother came after me like a lunatic and said Freya is seducing me. He even used me of not greeting Sarah tonight. 1 wasn''t the only one who didn''t greet her. Didn''t everyone ignore her as well? Am I easy to bully because I''m young? My phone is still in his hands now."


    Initially, Carson had felt guilty about betraying Rodney. However, that feeling had vanished at that moment. He thought Rodney had be apletely different person after getting together with Sarah. He was unreasonable.


    "Rodney, should you go get your brain checked?"


    Jason could not tolerate it anymore and scolded him," Before this, you said something was going on between Freya and Ryan. Now, you''re saying that Freya is seducing your biological brother. Let me tell you, I received Freya''s new year''s greeting just now too. Am I being seduced by her as well?"


    Rodney''s head nked out from being scolded. His father had received a


    greeting from her too. He was the only one who did not receive it. He, who used


    to be the closest person to Freya, had be the person furthest away from her.


    At that moment, Rodney suddenly felt suffocated.


    "I received it too."


    Wendy said, "I even chat with Freya every day. She often sends me videos and photos of Dani to me.


    Although you two are divorced, she''s the first to greet me whenever it''s a holiday. She''s very polite. You used Carson of ignoring Sarah tonight. You''re trying to use us too, right? Rodney, when you mentioned wanting to bring Sarah over for New Year''s Eve, none of us agreed to it. You were the one who begged us. I said it was okay to bring her over and that we''d give her food, but we wouldn''t talk to her. You were the one who insisted on bringing her over."


    "Mom, she''s already your daughter-inw. Why can''t you treat her like how you treated Freya in the past?" Rodney closed his eyes and said in agony, "Didn''t you see her pitiful state tonight? She even kept pleasing all of you."


    Jessica said coldly, "I don''t think she''s pitiful. A family like ours will never ept a mistress bing a part of the family."


    Wendy had the same opinion. However, she was exhausted because of Rodney. "Rodney, I beg you, let your parents off the hook. We''re old, yet you''re forcing us to ept a woman we dislike to be our daughter-inw. Many rtives were here tonight. To whom was she disying such a pitiful and aggrieved expression? It''s not because she''s disfigured and disabled. Even if nothing was wrong with her, I still wouldn''t like her because she has ill intentions."

 Chapter 2191

    "Enough. It''s fine if you guys dislike Sarah, but why must you attack her? Luckily, she left early tonight."


    Rodney tossed his phone to the couch in a fit of fury. He turned around and disappeared into the dark of the night.


    Carson picked up the phone and said helplessly," Mom, I really think that Rodney has be more entric ever since he got together with Sarah. I don''t even want to talk to him at times."


    Wendy did not say a word, which signified her acquiescence.


    Even she was tired of getting along with her biological son, not to mention Carson.


    In the past, she had always hoped that Rodney would cut ties with Sarah. At this point, she no longer had any hope for it.


    Meanwhile, Jessica said, "I heard Freycatheli has been developing rapidly ever since Catherine took over it. She even tried banding together with other cosmeticpanies to suppress Osher. Osher has lost one-third of its market, and it''ll get even morepetitive after the new year. If Osher performs poorly, it might be bought out."


    "It''s that serious, huh..."


    Carson was astonished. "Rodney has always beenpetent, hasn''t he?"


    Jason snorted. "If a man wants to achieve something big, it''s not necessary to have a woman help him. At the very least, the woman should allow him to focus o n his career. Sarah must have secretly caused him a lot of trouble. Whenever Rodneyes over for a meal, she''ll keep calling him. If that''s the case, how can Rodney be at ease when attending a social function?"


    Suddenly, Carson was not sure whether to take pity on Rodney or think that Rodney deserved it. "Osher seems like the onlypany he''s left with. If thispany copses, I reckon it''ll be a fatal blow to him. Well... Should we lend him a hand? After all, we''re family. If he ends up having nothing at all..."


    "Are you trying to have me side with Rodney and cross Freya and Catherine?"


    Carson''s lips parted, and he was torn. "No. Freya is great."


    Jessica said nonchntly, "We''re not knowledgeable about the cosmetic market either. But even if we are, we can''t meddle in this. Who''s behind Catherine? It''s Titus and his wife. Because of the two of them, all the top luxury brands and cutting-edge technologypanies are scrambling to work with Catherine. Of course, she rejected them. Indeed, Catherine and


    Freya are nning to build a local cosmetic brand. We can''t make things difficult for them."


    "That''s right." Jason could not help but nod in agreement. "What''s more, Rodney is wilful. He used to be best friends with Chester. He could''ve rebuilt Osher''s


    reputation with the help of Chester''s connections in the entertainment industry. However, h e infuriated Chester for Sarah''s sake. Now, all of Chester''s connections are on Catherine''s side, so it''s natural for Rodney to lose."


    Wendy surrendered to her fate and said, "All we can do is make sure Rodney


    won''t starve to death, even if his life is screwed up in the future."


    "Rodney should never have divorced Freya." Carson''s mouth twitched.


    "How do you know he doesn''t regret it?" Jessica asked thoughtfully.


    Carson was dazed. He recalled how Rodney had looked at his phone before this. Obviously, Rodney was jealous.


    Nevertheless, what was the point of being jealous now? Who told him not to treasure Freya when he had her?


    Before the new year, Freya and Forrest took a flight back to Canberra together.


    Freya did not let anyone know about her return.


    After arriving at the airport, she pushed her luggage.


    However, Ryan was already waiting at the exit. Below his ck hair was a handsome face with a pair of starry eyes and exquisite, thick brows. Instead of dressing fashionably, he was only wearing a simple army green jacket, jeans, and white shoes. Even so, Freya spotted him at first nce due to his model-like physique.


    They both saw each other in a hotel in Melbourne a week ago. When Freya left, she was disconcerted.

 Chapter 2192

    Over the past week, Freya had been talking to Ryan every day. Even so, her heart jerked and she had butterflies in her stomach when she met him.


    Forrest saw Ryan as well. After a trace of surprise shed across his eyes. He strode toward Ryan and greeted him.


    "Forrest, I''m here to fetch Freya back to The Lodge," Ryan said with a grin.


    "Freya didn''t let you know about her return, so I thought of sending her overter. Now that you''re here, I''ll let you fetch her back, then." Forrest said, "I have a box of Melbourne''s specialties. My parents asked me to bring it over for your family."


    "Thank you, Forrest." After Ryan had a short conversation with Forrest, he stretched out his hands to Dani, who was in Freya''s arms.


    "It''s been a while since I saw Dani. Come, let me hug her."


    When Dani saw him, she did not find him unfamiliar a t all. Instead, she babbled joyfully.


    Freya was at a loss for words. Her arms happened to be sore, so she handed Dani to him.


    Ten minutester, Forrest helped Freya stuff her


    luggage into the backseat. Only then did he leave with his assistants.


    Ryan did not bring his chauffeur along, so there was only Freya and Dani in the


    car.


    "How did you know I''d return today?"


    Freya swept her eyes over the person beside her before she started speaking.


    "It''s because I had the intention of finding out." Ryan softly pinched her face while smiling.


    The intimate gesture made Freya''s face redden instantly. She quickly nced around the parking lot.


    "Why are you so nervous? Nobody here knows us.


    You''re acting as if we''re secret lovers." Ryan teased her.


    "We have no choice but to be secretive about our rtionship due to our identities." Freya curled her lips and groaned.


    "I don''t mind. I can even take you to meet my parents today," Ryan said, "I''m confident that I can convince my parents to approve our rtionship." 2


    "Approve? I suppose you''ll just force and threaten them." Freya scoffed. "In that case, everyone in the Snow family will criticize me for being a mistress."


    "What''s bad about being a mistress?" Ryan said with a look of astonishment, "Only beautiful women are qualified to be mistresses. Do you know how many women out there long to be mistresses yet they''re not


    qualified? You shouldn''t take things for granted."


    Freya said in a huff, "I''m not going to argue with you anymore. Anyway, you''re still on probation. If I''m not satisfied with you, I''ll get rid of you."


    "Fine, fine. That''s why I''m being cautious now. I came to pick you up as soon as you arrived in Canberra, see?"


    Ryan promptly opened the car door. "Goddess, please get in."


    Freya raised her brows and got into the car with a goddess-like demeanor.


    Ryan swiftly ced Dani in her arms. When he bent over, he seized the chance to kiss Freya on the lips.


    Freya lifted her head in annoyance, only to see her lipstick stain on Ryan''s lips. She immediately chuckled at the scene. "Ryan, your lips are stained with my lipstick." 1


    "Really?" Ryan touched his thin lips. Seeing the lipstick on his mouth, he frowned. "Don''t women like you use kiss-proof lipsticks?"

 Chapter 2193

    "Hey, you''re really experienced. You must''ve had quite a number of girlfriends, huh?" Freya mocked Ryan with a wink.


    Ryan smelled danger. "I remember telling you about it long ago. When I was in university, I was in a rtionship-"


    "That''s wonderful. Rtionships that happen during university years are pure and memorable." Freya interrupted. Deep down, she was getting jealous.


    "Are you talking about yourself?" Ryan suddenly asked with his eyes fixed on her.


    "...I''m talking about you now. Why are you rting it to me?" After being stunned for a few seconds, she red at him in a self-righteous manner. "Are you trying to dodge my question? It''s fine if you don''t want to answer it."


    Ryan started, "I..."


    "You think I''m being unreasonable and asking for trouble, don''t you? Yes, I''m just unreasonable and like to ask for trouble."


    The woman in the backseat was getting more domineering. Even Dani rolled her eyes and gazed at her fierce mother.


    Ryan was astonished for a while before he suddenlyughed with a deep voice. "You can definitely act like this. You look quite adorable when you act unreasonably and ask for trouble."


    "Adorable?" Freya''s thick eyshes fluttered.


    "My head is going to hurt if you behave obediently in front of me but you secretly bottle up your feelings." Ryan stroked her head. "It''s all good. As my girlfriend, you have the right to be unreasonable."


    Freya did not say anything, but her lips were curled upward, which indicated her satisfaction.


    "I was already frank with you about my first love, and that rtionship wasn''t memorable for me," Ryan said, "Everyone in university was in a rtionship back then. The girl happened to be pretty and excelled academically. Plus, she had a good personality, so I had feelings for her. After being with her for some time, we went to different countries after we graduated, so we broke up."


    "Don''t tell me that you guys are still friends and she hasn''t been able to get over you?" Freya''s mouth twitched. "Shaun''s first love brought Cathy so much misery. I don''t wish to see any scheming woman around you. It was only when I got together with my ex that I knew he had a childhood friend. He imed to treat her only as a sister, but she kept trying to steal my boyfriend from me and harbored hatred against me." "Nope. I''m not that foolish."


    Ryan shook his head with augh. "Now that I''ve decided to love you, I won''t let anyone harm you. I understand that you''ve been hurt a lot, so I''ll keep a distance from other women, especially those who aren''t rted to me by blood. If you don''t believe me, you can check my phone anytime."


    "Okay."


    Freya nodded. She was content with his responses so far. "Since I dislike people cheating on me, you can''t do that to me. If I catch you cheating, I''ll break up with you."


    "Alright."


    Ryan nodded with an obedient expression.


    After that, he started the car.


    Freya sat in the backseat and talked to Dani. Dani might still be young, but she had an insatiable curiosity. After she gazed out the window, her wide, round eyes remained on the scenery outside.


    "Dani, look, that''s a mall, and that''s a bakery..."


    asionally, Ryan would nce at them through the rearview mirror. It warmed his heart to see a pretty, young mother hugging her cute child.


    How he wished they were his wife and child. 1


    However, even if they were not his wife and child now, they would be in the future.


    2


    In fact, he could not figure out why Rodney could bear to abandon such a family


    when his wife and child were so wonderful.


    Perhaps there was something wrong with Rodney''s head.


    Deep down, Ryan sighed.


    40 minutester, the car entered a strange neighborhood. Freya was taken aback. "Where are you taking me?"

 Chapter 2194

    "This is my own house. I usually rest here when I''m tired and don''t feel like


    returning to The Lodge."


    Ryan reversed into the parking space.


    Freya began to feel uneasy. He brought her to his house, and there were only the


    two of them. What was he nning to do? Could it be...


    As he had studied overseas, he could be very open when it came to certain things.


    Could it be that he was going to...


    Her heart began to race madly until Dani''s humming woke her up.


    Right. Dani was here too, so it was not only the two of them.


    She could just sp Dani in her armster, which would certainly make it inconvenient for him to do anything to her.


    "You may get out now."


    Ryan opened the back door and carried Dani out first.


    "Hey, why didn''t you send me back to The Lodge straight away?" Freya eased out of the car.


    "There are servants in The Lodge watching over us, so i


    t won''t be convenient for me to hug you." Ryan extended one hand and wrapped it around her shoulders. "Let''s go up and rx. I''ll cook for youter."


    Only then did Freya nod.


    The house spanned over 200 square meters.


    It had an elegant, warm design. The ce was also clean and neat.


    There was a new cradle in the middle of the living room with a new pink nket and little toys inside.


    There was also a pink doll on the leather couch. What was inside the wine cab was not red wine but milk powder and rice cereal meant for kids.


    When Freya entered the house, she realized that it was different from a bachelor''s pad. It was more like the house of someone who had a wife and a child.


    However, she knew that these things were new. At first nce, she could tell that Ryan had prepared all these for Dani.


    Ryan walked in and ced Dani in the cradle. Seeing so many toys, Dani pressed them out of curiosity. Sheughed merrily when she heard the familiar music.


    "Look, Dani is quite fond of this ce," Ryan said with a smile.


    "Of course, she''s fond because you bought her so many toys." Freya darted a look at him. He was undeniably caring and considerate. At this thought, she believed it was easy for a man like him to capture the hearts of women and children.


    "I hope Dani is happy. You can always bring her over next time. I even specially turned a bedroom into her toy room so that she won''t be bored when she''s able to crawl."


    While speaking, Ryan checked Dani''s diaper, only to find a lot of urine on it. Then, he skillfully changed it. Later, he took off his jacket and put on an apron. "Sit here for a while. I''ll go cook for you and let you have a taste of my cooking."


    The two of them had stayed in The Lodge for quite some time. However, Freya was not sure how his cooking was. 1


    When he began preparing food in the kitchen, Freya spotted him chopping vegetables and could estimate his cooking skills. "You have good knife skills."


    "I''m even better at cooking." Ryan raised his brows.


    "Are all the men in the Snow family good at cooking?" Freya said, "Rodney can cook a delicious meal too, which made me think that it was not bad being his wife despite his sharp words."


    "Normally, men are better cooks than women. Haven''t you noticed that most chefs out there are men?"


    Ryan exined gently, "Of course, I must admit that all the men in the Snow family are good at cooking, but I promise that I won''t be the same as him. At least,


    I won''t provoke and hurt you with words when we''re together."

 Chapter 2195

    "Did I upset you by mentioning Rodney?" Freya suddenly tilted her head and looked at Ryan.


    "No. I know you mentioned him not because you care about him. You just can''t forget the suffering he caused you." Ryan bent over and kissed her on the forehead. "Dear, don''t stay in the kitchen anymore. It''s full of the smell of grease. Go and apany Dani."


    It struck Freya that this man possessed a kind of magic. Being with him always made her feel rxed.


    Although they were both the same age, he was always the one tolerating her. While Ryan was cooking, Freya toured his residence.


    At 12:30 p.m., he was done with a three-course meal. H e cooked a te of tomato garlic pasta and a bowl of chicken potato sd. As for the stew, it was seafood stew made with fresh shrimps, ms, and mushrooms.


    Freya had been eating a lot of chicken and fish during this period. Therefore, the sweet taste of the seafood soup instantly whetted her appetite. "This is a little simr to Mediterranean-style stew."


    "Yeah. I learned it from my roomie, who came from Country T, when I studied abroad. I changed the


    recipe a little so it''d suit our taste buds better."


    Ryandled out a bowl of stew for her.


    Dani smelled the aroma from the cradle. Although she could not eat the food, she kept bawling.


    "Don''t worry. You have something to eat too."


    Ryan took a baby bowl from the kitchen and filled it with some rice cereal.


    "What''s this?" Freya was worried. Although Dani could take rice cereal now, she could not eat anything randomly.


    "Don''t worry. I asked my friend to bring this from overseas, and it''s suitable for babies her age. I even added some carrot juice to it."


    Ryan helped Dani put on a bib before skilfully feeding her.


    After Dani tasted one spoonful of rice cereal, she beamed and seemed to like it. Every time Ryan leaned forward to feed her, she would automatically open her mouth. 1


    Freya felt that Dani was never this cooperative when she fed Dani water.


    At the sight of the scene, Freya''s heart was full.


    When Ryan was less busy before this, he would often visit Dani. He would also feed her milk and water as well as y with her.


    However, Freya was not in a rtionship with him back then. The situation was different now. Since he was her boyfriend now, he would treat her child just like his biological daughter. Freya was moved and had mixed feelings at the same time.


    "You can start eating first," Ryan reminded her.


    After Dani finished her food, Ryan carried her over to the dining table instead of putting her back in the cradle.


    He ced the dishes into the dishwasher after the meal. Then, he yed with Dani for a while before she fell asleep in his arms.


    It was only after Dani was back in the cradle that Freya said softly, "You''re too nice to Dani..."


    "What''s wrong? Are you jealous?" Ryan wrapped his hands around her from behind.


    "Of course not. Why would I be jealous of my daughter?" Freya lowered her gaze. "Dani isn''t your biological daughter-"


    "She''s my niece and also the child of my beloved woman, so there''s no question that I like her as well."


    Ryan turned Freya''s body and stared fixedly at her with his gentle eyes.


    After Freya exchanged nces with him for a few seconds, her face started burning in spite of herself.

 Chapter 2196

    Freya wanted to say something, but she had no idea what she should talk about.


    The air of romance between them grew stronger. Ryan gave a deepugh before he held her body and sucked on her lips.


    The kiss was slow and gentle.


    At first, he acted cautiously to let her adapt to the change in their rtionship little by little.


    When she gradually became used to it, he hugged her on the couch and ran his fingers through her hair. He kissed her patiently for a very long time.


    After that, both of them sat together and watched a movie. Only after the sky darkened did they return to The Lodge.


    The next day, Freya was in a good mood during thepany''s meeting.


    Catherine hade up with a strategic n for the new year. "Dear all, Osher Corporation used to be the top cosmetic brand in Australia. However, with the obstacles Osher has faced throughout the past year, all other brands have worked their way up. This is an opportunity for Freycatheli, so our target this year will


    be to rece Osher in bing thergest cosmetic brand."


    The executives had long known that Catherine was extremely ambitious. Even so, the meeting went into a state of chaos once they heard that.


    A manager raised a question, "President Jones, this is such a tough target, isn''t it? Osher doesn''t only own a cosmetic brand but hair products as well as skincare products, whereas ourpany is only focused on a single product right now."


    "That''s right. Although President Lynch''s research and development team is working at full speed, one year seems a little..."


    "That''s why we need to make an acquisition."


    Catherine rose to her feet and asked Hans to disy the information on the screen. "I''m set on making an acquisition, and thepany is Cloudify from Country H. Their organic personal care products are quite good, and their brand is well-known. The only thing is that there have been issues with their strategic n in recent years."


    The manager from the marketing department boldly posed a question, "Indeed, this brand has been performing quite well over the past few years, but it has had poor sales performance in recent years. Some localpanies have considered taking over thepany. But after drawing up a budget, they realized that theirpanies would incur a loss, so they dismissed the idea."


    Catherine turned her eyes to Eliza without saying a word.


    Eliza was also a shareholder of thepany. She hardly showed up in meetings, but she had to attend the regr meeting in the new year.


    Eliza said, "We can acquire Cloudify in the first half of the year and keep it low- key. Then, we can work with tforms and apps that young people are active on as well as bloggers. When they act as purchasing agents in the country, Cloudify''s reputation will automatically be stronger. Being in the entertainment industry, I''m very familiar with things like this and I''m well- connected. In the second half of the year, we can publicly announce the acquisition of Cloudify and get a celebrity to endorse its products."


    "The fees for these tforms..."


    "I have connections, so we won''t have to spend a great deal. My friends who can endorse the products will be avable for discounted rates too."


    an


    After the meeting ended, the executives left one by one. Freya was full of admiration for Catherine and Eliza. "When did the two of you discuss such a n? That''s awesome."


    "When you were busy taking care of your child and being in a rtionship." Catherineughed softly as she darted a nce at Eliza. "But I''m quite surprised that you''re knowledgeable about business as well,


    Eliza." "I have more than ten endorsements, so I always need to interact with the advertisers."


    Eliza lowered her eyes and sipped on the warm coffee.


    In fact, she knew more about the business field than the rest because she got involved with it the earliest. However, she could only be an artist because of fate. Once she exposed her business talents, her identity would be easily suspected.


    "Alright. Only the three of us are here. Now that we''ve settled thepany''s affairs, let''s talk about our revenge n."


    All of a sudden, Catherine changed the subject and said with a smile.


    Stunned, Freya and Eliza shifted their eyes to Catherine at the same time.

 Chapter 2197

    "Have you guys forgotten about Sarah?" Catherine winked yfully. "After leaving her on the loose for a long time, it''s high time we dealt with her."


    "I heard she''ll be holding a wedding with Rodney the day after tomorrow. How are you nning to deal with her?" Eliza slightly tightened her hold on the ss in her hand.


    "Cathy, you previously mentioned wanting to find a man who''s better than Rodney to flirt with Sarah..." Freya said with an eager look.


    Eliza frowned. "I''m afraid Sarah is no fool. Now that she''s disabled and disfigured, she''ll find it dubious if a n excellent man suddenly flirts with her."


    "Hence, we need to make her regain her confidence first."


    Catherine said with a grin, "Ever since Sarah''s face was disfigured, Rodney has been looking for someone from overseas to cure her face and limbs. It''ll take time for her limbs to be cured, but facial reconstruction is possible. A long time ago, I deliberately arranged for a top stic surgeon to approach Rodney. Rodney was so generous that he hired the stic surgeon with an astronomical price to reconstruct Sarah''s face. Sarah''s face should be able


    to recover before her wedding day. Her face might even be prettier than before."


    "What?"


    Freya was astonished. "Cathy, you''re nning to help her turn prettier than before, huh? But Eliza put in a lot of effort to make her..."


    Eliza, who had her brows furrowed tightly, kept quiet.


    Catherine looked at Eliza. "Eliza, sometimes, we need to give her some benefits before we can deal her the final blow. Don''t worry, I''ll leave her high and dry this time. Plus, we don''t even need to do anything in person. Just an incitement will do."


    "I understand where you''reing from." Eliza lowered her head and let out a long, soft sigh. "We need to trick her before she can walk into our trap. Cathy, you''re more brilliant than me."


    Unlike her, Eliza had only thought of killing Sarah in person using extreme methods.


    There was a savage side to her. She wanted to put Sarah through hell bit by bit.


    Nevertheless, Catherine was nning on getting someone else to do her dirty


    work.


    In fact, this method was better. After all, it was not worth sacrificing her life just to take revenge on Sarah.


    Catherine''s red lips quivered. It was not because she was more brilliant than Eliza but because her hatred was not as strong as Eliza''s. Therefore, she was able to set the trap in a rational way.


    In truth, she could not figure out why Eliza hated Sarah so much. Was it purely because of Charity?


    "Cathy, have you decided on the person who will flirt with Sarah?" Freya suddenly asked.


    Catherine slid out a photo. "The second young master of Hamel Corporation from Country X. His name is Grady Yeager."


    Freya and Eliza picked up the photo and looked at the man, who appeared to be in his 30s. He was dressed in a trim suit. He had golden hair and nice facial features. One would tend to take him for the silly type.


    Eliza seemed intrigued. "As far as I know, Hamel Corporation is one of the top 100 enterprises in the world. Although the eldest young master is the sessor of thepany, the second young master is probably rich too. Rumor has it that he has over 300 billion dors in worth."


    "Yeah. Grady didn''t take over thepany. But with the inheritance his family left for him, he has money to burn. Anyway, he''s much more powerful than Rodney now. Since Sarah has been abroad, she must''ve heard of him."

 Chapter 2198

    Catherine asked with a grin, "If such a man appears by Sarah''s side and shows a slight interest in her, do you think she won''t be swayed?"


    "Of course, she will." At the thought of the n, Freya became interested as well. "Judging from Sarah''s character, I reckon she disdains Rodney now. Cathy, how did you find such a man? Is Grady willing to cooperate?"


    "Don''t worry. He''s Matthew''s good friend, so he''s willing to help. Let''s leave it to Matthew to return the favor," Catherine said with a smile, "What''s more, the man is actually quite a yboy. Anyway, it''s just a matter of sleeping with a woman. Plus, I found a top psychologist to teach him how to prevent himself from being hypnotized."


    "Cathy, how thoughtful of you." Eliza praised her." Sarah is likely to hypnotize Grady to make him fall head over heels for her."


    "It''s not a possibility but a certainty." Catherine was certain. "Now that Sarah has difficulty moving, she won''t have the confidence to make Grady fall in love with her at first sight, so the only solution is to make use of her hypnosis skills."


    Freya burst intoughter. "I can''t wait for it. I can''t


    wait to see Sarah cuckold Rodney."


    After they dispersed, Freya returned to her department.


    Eliza, who was not in a hurry to leave, lingered in the elevator for a while until Catherine walked over. "You texted me to wait for you alone here. Is it because there''s something you can''t say in front of Freya?"


    "There''s a gap in the n that I shared with you just now. I need you to help me with this gap."


    Catherine looked into Eliza''s eyes.


    "Say it and I''ll certainly do it," Eliza said calmly despite knowing that the gap was probably unusual.


    Catherine pursed her pretty lips for a while before she said, "I want you to personally tell Rodney that you were the one who kidnapped Sarah when you see him next time. Don''t worry, the incident is over now. If you suddenly reveal it, he won''t be able to record it. Even if he learns about it, he won''t be able to do anything.


    Plus, I believe... Chester has helped you clear all the evidence."


    Eliza jerked, her dark eyes revealing mixed feelings and awkwardness. "It turns out that... you already knew about it."


    "You''ve been spending more time in Canberrately, so it was harder to ask you out. When we''re out for a meal sometimes, I notice that you always avoided us whenever someone called you. But we could clearly see the impatience in your eyes. Also... I caught sight of the hickeys on your body thest time."


    Catherine sighed lightly. "It''s easy to guess certain things. On the day you kidnapped Sarah, it was Chester who informed Freya of it. He knows everything that happened. He''s not a good person, but he suddenly protected you and even went against Rodney. He definitely didn''t do this for Shaun and me. He must''ve had an ulterior motive. All he wanted to do was threaten you."


    "Cathy, you''re so smart."


    A deep sense of embarrassment crossed Eliza''s pretty face. She tightened her grip on the purse in her hand.


    "I''ve never looked down on you. You''ve always been my good friend."


    Catherine promptly said, "I even thought about helping you, but Chester is too brutal. If I had threatened him, he''d only behave more aggressively and refuse to listen to anyone. Chester is the cold blooded type. He''s probably just infatuated with you for now. He might get bored of you after some time."


    "I think the same way." Eliza smiled wryly. "Cathy, I''m thankful that you have never looked down on me."

 Chapter 2199

    "Cathy, I see your point. You hope that when I tell Rodney about it, he''ll regret misunderstanding Freya. Once he regrets it, he''ll change his attitude toward Sarah, which will also make Sarah more tempted to have an affair, right?"


    Eliza said softly, "Actually, even if you didn''t tell me to do it, I was already nning to let Rodney know about it. Freya shouldn''t be regarded as a wicked woman in his heart. Having said that, I''m worried that he''ll go back to Freya and pester her."


    Catherine sneered. "Considering that he''ll be holding a grand wedding with Sarah, what gives him the right to go after Freya? I want him to regret it. When he realizes Sarah''s true colors, the more regretful he is, the more he will resent Sarah."


    Eliza pictured the scene and looked at Catherine. A trace of admiration shed across her eyes in spite of herself. "Cathy, Freya is lucky to have a friend like you."


    "You''re my friend too."


    Catherine was a little unhappy.


    However, Chester was not Rodney. Both of their personalities were worlds apart. One was cold and


    distant, whereas the other was affectionate. Therefore, she could not deal with Chester even with her wit.


    In the evening, Freya headed to the Snow family''s house.


    Nathan and Heidi had brought Dani over. By the time Freya arrived, Wendy was grinning from ear to ear while carrying Dani. However, Dani was clearly more familiar with Heidi, so she cried shortly after Wendy carried her.


    Wendy had no choice but to hand her granddaughter t o Heidi.


    This was how kids behaved. They were closer to whoever they met more often. Heidi lowered her head, only to see Dani, who was crying just now, smile in her arms. Heidi''s heart immediately softened, and she felt smug at the same time.


    After all, Dani was cute and pretty. She had soft skin and two dimples when she smiled. She was also getting more vibrant and lovable.


    Heidi, who was in herte 40s, was fond of kids. Since she was always meeting Dani, she treated Dani as her biological granddaughter.


    Therefore, the kid was closer to her than her biological grandmother.


    Wendy gazed at the scene in admiration. "Sister-iw, I see that you''re quite fond of kids. Ask Ryan to focus on his love life this year. Before this, you mentioned that he''s in a rtionship with Summer and they''ll be getting married this year, right? You should get ready."


    Those words caused Freya to stiffen in spite of herself.


    The smile on Heidi''s face faded while Nathan snorted beside her. "Don''t mention that rascal. A year ago, he broke up with Summer behind our backs. I was so mad that I pped him."


    Freya was stunned to know that Ryan was pped. He never mentioned it to her.


    At the thought of how he was always gentle and understanding in front of her, she was slightly guilty.


    "Broke up?"


    Old Master Snow, who had sharp ears, flew into a fury upon hearing that. "How have you been educating your son? Didn''t you hear the rumors that he''s interested in men? He should quickly get married. I don''t care if you''re going to pressure him or use other methods, but you must get him to marry a woman. Otherwise, it''ll affect his future."


    "Dad, I''ve tried forcing him." Nathan sighed. "But he was adamant about breaking up and is unconcerned about his future."


    Old Master Snow scoffed. "It''s impossible that he''s unconcerned about it. Try sending him to the grassroots level and he''ll understand it. He''ll certainly surrender after less than one month of probation.


    "Well... that doesn''t sound good." Shocked, Freya stammered as she summoned her courage.

 Chapter 2200

    "Freya, you don''t understand. Sometimes, it''s necessary to push Ryan." Old Master Snow said angrily, "Also, he must stop getting in touch with the man out there. By the way, where is he? Why hasn''t he shown up?"


    "I asked him toe, but he hasn''te back. He''s probably afraid of being criticized," Nathan said with a n ashen face.


    "What a rascal. The two of them are bing more disobedient."


    Old Master Snow had recently fallen from power. As he had nowhere to vent his anger, he pointed at both his sons and began lecturing them, "Look at how the two of you have educated your sons. I don''t need to talk about Rodney. He cheated in his rtionship and had an affair. How blind of him. Nathan, I thought you educated your son well but it turns out that the young man is interested in men. Does he want to anger me? I s everyone nning to leave the Snow family with no descendants?"


    Nathan and Jason hung their heads without uttering a word.


    As the only son in the immediate Snow family, Carson said weakly at once, "Grandpa, don''t be mad. I promise


    that I''ll get a proper job and not fall in love with men. When I get married in the future, I''ll be faithful to my wife too."


    Old Master Snow stared at him sulkily. Indeed, Carson was always obedient. He was not scheming nor full of lousy ideas. However, he was not as talented as Rodney in business, as deep and cunning as Ryan, nor as decisive and calm as Jessica. Since he was born, he was considered average among the descendants.


    It was impossible to pin his hopes on Rodney, who was rebellious and


    disobedient. Plus, Rodney was so foolish that he married Sarah, who could not get pregnant. He was fond of Dani, but she was a girl, after all.


    Now, the only person left was Ryan.


    With that, Old Master Snow said solemnly, "Nathan, I don''t care how you''re going


    to do it but you must turn Ryan straight."


    Freya, who was standing at the side, was at a loss for words.


    She had the urge to say that there was nothing wrong with Ryan''s sexual orientation. He only made the mistake of falling in love with Old Master Snow''s exdaughter-inw.


    Nevertheless, she did not dare to say it. If she did, Old Master Snow might pass out there and then as a result of his rage.


    After dinner, Freya and Heidi sat together in the car on their way back to The Lodge. The tense atmosphere in the car could be felt.


    "Freya, since you''re quite close with Ryan, can you tell me whether he''s deeply in love with that man?" Heidi suddenly stared keenly at Freya.


    How should she put it in words?


    Freya was so morose that she wished she could beat Ryan up for being involved in a scandal with someone of the same sex.


    "Godmother, I don''t know," she said reluctantly," Perhaps... it''s a


    misunderstanding. Maybe he''s just not interested in Summer. A young man like him prefers the freedom to love."


    "That was what I initially thought. But recently, I''ve been hearing the news about Ryan meeting that man. He even went to meet that man on New Year''s Day," Heidi said feebly.


    Freya was dazed. Ryan came to meet her on New Year''s Day. What on earth did he do to hide it?


    Nathan said with a snort, "Tomorrow, I''ll send him to the grassroots level to suffer."


    "Godfather, it''s not that serious." Freya panicked. She did not want Ryan''s future to go bleak because of her.


    "Freya, you don''t understand. If he still sticks to his bad old ways, his future will be at risk as well," Nathan said, "We can''t ept someone with such a sexual orientation in a top position."

 Chapter 2201

    "Godfather, I''ll try my best to persuade Ryan," Freya promptly said.


    "It''s fine. He doesn''t even listen to what other people say." Nathan snorted and did not take her words seriously.


    By the time she returned to her ce, Ryan was still not back. Freya phoned him to ask, "Where are you? When are youing back?"


    "I''m having a drink and chatting with my friend. Have you returned to The Lodge? If so, I''lle back now," Ryan swiftly said.


    Freya was speechless. "Didn''t Godfather ask you to have dinner in the Snow family''s house? Why are you drinking and chatting? Is your friend the one everyone thinks is your partner?"


    "Mm." Ryan said with a smile. "I''ll bring you to meet him next time. Although his sexual orientation is different from mine, we''ve been good friends for years."


    "Can you quicklye back?" Freya said with exasperation, "Your grandpa lost his temper tonight, and Godfather said he''ll be sending you to the grassroots tomorrow."


    "I knew Grandpa would criticize me and even punish me, that''s why I didn''t show up." Ryan was nonchnt. "I''ll be home in 40 minutes."


    10:00 p.m.


    The lights in the building where Ryan stayed were finally lit up.


    Freya immediately hurried over. As soon as she entered the house, someone hugged her. His thin lips that smelled of wine could not wait tond on hers.


    "Hey, did you miss me?"


    Ryan wrapped his arms tightly around her waist as he flirtatiously locked lips with her. His masculine voice that sounded from his throat could make one''s legs tremble.


    Freya was so nervous that her heart shuddered. How dare he press her on the main door and kiss her.


    "Stop messing about. This is The Lodge. If someone catches us..." She promptly pushed him away.


    "It''s fine. I dislike being disturbed, so there won''t be anyone around except when the servants clean this building during the day. What''s more, the door at the back is closed." Ryan''s lips slowly moved backward until his kissnded on her ear lobe.


    An electricity current seemed to course through her body. Freya bit her lip and pushed his head a little."


    How dare you still have the mood to do this? Did you hear what I just said? Godfather is being serious."


    "It''s nice being at the grassroots level." Ryan lowered his head and kissed her on the forehead. "It''s less hectic at the grassroots level. In this case, I can spend more time with you."


    "Ryan, stop kidding." Freya fixed her eyes on him. "You''re the prime minister''s son. If you work at the grassroots level, you''ll be aughing stock."


    "So what do you want me to do?" Ryan stared intently into her eyes.


    "I think... your family is worried that you''re gay, but you''re not. I think you can promise them that you won''t meet that friend anymore..."


    Freya said hesitantly, "Of course, it''s impossible to stop you from seeing himpletely since you said he''s your good friend. When both of you are together, you should just keep a distance..."


    Before she could finish speaking, Ryanughed." Freya, things aren''t as easy as you think. My parents won''t believe me. They''ll only force me to marry a woman to prove that."


    "Who told you to get involved in a gay scandal?" Freya moaned. 1


    "If I didn''t im that I liked men, would you have allowed me to approach you without having your guard up?" Ryan cupped her face and said softly," Although you''re slow-witted, you would''ve been


    suspicious of me for being too nice and caring toward you."


    "What a scheming man." He cupped Freya''s face, squeezing her chubby cheeks.


    Although she was criticizing him, her pretty, dark eyes did not reveal a look of anger at all. Instead, they were gentle.


    "Freya, I''ve told you that I don''t attach much importance to my position. I''ve never thought of climbing to a certain rank either."


    Ryan cast a gentle look on her. "It''s not bad to be at the grassroots level. Given that there are lots of grassroots positions across Australia, does it mean that those employees are unhappy? Also, believe me, the cream rises to the top. Since this ce doesn''t suit me, I can make a career in business. I believe I''ll be able to seed as long as you don''t look down on me." 1


    "I don''t look down on you. You''re a brilliant person, and I believe you can excel in everything you do."


    Freya looked into his calm, clear eyes. Suddenly, it hit her that he was really unconcerned about it. "I just hope... you won''t regret it in the future."

 Chapter 2202

    "I won''t regret things that I don''t care about. The only thing I''ll regret is letting you


    go."


    Ryan said while gazing at Freya''s smile.


    Freya''s heart trembled. It felt as if a small green sprout was growing in a part of her heart that had been heavily wounded. Something was reviving.


    Seeing that she did not speak, Ryan lowered his head and kissed her again.


    Freya did not push him away. Instead, she hugged his waist lightly while trembling. Eventually, the soft kiss intensified.


    Both of them kissed in the middle of the brightly-lit living room.


    Freya knew full well that she had fallen in love with Ryan.


    In fact, she had realized her feelings a long time ago, but she just denied them.


    She was afraid that she would fall too deep.


    What we feared was often captivating.


    Freya had been hesitant and indecisive before.


    However, she was still young. She wanted to have another go at it again bravely.


    Even if she were to fail in the future, it was no big deal.


    She had failed before anyway. At most, she would be heartbroken once more.


    After thinking it through, Freya went on her toes and returned Ryan''s kiss.


    Ryan''s body trembled, and he suddenly became excited.


    However, the doorbell rang the next moment, and Heidi''s voice dampened the vibe.


    "Ryan, open the door. I have something to discuss with you."


    Freya was so startled that she pushed Ryan away in a flurry and wiped her red lips. Her face was flushed red.


    "You... Go to the kitchen and get some water." Ryan quickly calmed down. His gazended on the cor of her pajamas, which was half-opened, and he immediately buttoned it up for her.


    As he buttoned her clothes, he growled in frustration.


    Why did Heidi have to show up now? Almost. He could almost touch it.


    Ugh.


    Freya was too ashamed to stay for another moment, so she slipped into the kitchen with her head lowered.


    Ryan let out a long breath and only opened the door once his expression had regained its calm.


    "Why did you take so long to open the door?" Heidi walked in with a cold expression.


    "Mom, if there''s something you''d like to say, you don''t have to. Freya came over a little earlier than you and told me everything."


    Ryan pointed at the silhouette that was brewing coffee in the kitchen.


    Heidi nced over and noticed Freya.


    Not long after, Freya brought a cup of coffee out. She still felt guilty and restless when she faced Heidi. She stammered, "Godmother, I''ll head back now."


    Heidi thought Freya did not want to disturb her mother-and-son talk with Ryan. As such, she nodded.


    After heading back, Freya sent Ryan a message asking him to let her know after Heidi left. 1


    She received his message only after Dani fell asleep. [


    My mom just left.] 7

 Chapter 2203

    Freya: [Your mom didn''t say anything, did she?]


    Ryan: [It was everything you told me earlier. I turned a deaf ear to her.]


    Freya: [...So you''re really going to the grassroots level tomorrow?]


    Ryan: [Yes. Do you want toe over to console me?]


    Freya: [Haha. You deserve it. It''s your fault for falling in love with me.]


    Ryan: [There''s no helping it. Someone is just too charming, pretty, sexy, cute, sweet, and capable...]


    Freya almostughed out loud. [Keep going. Why don''t youpliment me some more? I haven''t heard enough.]


    Ryan: [Um... I can''t. It''ll seem too fake if Ipliment you further.]


    Freya: [Hmph. Now I''m angry. Do you mean I only have those few good points?]


    Ryan immediately sent a WhatsApp sticker of a person begging for his wife''s forgiveness.


    Freya burst outughing, but she still sent an angry emoji to him. [Who''s your wife?]


    Ryan: [Alright, babe. I''ve decided to sacrifice my body in the middle of the night to quell your anger.]


    Freya: [???]


    Her heart started beating wildly. What did he mean by sacrificing his body in the middle of the night?


    As she was thinking about it, Ryan sent her a selfie of him standing in front of the floor-to-ceiling mirror of his dressing room. He only had a pair of thin gray pajama pants on him, and his upper body was naked. The lights on top of him shone on his tight abs, highlighting the abdominal V lines that trailed downward and disappeared at the edge of his pajama pants. It made her imaginations run wild.


    In the dark and silent night, Freya stared at the picture on her phone. A wave of heat rushed up to her head.


    It was too sexy.


    Although he had seen his upper body naked that once when she went to look for him in the morning, it was just a nce. She could not stare openly like what she was doing to the picture at that moment. She observed his body closely and recalled that he did not have so many packs before. Has he been secretly working out recently?


    He was really a scheming man. He was too scheming.


    Freya drooled as she observed his body for some time. Then, she typed and replied brazenly: [Pervert. Why do you still bother wearing pants if you''re already so shameless?]


    After she typed it, she felt something was off. It felt as if she was implying something else.


    As she was about to delete the message, Dani, who was fast asleep by her side, suddenly let out a whine, opened her eyes, and cried.


    Freya quickly threw her phone aside on the bed. She bent over in a hurry and patted Dani''s chest gently.


    Dani cried for some time. After making a fuss for five to six minutes, she finally fell asleep again.


    Freya picked up her phone, only to realize in shock that the message earlier had been sent out unintentionally because the phone had grazed the nket.


    Two minutes ago, Ryan sent her a message: [I''m embarrassed. What do you mean? Are you trying to make me take a picture of myself without pants?]


    A minute ago, Ryan: [Ahem, I don''t think I can do it, but it''ll try my best.]


    Freya felt as if she was struck by lightning.


    ''Heavens, please send me a lightning bolt and kill me.''


    ''Or throw a brick and see if it''ll hit me, and I''ll die.''


    She immediately replied: [No. You''ve misunderstood. Dani woke up just now, and


    I went to coax her...]


    Before she could send the message, she received a picture first.


    She tapped the picture, trembling. After downloading it, she almost had a nosebleed.


    In the picture, Ryan was only wearing men''s boxer shorts. The gray pajama pants


    earlier were gone, exposing his straight, long legs in the air.


    Freya did not want to look, but her eyes rested uncontrobly on the picture.


    After a moment, her face started burning up.


    Ryan sent a message: [This is my limit. I can''t go any further.]

 Chapter 2204

    Freya felt so awkward that she could die. Those words sounded like she had forced Ryan to show her his body.


    She did not mean that at all.


    However, she was the one who sent the message. He most probably would not believe her even if she exined herself.


    Freya covered her face with her nket.


    She did not want to talk or see Ryan anymore.


    However, the phone rang again because she did not reply.


    Ryan: [Why aren''t you saying anything? Are you still not satisfied?]


    Ryan: [Don''t be angry. I was afraid that I''d scare you. I''ll let you see it next time, okay?] 2


    When Freya read the messages, she almost vomited.


    What was Ryan thinking?


    If she did not reply soon, would he really send another picture?


    Freya quickly sent a voice message: [Ryan, cut it out. I wasn''t provoking you to take that picture, okay? I


    didn''t reply to you earlier because Dani was crying and I went to coax her. Enough is enough, and stop imagining things.]


    After she spoke, she sent many punching emojis to him.


    Ryan: [I see. But you were the one who sent such a misleading message. Is Dani still crying? Do you need me to go over to coax her?]


    Freya: [Get lost. I don''t want to talk to a pervert like you anymore. I''m going to bed.]


    After throwing her phone aside, she quickly switched off the lights andid down. However, she could not sleep as her head was filled with Ryan''s picture.


    It was so annoying.


    She was so annoyed that she had a sleepless night.


    After waking up the next day, Freya stared at the ceiling in frustration for some time before bringing Dani to the main building for breakfast.


    She heard Nathan giving out an order inside when she was at the door. "Hand all your work over to Assistant Westter. You don''t have to take care of any of the prime minister''s office''s matters from now on."


    "Okay."


    After Ryan spoke, Nathan threw his fork down and left.


    Freya watched as Nathan walked past her with a hardened expression on his face. The prime minister''s fury made her weak-kneed. It was the first time she saw Nathan so angry.


    After wiping her mouth, Heidi, too, left disappointedly alongside her husband with a cold expression.


    A maid came over to pick up the fork on the floor. The dining hall was quiet.


    Freya bit the bullet and walked over. Ryan gave Freya a rxed smile and asked the maid to bring a new cutlery set.


    "Are you okay?" Freya nced at him probingly.


    At that moment, the awkward incident fromst night was no longer on her mind. Instead, her head was filled with the hardships that Ryan was facing.


    "Why wouldn''t I be?" Ryan slowly poured a cup of soy milk for Freya. "Drinking soy milk helps with skin brightening and nourishment for women."


    "Oh."


    The dining hall was surrounded by The Lodge''s employees, so Freya did not dare say much. 1


    After breakfast, Freya and Ryan walked toward the parking lot. Ryan had his hands in his pockets and looked as if he did not care about anything at all. On the other hand, Freya was filled with worry.


    "What are you thinking about?" Ryan suddenly turned his head and asked.


    "Godfather is pretty scary when he''s angry." Freya said honestly, "As expected of the prime minister. I''d never have the guts to go against him."


    "Is the prime minister very frightening?" Ryan chuckled.


    "Of course he is. He has the greatest influence in Australia.¡± Freya pouted.


    "Some things aren''t that simple." Since Ryan was taller than her, he patted her head easily. "Wait and see. A monthter, the person who''ll lower his head won''t be me, but my dad." 3

 Chapter 2205

    Freya almost wanted to say Ryan was bragging.


    However, looking at his confident gaze and thinking about the way he worked, she could not help but ask," Why?"


    "My dad might not have realized that I''m his most capable assistant. I usually handle a lot of stuff for him, so cutting me off will be very difficult for him to d o anything."


    Ryan smiled nonchntly. "He doesn''t know how many things I''ve taken care of for him behind the scenes. You''ll only notice a person''s importance after you lose them."


    After understanding everything, Freya pouted. "Okay. It seems like you''ve had everything under your control from the start. I really thought you would give up on your position and influence for me. I felt touched for nothing."


    The warm morning light fell on her fair face and tomato-red lips. Her lively eyes had a displeased yet charming look in them.


    Ryan clenched his fists. He almost could not hold himself back from kissing her.


    Freya was such a little siren. She had dressed herself u


    p so beautifully so early in the morning.


    "Freya, what I told youst night were all heartfelt words. However, I''ve said this before as well. Since I''ve decided to woo you, I''ve made all the preparations. I don''t want to be stopped or threatened so easily when I''m with you in the future. I don''t wish to be Jessica. I want to be in charge of my love life. Do you understand?"


    Ryan gazed at Freya with the sun behind him. That handsome face was so young, yet his words made Freya feel at ease. 2


    "Okay. I understand. Let''s get in the car."


    Freya opened the car door and got in her car.


    Then, the both of them left The Lodge one after another.


    Soon, the fact that Ryan got demoted was on the news.


    Previously, when Nathan had assumed the position of prime minister, the media had dug out everything about the identity of the prime minister''s son. In the eyes of the Australians, Ryan was handsome and capable. He could be the youngest prime minister of Australia in the future.


    Since Ryan had been demoted to the grassroots level O f the Ministry of Foreign Affairs, the media was guessing that Ryan had done something wrong during the New Year. Therefore, he was reprimanded by the prime minister and demoted to work at the grassroots level.


    The media made things up and made them sound true, which set off a flood of mockery on the Inte.


    After Freya saw it, sheined to Ryan, "The media is making things up as if they''ve been hiding under the prime minister''s table. They sound as if they know everything."


    "The media has always been like that."


    Ryan, the person involved, seemed pretty calm. "Don''t worry. Everyone won''t be talking about me tomorrow. There''s another person in the Snow family who''s worth discussing too."


    Freya was momentarily stunned. She knew that he was talking about Rodney.


    Rodney and Sarah''s wedding would be held the next day. Rumor had it that Rodney would pick up the bride in a helicopter and that the wedding cost 50 million dors. He even booked the only six-star hotel in the whole of Australia for the wedding. The media also discovered that Rodney had gifted Sarah a diamond ring and essories worth tens of millions of dors. The cost of the wedding gift was sky-high.


    The more luxurious andrger the scale of the wedding, the more ridiculous Freya, the ex-wife, looked.


    Freya really did not want to care about it at first. However, Rodney had gone overboard. He was indirectly pping her across the face with his doings.


    "Freya, no one from the Snow family will attend tomorrow, and that wedding will be a joke. Don''t overthink it," Ryan consoled her with a gentle voice.


    "I know, but I''m still pretty angry. Rodney is literally trampling all over my face," Freyained furiously. 1


    "Rodney must not have wanted to hold such a grand wedding." Ryan said, "After he left Snow Corporation, the position of Osher Corporation has been unstable too. He shouldn''t have a lot of cash on hand either. Sarah must''ve been the one who wanted to hold the wedding."


    "Ha! Sarah just wants me to be jealous and embarrassed." Freya really hated Rodney a lot. It was one thing to have cheated on her, but another to marry a homewrecker in such a high-profile manner. He must be the first in history to do


    So.


    "Alright. Stop overthinking. I''ll give you a grand wedding when we get married too.


    I promise that you''ll look respectable," Ryan consoled her with a smile.


    "Did I say I''ll get married to you?" Freya teased." Besides, I''m not such a vain person. To me, a wedding need not be too grand. It just has to be romantic, happy, and slightly formal." "Mm. I''ll keep that in mind."

 Chapter 2206

    "Don''t talk as if I''ve epted your proposal. You''re still on probation. You''re not even officially my boyfriend yet." Freya harrumphed.


    "Okay. I will perform well. Let''s go on a date and watch a movie tomorrow night, okay?"


    "Okay." Freya agreed without even thinking.


    It just so happened that tomorrow would be Rodney''s wedding. If she was alone, she might get angrier thinking about it. Since she had a boyfriend to apany and coax her, her mood might not be that bad.


    The next day.


    In a six-star hotel, a grand wedding was about to be held.


    In the presidential suite on the 22nd floor, Sarah was wearing a wedding dress fully embroidered with fancy diamonds. A few makeup artists were ttering her as they touched up her makeup.


    "Miss Neeson, your features are so intricate. It''s my first time finding it so easy to put on makeup for a bride."


    "Miss Neeson, your wedding dress is so pretty. I heard Young Master Snow hired a top wedding dress designer overseas to have it custom-made for you. These must be all diamonds on the dress. Young Master Snow is so nice to you."


    "Hey, why are you still calling her Miss Neeson? She should be addressed as Young Madam Snow."


    "Young Madam Snow, the diamond of the ring on your finger is as huge as a goose egg. I''m so envious."


    << H


    Rodney stood before the floor-to-ceiling windows, feeling annoyed as he listened to a bunch of people behind him ttering and chattering. It felt as if a huge stone was pressing on his chest.


    What did the makeup artist mean by her first time finding it so easy to put on makeup for a bride?


    They have been touching up Sarah''s makeup since 5:0 0 a.m. How was that considered easy? 1


    As for Young Madam Snow...


    That form of address had belonged to another person just some time ago.


    Rodney did not want to hear other people addressing Sarah that way.


    "Rodney, are your parents here yet?" Sarah suddenly asked him.


    Rodney''s handsome face stiffened. Then, he turned around and said to the makeup artists, "All of you can step out and wait."


    When only the two of them were in the room, he said," My parents aren''t avable today, so they won''t be here."


    "What do you mean by they''re not avable? You''re their son. You''re getting married today." Sarah became agitated. "If they''re noting today, our wedding will be ridiculed!"


    "It won''t. Today''s wedding is so grand. People will only be envious of you," Rodney consoled her in a low voice.


    "Fine. You have so many rtives in the Snow family anyway. Even if your parents aren''ting, your rtives will, right?" Sarah said, settling for the next best thing.


    "Sarah, this wedding is only about the both of us..." Rodney did not want to lie to her.


    "So you''re saying that no one from the Snow family wille today?" It made Sarah upset. "What do they mean by this? Do they hate me because I''m disabled? Do I embarrass the Snow family that much?"


    "No. Please don''t think of it that way..."


    "Those people will surely talk about me behind my back as if I''m a joke." Sarah cut him off in annoyance. 5

 Chapter 2207

    In the end, Rodney was the ipetent one.


    He rubbed his temples.


    A joke? It was always a joke.


    From the start of the wedding preparations up to the moment before the ceremony, Sarah had been saying those two words.


    When she was with Rodney before, did she not say that she did not care about anything else as long as she could be with him?


    After that, Sarah said she wanted a wedding, and he agreed to it. Later, she said she felt inferior. She was afraid of being looked down on by other people during the wedding, so she wanted to have a grand wedding that would make people envious.


    Rodney agreed to that as well.


    Sarah said people usually picked up brides in a sedan, but she wanted to be special. As such, he picked her up in a helicopter.


    Everything was of top quality. Although money was tight for Rodney, he had never refused Sarah.


    Although he was busy, he had picked everything out personally. 1


    Despite all that, Sarah still said she would be treated as a joke by others.


    Were other people''s opinions that important?


    She did not even know all the times Rodney got scolded by his family for holding the wedding.


    Everyone knew that he owed Freya a wedding. Yet, he gave another woman a grand wedding after divorcing Freya. Wendy pointed at Rodney on the nose and said he was trampling on his ex-wife''s dignity.


    Jason scolded him for not knowing to keep a low profile despite having an affair and that the skin on his face was even thicker than a wall. 2


    Nathan said the whole world knew that Sarah was a homewrecker. The fact that Rodney was holding a luxurious wedding for a mistress would leave a bad impression on the citizens, so the Snow family would definitely not attend the wedding. Attending would be equivalent to them agreeing to such unhealthy social trends.


    Nevertheless, Rodney did it regardless of the consequences.


    Even so, Sarah was still unsatisfied.


    Rodney was exhausted. He was so tired that he did not want to talk.


    Sarah threw a tantrum for a while until she realized how bad Rodney''s expression looked. Her heart sank. She quickly squeezed a tear out and said weakly, "I''m sorry. My words were too much. I''m just afraid that you''ll be gossiped about. It''s all my fault. If you weren''t marrying me, the Snow family wouldn''t treat you so coldly."


    "Alright. Stop overthinking. I don''t care about any of those." Rodney was tired. However, he still had to


    force a smile to coax Sarah when he saw her crying. 2


    He told himself repeatedly that it was what he owed her.


    The wedding was very grand, but only a few guests were of prominent identities. None of Rodney''s close brothers were attending as well. Most of them were just fair-weather friends or senior managers and employees of thepany.


    There was only a table of Sarah''s friends too. They were a few of her university friends from the past and some colleagues from her workce. In fact, they did not have a close rtionship, but Sarah still sent invitations to them because the more, the merrier.


    Standing at the altar, Rodney nced at the guests below the stage. He felt sad and disappointed.


    He had envisioned his wedding before. Just a few months ago, Freya was talking


    to him about it excitedly. She would have Eliza be her bridesmaid, while Suzie and Lucas would be the flower girl and page boy.


    Freya preferred an outdoor wedding.


    At that time, Wendy had given them all sorts of ideas.


    Rodney imagined that the venue would be filled with his family, rtives, and


    friends on the day of his wedding.


    After a few months, everything had changed.


    The bride had be another woman.

 Chapter 2208

    Until that moment, Rodney still felt like he was in a dream, trapped, and could not


    wake up.


    "Now, the groom may kiss the bride," the emcee said.


    Rodney gradually came back to his senses. He lifted the bride''s veil, only to see the woman in front of him with fair skin and a pretty face. However, upon closer look, her face was still stiff when she smiled.


    That was a face that had undergone stic surgery. The surgery was very sessful, and the scars on Sarah''s face were gone. Her face looked even better than before, yet Rodney found it unfamiliar.


    It was so unfamiliar that he could not bring himself to kiss her at all.


    Seeing that Rodney did not move even after some time, the smile on Sarah''s face stiffened. She reminded him in a low voice, "Rodney..."


    The emcee joked, "Our groom must be stunned by the bride''s beauty."


    Laughter erupted below the stage.


    Rodney closed his eyes and epted his fate as he kissed Sarah.


    On the night of the wedding, the vi''s butler handed over the mary gifts and a list of wedding gifts to Sarah.


    After looking through it, Sarah was unsatisfied. "Why is there so little? Thergest mary gift is only 20 thousand dors. Rodney, I recall you giving hundreds of thousands of dors to your friends before. You were too generous back then. Look at how stingy they H are.


    Rodney thought, ''Not even one of my friends from those days came. Where would the mary giftse from?'' However, he did not exin it to her. He just smoked in silence. He did not like to smoke before, but he had gotten addicted to ittely.


    It seemed like only smoking would make him feel less annoyed.


    "You took brotherhood too seriously back then." Sarah sighed. "But times have changed. You''re no longer the person in charge of Snow Corporation, and you definitely don''t have as much money as before.


    However, expenses will be needed for our small family of two. Let''s do it this way. I''ll be in charge of the family''s finances from now on. You can leave it to me t o handle the mary gifts, so you can rest easy and work hard, okay?"


    Rodney gazed at Sarah in silence.


    He was not so dumb that he could not catch what Sarah meant.


    She was asking for the right to be in charge of the money.


    If it were before, he would not mind handing it out. However, Sarah had requested everything to be the best for the wedding, and it made him suspect that she would be a big spender.


    To be honest, he was tight on money. He could not fling money around as he used to in the past anymore.


    Rodney could not help but think of Freya. Whether it was her family''s financial background or her ability to earn money, she was far better than Sarah. However, she was never a big spender. He was the one who gave her expensive things. Even when they were nning for the wedding, she did not like to make it toovish o r wasteful either.


    He did not know why he kept thinking about his ex-wife on that day. Perhaps it was because he had been feeling too suffocated from living in the same house a s Sarahtely.


    "If you''re not willing to do so, then forget it." Seeing that Rodney remained quiet, Sarah bit her lip in aggravation. "I''m just afraid that you''ll be too tired. Besides, I''ve known you for so long. I know that you''re not very good at managing finances. Are you scared that I''ll take your money?" i


    "No.-


    Rodney stood up, took a card out, and gave it to Sarah. "There are one million dors in here. It should be enough for the household''s daily expenses. You can ask for more from me when it runs out."


    "One million dors?" Sarah''s heart sank. How long could one million dorsst? It was not even enough to get a good house in Canberra.


    She calmed down and raised her head. "Rodney, can you tell me an estimate of how much money you have right now? I just want to have an idea of our family''s wealth."


    "Sarah, the circting funds I can get is only 100 million dors at most. A few investment projects still require money afterward, and Osher Corporation is in a dire situation this year. I hope you''ll understand," Rodney exined helplessly.


    Sarah was upset. She did not expect Rodney to be so poor.


    100 million dors. Even a random wealthy man she met in the past was richer than him now. 6

 Chapter 2209

    Sarah was exasperated, but she still put on a smile on her face. "It''s okay. Money can still be earned even if we run out of it. I believe in your abilities, but I think you should hand over the 100 million dors to me. I''m afraid it''ll be difficult to sustain our daily lives afterward if you throw in your remaining money to thepany''s cash flow. Rodney, to be honest, I want to get a doctor overseas to treat my illness. I still wish to have a child with you."


    Her eyes reddened. "I want to be a mother."


    Rodney frowned in silence and hesitated for a moment. He thought that if it were not for Freya, Sarah would not have lost the chance to be a mother. I n the end, he gave her another card. "Go and treat your illness."


    "Rodney, I can definitely be cured, right? We''ll surely have a child, right?" Sarah suddenly flung herself into his embrace.


    As her legs were injured, Rodney had no choice but to hug her.


    Sarah cried for a while. Then, she kissed his chin." Rodney, it''s our wedding night tonight. You weren''t willing to touch me before because, I know, I looked horrible back then. But my face is fine now. Do you


    think I''m pretty?" 1


    She gazed at Rodney affectionately.


    Once Rodney nodded, she kissed him and took the lead to unbutton his clothes.


    Rodney was, in fact, not interested in doing it at all. However, he understood that if he did not touch Sarah that night, she might cry and wallow in self-pity again. He could already guess what she would say.


    He did not want to listen to her anymore, so all he could was give her a perfunctory response. However, his body failed him. He even felt a little repulsed.


    There was no reaction no matter how hard Sarah tried.


    "Rodney, have you always hated me?" Sarah cried out in frustration.


    "No. I''ve just been too tiredtely." Rodney said powerlessly, "Besides... Besides, I have always had a problem with my body. It was like that when I was with Freya too. I''m sure you''re aware that Freya and I only had a child because of your brother''s scheme. We slept in separate rooms when she was pregnant."


    Sarah was stunned and did not quite believe him." You weren''t like this in the past."


    "Are you talking about the time you got pregnant? I was drunk. I don''t remember it at all," Rodney exined tiredly.


    Sarah recalled thest time. It had taken her a long time to get him to have an erection.


    Did he really have a problem?


    At the thought of it, Sarah became unhappy. She had experienced quite a few men before. Moreover, she was at the age where her desires were the strongest. She had been lonely for too long.


    "Then... Why don''t you drink some wine?"


    "Let''s do this another day, okay? I''m exhausted today." Rodney avoided her and slipped into the bathroom.


    Sarah threw a pillow on the floor out of anger.


    She should not have returned to Australia. She should have just found a man overseas. It would have been much better than getting Rodney, a useless loser with no money.


    Unfortunately, she was disabled.


    After the wedding, the useless Rodney kept finding excuses and returning homete for consecutive days to avoid Sarah.


    One night, he received an invitation to a dinner, which he could have chosen not to go. However, he still went because he did not want to face Sarah at home.


    If it were before, many people would start approaching him as soon as he entered. However, things were not what they used to be anymore. Everyone just exchanged pleasantries when they saw his arrival. Then, they would look for business tycoons that were far more capable. Even minor celebrities did not want to get close to Rodney.


    After greeting the banquet''s host, Rodney walked toward the couches in the


    corner.

 Chapter 2210

    After taking a seat, Rodney heard two minor celebrities discussing something behind a partition.


    "The man in the blue suit earlier is so good-looking. He''s even more handsome than the male celebrities in the entertainment industry. From what I see, his clothes are quite expensive. I wonder which wealthy businessman is he?"


    "Oh, him. You joined the industryte, so you might not know about this. He''s Rodney Snow."


    "Hisst name is Snow. Is he that person from the Snow family..."


    "Shhh. Keep your voice down. Yes, that''s him. But don''t even think of ying up to him. He has been abandoned by the Snow family and even stripped of his inheritance rights."


    "Even if he has been stripped of his inheritance rights, he''s still a member of the Snow family. Even crumbs that fall from the hands of those people would be enough to feed us for the rest of our lives. Besides, if we get him to be our financial backer, we can take advantage of his connection and resources."


    "Ha! You are too naive. Even if we get a backer, we should get someone who''s kind. He''s not kind at all.


    He''s a sc*mbag. He cheated on his wife right after she gave birth to his child. He even divorced his ex-wife for a mistress and made his ex-wife leave the marriage with nothing. Not only that, but he also held a grand wedding for that mistress after his divorce. The public said he''s madly in love with that mistress. They''ve been entangled with each other for more than ten years. Anyone who gets in between them is just a sidekick." 1


    "Wow. How could he treat his wife that way? It seems like I won''t get any money if I make him my financial backer. Forget it."


    Rodney chuckled. He held a ss of wine and took arge sip.


    He could not believe that even minor celebrities in the entertainment industry who


    were desperate for a financial backer were looking down on him.


    He was so heartless that he did not even qualify as a backer.


    Ha! When did he end up in such a state?


    "Young Master Snow, it''s been a while. Why are you drinking alone here?"


    As the elegant voice sounded, Eliza walked over in a ck strapless dress that revealed her slender body. A crystal essory was ced at the slit at the side of the dress, and it made her aura even more seductive as she walked.


    Rodney raised his gaze and looked toward her indifferently. "What do you want from me?"


    "Young Master Snow is so cold." Eliza scoffed coldly." Has your wife been controlling you so strictly after the wedding that you don''t even dare to speak with other women?"


    "Eliza, you''re not here to have a conversation with me. You''re here to scold me for Freya''s sake, right?" Rodney stood up and put his phone in his pocket. " Excuse me. I''ve been scolded a lot recently. I don''t want to hear any more scolding."


    "Young Master Snow, you''ve misunderstood me. I''m not here to do that. I just want to tell you something about Freya."


    Eliza took an untouched ss of wine and swirled it.


    Taken aback, Rodney''s long legs halted unconsciously. "What''s wrong with her?"


    Was Freya upset because of his recent wedding? 1


    Many thoughts shed across Rodney''s mind in a split second.


    At that point, what could he do even if Freya was sad? If it were not for the mistakes she had made, both of them would not have ended up that way.


    He, too, had been unhappy every day.


    Eliza took a sip of red wine before saying slowly," She''s fine. There is just something you don''t know.


    Actually, the person who kidnapped Sarah back then wasn''t Freya. It was me."


    Rodney''s body shook, and he turned his head abruptly. "What did you say?" 8

 Chapter 2211

    Eliza was satisfied with Rodney''s expression.


    There was nothing better than killing a person by torturing their heart.


    Did Rodney not im that Freya was evil? Now, she would let him know that his ex-wife had not done anything bad all along.


    "Freya was just taking the me for me."


    Eliza swirled the ss of red wine in her hand. She was smiling, but her pretty eyes were void of warmth." Freya only knew that I kidnapped Sarah when it was almost morning. By the time she rushed over, I had severely injured Sarah. Freya knew that if I were caught, you would definitely kill me. However, she was different. She was your wife, the prime minister''s goddaughter, and the mother of your child. Even if she got caught, you wouldn''t kill her even though you were furious."


    Rodney''s expression was as cold as ice. He stared straight into Eliza''s eyes. "Did Freya tell you toe and lie to me on purpose? She has found such a ridiculous excuse just because she wants to reconcile with me. Ha! Does she take me as a fool?" 1 "Ha! Freya wants to reconcile with you? You have


    such wild fantasies."


    Eliza sneered. "Rodney, use your narrow mind and think about what kind of person Freya is. You two spent time together every day and slept in the same bed. Is she such a vicious and evil woman to you?


    Please. She doesn''t even dare to kill a fish. Would she be capable of torturing Sarah to such a horrible state?"


    "Enough. Stop lying for Freya." Rodney''s hands were trembling. The hostility in his eyes looked as if he wanted to gobble Eliza up. "Please don''t cover up for her anymore. Catherine would be better at covering up for her than you. You said you were the one who did it. You don''t even know Sarah. There are no grudges between the both of you-"


    "Who told you that? That there are no grudges between Sarah and me?"


    Eliza said coldly, "I desperately want to cut her up into thousands of pieces. Aunty Jennifer was a good friend of my mom before she married into the Neeson family. Charity used to be my best friend. However, both of them died because of Sarah. I hate her. If Freya hadn''t rushed over to stop me that day, I would''ve killed Sarah with my own hands. Why would I let that b*tch get away with her crimes until this very day?"


    Looking at Rodney''s utterly shocked expression, Eliza took a deep breath. "If you don''t believe it, you can find out just by investigating them. I''ve crossed paths with Charity and her mother during my years of growing up. Moreover, what time did Freya leave The Lodge that morning? Did she have enough time tomit the crime?" she said with certainty.


    In fact, Rodney was close to believing herpletely.


    However, a part of him would rather not believe her at all.


    If that incident were a misunderstanding, the truth would make him even more miserable.


    Rodney only divorced Freya because he thought she was evil and a lunatic for hurting Sarah. He believed it was because of him that Sarah had to suffer. That was why he chose to marry Sarah so quickly after the divorce topensate her. 3


    Whenever he thought of Freya, he would tell himself repeatedly that she did not deserve him, that she was evil, and that he had been blind back then.


    He, Rodney Snow, could never tolerate such an evil woman.


    However, someone was now telling him that Freya did not do it.


    Not only that, but she was the one who stopped the culprit from killing Sarah.


    "Sarah knows of this as well." Eliza chuckled. She lowered her voice and said, "When I threw Sarah into a bucket of sh*t back then, she asked me who I was. Haha. At that moment, she knew I wasn''t Freya or Catherine. She just didn''t expect it to be me..." 1 "Shut up. Stop talking, you evil b*tch. Why did you kidnap Sarah? Why did you let Freya take the me? Why didn''t youe forward and say something?"


    Rodney strangled Eliza''s neck like a madman.


    He was going crazy from anger.


    It was Eliza. It was her.


    She was the one who ruined his marriage, i


    He could have had a happy family. He would not have had to get a divorce. He


    could have seen his child every day after work.


    However, all of that was destroyed. 3

 Chapter 2212

    Rodney had no choice but to marry Sarah. He had no choice but to live such a suffocating life.


    He did not even want to go back to his so-called home.


    All of that was caused by Eliza.


    Rodney''s eyes reddened from anger.


    He increased the force he exerted in his hands.


    Eliza''s small face was red from being strangled. The wine ss in her hand fell to the ground and made a shattering sound, which rmed the people nearby.


    "Ah! Young Master Snow is killing someone."


    Someone eximed, and the banquet was thrown into a mess.


    Luckily, a man nearby came over and separated Eliza and Rodney. Eliza doubled over while grasping her throat in pain. She felt as if she was on the border of life and death. She almost suffocated.


    "Let me go. I''ll kill her," Rodney shouted angrily.


    Seeing his ferocious expression, the security guard put in more strength and held him down tightly.


    "Miss Robbins, are you okay?" A few gentlemen from the banquet surrounded Eliza and helped her up.


    "I''m... fine." Eliza revealed a panicked and scared expression. "Young Master Snow is terrifying. His ex-wife is my friend. Seeing how much Young Master Snow hates his ex-wife, I thought I could help my friend exin that she did not do anything to hurt his current wife since I met him today. However, he refused to listen and wanted to strangle me to death like a lunatic."


    There was too much information in those words.


    Most of the people present knew about the conflict between Rodney, his ex-wife, and his current wife. In a split second, they understood something.


    Young Master Snow most probably believed that his ex-wife had hurt his mistress. However, he was so protective of his current wife that he refused to listen to anybody defending his ex-wife. His temper red because he got angry.


    Tsk! Young Master Snow was really protective of Sarah.


    Did he have to love her to that extent?


    A few elites in the business world despised that.


    In that circle, it was okay to fool around. However, men who liked to fool around knew that the status of their wives at home was irrevocable. Yet, Young Master Snow treated his wife like some grass. It was no wonder the Snow family did not want him to be Snow Corporation''s heir.


    That kind of person did not deserve it at all.


    "Eliza, you''re so good at acting." Rodney pointed at Eliza andughed eerily. "I will investigate this matter thoroughly. If you''re really the culprit, I won''t let you off the hook."


    After he spoke, he shook the security guard off before turning around and leaving ruthlessly.


    Everyone gazed at Eliza weirdly. However, sheughed bitterly and said, "I was secretly teaching the shameless woman by Young Master Snow''s side a lesson for my friend''s sake. Great. Now that he has found out, things will get troublesome."


    nT 99


    I see.


    Wives of a few presidents said, "Everyone knows about Young Master Snow and that homewrecker. He did go overboard. Even a stranger would feel unjust, not to mention that you''re Miss Lynch''s friend."


    "No matter what, Rodney is too overprotective of Sarah. I don''t understand what good Sarah has. Rodney looks like he''s been possessed." 2

 Chapter 2213

    "Don''t worry, Miss Robbins. Rodney doesn''t have any real power now. The


    projects he has aren''t going well either. On the other hand, you''re the top celebrity of Felix Media, who has the backing of Jewell Corporation. Who would dare to give you a hard time?"


    Eliza touched her neck, which was red from being strangled. She sneered in her heart.


    ''Rodney, go ahead and be angry. The angrier you are, the more frustrated and regretful you''ll feel.''


    However, the game had only just begun.


    After leaving the banquet, Eliza''s phone rang.


    It was Chester who called. After picking it up, his cold voice sounded. "Eliza, you''re pretty amazing, huh? To think you made such a hugemotion from attending a banquet."


    "Why? Are you a mute now?" Chester got even furious when he did get a reply.


    "No..." Eliza spoke with her dry and painful throat," Young Master Snow strangled me. My throat feels ufortable."


    "You''re so bold. Why didn''t he strangle you to death?" Chester''s mockery sounded as if it wasced with poison.


    "If he strangled me to death, you wouldn''t be able to y around with me anymore... Young Master Jewell," Eliza said hoarsely.


    "It''s good you know. Eliza, your life is mine now. Stop ying games." Chester sneered. "I''m clear of


    Rodney''s character. I know very well what you said that could''ve agitated him like that."


    "Forget Rodney. I, too, would like to kill you. Did I rescue you and cover-up for you back then for you to go up to Rodney and tell him everything? If he digs into it a little more, he''ll know that I was the one providing the information behind the scenes."


    "So... You still want to be a good person even after you betrayed your best friend?" A sarcastic expression appeared on Eliza''s face. She was in awe of his shamelessness.


    "Who did I f*cking betrayed my best friend for?" Chester asked.


    After a moment of silence, Eliza said, "It wasn''t for me. It was most probably for the sake of Lil'' Chester."


    "Lil'' Chester?" The corners of Chester''s mouth twitched, and then he smiled yfully. "Eliza, you really are something."


    "Did I say something wrong?" Eliza asked.


    "You didn''t, and in this case, you should know what your mission is. Lil'' Chester needs you right now," Chester said wickedly.


    Eliza''s eyes were filled with disgust. "Are you sure you want me to go over? Aren''t you afraid of running into Young Master Snow?"


    "Since you dared to spill everything, what should I be afraid of?" Chester sneered. "You''d better be quick. I''m very pissed now."


    Eliza lowered her gaze. "Okay."


    Chester''s ce was not very far from where she was.


    It was only a 30-minute drive.


    When Eliza opened the door and entered, Chester was sitting on the sofa with his legs crossed and had aptop on his knees. He had on a navy blue sleeping robe, and a pair of sses sat on the bridge of his nose. Below his nose were heartless-looking, pinkish lips. It was an exceptionally handsome face. The aura he exuded was elegant as well.


    However, everyone in Canberra knew that behind that gentlemanly face was coldness and fickleness.


    Women who had been with him also knew that he was wicked in bed and an absolute dominator.


    "Come."


    Chester beckoned to Eliza with his fingers and ced hisptop aside.


    Eliza went over expressionlessly until a warm palm grabbed hold of her wrist. The next second, she fell and sat on his legs.


    "Did Rodney do this?" Chester immediately saw the fingerprints on her neck and could tell that she had been strangled very tightly. He narrowed his eyes.


    "Mm," Eliza replied indifferently as if the one who got strangled was not her.


    "I heard you were almost strangled to death." Chester''s fingertips caressed her neck slowly like a snake''s tongue. "Eliza, this is the first and final time. Don''t ever do this again. I''m still not done with you, so nothing can happen to you. Do you understand?"


    His words sounded gentle yet cold and heartless.


    Eliza raised her head and nced at him. She said," Rodney wouldn''t dare."

 Chapter 2214

    "Yes, he wouldn''t dare." Chester realized that he liked Eliza''s confident expression. It made him want to throw her on the bed and conquer her immediately.


    He pinched her chin. Just as he was about to kiss her, he halted all of a sudden. "It''s always the same cold face. Smile. I don''t want to have fun with a robot."


    Eliza said calmly, "I''m threatened to do this. You should be grateful that I''m not vomiting."


    "Vomit?" Chester chuckled. However, his eyes were ice -cold. "Do I disgust you that much?"


    "You know full well how many women you''ve slept with. To be honest, I''m quite afraid of catching a disease." Eliza did not mince her words at all.


    "Oh, what gives you the right to criticize me?" Chester tightened his pinch on her chin. "Didn''t you used to be someone else''s lover? Besides, it''s not your first time having sex with me either. Why are you acting like you''re so innocent? It''s disgusting."


    "Don''t touch me if you feel disgusted."


    When Eliza met Chester''s gaze, his cold and handsome face was reflected in her


    cool eyes.


    He looked at Eliza, who reminded him of another woman.


    They were too simr.


    Why were their gazes so simr?


    Every time, an uncontroble hostility would surface within him, and he wanted to pull her into hell.


    "We''ll both be disgusting then."


    Chesterughed mockingly with hiszy voice. Then, he lowered his head and pressed his lips against Eliza''s hard.


    However, Eliza did not move. Instead, she allowed him to kiss her as he wanted, neither rejecting him nor returning the kiss.


    To be honest, she found it pointless and repulsive, yet Chester always enjoyed it.


    She allowed him to do whatever he wanted as if she was the dirtiest rag in the world.


    As her clothes fell to the ground, Chester''s kiss rained down on her.


    Suddenly, a series of knocking came from the door outside. Despite that, he ignored it.


    "Chester, open the door."


    Rodney''s voice roared outside, and it was followed by the sound of him kicking the door.


    Eliza avoided Chester''s kiss. "You should deal with Rodney first." "You can still think about other men, huh? It seems like I''m not working hard enough."


    After that, Chester turned her face back. Desire was painted across his handsome features, and his bobbing Adam''s apple was fatally seductive.


    The next moment, he lifted her in his arms and went upstairs.


    Eliza gritted her teeth. Deep down, she scolded him, but there was nothing she could do about it.


    Downstairs, Rodney had been knocking on the door for a long time. When his hands and legs were almost numb from hitting the door, he took out his phone. Chester, I know you''re inside. If you don''t open the door now, I''ll have no choice but to call a locksmith over."


    "You even have the nerve to break into my house now, huh?"


    "


    The door suddenly opened from the inside, revealing Chester''szy figure. His bathrobe was tied loosely around him. However, the redness in his eyes had not fadedpletely, and his short dark hair was slightly messy. A familiar fragrance of a woman on him hit Rodney''s nose.


    Rodney immediately identified the smell on Chester''s body.


    He had smelled it on the woman he strangled just now.


    At that moment, he understood everything.


    Upon realizing it, Rodney''s eyes turned red from anger. "Eliza is upstairs, right?"


    Chester leaned against the shoe cab and lit a cigarette nonchntly. "Do you have a problem with that?"


    "Chester, stop pretending," Rodney shouted, "Eliza has told me everything, and I''ve thought about it on my way here. Sarah was kidnapped from your hospital, so you were the first one who found out that Sarah was abducted by Eliza, right? You hid the truth and deceived me so that you could keep her for yourself and sleep with her.


    "I''m your best friend, yet you lied to me for the sake of a woman.¡± 3

 Chapter 2215

    Chester''s expression remained indifferent as he exhaled a puff of smoke.


    He was like an audience sitting below the stage, watching the show.


    The look on Chester''s face made Rodney grab the cor of Chester''s robe in a fit of anger. "Say another f* eking word. Do you think I don''t have the guts to hit you? Chester, I really want to kill you now. Why do I have a best friend like you? You''re a f*cking backstabber and a selfish person."


    "Are you done talking?"


    Chester finally spoke. His voice and expression were calm. "Rodney, think about it. For whose sake did youe here to bother me?"


    "Don''t you know who I''m doing this for?" Rodney''s eyes were bloodshot from anger. "Because of you, my life is ruined and in a mess."


    "Because of me?"


    Chesterughed sarcastically. "Rodney, you always do this. You push all the me on Shaun, Freya, and me. Haven''t you thought about why your old friends are getting further away from you? How many people attended the high profile,vish wedding you held?"


    "Shut up."


    Rodney could not tolerate Chester''s tant mockery anymore and shouted out loud. Even his veins were popping. "I''m talking about Sarah''s kidnapping right now. I know you dislike her, but how many years have we been best friends? For Eliza, you kept me in the dark and treated me like a fool. Tell me that what Eliza said isn''t true."


    "That''s right. I was the one who did it."


    Chester admitted to it openly. "After finding out it was Eliza, I went to Freya immediately and gave her a choice. She was willing to shoulder the me for her friend."


    "You b*stard."


    No longer able to control himself, Rodney swung his fist angrily at Chester.


    However, before Rodney''s fist couldnd on Chester''s face, Chester had raised his hand and grabbed Rodney''s fist. "Why are you angry? Is it because you couldn''t catch the real culprit who harmed Sarah? Or is it because that incident made you mistake Freya as a n evil person and that was why you divorced her?"


    "Since you knew everything, why didn''t you exin it to me in the first ce instead of watching me misunderstand everything?"


    Rodney let out a roar of despair.


    He had misunderstood Freya. She had never


    kidnapped Sarah.


    However, why did she not exin herself to him? She would rather him misunderstand her to protect her friend, Eliza.


    "I despise that woman, Sarah, a lot. Why should I tell you the truth?"


    Chester''s expression was still indifferent. "Besides, Freya is your wife. You guys spent time together every day and even raised a child together. Don''t you know what type of woman she is?"

 Chapter 2216

    "Enough. Stop passing the me." Rodney gritted his teeth. "When I went to rescue Sarah, Freya was the only person there, and Sarah was critically injured. Freya was caught red-handed with evidence. How could I have believed her?"


    "What about after the incident?" Chester raised his eyebrows. "Did you calm down and think it through? Did you at least try to believe your wife a little? If only you put in some effort investigating it, you would''ve known that Freya left The Lodge in the morning. How could she have had the time to hurt Sarah? Or, if you had put in more effort, you would''ve found out that the kidnapper had no connection to Freya at all. However, you didn''t trust her and insisted it was her. Why should Freya exin things to you? She must''ve been so disappointed."


    "Shut up. Shut up."


    As if his tail had been stepped on, Rodney''s face paled. "Freya was not willing to exin things to me. I would''ve wavered if she had spoken even one sentence. She was the one who wanted to protect Eliza. She didn''t care about our family at all. It was you. You kept things from me for Eliza''s sake too." "Rodney, you''re wrong."


    A mockingugh erupted from Chester''s throat. "I''m not a good person, so I dare to own up to the things I''ve done. What about you? You''re such a sc*m, yet you still want to make yourself look good. At this point, do you still think you weren''t in the wrong at all and that we were the ones at fault instead? Were we the ones who told you to hide Sarah? Did we make you climb into Sarah''s bed and get her pregnant?"


    Chester scoffed. "If I were to get married one day, I''d tell the woman not to fall in love with me or expect that I''d be faithful. I''d definitely have mistresses, so she shouldn''t get married to me if she couldn''t take it. You, on the other hand, are different from me. You''re a sc*m, yet you lie to your wife, saying you''re a good man, that you won''t have an affair, and that you''ll only love her alone. However, you ended up with your exgirlfriend in the middle of the night rather than your wife and child.


    "Never mind that you were with your ex-girlfriend, but you even hoped that your wife wouldn''t misunderstand. If she did, she''d be suspecting and doubting you. After that, you said you''d send Sarah overseas, but you were in her bed. Don''t say that you were under the influence of alcohol. A person loyal to their marriage will know how to maintain a distance from the opposite sex. But did you do that?"


    Chester''s every word was spot on, and they cut into Rodney''s heart like an axe, tearing a hole that was bleeding profusely.


    Rodney''s lips trembled. Even his hands were shaking. He felt as if theyer of shame he had been covering himself in had been yanked away mercilessly. Nevertheless, Chester did not let him off the hook. " Didn''t youe looking for me because you think I lied to you and was the cause of your and Freya''s divorce? You''re wrong. Even without Eliza''s incident, you two would''ve gotten a divorce anyway. At best, you wouldn''t have thought Freya was evil, and you would have refused to get a divorce. What would happen after that? After sending Sarah overseas, she''d call you out of the blue one day and say she has your baby. Would you tell her to abort the baby? No. You''d just have a mistress overseas and a legal wife at home. It''d be as if you have a wife and a concubine.


    "If Freya wouldn''t agree to it, you''d exin that you didn''t get Sarah pregnant on purpose. You were drunk. Moreover, you''d say that Sarah was pitiful, that she had nothing left, that you couldn''t be with her, and that she only had a child with her. After that, would you disregard your child who''s overseas? One day, you''d bring Sarah and the child back. By then, you would torture Freya to death, yet you wouldn''t sense anything."


    "Stop talking. Say no more."


    Rodney could not continue listening anymore. He stepped backward, looking like he was about to break down. He was panicking, scared, and flustered.


    "You''re not letting me speak because I''ve said what''s a


    t the back of your mind."


    Chester sneered. "Rodney, we''ve known each other since we were young. I know you better than anybody else. Do you know why Shaun and I have distanced ourselves from you? It''s not just because of Sarah. It''s because you don''t have the guts to admit what you did. You''re the good one, while the rest of us are the bad guys. Everyone thinks it''s pointless. Do you understand?" 1


    Rodney opened his mouth in a struggle, and his heart wrenched painfully.


    He was supposed to be there to give Chester a hard time. He had even prepared himself to fight Chester. However, he eventually lost his voice amid Chester''s aggressive words.


    Chester was right. If Sarah still had the baby...


    Things would have really gone the way Chester described.

 Chapter 2217

    Rodney had never thought of that before. He only hated Freya because she stripped Sarah of her role as a mother.


    When the thought of what would happen if Sarah gave birth to the child finally hit him, he shuddered. He was not sure whether he should feel fortunate or sad.


    "What else do you want to say? Say it all."


    He looked at Chester numbly.


    Chester leaned back a little. Although he was wearing a smile, the remarks he made were extremely harsh." You came here to look for me angrily not just because you were lied to, but because you hadn''t been living well. The more unsatisfied you are, the more you miss your previous life. Back then, your parents were very close to you, and when you got home, you had a cute wife and child waiting for you. What about now? What do you have? You have a woman who makes you feel bad and wants you to hold a grand wedding for her even though you''re short of money? A woman who always asks you for money, power, and wealth, or perhaps a woman who suspects you of having an affair when you get homete?"


    Rodney froze.


    If it had not been for the fact that he had lost contact with Chester for a long time, he would have doubted whether he had poured out his troubles to Chester every day like he used to.


    "Are you wondering why I know everything so well?"


    Chester raised his nting eyes. "You can tell from one''s expression whether they are living well. Rodney, please go back. If you want to fight, I''ll fight you to the end, but it''s pointless. I don''t regret anything I''ve done. I believe Freya doesn''t regret taking the me for Eliza too. Back then, you were set against getting a divorce. With the persisting conflict and being disgusted by you and Sarah, she could not wait to end her rtionship with you as soon as possible."


    "Our divorce is one thing, but Eliza''s kidnap of Sarah is another."


    Rodney exchanged nces with Chester as he slowly regained hisposure. "Since she hasmitted a crime, I''ll send her to jail."


    "Do you have any evidence?" Chester smiled discreetly.


    Rodney was shocked. He knew Chester so well that he immediately understood the situation.


    Since the incident was long over, Chester had probably eliminated all the evidence.


    "Chester, is a woman so important?" Rodney looked at him in a daze.


    "Personally, Eliza is more important, and from the perspective of mypany''s gains, Eliza is a popr artist who can bring in billions of dors to ourpany. There''s no reason for me to give up on her for the sake of Sarah, whom I hate."


    Chester suddenly straightened his back and extended his long hands to push Rodney.


    Rodney tottered out of the gate.


    "Rodney, our rtionship can never go back to how it was. The next time youe and kick up a fuss at my door, I''ll instinctively call the police. Also, if you want to cause trouble for me, you can do it as you please. Considering your current condition, I have no regard for you. Don''t be mad. You were the one who destroyed our rtionship for Sarah''s sake. I''m not your parents. I don''t have to bear with Sarah no matter how much they dislike her." 1


    Chester closed the door once he finished speaking.


    Eliza had put on a ck pajama dress and came downstairs. Chester was the one who got someone to buy all the clothes here for her. It was the only dress that was less revealing. However, her thin corbones that resembled two pretty crescent moons were exposed with red hickeys on her skin. Coupled with her face, she looked pure yet charming.


    Chester darted a nce at her. Suddenly, Rodney''sst question for him crossed his mind - is a woman so important?


    He suddenly let out a deepugh.


    She really was important to him now.


    At least, he found the deal worthwhile.


    He admitted that he was cold-blooded sometimes.


    Chester had been friends with Rodney for over ten years, and he ended their friendship over a mistake Rodney made.


    "What are youughing at?" Eliza looked at Chester strangely. She had heard his conversation with Rodney from upstairs.


    As much as she hated Chester, what he said just now gave her great satisfaction.


    That was Rodney''s character. Was that not?


    He was the one who wronged Freya in the marriage, yet he med her.

 Chapter 2218

    The responsibility always rested on someone else, but Rodney? Never.


    He was sc*mbag, yet he still wanted to look good.


    "I''mughing at myself for being obsessed with you recently."


    Chester wrapped her into his arms and smiled at her with his handsome face, which was indeed charming. "Look. Because of you, I didn''t spare Rodney from embarrassment. I don''t even care about my friendship with him that hassted for over ten years."


    "Young Master Jewell, you think too highly of me." Eliza lowered her head and said nonchntly, "You just don''t want too much contact with Rodney. After all, you''re already exhausted from work. If only conflict and no happiness is left in a friendship, it''s meaningless."


    "Are you that unconfident about yourself?" Chester nted a kiss on her lips, and his tone was extremely gentle.


    Any other person would not be able to resist Chester, but Eliza knew him too well.


    "Yeah. I have no self-confidence." Eliza smiled.


    "It''s fine. I''ll make you feel confident."


    Chester deepened the kiss.


    In the underground parking lot.


    Rodney sat in the car for a long time.


    While he was seated in the passenger seat, his phone kept ringing. It was Sarah calling him.


    However, he did not want to pick up the call.


    He curled up into a ball like a kid.


    A man at the age of 30 would typically have a happy family. Yet, he felt like he had nothing even though he had a wife.


    Chester criticized him for shifting the me to other people. Indeed, that was Rodney. Back then, he med Freya for being wicked. However, now that he had learned the truth, he med Freya and Chester for lying to him for Eliza''s sake, forgetting the fact that he had no trust in Freya at all.


    If he had investigated the incident, he could have found out the truth.


    Nevertheless, he did nothing. He kicked Freya to the floor violently until her rib broke, and she had to be sent to the hospital.


    He called her a b*tch and the most wicked woman in the world. He even said that marrying her was his biggest regret.


    When recalling those incidents, Rodney wept bitterly.


    He was sc*mmy, hypocritical, and narrow-minded.


    He had always seen Chester as a yboy, yet the yboy now mocked him for being sc*mmy and shameless.


    Right. He denied that he was sc*mmy yet slept with Sarah and even impregnated her. Worst of all, he had sworn in front of his family that he was not romantically involved with Sarah. He also promised Freya that she was the only one he loved. What happened in the end?


    He hurt Freya badly. He even got married to Sarah and gave her the best wedding. It was a real p in Freya''s face. He really did trample all over her dignity.


    He was a b*stard and a beast.


    Then, Rodney found Freya''s number and dialed it.


    However, he did not hear Freya''s voice. It was Ryan''s." Rodney, what''s the matter?"


    "Why are you answering the call? Why are you still with Freya at such ate hour?" Rodney''s heart clenched painfully. 3

 Chapter 2219

    "Rodney, Freya didn''t want to pick up your call, so she told me to do it."


    Ryan exined gently, "She''s putting Dani to bed. If you want to see Dani, you can pay The Lodge a visit anytime during the day."


    "She''s putting Dani to bed, but why are you there?" Like a jealous husband, Rodney warned Ryan coldly," Ryan, what are your intentions?"


    "Both of you are divorced," Ryan reminded him appropriately. He did not want to argue with Rodney as he knew it was pointless.


    "Even if we''ve gotten a divorce, she''s still my child''s mother." There was excruciating pain in Rodney''s chest, and he said furiously, "Stay away from her."


    "Rodney, it''ste. Since you have the time to control your ex-wife, why don''t you spend some time controlling your current wife? I think that would be better." With that, Ryan ended the call.


    In less than two seconds, Rodney called again.


    Ryan frowned. Was Rodney out of his mind tonight? The fuss was endless.


    In truth, he admired Rodney when he was young.


    However, he was beginning to look down on Rodney these days. Rodney chose this path on his own. He just held a grand wedding with Sarah a few days ago, yet he was calling his ex-wife now.


    Was he not having a roving eye?


    He was rash and had no sense of responsibility at all.


    Ryan blocked Rodney''s number straight away. 2


    When he returned to the bedroom, Dani had already fallen asleep with the milk bottle still in her mouth.


    As soon as Freya saw him, she handed the milk bottle t 0 him. Only after she gently carried Dani to the bed did she ask softly, "Why did Rodney call me?"


    "I have no idea. When he heard my voice, he criticized me for staying with you at such ate hour and told me to leave." Ryan handed the phone to her. "Even after I hung up, he wouldn''t stop calling. I was worried he''d disturb you, so I blocked his number for now."


    "Is he out of his mind?" Frey said with disgust, "He used to stay the night with Sarah and found it totally appropriate. But now that you''re with me here at 9:00 p.m., he thinks it''s inappropriate. What double standard is this?"


    "This goes to show that something must be going on when a man and a woman are togetherte at night and aren''t willing to return to their rooms."


    Then, Ryanughed and hugged her intimately from behind. The heater in the house was turned on. The woman in his arms was wearing a pink woolen pajama shirt. Her face was bare and clean, her skin was glowing, and she also had a fresh after-shower scent.


    He lowered his head and kissed her face in spite of himself.


    Freya''s pretty face turned red.


    They were in her room. Plus, it was already 10:00 p.m. As the abrupt burning sensation rose in him, Ryan could not help but have butterflies in his stomach.


    All of a sudden, footsteps sounded outside the room. Since the door was not shut, Freya hurriedly pushed Ryan away.


    "Miss Lynch, has Dani fallen asleep?"


    It was Aunty Loretta who came in.


    "She has just fallen asleep." Ryan quickly covered his mouth and yawned. "This kid was really fussy tonight. She insisted on having me y with her and didn''t want her mom to y with her at all. She finally fell asleep after she got tired of ying."


    "Dani is very fond of you, Young Master," Aunty Loretta said with a grin. "You''re the man that Dani is closest to. Although she''s too young to know what a father is, she has subconsciously taken you as someone important." "She has. Aunty Loretta, please sanitize the milk


    bottle. I''m going to bed first."


    Ryan handed the milk bottle to Aunty Loretta. Then, he turned around and winked


    at Freya before leaving.


    Once the house fell silent, Freya let out a deepugh. " Drama king." 2

 Chapter 2220

    Meanwhile, Rodney could no longer reach Freya after attempting to call her many times. Only then did he realize that his number had been blocked.


    Damn it. It must be Ryan''s doing.


    Rodney punched the steering wheel. Although his family imed that Ryan was interested in men, Rodney did not buy it. Given his slyness, Ryan could be plotting something to get Freya.


    Rodney should not have divorced her. 1


    However, it was toote to say anything at that moment.


    Devastation haunted him, yet he could not find a way to vent his feelings.


    At 12:00 a.m., Rodney went home drunk.


    The minute he stepped into the house, he saw Sarah in a wheelchair looking at him with a teary face. "Why didn''t you answer my calls? I called you over ten times during the night. Did you avoid my calls on purpose?"


    "No. I drank quite a lot when I was out socializing and napped in the car for a while, so I didn''t hear my phone ring."


    Rodney rubbed his aching temples. He was too exhausted to coax her.


    "Don''t you know to get the driver to send you back since you drank so much? Rodney, ever since we got married, you''ve beening hometer each day and avoiding me. You must look down on me for not being able to walk and get pregnant, right? You regret it, right?"


    Sarah fixed her eyes on Rodney, whose shirt buttons were unbuttoned. He staggered about with a red face, and his dispirited look instantly triggered her.


    She could have controlled herself if this had happened in the past. However, she had not been able to get him to sleep with her, and during the day, she was alone in the cold, luxurious vi. Even if she wanted to go out, her disability made it inconvenient to do so. Sometimes, she also had to endure the strange looks people gave her when the nanny was wheeling her on the street.


    Considering that Sarah used to be held in high esteem, when had she ever experienced that feeling?


    She kept waiting for Rodney''s return, and now that he was finally back, her rage exploded.


    Unbothered about her, Rodney headed straight for upstairs.


    "Say something." Sarah tugged at his sleeve and said i n exasperation, "You don''t even want to talk to me now, huh? Or are you thinking about Freya? You miss her because she is able-bodied. Don''t forget who got me into this condition and killed our child."


    "Are you done?"


    Rodney lost his temper and roared as if something had hit his temples.


    A sudden hush descended upon the house. Sarah''s nk eyes rested on him. She could not believe that Rodney roared at her this way.


    A few secondster, she broke into tears. "You shouted at me. Rodney, we''ve been only married for a few days, and you''re shouting at me. What''s the point of me living? I might as well die."


    As she was speaking, she rocked her wheelchair and was about to m herself into the wall. 1


    Despite his exhaustion, Rodney went forward to hold the wheelchair.


    "Keep your hands off it. I don''t want to live anymore. It''s meaningless." Sarah hit him hard.


    Nevertheless, Rodney did not move a muscle. When she was tired of hitting him, she began to wail.


    Sarah thought that Rodney would soothe her like he used to. However, even when her throat became ufortable from all the crying, Rodney did not utter a word.


    Eventually, she stopped wailing and looked at Rodney despondently. "Rodney, do you know that you''re the only one I have left in my life? I have nothing else. I can''t be a mother, and I can''t walk. I can''t even put food on my te during meals."


    Rodney lowered his head and looked at her hand. All of a sudden, he asked, "Sarah, the day you were kidnapped, was it really Freya who broke your limbs?"


    "Who else could it have been if not her?" After being momentarily stunned, Sarah said while sobbing. 5

 Chapter 2221

    Rodney then recalled what Eliza said.


    ording to Eliza, Sarah was under no illusions that it was not Freya who kidnapped her.


    However, whose words should he believe?


    Perhaps the only thing he could be sure of was that Eliza was the culprit.


    "Sarah, it wasn''t Freya who kidnapped you," Rodney said while looking into her eyes weakly.


    Sarah froze. She, of course, knew that Freya did not kidnap her. However, Rodney imed it was Freya''s doing when she woke up. Given that her face was disfigured and she was disabled, she had to shift the me onto Freya. Only then would Rodney know of Freya''s wickedness and give up on herpletely.


    However, how did Rodney find out about it?


    At that moment, many thoughts shed across Sarah''s mind. After ten seconds or so, she feigned confusion and said, "How could it be? Didn''t you say you caught her red-handed when you saved me? She hates me. She thought I wanted to destroy your marriage, so she tried killing me using those terrifying means.''


    While speaking, she wrapped her hands around her


    head in agony. "It was agonizing. Everything felt like a nightmare to me. I don''t ever want to look back at it for the rest of my life."


    Rodney sympathized with her, as well as himself.


    It was a nightmare for her and for him.


    He was also exhausted. He hardly had the energy to hug and coax her. "I always thought it was her doing too. But today, I found out that Eliza was the one who kidnapped you, not Freya. Freya only took the me for Eliza."


    "What?"


    Unable to bring herself to carry on with the act anymore, Sarah widened her eyes in disbelief. "That''s impossible. I don''t know Eliza, and we have no personal vendetta between us. Is Freya lying to you only because she wants to get back with you?"


    "No. Eliza is Charity''s childhood friend. I didn''t suspect her because she had Chester backing her and Freya took the me. I found out that Freya was in The Lodge when the incident took ce. She has nothing to do with the kidnappers as well."


    Rodney muttered as he exined the truth to her.


    Sarah was utterly dumbfounded. She never expected Eliza to be the person who hurt her.


    What was more, Eliza was rted to Charity, that b*tch. Charity was dead, yet she would not stop pestering Sarah.


    No way. Sarah felt the need to take revenge on Eliza for the things she did to her.


    However, the only person she could rely on at that point was Rodney. Now that he found out Freya did not kidnap her, he must be thinking about his ex-wife and child. Sarah must stop him from going back to them.


    After a thought struck her, Sarah broke down and cried. "How could this happen? Why did Freya take the me and cover-up for Eliza, the culprit? No wonder Eliza was bold enough to act fearlessly. What have I done? Charity''s death had nothing to do with me at all. I didn''t wish for anything to happen to the Neeson family either. Now, I''m the only Neeson left. I''m all alone, and I''ve lost all my next of kin. No one can understand what I''m going through."


    Then, she hurriedly clutched onto Rodney''s hand. " Rodney, call the police now. You must not let Eliza get away with it."


    "There is nothing I can do. The incident happened a while ago, and Chester has long since destroyed all the evidence for Eliza. Besides, Eliza is now Chester''s woman," Rodney said with a low voice.

 Chapter 2222

    "But Chester is your buddy. Are you less important than a woman?" Sarah bit her lip in disbelief. "If Eliza continues to act outside thew, she might move heaven and earth to deal with me. After all, she has Chester''s support and Freya''s help. Rodney, I''m scared."


    Put in a tough position, Rodney''s lips parted. In the end, he said with a deep voice, "She won''t dare to do it, and I won''t allow her to hurt you."


    Sarah flung herself into his arms and began wailing." Rodney, I hate how unfair this world is for letting the person who hurt me walk free from thew. Freya can hate me and kill me all she wants, but does she have to take cover-up for the culprit?"


    Rodney was stunned for a moment before he went quiet.


    That was true. He only thought about the fact that Freya did not kidnap Sarah but neglected the point that Freya sided with the culprit.


    Eliza didmit a crime, and her action could even be considered evil. If the culprit was not punished, she might push her luck next time.


    The next morning.


    Rodney went to Freycatheli bright and early in the morning. He waited almost an hour at the parking lot until he finally caught sight of Freya driving into the parking lot.


    Soon, Freya walked out of the car with her purse in hand. She was wearing a pair of vintage jeans, which entuated the curves of her slim legs and waist, and a light-colored shirt with a cashmere vest over it. Her curly, long hair was tied in a bun, and a pair of diamond-studded pearl earrings were dangling from her ears. From the youthful and bright aura she emanated, she did not look like she had given birth to a child.


    Rodney was stunned. Thest time he met Freya wasst year, and she was wearing a thick down jacket at that time. Now that spring was here, she was glowing and full of life.


    He could faintly sense that Freya''s aura was different from before. She was more beautiful and radiant now. However, he could not put his finger on it. 1


    Once he came back to his senses, he noticed that


    Freya was about to enter the main building. As such, he promptly strode out of the car and dashed toward her. "Freya..."


    Upon hearing the familiar voice, Freya subconsciously wanted to quicken her pace and ignore him. However, at the thought that he had been here waiting for her, h


    e would most probably catch up with her.


    She paused momentarily and turned around. Seeing Rodney''s unshaven face, she frowned.


    She remembered how Rodney used to dress, which made him look more exquisite and good-looking than those popr young men on TV. He used to look around 24 or 25 even though he was 30 years old. Yet now, he did not seem to care about his appearance as much as he used to. It could be because his life with Sarah was getting worse, or he was troubled by thepany''s affairs. His shirt was creased, and his eyebags were huge. His hair was so long and unkempt that he looked older than his age.


    Back then, she liked Rodneyrgely because of his appearance.


    Men liked beautiful women. Simrly, women liked handsome men.


    Moreover, she had just parted with Ryan this morning. As Ryan''s clean, handsome face crossed her mind, she found Rodney disgusting for the first time.


    "What''s the matter?" she asked calmly.


    Looking at her pretty, young face, Rodney''s chest tightened. He asked with a hoarse voice, "Why did you ask Ryan to pick up my callst night? Did he block m y number? I''m Dani''s father. What gives him the right to block my number?"


    "I was the one who blocked you," Freya said indifferently. "After all, a married man like yourself was calling me non-stop sote at night. I had to stay away from you to avoid misunderstanding. As Ryan told you, you cane to The Lodge to visit Dani. I don''t see the need for us to keep in touch all the time."


    Rodney said in embarrassment, "Since you know to stay away from me at that hour, why don''t you do the same with Ryan? You both were together untilte at night. Have you no shame?"

 Chapter 2223

    Freya''s mouth twitched. Unbothered to exin further, she said perfunctorily, "Yes. Unlike you, I have no shame. Having said that, this is my business. You have no right to teach me a lesson."


    "Why don''t I have the right to do so? We have a daughter together. Your behavior will affect my daughter. Since you''ve decided to raise her, you must set a good example for her. Dani will get married in the future. If your reputation is bad, you''ll hold her back."


    Rodney behaved like a porcupine. He did not mean to say things like this when he came. However, after he saw her, quills naturally grew on his back.


    Freya twitched her lips. "You were wicked and unfaithful in your marriage. I really have no idea how you can bring yourself to be so shameless and criticize me. I can never be as shameless as you, so it''s up to you to say whatever you want."


    Perhaps Freya had seen Rodney behave shamelessly countless times, so she had slowly adapted to it. She was not even mad at him, nor was she bothered to argue with him.


    It was pointless. It was just a waste of her saliva.


    Suddenly, she did not even have the mood to talk to Rodney anymore. She turned around, wanting to walk away.


    Rodney gripped her wrist and pulled her toward himself.


    "What are you doing?" Shocked, Freya exerted some pressure to withdraw her hand.


    While she was struggling, Rodney looked down and caught sight of the chestnut brown nail polish on her nails. The nail polish made her fair fingers look shiny and bright. He felt the bright color piercing through his heart and gripping it.


    She had never worn any nail polish back then. Only today did he know that a woman with nail polish on her nails would look so stunning.


    However, he could no longer get to hold such a hand.


    At the thought that another man would be holding this pair of pretty hands, he grew annoyed and looked grim.


    Seeing his eyes fixed on her hand, Freya frowned and rubbed her wrist. "Rodney, we quarreled a lot before getting a divorce. Now that we''ve divorced, do you still intend to look for me and quarrel with me? If you''re not tired of quarreling, can you quarrel with someone else instead of looking for me all the time?"


    Rodney pursed his thin lips awkwardly before he suddenly said, "I found out about everything. You


    didn''t kidnap Sarah. You just took the me for Eliza."


    Freya suddenly froze. "How did you..."


    The question ''How did you know?'' nearly escaped her mouth.


    Fortunately, she stopped mid-sentence and promptly shut her mouth. No matter how Rodney found out the truth, she must not reveal it herself. What if he was recording this conversation? Although a recording might not serve as evidence for her taking the me, it would be bad enough to ruin Eliza''s career.


    "I don''t know what you''re saying." A momentter, she regained herposure and said nonchntly.


    Rodney tightened his fist. He had clearly seen the look in her eyes just now, though it was momentary. "At this point, you''re still nning to hide the truth for Eliza, huh? How long have both of you known each other? Yet you''re siding with her and covering up her cruel act. Freya, you''re aiding and abetting her. You''re obstructing the course of justice."


    HH


    Freya chose not to answer his question.


    A surge of rage rushed up within Rodney. He violently grabbed hold of her shoulders and thundered in spite of himself, yelling, "Freya, is Eliza more important than our marriage and family? If you hadn''t sided with Eliza, we wouldn''t have divorced and Dani wouldn''t have lost her dad. You think you''re helping Eliza, but you''re wrong. You''re harming her. That''s not the way you should help your friend. You''re too selfish. Have you ever thought about the victim''s pain?"


    Freya''s shoulders hurt from his grip. She struggled hard, but she could not seem to get rid of him. Unable to bear with him anymore, she sped his wrist and twisted it. Only then did she manage to shake his hand off.

 Chapter 2224

    "Are you done? Even if Sarah was never kidnapped, I had nned to divorce you long ago."


    Freya said with an annoyed look, "Rodney, don''t you get it? From the moment you hid Sarah, we could never get back together. I really don''t understand why you keep pestering me like a madman. I couldn''t tell that you were this sort of person before we got married. If I could, I wouldn''t have married you."


    Rodney''s handsome face paled. "Fine. I was wrong, but I''ve never thought of divorcing you. You shouldn''t have sided with Eliza..."


    "At the end of it all, you just can''t bear to see Sarah get hurt, right?"


    Freya said impatiently, "If you have evidence, go ahead and report it. Stoping here to pester me. For the sake of their children, other divorced couples won''t let themselves turn into enemies yet you alwayse to cause me trouble. I don''t understand. Did I burn your house or kill your parents? Can you stop it and stay away from me? If something is wrong with you, go and see the doctor. Don''t look for me."


    The hatred in her gaze was clearly visible.


    Rodney stood rooted to the spot.


    "Stoping over to argue with me," Freya said, "Youe here every time for Sarah''s sake. The criticisms you make every time are practically the same. If you continue to pester me, I''ll have no choice but to inform your parents about it or call the police.


    "Also, stop saying that you''re Dani''s father. If you miss her, you can go to The Lodge and visit her. If you want to know her condition, you can save Aunty Marie''s number or ask your parents. We''re already strangers, understand?"


    With that, she turned around and left.


    This time, Rodney did not pull her. All he did was stare at her figure with a look of confusion and agony.


    He did note over today to argue with her. He wanted to make her realize that she should not cover up for the culprit. However, she hated him deeply. She even imed that something was wrong with him and asked him to see the doctor.


    Rodneynded a punch on the wall.


    He was so upset that he seemed to be on the verge of a breakdown.


    After walking out of the elevator, Freya headed to the office with a sullen expression.


    Her office was located on the same floor as Catherine''s. Being in a bad mood, she entered Catherine''s office straight away.


    "It''s driving me mad." As soon as she tossed her purse, she began to moan in exasperation. "Rodney pestered me downstairs just now. I have no idea how he got to know that I took the me for Eliza. The moment he saw me, he started criticizing me. He ims that I''m covering up for the culprit, so I''m obstructing the course of justice. He''s out of his mind. In truth, Sarah is the ultimate wicked woman. God knows how many wicked things she has done and how many lives she has killed.


    "I must have been really blind to have fallen for him back then. At the thought that I had actually slept with him, I feel like puking.


    "He even med me for siding with Eliza, and he said that''s the reason for our divorce. My God! Is hepletely unaware of why I divorced him?


    "What gives him the right to me me? Was he right in cheating on me, then?


    "Oh no. I can''t meet him and talk to him anymore. I''m worried I''ll die at a young age."


    Seated on the couch, Freya closed her eyes and looked as if she was going to faint from anger. 3

 Chapter 2225

    Catherine was stunned. Eliza had sent her a


    WhatsApp message yesterday, so she guessed that Rodney woulde looking for Freya soon. ording to Eliza, Chester rebuked Rodneyst night. Rodney then came here this morning to apologize to Freya.


    After all, Rodney kicked her and had an affair. He must be regretting his actions


    now.


    Unexpectedly, he infuriated Freya so much.


    Fine. Rodney was a hopeless idiot.


    Of course, there was another possibility, which was that Sarah told on Freya after Rodney returned homest night.


    Sure enough, one must not underestimate their opponent at any time.


    "Alright. Don''t be mad. I was the one who asked Elizat o tell him the truth." Catherine patted Freya softly on the head.


    "Huh?" Freya widened her eyes in shock. "Catherine, what are you trying to do?"


    "This is one of my ns. Don''t worry. Although


    Rodney knows about it, it''s no use. The evidence that it was Eliza''s doing has already been cleared," Catherine exined, "But I thought he came over


    today to apologize to you." "Apologize?" Freya forced a smile and pulled her cor down. "Look. He grabbed hold of my shoulders until they turned red. He definitely didn''te over to apologize to me. He simply wanted to cause me


    trouble for Sarah''s sake."


    Catherine looked at Freya''s shoulders while feeling speechless. She rolled her eyes and shifted her gaze to Freya''s nails. "You just got a manicure? It''s pretty."


    "After I had my meal with Ryan yesterday, I came across a ce that offered manicure services, so I did it." Freya moved her hands. "How did it turn out? It''s pretty, right?"


    "I think it doesn''t matter whether it looks pretty or not. What matters is that someone thinks it''s pretty." Catherine smiled while darting a look at Freya''s earlobes. "Your earrings are pretty too. Were they from Ryan?"


    "Yeah. When Rodney got married the other day, Ryan noticed that I was in a bad mood. He shopped with me and bought me this pair of earrings." Freya felt better when she talked about her new rtionship. "I haven''t really dressed up since I got pregnant and gave birth to Dani. But so what if I have a child now? I think I can still live like a beautiful woman." 1


    "Exactly. You look more vigorous after getting into this new rtionship. Sure enough, women need to be in a rtionship."


    Catherine was genuinely happy for her. "The earrings look good, and your nails look pretty too. It seems that you''re quite content with your new rtionship." "There''s nothing bad about it so far." Freya suddenly frowned in disdain as if something urred to her. "I used to think that Rodney was good-looking. But when I saw him today, he was devastated and dispirited. The aura he used to have has disappeared. At the thought of Ryan''s handsome face, I think it was a great choice that I divorced Rodney. My rtionship with Rodney was different from Shaun and yours. The love between us wasn''t deep, so there''s no need for me to backslide."


    Catherine nodded with a grin.


    It struck her that Freya had gotten over it.


    "By the way, I have something to tell you." Catherine handed her a document. "I''vee to an agreement with the beauty brand, Quel, from Country F. They''ve agreed to have two of our cosmetic chemists go over to their medical aesthetic research institute to attend a two-month training. Do you want to attend it? If you don''t, I''ll assign someone else from the team to attend."


    "Quel?"


    Freya was astonished. Having worked abroad previously, she knew full well that Quel Corporation was the top luxury brand in the world. It was not only involved in the field of cosmetics and skincare but also perfume and lipsticks. Furthermore, there were over 300 brilliant biologists and dermatologists working for thepany.


    As for Freya, although she had received the best novice award, she was still a novice in the industry. There was a big gap between the seniors and her.


    "My God, how did you manage to do it?" Freya said incredulously, "Quel is arge multinational corporation. Why would they agree to work with a smallpany like ours?"


    "It surely wouldn''t have been possible with ourpany''s credentials. Actually... It was Sheryl who helped us. She promised the boss of Quel Corporation to do something so that we could have two R&D personnel assigned there for training."

 Chapter 2226

    Catherine shrugged. "Freya, ourpany needs to improve, so you need to learn. Although you''re already doing well, you haven''t been going out to widen your experience. This exins why your product development hasn''t been progressing. Moreover, you''re the core of ourpany. Although our sales are pretty good, our n is to rise to the top little by little. The products you''re developing aren''t good enough, and I believe you know this better than anyone else."


    Freya kept quiet. Of course, she knew that she was facing a bottleneck. If she went there to learn, she would be able to go a long way in her career. Nevertheless, she was worried about Dani...


    "I know you''re worried about Dani," Catherine said, "If you attend the training, I''ll help you look after Dani. I can even send her to the Hill family''s manor. I''ll look after her as though she''s my biological daughter, and I think everyone in The Lodge will take care of her very well too. Think about it carefully. This is a golden opportunity. Let me know your decision tomorrow."


    Freya held the document and left the office absentmindedly.


    She definitely wanted to attend the training. However,


    Dani was very reliant on her. It would be hard for her to part with Dani.


    It was good for Dani to stay in The Lodge, but the people there were not her closest family members, after all...


    When she returned to The Lodge at night and carried her, it would be even harder for Freya to part with Dani. She would feel sorry for Dani.


    "Is something weighing on your mind? I noticed that you had a poor appetite during your meal."


    A voice suddenly sounded above her head. Ryan sped her in his arms from behind.


    Freya was shocked. "What are you doing? This is the living room. Aunty Loretta..." "She''s watering the nts at the back."


    Ryan bent over and tilted his head, only to see a pair of diamond-studded pearl earrings on her ears.


    Coupled with her light makeup, she looked striking and vibrant.


    He could not help but kiss her on the earlobe. "You look good in these earrings. I''ll give you a few more pairs next time."


    Feeling embarrassed and itchy, she dodged him. Due to the man''s soft breaths thatnded on her, she nearly failed to carry Dani properly. "Ryan, stop it."


    Ryan stared silently at her flushed face and pretty eyes. His Adam''s apple


    bobbed. Just as he was about t o kiss her, she suddenly said, "I have something to tell you."


    "Alright. Say it."


    Seeing her solemn expression, Ryan sat beside her.


    Freya furrowed her brows. "Cathy secured an opportunity for me to go to Quel''s medical aesthetic research institute for a two-month training. I..."


    She bit her lip. "I''m torn."


    Ryan grasped the point. The smile on his face faded, and his eyes slowly deepened. "You can''t bear to part with Dani, right?"


    "Mm." Freya nodded. "I''m hesitating whether to go or not. Dani is still so young,


    and she has never parted with me for such a long time."


    "Besides Dani, there''s no one else you can''t bear to part with, huh?" Ryan''s handsome face darkened with a look of despair.


    Freya froze. By the time she came to her senses, she was embarrassed. "No. Because... Dani is still young. After all, I gave birth to her. Of course, I... I can''t bear to part with you too..."

 Chapter 2227

    Freya glowered at Ryan helplessly. "I''m talking about Dani. You hold a ce in my heart as well, but of course, you can''t beat-"


    Ryan sealed her lips and softly nibbled them. "Drop it.


    I don''t want to hear it."


    The man''s deep voice was heavy with despondency. H e resembled a pathetic


    little puppy.


    Freya blinked her dark eyes. All of a sudden, she felt a n urge to extend her hand to wrap it around his neck and kiss him back. "I can''t bear to part with you too, but we can always talk on the phone and have video calls. You can take care of yourself, but Dani can''t. Can you not be jealous of a kid?"


    "Darling, I''m not jealous." Ryan raised his lips and smiled brightly. "I was teasing you."


    "You..." Freya stretched out her hand to jokingly strangle him.


    However, Ryan was agile enough to catch her hand. He ced her hand by his lips and kissed it. "I just want to ask whether you want to go for the training."


    "Of course, I do," Freya said with mixed feelings, "I''ve been staying in theb every day, but there isn''t any progress on my new products. It could be due to my limited knowledge. A good cosmetic chemist needs to always go for training, yet I


    "You should go, then," Ryan interrupted her with bright eyes. "I''ll take care of Dani. Although her mom won''t be around, I''ll provide her with fatherly love and make sure she doesn''t feel uneasy. I''ll make her happy and healthy."


    Freya was stunned.


    Although he had said a lot of nice things to her, it was what he said today that made her teary-eyed.


    For her, nothing was more important than the child''s health and happiness at this point. He knew what she was afraid of, so he let her leave and promised to take care of the child.


    However, Dani was not his biological child.


    "Ryan, Dani-"


    "Although she''s not my biological child, my beloved woman gave birth to her." Ryan lowered his head and gently tapped the tip of Dani''s nose. "Freya, I don''t care whether you''re willing to marry me in the future. I don''t care what your thoughts are. It''s fine even if you''re just ying with my feelings. But from the moment I started falling for you, I''ve treated your child as mine. I''m not trying to please you using Dani. I just love everything you love. This includes not only your child but also your family." 4


    Freya''s heart jerked.


    It turned out that he knew everything.


    Although she had verbally agreed to be with him, she had never thought of her future. What mattered to her was being happy at this phase of her life.


    Nevertheless, that was not how he thought. Through his actions, he let her know that he was serious.


    "Ryan, you''re really annoying."


    Freya''s eyes reddened. "Why do you always say such nice things? What if you fail to keep your word-"


    "I''ll keep my word," Ryan interrupted. "Freya, I care about you more than you imagine."


    She felt as though she had a lump in her throat. She did not even dare to look into his bright eyes nor his face. She was afraid that she would fall in love too easily like she previously did.


    Ryan stared at her for a few seconds before he tilted his head and kissed her.


    The minute his lipsnded on hers, she had no choice but to exchange looks with him. Her heart jerked, and he pounced on her the next moment.


    She shut her eyes shakily and behaved intimately with him.


    Shortly after, Dani started crying when she was being embraced in Ryan''s arms.


    Freya blushed and promptly pushed him away. "Can you stop kissing me in front of Dani?"


    "I can''t help that I fell in love with a mother." Ryan joked with her. "Freya, just go for the training and leave Dani in The Lodge. Even if Uncle Jason and Aunty Wendy bring her to the Snow family''s house at times, I promise to bring her back. I''ll never let them have the chance to keep Dani there and not return her to you."


    Freya was surprised. This was her concern that she did not voice out, yet he had already thought of it." Why... do you know everything?"


    "Because I''m clever," Ryan said with a grin, "Just go. I promise you with my life."


    Faced with the man in front of her, Freya realized that he could seem to ease all her worries.

 Chapter 2228

    It hit Freya that this was how it felt to have someone support her.


    It turned out that it felt so good to have someone understand her.


    At this point, romance was what Freya needed the least because she had just given birth to a child whocked a father''spany. Romance took time, and moreover, she had to work. She wanted to spend the remaining time with her child.


    Ryan had never med her. He tried his best to match her schedule. It was fine even if he and Freya had to apany the child in the house.


    Freya knew that was not how regr people went on dates. However, Ryan had neverined about it. He was like a warm nket that wrapped himself around her appropriately.


    "Thank you, Ryan."


    Freya hugged him softly.


    "Don''t thank me. As your boyfriend, it''s my duty to support your dreams."


    Ryan ran his fingers through her long hair. "But when you return, you need topensate for it."


    Compensate...


    Freya''s face suddenly reddened.


    Could he be referring to that kind ofpensation?


    After all, they had been in a rtionship for quite a while.


    To men, this seemed to be the best kind ofpensation.


    Back then, she would not have such improper thoughts. Now that she had a child,


    it was inevitable that she had a different mindset toward certain things.


    When she imagined the two of them reaching that stage, her heart raced madly and her face became hotter.


    Luckily, Ryan was hugging her, so he did not see it.


    "How... do you want me topensate you?" she stammered. "I''ll buy you a gift from abroad, okay?"


    Ryan let go of her. A profound smile crossed his deep eyes. "Do you think... you canpensate me with just a gift?"


    "I''ll get you two or three gifts, then..." Freya feigned confusion.


    "I want..." Ryan fixed his eyes on her and slowly approached her.


    Suddenly, they heard someone opening the door.


    Both of them, who were close to each other,


    immediately moved apart.


    Aunty Loretta came in, her eyes shing with surprise. "Young Master, when did youe? Let me make you a cup of coffee."


    It seemed that he had beening here more often recently.


    "Aunty Loretta, the cappino you made yesterday was quite good. It smelled great." Ryan moved toward the couch. After making a casual remark, he shot a look at Freya.


    Freya immediatelyined loudly, "Why are you alwaysing over? Are you that free?"


    "Why? Are you disgusted with me?" Ryan said in a huff. "Do you think it''s my intention toe here? I have no choice. My parents are strict, and I can''t do anything at night. The Lodge is extremely boring. If I go to the front courtyard, I''d be quarreling with my parents again. It''s meaningless."


    "Try to quarrel less."


    When Aunty Loretta was making the coffee, she heard some noise from the living room. Only then did she dismiss the thought that sprang to her mind just now.


    She must have overthought it. In The Lodge, Ryan and Freya were about the same age. Given that they would be bored at night, it was normal for these two young people to meet up and have fun.

 Chapter 2229

    However...


    From the scene in the living room, Ryan, Freya, and Dani indeed looked like a family.


    After Aunty Loretta brought the coffee, she quickly carried on with her chores rather than interrupt the conversation between the two young people.


    Freya then said with a low voice, "But if you look after Dani every day after you get off work, Godfather and Godmother will suspect things. Aunty Loretta will also


    "Don''t worry. By the time you return, I''ll have made Aunty Loretta my confidant." After Ryan spoke, he noticed Freya''s look of shock. He could not help but rify, saying, "Now that you''re staying in this building and we''re always clinging to each other, she''ll find out about it sooner orter."


    Freya was at a loss for words.


    Indeed, it was the best solution to make Aunty Loretta side with them. Nevertheless, at the thought that Aunty Loretta would learn of their rtionship, Freya instantly felt embarrassed. "Will Aunty Loretta think that I seduced you-"


    "Freya..."


    Ryan abruptly interrupted her, his eyes revealing a note of somberness. "If we make our rtionship public in the future, there''ll surely be nasty rumors going around. Those words won''t just be targeted at you but also at me. I''m not bothered, and I''m ready to face these things. Moreover, I don''t care since I live for myself. What matters is that we''re happy, especially you..."


    He did not make it very clear, but Freya grasped the meaning. She was overly concerned about how others perceived her.


    "It''s fine," Ryan cooed, saying, "I know you don''t love m e enough now. I''ll work hard and patiently wait. When you love me as much as I love you, you''ll naturally be courageous enough to move forward."


    Freya was ashamed. "Ryan, aren''t you afraid that I''ll always be too timid to take a step forward, which will lead to a fruitless rtionship? When we''re together, I seem to be the one who''s always taking advantage."


    "If you stop taking advantage of me one day, it''ll mean that I''m a valueless boyfriend."


    Ryan smiled nonchntly and rose to his feet. "Don''t think too much. What matters most in a rtionship is happiness. I''m very happy now. If our rtionship doesn''t work out in the future, I won''t regret it because at least I''ve tried my best." 1


    His gaze was clear and generous.


    It hit Freya that she thought and worried too muchpared to him.


    Before their rtionship even began, she had already thought about how it would end. Why bother? This had caused their rtionship to be even more restrictive.


    "Alright. I''m going back now. As for my parents, let''s put on an act tomorrow. I''ll go back and think about the lines and send them to youter. All you need to do is put on a show with me."


    Ryan lowered his head and kissed Dani on the cheek before he left.


    Freya sent a WhatsApp message to Catherine. [I''ve decided to join the training.]


    Catherine: [Why did you suddenlye around? I thought you wouldn''t be able to make up your mind so easily.]


    Freya: [I just chatted with Ryan for a while. He voiced his support for me joining the training, and he''ll help me look after Dani.]


    Catherine: [Tsk, that''s unexpected. You''re not worried?]


    Freya: [He''s quite attentive. He''s been looking after Dani quite well. Plus, I trust him.]


    Catherine: [How clever of Ryan to make a divorced woman like you trust him so easily.]


    Freya was stunned. Indeed, she should not simply believe a man, considering that she was deeply hurt in her past rtionship. She realized that she did not believe other men. However, she somehow believed Ryan unconditionally. Perhaps it was because he had never lied to her.


    Even the only lie he made was because he cared about her.

 Chapter 2230

    Ryan would not hurt Freya.


    This was what Freya deeply realized.


    Catherine: [Get ready, then. You''ll be leaving three dayster.]


    Shortly after, Ryan sent Freya the script for the act they would be performing in front of Heidi and Nathan during breakfast tomorrow.


    After Freya read the script, she replied: [Considering that I''m not a professional actor, I''m not very confident. What if Godfather and Godmother see through me?]


    Ryan: [I''ve already made it concise enough. You have very few lines, and I''ll mostly be the one acting. I believe you can do it.]


    Freya was at a loss for words.


    Ryan: [They say all women are drama queens.]


    Freya: [Who did you hear this from? I''ve never heard of it.]


    Ryan: [Do practiceter. If you don''t, I''ll tell Dad and Mom tomorrow that I like you,


    so I want to take care of your child when you''re away for training.]


    Freya: [You win.]


    She had no choice but to pick up the script and practice it several times.


    When Freya headed to the dining room for breakfast the next day, she said to Heidi and Nathan bashfully," Godfather, Godmom, Cathy has secured two spots for training at Quel''s medical aesthetic research institute. The training will take two months. After pondering over itst night, I''m keen on joining. Quel is-"


    Before she could finish her sentence, Heidi interrupted her in astonishment, "Isn''t Quel the top luxury brand in the world?"


    "Yeah." Freya nodded honestly. "I''m still too young. If I want to have a bright future as a cosmetic chemist and develop great products for mypany, I need to go out to widen my experience. Quel has hundreds of brilliant scientists from all over the world in theirpany, and I can learn from them. I can benefit greatly from them."


    "This is indeed a rare chance."


    Heidi nodded. She was a career-oriented, far-sighted woman who had seen the world. Therefore, she would not stop Freya. "Since you''ve made up your mind, go ahead. You can leave Dani in The Lodge, and Aunty Loretta will take care of her."


    Freya frowned and said anxiously, "Aunty Loretta promised that she''ll take good care of Dani, but... I''m still a little worried."


    After she paused for a moment, her lips curled into a sly smile. She said to Ryan, who was beside her," Ryan, you''ve been quite free at night these days. If possible, can youe home early and help me look after Dani during this period of time?"


    Ryan promptly said, "It''s possible for me to look after Dani, but you need me to do it for two months. Forget i t. I''m quite busy at night..."


    "What are you busy with?" Nathan suddenly put down the spoon and pulled a long face. "Do you think I don''t know that you''re just in charge of trivial matters at the grassroots level? You''re freer than anyone else after work. I suppose you''re just nning to mess around out there at night."


    A trace of annoyance shed across Ryan''s elegant face. "Dad..."


    "Enough. Your dad is right," Heidi swiftly said, "Rather than mess around out


    there, why don''t youe home early and help Freya look after her child? You''re fond of Dani, aren''t you?"


    "Exactly." Freya quickly added, "Look at yourself.


    When you practice more and realize how cute a child i s, you might want to be a father."


    Heidi was swayed as if something had awoken in her. "That''s that, then. Come home early to take care of Dani from now on."


    "Ryan, let me thank you in advance," Freya said with a grin.


    Ryan looked sulky. He had no choice but to lower his head and have breakfast gloomily. Judging from his expression, one could tell how brilliant his acting skills were. 1

 Chapter 2231

    When Ryan and Freya put on an act and made some casual remarks, Heidi and Nathan fell for it just like that.


    They were no ordinary people but the prime minister and his wife. Who in Australia had the audacity to y mind games with them and even sessfully deceive them?


    After breakfast, Freya and Ryan left together.


    Nathan took a tissue and wiped the corners of his mouth. He said to his wife glumly, "How can Ryan take care of Dani? He''s a man, and moreover, he''s unmarried and childless. How would he know how to take care of a kid? I think I''d better ask Sister-inw t o pick Dani up and let her stay in the old residence for two months. After all, Dani is her biological granddaughter. Sister-inw has always been nagging about it too."


    Heidi smiled, but she slightly disagreed with the idea." If she looks after Dani, she might not send her backter."


    Upon hearing that, Nathan furrowed his brows. " Darling, you mean..." "As you said, Sister-inw misses Dani very much.


    What if she gets so used to taking care of Dani in the next two months that she refuses to return her to Freya after shees back?"


    Heidi slowly sipped on the warm water. "Freya is our goddaughter. Since she''s staying in The Lodge and is willing to leave Dani here, it means that she trusts us. A child is like a mother''s flesh. Men like you won''t understand. If Dani''s custody is taken away one day, that''s simr to taking a woman''s life away."


    "You''re exaggerating it. My brother and sister-inw aren''t that kind of people." Those words upset Nathan, but Heidi was his wife, after all. Casting their rtionship aside, Wendy and Jason hade this far mainly because of gains. "The two of them did not meddle with Dani''s custody because they were guilty toward Freya. Humanity is most fragile over the course of time. Let''s put Brother and Sister-inw aside and talk about Rodney."


    Heidi''s somber expression turned a little cold. "If he knows that his daughter has returned to the Snow family''s house, he''ll definitely visit the ce very often. What will Sarah think about it then? She can''t get pregnant. Before this, she had already nned to do something bad to Dani. If she starts inciting Rodney, he might snatch Dani back. Freya will be away for a couple of months, so she won''t be able to look after Dani. If Rodney decides to file awsuit, the judge might grant Rodney custody of the child."


    Stung by her words, Nathan was speechless.


    Heidi gently patted the back of his hand. "To be honest, if Rodney''s new wife were gentle, generous, and kind, I wouldn''t be so worried about it on Freya''s behalf. I believe Freya would approve of Dani seeing her dad and grandparents often too. But we both know that Sarah is someone not to be taken lightly. Even if Dani stays in the Snow family''s old residence, she''ll most probably be unable toe back."


    Nathan let out a long sigh. "Perhaps you''re right. After all, Rodney is my brother''s biological son. Although they''re disappointed in him, they can''t bring themselves to ignore him. I think the same applies to us when we''re dealing with Ryan."


    "Don''tpare Ryan to Rodney," Heidi said frostily, "A t most, there''s just something wrong with Ryan''s sexual orientation. He''s wless when ites to the way he conducts himself. As for Rodney, there are issues with his perception and moral values. He won''t be able to educate a child well. If I were in their situation, I wouldn''t let Rodney interact with Dani.


    Freya has a wonderful personality."


    Aware of his wife''s temper, Nathan gave a dry cough. "It seems you''re very fond of Dani. Unfortunately, she''s not Ryan''s biological child. I wonder when that kid is going to give birth to our grandson."


    "That''s why I asked him to look after Dani more often. With Dani''s cuteness, he might want to be a father after spending more time with her."


    Heidi sighed and said, "I''m not expecting him to be straight. I''ll be content as long as he gives birth to a grandson for me."


    "You... You have such low expectations," Nathan said huffily, "How can a prime minister''s son..."


    "Forget it." Heidi rolled her eyes at him. "You''re not an emperor in ancient times who can hold the position till you pass away either. It''s unknown whether you can continue being in office three yearster. Even if you can, the longest you can be in office will be seven or eight years. A lot of people are eyeing your position. Once you step down, hardly anyone will care about your son."

 Chapter 2232

    "I''m trying to help Ryan gain some power while I''m still in office so that he can run for prime minister," Nathan said helplessly.


    "I think you''ve been brainwashed by Old Master


    Snow." Heidi shook her head. "Based on Australia''s records, there has never been a father-son duo who got elected as the prime minister. Although the Snow family aims to hold the first record for that, you can''t act forcefully and have such wishful thinking. Let nature take its course. We''re already in our 50s. Why do you want to lead such a tiring life? If Ryan is interested in your position, he''ll vie for it." "How open-minded you are." Nathan forced a smile.


    "I feel that the Snow family is too greedy." Heidi darted a look at him. "Have you realized how much gray hair you''ve grown after you took over the position? There''s so much on your mind even when you sleep, and you have a lot on your te every day."


    Nathan stroked his hair and let out a long sigh." Maybe you''re right. Recently, I''ve assigned Ryan to the grassroots level. Only then did I notice that I''m facing a lot of obstacles. The assistants and consultants around me can''tpare to him.¡±


    Heidi snorted. "He probably expected it, that''s why


    he''s fearless." "What should we do? Don''t you want to have a grandson?" Nathan asked while rubbing his temples.


    "Let''s y it by ear. Anyway, our son isn''t simple to deal with." Heidi sighed.


    In the next two days, Freya did the handover for all her work. After she was done preparing the procedure to travel overseas, she spent the remaining time packing her luggage and apanying Dani.


    Dani had beenughing happily every day, not knowing that her mother would be away for some time.


    However, each day was getting harder for Freya to part with Dani. She did not manage to sleep at all on the day she was leaving.


    In the morning, Ryan ced her suitcase in the trunk. After shooting a profound look at the smiling Dani, she got in the car sadly and wept.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll certainly take good care of Dani. I''ll make her feel that there isn''t a difference even though her mother isn''t around." Ryan took a tissue and handed it to her.


    "What do you mean?"


    Freya red at him with red eyes. "Now that I''ve left, I''m sure Dani will miss me. She usually clings to me the most."


    "Oh, so you mean you want Dani to be left alone in the house and think about you tearfully every day?" Ryan asked calmly.


    "Of course not..."


    After Freya denied it, Ryan extended his hand to caress her face. "Study hard over there. When you miss Dani, you can have a video call with Aunty Loretta and me. I promise that I''ll return home right after I get off work. I won''t go anywhere on weekends. On the day youe back, I''ll give you back a chubby kid."


    "What if she grows thinner?" Freya purposely picked holes in his promise.

 Chapter 2233

    "If Dani grows thinner..." Ryan said with a grin, "I''llpensate you with my body then."


    "You wish."


    Freya pinched his thigh.


    Ryan jumped at the opportunity to hold her hand." Look. You''ll be leaving in no time, yet you''re only worried that Dani will miss you. Aren''t you worried that I''ll miss you too?"


    "We can talk every day, but Dani can''t." Freya felt a little guilty. As his girlfriend, she did, in fact, neglect him over the past two days. "Are you jealous of a kid?"


    "No. I''ll just..."


    When they were at a red light, Ryan leaned forward and said with a low, hoarse voice in her ear, "Miss you very much."


    As the man''s breath brushed her ear, her scalp turned numb in spite of herself. "Eyes on the road."


    Not knowing how to answer him, Freya could only suppress her bashfulness and force out a warning.


    "Alright."


    After the car arrived at the parking lot of the airport, the two of them unfastened their seat belts. However, they were not in a hurry to get out.


    Freya bit her lip with her beautiful teeth. Just as she had summoned her courage to say something, the man in the driver''s seat suddenly leaned over and nted a kiss on her lips without saying a word.


    The kiss was different from before. It was passionate, desperate, and reluctant to let go.


    She was stunned. Only when she was leaving did it hit her that she had neglected this man.


    The two of them had just gotten into a rtionship not long ago, yet she was going to be away for two months. Deep down, she suddenly began to worry.


    The only thing she could do was answer him so that he would be at ease.


    She wrapped her hands around his neck and answered by slowly returning the kiss.


    In the enclosed space, their breathing gradually became heavier.


    She could feel that his hand was starting to misbehave for the first time.


    Her body stiffened for a moment, and her face soon flushed red. After all, they were both adults.


    The temperature in the car was getting higher.


    In the end, it was the ring of her phone that ruined the moment.


    She immediately took the chance to push him away and look for her phone. Nevertheless, her mind was in a mess. She took a long time searching for her phone yet still could not find it.


    "It''s here." Ryan picked up the phone from the footpad and handed it to her.


    As she nced at her phone, she met his dark, burning gaze. Unlike his usually gentlemanly, handsome face, there was now a warm flush on his face, and his gaze looked more mature.


    It shocked her so much that she did not dare to look at him anymore and promptly;y answered the call.


    "Manager Lynch, are you here? I''m at the entrance." The caller was Tessa Jenner, another colleague from herpany who would be joining the training in Country F with her. Tessa was four years older than Freya. She used to be a biologist but


    Tessa and Freya were currently the most talented people with the highest potential in Freycatheli.


    "I''m at the parking lot. I''ll be there in a second."


    Only after Freya hung up did she realize Ryan was straightening her clothes that he messed up just now


    At the thought of his disobedient hand, she could not help but blush again.


    "You''re a mother, so you should be more experienced than me. But why do you blush so easily?" Ryan teased her.


    "Who''s blushing? Your car is warm."


    Freya subconsciously refuted, "What''s more, I don''t think you''re inexperienced. Look how skillful you are

 Chapter 2234

    As soon as Freya finished her sentence, she turned sour all of a sudden.


    Ryan used to have a girlfriend when he was abroad. Given that the women there were very open, she reckoned he must be quite experienced.


    Forget it. Why should she, a divorced woman, care so much?


    She dismissed the thought from her head. "I''ll stop here. I need to leave now."


    "Okay." Ryan got out of the car first and took out her suitcase.


    As the two of them walked side by side, Ryan suddenly said, "That wasn''t because I''m skillful. It''s an instinct in men. I might not have experienced it myself, but I''ve seen it."


    Freya blinked. It took her a while to return to her senses, and she widened her eyes. "You must be kidding. I don''t believe it."


    "You''ll find out when the timees, and I might even need to learn from you." Ryan beamed and nced at her pensively.


    Freya''s mind went nk.


    What did he mean?


    Was he hinting that the two of them would have sex together one day?


    Not only that, but he wanted her to teach him when the day came?


    By the time she recovered from her musings, she wished she could bury herself in a hole.


    During the remaining journey, she kept quiet.


    However, a flush of embarrassment was still visible on her face.


    Even after Ryan sent her to the entrance to meet up with Tessa, she was still in a daze.


    She stepped into the airport and turned around to see Ryan''s tall figure in the same spot, waving at her.


    At that moment, as she was about to leave, her heart was full.


    That was how it felt to have a boyfriend who loved her.


    When she was not around, he would miss her.


    In fact, Canberra was not her hometown, and she had encountered too many unhappy memories here.


    Nevertheless, she found herself growing to love the ce because of that person.


    "Wow. Your boyfriend looks sad to see you leave,"


    Tessa teased her.


    Ryan often sent things to theboratory and even picked Freya up a few times. Therefore, Freya''sboratory colleagues eventually took Ryan as her boyfriend.


    Moreover, she could not expose Ryan''s identity, so the misunderstanding persisted.


    Even until today, Freya did not feel like rifying it.


    After boarding the ne, she received a WhatsApp message from Ryan. [Are you done with the check-in procedures? Are you on the ne now?]


    Freya: [I just boarded the ne. It''s going to take off soon, and I need to turn off my phone now.]


    Ryan: [Don''t forget to let me know when you''ve arrived at Country F safely. I''ve downloaded a few TV dramas and variety shows on the tabletputer in your handbag. There are also novels inside. Your flight will take over ten hours. If you''re bored, you can read or watch something.] 1


    Freya was stunned. She did not expect him to be so thoughtful.


    Ryan: [I''ve also put another few stacks of banknotes in your suitcase. It''s easier to use cash in Country F, and you can use it to cover your daily expenses.]


    Freya: [Why didn''t you tell me earlier...]


    Ryan: [I was afraid you''d reject it. Come on. It''s normal for a girlfriend to spend her boyfriend''s money. What''s more, I feel better knowing you have more cash with


    you overseas.]


    Freya sent a kissing emoji to him before she finally replied, [Love you. I''m going to turn on airne mode now. Bye...] 2


    Once she switched off her phone, she fastened the seatbelt and looked out the window. She was overwhelmed with sweetness.


    It felt so great to enjoy being in love.


    She did not feel it when they lived together. Only now that she was traveling far away did she realize that he took care of every little thing so well.


    After the ne took off, she napped for a while. When she woke up, she chatted with Tessa for a short while before she got bored.

 Chapter 2235

    Freya took out the tabletputer, only to notice that Ryan had downloaded the dramas and movies her favorite actors were in.


    Sometimes, she would tell Ryan her favorite actors when chatting with him. For her, the appearance of the actors would usually be the main determinant of her choice of TV dramas, and the plot would be the second. The same applied to her choice of variety shows.


    Even the novels he downloaded fell under her favorite genres, namely romance and suspense.


    Beside her, Tessa said, "You''re so well prepared. I didn''t even download anything on my phone."


    "It''s okay. We can watch it together."


    Then, the two of them began discussing the plot. Despite the long-haul flight, Freya was not bored.


    As soon as she arrived in Country F, she texted Ryan to inform him that she was safe. [I''ve arrived safely at the destination. Did Dani act up?]


    Since it was early morning in Australia, he did not expect Ryan to reply instantly.


    However, once she got into the van assigned by the training center, she took out her phone and saw that


    Ryan had replied 30 seconds after her message was sent. [That''s good. Dani didn''t act up.]


    He even sent a photo of Dani sleeping calmly.


    Freya: [Did you put Dani to bed?]


    Ryan: [Yeah. Dani was crying and making a fuss when Aunty Loretta put her to bed just now. Butter, she fell asleep a short while after I held her, so I took Dani to sleep with me in the guest room. She''s been good. When she woke up to drink some milk just now and went back to sleep, she didn''t cry either.]


    Freya felt bad for him but was relieved at the same time. [Hugs. Thank you. You should go to bed early since you need to go to work tomorrow.]


    Ryan: [Yeah. I was just waiting for your message. I can now sleep knowing that you''re safe.]


    It warmed Freya''s heart to know that he had been awake because he was waiting for her message.


    Why was he so sweet?


    She had just left the country, yet on top of missing her child, she was missing him a little too. It was all his fault.


    "Why are you holding your phone so absentmindedly? Are you thinking about your boyfriend?" Tessa teased her.


    "No. I was thinking about my daughter," Freya responded with her head lowered.


    "I miss my son too." Tessa also grew sad. "When I left, my son was crying and fussing."


    Freya said with a smile, "Your son is four years old, so it''s still okay. His dad can take care of him."


    "Forget it. My husband needs to go to work, and he doesn''t even want to take care of our child after work. Luckily, my grandparents can take care of him." Tessa said, "Sometimes, we have no choice. Being in this line of work, we have to go out to learn and exchange knowledge. We can''t forever live behind closed doors." "Yeah. I came this time hoping to learn more things. However, those professionals might only teach us the basics. I''m sure we will still have to go back and develop the core techniques on our own."


    "Since we''re here, they should at least teach us something."


    After two hours of journey on the road, the driver dropped them off at a hostel near the research institute. Freya and Tessa each had a room. Their rooms were bright, and the scenery outside was picture-perfect.


    Nevertheless, the research institute was very far from the city. It was located in a rural area, which the only nearby town was two kilometers away.


    During the day, Freya would usually be in theboratory learning from a group of researchers, and she would sometimes be the assistant of a few experienced professors. At night, she would return to her hostel and put together her notes. Then, she would talk to Ryan through video calls.


    She found that she video-called Ryan the most when she was abroad.


    Every night, Ryan would hold Dani while video-calling her.


    "Dani, I''m mommy. Do you miss me?" Freya greeted Dani, but Dani did not know what a video call was. At the sight of the phone, Dani extended her hand to snatch it.

 Chapter 2236

    "Dani, stop it." Ryan promptly ced Dani in the cradle.


    Freya was disappointed to see that Dani ignored her." That kid doesn''t miss me at all."


    "Don''t worry. She misses you too. When I carried her into your room at night, she''d look around, probably looking for you."


    Ryan asked with a grin, "How are you adapting to life in the country of romance? Have you met a lot of handsome men there? Is anyone pursuing you?"


    "Yeah. Do those experienced professors in their 70s in theb count?" Freya raised her brows yfully.


    "That can''t be. With your good looks, no man has flirted with you?" Ryan asked jokingly.


    "Yeah. No one has flirted with me on my rare trip overseas. It''s quite disappointing. I can''t believe I''m so unattractive," Freya said despondently.


    "Great. I''m taking care of your child at home while you think about fooling around there." Ryan snorted, and his face darkened.


    "You were the one who asked." Freya chuckled. "I''m kidding. Thisb is very far from the city. It''s not even convenient for me to buy some cosmetic products."


    "I have a friend over there, and I can ask him to arrange a driver for you. You can travel around and have fun on weekends." Ryan said gently, "It''s not every day that you get to travel abroad, so don''t get too stressed out with learning. Sometimes, you can go around and rx on weekends."


    "Won''t you be jealous? Aren''t you worried that I''ll have an affair?"


    "No. You''re not that sort." Ryan''s dark eyes were filled with conviction.


    Looking at the handsome young man through the screen, Freya nearly had the strong urge to hug him.


    Coincidentally, Dani began to cry in the cradle.


    Ryan put his phone aside to coax Dani, and Freya watched as he did so.


    At that moment, a strange thought popped into Freya''s mind.


    It felt as if Ryan was her husband, and he was taking care of her daughter while she was studying overseas.


    She did not hang up the video call. At times, she would lower her head to read the documents on her desk. When she missed her daughter, she would lift her head and look at her phone. The video call was still going.


    Freya and Ryan carried on with their own things.


    Although they were far apart, they had never been so close at heart.


    After work every day, she would switch on her phone and start a video call with Ryan.


    Though, as time passed, she also became closer to the researchers, many of whom were quite young.


    Sometimes, they would invite her to go to town for a meal after work.


    In order to gain more knowledge, Freya and Tessa usually would not turn down their offers.


    Over time, there were a few times when Ryan called, and she would happen to be out for dinner.


    When the video call was connected, Freya would say in a rush, "I''m still out eating, but I''ll call you once I''m back."


    "Today, I took Dani out for vination. After she came back, she started crying and fussing," Ryan said.


    Freya''s heart instantly clenched. She leaped to her feet and walked out to coax her daughter.


    After a while, Ryan said calmly, "Darling, you''re starting to live more freely over there. There must be men eating with you, right?"


    "They are just my colleagues," Freya swiftly said." Don''t you trust me?" 1


    "I do, but I can''t help but feel jealous." There was a hint of bitterness in Ryan''s


    eyes. "I''m suddenly a little less confident in myself." 1

 Chapter 2237

    Freya''s heart softened at the sight of Ryan''s pitiful look. She quickly coaxed him, saying, "Don''t worry. I don''t like foreign men."


    "Who do you like then?" Ryan stared at her intently.


    Freya''s face turned red. "Enough. Don''t you know who I like?"


    Ryan said, "Uh-huh. I''m not sure."


    "I''m going to ignore you."


    Then, she hung up. However, she hesitated for a few seconds and sent a message coyly. [I love you the most.]


    After she sent the message, her heart began to race.


    It was her first time sending him such a straightforward message since they got into a rtionship.


    She covered her burning face and took a deep breath before returning to her seat.


    "Frey, Tessa said you have a child," Sidney Cann from the research institute said. He took a bottle of beer and walked over with the cor of his ck shirt unbuttoned. The unrestrained and dashing nature of a foreign''s man was apparent in his movements.


    "Yup." Freya was momentarily stunned, but she nodded honestly. However, she did not mention that she was divorced.


    "Oh, really? What a pity." A look of despair washed over Sidney''s face. He said frankly, "You look very young. I thought of going after you, but too bad. You''re the prettiest Australian woman I''ve ever met."


    "Sidney, let it go." His best friend guffawed and said, "As you said, Frey is a pretty Australian woman.


    Naturally, a lot of men are after her."


    "Thank you for your interest in me, but all I can say is sorry."


    In the face of such a sincere confession, Freya had no choice but to clink her ss with Sidney.


    Sidneymented and took a big gulp of beer. Then, he suddenly said with a grin, "Frey, don''t reject me so soon. You can also consider having a fling with me here in Europe."


    "Wow." All the colleagues from the research institute whistled, waiting to watch the drama unfold.


    Tessa gave Freya a thumbs-up while trying to hold back herughter.


    Freya felt that her worldview was shattered. She was visibly at a loss of words.


    Sidney blinked flirtatiously. "On such a long night, you''ll surely feel lonely being alone in a foreign country."


    "Uh... Thank you, but I don''t feel so." Freyaughed and said, "I have a partner, and I won''t betray him."


    "Australians like you are too conservative." Sidney shrugged, looking helpless. Freya was speechless. It was not that she was too conservative. In fact, he was too wild. As expected, she still preferred Australian men.


    Coincidentally, Ryan replied to her message. [Darling, how I wish I could press you down on the bed and lock lips with you.]


    Having drunk some beer, Freya''s face instantly heated up.


    She scolded him. [What a pervert.]


    Ryan: [Uh-huh. When you''re back, I''ll act like a pervert to you. Okay?]


    The hint was way too obvious.


    Freya was a little afraid of looking at the message. She was worried that she would explode on the spot if she read it.

 Chapter 2238

    "Frey, since you''re out, stop looking at your phone all the time. Come on, cheers."


    A female colleague was outspoken enough to share some interesting stories that had taken ce at the research institute.


    Freya put down her phone and immersed herself in the atmosphere with the intention of learning more things.


    Everyone chatted until 10:00 p.m. before they went back to their hostel.


    Freya had drunk five to six bottles of beer, so she was quite drunk.


    When she answered the video call from Ryan, she was still a little tipsy. "I''m sorry. I was too immersed in the conversation with my colleagues tonight, and I drank quite a lot. Is Dani asleep?"


    "Yes, she is."


    Ryan stared at the woman on his phone. Her enchanting, long hair was spread on the bed, and her face was red from drinking. How beautiful! Moreover, her pretty, big eyes were blurry from the alcohol. That charming look of her could make any man step out of line.


    His handsome face darkened, and his tone was cold. "So you do still remember Dani."


    Freya was caught off guard. Although she had drunk a lot, she was notpletely drunk. However, being in this state made her even more agitated, and she blurted out the first thing that came to her mind." What are you trying to say? How can I possibly forget Dani?"


    "If you remember her, why did you drink so much and only return home at this hour?" A look of reproach was revealed in Ryan''s eyes.


    He had never once lectured Freya. As such, Freya instantly flew into a fury. "It''s only 10 p.m. When I left, the rest were still drinking. To many, now is only the beginning of the night. Besides, do you think I wanted to drink so much? I did it for the sake of strengthening my rtionship with them. By talking more to them, I can learn more things."


    "Learninges second. Your safety matters most. Understand?"


    "I''m an adult too. I don''t need you to tell me." Freya felt more and more aggrieved. "Ryan, you don''t trust me, do you? You''re snapping at me. We haven''t been together for long, yet you''re already snapping at me. I hate you." 2


    With that, she tossed her phone aside. As a rush of emotions flooded her, shey on the pillow and cried.


    She did not want to talk to Ryan anymore.


    She did not want him to take care of her child either.


    Back then, when Ryan talked her into being with him, he made wonderful promises that he would treat her well, unlike Rodney. Yet, in the end, he lost his temper when she had only drank some beer and returned home a littlete.


    Anyhow, she must break up with him.


    She cried herself to sleep, during which her phone rang many times, and she did not pick it up.


    When she woke up the next morning, her head felt heavy, and her eyes ached. 1 Then, she recalled the conflictst night. Although she had pulled herself together and dismissed the thought of breaking up, she still felt very aggrieved.


    She picked up her phone, only to realize that Ryan had made a lot of calls and video calls after she hung upst night. After she fell asleep, he sent numerous messages.


    [Darling, I didn''t mean to snap at you. I''m upset tonight mainly because I''m concerned about your safety. It''s not safe for a woman like you to drink out there. You''ve only met your colleagues at the research institute not long ago, and you don''t know their true character. Sometimes, they might seem nice at work, but who knows how they are in private? You said you drank quite a lot with them. How could I not be worried? If something happened to you, I wouldn''t be able to go over to save you in time. If I don''t care about you at all, it means that I don''t love you.] [I understand you want to strengthen your rtionship with your colleagues and gain more knowledge, but I think you must first learn to protect yourself. Don''t forget you''re not alone. You have Dani and me. You should prioritize your safety for our sake.]


    [Also, in my opinion, you''re already outstanding among the young people in this field of research. In that case, you might not be able to gain any useful knowledge from this group of people of your age or slightly older than you. If you really want to learn more, you should get acquainted with those knowledgeable, experienced professors. They''re the ones with exceptional achievements in the cosmetic industry.]


    [Set your target and find the one who can really help you. You don''t need too many. One or two will be enough.]


    [Go to bed early. I''ll leave it at that. After you''ve woken up and read this message, remember to reply, okay? Otherwise, I''ll be worried.] 5

 Chapter 2239

    Stunned, Freya stared at the words, which were filled with Ryan''s concern for her.


    She seemed to be enlightened.


    Indeed, the group of colleagues from the research institute with whom she always hung out were all below 40 years old. They might not know more than her.


    Even if they were willing to share their knowledge with her, how much could she learn from them?


    Rather than spending so much time drinking and chatting with them, she might as well dedicate her time to research andworking with those experienced professors more often. What those professors say would be more powerful than all that Sidney and her other colleagues said.


    When she recalled blurting out about hating Ryan, she suddenly regretted it all.


    Why did she make such hurtful remarks?


    She even thought about breaking up with Ryan.


    She had gone too far.


    Ryan was right. She had not known her colleagues for a long time. After learning that she was married,


    Sidney even suggested having a fling with her. Who knows if he would take advantage of her when she was drunk?


    Some men appeared decent, but who could see through their nature?


    Given that a woman like her was alone in Country F and unfamiliar with the ce or people, no one would be able to help her if something happened to her.


    What would happen to Dani if something happened to her? Perhaps Rodney would take Dani away and let Sarah, that wicked woman, be her stepmother. Freya hurriedly leaped to her feet and called Ryan.


    As soon as the call connected, she did not hear Ryan''s voice but Dani''s crying.


    "Freya, I''ll call you backter. Dani just pooped, so I''m going to clean her bottom first," Ryan said hastily.


    "Oh, sure."


    After the call ended, Freya''s mind began to wander.


    Only at 9:00 p.m did Ryan call back. "You must''ve been waiting a long time. I was busy just now."


    Freya understood. He was surely busy because of Dani.


    She bit her lip in annoyance before saying with a deep voice, "I''m sorry, Ryan. You''ve been looking after Dani for me, yet I threw my temper at you in a foreign country..." "Actually, my attitude wasn''t greatst night-" Ryan


    quickly said.


    "Alright. Drop it. It''s only normal for you to act that way," Freya interrupted him. "I''ve read the messages you sent me, and you''re right. I shouldn''t have drunk s o much. I promise that I''ll avoid eating and drinking outside from now on. I''ll focus on improving my knowledge andworking with those experienced professors more. I won''t make you worry about me anymore."


    "Thank goodness you''re not mad." Ryan forced a smile. "I was really worried that you''d initiate a breakup with me in a fit of anger."


    Freya tapped her head guiltily. "Of course not. I was in a bad temperst night because I drank too much.


    Besides... you''ve been treating me very well. I just couldn''t ept it when you suddenly snapped at me."


    "Darling, I want to pamper you unconditionally as well. But if you make a mistake, I will still point it out sternly." Ryan cooed, "I''m afraid your life will be ruined if I don''t say it. I used to study abroad, so I''ve seen the dark side of many people. That''s why I have to remind you not to judge a man by their appearance."


    "Mm. I got it."


    Freya was particrly obedient. "Don''t worry. I don''t like foreign men anyway. They all know I have a child and are under the impression that I''m married. But there was one colleague who suggested having a fling with me here despite knowing that I''m married. He disgusts me."


    Fortunately, they were talking on the phone. Little did she know that Ryan''s handsome face had darkened on the other end.


    "Men like him are fickle in love, and they have no principles. You should stay away from them."

 Chapter 2240

    Ryan rubbed his temples. Luckily, he flew into a temperst night and gave her a timely warning. Otherwise, he would be concerned about a pretty woman like her


    in a foreign country.


    "Okay, I will."


    After Freya finished speaking, she pursed her soft lips together. Before she could tell him something, her face had turned red. "Ryan, I..."


    "Yes? What''s the matter?" Ryan asked with a soft voice.


    "Nothing. I''m going to work. Goodbye."


    "Alright. Go on."


    In less than two minutes after Ryan put down his phone, he received a message from Freya. [I love you. This is what I wanted to say just now.]


    His eyes narrowed, and he took a deep breath before he replied, [You seductive vixen. If not for Dani, I would''ve taken a flight there, pulled you to bed, and made out with you.]


    Freya: [You terrible pervert. I''m serious. I''m going to ignore you.]


    Ryan: [I''m serious too. I miss you. I miss you so much that it hurts down there.] Freya, who was far away in aboratory in Country F, almost blushed furiously. She wondered why she did not find Ryan a pervert back then. She did not expect that an elegant-looking man would say such a thing.


    However, she was not disgusted with him. On the contrary, she could not control the surging emotions in her. Deep down, she wanted him as well.


    Oh, damn it. What was she thinking? Her mind was too dirty.


    "What are you talking about with your boyfriend? Your face is so red." Tessa came over and asked yfully.


    "N-Nothing much." Freya immediately put down her phone with a beaming face.


    Upon seeing that, Tessamented, "Both of you have so much to talk about... Chatting on WhatsApp during the day and video-calling when you return at night." There were a few nights when Tessa went to Freya''s ce to look for her, and she realized that Freya would video-call with her boyfriend for two to three hours.


    "Don''t you have anything to talk to your husband?" Freya asked.


    "I do. But we''ve been married for several years, so we usually talk about trivial household matters." Tessa said, "Our love has long transformed into affection, so I don''t particrly miss my husband since I''m away


    for a few months."


    Freya was dumbfounded as she and Ryan were theplete opposite. Their rtionship transformed from affection into love.


    In the past, her feelings toward Ryan epassed affection, reliance, and trust. However, after their quarrelst night, not only was their rtionship not affected, but she loved the man even more. She would miss him and care about his feelings. That was probably love.


    It had been a long time since she experienced the feeling of loving someone.


    When she was young, she thought that meeting Patrick, who was two years her senior, was her true love. Therefore, she loved him with all her heart.


    Now, at the age of 26, she met Ryan, who was the same age as her. She got along with him very well. He was so warm that he would always tolerate, protect, and guide her.


    She loved him and had fallen in love with him.


    The minute he said, ''I want to pamper you unconditionally as well. But if you make a mistake, I will still point it out sternly'', she came to realize that this man was worth it.


    "I''m not going." Freya shook her head. "My boyfriend doesn''t want me to go. We even quarreled over itst night."


    "If you''re not going, I won''t go as well. It''s not safe to go alone," Tessa said while shaking her head.


    "Yeah. As women, we should be careful." Freya sighed.


    Fortunately, Ryan had given her a timely reminder. 3

 Chapter 2241

    Country F was not far from Country R.


    Soon after Rodney checked in the hotel, his secretary handed him the schedule with a series of events." Professor Abner has promised to meet us at 3:00 p.m."


    "That''s good."


    Rodney nodded. "Get the relevant documents ready. At night, we''re going to meet up with the CEO of Sara. We must secure Sara''s agency agreement during our trip to Country R this time."


    His secretary said, "The CEO of Sara said something came up..."


    Rodney stopped in his tracks and looked at the secretary with his grim eyes. "Wasn''t everything agreed on earlier?"


    "I have no idea why the other party changed his mind at thest minute." Rodney''s stare made the secretary''s scalp go numb.


    "You trash. Why are you still standing here? Go and investigate it now," Rodney scolded him with a morose expression.


    "I''m sorry. I''ll do it right now." The secretary swiftly left with an ashen face.


    Irritated, Rodney kicked the stool in front of him, his arms akimbo. He could not express the irritation inside him. During that period, the matter involving Freya and Sarah had left him suffocated. Coincidentally, Osher''s performance had declined significantly over thest two months. A number of supervisors and researchers in thepany had been jumping ship one by one. This time, he had to change his strategic goal.


    Rodney hade up with a solution, which was to ruin Osher''s reputation. On one hand, he could work with high-end overseas brands, and on the other hand, he could look for top medical professors overseas to increase the quality of the products to further strengthen Osher''s foundation.


    Therefore, he was determined to achieve his goal during his trip here this time.


    In the afternoon, Rodney finally met up with the famous professor of the biomedical aesthetic research institute in Country R, Abner, at a cafe.


    "Professor Abner, as you''ve seen the detailed introduction of ourpany, Osher''s manufacturing base currently spans over ten thousand square meters. Our products are sold using an omnichannel approach. They''re not only sold in Australia but also in Asian and Middle East regions. If you work with us, I''m willing to pay you a remuneration worth 300 million dors and hire you for two years. If you bring your team over, we can raise your remuneration too."


    Professor Abner sipped on the coffee and nodded. " Indeed. The remuneration is attractive."


    "This is the highest pay in the industry. It''s triple the amount you get in Europe." Rodneyughed and said," I believe no otherpanies in the world can offer you a higher pay than I am."


    "But as far as I know, yourpany doesn''t have a good reputation in Australia at present," Professor Abner said with a discreet smile.


    "I have a countermeasure against it. I came to Country R this time to secure Sara''s agency agreement. Sara''s sales have been growing steadily in Australia over thest two years. Unfortunately, it doesn''t have anynd in Australia. I''ve spoken to the CEO of theirpany, and he''s keen on working with us."


    "Oh."


    Professor Abner suddenlyughed out loud. "So you don''t know about it yet, President Snow."


    Rodney was stunned. "Know what?"


    Professor Abner put his coffee cup down and said with a half-smile, "I received news yesterday that Sara has signed the agency agreement with Freycatheli''s team in Australia this morning."

 Chapter 2242

    "Are you serious?"


    Rodney''s heart skipped a beat. Despite having experienced all kinds of business hardships, he could not help but express a grim look on his handsome face.


    "The medical aesthetic industry in Country R isn''t big. I''ve worked with Sara before, so I learned this piece of news first-hand."


    Abner decided not to beat around the bush. He said frankly, "President Snow, if you hade to me with this pay two years ago, I surely would''ve worked with you. Indeed, Osher used to be thergest local brand in Australia with the best facilities and equipment.


    However, now that I''ve acquired this status, reputation is more important than remuneration. If I work with you and the products I develop do not sell well, it''ll tarnish my image. I can provide you with excellent products, but you might not be able to provide me with the best tform."


    Rodney soon pulled himself together. "Professor Abner, any entrepreneur will have their highs and lows. Preycatheli has only been set up for a couple of months. Plus, it has very limited products. It''s no match for Osher either..."


    "Yet currently, Freycatheli and other brands have banded together to drive Osher out of the Australian market."


    Abner raised his hand to break in and said pitifully, "On the other hand, Osher''s reputation has worsened since the end ofst year, yet you still can''t save it. It shows that in terms of your connections in Australia, you''ve be a shadow of your former self. Although you''re the prime minister''s nephew and have Snow Corporation backing you, I heard that nobody in the Snow family attended your wedding when you remarried."


    At that very instant, Rodney''s cheeks began to tense u P-


    Never in his wildest dreams did he expect that other businessmen would tear into him on the grounds that the Snow family was absent from his grand wedding. In fact, he should have expected it.


    Earlier, he wanted to fulfill Sarah''s wish, so he epted her request. However, he had neglected the consequences that followed.


    He quickly exined, "Professor Abner, my family did not attend my wedding because they dislike my new wife..."


    "Since they dislike her, why did you insist on marrying her?"


    Professor Abner shook his head. "A man of great ambition should be far-sighted. This shows that you get emotional easily. It''s good to be emotional sometimes, but it''ll be your weakness in this


    With that, the professor rose to his feet.


    Rodney followed suit and said, "Professor, you previously expressed your interest


    in working with us over the phone. Just because Sara has signed an agency agreement with Freycatheli, you refuse to acknowledge Osher''s ability? Aren''t you a little too rash?"


    "President Snow, your news is very outdated."


    Professor Abner added, "There''s one more thing. Quel from Country F has decided to work with Freycatheli not long ago. As far as I know, Freycatheli assigned two professionals to attend a two-month training at Quel''s research institute. I''m sure I don''t need to exin Quel''s international status in the cosmetic industry. Quel has gathered all the experts from different fields such as cosmetics and biology. Any one of them is more capable than me."


    Rodney was shocked. He, of course, was under no illusions about Quel''s status. He had thought about working with Quel before as well. However, considering Quel''s status, they had no need to work with any cosmeticpanies. Why did they decide to work with a smallpany like Freycatheli...


    "It''s surprising, huh?" Professor Abner smiled."


    Freycatheli may have been established not long ago, but they are now working with Quel and have even signed an agency agreement with Sara. This goes to show that Freycatheli has a powerful background and connections to make them an establishedpany."


    As soon as Professor Abner was done speaking, he left.


    Rodney lifted the cup and gulped down the coffee with a sour look on his face. The strong bitter taste spread all over his throat. 1

 Chapter 2243

    Coincidentally, Rodney''s secretary phoned him at this time. "Oh no, Young Master Snow. I heard that Sara has already..."


    "I know. You don''t need to exin it. Go and find out where Freycatheli''s representative is staying."


    "...Okay."


    After leaving the cafe, Rodney kicked the tire of his car.


    Having lived for over 30 years, he felt that his life was getting more miserable. Just a few months ago, he had never ever thought that Freycatheli would be Osher''s strongestpetitor.


    Hah. What did Freya say before this? She wanted to focus on cosmetics, so he strived to advertise Freycatheli for her.


    In the end, not only was she involved in cosmetics but also skincare products, shampoo, and conditioners. Freycatheli ventured into all the fields Osher was involved in.


    At this point, he understood what it meant to shoot himself in the foot.


    ''Freya, you''re vicious. You''re f*cking vicious.


    ''Are you trying to take revenge on me?


    ''Are you taking revenge on me for letting you down?''


    On the busy street abroad, Rodney''s red eyes were filled with agony and rage. His secretary soon found out where Freycatheli''s representative was staying. Rodney drove his car there. Upon arriving at the ground floor of the hotel, he walked out of the elevator.


    He bumped into Catherine, who was dressed in a red coat, in the corridor.


    She was holding a brown handbag. Her light makeup was exquisitely done on her pretty, youthful face. Her fluffy, wavy, long hair fell over her shoulders. Her features were attractive and vibrant.


    Behind her were two bodyguards and Hans. 1


    The woman overcame the obstacles in Melbourne and now appeared like a dominant figure in the business field, exuding a powerful presence.


    "What a coincidence, President Snow. I didn''t expect that we''d meet in a foreign country." Catherine shed a beaming grin at him and greeted him as if she hade across a good old friend.


    Rodney stared gravely and resentfully at her and Hans.


    At this moment, the truth suddenly dawned on him.


    He recalled meeting Catherine for the first time. At that time, he had looked down


    on her, thinking that she did not deserve to be with Shaun.


    He had warned and insulted her privately a few times.


    In just a few years, though, this woman had changedpletely. She was still as beautiful as ever, but she had revealed her ability. She was no longer the person he could look down on.


    "Young Master Snow, why are you staring at me like this?" Catherine curled her red lips into a faint smile.

 Chapter 2244

    "You should know it better than anyone else."


    Rodney''s frosty gaze rested on Hans'' face. "Hah. Previously, you said your girlfriend and family disapproved of you working for me. Tell me how much Catherine paid to headhunt my former righthand man. I''m curious."


    Hans looked down and said, "Miss Jones didn''t headhunt me. She hired me one week after I resigned."


    "Do you think I''ll buy that?" Rodney scoffed. "No wonder most of thepanies who used to work with Osher have gone to Preycatheli. Also, nobody knew that Sara was looking for an agent, yet Preycatheli got ahead of me and silently secured the agreement. You must be the one who leaked it. Hans, you''ve worked for me for many years, and you signed a confidentiality agreement. You should be clear that I can hold you ountable for leaking thepany''s confidential information even though you''ve resigned."


    "I wasn''t the one who leaked it," Hans said nonchntly, "Don''t make groundless usations against me."


    "Hah. You won''t admit it, but I won''t let you off just like this."


    Rodney fixed his ferocious gaze on Hans. "Freycatheli has signed an agreement with Sara, so I have no choice but to hold you ountable. Even if you have


    Catherine backing you, it''s no use."


    Han''s expression shifted a little.


    "Hah."


    A snort escaped Catherine''s red lips. "Young Master Snow, shouldn''t you investigate the matter beforementing on anything? We didn''t contact Sara of our own ord. It was Sara who assigned someone to initiate contact with us. Only then did wee over to sign the agreement in person. If you don''t believe it, you can investigate the matter and figure it out easily."


    Rodney instantly pursed his lips. Two secondster, he said indifferently, "Catherine, you must''ve plotted this. I can''t get my head around why you chose to have a hand in the cosmetic field when you''re managing a real estatepany. If you''re financially distressed, you can join Hill Corporation. Given that Freycatheli is currently a smallpany, what''s the point of wasting time on it?"


    "How is it a waste of time? I find it very meaningful to work on a business with my good friends and lead thepany to the international stage."


    Catherine said with a grin, "For someone like you who doesn''t have any good friends, you won''t understand."


    "Shaun doesn''t seem to count me as his good friend either, huh?" Rodney clenched his fist.


    "You''re wrong. He just doesn''t behave like you. You enjoy telling on your friend''s girlfriend," Catherine said sarcastically, "I still remember that when I just got in a rtionship with Shaun, you kept egging him on and tearing us apart."


    "So you''ve been holding a grudge against me." Rodney was enlightened. "I believe you were responsible for tearing my rtionship with Shaun apart until it has gotten into the state it''s in now."


    "Tear you both apart?"


    Catherine reacted as if she had heard a joke. She looked at him incredulously. "You''re really narrowminded. I''ve never interfered with Shaun''s choice of friends because I respect him. He''s not willing to be friends with you probably because he feels that you both aren''t on the same wavelength."


    "Right. Before he met you, we never argued. After he met you, our thoughts suddenly didn''t align with each other."


    Rodney did not believe it at all and began to sneer. "Catherine, are you driving Osher into a corner to take revenge on behalf of your good friend, or is this


    Freya''s n? Does she hate me so much?"


    "Hate?" Freya gave a vague smile. "She doesn''t hate you, but you indeed make me sick. Rodney, what do you take my friend for? You go after her when Sarah isn''t around. Freya isn''t your security nket. Once Sarahes back, though, you make it seem as


    though Freya is having an affair with you. Who do you think you are?" 2


    Catherine''s tone turned icier. "Besides, I absolutely hate Sarah. Since you want to be her backing, I have n 0 choice but to destroy you. If you want to carry on with this, I''ll take my time and y along with you. Don''t think that I''m scared of you just because you''re the prime minister''s nephew? Not only will I drive you into a corner but I''m also nning to acquire Osher."


    Rodney was so exasperated by her haughtiness that his sturdy body shivered. "You''re nning to acquire Osher just with Freycatheli? Hah, dream on."


    "We''ll see if I''m dreaming or not."


    Catherine slowly shed a smile. "Considering that I''ve destroyed all your ns in Country R, I''m keen on seeing what you''ll do next to deal with this situation."


    She walked up to Rodney leisurely. "It''s alright. Since you love Sarah so much that you''re willing to give up O n everything, I''ll amodate your wish. I''ll make the two of you a lovely couple that''s left with nothing."

 Chapter 2245

    Rodney''s heart jerked.


    He turned and red at the woman who was smiling vaguely. His heart fell into a deep abyss in spite of himself. "Just based on your ability?"


    "Yes."


    Catherine nodded nonchntly. Instead of staying there, she left along with her bodyguards and Hans.


    Staring at her figure, Rodney was so annoyed and infuriated that he wished he could tear her into pieces.


    If Catherine had made such remarks in the past, he would just see her as aughingstock.


    However, he would not do that now. Catherine had support from Shaun, Titus, Matthew, and her biological mother, who wanted to please her and make things up to her. Even those tycoons in the world were going out of their way to butter Catherine u


    P-


    If Catherine was adamant about dealing with him, he might be no match for her without the Snow family and executive council as his support.


    Rodney had never thought that Catherine would be hispetitor after he married Sarah.


    At present, Osher was his most capablepany.


    If he lost, there would be a big issue with the funds of the otherpanies he invested in. Hence, his years of hard work would go down the drain.


    Hispany would naturally shut down. At worst, he would have to return to the Snow family''s house.


    His parents would surely feed and clothe him well. Even so, what was the meaning of living such a life?


    He would be the most useless trash in the Snow family, leading everyone to despise him.


    He was wrong. He should not have promised Sarah to hold a grand wedding for her.


    As the wedding was held in a high-profile manner, many people knew that the Snow family did not attend his wedding. The outsiders all thought that the Snow family had kicked him out.


    Back then, he did that purely to fulfill Sarah''s wish. He never thought about the consequences that it would bring.


    It was an unwise decision.


    At this moment, Rodney was puzzled.


    Was it really worth it to end up high and dry just to be with Sarah?


    If it had not been for Sarah, he would not have lost his happy family. Nathan and


    Heidi would not be refusing to see him. Perhaps he could have held onto his power in Snow Corporation. Even Catherine would not have be his enemy, and he would have still been good friends with Shaun and Chester.


    As for Sarah, what could she give him?


    Nothing at all.


    Just as he thought of the devil, the devil came calling.


    "Rodney, when are youing back?" Sarah cooed, saying, "I miss you."


    Rodney listened numbly and did not feel like returning at all. "I''m not done with the affairs here."


    "Alright. I finally met Doctor Raison to do a body check-up today. He said that I can still get pregnant as long as I nurse my health for another two to three years." Sarah cheerfully shared the news with him. "We can then give birth to a pretty baby."


    "Mm. I have something to attend to here. I''ll hang up first."


    After tapping the ''end call'' button, Rodney furrowed his brows tightly.


    He was not keen on having a child with Sarah at all, nor was he sexually aroused by her.


    Child?


    To him, Dani was enough.

 Chapter 2246

    By the way, Freya must have gone to Country F for training. Who was taking care of Dani, then?


    Rodney swiftly dialed Wendy''s number. "Mom, have you visited Dani recently?"


    "Yeah. I visited her just yesterday," Wendy replied.


    "Freya has gone to Country F for a two-month training. Why didn''t you take Dani home?"


    "What? Freya has gone for training?" Wendy was astonished. "I didn''t know."


    "Didn''t anyone from The Lodge inform you?" Rodney''s handsome face darkened.


    "Your uncle and aunt have been very busy after the new year. I never saw them every time I went there." Wendy said in surprise, "I was under the impression that Freya was at work during the day and would return home at night after work. I didn''t hear the news from Aunty Loretta, who looks after Dani. If I had known this earlier, I would''ve taken Dani home. How could I feel relieved having an outsider take care of Dani?"


    Rodney instantly grasped the point. "Mom, it must be Freya who''s deliberately hiding it from you. Perhaps she''s afraid that you won''t return Dani to her once you


    take Dani back to the old residence."


    Wendy frowned. If this had happened in the past, she would surely have criticized her son. On second thought, what Rodney said this time might be true.


    Deep down, she felt bitter. "What do you mean? Am I that sort of person? After all, The Lodge isn''t Dani''s home. Since Freya isn''t around, Dani needs to be with her grandparents. How dare your uncle side with Freya and hide it from me?"


    "Mom, please go and take Dani home." Rodney said," Never mind the fact that Uncle Jason and Aunty Heidi are usually busy but they''re not Dani''s biological grandparents either. Anyway, we have someone to take care of Dani, whereas Freya just tasked the sitter to take care of Dani. When Dani grows up, she might not be close to you and assumes that you don''t love her."


    "Aww, how could that be? I''m very fond of her," Wendy said with a sigh, "I''ll go and take Dani here right now."


    After Rodney hung up, many thoughts shed across his mind.


    In the end, he contacted his secretary. "Send a car over now. I''m going to Country F."


    "Country F?" The secretary was momentarily stunned before he nodded in agreement.


    Given that Country F was close to Country R, the journey would merely take a two-hour drive.


    In theboratory of Country F.


    Freya was assisting an old professor. Although she was doing something insignificant, she gained a lot of knowledge from it.


    "Miss Lynch, someone''s looking for you outside."


    Suddenly, a receptionist came to inform her.


    Catherine immediately popped into Freya''s mind. Freya knew that Catherine happened to be on a business trip in Country R, so Catherine might be here to surprise her.


    She promptly excused herself from the professor for a while. When she walked out, her pretty face turned cold at the sight of Rodney''s tall and sturdy physique. She should have figured out who the person was before she walked out.


    At this moment, it was toote to walk away. As soon as Rodney caught sight of Freya, he strode toward her while brimming with fury. However, seeing her standing in front of him in a ponytail hairstyle, white coat, andb goggles, he felt that she had transformed into a different person. She looked less pretty than before, but she gave off a strong sense of intellectuality and caution as a researcher.


    Men looked most attractive while at work, and women were no exception. With her current appearance, she looked better than


    before.


    Rodney was reminded of Sarah, who was at home.


    Sarah used to be a psychologist, but it was unknown when she retired. Most of the time, he only saw her with tears on her face.


    "Why did youe here?" Seeing him go quiet all of a sudden, Freya felt uneasy.


    Rodney asked grimly, "I wanted to ask you about a matter. Freya, you came to Country F for training, yet you didn''t inform my family and me about it. What are you trying to do? You left the country, yet you didn''t let us know and just left Dani with a sitter. What''s your intention?"


    "What''s wrong with the sitter? Dani is fond of Aunty Loretta, and The Lodge is safe as well. Uncle Jason, Aunty Wendy, and you can visit her anytime. I''m not stopping you either." Freya refuted, "Should I have handed Dani to you and let you take care of my daughter with Sarah? Hah. That''s impossible."

 Chapter 2247

    "I didn''t say that I''ll let Sarah take care of Dani. You could''ve sent Dani to the Snow family''s old residence."


    Rodney nced at Freya before he snorted and said," But since you''re too busy to take care of Dani, I''ve decided to fight for Dani''s custody. I know you won''t be happy with this, but after arriving in Australia tomorrow, I''ll file awsuit in court. Back then, the odds of sess weren''t in my favor, but it''s different now. Your family isn''t in Canberra, and you''re not by Dani''s side. For the sake of Dani''s mental health, the judge will certainly grant me her custody."


    "How dare you?!" Freya trembled all over from her rage. From the look in her eyes, it seemed like she could not wait to eat him up. "I''ll only be away for two months, but what about you? You''re managing a fewpanies. Don''t you always go out on business trips and socialize too?"


    "Speaking of this, I forgot to tell you that I bumped into your good friend in Country R. She wants to take revenge on your behalf, so she''s been driving me to a corner. She even snatched the project I''ve secured. She wants me to lose everything. Since I''ll be losing everything, I might as well stay home and look after my child."


    Rodney said with gritted teeth, "Freya, you want both your career and daughter, but there''s no such thing as having the best of both worlds. Today, I came here to let you know that I''m set on getting Dani''s custody."


    As soon as he finished speaking, he turned around and left.


    Freya felt cold. For the first time, her eyes were aze with intense hatred. "Rodney, you know how important Dani is to me. I''ve never hurt Sarah either. Why must you force me like this without showing me mercy?"


    "Who''s forcing who now?"


    Rodney did not turn around and look at her. Perhaps he did not have the courage to do so.


    He strode out and walked away without looking back.


    Freya was so exasperated that she instantly broke into tears.


    She was at her wit''s end. Her only thought was that she must not allow Rodney to snatch Dani away.


    Just as she was packing, Aunty Loretta suddenly gave her a call. "Oh no, Miss Lynch. First Master Snow and Madam Snow came over just now to take Dani away. Oh my God, Dani was crying so bitterly."


    Freya''s heart almost shattered, and a sense of despair overcame her. The thing she feared most had happened eventually.


    "Don''t panic, Aunty Loretta. I''ll be back soon," she blurted out.


    Anyway, she had to keep Rodney from obtaining custody. She did not want Sarah to trample on her daughter.


    Freya soon managed to reach Catherine. "Cathy, the Snows have taken Dani away. Rodney said he wants to fight for Dani''s custody, so I need to go back right away."


    "Freya, you can''t go back."


    Catherine said coolly, "Once you leave, it means that you''re giving up on the training this time. Country F is very concerned about punctuality and promises. If this reaches the ears of others, those professors will have a bad impression of you. It''ll ruin your opportunity to study overseas in the future. What''s more, you''re the core of Freycatheli''s team. I think Rodney doesn''t only want to obtain his daughter''s custody but also force you to go back so that Freycatheli''s product development will be hindered."


    "I''ve thought of that as well. I never thought that he''d be so despicable, but I can''t lose Dani-" Freya said in agony.


    "Didn''t Ryan promise that he''ll take good care of Dani? Have you told him?" Catherine cut in.


    Freya was dazed. "He must be working now. Moreover, once this is brought to court, the judge will determine that I can''t take care of my daughter considering that


    I''ll be away for two months..."


    As she was speaking, she received a call from Ryan." Cathy, I''m going to pick up Ryan''s call first."


    After Freya tapped the ''answer'' button, Ryan sounded as gentle as usual. "Aunty Loretta called me just now. Freya, you don''t have to worry. I''ll get Dani back for you. You can rx and focus on your training over there."

 Chapter 2248

    Somehow, Freya seemed to have found refuge and gradually calmed down.


    "Ryan, Rodney came to look for me just now. He said he''ll file awsuit for Dani''s custody. Considering that I''m away now, I might not have a realistic chance of winning this case."


    "Let him go ahead, then."


    Ryan smiled and said coolly, "Freya, on the day you left for training, I expected that Rodney would find out about it sooner orter. I personally enjoy nning ahead. If he really ns to file awsuit, I believe he''ll dismiss it before going to court because he can''t possibly win." 1


    Freya froze. "Why?"


    Ryan exined softly, "Because I''ve gathered a lot of evidence of Sarah often abusing animals in private. Since he has such a wife, the judge will deem the child''s safety to be at risk, so it''s impossible that the judge will grant him custody."


    "How did you know this?" Freya was stupefied.


    "I assigned someone to keep an eye on Sarah during this period. It''s in her nature to be cruel. After she became disabled, the doctor diagnosed her to be suffering from trauma. Rodney has been making her


    take medicine for a while. She might seem fine on the outside, but actually, she''s been hiding her true self. When she''s in a bad mood, she''ll abuse stray cats and dogs in a brutal manner."


    "That''s terrifying."


    Upon hearing it, Freya was petrified. "Aren''t stray cats and dogs living things too? Is Rodney aware of it?"


    "He''s definitely unaware of it," Ryan said nonchntly, "That''s why he''s so confidently nning to file awsuit, thinking that he''ll win. When hees back, I''ll show him the evidence and discuss it with him. If he''s smart, he''ll dismiss the idea."


    Freya waspletely relieved to hear what he said." Ryan, you''re amazing. I admire you. You can easily solve a problem no matter how serious it is. I really admire you."


    If Ryan were by her side, she would give him a deep kiss.


    She had no idea when this man had be her ce of refuge.


    "Alright. Don''t worry. Just focus on your training and leave everything regarding


    Dani''s matter to me, okay?" Ryan''s voice was so gentle.


    "Mm. I have faith in you."


    Freya took a deep breath. "By the way, Ryan, those stray cats and dogs are very pitiful. Don''t let Sarah


    continue abusing them." "I''ll handle it."


    With his presence, she believed that everything would be settled.


    By the time Freya talked to Catherine on the phone again, she had regained herposure.


    "Freya, after some thought, I think you can have Shaun as your attorney in court. He''ll surely win the case," Catherine said.


    "No need. Ryan has already gathered evidence regarding Sarah''s abuse of animals, so Rodney won''t be able to win," Freya responded in a light-hearted manner.


    After being astonished for a moment, Catherineughed. "He''s amazing. He actually came up with such an idea."


    "Yeah." Hearing someonepliment her boyfriend, Freya was filled with sweetness. "He''s really wonderful. It nearly makes me think that I don''t deserve him."

 Chapter 2249

    "Don''t say that. He''s now your boyfriend. It''s his duty to protect you."


    Catherine said in praise, "I was a bit worried when you got together with Ryan at first, but now I''m relieved. Even if the Snows find out about your rtionship with him in the future, I believe a smart person like him can protect you well."


    "I think so too."


    Freya nodded in a daze.


    Originally, she did not quite believe the promise Ryan made to her.


    Regarding her rtionship with Ryan, she was just nning to y it by ear.


    At this point, she was gradually starting to believe in him.


    Even if their rtionship was made public in the future, she would not be too scared.


    It was because Ryan would be there to protect her even if the sky fell.


    It was Freya''s first time experiencing the feeling of being protected by a man. Canberra, Australia.


    After Ryan ended his call with Freya, he was not in a hurry to go to the Snow family''s old residence.


    Instead, he arranged for Aunty Loretta to take Dani and some daily necessities there first.


    He only drove to the old residence after he finished work and clocked out.


    When he entered the residence, it was almost time for dinner. Wendy was ying with Dani while Aunty Loretta was assisting her. With Aunty Loretta''s presence, Dani would not cry. The quiet residence became lively because of that kid. Even Old Master Snow came out.


    "Grandpa, Uncle Jason, Aunty Wendy." Ryan greeted the few of them with a smile.


    Old Master Snow nodded, but Wendy and Jason were sour-faced. The two of them looked unhappy, and the way they talked to him was not as enthusiastic as before.


    "We''re a family. If you have anything to say, just say it. Don''t keep it to yourself."


    Old Master Snow spoke first, "Ryan, why didn''t you tell your uncle and aunt that Freya has gone overseas?"


    "Was it Freya who didn''t allow you to tell us?" Wendy asked in dissatisfaction, "Is she afraid that we''ll snatch Dani away, so you helped her to hide it from u s? Ryan, be clear about who your real family is. What''s more, are your uncle and I such despicable people? We''ve promised her not to snatch her child, so we won''t do it. Since she''s too busy to look after Dani, we''ll bring her to the old residence and just look after her for a few days."


    "Exactly." Jason nodded. "I understand that Freya is wary of Sarah, so we''ve agreed not to let Rodney take Dani out alone when shees to the old residence. We''ve also agreed for the sitter toe with Dani. We''ve alreadypromised a lot."


    "Calm down, Uncle Jason, Aunty Wendy."


    Ryan raised his hand. His handsome face remained gentle, which made Wendy and Jason feel sorry for speaking meanly to him.


    "Aunty Wendy, Freya has never meant to be wary of you."


    Ryan exined in a soft tone, "Freya used to tell my parents that if she weren''t wary of Sarah, she wouldn''t mind Rodney picking Dani up and letting her stay here. She even hopes that Dani would be closer to her grandparents. You might not know this but the Lynch family once tried to force Freya to stay in Melbourne with Dani after she got divorced, but Freya disagreed a s she knew it would be difficult for both of you to meet Dani if that happened. However, her parents were still concerned about her, so they had no choice but topromise. That''s why they''re moving to Canberra this year. The renovation of their house is almost done."


    "Freya''s parents are nning to stay in Canberra?" Wendy was astonished.

 Chapter 2250

    "Mm." Ryan nodded. "When Freya learned that you guys took Dani away, she didn''t urge me to take any action either. Instead, she was concerned that you guys wouldn''t be able to manage Dani, so she promptly asked Aunty Loretta toe over." 3


    After Aunty Loretta, who was standing at the side, heard it, a trace of surprise shed across her eyes. She then chuckled. She could not help but admire Ryan. Wendy and Jason looked a lot better now. They were not as unhappy as before.


    "Freya should''ve told us this earlier," Wendy said, "Since she''s not around, she should let us look after Dani."


    "She took into consideration the issue that once Rodney finds out about it, he''ll fight for Dani''s custody on the grounds that she''s away on a business trip." Ryan sighed. "If you don''t believe it, let''s wait and see. When Rodneyes back, he''ll surely mention wanting to file awsuit."


    Wendy and Jason exchanged looks.


    At that moment, many thoughts shed across their minds.


    They hesitated.


    It was fine if Rodney wanted to obtain Dani''s custody, considering that Freya was too busy with work. By then, Wendy and Jason could take care of Dani. It was Jessica who managed Snow Corporation anyway. Jason was not really busy while Wendy wanted to be closer to her granddaughter.


    Having long seen through the couple''s idea, Ryan just smiled without uttering a word.


    Silence descended upon the living room for some time. Old Master Snow was the first to put his son and daughter-inw''s thoughts into words. "If Freya is busy, you can leave Dani in the old residence. We have people taking care of her here."


    "Grandpa, this is what I previously thought as well, but I''m worried that Rodney will use this opportunity to keep Dani by his side."


    Ryan sighed glumly. "Let me show you guys something. Soon, you''ll see why Freya is worried."


    He tapped open his phone and yed a video to show Old Master Snow.


    Old Master Snow squinted his eyes, only to see a ferocious woman cutting open a cat''s stomach using a pair of scissors. That kitten was still alive, and it kept struggling in agony.


    After Wendy and Jason leaned forward to nce at the video, Wendy was the first to scream in spite of herself. She turned around, searched for a trash can, and started throwing up.


    Unable to bear with the brutal scene, Old Master Snow and Jason promptly turned off the phone. A look of incredulity washed over their faces.


    At first nce, they could recognize from the woman''s face that it was Sarah.


    Sarah hade to the old residence a few times recently. She often seemed weak and soft. The strong contrast in her behavior made Old Master Snow, who had seen the world, fly into a fury.


    "That''s insane."


    Old Master Snow threw a ss on the spot. He pointed at Jason''s nose and criticized him, "Look how you''ve educated your wonderful son. He found such a cruel woman. No, calling this cruel is an understatement. It''s insane. It''s terrifying."


    Jason''s face paled. Evidently, it came as a blow to him.


    Ryanughed wryly. "There have been quite a number of cases of stray cats and dogs vanishing in thin air in Rodney''s neighborhood. It wasn''t a big issue, but someone informed the animal welfare society about it. Only after the welfare society got someone to investigate the matter did they find out about it. Fortunately, my friend secretly told me about it, so I spent some money to block the matter. If this reaches the ears of others, it''ll greatly affect the Snow family''s reputation."


    "You did the right thing."


    Old Master Snow nodded in praise. "This incident can''t be exposed. If it''s not dealt with properly, it''ll affect your dad and Snow Corporation."


    "This is terrifying." After Wendy finished throwing up, her face was as pale as a sheet. "Why is Rodney so blind that he found such a woman? Is she even human?" 6

 Chapter 2251

    Ryan let out a long sigh. "Aunty Wendy, can you see why even my parents and I side with Freya now? Rodney can''t have the child''s custody. Both of you might be able to take care of Dani now, but you guys are already old, after all. If anything happens in the future, Dani will still end up with Rodney. Given that Sarah is so brutal toward animals, can you guarantee that she won''t treat the child the same way?"


    Wendy nodded as she became enlightened.


    "You''re right," Jason added. "Although I''m clueless about psychology, I heard this behavior certainly means that she''s mentally ill. Being abusive allows her to satisfy her inner wishes. Over time, not only will she think of abusing cats and dogs but also the marginalized group."


    "Alright, Ryan. Your uncle and aunt aren''t unreasonable people." Old Master Snow returned the phone to him. "I''ll definitely forbid Rodney from fighting for Dani''s custody. Dani will continue staying with Freya. Everything will remain the same as before."


    "I thank you for your understanding on behalf of Freya." Seeing the scene, Ryan said with a smile," Aunty Wendy and Uncle Jason, I understand that


    you''re keen on spending more time with Dani. Since Freya won''t be around for the time being, I''ll leave Dani in the old residence. Having said that, Aunty Loretta has to stay here. I''lle and sleep here too. Anyway, my parents are busy, so it''s meaningless for me to stay there alone. When Freya is back, I''ll have to send Dani back."


    "Sure."


    Upon hearing that, Wendy was thrilled. At first, she was unhappy that Ryan hid the matter from her. At this moment, she did not feel so at all. In contrast, she was more fond of this nephew of hers.


    Although Ryan was a few years younger than her son, he was a lot more understanding. He handled things well and was considerate toward the elders too.


    How could there be such a kind kid?


    He was obviously much better than her two sons and daughter.


    Old Master Snow was full of praise for Ryan. At the same time, he was more disappointed in his other grandson, Rodney.


    No. This was not merely frustration. Old Master Snow was not hopeful of Rodney anymore.


    After dinner, Old Master Snow called Jason over." Since Sarah abuses animals, she must have done more evil things than this. If Rodney insists on staying with this woman, there''s nothing we can do. Nevertheless, Sarah is a ticking time bomb. Don''t be involved in Rodney''s affairs anymore. We need to be ready to cut ourselves off from him if necessary. We must not allow him to ruin the Snow family''s reputation."


    Jason pulled a long face while keeping quiet.


    Old Master Snow sighed. "I understand that he''s your child. However, he''s a huge disappointment. Think about Snow Corporation, Carson, and Jessica. If Rodney loses everything in the future, just let him be a manager in one of the subsidiaries under Snow Corporation. Don''t let him join Snow Corporation''s upper management."


    "I''ll listen to you, Dad."


    Jason grasped the point. Now that Old Master Snow had said it, it meant that Rodney had beenpletely abandoned by the Snow family.


    Meanwhile, the more Wendy dwelled on the matter, the guiltier she felt. After returning to her room, she gave Freya a call.


    "Aunty Wendy..." Freya was always uneasy whenever she received calls from Wendy. She was worried that Wendy would cause her trouble.


    She had quite a good impression of Wendy and did not want to be in a conflict with her.


    "Freya, I''m calling to apologize to you," Wendy said remorsefully, "You must''ve been worried sick when you found out that I forcefully took Dani away in the morning. I was anxious, but I''ve figured out everything now."


    <<< H


    Freya was puzzled. What had Wendy figured out?


    Wendy continued, "Don''t worry, the Snow family certainly won''t fight for Dani''s custody. It''s more appropriate for you to raise Dani. Rodney can''t even be a good father, so he won''t fight for her custody."


    "Thank you, Aunty Wendy," Freya said in a daze.


    "Don''t worry. I''ve discussed it with Ryan. You can continue your training there at ease, okay? Although you''re not my daughter-inw anymore, I still treat you as my daughter. I definitely won''t let Rodney bully Dani and you."


    After chatting with Wendy for a few minutes, Freya was still bewildered.


    She sent a WhatsApp message to Ryan. [...??? Aunty Wendy called me, and her attitude was excellent.


    What did you do?]


    Ryan: [I showed them the video of Sarah abusing a cat, and they naturally understood the situation. During this period, Aunty Loretta and I will be apanying Dani to stay in the Snow family''s old residence.


    They''vepromised, so should you. This is the best solution.]


    Freya: [Dani can stay in the old residence. With yourpany, I feel assured.]

 Chapter 2252

    Ryan: [Good.]


    Freya: [Love you. Muacks.]


    Ryan: [You owe me a kiss. Kiss me when you''re back.]


    Freya: [Alright.]


    When she returned, she would give this man a good kiss even without him reminding her.


    She looked at the calendar, only to realize that only 20 days had passed. It hit her that she wanted to return home so badly not just because of Dani but also Ryan.


    She really missed him.


    The next day.


    As soon as Rodney alighted from the ne, he headed to the old residence.


    The minute he saw Wendy carrying Dani and ying with her in the courtyard, his heart nearly melted.


    "Mom, Dani..."


    He rested his gaze on his daughter, who had gotten slightly chubbier. Her eyes resembled Freya''s, whereas her mouth and nose were simr to his. Dani had inherited the best traits of both her parents.


    "Dani, did you miss Daddy?"


    Rodney extended his hand to carry Dani, but Wendy suddenly took two steps backward. She turned around and handed Dani to Aunty Loretta, who was beside her.


    Aunty Loretta immediately brought the child into the house.


    "Mom, what are you doing? Why didn''t you let me carry her?" Rodney asked sullenly.


    "Aren''t you on a business trip overseas? Why did you return in a hurry?" Wendy asked indifferently.


    "I came back to apany Dani." Rodney frowned and said with determination, "What''s more, I think Freya is too career-oriented, so she can''t take care of Dani at all. I want to fight for Dani''s custody."


    Wendy''s expression wasplicated. What Ryan said was right.


    This son of hers...


    "Freya won''t agree with it," she said.


    "I''ve decided to file awsuit..."


    Before Rodney finished speaking, Jason suddenly let out a sarcasticugh.


    "Dad, what are youughing at?" Rodney furrowed his brows. "You should be on my side."


    Jason did not say anything. He walked up to Rodney impassively and lifted his hand. A resounding pnded on Rodney''s face. 2 "How shameless of you to think of filing awsuit! Do you think you''ll win?"


    Jason had never been so furious. "What gives a foolish person like you the right to raise your daughter?"


    "Dad..." Rodney covered his face in disbelief.


    Even his mother was watching the scene coldly at the side.


    "Look what your wonderful wife does."


    Jason opened a video from the phone and tossed it to him. "Considering how wicked this woman is, will the judge grant you Dani''s custody? How dare you n to file awsuit? You''re utterly shameless." 5

 Chapter 2253

    Rodney tapped on the phone in confusion. When he watched the video, he froze. Even his hands were trembling. He could not believe that the woman in the video was Sarah.


    "How... is this possible? Dad, is this edited?" he asked in a daze.


    "Edited?"


    Jason wished he could p Rodney again. "Are you blind? I''m not even blind yet. I finally understand Freya''s concerns. The woman whom you care about is a psychopath. Please take her for therapy and stop her from harming those cats and dogs. If this issue gets out of hand, it''ll ruin the Snow family''s reputation. Even if you don''t care about your dignity, we do.


    Forget about your terriblepany, let alone selling cosmetic products."


    Rodney''s face turned ghastly. Looking at Sarah''s ferocious expression in the video, he found it strange.


    It was so strange that he almost could not focus on the video.


    Sarah was his first love.


    He would forever remember her smile when he first met her. It resembled a clean, white camellia that was


    pure and wonderful.


    How did she end up like that?


    At the thought that the woman who abused animals in the video was his wife, Rodney felt his scalp go numb.


    He was even a little terrified.


    He regretted it. He really did regret it.


    He should not have married this woman.


    "Rodney, go home." Wendy said bluntly, "Don''t bring Sarah over next time, or we''ll have no choice but to lock you outside the house."


    "Mom, if... if... this is true, I''ll find a chance to divorce Sarah." By the time Rodney finally pulled himself together, he stammered, "But regarding the video, can you destroy it? Or tell me where the video came from. I definitely won''t allow it to spread and affect the Snow family''s reputation."


    Jason soon grasped Rodney''s meaning. After all, he had been in the business industry for over ten years.


    He pulled a long face without uttering a word.


    Rodney clenched his fists and muttered, "In fact, I just found out that Freya didn''t hurt Sarah back then. I was the one who misunderstood Freya. On second thought, I''ve made a lot of mistakes. Also... I''ve been exhausted ever since I married Sarah. I miss Dani, and I regret hurting Freya. I want to... make it up to them."


    He felt much lighter after saying that.


    Deep down, that was what he felt.


    He was tired of such a life. Especially after seeing Sarah''s terrifying expression,


    he felt more disinclined to return to the woman.


    Moreover, he had been thinking of Freya recently.


    He wanted to go back to those days.


    "Dad, Mom, don''t you hope that Dani can grow up in a healthy family? After I remarry Freya, Dani can spend time with you as she did previously." 4


    Rodney looked at his parents hopefully. "Dad, Mom, I didn''t n on divorcing Freya at first. If I hadn''t assumed that she was a wicked woman who hurt Sarah, I wouldn''t have ended up like this. I don''t love Sarah anymore. I married her purely to make it up to her. Now, it finally dawned on me that everything is disastrously wrong."


    "Please help me."


    He expressed his innermost thought pleadingly.


    The courtyard was so quiet that they could hear the birds chirping on the roof.


    Jason and Wendy looked at their son with mixed feelings.


    Their gazes unsettled Rodney. "Dad, Mom..." "Drop it." Wendy rubbed her forehead. "You want us to destroy the evidence for you so that you can fight for Dani''s custody without worries? And for the sake of the child, Freya might get back together with you?"

 Chapter 2254

    Rodney pursed his pale, thin lips tightly and admitted that he was despicable.


    However, he could not lie to himself. He sorely missed those times when he was in love with Freya.


    "My god." Wendy took a deep breath. "Why did I give birth to such a shameless and selfish son? Do you think we don''t care about our dignity because we''re old?"


    Shocked, Rodney said awkwardly, "Mom, aren''t you very fond of Freya as your daughter-inw? I-"


    "I am, but why don''t you reflect on the things you''ve done?"


    Jason could not tolerate Rodney anymore and rebuked, "You had an affair and even a child out there. Then, you married another woman in less than a week after you divorced Freya. What''s worse, your marriage with Sarah was so grand. You picked her up from a ne and gave her a wedding ring worth over ten million dors. You did everything without considering your ex-wife''s feelings, yet you expect us to approve of you getting a divorce and remarrying your ex-wife? What do you take marriage for? A game?"


    Wendy was so exasperated that she burst into tears." Rodney, how did you be this person?"


    Jason said in rage, "I''ll have you know that it was Ryan who sent me these videos, and I can''t have them deleted because I say so. Stop looking for me and get lost. I never want to see a disgusting thing like you again in my life."


    The more he said, the angrier he grew.


    Jason then grabbed hold of the broom on the corridor and hit Rodney with it.


    Rodney stood there numbly. It did not hurt, but the only pain he felt was when he met his parents'' resentful gazes. He shuddered and could not bring himself to stay there anymore. Only then did he turn around and leave.


    Was he disgusting?


    Yes. Even he was disgusted with himself.


    However, if being disgusting could turn back time, he was willing to be disgusting.


    Such a life was too tiring.


    Why was he leading such a life?


    Rodney''s eyes reddened.


    When the chauffeur sent him back to the vi, Sarah was in the dining room enjoying the chicken soup


    that the housekeeper had cooked for her.


    Upon noticing his return, Sarah''s eyes lit up. She promptly wheeled herself toward him and held his hand. "Rodney, didn''t you say you wouldn''t be back for another two days? You''re here just in time. I had the housekeepers cook some chicken soup. You can have a bowl too."


    Rodney looked at the pretty face in front of him with mixed feelings. It reminded him of her expression in the video.


    How could one be so fickle?


    He abruptly withdrew his hand, feeling icy at her touch.


    "What''s wrong?" Sarah became a little stiff.


    Rodney nced at the housekeepers in the house. "All of you can leave us alone."


    The living room was soon left with the two of them. Sarah attempted to stretch out her hand to touch him, but he dodged her again.


    "Sarah, someone caught you abusing animals and recorded it." Rodney asked with mixed feelings, "Does cutting open a cat''s stomach with scissors bring you s o much joy?"


    Sarah''s body stiffened. Given that she did things like those in private, how did he know?


    "You don''t have to deny it. I''ve watched the video. It was you." Rodney said gravely, "You''re terrifying. I didn''t spend so much money treating your hands for you to take away lives."


    "No... No, Rodney. I didn''t mean to do it." 5

 Chapter 2255

    Sarah broke down in tears. "Ever since Eliza kidnapped me, I have had


    nightmares every night, and I feel very crabby and stressed. I need to vent, but I can''t let you know because I''m afraid that you''ll be annoyed at me. I can''t help it sometimes, and that is why-"


    "But you''re a psychologist. Why don''t you take medicine for it?" Rodney roared, "You may be harming animals now, but does that mean you''ll be killing people in the future? You''re my wife. If these videos spread, they''ll have a major impact on mypany. I might even go bankrupt."


    "That''s... impossible, right?" Sarah was stunned.


    "How is it impossible? Ever since I got a divorce, my reputation has been terrible. A lot of women are boycotting Osher. If the public knows that my wife abuses animals, it''ll cause an uproar, and the Snow family will be dragged into the mess."


    The more Rodney said, the angrier he grew. He was overwhelmed with grief, rage, and exhaustion. At that point, he could no longer contain those feelings. "Don''t you know you should get treated when you''re sick? Do you know that I initially nned to fight for Dani''s custody? Now that Ryan has videos of you abusing


    animals, he''ll surely help Freya. Then when ites to filing thewsuit, I''ll have no chance of winning.


    "Why are you crying? I should be the one crying. Your kidnap and physical injuries have nothing to do with me at all. It was you who incurred Eliza''s wrath. What about me? Because of you, I sacrificed my marriage and child. Every time I visit the Snow family, my parents will criticize me. They even pped me today.


    "Why did youe back?


    "Because of you, my life has been ruined.


    "Besides that, it''s all your fault for insisting on having a grand wedding. Because none of the Snow family attended, everyone out there is now under the impression that the Snow family has abandoned me. I''ve hit a brick wall numerous times when ites to work-rted matters because of this. Even when I went to Country R this time, my n came to naught even though I was so close to closing the deal.


    "I beg you. Please stop being a drag on me.


    "Can you stop pestering me all the time?


    "Do you know how terrifying you look now?"


    The man''s bellow echoed in the living room.


    Rodney did not want to keep it in anymore and vented all of his dissatisfaction these days.


    Big, fat tears rolled down Sarah''s face.


    A wave of fear washed over her. If Rodney abandoned


    her right now, she would be left with nothing.


    "I see... so that''s how much you hate me now. It''s best I die and not be a drag on you. I''ve long since wanted to die anyway."


    As soon as Sarah finished speaking, she turned around and mmed her head


    into the table beside her. Blood was oozing out of her forehead. 1


    "Sarah..." Astounded, Rodney promptly went over to hold her.


    Sarah gazed at him feebly and in despair. "Rodney... I''m sorry. Just let me die. I''m exhausted. I... hate my current self too."


    Then, she pretended to pass out.


    Rodney hurriedly picked her up and rushed her to the hospital.


    While Sarah was in the emergency room again, Rodney leaned against the wall with a numb expression.


    He was tired, too tired.


    Sarah was like a burden that had been weighing on him the entire time, leaving him breathless.


    However, he could not get rid of her now either.


    If he did, Sarah might kill herself again. 4


    He covered his eyes with his hands, feeling extremely dispirited. 1

 Chapter 2256

    Country F.


    After getting off work and returning to her apartment, the first thing Freya did was throw herself on the bed and talk to Ryan on the phone.


    "What? Rodney told his parents that he wants to divorce Sarah and remarry me?"


    Upon hearing that news, Freya was shocked to the core. No, she was not only shocked. She was disgusted as well.


    "Yeah. Rodney went to the manor today, and Aunty Loretta overheard him and his parents'' conversation in the garden."


    Ryan told Freya without hiding anything, "Rodney wants Uncle Jason to delete the video of Sarah abusing animals. Without the evidence, he''ll be able to appeal to the court. Once he obtains the custody rights to his daughter, you might remarry him because you can''t let Dani go."


    "That''s so shameless."


    Freya scolded angrily, "He really resets the limit of how shameless he can get every single time. He was the one who cheated on me and wanted to marry


    Sarah. Now he''s thinking of getting divorced and remarrying me? He must be crazy. What does marriage mean to him? Is it child''s y or something t o fool around with?"


    She was utterly repulsed.


    Back then, she thought Rodney was too easily fooled by that b*tch, Sarah.


    However, Freya finally understood that even he was going astray. He would do whatever it took to reach his goals.


    She did not dare to imagine it. If it were not for Ryan''s help, Rodney would have snatched Dani''s custody rights away from her.


    If so, she would definitely be worried about the child and might have even gotten involved with Rodney again for the child''s sake.


    Freya shuddered just at the thought of it. "What about your uncle and the rest? They don''t support him, right?"


    "Not really, no. From what I heard from Aunty Loretta, Uncle Jason scolded Rodney for being shameless and chased him out with a broom."


    "That''s good." Freya let out a breath of relief. She was afraid that Jason and his wife would be sessfully egged by Rodney.


    Ryan smiled and said, "Uncle Jason and the others may be selfish sometimes, but they still have a


    conscience. Rodney has taken some things too far, and they''re not so shameless as to ask you to get back together with him."


    "If they take Rodney''s side, I will never allow Dani to be close with them anymore," Freya said in a low voice.


    "That won''t happen. By the way, I received information that Sarah was sent to the hospital not long after Rodney left. Apparently, she hit her head..."


    Freya''s mouth twitched in disdain. "Rodney must''ve gone back and given Sarah a hard time after watching the video. She had no choice but to gain forgiveness bymitting suicide."


    Ryan chuckled and teased her. "You know all her tricks so well."


    "Tsk. What''s the use ofmitting suicide? This is just the start."


    "Huh?"


    "Rodney shall see what a demon of a woman he has gotten himself involved with. The feeling of wanting to get rid of her but not being able to will surely make him suffer," Freya said mockingly.


    "Yeah. I think Rodney has... changed a lot." Ryan paused before saying suddenly, "Freya, if Rodney really gets a divorce and realizes his mistakes, will you go back to him if he woos you? After all, you two have a child together..." "Ryan, do you take me as a fool? Has the world run out of men that I have to get back with him after he hurt me that way? Or is my current boyfriend not good enough?"


    Freya scolded, "My current boyfriend is younger, gentler, smarter, more handsome, and more attentive to his familypared to Rodney. Although he isn''t Dani''s biological father, he treats her better than her birth father. I would be a fool to go back to a dirty man who had married twice." 6

 Chapter 2257

    "You''re right."


    On the other end of the call, Ryan looked happy and had a captivating smile on his face.


    He knew for sure that Rodney had been kicked out of Freya''s world entirely from that day onward.


    So what if Rodney was the child''s father?


    After the call had ended, Ryan held a ss of red wine and looked at the moon outside the window. The moonlight reflected the gleam in his eyes. "Don''t me me, Rodney. You''re the one who dug your own grave."


    He knew that Rodney woulde over that day, so he especially told Aunty Loretta to keep an eye out.


    Sure enough, Rodney''s actions were more surprising each time.


    In fact, Ryan did not have to tell Freya those things.


    However, telling her would make her more disgusted with Rodney.


    As such, Freya would never give Rodney any more chances, even if it were for the sake of the child.


    What Ryan needed to do was sever Freya and Rodney''s rtionshippletely. So what if Rodney


    regretted it? It would be useless no matter how regretful he was.


    The same night.


    At the Hill family''s manor, Catherine was leaning against the balconyzily with a phone in her hand." Matthew, you can arrange for your friend''s return. The prey is almost ready."


    "Sis, isn''t it just a woman? I can make her disappear with just a flick of my finger," Matthew''s tone was filled with disdain. 2


    "Sometimes, disappearing so easily is a form of liberation." Catherine said nonchntly, "I''d like to see her suffer slowly without staining my hands with blood."


    "Tsk, you''re so mean," Matthewined. However, he sounded happy. "Alright, I''ll make arrangements for Grady to go over."


    The call ended.


    A long arm hugged the woman''s sexy body from behind domineeringly.


    "Cathy, I''m d that I''ve been honest and well-behaved every day. Otherwise, if I''ve offended you, I will never know how I die." After Shaun''s voice from the top of Catherine''s head stopped, the man''s arm turned her body around, and he kissed her on the forehead. 3


    "It''s good that you know."


    Catherine raised her gaze and looked into the man''s bright eyes. Then, she ced her arms around his neck while smiling. "I''ve never been a soft-hearted woman."


    "I know. Thank you for forgiving me back then and giving me a chance to live again."


    Shaun hugged Catherine tightly. "Cathy, I used to be s o dumb and made a lot of mistakes. I shouldn''t have been soft-hearted toward Sarah when I was with you. Aside from their wives, men should always keep a distance from the opposite sex after marriage. If not, Sarah wouldn''t have had a chance to take advantage o f."


    "You should be grateful that you didn''t have sex with Sarah or married her during the years I was gone. Or else, I wouldn''t have given you any chances."


    Catherine pinched Shaun on the waist angrily. "I''m warning you. Don''t inform Rodney of my n."


    "I won''t say anything if you say so. I''m not that stupid. You and the children are the most important to me." Shaun hugged her, and his gaze darkened. "Besides, Sarah had hurt you and the children so cruelly back then. It''s normal to get revenge on her now."


    "Mm. It''s not just for me. There''s also Freya and Charity. I will not let this go so easily."


    A cold gleam shone in Catherine''s eyes. "Since Rodney has decided to protect Sarah, I''ll have no choice but to remove him, an obstacle."


    A weekter.

 Chapter 2258

    Sarah was discharged from the hospital.


    Ever since she was admitted into the hospital, Rodney did not visit aside from spending time in the hospital on the first day. He only had the sitter apany her.


    That made Sarah extremely irritable.


    After returning to the vi, Rodney did not return home at all either. He evaded her by saying that he was busy at work and then told the sitter to remind her to take her antidepressants on time.


    When Sarah went to look for him at thepany, he was not there. When she called, he would always say that he was busy.


    At home, Sarah threw hysterical tantrums every day and broke things. Even the sitter could not stand her sometimes. If not for the high sry, the caregiver would have resigned.


    However, Sarah no longer dared to lose her temper at Rodney.


    She was not stupid. She could sense that Rodney was not indulging her like before because he knew Freya was not the cause of her injuries. It had nothing to do with him, so he did not feel as guilty anymore.


    If she were to quarrel with Rodney again, she might


    lose a friendship from old times. By then, Rodney might even divorce her.


    Sarah would have nothing if she left Rodney.


    At the thought of Rodney, that stupid food, who had started to hate her, she kicked herself.


    She should never have returned. Unfortunately, there was no turning back.


    Since Rodney refused toe back and she could not abuse animals, she could only shop endlessly on the streets as a way to vent.


    One day, while the sitter was pushing Sarah in the mall, a foreign man identally bumped into Sarah as he was looking at his phone with his head lowered.


    "Sorry, I didn''t mean it. Are you okay?" The man''s voice had a particr foreign ent.


    Sarah''s pent-up anger was about to explode, but her chest tightened when she saw the blue diamond watch on the man''s wrist. It was a special limited editionunched by Patek Philippe SA two years ago. There were only three of its kind in the whole world. The price of the watch was five million dors. Although the price was not important for wealthy people, it was unique as it could not be bought just because a person was rich.


    Sarah knew about it because she originally wanted to buy the watch for Shaun. However, she did not manage to get it, and Shaun even consoled her afterward.


    Never did she expect to see it on the man in front of her.


    What did that imply? It meant that the worth and status of the man in front of her were not ordinary.


    At that moment, Sarah had an idea. 1


    She clutched her knees and frowned in pain. She looked as if it hurt badly. "My legs..."


    "What... What''s wrong with your legs?" The man was flustered.


    The sitter behind Sarah said anxiously, "Don''t you watch where you''re going? Our madam''s legs are currently undergoing treatment. What if something bad happens because you hit her..."


    "Aunty Willow... Don''t say that." Sarah was afraid that the man would find Aunty Willow''s words offensive. Hence, she quickly interrupted Aunty Willow and revealed a soft, forgiving expression. 1


    "I''m sorry. I''ll send you to the hospital immediately."


    As the man spoke, he picked Sarah up in a hurry and ran toward the elevator.


    "Hey, wait for me." The sitter went after him frantically.


    In the man''s embrace, Sarah secretly raised her head and eyed the man''s looks.


    The young foreign man was pretty good-looking. He was 1.9 meters tall and had a buff figure. His hair was blonde, the bridge of his nose was high, and his eyes looked honest as well.


    Not only that, but the clothes he wore were expensive too.


    He did not have a wedding ring on his finger, so he was probably single. 1


    Even if he were married, it did not matter, 7

 Chapter 2259

    Although the man before Sarah did not have a pretty face like Rodney, his worth, status, and future were definitely better than Rodney''s.


    Since Rodney was no longer fond of her, it was time she prepared another option.


    Luckily, Sarah''s looks were still passable. As for her disabled legs...


    If things did not work out, she would win the man over even if she had to hypnotize him.


    When they arrived at the hospital, Aunty Willow was so anxious that she wanted to contact Rodney.


    However, Sarah quickly stopped her and said tearfully, "Don''t disturb him. Even if you manage to contact him, he won''te. He detests me because I''m crippled and an embarrassment to him. I know it all."


    As Aunty Willow recalled Rodney''s recent coldness, she had no words.


    The man beside them looked sorry for Sarah. "Your husband is too much."


    "From how I look right now, it''s normal that he detests me." Sarah clutched her legs in pain.


    "It''s okay. Since I was the one who bumped into you, I''ll apany you to check- ups and bear the medical fees."


    The man personally pushed around Sarah to conduct check-ups.


    There had been some issues with Sarah''s legs all along, but she was just having it checked at a hospital that she had never been to before. As such, the doctor prescribed her some medicine.


    After the check-up, the man took out his phone. "Why don''t I give you my phone number? If you still don''t feel well after this, you can contact me. I''m Grady Yeager."


    "Okay." Sarah kept her phone away after noting down his phone number.


    Grady smiled. "Why didn''t you call my number? Aren''t you afraid that I''m lying?" "Huh?" Sarah was stunned for a moment before she looked confused in hindsight. "You most probably... wouldn''t. You''re so kind. If you were lying to me, you wouldn''t have apanied me to such long checkups. You''re a good person." Grady smiled in admiration. "You''re pretty open-minded. Let me drive you home." After sending Sarah back to the vi, Grady did not leave in a rush. Instead, he waited until Sarah went inside the vi, and then the corners of his mouth


    lifted into an intriguing grin.


    Not long after he left, Matthew''s call came. "How was it?"


    "This woman is quite b*tchy." Grady smiled and said," I hadn''t even started seducing her yet, but she eagerly approached me first after spotting my watch."


    "Haha, my sister purposely got that watch, so Sarah should most definitely recognize it." Matthew said," But you should be careful. Don''t give yourself away."


    "Don''t worry. She''s even more impatient than I am. Just wait and see. She''ll contact me once I throw a bait. It won''t be hard to trick her into bed at all."


    "Brother, I''m sorry for making you go through this," Matthew said as he chuckled.


    "What''s there to feel sorry about? I need a woman to satisfy my desires anyway. It''s all but just switching from one woman to another. It''s fine as long as she has no diseases." Grady had a yful look on his face. "Besides, this kind of woman will definitely be very wild in bed."


    "She doesn''t have diseases, but take it easy." 1


    Australia''s weather gradually turned warm.


    It was April by the time Freya returned from her training.


    Thepany had assigned a team to meet her at the airport. Not only were there colleagues from thepany, but a few reporters had also been arranged to be there.


    As soon as Freya and Tessa walked out the exit, their colleagues outside raised a red banner which wrote:" A warm wee home to the Freycatheli''s research team from the Quel Corporation''s expedition."


    Expedition...


    The corners of Freya''s lips twitched as she found it funny and embarrassing. There was a stark difference between the words inspection and training.


    After that, Catherine personally presented a bouquet t o Freya and Tessa and hugged them.


    When it was Freya''s turn, she pinched Catherine''s back speechlessly. "Did you have to do so many fancy tricks?"


    "Yes. It''ll be on the newster." Catherine said in a low voice, "It''s to let the public know that Freycatheli has connections with international brands."


    Freya was speechless.


    Only after an interview with the reporters ended did Freya have time to look around.


    "What are you looking at? Get in my car." Catherine pulled her over and said with a grin.


    "Ryan didn''te to pick me up. This is absolutely ridiculous." Freya got angry.

 Chapter 2260

    "Did you tell him to pick you up?"


    "I told him that he needn''te because thepany''s team would be picking me up." Freya harrumphed. "However, women always mean the opposite of what they say. I was on a business trip for two months! He didn''te just because I told him not to? This is absolutely uneptable."


    "You have a point there. Why don''t you break up with him?" Catherine said casually, "Isn''t it just a man? There are other men everywhere."


    Freya blinked and did not say a word.


    Catherine burst outughing. "Are you reluctant to do so?"


    At that moment, she arrived at her car and unlocked it.


    Freya opened the door of the passenger''s seat. Then, she bit the bullet and replied, "Ahem. What''s there to be reluctant? However, he''s the prime minister''s son and a handsome young man. It''ll be quite a pity if we broke up without having sex yet."


    Catherine, who was putting the luggage in the trunk, gave Freya a profound nce. "You want to have sex with him?"


    "It''d be a waste not to do that anyway."


    Freya would always shoot her mouth off when she was with her best friend.


    As soon as she got into the car, she realized that the bouquet in her hands was too big and getting in the way. Therefore, she thought of putting the bouquet in the backseat.


    Only when she turned around did she realize that there was arge silhouette of someone sitting in the dark corner of the backseat.


    Her body stiffened.


    That person reached his hand out and revealed his handsome, elegant face. There was a profound smile in his dark eyes. "I''ll hold it for you, babe."


    At that very moment.


    Freya felt like she was killed on the spot from utter embarrassment.


    F*ck. She calmed down and recalled what she said when she got in the car just


    now.


    She said Ryan was the prime minister''s son and a handsome young guy. It would be a pity if they broke up without having sex...


    She even said it would be a waste not to have sex with him.


    Gosh. Was there something that could turn back time?


    Why did that damned Catherine not remind her?


    Was Catherine still her best friend? Was she even a human?


    Was there a river anywhere nearby? Freya wanted to jump into it.


    She did not want to live anymore.


    "What''s wrong, babe?" Ryan cocked his head to the side while beaming. "It''s only been two months, and you can''t recognize me? Didn''t you say you wanted to have sex with me just now?"


    Freya was about to die from embarrassment again.


    When Catherine got in, she saw that Freya''s small face was as red as a tomato.


    Sheughed out loud. No one knew Freya better than her. Freya was unashamed when she was with her sisters in private, but she was an innocent woman with men. Haha. Freya''s persona was finally down the drain.


    Freya red at Catherine viciously. "Why didn''t you tell me that Ryan is in the car?"


    "He said he wanted to give you a surprise." Catherine shrugged her shoulders. Was that a surprise? It was definitely a scare.


    Freya was on the verge of crying.


    "Are you going to sit in front and not in the back with me?" Ryan smiled and said all of a sudden, "After all, I''m a handsome young guy. You''d better not neglect m e too much. Otherwise, it''d be a pity if we break up." 1


    Freya was too ashamed to go over, so she curled up in the passenger seat and trembled like a featherless quail.

 Chapter 2261

    "Alright. Stop teasing her," Catherine joked, "Freya was just kidding. She wouldn''t bring herself to break up with you."


    "Yes, that''s right," Freya said quickly. "I was just bragging."


    Catherine was speechless.


    Her best friend had no guts at all. She looked at Freya''s careful expression.


    Freya''s words may sound nonchnt, but she actually cared a lot.


    "Alright, you little bragger. Come and sit at the back with me." Ryan beckoned with his finger, and his mouth was curved into a doting smile.


    "...Um, never mind. I''m too tired andzy to move." Freya continued shrinking into her seat. She desperately wanted to bury herself in a hole.


    Upon seeing that, Catherine started driving.


    Since a man was in the back, the best friends'' conversation became more conservative.


    "By the way, Eliza said she wants to treat you to a meal and have a gathering when you''re free." Catherine joked, "We know that you''re definitely not in the mood for that today."


    "Yeah. I miss Dani a lot." Freya could not wait to be by Dani''s side.


    "I''ve brought Dani back to The Lodge," Ryan added.


    "I wonder if that kid still remembers me." Freya was filled with excitement and anticipation.


    Catherine hinted at Freya with a nce and pointed her lips toward the back.


    Freya was stunned. Only then did she realize that she was neglecting the man behind her.


    However, Catherine was in the car. There were some words between couples that Freya was embarrassed to say in Catherine''s presence.


    "By the way, did you learn anything when you were there?" Catherine changed


    the topic. "Will you be able to develop a new product by this summer?"


    "Yes. I definitely can. I''ve done some research with Tessa privately. We''ve achieved a significant breakthrough..."


    Freya quickly introduced the functions of the new product in detail.


    After 40 minutes, the car drove into North Hills, the neighborhood in which Ryan''s house was situated. Freya hade over a few times when she was on secret dates with him.


    "Aren''t we going to The Lodge?" Freya was surprised.


    "Ryan told me to drive you guys here. He said his car i


    s here." Catherine stopped the car and raised her eyebrows at Freya


    ambiguously. "My car can''t enter The Lodge anyway, so I''ll drop you guys off here. You two can head back yourselves."


    "Thank you."


    Ryan got down the car and retrieved the luggage from the trunk.


    On the other hand, Freya became flustered. In fact, at the thought that they were going to spend time alone after all she said just now, her heart began beating nervously.


    Catherine nced at her with a smile and then lowered her voice as she said, "Ryan didn''t have his girlfriend by his side for two months, yet he still went to work obediently and took care of your baby after work. Besides, he has handled many problems for you too. You should thank him properly."


    "...Mm."


    Freya nodded like a chick that was pecking on rice.


    It was because she was aware of some things that she felt embarrassed.

 Chapter 2262

    Although Freya had not seen Ryan for the past two months, their rtionship had progressed a lot. They had even said cheesy words that they rarely said face to face when they chatted on WhatsApp.


    After being lovey-dovey on Whatsapp, even Ryan, who had been a serious person in the past, started making some naughty jokes. It felt flirty, and it always made Freya''s heart beat faster.


    She did not hate it. After all, they were dating. It was normal between adult men and women who were dating.


    However, the awkwardness resurfaced now that the two were meeting face to face again.


    That was because she understood that she and Ryan might never be able to go back to an innocent rtionship with just kissing like before.


    Freya did not hate that either. She was just a little flustered and confused.


    After Catherine''s sports car left, Ryan had two of Freya''s huge luggage in both his hands. He gazed at the woman in front of him with his dark eyes without holding back.


    He had not seen her for two months, but it seemed


    like she had taken care of herself well in Country F.


    Her initially fair skin had be fairer, and her cheeks were smooth and wless. Her face was soft and packed with cogen. She had even dressed and dolled up nicely. She was wearing a ck and white printed cotton dress beneath, with a cropped gray zer outerwear. Her silky, long hair on one side was swept behind her shoulder, and the other side was tucked behind her ears. She exuded an elegant aura of a capable woman but also bright and charming.


    "Why... Why are you looking at me like that?"


    His stare made Freya want to touch her hair on the right awkwardly. However, she realized that her hair was already swept to the other side.


    Her hand froze before she put them down stiffly.


    "I''m looking at you because you''ve be prettier. Your skin has gotten fairer too." Ryan chuckled, and his Adam''s apple bobbed under the dim lighting of the parking lot.


    "Really? I think so too." Speaking about that, Freya was slightly smug. "My colleague that went with me said I became fairer too."


    "You must''ve drank a cup of milk every day there." Once they walked to a ck Audi, Ryan ced her luggage into the trunk.


    "That''s right." Freya said, "The breakfasts at the research institute were nned by professional nutritionists. It was tasty and well-bnced


    nutritionally. There was lots of milk and yogurt every day, and they tasted pretty good. Plus, since I was often in theboratory or my apartment and didn''t eat those unhealthy foods outside, I think my skin condition has improved a lot, and I''ve slimmed down too. My body figure now is perfect."


    Ryan nodded. "I heard that in order for the researchers to maintain the best stamina and strongest brain, bigpanies would have their meals meticulously nned and researched."


    "Yes. I''ll give feedback to thepany once I''m back. Theboratory employees should have a well-bnced meal as well."


    "Mm. Get in the car." Ryan shut the trunk.


    Freya was taken aback. She thought he would bring her around to spend time


    alone together, and that thought made her so nervous just now.


    "What''s wrong? You don''t want to go back to The Lodge?" Ryan raised his eyebrows mischievously. "Or would you like to go upstairs and taste me, this handsome young guy?"


    "Stop joking around. I want to go back and see Dani." Freya rolled her eyes at him with her blushing face and then got in the car in a hurry.


    Ryan took his time to get in the driver''s seat as well. After getting in, he did not put on his seatbelt right away. Instead, he rested his left hand on the steering wheel and eyed the woman on the passenger''s seat with a vague expression.


    Having put on her seatbelt, Freya raised her head and met his gaze. Her heart skipped a beat. "What are you doing?"


    "Babe, what you said at the airport really hurt me." Ryan''s handsome face looked very aggrieved. "You talked about our rtionship so simply as if you don''t care about me at all. Even a breakup will only be unfortunate but not painful to you."


    Freya was stunned. She did not think that he would take her random speech to heart up until that moment. 1


    However, on second thought, she would also feel ufortable if it were her. 1

 Chapter 2263

    "No, didn''t I say I was just bluffing?" Freya quickly exined, "Cathy and I usually


    talk without filters in private. Don''t take it seriously."


    "But... I''ve already taken it seriously. I''m scared too. I''m afraid that I''m not important to you at all."


    His handsome face was cloudy. His dark eyshes were aggrievedly downcast, covering his attractive narrow eyes.


    In this world, how many women who prioritized looks could remain indifferent when they saw a handsome, good-looking, younger guy being upset? Especially when that person was someone Freya liked and felt guilty toward.


    She felt heartbroken at that moment.


    She was inexperienced in coaxing a guy.


    After feeling flustered for a while, she flung herself over and hugged Ryan''s neck on impulse. She kissed him on the lips. "No, that''s not true. You''re very important to me. I like you so, so much. I was just embarrassed to admit my feelings in front of my friend. I assure you that I''ll never say those words again." "Do you only like me?" Ryan continued being sad and


    disappointed. "You said you loved me over the phone."


    Freya''s cute face heated up. She gritted her teeth. She mustered her courage and whispered shyly, "I love you."


    After saying that, her heart started beating wildly. She lowered her head with embarrassment.


    Ryan stared at the top of her head. A gleam of a smile shed across his dark eyes. "Really? Do you love me? Am I dreaming?"


    He bent over and tried to look at her little face.


    When Freya could no longer avoid his gaze, she got embarrassed and raised her hand to punch him lightly. "Enough. You''re shameless. I''ll ignore you if you keep forcing me."


    "How am I forcing you? I was just panicked as I felt hurt because of you."


    Ryan held her little fist and held it to his chest. "I love you too. My love will only be deeper than yours."


    After speaking with his deep voice, he quickly lowered his body and printed a deep kiss on her lips.


    "You''re not angry anymore?" Freya hugged Ryan''s neck. Her round eyes were bright.


    "I was not angry at all. I''ll only feel sad, okay?"


    After Ryan spoke, he kissed her again.


    It was not just a simple kiss. It was a long, hot kiss after a long separation. He invaded and swept her mouth, showing her what longing, excitement, and love were.


    Freya''s body heated up from his kiss.


    During her flight back, she imagined how it would be when she met Ryan again.


    Would they share a hot kiss once they met like what was depicted in TV shows? Or would they hug each other and spin in circles?


    Freya got nervous and shy just from imagining those scenes. She had some anticipation too.


    "Good girl. You said just now that your body looks its best now. Let me see."


    At some point, the kiss changed into something else.


    There was the sound of clothes rustling in the car.


    Freya scratched Ryan in embarrassment. "Ryan, you pervert."


    The man''s deep voice rang. "Mm, it''s really perfect. You got slimmer in some parts, and other parts that are supposed to be plump didn''t change. I like it..."


    Boom!


    Those intimate words exploded as if fireworks were ignited.


    Freya was too embarrassed. She bit him on his lip. "


    You''re a bad guy."


    "I''m not a bad guy. I''m a handsome younger guy. You said it yourself."

 Chapter 2264

    Ryan buried his face in Freya''s shoulder. "When will you let me, this handsome young guy, devote my body to you? Didn''t you say that it''d be a waste not to have sex with me?"


    Freya desperately wanted to crawl into a hole. At the same time, her heart failed her and started tingling.


    Before she could react, Ryan''s kisses rained down on her.


    The temperature in the car rose. She was bewitched by Ryan''s scent and slowly reciprocated his kiss.


    After a long time, her brain was in a mess.


    When his lips left hers slightly, she could see his flushed handsome face clearly.


    Her heart itched. She blurted out, "Let''s do it next time, okay? I haven''t showered today..."


    After she spoke, she buried herself in his chest.


    Ryan hugged her tightly and chuckled. "Okay. Next time."


    He was not nning on doing anything that day anyway. He knew that Freya missed her child. Even if he brought her upstairs by force, she would be distracted.


    "Don''t let me wait too long, okay?" Ryan kissed her silky hair and spoke in a hoarse voice.


    Freya tugged on his zip. She whispered, "You''ve changed. You weren''t like this before."


    "Mm, you should be smug that you managed to make a gentleman go wild for you." Ryanughed. "Why are you so charming? Did you used to be a siren?"


    "You''re the siren." He made Freyaugh. "From what I see, you weren''t a gentleman from the start. You were just pretending to be one."


    "I wasn''t pretending," Ryan said resignedly, "I used to think that I could be abstinent and maintain a good character in front of everyone. After meeting you, everything changed. At first, I thought it was enough just to pat your head. Then, I wanted to hold your hand. After that, I wanted to kiss you. And now... You know it as well."


    He kissed Freya again after speaking. He could not get enough of kissing her.


    Both of them were in the car for half an hour.


    When they separated, Freya slowly got used to them entering the phase where they were madly in love.


    They were practically joined at the hip...


    That thought shed across Freya''s head.


    Her pretty little face was bright red from being in love. She was dazzling.


    The feeling of someone loving her and her loving that person back was great. 2


    She did not feel insecure.


    She could demand anything without restraints.


    That was because he was hers alone.


    On the way back to the official residence, Ryan gave Freya his phone to let her see videos of Dani from that period.


    Freya watched the videos sweetly. After she finished watching them, they had yet to arrive at their destination. She tapped into his Whatsapp and secretly nced


    at the man driving beside her. "It''s okay if I take a look, right?"


    "My password is your birthday, followed by the date of our anniversary," Ryan said openly. 1


    It meant that she could see everything freely.


    Freyaughed. She lowered her head and started exploring his phone. She noticed that many women were trying to hook up with him on Whatsapp. He ignored part of them and refused some other women courteously. In some cases, he immediately ended the topic, making the other party unable to continue the conversation.


    "I couldn''t even tell. You''re pretty popr, huh?" Freya let out a hmph and said, "Why do you have so many girls'' contacts on your Whatsapp? From their profile photos, they''re quite beautiful."


    "Some of them are daughters of influential families, while some others are children and rtives of politicians and colleagues. Nothing is going on between them and me. I didn''t give them any chances either." Ryan smiled as he exined, "This means that the person you love isn''t too bad. You have a good eye."


    "Get over yourself." Freya rolled her eyes. "I''m blocking all of them."


    "Do as you wish," Ryan said without a care.


    "Do you really not mind?" Freya was astonished." These are all connections and resources." 2

 Chapter 2265

    "As long as you know that."


    Freya was happy. She went over and pecked Ryan on the cheek.


    Ryan''s hand on the steering wheel shook. He patted her hand resignedly, "Be good. I''m driving. Don''t flirt with me."


    Freya blinked her eyes innocently. "You''re hopeless. It''s just a kiss."


    "I''m only hopeless when I''m with you."


    Ryan chuckled. His voice was doting.


    Freya''s lips curved.


    After experiencing two failed rtionships, she had beencking in self- confidence. However, she was slowly gaining her confidence back through Ryan.


    Upon returning to the official residence, Freya found Dani in Aunty Loretta''s arms right away.


    Dani had grown up a lot in the two months they did not meet. She got even cuter and prettier than before. Her face was chubby too.


    It was apparent that Dani had been doing fine when Freya was not with her.


    Freya felt bitter and relieved at the same time.


    "Dani, do you still remember me? I''m your mom." Freya kissed Dani hard.


    Dani blinked her big, dark eyes in a blur. She thought the scent of the woman in front of her was familiar, but she could not recall anything.


    However, that did not stop her from taking an instinctive liking to her mother.


    "Ah ah..." Dani tugged Freya''s hair out of curiosity.


    "Oh, baby. Don''t pull your mom''s hair," Aunty Loretta said anxiously.


    "It''s okay." Freya was in slight pain, but it was okay as long as her daughter was happy. "Dani, I bought a lot of toys and milk powder for you. There are also food and clothes."


    Actually, all those things could be bought in Australia as well. However, Freya went to a baby and maternity store in Country F before returning. She could not control herself and shopped a lot in the store. Her luggage could not fit everything, so some things had to be shipped back.


    At that moment, Ryan entered with the luggage. Freya quickly told him to open it. The entire luggage was filled with Dani''s things alone.


    Dani''s eyes brightened when she saw so many colorful things. She kept wanting to go over to have a


    look.


    Freya unpackaged all the toys for Dani. The mother and daughter gradually got close to each other again.


    At night, Nathan and Heidi returned.


    Freya presented them with the gifts that she bought overseas. "Aunt Heidi, this is a bag and a pair of heels that I bought for you. They''re from thetest collection. You''ll definitely find a use for them since you attend all sorts of banquets often.¡±


    "That''s very thoughtful of you." Heidi nodded in appreciation. The things must have been expensive just from feeling their texture, but they were not luxury items. They were most probably from a high-end brand that was not well-known


    overseas.


    To Heidi, a prime minister''s wife, such brands suited her best.


    Nathan smiled and said, "My sweater is pretty good too. It''s just the right time to wear it now."


    Freya giggled and said, "It''s my honor that the prime minister of Australia and his wife will wear the things I gifted them."


    "You have such a sweet mouth." Heidiughed as she teased, "How was it? You were overseas for two months. Did you meet any handsome guys? You couldn''t have just focused on work and didn''t date at all, right?"


    Freya was embarrassed. She nced at Ryan instinctively. Thetter faked a smile and said, "Mom, you''re quite open-minded. Dad, you should keep an eye on Mom. Don''t let her go overseas on her own. It''s not safe."


    Nathan pretended to be angry and hmphed. "Your mom must dislike me, an old man. There are men who are fitter and younger overseas."


    "I was asking Freya. Why did you have to involve me?" Heidi red at Nathan angrily. "I''m just hoping that she can start a new rtionship soon. Women shouldn''t miss the best timing to date while they''re still young."


    Freya felt slightly guilty. Indeed, she had not missed it. That was why she was dating Heidi''s son.

 Chapter 2266

    Nathan nodded. "That''s right. You can try dating if you meet a suitable person. Don''t be like a certain someone


    After he spoke, he directed his gaze of disdain toward Ryan. "He''s still wasting time now. If you dare bring a man back one day, I''ll definitely break your leg."


    "Dad, I''ve only been going to the manor aside from going to work. How would I even have the chance to bring a man back here?" Ryan muttered.


    Bang!


    Nathan put down his fork with force. "Now that Freya i s back, you don''t have to take care of Dani anymore. T o prevent you from mingling with those people, I''ll have someone transfer you to the prime minister''s office. You''ll take up the position of chief secretary. You''ll be in charge of strategic nning for the future." Freya was taken aback.


    After being stunned for a few seconds, Ryan smiled and said, "Dad, I''m doing pretty well at the grassroots level. Besides, you were the one who said that you''d make me work at the grassroots level for my whole life if I don''t get married and have a child."


    Nathan was humiliated. His expression turned awful o


    n the spot. "Do you think I wanted to do that? I ced you at the grassroots level, yet you became an idler. The outsiders are saying all sorts of things. Even if you''re shameless, I, the prime minister, am not. I can at least keep an eye on you if I assign you to be under my supervision. Pack your things and get over there tomorrow."


    "Okay, okay." Ryan frowned. He replied to Nathan with unwillingness.


    "What attitude is that?" Nathan said annoyedly, "There are so many people who are aiming for the position of chief secretary, yet they don''t have the chance. Don''t be ungrateful."


    "I was wrong, Dad. I''ll work hard by your side."


    Ryan quickly answered obediently.


    "You should strive to do better."


    Nathan ate his dinner quickly and left to take care of political matters with a hardened expression.


    After that, Heidi sighed and said, "Ryan, you''re not young anymore. You should be more sensible. Even if you can''t be prime minister in the future, you can at least produce some good results and be a minister after your dad steps down from his position."


    "Oh, okay."


    Ryan replied with his head lowered.


    After the meal, Freya stayed back and chatted with Heidi before going back to her ce.


    Dani had not fallen asleep yet.


    Freya took her gift and pushed Dani next door to look for Ryan.


    No one opened the door even though she had been pressing the doorbell for some time.


    When she was about to make a call, the door suddenly opened.


    Ryan stood at the door in a dark blue sleeping robe. His dark hair was not blown dry yet. It seemed like he finished showering in a rush and came to open the door. However, his robe was fastened very tightly. Not even a bit of his chest was revealed. Even so, that only made people have a yearning to look at his exposed chest.


    Ahem.


    Realizing that such an absurd thought had shed through her mind, Freya''s face heated up from embarrassment.


    She could not be med for it. It was all because Ryan looked fresher and cleaner after bathing! His eyes were like polished obsidians in the night, deep-set and bright. There was also a sense of sacred nobility about him.


    "Ahhh..."


    Dani''s eyes lit up when she saw Ryan. She immediately waved her hands, demanding to be carried.


    "Did you miss Uncle?" Ryan bent down and carried Dani from the stroller. "Come


    in quickly. It''s chilly outside."


    He went inside with Dani first.


    Freya pushed the stroller inside clumsily. After a moment of hesitation, she asked timidly, "Do you want to... close the door?"

 Chapter 2267

    "What do you want to do to me? Anyway, you can close the door." An ambiguous smile shed across Ryan''s eyes.


    "Ew, I''m the one who''s supposed to say that to you. You''re the pervert. Hmph." Just as Freya finished speaking, she saw her daughter yanking the cor of Ryan''s robe mischievously. A huge patch of fair skin and vague outlines of the man''s pecs was exposed.


    Freya was dumbfounded. It turned out that her daughter was the pervert here. Wait, where was her daughter''s naughty little hand touching?


    Not even Freya had touched that spot before.


    "Dani, stop. I''ll feel ticklish if you do that." Ryan had no choice but to pull Dani''s hand away.


    Dani kept babbling incoherently. She thought Ryan was ying with her, so she got even more worked up.


    "You want me to lift you up high?" Ryan lifted Dani up and down.


    After doing that a few times, the child''sughter echoed in the living room. Freya gawked at them.


    Dani truly liked Ryan. She was not even that happy when she was with Freya.


    Freya pouted and said sourly, "Dani likes you, her uncle, more right now."


    Ryan replied, "Mm-hmm, isn''t that good? After all, I''m going to be her stepfather in the future."


    "You''re shameless. Who agreed to let you be her stepfather?" Freya said bluntly with a smile.


    "It''s okay. I''ll pamper her to the point she doesn''t want anyone else to be her stepfather besides me." Ryan pressed the tip of his nose to Dani''s small nose. "What do you think, Dani?"


    Dani giggled.


    That sceneplicated Freya''s mood. She harrumphed and said, "You scheming man."


    "I wouldn''t have been able to get such a beauty if I wasn''t scheming." Ryan freed


    a hand and pulled her to him.


    He carried Dani with his right hand while circling Freya with his left arm.


    After meeting Dani''s gaze in Ryan''s embrace, Freya''s heart trembled.


    The cozy moment was touching.


    It felt as if Freya and Dani finally had someone to rely


    on.


    However, Freya only indulged herself for a few seconds. After that, she pushed Ryan''s hand away shyly and whispered, "Stop fooling around. The door''s not closed."


    "I should''ve told you to close the door earlier." Ryanughed. "Did youe because you need something? Or did you miss me?"


    "We just met during the meal just now. What''s there to miss?" Freya said on purpose.


    "You heartless little woman." Ryan shook his head resignedly. "I started missing you as soon as I left, so I had to take a cold shower."


    It H


    Wait. Why did Ryan have to take a cold shower when he missed her? Could the thing he missed be...


    Under the chandelier, Freya''s face flushed red.


    "Why are you acting this way now?" She red at him angrily out of embarrassment.


    "What did I do?" Ryan''s handsome face was innocent." I missed you a lot, so I had to calm down with a cold shower. That way, I won''t miss you as much. Can''t I do that?"


    Was it just that?


    "Hah."


    The man''s teasingughter erupted. "What were you thinking about, babe? Did you think I..." "Okay. Stop talking."


    Freya almost stomped her feet. She was not Ryan''s opponent at all. She might wish to crawl into a crack in the ground again if she continued arguing with him. "Ryan, if you keep being so talkative, I won''t give you your present."


    "So, I have a present too," Ryan said faintly, "My parents and Dani have all received gifts. I thought you''d forgotten about me."


    "Am I such a thoughtless person?"

 Chapter 2268

    "Of course, you''re not." Ryan grinned slyly. "You''re giving me the present now because you want to use it as an excuse to meet me at night, right? You miss me."


    "Ryan, enough is enough..." Freya''s face was red. How did he make a correct guess again? She did have that thought, so she waited until nighttime to give him the present. That way, she would have an excuse to meet him at night too.


    However, this man was truly annoying.


    Did she not need her dignity?


    "Is it true?" Ryan''s eyes brightened. He smiled happily. "Freya, I''m so happy. I''m really happy."


    The man repeated the same words a few times. The delight on his handsome face was evident.


    Freya bit her lip. Suddenly, she did not feel so shy anymore. Instead, there was a sweet feeling surging within her.


    "Here. I bought a set of new clothes and a watch for you."


    She handed over the bag that was hanging on the stroller.


    "Come upstairs. I''ll try them on."


    Ryan carried Dani upstairs.


    After hesitating for a moment, Freya followed after him.


    Ryan ced Dani on the huge bed in the bedroom. Then, he untied his robe. His strong body was exposed.


    "Ryan, you..." Freya immediately blushed. She turned away instinctively andined, "Why aren''t you trying it on inside?"


    "There are no outsiders here anyway," Ryan said as he chuckled.


    "... Dani is here."


    "Dani doesn''t understand anything. Besides... I''m covered in all the important parts. As for you... My body is yours, anyway. You don''t have to avoid me at all." Ryan turned Freya''s body around by force.


    Freya saw the man''s sexy Adam''s apple. As her gaze trailed downward, not only did her cute face heat up but her body was boiling as well.


    Ryan had sent her pictures before.


    When she was overseas, she would frequently look at the pictures when she was alone in the apartment. She even saved the pictures in a password-locked folder.


    At that moment, the same view from the pictures appeared before her. It created a stronger impact and made her heartbeat quicken.


    "You should... quickly put on some clothes." Freya averted her gaze and pushed Ryan.


    Ryan looked at her blushing and shy expression. He could not help but be amazed.


    She already had a child, yet she was still as shy as a woman who had not experienced anything in certain aspects.


    However, it was that part of her that men could not get enough of.


    If it were not for the unsuitable location, Ryan would really have lost control.


    Soon, he changed into the clothes Freya bought. It was a dark coffee-colored striped suit matched with a light blue shirt and a tie.


    Ryan rarely wore suits like this. Whenever he followed his parents to banquets, he would only wear basic, low-profile ck suits.


    It was his first time wearing a trendy suit like this. He was so handsome that he looked like a nobleman who had walked straight out of the television. His aura was aristocratic, and even his brows looked elegant under the lights.


    Freya was stunned from looking at him.


    Ryan had been too low-profile in the past. He was theplete opposite of Rodney. One was high-profile and showy, while the other hid all of his shine.


    Actually, Ryan''s appearance was notckingpared to Shaun, Chester, and the rest.


    However, he was too young. As he was young, his aura did not reflect that of a mature man.


    Nevertheless, Freya knew that Ryan did not lose out to others when it came to his intelligence.


    "Why? Are you stunned?" Ryan raised his eyebrows and pinched the tip of her


    nose.


    "You''re handsome."


    Freya hugged Ryan. "The clothes you used to wear looked too old-fashioned."


    "Mm, this set of clothes isn''t old-fashioned. I can keep it as a groom''s outfit and wear it at our wedding in the future," Ryan said with a smile.

 Chapter 2269

    "Uh... I don''t think you have to..."


    Freya was shocked.


    A suit had made him think of being a groom. His thinking was truly non-linear.


    Ryan''s dark eyes gleamed. "What''s wrong? Haven''t you thought of getting married to me before?"


    Freya was taken aback. If it were any other man, that surely would have been a fatal question. However, because it was Ryan, Freya did not worry too much." What if I said I never did?"


    "I''ll just continue working harder, then." Ryan chuckled. "It''s definitely my problem if I can''t make a woman have the thought of marrying me."


    Freya found that sweet. She was touched as well. "I won''t lie to you. I just got divorced and experienced a deep wound from another rtionship. It''s impossible for me to enter that phase so easily again. At least not in these two years. Are you willing to wait?"


    "Luckily, I''m still young," Ryan said confidently, "I''ll only be 28 years old after two years. Well, I''m a guy. At that age, that''s when a guy is the most charming. How can I be hasty when you aren''t in a rush?"


    That infuriating tone.


    Freya rolled her eyes angrily. "Oh, it''s amazing just because you''re a man. However, let me warn you of this. If you wrong me in any way, I''ll definitely not forgive you. You''re not allowed to flirt or date other women."


    "Ha, I must be crazy. I already have a rich woman who''s willing to buy me a watch that costs hundreds of thousands of dors. Is there a need for me to look for other women? Are they as beautiful, adorable, and capable as you? Who else can offer me such a great buy-one-get-one-free deal like you? Not to mention that the free item is such a cute baby. Don''t you agree, Dani?"


    Ryan patted Dani''s little head lightly.


    Dani, who had been neglected, did not make a fuss at all. She kept rolling and ying on Ryan''s huge bed.


    Freya smiled sweetly. Dani, whom others thought of a s extra baggage, was precious in Ryan''s eyes. "It seems like you know what''s good for you. Come here, I''ll put on the watch for you."


    The watch she bought him was a moon phase watch from Vacheron Constantin. It had a brown strap, and it looked elegant.


    "By the way, isn''t it too expensive?" Ryan said, "It''s my first time receiving such an expensive item from a woman. I feel like a lover that you''re keeping."


    "Oh, please. The watch you were wearing previously is quite pricey too."


    "Jessica gave me that as a present."


    "Mm, so this is a present from Freya," Freya giggled and said.


    it 99


    Ryan smiled and rubbed the spot in between his brows. "To be honest, I''ve never given you such an expensive item before."


    "It''s okay. It''s just because I''m rich." Freya was smug." Since you want to date me, you''d better keep it."


    "It''s my pleasure." Ryan did a gentlemanly bow. There was a captivating smile on his mouth. "Since my financial backer has generously spent hundreds of thousands of dors, when are you going to let me pleasure you with my body? After all, you can''t let your money simply go to waste, right?"


    Freya gazed at him. Her pretty face blushed in embarrassment. However, she still pretended to be blunt and said, "You''ll have to wait. I''ll be busy since I''ve just returned. I''ll have my secretary arrange a time to grace you with my affection." you, Miss."


    "I''ll be waiting for


    Ryan held Freya''s hand and ced a kiss on the back of her hand. His gaze was intimate.


    "Alright, stop fooling around. I''ve given you your presents. I''ll leave now." Freya could feel her face getting hotter. She turned around and lifted Dani in her arms.


    Ryan saw her off downstairs.

 Chapter 2270

    Freya suddenly thought of something. She smiled and said, "By the way, I haven''t congratted you for bing the prime minister''s secretary. Although I don''t really know the job scope, it sounds pretty amazing."


    "Forget it. It''s only because my dad has been exhaustedtely. Every one of his secretaries is nning schemes. They aren''t efficient in their work, yet they have many schemes. After thinking about it, he found working with me most


    Ryan shrugged his shoulders. "Actually, I don''t really want to go. Being a secretary is too tiring. 1 prefer working at the grassroots level. There isn''t much work, and I can get off work on time. I used to think of achieving higher positions to earn more money, but there''s no longer a need to do that. After all, I''m already with a rich woman."


    Ryan patted Freya''s head. "I''ll try to help your brother more and let Lynch Corporation expand further. That way, your status will be higher in the future, and I can justze around at home. I''m willing to be the man behind a sessful woman."


    Haha.


    Freya could not hold back herughter. " Stop joking." "Good girl. I''m being serious. After assuming the position tomorrow, I''ll be very, very busy." Ryan sighed. "You''ll know it just by looking at my dad. He barelyes back home for meals."


    Freya blinked. "What do we do, then? I finally came back..."


    Besides, what about their promise of her arranging a date to show her love to him?


    "That''s why I said I didn''t want to go. I won''t be in the mood to work at all if I''m not graced with your love." Ryan winked in Freya''s direction yfully.


    In the end, Freya ran away.


    She was not as shameless as Ryan.


    However, it seemed like their n would have to be postponed. She felt a little disappointed...


    No. She should not think about it anymore.


    When did she be so naughty?


    She must have been brainwashed by Catherine.


    Freya rested at home for two days. She apanied Dani during those two days


    On the third day, she went to work because she was too bored.


    Catherine was astonished to see her. " Didn''t thepany arrange for you and Tessa to apany your families this week? You can start working next Monday


    "My family isn''t in Canberra anyway. As for my godparents, they''re so busy that they''re either on a ne or in their office." Freya sighed. "Ryan has been assigned to the prime minister''s office to be a secretary too. He''s very busy. He only came back at 11:00 p.m.st night after working extra hours. I couldn''t even spot his silhouette this morning. I came to work because I''m bored." "...Okay. I thought you''d be going on dates with Ryan aftering back. After that, things would naturally get hot and intense ..." Catherine quickly cleared her throat when she met Freya''s bitter gaze. "I''m just kidding."


    "Do I look that desperate to you?" Freya harrumphed. "Don''t think that I''m like you and Shaun."


    "What''s wrong with us? We''re almost bing an old married couple now." Catherine smiled and said, "I didn''t expect Ryan to be promoted so quickly. I''m guessing he must be the youngest secretary in the prime minister''s office. If you were to marry him in the future, you might really be able to sit in the position of the prime minister''s wife."


    Freya was startled. "Are you kidding?"


    "I''m not. With Ryan''s capability and age, he can definitely be a minister in the future. It''s even possible for him to be the deputy prime minister." Catherine reminded her, saying "He''s only a little over 20 years old."


    Freya was taken aback. She had never considered a problem so far away in the future. "When I was chatting with Godmother a few days ago, she wanted him to be a secretary for two years to train him. Once he gains enough experience, they''ll assign him to be a minister."

 Chapter 2271

    "Tsk, tsk. That was unexpected." Catherine looked at Freya with a grin.


    "What was unexpected?" Freya was confused.


    "Nothing. It doesn''t matter whether you''ll marry Ryan in the future. But when Ryan is appointed to that position more than ten yearster, your name might appear in Australia''s records." Catherine mocked," Someone might write you a biography by then. I''vee up with some book titles for you. ''The Woman Who Managed to Deal With the Prime Minister'', ''The Prime Minister''s Unforgettable Lover'', ''The Life of the Youngest Wife of Australia''s Prime Minister"."


    Feeling speechless, Freya''s mouth twitched. "How amazing of you to have thought about the different possible fates of mine. Aren''t you afraid that once my affair with him is exposed, it''ll leave a stain on him? He might be criticized by the public. How can he rise to the top then?"


    "No rush. I''vee up with a title for that too, such as ''The Prime Minister''s Son and Goddaughter''s Ridiculous Life''.


    Freya was at a loss for words.


    She was too weak to retort. "Cathy, I realized that having you as the president of Freycatheli is not appropriate. You should be an editor instead."


    "I''m overqualified for an editing job," Catherine blinked her eyes and said in a self- righteous manner.


    Freya was speechless once again.


    "Let me show you something." Catherine tapped open her phone and opened a secret album before handing her phone to Freya.


    After taking a good look at it, Freya was baffled. "Who''s this? Why are you showing me a photo of her in bed?"


    "This is Sarah after she had stic surgery." Catherine tapped the desk to remind her.


    "Damn. This is Sarah?" Freya recalled thest time she met Sarah in a restaurant. She looked quite terrifying back then.


    "There aren''t any scars on her face. The technology for stic surgery is amazing."


    Catherine was at a loss for words. "Is the technology for stic surgery the key point here? The point is, Grady has tricked her into sleeping with him."


    "She got tricked into sleeping with him... so soon?" Freya''s worldview was warped." You told me only a month ago that you arranged for someone to approach her.


    This is too fast."


    "We''re just too conservative. Many adults get in bed the second day upon meeting someone. What''s more, they didn''t start sleeping together recently. They did it after knowing each other for less than a month." Catherine said with amusement, "Grady said Sarah is very active in this aspect.


    Although she''s disabled, her performance is great. She contacts him every few days and nearly tires him out each time."


    Freya was shocked. "How desperate is Sarah? Not even two men can satisfy her, huh? She''s awesome. No wonder I lost to her. It''s probably because she''s so good in bed that Rodney asks for more after the


    first time.''


    With that, she deeply reflected on herself." Rodney might think that we''re too boring in that aspect."


    "Don''t say that."


    Suddenly, Freya began to me herself. Catherine did not know how tofort her. "This has nothing to do with you. The issue lies in the man''s character. Anyhow, our n is very sessful."


    Freya nodded with mixed feelings. "When will Rodney find out about Sarah having an affair? I''m looking forward to the moment Rodney learns that he''s cuckolded. Hah. He''s been treating Sarah as his goddess, hasn''t he? To him, everyone''s evil except for Sarah. If he sees his wife sleeping with another man, it would certainly be interesting to watch."


    Upon hearing that, Catherine threw a profound nce at Freya. "ording to Grady, Rodney hardly goes home. Sarah has always been alone in the vi. It''s probably because Rodney has watched the video of Sarah abusing cats and begun to feel slightly disgusted with her."

 Chapter 2272

    "Rodney is disgusted just like that?" Freya began tough derisively. "If he catches Sarah having an affair, he''ll probably go mad. After all, Sarah is his true love."


    "It''s only because he has been neglecting Sarah that she was so quick to cheat on him." Catherine snorted. "Let''s wait. Given that Osher hasn''t been doing well, Sarah is probably treating Rodney with contempt. When she feels that her rtionship with Grady has be steady, she''ll initiate a divorce. Rodney will then see through her true colors and deal with her in person. We won''t need to do anything."


    "Will he?" Freya frowned in uncertainty.'' Rodney is very stern to everyone except Sarah. He can forgive her time and again."


    "Rodney has gone through so much. Do you think he''s still the same person from when he was married to you?"


    Catherine said pensively, "He had everything when he was with you. It won''t be an overstatement to say that God favored him. He had a beautiful wife and a cute child. He was also close to being the sessor of Snow Corporation. Thepanies he invested in were doing well too. The public held him with high regard and praised him for being the youngest and most capable businessman. What does he have now? The Snow family haspletely given up on him, whereas his sister has snatched his position as the sessor of thepany. The people out there look down on him and give him the cold shoulder. He even married a wife who only knows how to do him a disservice.


    Living in such an environment over time will cause a change in his mindset."


    Upon hearing that, Freya felt a chill deep down.


    She recalled Rodney''s appearance thest few times she saw him. He had grown increasingly selfish and strange.


    Then, she thought back to the time when she was on good terms with Rodney. It seemed to be in the distant past.


    She sighed. "I really have no idea how he ended up like this."


    "They say if you lie down with dogs, you will get up with fleas. He''s always with Sarah, that hypocritical woman. What are hypocrites best at? Brainwashing other people. When Rodney does something wrong, she always manages to shift the me onto others. Over time, his worldview has be distorted.


    Regardless, Rodney has been protected by his family too well."


    At night, Freya, Catherine, and Eliza had a meal together outside. After shopping with them for a while, Freya returned to The Lodge around 8:00 p.m.


    When she nced at Ryan''s pitch-dark ce, she took a photo of the building in disappointment and sent it to Ryan.


    Only after she sent Dani to bed did she receive a WhatsApp message from Ryan. She received a picture of piles of documents in an office.


    Ryan: [I was going through the documents just now. This was my work for today, and 1 justpleted it. I''m sorry that I repliedte.]


    Freya: [Hugs. You must have worked very hard]


    Ryan: [I''m hungry. Is Dani asleep? Do you want to go out and have supper?]


    Freya: [She''s asleep. Right now?]


    Ryan: [Leave her to Aunty Loretta for a while. Come and apany me. I miss you]


    The phrase ''I miss you'' was irresistible for couples who were in their first flush of love.


    After Freya agreed, she immediately went to get changed. She did not want to dress fancily at night, so she simply took a pair of jeans and a hoodie. However, when she was changing her bra, she hesitated for a few seconds before wearing a sexy one.

 Chapter 2273

    Freya drove her car out. Meanwhile, Ryan was waiting for her at the main entrance of The Lodge.


    Under the street lights, the young man was chatting with a police officer. He was wearing the suit that she had previously bought for him. From his side profile, he looked nobly handsome.


    Upon noticing her arrival, Ryan openly got in the car under the police officer''s gaze.


    Since that was their first time going out on a date at 11:00 p.m., Freya was quite nervous. "Are we attracting too much attention? It might arouse other people''s suspicion." "What''s suspicious about two family members who live together going out for supper at night?" Ryan said while fastening the seat belt. "Other people will only say that we have a close sibling rtionship. It might seem even more suspicious if we try to dodge them and act surreptitiously."


    "That''s true." Before Freya started the car, she nced at the man beside whom she had not met for days. "You''ve been working untilte at nighttely, and you''re going for supper tonight. Aren''t you tired?"


    Ryan held her hand andughed deeply. ''Well, this is the benefit of being with a young man. I can have supper and still feel energetic."


    "Don''t think you can act as you wish just because you''re young, okay?" Freya could not tolerate his smug look. "Beware of side effects. If you suffer from a lot of illnesses, I''ll ditch you anytime."


    "Fine. Since you said so, I''ll take care of my body all the time." Ryan added solemnly," I''ll start off with drinking lemon myrtle tea tomorrow."


    Freya chuckled. Only then did she start the car and ask, "Where are we having supper?"


    Whenever she went out for meals with Ryan, he would always be the one to pick the venue. After all, he knew more about Canberra than her. He also knew a lot of ces with delicious food.


    Therefore, Freya would go along with his suggestion when they went out for meals.


    Ryan thought for a moment before he said," There''s a night market behind North Hills. One of the shops there serves great food." "Let''s head there then.


    Freya nodded without a second thought.


    After the car traveled some distance away, it suddenly hit her that Ryan usually rmended ces located in those rare courtyards or Grapefruit Restaurant. Why did he rmend a night market today?


    Moreover, the market happened to be on the street behind his house.


    What was he... trying to do?


    Could he be nning to take her to North Hills after supper?


    At the thought of that possibility, her heart began to race.


    No, no. Perhaps her mind was filled with dirty thoughts again, and she was overthinking it.


    Nevertheless, what if it really happened...


    All of a sudden, she felt that it was sweltering in the car.


    She did not even notice that the traffic light ahead had turned red and ran the red light.


    Ryan''s voice sounded. "What are you doing? Didn''t you see it was a red light?" "Was it... a red light?" Freya was shocked.


    "None of the cars behind us came." Ryan facepalmed himself. "What were you thinking just now?"


    "Nothing much. I probably saw it wrongly." Freya was extremely glum. "What a loss. To thinking out for supper would deduct my points. My points are gone because of the supper."


    "You must be careful when you drive next time. There are usually police cars on this road at night." Ryan reminded helplessly, "I f you receive a demeritter, you can take my driving license."


    "How many demerit points do you have?"


    "Zero. I''ve never gotten a demerit throughout these eight years of driving."


    "What the f*ck. Are you a human?" Freya blurted out in amazement.


    Ryan looked at her with a pair of gentle, dark eyes, feeling speechless.


    Upon noticing that her words were contrary to her elegant, pretty appearance,


    Freya let out a cough promptly. "Sorry for being too agitated."


    Ryan sighed softly. "You''re a woman. Who do you want to f*ck?"


    Freya was at a loss for words.

 Chapter 2274

    Freya blushed silently for a while. In the end, she red at Ryan. "None of your business."


    "Of course, it''s my business. I can''t leave you to act recklessly out there."


    With a smile, Ryan ced his hand on her hand that was holding the steering wheel. Then, he caressed her hand.


    After arriving at the night market, Ryan hesitated for a moment before he took off his suit and tie, revealing his blue shirt inside.


    "What are you doing?" Freya was puzzled. Ryan pointed at the customers having supper and drinking in the open air. "If I go out in a trim suit, I''ll definitely look different among them."


    "If anyone asks about you, you can say that you''re an insurance agent," Freya said with a grin.


    "Do I look like an insurance agent?" Ryan pinched her cheek softly before kissing


    her lips.


    "Aren''t you cold like this?" Freya draped her arms around his neck.


    "I won''t be cold after some beer."


    Ryan got out of the car while hugging her. Then, he brought her to the shop he mentioned.


    Many people were sitting outside, and the shop''s business was brisk. Freya got hungry as soon as the aroma of food wafted past her and she caught sight of the pictures of the food on the wall.


    When she was making an order, she looked at the food on the menu and hesitated." What should I do? I feel like eating lobsters, hairy crabs, grilled fish, and kebabs, but I''m sure the two of us can''t finish everything.''


    She turned her gaze to Ryan, who was pouring them both some warm coffee.


    "The lobsters here taste great. You can order some lobsters, grilled fish, and a few kebabs." Ryan suggested calmly, "It''s better not to have lobsters and hairy crabs all at once. Our stomachs might not be able to take it. Plus, it''s bad to waste food. If you want to eat that, we cane again next time."


    "Alright. I''ll follow your advice."


    Freya nodded obediently. She liked how Ryan could offer her opinions suitably at any time.


    Although money was not an issue for him, he would pamper her unconditionally when it came to certain aspects.


    "Add two bottles of beer, please," Ryan added.


    After the dishes had been served, Freya shelled a lobster. Indeed, it was delicious.


    However, she was used to having some beer when she had supper with her good friends.


    Her eyes rested on the beer beside Ryan. " Does it taste good?"


    "Do you want some?" Ryan raised his brows and poured her a ss of beer.


    ''But how are we going to drive home if the two of us are drunk?" Freya was slightly concerned.


    "We can ask the chauffeur to pick us up or get a driver."


    He managed to talk Freya into it. Anyway, a little beer would not make anyone drunk.


    However, the more they ate, two bottles of beer were not enough.


    Since they had started drinking, Freya thought she might as well order two more bottles.


    Ryan helped her to shell crabs and bone the fish.


    It was an enjoyable supper.


    Freya was not drunk when they finished supper. After all, so little beer was not enough to make her drunk. Nevertheless, she had a little adrenalin rush, and her dark, sparkling eyes were burning.


    Ryan sat under the lights. Looking at her red cheeks and plump lips, he felt as though a taut string in his heart had broken.


    After paying the bill, he took her into the car. As soon as the door was closed, he pressed on her body and kissed her firmly.

 Chapter 2275

    The cramped space in the car was filled with Freya and Ryan''s panting.


    Freya was hugging him more passionately than before. Although she was shy, she felt very excited.


    "Where''s the chauffeur? When is heing?" she asked in a husky voice.


    "I haven''t informed the chauffeur." The tip o f Ryan''s nose was touching hers, and his eyes were dark. "Let''s go to North Hills and rest first, okay?"


    Freya''s face went scarlet.


    She was no longer the innocent, inexperienced young woman.


    She was going to a man''s house to rest in the middle of the night instead of going home. It surely would not be as simple as lying on the bed and closing her eyes.


    In fact, when she was on her way here, she was doubtful as to why he picked a ce near North Hills for supper.


    Now that the moment hade, she still could not help but feel disconcerted. She wondered if their rtionship was developing way too fast.


    Nevertheless, Ryan treated her so well and had sacrificed so much for her.


    She could not bring herself to turn him down.


    Most importantly... she was not averse to it.


    ''Okay?" When Ryan realized that she was quiet, he kissed her now and then. He used his gentle voice to charm her. "I drank too much. Let''s go back slightlyter."


    "Mm. Alright."


    Dazed by his kisses, Freya''s lips twitched, and she agreed.


    His hold on her waist tightened.


    Ryan soon brought her out of the car.


    They passed by the parking lot behind the neighborhood and arrived at the entrance of the apartment shortly.


    He was well behaved on their way there.


    However, that was until he stepped into his apartment and shut the door. Before


    the lights were switched on, he pushed Freya to the wall and started kissing her wildly.


    "D-Don''t..." Later, something struck Freya. "I don''t want to get pregnant..."


    "You mean this..."


    Ryan lowered his head and took out a small packet from his pocket.


    Her heart raced madly. Perhaps it was because of the beer, she blurted out, "Do you only have one?"


    Ryan was stunned. When he came to his senses, he hugged her and started giggling in a low voice. "I''m mistaken. I should have one more."


    "I didn''t mean that..."


    Freya wished she could bite her tongue off. Ah! She was going crazy. Look what she had just said.


    Would he think that she was desperate?


    Her noble, elegant image was all ruined.


    Don''t worry. I have a few more boxes on my bedside table."


    Ryan carried her to the bedroom.


    Then, he tossed her on the bed. The minute Freya saw him sliding open the drawer, her mouth twitched. "Ryan, why do you have so many at home?"


    Ryan chuckled "Since I have a girlfriend, I should prepare more. Didn''t you realize why I brought you here previously? This will be our love nest in the future."


    "You''re so scheming." Freya scolded him softly with a reddened face.


    "This will be our home from now on."


    Ryan cupped her face gently. "Should I switch on the lights?"


    "No..."


    The word escaped her mouth. She mumbled softly, "Or I''ll feel shy..."


    That simple sentence felt like sparks thrown into a bunch of firewood.


    Ryan kissed her. "Fine. I won''t switch on the lights. Miss Lynch, this is my first time. Please go easy on me."


    Late at night.


    It was drizzling in Canberra.

 Chapter 2276

    The rainwater pattered against the window.


    Freya''s mind was in a mess.


    By the time the rain stopped, she was sober. Only after she caught sight of the rain marks did she realize that it had rained just now.


    "Do you want to shower together..."


    Ryan hugged her from behind. The satisfied man sounded a lot deeper and hoarser.


    "...Nope."


    Freya got a fright. She was tired and a little sleepy at first, but his sentence had startled her awake.


    Ryan let out a deepugh, and his chest shook her. "Why are you acting like a stranger?"


    "I... I''m not used to it."


    Freya slipped out of his embrace and picked up a shirt from the floor, only to find that the shirt belonged to him.


    She put it on her body and sneaked into the bathroom.


    When the soft water fell on her body, she recovered from her musings.


    She actually did it with Ryan.


    He was her ex-husband''s cousin and her so -called brother.


    The outsiders must think that this was absurd.


    However, at the thought of everything that happened just now, she did not regret


    it.


    She had been together with Patrick for several years. Yet because of Linda''s presence, her rtionship with Patrick could not progress eventually.


    When she got together with Rodneyter, she married him, thinking they had a child together anyway. If the two of them wanted to be together forever, some things were inevitable.


    Only her romantic rtionship with Ryan came naturally.


    She was willing to sacrifice herself only because she loved him.


    Besides that, she could really tell that it was Ryan''s first time just now. Although he was intelligent, he was very pure.


    She was a little sympathetic toward him. In the dead of night, the only thing she regretted was not meeting him at the right time.


    He had given her the most important thing, yet she had not.


    "Freya, I''ve put your clothes at the door. Also, I''ve prepared a pink towel for you, and it''s in the wardrobe."


    Ryan''s voice sounded from outside.


    She opened the wardrobe and saw the towel.


    She sighed at how thoughtful he was. At the same time, she sighed at his thoughtfulness and warmth.


    By the time Freya got changed and went out, Ryan was already neatly dressed. From his elegant look, no one would be able to imagine that an hour ago, he was just...


    Freya''s face turned slightly red. She could not bring herself to think about it. "Aren''t you going to shower?"


    "Forget it. I''ll shower when I''m home. It''s 3:0 0 a m. now." Ryan fixed his eyes on her. "Are you okay? If you''re tired and sleepy, you might as well..."


    "Let''s go back. If we don''t head home after supper, the news will certainly reach your parents'' ears."


    Freya shook her head. Despite her fatigue, her rationality finally recovered at that moment.


    When they were about to leave, Freya ced her hand on the doorknob. All of a sudden, Ryan sped her in his arms from behind.


    "Freya, I love you. Thank you. I''ll definitely cherish you."


    That sentence made her eyes turn red.


    She turned around and hugged him back." You can''t abandon me in the future. Only I can do that to you."


    "Alright. I promise you that I''ll never be the one who leaves first." Ryan caressed her hair. "Of course, I hope that none of us will leave. I''m serious about our rtionship, and I want to be with you forever. But I know you don''t have that in mind yet, nor are you ready for it. Having said that, I''ll be waiting for you." "Thanks, Ryan."


    Not knowing what else to say, Freya hugged him tightly.


    He knew full well that she was insecure. He understood her fear and everything.


    On that night, there was a drastic change in their rtionship.


    In the past, their rtionship was mentally built. Now, it involved physical intimacy as well.

 Chapter 2277

    In the wee hours.


    Freya and Ryan parted at the parking lot of The Lodge.


    When Freya returned to the bedroom, Aunty Loretta was apanying a


    sleeping Dani. Upon noticing her return, Aunty Loretta said softly, "She just woke


    up and drank half the bottle of milk."


    "She didn''t cry, right?" Freya asked.


    "No."


    "Thanks, Aunty Loretta." Freya was quite embarrassed that she was out with Ryante at night. Now that Aunty Loretta was under Ryan, she was surely aware of the affairs between the two of them.


    Aunty Loretta said with a smile," Considering that Young Master treats me very well, this is my duty."


    Freya was ashamed. "Ryan is nice. We know that the two of us shouldn''t... I''m sorry, Aunty Loretta. You''re the only person who can cover up for us so far..."


    Aunty Loretta sighed. "When Young Master often came and apanied you and Dani a while ago, you guys really looked like a family. In fact, the two of you are well-matched in terms of age and appearance. Unfortunately, the two of you had to go through so much before this. However, you''re so nice, and the prime minister and his wife are fond of you too. As long as you put in a bit more effort, they''ll ept you."


    Freya knew that Aunty Loretta was trying tofort her. She, too, knew that some things were not that easy. However, she nodded and thanked Aunty Loretta for her kindness.


    After Aunty Loretta left, Freya changed into her pajamas. At that moment, she received a WhatsApp message from Ryan. [I noticed that you were walking slowly just now.


    Were you in pain?]


    Freya''s body instantly stiffened.


    She did not feel like talking to that b*stard.


    Freya: [Hurry up and go to bed. You''re annoying]


    Ryan: [This isn''t what you said when you were in bed. Women are really fickle ]


    Freya: [I''m going to ignore you.]


    After covering herself with the nket, she was so agitated that only when the sky brightened did she fall asleep.


    In her sleep, she felt someone touching her head.


    Irritated, she tossed to the other side and slept soundly wrapped in the nket.


    When she woke up again, she looked at the time, which showed 11:00 a m.


    She was shocked. She dashed down the stairs, only to find Aunty Loretta ying with Dani.


    She scratched her head guiltily. "Aunty Loretta, didn''t Dani make any noise when she woke up this morning? Why didn''t I hear anything?"


    "Young Master came over this morning. He was worried that Dani would disturb your sleep, so he brought her down." Aunty Loretta said with a grin, "Dani even yed with him for a while."


    Freya was momentarily stunned. "What time did hee over this morning?"


    "Around 7:00 a.m. He has gone to work now." Aunty Loretta said sympathetically," Sigh. He can''t even rest during the weekend."


    Upon hearing that, Freya took pity on him too. He only came back about 4:00 a m.st night, so how many hours could he have slept?


    After going upstairs, she washed up and picked up her phone. At 11:00 a.m., she received a message from Ryan. [Darling, are you awake?]


    Freya: [I just woke up. You didn''t sleep muchst night. Are you okay?]


    Ryan: [Mm. I didn''t sleep at all ]


    Freya: [You didn''t sleep at all? Why?]


    Ryan: [ I was so overjoyed and too excited when I got back that I couldn''t fall


    asleep. After that, I was anxious and couldn''t sleep too.]


    Freya: [???]


    She could understand that he was overjoyed and excited. However, she could not figure out why he was anxiouster.

 Chapter 2278

    Ryan: [I''m anxious because I was afraid I didn''t perform wellst night. After all, Ick experience...]


    Freya was so embarrassed that she did not want to say anything.


    Ryan: [Why aren''t you replying to my message? Is it because I performed badly and let you down?]


    Freya: [You''re annoying. Aren''t you at work now? Why are you so free?]


    Ryan: [Yeah, I''m at work, but I can''t focus on my work today. My mind is filled with you...]


    Freya giggled and responded, [Now, I order you to stop thinking about me and focus on your work. Finish your work early so that you can go home and get some rest.]


    Ryan: [As much as I wish to promise you, I''m afraid I won''t be able to do it today.


    Whenever I calm down, my mind will be filled with your beautiful and charming appearancest night]


    Freya: [Enough. Stop mentioningst night''s affair ]


    After a while, she hesitated momentarily before replying, [I think you were goodst night. I enjoyed it ]


    As soon as she sent the message, her face burned.


    However, she did not delete the message.


    Ryan soon replied, [Thank you, darling. I''ll keep it up ]


    Keep it up...


    Damn it.


    She buried her face under the nket in embarrassment.


    That night, Jason and Ryan did note back. As such, only Freya and Heidi ate together.


    "Are you avable next Sunday?"


    Suddenly, Heidi asked with a smile while waiting for the dishes to be served.


    "I usually spend my weekends with Dani," Freya answered after a moment''s thought.


    "You can hand Dani over to Aunty Loretta next morning then. Come and attend a charity event with me." Heidi said, "The president of Country N and his wife will be paying a visit in the next two days.


    Tomorrow, the firstdy of Country N will be holding a charity event at noon. Ryan isn''t avable, so you cane along with me."


    Freya was dumbfounded. She had apanied Heidi to attend a few banquets before, but those were held by the local wealthy families. Attending an event held by the firstdy of another country would be her first. After all, the nature of that event waspletely different from the rest she had attended before.


    "Why? You don''t feel like going?" Heidi asked as she picked up the spoon elegantly.


    "I... I''ve never attended such an asion. I''m worried that I''ll feel nervous." Freya asked nervously, "Godmom, why don''t you ask Natasha to go with you?"


    Natasha was the daughter of Heidi''s brother, and she currently held an important position in the Australian Music Association. Freya had met her a few times.


    Heidi let out a sigh. "I used to have Natasha attend these kinds of events with me, but she was too nervous and eager to show off. I was disappointed."


    Freya knew that the female host of such a bteral asion was usually of noble status, so the person apanying Heidi must be low-profile and tactful when necessary. She must also stay calm.


    However, Freya could understand Natasha''s feelings. Who would not wish to show off on such an asion? If she managed to impress those wealthydies, she would have a bright future ahead of her.


    Of course, putting the future aside, everyone would admire her so much for being able to make news.


    "But..... I''m afraid that I''ll perform worse than Natasha." Freya''s scalp went numb.


    "You won''t. Your ambition is different from Natasha''s." Heidi said with a vague smile," Actually, I didn''t n on asking you along as I know that you''re not interested in this. But I''m not sure how the firstdy of Country N heard about me having a goddaughter. That''s why I''m asking you toe along. You don''t have to be too nervous. When you go out and socialize with these kinds of people more often, you''ll learn a lot. I''m not talking about connections but experience and the way you should conduct yourself."


    Freya was speechless.


    How could she not change? Once she had socialized with an internationally- important firstdy, she supposed she would be able to deal with everyone elseposedly.


    "Alright. I''ll try to socialize. If I don''t do well, please don''t be angry."

 Chapter 2279

    "You can pretend that you''re meeting your godfather and me. Weren''t you also nervous when you first met us?" Upon seeing Freya''s nervous look, Heidi smiled." Look how natural you are now. You can even joke with us."


    "It''s because we live together and see each other all the time."


    Heidi said with a grin, "Think of it this way. You usually have breakfast with the Australian prime minister and his wife, so why do you need to be nervous meeting the firstdy of Country N? Country N is no match for Australia in many aspects." Freya nodded in a daze. What Heidi said seemed to make sense.


    "You just need to look poised." Heidi said gently, "When I was going to meet thosedies for the first time, I was so nervous that I didn''t sleep the entire night. But on second thought, they might be nervous meeting me too since our identities are almost the same. No one''s identity is greater than the other, and there''s no need t o make things difficult for anyone just because of our identities. Everything should be fine as long as we do what we should."


    "Godmom, I finally know who Ryan takes after. He takes after you," Freya said with a grin.


    Ryan had a gentle, elegant aura that Heidi possessed. He could handle everything well regardless.


    What made Freya admire Heidi more was that she was neither arrogant nor impetuous with her current status. She did not demonstrate her superiority over other people but treated everyone equally. Freya was very fortunate that she could be here interacting with Heidi.


    "He does take after me."


    After thinking over it for a few seconds, Heidi nodded and smiled faintly. "Actually, I hope that he doesn''t take after his dad. The Snow family... They''re too stubborn."


    That was Freya''s first time hearing Heidi''sment on the Snow family, and it made Freya nervous.


    "You don''t need to be nervous. Your godfather is my husband, and the Snow family is my husband''s family." Heidi sighed softly. "Old Master Snow hopes that the Snow family will stay prosperous, yet he holds a patriarchal attitude. However, no family in the world can prosper forever. Since young, your godfather has been taught by Old Master Snow, so he''s inevitably self-willed at times."


    Freya said softly, "That''s understandable. Who in the top position would want to step down? Godmother, don''t you want Ryan to be like his dad?"


    "Personally, I''ll let nature take its course." A hint of solemness washed over Heidi''s graceful look. "The higher he climbs, the heavier the burden. Some positions are meant for those who are capable. We can''t act based on our personal gains. We have to understand what the citizens need."


    Upon hearing that, Freya was instantly full of admiration for Heidi. "Godmother, I''ve decided to treat you as my idol from now on." "What a little brown-noser you are. Heidi drank a mouthful of soup while smiling. "By the way, I heard you went out for supper with Ryante at night."


    "Yup." Freya''s heart did a flip. She did not even dare to meet Heidi''s eyes. "I was away for a couple of months. It had been a long while since I had supper."


    "Both of you have a very close rtionship. But having said that, don''t go out at such ate hour next time. It''s not safe."


    Heidi smiled before she looked down and continued having her dinner.


    Freya lifted her head a little. Seeing that Heidi did not continue, she felt relieved. At the same time, she felt quite guilty.


    Heidi treated her so well, yet she lied to Heidi.


    If Heidi found out the truth one day, would she be mad?


    All of a sudden, it hit Freya that she could not bring herself to make Heidi sad and angry.


    She was genuinely fond of her godmother.


    After Freya got home, Heidi sent her the itinerary regarding tomorrow''s charity event, as well as the list of guests.


    The information was very detailed. Not only did it include the identities of the guests but also their hobbies and interests.

 Chapter 2280

    Freya gaped at the list. All of their identities were unusual.


    "By the way, Secretary Fleming, since I''ll be attending a charity event tomorrow, do you think I need to donate an item? How much should the item cost?"


    Hans giggled at how pure and adorable Freya was. "Miss Lynch, you don''t have to prepare it. The prime minister''s wife will get us to prepare it. All you need to do is apany her to the event."


    "Oh, okay then."


    Since Freya was not sure about it, all she had to do was listen to Heidi.


    After Hans left, Freya took a bath and studied the documents in the room.


    Aunty Loretta focused on looking after Dani, knowing that Freya had something important to deal with.


    Ryan went upstairs and walked to the door of the bedroom. He saw Freya lyingzily on the chaise lounge at the French window and reading some documents. The room was warm, and she was snuggled on the lounge without any socks, exposing her fair feet.


    She was reading seriously.


    Ryan deliberately slowed down his pace toward her. As she was lowering her head, he stared at her graceful neck. Below her neck was a white cotton pajama shirt. If the white was not a little transparent and he could clearly see that she was not wearing anything underneath, the pajama shirt would definitely look pure and pretty on her.


    Yet now...


    Ryan''s eyes darkened. He tightened his fist and let out a light cough.


    Freya looked up in a daze. Suddenly, she screamed in shock at the sight of a tall figure standing beside her. The documents in her hand fell onto the floor.


    "Did I give you a fright?" Ryan quickly rubbed her brows. "What were you reading? You looked so serious."


    Freya was stunned. When her grandmother was still alive during her childhood, her grandmother would also rub her brows whenever she got a fright.


    "Are you really shocked?" Ryan cupped her face. "I didn''t know you''d be reading so seriously."


    "I''m looking at the documents that Godmom gave. Tomorrow, I''ll be attending a charity event with her." Freya thumped on his chest in a huff. "You frightened me."


    "My bad." Ryan grabbed hold of her hand, put it by his lips, and kissed it.


    Freya subconsciously nced at the door. However, she had no idea when he had shut the door.


    Her heart tightened. After all, they had slept together. With only the two of them here, she could not help but feel nervous." You didn''t sleepst night. Now that you''ve gotten off from work early, why don''t you go to bed? You want to drop dead, huh?" "I had a short rest in the office at noon. Don''t worry. I won''t drop dead just like that."


    Ryan squeezed onto the chaise lounge and sat on it.


    However, it was too cramped for two people to sit on it, so he carried Freya up and ced her on his thighs. Then, he pressed a button on the wall, and the curtains in the room closed automatically.


    "What are you doing?" Freya was instinctively startled. Could he be nning to...


    His face went scarlet, and she was very reluctant.


    That was her room. Anyway, she could not bring herself to do it with him in The Lodge


    "You want others to see me carry you, huh? Although not many peoplee here at night, it''s better to be careful." Ryan asked with a grin, "What else do you think I


    was


    nning to do?"


    <<< ii

 Chapter 2281

    Freya shrunk her neck in embarrassment. She refused to admit that she had been thinking dirty thoughts just now. "How thoughtful. I haven''t even registered the


    situation."


    "Oh, I thought you were thinking that I was going to..." Ryan''s smiling gaze traveled downward.


    Freya covered her chest instinctively. Only when she did that did she realize that she was not wearing anything underneath.


    However, Ryan''s head was above her. Since her clothes were not fully buttoned, he must have seen something.


    Her face blushed. She tried to get down


    unnaturally to look for outerwear to put on.


    "Sit there. I have some things..." "Don''t go looking for clothes. I''ve seen everything." Ryan grabbed her arm and did not allow her to leave.


    Freya was so utterly embarrassed that she hit his chest in frustration. "Pervert. How did you know what I was going to do?"


    "Your face is so red, and your actions are so obvious. It''s impossible not to guess it." Ryan grinned and hugged her. "Freya, sometimes you''re just like a nk sheet of paper in front of me."


    "You''re too smart but hateful at certain times." Freya harrumphed.


    "No, you''re just too innocent in this aspect. You get embarrassed too easily." Ryan nted a kiss on the tip of her head" Sometimes, you''re as innocent as a woman


    who hasn''t gotten married or given birth to a child before."


    Freya was embarrassed. "Must I be very open just because I''ve been married before and given birth to a child? I''m a woman. It''s normal for me to feel shy in front of the opposite sex "


    "I''m not sure about how other women are. I only know you well, and I only have eyes for you."


    Ryan hugged Freya tight and rested his chin on her head. "I wanted to go home since I got off work early today, but you had been in my mind all day. I couldn''t resisting over to meet you. Do you miss me?"


    "Hmph. I''m very busy," Freya said the opposite of what she actually felt. "I have to meet the firstdy of Country N tomorrow. How would I have the time to miss you?"


    "My mom told me about it."


    Ryan picked up the documents on the floor. "Are you memorizing these?"


    "Mmhmm." Freya scrunched her face." Those names are so difficult to remember."


    "Don''t go to these banquets next time if you don''t want to memorize them," Ryan said.


    "That won''t be good. After all, Godmother is bringing me to get some experience out of her own kindness." Freya began to worry. "It might be better for mypany''s global expansion in the future if I get to know more people anyway. Since this is my ownpany, I can''t rely on Cathy for everything."


    "But didn''t you say the names were difficult to memorize?" "It''s a little tough, but theplicated biological terms from back when I was studying were even harder to remember." Freya said, "Besides, I''m still young.


    Endless possibilities wait ahead of me, and it''s better to work a little harder.


    Godmother told me a lot of things tonight as well. I admire her a lot. Even if I can''t be a person like her, learning even a little of her bearing would already benefit me a lot."


    At that, Ryan turned and lowered his head to look at her. Unbeknownst to her, there was a hint of admiration and yearning on her pretty, charming face.


    Ryan''s heart throbbed, and the corners of his mouth lifted into a smile. "That''s good too. You can learn more from my mom. You might even find things manageable when you be my wife in the future."


    Get over yourself. Who''s going to be your wife?" Freya rolled her eyes.


    "But I insist on having you as my wife."


    Ryan pulled her into his embrace and kissed her after speaking.


    Freya initially thought that he would just kiss her for a moment. However, she soon noticed that the kiss was changing into something else.


    "Stop fooling around. I still have to read the documents. Don''t disturb me..." She pushed him away while panting.


    "Those documents are too rigid. You should just ask me instead. I know more details than what''s inside those documents," Ryan said as he kissed the woman he had been missing for the whole day.


    "You have to tell me then. What are you doing now?" Freya bit him in frustration.


    "Come on, bite me. If I bleed from your bite, my parents might ask you about it tomorrow." Ryan chuckled. "My mouth only got torn after exiting your house."


    On the verge of tears, Freya red straight at him. I''m ignoring you." "It''s okay as long as I care for you."

 Chapter 2282

    Ryan lifted Freya in a bridal carry and ced her on the bed.


    Freya was truly startled. "No. We really can''t."


    "Why not?" Ryan removed his necktie as he spoke. His handsome face was blushing." Babe, I miss you. I''ve been missing you so much for the entire day that I might die."


    Freya''s knees went weak at his stare. She stammered, "What''s there to miss? I''m already yours. We can set a time and go to your apartment if you want to, but this is The Lodge. What if someonees? Dani is still downstairs too..." "I went to see my parents before I came. They were already about to rest, and they wouldn''t send someone over. There''s Aunty Loretta taking care of Dani. She already knows about our affair. She won''te up..."


    Ryan pressed his lips against Freya''s. He kept kissing her. "Let''s not waste any more time. The more time you waste, theter I''ll leave."


    Freya scolded him a scheming man in her head. It turned out that he had made thorough preparations beforeing over.


    She was in a powerless situation, and there was no escape for her.


    However, she was distracted by the dominating kiss of the person she loved.


    Upon yielding after showing some resistance, Freya was wholly consumed by Ryan.


    After that, Freyay on the bed, exhausted. She was trying hard to calm her heart that was beating intensely.


    She was nervous throughout due to the awkward venue.


    However, because of her nerves, it felt... strangely more stimting too.


    That sensation made her and Ryan finish u p quicker. Nevertheless, both of them were sated despite the short sex.


    Freya covered her face. She felt like she was getting falling further and further away from grace.


    She had hopelessly fallen for his good looks.


    Babe, you''re so pretty.''


    Ryan embraced Freya andnded soft, longing kisses on her.


    "Ryan..." Freya put her arms around his neck. It was not until Freya was dazed from the kisses did Ryan ce a kiss on her forehead and said, "Freya, do you know? I''ve been targeting this bed of yours for a long time. Whenever I came looking for you, I told myself that I''d sleep on this bed rightfully one day."


    "Oh, so you''ve already had those dirty thoughts from the start." Freya pinched his cheeks on purpose.


    "No. It''s because I''ve liked you for a long time."


    Ryan tightened his arms around her as he spoke.


    It was a rare, pleasant moment that Freya did not push him away hurriedly.


    Since things had already turned out that way, she could wait for a moment longer.


    A minuteter, Ryan sat up. "Come on. I''ll tell you about the people that you''re going to meet tomorrow."


    "Are you familiar with them?"


    "I learned some things about them when I was working in the Ministry of Foreign Affairs," Ryan said and smiled. "I even weed the prime minister of Country N and his wife yesterday."


    "So you''ve met the firstdy of Country N before. What kind of person is she?" Freya asked curiously.


    Ryan slowly talked about some of his impressions and thoughts about them. Then, they talked about some interesting facts about Country N. Some of them were pretty funny.


    Within a short time, Freya had a rough impression of the people on the name list i n her head.

 Chapter 2283

    Ryan finally left Freya''s ce at 10:30 p.m.


    The next day, an attendant of the official residence reported the matter to Nathan after he woke up.


    "Ryan must''ve been telling Freya about hosting the firstdy today." Heidi stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling mirror and tried on her clothes. She said, "I gave quite some information regarding today''s banquet to Freyast night. Ryan came to visit mest night, and I brought up that matter. He said he was going to check on Freya''s progress when he left."


    "Their rtionship is pretty close." Nathan hesitated for a moment. "However, they aren''t biological siblings, after all. A single man and a single woman being together untilte hours... I heard that they came back veryte the day before yesterday because they had supper together..."


    "Yes. Ryan is quite close to Freya. After all, they''re of simr age. Maybe they have many things inmon." Heidi smiled and said, "If only the person Freya married back then was Ryan. They''re quite a good match."


    "At this point, you shouldn''t talk about that anymore." Nathan put on a straight face. "If you talk too much, it might cause the young ones to nurture unnecessary feelings. They''re sister and brother now. Things are fine this way."


    "I know." Heidi nodded.


    "I''ll remind Ryan in private not to look for Freya often when it''ste at night.


    Although the official residence is peaceful, many eyes are still watching.


    "You can talk to Ryan. I won''t be talking to Freya about this. She''s a woman and will be embarrassed. Besides, she''ll easily overthink."


    Heidi wore an elegant coat over a dress. Then, she went downstairs.


    After having breakfast, she brought Freya along and went to the banquet hall by


    car.


    When they arrived, Freya realized that besides the firstdy, a foundation chairman, the wife of the deputy prime minister of Country N, and officials of the Ministry of Foreign Affairs were present as well. Not only that, quite a number of reporters were in the banquet hall. There were Australian reporters as well as reporters from other countries.


    It was Freya''s first time attending such an official event, and she was standing by Heidi''s side. The Australian reporters gave her a close-up. An American reporter asked an Australian reporter, "Who''s the person beside the prime minister''s wife? She''s quite a beauty. Is she a secretary or a family member?"


    "She''s the goddaughter of the prime minister''s wife."


    "She must have a unique identity seeing as she''s the goddaughter of the prime minister''s wife. I think she has ss. She''s also veryposed when attending this kind of event."


    "Her worth is considered to be in the lower mid-tier within the circle of wealthy people in Australia. However, she''s very capable. Despite being so young, sheunched her own brand and developed


    many skincare and cosmetic products.


    She''s currently somewhat popr in the beauty market overseas."


    During lunch, Freya introduced the names of the food on the table in Country N''snguage.


    It was not only the guests of Country N who were surprised and amazed by her actions as even Heidi was shocked too.


    Country N''snguage was unlike English or other country''snguages. One had to twist their tongue to speak it. Moreover, the country was situated in a remote area and was not wealthy. Therefore, many countries did not bother to learn theirnguage, much less introduce names of dishes in theirnguage as it was a difficult task.


    The firstdy spoke into her trantion earset. The trantor told Heidi, "The firstdy said your daughter''s fluency in theirnguage is excellent. She understood it very well. She has gotten even more excited for this lunch banquet."


    "Thank you." Heidi nodded with a smile.


    Reporters at the side noted down that scene in secret.


    When the charity event ended, Freya and Heidi journeyed back in the same car.


    After being busy for most of the day, Freya was exhausted. She did not even feel this tired when she stayed in theboratory for a whole day.


    "Are you tired?" Heidi patted the back of her hand. Her tone was gentler than usual.


    A little.


    "You surprised me."


    Heidiplimented Freya. "I only gave you the documentsst night. I thought you wouldn''t be able to remember the contents. But not only did you remember them, you even tranted the names of the food into Country N''snguage. That''s very hard to do. The names of some dishes are tooplicated to trante and require a lot of thinking. Besides, you even learned some daily vocabry in theirnguage. You did better than me."


    Freya blushed a little as she was rarelyplimented by Heidi like this.

 Chapter 2284

    Actually, Ryan had given Freya the trantions of the dishes'' names. She simply had to memorize them.


    However, Ryan told her not to tell Heidi about his contribution before leaving.


    He hoped that she would do well in front of Heidi, and Freya understood him.


    "It was pretty hard to trante. Luckily, I got Ryan to help mest night. Hence, we only went to bed veryte at night."


    "No wonder Ryan stayed at your ce until such ate hourst night." Heidi understood in a sh.


    Freya lowered her head. Could she say that it was because she was doing the deed with Ryan that he stayed at her ce untilte at night?


    "Anyway, it was only possible because you put in the effort. Before she left, the firstdy of Country N even told me to bring you to Country N next time."


    Freya was taken aback. Seeing that she had obtained the other party''s approval through her hard work, she was content." Actually, I was slightly nervous today."


    "It''s normal to be nervous. After all, it''s your first time. But nothing went wrong." Heidi continued with a smile, "Actually, Country N isn''t as prosperous as Australia. They weren''t very confident about their visit this time. Your actions made the firstdy feel prioritized and respected. I


    believe that the two countries will reach an important agreement soon."


    Freya nodded.


    As a citizen of Australia, it felt good to be able to contribute even just a little to the country.


    That night, Freya was taking care of the baby at home when someone suddenly tagged her in a group chat.


    Catherine: [Wow. Shaun was watching the news just now and saw you on the 7:30 p.m. news. Amazing, big shot!]


    After sending that message, Catherine sent many screenshots.


    Eliza did not fall behind either. She sent many screenshots of an overseas TV channel.


    Eliza: [I''m in Country F attending a fashion


    week. I watched the TV in the hotel because I was bored and happened to see you on the international channel.


    Amazing! Wonderful! What a big shot!]


    Catherine: [What? It was even broadcasted overseas? I can''t believe it. I''m still a president while a certain someone has already advanced to the international political stage. Boo-hoo.]


    Eliza: [I had my debut so many years ago, yet I only got to go on a TV show on New Year''s Evest year. A certain someone has reached the top the first time she appeared on TV. I''m ashamed]


    Freya: [I''m excited. I didn''t expect this at all. I thought it''d just be an ordinary charity foundation banquet.]


    Catherine: [How could the meeting between the firstdies of two countries be an ordinary banquet? Keep bluffing.]


    Eliza: [I think Freya isn''t quite the same anymore. She has a special aura to her.]


    Catherine: [That''s right. She has the feel of a prime minister''s wife on her ]


    Eliza: [Let me cling to you...]


    Freya: [Cling all you want. Don''t worry, I won''t forget my friends when I be sessful.]


    Eliza: [Based on my many years of experience, you''ll probably be on the list of hot searches tomorrow ]


    Freya: [...No. I don''t want to ]


    It turned out that it was not a matter of whether she wanted it or not.


    The inte was too advanced.

 Chapter 2285

    Aizen had screenshotted a picture of Freya on the TV channel and posted it on the inte. Theizen posted a question: [Can someone answer who the beauty beside the prime minister''s wife is? She''s so pretty and elegant.]


    Anotherizen replied quickly: [She must be the niece of the prime minister''s wife, Natasha Lloyd.]


    [She''s not. Natasha has attended a few events previously. I''ve met her before. She isn''t this pretty at all.]


    [She must be a secretary.]


    [No, no. This is the goddaughter of the prime minister''s wife, Freya Lynch. I saw


    her during Freycatheli''s party live stream.] [Now that you mention it, I remember. They look pretty simr. Freya wore a straight-out dressst time. This time, she wore a mermaid dress. Her aurapletely changed, but her figure looks f* eking great ]


    [Wow. If she''s Freya, isn''t she the ex-wife of that sc*mbag, Rodney Snow?]


    [I thought the Snow family disliked her after divorcing Rodney.]


    [Gold can shine even without men. Freya is quite capable. She just went to Quel''s research institute headquarters for training some time back. Do you know what kind of ce Quel is? They have many outstanding researchers there. Do you think she was able to go there for training without any abilities?]


    [I heard that she tranted the names of dishes to Country N''snguage for the firstdy of Country N and received praise for it. Moreover, she didn''t have a trantor with her throughout, but her speech was fluent.]


    [What a wless fairy! Freya is pretty, talented, and elegant. Is Rodney blind?]


    (Is this your first day knowing that Rodney is blind? I heard Osher Corporation isn''t doing well at all ]


    [He must be an idiot. I even saw the wedding video of him marrying Sarah some time ago. They looked happy and desperate to show off all their money. None of the Snow family members attended the wedding. Do they think they''re the only rich people in the world?] [I knew that such a brainlesspany wouldn''tst long. Only a fool will coborate with Rodney.]


    The topic gradually changed.


    When Osher Corporation''s employees realized their boss had gotten onto the list of hot searches, they realized he was there from being scolded when they checked.


    Although they did not want to scold him, they still felt ufortable after looking a tit.


    In addition, thepany was not doing well. They started a discussion despite it being working hours.


    "No offense, but I think theizens arepletely correct. Our madam used to be s o nice."


    "Mm-hmm. If boss and Miss Lynch hadn''t gotten a divorce, we would be showing off o


    n the inte at this moment, saying that person is our madam. But now..." "Miss Lynch is beautiful and easy-going. She came to visit us oncest year, and she even greeted us enthusiastically. She wasn''t arrogant at all."


    "I''ve wanted to say this for so long. There''s something wrong with our boss'' eyes. He ditched a pearl for a fish''s eye."


    "In my opinion, Miss Lynch really does bring good luck to her husband. Look at how good our product sales were back when she worked in ourpany. I heard that it broke the highest record ever since it was established. After the divorce, our sales just kept going down."


    "That''s right. Freya was simply a cosmetic chemist before. But after just a short time, she established a brand and even attended a state banquet. She has a bright future


    ahead of her.


    "I think I should hand in my resignation letter soon. It''s not that Osher Corporation


    isn''t good. It''s just that the leader is too ipetent."


    "Me too. I''ll see whether I can put in an application to Freycatheli."


    That group of people was having their discussion in the pantry. They did not


    notice that Rodney just happened to be inspecting that floor. He could clearly hear their conversation.

 Chapter 2286

    The assistant by Rodney''s side heard the discussion too. When he saw Rodney''s face filled with hostility, his heart started beating wildly out of fear.


    "President Snow..." the assistant spoke in a moderate voice to signal the people inside.


    They had to stop talking. Their words might be more unpleasant if they continued.


    Every employee inside stiffened as their faces paled.


    Rodney walked over eerily with a grim smile. "You want to resign because my eyes are problematic and my leadership skills arecking? You can do so. Get lost


    immediately. You useless people have always been an eyesore to me anyway. You can''t do your jobs right, but you can gossip pretty well. Why should I keep you all? Get lost."


    After speaking, he grabbed the cor of a male employee nearby and flung him out.'' Get lost, all of you! All of you look down on me, but you''re not even up to my standards."


    The male employee was utterly pale after getting scolded. He vented the anger in his chest, saying, "Yes, I''ll leave. Do you think I care about this ce?"


    He yanked his tie off and threw it on the floor after speaking. "I''ve wanted to curse you out long ago. If it weren''t for you cheating on your wife and ruining your reputation, ourpany''s products wouldn''t be boycotted by the public right


    now. Thepany''s profits this year have worsened and are constantly at a deficit. Our shops in malls have been forced to close down. You, as a boss, haven''t even found a solution for this. Is it wrong for me to criticize your leadership skills?"


    "You have a death wish." Rodney stomped on the male employee''s tie. He was enraged. He clenched his fists and was about to beat the guy up.


    Rodney''s assistant quickly stopped him. "President Snow, calm down. There are employees present."


    "I don''t have a death wish. I''m simply quitting. Do you think I''m the only one who wants to quit? Many other people are thinking of resigning too."


    The male employee said angrily, "If an entrepreneur doesn''t protect his reputation, they can only go so far no matter how strong their background is. Look at your ex- wife whom you dumped. She''s so much more sessful than you now. I''m being respectful by merely calling you blind, you fool!"


    He left after finishing his sentence.


    He did not want to tolerate it anymore.


    What right did Rodney have to say that they were useless?


    As their boss, did he not see them working extra hours day and night while receiving such meager sries? Were they working hard just for the money? They took care of thepany as if it was their child.


    Everyone had some sense of attachment to thepany.


    However, Rodney never considered the impact of his actions on thepany whenever he did something.


    As a boss, he was too selfish.


    Even if the male employee lost his year-end bonus, he did not want to work anymore.


    "Since President Snow said we''re useless, we''ll get lost too."


    The assistant''s chest tightened. These people were outstanding employees of the marketing department. It was a crucial time. If so many people left out of the blue, thepany might...


    "Get lost! Disappear from my sight right now!" Rodney''s eyes were blinded by anger.


    After Rodney left inrge strides, the marketing department was in chaos. The supervisors and team leaders had all left. How could they continue with their work?


    Rodney rushed back to his office.


    When he recalled being scolded by his employee for being a fool, he furiously smashed everything in the office.


    His assistant stood at the side in fear, not daring to say a word. He was mentally exhausted. He would have resigned and left if it were not for the high sry.


    Serving this boss every day was too tiring. It was as if Rodney was going through menopause.

 Chapter 2287

    When Rodney was finally done with smashing things, the assistant bit the bullet and said, "Young Master Snow, you fired quite a number of employees from the marketing department. Those people were old employees of thepany. Two of them were even on the managerial level. Many people have resignedtely, so we''re short-staffed now. Could you consider having them stay for a few more days and leave only after we hire new employees?"


    Rodney''s fury that had just calmed welled up again. "Should I let them stay and scold me in my face again?"


    The assistant was put in a difficult spot."... But there are a lot of matters in the


    "Recruit people. As long as we offer high sries, there''s no way we won''t be able to recruit new employees."


    Rodney cut the assistant off annoyedly. He had never been scolded publicly by an employee his whole life. Moreover, Freya''s matters had caused the frustration and annoyance pent up in his chest to surge.


    The assistant lowered his head and smiled bitterly. He nodded and turned around to leave.


    Since President Snow would not listen to his advice, he had no choice either. Thepany was not his anyway.


    A person like President Snow could live without worry even if thepany was gone. Meanwhile, he still had to pay for his mortgage and car loan. If thepany continued going downhill, he would have to make ns as soon as possible.


    The office was in silence for a while. Then, Rodney mustered his courage and took his phone. He tapped intost night''s news. There was not much footage of Freya.


    However, passionateizens had edited the footage. Freya stood beside Heidi and the firstdy of Country N from time to time. The cdon green mermaid dress made her look calm andposed. Her features clearly looked mixed- raced, and she did a good job controlling her expressions. Every frown and smile of hers seemed ssy and elegant.


    Was she still the woman who used to sleep by Rodney''s side?


    Was she still the woman who always went against him and fought with him? Rodney was in a daze.


    Did he not understand her enough?


    Even Rodney''s parents had never attended a state banquet like that before. However, Freya participated in one first. She did not have cold feet at all.


    If they had not gotten divorced, he would surely have felt proud of her as her husband.


    Men would definitely be envious of him when he went out.


    However, people would only mock and scold him behind his back now.


    Even the past Sarah, who had not done stic surgery and was not disabled, could notpare to the current Freya.


    Moreover, Sarah was...


    Rodney''s brows were knitted together in a tight frown. Sarah always cried with a pitiful expression whenever they met.


    In the past, he would feel sorry and guilty. Now, he only felt increasingly irritated.


    Women could take many paths. For example, Thomas hurt Freya, and her reputation was utterly destroyed. She was also hurt by Rodney and got a divorce. However, she did not wallow in self-pity. Instead, her life shone brighter.


    Rodney was an idiot. He had let too many things pass him by.


    He clutched his head and became absentminded.


    The phone on the table rang repeatedly, but he was toozy to pick it up.


    In the vi.


    Sarah repeatedly called Rodney, but he did not pick up her calls at all.


    She grabbed a pillow and threw it at the TV furiously.


    There was a rerun ofst night''s news on the TV.


    Sarah was exasperated.


    Freya actually apanied Heidi to a state banquet and even received praises. Why on earth?


    All of those should be on Sarah''s side. She was Rodney''s wife. She should have been the person standing beside the prime minister''s wife.


    Why was that divorced woman, Freya, still hanging around Nathan and his wife? Sarah was about to go insane from anger.

 Chapter 2288

    Sarah had been scheming for many years and treated Rodney as a backup. In


    the end, she got married to Rodney, that useless thing. That useless thing was not even picking up her calls and giving her attitude now.


    Rodney must be regretting it.


    He saw Freya living so sessfully while he married Sarah, a cripple. That was why he was ignoring her.


    After calming down, Sarah''s gaze turned vicious.


    Rodney was losing patience with her. She could not keep wasting time on him. Besides, Osher Corporation was going


    downhill. There was no more hope. She could just...


    Sarah''s phone rang all of a sudden. It was Grady who was calling her. "Babe, I miss you. Do you want toe out? I''m in the hotel."


    "Sure, TH go over in a while," Sarah said in a soft voice.


    She went upstairs to dress up. She found a n excuse to tell the butler and told the housekeeper to bring her out.


    She had been going on dates with Grady frequently. The housekeeper was scared." Madam, you''ve been meeting Mr. Yeager too oftentely. Will Young Master find out?" "He won''t. Rodney doesn''te over at all now. He doesn''t care about me either," Sarah said depressedly, "I''m a woman too.


    It''s too lonely being alone. Don''t worry, Aunt Celine. Grady has already bought a house for your child. He gave you quite a sum of money too. Even if you''re fired in the future, you''ll still have something to rely on."


    Aunt Celine was relieved upon hearing those words.


    If it were not for Mr. Yeager giving her arge sum of money to keep her mouth shut, she would not be covering up for Sarah. ¡°Madam, I think Mr. Yeager is very rich."


    "Of course, he''s rich. Even if he doesn''t work for the rest of his life, he won''t be able to finish spending his money."


    After some time, Sarah grew to understand Grady''s identity. Although he was not the heir of his family as he had elder brothers inheriting the family business, he was doted on by his family and brothers since he was young. He was given lots of money too. He was so much better than Rodney.


    In the past, she hoped to find a rich and influential man. However, since her legs were disabled, she had no choice but to lower her standards.


    Sarah had tested Grady a few times. He did not have any intention of marrying her, but he was fine with having her as a lover.


    However, she did not want to be a lover.


    She had to think of other ways.


    Sarah nced at the bell on her wrist. It had a hypnotic function.


    Sarah wanted Grady to pamper and love her forever.


    The corners of Sarah''s mouth curved up.


    When Sarah reached the hotel, the door opened.


    Grady brought her inside. Soon, they were tangled up in each other on the bed.


    Although it was all an act, Sarah''s skills in bed were still satisfactory to Grady, who was a Casanova.


    He grew up overseas and was more open-minded in that aspect. He did not care how many men a woman had slept with before. He cared much more about skills.


    This game was pretty amusing to him.


    However, things were different from before. The sound of a bell kept ringing in Grady''s ears.


    "Grady, look at me..." Sarah kept circling his neck.


    Grady, who had sweat all over his forehead,


    almost lost himself. Luckily, he came prepared.


    A chill ran down his spine. This woman was truly wicked.


    However, since she was using her tricks, he would not mind acting along.


    The president''s office of Freycatheli.


    Catherine received Grady''s call when she was in front of the floor-to-ceiling windows. She was startled. "Are you okay?"


    Grady let out a tsk. "It was lucky you guys found an expert in this area for precautions, so I didn''t fall into her trap. This woman is pretty scheming. Before


    this, she would spike my food or water every day. Today, she tried to hypnotize m e."

 Chapter 2289

    After Sarah put something into Grady''s drink for the first time, Catherine found an experienced psychologist and consulted him.


    ording to the doctor, Sarah did that to increase the sess rate of her hypnosis. She used drugs to first make her victim mentally disoriented. Using hypnosis under those circumstances would result in a higher chance of sess. Therefore, Catherine had Grady counter Sarah''s scheme with another scheme. She did not expect that Sarah would make a move so quickly. It looked like Sarah was truly desperate to leave Rodney.


    "Sarah didn''t suspect you, right?"


    "No. She thought her hypnosis on me was sessful. To her, I''m most likely a fool who''ll treasure her and obey her every word." Grady chuckled. "She said she''ll suggest a divorce to Rodney. Then, she told me to bring her overseas and marry her."


    "That''s pretty good."


    Catherine teased, saying, "Young Master Yeager, you probably won''t have any objections about letting Rodney know that his wife has been cheating on him with you before they get a divorce, right?"


    "It''s fine. I''m not Australian anyway. However, the Costner family should give my family some benefits..."


    "That won''t be a problem. Matthew has already promised you before."


    The call ended.


    Catherine sent a message to a Whatsapp group chat: [The fish has entered the. It''s time to reel the in ]


    About ten secondster, Eliza gave her a call. Her voice sounded urgent. "Really?"


    "Why would I joke about this matter? We won''t have to do anything afterward. We''ll just let Sarah and Rodney fight each other," Catherine said with a smile.


    The person on the other end of the call went silent for a moment. Then, Eliza''s lowered voice rang out, "Cathy, thank you. I thank you on behalf of Charity."


    "There''s no need for words of thanks. We''re friends. Moreover, I hate Sarah too," Catherine said gently.


    "...I think Charity would''ve been very happy to have you and Freya as friends if she were still alive."


    Eliza spoke sentimentally.


    Catherine was stunned. She replied softly," Mm."


    After the call ended, she got up to brew a cup of coffee. When it was almost done, Freya came in frantically. "How did Sarah take the bait so quickly?"


    "You sneaked out during working hours again." Catherine joked with her. "I''ll deduct your sry."


    "Deduct it all you want. I have money anyway." Freya pouted as she was rich.


    "Fine. I know that you''re not short of money now." Catherine sat on the office chair. "I suspect that you agitated things between Rodney and Sarah after attending the state banquet in such a high profile. It sped up Sarah''s thought of getting a divorce."


    Freya was taken aback. She pouted. "You''re overestimating me." "It''s true."


    Catherine revealed two reports. "This is the job application that the human resources department received today. The former supervisor of the marketing department in Osher Corporation is applying for a job. I heard that he and a few other colleagues said some bad things about Rodney after they saw your hot search during working hours. Rodney heard it. He told them to get lost in front of many people and said they were useless."

 Chapter 2290

    Freya was dumbfounded. "Employees shouldn''t badmouth their bosses,


    especially during working hours. However, being able to take up a supervisor''s position meant they''ve been working there for a long time, or they''ve been there since the establishment of thepany. Rodney told them to get lost in the presence of so many people... This is too... petty of him."


    "Hasn''t he been petty all along?" Catherine said honestly.


    "Yes. He''s petty in his private life, but he shouldn''t be like that for work. He''s the boss. Quarreling with employees in public is undignified. If it were me, I''d handle their mistake of chatting during working hours ording to thepany''s rules. Then, I''d wait for some time and make them leave only after I found new employees. Of course, if the said employees'' performance i n work is outstanding, I won''t fire them."


    Freya said, "Although employees are our subordinates, they''re an independent entity. Everyone has pride."


    "You''re right." Catherine smiled. "We understand the employees'' feelings because we''ve worked at the grassroots level before. We know that it''s difficult for everyone. However, Rodney has been high and mighty since he was born. He won''t be able to understand. As far as I know, he told the employees to get lost on that day itself and left a pile of messy work behind."


    Freya was astonished. "Osher Corporation''s development has been problematic from the start. The marketing department ys the most crucial role right now. He must be crazy to reshuffle his employees at this time."


    "Rodney isn''t crazy. He''s irrational." Catherine shook her head. "Maybe he felt ufortable seeing you on the news.


    Think about it. The ex-wife he abandoned: s so sessful while he''s going downhill. The woman he has at home can''t evenpare to a strand of your hair. People are scolding him for being stupid and blind all over the inte. He must''ve felt very annoyed. As he gets more annoyed, his attitude toward Sarah will worsen. Sarah doesn''t want to waste any more time on him too."


    "His childhood sweetheart has be meaningless to him." Freya''s expression was filled with mockery. "With such a person as the leader, Osher Corporation no longer has the qualifications to be our opponent. By the way, do you want that employee?" "Not only do I want him, but I''m also going to increase his sry and promote his position."


    A gleam shed across Catherine''s eyes. "I want to make the senior managers of Osher Corporation who haven''t left jealous. That way, they''ll know for sure that the outside world needs talents like them.


    Moreover, their boss'' character and way of doing things have made them disappointed. It won''t be long until a wave o f resignation letters appear in Osher Corporation. Without the support of excellent employees, Osher Corporation won''t be able to do anything."


    "Smart. That''s too smart of you."


    Freya was in utter admiration. "Cathy, your brain is so amazing.''


    "I needed your corporation too. If you were worthless, Rodney would''ve pped in joy when he divorced you."


    Catherine''s words... made Freya speechless.


    Catherine patted Freya''s shoulder. "You and Tessa should finish developing the new product as soon as possible. By then, we''ll give Osher Corporation a killing blow."


    "... You have a point there."


    Freya had no mood to continue talking. She quickly went to work.


    She focused on developing the newest product. By then, Rodney would discover he was being cheated on and hispany was under attack. Haha, that feeling would be f*cking satisfying.


    In order to realize her goals as fast as possible, Freya concentrated her energy on her career. She did not really pay attention to the hot searches anymore.


    The employees in theboratory saw Freya''s serious attitude. They could not help but sigh. "Even at a time like this, Manager Lynch is still calm and working diligently. She doesn''t even care about what''s going on outside. She''s so amazing. If I had appeared on the hot searches and was being praised by everyone, I''d have a silly grin on my face even when I''m simply standing."


    "Ah, Manager Lynch has seen the world and experienced many ups and downs. She doesn''t care about fame and glory."


    "You have a point there. That''s a true researcher. We have to learn from Manager Lynch."


    Unknowingly, the employees in theboratory were influenced by Freya. They even voluntarily worked extra hours.

 Chapter 2291

    Freya was unaware that she was on the trending searches again in the evening. It was only for a brief while. Even so, many people had noticed it, including Heidi and Nathan.


    In the dining room at night.


    Just as Heidi and Nathan finished their dinner, the secretary handed a stack of documents. "Rumors about Miss Lynch having a charmed life that have been circting online came from this ID. After investigating it, I found out that the person is the former assistant of the third disciple of the well-known Master Jukes in Canberra." "Master Jukes?" Nathan frowned. The name rang a bell.


    Many wealthy families in Canberra had connections with Alfred Jukes in private. It was said that he was an ace at fortelling.


    Although Nathan did not quite believe in such things, he would still enquire about matters rted to safety and marriage, considering that he had been holding a top position in recent years.


    A couple of years ago, Alfred paid a visit to the Snow family''s residence. Therefore, Nathan had met him once.


    "Rumors won''t be circting online for nothing." Nathan snorted and ordered," Warn them to stop spreading rumors about the affairs of the prime minister''s family. They can''t simply ride the wave."


    The secretary pursed his lips and seemed to bite his tongue.


    Heidi took over the cup of coffee from the servant and sipped on it. "Secretary Joy, just say it."


    "Well..."


    Secretary Joy muttered, "After the incident, I was worried that the person had an ulterior motive, so I immediately had someone approach him. I heard what he said is true. Before Miss Lynch and Elder Young Master Snow were married, Madam Lynch privately asked Master Jukes about Freya''s life. At that time, Master Jukes spected that Miss Lynch would face hardships in the early stage of her life, but once she overcame them, she would live a charmed life. This kind of fate is rare. Master Jukes'' disciples were there too.


    Everyone vividly remembers it. Madam Lynch actually heard it from a disciple of Master Jukes. Today, the disciple happened to spot Miss Lynch on the trending searches, so he casuallymented on it. He didn''t expect everyone to start discussing it after hisment was posted."


    Heidi was stunned. "Let''s ask Sister-inw and we''ll know what''s happening."


    As she was speaking, she turned her gaze t o Nathan. She noticed that he did notment on it, so she picked up her phone and dialed Wendy''s number. She even turned on the loudspeaker on her phone." Sister-inw, have you finished your meal?"


    "I''ve just finished it. What''s the matter?"


    "Oh. Well, regarding Freya being on the trending searches, I saw peoplementing that she has a charmed life or something. After all, her identity is unusual. I''m afraid it''ll cause trouble, so I had someone remove thosements.


    Secretary Joy heard about it and found out that it was the assistant of Master Jukes'' disciple who spread it. I just wanted to check with you whether there''s such a thing."


    "Tsk. Master Jukes couldn''t even protect the privacy of his clients." Wendy criticized before saying, "Indeed, it''s true. Back then, I wanted to see if Freya and Rodney were meant for each other, so I had Master Jukes check it. Now that I reflect on Master Jukes'' words, his spection turned out to be correct."


    Heidi was astonished. "What did he say?" "At that time, Master Jukes said that although Freya would face hardships at the beginning, her life would get betterter on. What''s more, she would bring good luck to her husband. However, she''s not well-matched with Rodney, particrly because Rodney is pretty fickle. If the two of them stay married and live peacefully in the first three years of marriage, they''ll be together forever. Otherwise... it shows that the two of them aren''t meant for each other."


    As Wendy was speaking, she sighed in regret. "I was torn back then. Freya''s fate was indeed wonderful. But since the two of them weren''t meant for each other, I didn''t force them. Later, Master Jukes said that Rodney''s rtionships would be very bumpy regardless of who his wife was, which exins the current situation. If his wife was Frey a, though, the likelihood of that happening was lower. Since Freya was pregnant then, we went all out to match her with Rodney."


    The truth dawned on Heidi. "I see. No wonder you wished for Freya and Rodney t o get married so badly."


    "Yeah. Rodney was doing well in his career after he got married. Now that he has just gotten a divorce, things aren''t going well."


    Only after Heidi hung up the call did Nathan say, "Now that Freya is our goddaughter, she could be considered as a princess. So, she''s lucky, isn''t she?"


    Heidi nodded pensively. "Master Jukes is quite popr in Australia. Since he made suchments, it definitely means that Freya''s life is bound to be extraordinary. Over time, her life will get even better. A lot of wealthy families don''t even have such good fates. Perhaps an opportunity wille to Freya in the future."

 Chapter 2292

    Nathan went silent for a few seconds before he nodded.


    "What a shame." Heidi let out a long sigh. "I t would''ve been wonderful if Freya was matched with Ryan back then."


    Nathan was stunned. Then, he frowned. "Stop talking nonsense."


    "I was just saying." Heidi smiled. She turned around and asked the servant, "Is


    Freya back yet?¡±


    "No, Miss Lynch said she''ll be working overtime in theb tonight."


    "This kid is really hard-working." Heidi wore an approving smile despite making


    such ament.


    "Weren''t you hard-working when you were young too?" Nathan mocked, "Whenever I asked you out on a date, you were either working overtime or on your way to work."


    "Women should always have careers.


    Considering that Freya treats everything so seriously, I believe she''ll be able to go a long way."


    Heidi was increasingly content with her goddaughter.


    The Snow family''s old residence.


    After Wendy hung up, she turned around, only to find Rodney standing behind her in a daze.


    "Mom, is what you just said... true?" Rodney asked in confusion with widened eyes.


    Wendy was startled. Only then did she recall what she had said to Heidi. She reckoned that her son had heard everything. "Yeah."


    As soon as she finished speaking, she wanted to leave, yet Rodney stopped her." Why didn''t you tell me about it before this?"


    "You don''t believe in such things, so what''s the point of telling you? What''s more, it''s over now. Even if Freya has a charmed life, you''re not the person who can ensure she''ll continue living a charmed life."


    With that, Wendy went upstairs. Although her son had always returned to the old residence recently, she was tired of him. She could not be bothered about his affairs anymore.


    In order to live longer, she should talk less to him.


    Rodney stood frozen to the spot, feeling absent-minded.


    No, he did not believe in things like fate. It was a lie.


    As for why such things would appear online...


    Rodney squinted his eyes and dialed Ryan''s number. "Did you deliberately spread the news about Freya having a charmed life on the inte?"


    "Rodney, what are you saying? I''m still working-"


    "Enough, Ryan. Stop f*cking acting," Rodney interrupted roughly. "Do you think the family will ept it just because you came up with the story that Freya has a charmed life and can bring good luck to her husband? Dream on!"

 Chapter 2293

    "Rodney, I''m really busy here. I have no time to argue with you. I''m hanging up now."


    Once the call was hung up on the other end, Rodney tightened his hold on his phone with a grim expression.


    He did not care about Ryan''s motive.


    Anyhow, he had to stop Freya from getting together with Ryan.


    In addition, this was an absolute joke.


    When Rodney almost fell asleepte at night, he received a WhatsApp message from Sarah. [Rodney, when are youing


    back? I''ve figured it out. I hope we can get a divorce]


    He was stunned and found it rather incredulous.


    Sarah was asking for a divorce?


    He was astonished and slightly dazed for a moment.


    Did Sarah mean it or was she trying to gain an advantage by making this concession?


    If this had happened in the past, he would not have perceived Sarah as aplicated person. However, ever since he saw the video of her abusing animals, his image of her had been totally ruined


    He phoned her and asked, "Are you serious?" "There are many things that I don''t want to lie to you about."


    Sarah''s sorrowful voice rang from the other end. It sounded particrly pitiful in the middle of the night. "Rodney, we''ve known each other since we were young.


    Unfortunately, many things have changed. You used to be my wonderful first love, but I have no idea when you started not picking up my calls. I remember what you said the other day.


    "Whenever I close my eyes during this period, those words will spring to mind time and again. I really don''t want things to end up like this."


    Sarah began sobbing. "But I understand that if the two of us insist on continuing our rtionship like this, it''ll only make you hate me even more. In that case, we might as well get a divorce. I hope that when you think of me in the future, your impression of me is still good instead of being filled with disgust and hatred."


    Rodney stayed quiet for a long time.


    He felt a huge sense of relief. At the same time, he felt a twinge of guilt.


    He wondered if he had gone too far with his words the other day.


    Sarah did not mean to abuse animals either. She behaved in an extreme way only because she was so badly hurt in the past.


    He was also responsible for it, given that he did not pay enough attention to her emotions when he stayed with her.


    What was more, if he were to put himself in her shoes, he would also be emotionally unstable if he went from being able-bodied to being disfigured and disabled.


    "I''m sorry, Sarah... I was in a bad mood that day and I spoke... too impulsively. Don''t take my words to heart."


    "I know, Rodney. Nobody understands you more than I do. You might speak harshly, but your bark is worse than your bite. I''ve never med you. I have only myself to me for being useless. Recently, I''ve been seeing you running around because of yourpany''s affairs, yet there''s nothing I can help. I came to realize that I''m wrong. I shouldn''t drag you down. Let''s get a divorce. Once you divorce me, your parents will forgive you. As long as they''re ready to help you a little, your life won''t be so tough anymore."


    Sarah took a deep breath and continued sorrowfully, "I''m letting our rtionship go. I hope the person I love can be rxed and happy." "Sarah, don''t say that...


    At this moment, Rodney''s anger toward her vanished. Now, he was guilty. "So, have you nned your life after our divorce?"


    "I''m nning to go overseas to recover my legs. Also, with my mental condition, I think I''m not fit to stay in Australia. If someone finds out about it, you''ll be dragged into the mess. Don''t worry. If other people ask about our divorce, I''ll definitely assume responsibility for it. You''ll have nothing to do with it."

 Chapter 2294

    "You won''t need to answer those questions. If you go overseas, no one will know you." Rodney hesitated for a moment before he said, "It''s a good idea, but getting treated overseas might cost you a lot. I''ll give you arge sum of money to make sure you''ll be set for life."


    "It''s fine. Aren''t you strapped for cash at the moment?"


    "It doesn''t matter. I owe it to you."


    After hanging up, Rodney was a lot more rxed.


    Despite feeling guilty toward Sarah, he did not want to keep their marriage anymore.


    He wanted to get Freya and Dani back. However, he knew that he had no right to do that if he did not divorce Sarah.


    Nevertheless... it was true that he did not have much money with him now.


    The next morning, Rodney looked for Jason after Jessica and Carson went to work. "Dad, I''d like to borrow some money from you¡ª"


    "No way." Jason waved his hand. He turned around, wanting to walk away.


    "Dad, it''s not much. I just want 50 million dors," Rodney promptly said, "I asked Sarah for a divorce. We''ve been discussing this matter recently and she finally agreed. But she''s only willing to get a divorce if I give her 80 million dors. Mypany is strapped for cash, and I don''t have much money on me either..."


    "80 million dors?" Jason was infuriated." With her current condition, is she still worth 80 million dors? Also, you gave her quite arge amount of dowry when you married her. This is daylight robbery."


    "Dad, I can''t do anything about it." Rodney forced a smile. "She''s finally letting me go. I really regret it. I just want to divorce her and have nothing to do with her anymore."


    "Why did you insist on marrying such a woman back then?" Jason gritted his teeth in rage.


    "Dad, I beg you. All I want now is to get rid of her. I promise this will be the only time I borrow money from you. What''s more, I can''t sell the properties I own right away. Otherwise, I wouldn''t need to borrow money from you..."


    Jason pulled a long face with his eyes fixed on his son. After a long hesitation, he finally heaved a sigh. "I''ll get 50 million dors from my secretary in a moment. I want to see your divorce certificate in two days."


    Although Jason was unwilling to see Rodney, Rodney was still his biological son, after all. If Rodney could divorce Sarah, Jason would no longer need to see Sarah, that annoying woman.


    In addition, he felt that the more time Rodney and Sarah spent together, the more Sarah influenced him.


    "Thank you, Dad."


    Rodneyughed. "Don''t worry. If she doesn''t agree to the divorce, I won''t give her the money."


    When Rodney left the Snow family''s


    residence, he let out a sigh of relief.


    Of course, Sarah never threatened him but he voluntarily said that. He was indeed strapped for cash, so he had no choice but t o borrow money from Jason. If he did not lie, he surely would not have managed to borrow the money.


    He admitted that he had wronged his father. However, he owed it to Sarah. He hoped that Sarah would live well after she left him.


    After returning to his office, Rodney called his personal attorney over to discuss his divorce.


    "I''ll give the other party 100 million dors after the divorce. Also, I''llpensate her with a vi spanning over 2,000 square meters as well as a mansion worth tens of millions of dors in the States."


    After the attorney heard Rodney''s request, he was dumbfounded.


    Having been working for Rodney, the attorney was clear that Rodney''s financials were not in a good ce at this moment." But President Snow, Osher is in need of money at this moment. You..."


    "I''ve sorted it out. When I sell those projects that I previously invested in, I''ll be able to gather some money then," Rodney said with a frown. "This is what I owe her."

 Chapter 2295

    The attorney was speechless.


    He did not know what to say.


    He could not figure out why Rodney owed Sarah. Rodney had already given her such arge sum of money during their wedding. Now that they were divorcing, he was nning on giving her 100 million dors, a vi, and a mansion. The houses that Rodney invested in were all strategically located and could potentially appreciate significantly in the future.


    He was very generous to Sarah. However, he was stingy to his ex-wife and child.


    The attorney had worked for many scumbags, but he rarely met such a muddle


    -headed person like Rodney.


    Nevertheless, he could not tell Rodney certain things. After all, he was not Rodney''s friend. He was just working for him.


    "By the way, give her the vi we''re currently staying in as well," Rodney added.


    The attorney waspletely at a loss for words.


    The Hill family''s manor.


    Catherine could not help butugh at the sight of the copy of the divorce agreement. Herughter was filled with endless sarcasm.


    "Wifey, if you want tosh out, just do it. I heard the 50 million dors came from Uncle Jason." Shaun hugged her, feeling helpless.


    Shaun got the copy from Rodney''s personal attorney. Considering the small legal circle and Shaun''s status, it was easy for him to obtain such news.


    Shaun honestly did not know what to say after reading the contents. He just felt speechless.


    "Why should I be angry?" Catherine mocked, saying, "I''ve long since known that something is wrong with him. The guiltier he feels toward Sarah, the more generous he bes. When the truth is exposed, things will get more interesting."


    "So when are you nning to expose it?" Shaun asked curiously. "They''ll be getting a divorce tomorrow..." "I nned to expose it the day before they get a divorce." Catherineughed eerily." But after reading the divorce agreement, I''m going to do it after they''re divorced."


    Shaun frowned. "Sarah will have received the money after they''re divorced."


    "Do you still remember the time when you divorced Sarah?" Catherine smiled discreetly and shot him a nce." Speaking of this, you used to be good friends with Rodney. Sure enough, both of you ended up doing the same thing."


    Shaun rubbed his brows, feeling ashamed. That was his dark past.


    "Forget it. I don''t want to talk about what happened in the past. But I remember that you spent a long time going to court with Sarah because of money matters. Frankly speaking, it was interesting to see the two people who wanted to get married have a falling out in the end," Catherine said gloatingly.


    Shaun was speechless.


    What could he say? His woman appeared kind on the outside but was evil on the inside.


    Seeing that he was quiet, Catherine tugged at the cor of his pajama shirt. "Shaunny, don''t you think I''m right?"


    "Yeah. You''re absolutely right." Shaun agreed shamelessly. "When I went to court with Sarah back then, Rodney even sided with her and tried to talk me into giving up the money several times. Now that you''ve brought it up, I look forward to seeing him experience what I experienced back then.''


    Satisfied at his cooperation, Catherine curled her red lips. "You''re much more blessed than him. The rage he''s going to experience will be infinitely stronger than yours. As for Sarah, I know she wants the money, but let''s see if she''s capable enough to bring it with her overseas."


    The next day.

 Chapter 2296

    In the vi.


    Rodney handed Sarah the agreement that his attorney had drawn up. "You said you want to get treated in the States, so I''m giving you a vi and a mansion. They''re strategically located, especially the mansion that''s located downtown. Besides that, I''ll also be giving you 100 million dors... This is the maximum amount I can give you. I''m giving you all the cash I have with me and I also borrowed 50 million dors from my dad..."


    "How could you borrow money from your dad?" With her eyes brimming with tears, Sarah swiftly said, "No way. I can''t ept this. Now is the most crucial time


    for your


    "I have some projects that I invested in recently. If it gets to that point, I can still get some money from selling them."


    Rodney was secretly touched at how understanding she was. Although he had stopped loving her and did not want to be with her anymore, they were once married, after all. Therefore, he was set on being responsible for her future.


    "Okay, don''t say anymore. I''ve made up my mind. Take the money and go seek treatment."


    Rodney said, "I''m also giving you a vi. It''s up to you to sell it or keep it. I just thought it''d be good for you to have a ce to stay when you return to Australia in the future."


    Rodney, you''re too nice." Sarah covered her face and wept. "I''ll remember you forever. Even if you don''t love me anymore, I''ll continue loving you. In truth, I can''t bring myself to divorce you. But if I don''t let you go, you''ll never be happy."


    Rodney''s thin lips parted. Deep down, he felt bitter.


    In the face of the woman who fondly loved him, he nearly wanted to tell her not to part with him.


    However, he dismissed the idea at the thought of Freya and Dani.


    He was exhausted. He did not want to waste his time on this.


    After the two of them signed the agreement, they hugged and bade farewell to each other at the exit.


    "I''ll let my attorney handle our divorce. You can rest well at home. By the way, when are you nning to go overseas? I''ll arrange for someone to send you over..."


    "No need." Sarah promptly lowered her head and said, "I really don''t want to trouble you anymore. I have a few friends in the States. When I go there, they''ll pick me up. I''m going to leave right after receiving my divorce certificate."


    "Anyway... you can always contact me if you need any help."


    Rodney touched her head. When he turned around and walked out of the vi, he was extremely relieved.


    When he left, he spotted a Lamborghini opposite the entrance of the house, but he was not bothered about it. After all, this was a wealthy neighborhood with many vis.


    Little did he know that Sarah was smiling smugly with the check in her hand after she went upstairs. "100 million dors!


    How wonderful! I didn''t expect Rodney, that piece of trash, to give me 100 million dors after divorcing me. Sure enough, I didn''t put on an act for nothing."


    After keeping the check, she called Grady eagerly. "Honey, I''ve divorced Rodney. I''ll be able to return to your country with you two dayster. Are you happy?"


    "Of course, I am. Darling, I can finally marry you legally," Grady said gently.


    "But I''m afraid your parents won''t approve because I''m a divorced woman..."


    "It''s fine. My parents usually pamper me. As long as I''m determined, they can''t do anything to me. No matter what, I''ll definitely marry you."


    Sarah was overjoyed. Given that Grady was in her grasp, she would just bring him to another country if his parents disapproved. Grady was wealthy anyway. Once they got married, she would share his wealth with him.


    In her imagination, everything would be wonderful. She wished she could go overseas right this second.


    Grady was in the Lamborghini outside the vi. As soon as he hung up, he tossed the phone aside with a look of disgust.


    He started the car and left.


    Halfway through his journey, his phone rang again. It was an unknown call.

 Chapter 2297

    When Grady answered the call, a middle-aged woman''s voice sounded. "Young Master Yeager, when should I let Young Master Snow know about it...''


    "The morning after tomorrow."


    On the other end, the caller hesitated for a moment before saying, "But... you need to protect me. Once Miss Neeson finds out that I betrayed her... Her scary character..."


    "Don''t worry. Since I''ve promised you and even given you so many benefits. I''ll make sure your family is set for life after the issue is settled." "Thank you, Young Master Yeager." Once his divorce was confirmed, Rodney soon had people move his things out to arge t near his office.


    Two dayster, he received his divorce certificate.


    The attorney said, "The procedures are settled. I''ve also handled the procedures for your housing, but the approval will take time."


    Rodney gazed at the divorce certificate in his hand with mixed feelings.


    In just the span of a few months, he already had two divorce certificates.


    His thin lips parted. "Do you think everyone assumes that I treat divorce and marriage as a game?"


    Attorney Cherry kept quiet for a moment before changing the topic. "Young Master Snow, since I''m done with everything, I''ll be taking my leave now."


    "Send the other certificate to Sarah."


    "Alright."


    Soon after Attorney Cherry left, the doorbell rang once again.


    Rodney opened the door, only to see the housekeepers of the vi standing outside in trepidation.


    Rodney thought that they were worried about their jobs, so he said, "So, what are your decisions? Are you nning to stay or leave? Let me make this clear. I don''t own any other vis in Canberra. If you choose to stay, I have no choice but to refer you elsewhere."


    "Young Master Snow, we''re here to discuss something else."


    Mr. Lake tugged at Aunty Celine. "You say i t. Tell Young Master."


    Not knowing what to do, Aunty Celine rubbed her shirt with a pale look.


    Seeing the look of fear on Aunty Celine''s face, Rodney raised his brows in doubt. "What''s going on?"


    "Fine. I''ll say it since you''re not," Mr. Lake said ruthlessly. "Young Master, for your information, during this period when you''ve hardly been back, Madam has been going out a lot. Sometimes, she only returns at nine or ten at night."


    "You''ve already told me about it. She has been in a bad mood. Furthermore, I seldom go back. It''s normal for her to go out." Rodney did not feel like talking about Sarah''s matters. After all, they were divorced now.


    "Young Master, I previously thought so too." Mr. Lake gnashed his teeth and said, "But today, I heard Aunt Celine say that... Madam has a lover."


    After he finished speaking, Rodney''s handsome face turned visibly cold.


    Suddenly, the temperature of the room seemed to decrease. Aunt Celine''s legs shook, and she directly sank to her knees." I''m sorry, Young Master Snow. I must''ve been possessed. Madam bribed me with money and even had that man buy my son a house in Canberra. That''s why I covered u p for her..."


    As Aunt Celine continued to speak, she began to weep. "When I heard that both of you were suddenly getting a divorce and that you even gave Madam so much money, my conscience started bothering me. So, I identally told Mr. Lake..."


    Rodney could not bring himself to listen to what she said next.


    He pulled Aunt Celine up from the floor. His eyes were terrifyingly grave. "What nonsense are you talking about?"


    Man? Son? Bribe?

 Chapter 2298

    If these words were put in the dictionary, Rodney would know them.


    However, now that these words were strung together, he realized that he did not seem to grasp the meaning.


    No. It was not because he did not understand but rather, he did not dare to believe it.


    Given that Sarah loved him so much, how could she have an affair?


    "I''m not talking nonsense." Aunt Celine faltered. "If you don''t believe me, you can look into it. The man is staying in the presidential suite of Langham


    International Hotel. I only know that his


    surname is Yeager. Madam has been frequenting there. She would stay there for several hours every time. I''ve even seen a staff member sending condoms over..."


    Unable to bring himself to continue listening, Rodney pushed Aunt Celine away roughly.


    Aunt Celine fell on the floor, and her bones were aching all over. However, the pain was considered nothing. What feared her most was Rodney''s gaze.


    At this point, there was no turning back for her. Given that she had taken that person''s bribe, she had to continue.


    "Sorry, Young Master."


    While weeping, Aunt Celine said, "In fact, I''ve long wanted to tell you, but Madam threatened me and tempted me with benefits. She said I''m just a housekeeper. If I dared tell you the truth, she would definitely go all out to ruin my family''s life i n Canberra. She said she has loved you for over a decade, so you wouldn''t believe me. What''s more, that man has an unusual background. Both of them coaxed and forced me. I-I was scared."


    The housekeeper''s words were like a hammer that hit Rodney''s temples over and over again.


    He wrapped his hands around his head in pain. The pain left him breathless.


    In his mind, Sarah had always been a gentle and kind woman. Although she abused animalster on, it was only because she was depressed and hurt by the public.


    However, she had an affair and threatened the housekeeper?


    Rodney found it baffling.


    "Are you... telling the truth?"


    He gritted his teeth and enunciated each word with a deep voice.


    "I swear that I''m not lying to you."


    While trembling, the housekeeper said, "I-1 even heard Madam telling the man on the phone that she was already in the middle of handling the divorce procedures with you. Once everything was done, she would head to Country X with him. She even asked the man if he was willing to marry her."


    "Country X?" Rodney''s eyes narrowed." Didn''t she say she wanted to go to the States?" "I have no idea. Anyway, I heard her saying she wanted to go to Country X." After finishing her sentence, the housekeeper lowered her head in trepidation. She did not dare to look at Rodney anymore.


    Rodney stopped questioning.


    He was no fool. If what the housekeeper said was true, it would mean that Sarah had been cheating on him from the beginning.


    She imed to divorce him because she did not want to waste their time and so he could maintain his good impression of her.


    In truth, however, her im was far from true. She had already found her next target, so she wanted to kick him aside.


    As he had known Sarah for more than ten years, Rodney still could not believe that Sarah was this sort of person.


    "You guys may go back to the vi first.


    Don''t let Sarah know that you''vee over. I''ll investigate this matter. If I find out that you''re lying..."


    Rodney paused and swept his cold gaze over Aunt Celine.


    "Please go ahead and investigate it." Aunt Celine nodded. She was telling the truth anyway.


    After they left, Rodney swiftly called his assistant. "Go and check who''s staying in the presidential suite of Langham International Hotel right away. Check whether Sarah has gone anywhere recently. Go through all the surveince footage as well."


    He put down his phone and sat on the couch, unable to pull himself together.


    He was the one who personally hired the housekeeper. If there was no evidence, she would not havee up to him and cooked


    up a story.

 Chapter 2299

    Rodney had no feelings for Sarah.


    However, she begged him to marry her and give her a grand wedding back then.


    Hence, he gave her everything he could.


    She imed to love him as well.


    He admitted that he had neglected her during this period. He did not apany her as well.


    Even so, these things could not justify why she had an affair.


    How long had they been married?


    If she had gotten together with someone after they were divorced, Rodney would send his heartfelt wishes to her. He could not ept her having an affair, which was a p in his face. It alsopletely ruined his image of her.


    He did not even go to the office that morning.


    His assistant sent someone to investigate the matter after Rodney gave him a detailed address. The truth was discovered by noon. "President Snow, the person staying in the president suite is the second young master of Hamel Corporation from Country X. His name is Grady Yeager. He came to Australia two months ago to help his brother manage a project. But in fact, he was here to socialize, shop, and have fun


    "Get to the point," Rodney interrupted him impatiently.


    His assistant went quiet for a while before he muttered, "I had someone check the surveince footage. It''s true that Madam has been frequenting his room during this period. Madam would disguise herself every time she went in. It would''ve been hard to recognize her if I hadn''t taken a careful look. As for Aunt Celine, she always waited in the parking lot. ording to the cleaner, Grady would get people to change the bed linen and trash can almost every time after Madam left."


    Upon hearing the silence, his assistant took a deep breath and continued, "I even found out that Grady''s car has appeared outside the vi many times."


    "What''s the brand of his car?" Rodney suddenly asked with a hoarse voice.


    "Lamborghini."


    Rodney finally understood. The day before yesterday, the Lamborghini that was parked opposite the vi was Grady''s.


    How dare Sarah cuckold him with the man in front of their house?!


    Hah.


    Rodney reacted as though he had heard a joke. Heughed so hard that his veins kept jerking. Unable to control his emotions anymore, he eventually flung all the sses and ashtray off the table.


    After that, he asked frostily, "Is Sarah still in the vi?"


    His assistant was silent for a moment, then he said pitifully, "I... don''t think so. When I checked the surveince footage, I seemed to have spotted Madam, I mean Sarah, going to the hotel.'' "... Why didn''t you tell me earlier?" Rodney''s voice was grim.


    His assistant was speechless.


    Could he tell Rodney that he was afraid of telling him?


    "I''ll go over right now. Contact the general manager of the hotel. I want to enter their room without alerting them."


    Rodney immediately took his car keys and left the house.


    His assistant, who was somewhere near the hotel, felt like breaking down. Was Young Master Snow trying to catch the two of them in bed?


    Was he not afraid of being triggered?


    Forget it. All he could do was obey his boss'' instructions. If he were Rodney, he might have already gone insane.


    Getting a divorce was bad enough. Shortly after Rodney got a divorce, he found out that his ex-wife whom he believed to love him deeply had been having an affair. The problem was Young Master Snow even felt guilty for his ex-wife during the divorce. He gave all his remaining money to her.


    In the end...


    Oh, well. If the assistant were Rodney, he might want to kill the woman.


    It would not be an exaggeration to describe this situation as miserable.


    Rodney arrived there at lightning speed. It only took him half an hour. The general manager of the hotel initially refused to give him the room card. However, Rodney was so infuriated that he imed to shut down the hotel if the general manager


    refused to do so.

 Chapter 2300

    Afraid of taking the risk, the general manager had no choice but to hand the card to Rodney.


    Rodney walked to the door of the presidential suite with the card. He took a deep breath before opening the door gently.


    At first, he was worried that the people inside the room would spot him first. Later, it hit him that he had overthought it.


    After the door was opened, Rodney first caught sight of Sarah''s wheelchair. Then, he saw a pile of women''s clothes beside it.


    The sounds of a woman and a man rang out from the bedroom.


    Rodney had known Sarah for over ten years. Although it was his first time hearing such sounds from her, he was able to recognize the voice.


    It was Sarah''s voice.


    It was the woman who was his wonderful first love.


    She was the one who told him how deeply she loved him when they dealt with the divorce procedures the day before yesterday.


    Rodney''s face paled. He walked to the door of the bedroom impassively. He believed that he would never forget the scene in the room.


    It was nauseating.


    How could it be so nauseating?


    It was not the scene of Sarah kissing


    another man, which was something he had seen before. Instead, it was a wild scene of a man and a woman.


    He never thought that his wonderful first love whom he used to treasure was so dirty. She even took delight in crawling under another man''s feet like an animal.


    That scene was a real blow to Rodney.


    Nevertheless, those on the bed were still unaware of his presence.


    Grady had nced sideways but pretended not to see him. Then, he kept questioning," Tell me who''s more skillful in bed. Your husband or me?"


    "What husband? He''s just a piece of trash." Sarah''s mind was nk. She kept making ttering remarks about Grady. "You''re skillful. You''re the most skillful man I''ve ever met."


    "Trash? How could it be?"


    "It''s true. I''m not lying."


    "So who do you love more? Him or me?" Grady asked in an enchanting voice.


    "You. Of course, I love you." With her back facing the door, how could Sarah notice that there was someone at the door? She was not in the mood to do that either. "I love you the most."


    Rodney clenched his fists until they cracked. Even his eyes were bloodshot, looking absolutely frightening.


    At this moment, he felt like a cuckolded fool.


    He could not figure out how a woman could be so hypocritical and two-faced.


    Just the day before yesterday, she had said, ''I''ll remember you forever. Even if you don''t love me anymore, I''ll continue loving you. To tell you the truth, I can''t bring myself to divorce you. But if I don''t let you go, you''ll never be happy.''


    Hah. A joke! It was an absolute joke.


    Rodney dashed toward Sarah like a madman and dragged her away from Grady. Then, he pped her. "B*tch..."


    His eyes were red. He had never pped a woman before. He seemed to have lost his sanity as he dragged Sarah from the bed


    Being caught off guard, Sarah was dumbfounded. By the time she came back to her senses, Rodney''s terrifying face was within sight.


    "What are you doing?" Grady swiftly wore his pants and shirt. He then rushed to Rodney and fought with him.


    The two men punched each other in the bedroom. Rodney behaved just like a madman. "How dare you shameless couple treat me like a fool?! I''m going to make you suffer."


    Sarah was trembling with fear. She never expected Rodney to find this ce.


    Oh no. She said a lot of things just now... that she should not have. He must have heard everything.

 Chapter 2301

    At this point, Sarah could only think of sneaking away. The sounds of Rodney and Grady fighting were too loud. It would be troublesome if the hotel''s employees and security entered...


    She searched for her clothes in a hurry as she wanted to get dressed. However, just as she walked out of the bedroom, arge group of reporters barged in through the suite''s door.


    "Wow, isn''t this Young Madam Snow?" The reporter in front recognized Sarah immediately. He lifted his camera and took many photos right away.


    "Ah, don''te in! Don''t take any photos! Sarah screamed hysterically. She wanted to look for her clothes, but the reporters were blocking her way. She had no choice but to cover up herself and slip under the nkets.


    However, the reporters had already taken photos of everything. After taking photos of Sarah, they started taking photos of Rodney and Grady when they saw the two fighting.


    "What are you all doing? Who let you guys i n? Get lost."


    Rodney was exasperated. He could not deal with Grady anymore.


    Although he had the urge to kill those two scumbags, he did not want photos of him to be taken by the reporters. He did not want the fact he had been cheated on to be exposed to the whole world.


    Nevertheless, how could the reporters miss out on such breaking news?


    Not only did they not leave but they even got closer. "Young Master Snow, is your wife having an affair? Are you fighting with your wife''s lover?"


    "Young Master Snow, is this the man your wife is having an affair with?"


    "Young Master Snow, did youe to catch them red-handed today?"


    "Young Master Snow, I heard Sarah is your first love. You''ve loved her for more than ten years. What''s the feeling of being cheated on by Sarah?"


    Thest sentence agitated Rodney deeply. It touched a nerve in him.


    "Shut up! I told you all to shut up! Can''t you understand my words?''


    Rodney punched that reporter and smashed his camera.


    "Hey, why are you hitting people? We''re just conducting a normal interview."


    The reporters became dissatisfied. Rodney and they started pushing and pulling in the bedroom.


    Grady took the opportunity and carried Sarah, who was wrapped in nkets, to escape the suite.


    "Stop right there..."


    Rodney wanted to go after them, but he was held back by the reporters.


    He could not get rid of them, so he could only use his fists out of desperation.


    In the end, the hotel had no choice but to call the police due to themotion. Those


    people were sent to the police station.


    On the other hand.


    Jason had just finished his lunch when he heard that his son was sent to the police station for fighting with reporters in a hotel. He was exasperated, yet he had no choice. He called his wife, and they went to the police station together.


    The chief of the police station greeted them personally. "Director Snow, you finally came. Young Master Snow caused amotion in a hotel and even hit a group of reporters. I''m so stressed out right now."


    "What happened?"


    Jason asked with a cold expression.


    The chief hesitated for a moment. He sighed. "Your son wouldn''t exin the situation. I only found out after asking the hotel''s manager and the reporters. I heard that... your daughter-inw was having an affair with a man in the suite. Young Master Snow took the key card and went upstairs. Not long after, he got into a fight with that man. Then, the reporters caught wind of it and rushed over. It just so happened that the door wasn''t closed, so they barged in for an interview. The actions of these reporters are truly hateful sometimes, but the problem now is that everyone is saying it was Young Master Snow who started hitting others first."

 Chapter 2302

    "Sarah was having an affair with another man?" Wendy''s face was filled with shock. Her expression was awful.


    "That''s right." The chief nodded. "We''ve questioned the hotel''s general manager. The man''s identity isn''t simple. He''s the second young master of Hamel Corporation. After the incident, he took Sarah and slipped away."


    "This is impossible." Although Wendy hated Sarah a lot, Sarah was still the woman her son married. It would be embarrassing if she admitted it. Besides, how could Sarah have the guts to cheat on a member of the Snow family?


    "It''s most probably... real." The chief bit the bullet and said, "We''ve checked the reporters'' cameras. Ahem... The photos captured were pretty exposing."


    Everyone here was smart. Even if some words were not spoken, they could still guess it.


    Jason tried hard to control his emotions. For a person his age and with his status, he had been able to remain steadfast even when facing difficulties. However, he could not stop his expression from turning cold at that moment. "Chief Brown, how many reporters are inside? The Snow family is willing topensate them. Aside from that, I hope you can do me a favor. No matter what, this matter can''t escte into a bigger issue..."


    "President Snow, I understand. I immediately got people to suppress the news after learning about the details of the incident. However, there were many guests in the hotel and the incident caused a hugemotion. Word will surely get out. I can only guarantee that it won''t get on the news and those videos won''t be leaked."


    ''Thank you."


    Jason had no choice. He could only minimize the losses as much as possible.


    "You''re wee. Follow me. You can take Young Master Snow out afterpleting the procedures."


    Jason had his secretary handle the procedures. Within ten minutes, Rodney was released. There were many wounds on his face, and his hair was messy. His clothes were also torn in a few ces. His face was utterly pale.


    After seeing Jason, Rodney said in a hurry, "Dad, let me use your phone for a second. I want to make a call."


    Jason watched him expressionlessly. If it were not for Jason''s old age and the fact that they were in the police station, he would have given Rodney two ps across the face.


    "Dad, I beg you. I have something to do. I can''t let Sarah, that b*tch, run away," Rodney said anxiously.


    "You don''t have to make that call. I''ve already assigned people to investigate this. It''s impossible for her to leave Canberra."


    Jason turned around and walked toward the entrance of the police station. Heidi followed after him with a cold expression. The husband and wife had never felt so embarrassed in their whole lives. Heidi even regretted taking Rodney back in after chasing him out of the family back then.


    What use was there in keeping a son like this? It would be good enough if he did not anger them to death.


    Rodney bit his lip. He went after Jason and Heidi resignedly.


    He did a lot of thinking during the time he was locked up in the police station. The more he thought about it, the colder his heart became.


    If he had not seen that side of Sarah with his own eyes or heard her words with


    his own ears, he would not have suspected Sarah''s true nature at all.


    He suddenly realized that he might never have truly understood Sarah.


    In her heart, he was just a useless piece of trash.


    She could simply confess her love to another man. Her feelings for him might have been fake too.


    Rodney had most probably been deceived by Sarah right from the start.


    Maybe that woman had never loved him. Many of her words were fake. He was utterly yed by Sarah. He even abandoned Freya and his biological daughter for her.


    After walking out of the police station, a Bentley stopped in front of Jason.


    Jason opened the car door. Rodney followed behind with his head lowered. " Dad, you and Mom... should head back first. I... I''m not going back."


    "Get in. I have questions for you. Don''t even think of keeping things from me. This matter has be a big issue. I''ll eventually find out anyway." Jason got in the car first.


    After hesitating for a moment, Rodney finally got in the car.


    "What''s the situation between you and Sarah right now?" Jason asked coldly," Didn''t you borrow money from me to get a divorce?"

 Chapter 2303

    "...We got divorced." Rodney said in a low voice, "We settled the procedures the day before yesterday. The proof of divorce has been granted."


    Wendy gasped. "Sarah can''t possibly have gotten a man just after she got a divorce. She must have had an affair long ago, since the marriage."


    Rodney kept silent as if he had tacitly admitted to it.


    Wendy rubbed her chest, which was hurting from anger.


    Jason was even angrier because he thought of the 50 million dors. "So you gave Sarah all the money?" "How much money did you give her?" Wendy asked. Jason narrowed his eyes. "You said you gave her 80 million dors as alimony. Was it only 80 million dors? Were there other things like houses or cars?" Rodney remained quiet the entire time.


    He was embarrassed to say that he had given Sarah 100 million dors and even a few properties worth tens of millions of dors.


    He knew that Jason would beat him to death if he said it.


    However, his silence was equivalent to tacitly admitting. Jason figured Rodney must have given more than 80 million dors in cash and even unknown properties.


    "Rodney, are you going to say it? Or do I have to investigate it myself?" Jason''s anger was nearing its limit.


    "I gave her... 100 million dors, the vi that we''re currently living in, and a vi and an apartment in the US..."


    "Oh, Jason. I''m so angry that it hurts." Wendy clutched her chest.


    Jason was speechless.


    If Wendy was so angry that it hurt, did it not hurt for him too?


    He was in more agony.


    Although that sum of money was not a big deal to the Snow family, the problem was that they were being yed around like fools.


    "Dad, Mom, I''m sorry." Rodney could not hold back anymore. He, a man of over 30 years old, bawled with reddened eyes. "I''m sorry. I only found out today. If I had known about it earlier, I wouldn''t have given her a thing. I wouldn''t just let this pass."


    Wendy closed her eyes and smiled bitterly. "Don''t you understand? She has been fooling you since the start. You thought she loved you, but she didn''t. She only had eyes on your identity, money, and status. If not, why would she have broken up with you right after we disowned you back then? All that putting up an act with other people for you to advance further and return to the Snow family were all fake. She broke up with you because she looked down on you. After that, she only came back because she saw you had joined Snow Corporation and taken over a megaproject.


    "You''re the one who''s stupid and naive to really believe Sarah. Do you think I haven''t seen all sorts of women before?"


    "I bet she wouldn''t have gotten married to you at all if it were not for her being disfigured and crippled. She could only cling to you and insist on having you marry her because she has no way to back out anymore.


    "Nowes the second young master of the Hamel Corporation. I''ve heard of Hamel Corporation. It''s a bigpany in Country X and well-known throughout the world. Even if such a second young master isn''t the heir, he can get tens of millions of dors in his life. What about you? What do you still have? Your dad and I didn''t leave anything for you, and Osher Corporation is in a bad situation. That''s why Sarah got a backup early on.


    "She just wants to scam some money from you onest time before she flees. "You''re really a fool. How did my fine son be so stupid?


    "Just because of a liar, you broke off the proper marriage that your dad and I arranged for you.


    "Great. Now everyone in Canberra knows that you''ve been cheated on and fooled."


    Every sentence of Wendy''sshed on Rodney''s heart like a whip.

 Chapter 2304

    If it were before, Rodney would say it was not true and defend Sarah.


    Now, he felt that everything Wendy said was most probably correct.


    In the tens of minutes he was in the police station, he did not want to think about it


    nor face it. However, Wendy said everything.


    He had to figure some things out.


    If Sarah had been deceiving him all along...


    Rodney clenched his fists tightly. His breathing trembled, and his eyes were bloodshot.


    If it were true, he would never let Sarah off


    the hook.


    He wanted her to be in a living hell.


    "Stop the car by the roadside," Jason ordered all of a sudden.


    The driver quickly stopped the car.


    Jason closed his eyes. "Do you understand now why your mom and I didn''t want to hand over thepany to you? Because you''re too stupid. You can''t even evaluate a person properly, so how can I hand over such a big family business to you? If things go wrong, the business that the Snow family has worked on for generations will fall into Sarah''s hands."


    Rodney''s lips moved.


    "Don''t say anything." Jason raised his hand. "You told me that getting the divorce required 80 million dors. It was a lie, right? If I were to give you the family assets, you wouldn''t have just given 100 million dors to Sarah today. It would''ve been at least a billion dors."


    Rodney''s handsome face flushed red in embarrassment.


    He used to be dissatisfied with the inheritance rights of Snow Corporation. However, he truly had no words at that moment.


    Even he had the urge to kill himself for his stupidity. "Dad, I''ll surely get the money back."


    "Ha! Do you think it''s that easy to get back the money you gave out?"


    Jason snorted. "Rodney, I really wanted to p you to death when I was at the police station. I don''t understand. How did a good son of mine change so much after meeting Sarah? How many years have you been arguing with me?


    "When you divorced Freya, you didn''t give her a single penny even though she gave you a daughter. You''re too cruel. I no longer hold hopes for you anymore. Get out and leave Australia after handling this matter. This is thest time I''m cleaning up for you, and it''s not for you. It''s for my dignity."


    Rodney''s body shook, and then tears flowed from his bloodshot eyes. He choked and said, "Dad, I was wrong. I don''t want to leave Australia."


    "What can you do here if you don''t leave? I can suppress the media about today''s incident, but I can''t stop other people from talking. Soon, the whole of Canberra will know the stupid things you''ve done. Then, will your grandpa, uncles, aunts, and everyone in the Snow family still like you? Don''t stay behind and humiliate yourself."


    Jason took a deep breath. "Get down the car."


    Rodney saw his parents'' cold expressions as if they no longer wanted to talk to him.


    He felt a heart-wrenching pain, but in the end, he got down the car with his head lowered.


    The moment the door closed, the car sped off.


    In the car, Wendy said, "Hubby, the reporters'' arrival today was too much of a coincidence. I think someone must''ve called them over on purpose."


    "Someone definitely called them beforehand. They might have known early on that Sarah was having an affair. Today''s incident was intricately nned." "Who would do this?'' "There are too many suspects. It could be people in the business and political world who are eyeing the Snow family. It could also be Sarah''s enemies. Sarah has many enemies such as Catherine, Shaun, Freya, and the person who kidnapped herst time."


    Wendy sighed. "Freya would never do this."


    "Forget it. Nobody can be med for this. If Sarah lived a clean and honest life,


    no one would have been able to find dirt on her. It''s a fact that Sarah has an affair. It''s also a fact that Rodney has been yed like a fiddle."

 Chapter 2305

    The car was silent for some time before Wendy said tiredly, "Forget it. After this incident ends, send Rodney overseas. I really don''t want to care about his messy affairs anymore."


    Jason''s expression was dark. He was still angry that Rodney had lied to him about the 50 million dors.


    How disappointing.


    His son helped an evil woman to deceive him. He should not have felt even a little soft-hearted toward Rodney back then.


    That was not to forget the woman, Sarah, who fearlessly deceived his son and repeatedly humiliated him.


    She was bing arrogant because the Snow family did not teach her a lesson.


    At that moment.


    Sarah was rummaging through the drawers and closets in the vi.


    In the dressing room of the master bedroom, a huge piece of luggage was ced


    on theminate flooring. Sarah kept stuffing things into the luggage, such as jewelry, essories, and watches.


    She had bought all of them with Rodney''s money before and after the wedding. There was also her birth certificate and citizenship certificate...


    Unfortunately, she was sitting in a wheelchair, and her legs were a bother. She lost control and shouted toward Grady, who was standing at a side, "Aren''t youing over to help me? Zip the luggage. We have to leave immediately. If not, it''ll spell trouble once Rodneyes out of the police station."


    An annoyed expression shed across Grady''s face. "I only came back here because you told me to apany you to get your birth certificate and citizenship certificate. To think you would be packing so many other things in the end. Aren''t those just some jewelry? I can buy them for you when we go overseas."


    Sarah almost died from anger. Were those just some jewelry?


    No! They were jewelry worth tens of millions of dors.


    She truly envied people who were born with silver spoons in their mouths.


    "I know you''re rich, but I''m not married to you yet, and I don''t want to use your money for now. You know that I have to go for medical treatments afterward too. There are a lot of things that''ll require money."


    Sarah said with a tearful expression, "For you, I''ve really tarnished my reputation. The reporters even... took pictures of the scene today I don''t want to live anymore."


    "Alright. You''ve gone through a lot today. Don''t worry. The Snow family people are prideful people, so someone will definitely suppress the pictures."


    Grady quickly zipped the luggage for Sarah. "Let''s go."


    "Let''s take your car to the airport right away." Sarah did not want to stay in Canberra for another moment. "We''ll leave immediately."


    "Sarah, you don''t have to be so afraid. So what if Rodney knows? Should I even be scared of him?" Grady said with a disdainful expression. "He''s nothing but an abandoned son of the Snow family. How can hepare to me? Besides, my brother''s business in Australia is pretty big, and he knows many people. I''m here to protect you. Rodney wouldn''t dare to do anything to me."


    Sarah thought about it. She did know some things regarding Grady''s background.

 Chapter 2306

    Upon hearing Grady''s confident tone, Sarah was not too panicked anymore. "I just don''t want you to make a huge fuss of things because of me. Your family might resent me for that. Let''s stop talking and head to the airport first."


    Both of them went downstairs in a hurry.


    When they stepped out of the elevator, Mr. Lake immediately went up to block them. "I just received Young Master Snow''s call. He said not to let you leave the vi with any items."


    "That''s ridiculous. We''re already divorced, and the whole vi is mine. What right does he have to stop me?" Sarah kept hinting at Aunty Celine with her eyes while she spoke.


    Aunty Celine trembled and lowered her head to look at the floor as if she saw nothing.


    Sarah was exasperated. "Grady, ignore him. Let''s go."


    The moment Grady pushed her wheelchair, Mr. Lake immediately stood right in front of them.


    "Get lost." Grady and Mr. Lake started shoving each other.


    Sarah got more anxious as she watched and said impatiently, "Mr. Lake, you''re just a temporarily-hired butler. If you move aside immediately, I''ll give you a million dors. That''s about a few years of sry for you." "How confident you are to order my person around with my money." Rodney drove speedily and rushed over in a hurry. When he arrived at the door and heard Sarah''s words, his anger that finally quelled blew up again.


    Especially when his gazended on Grady, he charged forward and pped Sarah on the spot. "You b*tch. You even brought the homewrecker home."


    "How dare you hit me?"


    Sarah had lost count of how many times Rodney had pped her that night. Her face was burning with pain, and her head was buzzing from the p. She flew off the handle and shouted, "Rodney, what right do you have to scold me? We''re divorced."


    "That''s right." Grady immediately rushed over and stood in front of Sarah, which gave Sarah enough strength to rely on." You two are already divorced and no longer husband and wife. I''m not a homewrecker either. Sarah and I love each other. We even regret not meeting each other earlier. Young Master Snow, I have never seen a man who still bosses his ex-wife even after a divorce. You''re too petty."


    "Enough."


    Irritated, Rodney interrupted Grady. "Our proof of divorce was only granted this morning, and you two already slept together at noon. Don''t fool me like I''m an idiot. I''ve already investigated it. You two have been having frequent rendezvous at the hotel for thest two months and even used countless boxes of the hotel''s condoms. Besides... I even saw it at the scene today. You two must be very familiar with such disgusting acts."


    He got angrier as he spoke, "Sarah, you were the one who wanted to get married to me back then. I can''t control you from having an affair, but please don''t pretend and say you love me while you''re cheating on me. You even said some disgusting stuff when we got a divorce, such as you''d never forget me for the rest of your life. How much money have you scammed from me from the moment we got married until now? You''ve really exploited my guilt toward you to its fullest."


    "You won''t forget him for the rest of your life?" Grady suddenly frowned and looked at Sarah. "Sarah, didn''t you say I''m the only one you love?"


    Right now, Sarah had to cling to the rich and powerful Grady no matter what. Hence, she quickly exined anxiously, "Grady, I never said that. He''s lying to get his assets back. Don''t you know my feelings for you?"


    I knew it. The one you love is me. How could you possibly love him?" Only then did Grady calm down and hold Sarah''s hand tight.


    Rodney was shocked. He never expected Sarah would be so shameless just to please Grady.


    "Very well, Sarah. I finally see your true nature." He nodded. mes of anger were burning in him. "You said you loved me and couldn''t forget me... You were lying to me all along, right? You only came back for my money and status. But now that you know that I''ve lost everything, you detest m e, right?"


    "Rodney, stop using me. You were the one who wanted a divorce. You don''t love me at all. You weren''t even willing to touch me after we got married. Don''t you hate me for my disabled legs? You didn''t evene home in thest two months. I, too, have normal sexual desires, okay?"


    Sarah said with a tearful face, "Don''t think I don''t know that all you think of is Freya. You wanted to divorce me a long time ago. Look! You couldn''t wait to agree when I suggested a divorce. You don''t even love m e. Do you expect me to be by your side and love you for my entire life? You''re too selfish."

 Chapter 2307

    Rodney could not believe it.


    He was fine with other people scolding him that way.


    However, not Sarah.


    Rodney had lost his marriage for her sake. He could not even have his child by his side.


    He even lost his position to Snow Corporation''s heir, the love of his father and elders, his reputation, and even his child.


    All of that for Sarah to use Rodney of being selfish?


    Ha...


    Rodney gazed at the crying woman before him. She looked almost the same as she was in the past. Back then, he might have felt guilty. However, at that


    moment, it felt as if he was getting to know her all over again.


    It turned out that a person''s tears could be so pretentious and fake.


    How blind was he in the past for him to sympathize and pity her?


    "Even if I didn''t f*cking love you, I gave you money to go for stic surgery and medical treatments. I fulfilled everything you wanted. I even lost everything for your sake. Yet, you''re ming me."


    Rodney pointed furiously at Sarah''s nose." You said you have desires. Do you think I don''t? But did I do anything to betray you? Ultimately, you''re just cheap. Sarah, if you have even a slight sense of shame left, leave all the gifts that I''ve given you behind. By the way, return all the money I gave you. Not only the money I gave you for the divorce, but all the expenses during this period, the cost of the wedding, and the mary gifts as well. Return them all to me without a single penny missing."


    Sarah''s expression changed. Taking the money away from her hands was equivalent to taking her life away.


    "Rodney, don''t do this to me. I still need the money to treat my illness."


    "Haven''t you found another rich man?


    Didn''t you say you love him? Tell him to give you money. I''m f*cking useless. I''m not good enough for you." Rodney sneered." Sarah, since you have the guts to scam me, you should''ve prepared yourself for this. Although I''m not what I was before, you can''t just trample on the pride of the Snow family as you wish. The incident has now escted into a big issue. Even if this man behind you helps you, and even if I can''t do anything to you, my family won''t let you off the hook. You want the money? Well, that''ll have to depend on whether you can walk out of Canberra alive."


    Sarah became flustered.


    Her original n was to return to Country X with Grady as soon as she got a divorce. In that case, she would not have a fallout with Rodney either. However, she did not expect Rodney to find out the truth in the most humiliating way.


    Although the reporters did not publish the news, the Snow family members must have been alerted since Rodney was out of the police station.


    The Snow family may have been indifferent toward Rodney, but an incident rted to the Snow family''s image would surely incur the wrath of Jason and his wife.


    Sarah could not afford to offend any of the Snow family members yet.


    However, she truly did not want to take out the money. Firstly, she was reluctant to let the money go. Secondly, she had spent so much money recently that she did not have much money at all.


    She quickly tugged Grady out of desperation.


    Did he not say just now that it was just a small amount of money? If so, he could pay the money for her since he loved her so much.


    Grady pretended like he did not understand Sarah''s meaning and said in a stern voice, "Rodney, are you a Peking man? How can you ask for every penny you gave a woman back? So what if the Snow family is rich and powerful? Worsees to worst, we can file awsuit and bring this to court. Even so, there''s no logic in returning you all the money. Well, as long as you''re not afraid of embarrassing yourself."


    "It seems like you aren''t thinking of giving back the money, right?" Rodney stared at Sarah eerily. That gaze looked as if he could see through herpletely.


    Sarah shuddered at his re and whined," It''s not that I don''t want to return the money, but you should also be aware that I took the money you gave to treat my illness. I don''t have that much money for now. Give me two days. I''ll consider it and give you an answer."


    "Okay. I''ll give you two days. However, you have to stay here for these two days and not go anywhere. As for this person..."


    Rodney nced at Grady coldly. "You have to leave."

 Chapter 2308

    "No." Sarah grabbed Grady''s sleeve instinctively. She was afraid, afraid that Rodney would raise his hand against her. After all, his previous p hurt a lot.


    "How dare you ce my woman on house arrest?" Grady squinted his eyes. Rodney did not say a word. He simply pped his hands, and a few bodyguards with towering figures soon walked in from outside.


    Seeing Grady and Sarah''s hardened expressions, Rodneyughed coldly. "I may not be who I used to be, but I''m not so bad that I can''t handle a rich overseas kid and a woman. Either you two give me an answer today, or Sarah remains."


    Sarah was so scared that she clung to Grady and whispered, "Grady, let''s talk." Grady raised his eyebrows and walked to the side with her.


    Sarah quickly whispered, "Grady, I can''t stay behind today. Didn''t you see his hatred for me? If 1 stay back, I''ll definitely get beaten to death."


    "What do we do?" Grady asked nervously.


    Sarah scolded him stupid in her head.


    However, she said weakly, "Why don''t... you help me return the money to him first? I''ve spent a lot of the money he gave me before, so I don''t have that much with me now."


    "About how much do you need?" "I don''t remember the exact number, but it''s around 300 million dors..."


    "That much?" Grady was astonished.


    Sarah felt ufortable. "I spent quite a lot on my medical treatments. Plus, I like to shop on impulse whenever I''m in a bad mood, so I''ve spent some money there. I participated in a few charity events too... Don''t you have money? This should be a small amount to you..."


    "300 million dors is indeed a small amount to me..." Gradyughed bitterly. "But I can''t get so much cash in such a short time. My family is afraid of me spending recklessly, so my money has been handed over to a professional team for management and investment. I definitely can''t take it out."


    "200 million dors?"


    I don''t have that either.


    "How much do you have then?"


    "I only have 20 million dors with me now." Grady said sheepishly, "1 had tens of millions of dors before, but I''ve spent quite some of them since we got together..."


    Sarah almost went mad. Although that man seemed like a rich kid, he was a broke man. He was even poorer than her. "Can''t you borrow some money?"


    "Of course, I can. However, I reckon I''ll need a few days to borrow a few hundred million dors." Grady sighed. "People with that much money usually use it for investment or businesses, okay?"


    Sarah''s face was pale. If she had not been sure that she had hypnotized Grady, she would suspect Grady was fooling her.


    However, her hypnosis had worked sessfully on Shaun before, so there was no way it would fail on Grady.


    Grady whispered, "Why don''t you just don''t return the money? After we walk out of this door, I''ll arrange for someone to fight awsuit for you and hire people to protect you. What are you afraid of?"


    Sarah was stunned for a moment, and she wavered at his words. After all, she did not want to return the money.


    "Are you guys done?"


    Rodney''s impatient voice sounded all of a sudden. "Sarah, is it that difficult for you to return the money? Or are you just a woman who loves money and a bloodsucker who only takes and doesn''t give back?"

 Chapter 2309

    Sarah was furious and did not want to tolerate it any longer. "Have you spoken enough? I won''t give you the money. Didn''t you want an answer? Since I''ve given it to you, can you let us go now?"


    She finally revealed her true colors, and Rodneypletely saw through her.


    That woman really did do it for the money.


    Rodney kicked a chair in front of him out of anger. Then, he questioned again grimly," Sarah, let me ask you this for thest time. You hurt me and deceived me. Are you really not going to return the money?"


    "No. It''s written clearly in the agreement that this is my alimony after the divorce. Rodney, at any rate, it was my first marriage. For your second marriage, you had it good marrying me." Having stopped pretending, Sarah said bluntly, "Besides, you made me lose the right to be a mother. It''s only natural that you shouldpensate me."


    "Was I the one who made you lose the right to be a mother? It was clearly-"


    "Wasn''t it you who got me pregnant?" Sarah immediately interrupted him.


    Rodneyughed in exasperation. "God knows how many men have used that lousy stomach of yours. How is it worth hundreds of millions of dors? Don''t you have any sense of shame?"


    "Rodney, how could you say such sc*mmy words?" Sarah looked like she was gravely hurt.


    "Sc*mmy words?" It was as if Rodney had heard a joke. Heughed until his eyes were red and his throat was hoarse.


    After some time, when he was doneughing, he wiped the tears from the corners of his eyes. "Yes, I''m a sc*mbag. Did you just find out I''m one today? However, since you say so, I can''t disappoint you."


    His gaze gradually turned cold. "Beat them up. Beat them up until they die."


    He waved his hand after he spoke, and the tall bodyguards immediately surrounded them.


    Sarah panicked. "You''re not keeping your word. Didn''t you say you''ll let us go after I give you an answer? Also, it''s illegal to hire people for attacks. The person beside me is the second young master of Hamel


    Corporation. If he sustains any injuries in Australia, be careful. It might cause conflicts between two countries if the issue esctes."


    "That''s right." Grady quickly revealed a nervous expression. "Australia''s the one that invited businessmen from overseas toe over for investment. If something happens to me here, my family won''t let it pass. When the incident reaches the international news, who else would dare toe to Australia for investments in the future? Rodney, even if you want to go crazy, you should consider the Snow family."


    "Yes." Sarah grabbed Grady''s arm tightly and begged pitifully, "Rodney, just let us go. I guarantee that I''ll leave Australia right away and never contact you ever again."


    "Let you go?" Having been deeply agitated.


    Rodney flew into a rage. "You deceived me so badly. I''ve lost everything, and you''re asking me to let you go? Well, who''ll let me off the hook then?"


    He got angrier as he spoke andpletely lost control.


    As if he had gone mad, he then charged forward and kicked Sarah.


    Sarah sprawled on the floor from the kick. Grady went over, wanting to help.


    However, a few bodyguards blocked him and dragged him out.


    "Grady, save me..." Sarah was scared and kept moving toward Grady.


    Nevertheless, Rodney would not give her any chances. He yanked Sarah''s hair and dragged her upstairs.


    "Rodney, let her go." Grady''s voice came from the door. "Sarah, hang in there. I''ll save you. I''ll get someone to save you immediately."

 Chapter 2310

    Grady''s voice slowly faded as he was brought out of the vi.


    He could still hear Sarah''s shrill screams from upstairs when he left.


    "Get lost." A bodyguard chased him out of the door and warned him viciously, "Our young master is tolerant enough to not kill you out of respect for your family. Don''t test his limits anymore After all, this is Australia. If you push him to his limits, he can make a person disappear no matter who that person is."


    After Grady was thrown on the ground, he stood up while scolding, "Wait. Just wait and see."


    Having warned them without much confidence, he ran away.


    When those people were no longer in sight, the fear on Grady''s face disappeared.


    He took out his phone and called Catherine." Miss Jones, I''ve put on a professional performance for your sake. Even the best male actor of the Oscars owes me an award."


    "You did well, best male actor, Grady Yeager."


    Catherine held back herughter as she asked curiously, "You''re really giving your all. I heard of your act in the morning."


    "Right? In order to form a connection with the Costner family, I even sacrificed my body." Grady said regretfully, "But please don''t expose my face in those videos."


    Don''t worry. People will only see Young Master Yeager''s perfect body and great skills in bed. Your face will be blurred out," Catherine teased. "You''ve helped me a lot this time, and I''ve spoken with Uncle Titus. The Costner family and Hamel Corporation will expand their coboration in the future."


    "I''m relieved to hear that. By the way, can I leave now?" Grady said, "Rodney has seen through Sarah''s true nature. I even saw him dragging Sarah upstairs just


    now.


    Rodney must''ve been beating her up when I was running out."


    "Tsk tsk. I never thought Rodney would bear to hit his wonderful first love. I really wish I could go there and witness the scene with my own eyes," Catherine said regretfully.


    The corners of Grady''s mouth twitched.


    She really was Sheryl''s biological daughter. Sure enough, she was ruthless. "So what if Sarah was Rodney''s first love? He has been cuckolded. No man would be able to ept it. Moreover, Sarah was too good at exploiting him. They were only married for a short time, yet she had spent 300 million dors of Rodney''s money. He told her to pay him back just now, but she didn''t want to give him a single penny. She even wanted to egg me into returning the money for her. Does she think all men in the world are idiots? She still has 100 million dors i n her pockets."


    "Sarah has been like that all along." Catherine could imagine that scene, and her mood got even better the more she thought about it. "Young Master Yeager, you can''t leave yet. I still need you to act in two more scenes." "What scenes?" "Call the police." Catherine chuckled. "Your beloved woman is getting beaten up. You should still call the police to rescue her, right?"


    "Why should I save her? Just let Rodney beat her to death. I think he is so angry that he has lost all rationality. He might really beat someone to death."


    "The Snow family won''t allow Rodney to kill someone. Sarah will be half-dead at most, but it''s pointless. I still need Sarah to continue irritating Rodney and make himpletely disgusted with her." Catherine sneered.


    "Tsk. Miss Jones, I would never dare to offend you."


    Grady said with mixed feelings. After the call ended, he quickly called the police.


    The police came very quickly. However,


    when they arrived at the scene, Sarah was already beaten unconscious. Her face was a s swollen as a pig''s head, and she looked awful. A few of her teeth had fallen out, and a lot of her hair yanked off. There were wounds all over her body and back.


    Rodney stood beside Sarah with a ferocious expression. His eyes were filled with frenzied hatred.

 Chapter 2311

    The police officers were all stunned.


    As the police of Canberra, they would take note of the few figures from the Snow family on TV and their phones.


    From those photos, Rodney looked handsome. His attractive appearance and physique could easily beat any other young man in the entertainment circle.


    However, who could believe now that the brutal man was once the most brilliant sessor in the Snow family?


    Indeed... This was terrifying.


    "S-Save me."


    Sarah desperately crawled toward a police officer and tugged at the bottom of his trousers. Then, she passed out, no longer able to hold on.


    The police officers were astounded. They called the ambnce and brought Rodney into the police car.


    For Rodney, it was his second time entering the police station today.


    Nevertheless, he was fully prepared. After getting in the car, he phoned his attorney and sorted out the payment.


    At the police station, themissioner''s head hurt as soon as he saw that Rodney was here again.


    Rodney appeared nonchnt as he silently sat on the chair in the control room.


    His mind was filled with the scene of him beating Sarah up violently in the vi just now. He was not a violent man, except for thest time he misunderstood Freya for kidnapping Sarah and gave the former a vicious kick.


    Since the incident, he had never beaten any woman.


    However, he seemed to have gone insane today. It was as though his violent disposition had been exposed.


    Perhaps it was because he had been extremely stressed recently.


    What was more, when he beat Sarah up, the scene of Sarah dropping to her knees, pleading with him, and even bowing at him had ruined everything great about his first love.


    His wonderful first love turned out to be a hypocrite.


    She was greedy, a bully, and a weakling.


    After that, probably because kneeling did not work, Sarah started insulting him. She called him trash, useless, silly, and imed that it served him right.


    "Rodney, you were so stupid that you believed everything I said. Even if I didn''t cheat on you, other people would cheat on you one day. There are many other scheming women in this world. I''m not the only one.


    "Don''t make it seem as if you''re very fond of Freya. If you were, how could I have easily seduced you?


    "I was just casually seducing you that night, and you chose to be with me. I didn''t force you either.


    "Even though I cheated on you, you can''t me me because you''re trash. You can''t even fulfill my basic needs. If I didn''t go looking for another man out there, would I have to rely on myself forever?


    "Go ahead and beat me up. Even if you beat me to death, you will never live a good life.


    "Haha. Freya should thank me because I was the one who helped her escape from your devilish clutches.


    "Stop beating me.


    "Boo-hoo... Rodney, I beg you to let me go. I''m almost dying. It hurts so much...


    "Enough. I''m really going to die. Let me go, and I''ll never ever...


    "Rodney, I''m going to kneel and beg you


    "


    Those voices repeatedly echoed in Rodney''s ear as if a devil was speaking.


    In the end, Rodney''s eyes reddened, and tears slowly trickled down from his eyes.

 Chapter 2312

    In the evening.


    Freya, who had been upied with work the whole day, just stepped into the dining room of The Lodge when she heard Nathan losing his temper. "I''ve long since told you to keep an eye on him. And now, great. Look at all the trouble he has been causing me every day.


    "Does he think that the Snow family hasn''t been humiliated enough in Canberra?


    "He''s in his 30s. Yet, he was still fooled by a woman. If I were him, I would''ve gotten a rope and hung myself.


    "He has the audacity to act so unscrupulously just because he''s rted to the Snow family, huh?


    "If you can''t keep an eye on him, I''ll do it."


    Freya took a glimpse at Nathan, who was on the phone. He looked furious.


    Thest time Nathan was so furious was when he learned of Ryan''s scandal with another man.


    She turned her gaze to Ryan, who was beside her. To her surprise, he had no overtime work today and was back for dinner.


    She walked toward him in fear and found a chair to sit on before mouthing at Ryan." Who provoked your dad?"


    Ryan''s handsome brows raised with astonishment. "Don''t you know yet?'' Coincidentally, Nathan hung up and mmed his phone on the dining table in a bad temper. "That b*stard has made me lose my appetite."


    "Well, isn''t it good that he has finally learned the truth?" Heidi said indifferently, "Everyone else has seen through Sarah except him, so this isn''t bad. If he didn''t experience this, he might believe what Sarah says when she fools him next time.''


    Sarah...


    Freya''s eyes lit up. She recalled Catherine saying that the fish was about to take the bait and that they were about to make a move. Could that be...


    The gossiper in her was burning with curiosity. She directly tugged at Ryan''s shirt under the table without caring too much.


    Feeling speechless, Ryan gave a light cough. "I thought you knew."


    "Please. I''ve been in theb the whole day."


    Ryan threw a nce at his parents. A trace of sympathy shed across Heidi''s eyes." Freya, are you sure you want to know? I''m afraid you''ll feel bitter knowing."


    "Godmother, if it''s rted to Sarah and Rodney''s affair, I''ve long since gotten over i t." Freya said seriously, "Now, I''m just taking it as gossip."


    "Mom, forget it. She''ll find out sooner orter."


    Ryan sighed. "Rodney and Sarah sessfully got a divorce this morning. But shortly after, Rodney realized that Sarah had cheated on him while they were married. Over thest two months, Sarah has been fooling around with the second young master of Hamel Corporation behind Rodney''s back. Today, Rodney caught them red-handed in the hotel, and the three of them got into a fight. The reporters went there after they caught news of it."


    Freya was dumbfounded.


    Of course, she was under no illusions that Catherine was the one who arranged for the second young master of Hamel Corporation to do it.


    Nevertheless, she did not know that having Rodney catch them red-handed would be part of it. What was worse, the reporters were even present.


    The scene must have been quite interesting.


    Why was she not there to watch it secretly?


    How could have she missed it?


    "Ahem. Anyhow, Rodney and the reporters were eventually taken away by the police. Later, after Uncle Jason bailed Rodney out, Rodney went to the vi and beat Sarah up brutally. Sarah was beaten unconscious and sent to the hospital. Luckily, my dad had someone suppress the incident.


    Otherwise, the consequences will be grave."


    Toward the end of his sentence, Ryan''s expression was solemn.


    "Beat her up brutally?" Freya gasped." Sarah is his darling. How could he bring himself to beat her up brutally?"


    Ryan pursed his thin lips.


    Heidi said helplessly, "When Rodney discussed the divorce with Sarah, he even borrowed 50 million dors from his dad, saying that Sarah agreed to get a divorce if she was given 80 million dors. In truth, Rodney lied to his dad. He forked out 100 million dors to divorce Sarah of his own ord and evenpensated her with the vi and mansion in Canberra and the States. He wanted her to pay him back, but she refused to do it."

 Chapter 2313

    "Hah..."


    Freya could not help but let out a sarcasticugh.


    100 million dors, a vi, and a mansion...


    How generous of Rodney.


    When Freya and Rodney got divorced, she had a child with her, yet he was very stingy.


    Such a person deserved to be cuckolded and betrayed.


    Nathan glowered at his wife in a huff. "


    What''s the point of saying these things?"


    Heidi scoffed. "I just feel sorry for Freya. But if I must say, I think this is pure karma. If Rodney were a little nicer to Freya, he


    would not have ended up in this state.


    All the women in the world basically had the same perception of sc*mmy men, and Heidi was no exception.


    Stung by Heidi''s words, Nathan was speechless. Hemented Rodney''s nasty behavior, wondering why he had such a foolish nephew.


    Heidi snorted. "Well, luckily, it''s Jessica who inherited Snow Corporation. If the decision was made based on male chauvinists like you, Rodney would''ve taken over Snow Corporation. Perhaps he would''ve given Sarah more than 10 billion dors for the divorce."


    "That is actually possible." Ryan nodded and expressed his view. "As far as I know, Rodney took a sum of money to invest in Osher before this, so he probably didn''t have much cash flow. The most he had was 100 million dors... "He definitely didn''t have 100 million dors. Or else, why would he cheat your uncle''s money?" Heidi sneered. "How great he is."


    "He. only had so little money?" Freya was dumbfounded and upset at the same time. When she was married to him, she did not ask him exactly how much money he had. However, based on the way he spoke, he sounded as if he had at least a few billion dors.


    After hearing her words, Nathan''s expression turned grimmer.


    Ryan tilted his head and exined to her," He spent over 100 million dors on his wedding with Sarah. Also, the dowry, Sarah''s surgery, and the medical costs all add up to an astronomical fee. Why else would Sarah''s face be so pretty and her hands functioning normally again so shortly after such a serious injury? Besides that, Rodney''s reputation has worsened after something happened to Osher. Unfortunately, he made a loss... on the projects he invested in. Anyhow, Sarah is just like an ATM. She usually enjoys shopping, buying jewelry, and taking part: n charity events costing at least millions of dors."


    Upon hearing that, Freya silently shifted her gaze to Dani in the cradle. She wondered how much Rodney had spent on his daughter since she was born.


    Ever since the two of them were divorced, Rodney hardly returned to visit them. He only came with some milk powder, toys, and clothes each time.


    He had never paid a penny for the alimony


    Perhaps he was worried that Freya would use up that little bit of her daughter''s alimony.


    Fortunately, Dani''s grandparents were very generous to Freya. They had given her the Snow Corporation''s shares and Dani bank cards.


    It was probably because they were aware of their son''s character.


    If it were not for Jason and Wendy, Freya honestly felt there was no need for Rodney to meet Dani.


    Nathan and Heidi noticed Freya''s gaze.


    Probably knowing what she was thinking, they both sighed. Then, Nathan criticized," Ryan, drop it. Let''s eat."


    It signified that the topic of conversation shoulde to an end.


    Freya stopped questioning further.

 Chapter 2314

    However, Nathan did not enjoy the meal. He looked bitter when he left.


    On the contrary, Freya was in a good mood. At the thought that karma had hit Rodney and Sarah, she could not help but eat more.


    After leaving the dining room, Ryan walked up to her and raised his brows. "It looks like that didn''t affect your mood."


    "You''re wrong. It did, but..." Freya lifted her chin, and her eyes were beaming. "It improved my mood instead. Weren''t the sc* mmy couple in love with each other? How wonderful it is that they are finally having a falling-out and hurting each other."


    Ryan darted a profound nce at her. "I


    believe someone is inciting the matter secretly."


    "What?"


    Freya was stunned and pretended that she did not understand him. Although Ryan was her boyfriend, she could not let him in on the secret.


    "If you don''t want to tell me, it''s fine." Ryan shrugged. "I just think that everything worked out too smoothly. As you said, Sarah is disabled. How could she seduce the second young master of Hamel Corporation?"


    "You can''t say that. Despite her disability, her face is now pretty because of the surgery." Freya promptly said, "What''s more, she must be good in bed. After all, she has done it numerous times. Aren''t men into women like this?"


    "I''m not included in the type of man you''re talking about."


    Under the streetlights, Ryan''s handsome face was bright and flirtatious. "I only like your skills."


    His sudden hint to get Freya in bed made her face flush. Despite the dim light, her shy expression was visible.


    Ryan slightly curled his sexy, thin lips into a grin.


    When they happened to walk past a flowering shrub, he pretended to quicken his pace subconsciously. As his body brushed past her arm, his finger seemed to have hooked onto her pinky finger by ident. It was extremely flirtatious.


    Freya was shocked. Suddenly, she red at him as a warning for him to behave himself, considering that there were surveince cameras everywhere in The Lodge.


    "I''m serious." Ryan smiled.


    Freya thought it was sweet, but she maintained a serious expression and said," Fine. Let''s drop it and talk about Sarah instead. Isn''t she admitted to the hospital? How''s she?"


    Upon hearing that, Rodney frowned. "She''s not well. Considering she had just done facial surgery, her face instantly copsed when Rodney beat her up. It won''t be possible for her face to recover regardless of how advanced the future technology of stic surgery is. Moreover, her legs and arms were terribly hurt. This time, she has be disabled for real. Even if she ns on seducing the second young master of Hamel Corporation again, seeing her face might scare him away."


    Freya jumped. "Is Rodney that violent?"


    At that, sheughed at herself. "I almost forgot that he once kicked my ribs. When he''s furious, he''s really terrifying. Now, I feel quite lucky that he only broke one rib of mine."


    "It''s all in the past." Ryanforted her with his pitiful gaze.


    "Yes, it''s all in the past. I''m d that I''ve divorced him. Although it feels good to know that he beat Sarah up, I find him quite terrifying from the perspective of his ex-wife."


    "He never used to be like this."


    After all, Rodney was Ryan''s family that he grew up with, and it gave Ryan mixed feelings. "Although Rodney had quite a bad temper back then, he never beat women u p. From his appearance, you can tell that he''s far from violent. Perhaps he turned out like this because his life has been too stressful. I guess this will be the biggest trauma in his life."


    Then, Ryan suddenly said after a pause," Frey a, this incident will surely make Rodney regret. Since he has missed you once, he mighte looking for you to get back with him."

 Chapter 2315

    "Hah! Am I a recycling center?" Freya teased mercilessly.


    Ryan smiled elegantly. "I was just saying. I know you won''t get back together with Rodney. But if he reallyes pestering you, I''ll defend my right as your boyfriend without a second thought."


    Amid the night breeze, the man''s gentle yet domineering voice entered her ears.


    Freya rolled her eyes at him in a flirtatious manner.


    Then, Ryan felt a burning sensation in his chest and an overwhelming urge to drag her into his house.


    Nevertheless, the ce here was indeed inappropriate, and he had no choice but to fight back his urge.


    He had a n in mind. He did not want to be furtive about his rtionship anymore.


    Freya knew nothing about Ryan''s thoughts.


    However, as soon as she stepped into the office the next day, she headed straight to Catherine''s office. "Dinner is on me. Karma has hit that b*tch, Sarah, so let''s celebrate i t. By the way, invite Eliza as well. Let''s have a drink and celebrate such a great asion."


    "Sarah has done so many evil deeds and killed Aunty Jennifer. Being disfigured, disabled, and abandoned by a man isn''t enough." Catherine lifted her head at the desk, and her pretty face was hidden with coldness.


    Freya was stunned. "That''s true too... What are you nning to do next?"


    "I''ve told Grady to get Sarah an attorney to engage in awsuit." Catherine suddenlyughed.


    Freya was dumbfounded. Only then did it ur to her that she could not figure out what was on Catherine''s mind. "Do you need to take it this far? No matter how long thewsuit is, the Snow family won''t let her win for sure."


    "Yeah. Sarah won''t win, but she can bite back at Rodney." Catherine crossed her arms while leaning against the leather chair. "Do you remember how Rodney


    sided with Sarah when Shaun and Sarah went to court? He advised Shaun to give up on the astronomical break-up fee. Now that he''s facing it, I want to piss him off even though she might not be able to win."


    "Is it you or Shaun who wants to piss him off?" Freya asked, amused.


    "Me." Catherine fixed her eyes on her good friend. "Because he bullied you."


    Freya suddenly felt so touched that she immediately ran to her good friend to hug her. "Cathy, I love you more and more. You''re so domineering. If you weren''t a woman, I would surely fall for you."


    "Oh well. If you were a man, Shaun would be nothing." Catherine softly pinched Freya''s face. "After all, you were the one who apanied me when I felt the most helpless. You were also the one who helped me look after Suzie and Lucas. I''ll never forget these."


    "Cathy, you left your phone in the car and forgot to take it..."


    The door of the office was suddenly pushed open. When Shaun saw the scene, his face darkened right away. "Catherine, Freya, what are the two of you doing?"


    The sound of teeth-gnashing escaped from his thin lips.


    Shaun strode toward them and pulled Catherine away from Freya, who was hugging her.


    If he had not done it with Catherinest night and knew that Freya had been seeing Ryan recently, he would have suspected that these two women''s sexual orientation had changed.

 Chapter 2316

    "Young Master Hill, what are you doing?"


    Seeing Shaun''s furious and jealous look, Freya deliberately twitched her red lips. " Cathy and I were pouring out our feelings to each other. Just now, Cathy said that if she were a man, she wouldn''t have been with you. She even said that she''ll never forget me."


    "Is that true?" Shaun red at Catherine with a grave expression.


    Catherine was speechless.


    Ahem. She did say that, but Freya and she were purely best friends. Why did he have to... act as though she was having an affair?


    Freya immediately stood in front of Shaun. "Young Master Hill, what are you doing? Yes, although you''re now on good terms with Cathy, I''m irreceable in her heart. Don''t forget who apanied Cathy when she was feeling the most helpless. What about you? After so long, Cathy still has to rack her brains and think of how to take revenge against the woman who once hurt her deeply. Can you be more like a man? This time, she''s really going to finish the woman who ruined your rtionship."


    As soon as she finished speaking, Shaun''s face stiffened.


    At that, Freya suddenly regretted it a little. As an outsider, she wondered if her remarks were too harsh. "Forget it. I was just talking nonsense. What I meant was... you should''ve dealt with Sarah when you found out her true colors, but you let her get away with it. Now, she''s back and causing so much trouble..."


    Before she could finish speaking, Shaun had put down his phone, mmed the door, and left.


    Freya blinked. "Did I say something wrong?"


    "You''re right." Catherine picked up her phone. "Sarah was his girlfriend first. It was only because of him that Sarah got to know Rodney and Chester. She has hurt so many of us, so he should personally finish her."


    "Cathy-"


    "Freya..." Catherine interrupted her. Her thickshes were slightly lowered."


    Although I''ve made peace with Shaun, both of us can''t get over Sarah. Otherwise, why do you think we''re not willing to get married again even though we''ve been together for so long? What''s more, funnily enough, Charity, you, and I lost miserably to a mere Sarah. I''m not satisfied. Not only do I want to destroy Sarahpletely, but I also want her to get the legal punishment she deserves."


    "Are you talking about Aunty Jennifer''s death?"


    "Yeah." Catherine nodded. "I don''t care if Sarah is disabled or disfigured. Although that makes me happy, what about Aunty Jennifer and Charity, who are both dead? She was the one who killed Aunty Jennifer. I can''t be at ease until everyone knows the bad deeds Sarah has done and she gets the legal punishment."


    Tears welled up in Freya''s eyes.


    She suddenly understood everything.


    That was why Catherine had never agreed with the way Eliza dealt with Sarah.


    After Sarah was admitted to the hospital for a week, Grady brought her back to the hotel.


    Meanwhile, she received an attorney''s letter from Rodney.


    He wanted to sue Sarah for cheating on their marriage and for her topensate for all the money spent on their wedding, as well as his mental health.


    After receiving the attorney''s letter, Sarah threw all kinds of insults at Rodney before pleading with Grady. "Grady, you must hire an attorney to win thiswsuit


    for me. I want to sue Rodney for beating me up so badly. I want him to go to jail. I want to destroy his reputation."


    "Alright, Sarah. Don''t worry. I''ll seek justice for you."


    Whileforting Sarah, Grady tried to fight back his urge to puke.

 Chapter 2317

    Indeed, Sarah''s current appearance was horrifying. Both sides of her face were sunken, and even her nose had fallen. Herrge, sunken eyes even made her look like a ghost.


    Sarah thought that she had managed to hypnotize Grady and that he still loved her unconditionally.


    While the court case was in process, Sarah had been hurling insults and things like a madwoman every day.


    She could not ept her hideous look and the permanent paralysis of her legs.


    On the day the case finally came to court, Grady found an excuse to absent himself.


    Sarah was wheeled to the court, and before the court session began, she came across Rodney.


    Having just been divorced not long ago, Sarah began to shout as soon as she saw Rodney. "Rodney, you''ll be cursed with a horrible death. I must''ve been blind enough to marry such a violent man like you. How unlucky of me to be loved by someone like you for over ten years."


    Her words were like a needle that pierced Rodney''s heart.


    He tightened his fists, and his veins bulged. He wished he could kill the b*tch o n the spot.


    The attorney promptly pressed his shoulder. "Cool down, Young Master Snow." Rodney took a few deep breaths before he turned around and entered the court.


    Jason had personally hired Attorney Jagger, an internationally outstanding attorney, for the case this time.


    During the trial, Attorney Jagger demonstrated all kinds of evidence to criticize Sarah for lying to Rodney with the purpose of swindling him out of his property and money.


    Attorney Armstrong, whom Sarah hired, was not bad either. He publicly criticized Rodney for making Sarah live in a marriage that existed in name only and for lying to Sarah when thetter had issues with some aspect, which made Sarah live like a widow. He also criticized Rodney for beating his ex-wife after their divorce.


    The two attorneys were engaged in a heated debate, exposing nearly all the nasty matters.


    The judge seated on the bench could not help but gasp secretly. Fortunately, the Snow family had pulled some strings with the judge, so this case had to be dealt with in secret. If it was a public trial, it might cause an uproar in society, and everyone in Australia would make fun of the Snow family.


    An hourter, the judge eventually sentenced it to Rodney. However, Rodney abused Sarah, ruined her appearance, and caused her permanent disability. Initially, he asked forpensation worth 300 million dors, but the judge only required Sarah topensate the money and property that had been divided based on the divorce agreement.


    The oue exasperated Rodney so much that he punched the table.


    It was not any better for Sarah. 100 million dors was all she had at that moment.


    She could not bear to give up on the house and vi in the States.


    "No way. I don''t approve. I''ll continue to appeal to the court. I definitely won''t return the money and houses to him. They''re mine." Sarah kicked up a fuss in the court like a madwoman.


    Since she was ugly, her kicking up a fuss insanely nauseated the officers in the courtroom. At the same time, they darted a disdainful look at Rodney for his choice of wife.


    In the face of the public''s disdainful looks, Rodney''s face flushed red. He felt as if his body was submerged in an icyke.


    He won the case, yet he seemed to have lost his dignity.


    Sarah had brought disgrace upon his entire life.


    It was very blind of him to have fallen for such a miserly woman.

 Chapter 2318

    Hah...


    Rodney curled his lips into a grin in agony.


    At that moment, the door of the courtroom pushed open. A few police officers came in and presented their proof of identity." We''re the police. We''ve received a report that Sarah was involved in a murder case. We need to take her to the police station for investigation."


    Rodney was shocked.


    Sarah screamed in disbelief, "What murder? What nonsense are you talking about?"


    Someone reported that the death of your


    father''s second wife, Jennifer Craven, is suspicious. We''ve gathered some evidence showing that you''re not only suspected of murder but also for ruining Jennifer''s dead body. Besides that, you often bewitch men you used to be with, attempting to swindle them out of their money and deceive them in marriage. Therefore, we must arrest you right now, and you can''t be bailed out."


    Once the police officer finished speaking, he handcuffed Sarah and took her away.


    "No. I didn''t murder her. Don''t use me. Save me, Grady. Save me..."


    Sarah''s hysterical voice disappeared at the door.


    Rodney was still in a daze. Sarah had something to do with Jennifer''s death? She often bewitched men she used to be with? She ruined a dead body?


    All those incidents sent a chill down his spine.


    What kind of a woman did he actually marry? Did it mean that what Freya said was true?


    The more Rodney thought about it, the more frightened he felt.


    "Young Master Snow, the case has ended. I''ll take my leave first." Attorney Jagger rose to his feet and packed the documents before he said nonchntly, "I hope you''ll keep your eyes wide open next time. Any woman you find on the street will be a lot better than this woman."


    Then, Attorney Jagger strode away and left.


    Rodney looked ghastly.


    Aftering out of the court in a daze, he drove to the police station.


    He arrived there, only to find that Shaun, Catherine, and Eliza were there as well.


    "Were you guys the ones who called the police?" Rodney looked at them, feeling stunned.


    Catherine raised her brows and stared at the unshaven, red-eyed, dispirited man dressed in a ck suit. There was a hint of contempt in her pretty eyes. "It''s not just u s."


    Rodney was stunned.


    At that moment, Grady suddenly came downstairs with an attorney and firmly shook a police officer''s hand. "Please punish that b*tch severely. I treated her so well, yet she bewitched me and drugged my coffee. If my secretary hadn''t been prompt enough to realize it, that woman might''ve destroyed my life. How terrifying. How did Ie across such a terrifying woman? Don''t ever allow the woman to get out of jail."


    Rodney froze for a moment before he dashed toward Grady and tugged at him." What are you saying? Aren''t you Sarah''s lover?"


    "It''s true that I was her lover. But who knew that woman would be so terrifying?"


    Grady shook off Rodney''s hands. "All I wanted was to sleep with her to fulfill my needs. That was something involving mutual consent. But who could''ve thought that woman would drug my drink and make me increasingly muddle-headed day by day? Later, she hypnotized me in bed to make me love her unconditionally and even marry her. That was terrifying.


    Luckily, I fainted out of the blue some time ago, and my assistant sent me to the hospital. Only then did I find out that she has done something to my drain."


    Grady med himself in exasperation." Thank god my family got a brilliant psychologist to treat me. And luckily, that didn''t happen for a long time as well, or my brain would''ve beenpletely damaged."


    Rodney was confused. "But you even helped herst time..."

 Chapter 2319

    "Hah. I helped Sarah?" Gradyughed in exasperation. "I did that to teach that woman a lesson. Otherwise, why do you think the housekeeper told you about it? In fact, I was the one who bribed her. If not, why would Sarah happen to be in bed with me when you came over? Why did the reporters happen toe..."


    "You fooled me." Rodney tugged at Grady''s cors.


    Grady snorted. "Please. I''m the second young master of Hamel Corporation. No other woman has ever dared to trick me. Since she tricked me and yed with my feelings, I will put her through hell. That woman even wanted to deceive me into


    giving her money so that she could return it to you. That''s just wishful thinking, and she''s greedy. You should thank me for exposing the woman''s true colors. If it weren''t for me, you would''ve been fooled by this woman forever."


    Rodney was so dumbfounded that he looked like he was frozen.


    Grady poked Rodney''s chest pathetically. "Do you know how that woman described you in private? She imed that you were bad in bed and couldn''t satisfy her. She even imed that you were such a miser that you gave her a long face when she bought something. She even told me to take her out of Australia as soon as possible because she didn''t want to stay by your side and put on an act anymore."


    Rodney''s elegant, thin lips trembled from embarrassment and rage.


    Hah. He was a miser?


    Sarah would im that she was strapped for money from time to time. Although Rodney found her extravagant with money, he would always give her money even if he was strapped. She would buy a purse costing hundreds of thousands of dors, a ne costing a few hundred thousand dors, and a luxurious clothing brand every time. He never batted an eye, yet the woman belittled him behind his back.


    After treating a woman well for over ten years, it hit him that he should have done that to a dog instead.


    Beside him, Catherine curled her beautiful lips into a smirk and added. "Although I hate Sarah, some of her statements are right. Young Master Snow is a miser. Or else, why didn''t he pay child support after the divorce? Sigh." "That''s impossible." Grady was stunned for a moment. "Didn''t he spend 300 million dors on Sarah three months into the marriage?"


    "That''s a lot." Catherine covered her lips in astonishment. Her pretty eyes were heavy with contempt. "I didn''t know that. I thought he treated all women the same way. After all, Young Master Snow has only given her daughter a few thousand dors of clothes and toys after the divorce."


    "Enough. Drop it."


    Rodney could not bring himself to listen to it anymore.


    His face was burning with shame. "I admit that I didn''t give Freya and Dani any alimony, but haven''t my parents given them enough? Even Dani owns Snow Corporation''s shares and is eligible for dividends every year. As for me, the fewpanies that I invested in are suffering losses..."


    "Do Snow Corporation''s shares have anything to do with you?" Shaun frowned coldly. "That was the hard work of the Snow family elders. It wasn''t you but your dad who gave the shares to his granddaughter. You should ask yourself what you''ve given to Dani."


    "Exactly. Freya is kind. Although you''ve never fulfilled your duty as a father, she has never stripped you of your right to be addressed as a father." Catherine made no pretense of speaking in a resentful tone," You''re still trying to argue, huh? Is it that difficult to admit your mistakes?"


    "Fine. It was all my fault. I realize my mistakes now. Okay?"


    Rodney was trembling all over with his fists clenched in agony. During that time, not only had his mind been upied with Sarah''s betrayal but his guilt toward Freya and Dani as well.


    At the thought that he abandoned Freya, such a wonderful wife, and Dani, such


    an adorable daughter, for the sake of a b*tch like Sarah, he was so devastated that he felt like killing Sarah.


    He really was blind.


    How did he get fooled by Sarah over and over again?


    Was there something wrong with his mind?

 Chapter 2320

    No.


    Rodney''s eyes settled on Grady. Then, something struck Rodney. "I... I must''ve


    been hypnotized by Sarah. Yes, that must be it. Shaun, didn''t you say Sarah had rewritten your memories? Grady, too. He was hypnotized by Sarah when staying with her-"


    "You probably weren''t hypnotized," Shaun interrupted him. "We''ve argued with you so many times. If your memories had been rewritten, we would''ve long since realized."


    "Your case isn''t the same as Grady''s." Catherine said, "If it were, you would''ve still been brainwashed by Sarah even after


    knowing that she had an affair. You wouldn''t have beaten her up."


    Shaun nodded in agreement.


    Rodney froze for a moment before forcing a strained smile.


    He just wanted to find a reasonable excuse for himself.


    Nevertheless, he found out that only other men whom Sarah got together with were bewitched through hypnosis. He was the only one who got deceived by Sarah purely because he trusted her.


    He really was foolish.


    Everyone was right in criticizing him.


    "So... Was it you guys who called the police t o arrest Sarah today?" He looked at Shaun, Catherine, and Eliza in front of him in bewilderment.


    Catherine said, "Sarah once bribed a doctor, who falsely imed that I was mentally ill, and had me admitted to the mental hospital for treatment. I''ve found the doctor she bribed."


    Shaun said indifferently, "Grady and I fell victim to Sarah''s hypnosis. My memories used to be jumbled, so I didn''t have enough evidence. But now that Mr. Yeager is facing the same issue and has gathered evidence of Sarah hypnotizing him, I''m here to testify for him."


    Eliza said coolly, "As for me, I''m here to appeal the case for the Neeson family.


    Given that Sarah has dealt with the men she''s been with through hypnosis, I reasonably suspect that she might''ve hypnotized Aunty Jennifer to kill her since Aunty Jennifer died shortly after Sarah left the Neeson family''s residence. Plus, Sarah had a criminal motive."


    "On the other hand..."


    After pausing for a moment, Eliza took a deep breath to calm herself. "We''ve found Aunty Jennifer''s ashes in the tomb and handed them to the relevant department for verification. The ashes didn''t belong to a human but a kind of animal. This means that Sarah isn''t only suspected of murder but also ruining a dead body."


    Rodney exuded an air of coldness around him.


    Freya had once told him about those things, but he did not believe them at all. He even stood up for Sarah over and over again.


    With all kinds of evidence shown to him now, he started to believe Freya''s words.


    That woman, Sarah, was indeed terrifying.


    What kind of a devil did he provoke?


    "Besides that..."


    Shaun suddenly said, "I''ve found her only brother, Thomas. Thomas has told the police that Sarah was the one who incited him to provoke Boris, who was seriously ill, back then. Sarah told Thomas that once Boris was dead, Snow Corporation would belong to him, the eldest son of the family. However, she knew full well that Boris could not afford to be provoked, considering his illness."

 Chapter 2321

    "Not only that but Thomas''s act of breaking into Freya''s home to rape and abuse her that night was also instigated by Sarah."


    At the mention of the past, Shaun''s cheeks clenched in anger. "Sarah said she was dating me, so no matter how evil Thomas''s actions were, I would''ve helped her if she pleaded to me. Back then, I was... deceived by Sarah as well. I thought Thomas did it on his own."


    Rodney''s body shook, and he suddenly recalled something. "The drug that Thomas gave Frey a during the banquet of mypany''s new productunch..."


    Sarah was also the one who instigated it.


    Shaun said, "Sarah initially wanted to ruin Freya, but instead, it made you and Freya get together by ident. That was how that night happened."


    Under everyone''s gazes, Rodney suddenly wanted to bury himself inside a hole.


    He actually believed Sarah''s words back then. She said she did not know Thomas would do that kind of thing and would have stopped him if she knew.


    There was also the incident where Freya was beaten up.


    What did Rodney do back then? He tried his best to protect Sarah and scolded Freya for being sl*tty. If she were more proper, how would Thomas target her?


    He pushed all the fault on Catherine and Freya.


    It was as if any person who hurt Sarah would be his enemy.


    It was as if Sarah was the kindest person in the world.


    Yet, what happened in the end?


    That person used him as a weapon of hers and made him hurt people recklessly. Rodney was blind.


    Shaun, Catherine, Trey a, and Chester were not wrong to scold him.


    No wonder he lost everything...


    "Shaun, Catherine, I''m sorry. I''m truly sorry." Rodney apologized agonizingly with a hoarse throat and pale face.


    Catherine held Shaun''s hand tightly and said calmly, "You don''t have to feel sorry. Your friendship with Shaun has ended at the moment you charged into the Hill family manor and made a big fuss for Sarah''s sake."


    Rodney''s body stiffened.


    He recalled the memory of that unbearable night.


    Catherine stared at Rodney coldly." Rodney, I''ve hated you from the start, but I thought of letting bygones be bygones for Freya and Shaun''s sake. However, I realized afterward that you never changed at all. You''re still as selfish as before.


    "I can still remember how you attacked me behind my back when I was pregnant with the twins for Sarah''s sake and how you kept sowing discord between Shaun and me. It was truly disgusting as a man. Even though we''re sueing Sarah for being a murderer today, you aren''t any better than her either. If it weren''t for you, we would have subjected Sarah to justice long ago.


    "You''re the aplice who has been shielding Sarah all along.


    "You brought all of this upon yourself.


    "You can love Sarah, but not so much you can''t distinguish between right and wrong or use the torn Neeson family as a stepping stone."


    Catherine got angrier as she spoke. She even pped Rodney''s face. "You owe this to all of us."


    At the side, Eliza, who had been silent all along, lowered her gaze. Her long eyshes covered the glint of tears in her eyes.


    However, only she knew that her heart hurt so much.


    She did not even dare to breathe deeply in fear of exposing her emotions.


    "I''m sorry. I''m sorry." Rodney stood still.


    He could not refute Catherine''s words at all.

 Chapter 2322

    Rodney was utterly ashamed of himself.


    If he could turn back time, he would strangle that stupid him to death.


    "The most useless thing in the world is an apology. It''s a relief that nothing


    escapes thew. Bad people will eventually face retribution."


    Catherine nced at Shaun and Eliza." Since we''ve recorded our statement, let''s go."


    Shaun and Eliza walked out of the police station without saying a word.


    A ck van drove over, and only then did Eliza raise her head, turn around, and


    hug


    Catherine. She said with a trembling voice, "Thank you. Thank you."


    She was truly grateful.


    Getting revenge in that way might be the best ending.


    Eliza thought of using the cruelest method to get revenge on Sarah in the past. She wanted to make Sarah''s life a living hell.


    However, the price of doing so would be dragging herself into an abyss.


    Eliza was incredibly thankful toward Catherine, not only for herself but also her deceased parents and Charity, who was still missing her remains.


    No one understood Eliza''s pain.


    That was because no one knew she was Charity. Her parents'' deaths were too unjust.


    "There''s no need to say thanks. We''re all Charity''s friends, after all."


    Catherine said softly.


    Eliza nodded before she got in the car without turning back.


    Once the van had driven away slowly, Shaun embraced Catherine. He lowered his head and said apologetically, "Cathy, I''m sorry. You were scolding Rodney just now, but the old me wasn''t any better either."


    "You weren''t any better, but..." Catherine nced at him. "Seeing that you''ve found Thomas, I forgive you. Moreover, if it were not for you pulling strings and thinking of a way, the police might not even reinvestigate Aunt Jennifer''s death."


    "It''s the least I can do. Thomas used to be Sarah''s essential chess piece. He knows too many things."


    Shaun paused for a moment and then frowned. "However, it seems like Thomas has offended someone too. When my men found him overseas, he was living miserably and a little weird. I thought having him testify in court would require some effort, but I didn''t expect he would rather go to jail than stay out."


    "You''re saying that there''s something wrong with him mentally?" Catherine was astonished. "Will that affect him testifying n court?"


    "No. Although he is a little traumatized, he kept saying it was Sarah who harmed him. If it weren''t for Sarah, he wouldn''t have lost everything. He hates Sarah a lot. Maybe someone has gone after him before. I suspect it was..."


    Shaun gazed in the direction Eliza''s van left. "Didn''t she kidnap Sarah before?" "Forget it. Those aren''t important anymore as long as our aim is achieved. When the judgment is passed, I believe Sarah will get a death sentence."


    After that, Shaun suddenly pulled Catherine''s hand and got down on one knee near the police station, where people wereing and going.


    Catherine was stunned. She quickly looked around. Although they were near the parking lot and there were not many people, people were still walking past.


    When they saw that scene, they all stopped to watch.


    Catherine did not want to be the center of attention, so she quickly said, "What are you doing? Get up now." "Cathy, listen to me."


    Shaun raised his chin slightly. His gaze was filled with affection. "Are you willing t o give me another chance? I don''t want us to go on like this. I feel quite insecure about it. However, Sarah kept getting away with her crimes, and you couldn''t let go of the hurt you''ve experienced. Now, I want to propose to you officially. On the day Sarah gets her judgment, will you marry me again?"

 Chapter 2323

    Catherine did not say a word. She simply pressed her elegant lips together.


    Shaun started feeling nervous. "Can you give me an identity..."


    That cautious look made Catherine recall the bossy and haughty Shaun from the past. She could not hold back herughter.


    Seeing that Catherine wasughing, Shaun let out a sigh of relief. He pulled her petite hand. "Cathy, the way you stayed silent just now scared me."


    "Am I that scary?" Catherine gave him a nted gaze. "Weren''t you quite arrogant


    in


    front of me before?"


    "How was I arrogant?" Shaun made a wronged expression. "I was prideful in the past. Now, I can give up everything for my wife. I only want you."


    "You''re aware of the consequences Rodney has to face, aren''t you? If you wrong me again..." Catherine smiled. "It''ll be tragic."


    "Cathy, don''t you know that you''re even more charming now?" Shaun said with a deep gaze, "You''ve gotten even smarter and capable. I''m lucky to be able to marry you."


    "Yes, count yourself lucky." Catherine let out a haughty harrumph. She brushed off his hand and walked toward where the car was parked.


    Shaun was stunned as he knelt on the floor. What did she mean by he was lucky?


    He chased after Catherine with his brows knitted together in a frown. "Cathy, so do you agree or not?"


    "Think about it yourself."


    Catherine did not even turn her head.


    After being in a daze for a few seconds, Shaun hugged her tightly from behind.


    He chuckled. "Since you told me to think, this means you agreed"


    "Did I?" Catherine pretended to be clueless.


    "I don''t care. You agreed."


    Shaun hugged her and kissed her hard.


    "Shaun, let go. There are people here." Catherine scratched him out of embarrassment.


    "Let''s kiss in the car, then." Shaun pulled her toward the car.


    After getting in the car, he eagerly kissed


    her.


    He was like a child was asking for sweets, delighted.


    "Cathy, as long as you say the word, I''ll definitely think of a way to make Sarah receive the heaviest punishment."


    In the police station.


    When Sarah was locked in the dark room and interrogated, she was utterly in a daze. "What are all of you talking about? I never murdered anyone. I never used any forbidden spells or harmed anyone. I''m innocent."


    "Your lover, who''s also your current boyfriend, Grady Yeager, used you of spiking his food."


    The police took out a document. "These are


    the substances extracted from the evidence he provided. They''re allrge amounts of banned drugs. Grady said you tried to hypnotize him when you were


    in bed with him. It''s not just Grady. There''s Shaun too. He used to seek treatment


    from you. After the treatment ended, his memories were distorted..."


    When testimonies wereid out on the table one after another, Sarah was stunned.


    Never mind if it was just Shaun, but Grady too?

 Chapter 2324

    Why would Grady do that?


    Sarah suddenly understood in an instant. She had never sessfully hypnotized Grady. She was the one who was deceived by him.


    "So he deceived me. He was deceiving me all along."


    Too many things had been happeningtely. Sarah''s brain was on the verge of a breakdown. She shouted as if she had gone mad, "I never did it! Don''t use me. I''m just an ordinary psychologist."


    "Is that true?" The police officer sneered." But your biological brother admitted it too. He said you actually hated your


    stepmother. On the surface, it appeared as if you respected Jennifer a lot. In private, you kept instigating Thomas and Jennifer so that they would fight. You also egged Thomas on to anger his father to death. Your evil actions make people boil with anger. You didn''t even spare your biological father."


    Even when faced with the police''s interrogation, Sarah insisted on not admitting anything.


    When the police gathered more and more evidence, the prosecutor''s office raised a charge to the court.


    On the day of the trial, Shaun, Catherine, Freya, Eliza, Chester, Rodney, and Grady were all present.


    As the case involved a broad jurisdiction and the people involved had unique identities, the court had no choice but to have a public trial.


    Therefore, it attracted many reporters. There were even reporters doing live broadcasts.


    As Eliza was a public figure and Catherine, Freya, and Shaun were famous in Australia, many people watched the live broadcast on the inte once it was avable.


    [I see Eliza. It seems like the people sitting beside her are Freya and Catherine ]


    [The person beside Catherine must be Shaun. The man next to Shaun is so handsome. I''m drooling over him.]


    [That must be the man who holds power in Jewell Corporation.]


    [Oh my gosh, what a scene. All the big shots are gathered. I think I saw Rodney too. Who''s the one being put on trial today?


    Why is everyone here?]


    [Sarah, the ex-wife of Rodney Snow...]


    [Wait. Isn''t his ex-wife Freya Lynch?]


    [I heard he got divorced recently. Freya is his ex-ex-wife. Sarah''s ex-boyfriend is


    Shaun, and her best friend was Chester. Catherine and Freya were her love rivals. Anyway, I heard that Sarah has harmed many people. I heard she murdered someone too.]


    [Oh my gosh. What a demon. This is too terrifying]


    II


    When theizens were buzzing on the inte, the judge started the trial. Grady was the first important witness to testify. The next person was Shaun. After that, it was a doctor from the psychiatric department of a hospital." When I treated Catherine back then, I didn''t think she had any mental illnesses. However, Sarah gave me five million dors to admit that Catherine was mentally ill in front of Shaun so that he would admit Catherine into the mental hospital. The transaction history is still in my family''s overseas bank ount. However, Sarah didn''t use her ount for the transaction."


    The prosecutor said, "After investigating, we found out that the ount used for the transaction belonged to Sarah''s friend, whom she knew from when she was studying abroad."


    An employee of the funeral parlor said," When we cremated Jennifer''s body, Sarah said she was Jennifer''s daughter. Therefore, we handed the urn to Sarah. During the period in between, nobody else touched the urn or the ashes.''


    Thomas was the most agitated of all." Sarah was the one who switched Jennifer''s ashes. She despised Jennifer the most when she was still alive. Sarah said she would never let Jennifer be buried with my father. She even said a person like my father only deserved to be buried with animals. I''m sure Sarah had something to d o with Jennifer''s death. She told me that she wanted to kill Jennifer more than once, and she wanted Charity to lose everything. After Jennifer died, she made me anger my dad to death. She said as long as my dad died, thepany would be ours.


    "Not only that, Sarah is very narrowminded as well. Despite her gentle and kind appearance, she has done many bad things behind the scenes. When she was with the Neeson family, she framed Charity a lot..."


    The prosecutor cleared his throat. "Alright, Witness. Don''t say things that are unrted to the case."


    Thomas quickly shut his mouth.


    Sitting in the public gallery, Chester''s brows moved. After a moment, he took off his sses. He lowered his head and wiped his lenses without a word.

 Chapter 2325

    On the other hand, Eliza closed her eyes in agony.


    The prosecutor stood up. "From Thomas'' words, it can be sufficiently proven that Sarah had the motive for murder. Based on the words of Sarah''s ex-boyfriend, we know that her capability in hypnosis is exceptional. Thest person Jennifer met was Sarah. Within half an hour after Sarah left, an ident happened to Jennifer and she passed away. We''ve consulted an expert psychologist as well. If Sarah had hypnotized Jennifer first, it was definitely possible to make Jennifer disoriented and die from a fall." "Nonsense. These are all your spections!" Sarah shouted.


    "Your Honor, this was Jennifer''s health report when she was alive. She was very healthy." The prosecutor handed over a document. "There are also some examples of past cases where people used hypnosis to carry out murder."


    After an hour-long trial, the judge finally gave a verdict for Sarah''s crimes. As Sarah had done too many evil acts in addition to murder, the judge imposed a death sentence on her.


    "I didn''t kill anyone! I didn''tmit murder! I''m being framed." After Sarah heard it, she shouted in fear, "You''re all falsely using me. It''s the Snow family who wants me dead. The court is helping the Snow..."


    Seeing that Sarah''s words were bing more absurd, a security guard quickly covered her mouth.


    The judge''s expression was utterly awful." This is ridiculous. Don''t you see the words'' impartiality and integrity'' here below my table? You''ve done so many evil acts. The living, the deceased, and even animals weren''t spared from your deadly hands. Your schemes are cruel, and you even carried out illegal acts. The court will never release a person like you out into society to harm people again."


    After the judge spoke, he left the venue coldly with the court personnel.


    In the public gallery, Eliza closed her eyes. Two trails of warm tears flowed under her sunsses. Her hands that were clenched in tight fists rested on her knees. ''Dad, Mom, I finally avenged you two.''


    "This is great. Eliza, did you see that? Sarah was sentenced to death." Freya hugged Catherine happily. Then, she gave Eliza a hug too. When she saw Eliza''s tears, she was stunned. "You..."


    "I''m fine." Eliza quickly wiped the tears on her face as if nothing had happened.


    "No matter what, we''ve finally gotten our revenge." Catherine smiled as she said, "We should have a proper celebration today."


    "Yes. A celebration is a must. I''ll be treating everyone today." Freya was excited too. The truth to all the injustice she endured back then was revealed through Thomas'' mouth during the trial just now.


    Many people scolded her for seducing Thomas back then, saying that she deserved to be beaten up.


    Although her reputation had improved, some people who were still jealous of her refused to let go of the matter and


    repeatedly mentioned the past on the inte.


    Now, it was finally all exined.


    Freya never seduced Thomas. She did not climb into Rodney''s bed intentionally. She was set up by Sarah.


    The trial gave her justice.


    Besides, it was broadcasted live on the inte. Many people must have seen it as well.


    "You don''t have to pay for the meal. I''ll treat you all." Shaun circled Catherine''s waist. He was in a good mood too. "Why don''t we celebrate on my private cruise ship? The weather is nice today. We can go out to the sea and fish."


    "Go out to the sea? That''s great. I''m okay with it." Freya was excited. She thought of a person. Maybe she could invite him too.


    "I''m fine with it too." Eliza nodded. She was a celebrity, anyway. She would be in the center of attention anywhere she went. If they were on a private cruise ship, reporters would not follow her there.


    "Okay. I''ll bring wine and food," Chester spoke calmly with his hands in his pockets.


    Eliza stiffened. She nced at him calmly, suddenly feeling regret. She should not have agreed to go just now.


    However, there was no chance to go back on her word now.


    Not far away, Rodney watched in silence as they chatted andughed. Even Chester, who had always been a cold person, was in a good mood. There was a faint smile on the corners of his mouth. Even Freya''s pretty, mixed-blood-like face had a bright


    smile on it.


    Rodney had not seen Freya smiling so happily for a long time. It was as if there were bright little stars in her eyes.

 Chapter 2326

    For some strange reason, Rodney was envious.


    He heard that they would be having a celebration on a cruise ship.


    There was a time when he was one of them as well. No matter where they went, he would never be left out.


    Rodney was the one who dug his own grave. He fell out with every one of them for Sarah.


    Now...


    Bitterness filled Rodney''s heart. He hesitated and agonized for a long time.


    Finally, he walked over. "Shaun, Chester,


    Freya..."


    When thest name came out of his lips, his gaze was filled with pain and guilt. He turned to Freya.


    Freya''s expression went cold instantly. She was extremely ufortable, looking as though she had swallowed a fly. She did not look at him but simply took out her phone and looked at the time. "It''s already 1 1:00 a m. Shall we leave?"


    "Freya..." Rodney was anxious. He stood in front of her in a hurry. "I... I''m sorry. I apologize for everything I did to you in the past. I was too stupid. I was deceived by Sarah repeatedly and hurt you. I made such a grave mistake..."


    "Since you know what you did was outrageous, you should be able to understand that I have no intention of forgiving you nor reconciling with you." Freya frowned. Her eyes were filled with impatience.


    Rodney''s face paled. His eyes reddened from agony. "Freya, I''m sorry. I didn''t treasure our marriage. I regret it so much. I regret it all the time..."


    Freya did not want to listen to him nag as he talked about his repentance.


    If it were when they had just gotten divorced, she might have anticipated it. However, after being in a new rtionship, she hadpletely let go of the past.


    She only came for Sarah today.


    "Let''s go." Freya took Catherine''s arm.


    "Okay." Catherine understood when she saw that her best friend showed no other emotions apart from annoyance.


    The three women walked past Rodney and headed toward the court''s exit while holding hands.


    A sob rose in Rodney''s throat. He felt as if he had been pped a few times across the face.


    "Shaun, Chester..." He looked toward the two men behind bitterly.


    Shaun gave him an indifferent, nted gaze. "The phrase ''I''m sorry'' isn''t


    allpowerful. You don''t have to apologize. When some things have passed, people might no longer care about them anymore."


    As for Chester, he did not say a word and just left with Shaun.


    Rodney''s body stiffened.


    Things had changed... People no longer cared...


    He understood the meaning of those words all too well.


    However, that was why he felt afraid and fearful.


    Rodney would rather have Freya standing in front of him, mocking and using him. It was better than her being indifferent toward the marriage that they both used to be in.


    When he left the court, he even heard people pointing fingers at him as they passed by.


    "That''s him. The husband of the murderer just now."


    "Didn''t he feel scared sharing a bed with a terrifying woman who could even murder her parents?"

 Chapter 2327

    "Ah, why would he be afraid? He even abandoned his ex-wife and daughter for a murderer."


    "Is there something wrong with his brain?''


    "He''s pretty handsome, but why is his brain all mashed up? No wonder he got cheated on."


    Rodney was like a zombie.


    They could just say all they wanted about him.


    That was because he was disgusted with himself as well.


    Just what kind of demon was he in love with for over ten years?


    He finally saw through everything that day.


    At the parking lot, Shaun opened the car door. Before he got in, he suddenly said


    to everyone, "You guys can go on the cruise ship first. Cathy and I will only head over after getting our marriage certificate at the registry office."


    It was not just Catherine who was stunned but the rest too.


    Freya widened her eyes. Then, she pulled her best friend''s arm and yelled in agitation, "Why didn''t you tell me about such an important thing? Besides, didn''t you say you''d wait for me? Are you going to abandon me and get married yourself?" Catherine''s beautiful eyes blinked in confusion.


    Shaun circled her waist. He said bossily," She promised to remarry me once Sarah is sentenced."


    "But... It doesn''t have to be now, right?" Catherine was speechless. "Besides, I didn''t bring my birth certificate..."


    "I brought it for you." Shaun pointed at the two documents in his pocket.


    "Don''t worry. Getting a marriage certificate won''t take much time. It''s on the way too." Just like that, Shaun ushered Catherine into the car and left first.


    Freya got into her sports car with a devastated, depressed, and disappointed expression.


    Just as her car drove out of the court, she received Ryan''s call. "Congrattions. I saw the live broadcast. Sarah was sentenced to death."


    What replied him was silence.


    Ryan was taken aback. "Why aren''t you saying anything? Shouldn''t you be delighted?"


    "I''m happy," Freya said sulkily, "But Cathy and Shaun are going to get a marriage certificate now. They''re remarrying. I suddenly feel unhappy."


    The other end of the call was silent for a while. Suddenly, Ryan said in a serious tone, "Why don''t... I bring my birth certificate over too? We can join in the fun.'' "You''re crazy." After Freya got startled, she scolded him, "Are you thinking of marrying me? In your dreams." "It''s not impossible." Ryan smiled as he said, "I''ve readied myself to be in a marriage with you anytime."


    After talking to Ryan, Freya was not in such a depressed mood anymore. Instead, she was flustered. "But... I''m not prepared. We haven''t been dating for long..."


    "I know. I''m just expressing my thoughts to you," Ryan said gently, "Actually, Catherine and Shaun have been together since early on. They have two children too. In the eyes of outsiders, they''re already husband and wife. Them remarrying is only to make their rtionship official. Their children will definitely be happy about it too."


    "You have a point there..." Freya pouted. "I just think it''s too easy for Shaun. He hurt Cathy badly back then. Now, they''re getting


    married again so quickly. He got off too easily."

 Chapter 2328

    "It''s fine as long as they''re happy in their rtionship. Besides, your best friend is such a smart person. Since she''s willing to let go of the past, it means she truly loves Shaun."


    "You''re right..."


    Freya was aware that her situation was different from Catherine''s. She only got together with Rodney because of her pregnancy, while Shaun and Catherine had children out of love. Shaun had also never betrayed Catherine when it came to intimacy matters from the beginning till the end..."


    By the way, we''re going on a cruise ship to


    celebrateter. Do you... want to go with me? Do you have time?"


    Ryan chuckled. "This is the first time you''re inviting me to meet your friends. I have to go."


    "Aren''t you very busy?"


    "I knew that you guys would surely have a celebration today. To prevent you from getting drunk, I finished my work beforehand," Ryan said gently, "I''ve been waiting for you all day."


    "It seems like you''re quite tactful." Freya found it sweet. Ryan was always very attentive. "Come over quickly, then."


    When they arrived at the cruise ship, Eliza and Chester got on first.


    Both of them even changed their clothes.


    Eliza changed into an oversized white T-shirt and floral chiffon pants. She tied her hair into a bun. She had a tall figure and fair skin. Even if her clothes were simple and casual, her aura as a celebrity could not be concealed.


    Freya blinked her eyes. "I finally understand why the inte is filled with people imitating your fashion whenever you wear an outfit. Tsk tsk, even I have the urge to get a set of that same outfit when I see you wearing it."


    "I feel morefortable in pants," Eliza exined with a faint smile. "There are clothes prepared in the dressing room.


    They''re all of thetest designs."


    "You''re right." Freya''s gaze shifted toward Chester, who was leaning against the railing. He wore a thin white shirt and pants. His dark, short hair was slightly messy from being blown by the sea breeze, but that did not affect his looks at all.


    Instead, it only made his handsome and captivating face look even more untamed.


    Freya rarely saw this side of Chester. She could not help but be amazed by his handsome looks.


    She went near Eliza''s ear and whispered," Actually, Chester''s face is really one of a kind. That body... Tsk tsk. When the wind blew just now, I even saw the muscles on his abdomen."


    Eliza was speechless... She knew Chester''s body better than anyone else. However, she was calm. "Actually... it''s just so-so."


    Freya gave her a profound look. "I understand. It''d indeed be just so-so after looking at it a lot." Eliza felt awkward. Actually, Catherine already knew about her and Chester''s rtionship. Hence, it was normal that Freya knew as well.


    "Don''t overthink it." Freya put an arm around Eliza''s shoulders. "Isn''t it just having sex with a man? He said he''s the one pleasuring you, but aren''t you the one sleeping with him too? Everyone is just satisfying their own desires. There''s no big deal about that."


    Eliza could sense that Freya was consoling her, but... she wanted to say that she actually... did not have those kinds of desires.


    Not long after, Shaun got on the cruise ship with his hands around Catherine. Both of them had sweet expressions on their faces, especially Shaun. He was beaming with happiness. "Come here. I''ll let you guys see Cathy''s and my marriage certificate. We took the photo just now. Does it look good?''


    Catherine found it funny and elbowed him. "Knock it off."


    "That''s right," Freya said on purpose, ¡°You make it seem like I''ve never seen a marriage certificate before. I even have proof of divorce, okay?"


    Shaun''s expression stiffened. Catherine could not help but burst outughing." What a coincidence. I have proof of divorce too."


    "Cathy..." Shaun''s handsome face was bitter.


    "Alright, let''s stop with the jokes. I wish you two a happy marriage." Eliza raised her ss. "Treasure your wife well. She''s willing to give you a chance, but that doesn''t mean she''ll give you a third chance in the future."


    "I''ll definitely treasure her." Shaun hugged Catherine tightly. "I''ll love her for the rest of my life."

 Chapter 2329

    Catherine raised her head. As she gazed into the man''s gentle dark eyes, it was as if sweetness was overflowing in her heart.


    Shaun lowered his head and looked at his wife''s sweet eyes. He could not resist kissing her lips.


    "I can''t stand you two anymore. Stop bullying single people." Freya found it so cheesy that she covered her eyes.


    "Come on, you''re not single." Catherine teased her.


    Just as she spoke, there was movement from the back of the cruise ship. Not long after, Ryan walked over. He wore a spotless white shirt with ck pants. When


    matched with that young, supple, and handsome face of his, he was like a dashing gentleman. There was a smile on the corners of his mouth and a bright gleam in his narrow eyes. He looked as clean and clear as water.


    For some reason, Freya found him particrly handsome that day. Although she thought Chester was good-looking just now, Ryan had the steadiness of a mature man and a brightness that Shaun and Chester did not.


    Having him as her boyfriend gave her the confidence to be proud.


    "Sorry for beingte." Ryan smiled. He naturally walked to Freya''s side and held her hand.


    Everyone was taken aback, especially Chester. He did not know about Freya and Ryan, so he was surprised.


    "Although you guys might already know, I''ll still formally introduce him to you..."


    Freya cleared her throat. She held Ryan''s hand, feeling slightly embarrassed. "This is my boyfriend."


    "Congrattions."


    Shaun extended his hand generously.


    "Take care of our Freya properly." Catherine winked.


    "I will." Ryan interlocked his fingers with Freya''s. He had a pleasant smile on his face.


    Their rtionship had been secretive and low-profile all along. Now, Freya finally brought him to meet her friends.


    "I didn''t expect this." Chester raised his ss, astonished.


    No wonder Freya could be so indifferent toward Rodney''s repentance earlier.


    Well, who would think about their bad past when there was a better person by their side?


    Although Rodney and Chester had a good rtionship before, Chester had to admit that Ryan was not simple. Ryan was young, yet he was already the prime minister''s secretary. His future potential would be limitless.


    Since the opportunity had arisen, Chester did not mind making acquaintances with Ryan.


    In the evening, Shaun sailed the cruise ship out to sea.


    The cruise ship stopped when they arrived at an azure bay by an ind.


    The three men took fishing rods to the deck to fish.


    The sunlight fell on the sea''s surface. The weather at the end of spring was slightly hot.


    Three of them changed their shirts and pants for short sleeves and capri pants. That did not affect their looks at all. Their figures resembled those of supermodels.


    When the women, who were sitting on the second floor and drinking wine, looked down, they found the scene particrly pleasing to the eye.


    Especially Freya and Catherine.


    Their gazes were set on their beloved significant others. It was as if there were sweet honey in their eyes.


    Only Eliza was indifferent throughout. Her thoughts were all on the trial from this morning.


    "I didn''t expect Ryan''s body to be pretty good." Catherine chuckled as she swirled her ss of red wine. "I took a peek when he was changing just now. He even has abs, and he doesn''t have any b."


    Freya was speechless.


    "Why? Are you ming me for taking a peek?" Catherine winked.


    "I''m not that petty." Freya rolled her eyes at her. "But you''re secretly looking at other men in front of Shaun. Aren''t you afraid of him getting jealous?"


    "I took a peek in secret. I didn''t let anyone notice me. I definitely have to observe


    my best friend''s boyfriend properly. Who knows if he''s reliable or not?" Catherine grinned. "Here, let''s make a toast to Sarah''s


    death sentence."


    sses clinked in midair.


    Freya asked, "When will the death sentence be executed?"

 Chapter 2330

    "I''ve asked. It should be in two months." Eliza gazed at the deep blue horizon afar. Actually, she did not really like the sea. It was because her past body had


    drowned to death in the ocean.


    "It takes that long?"


    "Isn''t that good? Death is a relief. What''s scary is the fear she''d face in these two months. Think about it. If you know you''re about to die, won''t you feel fearful every day? I''m guessing it''ll be hard to sleep at night," Catherine said jokingly. Freya was stunned. She suddenly found the oue satisfying.


    At that moment, there were some movements from below.


    The three of them looked down. They realized that Ryan had caught a fish.


    Freya immediately ran down excitedly. Ryan was removing a ck-colored fish from the fishing hook.


    "Wow, you''re amazing. You caught a fish so quickly." Freya''s gaze on Ryan was sparkly.


    There were still other people around them. Ryan was embarrassed by her gaze. The tips of his ears were a little red. "It''s just good luck. Look at this fish."


    Freya did not care about that. Anyway, her boyfriend was the first one among the men to have caught something. "Does this fish have a lot of bones?"


    "No."


    I want to have it tonight, then.


    "Okay. I''ll cook it for you tonight." Ryan''s voice was calm and gentle with a hidden tone of pampering.


    On the other hand, Chester was pretty calm while Shaun, who was madly in love, found it cringy.


    "Cathy, what fish do you want to eat tonight?" Shaun turned his gaze toward his wife, who was walking over. His tone was very gentle too.


    Catherine nced at him indifferently. " Don''t make it sound as if you can catch any fish that I want to eat."


    Shaun was at a loss for words.


    When Chester nced at Elizaing down from the second floor, a gleam of sarcasm shed across his eyes.


    She was his woman, yet she was truly indifferent.


    She was the worst among the women he had kept before.


    5:00 p.m.


    The three men caught six fish in total.


    Ryan caught three fish on his own. Shaun caught two, while Chester only caught


    one


    When it was almost dinnertime, Ryan brought the fish to the kitchen.


    Shaun rolled up his sleeves and went in. '' I''ll help you."


    Although his cooking skills were terrible in the past, he had made great improvements: n a year in order to please his wife.


    However, his skills were still not as good as he thought.


    Not long after, Ryan could not resist frowning when he saw how Shaun was


    cutting the fish. "Shaun, help me peel the garlic. I''ll do this myself."


    Shaun could only move away without a word. Then, he saw Ryan skillfully removing the fish scales and cutting open the fish''s stomach.


    Shaun stayed quiet for a while. He lowered his head and started peeling the garlic silently.


    That was the scene Catherine saw when she dropped by to visit her husband with Freya.


    Catherine was already aware of her husband''s abilities. However, Ryan''s performance surprised her.


    In the past, she had heard Freya saying that Rodney''s cooking was delicious, so she already knew about it.


    However, she did not know Ryan was so skillful at cooking too.


    That knife work could evenpare to hers.

 Chapter 2331

    Catherine was wondering if she should help Ryan, but it turned out that she did not even need to offer him help.


    "Ryan, you know how to cut open a fish. That''s very amazing of you. Have you done it before?" Freya looked at him nkly.


    When she cooked with Ryan previously, the fish that he bought from outside had already been cleaned. All they needed to do was cook it. It was her first time seeing this side of him.


    "Nope. But I''ve watched how they butchered the fish when I went to the marketst time." Ryan smiled vaguely.


    Shaun was speechless.


    He was stung by Ryan''s words. He had been to markets and watched how fish were butchered too, yet he did not know how to do it.


    Young people these days... really put others in the shade. Fortunately, Shaun already had a wife.


    "You''re amazing," Freya continued topliment Ryan.


    Catherine found it so cheesy that she dragged Freya away and teased her. "I didn''t know you could say such sweet words now. I''ve never seen you praise Patrick like this when you were in a rtionship with him back then."


    Freya froze for a moment before asking," What about Patrick was worthy of my praise?"


    Catherine was at a loss for words. Freya imed that Patrick was not worthy of any praise, which left Catherine questioning who exactly was the one who pursued him back then.


    "Well... I was naive at that time," Freya muttered, "There were only a few guys in university whom I considered handsome. Now that I''ve broadened my horizons, I realized that there are better ones out there. Ryan is good-looking, gentle, considerate, capable, sessful, and kind. He''s wonderful."


    Catherine threw a pensive look at Freya." Both of you have slept together, huh?"


    "Ahem."


    Freya''s face was instantly flushed red.


    "He seems quite good in that aspect, right?" Catherineughed flirtatiously. He''s... eptable.


    Unable to bring herself to carry on with the conversation, Freya left in a scurry. They had dinner on the second-floor deck.


    Ryan had prepared eight dishes. There were two saltwater fish dishes prepared two ways, one steamed and the other braised. There were also lobsters, Babylon snails, and sashimi, which he prepared in the kitchen earlier.


    They had plenty of seafood that night.


    Everyone was in a good mood and drank a few bottles of red wine.


    Freya, Catherine, and Eliza drank quite a lot. Eliza, in particr, drank two whole bottles of wine. However, she had good alcohol tolerance. She might feel a little tipsy, but she could walk steadily.


    When they left the ship at 9:00 p.m., Freya walked with faltering steps. She was not drunk. She was just so excited that she fell into Ryan''s embrace without being bothered about anything else.


    "Do you need a driver to send you back?" Shaun asked.


    Ryan shook his head and pointed at the opposite hotel. "I''m not going back."


    "Alright, then. Have fun." Shaun smirked. Watching Ryan hug Freya and cross the road somehow caused him to feel a


    tingling sensation. Shaun turned around and said to Catherine, "Let''s not... go back too. We can find a hotel..."


    "No way. I promised Suzie that we''d be returning tonight." Catherine shook her head firmly.


    Darling..." Shaun held her hand gloomily.


    Today is our engagement and wedding day


    "I didn''t say I''m not going to apany you. We can do it after Suzie and Lucas fall asleep at night..." Catherine lifted her long eyshes. Under the street lights, one could see that her face was flushed red from the alcohol. "We''re different from Freya and Ryan. Their rtionship is secretive. They still behave like siblings in The Lodge..."


    Shaun said helplessly, "Ahem. I just want to have a change of environment for novelty


    "Fine. It turns out that I''m no longer a novelty to you. Forget it." Catherine turned around and walked away.


    "Darling, I didn''t mean that..."


    Speechless, Shaun promptly went after her.


    In Marina Hotel.


    Upon taking the room card, Ryan walked out of the elevator with his hand around Freya.


    Just as the door of the room was opened, the two burning bodies were pressed together before the lights were switched on.


    They were touching and kissing each other madly.

 Chapter 2332

    Recently, Ryan had been upied with work, whereas Sarah''s matter had been weighing on Freya''s mind. When Ryan and Freya met for meals or were in The Lodge, they would only touch each other''s hands secretly.


    Today, the two of them were very pleased.


    Freya had introduced Ryan to her friends. His excellence made her as sweet as honey.


    The two of them had secretly exchanged passionate looks several times on the cruise ship.


    Coupled with the fact that they had drunk some alcohol, things got out of hand as soon as they entered the room.


    Ryan hugged and kissed Freya so passionately that he almost melted her heart. "Freya, I love you..."


    "Ryan, I love you too."


    Freya''s eyes lit up.


    She was not drunk moments before, but now that she was, she put her hands around his neck passionately...


    The two of them slept in the next day as a result of having a wild night.


    Freya woke up to find herself in the crook of Ryan''s arm.


    When she opened her eyes, she was still in a daze.


    At the thought of her initiative and absurdnessst night, she started to blush. Then, she lifted her head to look at the man beside her. His eyes were closed. His eyshes were long and bushy like a feather duster.


    It was their first time spending the night together outside. It was also her first time seeing his sleeping face on the bed.


    He was good-looking. From his sleeping face, he looked like just a big boy.


    "Tell me... How you can still look so handsome with your messy hair when you''re sleeping?"


    Freya softly pinched his nose.


    "You only realized it now? Being with me isn''t a loss, right?"


    The man whom she thought was soundly asleep suddenly opened his dark eyes.


    ''You were actually pretending to be asleep." Embarrassed, Freya pinched his arm violently. She then turned her body and ignored him.


    "I swear I wasn''t pretending. I woke up long ago but I just didn''t want to open my eyes. I wanted to be in this moment a little longer."


    Ryan hurriedly pulled her back, his eyes looking clear. "This is my first time waking up to the sight of my beloved woman.


    Freya, do you think I''m dreaming?"


    Freya''s heart skipped a beat. She hooked her arms around his neck. "You''re not dreaming, but I am."


    It turned out that their thoughts were simr.


    It was her first time too.


    Now that the two of them were not just simply in love with each other but had also shared physical intimacy, they could not seem to control the progress of their rtionship.


    "Mm. I know."


    Ryan lowered his head and kissed her lips.


    "Don''t. I haven''t brushed my teeth..." Freya''s face was red with embarrassment.


    "Right. Let me help you brush your teeth."


    Ryan let out a deepugh and deepened his kiss.


    As they were kissing, the air started to turn warm.


    "Don''t you need to go to work?" Freya was deeply embarrassed. She admired his physical strength so much.


    "I might as well take this morning off."


    To Ryan, nothing could drag him out of the bed at this moment.


    After that, their phones rang several times.


    Nevertheless, neither one of them picked up their calls.


    After they were done, Ryan picked up his phone and headed to the balcony to return his calls.

 Chapter 2333

    Freya picked up her phone, only to find a few missed calls from Aunty Loretta.


    Thinking that the call was about Dani''s matters, she quickly returned Aunty Loretta''s calls.


    "Miss Lynch, you finally returned my calls." Aunty Loretta said with a low voice," Young Master Snow came over this morning, and he has been ying with Dani ever since."


    Freya was stunned. After going quiet for a while, she said, "Please keep an eye on him, and don''t allow him to bring Dani out. Make sure nothing happens to Dani when he''s looking after her. After all, hecks experience in looking after children."


    "Alright, I know. But from what he said, it seems like he''ll be staying here for lunch.''


    "Whatever. Anyway, I''m going to work today and will be home veryte."


    After hanging up, she crawled up arduously and headed to the bathroom.


    The bathroom was in disarray. Ryan messed it up when he carried her inside for a showerst night.


    At the thought of their intimacy and absurdnessst night, a blush crept up her pink cheeks once again.


    She hurriedly turned on the shower and let the warm water distract her.


    By the time she came out of the bathroom, Ryan was already dressed neatly. Unlike women, who were typically tired and weak, his eyes were beaming with energy.


    "I need to go to the office." Feeling helpless, Ryan tidied her slightly curly, long hair and said softly, "There''s an urgent document I need to sign. I''ve just asked someone to send the breakfast over. You can rest here for a while after you finish eating."


    "Oh."


    Although Frey a was slightly disappointed, she understood that it was normal for the prime minister''s secretary to have a hectic schedule. It was good enough that Ryan could take a day off and spend time with her yesterday. "Go ahead. I''ll go to the office this afternoon."


    "It''s good that you''re not returning home, lest you run into Rodney," Ryan suddenly said.


    "You know it." Freya was dazed but not very surprised. After all, many people in The Lodge were familiar with Ryan.


    Therefore, it was natural for someone to have informed Ryan that Rodney hade over.


    "I suspect that he wants to get together with you again, so it''s better that you avoid him." Ryan kissed her forehead. "I''m leaving now."


    "You don''t seem... very worried." All of a sudden, Freya looked at him nkly. His casual reminder did not quite make sense.


    "It''s not because I''m not worried, but because you''ve given me a sense of security yesterday." Ryanughed softly and curled his lips into a satisfied, radiant smile.


    Freya was baffled. He said yesterday instead ofst night, and there was a huge difference between the two. "What have I done?"


    "You openly introduced me to your friends. I''m very pleased." Ryan made the remark with a grin before leaving.


    Freya sat on the bed absent-mindedly for a while.


    Merely introducing him to her friends gave him a sense of security, huh?


    Considering their weird rtionship, was he not worried that other people wouldugh at him?


    Shortly after, the hotel breakfast was delivered.


    In the afternoon, Freya came across Catherine in the office. At the sight of Catherine''s radiant face, Freya could not help but grin and say flirtatiously, "It looks like you had a great night with Shaunst night. You''re even wearing a scarf."


    "You too, huh?" Catherine winked. "Did you use protection?"


    At the mention of that matter, Freya instantly became embarrassed.


    Last night, she and Ryan had finished the one box of condoms provided by the hotel. As a result, she seemed to have felt the strange gaze of the receptionist when she was checking out just now.


    "We did..."


    Catherine raised her brows. "Honestly speaking, Ryan''s identity is different, and many people know the two of you too. Your rtionship with him... can''t be kept secret for long. Even if you''re together with him in secret, his family will gradually notice that something is wrong. What''s more, most of his colleagues are under his father."


    Freya''s heart did a flip. "I-1 know."

 Chapter 2334

    "It''s good that you know. I just wanted to remind you that if you want to be with Ryan, you should brace yourself for the gossip soon. If you can''t take it, it''s best you break up with him as soon as possible."


    Catherine admitted that she was very straightforward. Nevertheless, she could tell that Freya was falling deeper in love.


    She did not mean to separate Freya and Ryan. On the contrary, all she wanted was to get Freya ready for that.


    Freya nodded. She suddenly turned solemn from her originally cheerful mood.


    "Let''s have a meetingter." Catherine suddenly said, "We should discuss the acquisition of Osher."


    "Huh?" The quick jump in the subject left Freya puzzled.


    "Didn''t you watch the news this morning? Everyone knows about Sarah''s case yesterday. Now, all theizens are making fun of Rodney. Osher''s stock directly hit a limit-down this morning, and huge amounts of funds have been withdrawn. Osher hasn''t been doing well for a while now. This time, it''s likely that they''ll be delisted."


    Freya shook her head. "I was sleeping in the hotel this morning, so I haven''t seen it."


    Freya found it strange. Given Osher''s current condition, why was Rodney still in the mood to visit Dani today?


    In the main building of the prime minister''s office.


    As soon as Ryan had settled his urgent matters, his internal phone suddenly rang.


    "Come to my office." Nathan''s voice sounded.


    Five minutester, Ryan stood in the prime minister''s office.


    Nathan closed the pen cap. "Where were you yesterday?"


    Ryan frowned glumly. "Dad, I''m an adult. D o I still need to inform you about my whereabouts?"


    "In that case, let me ask you that question as a prime minister." Nathan pulled a long face. "Since you''re my secretary, I have the right to know your whereabouts."


    Ryan lowered his eyes. "I went on a sea fishing trip with Shaun, Chester, Freya, and a few others yesterday."


    "Since when were you close to them?" Nathan was a little surprised. "But why didn''t you returnst night? Even Freya didn''te home either."


    "We drank quite a bitst night. Plus, it was toote. After getting off the ship, we found a nearby hotel to stay."


    "It seems like you drank quite a lot." Nathan said coldly, "I called you a few times this morning as I needed you toe back quickly to draft a document, yet I couldn''t contact you. Ryan, please be clear about your job. You''re not an ordinary secretary. You''re the prime minister''s secretary. If somethinges up, yourteness might contribute to a tremendous loss to the country. Since when did you be so immature? We must make sure that we can be contacted by phone twenty-four-seven. "I''m sorry..."


    Stung by the criticism, Ryan became red in the face.


    Nathan darted a pensive look at him." Ryan, I''m warning you. Don''t do anything that will let me down."


    Ryan nodded.


    Only when he left did he clench his fists.


    In the evening, Freya stayed in the office to work overtime.


    She only returned to The Lodge at 7 p.m.


    Just as she stepped into the building, she heard Dani''sughter from the toy room


    and followed by Rodney''s voice.


    ''He''s still here..." Aunty Loretta walked up t


    o Freya and said.

 Chapter 2335

    Freya furrowed her brows.


    She did not want to meet Rodney.


    However, just as she was hesitating whether to go upstairs for a shower or greet Dani first, Rodney walked out of the toy room with Dani in his arms.


    The moment Dani saw Freya, her eyes glinted. She stretched out her hands to ask for a hug.


    Freya quickly walked up to Dani, and Dani immediately threw her body toward Freya.


    To avoid her daughter from falling, Freya took two steps closer and promptly held her.


    As a result, she got slightly closer to Rodney.


    A familiar female scent wafted past the tip of Rodney''s nose. Looking at the charming smile on her face, Rodney realized that it had been a long time since he looked at her closely.


    She used to sleep next to him.


    However, he never treasured her.


    The three of them were supposed to be the happiest family in the world.


    Rodney''s heart had never felt so painful before. He wished he could gulp down a bottle of poison and die.


    Freya kissed Dani''s cheek and yed with her for a while. She noticed that Rodney was standing beside her without moving a muscle, his bloodshot eyes that were filled with agony, guilt, and remorse rested on her.


    The smile on her face gradually turned stiff. "It''s gettingte now. You may go home."


    "Okay."


    Rodney nodded. After bidding Dani goodbye, he left.


    When Freya came down with Dani in her arms the next day, she spotted Rodney sitting on the couch in the living room. The moment Rodney saw them, he


    promptly waved at Dani. "Dani, Daddy is here. Do you miss me?"


    Dani blinked and stared nkly at him. It seemingly took her a long time to recall that he was familiar and appeared to havee over yesterday.


    Freya handed Dani to Aunty Loretta."


    Please feed her some milk first."


    After Aunty Loretta took Dani away, Rodney''s arms that were hanging in the air stiffened. He said dejectedly, "I can feed Dani milk too. I was the one who fed her yesterday."


    "Rodney, aren''t you busy?" Freya turned her cold gaze to him. "As far as I know,


    Osher hasn''t been doing well, yet you still have the leisure to apany Dani every day."


    "I know. Isn''t yourpany nning to acquire Osher?"


    Rodney''s dark eyes were filled with dejection. "I''vepletely destroyed Osher''s image. It''s too difficult to save its reputation. If acquiring it makes you happy, just do it."


    "What do you mean by making me happy?" Freya was dumbfounded and speechless. "Do you think I''m nning to acquire Osher simply to take revenge against you? You''re overthinking it. Osher used to be thergest local brand in Australia. Apart from Freycatheli, many other localpanies want to acquire it too. We n to acquire it to integrate the local and international resources so that Freycatheli can go further. What''s more, I''m no longer the president of Freycatheli. I''m not the one who decides on thepany''s affairs."


    "Freya, don''t you... hate me at all?" Rodney asked in a daze. "I hurt you so much..."

 Chapter 2336

    "I''m not as narrow-minded as you think. Hating someone all the time isn''t


    something nice."


    Rodney instantly paled.


    The most pitiful thing in the world was that the person you used to care about did


    not hate you anymore.


    He might be happier if she hated him.


    At least hating him showed that she still cared about him.


    A momentter, he muttered, "Freycatheli: s your brand. Since you want to expand it, I won''t object to it. I''ll allow Osher to be its stepping stone."


    "Don''t make it seem as though you voluntarily sacrifice Osher to fulfill my wish." Freya disliked the way he remarked i t. "Even if it weren''t for Freycatheli, Osher would still be acquired. Moreover, Freycatheli can pay a better acquisition fee."


    "Fine. I was wrong." Rodney forced a bitter smile. "My reputation is terrible. If I continue to manage Osher, no one will be willing to acquire it."


    "It''s good that you know."


    After that, Freya realized that there seemed to be nothing else they could talk about.


    "I-I''m going to see Dani," Rodney suddenly said.


    "Are you nning to stay here all day again?" Freya asked all of a sudden.


    Rodney froze. "I''m Dani''s biological father. Back then, I didn''t realize the duty of a father, and all of you were right in criticizing me. Now, I want to spend more time with her. Are you... going to stop me from taking care of my daughter?"


    "You can take care of your daughter, but I''m afraid you have an ulterior motive." Freya stared intently into his eyes. "Rodney, I hope you understand that I''m not interested in getting together with you again."


    Rodney''s handsome face immediately paled. Under her indifferent gaze, he failed to hide his agony. "Freya, don''t be so quick to reject me. I''ve made a lot of mistakes in the past, and those mistakes were extremely terrible. It''s natural for you to hate me, but we''re still young. The future holds endless possibilities. You can observe me first. I''ll change my ways, really "Excuse me. I''m still young, but you''re almost in your 40s," Freya interrupted him nonchntly. "You''ve had two unsessful marriages. Each time you got a divorce, you caused both your ex- wives to end up in the hospital...¡±


    "Sarah deserved it since she lied to me so much. As for you, I-I misunderstood..." Rodney exined, racked with guilt." Freya, why don''t you kick my rib and break it to make me experience the pain as well?"


    "I''m sorry, but I don''t act violently."


    Freya shook her head. "You''ve lost all credibility here, and I don''t want to give you any chance either. What will happen to you in the future has nothing to do with m e. What''s more, you need to get this clear, Rodney. Do you think you deserve to have me?"


    Rodney was stunned.


    Freya said brutally, "Yourpany is going to be delisted, and your investments have failed. Besides that, the Snow family has given up on you. Not only are you older than me, but you''ve alsomitted domestic violence and had an affair in the past. On the other hand, I''m the prime minister''s goddaughter, and I have a thrivingpany. I''m also the youngest cosmetic chemist in the world with a bright future ahead. Lynch Corporation is also developing rapidly. Both of us are worlds apart. If it hadn''t been for our daughter, I wouldn''t be standing here and talking to you for such a long time."


    Rodney''s pale face gradually reddened.


    Indeed, he had never thought of these things. However, on second thought, it seemed that she was right.


    He used to look highly of himself, thinking that she was just a youngdy from Melbourne. To him, it was her honor to be associated with the Snow family.


    In the blink of an eye, their statuses had been swapped. Now, he was the one who did not deserve to be with her instead.


    "I didn''t mean to humiliate you." Freya said coolly, "With your current status, you can ask any wealthy men in Australia whether they''re willing to marry their young daughters off to you. Even a divorced youngdy will think twice, so what gives you the right to think of getting together with me?"

 Chapter 2337

    Devastated, Rodney wished he could disappear right away.


    His pale, thin lips were shaking, yet he could not disprove what Freya said.


    "Freya... Regardless, I''m Dani''s biological father. You need to think for her. It''ll be better for her biological parents to live together..."


    After he pondered for a long time, that seemed to be his only plus point.


    Nevertheless, he did not know that thement would disgust Freya even more. She did not want to talk nonsense with him anymore, yet he just had to linger around.


    "Rodney, don''t you think it''s toote to say such things?"


    All of a sudden, Ryan''s voice sounded at the door.


    He changed his shoes and walked in. Since Freya and Rodney were talking to each other, they did not notice Ryan''s arrival


    Ryan was wearing a ck suit, which was matched with a silk tie. He exuded the solemn and elegant aura of an elite in his field.


    He automatically walked toward Freya. '' Did you think about Dani when you had an affair? You even wanted to snatch Dani''s custody and let Sarah look after Dani."


    Ryan''s words immediately reminded Freya of the dark past.


    In an instant, disgust surged in her originally calm gaze.


    If it had not been for Ryan''s help, Sarah would definitely abuse Dani, considering she was abusive toward animals.


    Rodney immediately grasped Ryan''s point and shuddered in spite of himself. "At that time... I¡ª"


    "Of course, you didn''t know that at that time."


    Ryan interrupted him brutally, "But nothing in the world can cure regrets. You can''t go after Freya simply because you regretted your actions. Some things can never be made up. You''re already in your 30s. Can''t you be more mature? You always act as you wish. If your wife were someone else, they wouldn''t even have allowed you to interact with their children based on what you did. Freya didn''t strip you of your right to fulfill your duty as a father, but please don''t disturb Freya with the pretext of approaching Dani."


    Freya nodded subconsciously.


    She felt that Ryan had put her thoughts into words.


    On the contrary, Rodney felt as though he had received a p in the face. Particrly when he saw his cousin standing right beside his ex-wife, he almost went insane." Ryan, this is between Freya''s and my affair."


    "He was just putting my thoughts into words."


    After some thought, Freya said, "You''re always here all day, which isn''t good. It''ll affect my rtionship in the future. Since Sarah is in jail, you can bring Dani back to the Snow family''s old residence if you miss her. Then, you can send her back in the afternoon. As Dani is still young, I don''t think you should bring her just anywhere. Her immune system is poor, and she might fall sick easily."


    Rodney could no longer hold it in. "Dani is still young, and you''re eager to get in a rtionship? Freya, you can''t stand being lonely, huh?"


    "But you couldn''t wait for Dani to turn 100 days old to get married." Freya was speechless. "So what if I can''t stand being lonely? Who says a divorced woman can''t get in a rtionship? It''s none of your business."


    "You..."


    Stung by her criticism, Rodney felt a lump in his throat. All he could do was re at her with reddened eyes.


    "Anyhow, please don''te and disturb me anymore. You really make me sick. It feels as though you''re making me pick up someone else''s trash. Do you understand?"


    After that, Freya walked away without a nce backward.


    Ryan went after her.

 Chapter 2338

    Freya and Ryan took Dani to the front courtyard for breakfast.


    Dani, who was in Ryan''s embrace, looked around with his big, dark eyes.


    Rodney tagged along shamelessly. "Dani, I''ll take you to Grandma''s house, okay?"


    Dani turned her head around straight away. She wrapped her hands around Ryan''s neck as if Ryan was his biological father.


    Rodney became jealous. "Ryan, return my daughter to me. I''m bringing her back to the old residence, and Freya agreed with it just now."


    "You can take her there after I leave for work." Ryan said earnestly, "Dani doesn''t want to part with me now. If I forcefully hand her to you, she''ll cry. She''s no longer the baby who knows nothing. She can now roll over, and she has her own opinions. Do you understand?"


    "I understand, and that''s why I want to bond with her." Rodney said impatiently," Ryan, are you trying to be my daughter''s dad? Well, you can dream on."


    Freya''s expression shifted a little. She quickly turned her gaze to Ryan, who appeared calm as always. There were no changes in his expression at all as if he was not bothered about Rodney.


    Freya let out a sigh.


    That seemed to be the best way to cope with the situation.


    "Ryan, you''re daring enough to have such a thought but too timid to admit it, huh?"


    Rodney snorted. "If you''re fond of children, why don''t you get a woman pregnant yourself? What''s with carrying someone else''s child?"


    Nathan and Heidi, who were strolling around the garden, heard what Rodney said, and their brows furrowed tightly.


    Heidi, in particr, said sourly, "Ryan is responsible toward Dani, and he''s much better than you. What gives you the right to talk nonsense here?"


    The dignified voice that sounded abruptly startled the three of them.


    Looking at Heidi''s and Nathan''s cold expressions, a sh of respect and fear instinctively shed across Rodney''s eyes.


    Ever since Nathan and Heidi became the prime minister and firstdy, they became increasingly dignified. Meanwhile, things were getting worse for Rodney. At that point, he was too embarrassed to look into his uncle''s and aunt''s eyes.


    "Aunty Heidi, I didn''t mean that-" Rodney exined in a low voice.


    Nathan asked coldly, "Didn''t your dad say he''s going to send you abroad?"


    "I-I don''t want to go abroad." Rodney lowered his head. "I can''t bear to part with Dani."


    Heidi chuckled. "You could bear to part with her back then, yet now you can''t." "Uncle Nathan, Aunty Heidi, go ahead and criticize me. I know it''s all my fault." Rodney abandoned himself to despair. "I''ll stay in Australia to look after Dani." "Rodney, taking care of Dani isn''t just about making sure she eats or sleeps well. She learns from her parents how to behave and think, yet your behavior is problematic. What makes you qualified to bring up a child?" Heidi criticized him bluntly. "You want her to be like you when she grows up, huh?"


    "I... I''ll change my ways," Rodney replied with a blush of shame.


    Heidi scoffed. "How will you change?


    You''ve lost your job and reputation. Your dad wants you to go abroad so that you can have a change of environment and start afresh, but all you do now is pester your ex-wife and child. How much money are you left with? Are you nning to live off others for the rest of your life?"


    Rodney gnashed his teeth, unable to bring himself to listen to it anymore. What had he done to deserve to be lectured by Ryan and Heidi? "Aunty Heidi, you have no right to say such things to me. I know my business very well. As for... Dani, it''s my family affair."


    What he meant was that Heidi had no right to have a hand in it.

 Chapter 2339

    It had been a while since Heidi received such a p in the face. She flew into a fit


    of rage. "Yes, it''s your family affair, but Freya: s my goddaughter. Please leave our house right now."


    As soon as she finished speaking, a few bodyguards behind her dragged Rodney out of The Lodge.


    Heidi warned, "Remember him. I don''t want him in The Lodge anymore."


    Rodney was furious. "Aunty Heidi, don''t be a snob."


    "I''m a snob?" Heidi was driven to exasperation.


    Luckily, Rodney was soon taken away.


    Freya and Ryan were a little dazed. Little did they expect things to go that way.


    Nathan, who was caught in the middle, felt most awkward. "Why are you so mad at a youngster?"


    "Didn''t you hear how sarcastic he was?" Heidi said furiously, "I''ve had enough of him. What he did has caused so much trouble for us, yet we had to sort out his mess. Moreover, his behavior and personality are problematic. It''s fine that he spends time with Dani sometimes but certainly not in the long term. Although he might have another child in the future, I don''t care. I''ve been watching Dani grow, and I can''t let Rodney influence her."


    Beside her, Freya was touched by her words. Indeed, Heidi had thought for Dani.


    Nathan sighed.


    Heidi added, "Also, he thought that I was unaware of his motive. Only now that he has seen through Sarah''s true colors has he realized how good Freya is and wants to get back with her. However, he doesn''t reflect on himself. Does he deserve to be with Freya? Anyone out there is better than him. If it weren''t for the fact that he''s my nephew, I wouldn''t have allowed him to into The Lodge."


    "Alright, alright. Cool down." Nathan coaxed her, "Don''t sink to his level."


    "Exactly, Godmom. Don''t be mad." Freya coaxed her too, "He''s unworthy of your anger. He doesn''t deserve it."


    "You''re really good at coaxing people." Only then did a smile appear on Heidi''s face. " Freya, feel free to let me know if Rodney continues pestering you. I''ll have someone teach him a lesson."


    After pausing for a moment, Heidi urged Nathan. "Advise your brother and sister- inw to send Rodney abroad as soon as possible."


    "I''ll give my brother a callter," Nathan promptly responded. In fact, he was unclear about their n to send Rodney abroad.


    After breakfast, Freya walked out of the dining room. Ryan followed suit and said,'' Later, I''ll get the chauffeur to send Aunty Loretta and Dani to the old residence for a day."


    Freya was stunned.


    He exined, "You promised Rodney earlier. If you suddenly go back on your word, he''ll definitely call you or go to your office to pester you."


    Freya was extremely distressed. "For the first time, I find it so annoying to have a child with Rodney. But having said that, Dani is so cute. Saying that will be unfair to her..."


    "Children shouldn''t be dragged into adults'' matters." Ryan''s handsome face was very solemn. "I''ll discuss it with Uncle Jasonter. We''ll send Dani there two days a week so Rodney doesn''t have toe over, and both of you can also avoid meeting each other."


    Freya was relieved. "Ryan, this is the best arrangement. Thanks."


    As soon as she said that, she shed him a sweet smile.


    If they were not in The Lodge, she would surely hug him.


    "I''m doing this for my own sake." Ryan threw a pensive look at her. "I don''t want


    the person I love to see her ex-husband every day."


    Freya chuckled. "Didn''t you say I''ve given you a sense of security?"


    "I do feel assured, but I hate that. Above all, I''m worried that you''ll be unhappy," Ryan said gently.


    Freya pursed her lips and looked down without uttering a word. Her ears, which were faintly visible beneath her ck hair, reddened.


    With that, Ryan''s eyes darkened. A momentter, he clenched his fists and let out


    a low cough. "Didn''t you say you want to borrow my earphones? They''re in my room. Let me pass them to you."


    Huh?


    Freya did not react until she caught sight of his eyes on her.


    Something struck her mind, and only then did she agree dully.


    Her initial n to head to the parking lot disappeared as she turned around and entered the house with Ryan.


    A servant, who was mopping on the first floor, greeted the two of them the minute she saw them.


    "My earphones are upstairs. Come with m e." Ryan then took her into his bedroom.


    As soon as Freya stepped into his room, she was pressed against the wall. Subsequently, a burning kissnded on her.

 Chapter 2340

    Freya was so shocked that her heart skipped a beat. She squinted at the door of the bedroom. Only when she realized that the door was half shut did she sigh with


    relief.


    However, she was notpletely at ease. She was still quite nervous.


    What if the servant came upstairs all of a sudden?


    What if ...


    "Please stay focused."


    Ryan''s deep, muffled voice sounded from their thin lips.


    Freya was speechless. How could she stay focused?


    They were sneaking around and it made her seem like a thief.


    "Come on. I''ve missed you." Ryan gave her a long, deep kiss while cupping her face. Amid the passionate kiss, the man''s voice was hoarse as though a surge of electric current had passed through him. His whole body was numb. "Did you miss me?"


    "...Hurry up."


    Freya urged him restlessly.


    "I''m asking you whether you missed me." Ryan nibbled on her lips. "If you''re not honest with me, I won''t let you go."


    "I did. I did." Freya had no choice but to surrender, and her pretty face flushed red." But... I didn''t miss you very much. I just did it with you yesterday..." "But didn''t you tell Rodney that you were desperate?" Ryan suddenly giggled.


    It made Freya embarrassed. "I was joking."


    "I took it seriously."


    Ryan''s sturdy physique pressed on her body as he kissed her domineeringly and affectionately.


    He even forcefully put her hands around his neck.


    Freya lifted her head. The kiss made her shudder all over.


    While feeling dazed, she recalled what Catherine said.


    It was fine if the two of them did this once or twice. However, if they did it frequently...


    They surely would not be able to hide their rtionship for long.


    She reflected on how protective Heidi was toward her this morning. Heidi


    genuinely treated Freya as her goddaughter.


    Would Heidi be disappointed if she found out that Freya had seduced her son?


    She felt nervous and uneasy.


    At that moment, the sound of footsteps came from the stairs.


    Her body tensed up.


    Nevertheless, Ryan did not leave his hands free. Instead, he stopped kissing her and said, "These earphones use Bluetooth. You try and connect it now."


    Freya widened her eyes. His shamelessness left her speechless. "I... I can''t connect it."


    Stupid.


    One minuteter, the sound of mopping was getting closer.


    Ryan finally let go of her.


    He looked decent, whereas Freya''s clothes were messy.


    As such, Ryan helped to tidy her clothes, and Freya kicked him in annoyance.


    "Young Master, do you need me to mop your room?" The servant''s voice sounded.


    "Yes. Do mop it." After that, Ryan moved closer to Freya''s ear. "You may go down first. I need to go to the restroom."


    Freya understood in a second what he meant. Before she turned around and left the room, she nced at him to hint that he had iting.

 Chapter 2341

    When Freya got in the car, she still felt guilty.


    The feeling of being secretive in The Lodge would surely torture her to madness sooner orter.


    Not long after, Ryan sent her a WhatsApp message: [I miss you...]


    That message almost made Freya throw her phone out. It was driving her crazy.


    Soon after she arrived at thepany, an assistant brought a bouquet to her." Manager Lynch, someone has sent you a bouquet."


    Freya put down the test tube in her hand, took off her gloves, and took over the flowers wrapped in pink wrapping paper. There was not only one type of flower in it. In fact, hydrangeas, bellflowers, tulips, and many other species of beautiful flowers were matched together. It was gorgeous and fragrant.


    There was a small card on the bouquet. Trey a opened the card, which wrote, "I miss you, my princess..."


    She could not think of anyone else who would write such sweet words besides a certain someone.


    Freya grabbed her phone and sent Ryan a picture of the flowers: [Is this from you?]


    Ryan: [Do you like it, my princess?]


    Freya: [I like it]


    Then, she sent him a kissing emoji.


    Freya personally put the flowers into a vase.


    Her colleagues said in envy, "Wow, the flowers are so pretty. It must be your boyfriend who sent them."


    "Manager Lynch, when will your boyfriend treat us to a meal?"


    Freya''s fingers stiffened, and a pang of guilt hit her.


    Herboratory colleagues had met Ryan before, but they did not know of his identity. If he were to treat them to a meal, he might get exposed when they ask about his job. "When we get the chance in the future. He''s very busy with his job now."


    "You''re right. I haven''t seen him around to pick you uptely too. By the way, Manager Lynch, what''s your boyfriend''s job?" "He''s... just a normal office worker. I hope everyone can keep it a secret. We''re currently just dating."


    "I understand. You''re still young. There''s no need to start another marriage so hastily."


    Her colleagues had studied abroad, so they were all open-minded. No one urged and talked about the idea of women needing to get married earlier.


    "Manager Lynch, someone has sent you flowers again." The assistant, who had left not long ago, returned. This time, she had a bouquet of pink roses in her hands.


    "Wow. Manager Lynch, you''re very poprtely," her colleagues joked.


    Freya forced a smile. After receiving the flowers, she saw the words written on the card, "If there''s a time machine, I''ll surely go back in time and cherish you."


    An ufortable feeling welled up in her.


    She returned the flowers to the assistant without hesitation. "Take it out and throw it for me."


    Stunned, the assistant said hesitantly, "It''s a pity to throw such beautiful flowers away. Can I take it outside and decorate the office with it?"


    "Do as you wish."


    Freya did not insist further. The person who sent the flowers was hateful, but the flowers had nothing to do with it. It was fine as long as it was not ced in front of her to disgust her.


    The next few days, Rodney had people send flowers over every day.


    Freya really wanted to ignore him. She was not even interested in calling him to scold him.


    However, during a meeting on Wednesday, Catherine announced, "Osher Corporation has agreed to our acquisition. We''ll sign the contract this Friday."

 Chapter 2342

    "That''s great."


    Everyone in the meeting room cheered.


    The marketing department manager said," We even thought the acquisition would take a few months. I can''t believe would bepleted in a week. It''s too surprising."


    "Osher Corporation is a spent force.


    Holding out will only be a waste of money." Catherine smiled faintly. "Okay. Once we sessfully acquire Osher Corporation, there will be arge shift within thepany''s internal employees. Of course, Freycatheli''s status in Australia will level up as well, so the marketing department should get prepared. Let the outsiders know about this acquisition, and make it clear to them that the boss of Osher Corporation will no longer be Rodney but Freycatheli."


    "After the acquisition, should the shop-in-shop of Osher Corporation at the malls be removed?"


    "No, but change all of the signages to Freycatheli''s."


    After the meeting ended and the senior managers left one after another, Freya said, "Can I not go to the contract signing?


    You''re the person in charge of thepany. It''ll be fine as long as you go. I don''t want to see Rodney."


    "But you''re thepany''s founder on paper. If you don''t go, Osher Corporation will have an excuse to refuse to sign the contract." Catherine ced her palms on the office table. Then, she inclined her body and looked toward Freya. "Do you know why the acquisition was so swift? It was because of Rodney''s cooperation. Otherwise, there would be otherpanies wanting to acquire Osher Corporation too, andpeting with them would take up to a few months."


    Freya said bitterly, "Back then, I wanted to acquire Osher Corporation to humiliate Rodney. However, I don''t think there''s a need for it now. He keeps having thoughts of getting back together with me. To be honest, I feel disgusted. Can''t he have some self-awareness?"


    "Don''t think about that anymore. Anyway, acquiring Osher Corporation will save us lots of money and resources. We''ll be able to expand our operating scale quickly as well." Catherine put on a serious expression. "Don''t forget what we said about expanding Freycatheli to an international level."


    Freya went silent.


    She could not run away from what she was supposed to do just because she hated someone.


    Soon, Friday came.


    Freya and Catherine brought awyer and a n assistant of thepany''s legal department to Osher Corporation.


    Most of the employees were standing at the door, waiting nervously, probably because they knew that Osher Corporation''s owner was about to change.


    Freya found most of the employees familiar. After all, she had worked there previously and was even thedy boss of Osher Corporation.


    When Frey a and the others walked into the meeting room, Rodney and a few senior managers had been waiting there for some time.


    "Freya, have a seat..." Rodney walked over swiftly and pulled a chair out. His pretty, charming eyes were gentle.


    "President Snow, please call me President Lynch. I''m here representing mypany to sign a contract today." Freya pulled another chair and sat down.


    Rodney''s handsome face stiffened.


    The assistant at his side quickly said," We''ve had awyer draw up a contract. Do have a look."


    Freya did not move. Instead, Catherine took the contract and studied it in detail with thewyer she brought with her.


    As an employee served some coffee, Rodney stood up and ced a cup in front o f Freya. "The price has been discussed. The only problem left is whether thepany''s employees will stay or leave."


    "President Jones will handle this." Freya said indifferently, "I''m only in charge of the matters regarding the research and development department.¡±


    Looking at her cold expression, Rodney could not help but press his lips together." Dani had a lot of fun at my ce the other day. Tomorrow, I..."


    "President Snow, we''re at work right now. We''re not discussing private matters." Freya interrupted him impatiently.


    Rodney tightened his grip on the cup. "Let''s talk business then. How will you two develop Osher Corporation after this?" "This is ourpany''s future nning. I''m sorry I can''t tell you about it."


    Freya stood up after speaking. "I have to go to the bathroom."


    Rodney stared at her back, utterly frustrated.


    He was doing so much. Could Freya not show him some kindness?

 Chapter 2343

    Five minutester, Freya returned. Catherine and thewyer had finished looking through the documents. "There''s no problem. Let''s sign it."


    After Freya, Catherine, and Rodney put down their signatures, Rodney said in a hurry, "It''s a big day today. Allow me to invite you all to have a meal at a restaurant nearby. Let''s take it as a celebration for the sess of Freycatheli''s acquisition="


    "General Manager Hoffman from ourpany will apany you, President Snow. President Lynch and I have some other important matters to attend toter." Catherine refused politely without waiting for Rodney to finish his sentence. "President Jones, you''re making me look bad." Rodney''s expression was not very good. "You should be aware that quite many local and overseaspanies were interested in acquiring Osher Corporation. However, I never considered them. Freycatheli came to my mind first, and I didn''t deliberately raise the price."


    Freya could not listen to him anymore. She said while feeling disgusted, "Must I have a meal with you today and even sleep with you tonight to thank you?"


    There were still other people in the meeting room. The way they looked at Rodney turned strange in an instant.


    Rodney did not think Freya would be so bold. He blushed. "Freya, that''s not what I meant. You know it as well. I just-"


    "You just want to exercise emotional ckmail, right?" Catherine continued after him coldly.


    "No. I just want everyone to have a meal together. After all, we''ve just reached a cooperation today." Rodney frowned. "Can you please not think so badly of me? I''m truly aware of my mistakes from the past."


    "I don''t think this counts as cooperation." Catherine waved the document in her hand. "President Snow, yourpany has been in a continuous deficit and can no longer operate. This is just an acquisition. I''m grateful that you put down your signature so readily, but you have to be clear that with my identity, no one would dare topete with me as long as I said the word. By then, as long as I forcefully kept the price down, Osher Corporation would be left helpless. Your losses would only be greater."


    Her words were well-phrased. She had the disdainful gaze of someone more superior than him.


    Rodney was taken aback. He looked at Catherine. At that moment, he truly realized that she was no longer the Catherine of the past. She was Sheryl''s daughter and a person under Titus'' protection.


    A stomp of their feet could shake up the global stock market. Who would dare to go against Catherine?


    Catherine said, "You should be thankful to me. Freya and I no longer have intentions of getting revenge on you. Otherwise, I would''ve at least made you suffer before you signed the contract."


    After pausing for a moment, she continued, "Furthermore, with our current identities. you don''t even have the right to have a meal with us. You should at least be at your sister''s level to do so."


    Catherine left with Freya after speaking.


    Rodney looked at their silhouettes. His handsome face alternated between being flushed and pale.


    The senior managers stared at him from behind and whispered, "That''s right. Ourpany has been acquired. He lost miserably, yet he still isn''t aware of his situation."


    "Maybe he thinks he''s still the young master of the Snow family and Osher Corporation''s boss. Hasn''t he thought about who''s the one who dragged Osher Corporation down?"


    "Yes. As for him being the Snow family''s young master? Forget it. He ruined the


    Snow family''s reputation. I heard that the Snow family members look at him as if he''s a fly whenever they see him."


    "Get lost."


    Rodney could not continue listening. He grabbed a cup on the table and threw it at the two people. "Say another word and let''s see if I''ll kill you or not."


    "Tsk, do you really think you''re still Osher Corporation''s boss? The people we''re supposed to please now are President Jones and President Lynch, okay?" The two senior managers left.


    Rodney leaned against the meeting table stiffly.


    This used to be the empire he built. He did not understand why every employee hated him.


    Sometimes, he felt like his life was a failure. He would rather die to end his troubles.

 Chapter 2344

    At the parking lot downstairs.


    Freya gave Catherine a thumbs up out of admiration. "President Jones, your domineering aura was overflowing just now. It was so satisfying to watch."


    "I was annoyed with Rodney too. He still isn''t clear of his situation up till now. He acts as though it''s thanks to him that we''re able to acquire Osher Corporation." Catherine opened the car door and got in.


    "That''s right. He wants us to show him respect? Who does he think he is?"


    Freya let out a harrumph. Just after she put


    on her seatbelt, Forrest called her. "The date to move into the vi has been set. It''s next Monday. The Lynch family will be having a banquet at a hotel and inviting some rtives and friends in Canberra."


    "That''s so soon..." Freya was shocked.


    "Didn''t you say you wanted to move out as soon as possible? That''s why I made the contractors work overtime. The renovation work has already beenpleted for some time. The formaldehyde level was tested too. It''s safe to move in. Dad and Mom will being over from Melbourne the day after tomorrow. We''ll have a meal together at night."


    "Oh, okay. Is there anything I can help with?" Freya suddenly realized that she had not contributed anything to the Lynch family''s new home. Her brother was the one who handled everything.


    "No. I got everything done. You can thank the prime minister and the others for their care throughout this time." "Mm-hmm."


    Freya nodded. Although it wasfortable staying at the official residence, she was dating Ryan now. They would have more freedom and feel more rxed if she moved out.


    After returning to the official residence, she mentioned the matter to Heidi and Nathan at night.


    Heidi could not bear to have Freya leave as soon as she heard about it. "The official residence will be quieter once you and


    Dani leave. Why don''t you just stay here? I won''t be used to you two not being here."


    "Godmother, I can''t bear to leave you too, but my parents are old. I want to apany them more. Besides, they''re moving here from Melbourne for my sake." Freya circled Heidi''s arms and said," Moreover, the security in the official residence is too strict. If I keep staying here, it won''t be convenient for my rtives to visit Dani."


    "You have a point there." Heidi suddenly smiled and gave Freya an ambiguous nce. "It won''t be convenient to go on dates with your boyfriend too, right?"


    Freya was ashamed. She lowered her head and said embarrassedly, "About this... I never thought of it."


    "You should think about it now. If you do get yourself a boyfriend, I don''t think he''ll even dare to give you a ride to the gates of the official residence." Heidi sighed as she spoke, "Actually, I don''t really like living here too, but I have no choice. By the way, when are you moving? I''ll have Ryan attend your housewarming."


    "It''s next Monday."


    "Alright." Heidi could not bear to see Freya leave. "I guess it''ll only be us three present for meals in the future."


    "Godmother, I''lle over to apany you whenever I have the time." Freya felt bad about it.


    After returning to her ce, she started preparing the things that she needed to bring away with her.


    When Ryan came over after he was done with work, Freya was packing some books in the study.


    "I won''t be able to see you after returning from work in the future. I can''t be with you during breakfasts anymore too."


    Ryan hugged Freya from behind all of sudden. He buried his face in her neck.

 Chapter 2345

    Freya put down the things she held. She turned around and circled Ryan''s waist with both hands. "There''s no helping it. If I keep staying here, and you keep being... like this, we''ll be discovered sooner orter."


    "Like what?" Ryan''s depressed voice rang from behind her neck.


    "Just... like this. Like what you''re doing now." Freya blushed. "You always find excuses to make me go to your ce in the morning ore over to my ce after work at night. Someone will find it weird sooner orter. If I move out, there won''t be people looking at our every movement. It''ll be more convenient to go on dates outside too.


    Ryan stared at Freya for some time. He sighed. "But I have to work extra hours often. My dad will know if I don''te back after work. If I go out frequently, they''ll get suspicious."


    "Huh?"


    Freya blinked. "What do we do? Why do you have to be working with your dad?"


    "Mm. I don''t want to as well, but I can''t be transferred for now." Ryan was troubled.


    Freya leaned against his embrace for a while. She sighed. "Never mind. You shouldn''t take things for granted. There are so many people envious of you."


    "What''s there to be envious of me? Because I''m working extra hours? Because I''m not able to be with my girlfriend? Whenever I miss my girlfriend..."


    Ryan bit Freya''s ear as he spoke. He said in a very low voice, "Whenever I miss you too much at night, I can only rely on myself."


    Boom.


    It was as if fireworks had exploded in Freya''s head.


    Her face flushed red, but she did not know what to do. She could only pinch Ryan''s waist. However, after pinching him for some time, she realized there was not a bit of fat on his waist at all. She could not pinch him.


    "My body is great, right?" Ryan lowered his head. He caressed her smooth little face with the tip of his nose. There was a hint of smugness in his tone.


    Talking about his body, Freya recalled the fit body she saw when she woke up in the morning a few days ago.


    Therefore, she could not resist pulling his shirt out of his pants and moving it aside. She used her hands to touch his defined abs.


    Ryan''s body tensed. Suddenly, his strong arms lifted Freya onto the study table. He unbuttoned everything himself. "You can look all you want."


    "I''m not interested anymore."


    Freya''s heartbeat quickened all of a sudden. She turned around, wanting to escape. However, Ryan pulled her back into his embrace with one hand. He lowered his head and kissed her lips bossily.


    In the quiet study, Freya''s clothes were neat while Ryan''s clothes were being taken off. That scene made Freya not know where to ce her hands.


    After quite some time, when she was kissed to the point she could not breathe, she had no choice but to press her hands against his chest. "Alright, button your shirt. Don''t catch a cold."


    "You do it." Ryan looked at her hands with his head lowered and his body still. There was an ambiguous smile on the corners of his mouth. "I''m watching you. There hasn''t been a woman who buttoned my shirt for me before."


    His deep voice was fatal.


    "Hasn''t your mom done it for you before?" Freya raised her eyebrows.


    Ryan cleared his throat and chuckled." That was back when I was a few years old, okay? No women fastened my buttons for me after I grew up."


    "Such a coincidence. It''s my first time fastening buttons for other people too," Freya said, not wanting to lose.


    Ryan pressed his charming lips together and did not say a word. He gazed at her with a smile that reached his bright eyes. It was as if there was deep affection in them.


    A wave of heat surged up Freya''s head the more he stared at her.


    In the end, she surrendered. She lowered her head and looked for the buttons and their corresponding buttonholes.


    She was really unfamiliar with it. She was a little clumsy, so it took her a long time to fasten the buttons one by one.


    After she was done buttoning, Ryan hugged her waist and kissed her again. He confessed between their lips, "Babe, I love you."


    Freya''s body went numb. She did not understand. Why was he so excited over her buttoning his shirt up for him?


    However, being confessed to while getting hugged by Ryan made her blood boil easily.


    As they kissed, there was a chilly feeling on her neck. She felt like something was hanging on her neck.

 Chapter 2346

    When Freya lowered her gaze, she realized Ryan had put a diamond ne around her neck.


    "You..."


    ''It''s a gift for you." Ryan kissed her forehead. "I haven''t given you any presents even though we''ve dated for so long."


    "That''s not true. You always buy Dani gifts


    "That doesn''t count. Buying presents for my daughter is natural. Buying them for you is also a matter of course."


    Freya was utterly touched. Dani was not Ryan''s daughter, but he still said those words...


    He truly loved her.


    However, she was so weak and timid.


    "When do you n on moving out? I''ll drive you to your new home," Ryan said.


    "I n to move tomorrow. My parents wille to Canberra the day after tomorrow. We''ll be having a family dinner at night."


    "Mm. I''ll take the opportunity to stay back and have a meal when I send you over, okay?" Ryan cupped her face and asked.


    "Don''t you have work in the evening?"


    "I can leave a little earlier on Sunday evening."


    For the next two days, Freya was busy packing.


    When Sunday evening arrived, Ryan got off work at 4:00 p.m. He came over to help her move her luggage into the van.


    Aunty Loretta would go over to help take care of Dani for some time. After Mrs.


    Lynch got familiar with Dani, Aunty


    Loretta would return to the official residence. After all, she was the official residence''s employee.


    The Lynch family''s vi was not far from the official residence if they went by the highway. They arrived after a 40-minute ride.


    It was a vi area, and the neighborhood''s security was excellent.


    When Freya reached her new home, Mr. Lynch and Mrs. Lynch had already arrived.


    The Lynch family''s vi had three floors. Forrest would stay on the third floor, Freya the second, and the Lynch couple on the first.


    There was also a huge yroom on the first floor with a lot of toys in it.


    Dani fell in love with it once she entered.


    Ryan moved Freya''s big luggage to the bedroom on the second floor. He noticed that Forrest treated his sister pretty well.


    This room was probably the best bedroom in the vi. It faced the vi''s garden and was over 50 square meters. It even had a dressing room. There were also railings installed around the bed to prevent Dani from falling when she slept at night.


    "Wow, this bedroom is so pretty." Freya looked around. Aftering to Canberra for so long, it was the first time she found a sense of belonging.


    Mm. It''s really nice and spacious. It can totally fit two people in the future." Ryan nodded in agreement.


    Freya rolled her eyes when she heard it." What do you mean?"


    Ryan blinked his eyes and said without changing his expression, "I mean, it''s enough for the two of us to stay in after we get married in the future."


    "Are you dreaming?"


    Freya red at him, her eyes turning into huge circles.


    "I am dreaming," Ryan said with a sense of sadness, "Ms. Lynch doesn''t want to


    get married now, so I can only dream of it.


    However, if I don''t even dream of it, I would be a scumbag."


    After all, were men who never thought of marriage and only wanted to fool around not scumbags?


    Freya let out a harrumph. She had no words.

 Chapter 2347

    After that, Ryan went downstairs to help Freya move her things.


    Although Freya had only lived in the official residence for a few months, she had many things, especially Dani''s crib and toys...


    After moving everything, it was already past 5:00 p.m.


    Mrs. Lynch said enthusiastically, "Ryan, you''ve worked hard today. Stay back for dinner tonight. I''ll be cooking."


    "I''ll have to bother you and Mr. Lynch, then." Ryan nodded with a smile.


    When Freya came down after she finished unpacking the things upstairs, she saw Ryan and Mrs. Lynch chatting pleasantly in the kitchen.


    Mrs. Lynch was frying a dish while Ryan was washing the vegetables. He was in charge of grating the ginger, peeling the garlic, and cutting the vegetables. He was also chatting with Mrs. Lynch, making herugh from time to time.


    "Wow, you''re so capable. You''re even better than Forrest and Freya."


    Mrs. Lynch said tedly, "Ah, you''re so handsome, but why haven''t you gotten a girlfriend? Your future girlfriend will be so lucky."


    Ryan smiled shyly. "Those things can''t be rushed. Anyway, I''ll only get married when I meet the woman I love." "Tell me, what type of girls do you like?'' Mrs. Lynch did not say that she would introduce someone to him. Ryan was the prime minister''s son. She would not overestimate herself and be a matchmaker.


    "I don''t know how to put it into words. I think it can''t be described like this. If I really love her, I''ll like her even if she has a lot of shorings. Doesn''t loving someone mean loving everything about her?"


    "That''s right. Your words are correct." Mrs. Lynch had nothing but praises. "When I got together with Freya''s dad back then, her dad had many weak points. However, I still liked him. This type of rtionship canst for a lifetime, unlike those who simply pursue beauty and youth. Those things will disappear."


    "I think so too, Mrs. Lynch."


    Freya had been eavesdropping behind the door.


    She was speechless.


    Utterly speechless.


    She thought Ryan was too... scheming.


    He won her mom over in just a short moment.


    Was he the son-inw all mother-inws liked as told in stories?


    Not long after, Forrest returned too. He was surprised when he saw the scene in


    the kitchen. After being surprised, his expression was grim.


    It was because he recalled drinking with Ryanst time. He got so drunk because Ryan kept making him drink. Something even happened between him and Jessica that was not supposed to happen.


    Thinking about thest time... Forrest''s mood became bad.


    However, Mr. Lynch did not notice it at all. He even told his son, "Go to the cer and get a good bottle of wine. There''s a guest today, so wine can''t be absent."


    Forrest touched his forehead. He said with difficulty, "Dad, I think there''s no need for that. Ryan won''t be able to drive back home if he drinks..."


    "Isn''t our chauffeur avable? If that doesn''t work, it''s okay even if he sleeps in our home," Mr. Lynch said with a serious expression. "Forrest, why have you suddenly be so unthoughtful? A guest hase to our home. How can we not serve some wine? Whether the person drinks or not, we still have to put it out. Besides, Ryan''s family has helped us a lot. He even personally sent your sister over today and helped move her things. See? He''s even helping your mom in the kitchen now."


    Freya was speechless too.


    Mr. Lynch sighed. "I didn''t quite like the Snow family members before, but Ryan is a n exception. The more I get to know him, the more I like him. Why wasn''t he the one who married Freya back then? Not only that, you two should learn from Ryan. He''s such a diligent child. Look at you two. You aren''t even willing to step inside the kitchen."

 Chapter 2348

    "By the way, Forrest, you should have a drink with Ryanter. Look, it''s all thanks to Ryan that ourpany can settle down in Canberra and we''re able to buy such a good house."


    "Alright, Dad. I''m going to get the wine." Forrest quickly went to the cer after all the nagging he got. However, when he thought about drinking with Ryanter, his stomach twitched. After choosing for a long time, he picked two bottles of red wine.


    At 7:00 p.m., Mrs. Lynch served a whole table of food.


    Mr. Lynch had already prepared the wine." Come here, Ryan. Let''s have some wine..."


    "Mr. Lynch, I drove here..." Ryan said.


    "It''s okay. We have a chauffeur. You can sleep here too. Our ce has many rooms," Mr. Lynch said, "Freya stayed at your


    house for a few months. It''s okay for you to spend a night here too."


    "Yes. Forrest has many new clothes for you to change into," Mrs. Lynch chimed in. "I''ll drink a little too. This is the first meal


    we''re having in the vi. It''s a celebration."


    "Okay. Since Mrs. Lynch said so, I won''t refuse." Ryan stood up. "Mr. Lynch, I''ll pour the wine."


    Forrest quickly stood up as well. "I''ll do it. You can sit. You''re the guest today."


    He was afraid to have Ryan pour the alcohol.


    Without waiting for Ryan''s agreement, he took the wine decanter.


    Freya had to take care of the baby, so nobody made her drink.


    Therefore, Freya was happily eating at the side and feeding Dani milk.


    Dani was happy that there were many people around. Although she had moved to a new ce, she was ted throughout.


    The pair of mother and daughter watched a s the men drank and chatted. Mr. Lynch was in a good mood that day. "Ryan, I never thought this day woulde. I never expected the Lynch family coulde over to Canberra and settle down here..."


    Ryan simply listened as Mr. Lynch spoke and would asionally chime in. Mr. Lynch found him attentive. It was also veryfortable talking to Ryan. Although he was only over 20 years old, he knew a lot of things, including business, politics, and overseas affairs...


    When it was 9:00 p.m., the three men had drunk three bottles of wine.


    Mr. Lynch even told Forrest to get more wine. Ryan stopped him. "Mr. Lynch, you should stop drinking. It''s not good for your health if you drink so much. If you like to drink, I cane over and have a drink with you again next time."


    "Child, you''re too thoughtful." Mr. Lynch grew even fonder of Ryan. "It''s veryte now. You should stay and sleep here tonight."


    "Uh..." Ryan''s expression showed that he was in a dilemma.


    "It''s not safe to go backte at night. I''ve prepared a bed for you," Mrs. Lynch said with a smile.


    "I guess I''ll have to trouble you both again, Mr. and Mrs. Lynch," Ryan said while feeling sorry and slightly drunk.


    Freya scolded him mentally as she watched from the side. It was all an act.


    ''Hmph, this man eagerly wants to spend the night here.''


    At night, Ryan rested in the guest room on the first floor.


    Freya brought Dani to sleep on the second floor. Not long after she put Dani to


    sleep, she suddenly received a message from Ryan: [Babe, I can''t sleep. Can I go to your room?]


    Freya widened her eyes. [You''re crazy.]


    Ryan: [I can go over after midnight. Don''t worry, your family drank quite a lot of wine tonight. They must be in a deep sleep by


    now.]


    Freya: [You made my family drink on purpose, right? You scheming man ]


    Ryan sent an emoji of an innocent expression. [I''m being wronged. It was your dad who asked me to drink. If it weren''t for me stopping him afterward, he''d drink even more ]

 Chapter 2349

    Freya sent a sneering emoji. [Haha.]


    Ryan said shamelessly: [I''ming up, babe]


    Freya: [Who agreed to that? Ryan, can''t you stay still? You drank so much. You should go to sleep earlier.]


    Ryan: [No, I can''t sleep. I''m excited just from thinking that you''re sleeping above me.]


    Freya: [...]


    It seemed like Ryan was sleeping in the room directly below hers.


    Why did that man''s memory have to be so good?


    Ryan: [Babe, let me go up, okay? I won''t touch you. I''ll just hug you. I have to go


    on a business trip to another state the day after tomorrow. I''ll be busy after returning too. I don''t know when I''ll be able to see you again]


    Freya was taken aback. [Why didn''t I hear you talking about this before?]


    Ryan: [I didn''t dare to tell you because I was afraid you''d miss me.]


    Freya was speechless. [You''re overthinking. I won''t miss you. I''m not that clingy either ]


    However, she suddenly found it a little unbearable after sending that message.


    Ryan: [Okay. I''m the one who can''t bear it. I''ll really miss you ]


    Since he said so, what could Freya say?


    Her little heart went soft from his pitiful words.


    Seeing that Freya was not responding, Ryan added: [I''ll secretly go up after midnight. Don''t lock the door. You can sleep first. I''ll just go up and have a look at you]


    See? This man was too good at flirting.


    Freya was not his opponent at all.


    She had no choice but to walk to the door and unlock it.


    When she returned to the bed, she looked a t the time. There was about an hour left until midnight.


    Dani was sleeping very soundly, but Freya could not fall asleep.


    Therefore, she sat up and spent some time on her phone. When it was almost midnight, she became even more distracted. She could not even pay attention to her phone.


    She simply put down the phone and snuggled in the nket to sleep.


    Half an hour after Freya closed her eyes, the sound of the door being gently opened could be heard.


    There was no denying that the doors in the vi were of high quality. If it were not for her still being awake, it would have definitely gone unnoticed.


    The man who entered locked the door.


    Then, he crept up the bed quietly with the help of the moonlight.


    Freya''s nervous heart kept beating. She closed her eyes and pretended to be asleep. She did not move an inch.


    She had shared a bed with him before, but


    she was so nervous as if it was their first time sleeping on the same bed together.


    A corner of the nket was lifted. Soon, a hot body hugged Freya from behind.


    She could even smell the unique scent of his. It was the fragrance of detergent mixed with the crisp smell of a man. At the same time, there was also the slight smell of red wine from his breath.


    Freya''s heart that was racing seemed to stop at that moment. She got so tense that she could not breathe well.


    After hugging her silently for two minutes, Ryan''s kisses rained down from her ears to her front.


    On Freya''s right was Dani, while on her left was a man whose body was burning hot.


    She could not stand it anymore. She kicked the man behind her with her leg and


    warned softly, "Didn''t you say you wouldn''t touch me?"


    "You''re not pretending to be asleep anymore." Ryan chuckled.


    Freya bit her lip. She said resignedly, "Be quiet. Don''t disturb Dani, okay?"


    "I''ve been very quiet. The person who spoke first was you," Ryan retorted.


    Freya kicked him out of exasperation again. "It''s all because you can''t stay still, forcing me to talk!"


    "You''re my beloved woman. What''s wrong with me wanting to kiss you when I''m hugging you? It''s very normal." Ryan sighed lightly. "Unless I''m not interested in you at all, or there''s a problem with my body."

 Chapter 2350

    Freya had no words to refute Ryan. "I can''t outspeak you anyway."


    "I''m telling the truth." Ryan pinched the tip of her nose as he grinned. "Don''t worry.


    Dani is like a little pig when she sleeps. She won''t wake up at all unless she''s hungry."


    "You understand her quite well."


    "Of course. I was the one who slept with her when you went to Europe for training.


    Besides, she''s sleeping better as she grows."


    Ryan caressed Freya''s neck with the tip of his nose. "You smell good."


    Freya held her breath and did not say a word. However, her face that was buried in the nket was already as red as an apple.


    "Your bed is pretty big. It''s veryfortable too." Ryan''s hands started bing restless again. "Shall we try out its sturdiness?"


    At first, Freya could not understand his words. She only realized it btedly after more than ten seconds had passed. She felt like her brain had exploded.


    How... How could he be so shameless?


    "Ryan, you liar. You''re not keeping your word." Freya pushed him out of embarrassment and anger.


    "Babe, who told you to be so charming? It makes me want to be a liar for the first time."


    Ryan was not in a rush either. He sealed her red lips calmly.


    Freya could not do anything to him. She could only remind him softly, "Be gentle. Don''t wake Dani."


    "Mm."


    Freya did not know what time she fell asleep afterward. She was not even aware when Ryan left the room.


    When she woke up again, the sun was already up.


    Dani opened her big bright eyes and crawled around Freya.


    "Good morning, Dani."


    Freya carried her daughter. When she sat u p, she noticed her pajamas were still neatly on her. If it were not for the strange sensation she felt on her body, she would suspect that she had dreamed of Ryan sneaking inst night.


    Wait. It seemed like they did not use any protectionst night.


    Looking at the daughter in her arms, Freya''s heart grew heavy. She panicked a little.


    She was someone who could get pregnant easily. After all, she got pregnant with Dani after that one time with Rodney.


    Being unmarried and pregnant once was enough.


    Freya did not want it to happen for a second time.


    With the issue weighing on her heart, her mood in the morning was not that good anymore.


    After going downstairs, she looked around. However, she could not find the culprit.


    Sheined, "Hasn''t Ryan woken up yet? What azy pig."


    Mrs. Lynch red at her. "Watch how you talk. Ryan woke up long ago. He said he was heading out for a walk after waking up. He would get breakfast too."


    "...Oh."


    Freya felt guilty. At the same time, she wondered how he had so much energy.


    He made her so tired until she fell asleepst night, yet he could still wake up earlier than she did.


    A few minutester, Ryan entered. He held a few bags filled with breakfast. "Mrs. Lynch, I saw a breakfast ce at the neighborhood''s entrance during my walk just now, so I bought some. I don''t know if it tastes good, though."


    That''s fine. Thank you." Mrs. Lynch took the breakfast and brought it to the kitchen.


    Ryan carried Dani over in his arms. Then, he took a box of medicine out of his pocket and stuffed it inside the pocket of Freya''s pajamas.


    Frey a was stunned.


    Ryan said apologetically with a volume only they could hear, "It''s medicine. You won''t get pregnant if you take it. I''m sorry. When I came over yesterday, I didn''t think we''d... So I didn''t use protection. You can take this first. It''ll just be this once. I''ll definitely be careful in the future."


    Freya''s heart trembled.


    She did feel anxious when she woke up. However, listening to his coaxing voice, the slight difort in her heart immediately dissipated.

 Chapter 2351

    "Are you sure these are contraceptives?" Freya muttered, "I''ve seen on TV that those men deliberately swap contraceptives for Vitamin C in order to impregnate women and marry them."


    Ryan was speechless. "You can easily tell from this box that these are pills, can''t you? Each of them is tightly packed, so how could I possibly swap them? Unless I acquired thepany?"


    Upon hearing it, Freyaughed deeply.


    Ryan could not help but stroke her head." Darling, you just gave birth to Dani less than a year ago. How could I bring myself to get you pregnant again? It''s not good for your body. Even if I want a child. I''ll wait two to three years."


    Freya nodded, and her heart softened.


    If she were not in her house, she would have thrown herself into his embrace.


    After the two of them were done whispering, Freya turned around, only to find Forrest standing at the stairs. His deep gaze rested on them.


    "You''re awake, Forrest." Freya''s heart did a flip as she promptly greeted him.


    "Mm. What were both of you talking about?" Forrest saw Freya and Ryan talking to each other very closely when he was walking downstairs. Ryan looked at Freya with a gentle gaze, whereas Freya had obediently lowered her head.


    After that, Ryan even stroked her head.


    Freya then tilted her head toward his hand.


    The atmosphere was... bizarre. Amid the bizarreness, there was a sense of


    romance.


    Forrest could not help but be on guard.


    "Well, Freya said she had a great sleepst night as the bed wasfortable," Ryan said with a grin.


    Freya was at a loss for words.


    Ryan was the one who found itfortable, no?


    How shameless of him.


    "It''s an imported memory foam mattress. The more you sleep on it, the morefortable it gets," Forrest exined.


    "Forrest, you treat your sister really well." Ryan appeared enlightened before he lowered his head to nce at his watch. "I


    need to go to work now. I''lle over at noon to attend the housewarming party."


    "Aren''t you going to have breakfast?" Mrs. Lynch, who happened toe out, said enthusiastically, "Have your breakfast before you leave."


    "I ate a little just now, so I''m good. Bye, Mrs. Lynch."


    Ryan waved his hand and left.


    After Mrs. Lynch saw him off at the parking lot, she kept praising him on her way back. "Ryan is such a considerate kid."


    She paused for a moment before throwing a look at her daughter. "Why didn''t you marry Ryan back then? Forget it. s, you''re not destined for him."


    Freya was speechless.


    God knew how many times her mother had


    repeated this since yesterday.


    Freya admitted that Ryan was amazing, but she did not consider it a shame.


    Forrest said with a frown, "Mom, you don''t have to repeat this. It''s not nice... to say it over and over again."


    "That''s true. He''s the prime minister''s son." Mrs. Lynch nodded.


    "I didn''t mean that." Forrest stole a nce a t his sister while having oats. "I''m worried someone will have ulterior motives."


    "Ahem."

 Chapter 2352

    Freya choked. "Forrest, what do you mean?"


    Forrest looked solemn. "Freya, you need to be clear that Ryan isn''t your blood- rted brother. Both of you are too close to each other. You''re around the same age as him. Besides, both of you are good-looking and excellent people, so it''s easy to have feelings for each other. I''m talking about the romantic feelings between a man and a woman."


    Freya put down the spoon and said reluctantly, "Forrest, can you stop talking nonsense?"


    As soon as she was done speaking, she looked down with a slight sense of guilt.


    "I''m just reminding you," Forrest said, "If you hadn''t married Rodney, I believe the prime minister wouldn''t object to you being with Ryan. I can tell that they''re not the snobbish type. The thing is, you''re now the prime minister''s goddaughter and the e x-wife of Ryan''s cousin."


    "Forrest, I really have no idea what you''re saying."


    Freya was ruffled by his words, which kept hitting her temples like a hammer.


    Those words hurt, but she did not want to face the situation.


    At present, she nned to carry on with her life just like that.


    Mr. Lynch frowned. "Forrest, how could your sister possibly be involved with Ryan? They know their circumstances very well." "Dad, you praised Ryanst night for being excellent, and so did mom. Personally, I admire Ryan very much as well. He''s the most outstanding man his age I''ve ever met. He''s handsome, chivalrous, and well-educated. Also, he''s particrly caring toward Freya. With that, of course, I''m worried..."


    Forrest shot an indifferent nce at Freya. "Now that the two of them see each other every day, they might have difficulty controlling their feelings."


    "Alright. I got it." Freya could not bring herself to listen to him anymore. "Forrest, can you stop harping on so early in the morning? Don''t forget how much Ryan has helped our family." "I''m just trying to remind you," Forrest replied pensively.


    Not wanting to talk further, Freya had breakfast sulkily.


    After breakfast, she headed upstairs to take the medicine.


    At 11:00 a m., the Lynch family went to the hotel they had booked.


    The Lynches had just moved to Canberra, so they had a limited social circle. Forrest had invited a few senior executives from hispany as well as some old friends and business partners in Canberra, whereas Freya invited Catherine, Shaun, and Eliza.


    Although only seven to eight tables were set up, the guests showed up in a dignified manner.


    Ryan arrived at 12-ish. The minute he came, he held Mr. Lynch''s hand and said courteously, "Mr. Lynch, my parents need to attend a state banquet, so I''m the only one who came. Happy housewarming."


    "Thank you, Ryan. Your presence is more than enough." Mr. Lynch was touched. By saying that in full view of so many guests, Ryan had made the Lynch family look good.


    Given that the business partners of Lynch Corporation were present today, the news of the housewarming banquet would spread shortly. In that case, it would be much easier for the Lynches towork with the wealthy families here. Additionally, other people would not make things difficult for Lynch Corporation.


    Ryan nted himself beside Shaun. Just as the two of them were chatting, amotion suddenly arose in the banquet hall.


    Freya turned her gaze to the door, only to find Rodney within sight. His hair had been trimmed, so he no longer looked as unkempt. He was holding a gift. He wore a suit and a pair of trousers, which made his physique look good.


    However, as soon as the Lynch family caught sight of him, their faces turned grim.


    Forrest was the first to walk up to Rodney and said coldly, "Young Master Snow, you came to the wrong ce. We didn''t invite you."


    "I came on behalf of my parents." Rodney respectfully handed the gift to Forrest." Forrest, here''s a little something from my family."


    Forrest furrowed his brows. If Rodney had shown up of his own ord, Forrest could chase him out straight away. Now that he came on the pretext of representing his parents, it was quite troublesome.


    "Since the gift is from your parents, I''ll ept it. But you may leave now, Young Master Snow." Mr. Lynch walked up to Rodney and said nonchntly, "If your parents were here, I would definitely entertain them. But since it''s you, I''m sorry as I won''t be extending the same courtesy.''

 Chapter 2353

    Rodney was slightly embarrassed.


    He could not help but shoot a look at Shaun''s table, which was not far away. There were quite a number of familiar faces, including Catherine and Chase.


    Ryan was having an enjoyable talk with his former best friends, Shaun and Chase


    As far as Rodney remembered, Ryan was not close to them, especially Chase, who had been in Melbourne all along. Hence, Ryan had never seen Chase before this.


    Since when did things change?


    Deep down, Rodney felt an indescribable sense of difort. It was as though his previous position had been gradually reced by Ryan.


    "Mr. Lynch, everything in the past was my fault. I-"


    "As you said, it was all in the past. Don''t mention it then. It''s over." Mr. Lynch raised his hand and interrupted him. Although Rodney came over in person to apologize, Mr. Lynch still could not look past what Rodney did. That was because no matter how much Rodney exined, it would not be able to erase the harm done.


    To Mr. Lynch, the best solution was for Rodney to knowingly disappear from their sights. That would do everyone good.


    Mr. Lynch''s stubborn behavior left Rodney feeling upset.


    He would rather Mr. Lynch and Mrs. Lynch lecture him as they did back then.


    "Mr. Lynch, can I have a word with my friends?" Rodney suddenly asked with a deep voice.


    "Suit yourself." Not wanting to entertain him at all, Mr. Lynch turned around and walked away.


    "Mr. Lynch, here''s the gift." Rodney quickly handed him the box in his hand.


    As soon as Mr. Lynch received it, he passed it to Forrest. Then, he turned on his heel and left without bothering to unbox the gift.


    Rodney was extremely ashamed, but all he could do was turn a blind eye to it. He walked to Shaun''s table reluctantly and smiled. "Shaun, Chase, you guys are here..."


    Everyone at the table rested their eyes on Rodney.


    Chase looked at his former good friend strangely. Never did he expect that Rodney would take the initiative to greet him.


    It had been several years since he was in touch with Rodney.


    His visit to Canberra this time was because the Harrison family had been on good terms with the Lynch family in Melbourne over the past few years. Those two families would have the opportunity to work together in the future as well.


    Shaun''s thin lips twitched. Before he spoke, Catherine pinched him firmly on the thigh all of a sudden.


    The woman beside him was wearing a smile, yet Shaun''s scalp turned numb in spite of himself. He had no choice but to say with a deep voice, "Mm. I came with my wife."


    Hubby, I want to go to the restroom,''


    Catherine saidzily.


    "I''ll go with you." Shaun held Catherine''s hand and rose to his feet right away. The couple immediately walked away, which was a sure sign to shun Rodney. Besides that table, those at other tables saw the scene as well.


    Everyone fixed their eyes on the previously outstanding young man in Canberra. He used to be the highly-regarded sessor of the Snow family, and he would be praised and ttered wherever he went.


    Unfortunately, he failed to y his cards right and eventually left himself high and


    dry.


    Rodney did notice that everyone was gossiping about him. Nevertheless, he would lose his dignity if he left straight away. "Chase, when did youe to


    Canberra? Why didn''t you let me know?"

 Chapter 2354

    Chase took a potato chip from the table and said indifferently, "There''s nothing much we can talk about."


    He was furious. When something happened to Catherine a few years back, and he sided with Catherine, Rodneyshed out at him. Rodney''s words could be so harsh sometimes, and back then, it made Chase very disappointed in him.


    Did Chase have to go that far for the sake of a woman?


    Later, Chase hardly came to Canberra. Even if he did, he would not meet up with Rodney.


    When Catherine and Shaun got back together, Rodney slowly mended his rtionship with Shaun and Chester.


    With Chase''s status, he was not desperate for money, and he had no thoughts of growing his career in Canberra either. He was friends with Rodney, but they had never thought of pleasing each other.


    Rodney''s mouth parted with difficulty." Chase, we were college mates. Back then, we were so close..."


    Ryan darted a frosty nce at Chase and furrowed his brows helplessly. He stood up, walked toward Rodney, and put his arm around Rodney''s shoulder. "Rodney, I have something to discuss with you. Let''s go out and have a few words."


    Rodney was aware of Chase''s expression. Nevertheless, he already had a tiger by the tail. He would be deeply embarrassed if he left in dejection.


    It happened that Ryan gave Rodney an out. Hence, Rodney went out with Ryan without uttering a word.


    Only when the two of them stepped out of the banquet hall did Ryan let go of Rodney''s arm. "Why did you show up? You know that the Lynches aren''t happy to have you here, yet you still have to embarrass yourself."


    Rodney said dully, "After all, the Lynch family''s moving to a new home is a big thing..."


    "But you and Freya are divorced. The Lynch family won''t entertain you." Ryan was particrly irritated. "Rodney, not everything in the world can be solved by just admitting your mistakes and saying sorry. Stop disturbing the Lynch family. They don''t care about your apology, and they don''t want to see you. Plus, your friends can never be on good terms with you again like they used to. Do you understand?" "Ryan, you don''t understand."


    Rodney said with a look of agony on his face, "Do you know that I love Freya? During this time, I''ve been feeling miserable at the thought of the harm I''ve done to her. Why didn''t I treasure her? In fact, I''ve long since stopped loving Sarah. Even after I married Sarah, my mind has been filled with Freya. But because of the misunderstanding earlier, I was afraid of taking my rtionship with Freya seriously. You might not believe it, but I never slept with Sarah after we got married. At the touch of her, I''d feel disgusted and ufortable.


    "I slept with Sarah that time because I was drunk. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have betrayed Freya. I didn''t know Sarah was pregnant until she had a miscarriage."


    Ryan was dazed and astonished. "So what? You''ve let Freya slip the moment you failed to treasure her. Although you love her, does it mean that she must love you too?"


    "I didn''t mean that..."


    "If you truly love someone, you should want her to be happy instead of causing her endless troubles," Ryan said impatiently." Stop pestering her."


    Rodney slowly narrowed his eyes. "This affair is between Freya and me. Do you care about it so much because you love her too?"


    "I''m going back to the hall to have lunch." Ryan turned around, wanting to leave.


    "Ryan Snow." Rodney said coldly, "You dared to admit it back then, but now you don''t, huh?"


    "Whether I admit it or not is between Freya''s and my affair. What does it have to do with you?" Ryan said bluntly, "I spared your blushes today only because you''re my rtive. Now that you seem quite free, why don''t you think about what you''ll be doing in the future instead?"


    With that, he reentered the hall.


    Freya walked up to him. "Has he left?"


    "I''m not sure, but I won''t help him again if hees back," Ryan said with a frown.


    Freya found Rodney annoying as well. "By the way, my dad said Rodney just sent a bottle of whiskey over, and it seemed quite pricey. He wants you to bring it back to the Snow family."


    "Mm. It''s impossible that my uncle sent this. Rodney probably sent it over under the guise of representing his parents."

 Chapter 2355

    Freya thought so too.


    She was so annoyed that her face scrunched up.


    Ryan looked at her. When he recalled Rodney iming to love Freya just now, he began to feel a little uneasy.


    Freya was excellent. Now that she was living here with her family by her side, they could look after Dani, and she would have more freedom after work. It was inevitable that many outstanding men would go after her.


    Ryan had no regard for Rodney. Even so, he was not so arrogant as to disregard that there were other men more outstanding than him.


    Take Chase, for example, who was at the same table as Ryan. He came from the same hometown as Freya and was very sessful in his career. However, he was still single...


    "What''s wrong with you?" Freya asked glumly when she noticed that Ryan had gone quiet.


    "Nothing."


    Ryan shook his head with a smile.


    After the banquet, Ryan took the whiskey and left.


    Mr. Lynch then invited some guests to his vi. Shaun and Eliza had work to do, so only Catherine and Chase went over in the end.


    At night, Mr. Lynch had Forrest book a private room for the young people to have fun while he took care of Dani.


    Ever since Freya lived in The Lodge, she had never really enjoyed herself. However, now that her parents could take care of her child, she felt more at ease. Hence, she went along with the idea.


    After dinner, Freya was upstairs getting changed when Mrs. Lynch came in with a grin. She was in a good mood. "Old Master Harrison told me that Chase has broken up with his girlfriend recently. He''s now single


    Freya was so shocked that she almost caught her finger in the zip. "Mom, what are you trying to say?"


    Mrs. Lynch said pensively, "Chase and our family are from Melbourne, and the


    Harrison family''s background is great.


    Besides, Chase is self-motivated and goodlooking. More importantly, he has a great character, unlike those yboys. From what I observed, both of you get along quite well. What do you think?"


    What did she think?


    She had no interest in him.


    "Mom, you''re overthinking it. I only treat Chase like a brother, and he treats me as his friend. What''s more, I don''t want to get into a rtionship now."


    "I''m not urging you to get in a rtionship. Both of you can slowly get to know each other and interact." Mrs. Lynch said seriously, "You''re still young, and you need to move on even though your previous marriage failed. When you grow older, you need someone to apany you..."


    "Fine, fine. I get it, but please stop overthinking things. There''s nothing between Chase and me."


    Then, Freya scurried away.


    By the time she arrived at the clubhouse, Shaun and Chester were already there.


    Forrest was a quiet and reserved person. Hence, from the moment he stepped in, he did not touch the microphone at all.


    Shaun came for the sake of his wife, whereas Chester came because Chase asked him along.


    Hence, only Freya and Catherine took turns using the microphone in the private room.


    After a few songs, Freya got irritated. "Ugh. You guys have been sitting all day. Come and pick some songs. Are you here just for show?"


    "Exactly," Catherine said in a huff. "What''s the point of just us singing?" "Darling, I don''t like to sing." Shaun pinched the back of her hand helplessly.


    "Forget it. I''ll sing with you." Chase walked up to the two of them and joined them.


    Once alcohol was served, everyone began to drink, and the atmosphere became much better.


    While Chase was singing, Catherine praised him, "Young Master Harrison can sing quite well."


    Freya curled her lips into a grin. "Do you know what my mom told me before I left just now? She wants to set me up with Chase."

 Chapter 2356

    "Your mom has great taste." Catherine clicked her tongue and said, "Honestly speaking, if you''re not with Ryan, Chase is indeed a good choice. Among Shaun''s friends, I actually admire Chase the most. Putting aside the fact that he speaks frivolously, he doesn''t put on airs and is quite approachable. More importantly, he was the only rational one among the four of them when faced with Sarah."


    "I know that very well."


    Freya nodded. After Shaun''s memory was rewritten through hypnosis. Chase was the only person who stood up for Catherine. Later, he was hardly even in touch with Rodney and the others.


    If it had been any other man who felt that it was Rodney, Chester, and the others'' fault, he would have turned a blind eye to it to avoid offending them.


    However, Chester did not do so, which showed that he had a sense of justice. That was what Rodney, Shaun, and Chestercked.


    "I still remember when Reba and Cindy bullied us, Chase was the one who helped u s." Freya sighed. "If I hadn''t met Ryan, I would''ve considered Chase."


    Catherine rolled her eyes at Freya. "Don''t make it seem as though Chase will get in a rtionship with you as long as you consider him. He has never seemed to express interest in you either. Do you see a difference between how he treats both of us?"


    "Are you my best friend? Why are you upsetting me?"


    Freya deliberately pinched Catherine, and the two of them burst intoughter.


    It was only when Ryan called Freya did she stopughing.


    She took her phone and went to the corridor.


    "That took you long to pick up my call," Ryan said sulkily. "What are you up to?"


    "I''m singing with Cathy and the others in the clubhouse." As soon as Freya finished speaking, Chase''s singing voice sounded from inside.


    "There''s a man, huh?" Ryan asked oddly. "H e sings quite well." "Chase is the one singing. "Are you close with him?" Ryan''s tone deepened in spite of himself.


    Freya did not think too much of it. "We''re alright. Chase has helped us a few times when I was back in Melbourne."


    She said ''we'', but Ryan heard 1'' instead.


    "I chatted with him at noon. He''s quite cheerful, humorous, and good-looking." "Mm. Really?"


    Freya thought that Ryan was genuinely praising Chase, so she went along with what he said.


    "Freysie,e and sing. This song is a male-female duet. I can''t sing this alone." Chase''s yell suddenly rang from the room.


    "Oh, alright."


    Freya covered her phone and mumbled, "I''ll text you when I get home.'' "Mm."


    She did not even notice that Ryan''s voice had deepened.


    They sang until a little past 11 p.m.


    Freya had some alcohol, so she was tipsy when she left. It was Forrest who took her into the car.


    When Freya got in the car, Chase said with reluctance, "Freysie,e and join me next time. You have good tolerance of alcohol, and you sing well too."


    "Sure, no problem."


    Freya waved at him in a good mood.


    Then, Chase got in Chester''s car as he nned to sleepover at Chester''s ce.


    "You seem quite close to Freya." Chester had drunk some alcohol too. Seated beside Chase in the rear seat, he suddenly said," Could you be interested in Freya? I noticed that Mr. Lynch and Mrs. Lynch were pretty hospitable to you today."

 Chapter 2357

    "What?" Chase blinked in surprise. "I treat Catie the same way too. Based on what you said, Shaun will beat me to death, won''t he?"


    "It''s good that you''re not into Freya."


    Chester nodded nonchntly. After all, Freya was Ryan''s girlfriend. If Chase became Ryan''s love rival, the consequences would probably be... unfavorable.


    If Ryan started scheming, Chase might be no match for him.


    "Of course, I''m not into her. Please, I knew her much earlier than Rodney did. If I liked her, I would''ve long done that. She wouldn''t have been with Rodney or Patrick." Chase giggled.


    "You seem quite confident in yourself." Chester chuckled. "Frankly speaking, when you sided with Catherine back then, I thought you were interested in her..."


    "Both of us are from Melbourne, and Catherine and Freya are quite pure. I just couldn''t stand seeing you guys bullying these two women b." Chase rolled his eyes at Chester. "I treat them as my best friends, understand? There can be pure friendships between men and women."


    "...I don''t understand."


    Chester shook his head andughed. "Then again, you still hang out with women a lot after so many years. Could it be that you''re interested in men instead of women?" "You guessed it right. Young Master Jewell. What do you think of my looks? Let''s spend the night together." Chase pounced on him.


    "Get lost."


    The next day, Ryan was away on a business trip.


    It had been a while since Freya spent some time with her parents. As such, she would get off work on time every day and head home to apany her parents and Dani. Sometimes, she would bring her parents to the nearby mall to shop around.


    Even Forrest, who would usually work overtime, got off work early.


    On that day, Freya spotted a pair of strange men''s leather shoes at the door as soon as she entered the house.


    Do we have a guest?'' After changing her shoes, she walked in, only to see Chase sitting at the coffee table in front of the French window and having a n enjoyable talk with her father.


    "Chase is here." Mrs. Lynch winked at her.


    Freya was at a loss for words.


    Chase waved at her. "Hi, Freysie. Are you surprised?"


    "Why haven''t you returned to Melbourne?" Amused, Freya asked directly.


    "Tsk. What do you mean? You don''t want to see me, huh?" Chase raised his left brow. From his gaze, he seemed hurt.


    "Of course not. I wouldn''t dare despise a charming figure like Young Master Harrison." Freya mocked him jokingly.


    "I haven''t been to Canberra for quite a while. Shaun invited me to his vi yesterday, and I went out with Chester the day before yesterday. You don''t know how many artists Chester got from hispany. All of them were ravishing beauties." Chase folded his arms and looked like he was reminiscing it.


    Freya could not help but think of her best friend, Eliza. With that, she rolled her eyes a t him. "So did any one of them catch your eye? I believe you''re lucky in love."


    "Haha. Forget it. It''s fine to drink and sing with them, but not other things..." Chaseughed. "I''m not interested in being a sugar daddy."


    Mr. Lynch''s eyes beamed, and he nodded." It''s okay to attend that kind of asion to widen your horizons. Having said that, that sort of lifestyle isn''t a life a woman should live."


    Mr. Lynch, you speak just like my grandpa," Chase teased him.


    "Your grandpa is worried about your marriage as well." Mr. Lynch said with a smile, "You''re not young anymore. It''s time to start a family."


    "Mr. Lynch, why are you more worried than my dad?" Chase was speechless.

 Chapter 2358

    After dinner, Chase stayed around to y chess with Mr. Lynch for a while. Only at about 8 p.m did he get ready to leave.


    "Freya, hurry up and see Chase off." Mrs. Lynch nudged Freya. "Aren''t you close to Chase?"


    Freya was speechless. Her parents had made their intention way too obvious tonight.


    Nevertheless, since her mom had said it, it was bad if she chose not to see him


    off.


    Chase''s car was parked in the courtyard. When Freya saw him off, they passed by a garden, and Chase suddenly gave a deepugh. "Oh? Say, could your parents be trying to set us up?"


    Freya was embarrassed. "Ignore them. They just like to goof around. I''m a divorced woman. How can I possibly deserve to be with you, Young Master Harrison?"


    "Don''t say that. Although you''re divorced, you''re doing better in your career than I. Plus, you''re the prime minister''s goddaughter. If I get together with you, it shows that I''m trying to y up to them." Chase promptly said, "But I can see that you have no interest in me. I don''t like forcing people."


    "Forget it." Freya rolled her eyes. "You make it sound so nice, but I''m actually not your type, right?"


    "Don''t you have confidence in yourself?" A yful look washed over Chase''s face.


    "It''s not that I have no confidence in myself. I just think that if we were to get together, we wouldn''t have waited until today."


    Chase said with a grin, "I like to be friends with beautiful women."


    "Get lost. Go back to where you came from," Freya said bluntly.


    "Okay. I''m going to get lost. Do treat me to a meal next time."


    Chase drove his car away.


    After Freya brought Dani upstairs, she looked at her phone, only to find Ryan''s message that was sent an hour ago. [Do you have a guest today?]


    Stunned and curious, she called him. "How did you know there''s a guest in my house?" ''It took you so long to get back to me," Ryan said unhappily.


    "My phone wasn''t with me. You haven''t answered my question."


    "I saw your mom''s Instagram story." Ryan paused for a moment before he said again," Was it Chase?"


    "Did my mom post Chase''s photo?" As Freya was speaking, she tapped open her Instagram and soon found the photo her mother posted. The photo showed some dishes on the table that included Chase''s hand getting his food.


    "I recognized Chase''s watch," Ryan told the truth. No one knew how upset he felt. He had been absent-minded even throughout the dinner tonight.


    "You have such great memory."


    "I tend to be a lot more alert to single men around my girlfriend," Ryan said weakly.


    Freya was stunned. "Are you jealous?"


    Ryan let out a deepugh. "You finally noticed it. You''re quite close to Chase, huh? Both of you sang and drank together. He even went to your house for a meal. Your parents should be quite fond of him, right?"


    He seemed... really jealous.


    Freya was at a loss for words. "Our rtionship is good, and we''re friends. He''s also quite close to Cathy, but Shaun''s not even jealous."


    "If you disclose our rtionship publicly and marry me, I won''t be jealous as well."


    Freya replied, "If I like him, I would''ve got together with him a long time ago. I wouldn''t even be with you now." Who knows? Perhaps you find your close friends more reliable after your marriage with Rodney failed," Ryan continued to speak strangely.


    "Well, should I choose that reliable friend of mine instead?"

 Chapter 2359

    As soon as Freya finished speaking, she heard Ryan gnash his teeth and criticize her with a low voice.


    "Freya Lynch, are you trying to piss me off?"


    "Since you suggested it, I had no choice but to take it into consideration," Freya


    said coyly.


    "Freya Lynch."


    Ryan, who was always calm, was infuriated at that point.


    "Fine, fine. I was kidding." Freya did not dare to fool around anymore. "I think you''re boring."


    I''m boring?" Ryan was maddened. "If a pretty, excellent woman appears by my side, and I im that she''s only a good friend of mine, yet we meet up frequently, do you think you won''t be angry?"


    "The thing is, I don''t meet Chase often. He lives in Melbourne. He only came over this time to attend the banquet, considering that our families work together. He''s also here for another two days because he has friends here. He''ll return to Melbourne soon."


    Freya said helplessly, "My parents were the ones who invited him over tonight. I couldn''t possibly stop him from attending, right?"


    "You both sang, drank, and ate together, yet you say you don''t meet him often? I guess you''ve met him more than me for the past few days." Ryan''s voice grew grimmer.


    Freya giggled. A jealous man could be as childish as a woman sometimes, and a rational person like Ryan was no exception.


    "How dare youugh?" Ryan was exasperated. If she were in front of him, he surely would pull her toward him and hit her bottom.


    "I realize you look cute when you''re jealous. It makes me love you even more."


    Freya stared at her phone and made ament that could make one blush. Sure enough, a hush descended on the other end.


    The man, who was angry just a second ago, seemed to have drawnfort from her words. Even his tone expressed a sense of joy. "Really?"


    "Mm. You should trust me. If I weren''t in love with you, I wouldn''t have gotten together with you and slept with you before marriage. Love is unshakeable, even if there are other better targets around. Otherwise, what would love be? Besides, you''re wonderful. Although Chase is good as well, you''re better."


    "Are you sure?"


    "Chase gets along with women too easily. Because of that, his other half will definitely feel insecure being with him." Freya said frankly, "I like how you''re a man of integrity who can make me feel secure enough. No one can rece you in this aspect."


    The man on the other end remained quiet for a long time.


    Freya asked, "Are you still bitter?"


    "Nope. I was thinking that it would be great if you were here. I want to kiss you." Ryan''s voice suddenly turned gentle. "I miss you. I miss you so much that my body is aching all over."


    Dani happened to be rolling on the bed.


    Freya hooked her daughter''s little finger and cooed, "I miss you too."


    "Great. Wait for me. I''ll finish my work and return as soon as possible. By then, I will..." Ryan said with a hoarse voice.


    "What a pervert." Freya blushed. "Why are you always thinking about such things?"


    "If I stop thinking about you, you''ll have to be concerned about my feelings for you." The man let out a deepugh.


    "I''m going to ignore you and go to bed with Dani."


    After hanging up, Freya was still blushing.


    In fact, she did not miss him so much while spending the past few days with her


    parents. However, she was suddenly missing him now.


    Three dayster, Freya was done with her experiment.


    She lifted her head to see that the sky had almost darkened.


    Tessa came over with a report of the experiment. "The sample we got this time i


    getting closer to our expected result."

 Chapter 2360

    "Yeah. I think so too. Let''s concentrate on the sample and see if the result will be better. We''ll test it internally for a while first. If it''s good, we''llunch the new product."


    Freya removed her gloves in a good mood and said with a smile, "Let''s get off work. Everyone has been quite stressedtely. Rx in the next two days. There''s no need to rush."


    "You too. You can spend some quality time with your boyfriend." Tessa winked at her." It''s been a while since Ist saw your boyfriend." ''He''s away on a business trip.


    Freya took off her white coat in the changing room. After changing into a knit sweater, she was ready to leave. Suddenly, she caught a husky figure leaning against the wall at the exit of theboratory. The man was wearing a in, decent, ck shirt. With his shirt tucked in his trousers, he appeared to have broad shoulders and long legs. Although he was wearing a mask, it was hard for one to avert their eyes away from him due to his sturdy physique and attractive aura. Ryan Snow?


    Freya''s head buzzed.


    Subsequently, a surge of sweetness overcame her.


    "Your boyfriend is here."


    At first nce, Tessa could recognize him from his clear eyes. She mocked Freya whileughing.


    "I''ll take my leave first." Having not seen him for a week, Freya missed him very much indeed. She ran toward him.


    Ryan spontaneously held her hand.


    He looked back and waved at Tessa politely. Then, he pulled Freya into the elevator.


    The moment the doors of the elevator were closed, he pulled down his mask. After that, he lowered his head and kissed her desperately.


    Their burning lips stuck together.


    Freya wrapped her hands tightly around his neck without saying a word.


    She let the burning kiss move around desperately on her lips.


    She was rather desperate as well.


    It felt as though she had not had her favorite dessert for a long time.


    The elevator went ''ding''.


    Their lips immediately separated.


    When the two of them walked out of the elevator, they exchanged looks. Their eyes were filled with sweetness.


    "I didn''t drive my car," Ryan''s hands were shoved in his pockets.


    "Drive mine then." Freya tossed her car keys to him.


    Her sports car was parked at the side. Ryan sat in the driver''s seat while Freya nted herself in the passenger seat.


    After they got in the car, Ryan was not in a rush to drive. As Freya had expected, they continued the kiss from just now.


    Nevertheless, they were in the confined space of a car where there were not any surveince cameras above. With that, Ryan acted more wildly. Besides kissing her, he did not leave his hands idle.


    About ten minutester, Freya tidied her clothes and hugged his neck. "Didn''t you say you''d only be back tomorrow? Why didn''t you let me know in advance?"


    "Surprise." Ryan curled his lips. "Did you miss me?"


    "Didn''t my performance just now... say it all?" Freya tilted her head with a smile. Her dark eyes were filled with flirtation.


    Ryan''s eyes darkened. He had just suppressed his physical urge, yet he could not seem to resist it now. "Let''s go to the hotel."


    Enough. Don''t you think you''re too... you know?" Freya drew a circle on his shirt with her finger. "I want to eat first. I''m hungry."


    "Alright. I''ll let you fill your stomach first before you..." Ryan made his intention clear through his gaze.


    "No way. Shop around with me after we''re done." Freya pouted. "Coincidentally, I want a pair of shoes recently. Get me one."

 Chapter 2361

    "Shoes?" Ryan raised his brows. "What shoes?"


    "Sports shoes. I need a pair of lightweight sports shoes."


    Ryan said, "I can shop with you, but you need to pay for your shoes."


    Freya was dumbfounded. "You can''t even bear to buy me a pair of shoes? Are


    you strapped? It should be okay if I choose a pair of shoes costing a few hundred dors, right?"


    "You''re overthinking it. I''m not that strapped."


    Ryan snickered and said meaningfully, "I can pay for anything else you want to buy except for shoes. It''s not good to give your other half a pair of shoes, especially sports shoes. Once you wear sports shoes, you''ll run fast. What if you run away from me? I''ll be very pathetic."


    Freya was stunned for a long time before she came to her senses. She was slightly speechless. "Are you for real?"


    "Yeah," Ryan said, "This is the saying from the older generation. Anyway, I have a friend who gave his girlfriend a pair of shoes when they just got into a rtionship, but they broke up shortly after. I didn''t believe it in the past, but now that I have a girlfriend whom I care about, I don''t want to take the risk."


    Freya curled her lips.


    Considering how sweetly he spoke, how could she continue to force him?


    If she messed things up, she might actually lose him. What should she do then?


    "Don''t worry." Ryan pinched the back of her hand and said in a tone that was sweet enough to drown her, "After we get married, I can give you however many pairs of shoes you want."


    "Get married? That''s still a long way to go." Freya deliberately let out a snort.


    "I''ll wait no matter how far it is."


    He made another sweetment that could drown her.


    Freya leaned forward to kiss him on the cheek. "Start driving."


    "Alright, President Lynch."


    Ryan fastened the seat belt obediently.


    Freya curled up in the seat andughed. She was always in a good mood when being with him.


    "What do you want to eat?"


    "I have no idea. Please suggest a ce. If the ce doesn''t serve good food, I''ll get even with you."


    After making the statement in a domineering manner, she took out her phone and called Mrs. Lynch to ask about Dani''s condition.


    "Dani is well-behaved. She has just had some puree. It''s fine if you don''t want toe back for dinner. We can settle it."


    Freya was astonished. "Mom, I didn''t even say that I won''t be home for dinner."


    If you''reing home for dinner, why are you calling me at this hour?" Mrs. Lynch knew her daughter too well. "Go and have fun. I noticed that you''ve been heading home right after work. You don''t even go on a date. Are you nning to be single forever? Only when you hang out after work will you meet excellent men."


    Freya was at a loss for words. "Mom, that was because I wanted to spend more time with you and Dad. You''ve juste to Canberra for a short while, yet you started to dislike seeing me at home."


    "When I couldn''t see you in Melbourne, I missed you very badly. Now that I''vee to Canberra, I''m worried to see that you don''t even have a date."


    "Okay. My heart is broken. I''m going to find a man to date."


    Freya hung up in a huff.


    As her phone volume was loud, Ryan could hear what her mother said, especially


    in the quiet car. At that moment, heughed gleefully.


    "Your mom is interesting."


    "All the mothers in this world are pretty much the same. Absence makes the heart grow fonder." Freya threw him a strange nce. "Look, you got jealous a few days ago even though I got home after work every day."


    "It was my fault."


    Ryan held her hand and kissed it.


    About 20 minutester, the car was parked in front of a restaurant.


    Freya got out of the car and waited for him to park at the parking spot under the ne tree.


    After Ryan turned off the engine, he was about to get out. His phone suddenly rang.


    He tapped on the ''answer'' button, and a voice rang out. "Young Master Snow, someone has been tailing you."


    "Who?"


    "It should be Rodney. He''s been tailing you since you left Freycatheli. I didn''t call you because Ms. Lynch was in the car."


    "I got it."


    Ryan''s eyes slightly darkened.


    When he got out of the car, he nced backward before he walked forward to hold Freya''s hand. "Let''s go in."

 Chapter 2362

    Little did Ryan know the impact such a simple act had on Rodney.


    Rodney, who was in a nearby Land Rover, watched Ryan and Freya enter the restaurant with their hands held.


    His head nearly exploded.


    Today, he deliberately went to Freycatheli t o wait for Freya. He knew that she would not meet him if he asked her out.


    He believed that she would forgive him one day as long as he persevered.


    However, he saw Ryane shortly while he was waiting.


    After that, Ryan and Freya walked out together. The two of them were chatting happily before Freya gave Ryan her car keys.


    After they got in, they were not in a hurry to have the car started.


    What else could a man and a woman do in the car instead of driving?


    At that moment, Rodney''s mind was filled with a lot of thoughts. He imagined they could be hugging, kissing, or behaving more intimately than those.


    Nevertheless, the effect of the privacy ss was so good that he could not see anything inside the car.


    There were several times when he had an impulse to knock on the door but resisted doing so.


    When he calmed downter, he told himself that the two of them could be discussing something instead.


    After all, even if Rodney had such a thought, Freya would not be so silly.


    Given that she was a mother, she probably would not go so far as to have an affair with her ex-husband''s cousin.


    Moreover, other people merely viewed the two of them as siblings.


    If news about them got about, both their reputation would be ruined. Ryan probably would not go as far as to ruin his future either.


    Hence, he tailed the two of them silently to see what they were going to do.


    When they arrived at the restaurantter, Freya got out of the car first and stood at the roadside with her phone. Soon, Ryan had parked the car, got off, and held her hand.


    When they entered the restaurant, Ryan even pulled the woman beside him into his arms, lowered his head, and kissed her face.


    Freya looked down obediently as if sit was habitual.


    At that moment, Rodney''s head almost exploded. Even his limbs were trembling.


    How could it be?


    He had never thought that the two of them would get together.


    How could they do that?


    One was his cousin, whereas the other was his ex-wife.


    Furthermore, Rodney and Freya had only gotten a divorce not long ago.


    At the thought of his ex-wife behaving intimately with another man, Rodney felt like a hole was knocked in his chest and cold air filled him. It hurt him so much that he nearly suffocated, and even his eyes were red.


    Why? Why did they have to treat him that way?


    ''Ryan, how could you do this to me?


    ''I''ve always treated you as my biological brother.


    ''How dare you steal my woman away?


    ''Also, Freya, have you forgotten that you promised to be a good wife to me?


    ''It''s only been a short while, yet you''ve be so fickle.


    ''Didn''t you say you like me?


    ''Didn''t you call me Hubby?


    ''Didn''t you hug and kiss me?


    "Didn''t you also feel shy in front of me?


    Rodney''s eyes were all red.


    He sped both his hands, and the veins on the back of his hands bulged.


    At that moment, he wished he could destroy everything.


    Knock, knock.


    A traffic officer was knocking on the window outside.

 Chapter 2363

    Rodney rolled down the window. The traffic officer froze the moment he caught sight of his reddened eyes. "Excuse me. You can''t park your car here. Please move your car away as soon as possible, or I''ll issue you a fine."


    Rodney pursed his thin lips. He did not move a muscle, looking just like a statue. "Hey. Didn''t you hear what I said?" The traffic officer began feeling impatient.


    "Go ahead and issue me a fine," Rodney said frostily.


    The traffic officer realized that Rodney did not know his ce, so he directly issued him a fine. "Hurry up and move your vehicle. Otherwise, I''m going to issue another fine to youter."


    Rodney rested his face on the steering wheel that he was holding and gave a deepugh.


    "You''re crazy," the officer muttered before he rode on his motorcycle and left.


    Rodney''s posture remained the same. After staying still for quite a while, his dark eyes slowly became terrifyingly grim.


    Since the two of them got together behind his back, they should bear the consequences of betraying him.


    In the dining room.


    Freya suddenly shuddered.


    "Are you cold?" Ryan asked with concern," Do you want me to get a coat from the car?" "No need. I''m not cold." Freya shook her head. "This grilled flounder tastes quite good."


    "Let me cut the beef tenderloin for you."


    Ryan took over the te. Then, he cut the tenderloin into small pieces before passing the te back to her.


    Freya had a hearty meal. Ryan''s thoughtfulness and care, in particr, made her feel like a princess who was well taken care of.


    After dinner, Ryan wrapped his hand around her while walking out the revolving door of the restaurant. Freya saidzily," It''s your fault for bringing me to ces with good food. If I get fat, I''ll me you."


    "In that case, I won''t bring you along when I''m going to eat something nice next time. I''ll secretlye alone..."


    "Do you dare?" Freya pinched him on the waist.


    "No." Ryan lowered his head and kissed her lips. "I was kidding. My girlfriend''s figure is wonderful. How is she fat? What''s more, I''ll still like her even if she''s fat." "Fine, then."


    Just as Freya finished speaking, she suddenly saw a figure in front of her sports car under the dim street lights. Her heart skipped a beat.


    That person seemed to be Rodney...


    Amid her thoughts, Rodney stepped out of the dark. He stared at Ryan and Freya ferociously. His eyes were filled with graveness, rage, contempt, and mixed feelings that could be triggered at any time. He was like a volcano that was about to erupt.


    Freya was astounded.


    At that moment, she panicked.


    Despite knowing that she could not hide her rtionship with Ryan forever, she realized that she had overestimated her ability to deal with the pressure now that this moment hade.


    Upon sensing the physical changes in Freya, Ryan looked over.


    However, he was first met with a punch.


    "Be careful..." Freya subconsciously screamed.


    Afraid that the punch wouldnd on Freya, Ryan immediately pushed her away.


    He ended up receiving the punch as he failed to dodge it in time.


    "You shameless couple!" Like a mad lion, Rodney was about tond another punch.

 Chapter 2364

    Ryan narrowed his eyes. He lifted his hand and grabbed hold of Rodney''s fist. Then, he warned him with a cold and low voice," Watch your mouth."


    "Am I wrong to say that?" Rodney bellowed i n rage, "When did both of you start getting together behind my back? Have you no shame? One is my cousin, while the other is my ex-wife. Both of you are my closest family members, yet you betrayed me."


    "We didn''t betray you. As you said, she''s your ex-wife. Now that you both are divorced, you have nothing to do with each other."


    Next to Rodney who was worked up, Ryan looked remarkablyposed.


    "Hah. Who knows if both of you got together before we divorced?" Rodney pointed at Freya, then at Ryan. "No wonder you couldn''t wait to divorce me back then. He even helped you to divorce me. Both of you have been in an affair since then! Do you take me for a fool? I''m indeed such an idiot to be cuckolded."


    His bellow grew louder. Initially, only the security guards of the restaurant surrounded them. Later, the passersby and even the customers in the restaurant crowded around.


    Upon noticing more and more onlookers, Freya was anxious and ruffled. "Rodney, cut it out. There was nothing going on between Ryan and me at that time."


    "Nothing? But who was hugging and kissing you just now?" Rodney pointed at her face and sneered. "No wonder you would always secretly contact Ryan when we were married and he would touch your head. Freya, did you have to look for my cousin just because I couldn''t satisfy you? How could you be so shameless?"


    "He''s insane. You should get in the car first."


    Ryan pulled the door open and pushed Freya, who was on the verge of tears from the criticisms, into the car.


    "Why are you getting in the car? You dare to do it, yet you don''t dare to face the public, huh? Get out."


    Rodney dashed forward to drag Freya out of the car. "Freya, get out. Let me tell you that you don''t deserve to have my


    daughter. Return Dani to me. I surely won''t allow you shameless couple to be my daughter''s parents."


    "Are you done?" Ryan mmed the door shut and punched Rodney in the face. "It''s fine that you''re filthy, but don''t shift the me to someone else. Freya and I only got in a rtionship this year. We''re truly in love."


    "Truly in love? Who are you trying to deceive? Are you taking me for an idiot?"


    Rodney lunged toward Ryan like a madman and fought with him. "Ryan, since you have the guts to fool around with my woman, I''ll ruin your reputation."


    "What a psycho." Ryan pushed Rodney violently. Then, he pulled open the door of the car, hopped into the driver''s seat, and immediately locked the car.


    "Open the door. Open it right now." Rodney desperately hit the ss and knocked on the car.


    Ryan could not be bothered about him. He started the car and left straight away. Rodney was left behind.


    Freya felt as though she was trapped in a nightmare. Besides rage, she was aggrieved and sad. She could not help but burst into tears.


    Rodney''s appearance just now was awful and disgusting.


    She could not get her head around it.


    She was the one who was betrayed in the marriage. Just because she found a


    new boyfriend over time, he was pushing the me to her.


    He called her a despicable person...


    He imed that she cuckolded him...


    It was as if she was really a despicable and wicked woman.


    Even the onlookers around her were judging her as though she was dirty.


    Freya could not help but recall the time she went into hiding after she was bullied by Thomas.


    At this point, it seemed like she was reliving that moment.


    Having nowhere to vent her frustration was particrly disappointing.


    "Don''t cry. It''s my fault."


    Ryan parked his car somewhere and gently wrapped her into his arms.


    Freya buried in his arms and wept. "What does it have to do with you... It was my mistake to not have recognized Rodney''s true character. I should never have married him."

 Chapter 2365

    Freya regretted it. If she had known this earlier, she would rather have left Dani fatherless and raised her alone. She should not have married Rodney, let alone ept him in order to provide Dani aplete family.


    While hugging Freya, Ryan pursed his lips tightly.


    His eyes shed with remorse without her noticing it.


    He made a false step tonight.


    He wanted to announce his rtionship with Freya via Rodney.


    He was well aware of Freya''s cowardice.


    Although she loved him, she did not have the courage to announce their rtionship.


    In fact, he was afraid that if this situation persisted for too long, they might end up breaking up.


    Nevertheless, he did not expect Rodney to be so insane. Were those words what one should say?


    He used to think that Rodney became foolish all because of Sarah and that Rodney cared too much about his first love. Only now did it hit Ryan that Rodney had changed long ago.


    Rodney was no longer the cousin and family member Ryan used to y with.


    Rodney had be a selfish person. He had slowly started to turn evil.


    As far as Ryan remembered, Rodney was not like this. He was optimistic, sincere, generous, and cheerful.


    Perhaps the saying ''If you lie down with dogs, you''ll get up with fleas'' was true.


    Rodney had changed after being around Sarah for too long.


    From now on, Ryan would not sympathize with Rodney anymore.


    "This isn''t your fault. You chose to marry Rodney previously for Dani''s sake. Another reason was that you didn''t want to leave a stain on the Snow family as my dad was running for prime minister at that time. That was why you got married."


    Ryan''s eyes shed with great pity.


    The Snow family was the one who owed Freya.


    "Oh yeah."


    All of a sudden, something crossed Freya''s mind. She began to panic. ¡°Judging from Rodney''s personality, he''ll surely tell your parents about it now that he knows. The Snow family must''ve already learned about it..."


    "Are you scared?" Ryan looked into her eyes.


    Freya''s eyshes fluttered. She lowered her head and bit her lip. "Actually, I don''t mind how the Snow family perceives me. But your parents treated me very well before this. If they learn that I seduced their son..."


    "You''re wrong. You didn''t seduce me. I was the one who seduced you." Ryan held her hands tightly. "Freya, I''ve told you before that I''ve been ready for this from the moment I expressed my love for you. I''m not scared. I believe that I can have their support, but this process won''t be smooth sailing. Obstacles are inevitable. I can guarantee that you won''t have to face those obstacles because I''ll be standing in front of you. You''ll only face something minor at most. I hope you''ll be bold for my sake, alright?"


    Looking at his calm eyes, Freya was dazed.


    Could she be bold?


    She felt disinclined to experience the pain of being judged and criticized by the public again.

 Chapter 2366

    "Ryan, I... I..."


    Freya''s face paled as she stammered.


    "Are you unwilling to do that?" Ryan''s eyes revealed sorrow. "Freya, aren''t you willing to sacrifice just a little for me? As I said, it''s just a little."


    Upon hearing it, Freya was filled with remorse. Ryan was ready to be with her without a car for his future. He loved her so much, yet she was so cowardly and useless. "Sorry, Ryan. I''m willing to try. I hope you understand that it''s not because I don''t love you... I don''t mind other people trampling on me. I''m just afraid that they''ll criticize me like how Rodney did just now... "The same has happened to me in the past. Thomas was the one who beat and bullied me, yet other people only listened to his one -sided ount and imed that I seduced him. When in fact, I was the victim. When I went out on the streets, I was criticized badly and got pelted with eggs. Even my parents couldn''t hold their heads high. Later, I couldn''t bring myself to stay in the country..."


    "I got it. I understand."


    Ryan hugged her tightly. "Trust me. I won''t let those things happen again. If someone looks for you, you can contact me anytime. I''ll rush to stop them. If we''re 100 steps away from each other, I''ll take 99 steps toward you. All you need to do is take a step forward."


    Freya''s eyes were burning once again.


    However, she was touched this time.


    "Freya, don''t be scared. We didn''t do anything wrong. You''re divorced, and I''m single. Also, we''re not rted by blood. It''s natural for a man and a woman to love each other."


    Ryan''s gentle voice sounded in her ears. "We didn''t do anything shameful. We''re no different from any other couples on the street. We have the freedom to love. When the timees, we''ll get married. Or if we don''t find each other suitable, we''ll break up. It''s all normal, do you understand?"


    "Yes." Freya nodded. She finally lifted her head off his shoulder. With a hoarse and gloomy voice, she said, "So, you actually thought of breaking up with me. I thought all you wanted to do was marry me. You liar."


    "Of course, I wish to marry you, but I can''t influence what''s on your mind."


    Ryan forced a smile. "If you''re set on breaking up with me one day, it''ll be useless for me to save our rtionship. I can''t be pestering you all the time as it''ll inconvenience you. I hope that our rtionship will be a happy one. If I bring you more agony than happiness one day, I''ll have the self-awareness to initiate a breakup."


    "Thank you, Ryan."


    Freya wrapped her hands around his neck. Suddenly, she was not as anxious and upset as before. "You''re right. It''s normal for us to get in a rtionship and understand each other better."


    "It''s good that you understand. Since such a n incident happened today, let''s not go to


    the shopping mall. I''ll send you home first." Ryan kept quiet for a moment before he continued, "I''ll visit your houseter and let your parents know about our rtionship."


    Freya was shocked. "Isn''t this... too abrupt? Aren''t you afraid that my parents will stop us from getting together?"


    "Your parents are bound to do that,¡± Ryan said, "Although your parents have a good impression of me, they won''t want to offend my parents. So, my intention in dropping by isn''t to make them support our rtionship. I just want to tell them that I love their daughter. If my parents approve of our rtionship, I hope they can do the same."


    Freya grasped the point. At the same time, she could not help but admit that Ryan was considerate. With this, her parents might be more inclined to ept their rtionship.


    "Let''s go."


    Ryan started the car.


    40 minutester, the car entered the Lynch family''s vi.


    Freya''s heart began to race madly. "Oh no. I''m very nervous."


    "There''s nothing to be nervous about. Let me do the talkingter. Trust me."


    Ryan''s clear eyes were able to steady one''s nerves.

 Chapter 2367

    Freya exchanged nces with Ryan before she nodded grimly.


    After the two of them got out of the car, Freya walked in front with Ryan following behind her.


    As soon as the door was opened, Mrs. Lynch walked over while carrying Dani. She said with a smile, "It turned out that you were having dinner with Ryan. I thought you went out on a date."


    At the sight of Ryan, Dani''s eyes lit up. She stretched out her hands to ask for a hug.


    Ryan took Dani. He lifted her high and asked, "Did you miss me?"


    Dani made some noise. As she smiled, her dimples were visible.


    "Aww. She''s very fond of you." Mrs. Lynch grinned. "Come in and have a seat."


    Mr. Lynch rose to his feet and offered Ryan toe in. "What brings you here today?"


    "I have something to tell both of you."


    Ryan, who was carrying Dani, sat on the couch and began to look solemn.


    "What''s the matter?" Mr. Lynch told the servant to prepare some coffee.


    Freya lowered her head. Ryan then tossed her a gentle nce. "Well, Mr. Lynch, Mrs. Lynch, I came here today to officially tell you that I like Freya. I love her."


    Clunk.


    Mr. Lynch, who was holding a saucer, dropped it on the floor in shock. Mrs. Lynch was also dumbfounded and astounded.


    After the couple exchanged looks, Mr. Lynch''s face tensed up on the spot. "Ryan, I''ll pretend that you didn''t tell me such a thing today. From now on, you should avoid getting too close to Frey a-"


    "Mr. Lynch, please listen to me," Ryan promptly said, "I didn''te here today to make both of you approve of our rtionship. I want to let you know that I understand your concern. I''ll tell my parents about it when I''m home. If they don''t approve of us being together, I won''t pester Freya and cause her any inconvenience."


    Mr. Lynch''s expression was slightly better, but it was still grave. "Ryan, you''re a wonderful kid, and you''ve helped our family a lot. Having said that, we''re self- aware. Even if Freya wasn''t married once before and didn''t give birth to Dani, I might still not approve of you going after her. That''s not because you''re not good enough. On the contrary, you''re too good for her. You have a bright future. Also, in terms of your background, Freya doesn''t deserve to be with you. What''s more, it''s a fact that she was once married to your cousin and has a child. We don''t dare to engage in social climbing. Your parents can''t possibly approve of it as well."


    "Exactly." Mrs. Lynch nodded. "I like you, and I think my daughter is great too. She simply failed to recognize Rodney''s true character in her first marriage. Anyway, things have happened. You''re the prime minister''s son, whereas she''s your godsister. If this news spreads, it''ll affect your reputation. Your parents will be torn as well.'' "Mrs. Lynch, I beg to differ. My dad is currently the prime minister, but he can''t possibly serve as the prime minister all his life."


    Ryan said, "I don''t think I''m out of Freya''s league just because she''s divorced. She''s a good person. So what if she was married? Many teenage girls have even lost their virginity. I''m not a conservative person. As for Dani, she''s my niece and can be counted as my daughter. Besides that, I''ve been watching her grow little by little. I''m very fond of her. I''ve long taken her as my biological daughter."


    Coincidentally, the servant was serving him a cup of hot coffee.


    Ryan took the cup and said, "Don''t focus on only Freya''s divorce. She has many plus points. At a young age, she managed to build a big brand and conducted sessful research on different kinds of cosmetic and skincare products, not to mention her youth and beauty. Besides, she makes more money than I do. She''s so excellent despite not having an advantageous background."


    Mr. Lynch and Mrs. Lynch drewfort from his words.


    Who would like it if other people saw their daughter as a second-hand item?

 Chapter 2368

    Daughters were always precious in the hearts of their parents.


    "Mr. Lynch, Mrs. Lynch, I came here today to let you know about my feelings for Freya. I don''t mean to disturb Freya and the two of you. If my parents disapprove of our rtionship despite my hard work, I won''te over and demand your approval..."


    Mr. Lynch suddenly said with a snort," Since you don''t n to demand it, it shows that your feelings for my daughter are so-so. If your parents can easily stop you from getting in a rtionship with Freya, that means your rtionship with her is fragile. My daughter won''t want you as well."


    Stunned, Freya finally looked up. "Dad..."


    Deep down, Ryan was delighted. "Of course, I don''t n to give up easily. In fact, even if my parents disapprove of us being together, I can live with Freya in another ce as long as she agrees. I believe I''m capable enough to stand firm without being forced by my parents and protect the Lynch family''s safety. Nevertheless... I don''t want to inconvenience Freya.


    Anyway, I respect her, and I don''t want her to be unhappy."


    "Hmph. You''re good at speaking sweetly."


    Mr. Lynch suddenly said, "No wonder you managed to steal my daughter''s heart." "Dad..." Freya''s face flushed red.


    "Do you think I can''t tell?" Mr. Lynch said helplessly, "Since you came over today, it means that you''ve already agreed to be with him. Why did you agree? Obviously, it''s because you like him too, don''t you? Well, both of you must''ve been in a rtionship for quite a while. Now, you probably don''t want to hide it anymore, or rather, you can''t hide it for long."


    Ryanmented. Sure enough, Mr. Lynch had experience managing a bigpany. The older one got, the more experienced one became. "Yeah. We don''t want to hide it anymore because we dislike behaving furtively. Both of us are single and righteous. We should be in a rtionship openly. What''s more, if we can''t get our family''s support, it''s pointless to carry on with our rtionship."


    "That''s true."


    Mr. Lynch nodded. "In that case, I''ll do as you said. If your parents disapprove of you being with Freya, we''ll do the same. Your


    parents might not be able to force you, but I won''t let my daughter suffer."


    "Thank you, Mr. Lynch. I''ll go home and tell my parents about it. I''ll definitely persuade them. Actually, they''re not really so stubbornly set in their ways."


    Ryan bowed solemnly and handed Dani to Freya before he left.


    Freya was left carrying Dani, feeling awkward. Under her parents'' gazes, she was unsure what to do.


    "When did you get in a rtionship with him? Don''t lie to us," Mr. Lynch asked with a scoff as he fixed his eyes on her daughter.


    "Uhh... On the night of New Year''s Eve. He came looking for me in Melbourne, and I promised to try things out with him."


    Freya did not lie to her parents.


    "That was so long ago." Mrs. Lynch was taken aback. Then, she looked at her daughter with mixed feelings. "You hid it quite well. How daring of you."


    "I was only nning to give it a try at first. If we weren''t suitable to be together, I would give up. Later, when I went abroad for training, he was the one who helped to look after Dani. Furthermore, he was also the one who took care of me in many aspects. Although we''re around the same age, he''s actually very mature. I feel protected with him."


    Freya said honestly, "He treats Dani really well."


    "Did he fall in love with you a long time ago?" Mr. Lynch suddenly asked with a frown.


    After some thought, Freya said, "Later, he told me that he took a liking to me even before I married Rodney. However, he was toote. He didn''t n on doing anything either. Even when Rodney treated me badly, Ryan secretly warned him to treasure me. But... Rodney had an affair and refused to divorce me afterward. He even refused to let me have Dani. As a woman, I was definitely no match for him. Ryan was the one who assisted me in the divorce matters. He also helped me a lot when Rodney broke my rib."

 Chapter 2369

    "This kid is amazing." Mrs. Lynch sighed." He also helped us have ournd approved, which allowed Lynch Corporation to gain a foothold in Canberra. Also, he rmended this vi to us..."


    "He''s scheming." Mr. Lynchmented." Sure enough, he''s Nathan''s son."


    "It''s normal for men to be scheming in the pursuit of love. It''s fine as long as he''s not wicked," Mrs. Lynch said, "What''s more, if it hadn''t been for Ryan''s help, would our daughter have managed to take Dani with her safely? In truth, Wendy is annoyed as well. After all, Rodney is her biological son. If not for Ryan, the Snow family might not have gone against Rodney."


    Mr. Lynch admitted that what Mrs. Lynch said was true.


    "As I said, I''m fine as long as Ryan''s parents approve of their rtionship. Anyway, they''re just in a rtionship. They''re not getting married."


    Mr. Lynch snorted. "Those people in Melbourne used to secretlyugh at my daughter for being divorced, didn''t they? So what if she''s divorced? Even so, my daughter is in a rtionship with the prime minister''s son.


    Freya was at a loss for words.


    She was previously under the impression that it would be difficult to obtain her parents'' approval.


    She did not expect that her father was rather open-minded.


    Meanwhile, Ryan received a call from Nathan shortly after he left.


    "Regardless of where you are, I''m giving you an hour to return to the old residence." Nathan''s voice was filled with coldness. "We''re all waiting for you here."


    Ryan nced at the time, which showed 8:00 p.m.


    Presumably, Rodney had headed to the old residence to expose his rtionship with Freya.


    "Alright."


    Ryan answered in a low voice.


    "You''re smart enough to know what I want to ask. Think about it on your way home. Don''t let me down." As soon as Nathan finished speaking, he hung up.


    A grim look washed over Ryan''s face.


    After he drove on the street at night for 20 minutes, his phone rang once again. It was a call from Jessica.


    "Everyone in the family has found out about your rtionship with Freya."


    Ryan gave a deepugh. "Even someone like you who''s having a meeting abroad has been alerted of it?"


    "My mom just told me." Jessica went quiet for a while before she said, "Rodney seems to be the one who discovered it. He even took photos of you both. Aren''t you always cautious?"


    Ryan could not deny that Jessica understood him the most in this world. "I deliberately let him witness it." ''You wanted him to reveal it?" Jessica


    instantly grasped the point.


    "Freya and I can''t be in a secret rtionship forever. The happiness we have is brief. When we get together secretly, she''s always nervous and stressed. She doesn''t want to face it, but I don''t want to continue our rtionship this way either."

 Chapter 2370

    Jessicaughed. "You''re such a responsible person, and you''re a lot more promising than Rodney. What do you n to do next? What I can tell you is that no one will back you. Even my parents are mad. I don''t know what Rodney has told them, but it seems that they''re eager to get Dani''s custody back."


    Ryan immediately flew into a rage." Rodney must''ve told them that I started flirting with Freya before she got a divorce. When he thought of that, he criticized Freya in public for cuckolding him and called her a b*tch. To put it simply, he med me for causing them to end in divorce while portraying himself as a victim.'' "Why did Rodney... be like this?" Jessica was dumbfounded. She could not believe the person Ryan was describing was her biological brother.


    "Jessica, I''ve never kept you in the dark about my rtionship with Freya. She''s a woman of integrity," Ryan said brutally, "As long as Rodney has a guilty conscience, I can continue treating him as my cousin and family members. But judging from how he''s behaving now, I can''t do it."


    After some time, Jessica said, "Ryan, other people might not be clear about you, but I understand your style. Leave him a lifeline. After all, he''s my brother and your rtive."


    "I''m not as savage as you think. I''ve never thought of leaving him high and dry either. We don''t have a vendetta against each other. He''s not a stumbling block in my rtionship with Freya either. We''ve always had no regard for him."


    Jessica forced a smile. Forget it. She might have overthought things.


    At this point, Ryan might just view Rodney as an unreasonable psycho.


    "But... Jessica." Ryan reminded her softly." Rodney isn''t the same as before. He has gotten along with Sarah for too long, so his thoughts have been influenced by her. He was tricked by Sarah like a fool, which has caused his behavior to be extreme. If this continues and you guys aren''t stern with him, it won''t be surprising even if he does something illegalter on. I''m not kidding."


    Startled, Jessica furrowed her brows.


    "If you don''t believe me, you can chat with him privately," Ryan reminded.


    "Mm." Jessica pondered. "You''re heading back to the old residence now, right? How are you nning to fight with them?"


    Ryanughed. "Jessica, I previously aided you in bing the head of Snow Corporation. Grandpa might seem like the head of the Snow family on the surface, but that''s because my dad and your dad need to listen to Grandpa. As for your dad, everyone knows that we''re trying to save his dignity. You don''t want to act against your dad as well. Having said that, your dad doesn''t have much prestige or the right to speak in Snow Corporation now. I helped you before this, so it''s time for you to return the favor."


    "You want me to side with you, huh?" Jessica thought for a moment before she said, "No problem. But I''ll be turning against your dad..." "Jessica, you owe me and not my dad." Ryan reminded her. "I supported you because we both dislike being manipted by our families? Although my dad is the prime minister, I was the one running around helping him get those connections before he was elected. Even his connections are doing better than him. As for the funds for the election, weren''t you the one who provided them?"


    Jessica said with mixed feelings, "Ryan, are you trying to tell me that your dad can''t actually do anything to you?"


    "I''ll never fight a battle unprepared. I''ll make sure you won''t lose," Ryan said gently, "What''s more, my dad is quite simr to Grandpa. They think that women need to get married sooner orter."


    "Ryan, you''re really amazing, especially considering how young you are. I''m going to take a bet."


    "Thank you in advance, then."


    Jessica''s words made Ryan feel more confident.


    Growing up in the Snow family, he had long been aware that the person who had


    the right to speak was not determined based on age but capability.


    Late at night.


    Ryan walked into the living hall of the old residence.


    The elders in the Snow family were all present. Even Nathan and Heidi hade from The Lodge, looking grim.

 Chapter 2371

    Rodney stood behind Old Master Snow. The moment he noticed Ryan''s arrival, he said: n agitation, "Grandpa, Uncle Nathan, he''s here. I told you earlier that Ryan and Freya have been secretly flirting with each other, but you didn''t believe me. The two of them have been lying to us and tricking us as though we''re fools. Ryan must exin himself today."


    After Ryan heard what Rodney said, his handsome face shed with a trace of sarcasm. Even so, he was not in a hurry to speak.


    "Ryan, you really let me down. I''m disappointed in you." Old Master Snow rapped the floor with the walking cane he was gripping. "Are there no women left in the world? You got together with your cousin''s ex-wife. Have you no shame? If the news spreads, how is the Snow family going to face other people?"


    "The Snow family has already lost its dignity recently, so what I''ve done won''t make it any worse."


    Ryan replied derisively.


    "Ryan Snow!" Nathan mmed the table in rage. "Watch your attitude. Why did I give birth to such a son? Did your grandpa say something wrong? No wonder you weren''t bothered about the blind date I arranged for you previously. You even pretended to be gay. You did it on purpose, didn''t you?"


    "Yes, I did. I like Freya..."


    Smash!


    Before Rodney could finish his sentence, Nathan lifted a cup and flung it at his body. "Kneel down. I want you to cut ties with Freya right away. Don''t get close to her anymore. From now on, she''ll have nothing to do with anyone in The Lodge."


    Ryan''s shoulder hurt when the cup hit him. He pursed his lips firmly. He did not kneel down but straightened up instead. "What era are we living in? There''s still such a thing as being demanded to kneel, huh? You''re the prime minister, not the emperor."


    "You..." Nathan pointed at him while trembling in anger.


    Rodney jumped at the chance and said, '' Uncle Nathan, he must''ve gotten in a rtionship with Freya long ago. You saw how they behaved intimately in the video I took, right? No wonder he kept trying to talk me into divorcing Freya and even allowed Freya to move into The Lodge back then. The two of them must''ve secretly gotten together since then, but you didn''t notice it."


    "Shut up."


    Heidi pulled a long face. "You said they got together long ago, but that''s your one- sided ount. Rodney, I understand that you feel bitter, but you can''t throw mud at my son just like that. I believe Ryan is a man of integrity. You had an affair, and that''s a fact. It has nothing to do with anyone else."


    "Of course, you''re trying to side with your son!" Rodney bellowed in rage, "I know that you disliked from long ago. Otherwise, you wouldn''t have asked the security guards to chase me away when I went to The Lodge to visit my daughter. Before I divorced Freya, she was always in touch with Ryan a t night. Every time they met, Ryan would touch her head and they would look flirtatious. I even warned you about it.


    "Naha..."


    Ryan gave a deepugh. His dark eyes were rather icy. "Rodney, when happened to you?"


    "What''s wrong with me?" Rodney pointed a t him furiously. "I used to make mistakes, but I''m better than you. Unlike you, I''m not scheming enough to steal someone''s wife."


    "Is she still your wife?"


    Ryan stared at him frostily. "You im that I was always in touch with Freya even before you guys were divorced. Do you want to contact the telco and look into it? At most, I contacted her once a week. Your im that I always touched her head every time I saw her is ridiculous. I only met Freya during family gatherings, except that one time when you met me during the banquet. That was when you lied to Freya and met up with Sarah instead. Freya asked me to look into the matter for her. She looked pitiful after she found out that you lied to her, so I touched her head tofort her. At that time, there was nothing going on between us. I''m not that shameless and dirty."

 Chapter 2372

    "Oh. No wonder Freya found out that I lied to her. You were the one who made a big deal out of it behind my back." Rodney was fuming. "You''re my cousin. Shouldn''t you cover up for me or let me know in advance? Who''s your family? Freya or me? Obviously, you couldn''t wait for us to be divorced."


    A look of sarcasm washed over Ryan''s face. "You had an affair and it was my mistake for not covering up for you? I should''ve let you get along well with your lover out there and lie to your wife for you, huh? You''re disgusting, aren''t you?"


    "Who''s disgusting? I''m not as disgusting as you are."


    Unable to put up with Ryan, Rodney dashed toward him and fought with him. "Hurry up and separate them." Old Master Snow promptly gave an order.


    Carson, Nathan, and Jason swiftly pulled them away.


    "Let go of me! Ryan, you stole my wife and made me a cuck. I''ll never forget what you did to me!" Rodney roared.


    Heidi pressed her temples that jerked before she thundered, "Rodney, if you continue to make a fuss here, we''ll have no choice but to kick you out!"


    "What gives you the right to kick me out?" Rodney refuted, "So, you''re nning to bully me with your son, huh? Dad, Mom, Grandpa, you need to stand up for me. I''m the victim. You can''t hold my family in low regard just because you''re now the prime minister''s wife.'' "When did I hold your family in low regard?" Heidi was frustrated. "Rodney, I can read between the lines. You''re clearly trying to tear our families apart. You''re saying that Ryan stole your wife and that Freya cuckolded you solely based on the video you showed us today. Do you have any other evidence? If you can show us a piece of incriminating evidence. I''ll apologize to you."


    "Don''t..." Jason said first. "Sister-inw, I know full well what kind of person you are. You don''t have to do that."


    "Yeah." Wendy nodded. At first, she was furious and astounded. However, Jason and Wendy were not foolish to such an extent that they would treat Rodney''s words as evidence.


    Moreover, they were under no illusions that Rodney liked imagining things ever since he got together with Sarah.


    "Dad, Mom." Rodney was extremely disappointed. "I''m your son, yet you''re taking Ryan''s side."


    "Can you keep quiet?" Jason red at him." Listen to what Ryan has to say, alright?"


    "He''s bound to talk his way out of it." Rodney sneered. "He surely won''t admit it."


    Wendy''s head hurt, and she pressed her temples. "It was my mistake. Back then, I shouldn''t have agreed to let Freya enter our house. That way, the two of you wouldn''t have ended in such a sorry state."


    "Indeed, it was your mistake. If you hadn''t insisted on having Freya save Rodney from Sarah back then, she wouldn''t have married into the Snow family."


    Ryan said brutally, "In the end, look at what


    Rodney did. He even hurt her."


    Wendy''s expression shifted a little while Rodney was exasperated. "At that time, I didn''t think of divorcing her either. You were the one who incited her to do it. After our divorce, did the Snow family ever mistreat her? Even I didn''t get any shares o f Snow Corporation. The shares have all been given to Dani. Freya received the dividends as well."

 Chapter 2373

    "Do you think she cares about the miserly dividends? She has never been concerned about money because she grew up in a rich and loving family."


    Ryan could not help but criticize, "Do you know what she''s deprived of? Take now, for example. I like her and want to be with her, but all of you are stopping us. And what''s the reason for that? It''s because she''s a divorcee and has a child. As a divorced woman, other people will see her as a used good. They will mock and look down on her, yet all of you think she''s taking advantage of the Snow family. How absurd."


    Heidi and Wendy fell quiet at the same


    time.


    However, Rodney disagreed. "If it hadn''t been for the Snow family''s protection, would Freycatheli be so sessful?"


    "Oh yeah, it''s all thanks to our family. Her friend, Catherine, was only for disy, huh?" Ryan asked incisively, "Is it also thanks to our family that Freycatheli has been doing well after you guys got a divorce?"


    Rodney''s face was burning, but he was still dissatisfied. His thin lips twitched. Just as he was about to say something, Old Master Snow could not bring himself to listen to him anymore. "Rodney, shut your mouth and drop it."


    After a short pause, Old Master Snow said," Ryan, we don''t want to look into it further at this point. As long as you break up with Freya as soon as possible and stop all contact with her anymore, we''ll call it quits."


    "Why?" Ryan stared into Old Master Snow''s eyes. "Because she''s a divorcee? Because she has a child? Because she''s my cousin''s ex-wife? Or because she''s my so-called godsister?"


    "Since you know the answer, why ask?" Nathan said in a huff, "Someone caught you guys fighting on the street today.


    Luckily, I got someone to stop the video from spreading. Otherwise, this would ruin your life, and other people would use the video to make things difficult for you in the future."


    "Dad, I could even be gay without caring about my reputation. Why would I care about all these?"


    Ryan said indifferently, "I like her, and I love her. I''ve liked her even before she was married. However, I met her toote, and she already had a child. I had no right to have her, so all I hoped was that Rodney would treasure her. I didn''t help her with her divorce purely because I love her. If it were any other woman, I would''ve done the same because she was a victim and unhappy. She wanted to escape, so I helped her.


    "I also witnessed how tough her life has been after the divorce. Rodney broke her rib unreasonably and treated her aggressively even though he was her ex- husband. From that moment, I felt like protecting her. Since other people can''t give her happiness, I''ll do it."


    Ryan looked at everyone. "She didn''t know that I had fallen for her before this, so she treated me as her family member and friend. It was only because I made the effort to pursue her that she epted me. I don''t think there''s anything wrong with our rtionship. She''s single, and so am I. Besides, we''re around the same age, but we can''t get together because she was once in a rtionship with Rodney? Is there such aw?


    "I can''t marry a divorced woman because I''m the prime minister''s son and Snow family''s descendant? But who made her a divorced woman? Our family.


    "Hah! I need to break up with her just to save my reputation? I don''t think this will ruin my life. I''m not living for other people''s sake. All of you want me to follow in my father''s footsteps, but this is my life.


    "What''s more, I think our family is too greedy. It''s like a bottomless pit. Your goal was to have one of our family members be the prime minister. But now, you want two. So are you expecting three in the future? Is our family in charge of the whole of Australia now?"


    Everyone was startled.


    "Shut up." Nathan was so infuriated that he pointed at Ryan, his body trembling. "Are you out of your mind? How dare you say such things."


    "I was just putting your thoughts into words."

 Chapter 2374

    Ryan soon pulled himself together and said in a nonchnt tone, "Dad, are we really that powerful? Look at Rodney, whom all of you used to have high expectations of, destroyed by Sarah alone. You can ask Carson whether he wants his descendants to bear that weight on their shoulders. To put it bluntly, if it hadn''t been for Jessica, no one would''ve inherited Snow Corporation."


    "If it were someone else, they might not be capable." Old Master Snow looked at him." But with Jessica''s and your ability, it''s possible." "Grandpa, have you asked Jessica?" Ryan said, ¡°Jessica takes my side. We''re on the same page.


    Everyone was stunned, and Old Master Snow''s expression was awful.


    Rodney snorted. "Ryan, you''re very cunning. No wonder you persuaded your parents earlier to approve of Jessica being the president of Snow Corporation. You''ve been plotting the whole thing from that moment on."


    After pausing for a moment, he turned to look at Nathan. "Uncle Nathan, don''t you understand? He has long since felt discontented being ced under you. He''s been eyeing Grandpa''s position as well. He wants to be head of the Snow family."


    This time, nobody refuted what Rodney said.


    Everyone looked grave.


    Their eyes were filled with rage when they stared at Ryan.


    None of the elders would expect themselves to end up in a junior''s clutches.


    Old Master Snow stood up in a fit of fury." Ryan, you''d better get this straight. Was he right in saying that you''re eyeing my position and that you want to be the head of the Snow family?"


    Ryan was rather disappointed.


    Despite his ipetence, Rodney was good at tearing people apart.


    "Grandpa, don''t you find yourself conflicting?"


    Ryan let out a light sigh. "On one hand, you want me to be like my dad, but on the other hand, you want me to listen to you like a marite. Do you think I can stand out among a pack of wolves? A wolf can run away. It might not be keen on being the wolf king, but it''s reluctant to listen to others. Of course, if you merely want me to be a marite, the Snow family will not be able to stand out any further."


    Old Master Snow looked sullen and indignant. "That''s a part of your tactic, huh? I think you''re starting to act out when you''re not even experienced yet."


    Ryan sank to his knees. "Grandpa, if all of you are unconvinced and afraid that I''ll be a threat to your status, I can leave the family. I''m kneeling here not just for Freya''s affair but also for my own sake. It''s my life. The path I choose and how far I can go is my business. I don''t want to be your marite."


    At that, Nathan said furiously, "Ryan, you need to get clear on this. If it weren''t for your uncle, grandpa, and me, would you have managed toe this far? Since you''ve used the Snow family''s resources, you need to shoulder responsibility for it."

 Chapter 2375

    "Exactly." Jason nodded. "Ryan, when did you... be like Rodney?"


    "Don''t lump us together."


    Ryan''s indifferent tone was filled with disdain. "Dad, it''s true that the Snow family has nurtured me. However, you should know that ever since I graduated and started working for you, I wholeheartedly assisted you in bing the prime minister. Especially during those few years when you were running for the position, I helped you to pull strings and suppress those who turned against you. Even when Senator Mead betrayed you, I personally instigated those on his side to revolt against him. You can''t focus on your own sacrifice and neglect my effort.''


    At that moment, Nathan felt extremely embarrassed. "So that means I''ve been riding on your coattails, huh?"


    "Dad, you said you wanted to train me while I serve as your secretary and that you''d appoint me a higher positionter. But in fact, you appointed me this position only because you don''t have anyone trustworthy around you."


    Ryan countered calmly, "As my dad, you should know my ability the most. I can be sessful regardless of whether I''m in politics, business, or other scenes. Honestly, did you ever ask me what my ambition was when I was studying? No, and I''ve never told you that I wanted to be a doctor either. Having said that, I know I had no right to have ambition since you wanted to be the prime minister. Before you became prime minister, I had no choice but to be your stepping stone.


    "Then, after bing the prime minister, you want me to follow in your footsteps and marry a woman who will benefit me. I''m a human, not a robot."


    Nathan was momentarily stunned before he said in a huff, "I''m not forcing you to be the prime minister. As a man, you should at least climb to the top. Now that you insist on getting together with Freya, your reputation will be in tatters. Do you know how grave the consequences will be if your political life is stained?"


    "Stained?" Ryan was unbothered. "Am I having a mistress or an affair? Or am I involved with a married woman? No. I''m clean. How far I can go is proven through my ability. I don''t care even if I can''t climb any higher. Not everything will go as nned in life. I''m content as long as I try my best." "You know full well that you can go further if you follow the path I''ve paved for you," Nathan said earnestly.


    "Dad, sometimes, social status isn''t everything. Happiness matters too."


    Ryan looked into Nathan''s eyes." Everyone''s happiness is different. You yearn for admiration and respect from others. Being in power makes you feel happy. A lot of other people out there are unlike you, yet they can live happily as well. Furthermore, not everyone admires your status. Plus, the more powerful you are, the more responsibilities you have."


    Surprisingly, Nathan was speechless.


    No doubt, he was happy to be the prime minister. Nevertheless, he had to live cautiously every day. Every decision he made and every international confrontation he attended would make him grow a few more strands of gray hair. "Enough. Stop arguing."


    All of a sudden, Heidi said wearily, "I understand everyone''s feelings. From an adult''s perspective, we don''t want Ryan to be with Freya because both their identities are a huge issue, and that will negatively impact the Snow family. However, it''s different when we consider the issue from the children''s standpoint. As Ryan said, he and Freya are both single, not rted by blood, and around the same age. They only got in a rtionship because they have feelings for each other. They didn''t cross the moral boundaries, so there''s no need for us to take the moral high ground to tell them off." "Everyone''s aware that you acknowledge my ex-wife as your goddaughter. If the news that the prime minister''s son has done such a thing spreads, it''ll bring a negative impact on our nation." Rodney did not want to let it go. Why was he was utterly discredited, yet Ryan and Freya were fine?


    "You know full well why we acknowledged Freya as our goddaughter. What''s more, their identity documents don''t show that they''re connected, so everyone knows that they''re not rted by blood."


    Heidi rose to her feet and looked at Rodneyposedly. "They''re merely in a rtionship, not married. There''s no need for you to stir up trouble."

 Chapter 2376

    "You..." Rodney''s handsome face paled.


    "What''s more..." Heidi interjected, "Freya is your ex-wife. But legally speaking, you have nothing to do with Freya from the moment you divorced her, except that both of you have a daughter. If I recall, Freya has never caused trouble for you when you got married. I know you''re upset, but you can''t allow your rage and jealousy to


    blind you.


    "Why are you standing here feeling mad? It''s because you think Freya cheated on you. But why don''t you face your conscience and ask yourself? When you divorced Freya, she had just given birth to her child. That was when her body was most feeble, yet she had to take care of her child. Would she have had the energy to have an affair? Of course, ifying the me on someone else makes you feel better, I have noment. I just feel sorry for your parents.


    "To be honest, you don''t need to be so mad. From the moment you slept with Sarah and divorced Freya, Freya would eventually get in a rtionship with another man even if that man wasn''t Ryan. It''s normal for couples to kiss and hug on the street. There''s nothing immoral about it."


    Heidi''s every word was spot on. Every sentence of hers was like a p on his face.


    Rodney''s expression turned pale and then red.


    No doubt, he was aware of all those.


    However, he refused to admit nor ept


    them.


    "Enough. You''ve said so much, but have you ever considered my situation?" Rodney bellowed in agony, "My ex-wife whom I loved deeply is in a rtionship with my cousin. Who could take that?"


    "That woman''s husband had an affair shortly after she gave birth to her child. Which woman could take that?"


    Heidi questioned him sternly. "Well, what you mean by loving your wife deeply includes spending the night with another woman and insulting your wife in public upon knowing that she''s in a rtionship, but that''s not deep love. You just want to ruin her life because you can''t have her."


    "No." Rodney clenched his fists and screamed with reddened eyes.


    Heidi ignored him. She turned around and said to Jason and Wendy, "Brother-in-w, Sister-inw, I''m saying these things not purely because I side with my son. From a woman''s perspective, I felt ufortable hearing that. If every man in Australia has the same mindset as his, I think fewer women will want to get married. I don''t understand how you discipline your son. He has be so unreasonable and has no respect to the elders."


    Jason and Wendy were both deeply ashamed.


    In fact, many wealthy families have said that behind their backs. Nevertheless, it


    was their first time receiving such criticism directly.


    Although they felt upset, they did not have reasonable grounds to argue with Heidi.


    Was Rodney like what Heidi said?


    Yes. Even Jason and Wendy felt terrible.


    They wanted to send Rodney abroad, yet he refused to leave.

 Chapter 2377

    "Heidi, don''t speak to your brother-inw and sister-inw like that." Old Master Snow said sternly, "We''re now talking about Ryan''s affair."


    "Alright, Dad. Let''s talk about Ryan''s affair, then." Heidi nodded and sat up straight. "As a mother, I only wish my son to be happy and safe. I don''t have high expectations of him like you do. Even if he''s just an ordinary public servant, I''ll be content as long as he''s happy and safe. Perhaps he can climb to a higher position with his ability, and that''ll be gratifying for me as his mother. However, I won''t force my son t o act ording to my wish."


    Old Mater Snow''s expression shifted before he asked with a deep voice, "So do you think I''m wrong?" "Heidi..." Nathan shot a threatening look at her and shook his head.


    Heidi pretended as if she did not see it. " Dad, you''re quite a legend. One of your sons is a business prodigy, while the other is the prime minister. What else are you not content with? Even hundreds of yearster, you have not let down the Snow family''s ancestors. If you''re dissatisfied, go ahead and force Ryan and Jessica if you could. I have noment."


    Stung by her criticism, Old Master Snow felt bitter.


    He felt that Heidi was satirizing him.


    Everyone knew he still had a say in the Snow family because of his seniority, as well as Nathan and Jason.


    In fact, Jessica was often away on business, and when she returned, she would hardly speak to Old Master Snow. She would not tell him anything rted to thepany''s matters.


    As such, how could he influence his granddaughter''s thoughts?


    He would not be able to influence Ryan as well unless Nathan forced thetter.


    Nathan could sense Old Master Snow''s embarrassment, so he promptly said, "The point of our discussion today isn''t Ryan''s prospects but Freya and Ryan''s affair."


    "Right. How are you going to deal with it?" Old Master Snow nodded and resumed his domineering style.


    "Dad, Nathan and I will settle it." Heidi said casually, "They''re merely in a rtionship. They''re not getting married."


    Disgusted, Old Master Snow sneered, "So am I supposed to be told about it only when he''s getting married?"


    "Dad, Heidi didn''t mean it..." Nathan quicklyforted him.


    Old Master Snow said in a fit of fury, "I think she has had absolutely no regard for me ever since she became the prime minister''s wife. Without the Snow family, would she have been able to achieve that identity? Why doesn''t she think about that?"


    "Right. Everything is given by the Snow family. When I got married to Nathan, didn''t the Llyod family contribute anything? I usually go around socializing, drifting along through my life, and that is all thanks to the Snow family and your son. "You..." Old Master Snow glowered at her with hatred, feeling utterly humiliated.


    "Heidi, apologize to Dad now." Nathan shot a look at her. He did not expect things to escte to that stage.


    "Dad, I have a lot on my te. I need to get up early tomorrow to meet the firstdy of Country F, so I''ll take my leave first."


    Heidi nced at the time before she turned on her heel and left.


    "Mom, wait for me." Upon noticing the situation, Ryan promptly went after her.


    "Dad, I''ll advise her." Nathan scurried away too.


    "You guys... You guys..." Old Master Snow rapped the floor with the walking stick in exasperation.


    Rodney said coldly, "Grandpa, they have no regard for you. I mean, one is the prime minister''s wife, while the other is the prime minister. The whole of Australia has to listen to them, so why do they need to listen to you?"

 Chapter 2378

    Old Master Snow was stunned for a moment. Then, he furrowed his brows grimly.


    Carson said with a frown, "Rodney, you... It''ste. Uncle Nathan and Aunty Heidi have a lot on their te every day."


    "Rodney,e out. Don''t disturb your grandpa."


    Jason nced at his son before walking out of the living hall.


    Rodney went after him until he entered the Snow family''s hall.


    "Kneel," Jason said as he pointed at the futon.


    "Dad..." Rodney was startled.


    Jason looked back and stared at his son seriously. The lights in the hall were not switched on, and moonlight shone on Rodney''s handsome face. Although it was familiar, Jason found it unfamiliar.


    "Are you happy tearing your grandpa and your uncle''s family apart?" Jason asked in disappointment.


    Rodney''s body stiffened. "I didn''t."


    "Nope. You did." Jason said, "You clearly know that your grandpa has always been ambitious his whole life. Now that he''s old and his son and daughter-inw are acting against him, he must be upset. On top of someone inciting him, he had to force your uncle to teach Heidi a lesson. But your aunt is also a tough person. What''s the consequence of it? The married couple will be divided. Once something goes wrong with their rtionship, some people will be able to take advantage of the situation. Not only will it include those eyeing the position of the prime minister, but i''s also a chance for you, isn''t it?"


    "Dad, what are you saying?" As Rodney listened to Jason, he looked angrier and sterner.


    "Rodney, you might act on impulse sometimes, but you''re not so stupid that you''re beyond redemption."


    Jason pointed at his head. "During this period, you must''ve felt terrible being left out in the cold, looked down on, and evenughed at for achieving nothing.


    Especially after you caught Ryan and Freya in a rtionship, your hatred reached its peak. Don''t you hate Ryan''s current status?"


    Rodney clenched his fists tightly. After that, he gradually looked down while his body trembled. "Dad, I hate him, but I didn''t


    "You didn''t do it or that you don''t dare to face and reflect on it?"


    Jason exposed Rodney without hesitation.


    Rodney froze.


    Jason patted him on the shoulder. "My son should never tear people apart. It''s fine that you were tricked and deceived by a woman. In this world, many men get cheated by women. There are times when we''re muddle-headed, but you can''t... hurt your family. Tell me where your sincerity and kindness have gone."


    "Kindness?"


    Rodney gave a deepugh. "I was too kind back then, but what did kindness bring? Since I was young, you told me that sometimes we need to be scheming in order to seed. So what if I''m tearing them apart? Dad, Snow Corporation is nothing at this point because I''ve been a drag on you. Do you think Uncle Nathan still holds you in high regard? He''s the prime minister, whereas you''re nothing."


    "So? Does that mean I should bring my biological brother down and put him in the same situation as me so that I''ll feelfortable?"


    Jason frowned deeply. He could not believe that his son had be so extreme. "Have you heard about the saying that harm to one means harm to all? If your uncle steps down, how will that benefit Snow Corporation? Anyway, your sister is in charge of Snow Corporation now. It still belongs to our family."


    "Jessica is still young. Do you think she won''t get married?" Rodney snorted. "Once she gets married and has a child, Snow Corporation will belong to someone else. Dad, you''re too naive. What''s more, Jessica and Ryan are ganging up to bring you down."

 Chapter 2379

    Jason rubbed his brows. "So you want me to assist you in stepping up so that


    you canpete with your sister? But I don''t think you''re capable, Rodney. All I can see is how narrow-minded and extreme you are. You don''t have the magnanimity that someone with high social standing typically has. You''ll ruin Snow Corporation with these qualities."


    "Dad, you just don''t trust me." Rodney looked up and met his eyes.


    "Trust you?" Jason reacted as if he had heard a joke. "I trusted you more than anyone else. You''re my son, and I have high hopes for you. But if I trusted you, I''m afraid Sarah would''ve conned you out of


    Snow Corporation''s shares.


    "Dad, that incident has taught me a lesson, and I''ve reflected on myself. If I repeat the same mistake, I''m a pig." Agitated, Rodney said, "Why won''t you give me another chance?"


    "You have reflected on yourself, but you''ve overdone it."


    Jason pushed Rodney furiously to the futon to make him kneel. "I might be old, but I''m not stupid. Take a look at yourself now. You''re angry and jealous as if everyone has hurt you and there are no good people in the world. It''s as if you''re the only one who''s right and kind.


    "You''ll spend the night kneeling here."


    Jason fumed. "Your grandpa is my dad, and I don''t allow you to take advantage of


    him. He''s old. If you mess things up, it''ll damage his health."


    Once he finished speaking, he mmed the door and left.


    Wendy promptly walked up to him. "How did it go?"


    "He''s going to piss me off to death sooner orter." Jason pressed his chest. "This kid has an evil heart. To think he''d n to take advantage of his biological grandfather."


    Wendy forced a smile. "We thought he''d be enlightened after the experience he had with Sarah. I can''t believe... We should think of ways to separate Ryan from Freya. If this situation persists, Rodney will be even more triggered, and the Snow family will never be able to live peacefully."


    "Do you think I didn''t think of that?" Jason sighed. "Didn''t you hear what Heidi said? Ryan is her son, and Freya has nothing to do with us anymore. If we involve ourselves in the affair, it means we''re busybodies."


    "Anyhow, we''re Dani''s grandparents..."


    "But did the Lynch family cause trouble for Rodney when he got married again?


    Although they''re Dani''s grandparents, did they stop your son from marrying that woman?"


    His words left Wendy speechless. "So... so what should we do? I won''t ept this.


    Freya used to be my son''s wife. If she bes my niece-inw in the future, that''ll be sickening. Also... this will be an object of ridicule among the wealthy families."


    "Let''s see how Nathan handles it," Jason muttered.


    The neon lights at the sides of the night street were colorful.


    A ck bulletproof car slowly drove forward.


    Nathan was pulling a long face in the car." Heidi, do you know you went too far speaking to my dad that way just now? My dad has nurtured me since I was young, and he has high hopes for my brother and me. Without my dad, I won''t have everything I have today."


    "So, for yours and respect your dad''s sake, I need to forget about all my contributions, huh?" Heidi looked cool, but her eyes contained a tinge of sarcasm. "Nathan, I don''t want to bring up the past or list out how much the Lynch family has helped you. You''re the prime minister, and you care about your dignity, but don''t I care about mine?"

 Chapter 2380

    "I didn''t forget that, but-"


    "But now that I''m the prime minister''s wife, does it mean that the Lynch family is riding on your coattails?" Heidi cut in," Nathan, I''m fully aware that you wouldn''t have married me if not for my family''s status. After all, you were with your first love at that time."


    "That''s all in the past. Why are you bringing it up?" Nathan lowered his voice helplessly. "Our child is all grown up now. Don''t you know my feelings for you by now?"


    "Nathan, if my dades up to you and tells you that you have everything today because of the Lynch family, will you feelfortable with that?" Heidi suddenly asked.


    Nathan nodded. "Fine. My dad has indeed gone too far, but he''s old. I feel torn being caught in the middle. What''s more important now is our son''s issue."


    Ryan, who wanted to stay invisible at the side, was suddenly called up. He immediately straightened up.


    Heidi red at her son and scoffed. "Your gay affair earlier must''ve been your n. You wanted us to assume that you''re into men so we wouldn''t suspect your rtionship with Freya, right?"


    "You''re quite scheming." Nathan gnashed his teeth in anger. "You were trying to fool your mom and me, huh?" "Dad, Mom, both of you are wrong.


    Ryan said with an aggrieved look on his face, "Indeed, that was a diversion. But it was targeted at Freya, not both of you. At that time, I wanted to make her think that I was into men. Then, she would treat me as her best friend and not suspect my motive since I treat her well as a friend. If she knew that I liked her, she definitely wouldn''t have allowed me to pursue her and would''ve quickly moved out of The Lodge."


    Nathan and Heidi were stunned. The former frowned. "Do you think I''ll buy that?"


    "Suit yourself, but think about it. At that time, she just got a divorce, and I''m the prime minister''s son. She would''ve been out of her mind to let me pursue her. What if you guys found out about it and got mad? She doesn''t even have the guts to do it."


    "She had the guts in the end, didn''t she?" Heidi asked with a discreet smile, "How long have you guys been flirting with each other and deceiving your dad and me?" "I purposely made friends with her afterward. I was meticulous about caring for her, making her get used to having me. Didn''t I deliberately approach your friend''s daughter that time? I did it to make Freya jealous. That way, she''d realize that I would no longer treat her that well after I get a girlfriend. At the same time, I wanted her to be aware that she has be reliant on me. After that, I confessed to her, and she epted me."


    Heidi could not bring herself to see her son''s smug look.


    In fact, the scheming Ryan could do that.


    If he had been eyeing Freya, she might not be able to escape his clutches, considering her naivety.


    Nathan told Ryan off, "How dare you say that? Are there no other women in this world? Why did you have to pick Freya-"


    "Dad, I know you''re about to say that she has gotten married and given birth to a child. But when ites to rtionships, who can think it over rationally? If one can be rational, it''ll have to do with benefits and not purely rtionships."


    Ryan quickly added, "Furthermore, she didn''t turn fat or ugly even though she has given birth to a child. She''s still young, and she doesn''t even look like a mother."


    "So no matter what I say, you''re dead set on being with her, right?" Nathan asked with his teeth gritted.


    "Yes. If you want to teach me a lesson, you can send me to the grassroots again. That''s good since I''ll have plenty of time to focus on my rtionship there, unlike now when I can only go on a date once a week and have to constantly worry about being poached," Ryan said hopelessly. "Dad, why don''t you arrange for my transfer tomorrow?"

 Chapter 2381

    "You... Are you really casting your career aside for a woman?" Nathan was exasperated.


    "Didn''t you say my career is stained because of a woman? If so, I can escape the rat race. There''s nothing bad about that." Ryan rested his hands on the back of


    his headzily.


    "You wish."


    Then, Nathan thought of something. Now that he had an idea, his tone was not that cold anymore. "You''re still young, and men should prioritize their careers. Coincidentally, I was considering assigning you to Country X to be an ambassador some time ago. You, too, are aware that the position in Country X is in high demand. Many people are eyeing it. This is a good opportunity. You have the experience from working in the Ministry of Foreign Affairs anyway."


    Ryan gave his father a side nce. He found it funny that his father, who was utterly furious just a moment ago, was smiling so kindly. Did his father think of him as a three-year-old child who could be easily fooled? "Dad, I was justining about having little time for dating, yet you''re now assigning me overseas. It''s Country X at that as well. It takes more than ten hours to get there with a connecting flight. I think I won''t have the chance to go on a date for a few years." "Didn''t you say yourself that you both are still young? I believe Freya is a smart woman. She won''t hold you back."


    Nathan took his time and said, "If time and distance can ruin a rtionship, it simply means that your rtionship isn''t worth anything."


    "Dad, you''re amazing. You''re even using such aggressive methods now." Ryan sighed. "Who was the one who kept urging me to get married some time back and told me that I must get married within this year? It seems like you''re not in a rush now."


    "After giving it some thought, I feel that rtionships shouldn''t be rushed," Nathan said earnestly.


    The corners of Ryan''s mouth twitched. "I''m sorry, Dad. I won''t go."


    "Are you crazy? Do you know how good of a n opportunity this is?" Nathan''s body straightened out of anger. "Just because of a woman?" "Yes, just because of a woman. I finally managed to be with her, and you''re assigning me overseas in the name of '' great love can survive long distances''? However, I''m aware of your n. You''re hoping that time and distance will break Freya and me up.¡±


    Ryan came straight and pointed out sharply. "We just started dating not long ago. How can I bet on her being willing to wait for me? I don''t have that much of a charm. Besides, don''t two peoplee together to be each other''s support? If I abandon her here and make her wait for me for a few years, why will she, a woman who''s been hurt by past rtionships, believe me?"


    "That can only prove that your rtionship is nothing more than this." Nathan harrumphed. "It''s not worth it.


    "Oh, yes. You and Mom have a good rtionship. Why don''t you go overseas to work for a few years or more than ten years to see if you can feel assured of Mom, or Mom can feel assured of you," Ryan said sarcastically.


    Heidi raised her eyebrows in amusement while Nathan said weakly, "Your mom and I have been married for tens of years.


    Besides, I''m the prime minister. We''re a single unit. Your mom and I will never separate."


    "You aren''t that willing when ites to yourself." Ryanughed. "Dad, aside from the rtionship aspect, do you think it''s really fine for a young person like me to be the ambassador of Country X? Won''t other people be jealous? Will I be able to convince the people? Aren''t you afraid others will say that you''re pulling strings for your son with your identity as the prime minister? Don''t put me in a difficult spot, okay? Don''t leave your son to suffer just to break a rtionship."

 Chapter 2382

    Nathan''s expression darkened instantly." You..."


    "That''s enough." Heidi interrupted her husband and nced at him. "Haven''t you guys decided the candidate to assign to Country X over thest few meetings?


    There''s only onest meeting left before it''s confirmed. If you suddenly change your mind and choose our son, it''ll raise the people''s dissatisfaction. I know what you''re thinking about, but you can''t make changes in some national affairs as you please. One wrong move might raise amotion." "Aren''t you clear of Ryan''s ability?" Nathan said after being refuted by his wife. "He''s still young. It''s not a good thing to advance too quickly. Don''t you see how many people are envious of him?"


    Nathan fell silent.


    He knew his personality well. If it were not for Heidipensating for his shorings all these years, he would not have been able to be in the position he is today.


    "You''re speaking up a lot for Ryan today. Are you hoping for him and Freya to be together?" Nathan suddenly looked toward his wife.


    "If I don''t speak up for him, am I supposed to allow Rodney to say that Ryan had an affair with Freya before she divorced Rodney?" Heidi rolled her eyes at her husband. "If you don''t refute the rumors, people will believe them the more it''s spoken of."


    "Mom, you''re wise." Ryan gave a thumbs-u p. "You were the one who educated


    me.


    How could I be so immoral?"


    "How morally right are the things you''re doing now? Freya is the goddaughter that your dad and I acknowledged." Heidi red at Ryan angrily. "Ryan, I admit that Freya is a good child. I like her a lot, and I sympathize with her too. However, I don''t support the two of you together. For example, let''s say you have a son in the future. You have high hopes in him and have nurtured him attentively only for him to get together with a divorcee. Will you feelfortable with that? That''s right. I''m selfish because you''re my son. I can''t possibly be so tolerant that I don''t mind anything."


    "Mom, I understand everything you said." Ryan nodded. "However, it''s not so easy to keep calm and restrain my feelings. I restrained myself once before, but I couldn''t. I love Freya. I want to be with her. It''s that simple. If I can''t be with her, I''d rather stay single. I don''t know how long I''ll stay single either. It might be a few years, ten years, or even a lifetime."


    "Are you threatening us now?" Nathan was furious.


    "Dad, I don''t need to threaten you. No matter how all of you stop me, I won''t give up on her. Do you wish to assign me to somece far away to work? That won''t be a problem. I''ll resign."


    Ryan said honestly, "But I truly hope that my parents are reasonable people. So what if Freya is a divorcee? Who wishes to be one anyway? Why don''t you think who made her a divorcee? It was the Snow family. In order to get Rodney back on track, all of you pushed Freya into the firepit. We should be more honest and kind. You shouldn''t hurt Freya and then dislike her for being a divorcee."


    "It wasn''t us,¡± Nathan said with an unhappy expression. "It was your uncle''s family."


    "But didn''t you take Freya in as your goddaughter back then because you wanted to help them?" Ryan said, "To be honest, I don''t think Freya loved Rodney a lot. She got pregnant because she was set up, and she was forced into marriage. After giving birth to the child, she thought about giving the child a family and living her life properly. I see strength, optimism, and positivity in her. I can''t let go of such a good woman."

 Chapter 2383

    "Why can''t you be convinced?"


    Nathan felt as though his head was exploding.


    Taking care of Ryan''s matters was harder than handling national affairs.


    Nathan could finally understand why some fathers would want to whip and lock their disobedient sons up out of anger.


    "Alright, let''s talk about this again tomorrow." Heidi hinted at Nathan with her eyes.


    "Mom, you''re not going to make things difficult for Freya and her family, right? I believe my parents aren''t such indecent people as those in TV shows," Ryan said with a smile.


    Heidi was speechless.


    She closed her eyes and ignored Ryan.


    After returning to the official residence, Ryan went back to the building where he lived.


    Nathan stared at his silhouette. It looked incredibly hateful in his eyes. "I shouldn''t have promised my brother and sister-inw to take Freya in as our goddaughter. I shouldn''t have brought Freya to live in the official residence too. We were careless. How could we let an unrted man and woman live together?"


    "There''s no need to talk about Freya living n the official residence anymore. Didn''t you hear your son''s words? He had been aiming for Freya even before she got divorced. I know Ryan''s personality. He''ll think of every way to get what he''s interested in."


    Heidi rubbed her temples as she had a headache. "This is truly troublesome." "Go and look for Freya and her family. If you feel embarrassed to do so, I''ll go." Nathan lost his temper and said, "My son can''t marry a divorcee."


    Heidi frowned. "Don''t say that. Just as Ryan said, Freya was forced to be a divorcee. Who likes being one?"


    "I understand it was due to Rodney, but she''s indeed a divorcee. If the public finds out that the prime minister''s son wants to marry his cousin''s ex-wife, my pride..." Nathan let out a long sigh.


    "Don''t go overboard. It''ll be troublesome if a rift arises between you and Ryan." Heidi nced at her husband. "Never mind if outsiders aren''t aware of it, but don''t you know Ryan''s abilities well? Didn''t you assign him to your side to be a secretary because he''s capable, steady, and reliable? If something goes wrong with your rtionship with Ryan, you''ll be fighting on your own. If you think it''s fine even if Ryan doesn''t help you and you can handle things yourself, forget what I said, then."


    Nathan''s brows were knitted together into a tight frown.


    There was no way people who were previously in his position had fought alone.


    Although he had a strong team behind his back, the people in the team were not his family. Some time ago, there was even a mole in the team. Luckily, Ryan received the information in time. If not, Nathan would have suffered a huge setback.


    Thinking about that, Nathan broke out in a cold sweat.


    He realized that Ryan had be his right-hand man at some point.


    "Moreover, didn''t you hear Ryan''s words? He''s on the same side as Jessica now," Heidi said. "Your brother is no longer the core of Snow Corporation. If you wish to be re-elected or even recruit talents in the future, the financial support of Snow Corporation is essential."


    Nathan sighed. "I shouldn''t have listened to Ryan''s words back then and agreed to Jessica assuming the position."

 Chapter 2384

    "Forget it. Actually, you agreeing to it back then wasn''t very useful anyway. It was just to gain more support. Jessica had already obtained the support of Snowden and everyone on the board of directors. Your brother couldn''t even do anything. You should be relieved. Be it Jessica or Ryan, they''re both like students who have surpassed their teachers. Biological siblings in many families are always fighting with each other. Those who emerge victoriously are wolves, while those who rely on the support of their families are simply dogs."


    Nathan went silent.


    However, he still believed that he could handle the youngsters.


    After returning to the bedroom, Nathan gave Jessica a call. "Jessica, are you busy now?"


    "I just had a meeting. I''m in the middle of a break now." Jessica stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling windows with a cup of coffee in her hands while gazing at the foreign view overseas.


    "You shouldn''t just think about work.


    You''re not young anymore. You should go on a date sometimes and get into a rtionship. No matter how capable a woman is, you should still have someone to rely on," Nathan said with concern.


    What answered him was Jessica''s silence.


    Upon noticing that, Nathan did not beat about the bush. "Jessica, you must''ve heard of Ryan and Freya''s matter, right? Your rtionship with Ryan has been good all along. You should advise him. They''re really not suited-"


    "But Ryan likes her a lot."


    "He''s inexperienced in rtionships and just being impulsive Feelingse and go very quickly. Maybe he''ll meet a betterlooking person and fall in love again," Nathan said helplessly. ''That brat is all grown up. He won''t listen to your aunt and me. He even said you''re on his side.


    Jessica, I don''t believe that you''d be so muddle-headed."


    Jessica slowly spoke after remaining silent for a while, "Uncle, I owe Ryan a favor. Therefore, I won''t stop his actions.


    Moreover... is a divorced woman so disdainful? No wonder... I haven''t been able to get married all these years. The men pursuing me are either repulsive or those with ulterior motives. A truly good man wouldn''t fancy me at all."


    Nathan was stressed out upon hearing that. "Of course not. Jessica, you''re very nice. Who dares to look down on you? I''ll kill that person. If you wish to get married, I''ll rmend a good partner. I know many outstanding young men."


    "Okay, Uncle Nathan. I want someone who has never been married before. He has to be tall, handsome, has good character, and has a well-off family background. I don''t want him to be a lot older than me, just two to three years at most. I don''t want him to be younger than me either."


    Although Nathan admitted that his niece was truly excellent and that she even inherited Snow Corporation, handsome men with decent family backgrounds and good character had already been snatched up by other wealthy families. Those of younger age were uneptable, while older men were either married or engaged. Moreover, it had to be a man who was marrying for the first time. That... truly put Nathan in a difficult spot.


    "Uncle Nathan, why aren''t you saying anything?" Jessica said in a disappointed voice. "I already know I couldn''t look for someone like that. My husband passed away when I was young, so I''m only qualified to look for substandard men.


    Even though I''m outstanding to my family and even if a man who''s getting married for the first time fancies me, his family will surely be against it."


    After feeling some difort in his heart, Nathan said, "Jessica, are you defending Freya by saying this?"


    "Uncle, I''m a woman. Like Freya, I had aplicated marriage. Therefore, I won''t put her in a difficult position. Why can''t a divorced woman marry a good man who hasn''t gotten married before? Are weckingpared to other people just because we were once in a marriage? I don''t think so."


    "I didn''t say you''reckingpared to others."


    "Uncle Nathan, I won''t help you. Instead, I''ll work hard to make this happen because I owe Freya this."

 Chapter 2385

    "When did you owe her anything?" Nathan was confused.


    Jessica''s fingers tightened their grip. "Did you forget? I was the one who switched Freya''s contraceptives back then. If it weren''t for that, she wouldn''t have gotten pregnant nor joined the Snow family."


    Nathan was quiet.


    If Jessica had not mentioned it, he would have almost forgotten about it.


    "Jessica, this isn''t your style of doing things, though?" In Nathan''s memories, his niece was a decisive and ruthless person to who he even felt inferior.


    If Nathan were standing face-to-face with Jessica at that moment, he would have seen her sarcastic expression. "Uncle Nathan, do you and the members of the Snow family think that I should be numb and emotionless after doing so many despicable things? That I won''t feel guilt or sympathy just like a robot?"


    "That''s not what I meant-"


    "Don''t deny it in such a rush. I''ve never uttered a word of pain all these years, so all of you have a certain impression of me. I know that if a woman doesn''t have strong capabilities in a ce like the Snow family, she''ll end up being manipted by others. Once I resist, I''ll be carrying the shackles of betraying the Snow family. It''s as if I won''t be what I am today without the Snow family."


    Nathan was at a loss for words. His face felt slightly heated.


    He was attacked with that matter once again on the same day.


    First, it was his son, then his wife. Now, it was his niece.


    Jessica continued, "I admit that the Snow family did spend a lot of effort on me. I enjoyed the position of the eldest youngdy and a worry-free life since I was young. My starting point in life was higher than other people''s since I was born.


    Therefore, I''ve been trying my best to give back to the Snow family for as long as I can remember. I''ve given back enough after all these years. Now, I have my own ideas. I''m not obligated to keep obeying all of you unconditionally."


    "Alright, Jessica." Blood was boiling in Nathan''s chest. "Have you ever considered that Snow Corporation wouldn''t be so sessful in Australia if it weren''t for my support behind the scenes?" "Uncle Nathan, do you think you can be reelected without Snow Corporation? Will the elites in your team obey you?"


    Jessica reminded him out of kindness, saying, "Things like money may seem tacky sometimes, but many matters are rted to money. We''ve always been working together. No one has been relying on the other one-sidedly."


    "Haha. Very well, Jessica. I didn''t expect this." Ever since Nathan assumed his position, it had been a long time since he was provoked by a junior this way.


    "Uncle, I''m willing to help Ryan not just because he aided me in assuming this position in Snow Corporation but also because he understands me the most out of everyone in the Snow family. We''re not just family. We''re also confidants and best friends. This is my stand."


    Jessica hung up the call.


    Nathan immediately mmed the phone on the table out of anger. The tempered ss on his phone even shattered.


    Heidi saw her husband''s dark expression after she came out of the shower.


    ording to her experience, Nathan was most probably outraged. She guessed that his conversation with Jessica did not go well.


    Sure enough, Nathan pointed at his phone and startedining to her, "Jessica is all grown up now. She doesn''t respect me at all. She even threatened me. I haven''t stepped down from my position yet. Won''t it be worse after I step down?" ''Jessica isn''t an impolite person.


    Heidi patted some essence onto her face calmly. "Hubby, you should be more open-minded. It isn''t easy to be the prime minister. There are even many restraints. Haven''t you considered that not only can''t you afford to have a falling out with Jessica, but you can''t have a bad rtionship with the top ten important businesses in Australia as well? Don''t you have to think of ways to make them increase their investments in Australia, create more job openings, and pay more taxes?"

 Chapter 2386

    Nathan was stunned. He was at a loss for words.


    "We should be more easygoing. Don''t change your attitude just because your identity has changed."


    Heidi turned around and continued to apply skincare products.


    After giving it a long thought, Nathan caressed her shoulders lightly from behind. "Wifey, I think my greatest fortune in this lifetime is marrying you. Some of my dad''s words were indeed wrong. I have many ws. It''s because we''ve beenplementing each other all along that I could achieve what I have today. My temper isn''t even very good either."


    Heidi put on a straight face and looked at her husband upon hearing that. "Hubby, we may have prominent identities, and many people are fearful of us now. But what about after you step down? Won''t we just be like an ordinary pair of elderly who shop in supermarkets and walk in the park?


    "If you do well, the future generations will mention you frequently. Political and historical books will only briefly mention your name if you do a mediocre job. I''m saying this because I want you to always remember this in your heart."


    Nathan nodded as if he was enlightened.


    Heidi adjusted his pajamas. "I''ll look for Freya and talk to her tomorrow. You should stop worrying about this."


    On the other hand.


    Ryan turned on his phone after returning. He received a few Whatsapp messages from Freya: [Did Rodney tell your family about us? They didn''t do anything to you, right?]


    Ryan: [What could possibly happen to me? It''s not the ancient times anymore] Freya let out a breath of relief. [Are you free to hop on a call now?]


    After sending the message, she received Ryan''s call. "I just returned from the manor."


    "Did they scold you?" Freya got nervous. She could imagine that scene. If it were her... She might not be able to withstand their scornful gazes.


    "No one really scolded me aside from Rodney." Ryan let out a harrumph. "Luckily, my mom was a great help. She even taught Rodney a lesson." "Godmother?" Freya was astonished." Shouldn''t she be furious too?"


    "My mom isn''t silly. Rodney is using us of having an affair behind his back. The nature of the matter will be different if the word gets out. My mom is furious. She said he''s speaking without evidence," Ryan smiled casually and said. "Everyone is against it now, but they can''t do anything to me."


    Freya did not feel consoled at all. Instead, she smiled bitterly. "Your parents will surely not agree. I''m a divorcee..."


    "Freya..." Ryan said sternly, "Never mind if people talk bad about you, but how can you be socking in confidence? Do you know how many words of praise I spoke of you tonight? You should have confidence in


    yourself. Many old men can marry a woman who''s getting married for the first time, so why can''t women have men who''ve never been married before?"


    Freya burst outughing. Afterughing, her heart was warm. "You, a man, keep defending women with your words. If those chauvinistic males were to hear your words, they might scold you badly."


    "Freya, you''re the woman I love. I hope you can be more confident in yourself. I''m not a s good as you think. I have many ws too," Ryan said seriously.

 Chapter 2387

    "Your ws... I haven''t discovered any of them for now." Freya thought about it for a while. "Sometimes, I would think you''re too shrewd and hard to understand, but if men aren''t shrewd, things will be difficult for them in society and they''ll be bullied."


    "Being shrewd is my w," Ryan said in a low voice. "Many women don''t like to be with men who are too sharp. They''re afraid that they''ll be tricked into losing everything in the end. Therefore, I guess many women won''t consider marrying me after serious interactions with me. Besides, I... don''t like to brush my teeth. My feet stink. Mm, I have a bad personality. I drink and I smoke. I''m azy person. I have a


    nasty temper-" "Alright, stop fooling me. You''re not that kind of person at all." Freya interrupted him as sheughed.


    "I''m being serious here. I''m not that way only when I''m with you. I might be like that toward other women," Ryan spoke gently.


    Freya did not say a word. It was as if her heart was wrapped in cotton. It felt tingly and sweet.


    "Freya, tomorrow... My mom might go over to look for you. From what I know of her, she probably won''t say harsh words, but... she''ll persuade you to leave me. My mom is very eloquent. I can''t evenpare to her sometimes...*


    Ryan felt increasingly unsure as he spoke. Heughed bitterly. "Can you hang on and don''t give up for my sake? I''vee to an


    agreement with Jessica. With Jessica supporting me from behind, no one will be able to force me."


    "Didn''t I promise you tonight? You''re working hard, so I''ll do my best too," Freya said with determination. "Go to bed early."


    "Mm, good night."


    After putting down her phone, Freya could not sleep at all.


    Things that Heidi might say to her tomorrow kept going back and forth in her head. When that time came, she would definitely feel embarrassed and ashamed.


    Freya liked Heidi a lot. She even wanted to be a person like Heidi. She did not want their rtionship to be ruined.


    She kept overthinking and only fell asleep a t midnight.


    When Freya woke up the next day, her head hurt a lot.


    After washing up and heading out, she saw Forrest walking down the stairs.


    Freya shrank her neck when her brother''s cold gaze swept across her. She bit the bullet and waved Dani''s tiny hand. "Good morning, Uncle..."


    Forrest''s gaze turned gentle for a few seconds when it set on Dani''s face. It quickly became cold again when he looked at his sister. "Does the world only consist of the Snow family''s men?"


    Freya squinted her eyes and smiled. "Are the Snow family''s women the only ones left in the world, then? Don''t you fancy any others?"


    The air stilled for a few seconds.


    Forrest''s eyes narrowed. He dragged his sister to the wall and questioned in a low voice, "Did Jessica tell you anything? Or was it Ryan who said something?"


    "Ryan did tell me some things, but... I heard you and Jessica quarrel at the Snow family''s manor a long time ago." Freya raised her long eyshes. She watched her brother provokingly. "When we were drinking with Jessicast time, your drunken appearance.."


    "Shut up." Forrest could not continue listening. His expression crumbled. His usually stern face was like a statue in an instant. "I''m different from you. I haven''t gotten married not because of Jessica but because I haven''t met the person I want to marry."


    "Oh, I hope you''ll be able to meet the one you want to marry soon, then."


    After Freya blinked and finished speaking, she slipped away by ducking under Forrest''s arms.

 Chapter 2388

    "Stop right there." Forrest caught Freya''s cor and yanked her back. "I''m warning you, don''t talk about this to Mom and Dad."


    "Even if you didn''t warn me, I wouldn''t do that." Freya raised her chin and met his gaze.


    Forrest studied her in silence for some time. He sneered. "Even if it''s not met, there''ll be other people who will do it. Let me think. The first person to do that will be Jessica. She likes to do these kinds of things the most."


    "Brother, you''re overthinking. Jessica is supportive of Ryan and me. She knew about our rtionship early on."


    Freya shrugged her shoulders in frustration. "I think you have a huge misunderstanding against Jessica." "Misunderstanding?" Forrest had the urge to knock her on her stupid head. "Are you a person who doesn''t hold grudges? Did you forget that if it weren''t for Jessica swapping the contraceptives and if it weren''t for her threatening you, you wouldn''t have needed to marry that idiotic Rodney? That woman can go to any lengths to get benefits and please her family. She''s an emotionless, selfish, and cold-blooded woman."


    "Brother, I did hold quite a grudge against her back then."


    After letting out a sigh, Freya lowered her head and looked at Dani. "However, after Dani was born, I no longer hated Jessica. How do I put it? She can go to any lengths to achieve her goals, but even if she didn''t do those things, other people in the Snow family would''ve done them in secret."


    "You move on pretty quickly." Forrest sneered. "No wonder you got bullied by people like Rodney, Sarah, and Patrick."


    Freya''s expression darkened. "Brother, you''re too much. I had no choice. I could divorce Rodney smoothly because of Jessica''s support and great help behind the scenes. Moreover, she must have her own reasons considering the position she''s in."


    "Are you even siding with her now?" A hint of anger shed across Forrest''s dark eyes. "You must''ve been brainwashed by Ryan. I admit that Ryan did help the Lynch family before, but are you still not aware of what he''s aiming for? He''s targeting you. He wants to attract you and make you like him."


    Freya rolled her eyes at her brother unkindly. "Forrest, isn''t this normal? Since he wants me to like him, he should treat my family and me well. If not, why would I be with him? Haven''t you ever pleased your partner when you used to pursue women before? If you just stood still and did nothing, would anyone fall in love with you?"


    Forrest''s words were stuck in his throat.


    "Brother, don''t worry. If this rtionship brings trouble to all of you, I''ll break up with Ryan. I won''t set aside my family just for romance. I''m aware that my family is my true support."


    Freya smiled at Forrest to please him.


    He let out a harrumph. "You''d better look out for yourself."


    He turned his head and left after speaking.


    "Brother, I think Jessica was willing to help me this time because of you," Freya spoke from behind him all of a sudden.


    Forrest''s towering figure halted. "You''re overestimating me."


    He left without turning back.


    After Freya had breakfast, she got ready to head to thepany. Suddenly, her phone rang. It was Heidi who called. "Freya, do you have time? A decent breakfast cafe recently opened near yourpany. Shall we try it out together?"


    Heidi''s voice was gentle, just like it was in the past.


    However, Freya felt immensely pressured.

 Chapter 2389

    "Okay."


    At that moment, Freya''s mind was nk. She simply agreed instinctively.


    "I''ll wait for you."


    Freya only remembered that she had just eaten breakfast after hanging up the call.


    However, who would dare to miss an appointment with the prime minister''s wife? Freya epted her fate and sighed. Sure enough, dating the prime minister''s son was not easy.


    50 minutester, she appeared at the cafe Heidi mentioned.


    The breakfast cafe was already cleared of people, probably due to the presence of a person with a unique identity. Guards were guarding the door. Outsiders were forbidden to enter or leave.


    Heidi sat in a private room. The breakfast cafe''s manager fearfully introduced the various breakfast options. She might be the most distinguished person he ever served. If word got out, he could boast about it his whole life.


    "Godmother." Freya bit the bullet and entered.


    Heidi nodded with a smile. Then, she said to the manager, "Alright, you can get on with your work."


    After the manager left, only the two of them were left in the private room. Freya curled her slender fingers awkwardly. "Have something to eat." Heidi picked up a fork. "It''s been a long time since I had breakfast outside. I heard people say that the food here isn''t bad. Have youe here before?"


    "No." Freya shook her head. She held her fork and grabbed some food mechanically. She even forgot that she already had her fill before.


    After having some banana cake, Heidi looked at Freya and smiled. "You''re very nervous."


    Freya was embarrassed. Was it that obvious? She might as well stop being that way. She simply said, "Godmother, you must have something to say to me since you invited me here. You can say what you want to. I''ve already prepared myself mentally. You can even scold me. I¡ª"


    "You don''t look like you''re mentally prepared."


    Heidi took a sip of warm milk withposure. "You even seem stressed. Is it because you''ve realized that dating Ryan isn''t easy?"


    Freya''s shoulders drooped. She did not answer the question. "Godmother, I''m sorry. You and Godfather have always treated me well. I shouldn''t have deceived you, but I was afraid you two would be against us being together..."


    "Since you''re afraid of us opposing it, why did you still get together with Ryan?" Heidi asked calmly.


    "Feelings... are uncontroble."


    After thinking about it for some time, Freya summarized her many words into a few sentences. "Ryan is very good. He''s so good that I''m willing to work hard and give it a shot." "My son isn''t bad, indeed." Heidi smiled. "He doesn''t gamble nor smoke. He''s not arrogant either. He''s humble, modest, and doesn''t fool around with women. He''ll never mingle with bad friends too. Before his father ran for the post of prime minister, many people only knew the eldest young master, Rodney Snow, and the second young master, Carson Snow of the Snow family. They weren''t familiar with the name Ryan Snow. That was because I told Ryan that it was useless even if people knew him. Only the person whosts till the end is the winner."


    "Godmother, you''ve always been wise," Freya said in admiration. "Actually, I understand it too. Although he has received help from you and Uncle Nathan,


    Ryan is wise. He still has a long road ahead of him. He might achieve a very high position in the future, but... he told me before that those aren''t the things he wants. I think the Ryan I know isn''t a person who''s greedy for power."


    "Maybe it''s just because he''s still young..." Heidi reminded her intentionally. "No matter how mature he is, he''s only 26 years old this year. He''ll still be rash when ites to love. I know my son well. He''s ambitious. He''s simply hiding it temporarily."


    Freya was stunned. However, she was not too surprised. "Then... Godmother, have you ever thought that perhaps he can have both romance and power in the future with his strong capabilities?"

 Chapter 2390

    "Do you know how hard it will be to walk on this path?"


    Heidi reminded Freya sincerely, saying," You''re our goddaughter and the ex-wife of Ryan''s cousin. This is a fact that can never be erased. That''s right. You two are just dating. If Ryan were an ordinary person, no one would use you both of anything. However, he''s the prime minister''s son. Every word and action of his will surely be in the spotlight. Not only that, there''ll be many people like Rodney on the inte. With those people''s nderous remarks, there''ll gradually be people who truly think you were having an affair during your marriage."


    The expression on Freya''s pretty face changed slightly.


    Heidi sighed softly. "In Ryan''s case, it''ll only affect his career. It''ll be scarier for you. The world is always tougher on women. Harsh words on the inte will attack you like a tsunami. If things get worse, it''ll even affect Freycatheli''s reputation as you''re the founder."


    In an instant, Freya''s chest felt heavy as though she was being suffocated.


    She knew the power of cyberbullying all too well. That was why she was afraid and fearful.


    "Freya, believe me. I don''t mean to put you in a difficult position. I don''t dislike you because of your rtionship with Ryan either. We''ve spent time together before. You''re a good child."


    Heidi said in earnest, "It''s not because I mind that you''re a divorcee either. A divorced woman still has the right to gain happiness. What I''m really worried about is the rtionship that you and Ryan used to have. This world isn''t as clear- cut as you think. Many people''s thoughts are very dirty. Do you understand?"


    "I understand."


    Freya took a sip from her cup. She could not even enjoy the taste of the drink.


    Her mind was in utter confusion.


    It was just like yesterday, when Rodney concluded that she and Ryan had an affair behind his back after seeing her with Ryan.


    What about the others? There would be many with the same thoughts as well.


    They would not believe in the truth. They would only humiliate others based on their judgments.


    In the past, Osher Corporation was boycotted due to Rodney''s tarnished reputation. It had disappeared entirely from the industry.


    What if Freya was involved in scandals too?


    What would happen to Freycatheli?


    Freycatheli was not Freya''s alone. It belonged to everyone working there.


    "Think about it properly," Heidi said gently. "Ryan said you two are just dating. It''s not certain that you two will get married. He''s right. I, too, want to ask if it''s worth putting everything on the line for a rtionship? Moreover, you just got over a failed marriage recently. I''m guessing you won''t easily walk into another marriage for the next three or four years."


    Freya smiled miserably.


    There was no one else who could target people''s hearts as precisely as Heidi.


    She was right. Other people gave it their all with marriage in mind when they dated, yet she and Ryan were only doing it to be in a rtionship with each other.


    Was it worth gambling the reputation and foundation of Freycatheli, which had finally stabled?


    Freya was lost.


    Up until today, she had faced failed rtionships one after another. From that, she realized that only her career would not betray her.


    At the very least, there would still be something she could possess even when the world abandoned her.


    After the meal ended, Heidi stood up. "I have a meetingter, so I''ll have to leave first. You cane over to the official residence when you have time. I miss Dani quite a lot too."

 Chapter 2391

    "Alright." Freya stood up with her stiffened body. "Godmom, will you hate me if I insist on being in a rtionship with Ryan?"


    "I won''t hate you, nor will I go all out to separate you and Ryan. My arrogance and gentility don''t permit me to do such things."


    Heidi said solemnly, "I just want to let you know that it''s not possible to turn the tide o n certain things. A decision can change a lot of people''s fates. No one knows if you two will manage to ovee all adversities together or end up as an unhappy couple in the future."


    As soon as she finished speaking, she left.


    Freya sat frozen to the spot, feeling dazed.


    After some time, the door of the private room was kicked open. Ryan walked in anxiously. "Freya, I''mte. Did my mom say anything nasty?"


    Freya raised her head and stared at him nkly.


    This was the person she was currently in love with.


    He was so young, handsome, smart, and pure.


    If they carried on with their rtionship, would they manage to ovee all adversities together or end up as an unhappy couple?


    "What''s wrong? Say something. Did my mom say anything hurtful to you?" Seeing her nk and helpless expression, Ryan became so distressed that he directly pulled her from the chair and brought her into his arms.


    "No. Didn''t you tell me yesterday that your mom won''t speak harshly?" Freya forced a strained smile. "But you don''t believe it now, huh?"


    "Yes. As far as I know, my mom won''t do that." Ryan cupped her face, and a nervous look washed over his handsome face." Having said that, my mom is quite articte. I''m worried that she talked you into leaving me. I wanted toe over early in the morning, but I was tied up with work."


    Deep down, Freya smiled wryly. He knew his mother so well. "You have to work today, don''t you? Is it fine to leave just like that? Hurry up and get back to work." "I''m not going back. Something is wrong with you." Ryan stared intently at her.


    "Ryan, can you stop disregarding your work for my sake?" All Freya wanted at that moment was to be left alone. "Given that your role is to serve the nation and citizens, you should prioritize work. Rtionships shoulde second."


    "Now is the crucial period. To me, you''re my priority." Ryan held her arm, and he sounded on edge. "Don''t talk to me about serving the citizens. I''m merely a public servant, not the prime minister."


    "But if you continue to do this, you''ll let your parents down. They''ll think that I''m affecting your career." Freya pushed him." Get back to work."


    "I''m not leaving if you don''t tell me clearly what my mom told you just now."


    Ryan nted himself on a chair straight away. His shameless behavior made Freya frown tightly.


    "Godmom said... manyizens are like Rodney. Ryan, even if your parents can''t do anything to you, how will the public see us? Will they assume that we were having an affair before I got divorced just like what Rodney thought?"


    Freya looked at Ryan with trepidation. "A lot of people in this world have a terrible mindset. You''ve never experienced being falsely used despite not doing anything wrong. No matter how you argue, it''s pointless. That feeling of helplessness and despair is terrible. I don''t mind facing it for your sake, but I have parents and a child. Plus, I''m the founder of Freycatheli. If anything goes wrong, I''ll feel guilty toward Cathy and a bunch of passionate employees. When Dani grows up, she might be judged by others too."


    Ryan''s gaze grew darker. "Freya, you only promised me yesterday, yet you''re already showing distrust in me in less than a day."


    "Can you stop theizens frommenting? Can you stop the rumors about our affair from spreading? That''s an impossible task."


    Freya said with a pale face, "Others will discover it sooner orter. If things get messed up, not only will I be involved but others might also im that you seduced someone''s wife."

 Chapter 2392

    "So are you nning to give up?" Ryan''s eyes were filled with rage.


    "I don''t know. Can you let me calm down for a few days?" Freya looked at him pleadingly with reddened eyes. "I admit that I''m timid and weak. I''m not as tough a s you are. I''ve experienced too much and gotten betrayed over and over again, so I''m scared andck self-confidence."


    Ryan rested his eyes on her in a daze for some time. His eyes contained misery, disappointment, and a trace of anger.


    Seemingly, he was the one pushing their rtionship forward without being bothered about anything else. He had nned everything and reached out his hands to her, yet she was like a tortoise curling up in its shell, afraid of stretching out its head.


    The two of them stayed silent for quite a while as they confronted each other. Ryan took two steps backward with a long face.


    "Okay."


    He nodded. "I''ll give you some time, but... If I try my best and take 99 steps toward you but you''re not even willing to take a step forward, I can''t do anything about that."


    With that, he turned around and mmed the door before he walked away.


    Freya closed her eyes, tears instantly rushing out of her eyes.


    It was not that she was unwilling to take a step forward. She was afraid that if she did, she would be condemned for getting together with him. Also, Rodney was a ticking time bomb. Judging from his insane behavior, would he let the matter rest?


    Freya was not certain about it.


    After going to the office in a trance, she headed to the president''s office instead of theboratory.


    Catherine was shocked at the sight of Freya''s distracted look.


    "Cathy, they already know about my rtionship with Ryan."


    Freya hugged Catherine and broke into tears. She told Catherine what had happened in stammers. "I can tell that Ryan is disappointed in me. In fact, I know I''m being really selfish. Although I''m d to be in a rtionship with him, I don''t dare to imagine what will happen in the future. I just want to enjoy the present, but I''m afraid of thinking about the future."


    "Oh well, this is normal. You got into a rtionship not long after you got divorced. Of course, you''re afraid to think about the future, especially regarding your marriage. This is something to be pondered over anyway."


    Catherineforted her and said," Actually, you''re right to be concerned. Judging from how worked up Rodney was yesterday, he definitely won''t let the matter rest. He might even do something extreme." "Yeah. I feel that he has turned into a different person after being triggered by Sarah." Freya suddenly shuddered. "Cathy, if you were me, what would you do?"


    After posing the question, she then said," Forget it. What''s the point of asking you? Your mom is the richest woman in the world, while your stepdad is very well off and powerful. If you want to get in a rtionship with any man, his parents will even want to butter you up."


    Catherineughed. "If I were you, I would''ve made my rtionship public first." Freya stammered, "W-What?"


    Was there something wrong with her ears or was she hallucinating?

 Chapter 2393

    Catherine analyzed. "Now, the problem lies in what''s on Rodney''s mind. Will he let you go? Have you ever thought about it?


    Everyone has been criticizing him and even boycotting him because he cheated o n you first. If he seizes the chance to me you for cheating him, he''ll be able to prove his innocence."


    "H-He can''t possibly be that bad, right?" Freya was shocked. If Rodney does that, he could be considered savage and wicked.


    "Who knows? Human nature is the most unpredictable. Before yesterday, could you have foreseen that Rodney would run up to you and call you a b*tch after he caught you together with Ryan? He haspletely forgotten the fact that he betrayed you."


    Catherine could understand Freya''s perspective. Rodney was a despicable person. However, it all stemmed from his blinded love for Sarah. That was why he was pitiful yet despicable.


    Nevertheless, he had lost everything. The arrogant Young Master Snow had fallen into a pit. He had lost hispany, his parents disliked him, and he was left with n o friends. Even the ex-wife he wanted to get back together with was now in a rtionship with his cousin. Did he regret not treasuring Freya at first?


    Or was he resentful?


    Catherine was not sure either.


    Judging from Rodney''s response yesterday, he did not seem to regret his actions. He med others and made himself appear like a victim.


    "After something happened to Shaun, I did some research on psychology." Catherine said, "Some people tend to pass the buck subconsciously. Over time, it bes a habit. Take Rodney, for example. He impregnated you but instinctively med you for seducing him and wanting to marry into a wealthy family. He didn''t find himself at fault. When he spent the entire night with another woman, he med you for not trusting him. He didn''t see the need to watch his behavior even though he was married. Also, he didn''t think he was wrong in divorcing youter. Instead, he med you for being wicked. He felt that you deserved to be divorced and abandoned."


    Freya widened his eyes. "Indeed... that seems to be the case."


    "That was why I hired Grady to put on an act so that Rodney could witness the scene. In that case, he wouldn''t be able to find any excuses."


    Catherine nted herself on the office chair. Then, she took out a sheet of paper and shared her analysis with Freya. "No man will admit that they''ve been cuckolded. Rodney would rather find all kinds of excuses for Sarah. For instance, Sarah once abandoned him, but why did he still believe her? It was because Rodney refused to admit his failure. Those excuses he found for Sarah could be used to justify his actions. He fell for Sarah and thought he was still charming enough to be loved deeply."


    Freya pursed her lips, looking confused. This is very... deep. Anyway, you mean he''s good at passing the buck and evading problems, right?"


    "That''s right."


    Catherine nodded. "When he came to look for you after Sarah went to jail, he was regretful and remorseful, right? But what he regretted was being deceived by Sarah. H e regretted being so foolish that he didn''t see through Sarah."


    "Yeah. That''s right." Freya nodded.


    "It''s all very simple. Heys the me on Sarah for ruining your marriage with him, yet he''s not aware that he''s the problematic one. Why did Sarah deceive him instead of Chester or anyone else?"


    Catherine sneered. "He might''ve found himself a reasonable exnation now. Oh? It turns out that he''s not foolish at all. It is you who is wicked, and Ryan, scheming. You''ve long wanted to divorce Rodney.


    Even without Sarah, you wouldn''t settle down with him."


    Freya was frightened to the core. Although it was nearing summer, she felt cold.


    Damn it.


    Why was she so unfortunate to have met such an awful man?


    "Don''t be too surprised."


    Catherine raised her brows. "Are you wondering why Rodney acts like this yet Carson and Jessica don''t, even though they''re from the same parents?"


    "Ms. Jones, please advise," Freya said with a look of admiration.

 Chapter 2394

    "It''s simple. Rodney lived with Sarah for over ten years. After they got married and lived together, Sarah constantly brainwashed him. Judging from her character, she could justify her wrongdoing and make herself seem like the most innocent victim. Rodney must''ve been influenced by her."


    Catherine reminded Freya, "Have you forgotten about Sarah abusing animals? What a cruel act. When Rodney discovered the matterter, he, too, felt that she was cruel. But in the end, he suppressed the matter and let it fly under the radar. What does that show? It shows that his moral standards have been lowered over and over


    again."


    Freya was startled.


    She did not ponder over it back then.


    However, now that Catherine reminded her, it hit Freya that she probably had never understood Rodney, the man who used to be her husband.


    If possible, she hoped that Rodney would not be so embarrassing.


    It was because he was Dani''s father, which was a fact that could not be erased.


    In the morning, Freya sat in her office instead of going to theboratory.


    When it was almost noon, Wendy called her. "Freya, let''s have lunch together."


    "Aunty Wendy, I just had breakfast with my godmother this morning." Freya could not be bothered to exchange pleasantries with her. Hence, she asked in a forthright manner, "Are you trying to talk me into breaking up with Ryan?"


    "Yes." Wendy said helplessly, "Freya, we''re happy that you''re in a new rtionship and starting your life afresh, but the guy shouldn''t be Ryan. Listen to me and break up with him. It''ll do everyone good."


    Freya felt an unspeakable sense of distress. It was fine that Heidi came to look for her, but what gave Wendy the right to do the same? "Aunty Wendy, are Uncle Jason and Old Master Snow also going to call me if I disagree?"


    "Your grandpa didn''t sleepst night. After all, this is ridiculous. Plus... Rodney can''t get his head around it either. I''m doing this for your own good," Wendy said earnestly. She could not even handle her son.


    "Aunty Wendy, my rtionship is my affair. Ever since Rodney and I got a divorce, we no longer have anything to do with each other. Even if someone were to stop me, it should be Ryan''s parents and not you. I have a lot on my te, so bye for now."


    Freya immediately hung up.


    At that moment, she was upset.


    What did her rtionship have to do with Rodney?


    Did she have to get Rodney''s approval before getting into a rtionship with anyone?


    Who was he to do that?


    The more Freya thought about it, the more furious she got.


    She did not even go to work at noon and drove home early instead.


    When she was almost at the neighborhood gate, a ck car suddenly sped toward her from the other side.


    Shocked, Freya promptly mmed on the brakes to avoid hitting the car.


    She got out of the car, angry. "Do you know how to drive..."

 Chapter 2395

    Before Freya could finish speaking, Rodney stepped out of the ck car. He had grown a mustache at the corners of his mouth, and his eyes were bloodshot. The fierce look on his face made Freya shudder. She subconsciously turned around and was about to run away.


    However, Rodney strode toward her. He grasped her cor from behind and pulled: t violently.


    "Ah."


    Freya was caught off guard and pulled to the ground, where she fell and hurt her tailbone and arms.


    "Get up." Rodney lost his sanity and pulled her up. After that, he dragged her toward the ck car to put her inside.


    "What are you doing, Rodney? Let go of m e." Freya recalled Catherine''s analysis.


    Then, she looked at Rodney''s ferocious expression in fear. She must not get into the car regardless.


    She fought to resist him.


    "Go on, struggle." Rodney squeezed her neck with exasperation. "Freya, I''m


    giving you thest bit of respect. Don''t be ungrateful."


    "You''re crazy. You must be out of your mind." Freya screamed in agitation, "Help-"


    Rodney covered her mouth.


    "Fine. If you don''t want to get into my car, let''s get into yours then."


    Rodney made a grab at her hair.


    Freya was in so much pain that her eyes reddened. Since her mouth was covered, all she could do was kick him as hard as possible.


    "Knock it off."


    At that moment, a gray car hurriedly stopped in front of the two of them. Subsequently, two husky men dashed out of the car.


    "Rodney, let go of Miss Lynch right now. Otherwise, don''t me us for being rude."


    The man wearing a ck coat warned Rodney as he sprinted over.


    Rodney narrowed his eyes and pushed Freya toward the man.


    The man in the coat promptly held Freya and asked concernedly, "Miss Lynch, are you okay? Little Young Master Snow sent u s over to protect you." "Hurry up and call the police," Freya yelled edgily, "He wanted to kidnap me."


    "When did I kidnap you? I was just trying to get you into the car to discuss something with you." Rodney raised his brows and revealed his white teeth. "You nearly hit my car just now, so I lost my temper."


    "You..."


    Freya stared at Rodney''s face, which sent a chill down her spine.


    He was terrifying. How could he be like that?


    "Rodney, don''t take it too far. We''ve been separated for a long time." Freya could not help but shout, "Can you stop pestering me? I told you that I didn''t wrong you, nor did I cheat you when we were married. I''m innocent.'' "No woman would admit having an affair and being a b*tch."


    Rodney stared at her coldly. "Freya, I hate you. Do you know that I never thought of getting a divorce from you? But you insisted on divorcing me. If you hadn''t divorced me, I wouldn''t have married Sarah, that evil woman. You''ve been cheating on me with Ryan, yet you threw mud at me to ruin my reputation. You''re responsible for what I''ve be."


    "You''re crazy." Freya was so triggered that she almost lost it. "You were the one who agreed on our divorce and couldn''t wait to marry Sarah. What does it have to do with me?"

 Chapter 2396

    "Hah. Didn''t you deliberately take the rap for Eliza to make me hate you and divorce you? I thought you did that to protect your friend at first. But now, I see the light. You used it as a ploy to get together with Ryan."


    Rodney got more worked up as he spoke, his eyes glinting fiercely. "Otherwise, why did you stay in The Lodge after we divorced? You even want Dani to acknowledge Ryan as her dad, right? Freya, I''m telling you. You can dream on."


    Freya was frightened. She was really frightened.


    What kind of person did she marry previously?


    "Rodney, I''m telling you once again that I didn''t wrong you."


    Agitated, Freya put her thoughts into words. "I stayed in The Lodge to shun you. You think that I was fickle, don''t you? I''ll have you know that I was not. At that time, I only liked you a little. Although we got married, I wasn''t in love with you either. I promised you that I''d make a go of our life to provide Dani with aplete family.


    "Do you understand?


    "I''ve never loved you, and that was why I fell for someone after we were divorced. The type of feeling I had for you was not love."


    Rodney was shocked and so triggered that he found it hard to breathe as if his lungs had copsed.


    "What are you saying?" He widened his eyes and dashed forward in a huff.


    "Young Master Snow, calm down."


    Upon noticing the situation, two bodyguards promptly stopped him.


    With the bodyguards stopping him, Rodney told Freya off while trembling, "I treated you so well, yet you said you''ve never loved me. I even went all out to surprise you every morning. You liar! You said you loved me."


    "Did I say that? I don''t remember." His behavior triggered Freya to act irrationally. "Even if I did, it was merely for the sake of your dignity. After all, I promised to make a go of our life back then. However, I deeply regret it now. I shouldn''t have liked you because you don''t deserve it. Also, don''t mention the surprise. It was nauseating.


    "I lost my virginity to you and gave birth to your child, yet you were probably more generous to Sarah than to me."


    Freya began tosh out at him, "You''ve never respected me, and now you''re forcing me to love you? How can you be so shameless?"


    "Let go of me. I want to teach her a lesson. I loved her so much, only for her to trample all over me and hurt me. Freya, I will not let you off the hook." Rodney could not bring himself to listen to her. He began to thrust a t the bodyguards.


    "Miss Lynch, you need to leave now."


    The bodyguards clutched Rodney''s shoulders on each side. Like a volcano, Rodney was on the verge of erupting.


    "Be careful, you guys."


    Freya glowered at Rodney before she turned around and left.


    When she arrived at the Lynch family''s vi, she was still trembling with rage.


    "Why are you home so early?" Mrs. Lynch came out of the house.


    When Freya got out of the car and saw her mother, tears started streaming down her face. "Mom..."


    She hugged her mother tightly and wept.


    "Freya, what''s wrong? Who bullied you?" Mrs. Lynch asked anxiously, "Did the Snow family cause trouble for you?"


    "It was Rodney." Freya wiped away her tears resentfully. "He nearly hit me with a car. He also pushed me."


    With that, she suddenly felt her elbow ache. She rolled up her sleeve, only to see arge patch of her skin had been grazed and covered with blood.


    "Oh my!" Mrs. Lynch screamed. "Rodney is such a b*stard. I''ll get your brother to call the police."

 Chapter 2397

    When Forrest received a call from his mother, he instantly flew into a fury.


    However, he pulled himself together as soon he held the phone.


    There was no use in calling the police regarding the issue. When Rodney beat Sarah up thest time, he was brought to the police station quite frequently but was released soon after. What was more, he did not hit or kidnap Freya this time. After all, Freya was still at home.


    All the police could do was lecture Rodney.


    It was necessary to get to the root of the issue in order to solve it.


    Forrest clenched his fists and tried calling the person he had been hiding in the depths of his heart. In the end, he failed to reach the person.


    His expression darkened. Then, he took his car keys and rushed out of the office.


    He immediately drove toward the Snow family''s old residence.


    The security guard at the gate saw himing, so he opened the gate. "Mr. Lynch, who are you looking for?"


    "Step aside. I''m looking for Rodney''s parents." Forrest barged in.


    "Mr. Lynch, wait a minute. Madam and the rest are still eating..." The security guard ran after him.


    Nevertheless, Forrest ignored the security guard and dashed into the dining room.


    Old Master Snow and other family members, who were eating, heard the noise and lifted their heads, only to see Forresting in. They frowned.


    "Forrest, what''s the matter?" Jason was the first to stand up.


    "Where''s Rodney? Get him toe out now." Forrest''s gaze was grim.


    "...He''s in the back hall." Jason turned his eyes to the servant. "Get him toe out."


    The servant was dumbfounded. "Young Master Snow isn''t around."


    Jason was stunned for a moment before his gaze shifted a little.


    "Fine. Since he''s not around, I have no choice but to look for his parents." Forrest said gravely, "Your son nearly hit my sister with a car when she was on her way home


    from work. He even tried to kidnap her. If no one had stopped him, he would''ve taken my sister away. Now, he has injured Freya''s arms. Uncle Jason, Aunty Wendy, may I know how you raised your son?"


    "What?" Wendy was astounded. "Forrest, I''m sorry. He was triggered by Freya and Ryan''s affair. His father even lectured him yesterday and made him kneel in the hall for one night."


    "I even had someone lock him in there. I had no idea when he went out," Jason exined with a frown.


    "I beg you to take him to see a psychologist." Forrest could not help but point at his head. "He''s mentally ill. I don''t understand why he keeps pestering my sister even though they''ve been divorced long ago. Did my family cause trouble for him when he abandoned my sister and married another woman? Or do you guys think you can bully us however you want just because we are out-of-towners? Or are you not bothered about us until we''re in deep water?"


    Wendy''s and Jason''s expressions did not look good. After all, their son was being taken for a psychopath.


    Nevertheless, they were both annoyed as well. They wished that they had never given birth to such a son.


    Old Master Snow said with a deep voice," This issue can be solved. As long as Freya and Ryan break up, Rodney will stop pestering you guys. If he continues to do that, I promise that I''ll break his legs."


    Forrest was so infuriated that he burst outughing. "Why does my sister need to get his approval before getting into a rtionship? Now that she can''t be with


    Ryan, does it mean that she can''t be with any other Ryans in the future? Does it mean that she has to stay single forever?"


    Anger was growing inside him as he spoke.

 Chapter 2398

    Forrest threw a tantrum. "Yes. Although my familyes from a humble background, that doesn''t mean we''re scared of you.


    Rodney is a darling in the Snow family, but isn''t Freya a darling in ours? Who doesn''t have parents? When Rodney cheated on my sister and kicked her until she was admitted to the hospital, I wanted to stir up trouble for you guys. But because of Dani, I held back my feelings, yet you guys continue to push your luck. "I''m going to say this once again. Freya did not cheat on Rodney. The Lynch family has done nothing wrong. If you don''t keep your son under control, both our families will kick up a stink at worst. My family might be no match for you, but we''ll do our utmost to destroy your reputation. If we can''t stay in Canberra anymore, we can return to Melbourne."


    After speaking furiously, Forrest walked to the gate and looked back. "Also, it''s my sister''s business to date who she wants. Whether she wants to break up or continue her rtionship with Ryan, no one has the right to interfere. Who do you think you are? She''s not rted to you anymore.


    Since you guys have so much time to force it on her, why don''t you force it on Ryan as well?"


    When Forrest left, he mmed the door shut with a bang.


    Infuriated, Old Master Snow thumped the table. "How dare hee and make a scene here? He''s just a Lynch, yet he''s nning to destroy our reputation? This is outrageous."


    "Dad, calm down. We''d better discuss this further after Rodney is back."


    Wendy did not want the fuss to continue. After all, the worm would turn.


    "Go and get that brat home. I''ve lost my appetite because of them." Old Master Snow tossed the spoon in a fit of rage.


    After Forrest walked out of the Snow family''s old residence, his phone rang.


    The call came from the person who did not pick up his call earlier.


    His dark eyes rested on his phone for a while before he declined the call impassively.


    In the airport.


    Jessica''s pretty brows furrowed together as she watched her call being declined.


    "President Snow, the car is waiting for you at the entrance of the airport." Her secretary came up to remind her.


    "Okay."


    Jessica nodded. Just as she got into the car, she received a call from Ryan.


    "Jessica, Rodney went to cause trouble for Freya this afternoon. Luckily, I''ve assigned a few people to protect Freya or... Rodney might''ve taken her away through violent means."


    There was anger in Ryan''s voice. "He has gone mad, and I will not allow him to act unreasonably out there. He must go abroad, or I''ll send him away by force." ''No wonder...


    Jessica was dazed. Her beautiful gaze seemed distracted.


    "No wonder what?"


    "Forrest tried to contact me, but I was on the ne," Jessica exined.


    "He was probably looking for you because of Rodney. I heard that he went to the Snow family''s residence and had an unpleasant row with Grandpa and the rest." Ryan said in distress, "Please hunt him down as soon as possible and keep him under control. I''m worried that... he''ll be backed into a corner and get himself involved with my dad''spetitors."


    "That''s impossible, isn''t it?" Jessica was shocked. If Rodney did that, it would mean that he nned on dragging the whole family into the mess.


    After all, she and Rodney grew up together.


    She did not believe that he had be so wicked.


    "I didn''t want to suspect him either." Ryan pursed his thin lips with mixed feelings." But he has really be a different person. He has been challenging my boundaries since yesterday. If we leave him out there at this point, he''s bound to be a ticking time bomb. Have you ever thought that he might have the chance to stage aeback if he brings chaos to the Snow family and involves all of us in the mess?"

 Chapter 2399

    Jessica was a clever person.


    After a moment of thought, she grasped Ryan''s meaning.


    However, would Rodney actually bring chaos to the Snow family for the sake of that matter?


    The Snow family had never owed Rodney anything. Since Rodney was young, he was given the best education. If he treasured everything and had not gotten together with Sarah, what Jessica currently had would have been his.


    Jessica recalled her earlier conversation with Rodney in the house.


    He said, "Jessica, I finally see the light. Luckily, you''re the one who took over Snow Corporation. If I were to take over it... I really am foolish. This position is suited for you better than me."


    At that time, she said, "We all make mistakes. As long as you reflect on the cause of the mistakes, you can improve. Given that you''re still young, you can make aeback as long as you work hard."


    However, would Rodney think the same as he did previously?


    After remaining quiet for a while, Jessica finally said, "I''ll send the Snowden members to hunt him down."


    Once the call ended, she tried to call Forrest a few times again, but he did not


    answer.


    In The Lodge.


    Ryan was standing silently on the balcony.


    He was holding a cigarette. He usually would not smoke, but he was preupied today.


    Three minutester, he went to get his coat and headed downstairs.


    When he drove out, the security guard of The Lodge stopped him. "Secretary Snow, I''m sorry, but the prime minister has given the order that no one can leave The Lodge after midnight."


    Ryan held the steering wheel tightly. "What if I insist on going out?"


    "You should know the consequences of making a fuss in The Lodge," the head of security said neutrally with a straight back.


    Ryan scoffed. Then, he made a U-turn and headed to the main building.


    On the first floor, Nathan and Heidi were giving instructions to two secretaries.


    As soon as Ryan barged in, Nathan frowned unhappily. "Get out. We''re talking business."


    "Sure. Please allow me to leave The Lodge, then." Ryan strode toward them. "Freya grazed her arms, so I need to visit her and discuss something with her."


    "Both of you may go out first," Heidi ordered the secretaries.


    After the secretaries left, Nathan closed the documents and leaped to his feet. "What''s the big deal? She just grazed her hands. Why do you need to go all the way there at such ate hour? Ryan, since you''re so free, why haven''t you handed me the proposal of the project I assigned you a few days ago?"

 Chapter 2400

    "Dad, it''s not possible to finish a proposal in a day anyway. I need to research and extract data. Besides, you said I don''t have to rush through it..."


    "Are you not going to even though I said s o? Is this how you work for me?" Nathan threw a fit. "I think you''re only focused on your rtionship."


    "Dad, I really need to go out tonight," Ryan continued to argue impatiently. "Rodney almost kidnapped Freya by force this afternoon. He''s not contactable now, and his whereabouts are unknown. If he went to meet your enemies, the consequences would be unimaginable. I must discuss with Freya about disclosing our rtionship. The faster, the better."


    "Are you nuts?"


    Nathan instantly thumped the desk and told him off, "I''ve been stressed out about your affair, and what about you? It''s fine that you''re not nning to break up with her, but now you''re telling me you want to disclose your rtionship with her? Are you insane?"


    "Dad, at this point, the person who speaks first will get a head start. Rodney is bound to divulge our rtionship because he wants to ruin our life since he can''t have Freya. Therefore, we need to act first."


    "B*llshit.¡± Nathan could no longer tolerate Ryan. "I watched Rodney grow up. How could he possibly go to my enemies? I''m his biological uncle."


    Ryan sneered. "I don''t think he treats you a s his biological uncle. Perhaps he sees you as his stumbling block instead. Dad, think about Rodney''s behaviorst night.


    Considering his extreme thinking, no one can predict what he''ll do next. All we can do is guard against him and act faster. Also, why is he hiding all of a sudden? None of u s can contact him either. What on earth is he trying to do?"


    "Have his parents contacted him?" Heidi suddenly asked.


    "Yeah." Ryan nodded. "Mom, think about it. If Rodney goes to the mediapanies to expose the matter on his own, I''m sure none of thepanies will dare to say a word. However, it''s a different situation if he goes to Dad''spetitors. Minister O''Connell and Senator Lawton have been hoping Dad would have a scandal during his term in office. If that happens, he won''t be able to be re- elected for another term.


    They don''t want Dad to serve for another four years."


    Nathan''s expression shifted. The more he dwelled on it, the more furious he became. He pped Ryan on the back of his head." You brat, I''ve warned you earlier, and you still have to give me trouble."


    "Dad, I''m the one who''s giving you trouble. It''s your beloved nephew."


    Ryan said indifferently, "In fact, Freya and I are in a rtionship just like any other single man and woman out there. If Rodney insists on throwing mud at us for having an affair before they were divorced, it will mean that he''ll side with outsiders to turn against you. Besides, he''ll gain benefits from doing so. Everyone''s calling him a sc*mbag now. If heys the me on Freya, other people will find him pathetic for being deceived by women over and over again. It''ll cause an uproar among the public, who assumes that the prime minister had a hand in helping his son to snatch someone else''s wife."


    Nathan immediately broke out in a cold sweat.


    "Dad, think again. By acting so, Rodney will benefit from the situation. Now that he has screwed up his career, he''s trying to create chaos within the Snow family, and then... To stop him from spreading scandal, what will you do in the end? You''ll have to give him benefits. If he wants Snow Corporation back, you''ll need to give it to them. Jessica will have no choice but topromise to pour oil on troubled waters."


    "Enough."


    Nathan held his head in his hands.


    He had to admit that the consequences would be terrifying if Rodney betrayed him.


    If Rodney, as Freya''s ex-husband, came out to condemn him publicly even without proof, the public would be under the impression that the prime minister''s family was a bully.


    In that case, Nathan could forget about being re-elected as the prime minister.


    However, no one knew what would happen even if Ryan divulged his rtionship with Freya.


    "Dad, Freya and I are truly in love. Plus, we''re not rted by blood, so other people might not criticize us so badly. It''ll depend on how positively we lead the situation. But if Rodney exposes it first, the public will have preconceived ideas, and they probably won''t trust what we say." "What a positive mind you have. If your rtionship with Freya is made public, no one will be able to stop you from being with her, right?" Nathan mocked him in a strange tone, "Do you know how much trouble you''ve caused me this time?"


    "Please trust me. I can settle this issue."

 Chapter 2401

    Ryan said indifferently, "If you''re unwilling, forget it. Besides, Freya might not want to announce our rtionship to the public anyway. After all, Mom met Freya today and talked to her. Well, Mom is quite skillful. She immediately made Freya waver, and we almost broke up."


    Nathan nced at his wife suspiciously. He did not expect her to be so skillful. Unfortunately, Rodney just had to butt in.


    Nathan felt his head ache. "Let me think this through."


    "You don''t have to think about it." Heidi said calmly, "Ryan, do as you wish. After this... I don''t wish to see Rodney in Australia anymore. Also... Don''t give him the chance to stage hiseback again."


    Nathan was shocked, and his lips moved.


    "Nathan, Rodney isn''t stupid. If he is, how could he have established Osher


    Corporation? He hates our son and Freya, so I''m 90 percent sure that he''ll bite us back. But no matter whether he''ll bite us back or not, he has to be eliminated."


    Heidi said expressionlessly, "Your n to send him overseas and start over in another country won''t work anymore.


    From now on, all you can do is ensure that he''s a useless person who won''t die of hunger."


    With a frown, Nathan let out a long sigh. "My brother and the others will surely..."


    "His son has turned bad, and we can''t allow him to go on like this. Not to mention, Rodney is even hitting women now. Perhaps Freya will get beaten to death one day if she is alone."


    Heidi was decisive. "Ryan, you shouldn''t look for Freya too. Get a team, discuss, and announce your rtionship with Freya before 11:00 p.m. today. Freya is an indecisive person. If you have to wait for her approval, discuss it with her, and persuade her, we might have to dy the matter till tomorrow, if If I were Senator O''Connell, I wouldn''t give you that chance to."


    Ryan was stunned. After a short moment, h e stammered, "Freya will definitely be furious if we don''t get her approval beforehand."


    Heidi gave her son a helpless nce. He was an intelligent person, but why was he s o senseless when it came to love?


    "She''s not unreasonable. She''ll understand "I''ll work on it now, Mom."


    After Ryan left, Nathan said resignedly, "It seems like you''re supportive of our son being with Freya."


    "I didn''t at first, but we have no choice now," Heidi said as she shook her head. " Besides, they''re merely dating. It''s not for sure whether they''ll get married, so we shouldn''t worry too much. Maybe they''ll break up on their own."''


    Nathan was speechless. He said, "What if they do get married?"


    "So be it." Heidi nced at her husband. "I was bothered by it before because I was afraid troubles would arise if they insist on being together. Now that their rtionship is about to go public, there''ll be two possible oues if they can persevere until the end. One is that the public will support them, and two is that they''re so in love with each other that they don''t care about others'' opinions. Nothing and no one will be able to separate them. If so, why should we make an unnecessary move?"


    Heidi had a point there, and Nathan could not refute her at all.


    10:00 p.m.


    Just as Freya was about to sleep, Mrs.


    Lynch came upstairs. "Why don''t I sleep with Dani tonight since your arm is hurt?"


    "You have poor sleep quality anyway. Dani will only disturb your sleep. Besides, it''s just a minor injury."


    Freya ced Dani on the bed.


    Dani immediately started crawling on the bed happily.


    Mrs. Lynch watched Dani''s expression that was free of worries. Then, she thought of the child''s father and sighed. "By the way, your arm is injured. Why hasn''t Ryane over to visit you? Has he called you to ask about your condition yet?"


    Speaking of that, Freya felt ufortable.


    Although it was a minor injury, Ryan woulde over no matter how busy he was


    in the past. However, that day... He did not even call.


    He must have known that she was hurt. The two bodyguards would surely have told him.

 Chapter 2402

    Ryan did not even ask how she was out of concern. What did he mean by that?


    Was he still angry at her for what happened in the morning?


    She was so cowardly in the morning. It was natural for him to be angry. Sigh.


    "He has sent me a message," Freya said vaguely. "Mom, you should go to sleep."


    "Oh, he should''ve given you a call. How could a message show as much concern as a call?" Mrs. Lynch muttered, "In the past, I didn''t keep an eye on Patrick and Rodney. But for your rtionship this time, I''m raising my standards. I won''t have you be tricked by men again."


    Freya was speechless. Was she such a fool?


    It was true that she had met a few *ssholes.


    Nevertheless, she could not be med for that. There were just too many *ssholes around.


    After finally sending Mrs. Lynch off, Freyay down to sleep with Dani on the bed.


    However, kids never went to sleep obediently. Freya coaxed Dani for a long time. When Dani finally felt sleepy in her arms, someone mentioned Freya in the sisters'' group chat.


    Freya did not dare to look as she was afraid Dani would wake up once she moved.


    She did not know what Catherine and Eliza were chatting about, but her WhatsApp notification kept ringing.


    Only when Dani finally fell into a deep sleep did Freya ce her down lightly on the bed. Then, she picked up her phone and took a look.


    Catherine: [Oh my gosh. You''re awesome. You announced your rtionship with Ryan without telling us. You''ve really shocked your president!]


    Eliza: [The trending searches blew up in just a few moments. I guess all reporters will have to stay up all night and work extra hours tonight.]


    Catherine: [Haha. It''s not just the reporters who have to work all night. Manager Clint of the public rtions department called me just now. Even I have to stay up to handle this, okay?]


    Eliza: [Shall I lend my PR team to you?]


    Catherine: [We''ll monitor the situation for now. The trending searches did blow up,


    but it''s not clear yet as to whether it''s a good or bad thing.]


    Eliza: [By the way, where''s the culprit? Why isn''t she here?]


    Catherine: [I don''t know where she is. I guess she''s taking care of the baby.]


    Eliza: [How is she still in the mood to take care of the baby? Amazing.]


    The "culprit" Freya was speechless.


    She was confused.


    What did she do? What was it about announcing her rtionship? What about the trending searches blowing up?


    Why did she have a bad feeling?


    Freya looked up the trending searches while trembling. [The Prime Minister''s Son Announced His Rtionship], [Is the Prime Minister''s Son and Freya Lynch Dating?], [


    We''re in Love],


    Looking at the three headlines on the top of the trending searches, Freya felt like she was going to faint.


    She was just an ordinary person, yet she had been on the trending searches a few times now. That feeling somehow made Freya panic.


    After tapping into the headlines, it was about the prime minister''s son posting a lovey-dovey picture of him with her 20 minutes ago.


    Where was it?


    Freya searched for it everywhere. After looking for it for a long time, she finally found Ryan''s post on Facebook. She could not manage to read the long paragraphs of words because the lovey-dovey picture of them he posted was too eye-catching.


    It was the day Sarah went to prison, and they were celebrating on a cruise ship. She took a picture with Ryan on the deck. In the photo, Ryan was hugging Freya under the sun, and she had a sweet smile on her face.

 Chapter 2403

    If Freya knew Ryan would use that photo to announce their rtionship, she


    would rather they never took that photo.


    F*ck. Even if he wanted to make their rtionship public, could he not inform her beforehand?


    To her, it was like a bolt out of the blue.


    In the middle of the night, Freya felt as if the sky was about to fall.


    At that point, Freya could only calm down and gather herself together to read the words Ryan posted. [We''re in love. Many people are against us being together, and many others are shocked by our rtionship status. Yes, shocked. I''m the only one who isn''t.


    [I know very well that I''ve loved this woman for two years.


    [We met for the first time when my mom brought Freya to our home. My mom said that the Snow family owed Freya a favor and made my parents take her in as their goddaughter. She would be my sister in the future. A sister who was two months older than me.


    [I didn''t take it seriously back then. In my heart, I treated her as a peer of the opposite gender. I pitied her. I heard that she was set up and got pregnant. However, Rodney liked someone else and was unwilling to take responsibility.


    [At first, Freya and I never spoke to each other. Afterward, we would asionally apany my mom to attend banquets together. I realized she was an optimistic, pretty, and kind woman through those interactions. She never acquainted herself with influential people, nor did she curry favor with ttery. She simply sat quietly i n a corner every time. I often saw other people mocking her behind her back, but she never felt inferior.


    [In my world, I''ve never met such a woman before. She came from a small ce to a bustling city, yet she was always clearheaded, never greedy or delusional.


    [I found it regretful that such a woman was not treasured.


    [I regret that I didn''t meet her before Rodney did.


    [We met each other toote, so I could only watch her silently from behind.


    [In order to give her child aplete family, she got married to Rodney in the end.


    [I congratted her from the bottom of my heart. Loving someone isn''t about having them. As long as she was happy, I would feel d as well.


    [However, after they got married, they fought frequently. I told Rodney that Freya was a nice woman. If he didn''t know how to cherish her, I''d pursue her.


    [Rodney was so furious that he almost beat me up.


    [That was fine. As long as my provocation was useful and able to make Rodney nervous and concerned, it was worth it.


    [Their rtionship improved a little after that. However, it didn''tst long. One night, Freya called me and requested that I look into a foreign businessman. She said Rodney had been talking about business with that person all night the night before, but she didn''t quite believe it. After my investigation, I found that the foreign businessman had already left the country long ago. I ryed the results of my investigation to Freya. I sensed that problems had arisen in their marriage.


    [Sure enough, not long after that, I saw Freya looking shaken and distracted on the streets when I was out on an errand one day. She was almost hit by a car. I pulled her back and saw her crying in despair. I found out Rodney''s first love had returned to Australia. He often lied to Freya about havingpany matters to deal with when in reality, he bought a condominium unit for his first love and hired a housekeeper for her. He would spend time in his first love''s condominium and only left when it was midnight.


    [Freya wanted to get a divorce, but Rodney


    disagreed. He even med her for causing his first love trouble and not trusting him.


    [Rodney said that he wouldn''t give her custody of their child if they got a divorce. She came from a small ce. She wouldn''t be able to win against the Snow family for the child''s custody.


    [Freya cried devastatingly. She said she wanted to get a divorce, but she couldn''t. She couldn''t let Sarah be the child''s stepmother either. Sarah was evil. She''d hurt the child.


    [Everyone should know what kind of person Sarah was. She was even sentenced to death.


    [Looking at Freya''s state, my heart ached for her.


    [Therefore, I went to my parents to get their help in aiding Freya to get a divorce. With how Rodney was dying things, he was just thinking of continuing his marriage while having an affair at the same time. If that went on, Freya would have a mental breakdown.


    [At the same time, I had my own selfish reasons. Since Rodney could not give her happiness, I would be the one to do so.


    [I knew that she didn''t love me, but it was alright. As long as I treated her well with all my might, I believed I would seed one day]

 Chapter 2404

    [After that, Freya and Rodney got a divorce. To prevent Rodney from causing Freya trouble, my family let Freya move into the official residence.


    [Just after her divorce, she was severelycking confidence. She felt like she did not deserve to have happiness as a woman after repeatedly facing failures in rtionships. She thought she might not be good enough.


    [I encouraged her and consoled her.


    [I would send her messages every day, sending all sorts of articles and jokes her


    way.


    [Every day after I got off work, I''d bring her and the child to have a walk in the garden.


    [I''d buy various cakes and desserts for her. I''d say they were gifted to me by my friends and that I was giving them to her because I didn''t like them.


    [I was even afraid that treating her too well would arouse suspicions, so I pretended to be gay and even created scandals about me being gay to make her lower her guard around me. I wanted her to treat me as her best friend.


    [I pretended to have broken up with someone and brought her to the amusement park. I watched the fireworks on the Ferris wheel with her. I spent Christmas Eve and Christmas with her.


    [I made her know that I''d be by her side throughout all her lonely days.


    [My mom introduced a few blind dates to Freya. I would say bad things about those people on purpose.


    [Just as she finally got used to me and started to rely on me, I pretended to go on blind dates to make her unhappy and jealous. When she felt ufortable about what was happening, I confessed to her.


    [Freya was very shocked and furious at first. Then, she found it absurd. She could not ept my feelings for her at all. I scared her to the point she escaped to Melbourne with her child.


    [I went looking for her on New Year''s Eve. I confessed to her and swore to her. I begged her to give me a chance. I said I didn''t care if other people scolded us for being together or that it''d affect my career. I didn''t care. I just wanted to be with her.


    [After that, she gave me a chance, but I knew that her heart hadn''t opened up to me entirely.


    [When herpany assigned her overseas, she wanted to go, but she was worried about her child. I encouraged her to go.


    [We could only contact each other during those two months through phone calls.


    I''d get off work on time every day to help her take care of her child.


    [Dani isn''t my child, but I was willing to love her child as my own daughter because of Freya and my love for her.


    [I was a person who didn''t even know how to carry a baby, but I became a man who could skilfully change a baby''s diapers, bathe a baby, and even put a baby to sleep.


    [After returning to Australia, Freya told me she was willing to have a serious rtionship with me.


    [Therefore, we''ve been in love with each other until now.


    [Before this, my parents, family and everyone else didn''t know about us. Freya was always worried and anxious. She never said anything, but I understood her anxiety. The fact that I''m the prime minister''s son put her under a lot of pressure.


    [She even felt she wasn''t good enough for me because she was a divorcee.


    [Actually, I just want to tell her not to pressure herself too much. I''m not as excellent as she thinks. She''s very, very important to me too.


    [Whether it''s her second or third marriage, she''s the person I love.


    [I just hate myself for being toote. If only she had met me earlier, I''d never let her be a divorcee.


    [Even if other people don''t support us, it''s okay. I''m willing to ept it.


    [I just want to continue dating her until she''s willing to marry me ]

 Chapter 2405

    Initially, Freya was furious.


    She was furious that Ryan made their rtionship public without consulting her beforehand and leaving her exposed.


    However, after reading what Ryan posted, she feared up in the middle of the night. When she blinked, tears rolled down uncontrobly.


    She knew exactly when Ryan started liking her.


    Freya had felt touched when she first found out. However, when Ryan put everything down in words and even opened up about his true feelings, she, the person concerned, was utterly moved.


    Nothing was more convincing than words. Moreover, she knew what Ryan said was true.


    The moments they shared together were still fresh in her memory.


    That man looked sly sometimes, but it seemed to prove his love for her.


    Freya suddenly felt regretful. Inparison to Ryan''s feelings, she was too weak and cowardly.


    She even med him just now.


    What right did she have to me him? He did it all because he loved her.


    Ryan knew Freya well. However, even with a man who loved her so much, she was still timid and anxious.


    At that moment, she suddenly wanted to rush to the official residence and look for that person to give him a hug.


    She wanted to thank him for helping her so much throughout.


    No matter how the future would turn out, she wished to face it with him.


    Freya was also aware of what Ryan had to face after he posted that.


    She quickly tiptoed outside to the balcony with her phone in hand. However, her call could not get through. The line was always busy.


    She stood there in a daze for some time until Catherine called her. "We were talking in the group chat. We didn''t see any messages from you, so we thought you were sleeping." "I just saw the messages," Freya spoke with a hoarse throat. Did you cry?" Catherine smiled.


    Although Freya did not want to admit that she had cried again, she replied with a low hum.


    "It''s indeed touching. Even I was a little moved," Catherine said as sheughed." You''ve really met a guy who loves you this time. Ryan is very brave. However, why didn''t you guys tell me beforehand that you were going to announce your rtionship? I could''ve informed thepany. Now we''repletely caught off guard."


    "He didn''t tell me either. I only found out just now." Freya thought about it and said hoarsely, "Maybe Ryan was afraid I''d disagree. His mom came to look for me in the morning, and I wavered. Dating him is really stressful. I wasn''t sure if it''d trouble the people around me if I continued dating him."


    "What do you think now?"

 Chapter 2406

    "It''s already announced. What else can I think about?"


    Freya gazed at the bright moon in the dark sky. She suddenly felt rxed. "Actually, Ryan knows me very well. I was happy being with him during this period.


    However, we always had to wear masks, sneak around, and be very cautious whenever we went out. Sometimes, I felt like what we had was stolen happiness. He would always talk to me about things far away into the future, but I didn''t even dare to think about them. I was scared, but not anymore. Who cares? Let''s just go with the flow. However, if thepany''s reputation i s tarnished, I''d feel extremely sorry to you all." "Don''t say that. People are not fools. Even I was touched, not to mention everyone else. There might be some extreme individuals, but I believe that your rtionship with Ryan will be supported by others."


    Catherine said sincerely, "Freya, actually, I wasn''t really supportive of you risking everything for Ryan during the day.


    However, it''s clear he''s willing to risk everything for you. Don''t be too timid. Ryan is very good to you. He''s worth your effort. He''s not a man who''s just all talk."


    ''Thank you."


    Freya choked up again.


    "Okay. You can go on the inte to reply to Ryan now. You can''t let him face everything alone. You, the person involved, should at least give a response. As for thepany, we''ll release a statement saying that your personal life is unrted to work. I believe the wholepany will be on your side."


    "Mm."


    Freya replied in a low voice.


    After calming herself down for some time, she finally logged onto Facebook and shared Ryan''s post with a caption: [We''re in a rtionship. I wasn''t brave enough in the past, but in the future, I''ll do my best for your sake.]


    Not long after, Eliza shared her post too. [I support my friend. Actually, the world isn''t always fair to women. Men in their second or third marriage can marry a young wife who has never been married. It seems like a matter of course to other people, yet women who are divorced and starting over face many criticisms. I wish to say that as long as our hearts are frank and open, every woman has the right to obtain happiness]


    Catherine shared the post shortly after too. [ Don''t be too absorbed in dating and forget to apany me, your friend. Remember, a man might not be the one who''ll be with you till the end, but I surely am ]


    Freya could not hold back herughter after seeing that.


    Her heart was warm and touched.


    What did it matter if she had to face a storm tomorrow? Her friends and the people she loved were all by her side.


    Late into the night, the whole of Australia was shaken up by the news of the prime minister''s son and Freya dating. It even made it to the news overseas.


    In the official residence, Nathan smashed a cup out of anger on the spot after seeing the statement Ryan posted.


    "Ryan, have you really gone crazy? I told you to announce your rtionship. After discussing with the team for so long, you chose to do it this way?"


    Nathan patted his chest. He almost had a heart attack. "What did you write? You''re telling everyone that you''ve been secretly in love with your sister-inw before she even got divorced? These kinds of things should never be written! Can''t you write that you developed feelings for her after staying in the official residence with her?"


    "Dad, I initially thought of writing what you said, but I''m afraid that people might discover ws. It''s better to be honest about these things."


    Nathan was stunned. His face darkened instantly. "What ws? Did something really happen between you and Freya before she got a divorce?"


    "Of course not."


    Ryan was speechless upon hearing that. " Dad, am I that kind of person? But... I did help her in private a few times before she was divorced. If I wrote as you said, Rodney would ask why I treated her so nicely if I only started liking her after they divorced. That''s why there shouldn''t be any ws in my words. Besides, even if Freya isn''t divorced now, there''s nothing wrong with me having a crush on her. Everything I said is the truth. I''m honest and upright. I''m not afraid of criticism."


    Nathan covered his face with his hand. "You... I don''t know what I should say to you. It''s not wrong to have a crush on someone, but the person you like is your sister-inw. She''s your parents'' goddaughter."

 Chapter 2407

    "Stop fighting."


    Heidi kept looking at the post with her phone. Seeing that Nathan and Ryan were almost done fighting, she raised her head and said, "Ryan isn''t wrong. Besides, what he wrote... It''s his true feelings. I just had a look at it. Things are developing well right now. Most of the people are touched."


    "Really?" Nathan was taken aback. He quickly went over. "Let me see."


    Heidi handed him her phone.


    Nathan did not forget to put on his sses.


    [Oh, I can''t take this. I''m so moved. How can there be such a wonderful love?]


    [I suddenly find Ryan very manly. Freya is quite pitiful too. Luckily, her hard times are over and she met Ryan. Love each other bravely. I''ll support you two ]


    ["If only she had met me earlier, I''d never have let her be a divorcee." These are the best words of love I''ve ever heard ]


    [Oh my gosh. No wonder everyone was saying in private that Ryan liked men. I thought he really... Okay, he was simply putting on a show for Freya to see. I don''t know what to say. He''s too harsh on himself. He was willing tobel himself as a gay man to the whole country to woo a woman. His love for Freya must be real.]


    [I''m a divorcee too. My husband had an affair after I gave him. I wanted to get a divorce, but my husband disagreed. He even said to leave the child behind if I wanted a divorce. Therefore, I understand Freya''s feelings well. There are really men like Rodney out there, and many of them too. Unfortunately, not everyone can meet someone like Ryan]


    [This is so forbidden... The prime minister''s son has a crush on his ex-sister-in-w. But I like it. So what if she''s his ex-sister-inw? Freya is divorced now, and they''re not blood-rted. She''s very pretty too. It''s normal that he''d fall in love with her.]


    [I''m a man too. I''m secretly in love with a girl who has a boyfriend. I know that feeling very well. If I can''t be with her. I''m willing to watch over her silently. If her boyfriend can''t give her happiness. I''m also willing to step up and make her happy. Sometimes, I''m frustrated with myself for not appearing sooner. Unfortunately, she has a good rtionship with her boyfriend.


    I can''t possibly separate them.]


    [This is so disgusting. He actually fancies his ex-sister-inw. As expected, those who are wealthier are more perverted ]


    [To the person above, is there something wrong with you? Did you read what Ryan wrote? He likes Freya, but when Freya was married to Rodney, he hid his feelings for her. He even wanted Rodney to treat Freya better. It was Rodney who didn''t cherish Freya]


    [What a bunch of tterers. Do you all believe everything he wrote? How long has it been since Freya and Rodney got divorced? Ryan and Freya might have been having an affair earlier on. He just didn''t say it.]


    [I trust him. Without true feelings, it''s impossible to write such a touching post. A person like you who has never loved anyone will never understand the feeling o f being secretly in love with someone else. Besides, what do you mean by how long has it been since Freya and Rodney got divorced? Rodney married Sarah right after he divorced Freya. Now, he''s divorced again. Getting divorced once is not a big deal, but divorcing twice is a problem. Rodney doesn''t just have bad taste. There must be something wrong with his character too.]


    [When Rodney and Freya divorced, wasn''t it a big issue? At that time, it was only two months after Freya had given birth. Before that, she married into the Snow family only because she was pregnant. How could she have had an affair when she was pregnant and right after she gave birth?]


    [Actually, if it isn''t true, deep love, a person with such a promising future like Ryan wouldn''t have stepped up to make this statement, right? Moreover, they''re just dating. I''m guessing the Snow family members must be strongly against their rtionship. However, he''s even risking his career for Freya''s sake. To be honest, I''m in awe of that. That''s why I support them.]


    [You guys should just date. Although Ryan is quite scheming when he pursues women, those little tricks seem lovable the more I think about it. He''s too charming. If a man treats me the same way, I''ll marry him no matter who he is.] [Ryan has already spoken. Why hasn''t


    Freya said anything yet?]

 Chapter 2408

    [Freya responded. She stepped up and admitted their rtionship too. Go and have a look.]


    [I saw it. Catherine and Eliza voiced out too. ]


    There were tens of thousands ofments after that.


    Nathan did not read any more of them. After exiting thements section, he found Freya and the others'' Facebook posts. His expression got better too. The weight on his heart finally eased.


    However...


    Nathan frowned. He let out a harrumph and handed the phone to Heidi. "We''ll see again tomorrow. Let''s hope the trend maintains this way tomorrow. However, my opponents might hire paid posters to discredit us."


    "If they''re hiring paid posters, can''t we do the same?" Heidi said as she smiled." Moreover, everything Ryan said is the truth. He didn''t hide anything. It''s because of that that the people are supportive of them. No matter how many paid posters other people hire, the public won''t believe them."


    "Are you sure there aren''t any ws in the statement?" Nathan looked toward his son nervously.


    "Dad, don''t you believe in my work? Freya and I never crossed the line when she was still married. She hadn''t even fallen in love with me at that time. We only started dating this year." Ryan raised his hand, almost taking an oath.


    Speaking of their rtionship, Nathan could not hold back his anger again. "You must be feeling smug now. You just want to be with Freya."


    Ryan''s brows were knitted together in a tight frown. He said seriously, "Dad, did you read my statement properly? I don''t just like her for her looks but for all her inner qualities too. If she weren''t any good, how could you and Mom have agreed to let her move into the official residence? It''s even more impossible for you guys to treat her a s your daughter. I''m the proactive one in this rtionship and also the one who''s more invested. I can''t be without her.


    Please don''t stop us from being together anymore."


    You...


    "Alright. Aren''t you guys tired of fighting? It''ste and I''m tired. Let''s go to bed." Heidi stood up. "There are still a lot of things to do tomorrow. How will we have the strength to face them if we don''t rest well?"


    "Will I even be able to sleep?" Nathan let out a harrumph.


    "You can''t sleep, but I have to sleep." Ryan got prepared to leave. When he reached the door, he turned his head. "By the way, Dad, I''ll hand in my resignation letter tomorrow."


    "What?" Nathan was shocked. "Are you really resigning?"


    "Dad, since I said it, I have to do it. I can''t let people think I''m lying."


    Ryan''s handsome face was stern. "This way, your opponents won''t have any chances to discredit you. Look, regardless of the people''s support or not, you made your biological son resign because of this issue. Other people will say that you, the prime minister, are strictly impartial. Only then will the rumors be advantageous to u s. No faults will be found."


    Nathan was aware that what Ryan said was right. However, he was still very disheartened as a father. "But..."

 Chapter 2409

    "Dad, I know you might not be used to me not being your right-hand man, but you can hire me as a special advisor. You can still look for me for matters you can''t entrust to other people. Also, I''m nning to get a Ph.D. during this period. I''m still young. I want to spend more time settling down. To be honest, I''m only 26 years old. If I stand out too much, others will get jealous and start to ostracize me. Sometimes, taking a step back can enable further advancement in the future."


    Nathan had no words.


    His son had arranged everything well. He could not even refute him.


    He should be d too. After all, Ryan was still young, yet he could think maturely and be independent.


    "Just do as he said." Heidi nodded. "Young people shouldn''t just chase after influence and status. What you have now, you might not have in the future. The knowledge in your brain and the certificate in your hands will be the greatest things to rely on in the future. If there''s still enough time, you should learn thenguages of other countries too. I hope you can master more than fivenguages."


    "I will."


    Ryan nodded and returned to his ce.


    When he took his phone and had a look, there were many missed calls. Two of them were from Freya.


    His fingers got slightly nervous.


    His gaze fell on the string of numbers. After a long time, he sent a message: [Are you asleep?]


    A minuteter, Freya immediately called him.


    He rubbed the middle of his brows nervously. After picking up the call, the call connected. However, there was no sound of anyone speaking.


    When he thought of them still being in a fight and that he even announced their rtionship without informing her prior, Ryan cleared his throat unnaturally. "I know you must be very angry now. You can scold me if you want."


    "...Didn''t you see my Facebook post?" Freya asked in a low voice all of a sudden. "Mm?" Ryan was stunned. "No, I''ve been handling matters this whole time. What did you post?"


    Freya bit her lip. She said, "Can''t you see for yourself?"


    After she spoke, she hung up.


    It was mainly because she was embarrassed, nervous, and shy.


    That feeling was simr to back when they had just confirmed their rtionship.


    Freya was overwhelmed with emotions when she called Ryan earlier. She had many things she wanted to tell him. After the call connected, though, it was as if she became mute.


    Ryan was stunned. He immediately tapped into Facebook. He saw the post she shared with the caption: [We''re in a rtionship. I wasn''t brave enough in the past, but in the future, I''ll do my best for you.]


    There were not many words.


    However, it was indeed what he wanted to see the most.


    Ryan smirked.


    He said he was willing to walk 99 steps toward her before. As long as she took one step, he would be delighted.


    He was satisfied that she went along with him after publicly announcing their rtionship.


    Moreover, she said she would work hard for him.


    That was enough.


    Ryan entered Whatsapp. He asked her: [Are you really not angry anymore? I''m a little worried]


    Freya: [Hmph. You''re worried, yet you still announced our rtionship without a word. That''s too much. You didn''t even inform me about it.]


    Ryan: [I was afraid you''d hesitate if I told you. You''re too timid. Besides... I could see that you had thoughts about backing out in the morning. I was scared you''d leave.


    After announcing our rtionship, you won''t be able to leave me for some time.]


    Freya: [Despicable guy]


    Ryan: [I admit to everything.]

 Chapter 2410

    Freya: [But I really like you, you despicable man. I like you, and I love you.]


    The short message made Ryan stunned. His heart started beating intensely and quickly.


    Freya: [Would you be thinking of kissing me if I were in front of you?]


    Ryan: [You got me. Yes, I want to kiss you so badly and wrap you in my arms.]


    Freya: [Look for me tomorrow. I''ll let you kiss me all you want.]


    After she spoke, she sent a few kissing emojis.


    Ryan''s blood boiled in the middle of the


    night. If it were not for him needing to write a resignation letterter, he desperately wished to run to her side.


    Ryan sent an emoji that wasughing bitterly. [Little seductress, are you trying to make me lose sleep tonight?]


    Freya: [I won''t be able to sleep anyway. Who told you to announce our rtionship with such touching words? I was truly moved. Ryan, I''m ordering you, you have to always treat me this well and love me for a lifetime. Do you get it? I''m taking it seriously because I''ve fallen deeply in love with you. If you dare betray me in the future, I won''t let you off easily. I''ll definitely keep clinging to you and ruin you. I won''t be able to take it if you don''t love me anymore.


    [I''ve never loved someone this much.]


    Ryan took a deep breath. He took a screenshot of her words and saved it. He wanted to treasure it for the rest of his life. He could look at it repeatedly after he got older. [I won''t. I''ll always be here until the day you''re willing to get married to me.]


    Freya: [Okay. Just wait ]


    Ryan: [Babe, go to sleep. I''ll look for you tomorrow]


    Freya: [When are youing over? I want to see you in the morning.]


    Ryan: [I can''t make it in the morning. After making our rtionship open, there are still many matters to handle.]


    Freya: [Alright, then. Good night.]


    Ryan: [Good night. I love you ]


    Freya: [I love you too!]


    Ryany down on the bed. He ced his hands behind the back of his head. His lips were curved into a big smile.


    At that moment, his heart was like a teenager''s.


    It was filled with anticipation for the future.


    Then, a sudden ring of the phone broke the tranquility of that moment.


    It was Jessica who called. "You didn''t pick up my calls. You must be pretty busy."


    "That''s right. I was discussing some stuff with my parents just now." Ryan sat up in a hurry. He just remembered there was a missed call from Jessica just now. He forgot to return her call.


    "You''re quite amazing to announce your rtionship all of a sudden. The entire Snow family is shocked now. Many rtives called me to ask me about it." Jessicaughed bitterly. She truly admired Ryan''s courage. If only she had ten percent


    of Ryan''s courage when it came to rtionships, she would not have...


    "Jessica, you know me. I''ve always been serious about feelings." Ryan smiled." Moreover, Freya didn''t me me. She''s pretty happy too."


    "What you wrote was so heartfelt. It''s impossible for any woman to feel angry." Jessica teased him. "You brat. I never saw you date around, but you sure have lots of tricks for wooing women."


    "Haha, do you need me to teach you some?"


    Jessica chuckled. "Forget it. I''m not a man. Let''s get down to business. I found Rodney''s location. He''s... at Minister O''Connell''s ce."


    "...As expected." Ryan stopped smiling. His handsome face was cold. "Luckily, I made a move earlier."


    Although Jessica did not want to admit it, she still said, "It seems like they called the president of a mediapany over for a meal. That president must''ve already ordered his employees to prepare to announce your and Freya''s rtionship. However, your statement must''ve caught them all off guard."

 Chapter 2411

    "Fortunately..."


    Ryan''s dark eyes shed with grimness.


    Fortunately, Ryan did not let his guard down just because Rodney was the cousin he grew up with.


    Facts had proven that people changed.


    To put it another way, everyone had a dark side. What it all came down to was whether they were willing to expose it.


    Jessica grasped Ryan''s meaning. Luckily, he got a head start. "Ryan, I really didn''t expect Rodney to betray the entire Snow family. We''ve never owed him either."


    Jessica, everyone has a different mindset.


    Sometimes, no matter how much you hate the Snow family, they''re the ones who brought you into this world and nurtured you. Also, they provided you with an


    excellent life and a noble identity.


    Therefore, you have the responsibility to return the favor to the Snow family, but Rodney might not think of it this way. He might think that some things belong to him just because he''s the eldest son. Now that he has lost those things, he thinks that we are the ones who snatched them from him. To him, there''s nothing wrong with taking those things back through dishonest means."


    Jessica was stunned and dejected." Perhaps you''re right. Grandpa and my dad have told him to work hard since he was young. They told him that Snow


    Corporation would be handed to him in the future and he would be the one supporting the family. Whenever he went outside, everyone would think of him as the sessor of Snow Corporation. With that, many people would fawn over him. In fact, their approach was all wrong. Since Rodney was born in the Snow family, they should''ve let him know that the Snow family is a wolf''s den. Everything that the Snow family has will belong to those who arepetent."


    Ryan scoffed in sarcasm. "How could Grandpa and the rest possibly say that? They always think that women are to be married off. Jessica, your achievements today stem from the fact that you''repetent."


    Jessica was at a loss for words. After a long time, she asked, "Ryan, what are your ns?" "Rodney has gotten under my skin this time." Ryan''s voice suddenly turned cold." He didn''t only want to destroy Freya, but he also wanted to destroy my and my parents'' reputation. He wanted my dad to be disqualified from running for re-election. Jessica, if you were in my shoes, what would you do in the face of such a savage wolf?"


    Jessica understood. "Ryan, can you let me handle this matter?"


    "Yes." Ryan smiled. "With your help, I can definitely rx a lot. But you''ll only have one day to handle it, which is tomorrow."


    "Alright."


    Deep down, Jessica gave a light sigh. They had a tacit understanding of each other.


    After hanging up, Jessica contacted the master of Snowden. "Head to Minister O''Connell''s ce and bring Rodney back. If... he dares to resist, it''s up to you to deal with him. I just want to see him alive."


    After that, she closed her eyes and forced a smile.


    ''Rodney, I did all I could.


    ''But you didn''t know how to treasure your chances.''


    Meanwhile in Minister O''Connell''s vi.


    After Rodney spotted the trending searches on the inte, he went mad.


    "How could it be... How could it be? How dare Ryan..."


    Rodney was consumed with rage, especially after Freya responded to Ryan''s public deration of love.


    Why did things work out this way?


    Ryan and Freya''s rtionship should not be epted by the public, but they had so many people backing them.


    Did the public not find the two of them disgusting?

 Chapter 2412

    Did the public not feel that Ryan was a hypocrite? He even coveted his sister-in-w.


    Ryan was indeed scheming.


    He must have hired people to post those positivements on the inte.


    "Young Master Snow, it looks like... Ryan expected that you would betray them, so he made a move in advance."


    Minister O''Connell put down his phone. After all, he had a high rank and was very shrewd. Although he was inwardly exasperated that his n did not work, he remained calm on the outside. "Your cousin ... isn''t simple."


    While making the remark, Minister O''Connell stole a nce at Rodney''s flushed face and chuckled deep down.


    Ryan and Rodney were both from the Snow family, yet it was clear that Ryan had left Rodney in the dust.


    The eldest young master of the Snow family was supposed to have everything, but he ended up being fooled by a woman. It was no wonder that his sister took over Snow Corporation.


    Everyone in the political industry had fawned over Rodney before.


    At this point, everyone looked down on him, but it was not because he was down and out.


    That did not matter. Shaun was also down and out previously, but he had brains. He did not have to worry about not being able t


    o make aeback.


    However, Rodney was really useless. Tsk.


    If it were not because he still had some slight use, he would not have been allowed to even enter the house.


    Rodney gnashed his teeth with shame. He was aware that Ryan was not simple. The more aware he was, the more he hated Ryan.


    If Ryan had not messed things up, would Rodney be getting ostracized by his family now?


    "That''s why Nathan might get re-elected since he has such a brilliant son." Rodney reminded coldly. "Minister O''Connell, you''re already in your 50s. You''re going to retire soon. How many more years can you wait?"


    Minister O''Connell''s lips parted, and his


    wrinkly face finally turned grave. "Well... What solution do you have? Nathan and Ryan have been very cautious. They don''t even have mistresses. Now that Ryan has caused an uproar this time, it really is a great opportunity to defeat them.


    Unfortunately..."


    The secretary beside him said, "Minister, it''s hard to tell. If we can find a loophole in Ryan''s statement and disprove it to makeizens doubt his words, we can tarnish Ryan''s and his father''s reputation."


    Minister O''Connell crossed his legs and turned his gaze to Rodney. "Young Master Snow, didn''t you im that Ryan stole your wife and he had an affair with her when you were married? You should have some proof, right?"


    Rodney pursed his thin lips tightly. After a long while, he stammered, "At that time, I... didn''t expect them to be having an affair..."


    At that, Minister O''Connell grasped Rodney''s point. His expression became indifferent. "It means that you''re not even sure if Freya really had an affair when you both were married. It seems that what Ryan posted is true."


    "No. They definitely had an affair." Rodney clenched his fists and gritted his teeth. "Otherwise, why did the two of them get together so soon? Besides, Freya is a bitch who can''t stand loneliness."


    Minister O''Connell and his secretary exchanged looks. A trace of understanding and contempt shed across their eyes.


    They were smart people. Judging from Rodney''s tone, they believed that he did not have any proof even though he imed to be certain about it.


    He probably said that they had an affair all because of his dissatisfaction.


    A narrow-minded man like him was concerned about his dignity. Although he had stopped loving the woman he abandoned, he did not want her life to be better than his. It further maddened him to see her get married to his cousin, who was much more outstanding than him.


    "Enough. There''s no use telling me these things. I need proof."

 Chapter 2413

    Minister O''Connell grew impatient." Previously, you showed me a video of Ryan and Freya being physically intimate with each other. The video would''ve been useful if Ryan hadn''t made his love affair public. But now, everyone knows that they''re in a rtionship, and it''s natural for a couple to hug and kiss each other. You should recall whether the two of them had any intimate acts in public before this. If there''s none, you can use a cheat shot."


    Rodney was stunned. He racked his brains for a while before he suddenly said, "I remember now. Once, when I attended a banquet with Freya at night, I saw Ryan and Freya chatting for quite a while. Ryan


    even touched Freya''s head intimately. That was when I couldn''t stand it and warned them." "But he was just touching her head."


    Minister O''Connell was slightly disappointed. Even so, he turned around and said to his secretary, "Ask Young Master Snow the time and location. Then, go to the ballroom of the banquet and look into the matter. There should be surveince cameras in the ballroom."


    "Okay."


    After the secretary left, Rodney said," Minister, you can post the video of Ryan touching Freya''s head to muddy the waters. Then, you can hire a bunch of Inte ghostwrites to at least nder the two of them even if it''s not possible to disprove what Rodney has said. The public will then learn that the shameless couple isn''t as pure as what Ryan described in his post."


    With a discreet smile on his face, Minister O''Connell turned the beads on his wrist as he looked at Rodney silently.


    Rodney added, "Minister, I think you can start searching for Inte ghostwrites. After all, Ryan shared the post at ate hour, and a lot of people are already asleep, so theizens will only focus their attention on it after tomorrow morning. You can even contact Ryan''spetitors. Besides, I believe... other forces must be eying on the position. You..."


    He bit his tongue.


    Minister O''Connell was a clever person. He raised his brows and stared intently at Rodney for some time. All of a sudden, heughed. "Young Master Snow, if you were this ruthless back then, I think hardly


    anyone could beat you.


    "I realized it toote," Rodney said with a grave expression.


    He finally saw the light. Now that he had no power or status, not to mention his friends staying away from him, even his wife and child had gone to a more powerful person.


    "Even I''m not as vicious as you are."


    Minister O''Connell clicked his tongue and shook his head. "It''s true. I do want topete for the prime minister''s position very badly, but the forces out there... I dare not offend them. It doesn''t matter if you fight with your family members. If you can secure the position, it means you''re capable and that yourpetitors are no match for you. We can be ambitious, but we can''t lose our morality. After all, the citizen''s interests should be prioritized


    because citizens build nations. If you act ording to your own interests and screw up the country, what''s the point of having a country?"


    Minister O''Connell lit a cigarette as he said, "Your grandfather and I have known each other for over ten years, and I must admit that he did not teach you well."


    Rodney''s expression changed, and he leaped to his feet, his handsome face flushed red. Nobody knew whether it was because of anger or extreme embarrassment. "The winner makes the rules, while the loser lives by them. Given that Nathan is yourpetitor, do you think things will end well for you after you fail?"


    "Kid, I''m not that weak, and Nathan isn''t that wicked either."


    Minister O''Connell had lost the mood to


    talk to him. "Think about whether you can benefit me in other ways. If not, you can leave at daybreak tomorrow."


    Just as he rose to his feet, a security guard suddenly came from outside. "Minister, the Master of Snowden is here. He said... he wants to take Rodney back."


    Rodney jerked in shock. He never thought that Jessica''s people would find him so


    soon.

 Chapter 2414

    At first, Rodney was not worried about Jessica finding him because, even if she did, he could assist Minister O''Connell.


    However... everything was different now.


    He quickly said, "Minister O''Connell, you said you would protect me when I sought refuge with you. You shouldn''t go back on your word."


    Minister O''Connellughed. "I did say that, but Ryan and Freya''s rtionship has been made public. I found out about it without needing you to tell me. The only useful thing you have so far is the photo of Ryan touching Freya''s head, which you might not be able to find. So, it''s not that useful."


    "But the situation right now is unclear." Rodney said in a panic, "It''s true that manyizens are supporting them so far, but that''s because I haven''t spoken up. If I use the photo to stir up the situation, Ryan won''t have an easy time."


    Minister O''Connell went quiet for a few seconds before he raised his eyebrows." Fine. I can hire a bunch of Inte ghostwriters to work with you to stir up the situation. If you can get the better of Nathan and his son this time, I''ll have someone send you abroad."


    "All you''re going to do is send me abroad?" Rodney was discontented.


    Then, Minister O''Connell said nonchntly, "We haven''t had the upper hand in this battle since the moment Ryan made a move. You n to take advantage of me, but your hopes of getting back Snow Corporation havee to naught. Your sister''s people are keeping watch outside. Rodney, I''m making you look good by sending you abroad safely."


    With that, Minister O''Connell turned around and headed upstairs.


    After he entered the room, his assistant walked up to him. "Will Rodney''s trick help?"


    "Rodney is a lunatic. He won''t be satisfied until he does something to Freya and Ryan. Let''s watch the Snow family have a fall out within themselves." After that, Minister O''Connell smiled calmly. "I didn''t do anything anyway."


    His assistant immediately understood. "In that case, should I arrange for someone to send Rodney away?"


    Didn''t you hear what he said? For someone like him... it''s risky to send him away. Considering that he grew up in the Snow family, he knows of too many things. Who knows if he''ll do anything outrageous?" Minister O''Connell narrowed his cold eyes. "There''s no need to send him away safely. The Snow family should thank me for dealing with their son this time."


    His assistant nodded. "I got it."


    That night, all the youngizens in Australia did not sleep.


    Everyone was focused on the prime minister''s son''s love affair.


    After Eliza and Catherine spoke up, more celebrities and public figures gave their support to Ryan and Freya.


    When it was almost daybreak, Rodney, who was involved in the subject, spoke up. [ Haha. What a touching love affair. Having said that, both of you shouldn''t use other people''s support to justify your rtionship. I didn''t want to speak up at first, but someone said I was having an affair while in a marriage. Is it only through this way that you can legitimate your rtionship?


    [That''s not the case at all. Ryan, you''ve been coveting your sister-inw for a very long time. You had warned me privately over and over again, yet all I could do was watch you both secretly get closer to each other day by day.

 Chapter 2415

    [Anyone can write a post, including me.


    [I had never thought of divorcing Freya. Indeed, it was foolish of me to have been deceived by Sarah, but I only found her pitiful at that time. I was always very clear about my love for Freya, but your frequent contact with her triggered me. It was because I was sent to Sarah''s ce, drunk, the other day that I identally slept with her.


    [I was fully clothed when I woke up the next day, so I didn''t know I did something wrong. That was why Sarah got pregnant.


    [I pleaded with Freya not to get a divorce with me as I didn''t want to lose my wife


    and child.


    [Ryan was the one who came and forced me to get a divorce. He and my biological sister even banded together to kick me out of Snow Corporation. That way, I would be left with nothing and could no longer turn against him. I had no choice but to get a divorce and watch my wife and son leave me for someone else.


    [The child is mine. Who wouldn''t like her?


    [However, some people keep stopping me from visiting my daughter in The Lodge. This has made my rtionship with my daughter very distant.


    [All I want is to remind some people to stop driving me into a corner with their identity.


    [Back then, I kept it to myself for the sake of my child. But now that I''ve been forced into a corner, I refuse to endure it anymore.


    I have nothing left anyway.]


    At the end of the post, Ryan even attached a video and a photo.


    The video was taken at a restaurant entrance where Freya and Ryan walked out with their arms wrapped around each other. At times, Ryan lowered his head and kissed the woman in his arms.


    The photo, on the other hand, was taken at a party where Ryan and Freya stood together. Freya''s head was lowered, and Ryan was caressing her head with a gentle gaze.


    When theizens watching the drama saw that the other party had shown up, they immediately came to live on the Inte again.


    Manyizens had different viewpoints on the issue.


    [So is this video evidence of Freya having a n affair with Ryan when she was married? By the look of things, the two of them are really disgusting ]


    [This is the summary of Rodney''s message. Firstly, what Ryan said is false. Freya had been flirting with Ryan and even cheated on Rodney when she was married to thetter. Secondly, Ryan snatched his cousin''s wife using his identity as the prime minister''s son and even banded with his cousin to suppress Rodney. Thirdly, the prime minister''s family forbade Rodney from seeing his daughter. Fourthly, Rodney didn''t want to divorce Freya as he loved her, but he was forced to.]


    [In this case, Rodney does seem quite pitiful. I heard he was supposed to be the sessor of Snow Corporation, but he was somehow kicked out of thepanyter on. It turns out that Ryan was the one stirring up trouble behind the scenes. If I were Rodney, I would surely be pissed off. The world of the rich really isplicated.]


    [Please. The previousmenter, please open your eyes wide and look carefully. Didn''t you notice how thin and small Freya looked in the video? Also, her hair was long and dyed. Her look in the video is simr to a recent photo of her. Obviously, this is a recent video. However, Freya looked plumpish in the photo, and her hair was shoulder-length. It seems like the photo was taken when she was divorced ]


    [The previousmenter is right. As Ryan said, he''s in a rtionship with Freya. So even if this happened recently, it''s natural for them to act intimate with each other.] [Even if the video was recorded recently, the photo couldn''t have been fake. You can tell from the photo itself that the two of them were flirting with each other. Ryan''s gaze, in particr, shows it all. Freya must have known. The two of them must''ve had feelings for each other since a long time ago.]


    [Please. Didn''t you see Freya''s lowered head? How could she have caught Ryan''s gaze? What''s more, Ryan has admitted that he has long since fallen for Freya. Isn''t it normal to look at someone you love with a gentle gaze?]

 Chapter 2416

    [Haha. Touching one''s head is normal, huh? Anyway, I find it flirtatious. What Ryan said might not be true.]


    [That''s not surprising. Freya''s husband cheated on her at that time, so isn''t it normal for Ryan to touch her head tofort her?]


    [By touching Freya''s head, Ryan must have had feelings for her. However, it''s not clear whether they have been having an affair sincest year. Think about it. If there was something between them, why would Rodney post a recent video of the two of them kissing and a photo of Ryan touching Freya''s head, which was takenst year? He''s clearly trying to muddy the waters.


    Also, didn''t all of you notice that the time isn''t indicated on the video and photo? How cunning of Rodney.]


    [Although I don''t quite know what is happening between Ryan and Freya, Rodney isn''t any better. Does he think there''s no record on the Inte? Does he think theizens have forgotten about it? Now that time has passed, he''s trying to make himself look pitiful. If he were a responsible husband, he shouldn''t have taken in his ex-girlfriend, Sarah, and even arranged a house for her to stay in.]


    [That''s true. When he was drunk, his friend didn''t send him back to his wife but Sarah. Haha. What does that show? It shows that even his best friend was aware that he loved Sarah more.] [Look at his post. He doesn''t seem to realize his mistakes. This shows that he''s a


    n extremely selfish person.]


    Theizens were having a heated debate.


    Some were criticizing Ryan, whereas some were criticizing Rodney. Some also criticized Freya.


    Thements on the Inte were no longer the same as before, where everyone supported Freya and Ryan.


    In The Lodge, Ryan was awake the entire night.


    As soon as he saw Rodney speak up, he got his secretary to gather the data on the Inte.


    "Little Young Master Snow, after looking at the data, we found that Rodney has hired some Inte ghostwriters toment.


    Although the majority of theizens are rational enough not to believe Rodney wholeheartedly, some people are starting to doubt your words. Once the Inte is bombarded withments again in the morning, more people might buy into those Inte ghostwriters'' words and take Rodney''s side."


    The secretary said furiously, "Rodney really is shameless. He was mostly ndering you and The Lodge. Has the prime minister or the firstdy ever made things difficult for him when he came? He was the one who didn''t want to spend time with his child, yet he put the me on you."


    Ryan crossed his arms on the table. Then, he stared at Freya''s photo on his phone silently.


    He never thought that Rodney would have such good memory.


    Rodney actually captured the moment Ryan touched Freya''s head in public, which was the only time Ryan did so.


    With that, Ryan''s assistant asked carefully, "Should we hire some Inte ghostwriters, too?"


    "Yes, of course. But we still need evidence to show theizens that Rodney is lying."


    Ryan lifted his eyes. "Did he say that The Lodge didn''t allow him to visit his child? Go and search for the surveince footage in The Lodge. Every time he came, he would always take Dani to the garden, so there must be evidence of it. Also, this photo was taken when Freya, Rodney, and I attended a banquet. Go, download the whole video and show everyone what happened between Freya and me back then. As for the video Rodney posted..."

 Chapter 2417

    Ryan found the restaurant''s address and gave it to his assistant. "The video was recorded at this restaurant when I ate there with Freya the day before yesterday. There must be a surveince camera at the entrance. Go and replicate theplete footage, which must include the time and location. Also, don''t remove Rodney''s insane behavior from the video. We shall let theizens and Rodney see how insane he was that day."


    "Alright. I''ll do it now."


    An hourter, his assistant brought him a piece of news and said with difficulty,"


    Young Master, I went to the restaurant just now. ording to the manager, someone came to look for him yesterday morning, saying that the person in the surveince footage had an unusual identity, so he made the manager remove it to avoid trouble for the restaurant... Rodney probably saw thising and removed the footage in advance. The surveince footage of the banquet that night has also been removed."


    Ryan let out a deepugh. "He''s smarter this time."


    "Young Master, what should we do?" his assistant said anxiously.


    "Forget it. You cane back. I figured that we might not be able to find it." Ryan''s lips curled up into a nonchnt smile. "But have I never thought about what Rodney has? Don''t worry. I''ve replicated all the


    footage the day before yesterday. You can edit the footageter and share it." "Young Master, you''re really..." His assistant was really impressed.


    There was a hint of coldness on Ryan''s lips.


    Since Rodney wanted to take it that far, he should not me Ryan for being rude.


    From the moment Ryan decided to make his love affair public yesterday, he had gone through that period of time when Freya was still married to Rodney countless times in his mind. For example, whether he and Freya had ever done anything flirtatious whenever they met in public that Rodney could have spotted. After thinking about it over and over again, he was sure that there was none. The only time he did was when he touched Freya''s head.


    That was why he, after sometetion, admitted to having a crush on Freya instead of falling for herter.


    Fortunately, his guess was right.


    In the morning, Ryan headed to the dining room. Just as he walked in, he saw Nathan losing his temper on his phone. "I don''t want to be mad at you, Brother, but nobody can save Rodney this time."


    "Stop siding with your son. A b*stard like him doesn''t deserve your kind treatment."


    "Haven''t you seen what he said on the Inte? He said The Lodge forbade him from seeing his daughter. Is he even a human? Since when did I stop him? Was h e referring to thest time he came? Heidi only made him leave because he came to pester Freya."


    "Also, he implied that I, as his uncle, aided and abetted my son in snatching his wife.


    The more Nathan said, the angrier he grew. "Well, do you think I''m that kind of person? I, Nathan Snow, have been righteous my entire life, and I have nothing to hide from. What''s more, haven''t I treated him well enough? I''ve helped him so much over the years. Really, I''m disappointed. From now on, I''ll deny my connections with him."


    After that rebuke, Nathan was still not done venting his anger. With that, he hurled the ss off the table.


    "I must destroy that b*stard, or don''t call me Nathan."


    When Ryan saw his father''s expression, he knew he did not have to exin further. " Dad, don''t be angry. I''ve found evidence to disprove what Rodney said. He won''t be able to act unscrupulously for long." "I''m just mad." A disappointed look washed over Nathan''s face. "I didn''t want to believe it when you told me that Rodney would betray me. Although he''s not my child, I had high hopes for him. Yet, he used me in the end. He called me a bully and imed that I abused my power and deceived the public. Not only is he trying to prevent me from getting re-elected, but he''s also forcing me to step down right now."


    "Dad, I''ve been telling you for a while now. He has changed." Ryan said helplessly," He''s now hiding at Minister O''Connell''s ce, and it''s not appropriate for Snowden members to barge in."


    "Ryan, get this settled as soon as possible. We can''t allow Rodney to kick up a fuss anymore."

 Chapter 2418

    Heidi sighed and said, "If this goes on, your dad''s juniors will form an investigation team to investigate your dad."


    "I know. Here is my resignation letter."


    Ryan handed Nathan the resignation letter that he had written in the morning. "Dad, please arrange for someone to take over my job as soon as possible."


    "...Alright."


    Looking at the resignation letter, Nathan felt weary and solemn.


    Meanwhile, the Lynch family had been in chaos since the early morning. As Mr.


    Lynch and Mrs. Lynch went to bed early, they were unaware that their daughter''s love affair had been exposed. Only when they woke up the next day did they discover it.


    When Mrs. Lynch was reading Ryan''s post, she was so touched that her eyes reddened. However, it soon angered her to see Rodney''s usation against her daughter.


    "Rodney is such a terrible person. How dare he use our daughter? What a b* stard. He imed that he was doing it for Dani''s good, but has he ever cared about her?"


    Mrs. Lynch shook in anger while pointing at Forrest. "We can''t let him use your sister any further. Send him an attorney''s letter on behalf of Lynch Corporation right now. I''ve never seen such a despicable person in my life."


    "What is he trying to do now? He''s the one who had an affair, yet he''s acting all innocent and making himself seem like a victim. And so many people are speaking up for him! How unfair. Forrest, contact the reporters now. I want to hold a conference tosh out at him."


    Freya lowered her head and silently gazed at the daughter in her arms.


    Dani looked at her agitated grandmother, not understanding what was happening. Then, she blinked for a moment and cried in fear.


    "Don''t cry, Dani. I''m not scolding you." Shocked, Mrs. Lynch promptly lowered her voice and soothed Dani. While soothing her, Mrs. Lynch could not help but shed a tear. "Oh, poor Dani. Your dad... Forget it. A person like that doesn''t deserve to be your dad. To think he could take advantage of his daughter to achieve his goal."


    Freya understood her mother''s feelings.


    Nevertheless, she did not understand why Rodney had be so vicious.


    What was more, he was her ex-husband.


    Now that she reflected on it, she found it particrly frightening, and it gave her the chills. It was as though she was targeted by a viper.


    "Don''t say that in front of Dani. No one can choose their father." Mr. Lynch caressed Dani''s head sadly. "We need to educate the child well. We wouldn''t want her to turn out like her father."


    After pausing for a moment, he turned his eyes to Mrs. Lynch. "Since this matter has to do with The Lodge, Ryan''s family will definitely speak up. But as Freya''s parents, we can''t sit back and do nothing. We need to speak up for her. Even if it might not be of use, we need to do what we should."


    Mrs. Lynch nodded.


    Without caring too much, she personally recorded a video and shared it online through the reporters Forrest knew.


    As Freya''s mother, Mrs. Lynch stood in front of the camera and said furiously with reddened eyes, "Rodney, how shameless of you to make those remarks. When my daughter was with you, you treated her as if she was worthless. After you married her, you always messed around with Sarah. When Sarah abandoned youter, you came back looking for my daughter, and Freya agreed to be with you for the child''s sake. You didn''t even give her a wedding. Less than a month after Dani was born, you started arguing with Freya. You made her s o angry that she returned to Melbourne after her confinement period."

 Chapter 2419

    "When something happened to Sarah, you used Freya of kidnapping her and even phoned us angrily.


    "When you divorced Freya, you fought her for the child. You imed that Sarah couldn''t get pregnant, so you wanted Freya''s child to make up for it. Are you even a human?


    "Ever since you both got a divorce, you''ve never given her any alimony. Even so, she didn''t stop you from seeing Dani. However, I can count the number of times you came to see Dani.


    "After you saw through Sarah, you wanted to get back together with my daughter, but


    she refused to be with you. She has started afresh, and you tarnished her name. "I have never, in my entire life, seen such a vicious man like you.


    "I won''t let you bully my daughter again. It is her bad luck for having married you.


    "My daughter used to work in yourpany, but you bullied her and used her of giarism. We may not have brought up those issues, but that doesn''t mean we''ve forgotten about them.


    "When you call someone a bully, you need to reflect on yourself to see who the real bully is."


    After Mrs. Lynch''s speech, the video ended.


    Having lived for more than 50 years, that was her first time appearing on a public tform.


    However, she could not care less.


    Her daughter had suffered enough, and as a mother, she refused to hold it in anymore.


    As it happened, it was now the next morning. Everyone in Australia was aware of the conflict on the Inte.


    Even the office workers were discussing the matter regarding The Lodge at work.


    "Hey. Did you guys watch the news regarding Ryan and Freya''s affair this morning?"


    Once the question was raised, everyone in the office started to engage in the discussion.


    "Everyone knows! Even my 70-year-old grandma knows about it. Look at my dark circles. You can tell that I didn''t sleepst night because I was following the matter." "It was even on the news this morning. My parents are following it as well." "So what do you think about the matter? Reporters were interviewing Freya''s mom just now. Have you watched it?"


    "I have. Say, was that the Lynch family''s first public appearance? Freya''s parents didn''t even make an appearance when she was divorced. They must be really pissed this time."


    "It''s understandable. If my daughter had been bullied like this, I would be mad too."


    "Hey, Freya''s mom said that Rodney used Freya of giarism. What actually happened?"


    "I have a vague memory of it. A few years ago, Freya was said to have seduced Sarah''s brother, and all theizens attacked Freya at that time. Not long after, she was used of giarizing someone''s work in inventing her product, and then she was forced out of the cosmetic industry."


    "I remember it now. I think I''ve watched her interview before. Later, she had no choice but to move out of the country. When she came back, she became the youngest cosmetic chemist by showing others what she was made of. She used her ability to prove herself innocent of the crime."


    "From what her mom said, was Rodney the one who deliberately used her?¡±


    "That''s possible. I heard Freya worked in Osher some years ago."


    "Damn. How unlucky of Freya to have married Rodney after that."


    "When Sarah was sentenced to jail, Freya imed that Thomas drugged her. That was why she ended up sleeping with Rodney, getting pregnant, and marrying him. Women are always at a disadvantage in this aspect."


    "In this case, she''s quite sad."

 Chapter 2420

    "I don''t think you guys should take pity on Freya first. The rich''s circle is too dark.


    Most of the time, the truth isn''t as simple a s it seems."


    "That''s true too."


    Conversations like that were being discussed in every corner of Australia.


    When it was 9:30 a m., aizen whose user ID was The Current President of Jackson Food Group" posted on the public tform. [I''ve been following the online discussion involving Freya sincest night. Even though it happened a long time ago, I feel the need to stand up for Freya.


    [I was Freya''s first love. We knew each


    other at university.


    [Freya is a wonderful girl. Unfortunately, I was too blind to realize it back then.


    Because of my childhood sweetheart, I hurt Freya over and over again.


    [On the day I decided to meet her parents to discuss our marriage, I even stood her family up because of another woman.


    [Later, she broke up with me.


    [A lot of things have happened between us, and we''ve had our share of unpleasant times.


    [But onlyter did it hit me that I never cherished my rtionship with her.


    [During the three years we were in a rtionship, I wasn''t with her when she was sick. When we went shopping, my childhood sweetheart would always tag along.


    [Looking back, I was so foolish and selfish.


    [Freya is really wonderful. As her first love, I believe no one knows her better than I do. Although the Lynch family is nothingpared to the Snow family, Freya''s parents and brother pampered her since she was young. They always showered her with love. She''s optimistic, kind, generous, loyal in rtionships, enthusiastic, and daring.


    [Although she might be a little too straightforward sometimes, which can easily hurt someone, she has never meant i t.


    [I don''t understand why Rodney would use such words to hurt his wife, who has given him a child.


    [Justice will prevail, and I believe Rodney knows what kind of person Freya is. However, if he wants to nder his wife, there is nothing we can do.


    [All I can say is that the Freya I know has a sense of morality. She would never flirt with other men when she was married.


    [Not to mention in a marriage, but I always gave her the cold shoulder when we were in a rtionship. I also spent very little time with her, but she never flirted with other men. All she did was swallow her grievance.


    [As a diligent, optimistic woman, she doesn''t deserve to be ndered this way.


    [Her life and rtionship shouldn''t be so rough.


    [This is all I can do for her.


    [My name is Patrick Jackson. If you don''t believe me, you can look into the matter. Everything I said is true.]


    Not many people followed Patrick.


    However, given that the matter involved Freya, theizens immediately directed their attention to Patrick.


    Theizens looked into it right away. Sure enough, a photo of Freya and Patrick in the first flush of love was posted shortly. Even Patrick''s past was dug up.


    [I can attest that Freya and Patrick were university mates. When they were in a rtionship, they were a well-matched couple at our university.


    [I remember it now. Freya was the one who went after Patrick of her own ord, but Patrick was indifferent to her. I heard that they broke upter, and Patrick got together with his childhood sweetheart.] [That childhood sweetheart of his isn''t any better. She has now married an old man. I


    heard Patrick was the one who cheated on Freya back then.]


    [Wow. It seems like Freya is really pitiful. Her first rtionship and marriage were both terrible. Now that she can finally start afresh, her ex-husband jumps out and decides to tarnish her name ]

 Chapter 2421

    [I''m Freya''s university coursemate. She''s pretty nice. My family''s financial


    situation was bad back then, so I was often mocked for wearing old clothes. Freya was the one who stood up for me and helped me. She was already good friends with Catherine back then. Although their families were well-off in Melbourne, they were both nice people.]


    [I remember too. Freya and Catherine were the University of Melbourne''s campus belles. They didn''t like going out to fool around as well.]


    [Since Freya''s first love has stepped up, it should be true. They had dated for a few years, so he must know Freya well.


    Moreover, it seems like he regrets not cherishing her back then.]


    [Rodney should just get lost. Stop showing up and disgusting people.]


    [Learn from Freya''s first love. Although they had broken up, he had realized his mistakes, and he didn''t talk bad about his girlfriend.]


    [Please, don''t you guys know Rodney likes lunatics like Sarah? Can he be a proper and nice person?]


    [That''s right. I can''t understand what those people who defended him before were thinking]


    Just like that, theizens were starting to side with Freya just as Ryan''s side was about to release evidence to refute Rodney.


    More and more people were on Freya and Ryan''s side.


    Even Ryan himself was surprised to see that.


    He knew Freya had a first love whom she dated for quite a few years, but he did not expect that guy to stand up at that moment.


    Patrick''s appearance created a huge counter-effect.


    Due to Patrick''s lead, many ssmates from when Freya was a student stood out for her voluntarily.


    "Young Master Ryan, theizens have a discerning eye.¡± The assistant was d." Miss Lynch is a good person, and she''s kind and friendly. That''s why we shouldn''t be mean to the people around us. Look! It proved to serve a great purpose during this crucial moment."


    Ryan nodded in agreement.


    There were bad people in the world, but there were good ones too.


    Some would hit a person who was down, while some would be willing to uphold justice.


    "Release all the videos that we prepared. It''s about time this online war stopped."


    Soon, Ryan''s men released the full versions of the two videos Rodney posted during dawn. One showed Ryan and Freya exiting a restaurant after dinner and Rodney barging out, making a fuss.


    Theizens saw the video''s ending of Rodney chasing after Freya''s car and hitting it.


    In another video, Freya and Ryan were talking face to face during a banquet. At one point in their conversation, Freya lowered her head dejectedly, and Ryan patted her head before withdrawing his hand immediately. After that, Rodney walked over.


    The date and time of the videos were shown below the video.


    Ryan''s team even publicly posted an attorney''s letter, suing Rodney for online nder.


    At the same time, Ryan released his resignation letter online. [As the prime minister''s secretary, my personal matters have brought a negative influence on society. Therefore, I have decided to resign. I hope everyone will refrain from discussing this matter further.]


    The public was surprised.


    Soon, reporters contacted the prime minister''s office''s press secretary, who confirmed the situation very quickly. "Yes, Secretary Snow has handed in his resignation letter this morning, and the prime minister has approved it. There will be arrangements for a new employee to take over his work."


    A reporter asked, "Where is Ryan nning to work after this? Is he going to be transferred or..."

 Chapter 2422

    "The prime minister thinks that Ryan''s personal matters have caused a


    The reporter asked, "Is the prime minister supportive of Ryan and Freya being together?"


    "The prime minister is neither supportive nor against it. He thinks that Secretary Snow is an adult. Love is about freedom,


    and he can''t meddle in those affairs.


    However, the prime minister and his wife have officially ended their rtionship with Freya as godparents and goddaughter."


    The interview was swiftly uploaded on the inte.


    When Freya, who had yet left for thepany, saw it, she was shocked. She did not expect Ryan to resign out of the blue.


    No, it was not out of the blue. He did mention in his post yesterday that he was willing to resign.


    However, Freya thought he was just fooling theizens.


    She could not believe that...


    Such a decent job was gone in an instant. Freya quickly contacted Ryan, feeling distraught. "Did you resign?"


    "Yeah," Ryan said as he smiled. "From now on, I''ll have more time to spend with you."


    "Are you crazy?" Freya''s whole body trembled in anger. "Why did you resign? Being the prime minister''s secretary is such a good role. Theizens are already on our side. No one will me you."


    "Freya, sometimes taking a step back doesn''t mean giving up. It''s to gain more things," Ryan said with a grin.


    Freya was stunned. "I don''t know what you''re talking about. What have you gained? So many people are jealous of your position."


    "It''s precisely because too many people are envious. All they see is my age and parents but not my true abilities."


    Ryan said gently, "The people around me might know, but what about the public? They will say that I''m in that position only because of my parents. That''s why so many people are jealous. My resignation may seem like I''m suffering a loss, but will the public think that? With the onlinements already in our favor, my resignation will build an image of a responsible person who keeps his words, and the public will sympathize with me. This image will bring lots of benefits to my parents, such as them educating their children well as the prime minister." Freya was astonished.


    She had never thought about the matter in suchplexity.


    Sure enough, Ryan''s brain was not one hers couldpare.


    "Freya, we can see the bigger picture when we take a step back. I''m still young. Only by resigning could I back out without a stain on my reputation this time. After this, I''ll have more time to spend with you and pursue a Ph D. Afterpleting my studies, I can work at the Minister of Foreign Affairs again. I''ll be 30 and independent with excellent credentials to show. That way, I''ll be able to take it further in my career."


    Ryan said, "A temporary loss isn''t a big deal."


    Freya opened her mouth, but she was at a loss for words.


    "Alright. You don''t have to feel guilty. Besides, even if I resign, I can still be the prime minister''s advisor. Freya, don''t underestimate me." "How could I? You''re so capable." Freya pouted.


    Ryan chuckled. "Wait for me. I''lle over


    and meet you in the evening. Let''s have a meal together tonight. I miss you a lot."


    "Why do you miss me? We just met yesterday," Freya said deliberately.


    "Really? But I feel like a long time has passed since yesterday, and we''ve gone through a lot."


    Deep down, Freya sighed. She had the same thought as well.

 Chapter 2423

    The call ended.


    Freya''s heart that had been hanging sincest night finally calmed down.


    Thinking closely, many things had happened ever since she came to Canberra. When she got divorced, she often suspected that she was a failure as a woman. She had felt despair, outrage, and sadness. However, on that day, theizens were on her side. Many unfamiliar alumni from back then stood up for her, and even Patrick voiced out for her.


    She suddenly thought she was not a


    failure, after all.


    A person would experience many things in life.


    There were good things and bad things.


    As long as people stayed true to themselves, there would still be fairness in the world.


    Something fake would always be fake, and if one had not done something, then nothing could change that.


    In Minister O''Connell''s vi.


    When Rodney saw that most of thements on the inte were scolding him, he smashed his phone on the spot with a twisted expression.


    He never thought Patrick would stand up for Freya.


    The Jackson family had already been tortured to a half-dead state. Did Patrick not fall out with Freya long ago? Did he not hate Freya?


    Patrick even stepped up and admitted that he was a scumbag, making theizens find Freya even more pitiful. Was there something wrong with him? Did he think that he had not been tortured enough?


    There was Ryan too.


    Did Rodney not have someone delete the two videos prior? He made sure no trace was left behind.


    He did not expect that Ryan would find the full version of the videos.


    Had Ryan predicted it long ago?


    Moreover, Ryan actually resigned as the prime minister''s secretary.


    He must have gone crazy.


    Would a clever, scheming person like him bear to give up that much for a rtionship?


    Did he like Freya that much?


    "Young Master Snow, it seems like you''re no longer able to salvage the situation."


    Minister O''Connell came over after having breakfast in the dining area. There were hints of impatience on his brooding face." The people don''t believe in your words anymore. Even if you get paid posters, it''ll bepletely useless."


    Rodney''s heart tightened. He refused to give up and said, "Minister O''Connell, give me "


    Minister O''Connell raised his hand indifferently. "Enough. A whole night was wasted. Not only did I not gain anything but Nathan''s good reputation was also reinforced after the fuss you created. You alone aren''t Nathan and his son''s opponent at all."


    Rodney clenched his fists instantly. The veins on his forehead bulged. Why? Why did even Minister O''Connell look down on him?


    Seeing Rodney''s angered expression, Minister O''Connell said sarcastically, " Haven''t you understood anything up until now? Even when things are in the favor of the prime minister, Ryan still chooses to resign. From a formal point of view, the people will think that the prime minister is fair. On a personal level, Nathan isn''t stopping Ryan from pursuing his love.


    Everyone will think he''s an open-minded and loving father. What type of prime minister do theizens want? One who''s open-minded and fair. The young citizens yearn for the freedom to pursue their love. A prime minister like that is an exemry father every youngster wants."


    After pausing for a moment, Minister O''Connellughed. "That''s why we didn''t gain anything after a night''smotion. Also, every step of yours was already in Ryan''s calctions."


    Rodney''s eyes widened. His handsome face gradually turned pale.


    He looked as if he had been sucked of his soul and energy. He took two steps back and stumbled back onto the sofa.


    Minister O''Connell looked down at Rodney from above. "As long as Nathan makes no mistakes from now on, it''s already


    confirmed that he''ll be re-elected. So what: f Ryan resigns? After studying for a few


    years, he''ll get a better certificate. Nathan''s position will be even more secure then.


    When Ryan returns, he can have a more steady path. He loses nothing at all.


    Through this round of events, Ryan has obtained the hearts of the people. Everyone supports him and Freya. He has gained everything."


    The more Minister O''Connell said, the more in awe he was.

 Chapter 2424

    Although Minister O''Connell knew Nathan''s son was not simple, he did not think Ryan would be so seasoned at his young age.


    Every step of his was calcted.


    Ryan might just go further than his father in the future.


    Rodney gazed at the ground in a daze.


    He was in disbelief. After everything he went through, he did not manage to ruin Freya and Ryan. Instead, he made the people support their rtionship.


    Why did things turn out this way?


    What about those two people was worth being congratted?


    "Minister O''Connell, our young master had troubled youst night. I''m deeply sorry."


    The sound of footsteps came from the door. At that time, a deep voice rang from the direction of the door.


    Rodney raised his head abruptly. It was Master Snow of Snowden, who entered with a few subordinates behind him.


    "I''m the one who should apologize for having made you all wait at the door for a whole night." Minister O''Connell smiled nonchntly while holding a cup of tea. '' I''ll drink this as a sign of apology."


    "You''re too polite. I''m just a humble master."


    "1


    Master Snow immediately bowed and said, "However, our youngdy ordered me to bring him back immediately."


    "Please help yourself."


    Minister O''Connell shrugged.


    Rodney stood up while feeling flustered. " Minister O''Connell, did you forget what you promised me before? You said "


    "What did I say?"


    Minister O''Connellughed like an old fox in front of Master Snow. "Excuse me. It looks like Young Master Snow has misunderstood me. I''ve always been loyal to the prime minister."


    "I understand. Young people aren''t that sensible. He came out and stirred trouble just because he had a conflict with his family."


    Master Snow hinted at the people behind him with his eyes. Two people came forward. Rodney wanted to resist, but the people who came were too skilled. He was restrained in moments.


    "Let go! Leo, I''m the eldest son in the Snow family. How dare you treat me like this?" Rodney started resisting fiercely.


    Master Snow raised and waved his hand. Soon, the two people brought Rodney


    out.


    "Minister O''Connell, sorry to have bothered you." Master Snow nodded and was about to leave.


    Minister O''Connell opened the lid of the teapot. He said all of a sudden, "Last night, Rodney incited me to look for external forces..."


    Master Snow trembled. His eyes were cold when he turned his head.


    "I''m not lying." Minister O''Connell shrugged with raised arms. "Rodney isn''t useful


    to me at all now. I''m just reminding the Snow family. Old Master Snow truly didn''t educate this grandson of his well." "Thank you.¡±


    Master Snow nodded lightly and turned around to leave.


    After exiting, Master Snow got in a car behind He called Jessica "We got Young Master Snow. However... Minister O''Connell said Young Master Snow had incited him to look for external forces."


    The other end of the call was silent for some time. Then, Jessica''s voice rang out." I got it. Look for a ce and lock him up there first. Don''t let him have any exchanges with the outside world."


    "Okay."


    When Rodney was taken away by


    Snowden''s men, the news very quickly reached the Snow family''s manor.


    Jason and his wife called Jessica to return in a hurry.


    "Jessica, was Rodney really found at Minister O''Connell''s ce?" Old Master Snow seemed to have aged a lot after one night. He could not understand why the grandson he used to love the most had be like this.

 Chapter 2425

    "Mm."


    Jessica nodded and lowered her gaze.


    Her long eyshes left a dark shadow on her pretty, capable face.


    "Brother has really gone crazy," Carson said furiously. "Minister O''Connell is Uncle Nathan''s rival."


    Jason''s expression was filled with sadness. He was a failure of a father. He did not educate his son well. "It''s my fault. After Sarah''s incident was exposed, I should''ve sent him overseas by force. I thought he was just stupid. I didn''t think he


    He let out a long sigh after he spoke.


    Wendy''s eyes reddened. "That child was deceived too badly by Sarah. His mental state is imbnced. He can''t stay in the country anymore this time. Jessica, arrange for a private flight to send him overseas immediately. He shouldn''t return anymore in the future."


    Jason and Old Master Snow did not speak. They gave their silent agreement.


    Jessica sat on the chair. She ran her fingers across the armrests unconsciously. Her gaze was knowing. ''Things have alreadye this far. Will sending Rodney overseas solve this?"


    Everyone was taken aback.


    Old Master Snow gave it some thought. He said, "You''re right. He has tarnished the reputation of the prime minister''s office.


    Leaving the country so easily after the mess he caused will cause people to think that the prime minister''s office can be simply challenged. In that case... Lock him up for some time. Inform your second uncle about this."


    No one thought of any punishment heavier than that. No matter how angry Nathan was, Rodney was his biological nephew.


    Jessica sighed mentally. It seemed her family had been peaceful for too long.


    Their edges had dulled long ago. "Grandpa, things are already in this state. Do you guys think... Uncle Nathan will let Rodney go overseas? Rodney wanted Uncle Nathan''s reputation to be utterly ruined this time. He wanted to pull Uncle Nathan down from his position."


    Old Master Snow''s expression turned even more awful when that was mentioned. Jason said resignedly, "I know. I''m furious too, but Rodney is my biological son, after all. He''s your brother too. We can''t lock him up forever, right?"


    "Dad, you guys might not know this, but Rodney is 100 times worse than you think."


    Jessica stood up. "Minister O''Connell said Rodney had incited him to look for forces outside the country."


    "What?" Wendy was utterly shocked. "This... This can''t be. It must be Minister O''Connell who''s talking nonsense."


    "Why would he talk nonsense?" Jessica asked calmly. "Rodney is already a chess piece that has lost its use. Besides, although Minister O''Connell has ambitions, he has his limits and never interacts with external influences. Every one of you is wise. Never mind if it were internal forces, but dragging outsiders in changes the whole nature of things."


    In the living room, everyone went silent. Jason''s body was trembling. He barely managed to stay in his seat by holding onto the chair.


    Carson muttered, "This is terrifying.


    Brother was trying to..."


    He did not finish his words, but everyone understood.


    Jessica said coldly, "Since Rodney already has such thoughts, that''s more reason not to let him go overseas. He hates Uncle Nathan a lot now. He despises us too.


    During these decades of years, he grew up in the Snow family andter joined Snow Corporation. He even participated in the alternative energy development project. If the confidential secrets he holds were to be leaked, you guys should know the consequences even without me telling you.''


    After she spoke, everyone drew in a sharp breath.


    They were not fools. Just thinking about it, they knew the consequences were not something they could bear.

 Chapter 2426

    Old Master Snow looked as if he had aged a lot in an instant.


    He thought he had been pretty sessful all along. Looking back, he was an utter failure. What demon did he create for the Snow family?


    Jason did not say a word.


    Rodney was his favorite, but he would not be so muddled as to continue begging for leniency.


    Wendy said agonizingly, "Jessica, do you expect us just to watch Rodney die? No matter what, he''s still your biological brother. Don''t you have any other way? I just want him to be alive. I''m not thinking of anything else."


    Jessica felt bitter. However, she could only say calmly, "Let Uncle Nathan''s family make the decision. This issue isn''t one that I can decide by myself."


    Everyone simply stared at each other. In the end, the living room regained its peace again.


    Ryan and his family only knew about the matter in the evening.


    In the official residence, Nathan rubbed the middle of his brows with a fatigued expression. He smiled bitterly. "What a person the Snow family has produced. Regardless, I watched Rodney grow up.


    How did his heart turn this bad? He''s even worse than Sarah." "The saying that you''re the product of your


    environment isn''t illogical, after all."


    Heidi sneered. "Luckily, we didn''t send him overseas by forcest time. It''d be equivalent to releasing a venomous snake if things went wrong. I think he has to be locked up and not released for the rest of his life."


    Nathan did not say a word. He simply looked at his son. "Ryan, what do you think? Your uncle begged me and called me a few times. His wish... is to give Rodney a way out so that he can still survive."


    "Locking him up is already the best way out," Heidi said indifferently. "This kind of person will only create endless troubles if he were to be let out. We were lucky this time, but how many more problems can we handle?"


    Nathan let out a long sigh. Was that truly the only way?


    At that point, he really disliked Rodney. However, he had to consider his brother''s feelings too. A rift between the brothers could not be created just because of this.


    After all, Jason had always yielded to him since they were young.


    Ryan nced at his father''s expression. He thought about it and said, "Actually, there''s a type of drug. After injecting the drug, it''ll make the person forget his memories entirely without leaving anything behind. It''s a newly developed drug."


    Nathan was stunned. He knew about it too." But I heard that drug will cause a decline in intelligence..."


    "Dad, why should Rodney be so smart? It''s enough if he''s able to eat, drink, and take care of himself. Moreover, he won''t be mentally retarded. It''s just that his intelligence will decline slightly. Rodney has an older sister and a younger brother. Even if Uncle Jason and the others are no longer alive yearster, I believe there''ll still be people taking care of him."


    Ryan frowned and said, "This may be the only way. Otherwise, we''ll have no choice but to do what Mom said, which is to lock him up for a lifetime."


    Heidi raised her doubts. "Wait, you guys can make Rodney lose his memories, but the inte has records. His intelligence may decline, but he won''t be a fool. After some time, he can easily look up past matters on the inte. What if he finds out Freya is his ex-wife and Dani is his daughter? To be honest, I wasn''t against Dani interacting with her biological father before, but I disagree now. After all..."


    She nced at Ryan. "If you''re really going to marry Freya in the future, troubles will arise again."


    "Mom, so you''re saying..."


    "Increase the drug dosage. Rodney can only be a fool," Heidi said coldly. ''To be honest, I don''t think the decision of locking him up for a lifetime is any good either. What if someone with ulterior motives lets Rodney out after your dad steps down from his position? What if he doesn''t repent, has a stronger desire for revenge after being locked up for a few years, and does something rash and extreme? Who knows? We can''t possibly bring bodyguards with us every time we go outside after we retire."

 Chapter 2427

    Upon hearing that, Nathan and Ryan went silent.


    After a long while, Nathan said resignedly in a low voice, "Let''s do as your mom said. I''ll talk to your uncle about this. I think they''ll agree to this. Your aunt said that it''s enough as long as Rodney is alive."


    Ryan did not say anything else. He simply sighed and felt a heaviness in his heart.


    Being a bad guy was fine, but a person had to have limits.


    Rodney was so bad to the extent that he had no limits. Therefore, he was fated to end up miserable.


    5:00 p.m.


    Ryan drove his car to look for Freya.


    He could finally enter her ce openly with the identity of her boyfriend.


    He even bought a beautiful bouquet on the way.


    When he arrived at the Lynch family''s courtyard, Freya, who had been waiting for the whole day, opened the door and ran out as soon as she heard the sound of a car.


    Ryan stood with his back facing the light. He wore a white hoodie and a pair of blue jeans. His straight, slender figure left a long shadow on the grass. His handsome outline appeared even more gentle in the orange sunset.


    He held a pretty bouquet with pink, white, and yellow-colored flowers in his hands.


    He had such young and fresh features that it would not be an exaggeration to think that he had just graduated from university.


    When Freya looked at him, her heart felt so sweet as if she had eaten honey.


    This was her official boyfriend. It was different from before. They had announced their rtionship now, and everyone supported them.


    Comments stating that they made a good couple were all over the inte.


    Freya''s face was reflected in Ryan''s gentle gaze. She wore a pink lounge set with her hair tied up in a cute bun. Her small face was blushing. Her nose was dainty, and her pretty, big eyes were gleaming brightly.


    This was the woman he loved.


    From that day onward, he would make their rtionship work.


    Ryan knew that everything did note easily.


    He took solemn steps and walked over with the flowers in his hands. There was a gentle smile on his handsome face. "Have you been waiting for me for a long time?"


    "Who waited for you for a long time? I''ve been looking at my phone the whole day. My day was fulfilling."


    Freya rolled her eyes at him pridefully.


    Ryan smiled and ced the flowers in her hands. ''This is for you."


    Freya avoided his scalding gaze. She lowered her head and took a whiff of the flowers.


    It was fragrant. The fragrance reached her heart.


    "Ryan, you came. Quick,e in. Don''t just stand at the door."


    Mrs. Lynch''s voice rang from the inside all of a sudden.


    Ryan entered in a hurry.

 Chapter 2428

    In the living room, Mr. Lynch, Mrs. Lynch, and Forrest were present. Mr. Lynch''s expression was pretty gentle, while Forrest had a hardened face that was cold and expressionless.


    Ryan did not take it too seriously. His future brother-inw had always had that expression anyway. He had never seen him smiling.


    "Mr. Lynch, Mrs. Lynch, I''m sorry. I''ve caused a lot of trouble to you two during these two days." The first thing Ryan did after entering was apologize. "However, I truly love Freya. Our parents are no longer against us. I hope both of you will allow Freya and me to be in a rtionship."


    Mr. Lynch let out a harrumph on purpose." Even if we disagree, aren''t you two already dating? My daughter ran out immediately after hearing the sound of the car. She''s been waiting for you all day."


    Freya, who was exposed so soon, blushed and red at her father in frustration. She stomped her feet. "Dad... It''s just because I''m touched. He even resigned from his job for me..."


    "Ryan, did you really resign?" Mrs. Lynch asked as she thought it was a pity. "It was such a good job."


    "The job is good, but I''m still too young. I want to settle down, learn more things, and get my Ph.D. After that, I''ll apply for a postdoctoral position," Ryan exined while smiling. "Besides... I''ll have more time to be with Freya and Dani. Although we were dating before, I was too busy. Even meeting once a week was difficult.


    Mr. Lynch nodded. "That''s right. Young people should rest more often, but you can''t just keep being engrossed in dating. Since both of you have decided to be together, you should date properly. Being able toe this far wasn''t easy. You two should cherish this."


    "I will. I love Freya a lot."


    Ryan held Freya''s hand tight as he spoke.


    Doing that in front of her parents made Freya''s face flush red. However, she did not break free from his hold. She found it sweet as if she had eaten honey.


    Looking at their interaction, Mr. and Mrs. Lynch exchanged a nce. They had no choice. They could see that their daughter truly liked Ryan. She was not even like that when she was married to Rodney before this.


    However, they could understand it. Ryan was indeed outstanding. What was more precious was the courage he had to be with their daughter.


    Besides, Ryan and Freya were only dating. They did not need to overthink.


    "What happened to Rodney?" Forrest, who had kept quiet all along, suddenly spoke. "He won''t continue appearing and making a fuss, right? Also, he discredited my sister in public. The Snow family should exin this."


    Upon hearing that, even Freya turned her full attention to Ryan.


    "He..." Ryan pondered for a moment. "The things he did this time involvedplicated matters. He''ll be given a different punishment. I can guarantee that


    he won''t have the chance to discredit anybody else anymore."


    Listening to Ryan''s words, the Lynch family members were all wise people who understood.


    Mr. Lynch nodded his head. "Rodney is too evil. If this issue is handled too lightly, it''ll only make others think that the prime minister''s office can simply be challenged."


    "I don''t know much about those things, but I don''t want to see him have an easy life since he has hurt my daughter repeatedly," Mrs. Lynch said furiously. "I don''t wish to deal with your aunt''s family again. I can no longer like that family."


    Ryan nced at Forrest instinctively when he heard that.


    Forrest''s body tensed. He asked expressionlessly, "Why are you looking at


    me?''


    Ryan was speechless. ''Don''t you know why I''m looking at you?''


    Fine. Jessica was quite pitiful. The man here had not gotten her back yet, but her future mother-inw was already not fond of her.


    "Mrs. Lynch, actually, my aunt and the others weren''t aware of the things Rodney had done. My uncle even locked Rodney up in the Snow family''s hall a few days ago. Rodney ran out on his own," Ryan said. "It was Jessica who caught him back today. They know this incident has caused Freya huge harm and allowed us to decide on the punishment."


    "Ryan, I understand your meaning. We''re not unreasonable people either. However, it''s impossible to say that we don''t feel revolted at all. Rodney bing this way must be rted to his parents'' method of education. Besides, I feel ufortable. With their son''s poor attitude, why did they insist on persuading my daughter to get married to him? It''s like she had gotten married to some chewing gum."


    Mrs. Lynch sighed and said, "Whiel Dani can decide for herself after she grows up, we, including Freya, no longer wish to deal with that family."


    Forrest lowered his gaze. The expression on his cold face was indescribable.

 Chapter 2429

    Ryan had no choice regarding that. "Mrs. Lynch, my mom''s n is not to tell Dani about her biological father. Both of them won''t be able to meet each other


    anyway."


    "That''s fine too. I don''t want Dani to know that she has such a father. It''s embarrassing," Mrs. Lynch spoke with disdain, but she thought of something.


    After all, she was older by tens of years. She could quickly understand Heidi''s idea.


    If Ryan and Freya were to get married in the future, and Dani knew that he was not her biological father, it would create a barrier between the child and the adult.


    Dani was still young.


    If no one revealed the truth, everyone would think that Dani was Ryan''s child.


    Apart from wanting to avoid trouble, that must have been why Heidi had that thought.


    Upon thinking that way, Mrs. Lynch''s heart was morefortable now.


    It looked like Ryan was not just all talk, and the prime minister''s wife could still ept her daughter.


    After giving it some thought, Mrs. Lynch''s expression turned more pleasant. "Stay here for dinner. I''ll cook a few delicious dishes for you "


    "Mrs. Lynch, let me help." Ryan rolled up his sleeves and was about to get up.


    "You should just have some proper rest. I think yourplexion doesn''t look very good. You most probably didn''t sleepst night." Mrs. Lynch entered the kitchen with a smile.


    Freya grabbed Ryan. "My mom said you should rest. Look at you. Your eyes are bloodshot."


    "I only had a short napst night.¡± Ryan held her hand. "I had a few meetings today and was busy with the handover. I didn''t get any sleep."


    "Go have some rest in the guest room." Mr. Lynch was considerate after looking at Ryan''s exhausted face.


    "Go, I''ll bring you there."


    Freya''s heart ached for him. She pushed him toward a guest room downstairs.


    Once they entered and could not be seen by anyone, Freya''s waist was circled. She was swiftly pressed against the wall. A shadow


    loomed over her, and her moist lips were kissed immediately.


    Outside the window, two-thirds of the sun had already set.


    The lights in the room were not turned on. The dim rays made the atmosphere even more intimate.


    Ryan''s kiss was eager and hard. It was as if he was desperate to devour her.


    The door was not closed, so Freya was shy and nervous. However, she could not be bothered anymore. Fromst night until that moment, she had experienced many ups and downs as if she was on a roller coaster.


    She did not get much sleepst night either. Rather than saying it was due to worry, more of it was because she missed Ryan.


    Ever since she read his post, she wanted to hug, kiss, and cherish him.


    When the kiss got so intense that both of them could not breathe properly, only then did Freya regain some rationality. She tried to push Ryan away and murmured in a soft voice while being kissed, "You should get some rest now. My family will be suspicious if I stay here for too long."


    Ryan caressed her small face. His gaze was burning. "Let them be suspicious. We''re officially dating anyway."


    "Still, we can''t do this. I''m embarrassed."


    Freya bit her lip shyly. Although the lighting was dim and her blushing face could


    not be seen clearly, her bright, seductive eyes were enough to tickle the hearts of


    men.


    Ryan pecked her mouth hard again. "I''ll get some rest. Stay beside me."


    "...Okay."


    Freya agreed after a moment of hesitation.


    Ryan was indeed exhausted. Afterying on the bed, he felt extremelyfortable.


    He fell asleep within two minutes while holding Freya with his hand.

 Chapter 2430

    After Ryan fell into a deep sleep, Freya tiptoed out of the guest room.


    Forrest and Mr. Lynch gave her a profound nce. Her face blushed instinctively. She exined, "I came out after waiting for him to fall asleep."


    "Mm."


    Mr. Lynch simply nodded and did not say anything.


    On the other hand, Forrest suddenly spoke, "I have no opinions about you two dating each other, but you should be careful. Don''t get pregnant before getting married again. You should''ve learned your lesson after having gone through it once."


    "...Brother, I know that myself even without you telling me."


    Freya rolled her eyes at Forrest out of anger and embarrassment. After that, she went to the yroom to y with Dani.


    An hourter.


    Ryan woke up just in time for dinner.


    After sleeping, he felt much better.


    Dani was especially excited when she saw him and kept wanting him to carry her.


    Ryan carried the baby in one hand and ate with the other hand. Dani blinked her eyes and stared at him eating while drooling.


    Upon seeing that, Ryan quickly took a banana and fed Dani in small bites with a spoon.


    ''Pass her to the nanny and eat first," Mrs.


    Lynch said.


    "It''s okay. Dani hasn''t seen me in a long time. She might cry if I let her go."


    Ryan was pretty content with the situation. Besides, he found it exceptionally fulfilling to see the cute baby eating the food he fed her.


    After the meal, Ryan brought Dani to the yroom to y. Dani liked to crawl. She kept crawling all over him.


    Freya brought a te of fruits in and saw Dani sitting on Ryan''s stomach. He held both of her tiny hands and coaxed softly, * Good girl. Call me ''Dad''."


    "Ah ah..." Dani started babbling in her babyish, slurred voice.


    "Dad." "Wa wa... Wa wa.


    Even after Ryan said that word countless times, Dani did not say the word he wanted to hear most. When he raised his head, he saw Freya standing at the door.


    Even though he was usually shameless, his handsome face still heated up.


    "Dad?" Freya walked in with a vague smile. She let out a tsk and said, "I don''t think we''re married yet."


    Ryan coughed out of embarrassment. "If you''re willing to get married, I can do it anytime."


    "In your dreams." Freya harrumphed and rolled her eyes at him. "I finally managed to get a divorce. I don''t want to step into another grave so quickly." "Babe, it won''t be a grave with me. It''ll be a vi." Ryan sat up and dragged Freya into his embrace.


    He hugged Freya on the left side of his chest while carrying Dani on the other side.


    At that moment, he had a sense of indescribable satisfaction.


    Freya leaned on his chest and did not say a word.


    She loved Ryan a lot, but her first marriage had left too big an impact on her. She did not want to get married again too quickly.


    She and Ryan were in love, but marriage was not that simple. They still had many areas that they had to work on.


    "I''ll wait for you regardless." Ryan lowered his head and kissed the top of her hair. "Don''t doubt me. I''ve never thought of breaking up with you from the day we started dating. I''ve treated Dani as my biological daughter since a long time ago. Besides, Dani will truly understand the meaning of ''Dad'' as she slowly grows up."


    Freya was taken aback. She raised her head and gazed at his dark, clear eyes." What do you mean?"


    "In the future, I want to teach Dani that I''m her dad," Ryan said seriously. "Freya, from today onward, let''s just date for two years more at most. By that time, Dani will have to go to preschool. Do you get what I mean? She needs a father. Two years are more than enough for you to properly consider whether I can be a qualified husband. It''s also enough time for you to have fun."

 Chapter 2431

    "Two years..."


    Freya muttered. At that time, she would be 28. It was not too early norte.


    "Darling, it''s consideredte. You won''t look pretty when you be the bride if you wait for too long." Ryan squeezed her hand softly. "Since you''ve never been a bride, don''t you want to try being one? Look, even Shaun and Catherine are


    nning to hold a wedding."


    Freya was stunned.


    That was true. She was once married, yet she had never been a bride.


    At this thought, she was slightly swayed. "But... I might want to marry you in less


    than two years." Freya blinked and draped her arms on his shoulders.


    "That''s wonderful." Ryan said with a smirk, "Come on. I''m waiting for you to propose to me."


    Freya was dazed. When she came to her senses, she was so angry that she punched his chest. "Ryan, I''ll refuse to marry you if you''re like this!"


    He had gone too far. How shameless of him to ask a woman to propose to him.


    Dani noticed her mother hitting Ryan. She learned from Freya and lifted her fist, giving Ryan a punch.


    "Hey. Don''t learn from your mom, Dani.


    She''s too fierce." Ryan promptly hugged his two darlings and soothed them.


    "Fine. It turns out that you think I''m fierce. I''m going to ignore you."


    With that, Freya feigned annoyance and was about to leave.


    Ryan grabbed her wrist and pulled her into his arms. He kissed her on the lips." Although you''re fierce, I still love you a lot."


    At the sight of the scene, Dani leaned forward to kiss her mother.


    "Don''t do this in front of the child." Freya red at Ryan embarrassedly.


    "Dani should get used to it. I can''t help it since I, her father, love her mother so much," Ryan cooed while hugging Freya.


    At that moment, Freya felt as though her heart was doused in honey. "Will your uncle and his family approve of you being


    Dani''s father?" "Once I marry you, they''ll have no choice but to approve of it," Ryan said with a grin." What''s more, I''m their biological nephew. After we get married in the future, Dani will have to call me ''Dad'' anyway."


    Freya did not say a word. She felt that it would not be easy to settle this issue. After all, Jason had given Dani quite a lot of Snow Corporation''s shares.


    Upon noticing that she had gone silent, Ryan leaned forward and said in her ear with a low voice, "In the past, we didn''t mind Dani interacting with Rodney. But... after this incident, we know that Rodney has bad intentions. This time, he nearly did something that put the country at stake. Dani will definitely be upset about it when she grows up and matures in the future, so don''t ever mention in front of her that Rodney is her biological father."


    Freya''s lips parted a little.


    Her head seemed to have exploded.


    She was under the impression that Rodney had just ndered her and Ryan''s family on the inte. What other terrifying things had Rodney done?


    He was probably not just mentally ill.


    Even if he did not think for himself, did he not think for his parents and daughter as well?


    Fortunately, his biological uncle was the prime minister. If it had been someone else


    Freya dared not imagine things further.


    No wonder Ryan said that they must not let Dani know that Rodney was her biological father.


    If Dani discovered that she had such a father after she grew up, she would be deeply ashamed.


    When Ryan noticed that Freya suddenly fell quiet, he stretched out his hand and embraced her. ¡°Don''t overthink things. I''ll always stay by your side."


    "Mm."

 Chapter 2432

    Freyay in Ryan''s arms, feeling a little dejected.


    When it was 8:00 p.m. or so, Mrs. Lynch could not help it. She entered the room and said, "Freya, I''m going to bathe Dani. Why don''t you go out and stroll around with Ryan? It''s rare that he''s here to visit you. You shouldn''t make him apany the child all the time."


    "It''s okay, Mrs. Lynch. I''m very fond of Dani. Let me bathe her." Ryan immediately carried the child and leaped to his feet. "I''ve always bathed Dani before this."


    Stunned, Mrs. Lynch promptly waved her hand. "No need. I..." "Mrs. Lynch, give me a chance to prove myself. I want to be Dani''s father really badly," Ryan said with a ttering tone while grinning.


    He made his intention so obvious and straightforward that Mrs. Lynch did not know whether tough or cry.


    "It''s fine, Mom. Just let him do it."


    Since her boyfriend was so proactive, Freya could not stop him. She said in a mocking tone, "It''s not easy to be Dani''s father. Take your best shot."


    Ryan proactively bathed Dani in the bath.


    Bathing a child was no easy task. However, Ryan was strong and patient. After that, he fed Dani a bottle of milk before Freya saw him off.


    "Thanks. Go back and rest early." Freya pinched his palm. "Once you''re done with work, we''ll find time to go on a date." "Sure. I''ll be done in the next few days. I''ll b e avable every day afterward." Ryan recovered from his musings. Looking at the woman with the moonlight shining brightly on her, he felt a tingling sensation. "After I resign, I won''t have to stay in The Lodge every night. I n to stay at my ce for three to four days a week. Do you want to... apany me?"


    He uttered thest two words very softly and flirtatiously.


    Freya''s face flushed red. "I don''t think that''s a good idea. I''m living with my parents, and I need to look after Dani at night."


    "You can bring Dani over at times to let me adapt to being a father in advance." Ryan hooked her pinky finger. Then, he leaned forward and said in her ear, "I miss you." "What a hooligan. Hurry up and leave now." Freya grasped his meaning in just a second. She broke off his grasp with a red face. "I didn''t have a good sleepst night. I''m going to go to bed now."


    "Alright."


    Ryan bent over and stole a kiss on her lips." Good night, darling."


    His hoarse voice made her heart melt.


    Freya looked up and happened to meet his deep, soft gaze. Her heart shuddered, and she nearly wanted to ask him to stay here.


    Nevertheless, she knew full well that it was not practical.


    Although Ryan had encountered a setback in his career, he was lucky in love. Therefore, he was in such a good mood that he had a restful sleep that night. Meanwhile, Rodney could not sleep properly as he was tied up in a stuffy house. As he had not slept for two days straight, he looked a lot more haggard, and his bloodshot eyes were filled with hatred.


    When he glowered, his gaze was not as captivating as before. Instead, it was full of piercing hatred like a knife.


    When dawn broke, Jessica entered the house and saw Rodney in that state. "Jessica, let me go."


    That night, Rodney had thought through a lot of things. He knew that he had beenpletely defeated in this matter. If he continued to make a scene, he would suffer grave consequences. Therefore, he might as well back down and find a chance to take revenge after he went abroad.


    Regardless of anything else, he knew a lot o f secretive dealings that the Snow family was involved in.


    By then, he would definitely make Ryan and the rest suffer.


    Rodney was having a hard time, so he wanted to put other people in the same situation as him.


    "Jessica, I''ve decided to go abroad. I won''t be able to beat you guys anyway. I won''t want to return to this distressing ce anymore."


    Rodney revealed a disappointed, guilty expression as if he was willing topromise.

 Chapter 2433

    "Rodney, if you had said this earlier, I would''ve been gratified."


    Jessica stood one meter away from Rodney. Her eyes on her pretty face rested o n Rodney for quite a while before she responded.


    Rodney was stunned. If he were not tied up, he would certainly stand up. At that moment, all he could do was struggle." Jessica, what are you trying to do? I''m your brother, your biological brother, but you''re not going to let me off because of such a trifle, huh? Indeed, I shouldn''t have turned against Second Uncle. But think about my feelings. Ryan, that b*stard, has snatched my wife and child away, leaving me with nothing. As a man, how can I keep quiet about it?"


    He still refused to admit his mistakes.


    Jessica''s deep gaze conveyed a sense of frustration, helplessness, and sorrow. As she remained quiet, Rodney grew anxious.


    He lost hisposure and said in an agitated tone, "Jessica, you need to get this straight. I''m not your stumbling block, and I''ve never thought of snatching what''s yours. All I want to deal with is Ryan. You''re my biological sister, whom I''ve always respected and loved. No matter how close Ryan is to you, he''s not your biological brother. What''s more, that guy is scheming. He might be going against me now, but he can do the same to you in the future."


    "Enough."


    Jessica could not bring herself to listen to it. How did her brother turn into such a despicable person?


    "Rodney, I regret it a lot. As your sister, I thought that nothing would matter as long as you were happy. Because of that, you''ve never shouldered any responsibilities since you were young. You''ve been living s o freely and unscrupulously that it made you so selfish."


    "Who''s selfish?" Rodney found the situation strange. "Jessica, don''t give me that glorified excuse. Get Dad and Mom over here. I have something to tell them."


    "They won''te over. They''re very disappointed in you."


    "Are they really disappointed or are you tearing us apart?" Rodney began to struggle hard. "Jessica, I''m saying it once more. I won''t snatch what''s yours, so you don''t have to treat me as a thorn in your side.*


    Jessica''s eyes shed with contempt. "Do you think I need to treat you as a thorn in my side? Rodney, don''t think too highly of yourself."


    With herpetence, it was all too easy for her to snatch Snow Corporation away. She could have done it a few years ago, but she did not because she did not want to turn against her parents. She was forced toe this far.


    Rodney did not believe her. "Jessica, stop pretending. I know you''ve been eying the position in Snow Corporation for a long time. On the surface, it may seem like you''ve been treating me well over the years, but it was all an act for me to let my guard down. I really don''t understand why you won''t let me off even though I have nothing left. Are you human at all? You''re the sister whom I care about most. We''re a family. Is power really so important that you want to cut loose from me?"


    Toward the end of his sentence, his eyes reddened in sorrow.


    p, p.


    Suddenly, a few ps sounded from outside the door.


    "Rodney, your acting is brilliant."


    Ryan walked in slowly as he pped.


    Following behind him were two people in white coats.


    Rodney''s eyes narrowed, and the anxiety inside him grew.


    Ryan stared intently at Rodney. "Look, Rodney, you''re actually smart. To think you would feign pity and try to trigger Jessica a t such a crucial moment so that she would sympathize with you. Unfortunately, you didn''t do it in the right way."


    "Jessica, you really are colluding with him. What are you trying to do? Are you trying to kill your biological brother?" Rodney bellowed in rage, but he was tied up tightly. "Let me go. Ryan, you''re such a despicable person."

 Chapter 2434

    "We''ve never thought of killing you," Ryan said indifferently.


    Upon hearing that, Rodney rxed.


    After all, he did not want to die.


    "I didn''t know you fear death so much." Ryan saw it and mocked him. "I thought you were very bold."


    Embarrassed, Rodney''s whole body trembled. "I don''t fear death. I just don''t want to die in your hands for no reason. Ryan, aren''t you righteous and fair? Now that it hase to this, you should send me to the police station instead of abusing your power here."


    Ryan had thought it over.


    Rodney''s crime would only involve smearing the executive council''s reputation. Given that all he had done was make nasty remarks on the Inte, he would only be locked up in the police station for a few months.


    Ryan rubbed his brows. "Rodney, we didn''t have toe this far. You shouldn''t have incited Minister O''Connell to look for other forces out there."


    Rodney was shocked, and he wondered how Ryan learned of it.


    "Ryan, don''t use me. I don''t know what you''re saying." No matter how silly Rodney was, he was under no illusions that he must not admit to doing it. However, he had no idea how Ryan found out.


    Did Minister O''Connell say it himself?


    Minister O''Connell was the Snows'' ultimate nemesis, was he not?


    "Minister O''Connell said it," Jessica said weakly.


    "Are you guys out of your mind? Minister O''Connell is the Snows'' ultimate nemesis. You believe whatever he says but not mine?" Having been triggered, Rodney roared, "He''s trying to tear us apart so that my dad and Second Uncle will hold a grudge against each other. It''s all his plot.''


    Ryan remained expressionless. "I''ve confronted Minister O''Connell in private a few times. Despite wanting topete for the prime minister position very badly, he has his boundaries. Some other forces out there have approached him a few times, but he has always turned them down and shut his door. No matter how much he and my dad go head-to-head, he certainly is not one to infringe the citizens'' rights. By inciting him to approach the other forces, you''ve crossed his boundaries. Even if you destroy my dad''s reputation, Minister O''Connell will not let you off."


    Rodney was startled.


    Then, he looked down guiltily.


    Indeed, he did not know Minister O''Connell well enough. He should not have looked for Minister O''Connell first earlier.


    "Rodney, since you have the guts to do it, why is it so hard for you to admit it?" Jessica hoped that he woulde clean and admit his wrongdoings. "You used to take responsibility for what you do, but why don''t you have the courage to do it now? Since you fear death so much, why are you constantly stirring up trouble?" Rodney''s temples began to twitch.


    Jessica''s words were like a p on his face. It hurt and made him feel ashamed.


    Finally, he raised his head, no longer hiding the hatred in his gaze. "Yes, it was m y doing, but so what? Growing up in the Snow family, I was taught to do whatever it takes. Back then, I was too foolish to do that. But now that I''ve done it, why are you guys telling me off instead?"


    "We won''t tell you off because you''re already hopeless."


    Ryan shook his headposedly. "The Snow family didn''t teach you to be unscrupulous either. No matter how you do it, you have to stick to your moralpass. Rodney, let me guess. Are you trying topromise for the time being so that your parents will send you abroad for you to start your life afresh? On the surface, you act as if you''ve given up, but in fact, you''ll approach the other forces to betray the Snow family and even Australia."

 Chapter 2435

    "Whatever."


    Rodney''s heart skipped a beat, but he began tough sarcastically. "If you want to put me in trouble by shifting the me to me, there''s nothing I can say."


    At the sight of her biological brother''s expression, Jessica turned around bitterly.


    Rodney was an utter disappointment.


    He was totally hopeless.


    Ryan nodded. "You can choose not to admit it, but we can''t take the risk. You know too much."


    After that, he shot a look at the doctor behind him.


    The doctor put down the kit and opened it to take out a syringe.


    "What are you trying to do?" The sight of the scene frightened Rodney, and he struggled madly. "Let me go. Jessica, hurry up and untie me. Are you really nning to kill me?"


    With her back facing Rodney, Jessica sat a s still as a statue.


    "Rodney, we''ve never thought of killing you." Ryan fixed his gaze on Rodney, feeling disheartened. "Don''t worry. After this injection, you''ll forget all those unhappy memories. You''ll be carefree."


    Having finally grasped the situation, Rodney grew angrier. "What gives you the right to take my memories away? I don''t want to forget them."


    Rodney struggled so hard that his arms hurt. However, he had no choice but to plead. "Ryan, you can''t do this. I''m your cousin. How about this? If you let me off, I promise not to turn against you anymore. It was my mistake this time. It was very inconsiderate of me."


    Deep down, Ryan sighed. He might be swayed if Rodney continued to criticize and hate him.


    The scariest part was that Rodney was going all out to conceal his hatred.


    He was already like a viper. If Ryan let Rodney off again because he was not aggressive enough, Rodney would spring out from the bush to bite him.


    "I''m sorry, but I won''t trust you anymore."


    Ryan waved his hand.


    The doctor held the syringe and approached Rodney. A few other people came to hold down Rodney, who was struggling hysterically.


    "Ryan, you''ll be cursed with a horrible death." Rodney''s piercing gaze was like a viper''s, filled with hatred. "The worst thing that happened to me in this life was having you as my cousin. Karma will hit you sooner orter. I hope that Freya cuckolds you and that you shameless couple will die a horrible death."


    Ryan''s temples twitched. "Rodney, I''m telling you onest time. Freya and I have done you no wrong. We''re innocent. I know you will never listen to me, no matter how much I exin myself. You may hate Sarah, but you''ve also turned into this person who is very much simr to her. You shouldn''t always find fault with other people. Instead, you should reflect on yourself to see what you''ve done wrong. "You were the one who didn''t cherish Freya and Dani. Please don''t think that you''ve suffered the most in this world. Think about why your parents and grandfather, who love you most, aren''t taking your side.


    "Why did your best buddies and friends stay away from you? I beg you to please reflect on your behavior.


    "Look at your sister and Carson. They, too, are heartbroken to see that you''ve turned into this person. There are still many people who love you, so you don''t have to be afraid about your future. Your family will protect you."


    With that, the needle went into Rodney''s arm, and his eyes widened.


    Tears poured out of his attractive eyes.


    Probably because he knew that he was going to lose his memories, the scenes of his memories shed across his mind clearly like a movie.


    At that moment, Rodney thought through many things. He thought about Shaun,


    Chester, Sarah, Freya, Dani, his parents, and grandfather...


    He thought about many people. Just as he was trying to keep hold of those memories, he began to feel dizzy.


    Soon, he could not endure it anymore.


    He was then given a warm embrace around his head.


    Jessica''s soft voice sounded beside his ear.


    "Rodney, you can sleep peacefully. I promise you that I''ll protect you like how I did when you were young. You''re forever my closest brother. Although you''ve gone astray, I''ll keep youpany in the future and stop you from going down the wrong path."


    "Jessica..."

 Chapter 2436

    Rodney wept in pain and regret.


    He wanted to know why he had be like that too.


    However, his world had plunged into darkness.


    The doctor removed the needle and said," Young Master, I''ll give him another


    injection after two hours, and everything will be alright."


    "When will he wake up?" Ryan asked with mixed feelings.


    "One dayter."


    "Untie him and send him back to the old residence after the injection."


    Ryan gave a weak and light sigh before patting Jessica''s back. "Perhaps this is the best oue for him."


    "I understand."


    Jessica took a long and deep breath. Then, she straightened her back and shut


    her eyes.


    It might be a relief to forget certain things.


    However, it would break her heart to see him be a fool.


    "I''ve told the doctor to reduce the dosage." Ryan suddenly said, "His intelligence will be simr to a ten-year-old child''s."


    Jessica turned around and looked at him with surprise. Only after a while did she say, "Thank you."


    Having a ten-year-old child''s intelligence was, at least, better than being a fool. He couldugh, y, and take care of himself. Moreover, he would be naive, which was good enough.


    "You''re wee. After all... he''s my family."


    Ryan did not feel too good about it either.


    Despite everything, he had grown up with Rodney. There was, in fact, no need for them to have taken it that far.


    Unfortunately... They were fortune''s fools.


    After that, Ryan got busy handing over his work.


    His affair with Freya also gradually subsided on the Inte.


    A few dayster, Ryan went home to report to his parents. "I''ve already notified Professor Jacoby from the University of Canberra of the preliminary exam I''ll be


    sitting at the end of the month. I n to move out of The Lodge for the time being to prepare for the exam because my ce is closer to Professor Jacoby''s. It''ll also be more convenient for me to consult him whenever I have questions."


    Nathan snorted. "Consultation and studying are just excuses. You''re nning to move out so that you can cultivate your romantic rtionship, aren''t you?"


    Nathan saw through Ryan in no time, but Ryan saidposedly, "Dad, don''t use me. I''ve set my mind on studying."


    After pausing for a moment, Ryan added with a smile, "Having said that, it''s indeed more convenient to cultivate my rtionship if I live on my own. The Lodge is sometimes too far out when I''m on a date."


    Heidi was under no illusions about her son''s intention. Instead of stopping him, she asked, "Are you nning to live with Freya?"


    "I do wish to live with her..."


    After Ryan finished speaking, his parents rolled their eyes at him. All he could do was touch his nose in embarrassment. "But her parents won''t approve of it, and neither will Freya."


    Nathan let out a sigh of relief. He hoped that the two of them would not live together so soon.


    It would be best if the two of them broke up.


    Of course, Nathan was only thinking it to himself.


    Should he stop Ryan? He could not be bothered to do so.


    "Dad, Mom, don''t worry. If you ever need m e, I promise that I''lle right back." Ryan said with a smile, "Having said that, I haven''t been able to live freely for the past 2 6 years. Now that I''m going to pursue a Ph.D. for the next few years, can you let me rx sometimes? I can get tired as well."

 Chapter 2437

    "Fine. Stopining. Your dad is in his 50s and works 18 hours a day, yet he has never mentioned being tired."


    Nathan could not bring himself to see his son faking pity.


    Ryan could really do anything for love.


    How did Nathan not realize before that his son was an affectionate person?


    "Fine. If you want to move out, go ahead."


    Heidi did not force Ryan. She had lived in The Lodge for a long time. Apart from the fact that the ce was spacious and safe, she disliked everything else. For one, her freedom was restricted, and it was


    inconvenient for her rtives toe because they had to go through tight security checks every time they came. If she were not the firstdy, she would have thought about moving out.


    "I only have one request," Heidi said solemnly. "You can''t get Freya pregnant before both of you get married. Since both of you have decided to be in a rtionship, you should do it with the premise that you''ll get married. When both of you get into a conflict, you should tolerate and understand each other. It''s easy to fall in love with someone, but getting married is difficult. No matter who you end up with, you should act ording to my advice."


    "Mom, I got it."


    Ryan embraced his mother softly.


    He was fortunate that he had such a tolerant, open-minded mother in his life.


    The next day, Ryan moved out of The Lodge.


    During breakfast, one person was missing at the dining table, and Heidi was not used to it. She sighed and said, "s, breakfast has gotten a lot quieter.¡±


    "You were the one who approved of him moving out." Nathan was not used to it either. The older they got, the more they preferred a boisterous environment.


    "His heart isn''t here anymore, so what''s the point of forcing him?" Heidiughed and said, "What''s more, the earlier he moves out, the faster I might be a grandmother soon."


    Nathan was stunned for a moment before he looked at his wife with mixed feelings. Then, he shook his head. "Then why did you warn him against getting Freya pregnant before marriage?'' "What I mean is since the two of them are inseparable, they''ll naturally want to get married once their rtionship blossoms." Heidi rolled her eyes at her husband. "Plus, we can''t control whether or not they''ll get pregnant before marriage. If we insist on keeping our son in The Lodge, it''ll be a threat to his love life. The first reason is that this ce is far from the city, and secondly, it''s troublesome to enter and leave this ce. There are surveince cameras everywhere, and it''s very ufortable."


    "Darling, you''re getting more cunning." Nathan clicked his tongue and said, "But do you really support them being together?"


    "I''m not as conservative as you." Heidi gently stirred the oatmeal in the bowl. "It''s always not easy for women to live in this


    world. There are always more limitations on women than on men. As Ryan said, which decent girl would want a divorce? Freya was forced to do it. There''s nothing wrong with her personality, and even the public sides with her. As parents, we shouldn''t be too narrow-minded. Ryan''s happiness is all that matters."


    Nathan nodded. After all that they had gone through, he was now over it.


    This time, he could finally see how capable his son was. Ryan was even more capable than him, and his son must be able to do something great with his ability in the future.


    "Let nature take its course."


    He gently held his wife''s hand. "Well then, I hope you get to be a grandmother soon."


    Same goes for you.


    Freya was unaware that there were already people expecting her to get pregnant. She had been in a great mood recently. Wherever she went, she looked radiant. Back then, she did not even dare to let others in thepany know about her boyfriend. Now that everyone knew about it, her colleagues grinned ear to ear when she was in theboratory.


    "Miss Lynch, how capable of you to get together with the prime minister''s son without anyone knowing, huh?" a colleague mocked. "No wonder you were evasive when we wanted your boyfriend to treat us to a meal."


    "Well... With our identities, we were in quite a difficult situation." Freya touched her head and said in embarrassment, "We were afraid others wouldn''t support us."


    "I do. I definitely support you. I read Ryan''s post over and over again, and it was


    fantastic. It has made me believe in love again."


    "Enough, Mrs. Grace. You''re old."


    Everyone in theboratory burst intoughter.


    "I don''t care. Miss Lynch, you must get your boyfriend to treat us to a meal since


    your rtionship has been made public."

 Chapter 2438

    "Alright. I''ll ask Ryan and see when he''s avable to treat everyone to a meal."


    Freya graciously agreed.


    Previously, a few of her colleagues had suggested having her boyfriend treat them to a meal, but Freya''s rtionship was not yet made public. Now that it was public, she surely had to bring her boyfriend along.


    Besides that, Freya was missing Ryan a little.


    Amid her thoughts, Ryan''s call came through.


    "Darling, I miss you."


    His soft voice made Freya''s heart melt.


    "What a coincidence! I miss you too. I was just about to call you." Freya walked over to the balcony with her phone.


    "This is called telepathy," Ryan said with a grin. "Since I''ve moved out, do you want toe over to my ce for dinner after work? I can cook for you."


    "It happens that my colleagues have been asking me to have you treat them to a meal." Freya''s mouth twitched "I''ve been to my colleagues'' ces for meals a few times. It''s time you treated them to a meal."


    "In that case... I have to do it. I''ll book a private room tonight." Ryan promptly said," I''ll book one near your office so that it''s convenient for everyone. How many people will being?" "I don''t n to invite Cathy and the rest.


    Just those in theb... Seven to eight


    colleagues."


    "Alright. We''ll go for karaoke after dinner."


    Soon after, Ryan sent her the address of the restaurant.


    Freya shared it with herboratory colleagues in their WhatsApp group.


    By the time Freya and her colleagues headed over to the restaurant together after work, Ryan was already there. He was standing at the entrance of the restaurant, dressed in a pair of light blue jeans and a ck sweater with a white T-shirt underneath. The buttons were left undone.


    Freya had not seen him for two days, and he had cut his hair short. Under his short hair were a nice forehead and a pair of bright eyes.


    Freya darted a nce at Ryan. Before she could scream, her assistant, Elena Shanks,


    who was two years her junior, shrilled beside her ear.


    "Oh my gosh! Miss Lynch, there''s a handsome man standing there. He''s like a cute puppy. Oh no, my heart is racing so madly that I''m almost breathless."


    Freya blinked and followed Elena''s gaze. Her eyes then rested on Ryan.


    ''Ahem. So Ryan is the man whom Elena was referring to.''


    ''Ha...''


    ''A cute puppy?;


    She nearly cracked up.


    However, she had to admit that Ryan started dressing even younger after he stopped working for the government.


    In particr, he looked less mature, and his face seemed more childish after he had his hair cut short.


    As a woman, Freya was rather proud of him.


    After all, those women found her boyfriend handsome...


    "You''re here." As soon as Ryan saw Freya, his lips curled into a grin, and he strode toward her.


    "I''ve ordered the dishes."


    As he was speaking, he draped his arm across Freya''s shoulders spontaneously.


    The colleagues behind Freya were astonished, let alone Elena.

 Chapter 2439

    "Freya, is this... your boyfriend?" Everyone was stunned.


    "Yeah. Can''t all of you recognize me?" Ryan wore a gentle and friendly smile.


    All the women on the spot blushed, and their hearts were pounding. Even the older women were no exception.


    After all, everyone was aware that the man standing before them was the prime minister''s son. They hade across those in wealthy families who were all condescending people.


    Even Shaun, who always came to pick Catherine up, looked serious. He would only soften when he saw her.


    However, Ryan was amicable and did not put on airs despite having an unusual identity. Above all, he was... really handsome.


    "Ahem. Young Master Snow, you always wore a mask every time you came. We''ve never taken a good look at your face before."


    Mrs. Grace spoke frankly. Most importantly, Ryan always dressed maturely, so those women thought Freya''s mysterious boyfriend was in his 30s.


    "I''ve wanted to take off my mask for a long time, but someone didn''t allow me to do s o" Ryan threw a loving look at the woman in his arms.


    Freya rolled her eyes at him and sulked." It''s because of your unusual identity.


    Nobody would dare to be with you." "Yeah. It''s very bold of you to get together with me, darling. Thank you."


    Ryan said with a sincere look on his face.


    At the sight of the scene, everyone felt that the two of them were showing off their rtionship.


    "Let''s go in." Ryan then called out to everyone.


    After they took their seats, Ryan opened a beer bottle and said shrewdly, "Don''t be nervous. Since all of you are Freya''s colleagues, you can take me as an ordinary person. Plus, I''ve resigned. My career isn''t any better than yours." "Young Master Snow, please don''t say that," The oldest professor, Professor Xavier, hurriedly said, "Although you''ve resigned, your future will be bright given yourpetence. You''re a lot better than us, who work in theb every day.


    "You''re Professor Xavier, aren''t you? Freya always mentions you, saying that you''re very capable," Ryan said with a gentle smile. "Personally, I find research the most difficult industry. I particrly admire all of you for your ability to bear with boredom, perseverance, and active exploration."


    Professor Xavier waved his hand awkwardly. "All we do is deal with cosmetic products. It''s nothing great."


    "Please don''t say that. To research good cosmetic products, you need to be equipped with knowledge about biology, nts, and medicine. Learning things from these few areas is much more difficult."


    Ryan said frankly, "Also, stop calling me Young Master Snow. It''s weird to hear that. Just call me Ryan. Since Freya works with you, we''ll meet each other very often." At first, Freya was worried that everyone was nervous and that she would need to break the ice. However, it turned out that there was nothing she had to do after she took her seat.


    On top of that, Ryan was knowledgeable, so he soon brought up the popr professors in the fields of medicine and biology.


    The conversations started shortly, and Ryan was already mingling with everyone.


    After the dishes were served, Ryan put some food on Freya''s te while chatting with everyone. Sometimes, they would clink their sses.


    All in all, the dishes were delicious, and Ryan had be familiar with Freya''s colleagues. He even saved their numbers.


    After dinner, Ryan invited everyone for karaoke, but they turned him down perceptively.

 Chapter 2440

    "It''s still early. Both of you can go on a date," Professor Xavier said with a grin. " Freya, your boyfriend is wonderful. Please bring him over to my ce for a meal next time."


    Freya secretly sighed. Aside from work, not many could mingle with 50-year-old Professor Xavier, but Ryan was an exception.


    After seeing everyone off, Freya harrumphed and jogged the man beside her with her elbow. "Not bad. All the women are fond of you, including my 20-year-old assistant and a 50-year-old woman. Ryan, you have quite the skill."


    "It''s because they''re your colleagues." Ryan wrapped his hand around her waist intimately. "I''m usually quite aloof in social functions, but I acted that way today for your sake. Anyway, your colleagues are pretty nice. Those who deal with research aren''t so scheming."


    "That''s because I didn''t invite those ones for dinner." Freya leaned in his arms and snorted. "You''ve saved quite a few young women''s numbers today, but you''re not allowed to chat with them."


    Ryan turned Freya around with a smile. "I saved their numbers all because of you. In case I can''t reach you, I can ask your colleagues about you. Or when I need to propose to you or celebrate your birthday in the future, I can seek help from them." "You''ve thought quite far ahead, huh?'' Undeniably, as his girlfriend, Freya was pleased by how caring Ryan was toward her. He had also made her look good tonight.


    "As for me, I usually y it by ear."


    Ryan took out his phone and nced at the time. "It''s only 7:30 p.m. now. Do you want me to shop with you, or should we watch a movie?"


    Freya browsed through the movie app and noticed that there were hardly any new movies recently. Atst, she decided to shop around.


    When they got in the car, Ryan bent over to press his body on Freya''s and gave her a passionate kiss before they could fasten the seat belts.


    Indeed, it had been a long time since the two of them kissed.


    When they kissed in the Lynch family''s vi the other day, they did not kiss intently


    as they were afraid of being caught by Mr. Lynch and Mrs. Lynch.


    With only the two of them in the car right now, Ryan did not hold back.


    After a few minutes of kissing, Freya got so worried that she could not take it anymore. "Wait a minute. Someone ising..."


    Although other people could not see what was happening in the car due to the reflective film on the windows, it was visible from the windscreen.


    After all, Freya was considered a public figure now, and she did not want her kiss with Ryan to appear on the trending searches the next day. Otherwise, she would certainly be so embarrassed.


    "You''re not focused. It seems like I need to


    try harder."


    Ryan kissed her lips even more firmly as if he was punishing her. He did not leave his hands idle too. Only until the kissing left them both breathless did he let go of his hands.


    However, he pressed his body against hers reluctantly. "Come and spend the night at my ce, okay?"


    The man''s desperate gaze made Freya''s heart pound, and her face was flushed red. She really did miss him, but...


    "That''s not a good idea. If I don''t return home, my parents will definitely know that I''m at your ce... They won''t agree with it.


    What''s more, I need to be with Dani at night."


    "It''s just one night. You can get your mom to look after Dani." Ryan caressed her ear unhappily while persuading her, "Try and give your parents a call. What if they agree? If you feel too shy to say it, you can lie to them by saying that you have to work overtime."


    "You even want me to lie? How can you be so despicable?" Freya thumped his chest in a huff.


    Ryan gripped her hand and forced a smile." Think about how long we haven''t spent the night together. I''ve put in a lot of effort to fight for the chance to move out, but if you refuse, I can''t force you either. I''ll just sleep over at your ce."

 Chapter 2441

    The woman pushed Ryan away with her hand. Freya gazed at the handsome face before her, speechless. She did not understand how a person could be so brazen. "Don''t you feel embarrassed?"


    "My pride is nothingpared to my girlfriend. I''ll tell Mrs. Lynch that I''ll sleep i n the guest room. When midnightes, I''ll secretly sneak into your room..."


    Freya''s scalp tingled. Experiencing it once was memorable enough, and she did not want to go through it again. "Alright, stop talking. I''ll be with you tonight. Happy?" "That''s a good girl."


    Ryan kissed Freya''s forehead. After having his way, he had a smile on his dashing face.


    Freya cocked her head to one side as she realized Ryan''s demeanor seemed more rxed than before.


    "Why are you looking at me like that?" Ryan''s gazended on her slightly swollen, red lips. He started getting eager again.


    "You cut your hair." Freya touched his neat, short hair nonchntly and said with


    a smile, "You even dress quite young now, like that of a fresh, young man. I


    almost didn''t recognize you. You don''t look like yourself."


    "What should I look like then?"


    "You used to dress like a mature veteran."


    Ryan raised his eyebrows. "So do you like the old me or the current me?"


    "I like them all," Freya admitted to it openly.


    Upon hearing that, the corners of Ryan''s mouth curved into a grin. He hugged her and kissed her twice more. "I was working at a government department before, so I had no choice. I had to dress in a way that made me look mature. If I dressed too young, people would look down on me.


    Now that I''ve resigned, I don''t have to be so particr about what I wear anymore. I can wear whatever isfortable. After all, I''m only 26 years old. I can''t look too old-fashioned. It''ll spell trouble for me if my girlfriend gets tired of my looks and doesn''t like me anymore."


    "You look pretty good like this." Freya circled her hands around his neck." Dressing more maturely gives off aposed charm, but you look handsome the way you are now too."


    "Thank you."


    Only after making out for a while did Ryan drive her to the nearest mall.


    Freya intended to buy shoesst time.


    However, Rodney appeared and made a fuss, so she did not manage to buy them. She did not go shopping after that either.


    This time, the chance finally came again.


    Ryan brought Freya shopping.


    They had barely gone shopping together, and especially after they had gone official, they rarely went to ces with crowds.


    Ryan held Freya''s hand openly. Their hands were interlocked just like an ordinary couple in the mall.


    When they passed by a beverage store, a child walked out with a colorful ice cream cone in hand.


    Freya nced at it and started craving it. "You can get it if you want it," Ryan said. "But I''m scared I''ll get fat," Freya said shyly. "Besides, eating ice cream is bad for your gut health."


    Ryan blinked. "Then... Let''s not eat it. Should we have something else?"


    Just after he said that, Freya red at him. "But I want to eat ice cream. Would you mind me getting fat?"


    Ryan finally knew what women looked like when they became unreasonable.


    "No. Didn''t you say it isn''t good for our health? Alright. Why don''t you have some, and I''ll finish the rest?"


    After that, Ryan nced at the woman cautiously. He was afraid that his reply would make her angry again.


    "Okay. You can go get the ice cream." Freya let go of his hand. "I''ll be waiting for you over there."


    After ncing at the queue, Ryan resigned himself to walking over to join the queue.


    "Bro, are you queuing up to get ice cream for your girlfriend too?" Behind Ryan, a man in his 20s started a conversation with him. "Sigh. Women are such troublesome creatures. They have a sweet tooth."


    "There''s no helping it," Ryan replied indifferently.


    "But your girlfriend is really gorgeous," the man said while smiling. "Is she mixed-


    race?"


    Ryan was stunned. Freya was not of mixed race, but her features were very defined. At first nce, she did look like she was of mixed heritage. "No."

 Chapter 2442

    "She''s so pretty. It''s a shame that she''s not a celebrity. However, she looks quite familiar. Could she be a celebrity?" The man suddenly started gossiping.


    "Oh, there''s no way." Ryan pretended to be surprised. "Celebrities will surely wear masks."


    "You have a point there."


    Freya waspletely unaware that many young men were eyeing her while she sat in the beverage store.


    She was sitting on the chair and scrolling through her phone leisurely.


    At that moment, she truly realized the advantage of having a boyfriend.


    She would have had to queue up foolishly if she wanted to have ice cream.


    "Hey girl, can I have your number?" Suddenly, a tall guy stood in front of her, looking at her shyly.


    Freya was taken aback. She had not been hit on for a long time.


    "Excuse me. She already has a boyfriend." Ryan gave a gentle reminder as he came over with an ice cream in hand.


    The man''s handsome face blushed. "I''m sorry. I thought...''


    After he spoke, he bowed and walked away awkwardly.


    "Ms. Lynch, you''re quite attractive." Ryan handed over the ice cream to her with a vague smile.


    "Ahem. Well, of course. My parents passed down good genes, and I was born pretty. There''s no helping it."


    Freya epted the ice cream while chuckling. "Are you jealous?"


    "A little, but I wouldn''t dare to get jealous unreasonably. I''m scared my girlfriend


    will be unhappy." Ryan put on a cautious look on his face.


    Freya burst outughing. "Don''t worry. I won''t abandon you. I''m not one who messes around with someone and leaves."


    "Okay, okay. Thank you."


    Ryan grinned, revealing his deep dimples.


    That face made Freya really want to go over and kiss him.


    There was a saying that handsome guys gave people the urge tomit a crime, and that was how Ryan looked at that moment.


    He was not cold but always warm and pleasant like the spring breeze. Even his expression when he was jealous looked very lovable.


    Oh, how could there be a man with such a good personality?


    Suddenly, she could notprehend why Catherine would like a cold ice block like Shaun.


    "Seeing that you''re so sensible, I''ll treat you to a bite of ice cream." Freya passed the ice cream over to Ryan.


    Ryan bent down and took a mouthful." Mmm, why have I never realized how delicious ice cream is? I guess I''m supposed to have it with my girlfriend." ''Have you ever had ice cream with your exgirlfriend?" Freya suddenly asked. "Lying isn''t allowed."


    "...No."


    At that moment, Ryan could not admit to it honestly even if he had done it before. After Ryan replied, he said, "Freya, you''re more experienced in rtionships than me. Have you done this before?"


    It seemed like Freya had shot herself in the foot.


    Why did she have to be so talkative and ask that question?


    "I did. Do you have a problem with that?" She bit the bullet and gave Ryan a sideways nce. She threatened him with her gaze as if daring him to be displeased.


    I wouldn''t dare." Ryan quickly shook his head. "So what if you did? I''m the person who''ll have ice cream with you for the rest of your life. Your exes aren''t a big deal."


    Ryan had a docile look on his face.


    Freya burst intoughter. Then, she went on her tiptoes and gave him a peck on his face. "Well, you''re quite tactful."

 Chapter 2443

    Ryan gazed at Freya''s smiling expression. He felt as though the sweetness of the


    ice cream in his mouth had traveled to the bottom of his heart.


    The long-overdue love was wonderful.


    In the past, he had worked hard and made a n effort to mature himself in order to fulfill his parents'' wishes.


    At that moment, he felt as if he had found a clear goal to work hard for.


    Next, Freya and Ryan went inside the mall to buy shoes.


    Freya needed a pair of running shoes. After getting shoes, she needed to get a training outfit too.


    Exercising was essential for women to maintain a youthful, pretty figure. Although her enthusiasm was mostly short-lived, she still had to haveplete equipment.


    After picking things out for herself, she picked a matching pair for Ryan.


    There were quite a few bags in Ryan''s hands when they exited the store. He suggested, "You''ll be sleeping at my ce tonight. Do you want to buy a set of pajamas and a change of clothes for tomorrow morning?"


    Freya agreed. Later, she remembered she had not informed her parents that she would not be returning tonight.


    After thinking about it, she called Mrs. Lynch. "Mom, my new product isunching soon. I''ll be working extra hours with my colleagues tonight, so I won''t be going home. Please put Dani to bed for me."


    Upon hearing that, Mrs. Lynch said worriedly, "Remember to rest at night. Don''t overwork yourself."


    "There''s a sofa in theboratory. I''ll take a nap."


    Freya''s words sounded very convincing. After hanging up, Ryan gave her a profound look as he stood at the side." Freya, you''re pretty good at lying, huh?"


    "Who am I doing it for?" Freya blushed and pinched Ryan''s body. "I lied to my mom for the first time for you


    11


    Hah. Sometimes, it was enough to just listen to a woman''s words. There was no need to take their words seriously.


    There wasughter within Ryan''s eyes. "I like this lie of yours. Come on. Let''s get you a set of makeup to have everything prepared. You can think about what other things you''ll need at my ce."


    Freya stillcked many items.


    She had gone to his ce a few times before but never spent the night.


    She had to buy clothes, shoes, skincare products, makeup, body lotion, and shampoo of the brand she frequently used. She even had to get the panties and bras she liked.


    Ryan nced at his phone. Unknowingly, he had walked more than 10,000 steps that day.


    His long legs were sore. His hands were also aching from carrying more than ten shopping bags.


    However, looking at Freya shopping so excitedly, he was more than willing to cooperate. The more she bought, the better. That way, she might stay at his ce more often in the future.


    "Ryan, am I buying too many things?" Freya tried to put her arm around Ryan''s, but she suddenly noticed that he had too many things in his hands. She could not hold his arm at all. "Is it possible that I''m spending all your money?"


    She was done for.


    Would Ryan think of her as a wasteful person?


    He might be scared away even before they got married.


    "Do I look that poor?" Ryan asked as he found it funny.


    "No, but my expenditure is on the higher side. Everything I buy is expensive. You aren''t working now..." Freya paused. "I should''ve paid for everything myself."


    "You''re spending the night at my ce. Am I still a responsible boyfriend if I let you pay for the things youck?"


    Ryan smiled and said, "Don''t worry.


    Although I''m not as rich as you are, there have been many rich people around me since I was young. I invested in quite a few projects with my childhood friends and alumni. The earnings aren''t less than yourpany''s."


    Freya''s eyes widened. "How... I never heard you mention this before. You always pretended to be poor in front of me." "If I don''t act like I''m poor, you''ll think you''re even more undeserving of me." Ryan sighed. "Who told you to keep thinking that I only have good qualities and emphasizing the fact that I''ve never gotten married before? This is the frustration of having excellent qualities. You''ll never understand this."


    That boastful tone... Only Ryan could do that.


    Freya gritted her teeth and pinched him a few times.


    Ryan could not dodge as he had things in his hands. He realized that she liked to pinch people when she was unhappy.


    Luckily, she did not pinch too strongly, and her angry expression was oddly adorable.


    "You shoulde clean about what projects you''ve invested in when we get back."

 Chapter 2444

    Freya warned with a harrumph. "By the way, I still have to go to the supermarket to buy some food."


    "Before that, can I ce the things in the car?" Ryan asked nervously.


    At 10:00 p.m., Ryan drove his car that was filled with newly-bought items.


    After Freya entered the house, Ryan was still moving the things into the elevator.


    There was no helping it. There was just too much stuff.


    Freya turned on the living room lights. Nothing much had changed. However, many things had been added to the study and master bedroom. The fridge was also filled with ingredients like milk, eggs, and meat.


    It was obvious that her boyfriend was good at living his life.


    "Boss, are you satisfied?" Ryan found it funny. Freya immediately started looking around after she entered, looking exactly like a boss.


    "It''s eptable."


    After Freya spoke, her slender body was lifted in a princess style. She was brought to the bedroom.


    She eximed and started struggling, "Put me down, Ryan."


    "No."


    The man had already been suppressing himself for a long time. He could no longer hold it in.


    Ryan ced Freya on the bed and started taking his shirt off.


    Looking at his revealed pectoral muscles, Freya''s cute face flushed red. "Wait, let


    me bathe first, okay?"


    "Batheter." Ryan bent over and kissed her. His voice was hoarse and


    seductive." It''s not like we haven''t done this before."


    "No. I want to bathe. I want to bathe first." Freya insisted.


    Ryan''s body halted. He gazed at her silently for some time. "Okay. Let''s do it together."


    After he spoke, he carried Freya to the bathroom.


    Freya was stunned.


    "I... I don''t want to," she eximed.


    "No. I''ve alreadypromised once. I won''tpromise a second time."


    Ryan closed the door with the sole of his foot.


    Soon, a woman''s soft voice could be heard from inside.


    Aftering out of the bathroom, Freya''s dewy face looked great as if she had applied rouge. Her bright eyes were delicately pretty. They could make a person''s body go limp with just a nce.


    After Ryan blew her hair dry with a hairdryer, he urgently removed the plug and gave Freya a hard, prating kiss.


    After making their rtionship public, it felt as if the shackles on their bodies were removed.


    They did not have to worry about getting scolded by the public and whether their parents would give their permission.


    It was the first time Freya felt so carefree after being with Ryan for so long.


    She no longer had to worry about being discovered.


    She could finally enjoy the rtionship.


    Maybe because their mindset changed, they were more passionate than usual.


    They stayed together for a long time on this night.


    The next day, Freya felt as though a car had run over her body when she woke up.


    Every inch of her body was sore.


    However, the satisfaction and sweetness she felt were indescribable.


    When she turned over, Ryan''s side of the bed was empty.

 Chapter 2445

    Freya was tired. She did not want to move, and she did not think of looking for Ryan.


    She knew that he would surely still be in the house.


    She was just unsure what time it was.


    Freya got up and found her phone When she looked at the time, she was surprised.


    It was already 9:00 a m.


    She had missed the time to go to work and waste. Oh no.


    Freya dialed Catherine''s number. "Dear President Jones, I''m sorry. I have some matters that cropped up at thest minute, so I''m taking the morning off."


    "It''s okay. I had already predicted that you might be too tired to get out of bed."


    Catherine''sughing voice rang out. "Not just me, but everyone in thepany should be able to understand."


    "...What do you mean?" Freya had a bad feeling.


    "Looks like you were too tired and just woke up," Catherine said softly. "Haven''t you seen this morning''s entertainment news? You and Ryan shopping for household items to live together have made it to the trending topics."


    Freya''s head buzzed. "We... We''re not living together."


    "Why did you buy so many things if you two aren''t living together?" Catherine smiled. "Even if you two aren''t, you must''ve spent the night. Ryan has most probably gone without sex for a long time. Did he tire you outst night? Are you sure you cane over in the afternoon?"


    "Catherine, you''re really a pervert."


    Freya desperately wished to suffocate herself to death. "Why am I on the trending topics again? I''m not even a celebrity."


    "Oh, please. You''re dating the prime minister''s son. That gets more attention than a celebrity, okay? Moreover, you''re known by all citizens now." Catherine was enjoying herself. "You''ve been in the limelighttely. I''d suggest you wear a mask when you go out. Ah, I''ll have to bring down the trending topics for you again. It requires a lot of money. Remember to transfer the money over."


    After hanging up, Freya secretly tapped on the news. [Ryan and Freya Lovingly Buying


    Household Items. Their Sweet Day Leaves People Envious.]


    Passersby had taken photos of her and Ryan shopping at the mallst night.


    In the photos, her arm was looped in Ryan''s arm. In some other photos, their hands were interlocked. There were even a few photos of her pinching Ryan''s waist. Anyway, they were either flirting or sharing sweet interactions with each other.


    The reporter even wrote that they were most probably purchasing household items. They did not just buy pajamas but also a change of clothes and daily necessities.


    Freya covered her face.


    She desperately wished to dig a hole and hide in it.


    Many photos of them were takenst night,


    but why did she not notice it at all?


    After feeling frustrated for a while, she got up again and read theizens''ments.


    [Ohhhh, even singles feel like dating now.]


    [Ahhhh, I went to that mall yesterday too. My friend even pointed out that the guy was handsome and the girl was gorgeous. They made a beautiful sight. However,


    I didn''t recognize them at that time. Too bad. I would''ve gone up to get a signature ]


    [I saw them too. Ryan was queuing when we were getting ice cream. He dotes on his girlfriend a lot. Freya is beautiful too. A young man hit on her when she was sitting at the side. However, she was very polite. Ryan rejected the man politely in his girlfriend''s stead too. Both of them have good personalities ] [Haha. I didn''t think Freya and Ryan would buy this pair of affordable sports shoes. I have the same sports shoes as the prime minister''s son.]


    [Single men, look at how Ryan apanied his girlfriend shopping. He didn''tin about feeling tired and even helped carry all those things. That''s why you guys are still single.]


    [Reporters, please take more photos. I want to see Ryan and Freya showing more of their love life. I like it so much.]


    Freya read thements with great interest.


    She was embarrassed at first, but she suddenly found it sweet afterward.


    It was fine even if their photos were taken. She and Ryan were dating openly now anyway.


    Just as she was deep in thought, Mrs.


    Lynch''s call came in.


    Freya''s face stiffened. Oh no. How did she forget about that?


    A few secondster, she picked up the call fearfully. "Mom..."


    "Oh, our great Ms. Lynch has finished working extra hours after staying up all night, huh? Isn''t your new product about tounch in the market? Did it tire you out?" Mrs. Lynch''s sarcastic tone rang out.


    Freya wanted to m herself against a wall and die.


    "Why aren''t you talking?" Mrs. Lynch mocked. "Freya Lynch, you''re pretty capable, huh? You even lied to me about working overtime. In truth, you were spending the night with a man. The whole world knows about it, and your parents were thest ones to find out."


    Freya muttered in a low voice, "I... I was afraid you wouldn''t give your permission."


    "Of course, I wouldn''t. A woman should be more demure!" Mrs. Lynch said angrily.


    "Mom, I was married once. I even have a child," Freya stammered. "So I don''t have to be that demure, right?"


    "You..." Mrs. Lynch almost died from anger. However, there was nothing she could do." You can''t let men think you''re easily obtainable. Do you know that?"

 Chapter 2446

    "Ahem. Mom, about this... The one who''s at a disadvantage is Ryan," Freya whispered." If someone has to be worried, it''d be his mom."


    Listening to such shameless words, what could Mrs. Lynch still say?


    However... thinking about it, Freya''s words did make some sense.


    "Are you two really going to live together?" Mrs. Lynch asked after she calmed down.


    "No. Ryan just moved out of the official residence. We haven''t spent time with just the two of us for so long..." Freya said sheepishly. "I''ll still live at home.


    Sometimes, keeping a distance is a good thing."


    "Fair enough. I won''t agree with you two living together before getting married,"


    Mrs. Lynch said furiously. "But you''d better be careful. Don''t get pregnant before marriage."


    "I know."


    After hanging up, Freya''s face was burning.


    She felt so ashamed.


    "Babe,e and have breakfast."


    Ryan pushed the door open all of a sudden. He was wearing off-white casual clothes. There was a warm, doting smile on his face. "I made pancakes for you."


    Freya recalled saying she wanted to have pancakes when they were shopping at the supermarketst night.


    She wanted to buy a pancake mix, but Ryan felt those were not very good. In the end, they bought flour and baking powder.


    The feeling of being able to wake up and enjoy the breakfast her boyfriend made was sweet.


    "I don''t want to move."


    Freya acted unreasonably and kicked her nket while looking weak all over. "It''s all your fault. I''m so tired."


    It would be fine if she did not mention it. However, once she spoke of it, Ryan recalled her charming appearance fromst night. His throat itched. He could not resist going over to kiss her little mouth.


    "Enough, Ryan. Will you give it a rest?" Freya kicked him. She pretended to be furious and said, "We were photographed when we went shoppingst night.


    Everyone knows that I spent the night at your ce now. I was even scolded by my mom. This is too embarrassing."


    "They can take all the photos they want. We didn''t do anything shady anyway." Ryan did not care about it at all and kissed her." You were the one who lied. You can''t me me."


    "Who should I me if not you? Anyway, it''s all your fault." It was as if Freya had be an unreasonable woman. She punched and hit his chest. "I''m bing aughing stock."


    "Whoughed at you? They should be envious."


    Ryan lifted Freya. "It seems like my princess is angry. Allow me to assist you with brushing your teeth this morning." After entering the bathroom, Ryan really did brush her teeth for her.


    The mirror reflected their figures that clung to each other. The man behind had a dashing gaze, while the woman was beautiful. Although her expression was angry, there was happiness in her eyes.


    That scene made Freya dazed for a moment.


    After washing up, Ryan carried her outside to have breakfast.


    When she sat down, she said awkwardly," Stop carrying me around. I''m not Dani."


    "But what if I want to hug you?" Ryan stared at Freya with a heated gaze.


    She gave him an embarrassed sideways nce. "Didn''t you hug me enoughst night?"


    "It wasn''t enough." Ryan smiled.


    Freya lowered her head shyly and ate the pancakes.


    The pancakes Ryan made were light and fluffy.


    After having their fill, they were not in a hurry to go to work.


    Ryan sat on the sofa with Freya in his arms and trimmed her nails.


    Freya''s gazended on a book on the coffee table. She asked, "When are you having the exam?"


    "Next month," Ryan said as he smiled." After I pass the exam, I''ll have to go to sses." "Will there be many pretty women at school?" Freya suddenly warned him, saying, "If you do anything to wrong me, you''re done for."


    "I wouldn''t dare." Ryan quickly finished trimming her nails and pulled her into his embrace. "I''m already drained from serving you alone. How can I afford to have other women?"


    "Ryan, you have a death wish."


    Freya pounced on Ryan out of embarrassment. He fell back onto the sofa.


    Ryan held her waist and pulled her to him. She fell on his chest in an instant.


    He chuckled and raised his head to kiss her. Then, he flipped over and restrained her beneath him again.


    Ryan, why are you... Mmmh.

 Chapter 2447

    In the evening.


    At the Lynch family''s vi.


    When Freya''s car entered the parking lot, she immediately saw Ryan''s ck Audi that was parked there too.


    She was stunned and quickly went into the house. She found Ryan in the living room ying with Dani. Dani was giggling.


    "Why... Why are you here?" Freya was puzzled. They were glued to each other for the entire morning. She never heard him mentioning anything when he drove her to work in the afternoon.


    "Mrs. Lynch told me toe. I also came because I missed Dani."


    Ryan tickled Dani''s chin with a smile as he spoke.


    Usually, Dani would stretch her hand to be carried when she saw that her mom had returned. On that day, her attention was entirely focused on Ryan. She did not notice her mom at all.


    Freya felt slightly jealous and pinched Dani''s small face. "You ungrateful kid. Don''t you miss Mom?"


    "Mama..."


    Dani suddenly spoke to Freya.


    Freya was stunned. It was the first time Dani addressed her. She urged excitedly," Dani, say ''Mama'' again, okay? Call me again."


    Dani blinked her big, bright eyes. She turned her head away and ignored Freya all of a sudden.


    Freya was a little disappointed. Ryan consoled her, saying, "Don''t be hasty. Dani''s still young. It''s good enough that she said it once."


    "You''re right. I''ll go tell my mom about this."


    Freya left them and went to the kitchen to look for Mrs. Lynch. "Mom, Dani called me '' Mama'' just now."


    "Dani has been babblingtely. She''s definitely an early talker." Mrs. Lynch took a nce outside while washing the vegetables. "Ryan came to apany Dani early in the evening. I''ve observed him for a long time. He has quite the patience."


    Hearing her boyfriend being praised, Freya was in a good mood. However, she said, "Mom, why did you call him over?"


    Mrs. Lynch nced at her daughter. "It''s to prevent you from always going to his ce and not evening back at night."


    Freya''s face heated up when she remembered how she had lied to her mom yesterday. Her legs were still sore. She and Ryan had been too intense from yesterday until today.


    "Mom, don''t call him over too frequently. He has an exam next month. He needs to revise." Freya advised her mom. "He''ll go to university to do his Ph.D. after passing the exam."


    "He''s a hard-working man. It''s better to study more."


    Mrs. Lynch listened to Freya''s advice.


    When it was almost mealtime, Forrest and Mr. Lynch returned from thepany.


    When they sat at the round table and started eating, Mrs. Lynch nced at Ryan and Dani, who were both beside Freya. Although Ryan and Freya had not gotten married yet, they looked like a family of three. Ryan was very patient too. The scene was truly pleasing to the eye.


    When Mrs. Lynch turned her gaze to Forrest, who was having his meal in silence, her expression darkened. She suddenly asked, "Forrest, answer me truthfully. Do you not like women?"


    "Cough."


    Forrest almost choked on his food. He only recovered after coughing several times. The cold outline of his face twitched.


    Freya almost burst out inughter. "That''s right, Brother. Our family is open- minded. If you like men, you can say it out boldly. I can introduce an excellent young man to you."


    Mr. Lynch let out a harrumph. "You''re mistaken. Your parents aren''t such open- minded people. I only have one son. I''m still counting on him to carry on the family line."


    "It''s easy to carry on the family line. It''s enough as long as Brother contributes his sperm," Freya teased.


    Forrest''s cold gaze swept across Freya as he gave her a warning. "Don''t talk nonsense."

 Chapter 2448

    Was Freya not clear about whether he liked men or not?


    Freya shrugged her shoulders.


    Mrs. Lynch put her fork down and made a stern face. "Your sister''s words aren''t wrong. Look at you. You''re already 30 years old, yet you don''t even have a girlfriend. I told you to go on blind dates, but they always end without a conclusion after just a few interactions. Are you really not nning to get married? If you keep dying this, women of simr status won''t even consider you anymore no matter how good your characteristics are. They''ll think there''s something wrong


    with you."


    Forrest''s handsome face looked awful and tense. "I don''t care."


    "I care," Mrs. Lynch said sternly. "Look at your sister. She even has a child and a boyfriend. You should learn from her. Her speed is on par with yours, considering that she''s a divorcee and found another boyfriend. You might not even have a girlfriend yet when she gets married again."


    Forrest pressed his thin lips together and did not say a word.


    Whenever the topic of him getting a girlfriend was brought up at home, he would just keep quiet and feign ignorance.


    ''I''ll die of anger because of you one day.


    Mrs. Lynch was extremely furious. "I don''t care. You have to get a girlfriend before summer. If you prefer men... I can''t stop you from being happy, but you must have a child."


    "Brother, look at the extent you''ve forced Mom." Freya gave her brother a


    profound nce.


    "Babe, have some fish." Ryan got a piece of fish for her.


    After taking a bite happily, her expression turned awful all of a sudden. "Ryan, you


    didn''t even remove the bones. What do you mean by this?"


    "I did remove them." Ryan went closer to have to look. He quickly said


    apologetically, "I didn''t spot the ones inside. Be careful."


    "Hmph."


    Frey a let out a dainty hmph.


    Mrs. Lynch held her forehead. She did not know that her daughter was so demanding. She hoped that Freya would not scare her boyfriend away with her demands.


    Both her son and daughter made Mrs. Lynch worried.


    Mr. Lynch scolded, "It''s good enough that Ryan is serving you food. Don''t be so difficult."


    After pausing for a moment, he spoke again, "Is it because you''re too demanding that it''s scaring your brother from getting a girlfriend?"


    Mrs. Lynch did not give Freya a chance to speak. "Forrest, your sister is an exception. You must still have faith in love."


    Freya showed a wronged expression. ''I''m being falsely used. The reason Forrest isn''t getting a girlfriend is¡ª"


    "I''m full." Forrest stood up all of a sudden and left.


    Everyone was taken aback. Freya opened her mouth, but she forgot what she was about to say.


    Right then, Ryan held her small hand beneath the table.


    Mrs. Lynch sighed. "Ah, your brother has had a cold face ever since he was young. I don''t know what he''s thinking in that mind of his."


    However, Mr. Lynch did not forget what his daughter was about to say. "Freya, do you know why your brother isn''t looking for a girlfriend?"


    "How would I know?" Freya denied it in a hurry. "Maybe it''s because my brother has been facing a great beauty like me since he was young. In addition, Catherine is also very pretty. His standards might''ve be sky-high. The women Mom introduced were pretty, but they''re just moderatepared to a great beauty like me."


    Ryan almost burst outughing. His woman was truly shameless at some times. "Do you think my words don''t make sense?" Freya raised her eyebrows and gave him a dangerous stare.


    "They make sense." Ryan nodded hurriedly. "If you participate in a beauty pageant, you''ll definitely be the winner."

 Chapter 2449

    "Of course." Freya was smug.


    Mr. Lynch and Mrs. Lynch exchanged nces. They could not stand seeing their daughter being so shameless.


    However, their daughter''s matter was already settled. It was their son''s


    rtionship that became a major concern for Mrs. Lynch.


    After dinner, Ryan and Freya pushed Dani in a stroller to the neighborhood''skeside for a walk.


    The weather had started bing hotter. The night breeze blew, and a slight fragrance wafted in the air.


    Freya sighed. "I really can''t figure out what my brother is thinking. Did you say he still likes Jessica? It doesn''t seem like that. He might not like her, but he still hasn''t gotten a girlfriend."


    After she spoke, she nced at the man beside her. "What do you think?"


    "I''m not too sure either."


    No matter how smart Ryan was, he could not figure everything out. "Maybe Forrest doesn''t like Jessica anymore. Or maybe he still likes her, but he can''t get over the barrier in his heart. Besides... it''s not just about their identities and status. There''s still Rodney standing between them. Uncle Jason and Aunt Wendy will eventually grow old. With how Rodney is now... The duty will fall onto Jessica sooner orter. She''s a person with a sense of responsibility. Moreover, the parents of both families won''t agree.


    Freya went silent.


    Some people might be in love, but they might not be able to ovee obstacles and end up together like her and Ryan.


    No, she and Ryan could only end up together because of Ryan''s courage.


    On the other hand, Forrest and Jessica were people with wounds in their hearts. Maybe they had lost the courage they had back then.


    Thinking about it, Freya unconsciously tightened her grip on the hand of the man beside her. She had to cherish him well.


    9:00 p.m.


    Ryan drove his car and left. When he passed by Snow Corporation''s building, he saw that the lights on the top floor were still lit. After hesitating for a few seconds, he turned around and drove into the parking lot.


    Knock, knock.


    After knocking on the door twice for etiquette''s sake, Ryan entered the office. Upon hearing some movements, Jessica raised her head from the mountain of documents and revealed her intricate face, dark hair, and red lips. "Why did youe here at such ate hour instead of apanying your girlfriend?"


    "I just came from Freya''s house. I saw that your office''s lights were still on when I passed by."


    Ryan did not sit down immediately. Instead, he looked around. "Are you nning to sleep in the office tonight?" "I''ve been busy with Rodney''s matters these days. A lot of work has piled up..." Jessica''s grip on the pen in her hand tightened. A trace of fatigue shed across her pretty eyes. "I brought him to the hospital for a check-up today. He''s like a child now."


    "I heard about it."


    Ryan did not dare to go to the manor those days. Although Uncle Jason and the others would not say anything, Rodney had already ended up like that. Ryan was afraid they could note around to the situation. "Are Uncle Jason and the rest okay?"


    "...They''re still doing fine."


    Jessica only answered the question after staying quiet for a while. "Although it''s a little unfortunate, we''re still relieved.


    ording to my dad''s words, the current situation is pretty good. In the past, Rodney wouldn''t listen to them at all. He was difficult to discipline. Now, he''s like a sheet of white paper. He may be a little naughty, but he''s pure and innocent. I even yed with him for a while today. He trusts me with all his heart instead of hating me and being wary of me like before."


    "That''s good, then."


    Ryan let out a sigh of relief. After all, they were rtives.


    The conversation paused, and the office suddenly went silent.

 Chapter 2450

    Jessica put her documents aside and leaned her petite body against the leather chair. She observed Ryan and smiled. "How are things going? When are you nning to get married?"


    "It''s still too early for that. Even if I agree, the Lynch family won''t." Ryan touched his nose. He still had some self-awareness. "On the other hand, the Lynch family keeps urging Forrest. If he doesn''t bring a girlfriend back this year, Mr. and Mrs. Lynch will probably make a big fuss."


    Jessica was stunned. Then, her elegant eyes went downcast. Her thick, dark eyshes left a dark shadow on her face.


    "What do you think of this?" Ryan watched Jessica.


    "Me?" She pressed her lips together, feeling bitter. "I don''t know either. In his heart, I''m probably just a despicable woman."


    Jessica had made an effort before, but Forrest was too cold. He was like a block of ice with thorns-cold and prickly.


    Actually, she could understand. She did not me him. Everyone had their own standpoint. However, it was a fact that she was the one who betrayed their rtionship first.


    "Think about it properly. Both of you are single. There''s still a chance. If you miss this chance, there might be no more possibilities."


    Ryan leaned against the floor-to-ceiling windows quietly. He felt like although Jessica seemed to have everything in this lifetime, she was actually shouldering very heavy responsibilities with a bitter heart.


    Other people could only get a glimpse of what it was like on the surface.


    After a moment of silence, Jessica suddenly raised her head and looked at the handsome Ryan. She lifted her eyebrows." I''m skilled at handling matters regarding work, but as for rtionships... I can''tpare to you at all. What clever tricks do you have?"


    Ryan was deep in thought for a few seconds. He smiled. "If I were you... I''d surely use some bullying methods. With President Snow''s ability, forcing Forrest to be with you is an easy task."


    Jessica widened her eyes in astonishment.


    It was as if she had heard a bizarre thing. This... isn''t too good, right? Forrest''s personality ispletely different from Freya''s. The more you force him, the more he''ll retaliate. He''ll despise me more too."


    "How can there be love without hatred?" Ryan grinned. "Have you heard of the durian fruit? It''s super smelly. Some people refuse to eat it because it stinks. However, if you press their heads down and they take a bite, they''ll realize that it gets sweeter as they eat it."


    Jessica was speechless. Was she the durian?


    Smelly? Delicious when eaten?


    That analogy was weird. "Think about it yourself." Ryan put his hands in the pockets of his pants. "It all goes down to whether you''re ruthless enough to lock him in your embrace. On the surface, he''ll resist with all his might. However, after living under the same roof and seeing your pretty face every day, coupled with some asional tactics, he might very well fall for you after some time passes."


    In the middle of the night, Jessica''s heart was distracted from being persuaded by Ryan.


    Nevertheless... she still found it too absurd.


    She was indeed a strong, capable woman in the eyes of the public. Sometimes, she would go to any lengths to reach her goals.


    However, she was not as bold when it came to rtionships.


    Ryan pressed his palms on the table and smiled faintly. "Actually, it doesn''t seem like Forrest has gotten over you as he hasn''t gotten married even after so many


    years. It''s just that he can''t act as though nothing happened. If you force him, he''ll either resist with all his might or give in to you after resisting for some time. If it''s the former, he might really have no feelings for you anymore. If it''s thetter... It means that you still stand a chance."


    Jessica blinked.


    Did it really work that way?


    Were those not methods used by bossy guys in romance novels? She was a woman... A woman.


    She would feel ashamed if she was asked to force a man.

 Chapter 2451

    After Ryan finished speaking, he straightened himself up and shrugged. "It''ste now. I''ll take my leave first. Don''t stay up toote. As a woman, you need to keep yourself in good shape."


    Jessica did not respond to hisment.


    Instead, she became eerily quiet.


    The next day.


    When Forrest came downstairs, he was dressed in an expensive suit. His expression was indifferent as usual.


    Nevertheless, his behavior did not dampen Mrs. Lynch''s enthusiasm.


    The moment Forrest nted himself in the seat to have breakfast, Mrs. Lynch came over while holding a phone. "Ever since we came to Canberra, I''ve attended a few social functions with your dad. Look, these are the youngdies we met during the functions. These two look good..."


    "Mom...*


    Forrest furrowed his brows tightly.


    Last night, he got nagged so much that he hardly ate anything. However, the same thing was happening again during breakfast. He had enough of it.


    "You don''t want to listen to me, huh?" Mrs. Lynch was not bothered about her son''s cold gaze as she was the one who gave birth to such an expressionless person. "It''s fine. You need to get used to it. Anyway, I have nothing else to do apart from taking care of Dani. I have plenty of time to talk to you."


    Forrest was at a loss for words.


    "Forrest, you''re pathetic." Freya, who was watching the show opposite her, said in a gloating manner, "Actually, it''s a good idea to have someone give birth to a child for you. Look how cute Dani is. You''re as goodlooking as me, so I''m sure your child will look good too."


    "Ahhh." Dani waved her hand as if she agreed with what her mother said.


    Forrest shot an impassive nce at Dani''s soft and chubby face.


    Indeed, he was rather fond of his niece.


    Having a child at home seemed to have brought about a lot ofughter.


    However... he was annoyed at the thought of having to give birth to a child with


    those strange women.


    "I''m going to work."


    Forrest stood up and walked away.


    "I only had a brief talk with you, yet you''re already making an excuse to leave.


    Don''te home anymore if you have the guts." Mrs. Lynch''s yell sounded from behind.


    After Forrest arrived at the office, his stomach growled as he did not have breakfast.


    He covered his stomach and frowned in distress.


    "President Lynch, you didn''t have breakfast, right? Here''s a sandwich." As soon as his secretary, Stacey Childs, walked in with a file and caught sight of him, she handed him the sandwich below her file.


    Forrest looked at the breakfast without moving. "No need."


    "President Lynch, don''t worry. I''ve eaten. I bought too much for breakfast today. Even f you don''t take it, I''ll just give it to someone else." Having been working for Forrest for some time, Stacey could guess what was on his mind. She said yfully,'' No breakfast is served in the canteen. If you don''t eat this, I won''t be able to bear to see you starve. I''ll go downstairs and get you something, then."


    Upon hearing it, Forrest took the sandwich. "Get me a cup of coffee." "Alright."


    Stacey turned around with a smile. Soon, she came in with a cup of hot coffee. Then, she reported today''s situation, "President Lynch, thetest batch ofminated ss has been produced in the factory today. Previously, you said you wanted to inspect


    "Get ready. I''ll head there in a while. Don''t let the factory know."


    Forrest promptly gave an order.


    Stacey nodded. When she turned around and left, she stole a nce at the figure at the office desk.


    The morning sun shone in through the French window. The man was dressed in a tailored ck suit, emitting an aura of maturity. He had prominent features-dark and thick brows, charming double eyelids, and a tall nose. Coupled with his 1.9- meter height, he looked like a nobleman despiteing from Melbourne. He couldpare with those wealthy men in Canberra.


    However, Forrest usually acted in a low-profile manner and always pulled a long face. He hardly smiled.

 Chapter 2452

    ording to Forrest''s employees, their young president was an expressionless person.


    However, so what if he was expressionless? He was undeniably goodlooking.


    At 11:00 a.m.


    Forrest arrived at Canberra Industrial Park.


    This was the production factory that Lynch Corporation had spent a huge amount of money building. Lynch Corporation focused on the production of automotive ss and industrial ss.


    Lynch Corporation was relocated to Canberra, and behind their factory was an airport. There was a huge port a few kilometers away. Due to its efficient transport system, Lynch Corporation had gained poprity in other countries within a few months.


    However, Lynch Corporation did not choose to be listed. It had been developing steadily under Forrest''s lead.


    "President Lynch, this is ourtest batch ofminated ss."


    The person in charge of the industrial park, Manager Woodward, brought Forrest and a few other people to the factory. There were quite a number of newly produced ss inside. "Compared tost year''sminated ss, the new batch is not only safer and stronger, but it also has made a breakthrough in cutting off sound waves. I guarantee that this is certainly the best price for such ss on the market.


    "Give it a try."


    Forrest gave the order nonchntly.


    An employee soon brought a hammer over and struck the ss. Only after six to seven strikes did a crack appear on the ss.


    Stacey was dumbfounded. "Last time, the ss broke only after four strikes."


    Forrest nodded. "Try and break the ss."


    After the employee broke the ss, Forrest bent over to inspect the shards.


    If the ss shards hurt one''s hands, it would mean that the ss was not good enough.


    "President Lynch, do you need me to do this?" Stacey was uneasy.


    "No worries. The ss is good It''s very smooth." Forrest touched the ss shards a s he pondered.


    A few employees from the factory carried several panes of ss over from the entrance.


    They put the ss on the side and soon left.


    There were already many panes of ss. Now that several more panes were added and they were not ced properly to begin with, the ss panes suddenly fell on Forrest, who was squatting.


    "President Lynch, be careful!"


    Stacey was shocked. She promptly rushed forward to push Forrest away. The ss then fell onto her. When more than ten panes of ss suddenly fell, the shards cut into Stacey''s skin.


    "Ah!" Stacey screamed in pain.


    Forrest''s expression shifted. He hurriedly had someone call the ambnce. Then, he extracted the shards from Stacey''s skin together with the manager and other employees.


    After over ten minutes, the ambnce arrived. The medical staff carried Stacey, who was covered with blood, into the car.


    Forrest and Manager Woodward went along.


    During the journey, Forrest''s handsome face was icy, causing Manager Woodward to feel extremely chilly. "President... Lynch, I''m sorry. My subordinates were too careless. I''ll fire them when I get back."


    "Weren''t thoseminated ss?" Forrest asked sternly.


    "They... They were just ordinary ss," Manager Woodward said with a low voice,'' They haven''t been processed."


    "You had the unprocessed ss and the newly producedminated ss put together. What a great arrangement."


    Forrest''s voice was not loud but cold and sharp. Those who were familiar with him knew his temper very well. When he was mad, he would not shout. Nevertheless, those who had offended him would suffer terrible consequences.

 Chapter 2453

    "President Lynch, I''m sorry. There has been a lot of stock in the factorytely, and we don''t have the space for now. That''s why-"


    "Aren''t you worried that confusion will arise when ites to moving the stock?" Forrest said frostily, "What did I tell you back then? ss factories have safety hazards. As a manager, not only do you need to ensure good production, but you also need to guarantee everyone''s safety. Although the employees of the factory are responsible for their negligence, you are to me as well. Since you can''t guarantee thepany''s safety, I doubt your ability."


    Manager Woodward''s face paled.


    "When you go back, hand over your work to someone else. You''ll be transferred to the production department for the time being." Forrest gave the order grimly. "Any objections?"


    "N-No."


    Manager Woodward would not be so foolish as to talk back to Forrest because h e would be in trouble if he lost his job.


    What was more, he dared not imagine what the consequences would be if Forrest were the one who was injured today. He might have lost his job.


    "Ah. It hurts so badly..."


    All of a sudden, Stacey, who was lying at the side, cried out miserably while suppressing her pain.


    "Hang in there. There''s quite a lot of ss o


    n your legs.''


    The nurse at the side used tweezers to pick up the ss shards. "Can both of you hold her down and stop her from moving around?"


    At the sight of Stacey''s miserable look, Manager Woodward felt upset and extremely guilty.


    When he lifted his head and saw Forrest holding Stacey down impassively, his mouth twitched.


    After all, the woman sacrificed her life to save Forrest, yet Forrest''s expression remained cold. He really showed no sympathy for her at all.


    He could at least offer her some constion at a time like that.


    Nevertheless, Forrest stiffened without saying a word. All he did was purse his thin lips grimly as Stacey held his hand.


    When they arrived at the hospital, Forrest gave a call to the office and had the human resources department get in touch with Stacey''s emergency contact.


    An hourter, Stacey came out of the emergency room. The nurse had helped her change her previously bloodstained shirt into a set of clean clothes. However, her originally translucent cheeks were pale, and her legs and hands were all bandaged.


    "Stacey, how did you get injured?"


    A middle-aged couple suddenly ran in through the door. They were dressed luxuriously and wearing a branded, expensive-looking watch.


    As soon as the middle-aged woman caught sight of Stacey, her eyes reddened. "What on earth happened at work?"


    Forrest frowned. He recalled meeting the middle-aged couple during the banquetst year. It seemed like the man was an investmentpany''s president whosest name was Childs.


    "President Childs, it turns out that Assistant Childs is your daughter." Forrest''s face tensed up, and he said apologetically, "I''m very sorry. An ident happened when I took Assistant Childs to the industrial park for an inspection. As the ss was falling onto me, Assistant Childs pushed me away in time, but the ss fell and injured her instead."


    President Childs raised his hand without saying anything to Forrest. Then, he turned his eyes sorrowfully to the doctor at the side. "How''s my daughter?" "Her right leg is fractured." The doctor flipped open the medical record. "Other injuries are just minor, but... there are quite a lot of injuries on her leg. Some parts need stitches, so there are bound to be scars.


    Having said that, the medical aesthetics field is very advanced these days. There are still ways of removing the scars."

 Chapter 2454

    "Oh, my daughter. I told you not to work in Lynch Corporation, yet you insisted on doing it. We have apany too." Mrs.


    Childs was heartbroken. "Forrest, I don''t care about anything else, but you have to bear the responsibility for this. My daughter got injured at work, and it was because she wanted to save you."


    Stacey promptly pulled her mother''s hand." Mom, I did it voluntarily..."


    "Stop talking." Mrs. Childs red at her daughter, infuriated. "Who told you to be a heroine? If the ss had fallen on your face, your life would be ruined. Having said that, the injuries on your leg aren''t any better. It takes several months for fractures to heal. With scars on your legs, you won''t be able to wear dresses during summer, and I''m sure your future husband won''t be able to stand the sight of them when he spots them in the future."


    Stacey shrunk her neck unhappily.


    Then, Forrest saidposedly, "Ourpany will bear thepensation, including the medical fees and mental distress caused. Since Assistant Childs is injured because of me, I''ll personally make it up to her. I''ll try my best to get her a doctor to treat the scars on her legs. Besides that, I owe the Childs family a favor."


    "A favor? Do you think I''m concerned about the favor?" Mrs. Childs said angrily, "My daughter is precious, and we''re not bothered about the money."


    That put Forrest in a difficult position. He never thought that Stacey would be from the Childs family. If he had known it earlier, he would not have epted her into thepany.


    Although he was grateful that Stacey saved him this time, he wanted to avoid trouble following the incident.


    "So... what do you want me to do?" Forrest asked directly. He did not want to beat around the bush.


    Mrs. Childs blinked her eyes while Mr. Child said, "I haven''t decided on it. Let me think it over for two days."


    "Okay." Forrest nodded.


    He did not stay there for long. Since there was still some work to handle in the industrial park, he took his leave first.


    Stacey lowered her eyes in disappointment as she watched him leave.


    Everyone in the office said that Forrest was a cold-hearted person, and it was true. Stacey had saved him, yet he was still indifferent to her.


    Mrs. Childs nced at her daughter''s expression before turning her eyes to her husband in a huff. "Why didn''t you tell him directly that we don''t need hispensation and that we only want him to marry our daughter?"


    "If we said it in such a hurry, our motive would''ve seemed very obvious," Mr. Childs exined.


    Stacey was startled. "Dad, Mom, you''re trying to make President Lynch marry me because of this incident? This-"


    "Aren''t you fond of him? You went to hispany to be his assistant, and now you even injured your legs so badly to save him. Who else would marry you if not him?" Mrs. Childs glowered at Stacey.


    Stacey murmured, "But didn''t you both disagree with it previously? You said that the Lynch family hasn''t been in Canberra for too long and that they have a low social standing..."


    "Things are different now. Think about it. If the prime minister''s family approves of his sister getting together with the prime minister''s son, they''re very likely to get married. Even if they don''t get married, the Lynch family will benefit quite a lot." Mr. Childs said, "I can tell that the Snow family sides with the Lynch family.


    Otherwise, the Lynch family would not have gotten the bestnd for development and moved here within half a year. What''s more, Forrest''s ability to develop Lynch Corporation, which was originally situated in Melbourne, shows that he''s experienced. Based on this point, he''s much better than other wealthy young men in Canberra. Didn''t you say that Forrest went abroad some time ago and has already reached an agreement to coborate with a few carpanies? A person who''spetent, lucky, and has a powerful background will make it to the list of the world''s top wealthy people one day."


    "Dad, I''ve long told you that he''spetent."


    Stacey was pleased to hear her parents praising the person who she had a crush


    o n.

 Chapter 2455

    "I''ll talk to Jerry in two days."


    Jerry Lynch was Forrest''s father.


    Mr. Childs thought it was best for the elders to discuss the matter.


    The incident that happened during Forrest''s inspection soon reached Jerry''s ears.


    As soon as Jerry got to the office, he called Forrest over. "You need to rectify the situation in the factory. Luckily, no one was killed this time. By the way, is your assistant fine?"


    ''She has fractures," Forrest roughly


    described Stacey''s condition.


    Jerry was lost in thought. "I didn''t expect Stacey to be Andrew Childs'' daughter. Why did shee to Lynch Corporation to be your assistant instead of working in her family''s investmentpany?"


    "I''m not sure. She probably wants to hone her skills," Forrest said indifferently." However, Stacey can endure hardships and criticisms working under me. She has never pulled rank, and when ites to duties, she''s very capable."


    Jerry knew his son''s temper very well.


    Forrest was not bothered about looks. As long as they were incapable, he would kick them out.


    Given that Stacey had worked for Forrest for so long, it meant she was capable. She used to study overseas anyway. If she can''t even deal with it, ithose years of studying would be a waste." Jerry frowned. "Since she''s the Childs family''s daughter, you cane with me to visit her in the hospital tomorrow."


    That night, when Mrs. Lynch heard that something nearly happened to her son, she suggested visiting Stacey the next day.


    After all, Stacey had saved Forrest. Mrs. Lynch felt the need to thank Stacey. The next day, the Lynch family went to the ward with some gifts.


    The moment Mrs. Childs saw Mrs. Lynch, she startedining, "My daughter was in so much pain that she didn''t sleep the whole night yesterday. s, how unfortunate."


    Mrs. Lynch nced at the young woman on the bed who was in her 20s. The woman''s pretty face looked pale, and Mrs. Lynch sighed. "I''m sorry, but don''t worry. Since your daughter only ended up like this because of my son, we''ll definitely bear the responsibility."


    "Sigh. My husband and I have spent one night thinking about it. In fact, you don''t have topensate us. We''re not concerned about thepensation, and we''re not desperate for money either.


    Considering that our daughter''s legs are so badly injured, we were wondering whether a man could bear to see the scars on her legs. I''ve asked the doctor, and he said the scars will take some time to heal even throughser surgery."


    Mrs. Childs sighed as she spoke.


    Having lived for years, the smart Mr. Lynch and Mrs. Lynch soon grasped the Childs family''s meaning.


    The Childs family meant that Forrest should be responsible for Stacey.


    For a man, the way of being responsible for a woman was none other than marrying her.


    Jerry kept silent as he mused over it.


    Stacey came from a high-born family. From her conscientiousness in Lynch Corporation, one could tell that she was not the sort of youngdy who was finicky.


    Besides that, she had a pretty face.


    With the Childs family''s condition, they were considered a wealthy family from the upper ss in Canberra. The Childs family might not be able topare with the Hill and the Jewell families, and things had been going downhill for them in recent years, but they were still well-connected and had quite a background.


    If the Childs family and the Lynch family could be rted by marriage, the Lynches would be able to do better in Canberra.


    It would be considered a well-matched marriage. No one family put the other in the shade.


    Nevertheless, Jerry recalled running into Mr. Childs, who acted indifferently during an event he attended when he came to Canberra not long ago.


    He was afraid that if his daughter had not been in a rtionship with Ryan, a local like the Childs family would not have been interested in Forrest.


    Upon realizing that Mr. Lynch and Mrs. Lynch had been quiet for a while, Stacey became nervous and awkward. "Mom, why are you saying these things? Since I work in Lynch Corporation, it''s my duty to save President Lynch. Even if that person weren''t President Lynch, I would''ve saved him as well."


    "Fine. Do you think I don''t know what''s on your mind?" Mrs. Childs sighed. "Chairman Lynch, I''ll just be frank with you at this point. My daughter saw your son from afar earlier in a banquet, and she fell in love with him at first sight. That was why she went to work in Lynch Corporation instead of ourpany."

 Chapter 2456

    "Mom..." Stacey red at her mother shyly and embarrassed.


    Forrest, who had been staying quiet at the side, was momentarily stunned. Then, he furrowed his brows, wondering if he had seen Stacey before.


    In fact, he was bad at recognizing women. If he had not been seeing Stacey every day, he would have easily confused her with other women.


    After all, women nowadays generally had delicate faces andrge eyes.


    With the situation, Mrs. Lynch understood what was happening. She wished her son would get married soon, and out popped a person who was in love with him. What was more, she had even saved him, so naturally, Mrs. Lynch had a thing for Stacey. "How old is your daughter?"


    "23," Mrs. Childs answered promptly.


    "That''s quite young. Forrest is 30..." Mrs. Lynch darted a profound nce at her


    son.


    "Well, older men are more reliable and mature," Mrs. Childs said meaningfully. Since she had said it so directly, only a fool would not understand her intentions. Stacey looked down with a red face, not saying a word.


    After silence befell the ward for a while, Mr. Childs cut to the chase. "Chairman Lynch, I don''t think I need to exin how important a woman''s skin is. I''ve put so much effort into raising my dear daughter, all for your son to put her in this state. Let me be honest. Your son has to be responsible for my daughter. The best solution is that we be rted by marriage. In that case, I won''t have to worry about my daughter''s future partner looking down on her because of the scars on her legs."


    Jerry nodded before turning his eyes to his son. "What do you think?"


    Forrest''s expression remained indifferent, and he did not say a word.


    Mr. Childs snorted. "We''ve checked the surveince footage of the incident. If my daughter hadn''t pushed you away in time, the ss might''ve fallen onto your head. With the ssnding on your face and head, you could''ve lost your life." At that, Mrs. Lynch sighed. "I would be happy to have a daughter-inw like Stacey. Forrest, I approve of you getting married to Stacey, but what are your thoughts? As a man, you need to be responsible."


    Mrs. Lynch had thought it through. With his son''s personality, he would remain unresponsive even if she kept pushing him. If the matter was dragged on, she might not be able to see her son get married even after she died. Now that the incident had happened, she might as well jump at the chance to force him to get married.


    Forrest pursed his beautiful lips, speechless.


    However, it was a fact that Stacey had saved him.


    Besides, he had to get married no matter who his other half was anyway.


    "Okay."


    After some time, the word finally came out of his mouth.


    The Childs family''s expressions rxed, and Stacey stared at Forrest nkly with her eyes slightly red yet excited.


    Mr. Lynch and Mrs. Lynch were rather satisfied with Forrest''s response.


    Forrest had to get married anyhow.


    They had never expected their son to be a social climber, but they thought their son should marry someone whose status was simr to his. If there was a huge gap between both statuses, their marriage might break down easily.


    Coincidentally, Stacey was the right person. When Freya returned home from work at night, she was astonished to hear that Forrest was getting married. "Stacey Childs? His assistant?"


    She quickly fetched some water to steady her nerves.

 Chapter 2457

    "Stacey is the youngdy of the chairman who owns Halo Investment Corporation."


    Mrs. Lynch rolled her eyes at Freya. "She has a crush on your brother, and that''s why she applied to be his secretary. Tsk. This woman has such great taste."


    Freya''s mouth twitched at the fact that her mother imed Stacey had great taste just because she was in love with Forrest."


    What great taste? My brother is so cold."


    "Ahem. It''s fine for others to say that, but you shouldn''t. Your brother has been treating you well since you were young. What''s more, he''s one of the very few good-


    looking ones."


    After Mrs. Lynch finished speaking, she coughed. "Of course, he is a bit cold. That''s exactly why I''m worried that he''ll be single forever. Since the woman saved him, he should devote his life to her, and he agreed with it too."


    "My brother could''ve been scared because you kept pushing him to get married. Since he would have to get married anyway, he thought he might as well pick Stacey so that he wouldn''t have to go on more blind dates." Freya''s lips twitched.


    "Oh well. Their feelings for each other will grow as they get along over time. Once they have a child, their life will be different. Besides, Stacey is indeed a nice woman. I quite like her."


    Freya was not familiar with Stacey.


    Nevertheless, she did not think that life would be different for a couple after having a child.


    She had previously that thought as well, yet she ended up divorced from Rodney.


    Upon hearing that Forrest returned home that night, Freya raced to his room. "Forrest


    Just as she shut the door and turned around, she saw Forrest taking off his shirt. Under the dark blue shirt were his toned muscles and slim waist. However, his skin was honey-colored and tanned, unlike Ryan, who was fair-skinned.


    "Wow, Forrest. I didn''t know you had muscles." Freya was momentarily stunned at how well her brother had kept his muscles.


    Forrest red at her and quickly put on his pajamas. "Don''t you have hands? Why didn''t you knock before entering my room? We''re not kids anymore.¡±


    "Can''t you see I''m in a hurry to ask you something?" Freya stuck her tongue out." Are you really going to marry Stacey? Do you like her?"


    "What''s there to like or dislike? I have to get married anyway." After pausing for a moment, Forrest said, "She did save me, and she''s quite capable at work."


    Freya was at a loss for words. "You''re getting a wife, not a secretary. If you want t o return her favor, there''s no need to devote your life to her."


    Forrest ignored her and looked down at his watch.


    "Once you... are married, you can''t be with Jessica anymore. Think carefully." Freya suddenly said, "I''m your sister, and I have experience in rtionships. Two people must have feelings for each other to be together. You can''t get married just for the sake of getting married, and I don''t advise that you get married for the sake of the child or favor."


    Forrest drew his drawer open and ced his watch inside. "Oh, does it mean that I should marry Jessica?"


    With that, he straightened up and turned around to face Freya with his cold eyes." Freya, who is the older one now? Have you been bewitched by Jessica? Let me tell you again that it''s impossible for Jessica and me to be in a rtionship."


    That ended the conversation.


    Forrest turned around and headed to the bathroom.


    Freya took a deep breath before turning around and returning to her bedroom.


    Shortly after, Ryan called her. After Ryan and Freya finished dealing with their respective work at night, they would have a long call. "Darling, I''ve been reading since the afternoon, and I haven''t even had dinner..."


    "Don''t you know how to cook your own dinner? You have hands, don''t you?" Freya said with a snort, "How old are you to tell me you''re hungry? You''re not a kid anymore."


    He could tell that his woman was in a bad mood.


    "Who offended you?" Ryan began to reflect on his actions carefully.


    "No one." Upon realizing that she sounded too harsh, she let out a sigh. "My brother is going to get married. I tried to advise him out of the goodness of my heart-"


    "What? Your brother is going to get married? To who?" Ryan was shocked. He had not heard that Forrest had a girlfriend.

 Chapter 2458

    "My brother''s assistant has saved him heroically, so my brother ns to devote


    his life to her. It is ridiculous." Freya said," Both my parents have approved of it. In fact, the two families are well-matched, but I think two people must have feelings for each other before getting married.


    Marriage isn''t a game. Oh, forget it. There''s a generation gap between my parents and me, whereas my brother has never gone through it, so he doesn''t understand my good intentions. Hmph. I advised him out of kindness, yet he treated me so coldly."


    "Uh... Hasn''t your brother always been cold? Don''t take it to heart," Ryanforted Freya.


    "...That''s true too.'' "Darling, after some thought. I''ve decided to cook some noodles. I''ll talk to youter..."


    Ryan hung up the call.


    He was hungry, but he just felt the need to let Jessica know about the matter.


    With that, he quickly dialed Jessica''s number. "Where are you?"


    "Working overtime."


    Ryan was speechless. "Are you nning to dedicate your entire life to work? You''ve been working overtime every day. What time is it now? I''m telling you, if you continue to work overtime like this, all the men are going to get married." Jessica rubbed her brows. Her mind was filled with data, so she had note to her senses yet. "Who?"


    Ryan was impatient. "Who else but Forrest? Freya just told me that something nearly happened to Forrest at the factory, but his female assistant saved him in time. So, he has decided to devote his life to her. Both their families have approved it, and they''ll soon discuss the marriage."


    Jessica remained silent.


    Now, her mind was no longer filled with data. Upon hearing the news, she was at her wits'' end.


    Get married?


    She was a little confused.


    By the time she came to it, she felt as though there was a hole in her chest. Her originally empty heart became even emptier.


    "I''ve informed you of the news first thing, so you should ponder over it. If you don''t take action soon, you can forget about it once he gets married and has a child."


    Having gone through a simr situation, Ryan especially understood the helplessness and despair of seeing a crush getting married. Unfortunately, nothing in the world could cure regrets.


    He was lucky enough to have Freya because Rodney did not cherish her.


    However, Jessica could not possibly wait until Forrest got a divorce. What if he did not get one in the end?


    In that case, she would be lonely forever.


    Mm. Let me think about it.


    Jessica soon ended the call. She was not in a rush to stand up. Instead, she sat on the chair silently.


    After a long time, she drew her drawer open and took out a small box from it.


    There was a small, in diamond ring inside.


    Even after a long time, the diamond ring remained shiny.


    She would never forget that Forrest was the one who bought her the ring with his


    first hard-earned sry soon after the two of them got together.


    She had kept the ring with her for many years.


    However, what about him?


    Was he getting further away from her?


    That night, Jessica sat in the office throughout the night.


    Only when it was dawn did she dial a number.

 Chapter 2459

    The Lynch family and the Childs family soon proposed a schedule for the wedding.


    Mrs. Childs even had someone pick the wedding date. "I found out that next week, the 15th, is a good day. Let''s set it as the wedding date."


    Forrest subconsciously frowned. "Assistant Childs'' legs won''t be fully recovered by then."


    "The doctor said she can only walk properly at least after 100 days. That means she''ll only recover at the end of the year. That''s a little too long." Mrs. Childs paused for a moment before she continued, "Since you both are getting married soon, you can directly address her as Stacey."


    "That''s right, Forrest."


    Stacey, who was on the bed, summoned her courage to look at him. "Just call me Stacey from now on."


    Forrest replied in the affirmative and looked down.


    "15th it is, then," Mrs. Lynch responded. She was aware of the Childs family''s concern. They wanted to avoid the problems that might incur a dy, and as Forrest''s mother, Mrs. Lynch was worried that Forrest would go back on his word. After all, getting him to agree to the marriage was not easy. "Do you have any requirements on the wedding room, dowry, and so on?" "Let''s go outside and discuss so that the two kids can talk. By the way, Forrest, Stacey needs to go for a check-upter. Can you please take her for that?"


    After that, Mrs. Childs shot a look at Mrs. Lynch.


    Mrs. Lynch grasped Mrs. Childs'' meaning within a second. The two of them then immediately pulled each other''s hands and left.


    The ward suddenly fell quiet. Somehow, Stacy started to be nervous. She had always been polite toward Forrest.


    However, now that they suddenly got together, she was a little excited and worried at the same time. "I''m sorry, Forrest. I didn''t save you to make you responsible for me. But with the situation that day, I instinctively wanted to make sure you were safe..."


    She bit her tongue and gazed at him with a hint of shyness in her eyes.


    "Anyhow, I need to thank you." Forrest was calm. "But... I''m curious about something. Have I ever seen you before you applied to work in Lynch Corporation?"


    "Yeah." Stacey nodded. "After I returned from overseasst year, I attended a charity event with my parents where I identally hit you with my wine ss and even dirtied your suit. I apologized to you, and you didn''t me me either. Later, I borrowed a suit and wanted to look for you, but you already left."


    Based on her words, Forrest tried to jog his memory and seem to recall that the incident happened during the fall when Lynch Corporation had not relocated to Canberra yet. They only had a small office here, and he received the invitation to the charity event only because he was Freya''s brother. However, the upper ss in


    Canberra ostracized and looked down on him.


    At the event, people only nced at him from afar, not even bothering to walk up to him.


    After Stacey hit him by ident and dirtied his suit, he found nothing interesting about the event, so he left early. He did not even take a good look at Stacey''s face. Never did he think that...


    What was more, when Stacey was hired to work in Lynch Corporation, they were still a small-scalepany.


    As a clever person, Forrest soon figured out the context of things.


    It was not surprising for a woman to fall in love with him at first sight. After all, many women in Melbourne''s gentry circle went after him of their own ord.


    Nevertheless, having been betrayed and hurt by a woman before, he did not believe in rtionships.


    "You should know that I only treat you as an ordinary subordinate," Forrest said frankly. "But as your family said, you saved me, and my family happened to be urging me to get married. That was why I agreed to marry you. If you''re expecting me to be considerate, gentle, or romantic, I''m sorry because I might not be able to do that for you."


    "It''s alright. We can slowly build our rtionship after we get married." Stacey looked up and smiled. "I''ve been working for you for a long time. Despite your coldness, you look handsome, you don''t smoke, and you only drink for the sake of socializing. Also, you don''t have any bad habits or are you fickle. You have many plus points."


    She believed that their rtionship as boss and subordinate would naturally change after they became a married couple, slept together, and had a child together in the future.


    She would slowly melt his heart over the course of time.


    Forrest was stunned, and he pursed his lips without uttering a word.

 Chapter 2460

    "Please take the patient to the 7th floor for photo taking."


    All of a sudden, a nurse stuffed a sheet she was holding into Forrest''s hand. "Wheel the patient there."


    "Okay."


    Forrest hesitated for a few seconds before gently carrying Stacey onto the wheelchair.


    With her face stuck close to his chest, Stacey''s face flushed red, and she lifted her head, only to see Forrest''s face that was as cold as ever. He was not even looking at her.


    She felt dispirited, but she quicklyforted herself.


    ''Take it slow. I have a whole lifetime to move him anyway.''


    Given that Forrest was tall and strong, taking Stacey for a check-up was easy for him.


    Half an hourter, he took Stacey back.


    Mrs. Lynch and Mrs. Childs almost finished chatting with each other.


    Forrest had something to deal with after. Hence, he left with Mrs. Lynch and sent her home first. During the journey, Mrs. Lynchined, "You should stay there to spend more time with Stacey."


    "There''s some work to deal with in thepany."


    "All you care about is yourpany." Mrs. Lynch said with disappointment, "Stacey is so gentle and cute. Are you a block of ice?"


    "I gave birth to you. You should know whether I''m a block of ice or not," Forrest refuted indifferently.


    Mrs. Lynch rolled her eyes at him. "The Childs family is quite easy-going. It''s up to us to decide on the dowry. As for the house, they said their daughter can stay with us since our vi has only been renovated not long ago or both of you can live together. Anyhow, they had no objections but only one request. They want us to be nice to Stacey and hold a grand wedding for her. Don''t upset her."


    Forrest nodded.


    He had seen quite a number of his friends encountering a bunch of problems when it came to matters rted to weddings, houses, and dowries.


    The Childs family was indeed reasonable : n that aspect.


    "This is the benefit of a well-matched marriage." Mrs. Lynch said with a grin, "If you find someone inferior to you, they might ask for something unreasonable. It''s not that we care about the money, but their greedy behavior will disgust us. If you find someone who''s too good, they might not care about the dowry we give even if it''s worth tens of millions of dors. You know our family''s condition. We''ve just bought a house, and Lynch Corporation has just expanded to arge industrial park. All these require cash flow, which we don''t even have a lot of now."


    Forrest''s gaze drifted for a few seconds before he nodded.


    He had thought those things over.


    That was why he agreed to the marriage.


    His parents would not approve of him dragging it on anyway.


    Just as he was ready to head to the office after sending Mrs. Lynch home, he suddenly received a call from his secretary. "Oh no, President Lynch. Sharon Company just called me, saying that they want to terminate their contract with us."


    "Didn''t we agree on a five-year contract? Why do they suddenly want to terminate i t?" Forrest''s tone turned cold.


    "I''m not sure. They imed that our products are not up to standard and that they won''t approve them. In any case, they want to terminate it."

 Chapter 2461

    "I''lle over right away. Inform them that I''ll have a video conference with their presidentter."


    With that, Forrest rushed to thepany.


    As soon as he got there, the secretary ran over. "President Lynch, bad news. Inez Corporation also called and said they received news from the US to cancel their contract with us. They''re pulling out of our cooperationst-minute. Inez is one of ourrgest domestic customers. Orders from them are worth two billion annually."


    "How did Inez receive the news so quickly? Did thepany leak it?" Forrest asked in a cold voice.


    "That''s impossible. Only a few members of the upper management know about it. Nobody else knows anything, and the executives won''t harm their own interests either."


    "I''ll contact the US."


    Forrest hurriedly walked back to his office and made a video call with President


    Smith in the US.


    A middle-aged man in his forties soon appeared on the other side of the screen. '' President Lynch, I know you want to inquire about the termination of the contract, but there''s nothing we can do about it. Earlier, the authorities came to inspect and said that your products are not up to standard, so we can''t install them on our cars." "That''s impossible," Forrest said calmly. Our products are made in ordance with the standards of US exports. They''ve gone through rigorous testing and are the world''s best when ites to withstanding strong impacts."


    "You definitely won''t admit it, but it is not up to you." President Smith was as stubborn as a mule. "In any case, it''s clearly written in the contract that we can cancel the contract without any termination fee if it doesn''t meet the standard."


    Forrest had always been indifferent, but now, his expression was dark. "You kept urging for production to speed up before, and your order is already 80 percentplete. If you cancel the contract right now, ourpany will lose a lot of money."


    "That''s your problem." Smith finished and hung up the call immediately.


    Forrest''s temples throbbed.


    Then, the secretary came in. "President Lynch, Chairman Lynch has called an emergency meeting."


    "I''m going over now." Forrest stood up.


    In the conference room, thepany''s general manager said angrily, "I''ve contacted the relevant testing department: n the US, and there''s nothing wrong with our product indicators. Sharon Company is clearly doing this on purpose. As for Inez Corporation, they received the news around the same time as us. Are they joining forces to defraud us because they''ve found another buyer?"


    "But Sharon Company is very powerful and wealthy in the US. If they say the products are not up to standard and inform the local authorities in advance to deny everything, it''ll take a year or two even if we go to court with them. Ourpany''s capital turnover can''t afford to wait. Now that Inez Corporation is also causing trouble for us, ourpany won''t be able to hold on for half a year." "Why is this happening all of a sudden? President Lynch, didn''t the negotiations go well?"


    The executives all looked at Forrest. He was the one who personally flew to the US to negotiate the matter.


    "I''m not sure yet." Forrest''s expressionless face tightened. "We''ll divide into two groups. I''ll buy a ticket for this afternoon and fly to Shelltown to talk to Inez Corporation''s boss. General Manager, you''ll go to the US first. I''ll book a flight overnight, and we''ll meet there." "The General Manager doesn''t need to go for now. You go to Inez first."


    Jerry rubbed his brows. "I haven''t told you about the news I received earlier, but the shippingpany we''re cooperating with has encountered some problems and has to suspend its routes. As you know, most of thepany''s products are mainly transported by sea. Even if we can mend the partnership now, we have so many scheduled goods, and if we can''t meet the schedule, we''ll have to pay additional money. In short, if our products have to be shipped by sea, we won''t make any money at all."


    "Chairman Lynch, did we offend someone?"


    At that moment, everyone in the conference room could tell that something was wrong.


    "It''ll be fine if it''s just a problem in the US, but why is there trouble with all our big domestic customers and shipping partners too?


    "Exactly, Chairman Lynch. Why don''t you... look for Ryan Snow? He''s about to be your son-inw, right? With his power, he might be able to help.


    Jerry looked embarrassed.


    Ryan had already helped the Lynch family many times. How could he be so shameless to ask for help again? Besides, Freya was dating Ryan now. He did not want to be a drag on his daughter.

 Chapter 2462

    "I''ll think of a way. Meeting adjourned. Also, this must stay between us. It''ll be even more troublesome if it causes other customers cancel on us now."


    After the meeting, Forrest went to Jerry''s conference room.


    Jerry massaged his temples. "When you go to Shelltown, you must find out who is behind this no matter what. We''ve taken all our funds to expand Lynch


    Corporation this year, and we''re at a crucial period for development. If something goes wrong, our family will have to go back to Melbourne with a huge debt. We can earn the money again even if we lose, but... we can''t embarrass Freya." "I know."


    Forrest secretly clenched his fist.


    Back then, the Snow family looked down on them, but he stood his ground and chose toe to Canberra. The first reason was for the sake of his career, and the second was because he wanted to build up the Lynch family''s name. He could not let the Snow family look down on them.


    Now that Freya was dating Ryan, the Lynch family had to work harder.


    Otherwise, no matter how capable Freya was, and even if the Prime Minister''s family did not mind... as time passed, Ryan might not say anything, but the Snow family rtives would surely gossip.


    In the afternoon, Forrest took a flight to Inez Corporation.


    He waited outside for three whole hours before he saw President Chaplin.


    "Forrest, you don''t have to say anything more. We''ve worked together for many years. If we weren''t so helpless this time, we wouldn''t have suspended our coboration with you." President Chaplin looked at him deep in the eyes. "I''ll be honest with you. I can''t afford to mess with the people you offended."


    Forrest frowned fiercely. "Are you talking about... the Snow family?" His mind raced.


    Thepany hadpetitors but not enough to affect Sharon Company in the U S and Inez Corporation, whom they had cooperated with for a long time.


    Did the Snow family secretly pull some strings because they did not approve of Freya dating Ryan?


    President Chaplin took a sip of tea and said with mixed feelings, "Seeing that we''ve known each other for so long, I''lle clean. It''s not someone from the Prime Minister''s side. You know Snow Corporation, right? They''re like a huge mountain. Crushing me to death would be a s easy as crushing an ant."


    Forrest''s brain began to buzz.


    Why did he not think of Snow Corporation?


    The person in charge of Snow Corporation right now was Jessica Snow.


    Why would she target Lynch Corporation?


    Could it be for Rodney?


    Or was she targeting him?


    How could the woman be so ruthless?


    "Thank you, President Chaplin." Forrest left with a chill running down his spine.


    Once he was out, he dialed Jessica''s number. When the call connected, a woman''s indifferent voice answered," What?"


    "Jessica Snow, I''ve never met a woman as ck-hearted as you."


    Forrest was a very calm and indifferent person, but every time he faced the woman, it felt as if a me was burning in his chest. At that moment, he was furious." What exactly do you want with Lynch Corporation? Are you trying to avenge Rodney? Or are you using Lynch Corporation to force Freya and Ryan to break up?"

 Chapter 2463

    "I have something going on right now. We can meet at Idle Cottage at 9 p.m."


    Jessica''s nd voice came from the phone.


    Forrest nearly smashed the phone in his palm. What he hated most in his life was Jessica''s calm and natural appearance.


    She was just as indifferent even when they broke up.


    "Je-"


    "Goodbye."


    The call ended with a beep.


    Forrest''s eyebrows were fiercely furrowed together, and his eyes were full of anger.


    However, he could only take a deep breath.


    No matter what, this matter had to be resolved.


    The original n was to fly to the States, but Forrest informed thepany to suspend the n. He first rushed back to Canberra.


    It was already 8 p.m. by the time he arrived.


    He hurried to Idle Cottage.


    In the courtyard was a small bridge and pavilion. The environment here was quiet.


    "Mr. Lynch, this is the private room reserved by President Snow."


    The waiter brought him to a private room facing the pool.


    Inside was a tea room, sofa, and dining table.


    He sat for a while. There was a rattling at the door, and he thought it was Jessica who had arrived. However, he turned around only to see that it was the waiter bringing over some fruits and dishes.


    "This was arranged by President Snow."


    The waiter carefully put the food on the table.


    Forrest''s dark eyes fell on the dishes, and a trace ofplexity shed inside.


    They were dishes that the two used to eat abroad, such as yam and eggnt, ck pepper beef, and pork bone soup with corn and carrot.


    What exactly did this woman want?


    He had not eaten much today and did not have an appetite on the ne. When he


    saw these brightly-colored dishes, his stomach could not help but growl.


    Although he did not want to touch the food prepared by that woman, there was no need to starve himself.


    Forrest picked up a bowl and started to eat.


    When he put the bowl down, the heavy wooden door was pushed open.


    Jessica walked in from outside, dressed in a new seasonal ck A-line skirt suit and a pair of high-heeled shoes. Her long hair draped over her shoulders. Her makeup was light, and her eyes were clear and firm. She looked high and lofty as usual. Her body also hid a noble elegance.


    Their eyes met.


    Forrest''s handsome three-dimensional face seemed to be covered in frost. His dark eyes suppressed a surge of anger. "Are you responsible for what happened involving Sharon Company?"


    He had thought a lot about it on the way here.


    She was the only one who could have done it.


    First, Sharon Company terminated their contract with Lynch Corporation, then Inez Corporation did the same. These tworgepanies were important partners for Lynch Corporation''s future development. In order to develop, Lynch Corporation had used most of their funds to expand. If something went wrong now, it would be like breaking their own wings. The consequences would be unimaginable.


    All this was done by the woman in front of him.


    Jessica nced at the half-eaten meal on the table. Her gaze softened slightly before she sat down at the table and nodded gently. "Yes."

 Chapter 2464

    "Why are you doing this?"


    Forrest''s eyes were sharp. His forbearing tone revealed a rage that seemed to be able to tear her apart in the next moment.'' Jessica Snow, I know you''re very powerful now, but you can''t bully people to this extent. Rodney had iting to him. He was the one who discredited and hurt Freya. He ignorantly went against the executive council-"


    "It''s not because of Rodney. I''m not that unreasonable."


    Jessica interrupted him. Her pretty eyshes lifted upward slightly as she said, "I heard you''re getting married?"


    Forrest suddenly froze.


    An absurd reason shed through his mind. "You''re doing this because I''m getting married?"


    "You can''t marry Stacey Childs." Jessica pursed her delicate lips and spoke word by word, "Marry me and I''ll let Lynch Corporation go."


    As soon as the words left her mouth, Forrest fiercely tugged her arm and pulled her up from the chair.


    She was caught off guard. Her head hit his cold, hard chest painfully.


    However, before she could react, Forrest''s cold words rang out mercilessly. "Jessica Snow, you''re still the president of Snow Corporation. I''ve never seen a person like you forcing anyone to marry you. Are you that short of men? Are you that


    shameless?''


    He was really furious.


    In the past, when their rtionship was at its best and they decided to return to talk about marriage, she was the one who refused.


    Now, when he wanted to start his life again, she used despicable means to try to pull him back again.


    Forrest had been proud all his life. All the embarrassment he had ever faced was caused by her.


    He was a living person, not a dog.


    Was he supposed toe when she called and leave when she told him to go?


    Jessica took a deep breath with difficulty. Her pretty face was slightly pale.


    This was why she did not make a decision immediately after listening to Ryan''s advice.


    That was because she understood that once she took action, Forrest would definitely humiliate her with unpleasant words.


    She did not care if others scolded her, but she would be in pain if he scolded her.


    However,pared to the pain of him belonging to someone else, this pain right now was nothing.


    "The decision lies in your hands."


    She spoke lightly, "I''m quite close acquaintances with the chairman of Sharon Company, and Sharon Company is yourpany''srgest client after expanding. If the outside world hears that Sharon Company and Inez Corporation have canceled their contracts with you because of your product quality, Lynch Corporation will copse swiftly like an avnche. There''s also your shippingpany..."


    "Enough."


    The more Forrest listened, the tighter his grip grew.


    Jessica closed her eyes in pain.


    Forrest sneered coldly. "Jessica, if I could turn back time, I''d rather have never met you in the States. You''re too ruthless. I can''t afford to mess with you at all."


    "I like you, Forrest. I just want you toe back to me."


    Jessica''s heart hurt so much that she could not breathe, but she could only tell the truth.


    "The one you like is yourself." Forrest''s eyes were mocking. "Would you still have wanted toe back to me if your husband hadn''t died? Did you forget how you told me that I was from a small ce and wasn''t worthy of you?"


    "I was forced to say that so that you would leave me, and I was afraid..."


    "Even if you''re the most powerful and influential woman in the whole country now, you''re just used goods. Do you think I''ll take a fancy to you?"


    Forrest''s cold and piercing words sounded. "Listen closely, Jessica. Women who try toe back will always be worthless. Even : f you force me to marry you, I''ll never love you. On the contrary, I''ll only hate you."


    Jessica froze as her face grew ashen.


    "Let me give you a piece of advice. What happened between us is in the past. Don''t try to threaten me with Lynch Corporation," Forrest said word by word." The things between us won''t pass that easily. Putting aside what happened to us, d o you remember what you did to Freya in the past? She doesn''t care about that anymore, but as her brother, I''ve never forgotten about it."

 Chapter 2465

    Jessica''s long eyshes quivered.


    When her eyes glistened with tears, she hurriedly lowered her head. Her tone was a s calm as ever when she spoke again," Really? You can think whatever you want, but think about Lynch Corporation. You cane to look for me anytime after you figure it out, but you''d better not be toote. Or even I won''t be able to help you."


    Then, she swatted away his arm and walked straight toward the door.


    "Jessica Snow..."


    Forrest was furious and grabbed her shoulder again from behind.


    When he grabbed her, he realized how thin and soft her elbow was.


    "Let me remind you." Jessica turned around. "If Lynch Corporation falls, do you think the Childs family will still agree to let their daughter marry you? Also, it''s useless even if you get Ryan and the executive council to help. My word is final in the business world. In addition, your sister has just started dating Ryan, so you''ll probably be too embarrassed to keep asking Ryan for help, right?"


    Then, she left.


    The room was enveloped in coldness again.


    Forrest, who was aggressive just a moment ago, felt a deep sense of powerlessness at this moment.


    The words that Jessica said when she left struck a nerve.


    After all, they had dated before. She was too smart and knew him too well.


    It was impossible for him to beg Ryan.


    It was like how he had repeatedly refused the help of Jason and his wife when Freya married Rodney.


    He did not want his sister to be unable to lift her head in the Snow family.


    Therefore, he had always relied on himself.


    The reason why he epted Ryan''s help for thend in Canberra was that he wanted to let Lynch Corporation rise as soon as possible. In the end, it was to strengthen the Lynch family so that Freya had apetent backer.


    Ryan had helped enough. How could Forrest still go begging for more?


    He hated Jessica Snow.


    She knew him so well, yet she wanted to break his pride.


    Despite having already established a firm foothold in the capital, the gap between


    Lynch Corporation and Snow Corporation was still too great.


    At that moment, Forrest had a deep sense of powerlessness.


    He took another flight to the States overnight.


    However, President Smith of Sharon Company refused to meet him and even avoided him.


    Jerry''s urgent call came again. "Forrest, how did the talks go? Is there still room for reconciliation between Sharon Company and Inez Corporation?"


    "I haven''t met Smith yet." Forrest stood on an unfamiliar road abroad and pinched his brows tiredly.


    Jerry sighed softly. "There''s definitely someone targeting our family. I just don''t know who we''ve offended. The opponent is too scheming. Why don''t I just humble myself and personally go beg President Chaplin from Inez Corporation...?"


    "It''ll still be useless."


    Forrest spoke in a low voice, his heart filled with bitterness.


    How was he supposed to exin that Jessica was forcing him to marry her? How could he exin that he had dated Jessica in the past?


    How could he say that the Lynch family had fallen to this state because of him? He did not have the dignity to do so.

 Chapter 2466

    Mr. and Mrs. Lynch did not like Jason Snow and his family very much after what had happened with Rodney.


    It had not been easy for Freya to divorce Rodney, but now, Forrest had to get married to Rodney''s sister...


    His parents would definitely be very angry.


    "Do you know something?" Jerry asked keenly. "If there''s really no way, I''ll go ask Ryan for help..."


    "Asking him about anything rted to the business world, especially foreign trade, will just be making things hard for him."


    Forrest vaguely knew that news of his marriage might have been leaked by Ryan.


    There was no way that the executive council would offend Jessica. Ryan was caught in between both sides and could not help either side.


    "I''ll solve it, Dad."


    He finally said those words.


    Forrest felt ridiculous just thinking about a solution.


    Forrest remained in the States for two more days.


    When he returned to Australia again, the factories had temporarily stopped production even though the affairs of Lynch Corporation were kept under wraps. There were thousands of employees, so rumors inevitably spread.


    The Childs family also quickly learned of the news. Mr. Childs even called Jerry. President Lynch, I heard at a social gathering that Lynch Corporation is having some problems with Sharon Company and has temporarily stopped production?" Since they were about to be inws, Jerry did not avoid responsibility and merely sighed. "Chairman Childs, you have a branch in the States too. Can you think of anyone who can talk to Sharon Company?"


    That short sentence was enough to confirm the rumor.


    Mr. Childs thought about it. "I don''t, but don''t you have a good son-inw? You can ask him for help. The executive council dotes on your daughter so much. You just have to talk to them." "This matter is quite troublesome, so it won''t be good for the executive council to intervene."


    Jerry vaguely evaded the suggestion.


    Mr. Childs had a lot of thoughts in his mind. His expression turned unpleasant when he hung up the phone.


    "What''s going on? Is this really going to be the downfall of the Lynch family?" Mrs. Childs asked hurriedly. "That''s impossible. Ryan Snow likes Freya so much. Isn''t he going to help Lynch Corporation?"


    "I''m afraid that even if Ryan likes Freya for now, he might not n on marrying her." Mr. Childs gave his wife a long look." Sometimes, things that happen on a whim may not be as simple as they seem. Sharon Company is one of the top tenpanies in the world. Even if Ryan is willing to help, this favor might not be a simple matter. It depends on whether it''s worth it." Mrs. Childs hurriedly said, "Then what should we do? How would Forrest be worthy of our daughter if Lynch Corporation falls?"


    Mr. Childs was also annoyed. What was a great affair turned out to be...


    "Fortunately, news that our families are about to be engaged hasn''t been spread yet. If the Lynch family talks to you about marriage, dy it for now. They can tie the knot after this hurdle, but if Lynch Corporation can''t hold on... When that timees, find an excuse to say that it''s too hasty for them to get married. Besides, the two haven''t gotten engaged. Everything was only discussed verbally. If the Lynch family asks to borrow funds, tell them that we don''t have enough either." Dad, how could you do this?''


    Stacey''s incredulous voice suddenly sounded from behind.


    She leaned on her crutches, and her eyes looked furious. "You guys clearly agreed..."


    "We agreed before because of Forrest''s ability and Ryan, but Lynch Corporation is having a crisis now. If the Lynch family copses, you can''t possibly marry into that kind of family."


    Mr. Childs stood up solemnly. "You''re the daughter we raised painstakingly. I can''t let you get married to someone with a lower status than you."


    "Dad, you''re too materialistic. I like Forrest. He''s the only one I want to marry." Stacey was trembling with anger.


    "Be good, Stacey. If Lynch Corporation falls, Forrest will be saddled with a huge debt. You''ll be a joke if you marry him," Mrs. Childs also rebuked her. "For now, you should just stay at home and recuperate. Don''t go anywhere and don''t contact Forrest."


    Then, Mrs. Childs simply confiscated Stacey''s cell phone.

 Chapter 2467

    "Mom, you guys are too much."


    Stacey was so angry that she teared up.


    However, her leg was hurt, so it was inconvenient for her to go out.


    After confiscating her daughter''s phone, Mrs. Childs went out to y bridge.


    Stacey''s cell phone rang. Seeing that it was from Forrest, Mrs. Childs was d that she had the foresight to snatch it from her daughter.


    She answered the phone and said, "Forrest, Stacey is taking a nap. Do you need something?"


    On the other end, Forrest was silent for a moment before saying in a low voice," Aunty, would it be convenient if I dropped by the Childs family''s residence tonight?"


    He felt that it would be more polite to tell them in person that he wanted to cancel the engagement.


    After all, he had already agreed.


    Mrs. Childs'' heart thumped. Was Forrest trying to bring forward his marriage to her daughter because he knew that Lynch Corporation could no longer hold on?


    She hurriedly said, "Tonight? It might not be convenient tonight. Our family will be going to visit Stacey''s grandmother."


    "Then what about tomorrow?"


    "Oh, Stacey hurt her leg, so she ns to stay there for a few days to spend more time with her grandmother," Mrs. Childs said helplessly.


    Forrest understood. The Childs family had probably heard about Lynch Corporation''s matters and were being evasive.


    He already knew that Stacey''s parents were quite powerful when he attended the party before, but nowadays, it was not that remarkable to have money and status. However, it was a fact that Stacey had saved him. As Stacey was fine with it, he had no problems marrying her either.


    However... this was fine too.


    "Aunty, I''ll be honest with you," Forrest said bluntly. "Lynch Corporation has encountered some troublestely, and I''m not sure if we can ovee this hurdle, so I''m afraid I can''t get engaged to Stacey. I''m really sorry. I''m willing topensate for the injury that Stacey got in order to save me. A few years ago, I bought two storefronts at Canberra''s Starway Avenue. I''ll use that a spensation. How does that sound?"


    Mrs. Childs'' eyebrows jumped.


    She did not expect Forrest to offer to cancel the engagement.


    For a moment, she was a little embarrassed.


    Although Lynch Corporation was in a crisis now, what if they overcame it?


    However, if they did not ovee it, it would be troublesome if Forrest took the opportunity to seek help from them.


    As for the storefronts at Starway Avenue, Mrs. Chids was rather surprised.


    Starway Avenue was built a few years ago, and the storefronts that were worth several million dors were now tens of millions i n value.


    Two storefronts would add up to around 701 o 80 million dors. They may even appreciate in value after two years.


    Her daughter had only hurt her leg a little. A few hundred thousand dors would be enough topletely treat her, but Forrest was offering them tens of millions. He was too generous.


    If it were the Childs family, they might not be willing to fork out so much money just forpensation.


    After half a minute of deliberation, Mrs. Childs replied, "You''re a loyal and righteous person. I really want you to be my son-inw, but I only have one daughter. I worked so hard to raise her, so I don''t want her to suffer. I''ll ept your offer on her behalf."


    She did not say anything about refusing the storefronts.


    Forrest said politely, "Then I''ll have my secretary go through the transfer formalities tomorrow."


    After settling this matter, Forrest called his secretary over.


    Originally, Stacey was in charge of these matters, but now that she was injured


    and on leave, the matters were handed to Secretary Wilks.

 Chapter 2468

    Secretary Wilks was shocked when he heard this. "President Lynch, Secretary Childs did save your life, but ording to thepany''s history of work-rted injuries, the maximumpensation is only one million. The potential for appreciation for the storefronts at Starway Avenue is very high. Assets worth tens of millions now would probably be worth hundreds of millions in the future. There are still many uncertainties about Lynch Corporation''s future, so there''s really no need to use them aspensation."


    "Stacey is the precious daughter of the Childs family. If thepensation is merely ording to the previous standard or just doubled, the Childs family might not be satisfied. Even if they were to agree, after Lynch Corporation gets through this hurdle, the Childs family will use it as an excuse to push for the marriage again."


    Forrest exined patiently, "Thepensation is indeed exorbitant, but with this, I won''t owe Stacey anything anymore even if there are scars on her leg."


    Secretary Wilks stillined bitterly," She only fractured her leg, but she''s getting storefronts worth tens of millions inpensation. If I had known, I''d have followed you that day. If I was the one who saved you, I wouldn''t ask for morepensation. A couple hundred thousand dors would be enough."


    Forrest was quiet the entire time, and the corners of his mouth could not be raised into a smile at all.


    His heart hurt too. His heart hurt more than anyone else''s.


    However, when Stacey was hospitalized, the Childs family acted as if they would never give up until he married her.


    Now, if he did not put down some of his hard-earned capital, the Childs family might not necessarily agree to cancel the engagement. Maybe the Childs family would wait until Lynch Corporation overcame the crisis to make their move again. If Lynch Corporation fell, the Childs family would just deny the engagement. If Lynch Corporation seeded in oveing the hurdle, the Childs family would definitely not just forget about the matter.


    If he had known earlier, he would have preferred to be crushed by the ss. At least, he would not have to marry Stacey and be forced into this situation by Jessica.


    Forrest secretly swore that he would never let a woman save him in the future.


    The losses were too great.


    After all, he had nned on using those two storefronts as Freya''s dowry.


    After settling this matter, Forrest contacted Jessica again. However, he did not speak even when the call connected.


    His handsome face was full of embarrassment. He even angrily scolded Jessica that day, but now, he could only bow his head. It was too humiliating.


    "Do you agree?"


    Fortunately, Jessica had already guessed his intentions. "Then bring your documents to the registry office to get a license with me tomorrow."


    Forrest was stunned and then frowned. "Are you sure? Do your parents know about this?"


    "Do yours?" Jessica retorted.


    Forrest was silent.


    If he told his parents, they would never agree.


    To his parents, their children were the most important. Thepany was secondary.


    "If our parents find out, they won''t agree to it anytime soon." Jessica knew that very well. She also did not want to spend too much time at the beginning dealing with their parents. Forrest was resistant against her now, so it was useless no matter how much effort she spent. It was better to tie him to her side first. Later, when Forrest epted her, she was willing to make the


    effort to get along with Mr. and Mrs. Lynch.


    Forrest gritted his teeth. "Since you know your parents won''t agree, why do you still want to force me? Are there no other men in the world?"


    "...Those other men aren''t you." Jessica''s warm voice suddenly sounded after a moment of silence.


    Forrest''s cold heart seemed to skip a beat.


    He gripped the phone fiercely.


    Damn it.


    He could not be bewitched by this woman so easily like before.


    Heughed mockingly. "Everyone knows how to say words like that."


    Jessica did not continue to bicker with him. "Nine a.m. tomorrow. I''ll wait for you."


    Then, she hung up.


    Forrest''s tall body seemed to be enveloped by low pressure.

 Chapter 2469

    In the evening, Forrest returned to the Lynch family''s vi in a gloomy mood.


    Freya was sitting cross-legged on the sofa, eating potato chips and looking at her phone. She had heard about the Lynch family''s situation recently. When she saw her brothere back, she immediately sat up. "Forrest, how did your talk with Sharon Group go? Did they make things hard? Did our family offend someone? I think Dad is so worried these days that his hair is falling out in clumps."


    Forrest looked at his sister''s simple expression with helplessness. "I have a general idea about what''s going on. I''ll resolve it as soon as possible."


    "Oh, okay. I was just thinking about asking Cathy to help if it''s too tricky," Freya mumbled. "Her Mom is quite capable abroad. Even Sharon Company''s boss would have to show her some respect."


    Forrest''s brows moved slightly. He was just about to say something but suppressed his words. "Her rtionship with Sheryl isn''t that good. She has already helped quite a lot with Freycatheli. Catherine won''t befortable either if you ask for too much. Besides... she has already helped you enough."


    "Fine, I get it. It''s just an option if we''re left with no other choice. I can''t just watch as Lynch Corporation falls..." Freya pouted bitterly.


    "You didn''t ask Ryan for help, right?" Forrest suddenly asked in a low voice.


    "Nope. Dad didn''t let me. I''m well aware of your things. Ryan did take the initiative to mention it and said that he would help us investigate, but it seems to be a little tricky..."


    "Just tell him to focus on his studies. I''ve already found a solution for this."


    Forrest said in aplicated tone.


    "Really? You''re amazing, Forrest." Freya''s eyes lit up as she looked at him with an adoring face.


    Forrest,"..."


    He really did not want to say that his solution to this matter was selling his body.


    It was really... too humiliating.


    His handsome face grew a few degrees colder, so he stopped looking at her and went upstairs expressionlessly.


    Freya was baffled. If it were Ryan, he would not be able to handle how sweet she was when she praised him, but her brother... Forget it, there was a reason why he was single.


    Even now, she did not understand. Besides that face, what did her brother have that attracted women? Was there something wrong with Jessica''s eyes?


    The next day.


    Forrest secretly took the documents he needed.


    When he went downstairs for breakfast, Jerry asked, "Freya said you found a solution. Is that true?"


    "Yeah, I found a breakthrough with Sharon Company," Forrest answered vaguely. "By the way, I''ve contacted the Childs family.


    The engagement is off." "What?" Mrs. Lynch was stunned for a while before getting angry. "Did they take the initiative to cancel the engagement because they heard about what''s going on with Lynch Corporation?"


    "I brought it up myself, and the Childs family agreed.¡±


    Forrest did not mention the two storefronts so as not to upset his parents. He had privately invested in the storefronts anyway.


    Jerry was silent, but Mrs. Lynch was furious. "Why did you take the initiative to cancel the engagement? Are you that resistant to getting married? Are you nning to be a bachelor for the rest of your life?"


    "Mom, the Childs family wouldn''t agree to the marriage if Lynch Corporation can''t ovee this anyway," Forrest interrupted in a soft voice. "I just mentioned it yesterday and Mrs. Childs agreed to it very quickly."


    "I knew that the Childs family was snobbish. But you said that our family would be able to tide this through..."

 Chapter 2470

    "It''s fine if he doesn''t get married," Jerry suddenly interrupted. "After Lynch Corporation''s incident, I contacted Mr.


    Childs several times. I''d understand if he couldn''t help, but he even deliberately ignored my calls. He said he was afraid I would borrow money from him. No matter how good Stacey is, having such parents as inws would be troublesome in the future. They might even drag their daughter down."


    Freya nodded. "The Childs family wouldn''t have agreed to Stacey''s marriage with Forrest if it weren''t profitable. It''d be fine if he likes her, but it doesn''t seem like he does. There''s no need to do this for the sake of repaying a favor."


    "Your son has already agreed to get married. Are you worried that there are no women in Canberra?" Jerry reminded his wife. "You''ve already waited for years. You don''t need to rush it now."


    Mrs. Lynch sighed. She knew that what they said was reasonable, but she thought that she could finally see her son get married. It was quite disappointing.


    Forrest kept his head down and ate his breakfast.


    After eating, he drove his car to the registry office.


    Jessica drove over in a ck Bentley.


    When she came down from the car, she was dressed in light-colored jeans that wrapped around her long legs, a white printed shirt, and a rich green silk shawl. She did not look as sharp and strong as when she was doing business. Even so, her noble aura could not be concealed.


    Forrest''s eyes darkened slightly as he walked over with an indifferent face.


    "Let''s go." Jessica turned around and walked inside. However, after taking a few steps, she found that Forrest was not following her. He stood a few steps away, his six feet two body dressed in a suit.


    "When will you let Lynch Corporation go?" Forrest looked at her coldly.


    "I''ll make the call immediately after we get the license." Jessica''s bright eyes looked back at him.


    "Don''t regret this, Jessica." Forrest was slightly annoyed by her stare. "Even if you force me to marry you, I won''t like you."


    "...It''s fine. I just want you." Jessica smiled faintly.


    It was like punching cotton.


    Forrest was powerless. It was a feeling he only had when facing Jessica.


    "Let''s go."


    Jessica took the initiative to hold his hand.


    The two were like an ordinary couple.


    Today was not a special day, so there were not many people in the hall. Jessica also seemed to have notified them in advance. The clerk was not that surprised when he saw the names on their IDs, but he secretly nced at them when stamping the certificate.


    Soon, they got their marriage license.


    Forrest was in a trance for a moment when he saw the marriage license in his hand.


    When he came back from studying abroad, he had fantasized too many times about


    them getting a marriage license. It was only when he heard that she was married that he knew it was no longer possible for them.


    Unexpectedly, many yearster and after a few twists and turns...


    He did not want to think about it anymore and quickly stuffed the license into his pants pocket.


    As soon as he turned around, he found Jessica looking down at their wedding photo intently.


    A wave of annoyance welled up in his heart. "What are you looking at? It''s not the first time you''ve gotten a marriage license."


    Jessica''s arm stiffened. She slowly put away the license and said, "Forrest, whether you like it or not, you have to ept the fact that we''re married now. I hope you can keep your distance from the opposite sex in the future. I''m narrowminded and don''t want to see my husband getting involved with women outside."


    Forrest usually did not like to contact women in private anyway. There were things that he would not do even without her reminder, but he was inexplicably annoyed when he heard her words." Jessica Snow, you''re someone who has betrayed a rtionship before. What right do you have to control me?"

 Chapter 2471

    "I''m legally your wife."


    Jessica shook her marriage license and raised her delicate brows. "What''s more, I want to live with you from today onward. Think about whether you want to move to my ce or if I should move to yours."


    Forrest was stunned.


    Indeed, he had never thought about living with her.


    After all, he had always been living with his parents. However, he had previously invested in an apartment, which was not very big. It was only a hundred square feet. He lived there before the Lynch family bought a vi in Canberra.


    However, his parents were both in


    Canberra. If he suddenly moved out alone...


    Moreover, his apartment was probably quite smallpared to Jessica''s ce.


    After some time, he asked indifferently," You want to live together with my parents?"


    "Yeah, as long as you don''t mind." Jessica suddenly smiled vaguely and stared at him provocatively.


    She hardly smiled when dealing with business. All of a sudden, her delicate lips curved, and her pretty face seemed gentle.


    Forrest''s heart clenched for a moment.


    He subconsciously looked away. By the time he noticed that he had lost a grip on himself, he red at Jessica fiercely.


    Jessica was speechless.


    He was offended just like that?


    Was she such an annoyance to him?


    She was a little gloomy. However, now that things hade to this point, there was no turning back for her.


    "I do mind." After relieving his tension slightly, he said coldly, "I have my own apartment that isn''t very big. It''s only a hundred square feet, which could be too small for you."


    "I dislike living in a big house as it feels too empty," Jessica said. "Tell me the passcode. I''ll move there tonight."


    Forrest was filled with mixed emotions. "I''ll text it to youter. You may contact Sharon Company first. Lynch Corporation''s issue can''t be dragged on further." "Alright." Jessica nodded.


    "I still have something to deal with. I''ll take my leave first." Upon seeing that she had agreed, Forrest pursed his thin lips and strode away.


    If he continued to stay there, he would have no idea how to get along with her.


    Watching him leave without turning back, Jessica let out a self-deprecatingugh helplessly.


    After Forrest got in the car, Ryan gave Jessica a call with a trace of joy in his voice. "So, how did things go? Have you managed to force him to marry you?"


    "I just got the marriage license." Jessica gave a strained smile. "Now that I''ve forced him to do this, I''m guessing he hates me a lot. Forrest is an arrogant person."


    "Not really."


    What do you mean?" Jessica was curious. "I''ve tried coaxing Freya. Previously, I incited her to ask her brother whether he could get Catherine to solve Lynch Corporation''s issue, but Forrest rejected."


    Jessica was stunned. "He dislikes owing anyone a favor. That''s normal."


    "Hah. When one is driven into a corner, how can one be bothered about owing someone a favor? Whichpany doesn''t owe people favors? What''s more, his sister and Catherine have a close rtionship. If he had asked Catherine for help, he could''ve solved thepany''s problem without having to marry anyone. No matter how arrogant a person is, they would''ve agreed to it. In my opinion, he was just willing to go through with the marriage."


    Jessica''s heart raced madly in spite of herself. However, she soon pulled herself together. "That''s impossible. He has always been resistant to me."


    "Perhaps he has been acting opposite to his feelings," Ryan said with a grin.


    Upon hearing his words, Jessica became confused. "So... now that we''re married, what should I do next?"


    "It''s simple. Now that both of you are going to live together, use your beauty to seduce him.¡± Ryan chuckled. "Since you both are married, you can''t always dress in ck like how you did in the Snow family''s residence back then. The color is too dull. When you''re at home, you should dress sexily as very few men can resist it."

 Chapter 2472

    Jessica touched the air conditioner and noticed that it was not switched on. She felt warm, and her face was slightly red. '' Do you think everyone behaves like you and Freya?"


    "Haha. Anyway, men are all pretty much the same. You can''t be cold even though he is. Someone needs to take the initiative.''


    Jessica did not say a word.


    For now, it seemed that she should be the one taking the initiative.


    The person she was now married to was Forrest. It did not matter even if she took the initiative...


    After Jessica called the chairman of Sharon Company, Forrest soon received a


    call from President Smith. President Smith said a lot and mentioned an inspection. Since it was a misunderstanding thest time, the twopanies could still work together.


    Lynch Corporation resumed cooperation with Inez Corporation as well as other shippingpanies.


    Forrest was filled with mixed feelings.


    He had long since known that Jessica was brilliant. Not only was she in charge of Snow Corporation, but she also had power over Snowden.


    Nevertheless, he did not expect her to be this brilliant.


    This indirectly told him that it was easy for her to let Lynch Corporation off, but it was also easy to make things difficult for hispany.


    He surrendered to his fate and sent his apartment address and passcode to her. Meanwhile, Jessica got off from work early after she turned down an invitation to a social function. It was rare that she did not have to work overtime.


    She was not in a hurry to head to Forrest''s apartment. Instead, she went to a nearby shopping mall to choose a few sets of nightwear and casual clothes.


    She was wearing a mask. While choosing the nightwear, the salesperson rmended a few types. "Beautifuldy, do you want to try this nightdress? It''s made of silk. Now that summer is approaching, you''ll definitely feel cozy in this."


    Jessica shot a look at a ck nightdress.


    The dress was short and had a deep V-neck.


    There was also another pair of champagnecolored nightwear, which was quite sexy as well.


    Her cheeks were burning. After some time, she nodded.


    Upon noticing that she was ready to splurge, the salesperson rmended a few sets of undergarments to her as well.


    When Jessica came out with the shopping bag, her face was hot. Luckily, she was wearing a mask.


    Ever since she broke up with Forrest when she was 22, her life had been free of desire. At that moment, she felt as if she was alive.


    It appeared as though she had returned to the period when she was in the first flush of love.


    Despite feeling rather nervous and confused, she was really eager for it.


    After arriving at Forrest''s apartment, she entered the passcode and moved in. It looked like it had been a while since someonest stayed here. The house felt stuffy, and the floor was covered in dust.


    She opened the window and mopped the floor, only to realize that the sky had darkened.


    She nced at the time, which showed 6:30 p.m.


    She called Forrest. "When are youing back?"


    It was quite noisy on the other end. After hearing her voice, Forrest was stunned for a few seconds. "Are you at my ce?" "Duh.


    Forrest frowned. Given that she was a workaholic, he thought that she would not return untilte at night. "I''m attending a social function outside."


    "When are youing back?" Jessica asked directly.


    Forrest snorted. "I didn''t say I''ll be going over tonight."


    "No way." Jessica bit her lip as a sign of disagreement. "It''s our... wedding night. You muste back."

 Chapter 2473

    Wedding night...


    Forrest, who was holding a wine ss, choked. "Ahem."


    "President Lynch, are you okay?"


    His business partner turned his eyes to him. In fact, Forrest had not drunk a lot, but why were his ears so red?


    "I''m okay."


    Forrest leaped to his feet and walked outside, where he asked with his teeth gnashed, "Jessica, have you no shame?"


    Jessica replied, "Perhaps I''m thick-skinned, so I don''t mind having no shame."


    Forrest choked once again.


    "If you''re noting back, I''ll have no choice but to look for you at the Lynch family''s vi. If your parents ask, I''ll tell them that I''m looking for my husband."


    With that, Jessica hung up.


    The word ''husband'' was like a raindrop falling into theke, creating ripples. Forrest began to feel irritated.


    He had always disliked drinking when he attended social functions. However, he was filled with such mixed feelings today that he drank quite a lot.


    As soon as he came out, he began to have double vision.


    Then, his chauffeur helped him to the car and drove to the Lynch family''s vi.


    When they were almost there, Forrest threw a look at the vis outside and suddenly said, "Send me back to Yancey Residence."


    The chauffeur was dumbfounded, not understanding why Forrest wanted to go to Yancey Residence tonight. He recalled that Forrest had not been there for a long time and that the apartment should be quite dusty.


    However, it could be because Forrest was afraid of letting his father see him drunk.


    After some thought, the chauffeur changed his route.


    Half an hourter, the chauffeur drove into Yancey Residence. Forrest did not ask the chauffeur to send him inside. Instead, he took an elevator up in a totter.


    He unlocked the door to his apartment with his fingerprint, only to see the brightly lit room and the clean, shiny floor. It did not look, at all, like his ce had been vacant for a long time.


    That was his apartment, where he had previously stayed for several months. Yet, he had nevere back feeling annoyed, conflicted,plicated, and guilty like how he was feeling now.


    "You''re back."


    A slim figure suddenly walked out of the study. Jessica was wearing a champagnecolored pajama dress made of ice silk and a nightgown of the same material. The deep V-neck revealed arge part of her fair corbones. As her dress was not long, her long legs under the lights, coupled with her delicate body under the dress, nearly made Forrest''s head explode.


    He had drunk some wine, so his body was hot. At that moment, all the heat seemed to rush up to his head. Even his breathing quickened.


    The two of them were standing quite far away from each other. Looking at his blurry eyes, Jessica not only felt an uncontroble burning sensation in her, but she was also slightly nervous and embarrassed.


    She might seem like a wonder woman on the outside, but it was her first time dressing that way in front of a man.


    However, at that moment, the man''s mocking voice cut through her heart like an


    ax.


    "Is this how you''re dressing on our wedding night?" Forrest''s cold voice was devoid of any warmth. "I can tell that you''re desperate. No wonder you threatened me toe back."


    Jessica''s beautiful lips stiffened a little.


    She had indeed forgotten that she would seem frivolous when she took the initiative.


    However, she really wanted tonight to be a memorable one.


    "Since you want it so badly, I''ll do as you wish." Forrest pulled down his tie and tossed it onto the floor. Then, he strode toward her and picked her up.

 Chapter 2474

    Forrest threw Jessica to the bed roughly, causing her slight pain. She even seemed to have suffered a concussion.


    Before she coulde to her senses, Forrest had forcefully torn his shirt open and pressed his body against hers.


    "Forrest, be more gentle."


    However, Forrest was drunk, and having been triggered by the beautiful view right in front of his eyes, he could not hear what she was saying.


    He, instead, kept asking with an angry tone, "Let me ask you something. Have you ever been with other men, considering that you''re so desperate?


    "You''ve been going all out to threaten me to marry you so that I can have fun with you, right? Now that I''m having fun with you, are you satisfied?


    "I''m warning you. Don''t ever dress so provocatively in front of other men.


    Otherwise, I will never let you off."


    His cruel voice rang in Jessica''s ear for a long time. Jessica was sad at first, but she slowly turned numb.


    She had no idea how long they were at it that night, but she eventually got so tired that she lost consciousness.


    When Forrest woke up the next day, his head and stomach did not feel good.


    He sat up, only to find himself sleeping in the bed in the main bedroom, and it was not quite the same as the view he used to wake up to. The bed was rather messy, and the nket contained a familiar scent of a woman.


    However, the clothes and tissue paper all over the floor were gone.


    He held his head, puzzled.


    It seemed like he would lose control and be unlike himself every time he met Jessica.


    With that, he stood up in distress and headed toward the bathroom.


    On the bathroom cab, there was a pink toothbrush beside his cup and two additional towels - one body towel and one face towel- on the towel rack. There were also some skincare products.


    He furrowed his brows. After taking a bath, he walked to the changing room and pulled open the door of the wardrobe. What he saw was not only men''s clothes but also some women''s clothes hung beside them.


    Seeing men''s clothes being put together with women''s clothes stunned him for a few seconds. Only then did it strike him that he was already married.


    Jessica was now his wife.


    He stood in front of the wardrobe for a long time. Once he got changed, he walked out of the bedroom.


    The sound of the range hood emanated from the kitchen.


    As he walked to the dining room, he spotted Jessica frying something with an apron tied around her waist. Then, as though some oil had sshed on her, the spat she was holding fell onto the floor.


    That scene evoked some memories in


    Forrest''s mind.


    When the two of them were studying abroad in the States, she had cooked for him once when he was sick.


    However, Jessica was not skilled in that aspect at all, and she was rather clumsy. As such, he did not allow her to use a spat anymore.


    Yet, after so many years, she was still the same.


    "How could your ex-husband stand to see you so clumsy?" Forrest walked over and turned off the stove. He red at her and caught sight of the red spot on her long, fair hand due to the oil ssh.


    Jessica looked down. Her thin lips moved a little, but she remained silent.


    Forrest snorted. "I forgot that although your ex-husband got sick all the time, he was very rich. I''m sure he had a housekeeper and didn''t need you to cook for him."


    Faced with his sarcasm, Jessica felt a sense of helplessness. She knew that he could not get over some things. "Forrest, the Snow family raised me. I can''t evade responsibility."


    "I''m not asking you to evade responsibility. In fact, I don''t recall pestering you shamelessly when you said you wanted to break up with me. But as for you? It''s been so long, yet you still forced me to marry you."


    Forrest stared at her coldly. "Since you''ve made up your mind, you shouldn''te back looking for me. From the beginning, you''ve never cared for or respected me. Are you going to break up with me anytime in the future when you get fed up with me? I don''t even have any autonomy in this marriage anyway."

 Chapter 2475

    "You don''t have any autonomy?"


    Jessica''s lips twitched. "You certainly had full autonomy when you were in bedst night. You acted as you wished. No matter how you humiliated me, I never talked back. Forrest, I''ve never swallowed my pride like that. If I weren''t in love with you, I wouldn''t endure your humiliation toward me."


    Forrest was stunned. Then, he pulled a long face. "So should I thank you for loving me? Bear in mind that if you hadn''t forced me, I wouldn''t be treating you like this."


    Jessica fell quiet for a while before she said, "Whatever. Anyway, you''re now my husband. Since you im that I don''t respect and care about your feelings enough, I''ll admit that it was my fault back then and that I''ll change my ways from now on. I''ll perform the duties of a wife, such as making breakfast for you."


    With that, she picked up the spat from the floor. After cleaning it, she went forward to turn on the stove. Just as she was about to flip the sausages, Forrest suddenly clutched her hand.


    "Do you have any general knowledge? When a wet spates into contact with hot oil, it''ll stter even more. Are you trying to ruin your face?"


    Forrest then snatched the spat from her hand in a huff.


    Jessica was stunned. When she came to her senses, her pretty, dark eyes beamed a little. "Are you concerned about me?" "Who''s concerned about you? I feel helpless enough to be forced to marry you. I don''t want to face an ugly woman whose face is ruined because of oil stter." Forrest pushed her away angrily. "Move away, and get out of my sight."


    "Okay." Jessica was not angry either. Instead, she blinked her eyes. "I''m going to make a cup of milk."


    "You can''t warm a cup of milk with hot water." The words escaped Forrest''s mouth.


    "I know. You''ve told me that before." Jessica shed a grin at him.


    Her grin made Forrest feel like biting his tongue off.


    When the two of them were in the first flush of love back then, she had no general knowledge as well. He had told her many times that warming milk would require boiling water.


    After 15 minutes, Forrest brought the breakfast to the table, where there were two white porcin cups of milk. He had never seen those porcin cups before, so Jessica must have just bought them.


    Jessica was talking on the phone on the balcony. "I know... Put the report on my table. I''ll go to the office and take a look at itter..."


    The woman''s cold, emotionless voice rang from the other end.


    Forrest frowned. Her attitude toward him was totally different from when she dealt with work.


    Shortly after, Jessica walked over and saw a dish with sausages, baked beans, and omelets. It had been a while since she had such a simple breakfast, but she was unusually satisfied.


    "Forrest, the baked beans taste really good," she said with a smile after taking a mouthful of it.


    Forrest maintained his cold expression, feeling extremely frustrated.


    In fact, she hated the woman and the marriage to the core.


    D*mn it. How did he end up cooking for the woman on the first day of their marriage?


    He must be out of his mind.


    "The milk you made is too diluted," he said indifferently.


    "Really? Let me try it." Jessica took a sip of his cup of milk. "It seems so. I''ll make it more concentrated tomorrow."


    Forrest darted a nce at the cup of milk that she had drunk, and his handsome face darkened. "You''ve touched that cup. Now am I supposed to drink from it now?"


    "You find it dirty, huh?" Jessica lifted her eyes.


    "It''s good that you know." Forrest scoffed.


    "Well..." Jessica nodded calmly. "Last night, you kissed me for so long and had so


    much of my saliva. Do you want to get rid of your mouth then?"


    An eerie silence descended over the dining room for a while. Forrest''s cold expression also stiffened.


    A momentter, he kicked the chair away, entered the changing room, and put on


    a coat before he left.

 Chapter 2476

    As Jessica watched Forrest pick up his phone and walk to the door, her lips


    twitched helplessly.


    That behavior of Forrest... was quite childish.


    Did that one sentence of hers make him so mad that he wanted to leave without having breakfast?


    Forrest did not even look at her as he changed his shoes at the door with his head down.


    The moment he put on a shoe, a sexy figure suddenly hugged him from behind with both her hands pressed to his chest.


    "Hubby, I was kidding." The woman''s soft voice came from behind. "Are you sure you don''t want breakfast? You made it with your own effort. If you don''t eat it, it''ll all be mine."


    Forrest''s body tensed all of a sudden.


    In particr, the woman''s delicate body that clung to his and her calling him ''hubby'' triggered him.


    "Have some breakfast. You drank so muchst night. Your stomach will feel bad if you don''t eat," Jessica continued to persuade him.


    "...I''m not eating."


    Forrest pulled her hands away and left huffily.


    The moment the door was shut, a feeling of emptiness hit him. He lost control and kicked the wall.


    D*mn it. She was just a woman, was she not?


    She was just calling him ''hubby''.


    The woman was like poison.


    He must stay alert all the time and not fall into her trap.


    However, if he did not have the breakfast he put his effort into preparing, the woman would take advantage of it.


    Forrest was naturally in a bad mood.


    When he got in the car and recalled his earlier behavior, he felt that he had lived for 30 years for nothing.


    Shortly after he drove out of the neighborhood, he saw a pharmacy near the gate. All of a sudden, something ran through his mind.


    The two of them did not use protectionst night.


    After hesitating for a few seconds, he stopped the car and walked into the pharmacy.


    Soon, he drove the car and returned.


    When he opened the door, Jessica happened to have finished her breakfast and was cleaning the dishes. Upon noticing his return, her eyes lit up in surprise. "Hubby, you''re back again. I thought you had gone to the office, so I threw the leftovers into the trash can."


    Forrest shot a look at the sausages in the trash can. Somehow, he felt a twitch in his stomach, and his face became colder than before.


    He took out a box of medicine and tossed it to her. "Eat this."


    The moment Jessica saw the name of the medicine, she felt as though something was piercing through her heart


    Then, she tossed the medicine into the trash can. "I won''t eat it."


    Forrest widened his eyes in exasperation." Jessica Snow..."


    Jessica was not afraid of him. After all, it was other people who were usually afraid of her. "Forrest, we''re not young anymore. If I get pregnant, I''ll give birth to the child."


    People out there called her a cruel, merciless she-devil who wanted nothing.


    However, no one knew that she admired her ex-ssmates who attended the ss gathering with their babies.


    In fact, getting pregnant was easy for her. As long as she spent some money, she could buy a sperm of high quality, but the child would not belong to the man she loved.


    Forrest was shocked. "You..."

 Chapter 2477

    "We''re already married, so it''s only natural to get a child next. I don''t care how resistant you are to me. I have no intention of divorcing you." Jessica looked at Forrest firmly. "Of course, you can wait till the day we get a divorce."


    "You''re unreasonable."


    Forrest walked away once again.


    However, he was flustered and astounded this time.


    He never expected Jessica to have such a strong desire to give birth to his child.


    In Lynch Corporation, a small-scale meeting involving the senior executives was held in a spacious office.


    Forrest sat on the rightmost end of the coach. His chiseled jawline appeared indifferent and distant as usual. However, today, he was staring at the document in his hand for a long time as though he was absent-minded.


    "President Lynch... President Lynch."


    After being called a few times, Forrest recovered from his musings. He lifted his head, only to find a few senior executives staring at him.


    The person who called his name was the general manager of the sales department, Wilbur Cumming. Wilbur coughed, and his body tilted toward Forrest. With a deep voice, he said, "Chairman Lynch was talking about Graham Construction''s final payment of 50 million dors. He asked if you have any ideas."


    Forrest soon got the point. Graham Construction had been owing Lynch Corporation the final payment for almost half a year, and they had yet to settle it. "I found out that Graham Construction had received the wrong information, so they bought a piece ofnd at an astronomical price, resulting in a capital chain rupture. Even if we try to ask them for the debt in court, the oue will probably be that they''ll trade their properties to pay off the debt. As far as I know, the prices of the few properties under Graham Construction are exorbitant due to the local policy, and consequently, they can''t sell it."


    "If that''s the case, it''s pointless to get so many properties," Manager Hopper from the finance department said with annoyance.


    Forrest said, "Actually, there''s another


    solution. We can use the debt for investment. I got someone to analyze it. In fact, thend they bade for 200 million dors wasn''t worth that price. But if it''s developed, they can definitely earn a few hundred million dors. The thing is, Graham Construction doesn''t have a starting capital at the moment."


    Manager Hopper became troubled." President Lynch, do you mean that not only will we not get back our 50 million dors, but we also need to invest in Graham Construction? Let me remind you that we''re not familiar with properties.


    What''s more, ourpany doesn''t have much money as it''s expanding rapidly at the moment."


    "Won''t there be a final payment of 80 million dors due in a few days?"


    Forrest raised his brows. "We just need to


    invest 50 million dors, and we can earn at least 500 million dors two yearster. We cane to an agreement with Graham Construction where we''ll pull out once the project ends. If something happens to the project, they must use thend topensate us. By the look of things, they''ll agree with it. I suggest sending a team there for inspection.


    "Not only must we inspect them, but we also need to analyze the budget."


    Jerry nodded. "Forrest, I''ll let you handle this matter."


    After the meeting ended, the senior executives left one by one.


    Forrest packed his things up, and when he rose to his feet, Jerry said earnestly, Forrest, I won''t be entering the office every day from now on. You''ll be the one mainly dealing with thepany''s affairs, so you


    "


    need to concentrate on the big picture. Don''t take risks. Just take things slow and steady."


    "Dad, don''t worry. Ourpany''s construction should be almost done. We have signed contracts with over 10rgepanies that have recovery funds. There shouldn''t be any issues."


    "Mm. Why didn''t you go homest night? I heard you drank too much during a social function."


    "Yeah. I slept in my apartment." Forrest''s head hurt a little. He had no idea how to tell his parents about moving out.


    "You''ve been working very hard recently too. When you go back at night, I''ll get your mom to cook you some soup."


    Jerry patted Forrest on the shoulder. "Don''t just immerse yourself in work. It''s time to get a girlfriend. Your mom is quite desperate."


    Forrest was speechless.

 Chapter 2478

    After the meeting with New Zend ended in Snow Corporation, the secretary quickly handed Jessica a document for her to sign. "President Snow, the department ofmerce would like to invite you to attend a symposium at 7:00 p.m."


    "...Get Carson to attend," Jessica said as she was signing the document. "Please push away the work for me these days if it''s not very urgent."


    The secretary was stunned, and she did not react for some time.


    Having worked for Jessica for five years, the secretary knew that Jessica was a workaholic.


    "O-Okay," the secretary answered in a daze.


    Half an hourter, Carson pushed the door open and came in. "Jessica, you were the one they invited to the symposium. Why are you asking me to attend? I''ve asked my girlfriend out for dinner tonight."


    "Didn''t you break up with her already?" Jessica asked.


    "I just got a new one," Carson said with a straight face.


    Jessica was at a loss for words. While she was working her fingers to the bone, her brother had changed numerous girlfriends. "Stop going out on dates so much. You''re still young. You should dedicate more time to work Now that Dad and Mom need to take care of Rodney, I can''t possibly support the wholepany by myself.


    Also, I don''t trust other people."


    Carson felt slightly guilty as he seemed to be the most rxed person in the family. However, he felt helpless too. "Don''t you usually have a packed schedule at night? You don''t want to go on dates anyway. Who knows? I might be able to get you a sister-inw soon if I go on more dates."


    Jessica uncapped the pen andughed. " Perhaps I won''t be able to wait until the day I see her."


    Carson was startled. "Jessica, is there something wrong with your body?"


    "I''ve been working overtime until 11 p.m. or 12:00 a m. Of course, my body won''t be able to take it." Jessica said indifferently," What''s more, you''re my subordinate. It''s natural for me to arrange work for you." "Alright." Carson''s handsome face was filled with sadness and helplessness. "Sure enough, heavy is the head who wears the crown."


    Jessica was speechless.


    It baffled her why her brothers behaved like that. One had bad intentions, whereas the other was azybones.


    What had she done in her previous life to be their sister?


    "By the way, Jessica, you''re not young anymore. If you get off from work early, you should look for a boyfriend." Carson started to coax her, "Harold is quite good, and he only has eyes for you. Look, Brother-inw passed away a long time ago. You can''t just stay single forever. Moreover... Brother-inw''s body... I''m afraid you never did it with him..." ''Carson Snow..." Jessica''s pretty face darkened. "Hey, I''m just stating the fact." Carson''s mouth twitched. "I''m doing this for your happiness. No matter how brilliant you are, you need a man to keep youpany."


    "Stop talking nonsense. Also, there''s nothing between Harold and me. We''re just business partners." Jessica warned him,'' Get out, and don''t disturb me."


    "I know, I know. I''ll get lost now."


    Carson hurried away. After he left, he secretly took out his phone and sent a text to Harold Lennox.

 Chapter 2479

    Jessica left work half an hour early at 5:00 p.m. and drove to a nearby hypermarket.


    When she arrived at the fishery section, she took a picture and wanted to send it to Forrest. Only then did it hit her that she did not have his Snapchat ount.


    She had no choice but to call him. "What do you want to eat tonight? I''m at the hypermarket. There are fish, prawns..."


    "You don''t have to cook dinner for me. I''ll be having dinner at my parents'' ce." Forrest''s indifferent voice sounded. "Today isn''t our wedding night. I have no obligation to serve you."


    Jessica''s pretty gaze darkened a little. "It''s okay if you''re noting home for dinner, but you must return here and sleep.


    Otherwise, I''ll just have to make my way over to you and ask your mom why my husband doesn''t want toe back to me for the night even though we''re married."


    "Jessica Snow..."


    Forrest''s voice immediately rang out like a firecracker. "You''re using this move again. Do you think it''s fun?"


    "It is as long as it works."


    Forrest hung up the call glumly.


    Jessica kept her phone away and nced at the vegetables in the cart. She was so excited thinking about dinner just now, but she found it meaningless now.


    She took a deep breath before turning around to get a packet of instant noodles.


    At night, in the Lynch family''s vi.


    When Forrest got home, he saw Freya lying in Ryan''s arms and publically disying their affection. The smile on her face was as sweet as honey.


    "This walnut is hard to peel. My hands are tired. I don''t want to peel it anymore." "Alright. Let me do it."


    As Ryan was pampering Freya, he raised his brows as soon as he noticed Forrest''s return. "Hi, Brother-inw."


    Forrest was speechless. "You both aren''t married yet. Don''t address me that way."


    "It''s going to happen sooner orter, isn''t it?" Ryan grinned.


    "Freya, Ryan, it''s time for dinner," Mrs. Lynch shouted.


    Ryan hurriedly peeled the walnut and went to bring the dishes to the table.


    "It''s fine. The two of you can eat dinner first and then head to the movies so that you won''t bete." Mrs. Lynch urged them.


    "It''s fine. We can make it in time." After Ryan had brought the dishes to the table, he saw Freya lying on the same spot without moving a muscle. Hence, he carried her over.


    Jerry snorted and red at Freya. "Don''t you have legs? Ryan, don''t spoil her."


    "It doesn''t matter. She must be exhausted after a long day at work. What''s more, she''s been quite busy with the new productunchtely." Ryan continued to pamper Freya.


    "Hubby, thank you for your understanding." Freya gave him an air kiss.


    The two of them used to be rather reserved. However, now that both their parents knew that they were in a rtionship, they stopped hiding their behavior over time.


    The hand that Forrest was holding a fork in trembled, and his handsome face darkened. "As a woman, can you be more reserved?"


    She had started calling Ryan ''hubby'' even before they got married. Indeed, she was more shameless than that woman.


    "Forrest, you''re such a dull person. That''s how young people these days call their boyfriends." Freya rolled her eyes at him.

 Chapter 2480

    "Fine. Forrest will also start acting like this once he meets your future sister-in-w." Ryan picked up Dani, who was slowly growing bigger. When fed some vegetables, she would eat with relish.


    Forrest looked at Dani with mixed feelings.


    After Freya and Ryan finished their dinner, they left for a movie.


    Jerry and Mrs. Lynch then put down their bowls. After Mrs. Lynch went upstairs to get changed, she pushed the stroller with Dani inside and went for a walk with


    Jerry.


    All of a sudden, Forrest was the only person left in the spacious house.


    Now, it dawned on him that everyone was in pairs...


    He put down his bowl with a cold expression. After he went upstairs to take a bath, he left the house.


    When he drove to the gate of Yancey Residence, he nced at his phone, only to realize that it was 8:00 p.m.


    If he went up now, Jessica might be under the impression that he hurried over after dinner, which would make him seem as though he cared about her.


    After some thought, Forrest parked his car and strolled around a nearby park in the neighborhood.


    The weather was slowly turning warm, so the park was bustling with noise. Some came in a family of three to enjoy the facilities at the park, and there were many middle-aged people dancing. There were even couples who were rowing the boats in theke.


    Forrest stuck his hands in his pockets as he walked past the arch bridge over theke. Meanwhile, Jessica was running toward him from the other end. Her hair was tied in a bun, and a pair of sports earphones was on her shoulders. She was wearing a pair of sports shoes, a ck sports bra, and leggings. She was dressed in a sun protection jacket without zipping it up, revealing her slender waist. Although it felt cooling to dress like this, her body was showing, and it looked extremely sexy.


    When the two of them bumped into each other, Jessica was dazed.


    Forrest''s eyesnded on her waist, and then his handsome face turned grim. "Aren''t you supposed to be back at the Lynch family''s house for dinner?"


    "Who allowed you toe out dressed like this?"


    The two of them asked simultaneously.


    With that, Forrest''s expression darkened even more. "Jessica, don''t forget that you''re married. Are you trying to seduce other men bying out running dressed like that? Is it because I didn''t satisfy your needs and made you feel lonely?"


    In the face of his insult, Jessica was speechless. "Believe it or not, a lot of women willsh out at you if you make such remarks in the gym."


    "I don''t care about other women. I only care about you," Forrest said coldly. "Now that you''re married, please behave decently." ''How am I indecent? Just because I revealed my waist?" Jessica took off her earphones. "I can tolerate you when you insult me at other times, but you can''t lump everything together. Many professional women dress this way for jogging too.


    What''s more, when I used to live abroad, everyone in the park also exposed their waists when they jogged. If you think I''m wrong, you can share my view on the Inte and see whether everyone agrees with you or me."


    "As I said, I only care about you." Forrest was not so silly as to argue with her on the Inte. Surely, he would be attacked with insults.


    In fact, he was aware that he was unreasonable.


    He was not bothered about how other women dressed, but he could not take other men seeing her waist.


    Furthermore, could she not be more self-aware?


    She had such a wonderful figure and slender waist. On top of that, she was pretty. Many men walking past her had been shifting their eyes to her body. Not to mention, the crimes targeted at women had been on the rise over thest few years.


    "Fine."


    Jessica nodded and zipped up her jacket. Then, she exined in a soft tone, "If you don''t like me dressing like this, you can tell me. I won''t be mad either. Since you care about how I dress, it shows that you''ve epted me as your wife."


    "...Who said that?"


    Forrest refuted huffily.


    "If you haven''t epted me, why are you


    interfering with how I dress?" Jessica purposely asked curiously. "You''re concerned about how I dress."

 Chapter 2481

    Forrest''s temples throbbed. He suddenly felt as if he had shot himself in the foot." Even if I don''t ept you, I''m not in the habit of being cuckolded because I find that dirty. Do you understand?"


    Although Jessica was used to his coldness, she was, nevertheless, hurt once again. She lowered her eyes and did not speak.


    With the moonlight falling on her, her slender body looked a little thin.


    Annoyed, Forrest undid a few buttons on his shirt. "In any case, you''re not allowed to dress like this again when you''re out running."


    Don''t worry. I won''t cuckold you." Jessica suddenly revealed a faint smile. "If I end up in danger one day, I''d rather kill myself than disgrace you, my husband."


    "Jessica Snow..."


    Forrest was somewhat annoyed by her stubbornness.


    Jessica put her headphones back on, lowered her head, and ran past him.


    Forrest grabbed her arm and ordered," You''reing home with me."


    The man was strong, so Jessica was no match for him. He dragged body forcefully as they walked towards Yancey Residence.


    The two people did not share a single word along the way.


    When they entered the elevator, a middle-aged woman who lived upstairs caught up with them.


    The woman looked at Forrest and then at Jessica before she suddenlyughed. "You finally found a girlfriend?"


    Forrest turned his head over to look and remembered that the woman was his upstairs neighbor. They often bumped into each other when going to work in the morning and would chat asionally. The woman also mentioned that she had a niece at home who was single and that she could introduce them to each other...


    He nced at the woman beside him and was hesitant about what to say when Jessica smiled. "We''re married."


    "Oh, so soon? Congrattions!" The woman was startled for a moment before she grinned. "You two look so affectionate. You''re even holding hands."


    Forrest looked down at his hand and realized that he had been holding onto her since they were at the park.


    A hint of embarrassment shed on his handsome face, and he immediately withdrew his hand subconsciously.


    When the woman saw that, sheughed. "The young man is still quite shy. Don''t worry. I''ve seen my fair share of lovers in my day."


    "Ding."


    When the elevator opened, Forrest hurriedly walked out with his long legs.


    Jessica smiled at the woman politely and then followed him.


    After entering the house, her smile slipped away, and she went straight to the bedroom.


    Seeing her cold attitude, Forrest became somewhat unhappy. He said offhandedly," Who said you could tell others that we''re married?"


    Jessica turned around. Under the light, the man''s stiff face looked like he was deliberately picking a fight.


    Even saints had a temper.


    Jessica felt like she might have been too amodating to him recently. "I don''t want to argue with you now, so the person standing in front of you right now isn''t Jessica Snow but Snow Corporation''s President Snow."


    Forrest was stunned and suddenly understood what she meant.


    It meant that she was now Jessica Snow. He should be polite to her, or it would


    be easy for her to crush Lynch Corporation.


    Inch by inch, his handsome face darkened.


    Jessica had run a fewps around the park and was quite tired now. "Forrest, you always act like a hedgehog when you''re with me, covered in thorns. You''ve worked an entire day too. Aren''t you tired?"


    After saying that, she turned around, took two steps, and looked back again. "Let me give you a reminder. Men who are always angry age quicker too."


    This time, she went straight into the bedroom.


    Forrest''s lips twitched in fury.

 Chapter 2482

    They had just gotten married, and she was beginning to think that he was getting old fast.


    Would she not want him anymore if he became old?


    He kicked down the trash can in front of him in annoyance.


    A cup noodle rolled out from inside.


    He was stunned.


    Did she eat cup noodles tonight?


    Forrest rubbed his temples. She really was the same as she used to be. She was already an adult, yet she did not even know how to cook for herself.


    He bent down to pick up the garbage and then walked into the bedroom.


    In the bathroom, the sound of running water and the vague silhouette behind the frosted ss made all the blood in his body suddenly rush to a certain part of his body.


    Her enchanting appearancest night shed in his mind, giving him the sudden urge to push the door open and go in.


    They were already husband and wife anyway.


    They had already done it anyway.


    She wanted it anyway.


    All sorts of thoughts popped up in his mind until his phone suddenly rang.


    The crisp ringtone rained on his parade.


    He regained hisposure and walked to the balcony with the phone. "Mom-" "Where did you run off to?" Mrs. Lynch asked.


    "A friend of mine came to Canberra, so I won''t go home tonight. I''ll sleep in my apartment," Forrest answered in a low voice.


    "Alright. It''s good that you''re noting back tonight. Your father and I were out on a stroll when we got a call from the Childs family. Stacey''s parents came over," Mrs. Lynch spoke in a low voice. "Your father and I had no choice but to go back early."


    Forrest frowned. "Why did theye?"


    "They said they were concerned about Lynch Corporation''s situation, but Mrs.


    Childs said that Stacey has been making a fuss at home recently. The Childs family probably still wants to continue the engagement with our family. By the way. why didn''t I know that you alsopensated them with two storefronts? What a good son you are. Those storefronts are worth almost hundreds of millions, and you gave them away just like that? Money don''t grow on trees, you know."


    Forrest replied indifferently," I did that because I was afraid the Childs family would bring up the marriage again after Lynch Corporation ovees this crisis. Now that I''ve given them the storefronts, I don''t owe Stacey anymore, so the marriage can no longer go on."


    "In any case, I just think it''s a shame you gave the storefronts away. If I''d known earlier, I''d rather she not have saved you. You would only have an arm and leg crushed or disfigured. We wouldn''t have had to lose so much money."


    Forrest was speechless.


    In the eyes of his mother, his arms and legs were less important than money.


    Mrs. Lynch sighed. "But there''s nothing else we can do since you already gave them away. I also don''t want you to get married to their family anymore. Hurry up and find a girlfriend. I-"


    "Mom, I have some stuff to do. I''ll hang up now."


    Forrest hurriedly hung up the phone when the topic of marriage came up again.


    Ten minutester, Jessica came out of the shower. However, she did not wear the ck spaghetti top from the night before but a set of cotton trousers and long- sleeved pajamas. Her buttons were also buttoned up to her corbone, so nothing was revealed.


    Forrest''s eyes darkened, and he also took a change of clothes to shower.


    Yet, as soon as he went in, the fragrance of women''s shower gel wafted up to his nose. In the small basket, there was also the bra and boyshorts she wore earlier.


    His eyes lingered on them for a few seconds until Jessica came in to take out the clothes she had changed out of. She did not even nce at him the entire time.


    "Wait..."


    Inexplicably annoyed, Forrest quickly took off his clothes before throwing them into her arms. "Wash them too. My clothes have to be hand-washed."


    Jessica ced the shirt in the basket and brought it to his feet. "In that case, you can wash them for meter. Mine also has to be hand-washed." "Jessica Snow." Forrest''s expression instantly changed. "Is this how you act as my wife?"

 Chapter 2483

    "You know that I''m not good at scrubbing clothes. What if I damage your clothes?" Jessica ignored his anger. She did not have the ability to be a virtuous wife and mother anyway. He might find fault with her if she did a bad job, so it was better not to do it at all. "Also, didn''t you wash my clothes for me when we were abroad? You can just wash them now."


    Forrest''s eyes were round with anger. "That was in the past when I was willing to spoil you. Why should I help you wash your clothes now?"


    "I''ve never washed your clothes before.


    Why should I help you wash them now? I''ll just throw them into the washing machine, then. I don''t need to spoil you." Jessica locked her bright eyes on him.


    Forrest just looked at her expressionlessly for a while. He originally wanted to make things difficult for her and deliberately get her into trouble.


    In the end, not only did he fail, but he even made himself angry as well.


    "I''ll toss them into the washing machine." Jessica saw that he did not say anything and picked up the basket again. "By the way, aren''t you taking off your pants?"


    Forrest was annoyed by her stare and impulsively took off his pants, throwing them over.


    Jessica did not leave. Her eyes fell on his lower body. "There''s one more garment."


    It was the only article of clothing left on him.


    No matter how indifferent Forrest''s handsome face was, he suddenly turned red from Jessica''s stare. "I''ll hand-wash it.''


    "Sure."


    Jessica took a look at his suddenly blushing face and turned around. She walked out of the bathroom while forcing her lips not to curl up.


    She did not expect that a 30-year-old man would still be as easily shy as in the past


    When Forrest came out of the shower, Jessica was working in the study. He washed his boxers and hung them on the balcony of the second bedroom. There was also a row of ck and light yellow sexy women''s undergarments hanging there


    The light yellow set was the one he had personally ripped offst night.


    Forrest suddenly had the urge to take a shower again.


    Ding!


    The washing machine stopped.


    Forrest nced at the closed study door outside and shouted, "Jessica Snow, the clothes are done washing. Hurry up and dry them.¡±


    The study door soon opened, but Jessica did not walk over. Instead, she stood by the door and said, "Dry them yourself. All the clothes inside are yours."


    Forrest was stunned. Upon opening the washing machine, he saw that only his clothes were inside. "Where are yours?''


    "My clothes can''t be tumble-washed. I''ll bring them to the dry cleaners tomorrow," Jessica exined airily.


    Forrest felt his blood-pressure spike. "Why didn''t you say so earlier? My clothes are also very expensive. Your clothes aren''t the only ones that need to be dry- washed.


    Mine too!"


    "You didn''t say that yours had to be dry-washed." Jessica smiled. "Besides, you agreed to throw them into the washing machine."


    Forrestughed in anger. "Jessica Snow, you''re verypetent as my wife, aren''t you? You dry-wash your own clothes but treat my own clothes so casually. Is this what you mean by liking me?"


    Jessica leaned by the door and raised her brows very calmly. "I''m naturally very willing to be a good wife, but after we got married, you haven''t given me any living expenses. I''ll have to pay the fee with my own money if I take your clothes for drycleaning. Even a few suits will cost a couple hundred. Are you nning to leech off me?"


    Forrest narrowed his eyes. He knew that she was snubbing him. However, as a man, there was nothing else he could do. "Of course not."


    "Exactly." Jessica put her hand out. "If you want me to send your clothes to the dry cleaners from now on, then hand over your card. I''ll be responsible for buying groceries, and it also costs money to hire cleaning staff. Oh, I know you don''t eat at home often, but you''re not going to be stingy with this bit of money, right?"


    Forrest stared at her for a long while in suffocating annoyance. In the end, he pulled out a card from his wallet and handed it to her with an unpleasant expression.

 Chapter 2484

    "Thanks, hubby." Jessica smiled sweetly at him. "How much money is inside?"


    Forrest looked at her brightly smiling face and snorted coldly. "Enough for you to squander for a while."


    "Okay, I''ll do my best to squander it. You have to work hard to earn money. I spend money very quickly," Jessica spoke and put the card away. "Go dry your clothes first, hubby. I still have work to do."


    The study door was closed again. Forrest looked at his clothes in the washing machine and rubbed his throbbing head.


    He originally wanted to order her to dry the clothes.


    However, not only did she not dry the clothes but he even handed his bank card to her.


    In the end, he had to dry the clothes by himself.


    Furthermore, that woman even upied his study.


    He got more annoyed the more he thought about it.


    No, he had to make up for it in bedter.


    He waited and waited in bed until it was 11 p.m. Jessica finally came out of the study. She went to the bathroom outside for a while before entering the bedroom.


    "You''re not asleep yet?" Jessica''s eyes shed with surprise when she saw him still sitting on the bed.


    "How can I sleep when you''re not asleep yet? I''m a light sleeper. I''ll wake up if anyone enters the room," said Forrest coldly. "Jessica Snow, you''re a wife now. Can''t you have some self-awareness? If you''re going to sleep sote every day, you can just take the other bedroom for yourself."


    "You were waiting for me?" Jessica had always been targeted by him, so she was able to automatically catch the main points in his words.


    "Who''s waiting for you? Don''t tter yourself. I told you, I don''t want to fall asleep and then get woken up by you." Forrest''s tone got even colder.


    "Oh, sorry. I was just talking with the head of a foreign branch. Sometimes, there''s a time difference, so there''s nothing I can do." Jessica lifted the nket as she spoke andy down on the other side of the bed.


    Forrest turned off the lights


    expressionlessly.


    This was the first time theyy so calmly in bed without drinking ever since they broke up.


    There were two times before that, but both times, they were so exhausted that they fell asleep the moment their heads touched the pillows.


    Forrest and Jessica suddenly became a little ufortable.


    The moonlight streamed in through the floor-to-ceiling windows. The bed was wide, and the two people slept on one side each. It was like there was a river between them.


    Jessica was slightly nervous at first, but she was too tired. She was tossed around by him untiltest night and did not even rest at noon just so she could leave work early. Thus, she soon drifted off to sleep.


    However, when she was fast asleep, the man beside her suddenly moved and pressed down on her.


    Her gasp of surprise was sealed by a pair of lips, and dense kisses peppered down on her.


    "Forrest..." She opened her hazy eyes and saw the man''s thick hair. "Forrest, I''m really tired..."


    She was really out of energy and did not want to do it today.


    He was mean and indifferent to her before, but at this moment, he was passionate like a raging fire.


    Had this man developed a split personality in these years?


    "Stop pretending. Didn''t you marry me because you wanted this?"


    Forrest did not want to hold back at all. He had endured it all night, waiting for her


    toe back to the room.


    He knew that his will was weak.

 Chapter 2485

    Although he said those mean words, his actions and body would give in to her time and again.


    Forrest wanted it again tonight.


    After the second round and when Jessica was exhausted, she was carried by him to the bathroom. She was tortured by him for a long time again under the shower.


    The next day, Jessica woke up in his arms.


    The two were like conjoined twins.


    Jessica tilted her head and looked at the man''s angr outline. When was thest time she looked at him so closely?


    It was when they graduated from university, right?


    In the blink of an eye, he was already 30 now.


    Compared to the past, his face had lost the youth and tenderness of his teenage years. Now, his extremely handsome face carried a hint of maturity and stability.


    She believed that even in the capital, a face like that would be very popr among many young daughters from wealthy families.


    Stacey Childs had also fallen in love with him at first sight.


    She gently brushed his dark eyebrows with her hand.


    The man''s thick eyshes trembled, and he opened his eyes. He saw the woman


    in his arms and felt the curves of her body due to how close they were pressed together.


    Mornings were when a man''s needs were the strongest.


    Now that there was a woman like her by his side, Forrest''s instincts overtook him and he pinned her down again.


    Jessica eximed in disbelief. "How are you... Mmm..."


    Her mouth was blocked by his lips, and she could not say a word.


    She just wanted to cry.


    At this time, she regretted it a little. She should not have forced him to marry her


    so soon.


    Even before, she knew that his physical strength was extraordinarily strong, but now, he was even more powerful.


    When it was over, Jessica''s legs were sore and her body felt weak as if she had been


    drained of all strength.


    However, Forrest merely seemed like he had just eaten his fill. He got up in high spirits to get dressed.


    "I''m hungry." A beautiful hand grabbed the hem of his clothes. Jessica looked up at him. Her ck hair was slightly messy, her lips were red and swollen, and her beautiful face looked charming.


    That sight made Forrest''s dark eyebrows raise slightly. "You''re so greedy. Didn''t I just feed you?"


    "...I meant my stomach is hungry." Jessica red at him.


    However, her current appearance was too seductive. She did not carry that sense


    of intimidation that she usually had in the business world.


    "It''s none of my business if you''re hungry.


    Didn''t I give you money? You can buy food for yourself." Forrest snorted scornfully. He was not stupid enough to make breakfast for her. In the past, he


    had seen her throw away dumplings that he personally made for her.


    Jessica did not expect him to be so ruthless.


    She bit her lip in chagrin.


    Looking at her helpless expression, Forrest felt like he finally won this time.


    Thus, after washing up, he went to work feeling refreshed.


    Jessicay in bed, exhausted. She thought about when they did it in the past. He would always gently take care of her afterward.


    However, now...

 Chapter 2486

    It would be a lie to say that she was not disappointed. However, if this continued every day, she would not be able to stand it.


    Jessica strained to sit up, found her phone, and called her secretary. "Postpone the nine a m. meeting to 11 a m."


    The secretary was stunned. "Why?"


    "I''ll be arriving at the office a littleter."


    The secretary was shocked. In her heart, Jessica was a person who spent her entire life working. Wind or rain, snowstorm or hailstorm, cold or fever, Jessica was neverte. However, she was actually postponing a meeting today? This was definitely the first time in history.


    "President Snow, did... something happen to you?" the secretary asked nervously.


    "It''s nothing."


    Jessica hung up the phone.


    It took almost an hour for her to recollect herself. However, when she went out, she realized that her heels were too high, causing her legs to feel ufortable.


    After driving to the office, the secretary made coffee for her as usual.


    She surreptitiously nced at Jessica as she made the coffee. As Jessica''s personal secretary, she felt like there was something different about Jessica today. First of all, she was wearing a refreshing turtleneck, and there was also a small green silk scarf tied in a bow around the neck of the turtleneck. She wore burgundycolored lipstick on her lips. The secretary


    did not know if it was because of the lipstick, but President Snow''s beautiful appearance was tinged with a hint of charm and seduction.


    Luna was so distracted that she did not notice even when the coffee overflowed. She let out a hiss when her fingers touched the scalding coffee.


    Jessica looked up and frowned. "What happened?"


    "Sorry, it was my mistake," Luna hurriedly apologized. She knew that Jessica was a very strict person, so she did not hide the truth and said, "I just think that your beauty is a little different today. I was too mesmerized."


    Jessica was speechless. What could she say when her secretary was ttering her like this?


    However, she knew that Luna was not the kind of person who offered empty praises, so what she said was probably true.


    What was different about her beauty today?


    She could not help but remember how charming her face looked when she gazed into the mirror this morning.


    Even she was not used to her bing like this.


    "Clean up. Go to the mall next door and buy me a pair of low-heeled shoester."


    Luna was surprised again. "You... never wear low-heeled shoes."


    "Maybe I''m getting on in age. I preferfort over style now," Jessica said casually.


    "Stop joking around, President Snow. You look like you''re in your 20s. But low- heeled shoes are indeed morefortable."


    Luna did not dare to dally and quickly went to the nearby mall to buy a pair of white low -heeled shoes.


    She sighed the moment she saw Jessica wear the shoes. On the shelf, it was clearly just a pair of ordinary shoes that were not even that expensive. However, when her boss wore them, the shoes looked noble and elegant. Luna even wanted to go back and buy herself a pair as well.


    This morning''s meeting was a weekly meeting.


    When Jessica went in, she nced at the elegant man wearing a gray suit on her lefthand side. The man wore a pair of rimless sses and had his hair slicked back. It was the very image of a business elite.


    "When did you get back?" Jessica took her seat and asked with slight surprise. "Is the project in Country F done?"


    "This morning. I''ll borate on the details about the projectter in the meeting." Harold Lennox smiled at her, and his eyes paused on her face. "I haven''t seen you for a few days, but you seem to have gotten even more beautiful."


    "That''s not right, President Lennox. President Snow has always been beautiful." To the side, the general manager of a subsidiarypany teased.


    "I think that President Lennox is right. President Snow has always been beautiful, but she seems to be even more so today."

 Chapter 2487

    They were all senior executives of subsidiaries and branches. They were legitimate sons and grandsons carefully selected by the directors of Snow Corporation, so everyone was already rxed before the meeting even started.


    "It''s gettingte. Let''s start the meeting now.''


    Jessica ignored their gazes and turned on theptop with a cold and solemn expression.


    The meetingsted until 12:30 p.m.


    When Jessica got up, Carson immediately said, "Big Sis, it''s already noon. Let''s go to the cafeteria for lunch together. Why don''t you join us, Harold?"


    "Sure." Harold smiled and got up. He said to Jessica, "It just so happens that there are some matters in Country F that I didn''t get to mention in the meeting earlier."


    Jessica had nned to go straight back to the office, but she could not say anything now.


    Carson asked for a private room in the cafeteria, but when they were about to enter, he suddenly received a call. "Oh, my girlfriend is downstairs now and wants to have lunch with me. I won''t be joining you guys anymore. Jessica, you eat with Harold instead."


    Then, he soon disappeared.


    Harold looked at Carson''s back figure andughed. "Young people are so energetic. He changes girlfriends like they''re clothes."


    If he spent more of his time on work, the project in his hand would bepleted by now." Jessica rubbed her brows in slight exasperation.


    "The project isn''t that urgent. You''re always so focused on work. You have to rx asionally, or go on a few dates."


    Harold took out a long box from his trouser pocket and handed it over, saying in a joking tone, "I bought you this ne from Country F. I look forward to our cooperation, President Snow."


    Jessica looked at the box without moving and did not speak.


    "It''s not that expensive. It''s just a little gift." Harold smiled.


    "Nes from this brand aren''t cheap." Jessica looked askance at the brand on the box.


    "It''s not expensive for me. How many years have we known each other? Do you have to be this polite?" Harold held the teapot and poured her a cup of tea. "Are you free tonight? My father said you haven''te over for dinner for a long time. He misses you a lot."


    "...Okay, I''lle over tonight."


    Jessica fell silent and nodded. After all, the reason why she was able to take over Snow Corporation smoothly wasrgely thanks to Mr. Lennox''s support. "But I really can''t ept this ne. You should give it to your future girlfriend."


    Harold sighed softly at her words. "Jessica, Jordan passed away many years ago. You can''t stay single forever. Snow


    Corporation''s development is stable now. Haven''t you ever had thoughts about your love life?" ''How are you so sure that I''m still single?''


    Jessica suddenly asked.


    Harold was stunned. Behind the sses, his eyes shot to her face. Perhaps it was because he was too shocked or perhaps there was another reason, he did not look away for a long time.


    He stared at Jessica for a while.


    Jessica calmly epted his gaze, but one could see theposed look in her eyes


    After a long time, Harold''s lips were pulled into a forced smile. "Don''t joke with me. I know you. You''re the type to live in the office if you could."


    He knew what kind of person she was.


    "I''m serious." Jessica picked up her spoon and said casually, "It''s just that the time isn''t ripe yet."


    Harold''s face could not help but tense up.''


    Who is it?"


    He filtered through the talents in the country who were of the appropriate age but could not seem to find anyone good enough for her. Unless he was from abroad


    However, with the Snow family''s reputation, they would never allow Jessica to find a foreign man.


    "Jessica, I admit that you''re very good at your job, but you have too little experience when ites to rtionships. There are too many people in this world who use sweet and flowery words to confuse women. There are countless people who want to cling to you because of your status, so don''t be fooled." Harold could not sit still. He did not wait so many years just to have this oue.


    Do I look like a person who''s easily fooled?" Jessica frowned. She did not like being questioned.


    "No, but..."

 Chapter 2488

    "Aren''t you going to tell me about the project in Country F?" Jessica interrupted him.


    Harold pursed his lips, upset. He was not in the mood to talk about the project now, but he also knew that the hastier he was at this time, the more Jessica would be disgusted with him.


    She had never been an ordinary woman.


    After lunch, Jessica sent a message to Forrest: [I have ns for dinner tonight. I won''t be going back to sleep.]


    Actually, the dinner ns were secondary. The most important thing was that she wanted to have a good rest tonight.


    If she got tossed around by him anymore, she might not even be able toe to thepany tomorrow.


    Soon, Forrest called and said in a frigid tone, "Jessica Snow, what''s the meaning of this? You don''t allow me to go back to Lynch Residence to sleep, but you can stay out whenever you want? What do you take this house for? What do you take me for? I''m warning you, if you don''te back tonight, I won''t be sleeping there anymore either."


    Jessica felt her head hurt.


    She thought that after they got married, Forrest might not even bother to touch her.


    She never thought that she would be tormented by him to the point where she was afraid of doing it.


    "I''m not staying out on purpose, but I''ll be busy untilte tonight. The ce I''m having dinner is quite far from your ce. It''s too much trouble to take the expressway after I''m done, so I just n to rest at my own ce tonight." Jessica did not dare to tell the truth and simply lied.


    Forrest scoffed coldly. "Sure. In that case, I''ll also have to socialize until veryte tomorrow. I won''t be going back to the apartment to sleep."


    He hung up the call without another word.


    Jessica looked at her phone screen and felt troubled, which was rare for her.


    In the end, shepromised and sent him another text message: [Okay, I''lle back to sleep tonight.)


    Forrest''s thin lips could not help but curl up when he looked at the message on his phone.


    He could correct her little mannerisms.


    The secretary who came in to deliver documents saw Forrest''s lips curled into a smile and felt like he had just seen a ghost.


    He must have been mistaken. Why did it seem like there was an air of smugness around the president?


    The secretary ced the files down and hurriedly went back to the secretaries'' office to share this piece of gossip with his colleagues. "My goodness, I just saw the president looking at his phone in the office while smiling like this."


    Then, he mimicked the expression.


    A female secretary was also frightened by the sight of it. "No way. Isn''t the president facially paralyzed?"


    "Who said he''s facially paralyzed?


    President Lynch just doesn''t like to smile."


    "Oh, I always thought President Lynch had facial paralysis. His expression remained the same even when he got angry previously."


    "Do you think the president is in love?"


    "I haven''t heard of anything like that.


    Which woman would be awesome enough to make President Lynch smile?"


    "Could it be Assistant Childs? I heard that they''re getting married."


    "No way. Assistant Childs has worked for President Lynch for so long, but he treats her the same way he treats me, and I''m a guy." "I don''t know who it is either. In any case, I really admire that person. Of course, I don''t


    even know if that person is a man or woman, or even a human being..." The others,


    Could it be that President Lynch''s beloved... was not a person?

 Chapter 2489

    "Assistant Childs."


    Someone in the secretaries'' office suddenly shouted in a panic.


    Everyone turned around to find Stacey standing in the doorway, holding crutches.


    "President Lynch... has a girlfriend?" Stacey asked with difficulty.


    She did not dare to believe it. She had only been resting for a few days, but Forrest already had a woman by his side?


    "No, we made it up." The chief secretary hurriedly shook his head. "Assistant Childs, aren''t you supposed to be resting at home?"


    Stacey just wanted to look for Forrest for something.


    "1


    However, when she heard their words, another thought appeared in her mind. President Lynch granted me a few days'' leave, but I have nothing to do at home these days, so I n toe back to work.


    I can still work on paperwork."


    The crowd looked at the cast on her foot and did not know what to say.


    "Well... you can go ask the president, then." A secretary smiled guiltily. He was a little speechless. Stacey was already hurt but refused to rest at home. She came out to work instead. What if something bad happened? With the Childs family''s character, what if they wanted the president topensate them with another storefront?


    No matter how rich the president was, he could not do that.


    Stacey nodded and went into Forrest''s office on her crutches. "Come in."


    The man''s low and cold voice rang out.


    Stacey took a deep breath, opened the door, and limped in.


    When Forrest looked up and saw the person who came in, consternation shed


    in his eyes for a brief moment. Then, he got up and ced a chair in front of Stacey.


    "Thank you." Stacey nced nervously at the handsome face in front of her and really hated her parents.


    If they had not acted on their own, she and Forrest would have been talking about marriage right now.


    It would not be like this...


    "Are you feeling better?"


    Forrest asked casually.


    Stacey was stunned at the question. Was she supposed to say yes or no? If she said yes, it would make it seem as if her injury was not serious. If she said no, what if Forrest did not let here back to thepany?


    After thinking about it, Stacey did not answer the question. "President Lynch, I''m here for this..."


    Stacey handed over the document in her hand. "This is too valuable, so I can''t ept it. I didn''t even know about my mother epting these storefronts aspensation. She made the decision herself. I''ve even been quarreling with my parents over this in the past few days.


    What will others think of me if I ept the storefronts? I chose to save you. Besides, my parents aren''t qualified to make decisions for me."

 Chapter 2490

    Stacey knew that if she took the storefronts, she would no longer have a chance with Forrest.


    Forrest looked down at the document. It was the transfer contract. "As your mother said, if you hadn''t saved me that day, I might have lost my life. My life is worth these two storefronts, so take them. Let''s just consider this matter even. I don''t like to owe favors either."


    His words were very blunt.


    Stacey''s pretty face was pale, and she bit her lip. "My mom exaggerated it. Even if I hadn''t saved you that day, it''s unlikely that you would''ve lost your life. Besides, I acted out of my own volition. I moved reflexively that day. I don''t want others to say that I''m taking advantage of the situation after saving you. Maybe people will even say that if they had known that you would have topensate me with so much money for saving you, they''d rather I not have saved you in the first ce."


    Her eyes were glowing stubbornly until they became bloodshot. She raised her head, continuing, "If this kind of news spreads, who will dare marry me in the future? Everyone will avoid me instead."


    Forrest listened with a frown.


    His assistant and mother had said the same thing.


    However, he knew very well that if he took the storefronts back, it would mean that he would always owe Stacey this favor.


    "Problems that can be solved with money aren''t problems to me."


    Now that things hade to this point, Forrest did not want to beat about the bush. "Standing in your position, perhaps your considerations are valid. However, have you ever thought about my position? How can I take back the storefronts orpensate you ording to the original precedents of work-rted injuries? Your family is a wealthy family in Canberra. In your parents'' words, you''re their priceless treasure. Your leg is broken and you might get a scar. Just a small amount of money isn''t enough topensate you."


    Stacey''s lips trembled slightly. "My parents


    "Listen to me," Forrest raised his hand and interrupted her. "That''s why I agreed to marry you before. I don''t care who I marry. You''ve been working by my side for so long, and I know your capabilities. Frankly speaking, I neither like you nor hate you. But a few days ago, when news about Lynch Corporation''s crisis broke out, what did your parents do? My father called to ask your father if he knew any acquaintances in Liberty, but your father avoided my father. No one picked up our calls either."


    Stacey''s cheeks were red with shame, obviously not expecting Forrest to be so blunt. "You''ve misunderstood. My dad was really busy at that time. He was thinking of ideas as well. He didn''t pick up the calls because he has a private phone and a business phone¡ª"


    She did not know that if she had honestly admitted it, Forrest would have somewhat appreciated the gesture.


    However, she chose to cover up for her father instead. Forrest felt like she was taking him for a fool.


    The Childs family was not deliberately avoiding them? Then why was it that Mr. and Mrs. Childs immediately came to their door to apologize after the Lynch family''s crisis?


    However, Forrest did not bother to argue with her.


    If not for the sake ofpletely cutting her off, he would not be saying so much to her either.


    "Then let''s talk about your mother."


    Forrest said faintly, "Your mother answered your phone when I called you that day, and she very happily agreed when I mentioned canceling the engagement. Assistant Childs, would your parents have agreed to cancel the engagement if nothing had happened to


    Lynch Corporation?''


    His question was too sharp. Stacey''s face immediately went red. "That day..."


    "Assistant Childs, you''re an excellent woman, but marriage is not a matter between two people. It''s a matter between two families."


    Forrest said bluntly, "When I first came to Canberra, your parents wouldn''t even look at me. Truth be told, if not for my sister''s association with Ryan Snow and Lynch Corporation''s improvement, your parents wouldn''t have agreed to our engagement at all. No business will always be smooth sailing. Lynch Corporation overcame this hurdle today, but there might be a new crisis tomorrow. I may be left with nothing one day, but I only have one criterion for my wife. Even if I lose everything, I need my wife to stay by my side."


    Stacey said with difficulty, "President Lynch, to be honest, I fell in love with you at first sight. Back then, Lynch Corporation didn''t have a firm foothold in Canberra yet. My parents are my parents, and I''m me."


    "Sorry, but I don''t want my partner to be estranged from her parents because of me. I can''t give her all of me. Besides, your parents aren''t simple people."

 Chapter 2491

    Forrest rejected indifferently. "More importantly, Assistant Childs, I''m not into you. So, I don''t see why I should tolerate your parents for your sake. Since I''ve made it up to you, I don''t owe you anymore."


    He said it in a polite manner, hoping that Stacey had some self-awareness.


    "Assistant Childs, it was very kind of you to save me, and I''m thankful to you. But please don''t force me with your kindness and make me regret being rescued by you. When you were admitted to the hospital, your parents initially insisted on me marrying you to return the favor. You im that you don''t want anymercial properties. But what if your parentse looking for me using this reason again after some time?"


    Stacey was so embarrassed that she almost shed tears. "No, that won''t happen...''


    "I''m sorry, but I don''t want anything unexpected to happen. I don''t want to be involved with the Childs family either. I''ll get married and give birth to children one day. I don''t want my wife to be unhappy over this matter."


    After Forrest finished speaking, he sat on the leather seat for a while. He believed that he had made things clear enough.


    Moreover, he was already married to Jessica.


    Although he still hated Jessica, he had his own principles and boundaries. Given that he was married, he would not wrong his other half.


    "1-1 got it." Stacey''s eyes twitched. She was well aware that Forrest would be fed up with her if she continued to speak.


    "Well... President Lynch, my injury has actually healed. I think I cane back to work. With my ability, I can do some simple administrative tasks. It''s really boring to stay at home."


    Forrest''s eyes settled on her crutches. "No. In your current state, you can''te back to work."


    "What if you fall down? Who will be responsible for it? Mypany? Your colleagues?"


    Forrest threw a series of sharp questions." If someone takes a photo of you and shares it online, other people will think that Lynch Corporation mistreats their injured employees. Sorry, but I can''t afford to take the risk. Just rest well. You''ll still be paid."


    He was unhappy with Stacey''s behavior.


    In fact, this assistant of his used to act maturely. Why was she not sensible now?


    "I-I''m sorry, President Lynch. I was negligent." Stacey wished the ground would swallow her up. Originally, she did not want toe back to work either. She just happened to hear those words from her colleagues, so she was afraid that someone would snatch Forrest away.


    "Miss Childs..."


    Forrest softened his tone and changed the way he addressed Stacey. "Your mom said that you came to work in mypany because of me. Actually, there''s no need for you to do this. You have an extraordinary identity, and you''re capable as well. You don''t have to stoop down and be my assistant. You can go back to your parents''pany. Don''t waste time on me."


    It was a huge blow to Stacey. Even so, she gnashed her teeth and said reluctantly," President Lynch, I didn''te here to work just because of you. In fact, I enjoy the work environment at Lynch Corporation. I''ve also made many friends over here."


    Forrest said nonchntly, "Given that you''ve been performing well at work, I can''t fire you. But to avoid the unnecessary trouble, you can''t be my assistant anymore after youe back to work. You can be a supervisor."


    Stacey was dazed for a moment before she panicked. "President Lynch, are you under the impression that I have the intention of pestering you? I-" "Miss Childs, don''t make things difficult for me. Since you like Lynch Corporation, it should be fine for you to take any role." Forrest grew impatient. "I''ll get my secretary to send you back. I still have a lot of work to deal with."


    With that, he pressed the internal phone number and had his secretary see Stacey out.

 Chapter 2492

    Looking at Forrest''s merciless expression, Stacey was internally annoyed.


    Although she was so proactive, he remained indifferent. Did he really dislike her?


    Soon, the secretary came in and said politely, "Miss Childs, let me send you back."


    Stacey''s eyes darkened. She held her crutches with one hand and hooked the other hand through the secretary''s arm. Only then did she slowly leave.


    When she arrived downstairs, Mrs. Childs asked desperately, "How was it?"


    "Don''t you see me being sent out?" At that moment, Stacey burst into tears in spite of herself. "Mom, do you know how badly he criticized me? He nearly called you both snobbish. I beg you not to do that again. Because of you, I had to suffer."


    "Who knew Lynch Corporation would be able to make aeback?" Mrs. Childs said guiltily, "What''s more, I wasn''t nning on canceling the marriage at first. Forrest was the one who enticed me using hismercial properties. I think he did it intentionally. Did he already know that Lynch Corporation would be able to pull through? He didn''t let us know simply because he''s not interested in you. He''s gone too far. Is he treating us with disdain just because his sister has rtions with the executive council?"


    "Things wouldn''t have turned out this way if you both weren''t so snobbish." Stacey was exasperated. "I''m already aware that he''s not into me. I thought of nurturing his feelings for me after we got married."


    "Forget it. Forrest isn''t the only man in this world." Mrs. Childs became impatient. "We have a decent background. Plus, he haspensated you with twomercial properties. Your social status will rise, and your criteria for your partner will naturally be stricter as well."


    "You don''t even understand what it feels to like someone. I like Forrest, and it has nothing to do with his identity."


    Stacey was particrly exhausted. Why was she born into such a family? Why did she have such parents?


    At 9:00 p.m, Forrest returned to his apartment after going out for dinner.


    The house was dark. Jessica had yet to return.


    Somehow, he was rather unused to it.


    He took out his phone to dial Jessica''s number.


    When Jessica was chatting with Chairman Lennox''s son in the Lennox family''s house, she saw an iing call notification. Then, she smiled at Chairman Lennox politely before she stood up and walked to the French window to pick up the call." Jessica, when are youing back? Look at the time now. Are you fooling around with other men?"


    "I''m talking to an elder..." Jessica frowned in dissatisfaction. She would definitely teach him a lesson for his awful words if she had the chance.


    "Let me warn you. You muste back before 10:00 p.m."


    Jessica''s lips parted. Before she could say anything, the call ended.


    She looked at the phone screen helplessly. She looked back, only to find Harold standing one meter away without her realizing it.


    "What''s the matter? Is there a man urging you to go back?" Harold asked jokingly.


    Jessica did not answer his question but nced at her watch. "It''s quitete. I need to go home."


    "The rain is quite heavy. Let me send you back." Harold looked at the rain outside. The rainfall was always heavy in the summer. "Coincidentally, I''m nning to go back to sleep. This ce is far from the office, so it''s not convenient for me to go to work."


    Previously, Harold and Jessica had bought apartments in the same neighborhood. It was close to Snow Corporation. Thend there was worth a fortune.

 Chapter 2493

    Jessica threw a nce at Harold. "I don''t live there anymore."


    Harold''s smile froze. "Are you back in the old residence?"


    "No."


    Jessica gave him a one-word reply without exining further. Then, she turned around and entered the house to bid Chairman Lennox goodbye. "Chairman Lennox, I''m going to head back now. I''lle again next time."


    "It''s raining heavily. Let Harold send you back," Chairman Lennox said with a smile as he rose to his feet.


    "No need. We''re going in different directions." After Jessica nodded politely. she took over the servant''s umbre and left.


    With a smile, Chairman Lennox watched Jessica get in the car before he turned around and looked at his son, who was pulling a long face. "You haven''t told Jessica about it, have you? How long do you want to drag this? You''re not young anymore. I heard from Jason a few days ago that his family approves of you being together with Jessica. After all, both our families have known each other well for a long time.


    "Jessica... seems to have a boyfriend already."


    Harold clenched his fists and said with mixed feelings.


    "Who?" Chairman Lennox was astonished.'' I''ve never heard Jason mention it. Could it be a misunderstanding?"


    Harold''s eyes darkened. "I''m not sure, but she hinted that through her words."


    Chairman Lennox began to think. "That''s impossible. How can the grandsons of other chairmenpare with you? Jessica can''t possibly be interested in them. What''s more, she usually ignores the young men from the entertainment industry who try to approach her during social functions."


    "Yeah. She has never taken a good look at those handsome young men. I''ve hinted to her over and over again, but she''s been ignoring me." Harold suddenly said, "Dad, do you think she still thinks about Jordan? Although Jordan fell sick easily, he was handsome. Look, he has been dead for years, and the Churchill family has been going downhill. Yet, Jessica has been looked after the Churchill family and even arranged for Jordan''s sister to work in Snow Corporation."


    Chairman Lennox darted a profound nce at Harold. "Not necessary. After all, Jordan has been dead for years. You should try your best. If you can marry Jessica, it''ll greatly benefit the Lennox family. When you be her husband, she''ll inevitably rely on you in the future, especially when she''s pregnant. Women always have to deal with a lot of inconveniences. By then, you can help her manage Snow Corporation, and if you both give birth to a son, my grandson will be the one inheriting Snow Corporation."


    A glint shed in Harold''s eyes. "Dad, didn''t Old Master Snow make his will already? Carson''s son will be taking over Snow Corporation in the future." "Carson, that idiot?'' Chairman Lennox shook his head. "His mind is on rtionships, so he''s not a threat. What''s more, when Jessica gives birth to a child in the future, can she bear to hand over Snow Corporation to Carson''s son? Dream on. If she were merciful, she wouldn''t have snatched the position from Rodney. Old Master Snow knows that the will helps ensure that his family members'' lives will be fine. However, no matter how well Jessica does, she''s still a woman..."


    He shot a profound look at his son. "Why was I the first person to help her back then? Firstly, I believe that the Snow family has be the shadow of its former self. Secondly, I did it for your sake. Anyway, she owes us a favor, so when you''re free, invite her over for a meal more often." "Dad, I need your help in this matter. She respects you more."


    Harold looked expectantly at his father.


    "No rush. Since you said she has a man by her side, why don''t you go and check if he exists?"


    In the apartment, the clock on the wall pointed at 10:00 p.m. sharp.


    After Forrest came out of the bathroom, he received another call from Jessica. "I


    got into a car ident. I''ll be backter at night."


    "How did you even get into a car ident? How do you drive?" Forrest''s expression turned grim.

 Chapter 2494

    "Alright. I still have something to settle here. I''m going to hang up now."


    Jessica was not in a good mood.


    "Which road are you on?" Forrest suddenly asked.


    "Western Road..."


    "I''ming."


    The man''s indifferent voice sounded.


    Jessica, who was holding an umbre by the roadside, was stunned. However, she was soon startled by a man yelling beside her.


    "Why does a woman like you who drives a Bentley have to sink to my level? Mine is just a Santana. Look how much damage you''ve caused to my car. Considering how


    heavy the rain is, you canpensate me for 20 thousand dors, and I won''t look into it anymore. Let''s not waste each other''s time."


    It was the young man involved in the car ident tonight. His neck was tattooed, his hair was blonde, and he was chewing some nuts.


    "I''ve called the traffic police." As the rain was getting heavy, Jessica did not feel like discussing it with him anymore. Hence, she opened the door of her car to get in.


    "Hey. How dare you?" The young man pulled her impatiently. "It''s sote now. God knows how long it''ll take for the police to arrive. I''m in a rush to have supper. That amount of money is just chicken feed for you anyway. What''s more, you''re at fault for driving too fast. Look, my car was rear-ended."


    "My driving was perfectly fine. It was you who suddenly overtook me. I''m innocent."


    Jessica said nonchntly, "Let''s stop arguing. We should wait for the police toe over and handle this."


    "F*ck. You''re rich, yet you''re such a miser."


    The young man cursed. Coincidentally, many cars were stuck in the area, and quite some drivers stuck their heads out. The man bellowed, "Everyone, look at this Bentley driver. She hit my car but refuses topensate."


    "Hey, driver of that Bentley. Can''t youpensate him? Considering that you drive a car worth a few million dors, you must be rich. It is sote at night, and both your cars are blocking the entire road," a driver passing by yelled.


    Some people even started taking out their


    phones to record the scene to ride on the wave. "Look. A Bentley hit a Santana on Western Road, yet the driver of the Bentley isn''t willing topensate."


    Jessica gripped the man''s phone and warned, "If you spread rumors online before the police investigate the case, I''ll sue you for ndering me."


    "Oh no, I''m scared. Do you think rich people like you can stop people from saying whatever they want?" the man started shouting.


    "Before you decide to do that, take a good look at my car. Since I could afford a car worth a few million dors, it means I can hire awyer."


    Jessica did not want to argue with those people anymore, so she turned around, got in the car, and locked the door.


    Five minutester, the perpetrator called a bunch of his friends over.


    Jessica did not get out of her car. She was not so foolish to go head-to-head with them.


    Shortly after, a police officer and a representative of the insurancepany arrived. Only then did Jessica put on her mask and get out of the car.


    The driver had begun toin to the police, "I put on my signal early, but she sped and hit me. Look at the state of my car."


    "To repair my friend''s car will require tens of thousands of dors. His insurance isn''t all-inclusive. If this woman refuses topensate, my friend might as well lie on the road and get run over by other cars."

 Chapter 2495

    The officer''s head hurt the moment he saw the bunch of young hooligans. In fact, he understood that repairing Jessica''s car would require hundreds of thousands of dors, considering how expensive the car was.


    By the look of the scene, the young driver should be the one who overtook and changednes, causing the ident.


    Settling that ident would not be an easy job. After all, the other party had gathered so many people, and there had been too much trending news on luxurious cars involved in car idents.


    The officer was hesitant about taking the female Bentley driver to the side to talk to her. However, she did not seem like an ordinary person based on her dressing.


    "If that''s the case, does that mean we have to evaluate car idents based on the prices of the car these days?"


    All of a sudden, a sturdy figure walked toward Jessica with a brown umbre and spoke coldly.


    As Forrest hade out in a hurry, he was wearing a pair of casual ck pants and a T-shirt. However, with his 1.9-meter figure and cold aura, his presence instantly made everyone feel intimidated.


    Jessica turned around and threw a nce at him in surprise. She did not expect him to arrive so soon.


    Instead of looking at her, Forrest fixed his icy gaze on the few young hooligans before him. "Although your insurance isn''t all-inclusive and your car is damaged, these are not reasons for you to shift the me. You can easily tell from the rear of the car that the driver''s overtaking caused this incident. If my wife hadn''t driven a Bentley today, the driver would''ve gotten hit in the head from the impact of the collision."


    The young driver had called a lot of friends over to support him. However, now that he saw the tall, sturdy, and cold as ice Forrest, he suddenly felt weak.


    "A-Anyway, my car has been damaged. If you don''tpensate me, I won''t leave today." The young driver directly sat on the floor shamelessly.


    Seeing that, his friends also sat in the rain.


    Forrest did not even look at them. He turned around, took the dashcam from the car, and handed it to the officer. "Look. If the traffic rules states that it was our fault, we''llpensate, but it wasn''t. We don''t like to be pushed around.''


    After watching the dashcam footage, the officer turned around and said to the driver of Santana, "It shows here that her speed was 35, but it was because you sped up and overtook her that your car got hit. Look at the scene. Half of your car is still in the middlene. This incident was your own fault."


    The driver suddenly moaned, "Even officers these days have to listen to drivers with luxurious cars, huh? So what if she drives a Bentley? Whenever there are any idents involving luxurious cars, it''s always the fault of the driver with a lower-end car."


    The officer''s expression turned ghastly.


    Jessica was not in a good mood either.


    After all, car crashes were troublesome, but what was more troublesome was that she


    had met someone who would not let her go.


    "Go on, make a scene."


    Forrest maintained a cold expression on his face. "Frankly, we''ve bought insurance for the car. Once we report to the insurancepany, we can get thepensation we want. But since you''re making a scene, we don''t have to bear the expenses of your car repair. You were driving too fast, so you''re responsible as well. We have no obligation to pay you. Go on and make a scene since you enjoy it, but don''t think you can have everyone''s sympathy by taking a video of the scene. Once the officer exposes the footage, everyone will know who''s right and who''s wrong."


    He tossed his car key to Jessica. "Drive my car home. I''ll drive yours."


    His car was parked at the roadside, whereas Jessica''s car was still stuck


    inside. It would be a bit difficult to leave with her car.


    Dazed, Jessica raised her head and looked at him. "Then... TH go back now." "Okay."


    Forrest nodded impassively.


    With that, Jessica drove his Porsche away. Since he made it there, she should make use of him. No matter how brilliant she was, she knew how to make use of her husband.

 Chapter 2496

    When the Santana driver and his friends saw Forrest''s Porsche, they were stunned. How f*cking rich were the couple for them to drive a Bentley and a Porsche?


    "Sir, you''re so rich..." The driver''s lips twitched shyly.


    "This is my assistant''s business card. You can directly contact him regarding the car ident."


    Forrest tossed a business card into the driver''s hand and warned, "Don''t you dare y any tricks."


    The driver looked down at the business card in his hand, which read ''General Manager of Levine Law Firm, Christian Cave''.


    The fact that Forrest could get the business card of a general manager from aw firm proved that his identity must be extraordinary. After taking a glimpse at Forrest''s cold expression and tall figure, the driver subconsciously felt afraid. "Well... it''s just our private matter. There''s no need to get awyer to settle this."


    "But it hit me that talking sense to people like you won''t work."


    Then, Forrest turned around and got in the car. After starting the car, he saw the young hooligans still lying on the ground. The gear shift lever of his car was still in Park, but the moment he stepped on the elerator to the fullest, the hooligans were so frightened that they quickly leaped to their feet.


    Forrest rolled down the window and said indifferently, "It''s up to you whether you want to continue lying there. I''ll run over a few people at most andpensate each of you with one million dors. Is that enough?"


    In the face of his stubborn behavior, the bunch of hooligans were at their wits'' end.


    Forrest promptly turned the steering wheel and left the scene.


    A few minutester, he caught sight of a white phone on the passenger seat and frowned. He took out his phone and called his secretary. "There was a car ident involving a Bentley on Western Road half an hour ago. Have all the relevant videos of it taken down."


    "President Lynch, were you in a car ident?" The secretary said in surprise," Hang on. You don''t drive a Bentley.


    It wasn''t me. Don''t let anybody know of


    this incident.


    Forrest hung up as soon as he finished speaking.


    Soon after, a ringing sound came from within the car. He shot a look at Jessica''s phone, only to realize that it was connected to the screen through Bluetooth. The screen showed an iing call from someone named Harold Lennox.


    He frowned for a few seconds before instinctively tapping on the answer button. A man''s gentle voice sounded in the car." Jessica, I was skimming through a video and saw that you were involved in an ident. Are you alright? Do you need me toe over?"


    Upon noticing that there was no answer from the other end, Harold continued, "I''m sorry. If I had known earlier that it would rain so heavily tonight, I wouldn''t have invited you over for dinner. In fact, I should''ve sent you back..."


    Couldn''t bring himself to listen to it, Forrest ended the call straight away.


    The man named Harold soon called again, to which Forrest picked up Jessica''s phone and hurled it toward the back seat. The phone did not ring again afterward. However, he was in a foul mood.


    He must be out of his mind toe and look for Jessica on such a rainy night.


    What did her getting into an ident have to do with Forrest? Whose fault was it


    to go to another man''s ce to socialize with him? It must be a lie.


    If Forrest had not forced her to return home soon, she would have stayed the night in the man''s house.

 Chapter 2497

    After Forrest parked his car, he entered his apartment furiously.


    The apartment was inplete silence, and only when he walked to his bedroom did he hear the sound of water pattering in the bathroom.


    Jessica was taking a shower inside. After she came back, she had realized that her jacket was drenched from the rain. She had also heard the footsteps outside the door, knowing that Forrest had returned.


    She quickly showered. However, she did not expect that the door of the bathroom would suddenly kick open, and Forrest barged in with a look as cold as the wind in the winter. Not only was she embarrassed, but she also shuddered in spite of herself.


    "Forrest, get out. I-"


    Before she could finish her sentence, Forrest pushed her to the cold wall and kissed her madly.


    She was dazed. By the time she came to her senses, she shoved him away. "What are you doing? I''m in the shower."


    "I want to check on you." Forrest pinched her chin firmly, his eyes fiery.


    "What?"


    Jessica widened her eyes, not knowing what he was saying.


    However, Forrest did not give her any more chances.


    During their wedding night, he was very rough, butpared to his current behavior, he was considered gentle that night.


    The already exhausted Jessica felt nothing but pain toward the end.


    The pain made her feel as though her body was dismembered. No matter how she tried to beg him, it was pointless.


    When the night ended, she moved her body in pain to see that the bedsheet was stained with blood.


    She was in excruciating pain. Besides her body, her heart was in pain too.


    Was it because she forced him to marry her that he refused to treat her like a human?


    Jessica raised her head and could not help but p him.


    Forrest had seen the blood as well. Caught off guard, he was pped in the face before he could shun it.


    The pain on his face made him squint, and he hurriedly looked up with an aura of coldness surrounding him. Then, he clutched her wrist. "How dare you p me?" "Was I wrong?" Jessica red at him furiously. "Forrest, I admit that I am despicable. I shouldn''t have forced you to marry me. Although I did this all because I love you, I realize now that I was wrong. Perhaps you''ll hate me even more if 1 keep forcing our rtionship on you. Tonight, I''ve learned my lesson, and I don''t want to risk my life for your sake. If you really hate me so much, I won''t force you. TH move out tomorrow."


    "Move out?"


    For some reason, Forrest felt a sharp pain in his heart and roared uncontrobly, Jessica, what do you take me for? You were the one who wanted to get married and move in. And now, you want to move out just like that? Do you take me for a toy that you can do anything to? Or is it because you''ve found a new toy and don''t care about me anymore?"


    He tightened his clutch on Jessica''s chin, and the pinch hurt her a lot.


    "Let go of me."


    She pushed him away forcefully. "I''ve never taken you for a toy. You''re the one who has been treating me unreasonably. Didn''t you notice the blood on the bedsheet? Forrest, you don''t even treat me as a human."


    "You know why I''ve been treating you unreasonably, don''t you?"


    Forrest''s gaze was so cold that it seemed like he had been poisoned. "I never thought you''d be that kind of person. We''ve just been married for a few days, yet you can''t wait to go to another man''s house. You even lied to me, saying that you have a social function and work to attend to. I alone can''t satisfy you, huh?"


    Jessica''s pale lips trembled.


    She could not get her head around what he was saying at all.

 Chapter 2498

    Jessica could not understand why Forrest would think that she was at another man''s house.


    She admitted that she had lied to him, but it was all because he tortured her so badly. Anyway, she was back home now.


    "Say something. Is it because I''ve gotten it right and you can''t refute what I''m saying?" Forrest asked aggressively.


    "Forrest, you b*stard." Jessica was too exhausted to argue with him anymore.


    She slid down the bed with difficulty and used the bedsheet to cover her body.


    However, her legs were trembling in pain. It felt as though she would pass out the next moment.


    "Where are you going?"


    Forrest gripped her wrist. "I''m asking you. Where are you going at this hour? Are you going to look for that man?"


    "You''re crazy."


    Jessica could no longer stand him. Every word of his resembled a knife that pierced through her chest. "Forrest, to you, am I a shameless, despicable woman without a moral baseline? Is it because I forced you to marry me? Please think about it. If I wanted to trick you to sleep with me, would I have had to risk it with my marriage?


    What good would it do me? Would you feel better by thinking so badly of me? I have no idea why you''ve be like this."


    Her eyes reddened in spite of herself.


    Although the man she used to love was a bit cold and did not smile much, he had a pure heart.


    He would give other women the cold shoulder and the best of himself to Jessica.


    He would stand by her side no matter what.


    However, what about now?


    Jessica began to doubt herself.


    What was her reason for scheming to get married to him?


    Perhaps life had changed them intopletely different people. Jessica was no longer the same as before, and neither was Forrest.


    Rtionships were just like sand. As much as she tried to hold the sand tightly in her hands, it would keep trickling through her fingers.


    Forrest was stunned, and his throat bobbed with difficulty. "Do you think I wanted to do that? Who was the one that made me like this? I trusted you, but what did I get in return? How am I supposed to trust you now? What''s more, it''s a fact that you were at another man''s ce tonight. Jessica, if you can''t be loyal, don''t drag me into the mess."


    Things had always been that way, and he was also a human. He had feelings. He could feel pain and anger.


    "Let me say this again. I have never wronged you, and I''ve never flirted with any man. I was only at a chairman''s ce to have dinner tonight and chatted with him about work. If you don''t believe me, there''s nothing I can do either."


    Jessica withdrew her hand. "I need to go to the hospital now. Please don''t stop me."


    Forrest was stunned for a few seconds. By the time he looked back, he saw her staggering into the changing room.


    He tightened his fist and settled his eyes on the red spot on the bed.


    A sense of annoyance suddenly overcame him, and he punched the wall.


    A few minutester, Jessica dragged her suitcase out with her legs trembling.


    "What are you doing?" Forrest''s eyes narrowed.


    "I''m going to the hospital. Then, I''ll move out." Jessica had regained herposure, but her face was very pale. "If this situation persists, I''m afraid I''ll lose my life."


    Forrest jerked. After that, he hurled her suitcase to the ground. "Dream on. Since you''ve moved in, you''ll stay here even if you die."

 Chapter 2499

    Jessica looked at her suitcase on the floor.


    Deep down, she felt an indescribable sense of exhaustion.


    After working overnight and entertaining Chairman Lennox, she was met with an ident and drenched in the rain. Instead of getting some rest when she got home, she was tortured for a long time.


    Not only was she exhausted, but she did not feel good as well.


    In fact, her health had always been alright. However, she had not had proper rest


    in the past few days, so she was certain that she was going to fall sick the next day.


    "Okay. I won''t take my suitcase away, but can I go to the hospital?"


    Jessica lifted her head and asked him, "Or do I still need to serve you with my bleeding body? I''m sorry, but I''m worried that I''ll die of exhaustion on the bed. You probably won''t feel heartbroken even if I die anyway. But if I die on your bed, you might have to go to jail. If you don''t think for yourself, you should do it for your parents and sister."


    She looked at himposedly. In her dark eyes, he was like a merciless devil.


    Forrest felt a chill run down his spine.


    Was he that scummy to her?


    She was already bleeding. Could he bring himself to continue to torture her to death?


    A deep sense of sarcasm hit him.


    Forrest''s cold, thin lips quivered. "Get lost."


    Jessica staggered out.


    She drove to a private hospital. When she did the medical examination, the female doctor darted a nce at Jessica. "With your condition, do you need me to... call the police?"


    Such a serious injury would only happen when a woman was abused.


    "...No need." Jessica could see the pity in the doctor''s eyes. She knew that the doctor might think that she had met someone bad.


    That was understandable. Would a husband do such a thing to his wife?


    She felt nothing but sadness.


    Was it true that a forced marriage would not bring happiness?


    Was she wrong?


    Jessica was in the hospital for an IV infusion until 5:00 a.m.


    She was so exhausted that she fell asleep. Once the IV bag was empty, the husband of the patient beside her pressed the bell for her.


    "Thank you." Jessica thanked the couple, who looked to be in their 30s. The woman lying on the bed was not the pretty sort, and her husband looked ordinary.


    Nevertheless, they had a good rtionship.


    Especially when the woman was having an IV infusion, the man insisted on sitting beside her and staying awake even though he was sleepy.


    Upon hearing Jessica''s voice, the man looked up and shed her a pure smile. "No trouble at all."


    Jessica left after the IV infusion. However, it suddenly hit her that she had forgotten to take her medicine. When she returned to the ward, she overheard the woman saying, "The woman sleeping beside me just now looks pretty."


    "No matter how pretty she is, I only have eyes for you," the man said with a grin. "Fine. I''m not even jealous. I just find her pitiful. It was sote, and she was having an IV infusion alone. She didn''t look well either."


    "Yeah. Maybe she''s not married."


    "A pretty woman like her must have strict criteria for her other half," the woman said. "That''s why it''s good to be ordinary-looking people like us. Women don''t need to marry wealthy. What matters is that they can lead afortable life, and most importantly, the husband has to be considerate. My husband is the best." "Wifey, you''re wonderful too. Jessica closed her eyes. Only after standing for a few minutes at the door did she walk in to take the medicine before she left.

 Chapter 2500

    Once Jessica returned to her old house, she texted her secretary to inform her that she would take a day off today and that her secretary coulde to look for her at her house if there was anything important.


    After a shower, Jessica went back to her bed and slept.


    She did not know how long she had slept when she was awakened by the sound of the doorbell.


    She sat up with difficulty, only to find that her legs hurt when she bent them. It hurt so much that it felt as though something had tore.


    When she finally put on her clothes and walked to the door to open it, she saw her secretary, Luna, and Harold.


    Harold was holding some food in one hand and flowers in another. He asked with concern, "Luna said you''re sick, so I came over to visit you. How are you feeling?" As he was speaking, he stretched out his hand to touch Jessica''s forehead.


    "I''m fine." Jessica shunned him with a frown.


    Harold was a little embarrassed with his hand freezing in mid-air. Upon seeing that scene, Luna quickly said, "President Snow, these are some documents I need you to sign urgently."


    "Come in."


    After Jessica tidied her casual clothes, she sat down on the couch.


    "You haven''t had breakfast, have you? I''ve brought you some food." Harold put down the breakfast, which looked nd, on the table.


    Jessica threw a look at it. She had an IV infusion with an empty stomach in the wee hours, so her stomach was not feeling too great. She took the porridge and sipped it without pretending.


    "Which part of your body doesn''t feel well? Do you need me to call the doctor over?" Harold secretly nced around. There was no trace of a man living here, and he suspected that Jessica had lied to himst night.


    "No need." Jessica took the documents and started flipping through them. Then, she said with a hoarse voice, "I''ve seen a doctor at the hospital and collected my medicine. Both of you may leave after visiting me.


    You should get back to work."


    "I just came back, so I don''t have much work. As for you, you need someone to look after you," Harold said with a soft voice, "By the way, did you catch a cold because of the identst night? When I called you yesterday, you answered the call but didn''t say anything for a long time. I was very worried."


    Stunned, Jessica looked up and asked," When was that?"


    "Didn''t you pick it up?" A strange look washed over Harold''s face. "Around 10:40 p.m. Weren''t you the one who picked up the call?"


    Jessica finally saw the light. It was no wonder Forrest behaved like a madman after he returned homest night. She could roughly piece everything together from what Harold was saying. Harold must have said that he should have sent her home and that he should not have invited her over for dinner, which led to Forrest misunderstanding her.


    However, she was rather disappointed. One call was all it took for Forrest to suspect her and even conclude that she had wronged him.


    Did Forrest detest her, or did he refuse to believe her?


    No matter how she looked at the situation, it was sad.


    "My phone was connected to the car through Bluetoothst night, so I didn''t hear anything." Jessica turned around and looked at Luna. "I think some people took videos of the scene and shared them onlinest night. Get someone to remove all the videos." "Let me check." As Luna was speaking, she promptly took out her phone and looked into it. "There aren''t any videos. President Snow, could you have mistaken it?"


    Jessica was dumbfounded. After taking a look at it, she realized that there really were no videos. However, she recalled that some people had recorded it. Could Forrest have...


    She was filled with mixed emotions.


    Anyhow, it was best for the two of them to take some time to calm down.


    After signing the documents, Jessica said straight away, "The two of you carry on with your work. I need to rest."


    "I''ll stay here. You''ve caught a cold, and I''m worried about you at home alone. My cooking isn''t bad," Harold said with a grin.


    "No need. I like peace. What''s more, a part-


    time worker will being over at noon."


    Jessica spoke bluntly and made no pretense of revealing the weariness on her face.

 Chapter 2501

    Harold studied Jessica for a short moment.


    Seeing that she insisted, he nodded.


    "Alright then. But I hope you''ll contact me if there are any problems. You''re thepany''s president after all. Nothing can happen to you."


    "Mm."


    After putting down her signature, Jessica told the secretary to take the documents and leave with Harold.


    She truly needed a proper rest.


    Lynch Corporation.


    Forrest stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling windows, his gaze locked on the neverending stretch of traffic below.


    The messy scenes fromst time kept reying in his mind. He felt agony and confusion as he recalled the memories.


    He was in disbelief that he, who had always been calm and restrained, would be so extreme and crazyst night. He even acted like a lunatic and made Jessica bleed.


    However, could he be med for it?


    If Jessica did not lie to him, if she had kept her distance from other men, if she did not force him into marriage, he might not have be that way.


    Nevertheless, why did he not get a wink of sleep the whole night after she left?


    Just then, Forrest''s secretary entered again to see Forrest still in the same position. He did not know what was so intriguing to look at below that President Lynch had not budged for a long time and even neglected his work.


    He was clueless as to what had happened to President Lynch. As soon as President Lynch arrived in the morning, he could feel that something was off. President Lynch, who was usually neat and particr, wore a crumpled suit to thepany and did not shave. His eyes were bloodshot.


    Could it be rted to the car identst night?


    The secretary recalled President Lynch telling him to take down videos regarding the ident involving a Bentley female driver.


    "President Lynch, Attorney Cave is here," the secretary reminded.


    Only then did Forrest move. When Forrest looked back, a hint of astonishment shed across Christian''s eyes as he stood behind the secretary. "Well, Forrest, I received a call this morning..."


    "You can leave," Forrest said to the secretary.


    After the secretary left, Christian closed the door. "What happened to you? Did you not get any sleepst night?"


    "What were you going to say just now?" Forrest asked.


    "The perpetrator of the car ident contacted me about the ident involving a woman driving a Bentleyst night. He said you left your business card and handed over the matter to me." Christian said teasingly, "I''ve known you for a long time. The only person whom you''ll handle an ident for is Frey a, but I recall she doesn''t drive a Bentley."


    "...How''s the case being handled now?" Forrest did not reply to Christian''s question.


    "I don''t know a thing about the owner of the car. I''m not even sure whether the owner has insurance." Christian shrugged. "It depends on how much the repair of the Bentley costs and thepany the insurance is under."

 Chapter 2502

    Forrest pursed his lips together. After some time, he said, "It''s Jessica''s car."


    "It''s her? When did you two..." Christian was shocked.


    He knew Forrest from when they were studying abroad back then. Although they were not in the same course, they had joined the university''s rugby team. Since they were both Australians, they became good friends. After returning to Australia, most of Lynch Corporation''s cases were handed over to Christian to be in charge. He was also one of the witnesses to Forrest and Jessica''s past rtionship.


    Christian would never forget that on the day Jessica got married, he had apanied Forrest to drink all night.


    Forrest was so drunk and incoherent.


    Christian even witnessed Forrest, a man, bawling.


    After that, Forrest never mentioned that woman again. However, Christian knew that he was thoroughly hurt. Forrest hated Jessica and did not believe in true love or women. That was why he had always been single.


    "We''re married." After seeing Christian''s shocked gaze, Forrest added, "She forced me to."


    "Huh?"


    Christian was dumbfounded. It was only after some time he said, "It seems like she has never forgotten you too."


    Forrest sneered. "A woman like her simply finds it fun. Maybe she just wants to reminisce about her first love now that she


    has everything. She doesn''t understand the word ''fidelity'' at all." "It can''t be."


    Christian found his friend stubborn. "It''s just as you said. If Jessica already has everything, what can''t she get? If it isn''t because she still has feelings for you, would she marry you? Please. It''s marriage. You''re rich too. You should know wealthy people are cautious with their marriages. If all she wants is to reminisce about her first love, having sex with you would be enough Why would she need to marry you?


    Besides, she''s much richer than you. If you two really can''t get along in the future, it''ll be her loss."


    Stunned, Forrest pressed his lips together with mixed feelings.


    Jessica had said those wordsst night as well. However, they were in the middle of a fight then, and he did not believe anything she said at all.


    Christian added, "In fact, throughout these years, I know you hate her. But if you didn''t love her, why would there be hate? To be honest, she was indeed in the wrong back then. She was the one who said she would take you to meet her parents and get married to you after returning to Australia. Yet, she married another man within a month of her return and was adamant about breaking up with you. However, seeing it from her point of view, she must''ve had her reasons too."


    "Reasons?" Forrest looked at Christian coldly. "If so, did she think of my pain?"


    "Forrest, do you think the Snow family would have agreed to you two being together even if Jessica brought you back?" Christian asked. "Back then, Lynch Corporation was too insignificantpared to the Snow family, and they would never have agreed to you and Jessica''s marriage. They would''ve thought that you were trying to climb the socialdder. They may have agreed to Rodney marrying your sister, but that was just a means to drive Sarah away. Besides, the current Snow family doesn''t want to rely on political marriages anymore."


    Forrest was taken aback, and he kept silent.


    Maybe it was because he and Jessica had never gone that far into their rtionship, so he thought she had kicked him off without hesitation just to advance further.


    "To tell you the truth, even if Jessica didn''t break up with you back then, you guys wouldn''t have gotten married because your statuses were too far apart. Dating overseas was another thing because you two had the freedom and naivete to fantasize about everything. Now, we''ve all grown up. Looking back, we were too young and inexperienced. Even if you and Jessica had held on, you would''ve faced the Snow family''s mockery and suppression. With your pride, you wouldn''t have been able to take it. Your parents can''t afford to be embarrassed too.


    "Besides, you had to return to inherit Lynch Corporation after graduating. You would be in Melbourne, while Jessica would be in Canberra. Would you havee to Canberra for her? No. The Lynch family didn''t have the ability to do so. Would you have asked Jessica to move to Melbourne for you? That wasn''t possible as well. She''s the favored child. Her parents would never be able to ept her moving from Canberra to a ce like Melbourne for marriage. Going to Melbourne herself would''ve been equivalent to cutting off her wings. Melbourne is too small. It wouldn''t have been enough for her to spread her wings.


    "Breaking up was the only path you both had when you were in your 20s."


    Forrest was in a daze for some time. It was only around ten seconds, but processing the words in his mind felt like a century-long. "Why haven''t you told me these things before?"


    "I thought there was no more possibility between you and Jessica anymore, so I didn''t say anything."

 Chapter 2503

    Christian said, "Besides, when I went overseas to attend the university''s anniversary eventst year, I bumped into Jessica''s university friend, Ashley. Ashley said it was a pity that you and Jessica broke up. However, Jessica had her reasons too. She''s the eldest youngdy of the Snow family. Her fate was destined since she was born. The Snow family gave birth to her, nurtured her, and gave her the best resources. How could she not care about anything at all after graduating? That would be unrealistic. The world of the wealthy is like that. The more you have, the heavier the burden on your shoulders.


    Aren''t you supporting Lynch Corporation as well?"


    Forrest''s delicate lips trembled.


    After graduating, he had never joined any alumni gatherings.


    He was afraid of going to familiar ces as that would arouse his memories.


    He was afraid the people he knew would mention Jessica.


    The world was actually pretty small. As Forrest used to date Jessica, many of his friends knew Jessica''s friends from university too.


    "You didn''t tell me about bumping into Ashley," Forrest said in a low voice after a while. "How is she doing now?"


    "She got married and had children long ago."


    Christian patted Forrest''s shoulders." Brother, stop harboring so much hatred. Don''t keep hating Jessica. You did love her, but you weren''t the one who gave birth to her or raised her. Would you be willing to give up your family for her sake? Would you bear to do that? Now that you two are sessful in your careers and have finally gotten back together, you should cherish each other. Have a child while you''re still young. A lot of time has been wasted. Stop letting time slip by."


    Forrest lowered his gaze. He did not say a word for a long time.


    Just as Christian was about to leave to let Forrest process everything, Forrest suddenly said, "Handle the matter regarding the Bentley as you see fit. The perpetrator''s attitude wasn''t good yesterday. Since he doesn''t have the money, I don''t need him topensate for the Bentley''s repair fees. However, if he wants us to pay for the repair of his car, that''s impossible."


    "I hold the same opinion."


    Christian left very soon.


    Forrest hesitated for a moment. He took his phone out and dialed Jessica''s number. No one picked up.


    He threw his phone aside with annoyance. After a moment, he picked it up again and sent a message: [Call me back.]


    In the end, he did not receive a call even after he got off work.


    When he rushed back to the condominium, he found that the ce was almost the same as when Jessica left in the morning.


    Forrest''s heart tightened when he recalled her wordsst night about wanting to leave. He did not even have the mood to cook now.


    Then, Mrs. Lynch called. "Are you noting back to eat or sleep tonight as well? Forrest, you haven''t beening back to sleep in these few days. Be honest with me. Are you afraid of me forcing you to get married, so you don''t even want toe home now?"


    "...I''ll go back now."


    Forrest said with frustration, "Is Ryan at our home now?"


    "Yes. Why are you asking about him? You can''t be avoidinging home to eat just because Ryan is around, right?" Mrs. Lynch said in astonishment, "Are you fed up and triggered from seeing Freya and Ryan being so lovey-dovey all the time that you, a single man, don''t want toe home anymore?"


    "No. You''re overthinking. I''ll be back soon.''


    Forrest hung up speechlessly.


    At 6:30 p.m., he stepped into the Lynch family''s vi.


    Ever since Ryan and Freya started dating, Ryan was almost a resident of the vi.


    Usually, if Freya did not go to his ce, he would surely drive over during mealtimes.


    Mrs. Lynch was pretty weing of him.


    "I have something to talk to you about in private."


    After entering, Forrest immediately went to Ryan.


    Ryan, who was carrying the baby, was taken aback. Then, he smiled warmly." Okay."

 Chapter 2504

    "Brother, what are you and Ryan going to talk about that you guys can''t let me in the loop?" Freya was unhappy.


    "Women shouldn''t meddle in men''s affairs." Forrest retorted.


    Freya got furious. "Brother, the way you speak is really hateful. No wonder you''re still single and no woman wants you."


    Forrest''s handsome face darkened. Ryan quickly stood in between Forrest and Freya to mediate the situation. "Alright. Forrest, let''s bring this outside."


    After walking to the garden, Ryan smiled and said, "Forrest, your words are too straightforward sometimes. Some women can''t take it."


    Forrest went silent. He said a lot of rude wordsst night. Was that why Jessica got angry and wanted to move out?"


    "Forrest, what''s the matter?" Ryan asked.


    "Do you know where Jessica stays?" Forrest asked all of a sudden.


    "Mm?" Ryan widened his eyes in surprise." Are you looking for her?"


    "Yes. I have to meet her to discuss some things," Forrest said annoyedly.


    Ryan raised his eyebrows and was deep in thought for a moment. "Although you''re Freya''s brother, Jessica is my sister too. If I tell you her address, what if you say unpleasant words again like the many times before and cause a fight? I''ll be so awkward being stuck in between you two."


    I won''t.


    Forrest clenched his fists. "I just have to meet her for something."


    "Can you promise not to be so harsh with your words, then? Although Jessica often gets scolded by others, those are the people she doesn''t care about. If the people she cares about scold her, she''ll still feel hurt." Ryan gave a hint.


    Forrest was stunned. Did Ryan''s words mean that Jessica cared about him?


    "Thank you." After a moment, he spoke.


    "You''re wee. I hope Jessica can reunite with her first love soon too." Ryan smiled. "If it weren''t for you, she wouldn''t havepeted for Snow Corporation with Rodney back then. I was the one who persuaded her. As long as she stands at the top of the Snow family, no one will stop her from being with who she wants. Forrest''s body trembled. His gaze wasplicated. "That''s impossible."


    "It''s true." Ryan put on a serious expression. "Actually, Snowden has secretly been in Jessica''s control long ago. She did it to protect herself. She never had the intention ofpeting with Rodney. I had no choice but to instigate Jessica to do so for my selfish reasons. If the person left in Snow Corporation is someone who will go against me, I''ll be too restricted. I know you''re Jessica''s weakness. It''s just that you''ve always hated her."


    Ryan''s words caused roaring waves in Forrest''s heart.


    "Forrest, don''t hate Jessica. Back then, in order to make my dad prime minister, the whole family put in a lot of effort. The political marriage between the Snow family and the Churchill family was my grandpa''s decision. No one could stop him because our family was in a bad situation at that time. We needed the Churchill family''s help. If Jessica had resisted because of you, the Snow family would''ve discovered you sooner orter. Do you think they would''ve let you off the hook?"


    "You... Let me calm down."


    Forrest had received too much of a shock today.


    Christian said he and Jessica would not have made it till the end even if they had persevered.


    Ryan said that if Jessica had not gotten married, it would have harmed him. Were they right?


    Thinking about it, it was actually possible.


    Did that mean Forrest had misunderstood Jessica all along?

 Chapter 2505

    Forrest recalled how he treated Jessicast night.


    He suddenly thought he had indeed gone overboard.


    "Alright then." Seeing Forrest''s expression, Ryan thought his goal was achieved.


    Couples were like that. Forrest might not believe the words that came from Jessica''s mouth. Instead, he would think she was simply eloquent.


    That was because Jessica had lost all credibility in Forrest''s heart.


    If it were Ryan, a person who was not involved in the situation, who told Forrest the truth, Forrest might believe him more.


    Of course, Ryan could have talked about these things in the past. However, it was clearly not the best timing back then.


    "By the way, do you know Harold Lennox?"


    Forrest thought of something just as Ryan was about to leave.


    "Harold?" Ryan raised his eyebrows in astonishment. "I do know him."


    Forrest opened his mouth to ask about what was going on between Harold and Jessica. However, he did not know how to start talking about it.


    Ryan smiled and asked, "Are you thinking of asking about Harold''s rtionship with Jessica?"


    Forrest turned his gaze away with annoyance.


    Ryan saw how Forrest kept everything bottled up. The corners of Ryan''s twitched resignedly. It turned out that his sister liked this type of guy. "I only know that Harold might have feelings for Jessica."


    As expected...


    Forrest''s brows were knitted together in a tight frown.


    Ryan sighed inwardly. "The Lennox family is one of Snow Corporation''s shareholders. When Jessica assumed the position back then, the Lennox family was the first to show their support. However, in my opinion, Director Lennox isn''t a simple person. He was simply thinking of being the first to express his loyalty since the power trend had shifted. By doing so, Jessica might even do him favors.


    Moreover, Harold is indeed pretty capable." What replied Ryan was still Forrest''s silence. However, his expression had changed to one with a tight frown.


    Ryan started having a headache. He had no choice but to continue saying, "But no matter how much Harold likes Jessica, Jessica will never like him. It''s impossible for her to be with him."


    Upon hearing that, Forrest''s dark eyes finally moved. "Why?"


    "Harold might like Jessica, but behind his feelings for her, there''s also greed for benefits." Ryan smiled. "It''s good that a person is capable and smart, but what''s scarier are people with those two qualities and ambition. If Harold were to marry Jessica, Snow Corporation might even turn into Lennox Corporation in the future.


    Jessica isn''t that stupid."


    Forrest understood. "Isn''t she afraid that I..."


    He hesitated after he spoke. The fact that he and Jessica had gotten married should not be revealed for now.


    "Because she trusts your character fully." Ryan patted Forrest''s shoulders. "I''m heading inside. I''ll send you the address on Whatsapp."


    Ryan left.


    After he entered the vi, Forrest stood outside alone without speaking.


    Freya approached Ryan and asked nosily," What did my brother talk to you about?"


    "He asked for Jessica''s address." Ryan hugged her. He did not hide anything.


    "Why would my brother want her address?" Freya''s eyes widened in circles. "Have they gotten back together?"


    Ryan smiled sheepishly. He really wanted to say that they had even gotten married and it was his idea. However, the situation had not improved yet, so he would keep silent for the time being.


    "Their first love is the regret in their hearts, and they haven''t been able to forget it all along. They just have misunderstandings between them," Ryan said.


    "Do you have any regrets about your first love?" Freya suddenly stared into his eyes.


    Ryan instantly felt speechless. "I don''t. I was honest with you about it early on. On the other hand, your first love is more memorable than mine. You even pursued him actively..." "Ah, I''m going to have my meal now." Freya was scared. She could not win a verbal fight against him, so she quickly escaped.

 Chapter 2506

    Ryan found it funny as he watched Freya''s escaping silhouette.


    She had many ways of interrogating other people, but she slipped away quicker than a fish when it was her turn to be questioned.


    Less than ten minutes into the meal, Forrest put down his utensils. "Dad, Mom, I have some things to do. I''ll be heading out first."


    Everyone was stunned. Mrs. Lynch''s face darkened. "What matters do you have now? You''re heading out every night. Have you gotten a girlfriend without my knowledge?"


    Mr. Lynch was about to ask Forrest what work he had. After hearing Mrs. Lynch''s words, he immediately kept quiet and simply waited for his son''s reply.


    "That''s right, Brother. Do you have a girlfriend?" Freya asked with glee seeing Forrest stuck in a difficult situation.


    "...Mm. I''m in the middle of getting to know her."


    Surprisingly, Forrest came clean about it.


    Mrs. Lynch stood up in a sh. Her expression was initially dark, but it seemed to have brightened up at this moment. "Come here. Tell me about her. Where is she from? What''s her job? How old is she? How is her family? Is she pretty? Is her character nice?"


    Freya said calmly, "Mom, we''re still in the middle of getting to know each other."


    What he really meant was not to ask anything. They would not get any information if they asked.


    "Hm, you''ve been spending many nights outside recently. Are you sleeping with that woman?" Mrs. Lynch was disappointed.


    The dining hall immediately went silent. Forrest''s cold face unusually stiffened.


    "Ahem." Freya was shocked by her mother''s words. This woman who was already over 50 years old was quicker to have dirty thoughts than her.


    "What nonsense are you talking about? Is your son such a casual person?" Mr. Lynch red at Mrs. Lynch. "He must''ve only gotten to know her for a few days.


    Otherwise, why would Forrest agree to marry Stacey previously?"


    "That''s right. I was befuddled for a moment." Mrs. Lynch had a moment of realization.


    Forrest was speechless.


    From the sound of it, he did sound like a... pretty casual? man


    "Mom, I''m leaving." He could not stand staying here anymore.


    "Okay, okay. Go and apany your girlfriend." Mrs. Lynch saw Forrest off to the door eagerly. "Bring your girlfriend over when you have time."


    Forrest narrowly escaped.


    Since her son was finally in a rtionship, Mrs. Lynch was in a good mood. "1 think there''s hope this time. It''s rare for your brother to be so eager to go on a date. Look at the girlfriends he dated before. His progress would still be slow even after they had visited our house."


    Freya nodded sheepishly.


    She thought there was hope for her brother too, but she heavily suspected that her mother would go crazy after seeing his girlfriend.


    8:00 p.m.


    Forrest stood at the door. After nervously clenching his hands at the sides of his legs, he pressed the doorbell hard.


    The doorbell rang for quite some time, but no one opened the door.


    Was Jessica not at home?


    Forrest became unsure. He simply knocked on the door with his hand.


    He did not know that Jessica had already heard it. She stood behind the door,


    simply watching Forrest''s figure from the screen on the door.


    She did not understand why he was here.


    Did he not scold her enoughst night that he even came over to continue scolding her?


    Jessica truly did not want to fight with Forrest. After getting scolded, she had been lying down the whole day. She still felt unwell.


    However, the man at the door would not give up. If he continued knocking on the door, it might disturb the neighbors.


    After massaging her temples, Jessica finally opened the door.

 Chapter 2507

    Forrest observed the woman standing inside the house.


    Jessica wore cream-colored loungewear. Her pretty face was free of makeup, making herplexion look pale and weak. She might have just woken up, so the hair resting on her shoulders looked slightly messy.


    In that state, she did not look like a capable woman in the business world at all. It was as if her cold armor had been removed. She seemed soft and harmless.


    Forrest''s heart tightened.


    He was still feeling irritated before, but now, there were only nervous feelings left.


    Christian''s and Ryan''s words kept shing across his head like a slideshow. He even forgot to speak.


    "If you''re here to quarrel, I''m sorry. I don''t have the energy. If you''re here to make me satisfy your needs, then I''m sorry as well. The doctor said myher regions are hurt. I can''t have sex for a month, so I can''t satisfy your rough kinks."


    Jessica spoke calmly. In her opinion, Forrest would not havee to look for her for anything good.


    If it were yesterday, she would have been happy. However, today... she rejected his appearance.


    After all, no matter how strong a woman was, she would still be afraid of pain.


    Jessica''s words were like a p across Forrest''s face. His handsome face stiffened from shame.


    Had he be such a selfish, harsh, and cold man in her heart?


    "I..."


    "Goodbye."


    Jessica did not wish to hear harsh words from Forrest''s mouth. Just as she was about to close the door, he stretched his hand and blocked the door all of a sudden." Have you eaten?"


    She raised her eyes and looked toward him in surprise.


    When Forrest met her gaze, his body tensed again. Words blurted out from his mouth, "No matter what, you became like this because of my torture. I have to take some responsibility."


    After he spoke, even he wanted to rip his mouth off.


    What was he saying? That was clearly not the meaning he wanted to convey.


    He wanted to apologize for going overboardst night.


    He wanted to ask if her body felt better.


    "It''s alright. I''ve already eaten. Go back." Jessica did not feel d about Forrest''s sudden humane treatment.


    He only came to look for her now.


    When she left in that state yesterday, he was not even worried about her. There was not even a call. When she was in the hospital, she had felt utterly lost about their rtionship.


    However, Jessica did not harbor any hatred toward Forrest. She was the one who forced him to marry her. She could not me others for ending up in this state.


    She was a b*tch and brought everything upon herself.


    "Go back with me." Forrest suddenly grabbed her wrist.


    "Why should I go back? To continue being tortured by you?" Jessica asked. "You can scold me all you want. I''m really scared. I regret this too. I shouldn''t have forced you."


    "You''re regretting this?"


    Forrest breathed heavily. His gaze instantly became furious. "Are you regretting it because of how I treated youst night? Jessica, is your attitude toward rtionships and marriage this sloppy? Didn''t you say you liked me? Is this the so-called feelings you said you have for me?"


    "What do you want me to do?"


    Jessica could not understand it. She asked, "Because I like you, I have to endure it when you scold me? I have to hold it in when you hurt me? I have to bear it when I''m in pain? Can these prove my feelings for you? Can''t you just believe that I''m faithful and never had an affair?"


    Forrest''s thin lips moved. He lost his voice all of a sudden.


    After some time, he said with difficulty," No matter what, you were the one who forced me to get married. You have to take responsibility."

 Chapter 2508

    "So... What do you want me to do?" Jessica asked bitterly.


    What did she have to do?


    Sadness and annoyance welled up in Forrest''s heart. "It''s enough as long as you don''t lie to me. Stop getting involved with other men, and remind yourself that you''re married."


    The disappointment in Jessica''s eyes gradually grew. "You don''t understand. I''ve never lied to you. I''ve never gotten involved with other men. I wasn''t a person who had a messy personal life before our marriage, and I''ve been keeping myself in check after getting married. You''re the one who doesn''t believe me at all. It''s no use even if I promise you."


    After she spoke, she felt her head getting heavier. She did not wish to quarrel with him anymore.


    "Go back. I want to rest."


    Jessica pushed his hand that was blocking the door away.


    Not only did Forrest refuse to step out, but he even stepped forward and entered." Since you''re not going back, I''ll sleep here."


    A strong feeling of helplessness welled up Jessica''s heart. She gazed at him with her lips pressed and did not say anything.


    "Why? Can''t Ie in? Don''t forget that you''re my wife on our marriage certificate. It''s reasonable for me to stay here." Forrest simply walked in.


    It was his first time being at Jessica''s ce.


    The house''s interior design was simple with cold tones. It did not look like a ce a woman lived at all. There was a pile of documents and medicines on the coffee table. There were even a few lunch boxes that had been eaten at the side. It was evident that it was from food delivery.


    Forrest went over and picked up the bag the food was delivered in. The food was sent from a five-star hotel in Canberra.


    However, food from a hotel did not necessarily mean it was hygienic.


    "Was this your dinner?" Forrest asked in a cold tone.


    "Is there a problem?" Jessica''s delicate face was so indifferent that there was no warmth to it at all. It was evenparable to Forrest''s expression.


    Forrest''s throat felt stuck.


    Jessica ignored him. She grabbed the documents and turned around to enter the innermost bedroom.


    Since Forrest wanted toe in, she had no way of blocking him. However, she could avoid him.


    Therefore, she locked the door after entering.


    Hearing the sound of the lock from within, Forrest''s face darkened. "Jessica, must you do this?"


    "I already said that I have no strength to serve you. I don''t want any idents to happen." Jessica''s guarded voice rang out.


    Forrest kicked the door in a fit of anger. "I won''t touch you."


    "I don''t believe you."


    Forrest lowered his head resignedly.


    After turning around and returning to the living room, he remembered the bag that contained a lot of medications. There was a medical record inside. After looking at the doctor''s diagnosis, he was stunned. He knew he was too violent and had hurt herst night, but he did not expect that she would need stitches with catgut sutures to stop the bleeding. The record even stated that she had a high fever of 101 Fahrenheitst night. That meant that she had gone to the hospital to get stitches with a high feverst night. She was on an IV drip untilte at night.


    It felt as though all the blood in Forrest was flowing in the opposite direction now.


    He tightened his grip on the medical record. He deeply realized how extreme his actions werest night.


    He clearly saw her bleeding. Why did he not follow after her?


    Why did he be so cold-blooded?


    Jessica must be regretting getting married to him.


    It seemed like he had always been selfish as a man.


    Forrest realized he would not be able to ept it at all if Jessica were to ask for a divorce.


    He returned to the bedroom door again and knocked. "Jessica, open the door. Let''s talk. I promise I won''t touch you or be violent to you. What do you want to eat? I''ll make it for you."

 Chapter 2509

    In the bedroom, Jessica sat with her legs folded. She rested her forehead on her knees and did not move.


    Forrest said he wanted to talk. What could they talk about? Talk about how he would scold her and humiliate her?


    Not even a sound came from the room. Forrest was frustrated. "I admit that I crossed the linest night. But I... I was angry that you lied to me. You clearly went to Harold''s housest night, yet you lied to me, saying you had a business meeting. You even said you wouldn''te home. Of course, I would overthink.


    "Come out. Let''s have a proper talk.


    "Are you still in pain? Do you have to go to the hospital? I''ll go with you."


    What replied him was still silence.


    Forrest went back to the living room helplessly. He sat on the sofa and grabbed his head in remorse.


    After a moment, he took his phone and searched on the inte: [How to soothe my angry wife?]


    Someone had asked the question before, and theizens provided many


    answers.


    One of the examples was to apologize. Whether it was his fault or his wife''s fault, he had to be the one to apologize.


    Another way was to gift her nes and flowers.


    Let her hit and scold him as much as she wanted.


    Bring her out to have good food.


    Kiss her. Couples usually fought and made up quickly.


    Forrest had not dated for many years. He had a headache from looking at these things.


    Just as he was confused and lost, Ryan sent a message: [Forrest, have you found Jessica''s ce? Is she at home? I heard from Carson that she didn''t go to thepany because of a slight fever.]


    Forrest: [I found it.]


    Ryan: [Okay.]


    It was not okay at all.


    Forrest clenched his jaw. He started typing again. However, he deleted it after he was done typing. He felt it was not a good idea.


    Ryan, who was bringing the baby on a stroll in the garden with Freya, kept seeing Forrest''s ''typing'' status.


    In the end, five minutes passed but Forrest was still typing. Ryan was speechless. "Ryan, you were the one who wanted toe over to have fun, but you''re always on your phone." Freya pinched Ryan on the waist as she was angry.


    "Ouch."


    Ryan felt like his waist would be bruised." It hurts."


    "Why do you keep looking at your phone, then?" Freya frowned. "Are you tired of apanying Dani and me? If you don''t likeing here, you can just be honest. I''m fine with bringing Dani to the garden to y with my mom next time."


    "How can that be possible? I loveing here with you and Dani the most," Ryan said in a hurry, "I was messaging your brother. Your brother keeps typing, but he hasn''t sent a message. Don''t you think it''s weird?"


    Freya went over to have a look. Then, she quickly patted his waist. "I''m sorry. I misunderstood you."


    "IH forgive you if you call me ''Hubby''," Ryan said with a smile.


    "You want to listen to it? The more I won''t do it, then." Freya pouted her pink lips haughtily.

 Chapter 2510

    Ryan''s gaze deepened. He went over and gave her a kiss. "Be good. Go and have fun with Dani. I''ll talk to your brother for a while. Never mind that your brother has a low EQ, but he''s also prideful. This is so worrying. If I don''t help out, your mom won''t have to think about getting a grandchild in this lifetime."


    "Are you sure my mom won''t be angered to death when she finds out?" Freya asked worriedly.


    "It takes two to tango in a rtionship. If your brother had really let go of the past, he wouldn''t have been single all those years."


    Ryan said with a smile, "One of them is your brother, while the other is my cousin.


    If it were other people, I wouldn''t even be offering my help."


    "Yes, yes. You have a high EQ. Why don''t you just start a matchmakingpany?"


    Freya walked away after teasing him. She was toozy to advise her brother anyway. She was afraid she would die from anger.


    Ryan took the initiative first. [Forrest, if there are any problems, you can look for my help anytime.]


    Forrest, who was racking his brains, went silent when he saw the message. After a moment, he deleted the phrases he painstakingly put together. He simply said: [Your sister is angry.]


    Ryan: [Apologize. Soothe her and care for her. Be more proactive. Men shouldn''t put too much emphasis on their pride. Of course, if you don''t like her, just pretend I didn''t say anything.]


    Forrest did not say a word as he read the message.


    Jessica remained in the bedroom and did note out for the whole night. Forrest could not enter, so he had no choice but to get a nket from the guest room andy on the sofa outside.


    The next day, he rolled up his sleeves and started making breakfast after waking up early.


    When he was almost done, Jessica finally came out with a cup in her hand. She had changed into a chic French-style blouse and a wine-colored maxi skirt. It showed off herpetent and elegant aura in the workce.


    However, Forrest''s brows were knitted into a tight frown after seeing her attire. "Are you going to work today?"


    ''Mm."


    Jessica ced the cup below the water dispenser and poured herself a cup of warm water that was 104 degrees Fahrenheit.


    "You... just had stitches yesterday. Are you able to go to work today?" A hint of disapproval shed across Forrest''s dark eyes. "It''s okay to dy your work by one day. Don''t take your health lightly."


    Jessica took a few sips of warm water and nced at him with an astonished gaze. "Are you talking to me?"


    "There''s only the both of us here. Could I be talking to the air if not you?" Her sarcastic gaze triggered Forrest.


    "Oh, I didn''t think you''d be concerned about my body. The sun must''ve risen from the west today." Jessica nced outside the window on purpose. She said indifferently, ¡°Don''t make me remind you about how I sustained my injuries. You, an abuser, saying those words just feels too weird."


    "Yes, it''s all my fault."


    Forrest, who was refuted, stiffened up. In addition to his expressionless face, there was not much sincerity when he was apologizing. It seemed more like a means to brush the matter off.


    Jessica nced at him in disappointment. After finishing the water, she returned to the room to take her bag and left.


    Forrest, who was getting a bowl in the kitchen, was stunned. He quickly caught up with long strides. He grabbed her wrist and yanked her to his side.


    Jessica felt a tearing pain in a part of her body. Besides, she had a fever yesterday, so her body was frail. After being yanked like that, her body stumbled and she fell on his chest. The bag in her hand fell to the floor too.


    "Have breakfast before leaving." After Forrest spoke, he suddenly noticed Jessica''s brows furrowing tightly. She was biting her lower lip hard. It looked like she was enduring pain.


    Forrest was flustered. He realized something. "You... Are you okay? I..."


    "Forrest, do you want me dead?" Jessica withstood the pain and pushed him away. She stood up. "Do you feel ufortable if you don''t see me in pain or torture me?"


    Forrest''s body stiffened. The grown man was actually at a loss. "I just wanted you to eat breakfast before leaving."


    "But I don''t want to eat the food you made." Jessica raised her gaze to look at him. He did not understand how much she had looked forward to life after marriage.


    However, she became afraid. She had to clear those thoughts.


    Forrest frowned and met her gaze. In the end, he simply carried her to the chair. ''


    You have to eat even if you don''t want to.''

 Chapter 2511

    Considering that Jessica was used to being domineering, she disliked being forced.


    She stood up in exasperation, but she ended up being pressed down by Forrest.


    "Sit down. Don''t move." Forrest tried his best not to sound cold. "If you don''t finish your breakfast today, I''ll drag you back from the elevator."


    Jessica was calm. She did not move a muscle and just sat there with her cold, pretty face.


    Forrest brought the breakfast he had prepared to the table. Considering that she was still sick, he prepared a nd meal. There were bowls of chicken and corn soup, cereal, and poached eggs. There were even kiwis, oranges, and tomatoes ced


    on another te.


    He had always prepared breakfast quite well.


    When he was living abroad in the past, he used to te his food exquisitely as well.


    Jessica used to be a fussy person. However, when the two of them were in a rtionship, she would finish all the food he made.


    After many years, Forrest still remembered what she liked to eat.


    However, why did this have to happen only after he had hurt her?


    At that moment, Jessica quite hated him. If he continued to give her the cold shoulder and hate her, she might have wanted to give up on himpletely this time.


    Nevertheless, he had changed his mind and was treating her well. Whenever he treated her a little better, she could not help but want to get back together with him.


    She was averse to this behavior of hers.


    She was already a mature woman. She should not be love-struck.


    "Eat it." Forrest took the food and handed it to her. Then, he exined, "There''s nothing in your house, so I had someone send these things over yesterday."


    Jessica''s gaze was filled withplicated emotions.


    All of a sudden, the sound of a doorbell rang.


    The person who knocked on the door at such an early hour would most probably be her secretary. Just as Jessica was hesitant, Forrest had already risen to his feet and walked to the door.


    "Wait a minute. Don''t bother about it. Leave it," Jessica said.


    "Am I such a disgrace?"


    Forrest nced at her indifferently before walking to the door. From the screen, he could see a man in a trimmed suit outside. The man was wearing a pair of sses. He looked elegant and exuded the aura of a business prodigy.


    Harold Lennox.


    This name immediately crossed Forrest''s mind. Forrest directly opened the door. "Jessica, I brought you..."


    Before Harold could finish his sentence, he instinctively froze the moment he opened the door and saw a strange man in the house.


    This was Harold''s first time seeing a man in Jessica''s house aside from Carson. The man was younger than him, very tall, and had a great figure. The man had prominent features and was good-looking. He had a tall nose and an icy gaze. At first nce, he seemed to be of mixed race.


    Harold quickly swept his gaze over Forrest''s outfit, which included a lightcolored shirt and a pair of ck pants. However, Forrest''s clothes were not tidy with obvious creases on them. It showed that he definitely had not gotten changed this morning. The man had most probably stayed here sincest night.


    "You are..."


    Harold was boiling with anger. However, his calm face did not betray it. He just seemed to be looking at an insignificant stranger. "Is Jessica around? She''s not well, so I personally prepared some breakfast and brought it for her."


    He emphasized the word ''personally''.


    There was a sense of romance in his words.


    "No need. I''ve made her breakfast."


    Having been in the business industry for a long time, Forrest could soon confirm that the man was Harold.


    He came over with his homemade breakfast. Forrest was furious.


    Nevertheless, he understood that if he got furious in front of the other party, it would only make the other party feel content.

 Chapter 2512

    Forrest took out a pair of slippers from the rack and ced them on the floor. "You''re Jessica''s colleague, right? Come in."


    From his behavior, it was as though he was the host of the house.


    Harold almost failed to control the tense expression on his face.


    He had no choice but to put on the pair of slippers before he walked in.


    After spotting Harold, Jessica''s expression was rather unpleasant.


    She did not expect the person to be Harold. If she had known it earlier, she would not have allowed Forrest to open the door. Considering Forrest''s bad temper, she thought that Forrest would have a row with


    Harold.


    She subconsciously threw a nce at Forrest and noticed that he remained indifferent. With that, she let out a sigh of relief.


    It would be a big problem if Jessica and Forrest''s argument in private involved an outsider.


    However, since Harold had caught Forrest in Jessica''s house, her rtionship with Forrest would probably be exposed soon.


    "Jessica, are you feeling better?"


    Harold directly sat beside Jessica before he asked gently and with concern, "How''s your condition? My mom said you''re sick, so I cooked you some chicken soup and brought it here."


    He ced the thermos sk on the table." Drink it while it''s hot."


    He did not ask Forrest as if he was not bothered about thetter at all.


    Jessica looked at the thermos sk and instinctively shot a nce at Forrest. She was worried that he would hurl the sk.


    "Wifey, who is he?" Who knew Forrest suddenly sat beside her the next moment and wrapped his hands intimately around her waist? "Is he your colleague? Why don''t you introduce him to me?"


    ''Wifey?"


    Harold seemed to have heard something unbelievable. "Jessica, as far as I know, you''re not married. Also, who is he? What''s your rtionship with him? Why didn''t you let me know?"


    "She probably didn''t get to tell you yet," Forrest said nonchntly. "We''re married. We got married a few days ago. Wifey, he doesn''t seem to believe me. Should I show him our marriage certificate? I remember that you carefully kept our marriage certificate on the day we got married."


    Jessica was at a loss for words.


    "Jessica, you''re married, huh?" From his expression, Harold seemed like he was going to explode. "You must be kidding. I met your dad yesterday, and he said that you don''t even have a boyfriend."


    "I''m not kidding," Forrest saidzily. "Don''t you understand the principle of acting first and talkingter? Jessica loves me too much. She was worried that the Snow family wouldn''t ept me, so we got married first."


    After pausing for a moment, he turned his gentle gaze to Jessica. "Wifey, am I right? I still remember how you proposed to me. I''ll never forget it in my life."


    Jessica was so speechless that she did not feel like saying anything else.


    When did she propose to him? Why was she unaware of it?


    Forrest was talking nonsense.


    He was always trying to shun her before this, was he not?


    He even disclosed this matter now. Was he trying to stir up more chaos?


    Harold suddenly sat up with a ghastly expression. "I don''t believe what you''re saying."


    "Fine. Even if you don''t believe what I''m saying, what does it have to do with us?" Forrest looked away and touched Jessica''s chin as he asked her, "Wifey, you haven''t told me who he is."


    Harold''s mouth twitched.


    A lot of people knew that Harold liked Jessica. However, their rtionship had never progressed much further. Now, it made him seem as though he was the other man.


    It was way too embarrassing.

 Chapter 2513

    Jessica threw a helpless look at Forrest, and her lips twitched. "You''re


    overthinking it. This is Harold. We''re just colleagues."


    Those few words alone made Harold break down.


    He could not believe that she exined on behalf of the man.


    What did that mean? It meant that she admitted to having gotten married.


    Harold tightened his fist on the table. He assumed that Jessica might have numerous pursuers who could be his love rivals, but never in a million years did he expect Jessica would get married to a strange man one day.


    He could not ept it at all.


    Yesterday, he even dreamed about marrying Jessica, and when they gave birth to a son or a daughter, Snow Corporation might be renamed Lennox Corporation.


    At that moment, all his hopes were dashed.


    After all, he was a mature man who had experienced a lot of things. Shortly after, an anxious expression washed over his face again. "Jessica, this isn''t right. Since you''re interested in him, it means he''s extraordinary, but I still have no idea how to address him and what he does for a living."


    With that, Jessica fell silent.


    If she told Harold that the man was Forrest Lynch from Lynch Corporation, she was worried that her parents woulde over and kick up a fuss today.


    It would be difficult to resolve the issue with the Lynch family as well.


    She immediately turned her eyes to Forrest, seemingly trying to get him to exin the trouble that he himself had caused.


    "I have apany, but it can''tpare to Snow Corporation. However, I can guarantee Jessica a luxurious life," Forrest said impassively. "I am unlike you, Mr. Lennox, who can work in arge corporation like Snow Corporation."


    Harold felt as if his fist hadnded on the cotton.


    After asking for a long time, all Harold knew was that Forrest had apany, and instead of finding out the answers to other questions, he got teased.


    What Forrest meant was that he had apany, whereas Harold was an office worker. Hah.


    "I have to thank my dad for that." Harold maintained an elegant smile on his face." My dad is a shareholder of Snow Corporation and has been a good friend of Jessica''s dad. By the way, I wonder what yourpany does. Perhaps we can work together if there''s a suitable project in the future."


    "The nature of ourpanies is different, so there is no way we can work together."


    "Oh. What you said is making me curious." Harold raised his brows, but little did he notice Jessica''s impatient gaze.


    "Harold, why are you so curious about my husband?" Jessica put down the spoon and said indifferently," I''ll naturally disclose our rtionship when the time is right."


    Harold''s expression froze. "Jessica, we''ve known each other for over ten years. I''m just concerned about you."


    "Thank you for being concerned about my wife." After Forrest, who was initially irritated, heard Jessica admit that he was her husband, he was no longer angry." There''s nothing to hide about mypany. Do you know Lynch Corporation? The corporation that focuses on construction and the production of automotive ss?" "Lynch Corporation?"


    No matter how mentally tough Harold was, he was astounded this time.


    After hesitating for a few seconds, he said," If I''m not mistaken, there''s only one Lynch Corporation in Canberra. It''s the one that moved from Melbourne. The daughter of the Lynch family used to be Rodney''s first wife."


    "Mr. Lennox, your memory is quite good. The daughter of the Lynch family is my sister." It was as if Forrest''s indifferent tone had dropped a bomb.

 Chapter 2514

    The air was filled with an eerie silence for a while.


    Then, Harold suddenly touched his forehead andughed as though he had heard the most absurd joke in the world.


    After he was doneughing, he turned his eyes to Jessica. "Jessica, are you insane?"


    "I''m not." On the contrary, Jessica thought that Forrest might have gone insane.


    Before yesterday, Forrest shunned his identity. Yet now, he was happy to reveal it publicly. Things had gone utterly out of her control.


    Harold rose to his feet with a tense, angry expression on his face. "No, Jessica. I think you''re no longer sensible. Are there no other men in the world that the Snows only want to be with the Lynches? Your parents can''t possibly agree with it. This is absurd.''


    "How is this absurd? We''re not rted by blood either," Forrest refuted coldly." What''s more, this affair is between the Lynches and the Snows. It has nothing to do with the Lennox family."


    If a gaze could kill, Harold must have killed Forrest several times.


    Harold turned his gaze to Jessica. "Jessica, I''m saying these things to you only because I treat you as my friend. Don''t let him con you. After all, it''s not easy for you to havee this far."


    After that, he said, "I''ll take my leave now and leave the both of you alone."


    He had to question the Snow family about it when he got backter. He believed that the Snow family would not be able to ept it either.


    It exasperated him that all his ns were destroyed.


    He had never thought that Jessica would have such poor taste. To think she would be interested in a lowly man from a ce like Melbourne but not him.


    It was true that Lynch Corporation was developing well. Even so, Forrest was nothing, considering the ce he came from.


    Moreover, Lynch Corporation would not havee so far if the Lynch family''s daughter had not managed to butter up the prime minister''s son.


    Harold did not expect the Lynch family to be so greedy that they even had their son curry favor with Jessica.


    It was way too ludicrous.


    The moment the door mmed, Forrest snorted. "How bold of your colleague to m the door of your house. It seems like he doesn''t only want to be your colleague. He wants to be the owner of this ce."


    Jessica frowned. In fact, she was aware of Harold''s intentions, but she did not expose him. After all, they still had to work together in private. Harold was triggered probably because the news was too sudden. It was rare to see a maniptive person like him lose control of himself.


    "I think you''re quite bold too."


    Now that only the two of them were left, Jessica nced at Forrest huffily. "Forrest, since you hate me, we should keep our marriage affair between us. By disclosing it, are you trying toplicate things further?" "Yeah. If we keep it a secret, it''ll be too easy to get married and get a divorce."


    Forrest stared at her coldly. "Are you treating marriage as a game just because you were once married? Jessica, let me tell you that this is my first marriage. Marriage isn''t a joke to me."


    Jessica was dumbfounded. "I''m not treating it as a game. I''m just worried that I''ll lose my life if I continue to get along with you. Perhaps it was a careless decision for us to get married."


    Herst sentence prickled Forrest''s heart like a needle.


    He leaped to his feet with his cold but handsome face. "Jessica, listen carefully. Even if you find the decision careless, we''re already married, and nothing in the world can cure regrets. Don''t ever force me to divorce you. If you dare, I''ll go to your old residence and question your parents in front of you. Do you think the Lynch family''s children are pushovers? All the Snows want to bully the Lynches. First, your brother let my sister down, and now, even you want to trick me."

 Chapter 2515

    Jessica raised her head. In the face of


    Forrest''s furious yet handsome face, she was speechless and helpless. "Who''s the bully now? Forrest, please be reasonable."


    Forrest, who was angry just a second ago, froze when he met her weary eyes.


    "I admit that I went too far that day, but I thought-"


    "You thought I wronged you, didn''t you?"


    Jessica interrupted him. "You picked up Harold''s call when you drove my car, right? You thought I lied to you and went to his house for dinner. You even thought we might''ve done the deed."


    Forrest was momentarily dumbfounded. Indeed, that was what he thought.


    "Forrest, I used to think that after we got married, we''d be able to spend every day together and give birth to a child in the future, allowing our rtionship to return to how it was back then. However, I''ve overlooked the fact that there''s no trust in our rtionship anymore. You don''t trust me at all. You even perceive me as a flirt ever since we broke up."


    A touch of sadness appeared in Jessica''s eyes. "Are you going to treat me the same as you did the other day whenever you don''t trust me? Honestly, I''m afraid of pain. But despite that fear, I had to endure it and drive myself there to have my wound stitched. I was afraid of having other people ask me to call the police when I reached the hospital."


    Forrest was so embarrassed. "I''m sorry."


    If this were in the past, he might not have


    believed what she said.


    However, after having a talk with Christian and Ryan, he understood that he should not me her.


    Jessica looked at him in surprise, probably because she did not expect him to apologize of his own ord.


    "I promise you that this will never happen again." Forrest deeply reflected on himself. Regardless of whether Jessica had betrayed him, he should not have done those kinds of things.


    It could probably be because he easily lost hisposure every time he was with Jessica.


    Even he hated himself for it.


    A look of surprise washed over Jessica''s face again. At that moment, she had no idea what to say.


    Nevertheless, Forrest had already thought about it. "It''s true. Our rtionshipcks trust, but think about how many years we''ve been apart. We''ve changed in many ways. In fact, I don''t quite understand you now, and neither do you understand me. It''s inevitable for us to quarrel. But I promise you that if we argue the next time, I definitely won''t hurt you. Of course, if you betray me again, I won''t be mad at you or hate you because there''s no need for that. We''ll get a divorce and live our separate lives."


    He had spent the whole ofst night thinking about it.


    He had really gotten over some stuff.


    He knew that he had not stopped loving Jessica. He might be able to fool others about his feelings, but he could not himself. Just like the night before, when Jessica wanted to leave with her bags, he lost control because he knew full well that he could not bear to part with her.


    Christian''s words had woke him up. If Jessica had not broken up with him back then, would their rtionship have borne fruit?


    Obviously, it was impossible.


    At that time, their identities were worlds apart.


    Given that he was too young and arrogant back then, he might not have been able to continue his rtionship with her too.


    Ryan''s words had also made Forrest understand that Jessica had been trying to get together with him. Regardless of whether she loved him or simply missed her first love, now that both of them were married, it showed that they were fated to be together.


    What was more, the two of them were not young anymore, so they should give it a try.


    Jessica fell silent.


    That was the first time Jessica and Forrest had a peaceful talk since they reunited.


    It made her wonder if Forrest was possessed.


    "I lied to you... that day. I said I wanted to go back to my ce not because of Harold."


    After some time, Jessica continued, "I only wanted to take a break that day... I didn''t want to do it with you. I was exhausted and couldn''t handle it anymore. Plus, you always say nasty things in bed."


    After that, she turned her face to the window awkwardly. No matter how tough of a woman she was, she was embarrassed when it came to that matter. Otherwise, she would not have kept it to herself the entire time.

 Chapter 2516

    Forrest was stunned.


    After Jessica''s words shed across his mind, his ears turned red in embarrassment.


    Now that he thought about it, he found himself quite shameless.


    Although he imed that he was not interested in her looks, his body said it all. However, he cared about his dignity. How could he say that he was attracted to her body? As such, he had no choice but to shift the me to her.


    "Well... I''ll be careful next time."


    After a long time, he said in embarrassment.


    All of a sudden, his attitude had improved.


    and Jessica could not get used to it. She felt that something about him was off.


    She rose to her feet. "I-I''m going to work now."


    Forrest instinctively clutched her wrist. "With your condition, why can''t you just rest at home?"


    "No. I need to decide on a project in the meeting today," Jessica said earnestly. " Snow Corporation has too many subsidiaries and branches. There are too many things I need to deal with.


    Everyone''s waiting for me."


    "But your health-"


    "Since I''m leading thepany, I need to bear the responsibility." A stubborn look washed over Jessica''s pretty face.


    Forrest pursed his thin lips. "Let me send you there."


    Jessica darted aplicated nce at him. Her pink lips moved a little, but she did not say anything in the end.


    When Jessica went to the door to change her shoes, Forrest opened the shoe rack, took out a pair of sports shoes, and ced them in front of her. "Wear this today."


    Jessica''s pretty face twisted for a moment." Does this pair match my outfit today?"


    As Forrest''s eyes lingered on her skirt, he asked very straightforwardly, "Why wouldn''t it match your outfit?"


    With that, he bent over and stuffed her feet into the white sports shoes before she could answer.


    Looking at his bent back, Jessica nked out for a few seconds.


    She recalled how painful it was when they did it the first time, and the next day, he personally put on her shoes for her as well.


    Just like that, the incident had taken ce so long ago. She never thought she woulde to see this day again.


    Anyway, was she too soft-hearted?


    Amid her thoughts, Jessica furrowed her brows.


    When Forrest stood up, he saw her expression and thought she was dissatisfied. Hence, he said, "You said you''re in pain. You women just care about your appearances, huh? What''s wrong with wearing a pair of sports shoes to work? They''re nice andfortable. I noticed there are very few pairs of ts on your shoe rack. Why don''t we go shop for a few pairs of canvas shoes for you?"


    "No need. I''ll be fine after a few days." Jessica rejected his offer. Wearing high heels made one look more elegant, especially for working women.


    Forrest asked, "Who knows if you''ll be aching the next day?"


    He suddenly hinted at her.


    A pink blush suddenly crept up Jessica''s pretty face.


    Forrest lowered his head and stole a look at Jessica. After he noticed the pink


    blush on her face, an improper thought crossed his mind.


    He secretly tightened his fists.


    "Shut up." Jessica threw a threatening look at him.


    Anyone in thepany would be frightened by her gaze, yet Forrest raised his brows in response to that.

 Chapter 2517

    After getting in the car, Jessica fastened her seat belt.


    A shadow cast over her. Before she could say anything, Forrest locked lips with her.


    She widened her eyes in shock.


    That was not the first time both of them kissed after getting married. However, it usually happened in bed when she was disorientated, unlike now... His passionate kiss left her breathless.


    It was as though they were in the first flush of love.


    "Forrest..."


    She pushed his chest away.


    Instead of getting pushed away, Forrest kissed Jessica more firmly until her phone rang.


    She tapped the answer button in a panic, and her secretary''s voice sounded." President Snow, are you feeling better today? Can youe to the office?"


    "I''m on my way," Jessica said as her gaze settled on Forrest''s face.


    The lights in the car were not switched on, and the light from the parking lot outside shone into the car. The man''s prominent features were unclear, but she could see his starry eyes.


    "Okay. However, you sound weird, President Snow. Does your throat feel okay?" Her secretary''s concerned voice echoed in the car.


    "...Yeah. I''ming."


    Jessica promptly hung up the call, her cheeks burning.


    In fact, there was nothing wrong with her throat. Her voice was a little hoarse only


    because she had been kissed for a long time just now.


    With the awkward atmosphere in the car, she red at Forrest in


    embarrassment." Start driving."


    "Alright."


    Forrest started the car.


    The kiss had made all the irritation that she had been suppressing vanish.


    It turned out that it felt great to keep an open mind and follow her heart.


    They both knowingly did not bring up the incident, and they did not chat during the journey either


    Upon arriving at the destination, Jessica unfastened the seat belt.


    Forrest suddenly asked, "What''s the password to your house?"


    She shot him an astonished look. Her lips twitched, but she did not say anything.


    "You don''t want to tell me, huh?" Forrest''s handsome face sank. "Or is it because I don''t have the right to know?"


    Was what he said this morning all in vain?


    "Jessica, I''ve told you the password to my apartment, and I''m willing to change in certain aspects. But if you no longer have feelings for me, there''s nothing I can do about it."


    He reminded her.


    "...Save my number, and I''ll let you know through WhatsApp," Jessica suddenly said after she hesitated with mixed feelings for a few seconds.


    Forrest was stunned. Only then did it hit him that they had not saved each other''s contact numbers even though they had been married for a few days.


    It was probable that such a situation only happened to the two of them in all of Australia.


    "What''s your WhatsApp number?"


    "It''s the same as my private number."


    With that, Jessica carried her purse into the office.


    Forrest took out his phone and saved her number. Then, he started texting her on WhatsApp.


    Within a minute, he received a reply with a string of numbers.


    Forrest was stunned at the sight of the numbers.


    The password to the door contained eight numbers. The first few numbers were


    his and Jessica''s ss numbers when they studied abroad, whereas thest few numbers were his birth date.

 Chapter 2518

    So that was the password to her apartment.


    Suddenly, Forrest seemed to understand why Jessica was murmuring when he asked her for it.


    He was not that dull. What did it mean when a woman set his ss number and birth date as the password to her apartment?


    Perhaps other people would not understand the significance behind the numbers, but he did. No one understood the numbers better than he did.


    If it were in the past, Forrest would doubt that Jessica was unconcerned about him. He would also suspect that she was behaving inappropriately, and he would doubt Ryan''s words.


    Yet now, he had no doubts at all.


    Instead, he med himself for going too far that day.


    Indeed, he had gone too far.


    In the car, Forrest was consumed by guilt as he looked at the numbers. However, his lips curled up into a smile in spite of himself.


    A momentter, he replied: [Alright.]


    Meanwhile, Jessica was extremely embarrassed as she looked at the password she had sent.


    If she had known, she should have changed her password. However, she was used to it. She had been using the password for her apartment, safety box, and bank ount for years.


    The significance of the numbers was why she used that password. Later, it was because she was used to it. If she changed her password, she might forget it.


    Little did she know...


    He should be able to grasp its meaning.


    However, it was way too embarrassing.


    "President Snow, these are the data you asked for yesterday."


    Jessica''s secretary, Luna, walked in with something in her hands. Then, she caught her usually cold president lying on the table, looking annoyed. She was dazed, thinking that her eyes were deceiving her.


    However, as if her eyes had deceived her for a second, Jessica lifted her head and looked as cold as before. "Bring it here."


    Luna was at a loss for words.


    By the way, has Harolde over?''


    Jessica asked all of a sudden.


    "I haven''t seen him."


    Jessica frowned while deep in thought.


    Where was Harold?


    Ever since he left Jessica''s house, he had been exuding a terrifying aura.


    He almost dashed to the Snow family''s old residence. However, halfway through


    his journey, he remembered that he had promised to meet Jason at 10:00 a m. to y golf with him.


    However, it was not time yet.


    As such, he sped back to the Lennox family''s house.


    The Lennox family was having breakfast. When they noticed Harold''s return, his elder sister, Lydia Lennox asked, "Didn''t you send Jessica breakfast? Why are you back so early?"


    "Did Jessica have the soup the housekeeper cooked?" Mrs. Lennox asked.'' No matter what, she needs a man to apany her. Otherwise, she has no one to look after her if she catches a cold. You should take this chance to express your concern for her. She''ll be touched by your actions sooner orter."


    The more Harold listened, the more intense the anger in his eyes. "Drop it. There was a man at Jessica''s house when 1 went. Dad, do you know who he is? He''s Forrest Lynch from Lynch Corporation. From his tone, it seemed like he had married Jessica. It is absurd. Who does he think he is? Is Jessica out of her mind?"


    He was so exasperated that he lost his temper. Otherwise, he would not have said such a thing.


    "Harold, are you mistaken?" Mrs. Lennox was baffled. "Forrest? How could Jessica have possibly gotten married?"


    "Mom, Forrest definitely stayed overnight yesterday. Jessica even admitted it in person." Harold said furiously, "Doesn''t she know my feelings for her? I can''t believe she got together with another man without me knowing. How can Forrestpare to me? I think something is wrong with Jessica."


    "I''ve never heard this from Jason, though." Mr. Lennox stood up with a long face.


    Harold snorted. "Would Jessica dare to say it? The Snow family won''t agree with it. I think Forrest must have yed some trick. I''ve been guarding all the wealthy young men in Canberra, but I can''t believe I failed to guard that man."


    Mrs. Lennox hurriedly said, "s, my love for her was all in vain. Even if she''s married, she might get a divorce. Stop looking for her, Harold. I don''t want you to marry someone who has been married twice. If it hadn''t been for the fact that she''s the sessor of Snow Corporation, I wouldn''t want you to marry her since she''s a divorcee. With your looks, you can easily be with a 20-year-olddy."

 Chapter 2519

    "Mom, you really know nothing." Lydia rolled her eyes at her mother. "Dad has been trying to matchmake Harold and Jessica. He''s purely interested in her power and wealth. Snow Corporation can never belong to our family if we rely solely on ourselves. Look how well Snow Corporation is doing. If Harold marries Jessica and gets her pregnant, he''ll be able to jump at the chance to take control of Snow Corporation."


    Mrs. Lennox then said, "But she''s now married."


    "We have to make her get a divorce then."


    Mr. Lennox said firmly, "With Forrest''s identity, the Snow family will never ept him. I''m going to look for Jason."


    "You want my son to marry a woman who has been married twice?" Mrs. Lennox was mad.


    "A woman like you knows nothing. By the time Snow Corporation is ours, we can get Harold to divorce her." Mr. Lennox rolled his eyes at his wife. "Men who want to achieve great things shouldn''t be bothered about such trivial matters."


    Mrs. Lennox fell quiet.


    Harold said, "Dad, I''ll listen to you."


    He wanted to get both Jessica and Snow Corporation.


    Whether or not he wanted to be with Jessica forever, he would decide after marrying her.


    An evil glint shed across Harold''s eyes.


    At 10:00 a m., Harold went along with his father to meet Jason and Wendy, who had arrived too. The two of them were wearing baseball caps while dressed infortable sports outfits. There was a handsome man following behind Wendy. The man had clear eyes and a mature look, but his face looked childish and innocent.


    "Mommy, I saw a butterfly." Rodney pointed at a distance and went to catch the butterfly excitedly like a kid.


    A touch of sarcasm crossed Harold''s mind, but his eyes did not betray it. "Uncle Jason, Aunty Wendy, Rodney seems to be doing well."


    "Yeah." Wendy darted a nce at her son''s back. She looked relieved but helpless and regretful at the same time.


    Rodney''s current IQ was simr to a six- or seven-year-old kid. What was more, his IQ would remain like that forever.


    On a brighter note, he was happy, at the very least.


    Having said that, as a mother, Wendy could not help but feel heartbroken to see her son end up in such a state.


    Mr. Lennox said with a grin, "What matters is that he''s happy. Look how brightly Rodney is smiling right now."


    "I thought so too." Jason draped his hand on Mr. Lennox''s shoulder with a smile. "I lost to youst time, so let''spete again today."


    "We''llpeteter." Mr. Lennox curled his lips into a smile, his gaze strange." Jason, we''ve known each other for over ten years, but am I really your friend?" Jason asked with a smile, "Why am I not your friend? Please make it clear. Mr. Lennox threw a look at Harold. "We''ve been friends for years. Besides, considering that both our children weren''t married yet, I thought of matchmaking my son with your daughter. However, you didn''t tell me that Jessica has gotten married."


    "Jessica has gotten married?" Jessica and Wendy were both dumbfounded. The former said, "Don''t talk nonsense."


    "It''s true."


    Harold forced a smile. "Jessica hasn''t been feeling well the past two days, so I specially cooked some soup and brought it to her. However, I bumped into a man at her ce, who imed to be the brother of the Lynch family''s youngdy. After looking into his background, I found out that the youngdy of the Lynch family is Freya, who used to be Rodney''s... As to why her brother married Jessica, I tried to ask him, but he... looked down on me. He probably thought I was just a Snow Corporation employee, so I had no right to ask him. He even said that he''s Jessica''s husband and provocatively showed me their marriage certificate."


    Jason and Wendy exchanged nces and saw the shock in each other''s eyes.

 Chapter 2520

    "Jason, are you guys really unaware of this?" Mr. Lennox asked.


    Jason''s face contorted in anger. He had no idea whether to be shocked or furious.


    It was his son who worried him earlier, and now, it was his daughter.


    What was more... it had to do with the Lynch family again.


    Jason''s head hurt at the mention of ''the Lynch family''.


    "Jason, I don''t know whether it is my ce to say this, but I should remind you of this," Mr. Lennox said profoundly. "Don''t you think the Lynch family is a little too ambitious? Not only has their daughter yed up to the executive council, but Lynch Corporation has also moved over to Canberra. Now, his son has struck up a rtionship with your daughter... Are the Lynch family''s children so brilliant?"


    Upon hearing that, Jason and Wendy frowned.


    "Mr. Lennox, thank you for letting me know. I''ll take a raincheck on this game today to look for Jessica. By the way, please don''t spread the news to the public."


    Not wanting to linger around any longer, Jason quickly had someone take Rodney into the car before the family left frantically.


    "Dad, you''re awesome." Harold raised his thumb at his father.


    Mr. Lennox nced at Harold. "If anyone from the Lynch family abuses their power just because of Forrest and Jessica''s rtionship, how do you think the Snow family will view this issue?"


    Harold instantly grasped the point. "Dad, I know what to do."


    "By the way, go and dig up Forrest''s dark past."


    In the car, Wendy''s head was buzzing." Hubby, was what Chairman Lennox said true?"


    "He won''t lie when ites to such a thing."


    Jason tried his best to control his temper. If he had a choice, he would definitely wish that those children of his did note to this world. They really distressed him.


    After arriving at the Snow Corporation, Jason called for Jessica.


    "But President Snow is busy...


    "No matter how busy she is, she muste over now." Jason mmed his hands on the table and lost his temper.


    Ten minutester, Jessica came. Having heard that Jason was mad, she knew that Harold must have informed Jason and Wendy about the incident that morning.


    Despite that, she did not expect Jason would pick up a book from the desk and hurl it at her as soon as she walked in.


    Luckily, Jessica was wearing a pair of sports shoes, so she managed to dodge the book. However, she staggered, which hurt a certain part of her body.


    "Jessica, tell me what''s happening between you and Forrest." Jason said furiously, "I heard that you''ve gotten married to Forrest. This must be a joke. You can''t be so muddle -headed-'' "Yes. We''re married," Jessica answered coldly.


    Jason walked up to her and lifted his hand, about to hit her.


    At the sight of her daughter''s weak body, Wendy hurriedly clutched her husband''s hand. "Calm down. Don''t hit her."


    "Do you think I want to?" Jason scoffed.'' How ambitious of your daughter. She thinks she''s so great after being the head of Snow Corporation that she doesn''t need to inform her parents about her marriage. Jessica, are you nning to drive us up the wall? Do you know your identity? How can you get married to Forrest just like that? Aren''t you worried that he intends to snatch Snow Corporation from you? You''re supposed to be smart, but are you out of your mind now? Has Forrest made you muddle-headed?


    "Aren''t there any other men in this world? Rodney can''t get over Freya and has be a fool now, and you? You''ve gotten married to Freya''s brother. Since Ryan is now in a rtionship with Freya, the Snow family has no choice but to be associated with the Lynch family, huh?"

 Chapter 2521

    "Dad, I was the one who forced Forrest into the marriage," Jessica suddenly said. "He didn''t bewitch me."


    Jasonughed in exasperation. "You''re even defending him now. So he didn''t bewitch you, huh? Jessica, I thought you were the most level-headed person in the Snow family. I didn''t think you would handle things emotionally too. Look at you. What potion did he feed you? To be honest, I wasn''t supportive of Frey a and Ryan dating. However, Ryan isn''t my son.


    Everyone thinks that they are truly in love, but now that Forrest has struck up a rtionship with you, I''m starting to think that the Lynch family''s goal isn''t that simple."


    Jessica''s brows knitted into a tight frown. Dad, you''ve really misunderstood. In fact, Forrest and I had known each other since I studied abroad. He was my first love."


    Jason was astonished. However, his expression then grew darker. "Didn''t you say you didn''t date when you were overseas?"


    "All of you wanted me to marry Jordan, so why should I tell you that I was in a rtionship? For you to look for Forrest?"


    Jessica smirked coldly. "I''ve been obeying your wishes all these years, but I''m already a grown-up. Is wanting to get married to a person I love wrong?"


    "Why didn''t you say this earlier?" Jason said furiously, "If we had known your first love was Forrest, we wouldn''t have Rodney marry Freya back then." "If Rodney didn''t marry Freya, how could I have met Forrest again?" Jessica suddenly said.


    This time, it was Jason and Wendy''s turn to be shocked.


    It was probably because they could not believe that their daughter had started scheming since way back then, which meant she had used all of them in her n.


    "B*stard, you used everybody." Jason pushed Wendy aside and pped Jessica across her face. "End this marriage immediately while no one knows about it yet."


    Jessica stumbled backward from the p. A hand of hers pressed down on the sofa, and she barely caught her bnce after a few seconds. However, half of her face was numb.


    ''Why should I get a divorce?" She said in a low voice, "Is it me or you who''s in this marriage?" "What did you say?" Jason pointed at Jessica in disbelief. "A marriage is an affair between two families, not two people. Especially you, because your identity is different. You and Ryan are both the same. I''m about to suspect whether Snow Corporation will be the Lynch family''s in the future."


    "If you have such worries, I can leave Snow Corporation."


    Jessica said with a hint of exhaustion in her voice, "I can hand over the power in my hands, and I won''t meddle in any of Snow Corporation''s matters in the future."


    After being shocked for some time, Jason sneered. "You snatched the position from Rodney previously and even made me, the director, a figurehead. Will you be willing to let go of your power?"


    "Believe it or not, I never wanted to snatch this position from anybody. It was simply due to the situation back then. I was the one who got Freya involved with the Snow family, only for Rodney to have wronged her but refused to get a divorce. I didn''t want Forrest to do anything rash. Besides, Rodney was spoiling Sarah too much. I was worried Sarah would covet Snow Corporation after getting married to Rodney, so I made Rodney lose his right as a sessor."


    Jessica was calm as she exined, "Now that I''ve achieved what I wanted, and if all of you doubt the Lynch family, I can resign. You''re just over 50 years old anyway, Dad. You can teach Carson hands-on. I know that you and Grandpa didn''t want to hand over Snow Corporation to me at first. You thought that I, as a woman, would have to get married sooner orter. If things went wrong, Snow Corporation would fall into other people''s possession. Therefore, I''m willing to return Snow Corporation to you."


    She raised her head. There was still a red p mark on her pretty face, but her gaze was as stubborn and arrogant as always.

 Chapter 2522

    Jason was stunned. He was hesitating as well.


    After all, he was still young, and he was also unsatisfied when he was made a figurehead.


    However, did it matter if he could work until he was 70? Rodney had be a fool, and he knew Carson''s personality very well.


    Not only was Carson''s mind on dating, but even if Jason forced him to inherit Snow Corporation, he might not be able to convince the directors of Snow Corporation.


    Wendy looked at her daughter with mixed feelings, only to realize that she might never have truly understood her. "Jessica, is it worth giving up Snow Corporation for a man? Even if Forrest was your first love,


    it happened long ago. Don''t do something you''ll regret. You''re smart, but you''re still too innocent in rtionships. No matter when, only a career won''t betray a woman.''


    "Mom, I''m letting go not because I don''t want this career. I just don''t want to be bounded by Snow Corporation to do what I want to do."


    Jessicaughed self-deprecatingly. "Dad, Mom, speak with your conscience. Haven''t I done enough for the Snow family? Ever since I graduated, I''ve been working like a dog for the Snow family. Throughout my entire life, I studied the course and got married to the man all of you requested of me. Since I was young, everyone said that I was the favored daughter. I was ced first in academics every year, and I never made my parents worry about me. I was good and obedient.


    "However, I, that favored girl, married a terminally ill man in the prime of my youth to save our family. Back then, all of you knew that Jordan only had less than two years to live, but didn''t you make me get married to him anyway? I became a widow at such a young age.


    "I''ve never med you guys because you birthed me and gave me the best education. But after so many years of me working my fingers to the bone by going to work at 6:00 a m. and getting off work at 11:00 p.m., I should''ve cleared my debt."


    Wendy''s heart ached when she heard Jessica, and tears rolled down her face." Jessica, I''m sorry..."


    Her daughter had acted too tough. Besides, since she had two other sons, and because Old Master Snow said that Rodney was the future sessor of the Snow family, she ced all her attention on her sons and neglected her daughter.


    Wendy had forgotten that when Jessica was born as their first child, they were delighted.


    "There''s nothing to be sorry about. You two bringing me into this world was the greatest gift I could ask for. However, I''m only human, and I''ll get tired."


    Jessica watched Wendy cry with not much expression on her face. She might have anticipated it when she was young, but she slowly became numb and cold to it as she grew up. "Now that I have money, I want to experience things I''ve never done before. Since you''re suspicious of Forrest having impure motives, I''ll leave. I''ll never regret this even if he lets me down in the future. It''s because this time, I''m doing what I want to do."


    After that, Jessica turned around and opened the door to leave.


    Jason stared at her back with mixed feelings. "Jessica Snow, you better not regret this."


    "There''s nothing to regret."


    With that, Jessica left.


    Wendy wiped her tears in sadness. "Let''s just forget about it. Thinking back,


    Jessica did have a tough life."

 Chapter 2523

    "Tough?" Jason said unhappily, "The huge Snow Corporation belongs to her.


    She''s 50th in the global billionaire rankings. If it weren''t for the Snow family, would she have been able to be this wealthy at her young age?"


    "Actually, we''re not born with money, and we won''t be able to take it with us when we die either. Jessica has never been a person who pursued extravagance. Look at her monthly expenses. It''s much less than mine."


    Wendy said, "Back then, I was ufortable about letting her get married to Jordan. However, you and Old Master Snow made her do so. I had no choice... Now that she has finally found a person she likes..."


    "But that person is Forrest," Jason reminded. "Don''t forget that Dani has Snow Corporation''s shares. The Lynch family is taking care of Dani now. She''s closer to them. We''re not even sure that she''ll acknowledge us as her grandparents in the future. With Jessica''s shares, trouble will befall Snow Corporation if Forrest has different thoughts."


    Wendy went silent. "Your body isn''t well. Carson isn''t that capable either. Let''s do it this way. Since Jessica suggested leaving, let her leave temporarily. You can handle thepany for a few years. If Forrest has his eyes on Snow Corporation, he''ll definitely convince Jessica to return.


    Maybe he''ll reveal his ulterior motives sooner orter, just like Sarah. Of course, if he truly loves Jessica regardless of her identity, let''s ept their rtionship." "ept their rtionship?" Jason gave Wendy a side nce. "Be inws with the Lynch family again?"


    "If Forrest really treats Jessica well, why don''t we just let them be if we can''t stop them?" Wendy sighed. "Actually, I''ve be more open-minded after Rodney''s incident. Back then, we used every method possible to separate him and Sarah. But he was unable to forget her even after marrying Freya. In the end, he came to like both of them and that resulted in the tragedy today. We shouldn''t meddle in some things to avoid harming our children and making them hate us."


    Jason sighed. He said, "That was different. Sarah was too evil. I should''ve chased her far away from the start."


    Wendy shook her head in disapproval. "If you had chased Sarah away, Rodney would''ve hated you at that time. Unattainable things are the most unforgettable ones. Jessica is like that too. Instead of this, why don''t we let them realize it themselves? Didn''t you say that our method of educating Rodney was wrong?" Speaking of Rodney, Jason went silent.


    After a long while, he said, "Let''s do as you say, then."


    In the office.


    Jessica called the secretary in. "Get some people to clean up the director''s office thoroughly. Also, gather the senior managers of each department for a meeting in the evening."


    The secretary, Luna, was taken aback." President Snow, is the director...ing back?''


    She was stunned. It had taken President Snow a lot of effort to make the director a figurehead.


    After seeing the red marks on Jessica''s face, Luna visualized a dramatic plot in her head.


    "Mm," Jessica said indifferently. "Call Carson over. He''ll be taking over my duties afterward."


    Luna was dumbfounded. "President Snow, you''re... You''re joking, right?"


    Jessica did not say a word. She simply looked at Luna calmly.


    When Luna left, she stumbled as she walked. She had a hunch that there would be a change in the power hierarchy of Snow Corporation again.


    Not long after, a rumor became widely spread in Snow Corporation.


    "Hey, did you hear about it? This morning, the director and his wife came to thepany and asked for President Snow. When President Snow came out, her face was hurt. It seemed like she got hit."


    "Why did they hit President Snow?"


    "I don''t know. Anyway, after President Snow came out, there were rumors from the president''s office. It looks like


    President Snow is handing over her duties."


    "Is President Snow resigning? Who''ll be the president, then?"

 Chapter 2524

    "I think it''s Carson. Director Snow will be back too."


    "No way. I don''t want President Snow to leave. After she assumed the position, all of our sries increased."


    Even Wendy and Jason, who were upstairs, heard the rumor. It was evident that Jessica was not joking.


    Half an hourter, Wendy entered with a bottle of medicine in her hand. "Jessica, does your face still hurt? Let me apply some medicine for you."


    Jessica, who was in the middle of handing over her work, nced at her mother withplicated feelings. "Mom, you don''t have to be worried that Snow Corporation will be taken away by the Lynch family. I''m already about to submit my resignation letter."


    "Jessica, let''s be considerate of each other, okay?" Wendy sat opposite Jessica. "Back then, it''s true that your dad and I made you go through a lot. Your dad was rash just now, but he has his worries. After all, Snow Corporation is a business inherited from the Snow family''s ancestors. If it weren''t for the Lynch family, we might not even have so many concerns."


    Jessica pressed her lips in silence. "Mom, I''ve always separated work and rtionships clearly. I won''t be that silly."


    "But we''re not you. We don''t understand Forrest well either, do we?" Wendy said softly, "I''ve discussed this with your dad. We''ll each take a step back. You can be ced on administrative leave, but it must be announced to the public that you''ve already resigned. If Forrest keeps treating you well and doesn''t distance himself from you just because you''re not in charge of Snow Corporation, your dad and I will be willing to support your rtionship."


    Jessica understood, but she found it a little ridiculous. When she was Snow


    Corporation''s president, Forrest had never shown her a pleasant expression anyway.


    However, if her parents wanted to use that method, she was willing to cooperate with them. She could rest properly for some time too.


    "I''m okay with that," she said calmly.


    Wendy let out a sigh of relief. "It''s good that you understand us. Are you and Forrest living together now?"


    "Mm." After thinking for a moment, Jessica said, "His parents don''t know about our marriage too. They don''t really like our family because of Freya''s incident, so we haven''t told them."


    Wendy opened her mouth. After all that ruckus, was her daughter actually unweed in the Lynch family?


    She was furious.


    Why? What was her daughtercking that she was not enough for the Lynch family''s couple? ''What about Forrest? Does he treat you well?"


    "So-so. I broke up with him all of a sudden previously and got married to Jordan. He can''t forgive me for that and hates me.


    We''re still adjusting. If we can''t adjust to each other well, we might get a divorce." Wendy was speechless.


    It seemed her questions were useless.


    "Jessica, do you have to do this? How is Forrest worth it?"


    "Mom, some people say that first loves are the most unforgettable. It might be the case for me. I have regrets because my first love wasn''t fulfilled. No matter what the ending is in the future, at least I tried. Even if things end, I won''t have any regrets." Jessica''s gaze was full of sincerity.


    Looking at Jessica''s expression, Wendy was relieved. "Jessica, it''s not scary to have obsessions. Just don''t be like Rodney. We must be mature and able to let


    go."


    Jessica nodded. "By the way, was Harold the one who talked about me and Forrest''s rtionship?"

 Chapter 2525

    "We went golfing with Director Lennox and met him and his son. You know that Harold has always liked you."


    Jessica gave a nomittal response.


    She knew better than anyone else whether Harold liked her or her identity.


    "Mom, don''t spread any news about my marriage for now," Jessica reminded calmly.


    An hourter, Carson heard the news and rushed back. When he saw Jessica, his expression crumpled up. "Sis, why did I hear that you''re resigning? Oh my gosh, this can''t be possible."


    "It''s true. Come to my office in the next few days. I''ll hand over my work to you," Jessica said indifferently. "You should familiarize yourself with the people in the office as soon as possible, but don''t be too panicked. Dad wille back too. You and Dad will be managing Snow Corporation together."


    Carson widened his eyes in disbelief. "Stop joking around. You''ve only just obtained Snow Corporation after putting in so much effort back then. Are you letting go so easily? Sis, what happened to you? Did you fight with Mom and Dad?"


    Jessica did not admit nor deny it. She simply smirked nomittally. "What''s so good about sitting in this position? I worked like a dog for Snow Corporation. I clocked in early and went backte, yet I keep being questioned by people. I don''t even have any freedom. I''m not even sure whether the pursuers around me like me for who I am or my identity. I''ve figured everything out. Rather than this, I should just step down. I have thepany''s shares anyway. It''ll be enough for me to take the dividends every year. I''m tired too, and I haven''t been in good healthtely. Carson, you must manage Snow Corporation well in the future."


    Carson was dumbfounded by Jessica''s words. He became flustered. "Sis, don''t go. I''ll talk to Mom and Dad. I can''t do this. The directors aren''t easy opponents, and my abilities are limited..."


    He was well aware of his abilities. Ever since he was young, he knew that thepany would not fall into his hands as there were Rodney and Jessica. As such, he went through life without putting much effort into his career.


    Moreover, it was great that he could rx at work every day, go on dates, get dividends effortlessly, and lead a worry-free life.


    "Carson, Mom and Dad have always had high hopes for you. Don''t disappoint them. I''m only a woman, after all. Using Grandpa''s words, women will end up getting married anyway."


    Jessica walked to Carson''s side and patted his shoulder. She said sincerely, "Snow Corporation will be relying on you in the future."


    Carson did not want it. Could he not just have an easy life?


    News that Snow Corporation had internal strife soon got out. When evening came, even the news outlets were focused on that issue.


    After all, Snow Corporation was one of Australia''s strongest businesses. It had tens of thousands of employees under it. Even a slight movement could affect the business world.


    News that Snow Corporation''s president had resigned quickly got on the list of hot searches.


    Ryan contacted Jessica soon after. "Are you really resigning? Or is it just an act?"


    "Nothing can escape you, indeed." Jessica smiled. "My parents found out about Forrest and me. They''re worried that Forrest is targeting Snow Corporation, so they made me put on this act. If Forrest passes this test, they''ll ept him."


    "Uncle is overthinking. The Lynch family are prideful people. They won''t have those thoughts at all." Ryan found it ironic. "Well, they don''t really know Forrest well. You should understand their concerns." "That''s why I respect them. Besides, I have my ns too."


    "You''re copying my method, right?" Ryan teased. "I resigned for Freya too previously. It moved her deeply. Forrest and Freya are siblings. Tsk, he''ll be so touched this time as well. You''re even letting Snow Corporation go for his sake. Won''t he definitely fall head over heels for you?"


    Jessica was taken aback. "I''ve never thought about that. Firstly, I''ve been too tired these days and I want to have a proper rest. Secondly, I want to train Carson. He can''t keep going on like this. Thirdly, Harold knows that Forrest and I have gotten married. The Lennox father and son won''t let this slide. I''m fine with it, but I''m just afraid they''ll use tricks." Ryan was astonished. "Harold? Aren''t you on good terms with him?"

 Chapter 2526

    "We are, but I''ve always had my guard up against their ns."


    Ryan smiled. It could be said that he was the closest to Jessica out of all the rtives of the Snow family. Talking to smart people was easy like that.


    In some sense, he and Jessica had always been the people at the top of the food chain. Harold and the others were below them, but they were unaware of that. They thought they could hide their little schemes well. However, it was simply because they were not choosing to expose those schemes and were using each other for benefits.


    Some people were just not clear about that.


    "Jessica, you''re so talented. Why would Uncle and the rest be worried about you getting deceived by men? Ha, I think they should be worried about themselves so they won''t get tricked by others," Ryan joked.


    "Forget it. To the elders, we''re never as cautious and mature as they are. There''s no need to fight with them over it."


    "You''re right."


    Lynch Corporation.


    Forrest did not pay much attention to the news that day. Ever since he arrived at thepany, he had focused on finishing his work as quickly as possible. Then,


    he had to return to Jessica''s ce early to cook.


    Hmmm...


    What dish should he make that day?


    Forrest, who had not cooked properly in years, took out his phone and downloaded a recipe application.


    On the way to a business meeting in the evening, he tapped on a recipe. There was a video. Suddenly, it rang. "Today, Ivan will teach everyone how to make chicken cutlets..."


    Forrest was startled. He quickly closed the video.


    His secretary, who was driving in front, almost lost his grip on the steering wheel.


    Was he hearing things? He actually heard President Lynch learning recipes.


    He nced at Forrest secretly. He had been feeling that President Lynch was acting weird that day. He would hold his phone and look at it many times for no reason. Could he possibly be in a rtionship?


    Thinking about that, the secretary had the urge to gossip.


    When they arrived at the restaurant, Forrest shook the hands of a few contractors he was meeting.


    "Sorry for making everyone wait. The road was congested," Forrest said apologetically.


    "It''s okay. We were chatting anyway," Mr. Hardy said as he smiled.


    "What were you guys talking about?" Forrest asked casually after taking his seat.


    "It''s about Jessica of Snow Corporation resigning all of a sudden." Mr. Brenner pped his thigh and said, "I even bought millions of dors worth of Snow Corporation''s sharesst month. I''m guessing the share price will drop drastically when the market opens tomorrow. The public isn''t optimistic about Carson taking over. Ah, I''ll definitely suffer a loss this time."


    "Many of my friends bought their shares too. My Instagram is filled withints now." Mr. Hardy sighed and said, "I heard that investments have been pulling out this evening. There will surely be a drastic drop. I just don''t understand it. Didn''t Jessica secure her position in Snow Corporation before this? Why is she suddenly resigning? It''s not even a temporary administrative leave."


    "There are rumors that Jason has returned to Snow Corporation, and he wants to support his son to take it over."

 Chapter 2527

    "Forget it. Carson may be good at dating, but in business..." At the side, Mr. Watson shook his head. "Is Jason getting more muddle-headed as he''s getting older? Must it be a son? Look at how his son, Rodney, behaved before."


    "Never mind. Snow Corporation belongs to the Snow family. It has nothing to do with us. It''s just bad for us, the people with shares."


    Forrest listened to them discussing back and forth. It was as though his head had exploded.


    Jessica was fired?


    How could that be possible?


    He heard her saying that there were many things to take care of at thepany just in the morning.


    She did not look like she was about to leave Snow Corporation at all.


    Did something happen that day?


    Forrest thought of Harold, whom he bumped into that morning. Harold was the son of Snow Corporation''s director. Did the Snow family find out that Jessica was married to Forrest and forced her to leave?


    That was not possible either. Jessica was the boss of Snow Corporation. Who could force her?


    "President Lynch, your sister has a good rtionship with the Snow family. Have you heard of any rumors?" "President Lynch?"


    The contractors called out to Forrest a few times. Only then did he slowlye to his senses. However, the expression on his handsome face was not really good.


    "I''m not sure." Forrest quickly calmed down. "I''ll have my secretarymunicate the coboration''s details to you all. If you''re still interested in coborating, we shall finalize everything as soon as possible. If not, you guys can take some time to consider it. I... I have some urgent matters to attend to..."


    "Sure enough, President Lynch is a busy man. Haha."


    While his secretary introduced the proposal to the contractors, Forrest took out his phone and sent Jessica a message: [ Did you resign?]


    After a minute, there was still no reply.


    Forrest was restless. He walked out to give Jessica a call. She did not pick up.


    When he returned to the private room, the contractors saw that he was distracted. They said, "President Lynch, if you really have urgent matters to attend to, why don''t you leave first? We can meet up another day."


    "Mm."


    Forrest could no longer remain there as well.


    After he left, he drove straight to Snow Corporation.


    That morning, Jessica had gotten out of his car here. He was back at the same ce, and it was not even 4:00 p.m.


    He could not head up rashly because of his identity. He could only take his phone and


    continue calling Jessica. However, no one picked up.


    Forrest frowned in frustration. He gripped his phone tightly.


    "How do you still have the audacity to show up here?"


    A luxury car stopped behind Forrest. Harold got down from the car in a neat suit


    and walked toward Forrest while buttoning up.


    Forrest looked back and watched Harold expressionlessly.


    After eyeing Forrest, Harold sighed resignedly all of a sudden. "Mr. Lynch, you''ve caused Jessica great trouble. Because of you, her restraint and effort all these years have gone to waste."


    "What are you trying to say?" Forrest''s gaze turned cold.

 Chapter 2528

    Harold looked down on Forrest as he studied his expressionless face. However, he still used an earnest tone to advise him," Uncle Nathan and the rest have found out about you. Jessica had a big fight with them because of you. Didn''t you see the news that she was removed from her position as president? She expanded Snow Corporation with so much hard work and developed thepany to its current scale. In the end, all of the benefits went to Carson. If I were you and if you really love her, I''d definitely leave quietly so as to not weigh her down."


    Harold thought that Forrest only got involved with Jessica for her influence.


    Since she was no longer the president of Snow Corporation, Forrest would surely panic upon hearing the news.


    "So... You''re telling me this... to let me know that Jessica gave up on thepany for my sake?" Forrest''s expressionless face finally tensed.


    Harold was stunned. He felt that Forrest''s question was weird. Was that the main point to him? "Yes. Anyway, she can''t even remain in Snow Corporation because of you. The Snow family will never ept you and Jessica being together. I''d advise you to give up as soon as possible. The things that don''t belong to you will never be yours. You and Jessica live in totally different worlds."


    After rubbing salt into Forrest''s wound, Harold left in long strides.


    In his opinion, Forrest was an ambitious person, so he would be wise too.


    Harold hoped Forrest would leave Jessica as soon as possible. After all, he never expected that Jessica, who usually seemed like an intelligent person, would be so stupid in rtionships. She even gave up apany for a man.


    Since Jessica could not even think straight when she was in love, Harold had to get her.


    Forrest remained where he stood in a daze.


    Although his handsome face was still cold, he felt overwhelmed.


    He knew that Jessica''s resignation had something to do with him from Harold''s words.


    In the past, Forrest always thought Jessica did not love him. He even hated her. However, it was only then that he realized how much Jessica cared about him. She could even give up Snow Corporation for him.


    He was really not a true man. Jessica loved him so much, yet he kept suspecting her and hurt her with many nasty words.


    He was not worth her treating him that well.


    As Forrest thought about it, his eyes reddened.


    Then, his phone rang. It was Jessica who called. "Why did youe to mypany? I was in a meeting just now, so I missed your call. Where are you?"


    "I''m at the spot where I dropped you off this morning." When Forrest heard her voice, he could not keep calm. "What time are you getting off work? I have a lot of things to say to you."


    "Are you going to ask me about my resignation?" Jessica said in a low voice. "I just feel exhausted and want to rest. Besides, Carson isn''t young anymore. I hope he can be more mature after I leave-"


    "Alright. Stop making excuses. I''m not a fool."


    Forrest interrupted Jessica agitatedly. The more she exined, the more she was covering things up. "I know everything. Did you resign because you had a fight with your parents about me?"


    Jessica was taken aback. Although that was partially the reason, how did he find out? It seemed that he had added quite a bit of his imagination too.


    Hearing the silence on the other side of the call, Forrest was sure of it. He shouted in frustration, "Jessica, why are you so foolish? Is it worth doing this for me? I haven''t been treating you well. I even hurt you, got angry at you, and misunderstood you. I''m not worth you doing this for me at all."


    How did Forrest have such self-awareness all of a sudden? Jessica did not know what to say.


    However, she did not know that Forrest became even more flustered with her silence. "Jessica, I''ve figured everything out. I shouldn''t have kept hating you in the past. I''ve never stood in your perspective to think about everything. Let''s let bygones be bygones, okay? I swear that no matter who you are or what your identity is in the future, I... I''ll never leave you."


    After Forrest spoke, he went silent as well.


    That was because his face was blushing.


    He had always been more of a reserved person. He rarely revealed his inner thoughts.


    He was just touched at this moment because of Jessica.

 Chapter 2529

    It was like what Ryan said. Jessica was making an effort to be with Forrest, so he had to work hard as well.


    In the past, Forrest had used her of being selfish for benefits. However, she had even abandoned her career for him now. If he still questioned her feelings, it would be inhumane of him.


    Thinking about it, he never seemed to have sacrificed anything for Jessica''s sake. He simply med her for betraying their rtionship back then.


    "Forrest..."


    On the other end of the call, Jessica''s heart raced. She did not understand Forrest''s sudden change. "There''s still an hour until I get off work..."


    "I''ll wait for you downstairs," Forrest said hastily.


    "...Okay."


    When the call ended, both of them were still in a daze.


    In the office upstairs, Jessica held her phone in silence. After being deep in thought for some time, she could roughly understand the situation. Forrest probably thought that she had given up her job at thepany for him. It was likely that he was feeling touched, just like what Ryan said.


    It was strangely funny yetplicated.


    It was only yesterday she was distressed over their rtionship and future. She even thought that they were not suited for each other. She did not expect a dramatic change to happen in a day.


    Jessica should feel happy and forget about the hurt from that night, but... there was still some uncertainty and nervousness growing in her heart.


    Knock, knock.


    The sound of the door being knocked on came from outside.


    "Come in."


    Jessica returned to her seat. Harold walked over in quick strides. His expression was grim. "Are you really resigning? Jessica, I can''t believe you''d do such a thing. Do you have other ideas in mind?"


    Jessica raised her head and gazed at him." What ideas do you think I should have?"


    You''ve always been smart. I can''t make a guess." Harold frowned. "However, I believe that you''re not a foolish person. Now, your dad can''t do anything about you in Snow Corporation. Why did you give out such a favorable situation that you paved? If Uncle gets his influence back, he''ll surely prioritize supporting his son." "That''s right. No matter how much hard work I put in, I''m always a daughter." Jessica smiled nomittally. "See? It''s thanks to you telling my parents about my rtionship with Forrest. They were so angry. In their hearts, Forrest isn''t interested in me but Snow Corporation.


    They''re saying that as long as I remain in Snow Corporation, I won''t be able to make decisions about my marriage. I don''t think my eye for men is that bad, so I voluntarily resigned. This way, no one will stop us from being together."


    Harold looked at her in surprise. "Jessica, you''re not such a silly person. I don''t believe it. Is it worth doing this for a man?"


    "Harold, many people are eyeing my position because they haven''t obtained it before. On the other hand, I have, and it''s just so-so. Besides, I''m a woman, after all. I''ve been alone for a long time. I want to find a man I love, get married to him, and have children. That''s my wish now."


    At the end of her sentence, there was a hint of gentleness in Jessica''s gaze.


    Harold felt as if there was a fly stuck in his throat. "I''d advise you to calm down. Maybe your parents aren''t wrong. Forrest isn''t a simple person." "Thank you for your advice."

 Chapter 2530

    Seeing that Jessica did not waver, the fury in Harold''s heart roared. However, he could not show it. "Jessica, think about it properly. No matter what, I''ve always hoped for you to lead a good life. Wait until you see Forrest''s true colors. If you regret it, you can look for me anytime. I''ll always help you."


    "Okay."


    Jessica nodded. She did not ask for a reason. She did not even seem to have the mood to know further.


    It was as if Harold''s passionate feelings were poured into cold water. He felt especially powerless.


    "I still have a lot of things to do..." Jessica reminded him that she was busy.


    Harold held it in. He turned and walked toward the door. Then, he took a deep breath and turned back again. "Jessica, I don''t believe you can''t feel my feelings for you. In the past, the Lennox family couldn''t help you when you got married to Jordan. I didn''t have the right back then. But I''ve been waiting for you all these years."


    Jessica''s slender figure sank into the leather seat. Her pretty, deep-set eyes were calm as if she had not just heard a man confessing to her. "Harold, I''m aware of your feelings. However, I''ve never expressed any ambiguity to you. If I had wanted something to happen between us, I would''ve epted your feelings long ago. But I didn''t. We''re both smart people. You should understand." "I thought it was because you were busy. I''m willing to keep waiting for you," Harold whispered. "Besides, you were entirely focused on your career. I admit that you have a great career, but you''re still a beginner in rtionships..."


    "Thank you for viewing me that way."


    Jessica''s lips curved slightly. "However, I already had a boyfriend whom I dated for a few years when I was studying abroad. After returning, I got married once. I believe that I''m clear about my feelings. Besides, a wise person wouldn''t look for a man who''s a colleague from the samepany or the same industry to be her boyfriend."


    Harold frowned. He forced a smile and said, "Jessica, what do you mean? Don''t you trust me? We''ve known each other for many years."


    Jessica raised her eyebrows. "Harold, there''s no partner who can be trusted fully in the business world. For example, if I make you my husband, I''ll be worried about whether you''ll steal my power when I''m weak if I were to get pregnant in the future since you''re so capable. When the children of two directors marry each other, I''ll also worry about whether one party''s ambitions will grow bigger. No one can ever figure out a person''s ambitions."


    "Jessica, I''m not that kind of person." Harold could not maintain his expression. He even broke out in a cold sweat under Jessica''s sharp gaze. "If you don''t believe me, I can resign too."


    "Even if you resign. I''ll never be with you." Jessica was indifferent throughout."


    Harold, don''t disturb my work, okay? My husband is still waiting for me downstairs."


    Harold could no longer remain there. He mmed the door and left.


    Jessica narrowed her eyes. She utterly hated people mming the door in front of her.


    It was Harold''s second time doing that on that day.


    He truly was not aware of his identity.


    In the evening, Jessica went downstairs using the private elevator with her bag in her hand.


    She saw the Porsche parked at the side immediately.


    Forrest spotted her too. He quickly got down from the car and opened the door. Then, his gaze traveled from her face and downward until...


    "Where are you looking at?" Jessica red at him viciously. She got in the car and mmed the door shut.


    Forrest scratched his nose. He could understand her. She had just lost her job, and her wound had not recovered. It was normal for her to have a bad temper.


    The more he thought about it, the guiltier he felt. He got in the driver''s seat hurriedly, but he did not start driving immediately. Instead, he sat solemnly and stared at Jessica.

 Chapter 2531

    Under Forrest''s dark gaze, Jessica felt awkward. "What are you trying to say?"


    "Did you really... resign?" Forrest asked with a hoarse voice.


    "Mm. I''m currently handing over my job to someone else. After two days, I won''t need to go to work anymore."


    Jessica fastened the seat belt. Then, she noticed that the gaze of the man beside her became even more unstable. "In the future, you..."


    After pausing for a moment, Forrest pursed his thin lips in annoyance. "Did you actually resign because of me?"


    At the sight of his distressed look, Jessica somehow found it amusing. Forrest had asked the same question numerous times today. "Yeah. After my parents learned about it, they called me over and gave me a piece of their mind. Considering my identity, they might think that they should be the ones deciding on what kind of man I should marry. They were afraid that I would be deceived because I''m the president of Snow Corporation, so I resigned straight away."


    Forrest was astounded for quite a while. He had probably guessed what her parents said. However, he found Jessica''s direct manner unbelievable. "Can you bear to leave Snow Corporation? Ever since you graduated, you''ve put a lot of effort into Snow Corporation..." "In fact, I prefer freedom to power," Jessica exined solemnly.


    At that point, Forrest believed everything Ryan had said.


    Jessica snatched the position from Rodney just so she could be with Forrest after she gained freedom.


    Nevertheless, Forrest was not the sort who was expressive when it came to rtionships.


    Especially after he had been single for a long time. He had be a little dull.


    He could only express himself by grasping her hand firmly.


    "What are you doing? My hand hurts," Jessica suddenly yelled in pain.


    "I''m sorry..." Shocked, Forrest promptly loosened his grasp. "I was thinking about something." "What was it?" She looked at him, her eyes glowing.


    Forrest''s handsome face was burning. A momentter, he clenched his fist and let out a deep cough. "Don''t worry. No matter what you do in the future, I''ll support you."


    Jessica straightened up and clicked her tongue with her eyes settled on him." You''re still the same as before. You don''t know how to say honeyed words, but you were quite clever at scolding me earlier on."


    "I misunderstood you earlier." Forrest was embarrassed.


    Jessica shook her head and denied it. "You didn''t misunderstand me. Back then... I was indeed selfish. Despite knowing that we couldn''t really get together, I chose to be in a rtionship with you. I promised to meet your parents after I went back to the country, yet I stood you up. I even said that you were undeserving of me in order to force you to give up on our rtionship. Although I knew that you were arrogant, I made those hurtful remarks to ruin your self-esteem."


    After Forrest listened to what she said, he kept quiet for some time before he asked,'' Can you tell me what was actually on your mind when you said you wanted to break up with me back then? I want to know the answer. You owe me the truth."


    All of a sudden, silence descended on the car.


    Jessica''s eyes twitched. She turned around and stared at him. The corners of her eyes reddened in spite of herself. "We were too young. No matter how hard we tried to be together, both our families wouldn''t ept it. You would have to go back to Melbourne to inherit your family''s business, whereas I would have to return to Canberra to help stabilize my dad''spany. I also had to help my uncle secure the position of prime minister, so I couldn''t help but do that to you. Since I was young, my uncle''s family has treated me very well. The Snow family was the one who brought me into this world and provided me with food and everything else. If I turned against the Snow family, they might harm your family if things got worse."


    Forrest grasped the point and nodded firmly.


    His eyes were slightly burning. After so many years, he finally learned the truth." Why didn''t you tell me the truth, then? If you had, I wouldn''t have hated you and misunderstood you."


    "Forrest, if you knew that I broke up with you because of external factors, you definitely wouldn''t let go of our rtionship considering your stubbornness. You would look for my parents or give up your family business. If things got worse and the matter involving us was exposed to the Churchill family and the Snow family, your life would be at stake. That''s not what I want to happen. I just hoped that you could live the way I had described earlier."


    Jessica said with a forced smile, "At that time, I really hoped that you could forget me and start afresh with another woman in Melbourne. Butter, I learned that... you had always been single..."


    Forrest thought for a moment. Even if he had previously known that Jessica loved him, he would not have been able to stop her from breaking up with him.

 Chapter 2532

    Would Forrest have given up so easily?


    He would not.


    When he was young, he put rtionships as his top priority despite his ipetence in saying honeyed words.


    He felt that no one could separate a couple who was truly in love with each other.


    When he thought about it carefully, he realized that Jessica was more mature and sensible than he was back then.


    "Tell me. After you were married... did he treat you well?"


    Forrest suddenly gripped her hand tightly with his eyes burning in the dark.


    This question had been lingering in his mind for what seemed like ages.


    He had always been jealous of that person. He did not even want to hear that person''s name. At this point, he personally brought it up instead.


    Jessica was stunned. "Jordan was fine. He was a gentle and polite person. But when I married him, he was already in poor health and bedridden. He had recovered for two months, but he caught a cold again when winter came. Then, he passed away in less than two years. His family members were quite nice."


    Forrest darted a strange nce at her. "Were you in love with him?"


    "No." While pursing her lips, Jessica had the urge tough. Was Forrest jealous?


    However, he was the one who raised the


    question.


    After some thought, she tilted her head and replied, "I like the sort who has a cold expression on their face."


    Forrest coughed, and his heart beat faster in spite of himself.


    He did not say anything else.


    After he was quiet for one whole minute, he started the car.


    Jessica was under the impression that he was going to start driving. However, he suddenly leaned forward and locked lips with her.


    From his kiss, it seemed as though he wished to break her into pieces and eat her up.


    The kiss nearly caused Jessica to suffocate.


    He usually seemed cold and distant, did he not? Nevertheless, that flirtatious sentence had made him lose control.


    It was all her mouth''s fault. As usual, she just wanted to make him lose control.


    She had almost forgotten the harm he caused her.


    Jessica scratched his neck twice with her frosty gaze fixed on him.


    "You were the one who started flirting with me first." Forrest argued as he covered


    his neck. His eyes revealed a look of misery.


    "Did I flirt with you? You even hurt me. Are you sure I was flirting with a cold person like you?" A look of bewilderment washed over Jessica''s face. "Don''t take it personally


    Before she could finish her sentence, her lips were nibbled on once again.


    "It''s useless. I''ve already taken it personally." Forrest''s lips were closely stuck together with hers. Nevertheless, his deep, cold voice consisted of some sweet words. "I promise that I won''t hurt you anymore. I''ll be soft in the future. But when you want me to be rough, I''ll do it."

 Chapter 2533

    Boom.


    As though hot oil had been poured onto her face, Jessica''s face burned. "What a pervert."


    "I''m a pervert who acts opposite to my feelings," Forrest admitted. "Although I said no, my actions were honest. Jessica, you won. Regardless of whether you were the one who ditched me first, I''ve never forgotten about you. You''ve been married once, but I''ve never been with any other woman. Ever since I met you, I''ve been suffering a loss."


    Jessica''s gaze subconsciously turned gentle. "What did you call me back then? A second-hand item. You looked down on me. You said that women who pursued


    you


    were worthless and that you''d rather not have met me."


    It was a real p in Forrest''s face.


    Why did women have such great memories?


    After a long time, he said hesitantly, "I''ve always been someone who acts


    opposite to my feelings, and you know that."


    The man''s eyshes lowered, feeling aggrieved.


    Subsequently, his ice-cold face changed into one of an innocent kid.


    Jessica put her hands around his neck. At that moment, her heart softened. "You can''t hurt me anymore."


    Mm."


    "You can''t be harsh to me anymore as well."


    "Mm."


    "Will you still make me hang the clothes to dry?"


    "When did I make you hang the clothes to dry?" Forrest expressed that he had been misunderstood. He just wanted her to dry the clothes, but she refused to listen to him.


    "You can never touch me without my permission."


    Forrest''s delicate lips moved as he found it hard to ept and did not want topromise.


    "Well, I lost my job because of you." Jessica sighed.


    "Alright." Forrest nodded, surrendering to his fate.


    "Who am I to you?" Jessica asked thest question with a smile.


    "...My wife?" Forrest racked his brains and answered.


    "Bingo. Come on, let''s drive home. I''m really exhausted." Jessica pushed him away before ordering him with a soft voice.


    Upon noticing the fatigue in her eyes, Forrest instantly started the car. "Are we going to my ce or yours?"


    "Let''s go to my ce. Your ce is too small." Jessica made the decision.


    A little upset, Forrest said gloomily, "You didn''tin that it was small when you were living there."


    "You hated me so much back then. If I had said it, you would definitely have gotten angry and said, ''You can leave if you think so."" Jessica imitated him and gave him a cold sideways nce.


    Forrest immediately pursed his lips. Fine, he might have... said such a thing at that time.


    "What''s more..."


    The woman in the passenger seat slowly opened her red lips again. "I was too eager to get together with you back then. I wouldn''t evenin if your ce was only a few square feet."


    Forrest, who was a little upset at first, was suddenly filled with sweetness. Although his face remained cold, he was like a lion whose mane had beenbed. He was even a little shy.


    "Because of the harm you caused me, I almost risked my life. Now, I''m scared of it. I''m traumatized by that ce, and I don''t want to be there for the time being."


    Jessica changed the topic all of a sudden.


    Forrest felt as though his heart had fallen from high above. He stretched out his hand and held her fingers before saying with a hoarse voice, "I promise that I will never do that again."


    He had made a lot of promises that day.


    However, Jessica did not wish to bring it up again. "If there''s a next time, I


    certainly won''t be with you anymore. You don''t have to risk your life to love someone, and I''m not prone to abuse anyway."

 Chapter 2534

    "Yeah. You''re right."


    Forrest answered frankly, "If you don''t want to live at my ce, I cane and stay with you."


    After Forrest arrived at Jessica''s neighborhood, he opened the trunk to reveal a few bags of ingredients inside.


    Jessica threw a look at the ingredients. "When did you buy them?"


    "I went to the hypermarket while waiting for you." Forrest lifted the bags with his strong arms.


    Once Jessica arrived home, she sat on the couch to rest. She was exhausted from using her brain all day.


    Forrest rolled up his sleeves and began to cook. He knew that she had not been feeling well the past few days, so he purposely cooked some chicken soup.


    While the soup was simmering, Mrs. Lynch gave Forrest a call. "Are you not nning toe home to have dinner and sleep?"


    "...Yeah," Forrest replied with a deep voice.


    Mrs. Lynch was not disappointed. In fact, she was pleased. "Are you going to be living in the apartment? Do you want me to go over to visit you tomorrow?"


    She could not wait to meet her future daughter-inw.


    Given that her son was always not at home, she might be able to have a grandson soon.


    "No need. I''m not staying there," Forrest denied.


    Mrs. Lynch''s eyes lit up. "Are you... staying at your girlfriend''s ce? Forrest, you''re brilliant. Hang on. Why do I hear the sound of a pressure cooker? Are you cooking?" "Not bad. Considering how cold you usually are, I didn''t expect that you would cook for your girlfriend. How promising. When are you bringing your girlfriend home? I''ll demonstrate my cooking skills then." Mrs. Lynch grinned from ear to ear.


    "I''ll bring her home when it''s time. I''m going to carry on with my work now." With that, Forrest ended the call.


    His eyes swept over the living room. Jessica was on the phone while looking at her notebook, seemingly busy with work. The soft light above her head shone on her.


    To Forrest, the scene looked simr to when they both were in a rented house in the States back then.


    At that time, she was busy with her studies and application for a license. It was that peaceful scene which led him to the decision of wanting to continue his life with her.


    It happened many years ago.


    All of a sudden, Forrest looked down andughed.


    Indeed, Jessica was the one who forced him to marry her. However, when they were married, he was not actually resistant to her even though he looked extremely dissatisfied.


    "Time for dinner."


    The man''s voice rang above her head.


    When Jessica looked up and met his eyes, she had yet toe back to her senses as she was absorbed in her work.


    Carson, who was on the other end of the phone, went mad. "Jessica, who are you eating with? I heard a man''s voice. Who''s he? He doesn''t sound like Harold."


    "Oh, no wonder you suddenly resigned. Is it because you''re in a rtionship with someone? That''s why you left all the work to me..."


    The house was so quiet that even without it being on loudspeaker, Forrest could hear Carson''s voice.


    Jessica directly hung up the call.


    "Carson?" Forrest asked.


    "Mm. Hecks self-motivation. All he cares about is his rtionships when he''s at work," Jessica said helplessly.


    He''s the third child in the family. With an elder brother and an elder sister, he won''t have to take over Snow Corporation anyway. It''s not surprising that hecks self- motivation," Forrest said.


    After being stunned for a few seconds, Jessica suddenlyughed and said, "How wonderful it would be if I were the third child. I wouldn''t have had to experience all the pressure, and I could go on a date with you every day. How great."


    "You''re not that sort." After Forrest served her portion, he cast a nce at her. "You''re a lot stronger than any other man."


    "...Are you praising or condemning me?" Jessica stepped on his foot under the table

 Chapter 2535

    Forrest''s eyes nearly softened.


    Others saw Jessica as a cold, arrogant person. However, when she was in love with Forrest, she would always put her toughness away and reveal her true self.


    To Forrest, that was the most indellible thing about her.


    "Am I wrong? No man couldpare with you in college," Forrest said with a low voice. "Other people imed that my wife wouldn''t listen to me if I found a girlfriend like you."


    Jessica was stunned for a moment before she burst intoughter.


    She, too, had heard of such a statement.


    She was arrogant and stunning during her college years. Many men were interested in her but did not have the courage to go after her. For those who were courageous enough to go after her, she did not show interest in them either.


    However, she was interested in Forrest, a stubborn and boring man who did not know how to say sweet talk.


    Humans had always wanted to conquer something, and for her, she just wanted to conquer Forrest, that cold man. In the end, she even risked her life doing so.


    "Are you sure your wife won''t listen to you?" She said with a false smile, "You''ve tortured me quite badly. You may look pure on the outside, but you can really torture a woman until she ends up in the hospital. If I had called the police with my injuries as evidence, you could''ve been sentenced." "...It was my fault, Wifey. Please have some eggnts." With an ashen face, Forrest tried to please her and put some eggnts on her te.


    After dinner, Forrest quickly washed the dishes, not letting her touch any of them. He was worried that she would not let him off because of that matter.


    However, after finishing his work, Forrest noticed that he did not have a change of clothes. He did not even have the daily necessities.


    At the thought of the injured Jessica, he felt too ashamed to get her to shop with him. Hence, he said, "Wifey, I''ll go back to my apartment to bring a change of clothes over."


    "No need."


    Jessica lifted her headzily off her notebook. "Before we had dinner, I contacted someone to send your clothes and toiletries over."


    Forrest frowned strangely. "Am I considered a kept man?"


    "I have your pay card," Jessica replied with a grin.


    Harold said that she was not good at rtionships and that she had a poor understanding of men. However, she understood Forrest quite well. "I''ll deduct the money from your card."


    At that moment, Forrest felt less guilty. He did not mind his other half being stronger than him, but it did not mean he could ept eating and staying at Jessica''s ce for free. "If you need to buy anything, you can use my pay card. Although I''m not as rich as you. I''ll allow you to spend as you wish."


    Mm. I''ll definitely do so."


    Jessica closed herptop. "I''m going to take a bath. Once the stuff has been sent over, you can ce it in the cloakroom."


    It did not take long before the doorbell rang.


    Forrest opened the door to a middle-aged woman dressed in a female dress uniform walking in. A few other women were standing behind her, holding some men''s clothes.


    "Hi. I''m the general manager of Springer Mall. We''re here to send some clothes to Ms. Snow."


    After the middle-aged woman introduced herself, some men''s clothes of his size were brought in set after set. Apart from the suits that he usually wore, there were also casual clothes, pajamas, sleep gowns, shoes, towels, toothbrushes, and men''s


    skincare products.


    Forrest could roughly guess the prices of the products. As soon as the women left, he took out his phone and transferred arge sum of money into the card Jessica was holding.


    In any case, he was only spending his own money. It was fine that his wife prepared some clothes and daily necessities for him.


    Forrest had never been an aggressive male chauvinist.


    On the contrary, he found Jessica very thoughtful.


    Considering her thoughtfulness, he felt the need to do something for her.


    Therefore, he immediately took out a dryer and helped Jessica dry her hair after her bath.

 Chapter 2536

    Jessica just let Forrest do what he wanted. Given that her hair was long and thick, it was time-consuming to dry it. While he was drying her hair, she could use her phone to watch the news regarding the international economy.


    After he dried her hair, she lifted her head and saw her tidy hair through the mirror. Her pink lips curled up into a smile. "Not bad. You must''ve helped many girls dry their hair over the years."


    "No." Forrest denied it cautiously. "I''ve never dried anyone''s hair ever since I broke up with you."


    "But you had a girlfriend and nearly married... that secretary some time ago." Jessica red at Forrest. She might look indifferent to it on the outside, but she had kept it to heart.


    "You were married before as well," Forrest argued.


    Jessica was at a loss for words.


    "Come. Let me apply some cream for you." Forrest picked her up and ced her on the bed. Then, he took out a tube of cream.


    At first nce, Jessica could recognize that the cream was prescribed by the hospital and should be applied to her injury on her private part. Somehow, the cream was with him.


    Her face flushed red, and she promptly stopped him. "No need. I can do it myself."


    "I just want to take a look at your injury." Forrest furrowed his brows. "I''ve seen that part of yours before anyway." "But I don''t want you to look at it now." Jessica snatched the cream over, ignoring him, and directly headed to the restroom.


    Forrest was helpless.


    At 10:30 p.m., Forresty on the bed while Jessica came over holding some men''s skincare products. She raised her thin brows and smiled. "You didn''t use the skincare products I bought for you?"


    After taking a glimpse at the products, Forrest''s cold face tensed. "Men don''t need these."


    "But I bought them for you. You must use them."


    Jessica pushed him down in a domineering manner and then sat on his waist.


    Forrest''s expression instantly changed.


    Even his breathing quickened. "Jessica, don''t do this." "Stop grumbling."


    Jessica ignored the changes in him. Since she was injured, he could not force her


    off anyway. "Look how rough your face is. If you don''t use the products, you might be old and ugly. Watch my steps.


    First, use some water, and then apply this..."


    She bent over and applied the product to his face.


    The woman''s hand was soft and smelled nice. When she lowered her head, he could vaguely see the curves underneath her pajama shirt.


    Forrest felt as though his body was on fire.


    He wanted to push her away, but who would not enjoy that scene?


    No wonder many old men in hispany liked to get pretty youngdies to do a massage for them. Ahem, of course, he had never done it.


    After Jessica had applied the products, she sat up, but Forrest did not allow her to leave. Instead, he tugged on her arm and kissed her as they fell onto the bed.


    That night, Forrest was like melting ice.


    Although they did not do it, they seemed to have made up for the wedding night, and he felt that the kiss was never enough.


    The next day, Forrest went to his office after sending Jessica. When he arrived at Lynch Corporation, everyone in the secretary''s room could sense the change in him.


    "Why do I feel like President Lynch was particrly gentle when he looked at me this morning? He wasn''t icy-cold as usual.''


    "What? Were your eyes deceiving you?"

 Chapter 2537

    "You''re the one who''s out of your mind Didn''t you notice the glow on President Lynch''s cold face? It must be skincare."


    "Damn. Did President Lynch wake up on the wrong side of the bed? I can''t believe he''d care for his skin."


    "I''m sure President Lynch has a girlfriend."


    An employee just so happened to be sending a document to the secretary''s room and overheard the conversation.


    Soon after, the news traveled to the senior executives of Lynch Corporation.


    Even Jerry heard about the matter from his secretary. Coincidentally, Forrest hade to report his work to Jerry, who then looked his son over for a while. Although he had not seen his son for only a few days, he felt that Forrest was somehow different. As his father, Jerry could sense that his son was not as cold and stern as he used to be, even though he still maintained a cold expression.


    "Dad, President Watson has agreed to renew the contract with us, and we''ve set the price, which is slightly cheaper thanst year. Do you want to take a look at the contract-"


    "No need. You handle thepany''s matters better than I do, so you can decide on your own."


    Jerry waved his hand and asked with augh, "Are you still not going toe home to sleep?"


    "Today is President Can''s birthday..." Forrest held back.


    "It seems like you''re serious this time." Jerry nodded. "But why didn''t you mention having met a girl you''re interested in when you decided to marry Stacey earlier? Did you only meet the girl recently, or have you known her for a long time?"


    After some thought, Forrest decided to exin himself a little to his father. "She was my girlfriend when I studied abroad. We broke up after returning home, but we''ve kept in touch on and off for thest two years..."


    Jerry got the point but was quite surprised. He did not expect his son to be so loyal. "So you didn''t date or get married over the years only because you couldn''t get over your first love, huh?"


    "Yeah." Forrest nodded in acknowledgment.


    "Alright then." Jerry did not ask further. What matters is that your girlfriend has a clean family background and is easy to get along with. Other conditionse next. Since you''ve known her for so long and confirmed your rtionship, bring her home soon and get engaged to her. You can''t have her stay with you without being in a proper rtionship. Pick a time and let us meet with your girlfriend''s parents."


    "I know." Forrest''s thin lips moved. He wanted to tell his father the truth so badly, but he was afraid that thetter had not braced himself for it yet.


    Should Forrest... wait first?


    Should he only bring Jessica home after she got pregnant?


    When Forrest returned to the office, he dialed Freya''s number. "Can you make yourself avable this afternoon? I need your help." "Oh, God. Did you wake up on the wrong side of the bed today? I can''t believe you''re asking me for help." Freya sounded astonished.


    "Choose a pair of rings for me," Forrest said directly. He had spent a long time choosing the rings, but there were too many styles of rings to choose from that he could not decide. What was more, he was sure that he had poor taste.


    On the other end, Freya screamed in excitement, "Whoa. Are you going to propose to Jessica?"


    Forrest furrowed his brows. "As a girl, you should be elegant."


    "Let me be. Anyway, I don''t behave like this in front of Ryan." Freya snorted. "Having said that, your progress is quick. My sisterinw was still Stacey the other day, and now, it''s a different one. I wonder who said you didn''t like her anymore? Do men like to have eggs on their faces?"


    "Are you avable or not?" Forrest''s voice gradually turned icy.


    "Yes, yes. I''ve never seen people beg this way." Freya teased him in a strange manner. "You cane and pick me up at 1:00 p.m. I''m also avable during lunch break."


    "Okay."


    After lunch, Forrest drove to Freycatheli to pick her sister up.


    "Forrest, can you tell me your budget for the rings?" Freya asked after getting in the car.


    "There''s no limit," Forrest said nonchntly.

 Chapter 2538

    Freya''s pretty face instantly lit up with admiration. "Will you buy the rings even if they cost a few hundred million dors?"


    "Yeah."


    Freya darted a look at the pink diamond in her hand, which Ryan gifted her. Suddenly, she felt a great admiration for Jessica." Forrest, why are you suddenly treating Jessica so well? I heard she resigned from the position of the president yesterday. Is that true?"


    "Yeah." Forrest kept quiet for a few seconds before he added, "Her parents have found out about our rtionship, and she left Snow Corporation because of me."


    "Oh, God." Now, Freya was impressed. "Is Jessica a fool? She must be out of her mind to abandon Snow Corporation for a man. Doesn''t she know that career is something she should rely on at this age? How senile of her."


    Forrest was speechless.


    Was Freya his biological sister?


    Having sensed her brother''s gloomy gaze, Freya pouted. "I''m telling the truth."


    "Ryan also gave up on a great position in the executive council because of you, didn''t he?" Forrest mocked. "I guess he was senile too."


    Freya''s mouth twitched. Were they trying to hurt each other now?


    "Forrest, drop it. It''s all because we, the Lynch siblings, are charming." Freya winked cheekily. "Isn''t that right? Thanks to our parents'' genes, the Snow family is deeply attracted to us."


    Forrest could not be bothered about her. He simply started the car and took her to the biggest mall in Canberra.


    In the end, Freya chose a pair of diamond rings, a ne, and a pair of earrings for him.


    When Forrest was paying, Freya became envious. "Forrest, can I choose one?" "Yes, but it can''t exceed 100 thousand dors," Forrest said indifferently.


    It made Freya upset. "Forrest, I''m your biological sister, yet you don''t mind buying Jessica something worth 10 million dors. You''re too much." "Can''t you buy it on your own?" Forrest argued impassively. "I need to support my woman, so I can''t just spend money on you. Go and look for Ryan."


    Freya did not feel like talking as she felt sour. It was as though her brother did not belong to her alone anymore.


    Atst, she surrendered to her fate and chose a ne.


    After choosing one, Forrest took her to the women''s clothing department. "Since you have great taste, pick out some clothes and shoes for Jessica."


    Freya was at a loss for words.


    Without Forrest noticing, she secretly took a picture of him and sent it to Ryan. [Never did I think that the man who solely belonged to me would one day take me here to pick out clothes, shoes, and jewelry for another woman. Boo-hoo.]


    Ryan: [Your brother?] Freya: [Smart. I never realized that my brother was so generous to women.]


    Ryan: [Don''t worry. I''ll bring you there to buy some tomorrow.]


    Freya: [My brother bought Jessica a pair of diamond rings worth 60 million dors.]


    Ryan: [Ahem. That''s quite costly. Why don''t you buy one for me?] Freya: [Get lost!]


    Ryan: [Babe, don''t worry. I definitely ask for a ring worth 60 million dors. I just want one that costs six thousand dors. Look how great Jessica''s worth is. However, I''m different. I have a low worth, and I''m easy to support.]


    Freya: [Fine. I''ll think about it]

 Chapter 2539

    "Come pick out some clothes for me." Forrest suddenly walked over. When he saw his sister holding her phone in delight, he knew she was chatting with Ryan.


    "Can''t you pick them?" Freya rolled her eyes at him. "Also, you can bring Jessica along."


    "She''s not keen on shopping for clothes." Forrest paused for a moment before he added, "Her clothes, skincare products, and jewelry are usually sent over by the mall."


    Upon hearing that, Freya silently admired Jessica for a few seconds. Then, she felt sad, wondering why no one sent her anything.


    "Forrest, since you know she has so many clothes, why are you buying her more? You shouldn''t waste money."


    "It''s alright. She''ll wear the clothes I buy for her, and she can wear a different outfit every day so that they don''t repeat," Forrest said indifferently. That was his dream when he was younger. However, back then, he had to work and study at the same time because he was poor. Now, things were different for him.


    Freya darted a shocking nce at him.


    Her brother used to view women as air and was so unromantic. She never thought that her brother would pamper his wife.


    Sure enough, even men, albeit cold, could be very different when they were in a rtionship.


    She could not understand why he used to be so cold and harsh to Jessiace when he was, in fact, in love with her. Was there a need to behave like that?


    Once Forrest had gotten everything, he sent his sister back to the office and then brought all the purchases home.


    At night, he joined a business partner''s birthday party. At first, he thought it was an ordinary event, but little did he expect he would meet Stacey''s parents there.


    However, Stacey was absent. When Mr.


    Childs saw him, he shook Forrest''s hand with a fake smile. "Congrattions, President Lynch."


    Forrest looked confused. "Why are you congratting me?"


    Mrs. Childs smiled strangely and said," You''re with the Eldest Young Lady of the


    Snow family. Isn''t that worth congratting?"


    "Mrs. Childs, please watch your mouth." Forrest''s eyes darkened, and his tone turned a little colder.


    "Am I wrong in saying that?" Mrs. Childs sneered. "Other people thought that the Lynch family hase this far all because of you, but it turns out that you did it with your looks. Though I must say, it would indeed be a waste not to be a social climber considering how handsome you are. Too bad Stacey was blind. Because she saved you, she is now bed-ridden at home and can''t go anywhere. If people find out that you promised to marry Stacey but instantly ditched her after getting together with Jessica, what do you think they will say about you?" "What are you trying to do?" Forrest narrowed his eyes.


    Noticing that Forrest did not deny it, Mr. Childs sighed. "Now that you''ve gotten together with Jessica, Lynch Corporation must have a bright future ahead. As for Stacey, the injury she got on her leg for saving you has been torturing her every day, and with the scars on her legs, her worth will surely be affected. Can you tell Jessica to allow our investmentpany to join Snow Corporation''s hydroelectric project?"


    Forrest stared at him gravely. "President Childs, what a good n you have.


    However, this is daylight robbery. Your daughter only got injured from saving me. Not only have Ipensated her with a storefront costing 100 million dors, but you also want to join thisrge international project. The Childs family is really greedy."


    Mr. Childs did not get mad. Instead, he maintained a smile on his face. "President Lynch, you shouldn''t say that. Jessica fell in love with you only because of your looks. As for your body, do you think you can be with Jessica if it weren''t for my daughter saving you and leaving you uninjured? Let me guess. I believe the problem that Lynch Corporation encountered was solved so quickly because you sold your body."


    Forrest''s temples twitched as his dignity as a man was provoked. If he were not at the party, he would have taken action. "I think you''re looking for the wrong person. Jessica is no longer the president of Snow Corporation."


    "She''s still powerful. Although she has left, everyone in thepany listens to her. It''s just a project, which is a trivial matter to her."

 Chapter 2540

    Mr. Childs saidzily, "If you''re unwilling to help me out, I''ll have no choice but to tell people that you dissolved your marriage with my daughter to be a social climber. Your transfer of the shopfront is the best evidence. Do you think everyone in Canberra will think highly of you then?


    You might not care about other people''s views, but if this reaches the Snow family''s ear, they''ll think that you''re scheming and that you want to y up to them. Plus, if Jessica snatches someone''s man, I''m afraid it''ll be an


    embarrassment to her too.''


    Forrest had met many despicable people in his life.


    Nevertheless, he had never met a wealthy family as despicable as the Childs.


    He initially wanted to return the favor to Stacey by providing her with two storefronts, but he had never thought that the storefronts would end up as a tool for them to threaten him.


    Sure enough, he should not have been kind.


    "Okay. I''ll go back and discuss it with Jessica. Having said that, I have no idea if I''m powerful enough to make this work. After all, as you said, all I have is looks.


    There are many more men who look better than me."


    Forrest ended the sentence impassively before turning around and leaving.


    Mr. Childs was dumbfounded, while Mrs. Childs asked in a panic, "What does he mean? What if Jessica is unwilling to do it?"


    Mr. Childs snorted. "How dare the Eldest Young Lady of the Snow family snatch someone''s man? I refuse to believe she''d rather lose her dignity."


    "That might be true too, but if we don''t follow..." Mrs. Childs got a little anxious." Will he be offended?"


    Mr. Childs got a fright. However, when he thought about therge project, he said coldly, "If Forrest refuses to listen to us, we''ll follow what that person said.


    Although he made us a verbal promise, his benefits wouldn''t outweigh what we get from that project. Now that Jessica has left Snow Corporation, she''ll surely spend a long time arguing with her father and probably agree with our conditions. After all, as the Eldest Young Lady of the Snow family, will she be unbothered about her dignity for snatching someone''s man?" "That''s true. As long as we can work together with Snow Corporation on that project, we can easily earn over one billion dors. By then, the Childs family can progress further, and when we have money, things will go smoothly."


    After the birthday party ended, Forrest was the first to take his leave.


    Even though the Childs family had threatened him, he was not concerned about his reputation. It was up to the others toment on him, and thements would not stop him from earning money.


    The only concern he had was that the Snow family would not be able to ept Jessica being with him.


    Her parents might find it shameful as well.


    However, the matter was a little odd. How did the Childs family know that Forrest was in a rtionship with Jessica?


    Could it be the Snow family who spread it?


    Or... was it Harold?


    Forrest was more suspicious of Harold.


    With that, he drove to Snow Corporation.


    Jessica had to work overnight today. As the day for her to leave thepany was nearing, there was more work to hand over.


    Only after Forrest waited at the parking lot for half an hour did Jessica show up.


    "You didn''t have toe and pick me up on purpose. I can drive home on my own." She opened the car door with a smile on her ice-cold face.

 Chapter 2541

    "It''s okay."


    Forrest moved the documents on his knees away.


    Although he had been waiting just now, he managed to take care of some work as well.


    Just as Jessica was about to get in the car, an agitated voice suddenly sounded behind her.


    "Sis, I finally caught you. I knew you''d have a man. No wonder you kept looking at your phone."


    Carson sprung out of a corner. "Let me see which man made you so heartless to dump all the work to me..."


    Jessica''s pretty face darkened, but she could not block him in time.


    Carson quickly squeezed himself to the car door to have a look. Since the car''s light was switched on inside, he saw Forrest in a white shirt, with his dark, handsome eyes and brows. There was even an unapproachable coldness in his eyes.


    Carson was stunned for a while. He had met Forrest before as Forrest was his previous sister-inw''s brother. "Oh, it''s Forrest... I''m sorry I misunderstood. I thought you were my sister''s boyfriend. But why are you here, Forrest? Are you having a discussion with my sister?"


    Carson''s clear and honest gaze made Forrest embarrassed, and he did not know what to say.


    On the other hand, Jessica nced at Forrest, who did not say anything. After taking a look at the curious Carson at her side, she ced her bag in the car calmly.'' Didn''t you say I have a boyfriend? Of course, he''s here to pick me up from work.''


    Carson''s mouth widened into a circle. "Sis, you''re so funny. Since when did you learn how to joke around?"


    "I''m not joking. From now on, you can call him brother-inw. We''ve already gotten our marriage certificate." After that, Jessica sat in the car and put on the seatbelt with much familiarity.


    Carson was shocked. He never thought that his sister would fancy expressionless guys like Forrest. He had always wanted to matchmake Jessica and Harold together, for he thought Harold was well-mannered, gentlemanly, mature, and more suitable for his strong, independent sister.


    "Sis, are you two really married?" Carson could not believe it. "Mom and Dad don''t really... ept it, right?"


    "They don''t. That''s why I handed the position of the president over to you," Jessica said indifferently. "Close the door and move out of the way. I''m exhausted.


    I want to go home to rest."


    With that, Carson closed the door in a daze. After he watched the car leave, he pped himself hard twice.


    He realized he was not dreaming.


    Jessica nced at the rearview mirror and shook her head helplessly.


    With Carson''s silliness, how could he possibly deal with the group of directors? When she looked away, a dazzling, crownshaped ring appeared before her. Then, Forrest stepped on the brakes. "Give me your hand. I''ll put it on for you." After being surprised for a few seconds, Jessica extended her hand in a good mood and reminded him, "Put it on my ring finger."


    "I know." Forrest lowered his head and gazed at her slender, fair fingers. His heartbeat quickened.

 Chapter 2542

    No one knew that putting a ring on Jessica''s ring finger was the dream Forrest


    craved the most in his youth.


    Today, he finally did it.


    "It looks nice." Jessica looked at the ring for some time. "You weren''t the one who chose this, right? Your taste isn''t this good."


    "...My sister chose it." Forrest looked at her profoundly and added, "I have quite a good eye."


    Jessica understood the meaning behind his words, so she deliberately said, "Is that true? That wasn''t what you said before."


    "I was stupid."


    Jessica could not resist curving the corners of her lips into a smile. Only then did she notice that Forrest was also wearing a men''s ring on his finger.


    Not bad. He even knew how to announce his married status to everyone else. She held his hand and ced it on her lips, kissing the ring and his finger


    Forrest''s hand on the steering wheel almost slipped, and his handsome face heated up. He shifted the gear to "P" and went over to kiss her without holding back.


    Jessica always had a way of making him lose control so easily.


    They were still on the road, so Forrest did not dare to be so wild. After kissing her for a while, he held her hand and looked at her deep in the eyes, asking, "Come home with me when you have the time, okay?"


    He meant the Lynch family''s house.


    Jessica was stunned for a few seconds before she nodded. "Okay."


    "You''re agreeing to it so fast?" Forrest was surprised.


    "The ugly daughter-inw is bound to meet her parents-inw sooner orter." Jessica sighed. "I''m just curious. Why are you bringing me to the Lynch family so soon?"


    "I met the Childs family during dinner today." Forrest did not keep anything from her. "I''m not sure how they found out about our rtionship. I never told anyone..."


    In other words, the news was leaked from Jessica''s side.


    She quickly ran through it in her head.


    Only her parents and Harold on her side knew about the marriage. Her parents were prideful, so they would not say anything for the time being. The only person left was ''Are you suspecting Harold?" "It depends on whether you told anyone else on your side." Forrest meant that if Jessica had not told anyone else, it was probably Harold. "Harold definitely likes you."


    "What did the Childs family say to you?" Jessica was curious.


    Forrest cleared his throat awkwardly." They said I was supposed to marry their daughter, but I left her as soon as I got together with you. They wanted me to ask you to put the Childs family in the Snow Corporation''s hydroelectric project in the north, or else they''ll spread the news of their daughter and me. They probably want to ruin our reputation. I don''t care about my reputation, but will your parents mistake me for a man with a low social status


    trying to w his way to sess? Why don''t... you exin it to your parents that you were the one who forced me to marry you?"


    "I''ve already told my parents early on, but they don''t believe it," Jessica said with augh.


    Forrest was speechless, but he understood. After all, who would believe it? To the outsiders, Jessica was of such a prominent identity. The Lynch family was notcking either, but whenpared to Jessica...


    Having a wife who was too capable was also frustrating.


    "The Childs family has a good n," Jessica said suddenly. "The hydroelectric project is out of the ordinary. If the partnership establishes, the Childs family will be able to earn billions of dors without even doing anything. More importantly, the Childs family can turn their reputation around through this project. More and more businesses and individuals will invest in the Childs family''s investmentpany when that timees. But, never mind. No one else knows about you and Stacey''s engagement except your family and hers, and there''s no marriage certificate either. He can say all he wants to. There''s no evidence anyway." "...When I canceled the engagement, I gave Stacey two shopfronts." Forrest lowered his gaze out of guilt. "I wanted to repay her for saving me."


    Jessica blinked her eyes in astonishment. She had not cared what happened afterward, so she knew nothing about such a thing.


    "Ahem.Wifey..." Seeing that Jessica went silent, Forrest became flustered. "Are you angry? I wanted topensate her once and for all so that the Childs family won''t be able to pester me anymore."

 Chapter 2543

    "I''m not that petty." Jessica rolled her eyes at Forrest. "No matter what, Stacey saved you. I have nothing to say about youpensating her with two storefronts. After all, your legs are far worthier than the price of two storefronts to me."


    "Wifey, you''re so nice." Forrest could not hold back upon hearing her words. He went over to kiss her. "My mom even said that I shouldn''t have been saved if she knew we had topensate with two storefronts. Actually, I find it annoying now as well. I''d rather have gotten hurt."


    Jessica burst outughing. "You''re right. It would be better not to have a scene of a beauty saving a man when the Childs family is involved. Speaking of this, you should thank me. If it weren''t for me, you would''ve married Stacey and be iws with the Childs family. You probably wouldn''t have a peaceful moment."


    "Mm, thank you." After Forrest spoke, he was embarrassed.


    When he thought about it, his decision to marry Stacey back then was too rash. Jessica smiled. She did not say anything else.


    She was deep in thought. The incident involving the Childs family surprised her, and she found it weird.


    However, she was a brilliant person. She had a rough idea after thinking about it in her head.


    "Don''t take the Childs family''s threat to heart. Isn''t it just my reputation? I didn''t have a good reputation from the start anyway." After a long time, Jessica spoke nonchntly.


    Forrest''s heart tightened. Jessica acting like this made him feel even sorrier for her.


    At the same time, he was determined that he would not let her suffer in the Lynch family.


    The next day.


    Mr. Childs walked out of a breakfast cafe in a good mood after having breakfast. A Rolls-Royce stopped in front of him.


    The window slid down to reveal a cold, pretty face inside the car. The woman wore a pair of sunsses. Her dark hair rested on her shoulders, and her lipstick was a maple-red color.


    "President Childs, let''s have a word." Jessica took off her sunsses. Her beautiful eyes looked bottomless.


    Mr. Childs was an experienced and knowledgeable elder. However, when he met her gaze, he strangely felt cold as if he was being targeted by a dangerous animal crouching in the dark. His back was even sweating.


    The public said that Jessica was not to be pushed around. He had met her once from a distance. She was simply a young woman.


    Now that Mr. Childs met her close-up, he realized that his thinking might have been too naive before.


    A woman who could manage such a massive corporation as Snow Corporation would never be a simple person.


    However, greed made him think that Jessica hade to him topromise.


    After all, a project like that was just a small project for Snow Corporation. A small benefit that slipped from Jessica''s fingers could transform the Childs family entirely.


    "That''s just what I wanted."

 Chapter 2544

    Mr. Childs turned his body. "This cafe serves good breakfast. Do you want to go in and have a seat, Miss Snow?"


    "No. Let''s just talk here."


    Jessica did not step out. Her gaze was cold even though they were separated by a window. "I heard you wish to join Snow Corporation''s hydroelectric project?"


    "Yes." Mr. Childs was ted. Sure enough, they were about to talk about that matter." Ourpany has funds amounting to two billion dors. Don''t worry, Miss Snow. We won''t meddle in anything. We''ll only invest our money. It''s fine as long as we receive our share of the profit after the project ends. It won''t affect you in any way.


    "Indeed, there are no major impacts." Jessica did not even raise her head. She simply toyed with her sunsses. "By participating in a project that''s supported by the government, not only will the Childs family surely profit from it, but you can even establish yourself within the industry and salvage your reputation after the project is sessful. After all, the Childs family''s investmentpany''s reputation hasn''t been very good these few years. The loans under thepany can''t be collected back, your funds are in deficit, and your multiple applications to the bank for loans haven''t been going well. You must''ve used all the assets from thepany''s finances to be able to invest two billion dors this time."


    Jessica had hit the nail on the head. Mr. Childs felt slightly awkward. "Sure enough, you''re well-informed. However, this doesn''t affect you in any way. It doesn''t matter as long as our money is in ce.


    "But..." Jessica paused. Her cold gazended on him. "I hate being threatened the most."


    Mr. Childs stiffened. He forced out a smile and said, "It doesn''t count as a threat. It''s a win-win situation. After all, Forrest really intended to marry my daughter at first."


    Jessicaughed. "It''s interesting that you can make wanting something in return from helping others sound so justifiable. Does your daughter know this? She just has a broken leg. There''ll be a small scar on her leg, but aesthetic medicine is advanced nowadays. Scars can be entirely removed just by spending 100,000 dors or so.


    However, Forrestpensated you with storefronts worth nearly 100 million dors. But your greed is insatiable and you even want more. What did Harold tell you?"


    Color drained from Mr. Childs'' face. "I don''t know what you''re talking about."


    "If it isn''t Harold, then it must be Director Lennox. Anyway, it''s someone from the Lennox family."


    Jessica said nonchntly, "Let me guess. The Lennox family must''ve promised you some benefits. They asked you to spread the news of your daughter and Forrest almost getting engaged in order to make the public think that Forrest is a scumbag who dumped your daughter without hesitation to get together with me. That way, Forrest''s reputation will be ruined, and I''ll also be embarrassed. The Snow family will do all they can to stop him from being together with me as well." "Miss Snow, I really don''t understand a thing." Mr. Childs forced out a grin. "You changed your mind at thest minute, right?" Jessica suddenly said, "You obtained such important information. The Lennox family may have promised you benefits, but the benefits you''d get from ckmailing me were better. Therefore, you found Forrest to threaten me. If it were Harold, he wouldn''t have told you to do so. That''s because only he and a few people in my family know about my rtionship with Forrest. Since you got the information, isn''t it obvious that it''s the Lennox family who told you about it?"


    Mr. Childs broke out in a cold sweat. People said that Jessica was extremely smart. He did not believe it before, but he did at that moment. He believed it so much that he felt fear.


    "Miss Snow, you''re so wise," Mr. Childs said sheepishly. "Look, if I had followed the Lennox family''s orders, the whole of Canberra would know about it and talk about it. You might not even be able to find out where the rumor leaked out from."


    "So, you''re saying that I should thank you?" Jessica raised her eyebrows teasingly.


    "Can we... join hands?" Mr. Childs wanted to curry favor. "I can help you to testify against the Lennox family."


    "You might not know me that well yet."


    Jessica''s gaze turned cold. "You can say anything you want. I don''t care. However, you should consider whether yourpany canst through this month. Oh, don''t even think about escaping overseas with your money. I''ve already informed others. It''ll be impossible."


    Mr. Childs was shocked. His body trembled. "Miss Snow, what do you mean by this?"


    "The person who ckmailed me thest time has already gone bankrupt. Do you understand now?" Jessica''s eyes were void of warmth. "I really hate people ckmailing me. I''m not afraid of threats. It''s good that your daughter saved someone, but your family keeps holding onto that gratitude and utilizing it. This time, it''s a project. What will it be next time? Eliminating problems by their roots is the best way. If you regret it, remember to return the storefronts. Since you aren''t satisfied, you should just not take anything."

 Chapter 2545

    After Jessica spoke, the car''s ss window raised slowly.


    The car left very quickly.


    Mr. Childs could not calm down at all. He could not believe it. He did not believe that Jessica could still trap him effortlessly even though she was no longer the president of Snow Corporation.


    He did not believe that the Childs family would be defeated so easily. They had a foundation of over 100 years in Canberra.


    However, his phone rang the next moment. It was his secretary who called. "Mr. Childs, this is bad. The news that the project we invested inst time is facing trouble has been exposed. Many investors came to thepany''s entrance, demanding we return their money. There are also many people demanding their money back on online tforms."


    Mr. Childs'' legs buckled.


    He spent a lot of effort suppressing the news that there was trouble with the project. Many people did not know about it. He did not expect it to be dug out by Jessica. Once other things were exposed, the consequences...


    What was scarier was that Jessica had already put out the word. The Childs family had no way of escaping.


    He could not imagine the consequences.


    Forrest only knew about the Childs family''s incident when he had a meal with Jerry.


    "It was good that we didn''t be inws with the Childs family." Jerry sighed." However, the Childs family are truly despicable in this matter. The project they invested in clearly has a huge problem, yet they still promoted it on arge scale. Isn''t that deliberately cheating people and umting wealth through unfair means?"


    Forrest was stunned. He did not expect trouble to befall the Childs family just after Mr. Childs threatened him yesterday.


    Was there such a coincidence?


    He recalled Jessica''s reactionst night.


    He felt a hint of powerlessness. His woman was too strong. When he was still thinking of how to cause trouble for the Childs family, Jessica had already made her move.


    However... Ahem. It felt pretty nice being protected by his wife. After all, the Childs family''s actions were too repulsive.


    "After Stacey''s injury recovers, tell her not to work in thepany anymore," Jerry reminded. "Even if she''s a nice person, Mr. Childs has no sense of propriety. He dys things and doesn''t return the investors'' money. How can he do such a thing? It''s their money to begin with."


    "Who would want to take money out once it enters their pockets? Just putting it in the bank will give them a high annual interest rate."


    Forrest said calmly, "By the way, Dad,e to my ce for dinner tonight. I have some important things to say at the table."


    Jerry gave him a weird nce. Then, he smiled. "It''s about your girlfriend, right? Okay, do you want to invite your girlfriend over?"


    "...I''ll invite her over tomorrow. She''s quite busytely."


    Forrest replied stiffly.


    After the meal, Forrest returned to the office. However, the woman sitting inside made his mood worsen.


    "President Lynch." Stacey hastily stood up with the aid of crutches. "I''m here to beg you to help the Childs family''spany. My dad was silly. They shouldn''t have threatened you..."


    "You came to the wrong person," Forrest said indifferently. "Your dad and thepany''s senior managers are responsible for the incident at your family''s investmentpany."

 Chapter 2546

    "No." Stacey exined with reddened eyes, "It was Jessica. She met my dad this morning. President Lynch, my dad was really muddle-headed. If I had known about it, I would''ve stopped him with all my might. However, he had no choice either. Thepany hasn''t been doing welltely, and there are so many employees waiting for their sries. He just wanted to bet on it


    Previously, Forrest had a neutral impression of Stacey. Her parents may be problematic, but she could not do anything about her parents.


    However, upon listening to her words, Forrest pped the documents in his hand heavily on the table. He scolded her fiercely, "Your dad received a huge discount, but he didn''t care about the investors'' money. The investors kept suffering losses, but you were gaining a lot of profit. Now that everything is exposed, you''re pushing all the responsibilities on Jessica. How could you, the Childs family, be so shameless?"


    The man''s sharp gaze made Stacey''s eyes tremble. She desperately wanted to dig a hole and hide. "President Lynch, most investmentpanies aren''t exactly standing on legal grounds. Even Lynch Corporation..."


    "Don''tpare the Childs family to Lynch Corporation," Forrest said annoyedly." We''re doing business. Every penny we earn rightfully belongs to thepany, unlike your family''s investmentpany which has no bottom limits. You treat the investors, Jessica, and me as fools. Don''t beg me either, Stacey. You should be grateful for what you have. How noble is your identity even? Taking 100 million dors in return for a broken leg isn''t enough for you. You guys are utterly greedy."


    Stacey was on the verge of crying from getting scolded. "But it''s a fact that I like you. If it weren''t for my parents back then, I would''ve gotten married to you. I didn''t expect you to find someone with a higher status. It''s natural that you''d no longer fancy ady like me. I''m just begging you to let our family off the hook. Take it as if I never saved you. Our family won''t look for you anymore."


    Forrest''s gaze turned grim. He no longer concealed the contempt in his eyes." Stacey Childs, I don''t owe you anything anymore. Besides, I agreed to marry you back then because your parents were overtly and secretly forcing me to do so. I don''t like you at all. To be honest, rescuing someone is good, but I only saw your family prioritizing benefits. I was unlucky to have you save me back then."


    After speaking, he immediately called security and asked them to send Stacey out.


    "Don''t let this persone to my office anymore in the future." He gave a strict order.


    Stacey burst into tears out of disbelief.


    If it were any other man, he might still feel slight sympathy.


    However, Forrest was annoyed from the bottom of his heart.


    He took his phone and called Jessica." Were you the one behind the Childs family''s incident?" "Mm." The woman''szy voice rang.


    Jessica smiled. "You''re not trying to ask for favors for your savior, right?" "Do I have nothing better to do?" Forrest''s expression went cold. "Stacey came to look for me just now. It was good that I didn''t marry her back then."


    "Since she came to plead with you, did she mention anything about returning the storefronts to you?" Jessica asked.


    "No." Forrest frowned. "I''ve already given those two storefronts away. I don''t want her to drag on the issue of her saving me anymore."


    "You don''t, but I do." Jessica let out a hmph. "Don''t forget that I''m your wife right now. Your assets are my assets too. I have the right to get them back. Since they''re so greedy, they shouldn''t get anything. Her saving you can be handled as a workce injury. It''s enough to justpensate a few hundred thousand dors to her. You made things tooplicated from the start."


    What could Forrest do after getting scolded by his wife? He could only admit his mistakes honestly. "I''ll do as you say."


    "You should stop handling this matter. If she wants to return the storefronts, she can return them to me directly. If she returns them sooner, I might even show them some mercy."


    Jessica tsked.


    "Okay." Forrest''s gaze was gentle. "I''m going back to the Lynch family''s house for dinner tonight and to tell my parents about our rtionship. I''ll bring you to my house tomorrow."


    "That''s so soon..." Jessica was shocked.


    She, who was not afraid of anything,


    suddenly felt a little nervous. "Your parents probably won''t ept me."


    "I''ll solve that problem."


    Forrest consoled her. He already had an idea.

 Chapter 2547

    6:00 p.m.


    Freya entered her home after she got off work. She was exhausted. She saw her mother cooking in the kitchen.


    From what she knew, if Ryan did note to their house, Mrs. Lynch definitely would not go to the kitchen. The housekeeper would usually prepare the meals at home.


    "Oh, aren''t you making my brother''s favorite dish?" Freya had a look. "This is rare. Don''t you usually mock your son a lot?"


    "Your brother said he''sing back for dinner tonight. He has something important to say."


    Mrs. Lynch picked the vegetables happily.


    I think it''s rted to the new girlfriend he found. I guess he wants to discuss


    bringing her home for us to meet her. Your brother never stays out all night when he dates. They might get married very soon."


    Freya''s feelings wereplicated. "You can take your time cooking."


    ''I''ll let you enjoy your pleasant mood that''s bound to be short-lived. When my brother returns andes clean with everything, you might not have any appetite for a few days''


    Half an hourter, Forrest and Jerry got off work and returned together.


    Mrs. Lynch did not ask any questions hastily. After all the dishes were served, she asked her son, "Your dad said you have something important to tell us. What is it?"


    She looked toward Forrest, filled with


    anticipation.


    Forrest''s lips moved. Freya got ahead of him and said, "Why don''t we have dinner first? Wow, this carrot dish looks delicious. I''ll let Dani have some."


    Dani had already washed her small hands. She eagerly grabbed a carrot and licked it happily.


    Although she only had one tooth, it did not stop her from savoring delicious food. Mrs. Lynch reminded, "Be careful. Don''t let her choke."


    She paused and looked at her son.


    Forrest gave it some thought. In the end, he said, "Let''s eat first. We''ll talk after we finish eating."


    He understood his sister''s concerns. His parents might not be in the mood to eat if he talked about it now.


    "You..." Mrs. Lynch was disappointed. In order to get information about her daughter-inw as soon as possible, she ate unusually quickly. Even Jerry picked up the pace.


    Ten minutester, Mrs. Lynch said, "You can talk now."


    Forrest, who was not done eating yet, had no choice but to put his spoon down. "Mom, I want to bring my wife back here for a meal."


    "Wife?" Jerry and Freya were both dumbfounded.


    Mrs. Lynch was stunned. Then, she nced at her husband. "Young people nowadays like to call their girlfriends their wives even before getting married. Did you forget that your nephew who''s still in high school even changed his girlfriend''s contact as ''Wifey'' after dating her?"


    Jerry and Freya nodded in a daze.


    However, they found it weird. They did not realize that Forrest was... that kind of person.


    "Mom, no. She''s my real wife." Forrest did not care. He simply said calmly, "We''ve already gotten a marriage certificate in secret."


    Bang.


    Freya, who was about to get some food, lost her grip on her spoon and dropped it on the table.


    She looked at her brother, baffled.

 Chapter 2548

    It was not just Freya. Mr. Lynch hit the table and stood up. "What did you say?"


    Mrs. Lynch patted her chest. "Forrest Lynch, are you crazy? You got a marriage certificate without saying anything. Did you ask us beforehand? Did you get our permission? Yes, I want you to start a family as soon as possible, but you can''t do that without informing the family first. You''re utterly disrespecting us."


    "Your mom is right," Mr. Lynch said furiously. "We''re not unreasonable parents. We''re not even asking you to find a woman of simr status. What''s important is that you like her. It''s fine even if her family isn''t very well-off. Your actions this time... are too disappointing." "Tell us, what woman did you marry?" Mrs. Lynch''s good mood was utterly ruined. Her son even got a marriage certificate while keeping it a secret from the family. It surely would not be a decent woman. Maybe the woman was exceptionally skillful in seducing men. "She can''t possibly be an improperdy, right?"


    "It''s my girlfriend from back when I studied abroad. She''s my first love too."


    Forrest exined, "We nned to get married after returning to Australia back then. However, her family was too high in status. It wasn''t a family that the Lynch family couldpare to. She was afraid that her family would hurt me after finding out about our rtionship, so she endured the pain and broke up with me. After that, she was forced to get married to a terminally ill man for her family''s benefit.


    However, not even two years passed when that man passed away. She has been alone all these years. We only met each other again after I came to Canberra. I don''t want to let her pass me by again this time."


    "So, this is her second marriage?" Mrs. Lynch caught the main point. She felt ufortable.


    Forrest frowned. "So what if this is her second marriage? I like her, and she doesn''t have kids. Actually, you guys have been urging me to get married and look for a girlfriend all these years. I''ve tried to interact with other women, but I couldn''t ept them at all. I can''t deceive myself anymore. I might not fall in love with anyone else in this lifetime."


    Mrs. Lynch''s liver hurt from being angered. No wonder their son would get a marriage certificate before telling them.


    If she had known early on, she definitely would not have agreed.


    "Mom, what''s wrong with having a second marriage?" Freya suddenly said with a hurt expression, "Your daughter has been


    married once too. Does that mean I don''t have the right to get married to Ryan?"


    "Err..."


    Mrs. Lynch saw her daughter''s disappointed gaze. Her heart tightened. Only then did she realize that her thoughts were too selfish. ¡°Freya, I don''t mean it that way. A second marriage... is not a big deal, right? It''s not that she wanted to get married twice by choice."


    She spoke dryly. Well, even the prime minister''s wife did not mind her daughter. She should not mind other divorcees.


    With that mindset, she felt better.


    Forget it. Her daughter, who was a divorcee, was now together with Ryan, who had never gotten married before.


    Her son, who was still a bachelor, found a woman who was a divorcee. She would just take it as God was making things even.


    "Freya, did you know about this from the start?" Mr. Lynch asked sharply all of a sudden.


    "I did, and I''ve even met her. But I didn''t know he got married." Freya nced at her brother bitterly. "You did a good job of keeping it a secret."


    "How''s that woman''s character?" Mrs.


    Lynch asked. "Is she easy to interact with? Also, your brother said that her family''s financial situation is better than ours. Is she from one of the wealthy families of Canberra? I''ve been attending quite a lot of banquets. I might''ve met her before.¡± "She has a nice character." Freya smiled." If my brother is with her, he can be a winner in life even without putting in any effort."


    Forrest was speechless."..."


    "She has such great traits." Mr. Lynch was deep in thought. "Forrest said her husband passed away two years after she got married to him. Why does this story sound so familiar? I think I''ve heard it somewhere before."


    "Is it Jessica?" Mrs. Lynch said, "I heard people talking about it when I went to the Snow family''s house before. She also got married to a terminally ill man."


    Mr. and Mrs. Lynch''s eyes widened. Then, they stared at their son with an angered gaze. "Forrest, don''t tell us that the woman is..."

 Chapter 2549

    "Yes, it''s her." Faced with his parents'' gazes that were about to lose control,


    Forrest did not have any major changes in his expression. "We''ve already gotten a marriage certificate."


    "Forrest Lynch, just be honest if you want to anger me to death." Mrs. Lynch grabbed a spoon from the table and threw it at Forrest hard.


    Dani, who was savoring her carrot, was frightened and started crying when she suddenly saw Mrs. Lynch behaving like that.


    "Mom, what are you doing? Don''t scare Dani." Freya immediately hugged Dani and consoled her.


    To prevent scaring his granddaughter, Mr.


    Lynch kept taking deep breaths. "Forrest, are there no other women in this world? You just had to find a member of the Snow family. Haven''t your sister been harmed enough by Rodney''s family? I feel like vomiting whenever I see Jason and his family now."


    "That''s right." Mrs. Lynch said angrily, "It''s more hateful seeing Jason''s familypared to the Childs couple. If it weren''t for Jason and Wendy making your sister marry Rodney, that scumbag, your sister wouldn''t have be a divorcee. Let''s not talk about things in the past but the things that happened recently. Do you remember how Rodney ndered your sister on the inte? He said she had an affair and betrayed him. Gosh, I''ve never seen such a scumbag.


    "I''m telling you this. I''m never bing iws with the Snow family in this lifetime." Seeing his parents'' agitated expressions, Freya had to voice out, "Mom, Dad, Rodney''s matter is a separate thing.


    Actually, aside from Ryan''s contribution, I was able to get a divorce before this because of Jessica''s help. When Rodney ndered me on the inte, it was Jessica who took him away and solved the issue too. Children in the same family aren''t necessarily the same. There''s no need to categorize all of them as the same."


    "You..." Mrs. Lynch looked at Freya disappointedly. "The Snow family harmed you so badly, yet you''re still putting in good words for them."


    "These are my honest feelings. Besides, it''s fine as long as Brother likes her," Freya reminded. "You guys don''t wish for him to be single forever, right?"


    I''d rather he be single forever," Jerry said furiously. "Freya, Jason fetches his granddaughter to the Snow family''s manor and we''re okay with that. But you should''ve noticed that ever since Rodney became intellectually disabled, Jason would send the driver over every single time. He never came personally anymore. He might not say anything, but he surely dislikes the Lynch family in his heart. Maybe they even regret letting Rodney marry you back then."


    "That''s right. They don''t care that you were once married to Rodney, but that doesn''t mean that they can ept Jessica getting married to your brother. They might even secretly suspect that your brother is targeting Snow Corporation."


    "That''s why Jessica quit being Snow Corporation''s president for my sake," Forrest spoke suddenly.


    Everyone went silent. Mrs. Lynch could not believe it. "You''re saying that she did that for you..." "Mom, Jessica and I are no longer young. We don''t want to waste any more time. We only got together because I shamelessly assaulted her when she was drunk. I forced her to get married to me. She might even be pregnant now," Forrest said coldly. "If the Snow family doesn''t give us their blessing, we can live by ourselves. Nothing else matters as long as we like each other. You know my character. I don''t really care how people look at me anyway."


    Mrs. Lynch widened her eyes.


    Her son said he was the one who assaulted the woman. What could she still say?


    Mr. Lynch''s expression was stiff. There were mes of fury in his chest, and he felt helpless. He knew his son''s personality better than anyone else.


    Forrest stood up. "If you don''t wee


    Jessica, I won''t bring her over. We''ll live our own lives. I''lle back home often to apany you guys when I have the time."


    Seeing her son walk upstairs, Mrs. Lynch felt especially helpless and powerless." Wait..."


    Forrest turned his head. He looked toward his parents expressionlessly.


    After meeting each other''s gaze for some time, Mrs. Lynch sighed. "Bring Jessica back if you wish to."


    "You two aren''t allowed to show her unpleasant expressions tomorrow." Forrest made a deal coldly. "You must treat her like how you treat Ryan."


    Sure enough, her son was like a debt collector. He could anger people to death


    "Forrest, you''re too much," Mr. Lynch said angrily. "It''s good enough that your mom agreed, yet you''re making many demands.''

 Chapter 2550

    "I can''t let my woman be treated unfairly," Forrest retorted calmly. "By the way, we''re nning to hold a wedding in two months. You can suggest some good venues to me if you have any."


    "Get lost."


    Mrs. Lynch could no longer tolerate it. She felt utterly horrible. Forrest was neglecting his mother after getting a woman.


    "That might be better." Forrest thought about it for two seconds. He went downstairs and headed toward the door.


    "Stop right there. Where are you going?" Mr. Lynch called him furiously. "I''m going to look for my wife."


    "Will you die if you don''t see her for a night?" Mr. Lynch almost spat blood.


    "Aren''t you unable to leave my mom at night too?" Forrest left after saying that sentence.


    Mrs. Lynch shook her head in despair. "Is that still my emotionless, cold son?" "Yes, it''s him," Freya reminded her very solemnly.


    Mrs. Lynch red at her. "Why didn''t you tell me earlier? If I had known about it, I would''ve kept a closer eye on the birth certificates..."


    "Mom, you can''t possibly truly mind that Jessica is in her second marriage, right?" Freya interrupted her and asked with a sad gaze.


    "Of course not." Mrs. Lynch denied it right away.


    "That''s fine, then." Freya nodded. "You mustn''t disdain her. Ryan and Jessica are close to each other. Although they aren''t biological siblings, their rtionship is almost like they are. If you mind that Jessica is in her second marriage, maybe Ryan will question what right our family has to dislike his cousin for being in her second marriage when they don''t even dislike me for being in the same situation. If so, my marriage might..."


    She did not continue the rest of her sentence. She simply nced at Mr. and Mrs. Lynch aggrievedly.


    Mrs. Lynch''s heart sank. "Don''t worry. I just don''t like Jason and his wife. I think they failed to educate their son."


    "Mom, Dad, I knew that you guys were open -minded." Freya hugged Mrs. Lynch''s arm with a smile. "Don''t overthink it. Jessica is pretty nice. It''s just that she doesn''t talk much and doesn''t really know how to express herself. Actually, Ryan told me a lot about her. She didn''t have it easy either. Born in a family like the Snow family, she didn''t even have the right to pursue her happiness and could only get married to a terminally ill man in a political marriage.''


    "I know. I''m not that heartless."


    Mrs. Lynch sighed. She had met Jessica a few times before. Although thatdy was a little cold, she was polite.


    Despite the grandeur of wealthy families, women in those families were destined not to be able to make decisions about their marriage.


    Mr. Lynch was speechless. His wife went soft-hearted too quickly. She should have held on for at least one night.


    Forrest went back to his ce.


    When he opened the door, he got a whiff of the smell of instant noodles.


    "Why did youe hack..." Jessica raised her head. Before she could finish speaking, the instant noodles in front of her were taken away and thrown into the trash can by Forrest.

 Chapter 2551

    Forrest stared at Jessica with a grim expression. "Didn''t you say you''d be eating at a social function tonight?"


    "After some thought, I decided not to go. I turned it down." Jessica blinked.


    "You could''ve called me or ordered food delivery." Forrest told her off huffily," Worstes to the worst, you could''ve hired someone to cook for you or return to the Snow family''s old residence. You''re already an adult. When I wasn''t around, you chose to have instant noodles."


    "That''s too troublesome. Making a call to order food is troublesome too. I even need to go downstairs and pick it up."


    Jessica''s pretty brows revealed a trace of fatigue.


    Having worked the entire day, she feltzy. Sometimes, she had to get on a conference call in the middle of the night because of her overseaspany, so she hardly had time. Moreover, she had been busy with the handover process in the past few days. As Carson was still inexperienced, he could not handle a lot of matters. As she guided him step by step, she nearly wanted to tell him off.


    After returning home, she just wanted to take afortable bath and have a quiet rest.


    It was impossible for her to return to the old residence to have dinner because her parents would surely nag her.


    Other people only knew that she was resolute in public. Little did they realize howzy she was in private.


    Forrest darted an impassive look at her for a while. Then, he turned around and walked into the kitchen to turn on the stove. He fried an egg and cooked some proper noodles for her.


    "Thanks, hubby."


    She hugged Forrest from behind with her after-shower fragrance wafting into his nose, causing him to tighten the spat in his hand. "You can return to the Lynch family''s house with me to have meals next time."


    "Have you told your parents about it?" Jessica showed a hint of nervousness. "Are they alright with it?"


    "Mm. I said that I assaulted you when you were drunk, so I have to be


    responsible." Forrest threw a knowing nce at her. "But I didn''t tell them that you forced me to marry you.


    "You wanted to take the chance to bully me when I was drunk anyway," Jessica said glumly. "After you had a hearty meal with Ryan the other day, you humiliated me terribly. My legs ached for several days."


    Once she mentioned the matter, Forrest immediately recalled it.


    "Some men satisfy themselves by criticizing a woman for misbehaving and


    seducing them. Forrest, are you skillful at this?"


    "What do you mean?" Forrest''s cold face was filled with bewilderment.


    Jessicaughed. "It basically means you''re a scumbag."


    Forrest was speechless.


    This issue was too serious. Forrest got a fright and promptly turned back with his dark, handsome face. "I''m not."


    "Don''t do that again. Otherwise, I''d think that you meant it." Jessica lifted her head and said seriously with her eyes fixed on him, "You''re like this every time. Even when I don''t do anything, you''d suddenly pounce on me, kiss me, and end upying the me on me. It''s simr to those evil people who get arrested by the police. They don''t reflect on their behavior but me women for exposing their legs under their skirts instead."


    Her words made Forrest''s ears turn a little hot.


    He was cooking just now. The next moment, he started reflecting on himself deeply.


    At night, he hugged and kissed her on the bed. After he kissed her for a while, his handsome face suddenly flushed red." Jessica, it was my fault back then. I wanted to be with you, yet I refused to admit that I was attracted to you. That''s why I always shifted the me to you. I was wrong."


    "President Lynch, it''s rare that you''re this frank." Jessicay on the bed with her hands wrapped around his neck. She was wearing a sexy sleeping gown with her long, ck, and slightly messy hair on the bed. Her face had turned red from the kiss.


    The scene affected Forrest greatly.


    Jessica soon noticed it and let out a lowugh. "You want it, huh?"

 Chapter 2552

    "It''s okay, I''ll take a cold bath.


    Knowing that Jessica''s wound had not healed, Forrest turned around and wanted to enter the bathroom.


    "Don''t leave."


    Jessica pulled him. "Do you remember how I helped you when I was on my period back then?"


    All of a sudden, Forrest''s mind was burning. Of course, he remembered.


    Jessica was cold in front of other people. No one knew how passionate she was when she faced him at night.


    "Are you willing to do it?"


    "Why not? I could even do it before getting married to you. Now that we''re married, I''m definitely willing to do it." While biting her lip, Jessica pulled him back. "Just make sure you''re not that rough again next time."


    "I won''t, I swear."


    Forrest did not notice that his cold face seemed to melt under the orange light. His handsome face was red, and his eyes were so gentle that they could overwhelm


    one.


    After that, he hugged her firmly and kissed her. From his gaze, he appeared to wish he could stuff her into his chest. Only after a long time did he ask with a hoarse voice," Jessica, how do you want the wedding to be? I can prepare it for you."


    Jessica was dazed before she thought about it seriously. "I want... a mini wedding.


    I don''t want to have many guests. Just some of our family members will do. It''s also fine with just the two of us. It''s best to have our wedding in a church overseas and make it simple."


    "Wifey, I feel grievously wronged." Forrest suddenly said with a frown, "You had a grand first wedding, but this will be my first wedding."


    The man looked aggrieved, which made Jessica chuckle. "I''m sorry, but I just feel that a wedding is very troublesome, tiring, andplicated. But it''s up to you to decide how you want it to be as long as you''re the groom."


    Forrest hugged her tightly with satisfaction. "I have an idea. We can get married in the city we used to study in.


    Let''s go to the church near our college. Do you still remember that we came across someone''s wedding when we went there during summer? At that time, I had a dream, which was to have such a wedding with you. We should go back to where it all started."


    "I do remember."


    She had always remembered it.


    Jessica closed her eyes with a smile.


    It turned out that the two of them had not forgotten certain things.


    Although a long time had passed and the two of them were no longer students, what they wanted was still the same.


    They did whatever they wanted to.


    Forrest decided not to sleep. He sat up and discussed the matter regarding booking flight tickets with her.


    Who said a 30-year-old man and woman could not hold a spontaneous wedding? After they decided on the wedding, Jessica was in a good mood the next day.


    Nevertheless, the Lennox family was not that nice.


    The matter involving the Childs family, in particr, was getting more serious. In the morning, Jason asked Jessica over to his office. "Was it your decision to get Vice President Ling to fire Porter?"


    Porter Lennox was Chairman Lennox''s biological nephew, who had been holding an important position in Snow


    Corporation. When he left, Harold was at his wit''s end.


    Chairman Lennox was so anxious that he personally headed to the Snow family''s old residence early in the morning.


    "Dad, Vice President Ling said that the senior management in the technologypany under Snow Corporation needs to be restructured. Everyone agreed on it after some discussion." Jessica said indifferently, "Of course, this doesn''t have anything to do with me. Now that I''m going to leave, the changes in thepany have nothing to do with me."

 Chapter 2553

    Jasonughed in exasperation. "Stop scheming in front of me. You may say that you''re resigning, but you have, in fact, brainwashed all the senior executives in the headquarters. They''re all your people. Don''t forget that the Lennox family was the first to support you when you were elected. Now, you''re basically kicking down thedder."


    "Dad, as you said, all they did was support me. Even if they didn''t support me, I''d force them to do that. Mr. Lennox made a wise decision."


    Jessica looked at her father. She admitted that Jason used to do well, but now that he was old, he could not tell apart those with and without bad intentions!. "If the Lennox family were honest and reliable, I would hire them again. The overseas project that I handed to Harold this year is the best example to show that his family is unreliable."


    Jason was stunned, and aplicated expression appeared on his face. "Are you referring to Chairman Harold matchmaking you and Harold? It''s just a marriage. Even if you''re not interested in him, nobody''s forcing you to ept him."


    "You think too simply, Dad. Harold doesn''t only want me. He also ns to convert Snow Corporation into Harold Corporation."


    Jessica shook her head helplessly. "I don''t care about your rtionship with Mr.


    Lennox in private, but please leave your personal lives at the door. If he looks for you, tell him to look for me instead. I''m under no illusions about what the Lennox family has done privately."


    Jason opened his mouth. However, he suddenly did not know what to say.


    When Jessica walked to the door, she turned around. "Dad, let me remind you that I used to help you as much as I could when you were in thepany. Now that I''m leaving, please keep your eyes open."


    With that, she left.


    At that moment, Jason felt that he was almost losing his dignity.


    By the time Chairman Lennox called Jason again, Jason abrasively told him that he could not interfere with it.


    At noon, Chairman Lennox and Harold came over.


    Chairman Lennox was a smart person. As soon as they saw Jessica, he pped Harold in the head. "Jessica, I only learned today what a careless mistake my son made. He couldn''t help himself because he''s really in love with you. He has been very fond of you since he was 18, but unfortunately, you got married to Jordan. So when he suddenly learned that you''re married again, he failed to control himself and yed some tricks, not expecting that the Childs family would trick him. Please don''t put the me on Porter. If you have anything to say, just let me know. I''ll teach Harold a lesson for you."


    "How are you going to teach him a lesson?" Jessica''s face was icy-cold, and her eyes were sharp. "Go home and give him a scolding or punch, huh?"


    Chairman Lennox was put in an awkward position. Saying that he would give Harold a lesson was merely a facade. However, Jessica''s words made him look bad.


    Harold promptly exined, "Jessica, I-"


    "Since I haven''t officially resigned, you should address me as President Snow," Jessica interrupted him straight away. Her aura of sternness exploded all of a sudden.


    Harold was so stunned that his face paled.


    Embarrassed, Chairman Lennox said," Jessica, I promise that I''ll keep an eye on Harold from now on. Now that you''re married, I''ll make sure he gets over you."


    "Mr. Lennox, I''m not going to beat around the bush." Jessica narrowed her eyes, and her lips curled into a mocking smile." Given that I''ve managed to secure this position and control the board of directors so well, it means that I''m not an easy person to deal with. I talked to Harold a few days ago and asked him to stop ying tricks, so I did give him a chance. Saying that he fell in love with me when he was 18 is nonsense. He''s merely eying my position."


    Chairman Lennox''s expression shifted, while Harold said in embarrassment," You''re really insulting me, President Lynch."

 Chapter 2554

    "Insulting?"


    Jessicaughed. "Why don''t you think of it this way? I''m older than you, yet I''m at a higher position than you and your dad.


    Harold, I''ve been aware of your intention since the day I held the position. Not only you, but other people also supported me because Chairman Lennox was the first to do so. Considering yourpetence, I saved you your dignity and gave you a chance."


    After pausing for a moment, she rose to her feet in her high heels and ced one hand on the leather chair. "You''re just interested in my position, aren''t you? I don''t mind. It''s normal for young people like you to be ambitious, but you don''t get too in your head and treat me as a fool. Am I right,


    Chairman Lennox?"


    She turned her eyes to Chairman Lennox with a faint smile. "You have a good rtionship with my dad. Especially when my dad was made a figurehead at work, and when Rodney almost got into trouble, you didfort him a lot. My dad might be senile, but I''m not."


    "Jessica..." Chairman Lennox maintained a smile on his face, but his eyes no longer beamed. "You''re getting out of line with your words."


    "Getting out of line?"


    Unconcerned, Jessica grinned "You''ve said in private that when Harold marries me and gets me pregnant, he could take over my position using his identity as my husband. If it doesn''t work, it wouldn''t matter because the child''s surname would be Lennox. Since the child would be taking over Snow Corporation, it could be converted to Lennox Corporation one day, considering the child''s surname."


    Chairman Lennox and Harold were shocked.


    They had only said those things once or twice in the house, but how did Jessica know everything?


    Even Chairman Lennox felt chills down his spine, let alone Harold. "Jessica, you can suspect Harold, but you can''t use the Lennox family."


    "use?" The glint in Jessica''s eyes turned colder and colder. "Your servant was the one who personally said it. Mr. Lennox, now that things havee to this point, I don''t mind telling you that I''ve nted a spy in your house. When you were the first to show me support, it showed that you''re resolute and wise. which is also why I''ve been guarding against you the most."


    Harold felt as though his blood had turned cold in an instant.


    Under Jessica''s gaze, he suddenly felt like he and his father were idiots.


    He was under the impression that he could use Jessica''s money, but it turned out that his family had been under her watchful eye and that they were in scoundrels.


    Chairman Lennox was so infuriated that his face flushed red. "In that case, why are you only telling us now?"


    "As I said, you can be ambitious or greedy. I like to have people like that in Snow Corporation, but I dislike being turned against." Jessica added frostily, "In fact, Harold is quite capable. He''ll go great even after he leaves thepany, but he knows best whether to resign or get kicked out like his cousin after the restructure of thepany."


    After a long, awkward silence, Harold held his fists tightly. "I got it. I''ll hand in my resignation letter."


    "Great." Jessica sat in her chair again.


    Harold took a deep breath before he finally asked, "I have one more question. I''m no worse than Forrest, and I''m indeed ambitious. But isn''t Forrest ambitious too?"


    "Do you think I''d be interested in him if he were ambitious?" Jessica asked with her brows raised.


    Harold was left in a daze for a moment before heughed at himself.


    He could not believe that he actually thought of manipting Jessica. He was really muddle-headed. What a crazy dream


    he had.


    Jessica was the most terrifying woman he had evere across.

 Chapter 2555

    Chairman Lennox also gave up.


    He thought he was setting a trap for Jessica, but unbeknownst to himself, he was the one trapped instead.


    Before they left, Jessica said, "By the way, I don''t hope for anyone to learn about our conversation today. Otherwise... Chairman Lennox, I''ll decide how much bonus the Lennox family can get from thepany next time."


    Chairman Lennox shuddered, and he grasped her point. Not only did she nt a spy in his house, but she also had spies in other directors'' houses. "Jessica, it looks like your so-called resignation is just a facade." "I''ll resign. Since my dad wants to go back to hispany, I''m willing to y along. Having said that, I''ll forever have the final say in Snow Corporation. Do you understand?" Jessica said softly.


    "Jessica, you win." Chairman Lennox forced a smile before he left.


    Jessica had not only deceived the Snow family but everyone else as well.


    At 5:00 p.m., Forrest drove to pick Jessica up.


    As it was Jessica''s first time visiting the Lynch family''s vi, she was rather nervous. "Will your parents like me?"


    "You''re wonderful." Forrest held her hand firmly and said self-righteously, "I''m here.''


    Even though his words were brief, they boosted Jessica''s confidence.


    Forget it. If she had the audacity to force Forrest to marry her, why should she be afraid of meeting his parents?


    After arriving at the Lynch family''s vi, Jessica shot a look at the garden. The vi was not as spacious as the Snow family''s residence, but the nts were all neatly trimmed. There was even a piece ofnd at the corner of the garden used for nting vegetables and fruits.


    "This will be your home from now on," Forrest reminded her with a low voice.


    Jessica lifted her head and nced at him in astonishment.


    "If you give birth to our child in the future, it''ll be more convenient for you to stay here. That way, our child can be taken care of." Forrest secretly thought that Dani would have someone to y with as well.


    "You''re really thinking far ahead." Jessica teased him.


    "I''m not young anymore," Forrest reminded her.


    Jessica immediately fell silent. She was quite eager to have a child too.


    After marrying Forrest, she had not been using protection. Given that they had been doing it quite often, they might...


    Somehow, she became absent-minded and subconsciously touched her belly.


    At that moment, Mrs. Lynch happened to walk out and caught Jessica''s action. She shouted in shock, "Are you pregnant?"


    Jessica was bewildered.


    Freya, who deliberately got off from work early today, heard it too. She was surprised. "Jessica, are you pregnant? That''s wonderful. I''m going to be an aunt."


    "Are you pregnant?" Dazed and puzzled, Forrest looked down. There was a hint of anticipation in his dark eyes.


    Jessica''s mouth twitched. Other people may not know if she was pregnant, but did he have no idea too?


    If it were not her first time visiting the Lynch family, she would have red at Forrest.


    "No. I had an upset stomach just now, so I touched it." She simply told a lie.


    Mrs. Lynch instantly became disappointed. It turned out that she had misunderstood.


    Although she had notpletely resigned herself to the fact that Jessica was her daughter-inw, she would still be fond of


    Jessica if thetter had a child.


    Ever since Mrs. Lynch moved to Canberra and many of her rtives were not around, it would be rather quiet without Dani''spany. If not, she would not have urged her son to get married.

 Chapter 2556

    "You scared me. Here I was, thinking that both of you are progressing so quickly," Freya said with a grin.


    Forrest frowned and asked with a low voice, "Since you have an upset stomach, do you want to go for an ultrasound scan?"


    "...No need. Perhaps I''m just a little hungry." Jessica had no choice but to continue lying.


    "Let''s go in and eat something." Forrest thought it was probably because she was busy with work at noon and did not have a proper meal. Hence, he held her hand and walked into the vi.


    Jessica quickly greeted Mrs. Lynch and Mr.


    Lynch. "Hi, Mrs. and Mr. Lynch."


    "They''re not strangers anymore. They''re your dad and mom." Forrest reminded her with an impassive look and tone, as though he was describing the weather today.


    Knowing his personality left Mrs. Lynch, Mr. Lynch, and Jessica, who were all in the living room, feeling awkward.


    He should, at least, give them some breathing space instead of expecting Jessica to call his parents ''Dad'' and ''Mom'' as soon as she entered the vi.


    Freya was particrly speechless. After rolling her eyes at her brother, she chuckled to ease the atmosphere. "That''s right. Since both of you are married, I should call you Sister-inw from now on."


    Mr. Lynch and Mrs. Lynch found it strange. After all, Freya and Jessica were rtives, and Freya used to address Jessica the same way as Rodney did.


    Yet now, Jessica had be Freya''s sister inw.


    s, this rtionship...


    "Sister-inw, when did you marry my brother?" Curious, Freya started the topic


    "Last week." Forrest was worried that his parents would figure something out. After that, he took a te and opened a packet of biscuits. "Eat some of these to fill your stomach first. Mom, is dinner ready?"


    Speechless, Mrs. Lynch fixed her eyes on her obsequious son, thinking that her eyes were deceiving her. Her son had always been as cold as ice. Even in the summer, she would not have to switch on the air conditioner whenever he was by her side." It''s not even 6:00 p.m. yet. The servants have just started preparing the food in the kitchen.


    "I''m not that hungry anyway. I''ll just munch on some snacks." Jessica promptly took a biscuit and ate it.


    "You can finish all of them." Forrest reminded her resolutely and even took a teful of lychees.


    Jessica looked at him silently. Was it a good idea to stuff herself with food on her first visit? What was more, they were still not too fond of her as a daughter-inw. Even if she was a Wonderwoman, she knew when to keep a low profile.


    Forrest''s eyes lit up with realization when he noticed that she was quiet. Then, he looked down and peeled the lychees skilfully.


    He remembered that she disliked having the sticky sensation on her fingers when she ate fruits. Sure enough, that habit of hers was still the same as before.


    Although he remained cold, he exuded an affection aura. The Lynch family could not bear the sight of his behavior.


    Freya was dumbfounded. She had always thought that her brother treated her quite well, but by the look of things now, she seemed like an adopted sister to him.


    Even Mr. Lynch and Mrs. Lynch were at a loss for words.


    Seeing Forrest''s obsequious behavior, what else could they say?


    If they messed up, they might lose their son. As such, there was nothing they could do.


    After some time, Mrs. Lynch forced a smile and said, "Jessica, I didn''t know you were


    Forrest''s ssmate. You''ve never mentioned it before."


    Jessica hurriedly swallowed the lychee and was about to answer. However, Forrest was worried that she would not be able to answer the question, so he instantly said," Mom, I''ve decided to have a wedding with Jessica in the States next month. It''ll be held in the city where we studied, and I hope you''ll approve of


    it."


    The jump of the subject caught Mrs. Lynch by surprise.


    Mr. Lynch furrowed his brows. "Aren''t you having it in the country?"


    Forrest said, "That ce has a special significance to both Jessica and me. Then,


    I''ll book flight tickets for you and the other rtives."


    Mr. Lynch and Mrs. Lynch did not know


    what to say.

 Chapter 2557

    The elders would definitely want the wedding held in the country. Mrs. Lynch spent thest night looking for a good hotel in the country, but now, she did not feel like they were not involved in it at all.


    As soon as Jessica noticed what was happening, she said in a gentle voice, "My rtionship with Freya and Forrest is quiteplicated, so it''s better to have our wedding overseas low-key."


    The reminder instantly reminded Mr.


    Lynch and Mrs. Lynch of their odd predicament. They had forgotten the issue.


    "That''s fine." Mr. Lynch nodded, and at the same time, he felt relieved.


    To tell the truth, he was quite intimidated by Jessica. Her presence was so much stronger than Jason''s that she made him feel like he was sitting and talking with the prime minister''s wife.


    However, upon hearing Jessica''s approachable tone, he was relieved.


    Mrs. Lynch let out a light cough. "But your parents..."


    She did not continue. However, everyone understood her.


    Forrest turned his gaze to Jessica.


    Jessica tucked her hair behind her ear. "I''ll persuade my parents to attend our wedding. If they''re reluctant to, so be it. I''ll take care of them when they''re sick, but I won''t sacrifice my happiness in return."


    Those words were not only meant for the Lynch family. Most importantly, they were meant for Forrest.


    After Forrest heard what she said, his dark eyes twitched, and he held her hand tightly. It looked like he had no one else but her in his eyes.


    Mrs. Lynch and Frey a could not stand the sight of it.


    Those who knew nothing would think that the couple had been forced to separate for many years.


    As the head of the family, Mr. Lynch had no choice but to say, "Since you and Forrest both married, we can only wish you both a wonderful life together from now on. We''re not narrow-minded people anyway."


    "Thanks, Dad." Jessica shed him an inviting smile.


    Mr. Lynch suddenly shuddered before he nodded.


    That was good too. If Lynch Corporation''s business partners learned that Jessica was his daughter-inw, they would be extremely envious of him.


    Seeing how shameless her father was, Freya facepalmed herself at the side. He was justmenting with her motherst night, thinking of a way to separate the couple.


    Yet, he was apletely different person today. How two-faced!


    Nevertheless, it was understandable. If she were in his shoes, she would not dare to oppose the couple as well.


    Hence, the meal was surprisingly peaceful.


    After getting along with Jessica, Mrs.


    Lynch realized that her daughter-inw was not that scary. She was polite, and her eyes beamed.


    Mrs. Lynch was initially concerned that her son would get a wife who behaved the same as he did or even more arrogant. However, it hit her now that she was overthinking it.


    After the meal, Mrs. Lynch said, "Jessica, look at how lively our house is. The third floor is Forrest''s, and it was renovated with his wife in mind, so pleasee over and stay whenever you''re free."


    "Alright." Jessica nodded.


    It was her first time eating at the Lynch family''s house, and she could feel that the atmosphere was different.


    The Lynchs would chat while eating, talking about some interesting stories, and Dani was adorable. Their family was warm like any other ordinary family.


    Jessica had never experienced it before.


    When she used to live in the Snow family''s old residence, Old Master Snow and Jason had strict rules. Their subject of discussion during meals would always revolve around work, and as the eldest child of the family, she had to act like one.


    However, she felt at ease here.


    It was no wonder Ryan came to the Lynch family''s home to eat so often.


    "Once you''re done with your meal, take Jessica to have a look upstairs," Mrs. Lynch reminded Forrest.


    "Okay." Forrest nodded. He would do that even without his mother telling him anyway.

 Chapter 2558

    After dinner, Forrest took Jessica upstairs for a tour.


    They first went to the second floor, where Dani and Freya lived, and then the third floor, which consisted of his bedroom, study, kid''s room, and spare room.


    The floor he stayed on was particrly spotless.


    The moment Jessica saw the newly renovated kid''s room, her gaze was rather strange.


    "My mom insisted on me renovating itst year," Forrest exined. "She said I''d get married sooner orter."


    "It''s quite good." Jessica nodded and looked around seriously.


    Even though Forrest personally hired people to renovate the building, he never really put much effort into it. Hence, when he noticed how serious Jessica looked, he suddenly felt relieved and excited.


    "Do you like it?" He hugged her gently from behind and asked beside her ear.


    "What will happen if I say I don''t like it?" Jessica leaned in his arms and asked with a deepugh.


    "I''ll destroy the third floor and renovate it again until you like it," Forrest responded without hesitation.


    "No need." Jessica could not help butugh. "It''s good. The renovation must have cost you a lot. I can''t possibly ask you to destroy everything and rece it with golden bricks."


    Freya finally heaved a sigh of relief. "Would you like toe over and stay here with me sometime?"


    Jessica turned around and put her hands around his neck. "Are you under the impression that I''m unwilling to stay with your parents?"


    "Nope." After some thought, Forrest said frankly, "I''m afraid you''ll feel awkward." "Forrest, I''m not such a cold person. After all, you''re your parents'' only son, and Freya will get married one day. Since they moved all the way here from Melbourne, I don''t think it''s a good idea to leave the two of them alone."


    Jessica exined somberly, "I didn''t tell you earlier because I wasn''t happy with you. If I wanted to live here with you after we got married, you would''ve treated me indifferently. Then, I would''ve been alienated in a house where my husband wouldn''t care about me and his parents would look down on me."


    "Jessica, I''m sorry. I''m really sorry. From now on, I''ll treat you well with all my heart."


    When Forrest heard her, part of his heart ached while another part melted.


    It turned out that he had misunderstood her a lot.


    "Besides, if we have children in the future, they''ll definitely need an elder to take care of them." Jessica tilted her head yfully and giggled softly. "How about this? If we want our alone time in the future, we can go to my ce. However, we''ll live here most of our time, okay?"


    "Okay."


    A trace of excitement shed across Forrest''s icy face in spite of himself.


    He cupped her face and pressed her down on the bed greedily before kissing her hard.


    "Forrest, don''t-" Jessica was shocked.


    Even though they were married, it was her first time visiting the Lynch family''s house. She was just here for a tour, not expecting that he would press her down on the bed. How embarrassing.


    What was more, they did not seem to have closed the door when they entered the room.


    "But you''re my wife. My room belongs to you too."


    Forrest was so consumed by passion that all he wanted was to dominate and kiss her to his heart''s content on his bed.


    Jessica turned him down at first, but apathetic men could get quite terrifying when they were passionate.


    Gradually, the kiss made her feel a little light-headed.


    In the corridor, Freya had been told by her mother to send a te of fruit upstairs, only to see her brother''s ruthless behavior when she walked to the door. Just as


    she wanted to call out to them, her words got stuck in her throat.


    Embarrassed by the scene, she quickly turned around and left.

 Chapter 2559

    "I told you to send the fruits upstairs, but why are you down here?" Mrs. Lynch red at Freya while feeding Dani some fruits.


    Freya''s mouth twitched. "Oh, I don''t think I should interrupt their alone time."


    Mrs. Lynch instantly got the point.


    She found it normal if someone else''s son did it. However, she thought it was bizarre when Forrest did it.


    "s. I always thought your brother was a cold person, and I was so that his future wife would not be able to stand him.


    However, it looks like I don''t know him well enough."


    ''Mom, men nowadays are like this."


    Catherine''s husband, Shaun, crossed Freya''s mind. He gave other people the cold shoulder, yet when it came to his wife ... he was passionate in private.


    Freya believed that her brother was pretty much the same.


    In fact, as a woman, she was quite fond of the contrast.


    It did not matter if a man treated other people coldly as long as he was nice to his wife.


    Nevertheless, Ryan was not that sort. He was friendly and smiley to everyone.


    At the thought of that, Freya regretted it a little. When she was talking on the phone with Ryan that night, she snorted. "My brother really is a good man. I reckon he


    has never touched any woman''s hand except for Jessica''s. Unlike him, you treat everyone enthusiastically."


    Having been dragged into the mess for no reason, Ryan was confused. "Don''t you remember how Forrest criticized Jessica back then? Do you want that?"


    "...I don''t." Freya suddenly recalled how Catherine used to be abused by Shaun''s nasty words.


    At that thought, it hit Freya that Ryan had always been gentle, considerate, and kind toward her.


    Ahem. She was the one demanding too much.


    Ryan exined himself, "I don''t treat everyone enthusiastically. As you can see, many girls have been asking me out in school, but I always turn them down politely without giving them a chance. Everyone has different ways of handling things. If I, the prime minister''s son, pull a long face like your brother, other people might see me as arrogant."


    "...That''s true." Freya knew she was in the wrong, so she hurriedly changed the topic." By the way, my brother will be having a wedding in the States next month. Do you know about that?"


    "That''s so sudden. No, I haven''t heard of it." Ryan was taken aback. However, he then sounded envious when he said, "Look. They just got together, and they''re having a wedding soon. Yet, our rtionship is still-stagnant."


    "How old is my brother? And how old are you?" Freya mocked him with a grin.


    Freya was kidding. Given that she had just escaped from marriage, she did not wish to get married so soon.


    "Although I''m not as old as your brother, I wish to get a wife." Ryan sighed glumly." Look at me. I''ll be sleeping alone tonight again."


    "What? I just kept youpany yesterday.''


    "I want you to keep mepany every day." The man was behaving like a spoiled child.


    "Dream on."


    Ryan''s heart ached, and he had no choice but tofort himself. "It''s okay. I''ll wait for you as long as you don''t keep me waiting until I reach a ripe old age."


    Freya chuckled as a sweet feeling welled up in her.


    Her good mood remained until she was at work. "Do find time to attend my brother and Jessica''s wedding in the States next month."


    Seated in the office chair, Catherine lifted her head, and her pretty eyes looked confused. "Your brother and Jessica?"


    "Yeah."

 Chapter 2560

    Freya chuckled. "You have the Costner family to back you, and I''ll have my sister- inw to back me in the future. If Ryan dares bully me, I''ll get my sister-inw to ughter him."


    "Well, this is unexpected." Catherine was in a daze for a long time before she could digest the news. "But your brother is


    indeed a good man. Jessica has good taste."


    "He is, but you weren''t interested in him when I introduced him to you back then." Freya snorted.


    "Your brother looks at me like a sister." Catherine shrugged helplessly. "By the way, do you need me to talk to your future sister-inw? About the countless times that you''ve tried to matchmake your


    brother and me?" "...It was my fault, Madam Jones."


    Freya immediately put her head on her office desk, and she was on the verge of crying.


    "Madam Jones?" Catherine pulled Freya''s ear. "We''re the same age. How dare you call me that way, Madam Lynch."


    Being addressed as either Madam Jones or Madam Lynch made them sound old.


    Freya decided not to hurt Catherine anymore. "Let bygones be bygones, alright? Cathy, please don''t tell her that."


    "Are you that frightened of your new sister-inw?" Catherine found it amusing.


    "No. I''m frightened of my brother." Freya sighed. "Although my brother usually pulls a long face, he really pampers Jessica. If I try to destroy their rtionship, he might kick me out of the house."


    Catherine was not surprised. Forrest might look as though he did not care about rtionships, but he was an honest man. Once he fell in love with someone, he would be serious about the rtionship.


    "I''ll have to prepare a gift for your brother then."


    The smile on Catherine''s face gradually faded. "By the way, the day Sarah will be sentenced to death has been set. It''ll be the 3rd of next month."


    "Huh? She''s still alive?" Frey a was stunned. "I thought she was dead."


    "...From being given the death sentence to its execution takes some time. The process is considered fast for Sarah," Catherine said, feeling speechless.


    "Oh, okay. I thought she had died long ago." Indeed, Freya was unbothered about Sarah. After all, she was living a happy life now. With her brother getting married soon, she even felt that luck was on the Lynch family''s side.


    Catherine no longer saw the trace of sadness on Freya''s face.


    She smiled, thinking that this situation was good.


    All she hoped was that... Eliza could be as optimistic as Freya. She could not understand why Eliza''s eyes revealed a deep sense of sorrow when Eliza was so young.


    In prison, Sarah was locked in the innermost cell.


    When she got into jail, she had cried, kicked up a fuss, broken down, felt hopeless, and even regretted her actions before.


    If she were given another chance, she certainly would not have tried everything she could to approach Shaun. If she had not approached the three wealthiest men in Canberra, she would not have grown greedy and wicked over time.


    Every day, she was consumed by fear as she counted down the days till her death. Within three short months, she had been mentally tortured until she became skin and bones. Even her hair had fallen a lot, making her look much older than a 50-year-old woman.


    "Sarah Neeson, someone''s here to visit you."


    All of a sudden, the door opened, and she was taken out.


    Only when Sarah entered the reception room featuring a special ss could she see the man outside. The man was dressed in a white shirt and a pair of ck pants. He looked tall and noble with a pair of golden-rimmed sses on his nose. At first nce, he was good-looking and elegant. However, upon closer look, the corners of the man''s lips were dull and thin.

 Chapter 2561

    "Chester..."


    Sarah''s lifeless eyes finally shone with a gleam of hope.


    "Chester, I was wrong, and I have realized my mistakes during this period of time. Since we grew up together, please save me. I don''t want to die."


    Sarah burst out in tears as she held the receiver. She would have knelt to beg him if it were not for the ss between them.


    Chester simply watched her with indifferent eyes the entire time. His handsome, intricate face was so cold that it was void of warmth.


    A minuteter, under that gaze, Sarah''s heart turned colder and colder until despair overcame her.


    She should not have put too much hope on Chester.


    Between Shaun, Rodney, and Chester, only Chester''s coldness was bone-deep.


    "Are you done crying?" Chester asked softly.


    Sarah was not willing to give up, so she pleaded, "Chester, I guarantee you that I''ll leave Australia for a faraway ce if you save me. I''ll never go against you guys again."


    "I came here just to make some things clear." Chester could not be bothered to listen to Sarah''s nagging. "On the day of the court hearing, Thomas said you targeted Charity many times. What did you do to her? How many tricks did you y?"


    Sarah was stunned. She looked at the man behind the ss with astonishment.


    After what felt like a long moment of silence, she started chuckling in a low voice as if she was crazy. "So you came here specifically for Charity. I never expected this... I really didn''t..."


    "Say it." Chester crossed his legs and reminded her in a calm voice.


    "Okay, but if only you get your connections to save me. Removing my death sentence works too." Sarah said, "I know many things."


    Chester chuckled when he heard her, but his handsome face remained cold. "Do you even have the right to negotiate with me?"


    "Don''t you want to know about Charity? She really loved you," Sarah said gently.


    "Oh," Chester replied nonchntly. "I''m more curious about the answer to some things but not to the extent that I have to know. Your death is inevitable. I can''t possibly make Shaun and his family unhappy for your sake. However, I really do hate people discussing terms with me and overestimating themselves. Let me remind you. There are many painful ways to die..."


    Suddenly, Sarah trembled, and she stared at the man opposite her like he was a demon.


    After some time, she gave up.


    Since she was destined to die, she would not let the living people off as well.


    Did Chester not want an answer? In that case, she would tell him everything. "Okay. I''ll tell you everything."


    Chester adjusted his sitting position and waited quietly. "You said she loved me very much?"


    "Charity loved you deeply."


    Sarah was suddenly curious whether her following words would make the cold man lose hisposure. "When Charity''s mother brought her along to my family, Thomas and I bullied her a lot in secret. I even had people spread rumors in school about her mother being a mistress so that no one in school would like her. That was why she was always alone until you, Rodney, and Shaun came to my ce to y...


    "Do you remember? Her leg cramped up when she was swimming in the pool. You were the one who saved her..."


    Chester did not say a word.


    He had a good memory, and he remembered everything Sarah said.

 Chapter 2562

    The year Chester first met Charity, he was 19 years old while she was 16 years old. They were in the prime of their youths.


    Before he met her, he heard Sarah had a younger sister with the same father but a different mother.


    He neither felt hate nor was curious about that.


    However, when Chester hauled Charity out from the water, the girl''s clear, dark eyes were filled with panic. When her innocent yet slightly-curvy figure hugged him tightly in the water, the young Chester had the instinctive reaction that every man would have.


    "Chester, you can be heartless at times, but you can also be really gentle toward girls." Sarah said, "Your good looks, handsomeness, and gentlemanly behavior made the inexperienced Charity fall in love with you very quickly. After that, whenever you came over to our home, you''d bring delicious food for her and be very caring toward her. Even when we went out to y, you''d always knowingly or unknowingly remind me to bring her along. I could see that you had feelings for her. But why? I was the one who invited you over. You were so outstanding, yet you liked Charity, the person I hated the most."


    Chester nodded "Very well. Go on."


    His gentle voice made him hard to read.


    "After that, when you and Charity started dating, I always intentionally and unintentionally tattled on her in front of you. Shaun and Rodney believed me, and you believed me because of them. As time passed, I made all of you misunderstand that Charity was a scheming, pretentious woman like her mother, who liked to seduce men."


    Sarah was about to die anyway, and she did not want to hide anything anymore. Since Chester hade to ask, it meant Charity had always had a special ce in his heart.


    Unfortunately, Charity was dead.


    What could Chester do even if he found out the truth?


    Sarah was miserable, so she, too, wanted to inflict pain and regret on him for the rest of his life. "You always thought Charity betrayed your rtionship with her, huh? That she only got together with you because of your identity as Young Master Jewell and that she was a flirtatious woman by nature, right?"


    Chester pursed his lips together tightly. Behind his lenses, his grim eyes stared at Sarah.


    Sarah shook her head. "Charity wasn''t. I was the one who wrote the diary you found in her room by imitating her writing."


    Chester suddenly had a moment of realization, and heughed in a low voice.


    He always thought Shaun and Rodney were stupid for being fooled by Sarah. However, it turned out that he was not an exception either.


    He discovered the diary when Charity was 18 years old.


    It said that Charity did not love him at all. She only approached him because he was the Jewell family''s son and Sarah''s friend. With a boyfriend like that, she would be able to hurt Sarah and gain pride.


    The person Charity truly loved was a ssmate called Larry Parker when she was


    in 12th grade. However, that guy was not that well-off, which she did not really like.


    Back then, Chester believed it. He even felt like ripping Charity apart.


    He thought he was a fool for being yed by a woman.


    Since she wanted to fool him, he would y along and fool her to his heart''s content.


    Surely a man could outwit a woman.


    As such, Chester asked Charity out after her college entrance examinations on purpose. On that night, he coaxed her and took her virginity.


    He pretended to be very affectionate on the surface, but he was no longer the old him. Instead, he simply treated her as a ything.


    Nevertheless, Charity still did not realize it and thought he truly liked her.


    That summer, he saw her entering a hotel while hugging a male ssmate after attending a ss reunion party.

 Chapter 2563

    The next day, Chester could not tolerate it anymore and broke up with Charity.


    He disdained her for being disgusting and dirty.


    On the day they broke up, he had said," Charity, you couldn''t possibly have thought that I truly liked you, right? Goods like you aremon in Canberra. I just wanted to have a taste. It became mediocre after some time. It''s boring.


    "Stop clinging to me. Your mom is a mistress. I''ll never be with a mistress''s daughter. Moreover, I''ve never thought of getting a wife. I''m fine with just having a lover.


    "To be honest, I f eking regret having sex with you. You''re like a dead fish. It''s no fun.


    "Do you have a hole in your head? You even believed the sweet nothings I said to you just to make you sleep with me. Don''t bring up your virginity to me. You have no self-love. Who knows if your hymen was repaired afterward?"


    Chester surprisingly remembered all those harsh words.


    He suddenly felt like smoking a cigarette.


    He took a packet of cigarettes out of his pocket. He put a cigarette in his mouth and lit it. He asked, "Did you have something to do with Charity hugging Larry and entering a hotel?"


    "That''s right. When you thought Charity was having an affair, I was the one who found someone to set her up on purpose. That diary was just there to let you think that she was secretly in love with a person called Larry Parker. Larry was poor. I gave him a sum of money to have him set Charity up. Charity did have a good rtionship with Larry simply because she thought he was a hardworking person despite struggling financially. Therefore, she sympathized with him and helped him asionally. That time, Charity was drunk. Larry just brought her into the hotel. He didn''t do anything. Charity wasn''t aware of anything after she woke up. She even thanked Larry for sending her to the hotel. Haha." 2


    Sarah suddenlyughed as she spoke. Her frail figure made her look especially hideous. "Charity probably didn''t even know why you suddenly hated her so much and broke up with her until the day she died. She didn''t know that the ssmate she thought was kind had betrayed her for money."


    Chester took a slow drag on the cigarette.


    Some things would not be known unless questions were asked.


    It turned out that he and Charity had lived within the loops of other people''s lies. Actually, Chester had dated other women before Charity. However, he was not a person who would take a rtionship as a game.


    He never promised Charity a future because they were too young back then. A romantic rtionship should be centered on happiness and fun.


    However, Sarah ruined everything.


    Chester ended up giving Charity harsh scoldings and humiliation.


    Even after that, Charity still said she was innocent and did not kill anyone. She begged him and hoped he would take their old times into consideration.


    Chester chose to ignore her and helped Sarah to get the bestwyer. He sent Charity to prison, and she passed away.


    Even back when he found out Charity was wrongly used, he had not felt what he was feeling right now.


    He thought that her being wrongly used was one thing, while her being flirtatious was another thing.


    Only now did he realize he got it all f eking wrong.


    Sarah kept looking at Chester until he was done smoking the cigarette. Then, sheughed like a lunatic. "Chester, when Charity was sent to prison back then, I already knew that she wasn''t the murderer. A person like Charity would never kill someone. I just said that on purpose. I wanted the person she loved the most to send her into prison with his own hands. Why was she adored by my dad? Why did my dad give everything to her? I wanted her to be in a living hell."


    Chester stood up. His handsome outline looked as if it was shrouded in ayer of ice. His eyes seemed like two dark holes behind his lenses.


    He stared at Sarah darkly.


    "Are you very angry?" Sarah had gone crazy. "Haha. What use is there in being angry? Charity will never know. Don''t worry. When I reach the underworld, I''ll exin everything to her However, I don''t know whether she''ll forgive you or not. "Chester, I''m going to die. Even so, I won''t let you be happy.


    "I wasn''t sure before, but you came to ask about Charity now. That means that you do care for her, even if it''s just slightly.


    "It''s too bad. It''s truly unfortunate.


    "Thinking about it, my death in this life is worth it after being able to fool you three outstanding guys."


    Chester threw the receiver down and left.

 Chapter 2564

    Maybe Chester should not have gone there that day.


    If no questions were asked and no investigations were done, some answers would forever be buried in history.


    However, after a few months of hesitation, he went there in the end.


    The cold and heartless Young Master Jewell sat in the car, smoking one cigarette after another. Then, heughed. Heughed until his handsome face was slowly reced with iciness.


    He punched the steering wheel hard.


    He also smashed his cigarette and sses.


    After sitting in the car expressionlessly for two hours, he drove the car to the cemetery.


    It was not even anyone''s death anniversary.


    He brought flowers to Charity''s grave.


    It was a grave, yet the ashes in the urn were not even Charity''s. There was just a headstone erected by Catherine and Freya for Charity.


    The woman in the photo had long, flowy hair. Her stunning yet calm face seemed


    to be looking at Chester with the corners of her mouth slightly curved.


    The woman''s gaze was pure as ss, just like when they first met.


    She had said softly, "Young Master Jewell, thank you for saving me."


    Chester ced the flowers in front of the headstone. He squatted down and gazed at Charity quietly until his eyes reddened.


    ''Charity, I''m sorry." '' ''I''m sorry. If there''s another life, don''t meet me. Don''t meet Sarah too.''


    In this life, he had already be cold and heartless. He knew that he could never make it up to Charity for the rest of his life.


    At night.


    Cloud Nine Pub.


    When Shaun arrived, Chester was sitting at the bar, drinking while looking at a group of young men and women dancing passionately on the stage.


    He was leaning sideways against the bar, and a few buttons at his chest were unbuttoned. He held a bottle of alcohol in his left hand. There was a rare hint of selfindulgence and negative energy on his elegant face.


    Nevertheless, that only attracted the women''s attention more.


    His posture was breathtaking and alluring to the women, even with just a nce.


    However, the pub''s owner had put the word out beforehand. No one dared to go


    near.


    "I heard you went to visit Sarah today." Shaun was quite surprised. He did not expect Chester to look for Sarah. He had a feeling that Chester''s unusual behavior that day was rted to Sarah.


    "Mm." Chester opened the bottle cap. He passed a bottle of alcohol to Shaun. "What did you two talk about?"


    "...Nothing." After a slight pause, Chester refused to say anything.


    There was no need to talk about those things if Shaun and the rest did not know about them from the start.


    "Is it rted to Charity?" Shaun said suddenly.


    Chester nced at him. He held the bottle and took a sip.


    "If you really feel guilty about Charity, let Eliza go." Shaun said, "My wife nagged about it to me many times. Although Eliza is involved in the entertainment industry, she''s not a woman who wants to rely on a rich man. Besides, you''ve been having fun with her for some time already. Isn''t it enough?"

 Chapter 2565

    Chester''s eyes were downcast. He spun the bottle in his hand. He grinned slightly." You''re so obedient to your wife."


    "Chester, I don''t believe that you love Eliza. At most, you just feel dissatisfied for not being able to obtain her in the beginning. Don''t you have her now?"


    Shaun clinked sses with Chester.


    Chester lowered his head and smiled.


    Yes, he did have Eliza.


    At 11:00 p.m., Chester dragged his drunken body back to his ce.


    After pushing the door open and entering, his heart seemed to burn from the alcohol. Upon seeing the empty house, it felt as though there were countless ants scratching his heart.


    He took out his phone and dialed Eliza''s number. He gave an order with azy tone," Come over."


    "President... President Jewell." It was


    Eliza''s assistant who picked up the call. She was fearful. "I''m sorry. Eliza is asleep after drinking too much at a gathering with the filming crew."


    "Tell her to get over here after she wakes up tomorrow morning."


    Chester threw his temper and tossed the phone aside.


    On the other hand, the assistant, Skyler, put down the phone. She nced timidly at Eliza, who was sitting at the dressing table and removing her makeup.


    She was done for. She actually dared to lie to President Jewell.


    However, the culprit who made Skyler lie still had a nonchnt look on her face. She truly did not understand how Eliza was so daring. Usually, the women in thepany would go to great lengths to please President Jewell. Even the previous pop diva, Cindy, was not an exception.


    "Lizzie, President Jewell asked you to go over tomorrow morning."


    "I got it. You can go back and rest." Eliza stood up and took her bathrobe to the bathroom as if nothing happened.


    Skyler blinked. In the end, she could only obey Eliza''s words and leave.


    After Eliza was done bathing, she took a bottle of wine from the wine cab. She opened it and sat on the tall stool, slowly drinking one ss of wine after another.


    It had gotten to a point where she could not sleep alone if she did not numb herself with alcohol.


    Although taking alcohol frequently made her stomach''s condition deteriorate day by day, it was difficult for her to change this habit.


    Apart from the people by her side, no one knew that the most famous celebrity in the film industry, Eliza Turner, was Chester Jewell''s ything.


    Ha.


    The next day.


    Eliza slept until 9:00 a m. There were two calls from Chester on her phone. She simply ignored them and turned off her phone. When it was 1:00 p.m., she drove to the movie set.


    Ever since she got together with Chester, she only epted roles in films with modern-day settings. Moreover, the shooting location of every film was in Canberra. Even the farthest filming base was just an hour''s drive away from Canberra.


    Eliza was annoyed. She did not know when Chester would get bored of her.


    After the first scene concluded, she saw that a noble, handsome man had shown up at the movie set when she turned around to rest. The man only wore a white T- shirt that looked very ordinary and a pair of long gray pants. There were no essories on his body, but his aura could not be hidden.


    The film director went over to light a cigarette for the man to please him.


    It was not just the film director. Even the film''s male lead, Jasper Simmons, and the second female lead, Heather Chapman, went to curry favor with that man. "Young Master Jewell, did you have free time toe to our filming set today?" Heather''s eyes on Chester were so bright that they almost emitted light. She and Eliza were under Felix Media. Heather only had the opportunity to star in the movie with Eliza because Felix Media was one of the movie''s investors. However, she was not as popr as Eliza. If she could climb into Chester''s bed, her future resources would increase significantly.

 Chapter 2566

    "I came to visit someone."


    Chester held a cigarette between his fingers. His captivating eyes behind his lenses looked dotingly at Eliza, who was standing not far away.


    The filming crew was shocked.


    It turned out that Eliza was Young Master Jewell''s woman.


    Jasper initially had some feelings for Eliza, but theypletely dissipated at that moment. He felt slight disdain in his heart.


    The film director was trying to recall if he had scolded Eliza before.


    Heather was utterly jealous. Usually, Eliza had a high and mighty look, so Heather thought she was untainted. It seemed like Eliza had been trying hard to get into other men''s beds in secret. Eliza was no different from Heather. Why was she pretending?


    Eliza did not say a word. She stopped at a distance from them. A hint of coldness shed across her eyes.


    When she and Chester got together, he had promised not to make their rtionship public. In the end... He actually came to the movie set as if he was afraid that people would not know about their rtionship.


    "Come here." Chester beckoned with his finger. His voice was hoarse and captivating.


    Eliza went over and smiled faintly. "Young Master Jewell."


    "You didn''t pick up when I called you in the morning." Chester tucked a few strands of hair behind her ear intimately. "Why didn''t you go to my cest night? Were you too tired from filming?"


    The film director quickly said, "Of course not. We finished filming at 7:00 p.m.st night. Don''t worry, Young Master Jewell. We wouldn''t dare to tire Eliza out."


    "Director Lawrence, I''m not that fragile.


    Since I''ve decided to be an actress, I''m not afraid of hardships," Eliza exined with a faint smile. "Moreover, I''m getting a much higher sry than most working people with this little amount of tough work. What right do I have toin?" The director nodded sheepishly. "You have quite the self-awareness, Eliza. No wonder you''re able to gain Young Master Jewell''s fancy."


    "That''s for sure. I''ve always had a good eye."


    Chester circled Eliza''s waist lightly. He was clearly smiling, but there was a cold gleam in his deep-set eyes. "Come. Sit with me in the lounge for a moment." "I..."


    "Hurry up and go. We''ll shoot Heather''s scene first. You cane an hourter." The film director got the hint.


    Anything that could be done would most probably be finished within an hour.


    Eliza''s pretty face stiffened. On the other hand, Chester was in a good mood. "Thank you, Director Lawrence."


    "It''s our honor that you came to our movie set."


    Director Lawrence saw them off with a tter.


    Chester dragged Eliza into the lounge. The door was shut with a m. She leaned against the door with his hands on both sides of her.


    "Eliza, you''re quite bold to turn a deaf ear to my words. You even dare to ignore my calls." Chester freed a hand and pinched her chin. "You''re truly the first person to have no awareness as a woman."


    Eliza''s cold gaze met his. "Young Master Jewell, did you forget why I had sex with you? It was because you threatened me. Now that Rodney has be a retard, Sarah has been sentenced, and Aunt Jennifer has been avenged, there''s no need for me to deal with you anymore."


    Chester narrowed his eyes. "Don''t you care about your subordinates'' lives anymore? Aren''t you afraid of your name being tarnished and being known as a celebrity who kidnapped someone?"


    I can just quit the industry if I can''t be a celebrity anymore." Eliza spoke nonchntly, "Young Master Jewell, you''ve had sex with me countless times. Aren''t you bored yet? There are beautiful women everywhere in the entertainment industry. Didn''t you keep mocking me for being like a dead fish in bed too?"


    Chester lowered his head and looked at her eyes which were as calm as water.


    Charity''s gaze from the past and the words Sarah said yesterday shed across his head.


    His chest tightened.

 Chapter 2567

    "Eliza, don''t you know that men have a desire to conquer?" Chester''s slender fingers caressed Eliza''s eyes. "I haven''t gotten bored of you. The more you''re like a dead fish, the more I have to teach you properly. Don''t y tricks on me, or I''ll make your subordinates be in a living hell."


    After he spoke, he yanked the zip behind her dress open.


    "No..."


    Eliza''s expression changed. They were still at the movie set.


    Chester was humiliating her openly by doing this.


    "This is a lesson to you for not being obedient."


    Chester pinched Eliza''s chin and kissed her.


    Eliza felt disgusted and nauseous from the bottom of her heart. It was the same no matter how many times it happened.


    However, that man did not care at all. He forced her to ept everything regardless of anything.


    "Chester, I''ll go to your ce tonight, okay?" Eliza yielded. She did not want to have sex with him here. She still had a scene to shoot in the evening. People would notice something.


    "You''re not even scared of quitting the acting industry. Are you afraid of having sex with me here?" Chester chuckled yfully. There was no warmth in his eyes. "Eliza, I''m not agreeing to that. I was in a bad moodst night. Who told you not toe over this morning to apany me, hm?"


    Once he was done speaking, he carried Eliza to the lounge''s sofa.


    He did not rest wellst night.


    Whenever he closed his eyes, he would see the 18-year-old Charity.


    Tears fell from her eyes as she asked him if she could reject the breakup.


    He mocked and humiliated her.


    Chester hated his excellent memory. Was it not just a woman? Why did he still remember her up until that moment?


    Chester took off his sses and threw them aside, revealing his fierce eyes.


    Eliza was taken aback. This Chester was not quite the same as before. Although he had been overbearing in the past, he was still gentle.


    However, he was filled with ruthlessness at that moment. It was as though he simply treated her as an outlet to vent his anger.


    "Look at me." Chester cupped Eliza''s face hard and met her unyielding gaze.


    Those eyes of hers were very simr to Charity''s...


    However, that face...


    "Do you have a mask?" Chester asked all of a sudden.


    Eliza was stunned. She did not understand what he wanted to do.


    Nevertheless, she did have a mask in her bag.


    Chester did not get an answer from her. He took off his T-shirt and covered her nose and mouth with it.


    Eliza widened her eyes in disbelief.


    She really thought Chester had a mental illness.


    After the long torture ended, Eliza did not know how much time had passed.


    She was exhausted. Chester was especially crazy that day.


    "Come to my ce tonight." Chester hugged her tightly as though he had not had his fill.


    "Enough." Eliza was trembling from anger. She held her phone. "An hour and ten minutes have passed. The director only gave me an hour of break time."


    "So what? Will he dare to get angry?" Chester pecked her eyelid.


    Eliza only felt as though she had been kissed by a cold snake. There was only disgust in her eyes.


    "If you don''te tonight, I''ll have no choice but toe and look for you here again tomorrow." Chesterughed. He tidied himself and left first.


    Eliza looked at herself in the mirror. Her hair was messy, and her dress was torn.

 Chapter 2568

    Eliza had no choice but to change into another dress and apply a thickyer of foundation on her neck to cover the hickeys.


    However, observant people knew what had happened between her and Chester when she went out.


    The film director was full of smiles. He was not mad at her for beingte. "Eliza, can you do it? Are you tired? If you''re tired, your scene can be shifted to tomorrow."


    Heather was dissatisfied and said," Director, if she doesn''t film, does my scene with her have to be dyed to tomorrow again? I have matters to attend to tomorrow." "Eliza isn''t evenining about the


    dy in time. Why are you, someone who''s less popr than her,ining?" The director red at Heather. That made Heather stomp her feet in anger.


    "It''s okay. I''m not tired. You all can get ready and start preparing for my scene." Eliza was not happy about the special treatment. She had noticed the filming crew''s strange gazes.


    Initially, she could sense the staff''s respect toward her. Many people praised her because her acting was good and she could endure hardships. However, after today, the filming crew would most likely say that she had good skills in bed and the reason for her continuous resources was because she got into Chester''s bed.


    That was why she was opposed to other people finding out about her rtionship with Chester.


    After the director got to work, Heather said sarcastically, "Eliza, why aren''t you wearing your previous dress? It was pretty nice."


    Eliza could sense the sarcasm in her words. She turned around to leave.


    Heather let out a tsk. "Why are you acting all high and mighty? You''re just lucky to have hooked up with President Jewell. No wonder so many good resources have been going to you recently."


    "Are you envious?" Eliza turned back and looked toward Heather coldly.


    "I won''t be envious of these things." It was as if Heather had her tail stepped on. "I just want to rely on my acting skills and climb up rightfully, rather than relying on..."


    She nced at Eliza''s body and said," Counting on my acting skills is the most reliable way. It''s obvious just by looking at Cindy. In the past, Young Master Jewell doted on her a lot to the extent that he would even pluck the stars from the sky for her. What about now? Men only chase for new excitement."


    "It''s rare for you to have this awareness. I''ll ry your words to Chester. I believe that he won''t have any interest in you even if he abandons me in the future."


    After speaking with a vague smile, Eliza turned and left.


    "Eliza..." Heather stomped her feet out of anger.


    Would Eliza really tell Chester that? Everyone in thepany knew that hooking up with Chester was the best path to sess.


    After Eliza insisted and filmed thest two scenes, the director let her off early.


    When she got into the celebrity van, she took a contraceptive pill from a bottle of vitamin C pills and gulped it down with water.


    She could not be pregnant with Chester''s child.


    Eliza''s assistant asked softly, "Lizzie, are you going back to Chester''s ce now?"


    Eliza pressed her lips together. She did not want to go over at all just yet.


    At that moment, Catherine called." Celebrity Eliza Turner, do you want to have crayfish together tonight?"


    Finally, a rxed smile appeared on Eliza''s beautiful face. "Don''t you have to be with your husband and children?"


    "Shaun went on a business trip today."


    "Give me the address. I''ll go over."


    The ce Catherine sent was about a 40-minute drive away.


    After meeting up, they asked for a private room outdoors facing a river.


    "Have you been welltely?" Catherine eyes Eliza after ordering dinner. "You''ve gotten thinner."


    "Mm, I have insomnia," Eliza said calmly.


    "Is it rted to Chester?" Catherine raised her eyebrows. "What is he nning to do? Did he fall in love with you?"


    "Is that even possible?" Elizaughed. "He''s an emotionless, cold-blooded animal."


    "Ah, you''re wrong. He still has emotions when facing my husband." Catherine joked. "Yesterday, Shaun advised him to let you go. I don''t know whether he took those words seriously."


    Eliza was stunned. She shook her head. '' No. I don''t know what it''ll take for him to let me go either."

 Chapter 2569

    "Do you really... hate Chester that much?"


    Catherine put down her cup. She was curious. After all, Chester was indeed not a good person. He was flirtatious and cold, but he was also rich and handsome. His looks were top-notch in the whole of Australia.


    Even her friend from the old days, Charity, loved Chester deeply.


    Catherine had heard many stories of Chester''s flings from the past. Those women were all crazy for him.


    People said that women would like bad men more. There was some logic to that saying.


    Eliza gave a mocking smile. "Chester is good-looking, but don''t you think he''s dirty?"


    Catherine was speechless.


    "Besides, will a woman be able to enter the heart of a person like Chester?" Eliza said indifferently. "He''s different from Shaun. Women are just ythings to him."


    No one knew how Chester had insulted her when she treated him with sincerity when she was 18 years old.


    ''Charity, I didn''t think you''d be that stupid. You gave me your virginity just after a little coaxing.


    ''Ah, you''re such a flirtatious woman. Was it really your first time? It can''t possibly have been a repaired hymen, right?


    ''To be honest, I f*cking regret having sex with you. You''re like a dead fish. It''s no fun.''


    Eliza still remembered those words clearly even though she had been reborn. She closed her eyes to conceal the agony and contempt in her eyes.


    Catherine could feel Eliza''s despair of wanting to break free yet feeling helpless. She was upset. If it were other people, she could pressurize them. However, Chester hid his true nature too well. He would never sumb to anyone''s threats." Actually... There''s a way..."


    Eliza was stunned. "Go on."


    "I heard from Shaun that Chester broke up with those women in the past because they were too greedy. Men have a weird mindset. The more you resist and fight, the more they''ll want to have you. Once women fall in love with them, cling to them, or want something more, they''ll be annoyed and find them boring."


    Catherine smiled and said, "You can try hard to please him all of a sudden. Then, you can use all methods to get money and resources from him. You can even... get married to him. That way, he''ll naturally distance himself from you and be annoyed with you. He might think that you''re no different from those ordinary female celebrities."


    Eliza went in a daze upon hearing those words.


    She recalled the words Chester said at the movie set that day.


    He said he was not bored of her yet. The more she was like a dead fish, the more he wanted to conquer her.


    Actually, Eliza had thought of just being obedient to Chester to make him get bored of her faster. However, she despised Chester a lot, so she instinctively avoided that kind of thing.


    Asking her to please Chester was as disgusting as eating a fly.


    "I know your character." Catherine put a piece of beef into the hotpot. "But if you keep being like this, Chester might drag this out with you for a few years. It''s not a big deal for men, but it''s different for women. Besides, if this drags on, it''ll be bad if you get pregnant."


    Shaun had said it too. With Chester''s personality, he might not marry Eliza.


    The Jewell family would not agree to it either.


    ''Let me think about it.


    Eliza''s emotions were messy.


    If she used that method to please Chester, her body would have to be able to endure it first.


    Whenever Chester touched her body, it would feel painful and ufortable.


    Even she herself felt like a dead fish.


    She sat in the car and thought about it for a long time. In the end, she made a call.


    The man on the other end of the call shouted angrily, "Eliza, are you crazy? Do you think it''s good for your body to eat those things?"


    "I have no choice." Eliza held the phone tightly. "If I don''t make Chester hate me, he won''t let me go."


    "I said I can think of a way to send you and your mom away. You should stop caring about those people''s lives."

 Chapter 2570

    "Those subordinates helped me before. I can''t turn a blind eye to their lives." Eliza said bitterly, "Besides, where can I go?


    Many people overseas recognize my face.''


    "I''m begging you," Eliza whispered.


    "...Okay."


    After a long moment of silence, that man finally agreed.


    When the call ended, the man standing on the balcony punched the wall with his


    fist strongly.


    The moonlight outlined the man''s cold face


    He swore that he would make Chester lose everything one day.


    An hourter, a small bottle of medicine was sent to Eliza.


    She brought the medicine to Ruby Mansions.


    It was one of the most expensive neighborhoods in the whole of Canberra.


    Chester''s mansion was located in the best location in the whole neighborhood. The most bustling areas of Canberra could be seen from here at a vantage point.


    When Eliza opened the door and entered, she saw Chester sitting at the bar, engaged in a call. "Find this person for me as soon as possible. I want all of his information... I''m hanging up."


    Chester put the phone down and beckoned to Eliza with his finger.


    Her long legs halted for two seconds. Then, she took off her bag and walked over.


    "Why did you return sote?" Chester pulled her into his embrace. His teeth bit her earlobe lightly. "Where did you go? The film director said you left very early today."


    "I went to have hotpot with Catherine."


    Eliza wanted to turn her face away instinctively, but she held it back that day.


    "Oh." Chester took a whiff of her hair with his tall nose. "There''s indeed the smell of hotpot."


    "...I''ll take a bath." Eliza tried to move his hands away upon hearing that.


    "Why are you so hasty? I didn''t say it smelled bad." Chester raised his brows. His melodious voice was husky. "I haven''t bathed either. Let''s bathe together." Eliza''s face stiffened slightly.


    It was never just bathing every time she bathed with him. Toward the end, she would always be tossed around again and again.


    "What expression is that?" Chester turned her face. His well-defined fingers caressed her face. Her skin was soft and smooth, packed with cogen. "You don''t want to bathe with me?"


    "...Is that even a normal bath?" Eliza red at him.


    However, she did not know that even a re was charming when the person doing it was pretty. Her cold eyes and brows were vibrant and seductive.


    Chester rarely saw this side of her. He suddenly became interested. A yful smile appeared on his lips. "Tell me, how''s my bath not normal?"


    "I don''t want to talk to you."


    Eliza escaped his grasp and turned to leave.


    "I''ll talk to you even if you ignore me."


    Chester grabbed Eliza''s waist and turned her face over. His kiss trailed from her cheeks to her lips.


    When a familiar warmth invaded her mouth, Eliza only found it revolting. However, she held it back until the man carried her onto the bar.


    "Wait, didn''t you say we''re taking a bath?" Eliza truly thought Chester was an insatiable wolf. She was tortured for so long at the movie set earlier today, yet he was still so energetic.


    "We can do it now, and we can do it when we bathe," Chester spoke unclearly as he kissed her.


    "I don''t like this." Eliza quickly pushed him away. She had not taken the medicine yet.

 Chapter 2571

    "It''s not because you dislike it. You just dislike me touching you." Chester''s hand that was moving on Eliza''s waist slowly turned cold, and his mouth was close to her lips. Though gentle, hisment was snarky. "Haven''t you learned your lesson through the incident this afternoon?"


    Eliza''s body stiffened, and she bit her lip. It felt as though she had been struggling internally for a century. Her body rxed, and her tone softened a lot. "No. I sweated a lot when I acted today. Also, I had a hotpot, so my body is sticky and ufortable. Can you let me take a bath first? I won''t run away anyway. Why are you in such a hurry?"


    It was rare for her to exin herself. In the past, she would be visibly indifferent and resistant.


    Chester noticed the change in her.


    Unusually curious, he stood straight and observed her with a dark gaze. "Really?"


    "Yes." Eliza nodded. However, she looked down, revealing arge part of the back of her fair neck.


    "Go ahead."


    Chester stared at her for a few seconds before he added, "When you take a bath, don''t close the door. I''ll enterter."


    "...Okay."


    Eliza got down from the bar. She hurriedly took her purse and headed upstairs.


    In the changing room, she opened the small bottle and took a pill. After that, she swallowed it.


    Less than ten minutes after she entered the bathroom, the door was suddenly pulled open. She had just finished washing her long, ck hair.


    Chester leaned against the doorframe, his eyes casually settling on Eliza. Under the shower, the woman''s long, ck hair stuck to her pretty face with the warm water flowing across her clear lips.


    The visual scene pierced through his pupils.


    Chester slowly took off his elegant sses and entered the bathroom straight away.


    At 10:00 p.m., Chester carried the woman out of the bathroom. When he ced her on the bed and met her pretty eyes, he lost control once again.


    Eliza felt as though her body had been run over by a few vehicles. She became unlike herself.


    The strong feeling was strange to her.


    In the past, Eliza''s body did not belong to her. It was Charity''s. Eliza was only 18 years old, yet she had experienced the consequences of naivety and the pain it brought as a teenager. Having said that, she used to be happy, but it was only for a brief moment. The happiness was so brief that she refused to recollect it.


    After that, she stared at the ceiling with a dazed look.


    Chester was considered gentle. He took a towel and tried to wipe her body for her. After that, he fixed a new bed sheet before he wrapped her in his arms again. He leaned against the bedside with one hand holding a cigarette and the other hugging her.


    ''You were so passionate tonight." Chester took a drag on the cigarette. The tobo smoke gradually came out of his nose." Tsk. You almost killed me."


    Eliza''s body trembled, and she looked down without saying a word. She slightly moved her head on his chest with her face facing down.


    "Why are you so quiet all of a sudden?" At that moment, Chester was in quite a good mood.


    He had been too tense in thest two days, so he was not really in a good mood. He managed to vent all his feelings tonight.


    In particr, he seemed to have finally achieved something with the woman who used to be like a dead fish. As a man, he felt a sense of achievement.


    "I have no idea why I''m behaving this way, Eliza suddenly said.


    Chesterughed while caressing her face. Some harsh words came out of his nice, thin lips. "Why are you pretending? It''s not as if you never did it with Monte before.''


    Eliza was at a loss for words.

 Chapter 2572

    Fine. If Chester had not mentioned it, it would have slipped Eliza''s mind.


    Nevertheless, she was not the real Eliza. How would she know?


    "Monte thought that I was like a dead fish as well, so he soon abandoned me."


    She murmured after she found an excuse.


    Chester curled his lips, but his eyes were somehow icy.


    Although he was not the sort who demanded a woman''s virginity, he felt upset at


    the thought of Monte having touched the parts of Eliza he had touched.


    However, Chester had long known about her past.


    "This is natural. Not all the men will ept a dead fish like you like I do." Chester''s voice was gentle. "Having said that, I''ve trained you quite well."


    "...That''s not it," Eliza replied in a deep voice. After all, she was an actor. She was great at pretending to seem unhappy, shy, and embarrassed.


    "Tsk. How dare you continue to deny it?" Chester bent over to kiss her cheek. "I wonder who was pestering me until I had to change the bedsheet."


    "Chester..." Eliza gnashed her teeth and lifted her head. Her pretty face was translucent.


    Chester raised his brows, and his eyes revealed a hint of interest. "What''s the matter?" "I hate you," Eliza told him off with a soft voice.


    "Do you really hate me?" Chester put his cigarette in the ashtray. Then, he tossed and pressed her down again.


    Eliza stared at him for a few seconds with her pretty eyes before looking away. "Don''t behave like this, Chester. I''m worried that I''ll fall for you if I stay with you for a longer time."


    With that, she was nauseated by her own words.


    However, she would continue acting.


    She had won an award before.


    Chester was dazed for two seconds before he turned her face and took a good look at it. "Are you Eliza? Could you be a fake?"


    "I''m serious. I''ve surrendered to my fate and gotten over it," Eliza said with a low


    voice. "Anyway, I can''t escape from you, and you''ve slept with me. In fact, I''m not at a disadvantage either. You''re good-looking and powerful. There are many women in the entertainment industry who want to sleep with you. After you went to visit the crew, the director became polite to me.


    Heather, who''s in the samepany as I am, was full of admiration for me. No one in the crew dares to bully me."


    Chester''s face hardly showed any emotions. "Shouldn''t you have known all these things earlier? You used to treat me with disrespect, so how did you suddenlye to such a realization?"


    "Could I have agreed back then? You changed your girlfriends like you changed your clothes. What was more, you were going to marry Cindy at that time. No matter how foolish I was, I wouldn''t want to be your mistress. It would ruin my future,


    wouldn''t it?" Eliza suddenly wrapped her hands around his neck. "Now, I''ve


    surrendered to my fate. But I want you to fulfill some of my demands." "Some?" Chester grasped the point and smiled thoughtfully. "Say it."


    "I''m a clean freak. When you''re in a rtionship with me, you''re not allowed to look for other women," Eliza said frostily." Besides that, you should provide me with the best resources for my acting career since I''m your girlfriend."


    "Girlfriend?" Chester was yful. "You must''ve misunderstood. When did I agree to have you as my girlfriend?"


    Eliza''s face paled in embarrassment. Then, she forcefully pushed him away and turned around to leave.


    Chester clutched her wrist and pulled her into his arms while giggling. "We''re already in this state. Where else do you want to go?"


    "Let me go." Eliza scoffed. "It turns out that I''m just a toy that fulfills your needs."


    "Not really," Chester said indifferently. "I did give you a chancest time, but you didn''t cherish it. Even so, don''t be upset. Continue to sleep with me and I might consider allowing you to be my girlfriend."

 Chapter 2573

    Eliza fixed her eyes on Chester''s scummy look.


    Deep down, she could not help but sigh. If he were openly scummy in front of her in the past, she would never have fallen for him.


    "Fine." Eliza bit her lip. "Now that I''m in a rtionship with you, you can''t sleep with other women."


    "I don''t sleep with other women anyway." Chester''s lips twitched. "I don''t have the energy to entertain several women."


    "Besides that..."


    "You still have other requests, huh?" Chester began to grow impatient.


    Eliza mocked, "I mentioned many requests, yet you''ve only agreed with one. Oh, and you agreed only because you don''t have the energy to entertain several women. Young Master Jewell, you''re being unreasonable to me. You said I don''t deserve to be your girlfriend, and you''ve never given me the perks that all your previous lovers got. Am I an idiot who sleeps with you for nothing?''


    With her sharp tongue, Chester became more interested in her. "Go on."


    "pay me." Eliza stretched out her hand. ''I''ve kept youpany for such a long time, but have you ever given me a card? When I was in a rtionship with Monte, he did at least give me money..."


    "Stop mentioning Monte." Chester''s gaze turned ferocious, and his expression was ghastly. His gaze on her even looked different.


    Eliza got the point.


    He looked down on her and viewed her as filthy.


    However, since he wanted to get a woman in the entertainment industry, why did he still look down on them? No matter how filthy those women were, they were not as filthy as him.


    Eliza kept that thought to herself as she did not dare to go head-to-head with Chester.


    "If you don''t feel like giving it to me, suit yourself." Elizay down and wrapped herself in the nket. "You can go out and see which woman, especially in the entertainment industry, is willing to sleep with you without given any money, houses, or cars."


    Chester chuckled and drew a card from the drawer beside him. Then, he tossed it at her. "There are 10 million dors in it. Are


    you satisfied now?" "10 million dors?" The corner of Eliza''s mouth tugged. "I can easily earn this much by doing an endorsement."


    Chester looked at her deep in the eyes for a few seconds before he finally said, "Come and look for me after you''ve spent all the money."


    "Okay. But I don''t have a house in Canberra yet..." Just as Eliza said that, she met Chester''s cold gaze.


    "Eliza, are you trying to make the prices clear now?" A mocking look was stered all over Chester''s handsome face.


    "I''m not your girlfriend, so don''t you think your behavior indicates that I''m your kept woman? If I don''t make the prices clear now, should I only do it when you''re fed up with me?" Elizaughed. "You either publicly admit that I''m your girlfriend or satisfy me using material possessions. An apartment is nothing to you. ording to your staff, when Cindy was in a rtionship with you, she got a luxurious car, vi, and all kinds of things. Apart from Cindy, your other ex- girlfriends, Audrey Trainor, Kimberly Locke-"


    "You know quite a lot, huh?" Chester curled his thin lips into a grin. "But do you think you''re better than them in bed?"


    Eliza reminded him. "I wonder who said I almost killed him just now."


    "That''s true. You nearly killed me, yet you''re asking for a house and a car?"


    Chester bent over and stared into her eyes. His tone was so gentle that it could drown her. "Don''t worry. I''m not a cold and merciless person. As long as you continue treating me well, I''ll give you a house and a car. Since you''re here to sell your body, you need to show me some standards. Do you understand?"


    Eliza gazed at the delicate, handsome face in front of her. After some time, she said with her eyshes fluttering, "Alright."


    After that, the two of them stopped interacting.


    Chestery on the bed and found it a bit dull all of a sudden.


    Perhaps he was the one who forced Eliza at first.


    Nevertheless, Eliza''s position was different from that of those women back then.


    Eliza''s gaze and character, in particr, were unique.


    Even though he managed to satisfy his physical needs tonight, it was less satisfying in other areas.


    Eliza also noticed it. Apparently, that method worked.


    It seemed like she had to try harder next time.

 Chapter 2574

    The next day, Eliza got up before the sky was fully bright and secretly headed to the bathroom to take a pill.


    After that, she returned to the bed. At dawn, she took a deep breath and plucked up her courage to feel her way toward Chester.


    Chester opened his eyes, only to see a woman with a pretty face and figure lying on his body.


    He was soon awake. He held her waist and giggled. "Well, you''re quite proactive today.''


    "Are you going to give me an apartment?" Eliza hooked her hands around his neck. At that moment, her originally cold face looked like she was fawning on him.


    "Do you want it so badly?" Chester caressed her slim wrist. "Haven''t you earned quite a lot this year?"


    "Earning money is hard." Eliza buried her face in his neck. "I''m not as fortunate as Catherine and Freya to be able to have Shaun and Ryan as their boyfriends. Also, theye from impressive family backgrounds."


    "You admire them, huh?" Chester''s eyes darkened.


    Eliza did not say a word, which meant that she tacitly agreed.


    "Weren''t you quite virtuous in the past? I thought you never bothered about those things." Chester kissed her while mocking her.


    "A while back, Shaun gave Catherine an apartment spanning over 400 square feet." Eliza sighed and did not answer his question. "An apartment like that costs 100 million dors. I have saved some money during my time in the entertainment industry, but I''ll barely have any money left if I buy it."


    Chesterughed softly and watched her remain quiet.


    Eliza gnashed her teeth and leaned forward to kiss his thin lips of her own ord while his hands wrapped around his neck like a vine.


    Chester''s eyes darkened.


    Eliza was proactive like a vixen this morning.


    After the two of them went on for an hour on the bed, Chester went downstairs looking energized.


    As for Eliza, her body was badly tortured, and she felt miserable.


    Luckily, the servant had made her breakfast by the time she got downstairs.


    When Eliza was ready to have breakfast, Chester took a box of medicine and ced it in front of her. "Eat these."


    The moment she saw the word'' contraceptive pills'', she was stunned.


    In fact, Chester had made mistakes before, and he would not mind if they did not


    use protection. However, today was his first time taking out the pills.


    "Why?" Eliza was pleased, but she had to continue putting on an act. "Are you nning to get pregnant?" Chester asked with a smile.


    "No. My career is currently taking off, so I don''t n to get pregnant. But-"


    "In that case, eat these," Chester said indifferently. "I don''t n to be a father." Eliza looked down and took a pill silently.


    Halfway through his breakfast, his phone rang. After he picked it up, his face darkened. "Alright. I''ll head there in a while."


    "What happened?" Eliza deliberately asked.


    "None of your business."


    Chester did not look at her, and his tone was nasty.


    Ten minutester, Chester got changed and left.


    He drove to the hospital, and when he arrived at the door of the emergency room, his father, Hunter Jewell, roared furiously," As I said, you shouldn''t treat Cindy unreasonably. Look, she''s not even picking up my call now. I don''t care. You better get her here to donate blood to your mom right now. The doctor said this matter can''t drag on any longer."

 Chapter 2575

    "Where''s Cindy?" Chester turned around and asked his assistant.


    His assistant said with mixed feelings," Chairman Jewell had someone contact Cindy, but she rejected him. She even went to the police station and refused toe out."


    Chester snorted and finally saw the light. Given that Cindy was hiding in the police station, he would not be able to do anything to her even if he nned to send some people to catch her.


    Hunter said furiously, "Chester, I don''t care if you''re merciless in other times, but you can''t let your mom die."


    Unbothered about him, Chester turned around and dialed Cindy''s number.


    "Chester..." Cindy''s soft voice rang.


    "You''re quite brilliant." Chester said with augh, "Cindy, I know you''re hiding in the police station, but can you hide there forever?"


    Cindy gritted her teeth. "I have no choice. Now, I don''t have a job, and I get teased wherever I go. Chester, you can''t possibly ask me to sacrifice to save your mother."


    "You haven''t learned your lesson, huh?


    How dare you threaten me," Chester said gravely.


    "Chester, I''m just an insignificant person to you. Admittedly, I shouldn''t have brought Reba to see your parents, but I waspletely unaware of those affairs between Reba and Sarah."


    While sobbing, Cindy said, "I really know my mistake, and I''ll certainly listen to you in the future. You can look for other women, and it''ll be fine with me. Okay?"


    "You still want to be with me, huh?" Chester scoffed. "With your looks, do you think you deserve to be with me?"


    Cindy was frustrated as Chester''s words served as a blow to her. "I admit... I''m not as good-looking as Eliza... but my blood... is more worthy than hers, isn''t it?"


    "You''re finally grown cleverer this time." Chester let out a coldugh. "It''s quite impossible to be with me again. I won''t be interested in you even if you took off your clothes in front of me. I gave you a chance, but you pushed your luck. So, I''m not going to beat around the bush. Cindy, I''m giving you thest chance. If you insist on forcing me to marry you, I''ll have numerous ways to torture you after marriage. You can continue to stay in the police station if you have the guts." Cindy''s face paled.


    She was no fool. If she were, she would not havee this far.


    After some contemtion, she gritted her teeth. "I want my career and resources.


    If you make me an award-winning actress, I''m willing to give my blood to Madam Jewell."


    "Okay."


    Chester saidposedly, "Come over right now."


    About ten minutester, Cindy was urgently sent to the hospital.


    Chester was standing in the corridor. When Cindy saw Chester''s handsome face that left her breathless, she got quite excited. However, his gaze made her shudder.


    "Cindy, hurry up ande in. Your aunt is waiting for you to save her." Hunter quickly took her in.


    Only after Cindy went in did Hunter finally heave a sigh of relief. He hated the sight of Chester.


    "Look. If you''d married Cindy earlier, things like this wouldn''t have happened." Hunter said in a huff, "You''re a yboy, aren''t you? Why can''t you keep another woman and save your mom at the same time? Can Eliza transfer blood to your mom?"


    "...Contact me again when Mom''s alright." Chester stuck his hands in his pockets and left impassively.


    Hunter was exasperated. He had no idea why he had given birth to such a coldblooded, merciless son.

 Chapter 2576

    Chester most probably took after his grandfather. Anyway, he did not take after Hunter.


    Eliza had a photoshoot for a brand this morning, and only in the afternoon was she free to join the crew.


    Before the shooting, a makeup artist was helping Eliza to apply makeup.


    At that moment, Heather personally took two cups of juice over. "Miss Robbins, I''m treating everyone to some juice. These are for you and your assistant."


    ''Thank you."


    Although Eliza thought that juice could quench her thirst, she did not really like it. However, since Heather had treated her to the drink, she was too shy to turn it down despite her dislike for Heather.


    After giving Eliza the juice, Heather was not in a hurry to leave. Instead, she sat on the couch at the back. "Miss Robbins, have you watched ''The Treasured Voice''?"


    "I don''t have the time to watch it, but I''ve heard of it," Eliza answered nonchntly.


    The makeup artist said, ""The Treasured Voice'' is quite popr. I heard the cover songs have managed to make it to the Top 10. They''re very well-liked."


    "Yeah." Heather''s mouth tugged as she said, "In fact, I debuted as an idol before I ventured into acting. Thepany promised to promote me and have me as a guest in the program, which will allow me to make an appearance two to three times. Yet today, I was informed that thepany had selected Cindy to be the guest. How infuriating."


    Everyone in the entertainment industry was aware of the rtionship between Cindy and Chester. It was only yesterday that the makeup artist found out that Eliza was with Chester.


    Now that Cindy was given the resources, the makeup artist instantly fell quiet. Eliza asked indifferently, "Is that so?"


    Heather meant to provoke Eliza. However, at the sight of her indifferent look, Heather said with dissatisfaction, "Miss Robbins, I heard the senior executives in thepany had a meeting this morning, and they were nning to help Cindy make aeback. Do you know that already? The first step is to have her save her reputation through ''The Treasured Voice''. The matter involving her giarism is now old news, and theizens tend to forget things easily too. I suppose her next step would be to act in a TV drama or film. However, there are many people in thepany.


    Even a small TV drama has to be divided by many people. s..."


    After pausing for a moment. Heather covered her mouth and chuckled strangely. "Anyhow, you won''t be affected, Miss Robbins. I was just surprised. Didn''t President Jewell throw her out? But why... Miss Robbins, do you know anything about it?"


    "I''m not sure."


    Eliza''s expression remained the same." Heather, it seems like you want to get this clear. Well, let me call President Jewell and tell him that you''re curious..."


    "Hey, I''m not curious. I was just saying. Continue with your makeup. I''ll take my leave first.


    Heather was worried that Eliza would really call Chester, so she scurried away.


    After her makeup was done, the makeup artist left. Only then did Eliza dial Hailey''s number. "Hailey, did thepany arrange for Cindy to make aeback?"


    "Yes, it''s true..." Hailey said with difficulty," I was about to let you know. We were supposed to have you act in the drama that we took up for you earlier. But now, Cindy''s manager has stepped in and said that the period drama should be given to Cindy."


    Eliza''s expression shifted a little. "You should know that I''m nning to change my genres through that drama."


    No matter how well she acted and how well-liked she was in the entertainment industry, she would only act in idol dramas. Since she had finally gained a foothold in the film industry through a filmst year, she nned to act in a period drama to gain more recognition from the audience regarding her acting skills.


    An actor in a period drama would usually be seen as capable, and no matter how old they got, they did not have to worry about not getting to act in dramas anymore.


    Hailey sighed. "I thought so too, but Cindy''s manager said that Cindy''s image isn''t as good as before. Nobody''s willing to pay to watch her act in idol dramas orrge-scale films, so it''s best for her to act in a period drama. Although her acting skills are average, President Daley said he''s willing to pay for her to further study and brush up on her acting skills."

 Chapter 2577

    "Where is Cindy going to further study?" Eliza was curious.


    The other end of the phone was silent for a while before Hailey replied, "Film studies at the University of Canberra."


    Eliza sighed. "That''s a good ce. Not only has it produced many award-winning actors and actresses, but the professors in the field are also well-regarded. It seems like thepany is insistent on making her an award-winning actress."


    Hailey felt helpless.


    As Eliza''s manager, Hailey actually knew a lot more. It was impossible for an ordinary person to do film studies at the University of Canberra if they did not take an entrance exam. The university agreed on it only because Jewell Corporation was willing to invest in a library on the campus.


    Even Eliza was not qualified for that.


    She could not understand what was so great about Cindy. First, Cindy giarised someone''s work. Then, she was known to have a bad character, thus ruining her reputation. She even caused a huge loss to thepany due to contract termination. Yet, Chester was going to support her now.


    Hailey felt that it was unfair to Eliza, but she did not dare to say it as she was worried that Eliza would be upset.


    Eliza said, "Hailey, I''m not going to give up the period drama. I''ve seen the script, and it''s wonderful. I need a drama right now to strengthen my position in the TV industry." Hailey''s head hurt. "Eliza, thepany wants me to persuade you to give Cindy the drama, and they''ll make it up to you through other resources."


    "No need. All I want is that drama, but I''m not going to make things difficult for you. I''ll personally look for Chester and tell him."


    With that, Eliza put down her phone.


    A smiling glint shed across her eyes.


    In fact, she was not bothered about the drama, but this matter with Cindy came up


    at the right time for her to kick up a fuss in front of Chester.


    She did not have to worry about not having the opportunity to do so.


    However, she had to go to the office before that.


    The next day, Eliza told her assistant to put off all her work before heading to the office.


    It was Monday, and there were unusually more people in the office.


    After Eliza took the elevator, she walked past the pantry and saw some employees chatting away.


    "Is Cindy really going to set up a studio?"


    "Yeah. Her manager is already actively looking for employees."


    "Wow. Eliza, who is much more popr than her, doesn''t even have a studio yet. Tsk, tsk. The treatment Cindy gets... She''s no doubt the woman who almost married President Jewell." "Luckily, I didn''t offend her when she was down in the dumps. You didn''t see how arrogant she looked when she came to the office yesterday, did you?"


    "s. This time, President Jewell has spent a fortune on a library for the University of Canberra so that Cindy can further study there. He even gave her the best resources, which I''m so jealous of.


    Eliza''s with President Jewell too, but the way she''s treated..."


    "Did you hear about it too?"


    "Of course, I have. I heard President Jewell went to visit Eliza the day before yesterday, and the two of them were in the lounge. Tsk, tsk. Eliza tried so hard to get the perks, yet she can''t evenpare with Cindy. If I were Eliza, I''d be mad."


    Eliza silently listened to their conversation while standing outside.


    Suddenly, an employee''s voice sounded behind her. "Miss Robbins, what brings you here today?"


    The employees in the pantry jumped in fright when they heard it. Their faces paled, and they did not dare to move a muscle.


    Nobody had expected Eliza toe to the office all of a sudden. After all, Eliza was the one who brought the most ie to thepany. She was ranked number one in the entertainment industry in terms of topicality and exposure. However, she rarely paid a visit to the office unless there was a meeting.


    D*mn. How much had she heard just now?


    Would they be fired?


    "I''m here to meet President Daley." Eliza took off her sunsses. "Where''s President Daley?"

 Chapter 2578

    "In the office."


    "Thank you." Eliza turned around and left.


    The few employees walked out of the pantry in trepidation and asked their colleague outside, "How long has Eliza been here?"


    "I have no idea. When I came over, I saw Miss Robbins standing here," the colleague responded.


    Those employees trembled in fear, wishing the ground would swallow them up.


    In the president''s office.


    When Eliza entered, Cindy''s manager, Madison re, was also present. Madison grinned. "Please thank President Jewell on my behalf. It''s all thanks to him." "Cough." Shedrick quickly red at Madison. "Hurry up and leave. I''m busy."


    Madison turned around with a smile and greeted Eliza enthusiastically. "Eliza, what brings you here today? I''ve already had Cindy sign the contract for the period drama thepany rmended to Hailey the other day. Thank you for giving Cindy such a great opportunity. I''ll treat you to a meal next time."


    "You''re wee."


    Eliza nodded and replied nonchntly.


    "It''s very generous of Eliza. Anyway, you do not need resources, unlike Cindy..."


    "Madison, since you have so much time on your hands, would you like to stay for dinner?" Shedrick mocked with a discreet


    smile.


    "That''s because I haven''t seen Eliza for a long time. Fine. I''ll leave now." Madison''s lips curled into a smile. Then, she waved and left.


    Shedrick stood up and asked Eliza, "Would you like to have coffee or tea?"


    "Coffee, I guess. It suits my current mood more, doesn''t it?" Eliza said with a chuckle.


    Shedrick choked. "Eliza, don''t worry. I''ll give you better resources to rece the period drama. Have you heard about the undercover drama called ''The Secret Battle ''? I''ve contacted Director Just, and he has agreed to make you the female lead in the drama."


    Elizaughed. "I''ve heard from other actresses in the industry about the drama before. It''s a good drama, but it''s a male-oriented drama, so the female lead''s personality won''t stand out. Basically, any actress can act in the drama."


    "Don''t say that. Many people dream about having a role in such a good drama."


    Eliza did not bother to beat around the bush. "Since you find the drama great, why don''t you ask Cindy to act in it?"


    Shedrick was at a loss for words.


    He felt like dying. He was so ashamed as a president.


    However, he could not call the shots since Chester had pulled some strings with him.


    He felt a strong urge to beat Chester up. Why did Chester have to sleep with Eliza? Now, things had worsened because of how much of a sc*mbag Chester was. That was fine, but Shedrick was the one left feeling embarrassed.


    Eliza noticed that Shedrick was quiet, so she changed the topic. "Alright. Let''s cast the drama aside. Since Cindy will be setting up a studio, I want one as well. Given that I''m more popr than her, why can''t I have my own studio?"


    "Eliza, the contracts both of you signed earlier were different," Shedrick said.


    Eliza understood the point. "I signed the worst contract while she signed the contract with the best treatment from thepany, right? Her contract gives her more flexibility and freedom, as well as a lowermission rate."


    Shedrick was speechless.


    "Do you think I''m easily bullied?" Eliza''s pretty face was frosty.


    Shedrick raised both his hands to indicate surrender. "Can you look for Chester? As long as you can persuade him, I''ll let you take over the position. Eliza, I''m not thergest shareholder in thepany."


    "I understand."


    Eliza nodded. Then, she rose to her feet and walked away.


    Shedrick''s head hurt as he dialed Chester''s number.


    "What''s the matter? Spit it out. I have a surgery to perform..."


    Shedrick said in a huff, ¡°Eliza came to meet me just now. She''s unhappy that the drama that originally belonged to her has now been given to Cindy. She also insists on setting up her own studio."

 Chapter 2579

    "So..."


    Shedrick was so furious that heughed." Well, Eliza is a woman too. With the unfair distribution of resources and your bias for Cindy in many ways, Eliza is certainly upset. Why don''t you allow her to set up her own studio? Knowing that Cindy has one but not her, she''s bound to make a scene."


    "Eliza is currently the artist who brings in the most ie for thepany. If you allow her to set up her own studio, she''ll slowly slip out of thepany''s grasp and reduce thepany''s revenue. If you can, why don''t you make a few more artists famous for thepany?" Chester''s icy voice rang out.


    Shedrick sighed. "Chester, you''re really sc* mmy. After all, Eliza has slept with you for a long time. However, all you do is treat her as a tool to sleep with and make money. To you, is she not even as important as Cindy?"


    "Cindy is quite useful," Chester said indifferently. "As for Eliza, you can still try to secure other resources and endorsements for her."


    "Fine. Forget it."


    Shedrick hung up the call.


    Chester casually threw the phone into the storage box.


    Then, he took off his white coat and put on a green one.


    After the three-hour surgery ended, Chester walked out of the operating theater.


    He was in a good mental state, whereas other doctors and nurses were worn out. "Doctor Jewell, a woman has been waiting for you in your office for an hour." A nurse walked in and said sourly, "She''s wearing a pair of sunsses and a mask. She looks like Eliza..."


    "Doctor Jewell, you''re so lucky. I envy you." A doctor a few years his senior teased.


    "You guys may go and eat first." Chester left after getting changed.


    The people behind him dared not talk nonsense. After all, the hospital belonged to Chester, so everyone was aware that many women usually came looking for Chester. However, they turned a blind eye to it.


    In the chief physician''s office, Chester pushed the door open to see Eliza sitting at his desk,zily flipping through the documents.


    "Who said you could flip through the medical records on my table?" A hint of sternness shed across Chester''s beautiful eyes.


    He walked up to her and snatched the medical records from her hand. When he noticed that everything inside was still in order, his mood improved a little.


    Nevertheless, he was not as gentle as he usually was.


    "I''ve been waiting for you for a long time, so I flipped through the records out of boredom."


    Eliza spoke in an angry tone. In fact, she deliberately did it. She knew full well that Chester was a principled person at work and that he hated people touching his things.


    She simply wanted him to resent her.


    "If you''re bored, you don''t have toe over." Chester usually had the energy to coax women, but having justpleted an exhausting surgery, he did not today. "Also, this is my workce. I dislike womening here to look for me. Do you understand?"


    "You just dislike me looking for you, don''t you?" Eliza sneered. "It''d be a different story if it were Cindy."


    "Are you jealous?" Chester''s cold lips curled into a sneer. "Who are you to have the right to be jealous?"


    "Chester Jewell, don''t take it too far." Eliza''s expression shifted. "Since you don''t show respect for me, why did you force me to be with you back then?"


    Chester pulled the cor of his shirt in annoyance. Back then, he did find Eliza''s cool personality interesting. She was quite a noveltypared to other women he had gotten with, and her gaze was simr to Charity''s. Moreover, the more Eliza rejected him, the more he felt like conquering her.


    He must admit that he used to have a slight interest in Eliza.

 Chapter 2580

    However, men would not treasure something once they got it.


    Chester sat down by the window with a long face and took out a cigarette packet from the drawer.


    Upon seeing that, Eliza sat on hisp. She spontaneously took the lighter from the drawer and covered it to light the cigarette for him.


    Chester raised his thick, ck brow. Then, he looked down at the woman in his arms who lit the cigarette for him. She had thick make-up on hershes, and her face was heavily powdered. It was indeed pretty and delicate.


    Nevertheless, the scent of the cosmetic products she used made him feel that she was no different from other women he had been with.


    The buzz of excitement that had just rushed up inside him somehow wore off.


    "Why are you wearing such heavy make-up today?" He brushed his hand on her face. When he saw the powder on the tip of his finger, he wiped it on her skirt disdainfully.


    Eliza was at a loss of words.


    He was the scum of the earth.


    ''Wash it off." He pushed her away.


    "I don''t have any make-up remover with me." Eliza deliberately showed that she was gritting her teeth in annoyance. "All the women in the entertainment industry wear make-up. Who goes out bare-faced? Isn''t Cindy like this too? Do you also look down on her?"


    "You hardly wore make-up back then, no?" Chester asked nonchntly.


    "I did wear light make-up, but I have a film to shoot this afternoon. I need to wear make-up so that I look good in front of the camera," Eliza exined.


    "Anyway, don''t wear such heavy make-up when youe and meet me next time." Chester said mockingly, "It''s all powder when I kiss you. I don''t want to develop cancer from sleeping with a woman."


    F*ck. A sc*mbag like him should develop cancer and die early.


    Deep down, Eliza cursed him numerous times.


    "Fine. I won''t do it again next time," she answered obediently. "I came to look for you mainly regarding work affairs..."


    "Shedrick is in charge of yourpany''s affairs, and I have no control over them." Chester opened the windowzily and exhaled a breath of smoke.


    "Do you have no control over them, or do you not want to control them?" Eliza took a deep breath, trying to hold back her anger." Chester Jewell, don''t take it too far. You went to mypany, and now all the crew members knows that I''m your woman. Yet, you treat Cindy so well and even invested in a library so that she can further study at the University of Canberra. The drama originally assigned to me has been passed to her, and she can set up her own studio, yet I can''t. If you like her so much, you don''t have toe looking for me."


    "So?" Chester raised his brows casually.


    I want whatever she wants." Eliza straightened her back arrogantly. "I want to take film studies at the University of Canberra too, and I''ve long been interested in that period drama. Besides that, I want to have my own studio."


    Chester grinned. "Are you not fully awake yet?"


    Eliza''s expression shifted as she stood up from hisp. "Chester Jewell, what do you mean? I sleep with you, yet you think a card can get rid of me. If you don''t fulfill my requests, I might, at a slip of the tongue, disclose that Cindy hase this far because of her looks."


    "Eliza, how dare you threaten me." Chester narrowed his eyes.


    "I have no choice. Do you know how everyone in thepany has been treating me as an object of ridicule? I hate Cindy. I don''t want her to trample me underfoot." Eliza acted like an unreasonable person. With her make-up and red lipstick, her losing her temper and her greedy look made Chester feel exasperated and fed up with her.


    "It''s impossible for you to further study at the University of Canberra. There''s only one ce left." Chester held his sses with a look of impatience in his eyes. "As for the period drama, Cindy has signed the contract, so I''ll ask Shedrick to take note of other dramas in the future. Eliza, don''t attempt to threaten me. If you n to criticize Cindy on the inte, I can easily have someone remove all thosements the next moment."

 Chapter 2581

    Eliza''s body trembled out of anger. After some time, she said, "Okay. Let me be a shareholder of Felix Media, and I''ll stop arguing with you over this matter."


    "Argue?" Chester narrowed his eyes and smiled. "You don''t have the right to argue with me. As for you bing a shareholder of Felix Media, don''t even think about it."


    After that, he started walking out as if he could not be bothered to deal with Eliza. Eliza grabbed his notebook from the table and threw it on the floor.


    Chester turned around and pped her.


    He ordered coldly, "Pick it up."


    Eliza raised her head. Tears from her eyes smudged the low-quality mascara that she deliberately put on. "What will happen if I don''t pick it up?"


    Chester did not have a good temper or patience, and at that moment, he lost it. " Did you forget the reason you looked for me? If you don''t pick the notebook up, don''t talk to me about money or houses. You won''t get any good resources either. Don''t even think about being more superior than Cindy your whole life. As for sex, I can do it with you for free for the rest of my life until I''m bored.¡±


    Eliza tried her best to widen her eyes, meeting his gaze with a baffled expression.


    It was as though she could not believe there would be such a despicable person in the world.


    "Your face is dirty. Don''t look at me like that. It''s off-putting. Pick up the notebook and get lost."


    Then, Chester left.


    Eliza took a deep breath. Luckily, she had long despised Chester. Her heart would surely be broken into pieces if she had liked him.


    She scoffed as she bent over to pick up the notebook and ced it on the table.


    That was the effect she wanted to achieve.


    The more Chester hated her, the better.


    However, the wound on her face did hurt quite a bit.


    Since something was wrong with her face, Eliza had no choice but to take the evening off.


    Other than attending an event in another ce, the rest of her time in the following days was spent shooting at the filming base located on the outskirts of Canberra. After filming, she would return to her little apartment on time every day and nowhere else.


    The apartment was rented by thepany since Eliza did not have a house in Canberra.


    In fact, she was not short of money. She had slowly be popr over thest two years. Even if she were to be a minor celebrity in the entertainment industry, her sry would still be higher than ordinary people. Moreover, her endorsements were worth tens of millions of dors after she became famous.


    However, a huge portion of the money she earned as a celebrity was divided and given to thepany, so the amount of money she obtained was not much.


    Luckily, she was Charity. She had been making investments privately all along. On top of that, she had been able to earn up to 100 million dors annually after Freycatheli grew bigger.


    Eliza did not buy a house because she had not thought of living in Canberra permanently.


    She just wanted to bring Eliza''s mother back to her hometown and live a peaceful life when the timing was right.


    Although her best friends were in Canberra, she despised the ce.


    Eliza had not gone to Chester''s ce for a few days consecutively, and it was unusual that Chester did not take the initiative to contact her.


    She hoped that Chester had gotten bored of her and would not look for her anymore.


    Obviously, Eliza''s manager, Hailey, noticed it too.

 Chapter 2582

    One day, Hailey personally came to pick up Eliza from work after Eliza was done filming. "What happened to you and President Jewell? I heard you even went to the hospital to look for him a few days ago."


    "Oh, you know about that." Eliza started removing her makeup once she got into the car. She did not like makeup that was too heavy.


    Hailey nced at Eliza with mixed feelings. "There were reporters who took pictures of it, but it was suppressed. Did you go look for Chester because of Cindy''s matter?"


    Eliza remained quiet with an indifferent expression.


    I understand your feelings." Hailey sighed. "But that''s what President Jewell is like. What can we do about who he wants to support? As long as we don''t offend him, everything will be fine. Look how Cindy offended himst year. She became bossy and wanted many things just because she was about to get married to President Jewell. In the end, she angered him. He has always liked obedient women. Since you''re with him, you should follow his wishes. When you leave him in the future, he''ll surely give you some benefits."


    Eliza continued to keep quiet.


    Hailey said, "Look at his previous women, like Audrey and the rest. Although they have broken up with him, they have had a smooth career in the entertainment industry because they were once with President Jewell. Audrey even won the Best Actress award two years ago." "Hailey, stop talking. I feel more disgusted the more I hear it." Eliza said coldly," People in thepany are nowparing me to Cindy. You''re my manager. You must''ve heard everybody mock me. I may be with Chester, but I don''t get any money or pride. Did he give me any practical benefits? Even the resources I have now, I got with my acting skills and abilities. I work tirelessly every year only for thepany to exploite and Chester to use me at night. Has he ever treated me as a human being?"


    Hailey sighed. She understood Eliza''s feelings more than anyone else. She was also often mocked by Cindy''s manager, Madison, in private. It was none other than mocking Eliza for thinking too highly of herself and not being able topare to Cindy even after presenting herself to Chester.


    However, what else could Eliza do?


    In the entertainment industry, Chester was almost equivalent to a king.


    "Hailey, let''s leave it at that. Since Chester is going to great lengths to support Cindy, he should look for her. Aren''t we both women? Either way, he''ll be able to satisfy his desires. Even if I sell myself to an influential person, it''ll be way better than going to Chester."


    Those were Eliza''s heartfelt words.


    Chester thought of himself too highly because those women had spoiled him too much.


    Hailey did not know whether tough or cry, but deep down, she agreed with Eliza. It would be good if Chester stopped looking for Eliza. Eliza was different from Cindy. She was capable.


    Never mind if Eliza could not benefit from being with Chester, but Hailey was just worried about pictures of their scandal getting taken.


    The next day was a Sunday, so Catherine and Freya invited Eliza to go shopping after they got off work.


    When the three of them were tired from shopping, they ordered a few cups of coffee and rested in a cafe. The cafe was ying a song from the program, ''The Treasured Voice.'' Upon hearing the familiar voice, Freya felt disgusted. "F*ck, isn''t this Cindy''s voice? She''s out there again. Hasn''t she been banned?"


    Catherine nced at Freya. "I was watching television at homest night and saw Cindy appear in The Treasured Voice''


    as a guest. She even sang a cover of an old song and got on the trending list that night. There were a bunch of inte ghostwriters praising her."


    "She''s so f*cking shameless. Her rotten voice isn''t even half as nice as yours, Cathy."


    Freya looked down on Cindy. "However, is this a sign of her making aeback?"


    Both of them looked toward Eliza.


    Eliza put her cup down and said calmly, " Chester has put in a lot of money to support her."


    "Is Chester an idiot?" Freya had never hated Chester as much as she did at that moment. "Why does he care about that kind of person?"


    "There must be some other reasons." Eliza said indifferently, "Chester is a cold- blooded person. He never does anything that won''t benefit him."


    "By the way, I''ve found it weird ever since Cindy suddenly became popr and yed up to Chester back then." Catherine said, "Should I help you to investigate it?"


    Eliza''s heart warmed. "No need. They''re just trivial people and matters."


    A look of admiration washed over Freya''s face. "Eliza, I really admire you for


    being so open-minded. If it were me, I would''ve died of anger."

 Chapter 2583

    "Chester isn''t worth me getting angry.¡± The disgust in Eliza''s eyes was not even slightly concealed.


    She had never hated a person so much before.


    Freya rarely saw Eliza''s expression being so obvious. She could not resist saying, "Is Chester that hateful to you?"


    "Please stop humiliating the word ''hate."" Eliza said honestly, "I''m disgusted."


    Freya sympathized with Eliza. It was too unbearable to be involved with someone one thought was disgusting.


    Freya said, "Cathy, why don''t we think of a way to bring Chester down? You''re so great, and you have the Costner family behind your back." "Ahem."


    Catherine almost choked from being shocked by Freya''s words. "Miss Lynch, thank you for thinking so highly of me. I''m very touched."


    Eliza said, "To the Australians, there are two major influences. One of them is the Snow family, while the other is the Jewell family. Many of the top medical systems in Australia rely on the Jewell family. There are private hospitals that the Jewell family invested in most cities. The Jewell family even picks many outstanding doctors to further their studies overseas every year. Not only that, the Jewell family makes donations to many hospitals in the country. They also take a part of their funds to help patients in need every year." Catherine nodded. "The Jewell family is deeply respected by Australians. President Snow will be the first to oppose bringing the Jewell family down, not to mention ordinary people. Besides, if there are no other people to take over Jewell Corporation, the treatment of many people''s illnesses will be dyed."


    Freya stammered, "I''m talking about Chester, not Jewell Corporation."


    Eliza smiled bitterly. "You might not know of this, but the Jewell family achieved what they did today because of Chester alone. Ever since he took over and restructured Jewell Corporation, he''s been widely respected for what he did in the medical industry, such as nurturing talents in medical schools or making donations to save patients, despite his bad character." "Not just that." Catherine said, "He''s dominant in the entertainment industry too. Not only did he invest in filmpanies, but he''s also even a shareholder of cinemas. He has good rtionships with major broadcasting stations, and many directors are under his influence. Besides, he has close connections with tycoons of the medical industry internationally. In this world, many people are unwilling to go against people who possess medical resources because anyone may fall sick."


    Freya was dumbfounded. She never expected Chester to be so great.


    "Let''s not talk about this. Have your coffee." Eliza did not want her best friends to worry about her.


    Half an hourter, Shaun called Catherine." Chase is here in Canberra. We''re having supper now. Do you want toe over?" Once he finished speaking, Chase started shouting, "Rin,e over! It''s rare for me to be in Canberra. Let''s have a drink. I heard you''re shopping with Freya. Do you want toe over with her?"


    Since it was Chase, it was difficult for Catherine to reject him. "Who else is there?"


    "Just a few friends. You''ve met them before," Chase said.


    Catherine understood. Chester was most likely there too. After thinking about it, she said, "We''ll continue shopping for a while and go overter."


    "No problem. We''ll be eating untilte into the night anyway."


    After hanging up, Freya, who was sitting closest to Catherine, said, "I think I heard Chase''s voice."


    Catherine said resignedly, "Chase came to Canberra. He''s calling us over to have supper."


    Freya said, "Let''s go together, then."


    "I''m not going." Eliza refused. "Chester will definitely be there."


    "I think so too. Let''s shop for a while more. I''ll go over with Freya at ater time."


    When it was 9:30 p.m., Eliza got into the celebrity van and left while Catherine and Freya drove to another ce to have supper.


    The private room Shaun booked was on the second floor, and it was an outdoor balcony with a lot of flowers nted around it. Five to six men sat on the balcony. There were also some friends and former ssmates who were on good terms with Shaun and the others.

 Chapter 2584

    Chester was sitting in a corner, wearing a ck shirt and white pants. He wore sses that entuated his handsome aura.


    It seemed as though he was the most elegant person among everyone present there. However, Catherine knew all the men there were not as much of a scumbagpared to Chester.


    "Wifey,e here." Shaun pulled a chair beside him. He asked gently, "What did you buy today? Do you have enough money?"


    Chase tsked. "Your question is so weird. Would our mighty Miss Jones be short of money? Hey, didn''t you say the three of you were shopping? Why are there only two of you here?"


    Freya said with a smile, "Eliza had something to do, so she didn''te. Why? Are two beauties not enough for you?"


    Chase did not know about Eliza and


    Chester. Heughed. "Both of you already have partners while I''m still single. You should introduce your good friend to me."


    Another friend said, "By Eliza, you mean the actress, right? She''s pretty famous My mom likes the dramas she appears in a lot. It''d be nice to get to know her."


    "Hey, stand in line," Chase warned on purpose.


    "In my opinion, we should have President Jewell introduce the female celebrities in the entertainment industry to us," another university friend said whileughing.


    Chester, who had been smoking at the side, squinted his eyes. He spoke indifferently with his husky voice, "It''s better not to have a celebrity as your woman." "That''s right. Maybe they''re all leftovers from President Jewell." A personughed.


    After theughter subsided, the venue became silent.


    That person saw everyone around him looking at him.


    The smile on Catherine''s face disappeared. "Young Master Jacobs, my friend is in the entertainment industry. What do you mean by that?"


    Young Master Jacobs'' face flushed red. " Sister-inw, I wasn''t talking about Eliza. Who doesn''t know about Eliza? She''s pure and beautiful."


    Upon hearing thest three words, Chester chuckled lightly all of a sudden


    That ambiguousugh made everyone startled.


    Catherine and Freya were so angry that they had the urge to ssh water on Chester''s face.


    ''F*ck, why are youughing? If it weren''t for you threatening Eliza with other people, she would never have gotten close to you.


    ''Idiot!''


    Catherine smiled. "Young Master Jewell, why are youughing? Is there something wrong?"


    Everyone sensed that the atmosphere was off.


    Shaun squeezed Catherine''s hand. He stared at Chester with a gaze of warning. Don''t mind him. That''s how Chester''s personality is. He''s just a little weird. Let''s have supper."


    Chester flicked off some cigarette ashes. He pressed his lips together and did not say anything.


    After he had some wine, he went to the bathroom with Chase. Then, Chase lowered his voice. "Is there something going on between you and Eliza?"


    Other people most probably did not know Chester''s character well, but Chase did.


    Chester and Catherine had almost quarreled just now.


    Chester had a cigarette between his lips. He nced at Chase indifferently. "Brother, don''t even think of getting a woman in the entertainment industry. It''s okay to y around, though. You''re different from me."


    Chase frowned. "This is inappropriate.


    Since Eliza is friends with Cathy and the rest, she''s surely not a casual woman."

 Chapter 2585

    "She''s indeed not easy."


    Chester smirked. He suddenly thought of Eliza from some time ago. Her enthusiasm in bed made his heart flutter. He had not been with a womantely.


    Thinking back, his attitude at the hospital was harsh.


    However, who told her to be ungrateful? Besides, the incident had long passed. Her anger should have subsided.


    After returning to his seat, Chester sent Eliza a Whatsapp message: [Go to my ce. Wash up and wait for me ]


    Eliza, who was about to take a bath in her apartment, scolded him for being an * sshole.


    If it were not for him threatening her with other people, why would she agree to wash up and wait for him?


    Eliza honestly did not want to go.


    However, she had already taken her act so far. Not going was not an option.


    Eliza deliberately sprayed some cheap perfume on her body after bathing.


    When she went over, Chester was not back yet. She took a pill andy down to sleep first.


    At midnight, Chester came back. He was a little drunk. When he saw the woman''s figure lying on the bed, a hint of cold mockery shed across Chester''s mind.


    Despite her being so prideful, she still came over once he called.


    Chester, who was initially brimming with


    enthusiasm, was left with just half of it. He took off his clothes and approached Eliza. When he got a whiff of the cheap perfume on her, his enthusiasm dropped to 20 percent.


    "You''re back." Eliza pretended to have just woken up.


    "Eliza, are you doing this on purpose? What random thing have you sprayed on yourself? I''m getting nauseous just from smelling it." Chester pinched her chin annoyedly.


    Eliza made a surprised look. "It''s perfume. My perfume is the same as the one Cindy usually uses."


    "Who told you to use the same perfume as Cindy?" Chester did not notice it, but he did dislike the fragrance on Cindy.


    You like her, so I thought you''d like the smell on her too." Eliza pressed her lips, looking as if she did not understand him.


    ''To hell with liking it!''


    Chester spat vulgar words in his mind. He carried Eliza to the bathroom straight away.


    "I''m bringing you to get a bath."


    He carried her inside. When the water sshed on them, Chester applied everything all over Eliza, regardless of whether it was shampoo or body wash.


    They only got out of the bathroom after almost 45 minutes.


    Chestery on the bed with Eliza in his embrace. He touched her face and teased her. "Did you know? Someone told me you''re a pure and beautifuldy. The way you looked just now was not pure at all." I can''t help it either. You''re just... so amazing." Eliza hid under the nket shyly after biting the bullet and speaking.


    "Eliza, what are you pretending for?" Chester dragged her out. "Are you no longer angry at me for treating you that wayst time?"


    "I am, but... There''s no helping it." Eliza said resignedly, "Chester, look. I''m already together with you. I know that I might not be as important as Cindy, but did you have to hit me because of those documents? My face still hurts until now."


    As she spoke, her eyes reddened.


    Chester was not tender or protective toward women. On the contrary, he found it boring looking at Eliza being that way. She was acting no different from other women. He had almost forgotten how she used to be in the past.


    "Learn your lesson. Don''t just touch my things as you wish." He said coldly, "Don''te looking for me at the hospital either."


    He pulled the nket after he finished speaking. He could not care less about her. Eliza snuck into his embrace brazenly.


    Chester pushed her away, yet she scooted over again. In the end, Chester was irritated and kicked her off the bed. "Sleep in the next room. Don''t bother me."


    "Chester, you''re too much."


    Eliza looked as if she found it uneptable. She rushed over and tugged his nket. She even scratched his chest deliberately.


    In addition to having alcohol, Chester also had intercourse for a while before this. His patience ran out after being bothered by Eliza. He yanked her by the wrist out of the bedroom. "Stop making noises, or I''ll throw you out the door just like this."

 Chapter 2586

    After speaking, Chester mmed the door shut.


    Eliza sneered. She turned around and went to the bedroom next to his.


    Did he think she wanted to sleep beside him? Without him annoying her, she would have a better sleep.


    The next day, Chester woke up. Men usually had strong desires in the morning.


    In the past, he would have let it pass while enduring it.


    However, he thought of the woman in the room beside his. He went over straight away, uncovered the nket, and got on top of Eliza.


    He was simply treating her as an outlet. When everything ended, Chester did not care about her and left right away.


    After returning to his room, he took a bath. Then, he saw Eliza having breakfast in the dining area.


    Chester walked over in long strides. He saw Eliza''s sickly face. She had a sallowplexion and dark circles below her eyes.


    Chester frowned. He was slightly disgusted.


    He remembered that Eliza had good skin in the past. Her skin was fair with a rosyplexion, and it was as smooth as milk.


    "Chester..." Eliza put down her knife and fork. "I heard the contract of FD Group''s endorser is almost due. Many female celebrities in the country are fighting for FD Group''s endorsement. Can you help me?"


    "Okay."


    Considering that Eliza was hardworkingst night and that morning, Chester agreed.


    However, he looked down on Eliza even more now. She was the same as other women. She just wanted to reap benefits.


    Chester ate a little and went to work after changing his shoes.


    After seeing that the door had closed, Eliza went upstairs to remove the powder on her face.


    She had put on makeup to make herself look tired and haggard. The disgust that shed across Chester''s eyes after he nced at her just now was obvious.


    Elizaughed miserably for Charity in the past.


    Aging was unavoidable for women.


    What was there for Chester to hate? Was he able to not age forever, then?


    He truly did not know how disgusting he was.


    Luckily, Eliza''s n wasrgely sessful.


    Nevertheless, a more extreme incident was required to make him hate her entirely.


    After getting into the van, Eliza checked her schedule.


    There was a celebrity charity event next Wednesday. Most of the stars in the entertainment industry had to attend it. Cindy was no exception either.


    Things were going well. Chester hated her, and she had an idea for the extreme incident she needed.


    An hourter, the van arrived at the movie set.


    It was still early. A few actors were chatting together while waiting for the filming to start.


    The male lead, Jasper, and the second female lead, Heather, were there too. There were a few other senior actors as well.


    When Eliza walked over from the corridor, the trees at the side blocked her figure. Those people did not notice her. When she got near, she heard Heather talking. "That''s why I said actors should just focus on acting. Looking for wealthy people to back them is an unreliable method.


    Everyone in ourpany knows that President Jewell only cares about Cindy. You all should be careful when you meet Cindy at future events. Don''t offend her." "Heather, thank you for telling us about this. We thought Cindy was dumped by President Jewell."


    "No. President Jewell is just ying around with other women. He had some conflicts with Cindy previously, but they''ve made up. Cindy is well-liked by Madam Jewell."


    "This means that Cindy is most probably bing Young Madam Jewell."

 Chapter 2587

    "Anyway, I heard Cindy''s manager saying that Madam Jewell has been inviting Cindy over to the Jewell family''s ce to have mealstely."


    "Ah, a certain person''s efforts are all in vain."


    "Men just want to satisfy their desires. If not, why would they do it in the lounge..."


    Before that person finished speaking, the third female lead suddenly saw Eliza walking down the corridor stairs. Her face paled. "S-Sis."


    "You''re older than me by a few years. Calling me your sister might be inappropriate.¡± Eliza walked toward those people indifferently.


    Those people felt awkward as they thought that Eliza might have overheard their whole conversation.


    The third female lead, in particr, felt extremely awkward. She kept fidgeting with her toes.


    Heather pretended to be flustered and covered her mouth. "Eliza, did you hear our conversation? I''m sorry. We shouldn''t have talked behind your back, but I truly think women should be more modest. How can others love you if you don''t cherish yourself?"


    Eliza stared at Heather for a few seconds. Suddenly, she chuckled. "You''re right.


    Thank you for your advice."


    Heather was taken aback. It was not just her. Other people could not believe it as well. Eliza was usually cool and distant, yet she did not refute even after being told off by Heather, a mere newbie in the entertainment industry.


    Everyone suddenly thought Eliza was rtively easy to bully.


    "I''m going to change my clothes to get ready for the filming first." Eliza ignored everyone''s gaze and left.


    Heather''s arrogant voice rang behind her.'' I guess she knows that she can''t rely on President Jewell''s backing any longer, so she''s keeping a low profile now."


    Eliza''s gaze darkened. Skyler said furiously, "Lizzie, you should''ve given her a few ps just now. Who does Heather think she is? She dares to be so arrogant in front of you despite being a neer in thepany. If you''re weak, people will only think that you''re easier to bully." "pping people will make my hands hurt," Eliza said calmly.


    "So, you''re just gonna let her bully you like this?" Skyler said, "I think you should call President Jewell and have him fire


    Heather."


    Eliza found it funny. Would Chester fire Heather for her sake?


    It was ridiculous.


    After entering the lounge, Eliza took out her phone and went into her Whatsapp. She sent a message: [Leak Heather''s scandal.]


    The person replied: [Are you sure? Heather is a new star that Felix Media is boosting. She has a strong backing. If something goes wrong now, Felix Media will most likely not let it slide.]


    Eliza: [Are you scared?]


    The reply came: [Ha, no. Since you said so, I''ll leak the news.]


    In the evening, a scandal in the entertainment industry appeared.


    A reporter exposed a video of Felix Media''s celebrity, Heather Chapman, kissing Felix Media''s vice president, Stuart Joslin. Stuart was about 40 years old, and he already had a wife and children. After the news got out, it raised public outrage. Theizens scolded Heather for seducing a married man. They also scolded Stuart for having sex with thepany''s celebrity. There wereizens who listed the names of all the stars under Felix Media. In an instant, not just Heather and Stuart but all of Felix Media''s celebrities got involved in the scandal as well.


    [Oh my gosh, to think that I used to like Heather when I watched variety shows before. Ugh, disgusting.]


    [Variety shows are all about personas.


    Think about it. If Heather didn''t have someone backing her, how could a mere inte celebrity suddenly enter the film industry? Look how good her resources are. Jaslyn Thorne from the samepany signed her contract earlier than Heather by two years, yet she''s still acting as the fourth female lead.]


    [Heather Chapman is such a shameless homewrecker. Get out of the entertainment industry!]

 Chapter 2588

    [Don''t you guys think Stuart is a scumbag? Such a man is even a vice president. Are the female celebrities of Felix Media all...]


    [Speaking of that, I thought of something. Last year, Cindy got into a scandal when she giarized the work of her friend.


    Almost everyone detested her. In the end, she still appeared in ''The Treasured Voice'' this year. I heard that she even epted a role in a drama, and it''ll begin shooting in two months. Does Cindy have such great resources because she has someone backing her too?]


    [It''s highly possible. If it isn''t Stuart, it might be the president.]


    [F*ck. That can''t be. Is Cindy going to act in a drama with those acting skills? Are the standards of shooting a drama so low now?]


    [I heard about it too. If that kind of person hasn''t been banned from the industry yet, it''s most likely because she has someone backing her.]


    [If so, I won''t want to support Felix Media''s female celebrities anymore. Their acting skills are bad, and they''re indecent. Their personal lives are a mess.]


    [Hey, don''t tar everyone with the same brush. I think the acting skills of Eliza from Felix Media are not bad. I like her quite a lot.]


    [I heard Heather is the second female lead in the new drama Eliza is filming.]


    [You''re talking about that drama? I''ve heard about it. It seems like the script was changed many times. Heather, who''s just a second female lead, has almost as many parts as Eliza.] [Ugh. I''m not watching any shows with Heather in them. Boycott!]


    [I''m boycotting her works too ]


    Due to theizens, there were heated discussions on the inte.


    During the evening break, Heather''s assistant passed Heather her phone anxiously.


    When Heather saw the photos on the inte, herplexion went bad.


    How could it be? She had been hiding her rtionship with Stuart well. Besides, Stuart had Chester behind his back. He had a special identity, so the paparazzi would not dare post any photos even if they managed to take some.


    Why were they exposed all of a sudden?


    For a moment, many people on the movie set looked at Heather with strange gazes.


    Skyler even started eximing, "Oh, look, Lizzie. A certain someone even told you to be more modest in the morning. She said if you don''t love yourself, no one will cherish you. Haha, this is hrious. She had the audacity to tell people off when she''s a mistress herself?"


    Heather was angry. mes of fury welled up in her after being mocked by a mere assistant. She rushed over and was about to p Skyler''s face.


    However, Eliza caught Heather''s hand before she could p Skyler. Eliza pped Heather hard. "This is for Vice President Joslin''s wife. You''re still so arrogant even though you''re a homewrecker." Heather fell to the floor from the p. Her mouth bled, and her face swelled.


    Everyone was dumbfounded. They did not expect Eliza''s p to be stronger than a man''s despite her petite figure.


    "Director, Eliza pped me!" Heather found it uneptable and cried. "I''m reporting this to the police. Catch her, quick. I won''t let this matter slide."


    If it were before, the director would have defended Heather. However, he was only concerned about the show at this time.


    Even just seeing Heather infuriated him." You still have the nerve to call the police? Do you think the filming crew''s reputation isn''t tarnished enough? Haven''t you seen what people are saying on the inte? They want to boycott the movies you''re in. What was written in the contract back then? You must maintain your image. Now, we might have to shoot everything from the past half a month because of you. Pack your things and leave immediately. Our movie set can''t amodate such a person like you."


    Heather had never felt such humiliation before. She stood up and retorted at the director, "Vice President Joslin will soon suppress this issue. People will forget about this after the filming is done. Don''t forget that Vice President Joslin has President Jewell backing him."

 Chapter 2589

    "I hope yourpany can find a solution as soon as possible. Anyway, the shooting can''t continue for the next few days. Let''s see how public opinion goes." The director''s expression eased. However, he still walked away in a terrible mood. The surrounding actors and actresses also left in a hurry. They were resentful, but it was just as Heather said. She had the backing of the vice president of Felix Media, Vice President Joslin. Herpany would surely put in a lot of effort to keep her. They would have to wait and see how everything went afterward.


    Eliza was thest to leave. Heather immediately charged at her furiously." Eliza, did you do this?" "I don''t understand what you''re talking about." Eliza''s expression was cold.


    Heather, who initially wanted to go forward to hit her, did not dare to go too close after remembering the p earlier. However, her tone was unpleasant. "Stop pretending.


    There wouldn''t be such a coincidence. I said some bad things behind your back in the morning, and the scandal came out in the evening. We''re from the samepany. If it''s not you who''s trying to get revenge on me, who else could it be?"


    Skyler could not tolerate it anymore. She scolded, "Are you crazy? You''re the one who shamelessly seduced a married man. Instead of reflecting on yourself, you''re even pushing the me on other people. I''ve never seen such a shameless woman like you."


    "Who do you think you are? How dare a lowly assistant scold me?" Heather pointed at Skyler''s nose. "I won''t let you off the hook." "So be it. Who are you to be so arrogant despite being a mistress? In my opinion, this scandal should''ve been exposed earlier."


    "Sky, don''t fight with dogs. Let''s go," Eliza reminded Skyler calmly.


    "That''s right. I won''t fight with dogs." Skyler sneered and left with Eliza.


    Heather stomped her feet out of anger. She would not let the matter slide.


    "Contact Vice President Joslin now." She turned her head and ordered her assistant.


    The assistant at the side was speechless.'' Vice President Joslin is most probably having a hard time himself. How will he have the time to care about you?''


    On the other hand, after Eliza got into the van, Skyler said happily, "I''ve been dissatisfied with Heather for a long time. She often says bad things about you in secret. She thinks by getting close to Cindy, she can-"


    Before she finished the sentence, she realized that she had spilled some secrets. She quickly covered her mouth.


    Eliza looked toward Skyler. "Is Heather close to Cindy?"


    Skyler opened her mouth.


    Eliza''s voice was cold. "Tell me the truth. Did Hailey tell you anything?"


    Skyler was Hailey''s cousin. After she graduated, she was assigned to Eliza. Therefore, Hailey would tell Skyler some things.


    "Hailey heard from her informant in thepany that Cindy''s assistant had interacted with Heather''s assistant a few times in private recently," Skyler whispered.


    "No wonder Heather kept talking behind my back and driving a wedge between me and the other actors at the movie set." Eliza understood the situation quickly. She never expected that Cindy would mess with her even after making aeback.


    With the extent of support thepany was giving Cindy by throwing inrge sums of money, most people were probably treating Cindy as the future Young Madam Jewell.


    Heather might be trying to curry favor with Cindy, or Cindy might have promised her some benefits.


    Luckily, Eliza had made her move today. If not, the consequences would be troublesome to deal with if she were to leave Heather, who was like a ticking bomb, by her side throughout the shooting.


    "Lizzie, are you okay?" Skyler said worriedly. "Hailey didn''t hide this from you on purpose. She was afraid you''d get angry and mess with Cindy."


    "Is Cindy''s status in thepany now so high that even Hailey is afraid?" Eliza smiled.

 Chapter 2590

    Skyler hesitated, but she still spoke the truth, "Not only did President Jewell give the order to take care of Cindy, but even Madam Jewell and Chairman Jewell prioritize her a lot. The day before yesterday, when Cindy came to thepany, the Jewell family even specially sent a driver to pick Cindy up for a meal. Reporters even took photos of Cindy shopping with Madam Jewell. It''s just that the media didn''t dare to reveal the photos. However, Hailey has wide connections, so she still found out."


    Skyler paused for a moment and nced at Eliza with sympathy. "Lizzie, it''s okay. Be more open-minded about it. Actually, President Jewell isn''t a good man. Let Cindy handle him. As for you... Well,


    women have needs too, right? Just take it as you got a gigolo for free."


    ''Thanks. You sure know how to console someone.''


    Eliza was speechless for some time.


    "Could it be that... President Jewell''s skills aren''t good?" Hailey asked nervously as Eliza did not say a word.


    "...That''s not it."


    Skyler let out a breath of relief. "I knew it. President Jewell has such a tall and broad figure. He can''t possibly have bad skills."


    Eliza''s head hurt so much that she did not want to talk.


    She took out her phone and went into Facebook. In less than half an hour, the news about Stuart had dropped to the


    tenths on the list of trending topics, while Heather''s hot search was in first ce. Theizens had thoroughly dug out everything about Heather, including the news about her seducing other people''s boyfriends when she was studying. Some people also said that she used to be a hostess.


    Basically, Heather''s reputation was ruined. Everybody detested her.


    At the same time, Stuart quickly apologized publicly and admitted his mistakes.


    However, the long apology letter mostly hinted that he only cheated because of Heather''s seduction. He admitted that he had wronged his wife and his daughter. He would turn over a new leaf and take care of his wife and daughter well. He also asked everyone not to disturb his daughter.


    Soon, spam ounts defended Stuart by saying that he was a real man and that Heather was a b*tch. Therefore, he must have been bewitched by Heather.


    Skyler scolded, "Vice President Joslin is so shameless. Don''t people within thepany know his character? It''s not his first day sleeping with his employees. I pity his wife. Even until now, she''s still tolerating this."


    "It''s just the usual PR strategy." Eliza said," Go to thepany and check out the situation. I''m going back to rest first."


    "Okay."


    After the van sent Eliza to her condominium, she went up to change into another set of clothes and put on a wig. She drove a ck Buick out.


    The car entered a very secluded private club. Eliza swiped her card and went into a private room right away.


    A man over 30 years old sat inside. He wore a white polo T-shirt and jeans that were casual and natural.


    However, a deep hint of astonishment shed across his eyes when he saw Eliza. "I didn''t think the famous Reborn would be you."


    Eliza took off her wig and threw it on the sofa. She extended her hand. "It''s our first time meeting, Mr. Levi Quimby. Nice to meet you."


    "Nice to meet you." Levi held her hand with slight excitement. "Miss Turner, it looks like you''ve deceived everyone. I just don''t understand why you''re attacking Heather who''s from the samepany as you through me? Do you two have a grudge?" ''Heather is nothing.'' Eliza withdrew her hand and sat on the sofa.


    Levi handed her a ss of red wine hurriedly.


    Eliza shook her head. Her pretty eyes seemed bottomless. "My target is Stuart and Felix Media. I also want to make


    Chester leave the entertainment industry."

 Chapter 2591

    Levi''s eyes lit up, but they darkened shortly after. "I want to do that too, but it''s too difficult, given that Chester is well-connected in the entertainment industry. Before he had a hand in the entertainment industry, Berra Film Group was considered thergest business in the industry. However, Chester has been expanding frighteningly, causingpanies like mine to have a rough time."


    "Don''t you think... Chester is too ambitious and asking for too much?" Eliza asked icily.


    "Exactly." Levi pped his thigh. "The Jewell family is already powerful in the medical field. Chester can never finish spending the money he has made, yet he''s still dissatisfied. He''s even nning to target the entertainment industry and invest in it."


    After pausing for a moment, Levi snorted." Well, I think he simply wants to choose women in the entertainment industry.


    Over the years, he has been with many different women. Vice President Joslin isn''t a good man either. Heather isn''t the only woman he has slept with. Nobody dares to speak up as the reporters are afraid of Chester.


    "The entertainment industry is quite big, and Chester wants to upy it. But it''s not something he can do overnight."


    Eliza said nonchntly, "If the rest of you don''t stop Chester, you''ll only get his leftovers in the future."


    "Miss Robbins, I''m under no illusions about what you''re saying. Your people asked me to expose the affair between Stuart and Heather, and I did. As you can see, Felix Media has shifted the me to Heather straight away. Stuart is now fine, and some people even call him responsible. Pah."


    As soon as Levi finished speaking, he began to grow anxious. "No doubt, Felix Media will soon find out that the disclosure of the news this time had something to do with me."


    "Therefore, you must destroy Stuartpletely."


    Eliza took a pile of photos from her bag and tossed them. "These are the photos of Stuart sleeping with other artists. I know you have a way of exposing them and leaving him in dire straits. Stuart has 30 percent of shares in Felix Media. Chester owes Stuart for his achievement in the entertainment industry today, so destroying Stuart is equivalent to destroying Chester. Of course, above all, Felix Media''s reputation will be ruined because of this issue."


    Levi was dumbfounded. "Miss Robbins, you''re in Felix Media too. If the name sheet is exposed, I''m worried that you''ll also..."


    "Do you think I need to make money by relying on the entertainment industry?" Eliza asked.


    Levi was dazed before letting out a self-deprecatingugh. "Yeah. With yourpetence, you can easily help others make a few hundred million dors."


    Eliza did not say a word. She only stared at him silently. "Are you scared to do it?" "I''m worried that Chester will take revenge." Levi forced a smile. "He''s terrifying. It''s all too easy for him to make someone disappear into thin air.


    Furthermore, Jewell Corporation''s medical resources are powerful. Who would dare to offend a doctor like him?"


    "President Quimby, we''ve been in the same boat from the moment you leaked Heather and Stuart''s photos."


    Elizaughed softly and sipped some red wine. "In the entertainment industry, either Ferra Film Group has to be acquired or Felix Media has to give in. You need to understand that once Chester has achieved a certain rank in the entertainment and medical industries, the Quimby family won''t have a chance to turn things around either."


    Levi shuddered.


    "Don''t worry," Eliza said. "Once you leak those documents, some departments will certainly investigate Felix Media. It''ll affect Chester. Although he hates you, he''s not bold enough to take your life. As for yourpany''s funds, I can be a shareholder and provide however much you need. Don''t worry. I won''t ask for the right in the management of thepany. You know that I don''t care about that small amount of money."


    Levi fixed his eyes on her for a long time before holding his wine ss. "In that case, cheers to our coboration."


    Their wine sses clinked softly in the air.


    Deep down, Eliza sighed.


    All she originally wanted was to leave Chester and lead a peaceful life herself.


    However, Chester did not give her the chance to do so. Even Cindy had begun to bully her terribly.


    Cindy wanted to make aeback very badly, did she not? Chester wanted to help Cindy out, huh?

 Chapter 2592

    Eliza was eager to find out whether Cindy could sessfully make aeback if she was involved in another scandal.


    As for Eliza, she was not bothered about her reputation at all.


    The next day, Heather was extremely frustrated. All kinds ofrge brands were busy terminating their contracts with her, and she was reced from the shows that she was supposed to act in.


    Due to thest-minute change of cast, all the shows had been put on hold these few days.


    Eliza enjoyed resting at home. When Skyler visited Eliza, she said, "When I came from the office, severalpanies were insistent on terminating their contracts with Heather. Heather was crying in the office, begging to meet Vice President Joslin and President Daley. But no one was bothered about her."


    "She needs to get used to it. It''s easy to fall from heaven to hell in the entertainment industry." Eliza ate a nut indifferently."


    Don''t fall for any guys'' words when they coax you."


    "True." Skyler criticized in a soft tone, "Vice President Joslin is really no good. Despite the incident yesterday, he still went and had fun with other people at the bar. He wasn''t concerned at all."


    Upon hearing that, Eliza curled her lips. He might be unconcerned now, but he would be in tears tomorrow.


    On the third day, just as everyone thought


    that the matter involving Heather and Stuart would no longer be in the limelight, someone suddenly leaked the flirtatious messages between Stuart and other artists of thepany as well as intimate photos. The photos and messages were so inappropriate that they blew everyone''s mind.


    Some of these artists had left the entertainment industry, while some were new. There were also some who were popr in the entertainment industry at the moment.


    The person who leaked the photos deliberately pixted the women''s faces, causingizens to make wild guesses.


    [Damn. Is Vice President Joslin treating the women in the entertainment industry as his harem? How many women has he actually slept with?]


    [I feel nauseated by those messages. Has he been sleeping with the celebrities and getting them resources?]


    [Who do you think the female artist of Felix Media with the surname starting with T is? Savannah Thorne or Cindy Turner?]


    [It''s more likely to be Cindy. Previously, it was rumored that Cindy has someone backing her. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have been able to make aeback using so many resources. It turned out that she has been involved with Vice President Joslin.]


    [I think it''s Cindy too. I''m going to puke. I fell in love with Cindy''s songs after watching ''The Treasured Voice'' recently. I must''ve been blind. My perceptions have been distorted.] [Well, aren''t the rtionships in the entertainment industry always messy? Why would there be such a scumbag like Vice President Joslin?] [Anyway, did you notice that Stuart didn''t even apologize after his matter with Heather was exposed? Heather was scolded so badly until she was told to get out of the entertainment industry. What I want to say is that it takes two to tango for this kind of issue.]


    [I did criticize Stuart, but there were morements fromizens that supported Felix Media. Felix Media has an impressive background. How awesome.


    [Who''s behind Felix Media?]


    [Just check it and you''ll know. Thergest shareholder is Chester Jewell, the young master of Jewell Corporation. He''s not making enough money in the medical field, so he''s even ying around in the entertainment industry. Pah.] [Chester has been famous for changing his girlfriends as though he''s changing clothes. However, the media is too scared to expose it.]


    [Young Master Jewell, can''t you just get your illness treated? Nobody is stopping you from getting a girlfriend, but please don''t ruin the entertainment industry.]


    [Let''s boycott Felix Media and stop watching any of the dramas and films that they invest in ]


    Recharge Promo: 5000 Bonus Free


    (GET IT)

 Chapter 2593

    Chester saw thosements.


    In the meeting room, he furiously took the bottle of water beside him and hurled it at Vice President Joslin''s head. "What have I been telling you? I told you to watch out, yet this happened. Did I set up apany for you to select your partner?"


    Stuart''s plumpish face twisted in pain. He was so intimidated that he did not have the courage to dodge the bottle.


    After that, he said while enduring the pain, "President Jewell, it must be Ferra trying to create trouble for us. Ourpany snatched their resourcesst year, so Levi must be upset about it. This time, I''ll certainly make him regret his actions." Okay. Since you''re so brilliant, go and


    make trouble for him," Chester said with his cold, handsome face.


    Stuart instantly stopped talking.


    Levi was not easy to deal with in the entertainment industry unless Chester acted against him.


    Shedrick said, "This matter has be too serious. Hiringizens toment won''t be very effective. Not only that but all ourpanty''s artists have been dragged into the scandal. So far, over tenpanies havee to me and requested the termination of their contracts with our artists. I didn''t agree, and I said I''ll figure out the solution as soon as possible."


    Chester snorted. "Apart from ourpany''s artists, Shedrick and I have been dragged into the mess as well. Vice President Joslin, aren''t you pretty capable? Because of you, I''ve never been as popr


    as I am today.


    "I-I''m sorry." Frightened, Stuart pleaded," President Jewell, give me a chance. I''ll definitely change my ways in the future. Why don''t you punish me first so that you can exin it to the public? Then, I''ll secretly help you out with this issue."


    Chester''s gaze on Stuart was filled with hatred. "You will hold a press conference right now to make a public apology and resign. Thepany will also issue a statement of what we''ll do with you. Also, you need to bear all the responsibility andpensation."


    "Alright, alright. I''ll do it right now."


    Stuart left promptly Given that he already had a poor reputation, he was now fearless.


    At worst, he would work behind the scenes. Theizens could not possibly keep


    an


    eye on him in that case.


    Shedrick stared at Stuart''s back with a frown. "President Jewell, I''ve told you long ago that Stuart would mess things up sooner orter because of his lust."


    "Considering that he''s been in the entertainment industry for decades, he''s more experienced and well-connected than us. I''ll make him get lost when he bes worthless."


    It had been a long time since Chester was in such a foul mood. "By the way, have someone remove all thements rted to me on the Inte. Jewell Corporation can''t afford to be embroiled in any scandal anymore."


    Shedrick nodded. "I''ve already had someone delete them, but there''s one issue ... Currently, Cindy is the artist in ourpany who''s deeply embroiled in the


    scandal besides Stuart and the few female artists involved with him. Everyone ims that Cindy gets a lot of resources and that Stuart could have..."


    He did not continue with his sentence.


    Chester furrowed his brows. "Have someone suppress this issue."


    Shedrick''s expression turned ghastly. "I wanted to, but after some investigation, I noticed that those discussing the issue are mostly strangers. However, I''ll try my best. Hopefully, it can be suppressed."


    "By the way, was Ferra Film Group the one who did it?" Chester suddenly asked with an icy voice.


    "Probably. It was someone from Ferra Film Group who exposed the news. However, other than Ferra, other entertainmentpanies are also getting involved, seemingly trying to put ourpany down. After all, they''ve been envious of Felix Media''s performance over the past few years."


    "Levi is the president of Ferra Film Group, right?" Chester rose to his feet, and his eyes darkened. "I think he has been living toofortably. I''ll deal with Levi. I don''t want to see him in the entertainment industry anymore."


    With that, Chester stood up and left.


    Shedrick rubbed his brows. Indeed, Levi was trying to bite off more than he could chew.


    Recharge Promo: 5000 Bonus Free (getit)

 Chapter 2594

    If Levi had behaved himself. President Jewell would not mind letting him stay in the entertainment industry. Unfortunately...


    At 5:00 p.m., Eliza contacted Freya. "What are you doing?"


    "I''m in the office. I haven''t gotten off from work yet." Freya said with a smile, "By taking the initiative to call me, are you nning to ask me out for dinner? But I''m not avable today. I''ve promised Ryan that I would go to his ce."


    "To have your alone time, huh?" Eliza deepened her voice. "Freya, do me a favor." "Say it."


    "You must''ve heard about Felix Media''s affair. It''s been a hot topic recently.


    "Everyone in Australia knows it. Even the janitor in ourpany has heard about it." At the mention of the matter, Freya took pity on Eliza. "As expected of Chester''spany. His employees are just like him, and Stuart is such a sc*mbag. What does he take women for? Also, those women were willing to do that for the sake of their future? I''m not referring to you. I know you don''t have a choice. Lizzie, have you been dragged into the mess?"


    "Not yet. But I hope you''ll ask Ryan to get the relevant departments to look into Felix Media. I can''t let Chester cover this issue up."


    Freya was dumbfounded. "But you''re in thatpany too. What if-"


    "Freya, I don''t care. I just don''t want to let Chester off. Although I can''t beat him, I can act against him."


    "Alright, then. Your business is my business. Even if Ryan disagrees with it, I''ll force him to agree." Freya promised her.


    A warm feeling enveloped Eliza''s heart." Thank you. Having said that, don''t say that to Ryan. It''s fine to do it once or twice, but if you keep forcing him with your identity as his girlfriend, it''ll affect your rtionship. I''ll send you what I want to say, and you can phrase it to him the same way. Given that Ryan is a clever person, he''ll surely grasp the point. By the way, don''t tell anyone about it. I don''t want it to reach Chester''s ear."


    "Alright."


    Freya was not that silly.


    After work, she went to meet Ryan.


    Ryan was now doing his master''s, and he had a ss today. When she arrived at his ce, he still had not returned.


    As such, she took the time to start cooking and cut the vegetables.


    At 6:30 p.m., Ryan came home. At the sight of a figure cutting vegetables clumsily


    in the kitchen, he hugged her happily. "Stop cutting. Let me do it. What if you identally cut your finger?"


    "Fine. I''ll stop cutting. I''ve waited for you for a long time, and I have something to tell you."


    Freya held his hand, dragging him out of the kitchen. Her pretty face looked solemn.


    Her expression made Ryan feel a little nervous. At that moment, he started reflecting on himself, wondering if he had done anything wrongtely.


    Do you still remember that I called youst night and criticized Stuart?"


    At the mention of the matter, Ryan''s mouth twitched. How would he forget? Last night, Freya taught him a lesson, saying she would castrate him if he ever dared to behave like Stuart. "Yeah. Darling, I promise you that I''m a well-behaved man. I don''t usually interact with that kind of person."


    "Ryan, I trust you." Freya grabbed the chance to wrap her hands around his neck. Since she wanted the man to do her a favor, she had to be gentle.


    Ryan''s eyes darkened. Then, he looked down and was about to kiss her.

 Chapter 2595

    Freya immediately covered Ryan''s lips. " Stop messing around. I have something to tell you. The impact Stuart''s matter has on society is terrible. Isn''t anyone


    looking into it?"


    "It''s impossible to look into it. The issue lies in the immorality of an internal employee in Felix Media. Although it''s terrible, Stuart has stepped up, apologized, and resigned. Regardless of whether there''s an inside story to the matter, he has borne all the responsibility. What''s more, some of those women may have done it involuntarily, but who dares to speak up and admit it? They''ll even deny it, let alone speak up."


    Freya scoffed in annoyance. "So what if he has apologized? He can continue to be a boss in secret, can''t he?"


    Ryan let out a light sigh, feeling helpless.


    "Ryan, didn''t you see what theizens said? This issue has a bad influence on society. I think whether or not the relevant department can find out what happened is one thing, but it has to be investigated.


    Otherwise, more incidents like this will happen in the future. Also, you should get some mainstream media to criticize this issue. Think about it. Don''t you think Jewell Corporation has been too ambitious thest few years? First, they upy the medical field, and now, they even want to control the entertainment industry. If this goes on, next time..."


    Freya bit her tongue and darted a nce at him. "You might''ve grown closer to Shaun and Chester because of my rtionship with Cathy, but if you let Jewell Corporation go on like this, no one in Australia can keep them in check anymore."


    Ryan gave her a profound look. "Who told you all these?"


    "What do you mean? Why can''t I havee up with this myself?" Freya stomped her feet.


    "It''s unlike you to think of such things." Ryan pinched her face. "Tell me the truth." "Fine. Eliza was the one who told me." Freya said huffily, "Chester is despicable. Eliza doesn''t like him, yet he has threatened her to stay by his side. Not only did he threaten her, but he also doesn''t


    show any respect for her. He only treats her as a toy. He''s too cocky."


    Ryan frowned as he, too, was disgusted with Chester''s behavior.


    Rtionships should be consensual. Some did it out of love, whereas some did it for money, but it would be meaningless if rtionships involved threats.


    "But Eliza is under Felix Media. If things get serious, it won''t benefit her."


    Freya said, "Eliza doesn''t care. Plus, she''s Cathy and my friend. Even if she can''t stay in the entertainment industry anymore, she can set up apany with us." Ryan poked her head gently. "You..."


    "Are you going to do me this favor?" Freya looked at him with a pout.


    "Yes. Since you''ve put it that way, I must help."


    Ryan grinned as a dark glint shed across his eyes.


    In fact, the Snow family might take action to suppress Jewell Corporation even if Freya did not bring it up.


    Even though Ryan had always had a good rtionship with Jewell Corporation, Chester was difficult to control in many ways.


    Ryan did not do it earlier because there was no chance for him to do it using proper means.


    However, things were different now.


    The next day, Shedrick summoned all the artists to the office for a meeting in the morning.


    Eliza attended the meeting as well.


    Halfway through the meeting, Shedrick''s secretary hurried into the room and said something by his ear. Shedrick''s


    expression shifted a little before he left in a haste.


    Then, everyone in the meeting room began to whisper. "Did President Daley leave


    so suddenly because something major has happened?"


    "Maybe."


    Eliza stood up and took her bag. When she was about to leave, Cindy walked over arrogantly in her new maxi dress.


    "Eliza, were you the one who hiredizens to use me on the inte?" Cindy gave Eliza a death stare. Her n to make aeback was almost sessful until, over thest two days, manyizens imed that she was having an affair with Stuart, which ruined her reputation again.

 Chapter 2596

    Even the director of the period drama, who had signed the contract with Cindy earlier, wanted to rece her with someone else.


    "Do you think there''s a need for me to hireizens?" Eliza''s lips curled into a faint smile. "The issue is so big. Even a blind man would notice it."


    "You''re just jealous of me, aren''t you?" Cindy clenched her fists, and as she approached Eliza, she let out a deepugh." Do you think you can beat me by sleeping with Chester? Dream on. To Chester, you''re just a tool for him to vent his feelings.


    Look. I want to make aeback, and he''s helping me with it. He even gave me your resources. Eliza, you can neverpare to me. If you want Chester to sleep with you, I''m fine with it. After all, I might not be able


    to deal with him alone, considering he has such strong desires. From now on, I''ll be the elder sister, and you''ll be the younger one. Let''s take good care of each other."


    p.


    Eliza lifted her hand and pped Cindy''s face abrasively.


    She had really trained her pping skills as Cindy fell onto the floor from the p, and her face immediately swelled up.


    Amotion instantly arose in the meeting room.


    Everyone had long known that the two of them were not on good terms with each other. However, they did not think Eliza had the audacity to p Cindy.


    "Eliza, how dare you p me?" Cindy stood up while trembling, her eyes red. " Apologize to me right away, or I won''t let you off.


    Hailey got so frightened that she promptly pulled Eliza up. "Quickly apologize."


    Cindy was not someone she could offend at this point.


    "Sorry, I didn''t mean it," Eliza said directly.


    Unexpectedly, Eliza apologized to Cindy without hesitation. Not to mention Hailey, even Cindy was dumbfounded.


    Judging from Eliza''s personality, they thought that she would surely refuse to apologize.


    "Look. I''ve apologized." Eliza smiled. "So let''s forget it. Bye."


    Eliza was no fool. pping and then apologizing to Cindy was well worth it.


    She did not mind apologizing to Cindy again after giving her another p.


    "Stop." Cindy''s eyes reddened. "Look at the p you gave me. Do you think you can solve this matter just by saying sorry?"


    "But didn''t you say earlier that you''d forget it if I said sorry?" Eliza''s cold eyes blinked." So are you... going back on your word now?"


    That was when Madison stepped in and said with an icy voice, "Cindy''s face is swelling from the p you gave her. Do you think you can pretend as if nothing happened by just saying sorry? Can I p you and then apologize to you?"


    "Yeah. If you agree, I can do the same," Cindy quickly added.


    "No way. I''m not a fool." Eliza shook her head. "It seems like I''ve misunderstood her meaning, but I''m not to me. After all, it was Miss Turner who didn''t express her thoughts clearly. As expected of someone who graduated from a diploma mill."


    "Watch your mouth. I graduated from a decent and popr university." Exasperated, Cindy went to p her.


    However, Eliza clutched Cindy''s hand to stop her and pped her again on the other side of her face. Now, both sides of her face were swollen.


    Other artists who were watching the drama at the side gasped.


    They could tell that the p was painful.


    Nevertheless, Eliza then said in a manner as if nothing had happened. "Look. Both sides are the same now. How wonderful. Your swollen face makes you look like you have more cogen, and you don''t look as old as you are too. You don''t have to thank me for this." "Ha!" Those who were watching the drama failed to contain theirughter and chuckled.


    Some people had not been able to stand Cindy''s arrogant look for a long time


    now.

 Chapter 2597

    Cindy was so infuriated that she burst into tears on the spot. Madison promptly pulled Cindy out. Then, she pointed at Eliza and said, "Fine. Remember this because we won''t let this go so easily. I''ll personally call President Jewell to have him teach you a lesson."


    "Go ahead. I''m his woman anyway." Eliza said arrogantly, "But I''m different from Cindy. I prefer letting my capability speak, unlike someone who has no resources or money. She''ll have no choice but to wait to be forced out."


    After that, she turned around and left arrogantly.


    Cindy stared at Eliza''s back with resentment. "You guys, quickly duplicate the surveince footage and send it to President Jewell."


    She must show Chester how arrogant Eliza was.


    No one understood Chester better than Cindy did, and Chester hated disobedient women the most.


    Given that she was pped twice today, she would make Eliza pay for it ten times


    over.


    In the office corridor, Skyler blindly followed Eliza, who was in front of her. At that time, she was confused.


    She did not expect Eliza to be so crazy.


    After all, no one in thepany dared to offend Cindy, and even Shedrick had to be polite toward her.


    Eliza was screwed.


    Cindy was bound toin about Eliza.


    "Eliza, you were too impulsive just now." Hailey was exasperated. "I know you hate Cindy, but you shouldn''t have pped her on that kind of asion. With so many witnesses, you won''t be able to exin yourself if Cindyins about you to Chester."


    "How do you think Chester will treat me?" Eliza suddenly turned around and asked.


    Hailey sighed.


    She was not sure how to tell Eliza that Chester was rather concerned about Cindy. Therefore, Eliza would certainly be at a disadvantagepared to Cindy.


    "Hailey, you don''t have to feel torn." Eliza chuckled. "I understand a lot of things. I only did that today to make Chester realize that I''ve been quite arrogant since I became his woman. Well, what kind of woman does he hate the most? The answer is spoiled women. Ever since I got together with him, I''ve never gotten any perks, and I can''t be involved with him this way without a title or status."


    Hailey saw the light. In fact, she was quite pleased when Chester and Eliza first got together. However, Cindy''s n to make aeback made Hailey realize that Eliza''s rtionship with Chester was not a good thing.


    Firstly, Chester did not take good care of Eliza.


    Secondly, that would arouse Cindy''s jealousy.


    There was no need for a rtionship if there was no benefit.


    "Have you ever thought about why Chester would force you out for Cindy''s sake?" Hailey expressed her concern.


    Skyler, who was behind Eliza, said," President Jewell can''t be so cruel, can he? It was just two ps. After all, Lizzie has been with him for such a long time. She deserves the credit."


    Hailey forced a smile.


    How could Chester, that cruel person, be merciful?


    She did not know why Chester considered Cindy a priority either. To Hailey, Cindy could notpare to Eliza at all.


    "Probably not. At worst, he''ll force me to apologize to Cindy."


    Elizaforted them. "By the way, both of you should check why President Daley left in a rush halfway through the meeting. It seems that something major has happened."


    "Right. I almost forgot about it. Skyler, you may send Eliza back."


    After giving the order, Hailey left.


    Once Eliza arrived home, Skyler contacted her. "The supervision department came and did a check on us just now, so President Daley was called over for interrogation."


    "Was it that serious?" Eliza asked while feigning surprise.

 Chapter 2598

    "Mainly, it was because Vice President Joslin''s matter has had a negative impact on society." Skyler said with a sigh," However, I never thought that with the connection Chester had, they''d investigate him. I heard he was fined too. I think that from now on, Felix Media will have to keep a low profile in the entertainment industry for a long time."


    After Eliza chatted briefly on the phone with Skyler, Levi soon called her. He sounded excited. "Eliza, you''re brilliant. If the supervision department investigates Felix Media, they surely won''t be able to get away with it so easily." "How are things on your end?" Eliza asked indifferently.


    "About that... I dare not go out." Levi whispered, "I felt like someone was tailing me when I went to the office yesterday.


    Also, there are issues with the new drama that were previously approved."


    "You need to create an ident for yourself." Eliza put forward a suggestion.'' Make it seem like someone deliberately tried to take revenge on you."


    "What... do you mean?" Levi was glum.


    "The public knows you were the one who exposed Vice President Joslin''s matter. If something happens to you now that the supervision department is investigating the matter, what do you think... the relevant department will think?" Eliza reminded him calmly.


    Only then did Levi grasp her point. "Eliza, you''re really..."


    "I''ll hang up now."


    Eliza did not want to listen to him go on. It was up to Levi to do what he wanted.


    However, she never thought Levi was so cruel. In the afternoon, she heard that the president of Ferra Film Group was hit when he left the house. Since then, he had been sent to the hospital, but he was in a critical condition.


    In the hospital.


    When Chester heard about the matter, he said furiously, "Didn''t I tell you to cancel our n to act against Levi since the supervision department is investigating Felix Media?"


    "President Jewell, it wasn''t our doing," his subordinate said. "We listened to you and have retreated early on. We''re now having dinner at home."


    Chester soon saw the light. It was Levi who tricked him.


    It had been a while since someone had the courage to plot against him.


    What a brilliant trick.


    He nearly hurled hisptop to the floor.


    Right then, he received a call from Shedrick. "This is bad, President Jewell. The supervision department is causing us trouble. They fined us 100 million dors and even gave us a stern warning that if a bad case like Vice President Joslin''s happens again, they''ll make us restructure ourpany."


    In fact, 100 million dors was just a small amount to Chester.


    However, the damage to their reputation was indeed irreversible.


    They would also be theughing stock in the entertainment industry.


    Chester had never been in such an embarrassing situation before in his life. He snorted. "Let them fine us, then."


    Shedrick could not help but moan, "In truth, they only warned us verbally, but Levi''s issue triggered them. When I went over for an investigation, they imed that Felix Media had been too arrogant."


    "Cut contact with Stuart for the time being."


    Chester tossed his phone aside. Then, he took out a cigarette and lit it.


    Not long after, Hunter called to give Chester a piece of his mind. "You brat. I''ve told you not to get involved in the entertainment industry, and now, look. You''ve even gotten fined. The directors have told me to warn you not to drag Jewell Corporation into the mess. Besides that, let me remind you that being ambitious is a good thing, but you need to understand that many people out there are envious of us. Jason even contacted me personally this time."


    "What did he say?" Chester pressed the cigarette and took a deep drag.


    "Be content."


    Chester sneered. "It seems like the Snow family is nning to suppress me."


    "It''s just a warning this time, but you''d better not take it too far." With that, Hunter ended the call.

 Chapter 2599

    Chester smoked a few cigarettes in the office, his handsome face shrouded in smoke.


    Nobody could clearly see his appearance, much less the coldness and darkness


    of his eyes.


    Just then, someone knocked on the door.


    "Come in."


    An indifferent voice sounded, and Madam Jewell walked in with Cindy, who was wearing a mask and a pair of sunsses. No one would be able to recognize her without taking a closer look.


    "Mom, why are you here instead of resting at home?" Chester stubbed out the cigarette and frowned. After that, he darted an impatient look at Cindy.


    "Come, Cindy. Take off your mask," Madam Jewell said.


    Cindy instantly removed her mask and sunsses, revealing a swollen face. She sobbed. "Chester, you need to stand up for me."


    Chester''s eyes swept over Cindy''s face, not hiding the disgust in his eyes. "It''s quite ugly."


    "Chester..." Feeling aggrieved, Cindy drawled. She looked as though she was hard hit by the p.


    Madam Chester pulled a long face. "What are you saying? Your woman, Eliza, was the one who pped Cindy in full view of everyone. You need to stand up for Cindy. Eliza''s too arrogant."


    In truth, Chester had heard about the incident in the meeting room.


    However, he could not be bothered about it, given that so many things had been happening with Felix Media. Now that Cindy brought Madam Jewell along to see him, he was really annoyed.


    He was annoyed at how Cindy kept making a scene.


    He was annoyed at how arrogant Eliza was.


    Those women were causing him trouble even at such a critical period.


    "If you don''t believe me, watch the video yourself." Madam Jewell directly handed him Cindy''s phone, which showed the surveince footage of the meeting room.


    Chester did not take it but ced his hand lightly on the screen. There was no sound in the video, but it was a fact that Eliza attacked Cindy first. What was more, Eliza


    looked extremely arrogant after that.


    A trace of dislike shed across Chester''s eyes.


    Upon seeing that, Cindy said, "I really didn''t provoke her. Everyone in the meeting room saw that she pushed me to the floor without even apologizing to me. Later, she provoked me again. She thinks she can bully me as she wishes just because she''s your woman."


    Madam Jewell said in exasperation, "That woman has gone too far. She even hiredizens to use Cindy and im that Cindy slept with Stuart. Cindy''s n to make hereback was going very well. But now, the production team that had signed her on before is putting her off from going on set maybe because they want to terminate their contracts with her. Chester, you must teach that woman a lesson this


    time.


    "What do you guys want me to do?" Chester raised his brows. "Since you both came together, you must have a n already."


    Cindy''s heart trembled under his stare. Fortunately, she was clever enough to have brought Madam Jewell over with her this time.


    Madam Jewell said, "You know full well whether Cindy is Stuart''s woman or not. If it hadn''t been for Cindy giving me her blood over thest two years, I would''ve lost my life long ago. Since Eliza pped Cindy and then smeared Cindy''s name by spreading rumors, she must pay the price. If you want other people to forget about Cindy''s issue, you have to expose an even bigger piece of news to divert theizens'' attention. I heard Eliza used to be with Monte..."


    Some things were self-exnatory.


    Chester did not turn his eyes to Madam Jewell. Instead, he stared at Cindy, his eyes glinting with coldness. "Are you trying to get me to expose what happened between Eliza and Monte?"


    Madam Jewell said with a frown, "Why are you staring at Cindy? This was my idea."


    "Mom, both of you aren''t experienced enough to y tricks in front of me." Chester narrowed his eyes and said with a cold voice, "I understand Cindy''s character more than anyone else."


    Cindy was particrly embarrassed. "I-I''m doing this for your own good. The artists in ourpany have been the subject of discussion among theizens for the past few days, and Eliza is the only one who is least influenced by this matter. Chester, Eliza is an A-list artist. If you expose her scandal now, it will divert the public''s attention from you, Felix Media, me, and even other artists.

 Chapter 2600

    "This method is wonderful." Madam Jewell said, "Eliza is just an ordinary artist.


    Without her, you can still make another artist popr. I heard all the media are going to report about Felix Media getting fined tonight, and then it''ll surely go on the trending searches. Someone needs to divert the public''s attention at a time like this, and Eliza is the most suitable person."


    "Chester, Eliza willingly got together with Monte back then. She''s the one who brought it upon herself," Cindy added.


    Chester looked at Cindy sinisterly andughed. "What a wonderful n, huh?"


    His stare made Cindy''s hair stand on end, and she quickly looked down. "Chester, you promised that you''d support me in making aeback. I believe you''re not the kind who''ll go back on your word."


    Chester''s expression darkened.


    The office was quiet for a while before he said, "Mom, I still have work to do. Take her away and stop disturbing me."


    Dissatisfied, Madam Jewell opened her mouth, but Cindy promptly pulled her away. "Madam Jewell, let''s go."


    Madam Jewell furrowed her brows."


    Anyhow, I''ll do it even if you don''t. I''ll be taking Cindy''s side no matter what."


    With that, she pulled Cindy and walked away.


    Chester tilted his head, ced his long, slender fingers on his temples, and pressed them gently.


    Ten minutester, he contacted Shedrick.


    Shedrick was astounded when he heard what Chester said. "Are you really nning to do that? Eliza will be pissed off."


    Chester said indifferently, "Didn''t she join the entertainment industry for the sake of money? Anything that can be solved with money isn''t a problem."


    Shedrick did not know what to say to that.


    Having gotten along with Eliza, he felt that Eliza was not the sort who could be dealt with using money.


    "Otherwise, do you have any other solutions?" Chester asked.


    Shedrick sighed. "There are scandalous scoops of other A-list artists in the entertainment industry too, but they have impressive backgrounds, and exposing them will only offend some people. Eliza is the only artist without an impressive background. Her family background is average, and shees from a small town."


    "It''s decided, then," Chester said.


    Shedrick was frustrated. "How f eking unkind of us. Should I let Eliza know in advance?"


    "Get her to meet me tomorrow." Chester made the decision in a light-hearted manner.


    That night, all the media reported about Felix Media getting heavily fined. After watching the news, Eliza drank some wine and went to bed.


    The next day, she was awoken by knocks on the door.


    Dressed in her pajamas and still looking sleepy, she went to open the door. "It''s only 6:00 a.m. Why are you here?" "The fat is in the fire," Skyler said hurriedly. "Lizzie, your rtionship with Monte has been exposed. Now, the office is crowded with reporters. There are even reporters outside your neighborhood.


    Everyone on the Inte is talking about how you were once his lover. Furthermore, Monte is already engaged and even has a fiancee."


    Eliza waspletely awake now. She turned on her phone and saw many people circting intimate photos of her and Monte during her university years on the Inte. Some verified users imed that she was Monte''s kept woman during her university years and that sheter entered the entertainment industry because of her rtionship with Monte. However, Monte abandoned her once he had enough of her, but she tried to force Monte to marry her by means of suicide. There were records of her staying in the hospital and undergoing surgery. Seemingly, there were no two ways about it.

 Chapter 2602

    "You found out." The corners of Eliza''s lips curved into a smile.


    "It''s obvious. Exposing a scandal at this moment is none other than to divert attention." Catherine was furious too. "I thought Chester was just cold and a yboy, but I now realize that he''s absolutely shameless and without a moralpass."


    "Would a person who''s not shameless and with a moralpass have his status today?" Elizaughed mockingly.


    Catherine''s heart ached even more for Eliza as she listened. "Don''t worry. I''ll think of a way to take you down from the trending list. Also, I''ll contact the Patterson family to stop them from bothering you. As for Chester, although I can''t bring him down, I can make his life a little more difficult."


    "There''s no need for that." Eliza refused. " His rtionship with Shaun is special. You shouldn''t put Shaun in a difficult position."


    "I''ll make Shaun interact less with


    Chester." Catherine said angrily, "I don''t want him to be a bad influence on my husband."


    "Shaun has known Chester for tens of years. He''d have been led astray long ago if that were the case. Cathy, listen to me.


    When Shaun was in the hardest moments of his life, Chester didn''t abandon him. It would be heartless of Shaun if you get him to distance himself from Chester for my sake. This problem is between Chester, Felix Media, and me. I don''t wish for you guys to be involved." "But-" "Trust me. I''ll settle this." Eliza said earnestly, "Don''t go looking for Inte ghostwriters to suppress the matter. This issue has already gone viral. If people notice that I was taken down on the trending list, it might repulse them. It''s better to be honest."


    "Okay." Catherine felt helpless. She did not know the entertainment industry well. However, since Eliza had said so, she should have an idea how to deal with it." Contact me whenever you need help."


    After hanging up, Catherine red at Shaun, who had just washed up ande out.


    There were traces of ttery and guilt on Shaun''s handsome face. "Wifey, I really don''t know about this. I never thought Chester would do such a thing too. I''ll find him and talk to him, okay?" "Talk about what?" Catherine was furious just by looking at Shaun. "The issue has escted to the extent that everyone knows about it. Everyone''s bashing Eliza. Did you see what they''re saying on the inte? It''s so harsh. Eliza''s reputation in the entertainment industry has been utterly ruined. Not only that, but because she''s a public figure, she has to carry the reputation of having been a sugar baby for the rest of her life. How do you expect her to look for a partner in the future?


    "Chester knows no shame. Even if he doesn''t love Eliza, she''s still his woman.


    "Look at your friends. What kind of trashy people are Chester and Rodney? Their characters just get worse with each person."


    Catherine got angrier as she spoke, "I finally understand what it means by birds of a feather flock together. No wonder you were once so heartless to me too."


    Faced with his wife''s anger, Shaun had the urge to kneel there and then. "Wifey, I''m different from them. Among my friends, Chase isn''t bad either. Haven''t you always had a good rtionship with him?"


    Catherine harrumphed. "I can''t do anything to Chester, but don''t even think about getting in my bed this month."


    After that, she stomped away in anger.


    Suzie walked to her father''s side as if she was watching in on the fun. "Daddy, why did you make Mom angry again?" "He chose the wrong friends," Lucas said coolly as he passed by.


    The corners of Shaun''s mouth twitched. Then, he called Chester as he could not stand it anymore. "You really got me into deep trouble this time, Chester. Are you the person behind Eliza''s issue?"


    "Don''t disturb me. I''m not awake yet." Chester''s voice sounded hoarse and sleepy.


    Shaun was exasperated. "Are you still in the mood to sleep?"


    "Eliza isn''t worth me losing sleep over." Chester''s voice was unusually icy.


    Shaun was speechless. He was doubtful about it before, but now, he was certain. "Chester, don''t you think you''ve taken it too far? We can go to any lengths to do things, but we have to have a boundary. Moreover, Eliza is your woman." "She''s my employee too. Besides... That was really what she did, right?" Chester


    was indifferent. "Tell Catherine that it''s just for show and that she shouldn''t take it to heart. It''s not worth it."

 Chapter 2602

    "You found out." The corners of Eliza''s lips curved into a smile.


    "It''s obvious. Exposing a scandal at this moment is none other than to divert attention." Catherine was furious too. "I thought Chester was just cold and a yboy, but I now realize that he''s absolutely shameless and without a moralpass."


    "Would a person who''s not shameless and with a moralpass have his status today?" Elizaughed mockingly.


    Catherine''s heart ached even more for Eliza as she listened. "Don''t worry. I''ll think of a way to take you down from the trending list. Also, I''ll contact the Patterson family to stop them from bothering you. As for Chester, although I can''t bring him down, I can make his life a little more difficult."


    "There''s no need for that." Eliza refused. " His rtionship with Shaun is special. You shouldn''t put Shaun in a difficult position."


    "I''ll make Shaun interact less with


    Chester." Catherine said angrily, "I don''t want him to be a bad influence on my husband."


    "Shaun has known Chester for tens of years. He''d have been led astray long ago if that were the case. Cathy, listen to me.


    When Shaun was in the hardest moments of his life, Chester didn''t abandon him. It would be heartless of Shaun if you get him to distance himself from Chester for my sake. This problem is between Chester, Felix Media, and me. I don''t wish for you guys to be involved." "But-" "Trust me. I''ll settle this." Eliza said earnestly, "Don''t go looking for Inte ghostwriters to suppress the matter. This issue has already gone viral. If people notice that I was taken down on the trending list, it might repulse them. It''s better to be honest."


    "Okay." Catherine felt helpless. She did not know the entertainment industry well. However, since Eliza had said so, she should have an idea how to deal with it." Contact me whenever you need help."


    After hanging up, Catherine red at Shaun, who had just washed up ande out.


    There were traces of ttery and guilt on Shaun''s handsome face. "Wifey, I really don''t know about this. I never thought Chester would do such a thing too. I''ll find him and talk to him, okay?" "Talk about what?" Catherine was furious just by looking at Shaun. "The issue has escted to the extent that everyone knows about it. Everyone''s bashing Eliza. Did you see what they''re saying on the inte? It''s so harsh. Eliza''s reputation in the entertainment industry has been utterly ruined. Not only that, but because she''s a public figure, she has to carry the reputation of having been a sugar baby for the rest of her life. How do you expect her to look for a partner in the future?


    "Chester knows no shame. Even if he doesn''t love Eliza, she''s still his woman.


    "Look at your friends. What kind of trashy people are Chester and Rodney? Their characters just get worse with each person."


    Catherine got angrier as she spoke, "I finally understand what it means by birds of a feather flock together. No wonder you were once so heartless to me too."


    Faced with his wife''s anger, Shaun had the urge to kneel there and then. "Wifey, I''m different from them. Among my friends, Chase isn''t bad either. Haven''t you always had a good rtionship with him?"


    Catherine harrumphed. "I can''t do anything to Chester, but don''t even think about getting in my bed this month."


    After that, she stomped away in anger.


    Suzie walked to her father''s side as if she was watching in on the fun. "Daddy, why did you make Mom angry again?" "He chose the wrong friends," Lucas said coolly as he passed by.


    The corners of Shaun''s mouth twitched. Then, he called Chester as he could not stand it anymore. "You really got me into deep trouble this time, Chester. Are you the person behind Eliza''s issue?"


    "Don''t disturb me. I''m not awake yet." Chester''s voice sounded hoarse and sleepy.


    Shaun was exasperated. "Are you still in the mood to sleep?"


    "Eliza isn''t worth me losing sleep over." Chester''s voice was unusually icy.


    Shaun was speechless. He was doubtful about it before, but now, he was certain. "Chester, don''t you think you''ve taken it too far? We can go to any lengths to do things, but we have to have a boundary. Moreover, Eliza is your woman." "She''s my employee too. Besides... That was really what she did, right?" Chester


    was indifferent. "Tell Catherine that it''s just for show and that she shouldn''t take it to heart. It''s not worth it."

 Chapter 2603

    After the call ended, Shaun frowned.


    Even if Eliza was an actress, an actress was also human. Moreover, she was the woman Chester wanted to have forcefully.


    Chester was not taking Eliza seriously. No wonder his wife was so furious.


    Shaun truly felt that Chester discriminated against women and did not take them seriously.


    There was a saying not to burn one''s bridges. Chester had sex with Eliza, yet he did not give her any chances. His attitude would surely bring him trouble sooner orter.


    9:00 a.m.


    When Eliza drove her car out of the condominium, she was blocked by arge group of reporters and fans outside just after she exited the entrance.


    "Eliza, is the scandal on the inte true? Have you been a mistress since you were in university?"


    "Eliza, I heard you had an abortion for Young Master Patterson''s sake before. Can you live up to the fans who have always believed in you?"


    "Monte Patterson and the eldest youngdy of the Tanner family have gotten engaged. Does the eldest youngdy of the Tanner family know about you and Monte''s rtionship? From your actions, you''re pretty much like a homewrecker." "Eliza,e out and make things clear. Your cold and noble image portrayed on the inte is all fake, right? Why did you deceive us?"


    "Eliza, I''m so disappointed in you. To think that I liked you all along. I never thought you were such a b*tch."


    "You used to be so elegant in my heart, and that''s the extent of how b*tchy I think you are now."


    "Just die, Eliza. I hate homewreckers the most."


    "Eliza, please get out of the entertainment industry. We don''t want to see you anymore. You lied to everyone who believed in you."


    A bunch of reporters and fans surrounded Eliza''s car.


    Everyone was knocking on the car windows agitatedly. Some people even yanked the door of the driver''s seat.


    Skyler was frightened. Eliza had sharp eyes and quick hands. She immediately switched off the engine and locked the doors.


    However, some fanboys were so crazy that they jumped on the car and hit the windscreen with wrenches. Momentster, cracks appeared.


    Hailey screamed, "Are these people crazy?"


    "Let''s call the police." Eliza quickly called the police.


    The police picked up and said they would dispatch swiftly. However, no matter how fast they were, the fanboys could not be stopped. They had struck the windscreen until it shattered.


    Eliza, get the f*ck out. You have to give us an exnation today." A fanboy jumped onto the front of the car and yanked Eliza, who was in the passenger


    seat.


    "What are you doing? Let go." Skyler took a bag and hit the fanboy''s arm agitatedly.


    The reporters at the side quickly took photos of that scene. "Eliza''s employee is hitting the fans. Everyone, look."


    "Eliza, you''re too much. We''re your loyal fans. We spent so much money on you. At this point, you''re not refunding us or repenting. Instead, you''re even hitting us, the fans who support you."


    As the windscreen was shattered now, a few fanboys charged over to pull Eliza out.


    There was still a lot of shattered ss. Eliza would definitely sustain severe injuries if she were to be dragged out like this.


    "Stop." Skyler was on the verge of crying from anxiety. "Eliza will get hurt if you do this."

 Chapter 2604

    However, the scene was a mess. No one was listening to Skyler at all.


    Eliza felt like her arm was going to break from being pulled.


    She gritted her teeth and unlocked the car. She pushed the door open and walked out.


    "Eliza came out. Everyone,e over."


    Someone shouted.


    A crowd squeezed over in waves.


    There was a fanboy who took the opportunity to touch her body.


    Eliza''s gaze went cold. She grabbed that person''s wrist and twisted it backward. That fanboy cried out in pain on the spot." Eliza is hurting me. Help!"


    "If anyone dares to touch me, you''ll suffer the same fate."


    Eliza grabbed that man''s hand and pressed it on the side of the car door. Then, she pushed the door hard and pressed against it. His hand was stuck between the opening of the car door. The man howled painfully from the pressure.


    The scene was so gruesome that it immediately startled the surrounding people. A few fanboys who initially wanted to take advantage of Eliza did not dare to move anymore.


    "You b*tch. I won''t let you off the hook!" that man shouted angrily.


    "It seems like you still haven''t learned your lesson." Eliza exerted force again. People near them saw blood oozing out from the side of the door.


    Everyone gasped. However, Eliza, who was the cause of it all, had a cold expression on her stunning face all throughout. Her gaze was as sharp as a de.


    "Make way, make way." At that moment, the police rushed over.


    "Save me. She wants to destroy my hand and kill me! Apprehend her, quick. She''s assaulting someone in public!" That fanboy''s face was pale from the pain.


    A police officer walked over with a stern expression and warned, "Let him go now."


    Eliza opened the door to the car without haste. She pushed that fanboy away and exined in a calm voice, "I only did that because he tried to take advantage of me during themotion. Besides, they smashed my car too." "I didn''t. I just grabbed her arm to ask her


    why she became a homewrecker." The fanboy raised his four bleeding fingers andined with reddened eyes. "We liked her for a long time and have supported her all along."


    "That''s right." Other fanboys and fangirls voiced out as well, "Eliza, you''re too cruel. You even attacked your fans. You''ll surely die a painful death."


    "Just die."


    Someone took rotten vegetables and fruits and threw them at Eliza''s face angrily. "Stop!"


    The police officer scolded and red at those people in warning. Then, he looked at Eliza annoyedly, "You deliberately wounded someone. You have to follow us to the police station."


    "Those people smashed my car. Does it count as damaging property?" Eliza said coldly, "My sports car is worth five million dors. It''ll require hundreds of thousands of dors to repair the car that has been destroyed to this extent."


    "Eliza, are you still human?" A fangirl wearing sses could not tolerate it anymore and stepped up. "If it weren''t for us supporting you, would you have your current fame? Would you be able to drive a luxurious car that''s millions of dors? I''m telling you, you''re nothing at all without us."


    "You said you support me." Eliza chuckled. Her gaze was sharp. "Do you remember my first drama from when I debuted? Do you remember my birthday and which university I graduated from? Do you remember which movie of mine has the highest viewership?"


    The string of questions made that fangirl be at a loss for words. She stammered," Those things are no longer important.


    Anyway, I''m utterly disappointed in you. I won''t like you anymore."


    Eliza scoffed. She said sharply, "Is it so hard to answer my questions? As long as you answer my questions, I''ll apologize to you publicly. You can tell me the amount of money you''ve spent on me all these years and I''ll return it to you tenfold."


    The color of the fangirl''s face changed. "I... I don''t care about your money..."

 Chapter 2605

    "You''re not my fan at all," Eliza interrupted the fangirl coldly. Then, she looked at the others with a sharp gaze. "I don''t care who told you my address, nor do I care who among you are my true fans. However, please remember that even a worm will turn. It''s just this person''s hand today, but I can''t guarantee what other reckless things I might do tomorrow. As for the information about me on the inte, I can only say that I, Eliza Robbins, have never done anything that goes against my conscience."


    After speaking, she followed the police to the police car and left.


    As she had injured someone, she was brought straight to the police station by the police.


    Half an hourter, Hailey rushed over with someone and had awyer get Eliza out.


    They met at the lobby of the police station. Hailey gazed at Eliza withplicated emotions.


    Eliza turned her head and asked thewyer, "Has the issue of me injuring someone been resolved?"


    Thewyer was in a difficult position. "Not yet. That person wantspensation of two million dors."


    "Two million dors?" Eliza looked as if she had heard a joke. "What background does he have that one hand of his is worth two million dors?"


    Hailey sighed. Only then did Eliza look at her. "Who leaked my condominium''s address? Who told people toe over while disguised as my fans to create a


    "I don''t know. They''re still in the middle of the investigation." Hailey did not dare meet Eliza''s gaze.


    "It must be thepany, right? I just moved there not long ago. Who would know about where I live aside from thepany''s internal employees?" A sarcastic smile appeared on the corners of Eliza''s mouth. "Hailey, you went to thepany this morning. What did President Daley say?"


    "President Daley wants you to look for President Jewell." Hailey''s face was filled with fatigue and helplessness. "Eliza, I really don''t know why things turned out like this. Trust me. I''m the one who nurtured you. I don''t wish to see you facing this situation more than anyone else." "I understand." Eliza''s heart was so cold that it was bone-deep. However, facing Hailey, she still said gently, "Hailey, I believe you. I''ve never med you either. I''m just disappointed."


    "Eliza..." Hailey''s whole body trembled.


    "Borrow me your car keys. I''m going to look for Chester." Eliza extended her hand.


    Hailey put the car keys in Eliza''s hand. " President Jewell has a meeting at Jewell Corporation''s headquarters today."


    Eliza drove the car and left.


    She went to Jewell Corporation. When she arrived, the receptionist saw her and said," Miss Robbins, President Jewell gave instructions for you to go to the office to wait for him if you came. He''s still in a meeting." "Thank you." When Eliza walked toward the elevator, she heard the sound of people discussing behind her. "Isn''t that Eliza? Why is she here?"


    "Maybe she wants to look for President Jewell and beg him to protect her."


    "Ha, she''s been with other guys before.


    Even if she uses her body, President Jewell might not even take a fancy to her.¡± Eliza never expected that she would end up in a state where minor employees of Jewell Corporation could ridicule her behind her back even after reincarnating.


    In her life, she had been embarrassed by Chester far too many times.


    Even in her past life, she had never thought of getting revenge on Chester after he sent her to prison because in her opinion, Chester was also deceived by others.


    It was also because Chester was too strong.


    She could not bring him down at all.


    At that moment, she simply wanted to leave and escape from him.

 Chapter 2606

    However, it seemed like fate did not want to let Chester release Eliza.


    Eliza sighed. She had set up a scheme for Chester, yet he used her as a shield.


    It was too ridiculous.


    Eliza waited at the office for an hour.


    Chester entered from the outside. He was in a pair of ck cks and a white shirt. His shoulders were wide, and he had long legs. His aura was outstanding. His sleeves were rolled up, revealing the smooth lines of muscles on his arms.


    After the door closed, Chester sat on the office chair. His unrivaled, handsome face was slightly raised. His eyes behind the lenses looked at Eliza indifferently.


    "What''s the matter?" "What''s the matter?''


    Eliza thought in her heart. Those were the funniest words she had ever heard.


    Although she had always been calm, she could not control her body from trembling at that moment.


    "My name is tarnished. All of the advertisers and film directors are calling me and scolding me, wanting to terminate their contracts with me. I''m now detested by everyone. Don''t you know all of this?"


    Eliza did not want to endure it anymore. She grabbed a vase from the decorative shelf and was about to smash it on the floor angrily.


    Chester suddenly reminded her softly, "The vase in your hand is three million dors.


    Smash it if you dare."


    Eliza''s hand stiffened.


    A vase that was three million dors was nothing to her.


    However, it was a huge sum to the Eliza that Chester knew.


    Amid the tension, Eliza gritted her teeth and ced the vase back. Then, she rushed to Chester''s side with reddened eyes. "You used me as a shield for thepany without a word. Don''t you think you need to give me an exnation? Chester, even if you don''t like me and even though I might not be as important as Cindy, I''m also human. I made so much profit for thepany, yet you ruined me so easily.


    What do you take me for?"


    When she ced the vase back timidly, Chester had started to look down on her.


    At that point, he was toozy to fight with her. He took a card from the drawer right away and threw it on the table. ''There''s 100 million dors in it. It''s yourpensation."


    Eliza widened her eyes. She was a professional actress, after all. Hence, her expression looked as if that card was a humiliation. "I can generate a profit of a few hundred million for thepany every year. You''ve ruined my acting career in the entertainment industry forever, and now you''re dismissing me with just 100 million dors. Do you think I''m a beggar?''


    "A beggar?" Chesterughed sarcastically.'' Can a beggar have so much money? Stop dreaming."


    Eliza''s face twisted in anger. "My worth isn''t just 100 million dors. I don''t need money. I just want a promising future." "I can''t do that." Chester looked at her with a gaze full of disdain. "The fact that you''ve been with Monte is the truth. You can only me yourself for being promiscuous. Moreover, I think it''s good enough that you''re worth 100 million dors. The entertainment industry is ever-changing. It''s true that you''re popr this year, but what about next year and the year after that? Even a small scandal can ruin a celebrity, not to mention that your rtionship with Monte is a scandal that''s cast in stone.


    "If it weren''t for thepany exposing it to divert attention, no one would''ve found out about it." Eliza red at Chester. "Besides, setting aside my contract with thepany, I''m still your woman. Chester, you''re too cruel to me. You''re really too cruel."


    The tears in her eyes flowed out.


    Chester gazed at that pair of eyes. In the past, he thought Eliza looked simr to Charity when she was cold. However, he realized that they did not look alike at all after looking closely.


    He stood up irritatedly. "How are you even my woman? I was simply satisfying my needs."


    Eliza widened her eyes and red at Chester. "You''re too shameless. You shouldn''t have forced me by using other people as a threat back then."


    "So what if I forced you? Didn''t you feel good when you were in my bed?" Chester opened a box of cigarettes. He took a cigarette between his fingers and pointed it at her.

 Chapter 2607

    "Eliza, let me tell you this. You''re thepany''s artist. After signing the contract, as thepany''s employee, you should always ce the benefit of thepany and its boss first. Think about it. Isn''t thepany the one that gave you what you achieved today? This is a piece of advice from me. Take this 100 million dors and leave. After the scandal dies down, thepany can still find an opportunity for you to make aeback."


    Eliza could not bear to continue listening. She swept all of Chester''s documents on the table to the floor as though she was triggered. "Don''t treat me like a fool. Is making aeback that easy? I''m an A-list celebrity now, yet you exploited me fully. How many years will it take for this incident to die down? By that time, I won''t have the advantage of being young anymore. You won''t like me either. Thepetition within thepany is fierce. How will there still be hope for me to make aeback?"


    "You have a death wish."


    Chester grabbed her arm and flung it hard. Eliza was thrown to the floor.


    "Who do you think you are to throw things in my office? Haven''t you learned from the lessonst time?"


    Chester stared at Eliza from above. "I''m warning you. Don''t push your luck. If you offend me, I''ll make it so that you won''t even have the chance to make aeback."


    "Don''t you feel even an ounce of guilt toward me?" Eliza was sprawled on the floor and looked at Chester in a messy state.


    "What''s guilt?" Chesterughed coldly." What are you even that''s worth me feeling guilty over?"


    Eliza''s mouth hung open as if she had received a huge shock.


    She deliberately used cheap makeup on her face that day. After crying just now, her makeup had smudged entirely like a wet palette.


    Chester was disgusted with even just another nce. "Take the card and leave. If you think it''s too little money, just don''t take it."


    Eliza seemed frightened upon hearing that. She immediately got up and clutched the card.


    Chester''s gaze became even more contemptuous.


    ''Look at that. She said the money was too little and looked down on it, but she still clutched the card tightly in the end.''


    Women were all the same.


    "That''s a good girl." Chester''s expression looked better. "Eliza, I know thepany is indebted to you in this matter. Actually, if you hade in and talked to me in a good tone just now, my words wouldn''t have been that harsh. Take it as thepany owes you a favor this time. Thepany will return the favor to you in the future."


    Eliza sneered. It was akin to giving candy to patch things up after pping someone several times. He was treating people like fools.


    She shook her head in tears. "I don''t want thepany to owe me a favor. I can''t afford to offend you or thepany. I''m not very useful now anyway. I can''t bring in profit for thepany either. I''m thinking of terminating my contract."


    "Terminating the contract?" Chester lit the cigarette with a match and took a drag.


    Then, he said, "You''re not thinking of sleeping with other people to make aeback, right?"


    "No."


    Eliza raised her head, panicking. She exined miserably, "I just don''t want to remain in thepany anymore. I used to be the top star, butpared to Cindy, I''m now mocked and looked down on wherever I go. I''m nothing now. I''ll only be ridiculed further by other people. If you think thepany is indebted to me, let me terminate the contract. At least I won''t be receiving as many stink eyes.


    Chester did not say a word. He simply eyed Eliza with an investigative gaze as though he was determining the truthfulness of her words.


    "Moreover... I''ve lost all my worth now." Eliza smiled pitifully. "As for making aeback... Young Master Jewell, have you seen any female celebrities being able to make aeback after scandals of them having an abortion or being a homewrecker were exposed? Those broadcasting stations won''t take the risk to invest in the dramas I''m in. If no one invests in my dramas, the film directors won''t cast me at all. What else can I do other than be ridiculed if I remain in thepany?"


    "If so, do as you wish."


    Chester dropped the cigarette ash and spoke coldly afterward.


    He was a realistic person.


    When Eliza made that request, he had already mentally evaluated her worth.


    Indeed, besides wasting thepany''s money on her base sry, there were no other uses in keeping Eliza.

 Chapter 2608

    Moreover, Eliza''s scandal was much more severe than Cindy''s scandal


    previously. It would be fine to use money to let Eliza go on variety shows, but making aeback in dramas might not be that easy.


    Besides, even female celebrities with huge fan bases could be easily reced. In another two years after the incident died down, there would surely be many young and pretty female celebrities who appeared in the entertainment industry. It would be too hard for Eliza to rise.


    In addition, with Cindy''s character and the support of Madam Jewell behind her, she would definitely bully Eliza.


    However, at that moment... Chester was truly sick of Eliza.


    Terminating the contract was the best choice to prevent Eliza froming to him bawling andining afterward.


    "Thank you, President Jewell." Eliza bit her lip hesitantly. "Then... After my contract is terminated, the condominium that thepany rented for me will surely be taken back. Can I move to your ce temporarily..."


    "Are you dreaming?" Chester was disgusted.


    Eliza''s body trembled. "But you were the one who said I could go to your ce whenever I wanted. You even bought so many clothes for me..."


    "That''s in the past. Don''t you know that men are quick to change?" Chester said with an emotionless face. "Didn''t Monte teach you a lesson about this? Haven''t you learned your lesson?"


    Eliza looked like she was greatly shocked. Tears silently fell from the corner of her eyes again. "How... How can you do this? Can I still look for you?"


    Initially, Chester wanted to say that she did not have toe look for him anymore. However, after thinking about it, what if he had needs sometimes?


    After all,pared to touching Cindy, touching Eliza did not make him feel as repulsed.


    Even though he had alreadypletely lost interest in Eliza.


    "Wait for my news. You don''t have toe to my ce if I don''t contact you," Chester said indifferently.


    Eliza was slightly disappointed. She thought he would no longer want to touch her.


    It seemed like she still had to put in more effort.


    "Then... I''ll be waiting for your message." Eliza let a hint of disappointment sh across her eyes on purpose. "You can contact me anytime. I don''t have work now, so I''m quite free."


    Chester faked a smile and looked at Eliza." Eliza, when did you be so brazen?"


    Eliza''s pretty face paled. She bit her lip and looked as if she was going through a tough time. "Young Master Jewell, manypanies have terminated their contracts with me. I won''t have to pay all thepensation fees, right? If I have to pay, I


    "Don''t worry. You won''t have to pay them.


    Thepany will handle it."


    Aside from money, she only talked about reaping benefits.


    Chester was too annoyed to continue listening. "Leave. I still have to work. Don''t


    "I... I understand."


    Eliza replied softly before turning around.


    She left while turning her head back longingly.


    Chester hated that look on her a lot. After she left, he immediately called


    Shedrick." Draw up an agreement to terminate Eliza''s contract. She''ll no longer be


    ourpany''s artist in the future."

 Chapter 2609

    Shedrick was shocked. "Terminate the contract?"


    "What else?" Chester said coldly, "Eliza''s reputation is destroyed. The money she can earn can''t even reach that of thepany''s entry-level employee. Why


    should we keep her?"


    "...T-This is too cruel."


    Shedrick felt a chill run down his spine. He did think Chester was cruel to Eliza, but he never thought he would be that heartless. After all, Chester did have sex with her before.


    "She suggested it herself." Chester was unconcerned. "It''s good that we''re terminating the contract too. We can avoid spending money to forcefully support hereback. Besides, there are people who treat other people differently ording to their status, especially Cindy. If we keep Eliza, Cindy might do something."


    "You have a point there..." Shedrick was convinced. "Cindy is capable of doing such things. You don''t know about this yet, but Eliza''s condominium address was leaked when she was heading out this morning. There was a group of anti-fans among the people. They blocked and smashed her car. Luckily, the police got there in time and nothing severe happened. The police investigated it just now. Those anti-fans were probably instructed by someone, but they won''t admit it." Chester was stunned. He frowned. He did not hear Eliza mentioning it when she came over just now. "You''re suspecting it was Cindy who did it?"


    "I''m not very sure either." Shedrick cleared his throat. Madam Jewell was very protective of Cindy, so he could not really say anything. After all, he was just an employee.


    "Alright, I understand." Chester pressed the middle of his brows. His hatred toward Cindy got even deeper. "You can go and arrange for the termination of the contract."


    Not long after Eliza left Jewell Corporation, she received Shedrick''s call. He told her to go to thepany.


    Half an hourter, she arrived at Felix Media.


    As soon as she entered the door, a group of employees passing by pointed their fingers at her and discussed her behind her back. "The hierarchy in Felix Media is going to change in the future. The status of the top star will most probably belong to someone else."


    "I heard thepany has assigned Hailey to Cameron Leonard. She won''t be handling Eliza''s matters anymore."


    "Please. Hailey is one of the best managers in thepany. Of course, she can''t waste time on a tarnished celebrity."


    "Ah, didn''t Eliza get together with President Jewell before? The difference in her treatmentpared to Cindy is too big."


    "Can she evenpare to Cindy? Besides, Cindy has only been together with President Jewell, unlike Eliza, who has been with other men before. Eliza even had an abortion for another man." Although Eliza was used to other people discussing her, those people''s words were getting increasingly absurd. They were even saying that she had an abortion.


    Eliza''s brows furrowed. Just as she was about to turn around, the sound of Cindy''s reprimands rang out behind her.


    "What are you people discussing instead of working properly?" Cindy looked at Eliza mockingly. She smirked. "It''s not your ce to talk about the fact that our otherworldly beauty, Eliza, had an abortion."


    When those employees saw Cindy, they immediately shuddered from being frightened. They said respectfully, "We''re sorry, Miss Robbins. We won''t talk about it again." "It''s good that you realize your mistakes. Get on with your work." Cindy waved her hand. Those who did not know anything would think that thepany was hers.


    Eliza did not disturb Cindy and watched her performance silently.


    "Ah, I''m sorry, Eliza. They were talking about your rumors, so they should''ve apologized to you. But... Your status in thepany is so low now." Cindy approached Eliza with a smile. Her expression was smug. "That''s why people shouldn''t go downhill. Look, when you''re in a slump, even mere employees dare to give you attitude."


    "That depends on the person. Aren''t some people an expert in treating other people based on their status?" Eliza nced at the bodyguards and assistant behind Cindy coldly.


    It was her first time seeing someone have bodyguards in thepany. ording to thepany''s rules, bodyguards were usually left at the entrance.

 Chapter 2610

    It seemed like Cindy had truly be arrogant.


    "How dare you speak to Cindy that way?"


    The bodyguards behind Cindy stepped forward and said haughtily, "Apologize to Cindy immediately. Otherwise, you''ll have to face the consequences."


    "Do you think I''m afraid of getting into trouble?" Eliza eyed Cindy coldly. "Cindy, Felix Media isn''t yourpany. Although I don''t know what method you used to make Chester so protective of you, you should know his attitude well."


    A short hint of fear shed across Cindy''s heart. However, when she recalled Eliza pping her arrogantly the other day, sheughed softly and walked toward Eliza. She lowered her voice and said, "Eliza, you might have yet to understand why your past scandals were all exposed in one night. To spare you from being in a daze, let me tell you the truth. Some time back, the inte was filled with the news about Stuart and me. Therefore, Chester and I came up with this idea to cover it up with your scandal and divert the attention. Look at how well Chester treats me. One sentence from me has caused your entire career to fall. This is the price for pping me."


    Eliza was astonished.


    After being in a daze for a few seconds, she quickly figured out that the idea was actually suggested by Cindy.


    However, besides taking attention away from Cindy''s scandal, it could also make people forget about the incident of thepany being fined.


    In other words, her sacrifice made Cindy win and benefited thepany.


    It was only her who was fully exploited.


    Eliza''s pretty face unconsciously darkened.


    Cindy was absolutely smug upon seeing that. "You must''ve thought you were something to be able topete with me. This proves that you''re nothing in Chester''s heart.


    After pausing, she hinted at the bodyguards behind her with her eyes." Eliza scolded me. You can give her two ps in the face."


    Cindy would p Eliza just like how Eliza had pped her in front of so many people the other day.


    The two bodyguards immediately rolled up their sleeves and walked toward Eliza. They raised their hands and grabbed Eliza''s arm on both sides.


    Eliza narrowed her eyes. She was about to resist.


    Suddenly, Shedrick walked over speedily." Stop."


    Cindy was unsatisfied. She said, "President Daley, Eliza humiliated me just now. I''m too angry, so I''m getting them to teach her a lesson. Don''t stop me. I must vent my anger."


    Elizaughed coldly. "I just said that you treat people differently based on their status. Does that count as scolding you? Just be honest if you want to bully me. There''s no need to discredit me and bring two muscr bodyguards along with you into thepany." "Who told you to hit me at thepany thest time? I''m only bringing people in to protect myself."


    "Alright, Cindy. Don''t be too harsh." Shedrick stared at Cindy unhappily as a warning. "Don''t go overboard."


    To be honest, he disliked Cindy. She did not have acting skills, and her singing was terrible. However, she was arrogant. If it were not for Chester protecting her, he would not support her at all.


    Cindy''s expression changed. She bit her lip. She let out a hmph and brought her people away.


    Shedrick was slightly furious. Cindy was too arrogant. He was the president. She did not respect him just because she had the Jewell family''s protection.


    Eliza, follow me." Shedrick went upstairs in long strides.


    Eliza followed.


    When they entered the office and the door was closed, she said, "President Daley, thank you for helping me out of trouble just now."

 Chapter 2611

    "Eliza, I should be the one saying thank you. And I''m sorry."


    Eliza''s words caused Shedrick to be racked with guilt. "It was immoral of ourpany to make you a sacrifice this time. I should''ve discussed the matter with you, but..."


    "But it was President Jewell''s idea, right?"


    Eliza continued Shedrick''s sentenceposedly.


    A hint of embarrassment shed across Shedrick''s face. In truth, he took great pity on Eliza.


    Quite a number of women had been with Chester, but Eliza was the one who could bring in the most ie for thepany. Even so, thepany suppressed her so terribly that she even ended up being thepany''s sacrifice.


    Shedrick felt that Chester was too cruel.


    Nevertheless, he could not do anything about it.


    "Eliza, all I can do is say sorry." Shedrick rose to his feet and personally poured her a cup of coffee. "Compared to Chester, I''ve spent more time with you. Although Monte was the one who introduced you to ourpany, I know full well that you were never Monte''s kept woman like what other people are saying. You''re not that sort of woman. I''ve met many people in the entertainment industry. You''ve always maintained your moral integrity even after getting together with Chester."


    Eliza was dazed. After some time, she wore a self-deprecating smile. "Sure enough, you have the capability to hold this position, President Daley." "I''m just telling the truth. I must admit that I''m despicable. I''m holding this position and havee this far. I even became President Jewell''s right-hand man, so I feel helpless in a lot of things."


    Shedrick spoke frankly.


    Eliza pursed her moist pink lips.


    In fact, she had never hated Shedrick. Over these years, Shedrick was considered easy to get along with in thepany. During the year-end party, he would not put on airs either.


    "This is the dissolution agreement." Shedrick took out a document from his drawer. "From now onward, you''ll be free. Ourpany will help you deal with the liquidated damages and the conflicts you have with otherpanies. We''ll also handle thepensation matters as we''ve gone too far in this issue. Here''s a check worth 50 million dors that I''m personally giving you. Eliza, leave the entertainment industry. Frankly speaking, this industry is dirty and messy."


    Eliza was a little surprised. She did not expect Shedrick to make it up to her personally.


    "This is what I deserve."


    She took over the check. She would not be so silly as to reject it. Over the years, the money she earned for thepany had far exceeded this amount.


    After examining the document, Eliza left her signature and fingerprint.


    "If you need help in the future, you can contact me anytime." Shedrick shook her hand. "I''ll help you as much as I can.


    "Thank you, but I don''t want to be involved with you anymore." Eliza rose to her feet impassively. "After I find a new ce, I''ll move out of the rented house as soon as possible."


    "It''s okay. You can stay for another two months," Shedrick said, "But Hailey might not be able to..."


    "It doesn''t matter. Since I''m in this state now, it doesn''t matter whether or not I have a manager." As soon as Eliza finished speaking, she turned around and left.


    She left thepany she had been working in ever since she graduated.


    She would be free in the future.


    In fact, she could afford to terminate the contract. However, she could not expose how rich she was. Otherwise, Chester


    would suspect her and be more interested in her.


    She wanted Chester to let her go willingly.


    Watching Eliza leave, Shedrick let out a deep sigh.


    After she left, he had to make a new artist popr.

 Chapter 2612

    Nevertheless, it was no easy task to make a new artist popr. Take Cindy. So much money had been spent to make her popr. However, based on Cindy''s contract, she was entitled to 70 percent of themission, whereas thepany was entitled to 30 percent.


    What was more, Cindy was not as popr as Eliza.


    Chester was willing to destroy Eliza for Cindy''s sake. Nevertheless, Shedrick believed that it was not a good move. With Eliza''s potential, she would surely be able to earn about one billion dors for thepany before her contract ended.


    After Eliza got downstairs, she held a


    meeting in her office.


    Only Skyler and Hailey showed up. As for the other assistants, makeup artists, and bodyguards who had worked for Eliza for a long time, they did note after learning that something had happened to her.


    "What an ungrateful bunch of people," Skyler criticized. "Lizzie, you''ve always treated them well. Besides giving them their base sry, you gave them arge sum of bonus too."


    "It''s okay. Thepany was the one who assigned them to me. Now that I''m leaving, it''s normal for them to look for other jobs." Eliza turned her eyes to Hailey. "Hailey, thank you for taking care of me these two years."


    "Lizzie." Hailey''s eyes reddened. "What thepany did is frustrating. I didn''t hear anything about it earlier. If I had, I surely wouldn''t-'' "You''re just an employee. You can''t influence the upper management''s decisions either." Eliza did not resent Hailey.


    The more Eliza behaved this way, the guiltier Hailey felt. "If I were younger without my home and car loans, I would leave with you.¡±


    "It''s fine. My future is uncertain." Eliza hugged her gently. "Goodbye, Sky. You take care."


    She took the elevator to the car park. As she was ready to get in the car, Skyler came from behind "Lizzie, I''lle with you."


    Looking at the energetic woman in front of her, Eliza was slightly dazed. "You don''t have to do this. You can stay in Felix Media. Follow the path your cousin has nned for you, and everything will be smoother for you in the future."


    "So what? This ce is too brutal and merciless. I don''t like this ce at all. Who knows if I might be sold and duped one day?" Skyler had just entered the


    workforce not long ago. She was disgusted by Felix Media. "Lizzie, I''lle with you."


    Mixed feelings washed over Eliza''s face." But currently, my reputation is terrible. It''s impossible for me to make aeback."


    "There''s still hope." Skyler suddenly widened her eyes and said, "You can look for Monte. As the concerned party, he definitely knows whether you were his kept woman or not. What''s more, now that he''s engaged, his fiancee probably cares about her dignity. If they step in and im that you seduced Monte, you might as well expose the issue and go down with Monte. After all, your reputation has been damaged. Monte is more frightened than you."


    Eliza was a bit surprised. "What if this offends the Patterson family?"


    "Don''t you have two other friends, Catherine and Freya, to stand up for you?''


    A deep sense of admiration shed across Eliza''s eyes. Previously, she only thought that Skyler was clever. She did not expect Skyler to be quite good at public rtions. Sure enough, Hailey had trained her before


    "Skyler, won''t you regret it?"


    "Nope." Skyler walked up to her and showed a dissatisfied expression on her young face. "Lizzie, I''m 22 this year. I''m willing to take risks. It doesn''t matter if I lose. At least, I have no regrets and can face my own conscience."


    "Thanks."


    Deep down, Eliza was touched.


    Despite having just entered the workforce, the 22-year-old ambitious woman had


    a conscience and moral baseline.


    This was great.


    Eliza would not make Skyler regret her choice today.


    With time, she would provide Skyler with everything Shedrick had. She believed that she could afford it.

 Chapter 2613

    The next day, Felix Media announced the termination of its contract with Eliza.


    Once again, Eliza was in deep water.


    [The matter regarding Eliza is true. Even thepany has terminated its contract


    with her.]


    [Felix Media is a trashypany.


    Although thepany is trying to deny its connections with Eliza, the scandal it was embroiled in can''t be erased]


    [I''m curious about Young Master Patterson, who kept Eliza as a mistress. Considering that he could keep an A-list celebrity just like that, he must have an impressive background]


    [Do you know Janee Hotel? It''s everywhere.


    You can even find the hotel overseas. I heard Young Master Patterson is the son of Janee Group''s chairman.]


    After reading thements on the Inte, Skyler felt a little intimidated." Lizzie, is it fine to hire Inte ghostwriters to expose Monte''s identity?"


    "If we don''t expose him, how can Monte contact me?" While packing her things, Eliza replied, "Drop the subject. Let''s move out first."


    "But thepany has told you not to rush and that you can stay for another two months."


    "A lot of people know my address, so this ce isn''t safe anymore." Eliza did not even bother to lift her head.


    After Eliza reminded her, Skyler said in annoyance, "But I haven''t managed to look for a ce to rent for you..."


    "No need. I''ve already bought a new house."


    Skyler was stunned. Despite having been working for Eliza for a long time, she did not know when Eliza had bought a new house. Eliza did mention it before, but she always said that the houses in Canberra were too expensive and that she would barely have money left after buying one.


    After an hour''s drive in the afternoon, Skyler saw a garden-style vi ahead. She was dumbfounded. "I-Is this the new house... you bought?"


    "Mm." Eliza drove into the vi, where there was a neatly trimmedwn. The garden was verdant, and the scenery was peaceful.


    Skyler gulped. Although the vi was located in the suburb of Canberra, the environment was excellent, and there was also easy ess to transportation. In that case, the vi would have cost at least 100 million dors.


    In fact, Eliza had made her debut as an artist not long ago. How did she have so much money to buy a vi? Did President Jewell give it to her, or was it because investing in Freycatheli had earned a lot of money?


    "Lizzie, when did you buy this vi? Hailey and I didn''t know about it at all," Skyler asked.


    "There are many things both of you don''t know." Eliza sat on the couch and rested her eyes on the serene bamboo forest in front of her. "But don''t tell anyone about this, including Hailey. I want other people to think I''m leading a miserable life now." All of a sudden, Skyler felt that she did not know what was on Eliza''s mind.


    However, she was very excited. She might be following a rich person, but it did not mean that she would be able to do well in the future.


    At that moment, Eliza''s phone rang. It was from an unknown caller.


    She stared at her phone before lifting it and cing it beside her ear.


    A man''s cold voice rang out. "Eliza, what are you trying to do? Our rtionship


    has long since ended. Why are you dragging me into this mess? I''m even on the trending list. Because of you, I''m in dire straits." "Who are you?" Eliza could already guess who it was, but she asked on purpose.

 Chapter 2614

    "Stop pretending. I bet you can recognize my voice." Monte said furiously, "I''m engaged, and now everyone knows about the affair between us. Not only did my dad yell at me, but my fiancee also pulled a long face."


    "Oh, it''s you." Eliza said casually," Considering how rich the Patterson family is, why didn''t you hire any Inte ghostwriters?"


    Monte choked. He did use his connections to remove all the onlinements rted to his affair yesterday. After all, he must not allow anyone to discuss his real identity on the Inte, yet his identity was exposed today. He gnashed his teeth and said, "Eliza, were you the one who contributed to the onlinements? You deliberately turned theizen''s attention to me."


    "Stop using me." Eliza''s pleasant voice sounded cold and indifferent. "Given my fame, it''s normal for you to appear on the trending list since we were once together.''


    Stung by her mockery, Monte found it strange, for Eliza never used to behave like that. However, he snorted. "Should I thank you then?"


    "What did I do wrong?" Eliza suddenly sounded innocent. "Weren''t we officially in a rtionship back then? But just because you''re rich I became a mistress, huh? If I were you, I would openly tell the media that we were in a proper rtionship. Then, you''ll be able to save your reputation, Young Master Patterson. After all, it''s normal to have exes. If your fiancee tells you off, you can justify it."


    Monte was in a daze for a long time before he sneered with mixed feelings. "Eliza, your real intention is to make mee forward and rify the matter, isn''t it?"


    "If that''s what you think, there''s nothing I can do about it. The public will just see me as your mistress."


    Eliza looked as if she did not care. "At worst, I''ll quit the entertainment industry. But as a man, the fact that you''re noting forward to exin the issue pisses me off, so don''t me me for taking it too far. Let me remind you that you had sent me many texts when you were pursuing me back then, and I''ve kept them all. When I''m left with no choice, I''ll disclose all the texts to prove my innocence, and if I fail to prove my innocence, I''ll quit the


    entertainment industry. As for you, deceiving a naive university student? Hah


    Monte''s scalp immediately tingled. Although he could not remember exactly what messages he sent, he did say many sweet words to Eliza back when he was pursuing her.


    He gritted his teeth, feeling infuriated." Eliza, you''re crazy. How dare you threaten me?"


    "By the way, you''ve reminded me of the threatening texts you sent me when I wanted tomit suicide. Perhaps I should show other people how cruel you are, Young Master Patterson." Elizaughed softly.


    Monte''s heart did a flip.


    "Young Master Patterson, I believe you''re a


    clever person," Eliza said meaningfully." We''re now on the same boat, and you best not drive me into a corner. What''s more, you know full well how much of your money I spent when we were in a rtionship."


    Although she was not the real Eliza, she noticed that there were hardly any luxury items in Eliza''s house when she woke up. Furthermore, she believed that Eliza was not the sort who would sell her body for her career.


    Monte was stunned, and suddenly, he was filled with a mix of feelings.


    Among his ex-girlfriends, Eliza was the most down-to-earth. Whenever he took her to a luxury store, she would never want anything.


    However, the current Eliza had be slightly...


    "Young Master Patterson, I hope you won''t tell anyone about this call today. You shoulde forward for your own sake," Eliza reminded him.


    Then, Monte asked with mixed emotions,'' Are you really Eliza?"


    Eliza was taken aback, but a momentter, she said with a low voice, "Eliza died the moment she killed herself."


    Then, she hung up.


    However, on the other end of the phone, Monte was stunned for some time. After a long time, he called his assistant over.


    That night, Monte personally registered a social media ount and posted an announcement. [Recently, many people have been discussing the affair involving Miss Robbins and me and even insulting us. I didn''t want toment much at first, but manyizens have gone too far with their words. At this point, I need toe forward to exin myself.


    [I met Eliza four years ago, and we got together very quickly. She wasn''t my kept woman. We were in a normal rtionship for two years. Then, after spending some time with each other, we realized that our personalities didn''t match, so we broke up. Now, I''ve started my life anew. I hope Miss Robbins will soon be able to find her happiness too ]

 Chapter 2615

    After Eliza read Monte''s post, she quickly shared it on Facebook. [I was in a rtionship just like everyone else. But am I supposed to be considered a kept woman just because I''m a celebrity and my exboyfriend is rich? Can''t university students be in a rtionship? Because of this rtionship, I''ve been my hard work in the entertainment industry has been denied, and no one cares about my progression. If you like me, you may continue to do so. If you don''t, I won''t force you either.]


    Catherine and Freya promptly liked Eliza''s post andmented on it.


    Catherine: [I trust that you take rtionships seriously.]


    Freya: [Hah. I''ve been wanting to say this.


    I''ve introduced some wealthy and powerful men to you, but you''ve never cared about them. It makes me wonder whether theizens who called you a kept woman know who your friends are.]


    Theizens hotly discussed the matter.


    [I knew Eliza wasn''t that sort. Listen up. She was just in a normal rtionship with Monte. You dirty-minded people should just shut up.]


    [Aww, Eliza, you finally came forward to exin yourself. We believe in you. The truth will speak for itself.]


    [This must be PR copywriting. If she weren''t a kept woman, why did Felix Media terminate its contract with her?]


    [Oh gosh. If they were in a normal rtionship, Eliza wouldn''t have had a miscarriage and even attempted tomit


    suicide. The certificate of diagnosis from the hospital is real, isn''t it? That means Eliza wanted to marry into a wealthy family so badly that she threatened the other party using her life. Anyhow, my impression of her has changed.]


    [Eliza personally refuted the rumor of her being a kept woman, so perhaps she had never had a miscarriage or even attempted tomit suicide. It could be someone trying to spread rumors.]


    [I used to work in that hospital, and the certificate of diagnosis is unlikely to be fake. It looks official, so it should be real ]


    [Haven''t you noticed that Eliza would always wear a watch with a loose strap every time she attends an event? I reckon she tries to hide the scar of her suicidal attempt.]


    [Now that the previousmenter has


    mentioned it, I noticed this detail too.]


    While the issue was hotly debated among theizens, Eliza shared another post. [It has been rumored online that I''ve had a miscarriage, so let me rify. I have never had an abortion for anyone''s sake, and I''ve already found awyer to file awsuit against those who deliberately spread rumors to nder me.


    [As for suicide, it''s true that I''ve attempted it, and there''s a scar on my wrist. However, that happened approximately two years ago. At that time, Monte and my breakup was a huge blow to me, knowing that it was my first time in a rtionship, yet it ended terribly.


    [Besides my rtionship, I was also doing badly in my acting career. Manyizens keptshing out at me online, which left a trauma in me, and I didn''t get any jobs for a couple of months back then. One day, I drank too much and had the impulse tomit suicide. Come to think of it now, I was very silly and foolish.


    [To thosedies who tend to take things too hard, I hope you don''t do what I did. Life is full of obstacles and challenges. No matter how discouraged we feel, we shouldn''t give up on our lives.


    [You should love yourself and the people around you.]


    Soon after the message was posted, the title "Eliza admitted her suicidal attempt" appeared on the trending searches.


    [Boo-hoo. Poor Eliza. We''re sorry. We should''ve trusted you. As your fans, we


    love you forever.] [Goodness. Considering Eliza usually looks confident and calm,


    I didn''t expect she would attempt to kill herself. I can''t believe it, and it is heartbreaking.]


    [As a fresh graduate, I feel for Eliza. I just broke up with my boyfriend after entering the workforce, and my job hasn''t been smooth-sailing either. It''s miserable. Sometimes, I, too, don''t feel like living anymore. But since Eliza has survived it, I can too.]


    [It hit me now. When Eliza wasn''t so popr two years ago, manyizens


    criticized her quite badly. Everyone was too harsh on new artists]


    [I''m sorry, Eliza. I think I didsh out at you two years ago. Sorry.]


    [Go and die, you sc*mmy Monte. You must have abandoned Eliza for the sake of your fiancee. Go to hell.]


    [I''ve decided not to stay in hotels owned by the Patterson family anymore.]

 Chapter 2616

    [It turns out that Eliza has issues with her rtionship just like us. Hugs ]


    Upon noticing that the onlinements were getting better, Skyler was so touched that she teared up. "Lizzie, this is wonderful. We won this time. Furthermore, manyizens who were here to criticize you have be your fans. Everyone saw you as arrogant back then, but now your fall this time has made everyone feel that celebrities are ordinary people instead.


    They also found you more approachable.


    "This shows that our efforts weren''t in vain."


    Eliza smiled faintly.


    She was not over the moon about it because it did not matter to her whether she could continue staying in the entertainment industry or not. She just did not want everyone to misunderstand Eliza.


    After all, Eliza''s birth mother was still alive, and she must not let Eliza''s mother hang her head in shame.


    "Lizzie, say. Now that you''ve proved your innocence, I''m sure thepany will be infuriated when they see this," Skyler said excitedly.


    Eliza raised her brows. She could somewhat imagine Shedrick''s and Chester''s expressions.


    The two of them were trying to divert Eliza''s attention. However, not only did she sessfully terminate her contract, but they had also offered herpensation


    worth 150 million dors.


    How wonderful.


    She had made more money through that deal than acting.


    "Why should I be happy?" Eliza darted Skyler an indifferent look. "Now that I''ve proven my innocence, do you think thepany will easily let me off, considering that I''m its milch cow?"


    "So... So what should we do? You''ve already terminated your contract." Skyler was at her wits'' end. "Anyway, I don''t agree for you to return to Felix Media. Who knows if they''re going to sell you out again the next time? Why don''t you switch to another entertainmentpany?"


    As soon as Skyler said that, her phone rang. It was another filmpany looking for Eliza to sign a contract with her.


    At 11:00 p.m.


    Chester had just returned from a clubhouse. When he was ready to take a bath and go to bed, his doorbell rang incessantly.


    He opened the door impatiently only to see Shedrick standing at the door. He furrowed his brows. "It''ste. What''s the matter?"


    "Something serious happened." Shedrick shuffled in. "Chester, you really screwed ourpany up this time."


    "Say it."


    Chester handed him a cigarette.


    Shedrick waved his hand as he was in no mood to smoke. "You don''t usually watch entertainment news, so you don''t know that Eliza has proven her innocence.


    Monte hase forward and admitted that they were in a proper rtionship and that Eliza was not a kept woman. Eliza has also refuted the rumor, but she boldly admitted having attempted tomit suicide. She only mentioned that she tried to kill herself because her rtionship and career weren''t smooth-sailing. Here, read the news yourself."


    He handed his phone to Chester.


    After Chester took it, the dark eyes behind his sses narrowed.


    Seated beside Chester, Shedrick somehow felt a chill around him.


    "Eliza probably tricked us." Chester suddenly tossed the phone to Shedrick, his eyes revealing a hint of coldness. "Do Eliza and Monte still keep in touch in private?"

 Chapter 2617

    "I have no idea." Shedrick frowned. "But when I had a meal with Monte some time ago, he didn''t mention Eliza at all. What''s more, when they broke up, Monte was really... done with Eliza."


    "Done with her?" Chester uttered this word with a deep voice.


    An indescribable feeling overcame him.


    It turned out that b*stard Monte was done with Chester''s woman.


    Was Eliza such a disgrace?


    Afraid that Chester would flip the table in rage, Shedrick said bitterly, "It would''ve been fine if we didn''t cancel her contract with us. This time, it is ourpany''s fault. I need to persuade her toe back and sign the contract with us, but she''ll definitely reject it."


    "I won''t let her get away with it." Chester''s tone was cold. "I''ll make her return obediently and work with us."


    Shedrick opened his mouth.


    He wanted to say that it was their fault from the start and that it was not a good idea for them to force Eliza toe back using threatening means.


    Nevertheless, Chester had always been tyrannical and selfish. Now that a woman had tricked him, he certainly would not let the matter rest.


    At midnight, in the vi, Eliza received a message from Chester. [Come over ]


    When Eliza saw the message on her phone at the bar, a clear trace of mockery shed in her eyes.


    He wanted her to go over just because he said so? He really did not respect women at all.


    She put down her phone and ignored the message.


    A momentter, Chester sent another message. [If you don''te over, I''ll send a few of your subordinates to the police station.]


    He threatened her again.


    Eliza nced at the night sky outside and ignored the message again. Then, she rose to her feet and entered her room to rest.


    The next day, she was woken up by Monte''s call. Monte gritted his teeth and said, "Eliza, aren''t you clever? Why didn''t you discuss with me before publicly disclosing the issue regarding your suicidal attempt? Do you know how manyizens are calling me sc*mmy for contributing to your suicidal attempt?"


    "You did contribute to my suicidal attempt, didn''t you? What I meant online was that I did that because of my unsessful career and rtionship. I''ve already tried to cover up for you," Eliza saidzily while leaning against the bed. Her voice sounded particrly flirtatious and arrogant.


    Monte was stunned. He was angry at first, but after hearing her indifferent voice, he felt a strange feeling in his heart. "Did you just wake up?"


    He still knew Eliza well. She used to sound like that when she just woke up too, but her voice was not as cold as it was now.


    The coldness of her voice further aroused the man''s interest.


    "None of your business." Eliza spat him those four words coldly.


    While clenching his teeth, Monte smiled in excitement. "Eliza, you''ve grown cleverer. You even dare to tell me off now."


    "Why not?" Eliza said indifferently, "I was inexperienced back then, but after entering the entertainment industry, I''vee across numerous rich people and realized that the Patterson family is only so-so in Canberra."


    Monte was instantly put out by her words." Okay, fine. I heard Catherine and


    Freya are your friends now. How remarkable of you. But Eliza, you came from a small town.


    Your identity is a world apart from theirs. That difference was determined from the moment we came to this world."


    "Idiot."


    Eliza immediately hung up the call.

 Chapter 2618

    Monte watched her hang up on him and found it unbelievable.


    He could not believe Eliza dared to tell him off and even hang upon him.


    Was she not madly in love with him?


    Yet now, she did not give a shit about him. Could she be ying hard to get?


    A hint of interest crossed Monte''s eyes. He had to admit that Eliza''s tactic had attracted him.


    While Eliza was making breakfast, Hailey called her. "Have you moved out?"


    "Yeah. Since the contract has been terminated, there''s no reason for me to use Felix Media''s apartment anymore." Eliza stirred the noodles in the pot.


    Hailey was filled with a mix of emotions." Eliza... you''vee up with a solution, right?"


    "Hailey, you think too highly of me. If this issue hadn''t offended Monte, I wouldn''t have had any solution." Eliza sounded indifferent. Regardless of how Hailey had treated her back then, the two of them were destined to go on different paths after Eliza left thepany.


    "Do you think President Daley and President Jewell will believe it?" Hailey said helplessly, "President Jewell has told me to inform you to see him this morning. If you don''t show up, you''ll bear the consequences." "Tell him to meet at Bluebell Clubhouse at


    10:00 a m."


    Then, Hailey passed the message to Chester.


    After breakfast, Eliza changed into a set of clothes and put on heavy makeup.


    Once she arrived at the private room of the clubhouse, she waited for 15 minutes before Chester turned up. The man walked in with his hands in his pockets and a pair of silver-rimmed sses on his handsome face, looking decent and elegant.


    Eliza hated how he behaved like a decent person when he was not. Even so, she obediently poured him a cup of coffee." Young Master Jewell, I have specially prepared your favorite espresso for you."


    Chester nced at the cup of espresso before his eyesnded on Eliza''s face. Her heavy makeup and thick, fake eyshes made him sick. "Eliza, you think you''re all that now, huh? How dare you trick me?"


    "President Jewell, you think too highly of me." Eliza said nervously, "If it hadn''t been for Monte''s help, I wouldn''t have been able to prove my innocence."


    "Do you take me for a fool?" Chester felt a strong urge to pinch her chin. However, at the thought of the powder on her face, he paused, his eyes grim. "I gave you 100 million dors so that you didn''t have topensate for terminating the contract. Now, you''re free and have regained your reputation. Eliza, what a brilliant plot you hatched. It seems like I''ve underestimated you."


    Eliza deliberately trembled under his gaze. "1 really didn''t think too far when I suggested terminating the contract." ''Be honest with me. I want you to tell the truth." Chester''s eyes were filled with impatience. "Why was Monte willing to stand up for you? Is there a secret deal between the two of you? Or is it between you and someone else?"


    Eliza suddenly lifted her head and stared at him in fear.


    "Eliza, did you sleep with Monte or another man behind my back?" Chester could no longer contain his fury and pinched her chin. "Don''t you forget that you''re my


    woman."


    Although he must admit that he was done with Eliza, he was under no illusions about Eliza''s beauty and fame as many wealthy men had their eyes on her.


    At the thought that she had slept with another man, Chester boiled with rage as he felt that he had been cuckolded. "Is there something wrong with my memory?" Eliza shrugged andughed. ''Young Master Jewell, I clearly remember you saying I don''t deserve to be your woman. Everyone said I was just a tool for you to satisfy your needs. Besides, this isn''t your first time getting a woman. If you want a woman to be with you willingly, you have to contribute something, but I don''t see you contributing anything. All I see is that you keep suppressing me." "Finally, you''re telling the truth." Chester narrowed his eyes grimly. "Am I wrong in saying that?"


    A furious yet miserable look washed over Eliza''s face. "When I was with you, I had no house or car, and I couldn''t even have my own studio. Not only did I have nothing, but I also signed thepany''s worst contract. When I made money, thepany took most of it and left me with a measly sum. In fact, all the best resources of thepany go to Cindy. Sadly, I earned so much money for thepany, yet you could use me as a sacrificialmb for thepany at any time.


    "Oh, by the way, I even had to sleep with you and lose all my dignity. In that case, does the number of people I''ve slept with make a difference?"

 Chapter 2619

    "So you really did sleep with Monte?"


    There was a hint of fury in Chester''s eyes, as though he was looking at the dirtiest thing in the world. He even tightened his grip.


    Eliza''s chin hurt so much that it felt like it was going to break, and she did not hold back her tears from running down her face.


    She looked disgusting with her tears mixed with the powder.


    Chester let go of her and took a piece of tissue paper to wipe his dirty hand. After that, he tossed the paper onto her with a bad temper. "Eliza, you''re f eking dirty."


    "What can I do?"


    Eliza forced a smile. "Since you don''t want to help me, I only have myself to rely on. President Jewell, did forcing me to sleep with you make it all too easy for you that, especially since you didn''t spend any money with me at all, you think of me as cheap? No matter how nasty your attitude was toward the women you previously slept with, you would at least give them what they deserved, right?"


    Truth be told, she would be throwing insults at Chester if she was not trying to avoid having a falling-out with him.


    It was not a wise choice to have a falling out with him at this point.


    "With your contract terminated, you''ve be much bolder." Chester''s lips curled


    into a sneer. "But I have to admit that I do see you as cheap."


    "In that case, I can find someone who doesn''t see me as cheap. You''re not the only man in this world, President Jewell."


    Eliza''s words infuriated Chester.


    He red at her. "Eliza, are you really unconcerned about your subordinates'' lives?"


    Eliza took a deep breath and suddenly choked up. "President Jewell, don''t go too far."


    Chester sneered and looked unbothered.


    Eliza blinked and took a few deep breaths, trying to hold back her tears to make herself look aggrieved. "President Jewell, I don''t have to tell you how many crazy things Sarah has done as all her evil deeds were presented in court. Before I asked my subordinates to kidnap her, I never thought that Sarah would one day be given a fair trial. I was under the impression that that day would nevere, so I kidnapped Sarah to take revenge on behalf of Aunty Jennifer and Charity."


    "It''s fine that you don''t feel guilty toward me. But what about Charity and the Neeson family? If you hadn''t insisted that Charity was the culprit, your attorney wouldn''t have sent her to jail, and she wouldn''t have died.


    "Those subordinates took revenge for Charity, yet you''re using them to threaten me? Don''t you find yourself inhumane?"


    Eliza widened her eyes and stared at Chester. Her ck, clear eyes were filled with disbelief and sorrow.


    Chester''s expression had turned ghastly a long time ago.


    Ever since he met Sarah and found out many truths, Charity weighed heavily in his mind.


    He used to think Charity loved him when he was younger only because she had an ulterior motive.


    However, it only now struck him that he had misunderstood Charity all along. Late at night, Charity''s death was like a needle that pricked deep in his heart. Chester lit a cigarette andughed all of a sudden. "Since you''ve called me coldblooded, why do you think I still feel guilty?"


    "If you hadn''t helped Sarah bully the Neeson family, would they have died?" Eliza said with a hoarse voice, "I didn''t know a lot of things back then, but Catherine has told me everything."


    Chester walked to the floor-to-ceiling window. He finished smoking the cigarette with his back facing her before he said," Come back to thepany, and I''ll free your subordinates. Also, you don''t have to sleep with me anymore."


    He was sick of sleeping with her anyway.


    Especially at the thought that she had slept with another man, Chester felt utterly disgusted.


    If it were another woman who cuckolded him, he would have killed her.

 Chapter 2620

    However, considering that Eliza had tried to take revenge for Charity, Chester would let the matter rest.


    "Stop negotiating with me. That is the most I canpromise," Chester said coldly.


    "I cane back to thepany, but I won''t sign the previous contract. I want the 60-40 profit split, with mine 60 and yours 40. Besides that, I want to set up my own studio with my own team, and I''ll be the one deciding on the kinds of films and advertisements I take up. I don''t want to be thepany''s marite anymore." Eliza raised her head and said.


    "How dare you continue to negotiate with me?" The impatience in Chester''s eyes was evident. "Letting you get away with it is the biggestpromise I can make."


    "At the end of the day, you''re angry with me only because of my subordinates, aren''t you?"


    Eliza gritted her teeth. "What if I don''t care about my subordinates'' lives? I''ve sacrificed a lot for them. Besides, I''ve paid them for working for me, and we''ve all gotten what we wanted. I can''t possibly make sacrifices for them forever. Honestly speaking, manypanies are headhunting me after I left Felix Media. Even Ferra Film Group has suggested an 80 -20 profit split for my contract."


    Chester nced at her profoundly. His eyes were so sharp that they seemed like they could see through her.


    Eliza bit her lip and met his eyes.


    Chester narrowed his eyes. At that


    moment, he was not sure if he could get Eliza to obey him.


    After all, no humans can resist temptations.


    If Levi could set such a tempting price, Eliza might be swayed.


    Eliza said with a low voice, "I''ll be d if you can save me. But if you can''t, I won''t continue to stay in Felix Media. Frankly speaking, I won''t benefit from returning to Felix Media. Given that you''re trying to make Cindy popr, you''ll provide her with the best resources. If I don''t have any freedom. I''ll be taken advantage of again sooner orter, and if the conditions are the same as before, I might as well sign with Ferra. After all, Felix Media''s name is now down in the dumps."


    "...Alright."


    Chester stared at her silently for a few


    seconds. After some consideration, he nodded. "I''ll agree with what you proposed. Come to the office in the afternoon and sign the new contract."


    With that, he turned around and walked out. When he was at the door, he looked back. "By the way, take all your things back from my ce. If you don''te over and get them, I''ll throw them away."


    "I want them. They''re all branded stuff.


    How can you throw them away?"


    Those words escaped Eliza''s mouth, making her look like a miser.


    Chester shot a sarcastic yet disdainful nce at her. After that, he strode away without looking back.


    After leaving the clubhouse, Eliza felt nothing but rxed.


    A contract was nothing to her, and she could not care less about payingpensation for the breach of contract either. What mattered most was that Chester would finally stop threatening her and set her free.


    Once she left Australia, she would no longer be at Chester''s mercy.


    At that thought, Eliza scoffed and drove to Chester''s ce.


    Unexpectedly, just when she arrived at the door and was ready to unlock the door


    with the password, Chester walked out of the elevator behind her.


    She secretly frowned. If she had known he wasing back, she would have chosen to get her things a few dayster.


    "I thought you were going to take a few more days toe over. I didn''t expect you to want them so eagerly." Chester teased and walked up to her. "Please give way. I''ve changed the password."


    "Oh, you''ve even changed the password. It seems like you''ve been nning to tell me to get lost for a while now, President Jewell," Eliza said sarcastically.


    "Indeed, you''re the kind of woman that a man will get tired of." Chester looked at her indifferently. "I used to find you interesting, but now, you''re so-so."

 Chapter 2621

    Elizaughed to herself. ''I never once thought you were interesting, you idiot.''


    After entering, she took her luggage and stuffed all sorts of branded clothes and bags inside it.


    When Chester passed by with his cup in hand, he mocked, "Didn''t you say sleeping with me didn''t benefit you at all? Aren''t those clothes, essories, and bags bought with money?"


    Eliza blinked, pretending to be confused.'' But my other sugar daddies would give me clothes and essories when I sleep with them too. Also, they''ll give me many resources, houses, and luxury cars." Eliza''s reply put the usually harsh Chester at a loss for words.


    After packing everything, Eliza stood up, and a car key to a Lamborghini identally fell out of her pocket.


    She picked it up hastily and nced at Chester innocently. "I''m sorry. My new sugar daddy gave this to me."


    Chester''s grip on his cup tightened. He even had the urge to strangle Eliza. "Eliza, if you keep rambling on, believe it or not, I''ll make your sugar daddy disappear on the spot."


    "Don''t. I''ll stop talking."


    Eliza put up a panicked expression. She quickly packed her things and brought her luggage downstairs speedily.


    The house was filled with a strong smell of perfume that she had left behind.


    Chester opened the windows, but the smell did not dissipate.


    Seeing that Eliza was about to leave, he shouted angrily, "Get lost. I don''t ever want to see you within a three-meter radius from me."


    Eliza shuddered, and she quickened her pace without looking back.


    Once she was out, she immediately found Skyler and opened the trunk. "Take and sell everything inside."


    Seeing the limited-edition bags and essories inside, Skyler gulped. "These are good stuff. Do you really want to sell them?" "It was given to me by a disgusting person,


    so of course, I''m selling them." Eliza''s gaze was filled with disgust, as though she was looking at a mountain of trash.


    "By the way." Eliza changed the topic." Come with me to Felix Media in the evening to sign a new contract with President Daley."


    "Eliza, have you gone mad?" Skyler widened her eyes and blurted out, "Why are you returning to Felix Media after all you went through to terminate your contract? It''s a living hell there."


    Eliza''s expression softened. She knew that Skyler''s concern was sincere. "It''s not the previous contract. Besides, thepany has a hold on me..."


    She did not mention what it was, but Skyler knew it was her privacy, so she did not ask about it.


    However, it must not be something ordinary if it could make Elizapromise. "Don''t worry. You''ll be my manager from now on." Eliza patted Skyler''s shoulders. "Thepany has promised for me to set up my studio, so I''ll have much more freedom than before."


    Skyler had a bitter expression, and she still felt sorry for Eliza.


    In the evening, Eliza and Skyler went to thepany.


    No one dared to ridicule Eliza again.


    When Eliza entered the president''s office, Shedrick said with a smile, "Eliza, I didn''t think we''d be working together again so soon. That''s why I said I have a good eye.


    You''re truly suited to be in the entertainment industry. Winning the best actress award is just a matter of time."

 Chapter 2622

    "Forget it. Since your Cindy also wants the best actress award, I won''tpete for it with her. If I identally snatched it away from her, there''d be trouble for offending President Jewell again."


    Eliza''s harsh reply made Shedrick feel awkward.


    "There''s nothing that''s yours or ours. Since you''re back in Felix Media, we''re still a family." With that, Shedrick took out a contract. "Chester has told me about your agreement. Come, sign this."


    Eliza opened the contract and read it for five minutes before she threw the


    document aside. "President Daley, you''ve set so many traps for me in the contract. The profit is supposed to be split 60-40 between thepany and me. However, it''s mentioned at the back that if the resource is rmended by thepany, it has to be a 50-50 split. Also, there''s an addition to the use on page 37 that I have to film at least one of thepany''s movies and one advertisement arranged by thepany every year. Not only that, but I have to promote at least one of thepany''s new actors or actresses into the production I''m in whenever I''m filming. The most ridiculous thing is that they have to have a specific role in the drama, such as the second female lead or second male lead. How is this contract of yours different from the previous one?"


    Shedrick was embarrassed. He already had thewyer ce those uses in unnoticeable ces. It was a contract with 60 to 70 chapters, and he did not expect Eliza to discover them all in just a matter of minutes.


    Suddenly, he realized that he had underestimated Eliza too much in the past.


    "Eliza, there''s quite a difference. Thepany has agreed for you to set up your own studio, and the profit split is also 60-40. The conditions are considered not bad," Shedrick said brazenly.


    Skyler could not listen to him anymore, and she retorted, "Filming a movie takes three months at least, so Eliza would at most shoot two movies in a year. On top of that, she''ll have to film another one for thepany, and it''ll be a 50-50 profit split? Moreover, the sry for thepany''s movies has always been meager. President Daley, we''re no fools."


    Eliza stood up, irritated. "There''s no way I''ll act in a movie for thepany, but I can, although reluctant, ept taking in new actors and actresses for thepany. If you guys disagree, there''s nothing left to talk about."


    Eliza was about to leave after speaking.


    "Wait, Eliza. Everything can be discussed." Shedrick quickly stopped her. They discussed for about half an hour before finalizing the contract.


    Only after Eliza left then did Shedrick call Chester. He said dejectedly, "The contract has been signed."


    "Are you not satisfied with it?" Chester could hear that Shedrick did not sound pleased.


    Shedrick smiled bitterly and sighed. "Eliza is too clever. She discovered all the traps I added to the contract. But luckily, sheter agreed to take in new actors and actresses." "Mm." Chester did not want to talk about that woman anymore, so he hung up.


    In the meantime, not long after Eliza left thepany, she received a secret call on her personal phone.


    "Miss Robbins, our paperwork for leaving the country is finallyplete, and we can leave tomorrow."


    "Leave as soon as you can." Eliza let out a breath of relief. It was evident that those people had not been able to leave Australia because Chester was keeping an eye on them behind the scenes. With them gone, Chester would not be able to threaten her again.


    "Miss Robbins, thank you for your care over thest few years. Just give us a call if you need anything. We brothers guarantee that we''re at your beck and call."


    "There''s no need for that. You''ve done everything I''ve requested you to do. I just want you guys to leave Australia and change your names so no one can find you."


    After ending the call, Eliza felt a weight lifted off her shoulders.


    She finally did not have to put on an act in front of Chester anymore.


    During that period, even she was disgusted with herself.


    In the vi, Skyler passed a thick bundle of scripts to Eliza.


    "Lizzie, these scripts were sent over by many famous directors. With your increase in poprity, many good scripts are presenting themselves to you."


    Toward the end, Skylerughed excitedly." Let''s choose a good script and try to win the best actress award next year."


    After ncing at the scripts indifferently, Eliza said, "Reject them. After finishing my current movie, I have no intentions of filming for the time being."


    "What?" Skyler was dumbfounded. "This is such a great opportunity. Lizzie, have you gone mad?"

 Chapter 2623

    Eliza closed the book in her hand. She asked, "Skyler, do you think we earn a lot of money through acting?"


    "Isn''t that obvious? Other people would have to work half their lifetimes to earn the amount you earn by shooting a movie." Skyler looked at Eliza speechlessly. "Do you know my monthly sry doesn''t even amount to a fraction of how much you earn in a month?"


    "Oh, really? Then who do you think earns more between Shedrick and me?" Eliza asked again.


    Skyler thought about it. Suddenly, she found it strange. "You''re not thinking of starting your own filmpany, right?


    Eliza, starting apany isn''t that easy.


    Thepetition in the film market is toopetitive."


    "Skyler, I can give you a chance." Eliza raised her eyebrows. She suddenly became very cold. "A chance for you to rise to the same level as Shedrick. However, the prior condition is that you have to promise me to always be loyal to me."


    Skyler''s mouth widened.


    She wanted to ask if Lizzie was joking, but she knew that Eliza would never make a joke about those kinds of matters.


    It was evident that her words were real.


    Skyler quickly stood up. "Lizzie, I swear you''ve been my one and only master from the moment I left Felix Media. I''ll stay with you. I won''t even tell my cousin about our secrets. If I go back on my word, I''ll be struck by lightning."


    Eliza did not believe in oaths.


    However, she believed in people''s desire to advance higher.


    Ring.


    The doorbell rang outside the vi all of a sudden.


    "A guest is here. Open the door," Eliza reminded. "And bring him in."


    Skyler jogged to the vi''s door. When she saw the man who appeared outside, she was utterly shocked, "President... President Quimby."


    When the person in charge of Ferra Film Group contacted her previously, she specially searched for Levi Quimby''s picture. She did not expect that he would suddenly appear at the door of Eliza''s vi.


    "President Quimby, Eliza has already returned to Felix Media. She..."


    "I''m not here for that." Levi smiled. "Open the door."


    Skyler remembered Eliza''s instructions. She immediately opened the door.


    After entering the living room, it was as though Levi had changed into an entirely different person. He shook Eliza''s hand with admiration. "You''re finally meeting me. I saw you getting scolded on the inte these few days. I got so furious out of anxiety. Felix Media is trash. You shouldn''t have gone back. But don''t worry. We''re on the same boat from now on. I''ll surely avenge you."


    Skyler was puzzled.


    Did something happen that she did not know of?


    It was the first time she knew that Eliza and Levi had such a good rtionship. No


    wonder there were paid ounts who dug Monte out. It turned out that...


    Skyler suddenly understood everything. She was more in awe of her wise decision to follow Eliza.


    "Is the money ready?" Eliza withdrew her hand and asked calmly.


    "Yes." Levi''s gaze wasplicated.


    As expected of the famous figure, Reborn, who stirred America''s Wall Street four years ago. However, he was shocked. How old was Reborn four years ago?


    Was she still in university?

 Chapter 2624

    However, Levi had investigated Eliza''s background information before. She did not look like a person who was hiding her identity as a finance tycoon.


    He found Eliza mysterious.


    He thought that with Eliza''s current financial ability, she did not need the meager earnings from the entertainment industry at all.


    Nevertheless, Levi had self-awareness. Everyone had their private matters. As long as Reborn was willing to help Ferra Film Group, Ferra would have more confidence and funds to expand on arge scale.


    Did Felix Media not have their confidence that day because of the capital behind


    Chester?


    "Money makes everything easier." Eliza signaled Skyler to make some coffee.'' Ferra Film Group''s development hasn''t been as good as Felix Media''s for the past years. You should be aware of the reason. The celebrities under yourpany are taking on low-quality dramas for money. You can buy high-quality scripts and invite popr big shots when there''s money. You can also produce your own variety shows and web dramas. However, you''recking a good online media tform for all of those."


    Levi''s eyes brightened. "You''re saying..."


    Terra Film Group can be a shareholder of Eagle Videos. Didn''t Felix Media invest in Queen Cinemas? We can also inject capital into the cinema chain, Twilight Cinemas. Then, we can utilize Eagle Videos, Ferra Film Group, and


    Twilight Cinemas. With such a strong lineup, broadcasting stations will naturally approach us. When that timees, we can agree on a strategy."


    Eliza''s suggestion made Levi''s body tremble in excitement. "But this requires a lot of money..."


    "I''ve said before that money isn''t an issue." Eliza''s slender legs were crossed casually."


    Besides, we can only obtain bigger gains through investment, right?"


    "Yes." Levi nodded. "The Quimby family has been involved in the entertainment industry for tens of years. We know many people. I''ll handle these matters as soon as possible."


    "Felix Media is being watched by the authoritiestely. Their actions in the entertainment industry will surely be restrained. This presents us with an


    opportunity.


    Eliza gave a profound reminder. "Besides, Felix Media''s attitude these few years isn''t well-epted by some minor filmpanies. We can join hands with those small-scalepanies. Good things should be shared. If one person takes everything, it won''t be good as it''ll make others jealous."


    "You''re right, Eliza. Let''s have a pleasant cooperation." Levi nodded his head in understanding. "Do you think you have time to attend ourpany''s shareholder meeting?"


    "There''s no need for that. There are no absolute secrets in this world. It''s enough that you know about my identity." Eliza refused. "I just have one request. I don''t want to see Cindy making a sessfuleback. I hate that person a lot."


    "No problem."


    Levi smiled suddenly and said, "In my opinion, Chester''s brain might be controlled by the lower half of his body, seeing as how he''s supporting her with money."


    Eliza smirked calmly. She made noments.


    Actually, she did not have a huge grudge against Cindy. However, she remembered how Cindy had instigated Chester to use her as a shield.


    Eliza could not do anything to Chester now, but she could toy with Cindy for a bit.


    After Levi left, Skyler gazed at Eliza as though she was looking at a boss. "Lizzie, I didn''t know you were Ferra Film Group''s major shareholder. Oh my gosh, you''re so rich. Never mind. This is your secret. I have a good eye. I didn''t follow the wrong person. However, how are you going to give Felix Media an exnation for not filming?"


    Eliza looked at Skyler. "You didn''t study the contract closely. There was no clear rule about how many movies 1 should shoot or how much money I have to earn for thepany every year."


    Skyler widened her mouth. Aftering back to her senses, she was filled with admiration. "You tricked President Daley.''


    "I didn''t really trick him. He and Chester think that the reason I''m going to great lengths to make aeback is to continue earning money in the entertainment industry. President Daley''s mind was fully focused on how to fully exploit my worth.''


    Elizaughed self-deprecatingly. "So what if I''ve signed the contract? I won''t be filming or taking on advertisements. That contract doesn''t bind me at all." Skyler was about to bow in admiration.


    "When the time is right, I''ll recruit your cousin, Hailey, to Terra Film Group."


    Eliza said with a domineering aura, "I''ll empty Felix Media bit by bit. Isn''t Chester thinking of expanding in the entertainment industry? I''ll make all of his nning and effort all these years go to waste. A person like him should just obediently get lost and return to being a doctor."

 Chapter 2625

    A chill ran down Skyler''s spine.


    She did not expect Eliza to be so ambitious.


    However, Eliza looked pretty... cool like this.


    In the following days, Eliza rested at home and did nothing. She asionally went shopping with Freya and Catherine or went to a spa. Her days were spent carefreely.


    On that day, when Eliza was ying badminton with Freya and Catherine at the badminton court, Freya received a call from Ryan.


    "Where are you?" "I''m ying badminton with Lizzie." Freya was very into the game. She said annoyedly, "Do you have anything to say? If not, I''m hanging up. I have to continue ying."


    Ryan''s handsome face darkened. "Doesn''t she have to film? You''ve been having fun with her a lottely. Did you forget that you have a boyfriend?"


    "How could I forget that?" Freya chuckled and said, "It''s just that every time we go on a date, we''re either eating, watching movies, going on a walk, or shopping. It''s not as interesting."


    Ryan was hurt. He sounded like he was gritting his teeth. "Do you disdain me now? Or do you think being with me is boring?"


    "Er... No." No matter how dense Freya was, she knew the situation was bad. "Hey, you can go and have fun with your friends too. It''s rare that Lizzie is freetely. We can''t


    forget about our friends even if we''re in a rtionship."


    After all, who knew when something like love would change?


    Friends were much more reliable.


    Freya kept thest sentence in her heart.


    Ryan let out a cold hmph. "It seems like I have to introduce someone to Eliza."


    "Why are you the same as Shaun? He said he''d introduce someone to her too." Freyaughed.


    "That''s because Eliza is upying our women."


    Ryan said angrily, "Tell me your address. I''ll bring a friend over."


    "Alright. That friend won''t have to join if he isn''t handsome, though."


    After the call ended, Eliza threw Freya a bottle of water. "Go to the side if you want to talk and give the space to Cathy."


    "That''s right." Catherine agreed. "I want to y too. I lost just now, and I want to make up for it."


    "I''ve finished ying." Freya smiled secretively. "Ryan gave me a call just now. He said he''ll bring a guy friend over. Eliza, you''re in luck."


    Eliza was speechless for some time. "Thank you for your thoughtfulness.


    However, Ryan''s friends are either rich or noble. I''m just a minor celebrity in the entertainment industry. I''m not good


    enough for them. Forget it. I don''t want to y either."


    "Don''t worry. Ryan has a sense of decency. He won''t bring over guys who are yful or have bad characters."


    Freya said confidently, "Birds of a feather flock together. Ryan is a good man, so the men around him are nice too."


    Just as she finished speaking, two men with tall builds entered the badminton court. Their good-looking figures were like radiant objects.


    The two people were wearing white and ck sportswear respectively. They were Shaun and Chester.

 Chapter 2626

    Catherine nced at Freya coldly. "I''m sorry. The person beside my husband isn''t a good man."


    Freya cleared her throat awkwardly. "It''s fine. Some people won''t be affected because they know how to keep their hands clean."


    Eliza did not say a word. She simply turned around and walked to a bench at the side to rest and drink some water. She also took a towel and wiped the sweat on her face.


    "Wifey, I didn''t think you guys would be here too." When Shaun saw them, he was surprised and nervous at the same time.


    After all, his wife utterly hated Chester just some time ago. She did not even let him climb onto the bed.


    Shaun added in an effort to please, "If I had known you guys wereing, you could''ve invited me too. I wouldn''t have had to ask Chester. After all, you know that I don''t have many friends. I had no choice."


    After he spoke, he nced at Chester with disdain.


    Chester was speechless.


    F*ck, it was a typical move of abandoning a friend now that he had a wife.


    However, if Chester had known he would meet Eliza there, he would not have been bothered toe either.


    Chester''s indifferent gaze swept across Eliza, who sat at the bench far away. She was looking at her phone. He frowned.


    Eliza did not evene over to greet her boss even after seeing him. She had truly grown bold.


    "You guys can y over there." Catherine did not want to be near Chester. She pointed at an empty court.


    Shaun did not give up. However, when he thought of his useless friend beside him, he caved in to his fate and brought Chester to the adjacent court.


    Catherine walked to Eliza''s side apologetically. "Lizzie, I''m sorry. Shaun was the one who gave me the card for this badminton arena. I yed here once before, and I only brought you here because I thought the venue was good. I didn''t think Chester and Shaun woulde too."


    Freya found it weird and said, "It''s such a coincidence. Cathy, did Shaun know you came here to y and followed you on purpose?" "He wouldn''t have done that. He knows that 1 dislike Chester. He''s been trying to avoid letting me see him. Why would he bring that person right before my eyes?"


    After Catherine spoke, she thought that Eliza and Chester had a bizarre fate. Canberra was so huge, yet they still crossed paths after separating.


    "It''s okay. He''s Felix Media''s boss. There''ll be all sorts of events in thepany too. We can''t possibly not meet each other forever." Just after Eliza finished speaking, Shedrick gave her a call.


    "You guys can start ying first." Eliza handed the racket over and walked to a corner of the badminton arena.


    ¡°Eliza, Director Lawrence wants me to ask you when you''re nning to return to the movie set and film because the drama ''The Final Separation'' is only a third done." Shedrick''s tone was anxious. "You''re the female lead. If you don''t go back, the filming crew can''t resume the shooting as usual."


    The Final Separation was the drama that Eliza and Heather had worked on together a few days ago.


    After she and Heather had back-to-back scandals, the filming was stopped.


    "You''re talking about that drama?" Eliza''s tone waszy. "But didn''t Director Lawrence tell me topensate for the losses and terminate my contract? He stopped me from filming because I had a scandal, didn''t he?"


    "That was back then. Wasn''t your name cleared? Director Lawrence returned thepensation to thepany too." Shedrick said, "Director Lawrence still appreciates you a lot. He had no choice but to switch you out back then."


    "Who''s the person recing Heather''s character as the second female lead?" Eliza asked out of curiosity.


    Shedrick cleared his throat. "You don''t have to care about that. Thepany will arrange it. You just have to y your role as the female lead."


    Who was Eliza? After thinking, she smiled and said, "President Daley, is it inconvenient to talk about it? Could it be that the recement is Cindy?"


    "...Ahem. Eliza, there was no other way.


    Thepany''s neers still require more training to improve their acting skills. Cindy is more suitable," Shedrick said.


    Eliza could not help butugh. Thepany''s shamelessness truly had no boundaries. "President Daley, to be honest with you, I''ve already terminated my contract with Director Lawrence. I didn''t like the script of his drama from the start. If it weren''t for thepany forcing me to ept it back then and restricting me from going out of the city to film, I wouldn''t have epted that drama. Now that I''ve terminated my contract, I have no ns to return to that drama set. For a female actress who has top acting skills like me, that kind of drama doesn''t match my identity."

 Chapter 2627

    There were only two badminton courts in the huge arena.


    Only five of them were there.


    When Eliza spoke, the shuttlecocks of both courts just happened to fall on the ground. Although she had lowered her voice, her words still reached every corner.


    Catherine and Freya did not think there was anything wrong with it.


    However, Eliza''s boss was still present...


    The few people looked toward Chester in unison.


    After the corners of Chester''s lips raised into a sarcastic smile, he bent over and picked up the shuttlecock on the ground.


    "Come, let''s continue ying." Shaun strangely felt nervous.


    On the other hand, Shedrick was exasperated due to Eliza''s arrogant words." Eliza, don''t you think you have an exaggerated opinion of your abilities? Even the best actors aren''t as arrogant as you. Although Director Lawrence hasn''t filmed many movies, he has still filmed a considerable number of them. He has wide connections and knows many people. If you continue being ignorant, getting offers for roles in the industry won''t be as easy after offending him."


    "Anyway, I''m not interested. Haven''t you guys decided on making Cindy famous? Just let her take the female lead role." "Eliza, the contract for the movie was signed before your contract with thepany was terminated. If you refuse to film, you''ll have to pay the damages for breach of contract yourself," Shedrick said furiously.


    "President Daley, Director Lawrence had eagerly terminated my contract during the few days I was in trouble. I did sign the contract, but him returning the money to you is your problem. It has nothing to do with me. You guys can settle that debt on your own. Don''t involve me."


    Eliza hung up the call decisively.


    Freya and Catherine were tactful and did not ask further. After all, walls had ears.


    While Eliza took Catherine''s position, Chester''s phone rang. He gave his racket to Catherine and let her and Shaun y against each other.


    Chester held the phone and picked up Shedrick''s call.


    On the other end of the call, Shedrickined angrily, "Chester, I don''t know what tricks Eliza''s ying. She actually refused to film Director Lawrence''s drama. She even said that kind of drama isn''t worthy of her..."


    "I heard," Chester said indifferently. "We''re ying badminton in the arena."


    Shedrick was shocked. "So you two made up?"


    "No, we bumped into each other."


    Shedrick sighed. "I think that she''s refusing to film because Cindy is the second female lead. Actually, I don''t think it''s a good choice to have Cindy as the second female lead. She isn''t on good terms with Eliza. However, Cindy insists on taking on that drama. Why don''t you try convincing her?"


    Chester nced at Eliza, who was not far away. He remembered the haughty way she spoke just now andughed coldly all of a sudden. "Thepany isn''t Eliza''s. I can do whatever I want. What right does she have to make thepany amodate her?"


    He deliberately raised his voice so that Eliza could listen to what he said.


    Eliza raised her eyebrows subtly.


    Shedrick, who was on the call, did not know about their silent war. "But she''s signed a new contract with us. We can''t control her in many aspects anymore."


    "Let her continue being arrogant. If she''s capable, she might as well stop being involved in this industry," Chester said loudly. "She really thinks she''s something just because she has other people


    supporting her. The film director isn''t a fool. Women in the entertainment industry are just here while they''re still young. There''s no use regretting it after missing out on those few years."


    Shedrick thought he had a point there.


    Eliza would not be that dumb unless she did not want to stay in the entertainment industry.


    She tried so hard to clear her name. She surely did that to earn more money in the entertainment industry.


    She was most likely gambling with herself.


    "Alright, I''m going to continue ying."


    Chester ended the call.


    Catherine and Shaun were still ying badminton, so he sat at the side and drank


    water.


    The resting area was situated in the middle of the two courts. When Chester raised his head, he could see Eliza standing before him and ying badminton.

 Chapter 2628

    That day, Eliza''s hair was in a sleek ponytail to make it easier to y badminton. She wore ck leggings, a purple sports T-shirt, and white sports shoes. Her delicate and clean ankles were revealed.


    Eliza''s badminton skills were not bad. When she bent her waist, Chester could see her nicely-shaped bottom from his position. Sometimes when she jumped, her chest looked good too.


    It was not that Chester had not touched them before. He was familiar with every part of her body.


    Maybe it was because he had not been with a womantely.


    He took a cigarette, lit it up, and took a few drags.


    Freya, who was opposite him, was unhappy looking at him. She hinted at Eliza


    with her eyes in secret.


    Eliza was speechless.


    She did not really understand.


    Not long after, she saw Freya hitting a high overhand shot.


    She turned around to chase after the shuttlecock and receive it. When she saw


    the shuttlecock failing in Chester''s direction, she immediately figured it out.


    To not disappoint Freya''s efforts, Eliza pretended to try to receive the shuttlecock. Her racket swung at the cigarette in Chester''s hand with a loud sound.


    The cigarette was hit, and it fell to the ground. Some sparks fell on Chester''s arm and burned him. He quickly stood up and dusted the sparks off his arm.


    However, arge patch on the delicate back of his hand was reddened.


    When Chester raised his head, his eyes behind the lenses were utterly ruthless." Don''t you have eyes?"


    Eliza''s little face darkened.


    Freya quickly approached them. "Ah, I''m sorry, President Jewell. It''s all my fault. I missed. I shouldn''t have hit the shuttlecock in your direction."


    "What''s wrong?"


    Ryan and his friend were walking over from the arena''s entrance together.


    Seeing that his girlfriend was apologizing to someone else, he quickened his steps and walked to Freya''s side. "What


    happened?''


    Freya pouted aggrievedly. "My shuttlecock identallynded on President Jewell just now. Eliza was single-mindedly thinking of receiving it and didn''t pay attention, so she hit President Jewell''s cigarette."


    "It''s okay." The ruthlessness in Chester''s eyes faded. He spoke indifferently.


    "President Jewell is forgiving. He won''t take this matter to heart." Ryan patted Freya''s head gently. He knew his girlfriend''s temper well. He was clear whether she did it on purpose or not.


    However, he felt that Freya was too rash. She managed to vent her anger for that moment, but it would make Chester target Eliza more.


    "Smoking is not allowed in the arena." Suddenly, the man who came with Ryan spoke, "It''s written on the wall that smoking is prohibited."


    The few people immediately looked toward him.


    The man who spoke looked simr in age to Ryan. He had a buzz cut, and his skin tone was slightly darker. However, his sharp eyebrows were striking, and his nose was tall. His features and silhouette were well-defined. There was a kind of sharpness about his brows and eyes.


    What was rarer was that the person had a straight back and a tall body. He was like a sharp de that was out of its sheath.


    Eliza was stunned. She met that person''s gaze for a few seconds. Then, she quickly averted her gaze.


    "Ryan, is this your friend?" Freya''s eyes brightened. "Quick. Introduce him." Ryan saw Freya''s gaze. He felt stuffy for a few seconds before saying, "This is Max Langston, my ssmate. We''re studying Ph.D. together."


    A moment of deep thought shed across Chester.


    "You''re so tall." Freya shook Max''s hand. She was taken aback. There were many calluses on his hand, but those calluses did not seem toe from frequentborious work. It looked more like the ones she saw at the official residence...

 Chapter 2629

    Freya was surprised. The person Ryan brought was truly not bad.


    "This is my friend, Eliza Robbins." Freya immediately went to Eliza''s side.


    "Nice to meet you, Ms. Robbins." Max extended his hand politely.


    Eliza shook his hand.


    When their gazes met, it was calm.


    Chester watched them coldly. Everyone was an adult. He knew what Ryan and Freya were thinking.


    However, would Max fancy Eliza?


    He would just have a fling with her as well.


    "I was just about to take a rest, Mr. Langston. Why don''t you y in my stead?


    I''ll have a chat with Ryan." Freya handed the racket to Max. "How are your badminton skills?"


    "It''s so-so."


    Max stood on the other side. Eliza served first.


    Both of them yed back and forth. The rallysted for tens of strokes.


    Eliza would sometimes make tricky shots, but Max could receive them all. They yed back and forth and were in tune with each other.


    As Freya watched from the side, she sighed. "Your friend has great skills."


    "I''m notckingpared to him. We can try it outter." Ryan put his arm around her shoulders and whispered into her ear," So that your eyes aren''t glued to Max all the time."


    "Are you jealous?" Freyaughed. "Your friend is pretty good-looking. He seems very honest too. Does he have a girlfriend? He''s not flirty, right?"


    "He doesn''t have any bad habits." Ryan gave these six words.


    Freya was satisfied. She nced at Chester, who was beside her. She then targeted him with her words. "That''s good. Actually, whether they end up in a rtionship or not doesn''t matter. They can be friends, unlike a certain person who thinks he''s high and mighty. He thinks he''s so great just because he has some money and influence. He doesn''t even know how to respect others."


    Chester spoke calmly, "Ms. Lynch, don''t be unreasonable. When you first came to Canberra, I never disrespected you." "Because we didn''t have any conflict of interests," Freya said decisively. "You didn''t fall in love with me. If you had fallen in love with me, you would''ve thought I was suitable to have a fling with since I came from a small ce, but I''d never be good enough for you."


    "You have quite a few misunderstandings about me." Chester was unfazed.


    "They''re not misunderstandings." Freya raised her chin. "I''m also aware that if it weren''t for the Lynch family''s business getting bigger and me being in a rtionship with Ryan, you wouldn''t even be talking to me on equal footing here." "Your impression of me is tooplex."


    The corners of Chester''s mouth raised. A faint smile that could make any woman blush and quicken their heartbeats appeared on his handsome face.


    People who did not know his true colors would only think of him as an elegant gentleman.


    "Young Master Jewell, I''m tired from ying. You can go next." Catherine walked over all of a sudden.


    Chester took over the racket.


    Shaun immediately followed and embraced his wife. "I''m resting for a moment too. Which of you guys are going next?"


    "Me." Ryan did not dare to let Freya go next. He quickly reced Shaun.


    When he and Chester walked toward the court, he smiled warmly. "Freya can be


    a little reckless. Don''t mind her."


    I won''t." The two words came out of


    Chester''s thin lips indifferently.


    "But..." Ryan suddenly smiled profoundly." President Jewell, maybe sometimes the reason you think that a person isn''t good isn''t because of the other person''s problem but because you look down on them entirely."


    Chester''s deep eyes glinted.

 Chapter 2630

    "I understand too," Ryan said. "People like us have been living on top of the hierarchy since we were young. We''ve had many people around us pleasing and ttering us since birth. However, I''ve always thought that everyone is equal."


    "Really? I don''t think so." Chester''s attitude waszy and ck.


    "President Jewell, being overly arrogant isn''t a good thing," Ryan reminded out of kindness.


    Chester scoffed. It was obvious that he disagreed.


    They had a badminton match and yed to their hearts'' content.


    After that, Eliza went to the bathroom to wash her face.


    Max came out from the men''s bathroom on the opposite side after washing his hands


    Both of their heads were lowered. Maxughed lightly. "I haven''t yed badminton with you like this for a long time. But your badminton skills in the past weren''t as good as they are now."


    Eliza did not raise her head. "Did youe here on purpose?"


    "By coincidence. Ryan said his wife had a great friend who was single and he wanted to introduce her friend to me. I guessed it was you right away," Max said in a low voice. "Isn''t this good? We can meet each other openly from now on."


    Eliza raised her head and looked at him. '' It''s not good to be too close to me. I''m a person who lives under spotlights. You have a bright future. Being too involved in the entertainment industry will affect your future."


    "Charity." Max sighed. "I just don''t want to see you being hurt by others while I can only watch over you in the dark."


    That name made Eliza''s body shudder.


    It had been very, very long since she heard someone calling her by that name.


    Only Max knew her true identity in the whole world.


    "You''ve helped me a lot." Eliza lowered her gaze. "If it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t have been able to find such excellent subordinates. I wouldn''t have been able to


    do many things as well."


    "You said you wanted to get revenge personally. I respect your decision." Max asked withplicated feelings, "What are you nning on doing in the future? Are you going to keep remaining in Felix Media? Charity, I don''t wish you and Chester to be involved with each other any longer. He''ll only hurt you."


    "Max, although we''ve known each other since we were kids, the person you know is Eliza-not me, Charity."


    She gazed at Max deeply. "Don''t get too close to me. I can only live in the dark where there''s no light for my entire life. On the other hand, you''re a bright star. You should advance further and higher."


    After Eliza spoke, she turned and left.


    Max watched her from the back.


    Then, Chester walked over from the other side. As he washed his hands, he said calmly, "General Langston, it''s better not to touch certain women. Women in the entertainment industry are far moreplicated than you think."


    "As expected of President Jewell. You already know my identity." A hint of contempt shed across Max''s eyes.


    Charity would not have ended up that way if it were not for this man.


    "There are rumors that the prime minister''s office has a special dark knight squad. Although there are only 100 people, the squad members were picked through the cruelest wars and selections. Someone who can be friends with Ryan must be the leader of the dark knights."


    Chester straightened his body and met Max''s gaze. "You can have any woman you want. Is Eliza even needed?"


    After speaking, Chester left without looking back.


    Max clenched his fists tightly.


    ''Chester, a heartless man like you will never know how good that woman is. ''You''ll regret it sooner orter. You won''t know exactly what you''ve missed.''


    After badminton, Eliza received Chester''s call while driving back home. His tone was like an order. "Stop your car at the corner in front. I have something to say to you''

 Chapter 2631

    "President Jewell, didn''t you ask me to stay nine feet away from you?" Eliza reminded Chester out of the goodness of her heart.


    "Now, I''ll allow you to stay within two feet from me," Chester said in a merciful tone.


    The moment Eliza heard it, sheughed.


    It was as if she had heard a joke.


    The other end of the phone was quiet for a few seconds. Chester''s icy voice carried a sense of warning. "I believe your financial backer won''t dare to go against my order."


    "Go and look for my financial backer, then. Both of you shouldmunicate before you get him to look for me."


    Eliza hung up on him.


    As Chester heard Eliza hang up, a hint of disbelief shed across his eyes.


    This woman was bold. How audacious of her to hang up on him.


    Was she under the impression that he could not deal with her?


    Chester soon informed his subordinate. '' Check on Eliza and find out who her financial backer is. I must know the result within a day."


    He wanted to see what kind of a man she found who allowed her to be so unscrupulous.


    Chester thought that the person was most likely Monte.


    After 18 hours, his subordinate brought him the news. "President Jewell, I found that Miss Robbins doesn''t have a financial backer." "Is it because you didn''t investigate it in detail?" Chester was visibly full of disbelief.


    "No. She really doesn''t have one. Don''t you know my capability?" His subordinate was aggrieved. "But I found out that Miss Robbins has moved to Paisley Valley in the vi area near Canberra."


    Chester was aware of that area. Although the price of the houses there could notpare to those in the city, one vi would require a few million dors.


    Eliza only made her debut a few years ago. How could she have earned so much money?


    Could it be Monte who gave her the money?


    Chester scoffed. It was no wonder she always grumbled at him for not buying her


    a house and car. It was no wonder she attempted tomit suicide for the sake of Monte.


    "Are you sure she doesn''t have a financial backer?" Chester asked again. "Didn''t she get in touch with Monte?"


    "No," his subordinate answered firmly.


    "Send me the address of her vi," Chester ordered.


    Shortly after, he received Eliza''s address. After getting off from work in the


    hospital, he directly drove to Paisley Valley.


    Upon arriving at the entrance of the vi, he pressed the doorbell.


    Nevertheless, no one opened the door.


    Chester had no choice but to call Eliza, only to realize that... he had been blocked.


    He was mad at that moment.


    After ncing at the wall that was over three feet tall, he climbed the wall and entered the vi.


    When hended at the vi, an animal trap in the bush trapped his feet.


    The excruciating pain caused Chester to scream uncontrobly. Even though he


    was usually able to endure pain, his eyes almost turned ck this time.


    "Eliza,e out." Chester fell into the bush, and his handsome face paled. "Who''s disturbing my afternoon nap?"


    After pushing open the door on the second floor, Eliza stretched her bodyzily and walked out in silk pajamas.


    At the sight of Chester sitting in the bush in pain, Eliza rubbed her eyes incredulously. "President Jewell, why did


    you secretlye to my house?"

 Chapter 2632

    "Eliza, how crazy could you be to put an animal trap in your house? Come down right now and release me." Chester was in so much pain that he was breaking out in a cold sweat. Even so, he bent down to try and open the animal trap, which caused his wound to hurt even more. The more it hurt, the weaker he became. Even his leg began to bleed.


    "Okay, okay. I''lle right now."


    Eliza replied promptly. After entering her room, she nearly burst intoughter.


    The animal trap was meant to prevent people from sneaking into her house. She did not expect it to trap Chester.


    It served him right.


    She leisurely got changed and headed downstairs. Chester had long been waiting eagerly. After noticing that she had gotten changed, he was seething with anger. "You actually had the leisure to get changed. Eliza, are you f*cking tricking me?"


    "President Jewell, don''t use me. I wasn''t wearing a bra just now. What if you thought that I was trying to seduce you?"


    Eliza took a glimpse of his wound with an innocent look. Then, she clicked her tongue and asked, "How do you want me to help you?"


    "Let''s open it together. You''ll pull one side while I''ll pull the other side." Chester gasped in pain.


    "No problem." Eliza instantly nodded.


    She bent over and exerted all her strength to work together with Chester.


    Chester was in so much pain during the entire process that his handsome face paled. When the trap was finally opened a little, Eliza deliberately loosened her hold and fell to the ground. "Ah. I''m really drained."


    The animal trap closed once again. Chester bellowed in pain and shuddered. The blood on his leg was appalling.


    "Eliza, are you asking to die?" The pain caused Chester to feel dizzy. If he were not in pain at that moment, he would certainly strangle Eliza.


    "President Jewell, it''s really not my fault. The trap is so tight that I can''t open it. I think I''d better call the fire department."


    Holding back her excitement, Eliza took out her phone and called the fire department.


    Chester felt like she was doing it on purpose, so he did not want to ask for her help. If the situation was messed up, his leg might be disabled.


    He would rather endure the pain while waiting for the firefighters to arrive.


    "Call the ambnce as well," he said gruffly. Then, he roughly threw his sses aside without bothering about them.


    His handsome face was as white as a sheet, yet his thin lips were bright red.


    At this point, Chester looked very attractive and gave one the impression of a delicate piece of ceramic. Despite being costly and extraordinary, it could break at the touch of it.


    If it were another woman, she would have taken pity on Chester. Nevertheless, Eliza was calmly ying games on her phone. "You''re actually in the mood to y games?" Chester was fuming.


    Once he was fine, he must kill this woman.


    "This is the game I endorsed, and I need to level up at times. I have no choice. It''s not easy to make money." Eliza sighed without raising her head. "Actually, it''s pretty fun. Do you want to try it?"


    Chester gasped and uttered two words ferociously, "Get lost."


    "President Jewell, you''ve gone a bit too far. I''m trying to use this game to divert your attention." Eliza rose to her feet and swatted off the grass on her bottom. "Fine. Since you don''t want me to divert your attention, I''ll enter the house first." "How dare you?! Stop there." Chester''s pale, handsome face was grim. "Eliza, it''s illegal to ce an animal trap in the house. Now that I''m injured, you''re responsible for it.


    Do you understand?" "I''m willing to pay thepensation for going against thew." Eliza shrugged. "Don''t worry. I''llpensate for your medical fees and for the mental distress caused. Having said that, you barged into my house without letting me know in advance. That''s considered illegal too, President Jewell."


    Their eyes silently met in the air as theypeted with each other.


    For the first time, Chester lost.


    As the pain was too intense, he had no energy to ponder why Eliza had be so sharp-tongued.


    Ten minutester, the fire truck arrived.


    Eliza opened the main gate to let the firefighterse in so that they could help release Chester. Later, the ambnce came and sent him to the hospital.


    However, Eliza was not bothered to apany him there.


    She called Shedrick to inform him of the matter.


    After hearing her words, Shedrick was dumbfounded. "Do you mean President Jewell climbed the wall of your house, ended up getting injured from an animal trap, and was sent to the hospital?"

 Chapter 2633

    After hearing what Eliza said, Shedrick was dumbfounded. "Do you mean


    President Jewell climbed the wall of your house, got injured from the animal trap, and was sent to the hospital?"


    "I didn''t mean for him to get hurt. As you know, given my poprity, there''ll usually


    be haters harassing me, like thest time those haters ruined my car. I''m doing this to protect myself. Who knew President Jewell... would be sowless?"


    Eliza grumbled glumly.


    Shedrick was at a loss for words.


    Oh well. He actually thought that she was, to some extent, right.


    ''Don''t tell me that I''m unreasonable. I''ll be transferring one million dors to you topensate for President Jewell''s medical fees and mental damage caused. I believe that should be enough for him, and can you remind him not to try to ckmail me? If I''m forced to a corner, I''ll share the issue online and consult awyer." Right after that, Eliza hung up the call mercilessly.


    Shedrick looked at his phone and gasped.


    How arrogant and bold of Eliza.


    By the time Shedrick rushed to the hospital half an hourter, Chester was lying on the hospital bed, and his right leg was wrapped with a thick bandage.


    However, Chester was in a foul mood. His handsome face was as cold as an ice sculpture, and the air around him was chilly.


    "Where''s Eliza? Get her toe in.


    Chester, who had always been calm no matter how unpleasant the situation was, had never been so furious.


    Perhaps it was because no one had ever dared to hurt him, especially if the other party was a woman.


    He even thought Shedrick rushed over because Eliza was too afraid toe alone. That was why she asked Shedrick toe along.


    If Eliza wanted Shedrick to plead with Chester on her behalf, she could dream on.


    Shedrick was stunned for a few seconds. When he came to his senses, his mouth twitched. "I didn''t see Eliza."


    "What? She didn''te?" Chester was trembling with rage. "Contact her now and get her toe to me within 20 minutes.


    Otherwise, she can forget about staying in the entertainment industry."


    Shedrick''s head hurt. Nevertheless, he walked away from Chester and dialed Eliza''s number. "I think you shoulde over to pay President Jewell thepensation and apologize to him face to face. I''ll try to speak for you, and we''ll let the matter rest."


    "I won''t go. All I wanted was to protect myself. Is that wrong?"


    Shedrick asked in a huff, "Do you want to be banned from the industry?"


    "I''ve thought about it. I have a piece ofnd in my hometown, so even if I get banned, I''ll return to my hometown and farm," Eliza said helplessly.


    Shedrick was speechless.


    She had a piece ofnd?


    Was she joking?


    It made Shedrick a little confused about the entertainment industry now.


    After Shedrick returned to the ward, Chester asked gravely, "So what did she say?"


    "Uh... Eliza has transferred one million dors to me, iming that the amount is topensate for your medical fees and mental damage caused," Shedrick replied fearfully.


    "One million dors?" Chester was so exasperated that heughed. "How generous of her. But is my leg only worth one million dors? Get me awyer. I want to sue her."


    Shedrick kindly reminded him, "President Jewell, Eliza is a public figure. If this incident gets out of hand, other people will


    know that you climbed into her house...


    Jewell Corporation might not be able to ept such a scandal involving their president.


    Chester''s face instantly darkened like the night sky. "I refuse to believe I can''t deal with that woman. Let those in the entertainment industry know that whoever takes Eliza''s side will mean they''re going against me, and all of Jewell Corporation''s medical resources won''t be avable to them."

 Chapter 2634

    Shedrick was speechless


    That was indeed cruel.


    After all, it was natural for people to fall sick nowadays.


    However, Chester had not used that tactic for a long while now. By the looks of it, his boundaries had been challenged.


    "President Jewell, Eliza is in the wrong, but she''s only protecting herself because she was injured by some haters a while back. It''s understandable for her to ce an animal trap in her house."


    "Why are you standing up for her?" Chester suddenly asked coldly. "Could you be interested in her? Oh, by the way, I heard you privately gave her 50 million dors when thepany terminated its contract with her."


    Although it was a hot day, Shedrick felt a chill run down his back. "Don''t get me wrong. I gave her 50 million dors because I did think it was thepany''s fault, and I felt a little guilty about it. As for why I''m standing up for her, ourpany has been involved in so much scandal that a lot of people dare not work with our artists. Eliza is the only one with a good image and can make money for thepany."


    "Ourpany can still operate without one artist. If it can''t, there''s no need for you to continue your role as the president," Chester warned.


    Shedrick got so afraid that he dared not speak up for Eliza anymore.


    It felt suffocating to be caught in the


    middle.


    "Tell her to kneel and beg me when she realizes her mistake," Chester instructed with a grim voice.


    He had never lost out so terribly before.


    What was more, he could still remember Eliza''s attitude when he got hurt.


    Soon after Shedrick left, Madam Jewell and Cindy came over, and Cindy had brought some chicken soup with her.


    "What happened? How did your leg get trapped in an animal trap? Who did that?" A pained expression washed over Madam Jewell''s face. Despite her son''s coldness, he was still her biological son.


    "I''ll handle this issue myself." Chester was lying on the bed without his sses, and although his face was a little pale, he still looked handsome.


    Cindy''s heart skipped a few beats as she looked at him.


    It was her first time seeing Chester looking like that. Although he was toxic, he had a charm that attracted women to him.


    "Chester, I''ve prepared some chicken soup for you. It''ll help with your recovery." Cindy ced the soup on the table anddled out one bowl for him.


    Chester fixed his eyes on her. The longer he looked at her, the more infuriated he felt.


    Supposedly, Eliza, the culprit, should be the one doing that for him.


    "Who told you toe?" Chester sounded cold and rude.


    Cindy''s pretty face paled.


    "Son, why do you have to be so harsh with your words?" Madam Jewell red at his son. "Cindy and I were shopping when she heard something happened to you, so we immediately came over."


    After a short pause, Madam Jewell said, "You look like you need someone to take care of you since your leg is injured, so I''ll get Cindy to stay with you."


    "Madam Jewell, it''ll be my honor to take care of Young Master Jewell," Cindy


    instantly said. She must grab the chance as men were weakest when they were hurt.


    "But I don''t want you to take care of me." Chester could not care less about how she felt. "Cindy, do you have nursing knowledge? Or can you carry me? You know nothing, and you can''t sing or act well either. You''ll make me hate you more if you stay."


    His words were too harsh.


    Hurt by Chester''s words, Cindy''s eyes reddened.


    Chester''s mood worsened. "Why are you crying? I''ve made even nastier remarks at Eliza, but she has never behaved like you. You can''t take criticism, nor can you sing or act. Besides donating blood, what else can you do?"


    "Chester, how can you say that?" Madam Jewell''s eyes widened. His son had good looks, yet his mouth seemed filled with poison.


    "I can be worse than that. Would you like to try?" Chester asked sarcastically.

 Chapter 2635

    Chester lifted his head mockingly. "Now that my leg is injured, am I supposed to entertain you both with a smile? It''s fine since you''re my mom, but who is she to receive the same treatment?"


    Madam Jewell was so angry that she nearly felt a pain in her chest. "We''re just concerned about you, and Cindy is my lifesaver."


    "Yeah. For your sake, I''ve given her all the resources she wants, yet she''s still not content. Does she want me to marry her and be nice to her too?"


    A taunting look washed over Chester''s face. "If not for the fact that you need her blood, would she be able to stand before me and make demands over and over again?" "You..." "No worries, Madam Jewell." Cindy stopped Madam Jewell and forced a smile on her face. "Young Master Jewell just got injured, so it''s normal that he''s in a bad mood. I''ll take my leave now ande to visit him another day." Cindy wanted to stay at first, but Chester''s remarks were getting nastier.


    He had never made it so obvious back then.


    However, he was starting to look down on her even more recently, and she was not that shameless anyway.


    "Fine. Have a safe journey." Madam Jewell sent Cindy off, feeling sorry for her.


    When Madam Jewell and Chester were the only ones left in the room, Madam Jewell walked up to him and said unhappily,"


    Chester, you''re very disrespectful. I know full well that if I weren''t your mother, I wouldn''t be qualified to say anything to you. I don''t understand what went wrong with your dad and my parenting style for you to behave like that."


    "What''s wrong with me now?"


    Chester raised his eyelids. "If it hadn''t been for me, Jewell Corporation would''ve gone bankrupt long ago. Would you and Dad be able to eat well and be so powerful in Canberra? Also, don''t get too close to Cindy. She has an ulterior motive for donating her blood to you."


    Madam Jewell was fuming. "Cindy and I aren''t rted, yet she donated her blood to me many times. So, of course, I have to treat her well. Do you think she''s so kind as to donate her blood for nothing? Would you?"


    Madam Jewell said, "Blood might not be very precious, but our blood is rare. She, too, has to risk her own health to donate her blood to me, and for her own benefit, she has even gone as far as risking her life. Since she has saved me several times, and you''re my son, it''s very normal for you to help her out with her career. We each take what we need. There''s no need for you to throw nasty remarks at her."


    "As long as she doesn''t think about marrying me and stops showing up in front of me, I can''t be bothered to tell her off." Chester hated getting lectured the most.


    "I think you just don''t respect women."


    Madam Jewell said furiously, "Do you think you''re so brilliant and superior that you can look down on women? It''s not easy for women to be in any industry. Please don''t think too highly of yourself. If you continue to hold such an attitude, those who care about you won''t be able to put up with you one day."


    Chester snorted. "With my identity, people will surely throw themselves at me."


    "You''re wrong. If you repeatedly insult a woman who is truly worth treasuring, she''ll stay away from you."


    Madam Jewell said by enunciating each word, "Look at your friends. Unlike you, they''ve gotten married and had children. Perhaps you think there''s nothing wrong with your life. But as you grow older, you''ll realize that you''ll need someone who is attentive and understands you by your side, and that''s when you''ll feel lonely." ''Chester, if you don''t know how to respect people, no one will ever treat you sincerely, particrly in rtionships."


    With that, Madam Jewell left.


    Chester leaned against the bedside, feeling somewhat absent-minded.


    Over the years, there had been too many women around him.


    There were so many of them that he could not even remember their faces.


    The only woman he could remember clearly was Charity.


    He even started to doubt rtionships because of Charity.


    After many years had passed, the truth, too, hade to light.


    However, some things seemed to have be a habit for him.


    Sometimes, at the thought of Charity, he would be extreme and grumpy and lose control of his emotions.


    If... If Charity were by his side, he would not behave like that.

 Chapter 2636

    However... Charity was dead.


    Whenever Chester thought of her, he would feel miserable.


    Only after Chester was in the hospital for three days did Shaun learn that he was admitted to the hospital. With that, Shaun brought some fruits to visit Chester.


    "This is rare. It''s my first time seeing you admitted to the hospital." Shaun asked in surprise, "How did you get injured?"


    Chester looked terrible. He wondered why everyone who came had to ask him that question.


    As the party involved in the incident, he was too shameless to answer it.


    "Where''s Catherine? Did she approve of you visiting me?" Chester changed the topic. He took an orange and began to peel it." She couldn''t stand the sight of me that day on the court."


    At the mention of that, Shaun turned glum. "Oh, she and Eliza brought the kids on vacation to Hawaii two days ago. She even posted all kinds of stories on Instagram. She''s probably having so much fun that she got carried away."


    Chester squeezed the orange so hard that he nearly crushed it.


    He was lying in the hospital receiving IV infusion every day, yet that d*mned woman, Eliza, was in the mood for a vacation.


    Was she unaware that she had been banned from the entertainment industry?


    Was she not in a hurry to beg him for forgiveness?


    For the first time, it hit Chester that he did not understand Eliza.


    "Let me take a look at your wife''s Instagram stories." Chester stretched out his hand.


    "What are you going to do?" Shaun looked at Chester warily.


    "Don''t worry. I''m not interested in your wife. I just want to see what Eliza is doing," Chester said as he held back his anger.


    Shaun watched Chester''s temples jerk. He rarely saw the cool Chester get so agitated at the mention of a woman.


    Shaun raised his brows in surprise. "Could


    you be interested in Eliza?"


    "I''m very interested." Chester scoffed. "I''m very interested in killing her."


    Shaun replied yfully, "That''s interesting. I''ve never seen you get so agitated over any woman. Having said that, you don''t need to watch my wife''s Instagram stories. You can watch Eliza''s."


    Shaun turned on his phone and tapped open the story that Eliza posted yesterday.


    Chester was stunned. "You added her on Instagram? Why haven''t I been able to see her stories?"


    "Oh, she''s obviously been hiding her stories from you." Shaun pointed out nonchntly.


    Chester was at a loss for words.


    Then, he snatched Shaun''s phone. Thetest story that Eliza posted was yesterday, which featured a photo of Eliza, Catherine, Suzie, and Lucas. Eliza wore a mustard yellow bikini, and her hair was tied in a bun, revealing her pretty face, slim waist, and fair and long legs. Describing her figure as curvy was not an overstatement at all.


    The sunlight was shining on her face, and there was a faint smile in her eyes.


    Her previous post featured all kinds of delicious food.


    An even earlier photo was her dragging her suitcase at the airport.


    Although she was wearing a pair of ordinary jeans and a T-shirt, she looked like a model in an advertising photo.


    The older photos featured Eliza''s various makeup styles.


    Chester realized that he had never seen these photos even though he was following Eliza''s Instagram ount.


    "May I ask if I can have my phone hack?" Shaun asked in annoyance.

 Chapter 2637

    Chester tossed the phone back to Shaun expressionlessly. "When are theying back?"


    "Haven''t you ended your rtionship with Eliza?" Shaun was confused. "Can you please stop provoking her? It puts me in a very difficult position caught in the middle. There are plenty of beautiful women in yourpany."


    Chester grinned wryly.


    Although there were plenty of beautiful women, Eliza was the one who put him in the hospital.


    Shaun shook his head helplessly. "It''s fine that you were indifferent back then, but why are you so cold now? Find yourself a girlfriend you can spend the rest of your life with. Look at my life now. I''m very happy." "You were just lucky enough to meet Catherine," Chester said calmly.


    "Cathy is indeed nice, but it''s because I was wise enough to notice it. One day, we''ll get old. No matter how fickle you were and how much fun you had when you were young, only a few people are sincere to you."


    Shaun said, "I''m certain Cathy is willing to spend the rest of her life with me, even when I get old. What about you? Men will get old too. If you get a woman in her 20s when your face is full of wrinkles, she might despise you for being old."


    Chester was stumped for words. At the thought that he would one day be despised, he frowned grimly.


    "In fact, there are many good women in this world, but you always look down on them. There''s no need for that. Look at Cathy and Freya. They grew up in small towns, didn''t they? I''ve even seen many well-behaved women refusing to drink when I attend some social functions. Women with these qualities are rare."


    Chester darted a profound nce at Shaun. "Catherine has changed you quite a lot."


    Shaun snorted. "I have obedient children and a beautiful wife. You don''t know how fulfilling and blissful my life is now."


    Chester was at a loss for words.


    Indeed, he did not understand.


    Beautiful wife?


    Children?


    How would that feel?


    It all felt too far away from him.


    The nended at Canberra Airport.


    Eliza turned on her phone and received a WhatsApp message from Max. [Are you back? Do you want to have dinner together?]


    At the thought of the gift in her suitcase that she nned to give Max, Eliza hesitated for a moment.


    "Wow. Mr. Langston is asking you out." Catherine leaned over to nce at the message and said yfully, "Just go. You have nothing much to do recently anyway. You might as well get a boyfriend."


    "Actually, I don''t want to get a boyfriend." Eliza felt conflicted. She had been too deeply hurt from the rtionship in her


    previous life that she was now resistant to rtionships.


    Furthermore, she was using Eliza''s body. What gave her the right to be happy?


    Besides, even if she managed to take revenge, her heart was already filled with scars. She did not want to be in a rtionship at all.


    Suzie jumped toward Eliza. "Aunty Lizzie, don''t you want to have a cute princess like me?"


    Eliza lowered her head and stared at Suzie''s cute face. "I''m very fond of you, but I''ve never thought about being a mother."


    Catherine was momentarily stunned. "Lizzie, not all men are like Monte and Chester." "I know." Eliza was glum. "I just... don''t know how to love someone anymore."


    Love was an instinct, yet she seemed to have no idea how to do it.


    Dumbfounded, Catherine did not know what to say.


    Even though Shaun had hurt her severely, she did not feel the same as Eliza.

 Chapter 2638

    After the two of them walked out of the airport, Shaun personally came to pick up his wife and children.


    Then, he sent Eliza back to her vi.


    After watching the car leave, Eliza turned around and wanted to enter the vi


    when a few husky men suddenly came from behind to surround her.


    "Miss Robbins, Young Master Jewell would like you to meet him," One of the burly men, who was 1.9 meters tall, walked up to her and said.


    "What if I say no?" Eliza askedposedly.


    "We''ll have no choice but to bring you there by force," the man warned.


    ...Okay.


    Eliza nodded.


    The burly man threw a strange look at her. It was rare for a woman to be so calm in the face of such a situation.


    Those men sent Eliza to the vi on Sherman Mountain.


    Ever since Chester was discharged from the hospital, he had been recuperating in his own vi.


    Eliza had been to Sherman Mountain numerous times but mainly to visit the Hill family''s manor. It was her first time visiting Chester''s ce.


    Although Chester''s ce was not as big as the Hill family''s manor, it was over 2000 square feet.


    When Eliza entered the vi, Chester was lying on a recliner in a loose, casual outfit.


    His injured leg was bandaged and ced on the chair.


    The sunlight from the sunset fell on his handsome face, and his thick eyshes cast a shadow beneath his eyelids.


    "Miss Robbins, you had so much fun overseas. I finally managed to have you over." Chester sized her down with his dark gaze. "Let me look at you. You''ve been doing welltely, huh? Your cheeks look chubby and rosy."


    "Thank you for thepliment, President Jewell," Eliza responded with a gentle and calm tone.


    Her behavior exasperated Chester. "Eliza, do you think I wasplimenting you? I was admitted to the hospital because of you, yet you were having a great holiday overseas. Do you not take me seriously, or do you think I don''t dare to deal with you?" "What do you mean by deal with?" Eliza suddenly asked.


    When Chester met her dark eyes, he was momentarily stunned before getting furious. "Are you under the impression that I''ll have s*x with you? Dream on." "That''s good" Eliza nodded. "I despise you too."


    "What are you saying?" Shocked, Chester looked at her in disbelief.


    The bodyguard beside him was dumbfounded too.


    What a rare scene. It was his first time seeing a woman challenging Chester so daringly.


    "Didn''t I make myself clear?" Eliza''s eyes revealed a sense ofziness. "You may be injured, but why can''t I have rosy cheeks?


    Are you the one who calls the shots in Australia? If you can do that, why don''t you be the prime minister?" "Eliza..."


    Chester clutched the arm of the recliner with grim eyes. They were so grim that it seemed like he was going to eat her up.


    "How dare you." The burly bodyguard screamed, "Apologize to President Jewell right away. Otherwise, don''t me us for being rude to you."


    "President Jewell, I''m going to meet Max for dinner. If I disappear or die in your vi, I''m afraid you''ll be in trouble." Eliza raised her brows. A fearless look remained visible on her pretty face.


    Chester red at her, wishing he could poke a hole in her eyes. "Nice. You''ve managed to hit on Max within a few days, huh? No wonder you''re so arrogant. But what do you think a mere Max can do to me? Or do you think you''re capable enough to influence him? Dream on, Eliza. Who are you?"


    "Let''s give it a try, and you''ll know. In fact, my connections aren''t as bad as you think, President Jewell."


    Eliza slowly walked up to him and exchanged nces with him contemptuously. "Why don''t... you ask your bodyguard to try to break one of my legs?''

 Chapter 2639

    Chester''s eyes met Eliza''s.


    Her eyes were calm, dark, and without a trace of fear.


    No woman had ever dared to meet Chester''s eyes so fearlessly or even challenge him.


    As Chester suddenly recalled how Eliza was behaving back then, he narrowed his eyes with mixed feelings. "Eliza, you never used to behave like that. Who gave you the courage to behave like this?"


    "Of course, it''s because my men have left Australia," Eliza said frankly without intending to hide the truth.


    God knew how disgusting it was for her to pretend to be with him earlier.


    Chester fixed his eyes on her for a long time until he finally saw the light.


    "I see."


    Chester let out a deep, hoarseugh. "This is unexpected. I can''t believe I''ve underestimated you."


    No wonder she was behaving so differently than before. At first, he thought she was ying hard to get, but she exposed her true colorsyer.


    On top of that, it turned out that when he lost interest in her because she was too submissive, it was all just an act too.


    "You really do live up to your name as an actress. Your acting was pretty good." Chester pointed at her, and his eyes resembled a viper''s. "Eliza, you''re the first person who has the guts to trick me."


    "Are you starting to show a slight interest in me again just because I dared to trick you?" Eliza''s lips curled into a sarcastic grin. "Women are like toys to you, aren''t they? When you can''t get them, your interest is piqued, but when you can, you treat them like trash."


    "You know me pretty well." Chester chuckled.


    "So you treated Charity the same way, right?" Eliza suddenly asked.


    Chester''s body tensed up at the mention of that name, and he stared at Eliza icily, his aura cold.


    However, Eliza was not afraid at all. "Isn''t it so? When you were in a rtionship with her, you treated her so well that you would do everything for her. However, when she was so deeply in love with you that she couldn''t pull herself out of it anymore, you abandoned her mercilessly. You tricked her from the very beginning, didn''t you? In your mind, I guess Charity''s position wasn''t evenparable to Sarah''s."


    "Who told you that?" Chester frowned grimly. "Catherine or Freya?"


    "None of them, of course. Charity and I had always kept in correspondence with each other."


    Eliza walked up to him and looked at him condescendingly. "Chester, do you know what went through my mind whenever you forced me to sleep with you? I thought it was disgusting, and it made me nauseous. You deceived my best friend into sleeping with you and yed with her feelings. You even made her die a violent death. Not only don''t you have no conscience, but you also forced Charity''s friend to sleep with you.


    People like you should just die."


    "Eliza, are you tired of living?"


    The bodyguard at the side got a fright. He dashed forward to pull her shoulder.


    "Carry on." Chester''s temples jerked as he gave Eliza a death stare, wishing he could drill a hole in her eyes.


    Eliza took out a drug bottle from her purse." Do you know what this thing is? It''s the drug that allowed me to force myself to cooperate with you in bed. Weren''t you astonished to see a drastic change in meter? It was because I took this drug every time before I slept with you. If I hadn''t taken it, I wouldn''t be able to stand you because you were disgusting. You always acted as if you were very skillful. Hah! How ridiculous. You vented your feelings on me as if I was a toy. You also look down on me all the time. Do you think I hold you in high regard?" The surrounding temperature dropped to sub-zero.


    The bodyguards at the side were all trembling.


    They had never seen Chester so furious before. He was literally on the verge of exploding.


    Even so, Eliza continued, "Actually, I find you particrly dirty. Ever since I got together with you, I would go for a medical check-up every week for fear that I''d catch a disease. I don''t know who gave you the confidence to be so arrogant and look down on women. Is it because you''re wealthy, good-looking, and powerful that you think you can get women who are capable and know their self-worth to look up to you? Please, all you attract are cheap women.


    With that, she tossed the drug bottle to him in disdain. "Don''t think about sleeping with women all the time. You''re bad in bed, and your character is awful. President Jewell, please find ways to improve yourself while you make money."


    "Eliza, you''re dead."


    Chester clutched the bottle that was tossed onto his chest and then stood up from the recliner in exasperation. He did not even care about the injury on his leg.


    "President Jewell..." The bodyguard reminded him fearfully.

 Chapter 2640

    Chester stomped his feet like a madman and furiously gripped Eliza''s shoulder. He looked like he wanted to strangle her badly.


    Having lived for 30 years and more, Chester had never encountered anyone who mocked him unscrupulously as Eliza did.


    The most taboo subjects of his were a man''s potency and dignity, as well as Charity, yet Eliza had vited all of them.


    Therefore, Chester must kill her today.


    Eliza almost lost her breath as his fingers pressed onto her neck.


    However, having died once, she could keep herposure even on the brink of death.


    She kicked the injury on Chester''s leg hard and applied force on and around it.


    Chester''s face paled right away.


    Eliza took the opportunity to push him away, and Chester, who was caught off guard, fell to the ground in a sorry state.


    "President Jewell..." The bodyguards were terrified. Two of them lifted Chester while the other two stopped her.


    At that, Eliza took out a pepper spray and sprayed it into the two bodyguards'' eyes.


    "Damn. What is this?" The two bodyguards'' eyes burned so badly that they could not open them.


    Eliza jumped at the chance to run toward the main gate.


    "Catch her. Catch her for me." Chester bellowed in rage, "I must kill this woman today." After the bodyguards and security guards in the vi received the order, they blocked the main gate tightly, so Eliza had no choice but to run toward the corner of the wall.


    The wall was two meters tall.


    When the bodyguards went up to surround Eliza, she turned around and swiftly climbed up the wall. Her movements were like a monkey, and she soon disappeared from the courtyard.


    That sight dumbfounded the bodyguards.


    On the other hand, Chester was seething with rage. "What are you waiting for? You idiots. Chase her! What''s the point of hiring you guys when you can''t even catch a woman?"


    The bodyguards quickly ran after Eliza. Eliza kept running. She was at the top of Sherman Mountain, and other than the people living there, hardly any cars were around.


    After running for over ten meters, a ck car stopped in front of her.


    Max hopped off and promptly held her. His handsome face was cold. "What''s wrong?"


    "Someone''sing after me."


    The moment Eliza saw him, she subconsciously let out a sigh of relief.


    Max looked up and happened to spot Chester''s bodyguards running toward them.


    Then, his expression turned grim as he took out a gun and pointed it at them.


    The Jewell family''s bodyguards immediately froze on the spot without moving a muscle.


    "Max, let me remind you that you''ve worked so hard to achieve the position you''re in today."


    Chester was wheeled forward. When he caught sight of Eliza in Max''s protection, his handsome face was filled with anger." You should think it through whether it''s worth it to turn against the Jewell family for the sake of a woman whom you got to know only a few days ago."

 Chapter 2641

    Max then spun the gun in his hand and tucked it back at his waist coolly. His gaze was sharp and firm. "I just saw a weak woman getting bullied in Canberra, and she sought my help. As the prime minister''s guard who happened to witness it, I naturally couldn''t sit by and watch.


    Does President Jewell think me lending her a hand is equivalent to going against Jewell Corporation? Or do you think you''re above thew because of your identity?"


    Even Chester did not dare to take such a huge usation lightly.


    He narrowed his eyes coldly, not expecting Max would be so ignorant.


    "Not only did Eliza offend me, but she even injured my leg. Shouldn''t I hold her ountable for it?" Chester raised his leg, which was bleeding. "Since you want to uphold justice, who would take responsibility for my injury?"


    "You were the one who wanted to strangle me to death first."


    Eliza lifted her neck, revealing the red finger marks, and said hoarsely, "You almost strangled me to death. Hurting your leg is just for self-defense. Why? Do you think you can simply decide on a person''s life or death just because you''re the president of Jewell Corporation? If I hadn''t been so lucky today, I might''ve died in your vi."


    When Max saw the finger marks on her neck, his gaze turned grim. "President Jewell, how impressive. I just learned today that the rich and powerful can sentence someone to death."


    Chester''s expression twisted in anger." How could I have strangled her in a wheelchair? In fact, she was the one who berated me."


    "No matter what, I have to report today''s matter to the police. I want to have a professional evaluate the condition of my injury." While Eliza spoke, she took out her phone and immediately called the police.


    Chester red straight at her. His handsome face was intimidating. "Very well, Eliza. You''ve really offended me now. Myst name won''t be Jewell if I don''t teach you a lesson."


    After giving Eliza a vicious warning, he said to a bodyguard, "Send me to the hospital."


    If his leg did not get treated soon, it would be crippled.


    Only after Chester got into his car and left did Max look away. He stared at Eliza helplessly and painfully. "You were too reckless this time. Have you ever thought about the consequences if I weren''t in Canberra? You might not even be able to walk out of the vi''s door after that fallout with Chester. He isn''t as simple as the outsiders see him."


    "I just didn''t want to tolerate it any longer."


    A hint of irritation shed across Eliza''s eyes. She could not forget Chester''s abuse and contempt toward her when she bent over backward and stayed by his side.


    What gave him the right to belittle her that way after threatening her to stay by his side with such despicable methods?


    Eliza hated Chester''s high and mighty attitude.


    She wanted to make him lose control and make him furious.


    "Don''t worry. I informed you beforeing, so I knew that you''de. I wouldn''t have done this if you weren''t in Canberra."


    Eliza looked at Max gratefully. "Thank you, Max. However, Chester is a petty person. Will helping me this time affect you?"


    Max ruffled her hair. "I walked out of the battlefield by relying on my own fists. So, unless I''ve made a mistake, Chester won''t be able to meddle in my affairs. I''m just worried about you. I can''t be by your side to protect you at every moment. Why don''t... you fake being in a rtionship with me? That way, Chester won''t dare to be so arrogant."


    "Stop joking around."


    Eliza took a step back. There was a hint of confusion in her cool eyes. "As I said before, I''m a celebrity, and you''re a secret guard who works in the dark. If you date a public figure, what will the people on the inte say about you?"


    "I don''t care about all of those." Max felt powerless. "At worst. I''ll stop working for the prime minister."


    "Max, Chester was right about one thing just now. You started from the bottom and slowly rose through the ranks to get to where you are today. You didn''t get those scars on your body for nothing."


    Then, Eliza turned with her back to Max." Did you forget? When we were young, you told me you wanted to be a general in the future. You have ambitions and aspirations, while I''m a person who has died once before. Although I''ve gotten my revenge, all the people closest to me are dead. I can''t find the meaning for my existence."


    "Charity, don''t say that."

 Chapter 2642

    Max felt afraid and fearful upon hearing Eliza''s empty and lost voice. "There are still many things in life. Did you forget about Mrs. Robbins? Since you''re now Eliza, you should take care of her family. The closest people to you may be gone, but you can get married and have children. Your husband and children will be your family."


    Of course, if Eliza was willing, he could be her partner anytime.


    However, Max was afraid that it would scare her and she would distance herself from him.


    "Others have said the same, but... My heart''s already numb. I don''t know how to love someone anymore." Eliza shook her head. "I''ve even lost the ability to love


    someone.


    Max''s heart throbbed.


    How much pain did a person have to go through to end up like that?


    "It''s okay, Charity."


    Max strode over and patted her head.


    The outline of his features was sharp, but it looked tender at that moment. "Take it slow. There''s no need to rush. Maybe you loved too hard in your past life that you don''t know how to love in this life. Let the people who know how to cherish you


    love you."


    Max believed that there woulde a day when Eliza''s heart would gradually open up again.


    He was not in a rush.


    No one knew how disappointed he was to see Charity move to Canberra with her mother to be a youngdy when he was about ten years old.


    They used to be neighbors.


    Yet, in the end, Charity became the daughter of a wealthy family, while Max and Eliza could only continue living in a small city.


    Back then, he told himself that he had to work hard and be a friend worthy of Charity''s identity.


    However, since he was terrible at his studies, he joined the army.


    He finally stood out after going through countless rains of gunshots on the battlefield.


    Unfortunately, Charity became a prisoner and passed away. He did not even get to see her corpse.


    Luckily, the heavens gave him another chance.


    He knew from the start that his effort all those years was not to be her friend. All he wanted was to stand by Charity''s side and be her significant other.


    "Charity, do you remember the cartoon the three of us used to watch together when we were younger? I said I wanted to be a knight, and that has always been my dream because knights can protect the person they want to keep safe."


    Even if the princess ended up being with the prince while the knight remained lonely forever, he was fine with it.


    Eliza raised her head and looked at Max nkly. Under the sunset, the man''s copper -colored skin made him look as handsome as a real knight.


    Strangely, she felt something in her heart.


    It would have been nice if Charity and Jennifer did not move to Canberra, enter the Neeson family, and meet Sarah and Chester.

 Chapter 2643

    7:00 p.m.


    A doctor was bent over and bandaging Chester''s wound nervously.


    He did not even dare to let out a breath.


    He swore that he had never seen Chester''s expression so awful before after working with him for so long.


    Chester was known to be amicable in his workce, the hospital.


    "President Jewell, the treatment for your wound... is... is done." The doctor reminded him nervously, "But you must take care and rest. Or else¡ª"


    "I''m a doctor too. I know this better than anyone else."


    Chester interrupted the doctor coldly.


    He was also aware that Eliza had stepped on him with full force.


    She actually hated and despised him that much.


    Chester, who had always been haughty, had never been humiliated so badly by others.


    Up until this moment, Chester was in disbelief that Eliza said she had to consume drugs whenever he touched her.


    She had utterly trampled on his pride as a man.


    What made Chester even more furious was that Eliza had been deliberate in the attitude she showed before. Her goal was to make him disdain her and look down on her.


    Indeed, he very quickly despised her after that. He even released the subordinates that he used to threaten her.


    After calming down, Chester suddenly realized that Eliza knew him well.


    That woman who knew him well said she hated and loathed him.


    Chester felt angry. At the same time, he had a deep sense of doubt and frustration.


    Was he... that terrible?


    Was he... not excellent enough?


    It was ridiculous.


    It was the first time Ken Torres, a subordinate standing at the side, saw Chester go from furious to confused, then fuming with rage, not to mention the doctor. It was a bizarre scene.


    Knock knock.


    There was the sound of the door being knocked on. A few police officers in casual clothes entered with strange expressions." Are you Mr. Jewell? Excuse us. We received a police report from a woman named Eliza Robbins. She said... you attempted to murder her. We received the report, so please follow us to the police station."


    "Murder?" Chesterughed after blurting out that word from his throat.


    He did not expect Eliza to really go and call the police. Did she think she could go head to head with him because she had Max''s support?


    Ken said hastily, "President Jewell always abides by thew. He would never do that kind of thing. This is a misunderstanding." "...There are very obvious marks of strangling on Ms. Robbins''body. Besides, Ms. Robbins ran out of President Jewell''s vi this evening. Therefore..." The officers looked resigned.


    It was Chester. Who dared to offend him?


    "President Jewell, please follow us. Eliza is a public figure too. It''ll be difficult for everyone if things escte."


    "Okay."


    Chesterughed coldly.


    Very well. Eliza made him go to the hospital first, then she made him go to the police station to have his testimony taken.


    After Chester arrived at the police station, hiswyer came soon after. Within ten minutes, thewyer managed to smoothly bring Chester out of the police station.


    "Don''t worry, President Jewell. Your leg was injured by Eliza too. Only your people were around when the argument happened. Eliza doesn''t have concrete evidence at all."


    Attorney Larsen was the best professional in the industry. Although he was slightlyckingpared to Shaun, he was far more underhanded in his various methods when fighting awsuit.

 Chapter 2644

    When Chester silently got into the car, he suddenly remembered Eliza''s words. She said that Charity was not even as important as Sarah in his heart.


    "Attorney Larsen..." Chester''s hand rested on the car door. He asked all of a sudden," Were there many loopholes for Charity''s case back then?"


    Attorney Larsen was stunned. After quite some time, he said, "It was you, President Jewell, who said we had to win the case. You told me to get lost if we didn''t win."


    Ha, did he?


    It turned out that Chester had said those kinds of words before.


    He got in the car and mmed the door without saying a word.


    Ken shook his head angrily at Attorney Larsen.


    Attorney Larsen was puzzled. Did he do something wrong? He was just doing what he was paid to do.


    In the car, Chester ordered the driver, "Go to the bar."


    "President Jewell, you''re injured. You can''t drink alcohol." Ken was put in a difficult spot.


    Chester red at Ken so coldly that Ken did not dare to say another word.


    Chester drank a few bottles of wine at the bar.


    When Chester woke up in the vi the next day, his head was dizzy and throbbing.


    After heading downstairs, he saw Ken pacing around in the living area. He said," Have someone bring breakfast upstairs."


    "President Jewell, you... You going to the police station yesterday has got on the news," Ken stammered. "Two news media revealed on the entertainment news that Eliza went to the police station saying that you wanted to kill her."


    Chester''s gaze turned serious. He ordered coldly, "Let me have a look."


    Ken quickly gave him the phone.


    Chester scrolled the screen. Ha, he was not only on the entertainment news but also on the list of hot searches.


    Two news media had captured photos of


    Eliza entering the police station. The article had a strong headline: [Eliza


    Reports Chester''s Intent of Murdering Her],


    The wounds on Eliza''s neck were shown in the photos. They looked shocking.


    [Oh my gosh. Eliza is so pitiful. Giving her hugs and kisses. My goddess shouldn''t go through that kind of treatment.]


    [Who''s this Chester who dared to strangle our Eliza''s neck? The marks are so serious. How hard did he strangle her?]


    [I''m a forensic doctor. I''ve seen many deceased people with marks from being strangled to death. They''re simr to the ones on Eliza''s body. He must''ve strangled her without holding back.]


    [Wait. What identity does Chester have that he dared to strangle our Eliza''s neck?] [Haha. Let me give you all a summary. Chester Jewell is the chairman and president of Jewell Corporation and the chairman of Felix Media. The medical resources of Jewell Corporation are distributed all over the world. Most of the private hospitals in Australia belong to Jewell Corporation. Forbes'' ranking for the first half of the year announced that Chester has a worth of 200 billion US dors. His worth is currently even higher than Shaun Hill, and he''s on par with Jessica Snow.]


    [F*ck. He''s so awesome. No wonder he''s so arrogant. It''s also no wonder the previous vice president of Felix Media dared to sleep with hispany''s artists. It was because he had Chester backing him]


    [I don''t know about Chester Jewell, but there''s an excellent doctor called Chester Jewell in Canberra Hospital. He''s super handsome and skillful.]


    [I''ve met the person who''s mentioned in thement above. He''s indeed very handsome. I heard those who want him for an operation must make bookings and join a waiting list.]


    [Chester is truly a great doctor, but he''s especially flirty. Many artists on the level of best actresses are involved with him. He was the one who supported them to fame too]


    [I heard before that Felix Media was choosing a top celebrity to promote under their wings. Could it be that Chester was the one involved in the selection?]


    [Everyone remembers Cindy, right? There are rumors that Cindy''s resources are beyond great. I have a media friend in the finance industry. They said Cindy and Madam Jewell are pretty close to each other. It''s likely that Cindy is Chester''s


    woman. Eliza and Monte''s rtionship was revealed thest time because thepany was using Eliza to shield Cindy.]


    [After hearing that, it seems possible. Cindy was still on the list of hot searches the day before Eliza got into trouble.]


    [I heard Eliza is now banned by the entertainment industry on Chester''s orders. Jewell Corporation''s medical resources will be closed off to anyone who dares offer an acting role to Eliza.]

 Chapter 2645

    [To hell with this. Chester is really haughty. Does he think hemands the whole of Australia and he can ban anyone he wants to?]


    [There''s no choice. Who doesn''t fall sick nowadays? Everyone''s scared.]


    [If Chester is that great, why doesn''t he just be the prime minister?]


    [Jewell Corporation is utterly arrogant. The medicine they sell is pricier than other pharmacies. Getting outpatient care is getting more expensive each year.]


    [That''s true. I caught a coldst time and went to the hospital. It cost me over a


    thousand dors. Haha]


    Chester''s expression worsened as he read on.


    He never thought there would be fearless people who dared to release his news.


    What made him more flustered was that theizens linked issues of his personal life to Jewell Corporation.


    If the situation was left to escte...


    "Where''s Shedrick? Ask him toe over right now." Chester gritted his teeth.


    "President Daley is on his way here. Why don''t you... have some breakfast first?" Ken said cautiously.


    "Am I still in the mood for breakfast?" Chester sneered. With this development, the shareholders of Jewell Corporation would bother him again.


    Five minutester, Shedrick arrived at the vi in a rush.


    Chester gave him a death stare. "Shedrick, I give you so much money every year. What did you do with that money? Can''t you even block Eliza? Look at this now. The people on the inte have dug out my identity. The issue has developed overnight, yet you haven''t gotten inte ghostwriters to suppress the news or someone to delete the posts. Have you been overlyfortable being in the position of president?"


    Shedrick was speechless. "President Jewell, I''ve been looking for people to suppress and delete the posts sincest night. Although the other party agreed, they actually ignored me after that. After investigating, I found out that this news was released by the media outlet under Terra Film Group. It seems like a major shareholder has joined Ferra Film Group recently and invested a lot of money. During this period when Felix Media''s image was affected, Ferra Film Group took the opportunity to expand on arge scale. They even became a shareholder of Eagle Videos and invested money in Twilight Cinemas. The news that Eliza is suing you originated from Eagle Videos."


    Eagle Videos'' streaming was in the top three among the video streaming services within the country.


    Chester had invested in the video streaming service that had the top streaming. He had considered Eagle Videos before, but he did not choose it in the end. He did not expect that Ferra Film Group would target them right then.


    "What''s the background of the shareholder who invested in Ferra Film Group?" Chester asked grimly. "A lot of money must''ve been invested to be able to control Eagle Videos and Twilight Cinemas in one go."


    "The other minor shareholders of Terra Film Group don''t seem to know that person''s identity."


    Shedrick said resignedly, "In addition, Felix Media had expanded too furiously in the entertainment industry before this. We suppressed quite a few smallpanies before. Now, the otherpanies in the entertainment industry are quite dissatisfied with Felix Media. However, Ferra Film Group said they''re willing to work with smallpanies. If the production of the smallpanies is satisfactory and they''re able to pass the review, they can be streamed through Ferra Film Group''s tform as long as they divide 10 percent of the profit."


    "Levi has an expert giving him advice,"


    Although Chester had never interacted with Levi, he had investigated Levi''s character before. Levi did not seem like someone who would do that kind of thing.


    However, Chester had to admit that the move was clever. It ced Felix Media in a dangerous situation. His ns to dominate the entertainment industry would most likely fail.


    Shedrick hesitated for a moment and said," President Jewell, could the


    mysterious shareholder of Ferra Film Group be apetitor of Jewell


    Corporation? After all, Jewell Corporation is envied by many both domestically and internationally."


    "It''s possible."


    Chester''s slender hand tapped the wheelchair armrest lightly. "I''m leaning toward the internationalpetitors. Thepetitors within the country are still ipetent."

 Chapter 2646

    "If that person can keep fuelling money to Ferra Film Group to n a scheme, Felix Media... might have to withdraw sooner orter." Shedrick revealed his thoughts." You''re not aware, but people from Ferra Film Group have been offering high prices to recruit a few of our top artists recently. They''re even willing to pay the penalty fee. Edward Sloan of ourpany has already requested the termination of his contract."


    Chester''s expression hardened. "Why didn''t you tell me?"


    "You were injured. I didn''t want to affect your mood." Shedrick smiled bitterly. "Thepany hasn''t been doing welltely. Many directors aren''t considering ourpany''s actors. Our celebrities don''t have movies to film. It''s also difficult to get advertisement offers. In addition, Eliza isn''t filming anymore. Now that Edward is leaving too..."


    "It looks like the other party came prepared. They likely have other ns."


    Chester knew that his ns to dominate the entertainment industry would probably fail.


    What mattered right now was to maintain Jewell Corporation''s image.


    "Shedrick, find connections for me. The hot search must be taken down. Jewell Corporation''s scandals should be deleted no matter how much money it takes. If the relevant parties aren''t willing, make them consider the consequences of offending Jewell Corporation," Chester said as a warning.


    Shedrick''s scalp tingled. He had unspeakable worries.


    Felix Media used to be the boss of the entertainment industry. Now that Ferra Film Group had risen, could people''s mouths still be stopped?


    Shedrick was not quite sure.


    At that moment, Chester''s phone rang.


    Hunter Jewell''s angry voice rang from the phone. "Chester, look at what you did.


    Jewell Corporation became famous again because of you. I''ve reminded you before not to enter the entertainment industry. You didn''t listen to me and were full of yourself. You tried to aplish everything in one fell swoop, and now, you got Jewell Corporation into trouble. Exin this to the board of directors yourself."


    Chester rubbed the middle of his brows.


    I''ll go to thepany immediately."


    "You''d better be quick." Hunter said angrily, "Jewell Corporation has been the subject of jealousy for many years. It can''t be dragged into this mess. Do you understand?"


    On the top floor of a clubhouse.


    Eliza sat silently in front of the bar that overlooked Canberra''s scenery with a wine ss in her hand.


    "Shedrick looked for President Wilson of Eagle Videos and left a harsh message. President Wilson is still quite afraid of Chester, so he intends to back off."


    Levi sat opposite Eliza regretfully. "It''s too bad. If we add more oil to the fire, even Chester''s position as chairman of Jewell Corporation might be shaken..."


    "Jewell Corporation is very shady. Even if Chester doesn''t make a move, Jewell Corporation''s directors won''t let the issue escte."


    Eliza was pretty calm. "Let President Wilson agree to Shedrick''s request." "Then, our n..."


    "Jewell Corporation''s roots are here.


    Naturally, President Wilson is fearful." Eliza smirked with her red lips and shook her head. "Chester''s cockiness is backed by none other than Jewell Corporation. What if Jewell Corporation runs into trouble one day?"


    "You''re saying?" Levi sucked in a breath. He gazed at the woman in front of him, whose boldness was dumbfounding.


    "These private hospitals have been harshly oppressed by Jewell Corporation these few years." Eliza threw a name list over. "There are also international corporations that are eyeing Jewell Corporation. Chester''s life has been toofortable, which has caused him to be increasingly arrogant and his confidence to soar. It''s time to create some work for him."


    Levi was astonished. "I finally believe in the saying, ''Don''t simply offend women''."

 Chapter 2647

    "You can refrain from participating in the ns against Jewell Corporation."


    Eliza suddenly nced at Levi indifferently. "You aim to bring down Felix Media. Chester most likely doesn''t have the effort to dominate the entertainment industry now."


    "That''s just temporary peace."


    Levi smiled bitterly. "How can I possibly have the chance to back down after joining hands with you? Chester is a person who seeks revenge, even for the smallest matter. His failure this time might be the biggest humiliation of his life. Will he let me off easily? After Jewell Corporation stabilizes, he''ll still make me pay. Instead of that, I''d rather attack him with you.


    When he loses an arm, he won''t be able to bother me."


    Eliza raised her eyebrows. A hint of astonishment shed across her calm eyes.


    She did not expect Levi to be pretty clever to have predicted that point.


    No wonder he could go head to head with Felix Media for so long in the entertainment industry without any substantial investments.


    "You''re right." Eliza gave rare praise." Chester will discover us sooner orter.


    Actually, my police report this time is just the start. I''m aware that Jewell Corporation will find someone to suppress it very quickly. However, some things will be circted to 10,000 or even 100,000 people, especially the authorities, in a short time once 1,000 people are aware of the news."


    Levi was shocked.


    "Jewell Corporation is too ambitious and greedy. Do you think the higher-ups will be satisfied? They won''t. They justck an opportunity. Jewell Corporation''spetitors won''t be satisfied as well. There''ll bepetition in any market."


    Eliza scanned the name list in her hand." You can contact these people and connect Chester''spetitors. Take down the tempting Jewell Corporation first. Everyone can slowly take their share afterward."


    "Will they agree?" Levi was nervous.


    "You can tell them that Jewell Corporation''s scandals can be circted through Eagle Videos. Jewell Corporation hasn''t had any scandals these years solely because Chester has the media industry in his grasp. Now, he can''t do that. Your side has be the loophole."


    Eliza reminded, "Besides, reveal the scandals of Felix Media''s artists who aren''t willing to switchpanies. You understand the logic of destroying the things you can''t obtain, right?"


    "Yes." A chill ran down Levi''s spine.


    Such a beautiful young woman had much crueler methods than him.


    Felix Media might still have not realized that Eliza was a wolf in sheep''s clothing. She basically had the embarrassing scandals of all Felix Media''s artists in her hands.


    As Levi was leaving, he suddenly turned his head back and asked, "Eliza, you don''t have anypromising information in Chester''s hands, right?"


    "I do. I was forced to be his woman before," Eliza spoke calmly as if she were discussing that day''s weather. "But I already had ns to quit the entertainment industry early on, so it doesn''t matter."


    "Alright. Since you say so, I''ll just take a chance."


    In the evening, the negative news rted to Jewell Corporation was gradually suppressed.


    However, what came next was news of Felix Media''s artists being involved in various scandals. A few female celebrities had slept with Stuart, who had his scandal revealed before. There were also male artists who abandoned their ex- girlfriends after attaining sess. Some had even


    been violent toward their ex-girlfriends.


    What was more terrible was that the scandals came with photos, recordings, or videos.


    Felix Media was caught in the eye of the storm again in an instant.


    Manypanies were even scrambling to terminate their partnerships with Felix Media.


    Shedrick was overwhelmed and dizzy from being busy the whole evening.


    He did not understand what was happening to Felix Media.


    He initially thought Felix Media could hold on for some time, but he realized then that it might not even get through one week.


    In the office of Jewell Corporation.


    Chester sat in the leather chair, smoking.


    His handsome face was clouded by cigarette smoke.


    "President Jewell, the photos on the inte must''ve been leaked from within thepany." Shedrick pointed at the photo on the phone and said, "Look. This photo was taken during the year-end partyst year, while this one is the chat history of thepany''s manager..."


    "Who do you think did this?" Chester''s expression was icy.


    "It must be someone who has been in thepany for quite a few years but switchedpanies and left," Shedrick voiced his guess.

 Chapter 2648

    "I think... It''s Eliza."


    Chester flicked off some cigarette ash andughed sarcastically.


    If it were before, he might not have been suspicious.


    However, the words Eliza spoke at his vi thest time were filled with hatred toward him.


    Moreover, Eliza was nning to leave the entertainment industry. She did not care about having a way out at all.


    "Eliza?" Shedrick was shocked. "Why would she do this? Thepany singlehandedly made her famous." "Because she despises me.'' Eliza despised Chester for using despicable methods to force her to obey him.


    He even vited and humiliated her on the bed.


    Suddenly, Chester had a profound realization that he had severely


    underestimated Eliza before.


    Actually, it was Eliza who was too good at hiding things.


    She clearly hated his humiliation so much, yet she could tolerate being beneath him and lurk around.


    Ha, Chester had never seen such a woman.


    Shedrick opened his mouth. "Then I''ll go contact Eliza-" "President Jewell, things are bad."


    The secretary, Brooklyn Hunt, suddenly knocked on the door and entered with a tablet. "Your rtionship with Cindy has been exposed on the inte."


    Chester took the tablet and had a look. It was about Cindy apanying Madam Jewell shopping some time ago. The juiciest gossip was a video of Cindy circling his arm and entering a presidential suite. There were photos of Cindy clinging to him cutely and sitting on the sofa in the clubhouse.


    Many of these things were fromst year. However, even if people saw them back then, they would not dare to post them on the inte. Therefore, Chester did not care about it.


    It seemed that many entertainment industry reporters had be bold enough to reveal his scandals.


    [See? I guessed correctly. Sure enough, Chester is Cindy''s sugar daddy. No wonder Cindy still had so many resources for hereback even after giarizing Catherine''s song ]


    [I don''t understand. Cindy isn''t considered particrly pretty in the entertainment industry. Does Chester have bad taste?]


    [Maybe Cindy''s skills in bed are good.]


    [Don''t say that. Maybe they''re truly in love. Look, Cindy was even shopping with Madam Jewell.]


    [Please. Chester, if you have the money, you can buy luxury estates and vis for Cindy. However, please don''t forcefully stuff sh*t to us. We don''t like Cindy.]


    [That''s right. There''s no need to force us to eat sh*t even if you like eating it yourself] Chester threw the tablet aside. He said with a cold expression, "Go out and handle your respective tasks first."


    Seeing that his expression was not good, everyone scrambled to avoid him and went outside.


    After the door closed, Chester took thendline and called Eliza''s phone.


    "Hello." A cool voice rang from thendline.


    Chester felt his fury rushing to the top of his head. "Eliza, are you the one who exposed my rtionship with Cindy and the scandals of thepany''s artists?"


    "Yes," Eliza admitted to it honestly. "Is it interesting?"


    "Eliza, are you that desperate to die?" Chester''s gaze changed instantly. "Do you really think I don''t know what to do with


    you?"


    "President Jewell, your parents most likely didn''t teach you this. I''m just teaching you a lesson. Don''t look down on women."

 Chapter 2649

    Eliza chuckled. "I''ve been collecting scandals of thepany''s artists ever since you forced me to have sex with you. Luckily, I was part of thepany''s internal personnel, so it was pretty easy to get these materials. While everybody wasn''t paying attention, I could easily hide in the bathroom to eavesdrop or check other people''s phones. I learned from you to wait for the right opportunity to seek revenge."


    "Fine. You''ve indeed taught me a lesson." Chester''s eyes were clouded with darkness. "However, do you think you can make me suffer heavy losses with just these things? You''re naive. I don''t care about those people''s life or death at all."


    "You don''t care about them, but you''ve put in quite a lot of money into Felix Media, right?"


    After pausing, Eliza suddenly said yfully, "Moreover, I wasn''t aiming to make you suffer heavy losses. I just want to let everybody see how deep your feelings for Cindy are. You spent so much money on her. You can''t possibly let her be a secret lover forever."


    "What do you mean?" Chester had a bad feeling out of nowhere.


    "Having the image of a scumbag president of Jewell Corporation is better than admitting that you have an unwavering, deep love for Cindy, right?"


    Elizaughed teasingly. "Actually, I''m aware that you look down on Cindy. Although I don''t understand why you want to support her, being paired with a woman you look down on would be very interesting. President Jewell, I''ll be watching."


    Chester smiled twistedly. "You''re talking as if you know me very well."


    "I think of myself as the person who understands you the best in the world." Eliza thought about it and added, "I know you better than Shaun."


    "Ha..."


    A voice filled with sarcasm came from the other end of the call.


    Chester did not want to admit to it at all. How long had he known Eliza? It was only about a year or so.


    "Eliza, I didn''t know you had such a conceited side to you."


    "Try it if you don''t believe me." Eliza''s tone was provoking. "Let me remind you of this.


    If you deny your rtionship with Cindy, scandals of you with other female celebrities will still be exposed afterward. This is all thanks to you, President Jewell, for being overly confident and flirty. You think you have absolute power and no one would dare to publish your news, but the media nowadays aren''t as afraid of you anymore."


    "Don''t you dare." A hint of terrifying iciness shed across Chester''s eyes. He closed his eyes and quickly regained his calm. " Eliza, don''t you just want to get revenge on me? I''ll give you a billion dors for you to leave Australia."


    Eliza continued talking as though she did not hear him, "By the way, I might ept the reporters'' interview. I''ll talk about how President Jewell used his power to force me to have sex with him. While doing that, you spent arge sum of money to support Cindy. After that, you used me as a shield. President Jewell, people will surely form new opinions about you."


    "I used my power to force you?" Chester sneered. "You''ve previously kidnapped someone. Are you sure about doing this?"


    "When did I kidnap someone?" Eliza said astonishedly, "Are you talking about


    Sarah? She was shot dead a few days ago. Sadly, she can''t testify for you, President Jewell."


    After being stunned for a few seconds, Chester could not help but chuckle. He did not expect it.


    He had always been the one to set other people up. This time, he ended up being set up by Eliza instead.


    "Eliza, tell me if you don''t want your life anymore." Chester''s tone was soft, yet it made people''s hair stand on end. "I guarantee to fulfill your wishes."


    "You shouldn''t have threatened me. You''ll regret this."


    Eliza hung up.


    Chester smashed thendline.


    He called Ken inside. "Go find Eliza. I don''t care what method you use. You must keep her from talking."

 Chapter 2650

    Ken saw that Chester''s handsome face was icy-cold. His heart shuddered.


    Chester of Jewell Corporation had always been a ruthless person. If not, he would not have what he had today.


    Eliza was still too foolish.


    "President Jewell, there''s big trouble." The secretary rushed in. "Just now, it was exposed on the inte that the assistant director of our hospital in Newcastle epted bribes from a pharmaceuticalpany. The issue of doctors in Darwin receiving kickbacks was also revealed. Now, a bunch of reporters has arrived downstairs at the headquarters." "Where''s the reporter who broke the news from?" Chester asked coldly.


    The secretary thought about it for a moment and said, "I think it''s CTC Television Station."


    "Contact the public rtions department immediately and have a meeting." Chester beckoned the secretary to push his wheelchair over.


    "President Jewell, for Eliza''s side..." Ken asked hesitantly.


    "Subdue her as soon as possible," Chester spoke with gritted teeth.


    When Ken brought people to the vi to look for Eliza, the subordinate sitting in the passenger seat suddenly said, "Boss, Eliza recorded a video and uploaded it on Eagle Videos."


    Hand it over for me to see.''


    Ken took the phone and opened the video.


    In the video, Eliza was wearing a white T-shirt. Her hair was tied in a bun. Her face was pretty and clean.


    "Hi, everyone. I''m Eliza Robbins. I believe everyone knows that I haven''t been appearing in the eyes of the public for some time. People familiar with the entertainment industry might know the reason. It''s because... I was banned. It was the order personally given by Felix Media and the president of Jewell Corporation.


    If anyone dares to hire me to act in a movie, Jewell Corporation will stop extending resources to the person who helps me. I''ve fallen to rock bottom, so I don''t have any movies to film now."


    Ken felt his forehead breaking out in a cold sweat.


    "Has Eliza gone crazy?" that subordinate said.


    A chill ran down Ken''s spine.


    He did not know whether Eliza had gone crazy or not.


    Chester would surely go insane.


    In the video, Eliza continued talking, "Of course, the truth is also that I don''t want


    to act anymore. I''ve sacrificed too much for acting. I''m tired. People must be curious as to why Chester wants to ban me, right?


    "It''s because Chester fancied mest year and asked me to sleep with him. I rejected him multiple times. After that, he used despicable methods to force me. I had no choice. Although many people think he''s rich and handsome, I disagree with his character. However, how could I have been his opponent?


    "Afterward, I moved to his ce. How do I put this into words? When I lived with him, he got a sense of thrill from it. He never treated me as a human. He might''ve thought of me as a cat or a dog. Deep down, he looks down on women. He''ll treat you slightly better when he''s in a good mood. When he''s in a bad mood, you''ll be his outlet to vent.


    "I kept bearing with it until he was bored of me. When he got back together with Cindy, I thought I had the chance to leave.


    However, he still did not let me go.


    "This was what I couldn''t ept the most. Some time ago, Felix Media had all sorts of scandals. Cindy was involved as well.


    Chester pushed me out to block the attacks without hesitation. My proper rtionship with Monte was exaggerated and made into something shameful by them.


    "Who could ept that kind of thing? In the end, I couldn''t stand it anymore. Nevertheless, I had no choice. I was unable to win against him, so I epted fate. I only had one request. I could take the me, but I wanted to terminate my contract. Thepany agreed to it.


    However, after my name was cleared, thepany forced me back to sign a


    contract with them and help them earn money again. I was out of options. I signed the contract, but I refused thepany''s arrangements. Hence, Chester just banned me altogether."

 Chapter 2651

    "I just made a police report a few days ago, saying that Chester wanted to murder me. In fact, Chester''s people took me to his vi that day. I had a row with Chester and told him off. Actually, I found him particrly dirty when he touched me, and I had to use drugs every time. After I exposed this matter, he lost his dignity and started strangling my neck.


    "If I hadn''t escaped from the vi and got rescued by a passerby, I wonder if I could survive and see you guys.


    "Are you surprised? Yes, I was living in such hell this year.


    "If you don''t believe me, I have recordings. I''ve long since been prepared to expose this person''s true colors.


    "If I''m not contactable after sending this video, don''t be surprised."


    Subsequently, Eliza yed the recordings.


    "Eliza, let me tell you that you''re an artist in ourpany. You''ve signed the contract. As an artist in ourpany, you should always prioritize thepany''s and your employer''s interests. Think about it. What you have today was all given by thepany. Let me advise you to take this 100 million dors. Once things get better, thepany will still give you a chance to make aeback."


    "Don''t take me for a fool. Will it be that easy to make aeback? Now that I''m an A-list artist, you''re taking full advantage of me. When things get better a few yearster, I won''t be young anymore and you won''t be fond of me. Plus, there''s fiercepetition in thepany. There''s no hope for me to make aeback.''


    "You''re asking for death." "Ah!"


    "Who are you to break the things in my office? Didn''t I teach you a lessonst time? Let me warn you not to push your luck. If you offend me, I won''t allow you to make aeback at all."


    "Don''t you feel any sense of guilt toward me?"


    "What''s guilt? Who are you to make me feel guilty?"


    Eliza yed ten recordings.


    Some recordings contained Chester''s threats, including Chester calling Eliza despicable and a dead fish. His masculine voice might sound indifferent, but it was extremely nasty.


    After the videos and recordings were disclosed, the whole of Australia was staggered.


    [Damn. Is Chester a human? He forced Eliza but called her despicable. People like him should go and die ]


    [Rodney was the scumbag previously, but he was scummy only because Sarah had brainwashed him. But for Chester, I think he''s so used to being arrogant that he looks down on women.]


    [Yeah. I think so too. He really doesn''t see women as human beings. He looks down on ordinary people like us as well.]


    [Boo-hoo. He actually trampled on my goddess, Eliza. I pity her. I want to report him] [Same here. What''s worse, this kind of person manages Australia''s medical resources. I''d rather not get treated than visit a hospital under the Jewell family.]


    [I can''t believe how miserable Eliza''s life has been. After her affair with Monte was exposed, I even criticized her. I''m inhumane!]


    [Let''s call the police. We must not let Chester off.]


    After Ken heard it, the phrase ''I''m done'' popped up in his mind.


    No matter how Chester was going to handle this matter, his image would bepletely ruined this time.


    Furthermore, not only did theizens find Chester''s words nasty, but Ken also felt that Chester was too arrogant.

 Chapter 2652

    The headquarters of Jewell Corporation.


    An urgent meeting was being held.


    Chester, who was seated on the leather chair, heard the PR department argue for a long time. Unable to tolerate it, he pped the table. "I want a solution that allows me to minimize the loss after I bear the responsibility. Up until now, you''re shifting the me because of mere profits. Why did I spend so much money hiring such a bunch of useless things?"


    Those from the PR department were instantly frightened.


    After a long time, the manager of the department first said, "Let''s draft our public apology. As long as we have a good attitude, everyone will forgive us. After all,


    the Jewell family''s medical resources are the top in the country. They''ll forgive us unless no one wants to get treated."


    "Excuse me."


    All of a sudden, the door of the conference room was pushed open. A few police officers walked in. "Chester, you''re suspected of forcing yourself on a woman. Pleasee to the police station with us."


    "I''m having a meeting now. You may look for mywyer regarding any issues," Chester responded impatiently, thinking that Eliza was making a scene.


    The leading police officer was a woman. Having listened to many of Chester''s recordings on the inte, she was extremely disgusted by him at that moment.


    The female officer cuffed him without


    hesitation. "Stop talking nonsense. The person who reported you has submitted many recordings. There are even over a few hundred millionizens paying attention to this matter. You muste with us."


    With that, she pulled Chester, who then left his seat.


    Chester''s handsome face instantly darkened like the night sky.


    After he was taken away, amotion arose in the conference room.


    What was going on?


    They had actually witnessed Chester being forcefully taken away by the police. Someone promptly contacted other shareholders of Jewell Corporation.


    In the police station.


    When Chester saw the proof the police showed him, he was astounded even though he was usuallyposed.


    Eliza, that madwoman, had actually recorded a lot of his words in secret when they were together.


    Besides that, she had even disclosed many recordings on the inte. She did not expose the recordings containing his private matters on the bed, but she had handed those to the police.


    "I didn''t force her. We did it willingly." After all, Chester was familiar with thew. He soon denied everything. "She borrowed money from me a few times, and I even gave her handbags and jewelry. We only had financial dealings." "Are you referring to these handbags?" The officer took out a few photos. "These handbags have long been sold. Plus, the money earned from the sale of these handbags was donated to charity under your name. As for the money you referred to, Eliza has never used it."


    "Chester, we found out that you gave property, luxurious cars, money, and jewelry to the women you used to be with, yet Eliza had nothing. She was simply fond of you. Why should an A-list artist be with you?"


    The officer snorted sharply. "Are you going to say that she liked how skillful you were? But from your recordings, I can tell she was suffering in bed. Don''t attempt to refute it. Your nasty behavior has brought a great impact on society."


    As soon as the officer was done speaking, she rose to her feet. "Later, we''ll send your information to the national security agency. There''ll soon be litigation for your case."


    After she left, Chester awkwardly clenched his fists on the table. The veins on the back of his fists bulged out.


    Damn, Eliza! She could actually drive him into a corner.


    What on earth was she trying to do?


    An hourter, Attorney Larsen came over.'' President Jewell, I''m so sorry. This case has caused huge trouble and a terrible impact. After trying to think of many ways, I''m still unable to bail you out."

 Chapter 2653

    At the thought that theizens were all bashing him, Chester had never felt so embarrassed and guilty in his life.


    "Spend some money to take them down from the trending searches for me," he bellowed with a deep voice.


    "They can''t be taken down." Attorney Larsen forced a smile. "Anyone with a phone in Australia would have known about this matter. Many people are paying close attention to it, so it''s impossible to suppress. What''s more, the scandals Jewell Corporation was previously involved in have aroused the attention of the relevant department. The investigation team will investigate Jewell Corporation tomorrow. Currently, Chairman Jewell is busy looking into thepany''s affair in case any


    issues arise.''


    Chester was momentarily shocked. Then, he removed his sses and hurled them at the table.


    His handsome face was grim.


    Attorney Larsen let out a sigh. "As an important figure in Jewell Corporation, your scandal has ruined Jewell Corporation''s reputation and led to dissatisfaction toward Jewell Corporation among the public. Thepany''spetitors, in particr, have sprung up like mushrooms. There are also many internal problems within thepany, and because of that, the board of directors started an argument in thepany today."


    Chester drew a long, deep breath. "Given how bad thepany''s condition is, I must go out and handle it as soon as possible.


    Can you bail me out first?"


    "I can''t bail you out. The higher-ups are keeping an eye on this case." Attorney Larsen kept quiet for a while before saying with mixed feelings, "Releasing you will cause public outrage. There''s arge crowd outside the police station, and they''re all Eliza''s fans who have grouped together. Don''t look down on an A-list artist. She has tens of millions of fans. Besides, she gets on very well with people."


    "Eliza said I forced her, but does she have conclusive evidence?" Chester said furiously, "Look for the loopholes to refute all her ims."


    "President Jewell, do you have any recordings or videos of you being intimate with her when both of you were in a rtionship?" Attorney Larsen asked, "As long as we have one piece of evidence, we can refute her ims. It can be a recording of her threatening you to pay her, but you didn''t do it."


    "...No. Who would record such a boring thing?" Chester said in distress, "She took her belongings on the day I made her leave. There''s a surveince camera in the elevator."


    "The thing is, she donated the money that she got from selling the handbags under your name. This means that you allowed her to sell them." Attorney Larsen frowned. "President Jewell, you shouldn''t have approached that woman early on. Since the day you forced her, she has started harboring hatred against you. She has secretly gathered evidence to destroy Felix Media and sue you."


    Chester fell quiet.


    In fact, he had thought about it.


    He had always been the one tricking other women, and never did he imagine that he would one day be tricked by Eliza.


    Hah.


    The lesson he learned from Eliza was indeed interesting.


    Eliza said she wanted to stop him from looking down on women.


    This time, he fell for the trick.


    He underestimated Eliza''s hatred toward him.


    Once one became cruel, they could seed in anything.


    He hated Eliza yet admired her a little.


    "If... we get Shaun to handle this issue, it might take a turn for the better. He''s the most brilliantwyer in the industry who can distort facts." Attorney Larsen said probingly.


    Chester threw a conflicted look at him. "If this issue gets exposed, Catherine will surely hate me to the core. Getting Shaun to help me will only cause a falling-out between the couple. Considering Shaun has finally made up with Catherine, I''d better not make things difficult for him."


    "But-"


    "You said you''ll be able toe up with the best solution," Chester interrupted him.


    "After this, the police will file an indictment. If you pay argerpensation and apologize with a good attitude, you''ll be in jail for three months at most." Attorney Larsen said helplessly, "If you don''t go to jail, Jewell Corporation will be hit even worse. The public will say that Jewell Corporation abuses its power to


    cover up its mistakes. Then, even the court won''t be able to help you."

 Chapter 2654

    Chester slowly leaned backward.


    The silence seemed tost for ages before he said, "Okay. Keep a watchful eye on thepany for me. Nothing is allowed to go wrong. My dad isn''t capable enough."


    "Don''t worry, President Jewell. Not only is Chairman Jewell incapable, but other people in Jewell Corporation are also pretty much the same. We''ll keep a watchful eye on them, and no one will dare to act unscrupulously."


    After Chester nodded, a trace of viciousness shed across his eyes.


    ''There will be ample time to settle the scores with Eliza.'' One weekter, the judge sentenced Chester to three months in jail and made himpensate one billion dors to Eliza.


    The astronomical amount caused heated debate among the public again, and some people began to make sarcastic remarks.


    [How many zeros are there in one billion? I can never make so much money in my life.]


    [Somehow, I feel that Eliza is making a lot of money. Although she''s an A-list


    artist, some artists can never make so much money in their lives. She could easily have it after sleeping with Chester for some time.


    1


    [All of a sudden, I want to be like Eliza and have Chesterpensate me.]


    [Are you guys out of your mind? Does Eliza care about the money? All she wants is justice.] [With our help, she has managed to earn one billion dors. She''s now ridiculously rich.]


    [All I can say is A-list artists can get ridiculously rich by sleeping with others.]


    Amid the heated discussion among theizens, an announcement of a donation was posted from Eliza''s studio the next day. [Eliza has donated one billion dors to the schools and children in poor, rural areas. She hopes to contribute to the nation by giving the children a good education. At the same time, Eliza is going to the vige to personally supervise the project operation to ensure that the money is utilized wisely.]


    Overnight, the Inte was filled with a lot of positivements about Eliza.


    [Boo-hoo. For those jealous of Eliza, where are you now? Eliza doesn''t even care about money.] [Damn. I admire Eliza so much. I salute her for giving one billion away so easily.]


    [Haha. Those influencers and well-known enterprises should learn from her. Could they ever bear to part with one billion dors? Anyway, Eliza will be my idol from now on.]


    Meanwhile, Freya was watching Eliza pack her luggage in the vi, and her heart ached for Eliza. "Say, did you have to donate everything just like that? No one would criticize you if you kept a few hundred million dors for yourself."


    "You''re oversimplifying things. One billion dors is too attractive, and that was a trap Chester set for me. Don''t you get it?" Elizaughed as if it was nothing. "Besides, there are many poor areas around. Helping others is a good thing."


    "Freya, Eliza is right."


    Catherine''s pretty gaze was filled with a mix of feelings. "Lizzie, I realize that I underestimated you back then. You''re much more brilliant than me. To be able to throw caution to the wind and deal with Chester like that, who else can do it apart from you?"


    "Yeah. If it were me, I wouldn''t have the courage." Freya secretly sighed. Hardly any woman would dare to confess that they were forced upon and release so many recordings.


    "I don''t care how others see me." Eliza lifted her head. As the morning sunlight shone on her fair face through the curtains, her dark and determined eyes revealed a trace of unparalleled strength.


    Catherine and Freya were so amazed that they were momentarily speechless.

 Chapter 2655

    "Lizzie, in fact, you don''t need to personally supervise the project in the vige." Catherine was a little concerned and worried for Eliza. "That ce has a strong UV ray and poor living environment."


    "Yeah. If you''re bored, you cane and manage thepany with us." Freya said openly, "Why don''t we invest in another project or go on a trip with you?"


    She thought since everyone knew about Eliza''s issue, Eliza must feel terrible despite Chester having received the justice he deserved.


    "Cathy and I just returned from a holiday." Eliza rose to her feet and hugged Freya and Catherine. "Don''t worry about me. I''m fine and stronger than any of you. I just want to explore the world a little and do some charity work. Besides, since I''ve decided to donate the money, I sure hope that the money will be used on the needy and not taken by the middleman."


    "It''s good to do charity. In that case, Freycatheli will donate 500 million dors as well." Catherine said with a grin, "We can''t spend all the money we''re earning anyway, so we might as well help the needy."


    "Eliza, remember to take care of your skin. Don''te back with a tan," Freya teased." Come home soon. We''ll be waiting for you toe back to Canberra and have fun


    with us."


    "Alright."


    Eliza did not tell anyone what time she


    was leaving.


    Before dawn broke, she took a taxi to the train station.


    As she was about to enter the station, someone suddenly walked up to her from behind and helped her with her luggage. "Let me take it for you."


    A deep voice sounded beside her.


    Eliza looked back, only to meet a pair of attractive eyes.


    Under the vague morning light, Max was in in jeans, a white T-shirt, and a ck jacket with a backpack on his back.


    "What... What are you doing here?" Eliza was stunned. Once she came to her senses, her pretty face darkened.


    "Answer the call yourself."


    After Max took out his phone, he dialed a


    number and tossed the phone to Eliza.


    Mrs. Robbins'' voice sounded. "Ellie, Max said you''re going to Drildool. No way, it''s too dangerous. You can do charity work, but you can''t go there alone. Max told me he can go with you."


    "Mom, I''m just going there ahead of the rest to find out the situation. My team wille over in a few days, and there''ll be people coordinating with me there."


    Eliza did not expect Max to contact her mother, who was her biggest weakness in the world.


    "Anyhow, you''re a woman, and it makes me worry. Before you joined the entertainment industry, you told me not to worry. But what happened in the end?" Mrs. Robbins sobbed as she said, "You''ve gone through so many hardships, yet you never told me anything. I had to find out through the Inte. No matter what you say, I''ll approve of it if Max sends you there. If you don''t agree, I''lle along."


    "Your body is weak, so you shouldn''t leave the house too much. Fine. I''ll allow him toe along."


    Eliza took great pains tofort Mrs. Robbins.


    After that, she glumly tossed the phone at Max. "You''re too impulsive. Since you''ve decided to go all the way there with me, don''t you want your job anymore? Also, do you know how many reporters will be keeping an eye on me during this charity event?"


    "I''ve applied for a half-month leave of absence. During this half month, I''ll be your bodyguard."


    Max took out his sunsses from his bag, put them on, and grinned, showing his white set of teeth. "Look at me. Don''t I look like a qualified bodyguard?"


    "Stop joking around." Eliza''s expression was cold and annoyed. "My affair recently has blown out of proportion. Although many people seem to pity me and stand up for me, any man who gets close to me will be aughing stock to others, especially you-"


    "Charity, what era are we in now?" Max interrupted her, "It''s just that your hymen is torn. There are many women out there whose hymens are torn."

 Chapter 2656

    Eliza''s mouth parted a little in shock.


    She could not believe that a cautious person like him would make such a remark. "Am I wrong in saying that?" Max asked.


    "You shouldn''t presume other people think of you the way you do. When my team members talk about you, they''re all full of admiration. It was daring of you to go against Jewell Corporation, and it was kind of you to donate one billion dors just like that. Even the First Lady praised you in private. How many people in the world do you think can be like you? Honestly, people whough at you are evil."


    Eliza was stunned.


    Although she knew that Max wasforting her, his words warmed her heart.


    "Based on what you said, I suddenly think I''m a good person to be practicing all the traditional virtues." Elizaughed at herself.


    "Charity, you''ve been a victim all along, yet you''re still willing to help others. That''s considered amazing. Let''s go."


    Max took all of her luggage. "From now on, I''ll be your bodyguard."


    Eliza looked at him quietly for a moment before saying helplessly, "Max, you treat me very well, but my heart is dead. I can''t return the favor."


    "I don''t expect you to return any favor. All you need to do is treat me as a friend.


    Shouldn''t we help each other as friends? It takes a few days to arrive at Drildool by train, and it''s really unsafe for a girl like you to be traveling alone. Who knows if anyone from the Jewell family will take revenge against you during the journey?"


    After Max said frankly, he lifted the luggage and walked forward.


    Eliza sighed. She had no choice but to follow him.


    In the prison visiting room.


    Seated on one side was Shaun holding the phone, while on the other side was Chester, who was in a blue prison uniform. After getting a crew cut, he looked less handsome, but his prominent features made him look a little fiercer and wilder.


    "This is unexpected. I can''t believe there''de a day where TH be chatting with you like this," Shaun mocked yfully.


    "I didn''t expect this either." Chester''s lips curled into a self-deprecating smile. "This is indeed the most memorable moment in my life."


    "That''s why you shouldn''t look down on women." Shaun sighed and said, "With your identity, you could easily get any woman. Why did you have to force yourself on her?"


    Chester fell quiet.


    In fact, he would never do that in the past. Back then, women did it with him for money, and it was consensual.


    However, the more Eliza rejected him, the more he wanted her.


    "Maybe... it bothered me because I couldn''t get her."


    "But it didn''t seem like you cherished her after you got her." Shaun shook his head." In the end, you even tricked Eliza. Why don''t you guess what she has done with the one billion dors you gave her?"


    "One billion dors is quite attractive." Chester said nonchntly, "Doesn''t she hate me or feel upset with me because I didn''t give her money or luxurious cars?"


    "You''re wrong."


    Shaun said, "She donated the one billion dors to the poor. What''s more, she has personally gone to those rural areas to build schools and hospitals to make sure the money is used wisely. Even the international media have reported about it. Every mainstream TV channel is now praising her and setting her as an example. I believe no other movie star or queen canpare to her."

 Chapter 2657

    A dumbfounded look washed over Chester''s handsome face.


    He had met a lot of women in his life.


    Although they imed to love him, most only had their eyes on his wealth and power.


    Some women even did everything in their power to get their hands on his money.


    He was well aware that Eliza, having been in the entertainment industry for so long, might think that the miserly amount of money was nothing. That was why he offered one billion dors straight away.


    Once theizens knew that Eliza received apensation of one billion dors, the media on the Inte would definitely


    frame the matter in a different way.


    By the time Chester was out of jail, he might be able to save his reputation.


    However, he never thought that Eliza would be more decisive and intelligent than hispany''s board of directors.


    Now, great. He gave her one billion dors, and it ended up strengthening Eliza''s image instead.


    Besides the passers-by, even the country stood up for her.


    Well, how many public figures could be as generous as Eliza?


    Chester hated Eliza, but he also sincerely admired her at that moment.


    "No wonder I lost." He suddenly let out a deepugh. "I really underestimated her.


    This time, 1 admit defeat, but I''ll remember her.


    He no longer thought that Eliza had a passing resemnce to Charity.


    It was not only because she was pretty.


    There was a hint of curiosity in Chester''s eyes.


    Not only was he curious, but he was also gritting his teeth in hatred. He wanted to break her pride and make her crawl under his feet.


    At the sight of Chester''s behavior, Shaun frowned a little. "Chester, don''t take it too far. This time, your image has been destroyed. If you continue to cause Eliza trouble after you get out of jail, it''ll get Jewell Corporation into trouble too."


    As a man, he knew very well what Chester was thinking.


    The harder it was for a man to obtain a smart prey, the more they wanted it. Chester''s behavior infuriated Shaun. He could not figure out why Chester would do such a thing, which had caused Catherine to give Shaun the silent treatment. Nevertheless, when Shaun was at his worst, Chester was always there for him. Being caught in the middle was such a difficult position to be in.


    "How''s Jewell Corporation doing?" Chester suddenly snorted. "After I left, the board of directors must be eager to take action, and the relevant department probably wants to suppress Jewell Corporation too."


    "Jewell Corporation is powerful, so many people are naturally afraid of it. Still, you didn''t know how to restrain yourself and ended up in jail..." Shaun sighed. "From now on, some changes might happen in the medical field. Now that Jewell Corporation is under investigation, many from the board of directors are shifting the me to the Jewell family. So far, Finn has been appointed as the temporary president. However, with a lot of foreign investmentsing in and the development of small- and middle-sized hospitals recently, it''s clear that the market structure will change. Jewell Corporation might not be as powerful as it used to be."


    "Eliza is probably working together with Jewell Corporation''spetitors. She alone wouldn''t have been able to put Jewell Corporation in this state."


    Chester secretly gnashed his teeth. He had been vignt, but never in his dreams did he expect the woman to ruin his n. "Lately, there has been negative news about the Jewell family hospitals. In fact, the private hospitals under Jewell Corporation think that they''re the best local hospitals. So, not only are illegal rebates amon practice, but the staff''s attitude toward the patients, as well as the hospital''s environment and hygiene, are also quite bad. This time, many problems have been exposed."


    After some thought, Shaun said frankly," No snowke in an avnche ever feels responsible."


    Chester was dazed. "Are you saying that I have poor management skills?"

 Chapter 2658

    "You may have strict requirements, but as time passes, it''s only natural for other employees to pretend to obey you. In fact... it''s all because yourpany has been suppressing yourpetitors so badly that without anypetition now, the people under you are starting to act unscrupulously. If not for people in serious medical conditions, no one would want to go to the Jewell family hospital, giving otherpetitors a chance."


    Shaun rose to his feet and said earnestly through the phone, "I''ll wait for you to return and make changes to Jewell Corporation three monthster. You should reflect on yourself in jail."


    "Thank you for being honest with me." Chester suddenlyughed. "I''m not angry with you only because you''re the one telling me these things. If it had been someone else, they wouldn''t even dare to..."


    "In that case, do you know your biggest shoring now? Chester, as a man, you need to be more open-minded. We''re a lot more privileged than ordinary people, so we''ve been given the best food and best education ever since we were born.


    However, these can''t be the reasons we look down on others. Many ordinary people are intelligent, but you just don''t give yourself a chance to discover that."


    Shaun said, "Do you know why I know these things? It''s because I, too, was once at my worst, and I almost lost everything. I realized that an ordinary person''s life isn''t easy either and that everyone deserves to be respected."


    After that, he let out a light sigh as he put down the phone and left.


    Chester sat on the chair with aplicated gaze.


    Drildool.


    On the fifth day in Drildool, Eliza fell sick.


    She had never been here before despite having lived two lives, so when she first arrived, she was amazed by the beautiful, snowy peak.


    There was a huge difference in temperature between day and night. What was more, she would head out early and returnte to explore the schools and viges in the poor areas. As her body could not take it, she started to develop a high fever.


    Amid her daze, she seemed to spot a petite figure walking toward her.


    "Charity? Are you Charity? It''s been a while since we met."


    "Lizzie?" Charlize got a little emotional looking at that figure. "Are youing hack?"


    "No. Charity. Please live a good life on my behalf and take care of my mom." The figure said with a low voice, "I feel exhausted, and after I leave, I won''te back anymore."


    "Lizzie, don''t leave. I can''t live on your behalf. This body is yours, and I''ve upied it for too long. I''m grateful that you''ve given me the chance to take revenge and fulfill my wishes. Now... there''s nothing I''m sentimentally attached to anymore," she said anxiously.


    The figure shed a smile at her. "Are you sure you''re not sentimentally attached to anything?"


    Charity was stunned, and a trace of confusion shed across her eyes. "At this point, I don''t feel hatred or love..."


    "But you still can''t get over it."


    "I don''t understand what you''re saying."


    "Go and find it. I believe you can, and once you do, you might be able to find love again. Charity, live a happy life for me, will you? You have to find happiness. From now on, Eliza will not exist this world anymore, and you''ll be the real Charity." The figure slowly moved away.


    Charity''s body began to struggle. "Lizzie, don''t leave."


    "Charity, wake up." Someone was tapping her face, desperately trying to wake her up.


    Amid the daze, Charity eventually woke up, only to see Max''s handsome, cinnamoncolored face. He was holding a towel.


    "Are you still Charity?" Max felt uneasy when he saw the nk look on her face. He said, "You were calling ''Lizzie'' just now."


    "Who do you wish I am?" Charity came back to her senses and looked up at him.

 Chapter 2659

    Max was quiet for a few seconds before answering her seriously, "It''s fine whether you''re Lizzie or Charity. Anyway, I''ll protect you both."


    He would take care of Lizzie as though she was his sister. As for his love for Charity, he would keep it deep in his heart.


    Charity was momentarily dazed. Then, she sat up with difficulty andughed awkwardly. "Thank you for saying that."


    "Charity... Did you have a nightmare?"


    Max gently smoothed her moist, ck hair.


    She was sweating profusely just now.


    She was also mumbling some strange words.


    "Perhaps I was hallucinating from the fever, but I think I saw Eliza, and she said she was leaving." Charity looked down at her hand. "You know, I''ve always had a feeling that she hadn''t left and wanted to return this body to her. However, since I''ve dirtied it, Eliza wouldn''t possibly want it back."


    Seeing her despondent and ming herself made Max''s heart ache with pity for her. "No. Lizzie is kind. She won''t care about it."


    Charity looked bewildered.


    Max forced a smile and said, "I''ve spent more time with Lizzie, so I know her better. She''s a really pure and innocent girl, or she wouldn''t have fallen for Monte''s sweet words. We used to talk on the phone, and


    she refused to listen to my advice. When a man like Monte wants to get a woman, he knows to be gentle and spoil her. Lizzie hadn''t been in a rtionship before, so she was unaware of these wealthy young master''s tactics."


    Charity clenched her fists for a moment.


    "By the time she was infatuated with Monte, he was already fed up with her. Eliza, who was still ignorant, simply couldn''t withstand the blow." Max sighed." She was too silly to kill herself for a man. She had forgotten how difficult it was for Mrs. Robbins to raise her. Fortunately, you''re... living on her behalf. Otherwise, Mrs. Robbins would definitelymit suicide too."


    After hearing that, Charity remained silent for some time. "This entire time, I''ve been avenging myself. When I return, I''ll avenge


    Eliza''s death."


    Monte, huh?


    She had interacted with him once before.


    However, Chester was targeting her at that time, so she was too busy to deal with Monte.


    "Go ahead. I''ll back you up." Max nced at her and said with a smile, "In fact, I''ve always wanted to take revenge for Lizzie. However, because of my unique identity, all I can do is hide in the dark. Besides, I know nothing about business. I think I''m quite useless sometimes."


    "Who says you''re useless? You got me all that manpower, which made things convenient for me. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have been able to do many things." Charity''s pale lips curled into a smile.


    Alright. Just lie down." Max wanted to help her lie down.


    Yet, when he touched her soft and slim waist, his hands felt as if an electric current was coursing through his whole body.


    He never thought that a woman''s waist could be so slim.


    Having been spending most of his life in wars, Max was inexperienced in rtionships. For a moment, his handsome face turned hot.


    Luckily, he was tanned enough, so it was not visible.


    He tried his best to conceal his embarrassment with a shy smile. Then, he said, "I''m not capable in many areas, but I do have quite some manpower. After I return from my holiday, I''ll arrange for some skillful people to stay by your side.


    They''re experienced fighters."


    Charity was dumbfounded. As she was about to open her mouth, Max chided," Don''t turn me down. Otherwise, I''ll let Mrs. Robbins know. I''m sure she''lle over to look after you in person."


    "Stop threatening me with Lizzie''s mom." Charity red at him helplessly. Her clear, dark eyes were not as cold as before because of the fever. On the contrary, they looked softer.


    Max''s heart softened right away. "I have no choice. Since Eliza has left, it''s your duty to take care of her mom. The Jewell family isn''t easy to deal with. What if Chester gets someone to deal with you? Although he''s in jail for the time being, the Jewell family has trained many capable people."


    Charity fell silent.


    She was well aware of that point.


    For example, Ken, who worked for Chester, used to be a mercenary overseas and had killed many lives.


    "Great."


    Max touched her head after noticing that she was quiet.


    When Charity glowered at him with her dark eyes, he said solemnly, "Your hair is pretty greasy. It''s high time you washed your hair."

 Chapter 2660

    Charity''s throat moved. The phrase ''get lost '' almost escaped her mouth.


    Did he think she did not want to wash her hair? The ce was so remote that using water was so inconvenient.


    "I''ll boil some water for you and let you experience my hair washing skillster," Max suddenly said with excitement.


    "Don''t-"


    Before Charity could finish her sentence, Max had left.


    Half an hourter, Max walked in with a bowl of boiled water, in which he poured some cold water to make warm water.


    "Come. I used to wash my mother''s hair quite often back then." Max rolled up his sleeves.


    Charity''s thin lips twitched as she noticed his excitement. Moreover, since she was feeling dizzy, she might feel better after a hair wash.


    However, she regretted it right after sheid down. "Can you be gentler? My head isn''t your prey."


    "In that case, I''ll treat your head like a gun. I always take good care of my gun." At that thought, Max really did reduce his strength.


    Charity was at a loss for words.


    Sure enough, he was single for a reason.


    In fact, washing her hair was easy. The hard part was trying to dry her long hair. After some thought, Charity took a pair of scissors and did some rough measurements before cutting her long hair short.


    Her originally long hair now fell at her neck.


    Max, who entered holding a hairdryer, looked dumbfounded. "What did you do?"


    "I''ll be here for several months. Since it''s inconvenient to wash and blow dry my hair, I might as well cut it short."


    Charity put down the scissors calmly.


    Her decisiveness made Max feel ashamed, and he could not help but mumble, "If I hadn''t known you were a girl since I was young, I would suspect that a male soul is living inside you. Even I''m not as decisive as you."


    Charity nced at him impassively. "If you insist on behaving like this, I guarantee you won''t be able to get a girlfriend in your life."


    "I was wrong, Miss Neeson. Let me quickly dry your hair for you."


    Max plugged the hairdryer in.


    After five minutes of drying, Max was stunned at the sight of Charity''s hairstyle. His eyes goggled at her as he said, "Hurry up and eat your medicine. I''m going to cook."


    With that, he left in a haste.


    Charity hesitated for a moment before picking up her phone and tapping open the camera. When she saw her new porcupine hairstyle, she gritted her teeth.


    If she were not sick, she wanted so badly to


    kill Max.


    After being speechless for a while, she felt likeughing.


    Thatd was still the same as before -looking for excuses to flee after doing something bad.


    Max was in Drildool for ten days. It was only after a bodyguard he hired came did he prepare to leave.


    "Max, don''t worry. I''ll protect your girlfriend."


    Steven, who had juste, patted his chest. He had always worked in Asia, so he was unaware of the local news and that Eliza was Max''s girlfriend.

 Chapter 2661

    When Max saw Charity''s expression change, he quickly said, "What sister-inw? She''s my sister, you know? My boss, my master."


    Charity was speechless.


    "Alright, Max. Go and do your work." Steven was not inexperienced in rtionships, so he knew that his brother, Max, was most probably still in the courting phase.


    "Get lost." Charity nearly kicked Max.


    "Okay. I''ll get lost immediately." Max smiled as he turned around and got in the


    jeep.


    Charity stood at the side of the mountain road and watched as the car left a trail of dust and smoke along the S-shaped road.


    Her dark eyes were filled with confusion.


    When Eliza left in her dreams, she said she was still clinging to something.


    Clinging to something...


    It turned out that Eliza had never let go of some things.


    Upon returning to the rundown manor, Charity received a call from Skyler. "Lizzie, good news. The tourism board wants to have you as an ambassador, and these endorsements are on the national level. The endorsement fee isn''t high, but it''s a meaningful job. Should I ept it for you?"


    "No." Charity refused right away. "I won''t participate in any activities rting to the entertainment industry."


    "We didn''t have any choice before, but everyone''s begging for you to return now," Skyler said regretfully. "You can invest in Ferra Film Group as a major shareholder while epting a few advertisements to earn some side ie and widen your connections. Many experienced actors do this too."


    "There''s no need for that. I''m nning to start apany," Charity said.


    "Start... Start apany?" Skyler was dumbfounded. "But... you don''t have any experience in being a boss. Starting apany isn''t that easy."


    "It''s okay. In the meantime, have President Quimby get me information on Neeson Corporation''s situation." Eliza gave instructions to carry out her ideas.


    Skyler soon ryed Eliza''s message to Levi. "President Quimby, why don''t you persuade Lizzie? I know she''s rich, but earning money isn''t easy. She''s too young.


    She''s only 24."


    "24?" Levi was stunned for a moment before he suddenlyughed bitterly. He had been working with Eliza for quite some time now that he had forgotten her actual age.


    "Yes, 24 years old." Skyler nodded. "That''s too young. She might not be able to convince other people."


    "Look at the things she''s done. She has even put the cunning Chester into prison. Does she seem like an immature person to you?" Levi countered.


    Skyler was taken aback. "But..."


    "Eliza isn''t as simple as you think." Levi nced at her indifferently. "You''re 22 years old. How much savings do you have? And how much does Eliza have? Don''t view Eliza with your standards. Just follow her dutifully. Being able to follow her is your honor."


    "I know that for sure." Skyler nodded. If it were not for Eliza, a figure like Levi would never talk to her.


    "Tell Eliza I''ll collect information on Neeson Corporation as soon as possible." Levi found it strange. Why would Eliza be interested in Neeson Corporation?


    Neeson Corporation had been in a slump ever since Charity died. In the end, Thomas even sold it at a really low price.


    A monthter, Charity, who was far away in Drildool, received a mysterious call from Canberra.


    "Reborn, I''ve done everything you''ve instructed me to."


    "No one noticed anything, right?" Charity asked coldly.


    "No. Jewell Corporation''s scandals are being exposed one after another, and the authorities keep targeting investigations at Jewell Corporation. They''ve even penalized them with a fine of over a billion dors. Hunter has his hands full while Chester is being heavily watched in jail. He can''t even look at phones or the television, and no one is allowed to visit him. Chester can''t get first-hand information about thepany at all."


    "That''s good. I''ll be back in another month."


    With that, Charity ended the call.


    Canberra Airport.


    Once the airnended, Charity exited the VIPne with three bodyguards.


    When a group of reporters outside saw her figure, they immediately surrounded her. " Lizzie, you''re finally back from Drildool. We heard you''ve funded the construction of more than ten schools and over 20 hospitals. In addition, you''ve also donated to the maintenance of the local roads. You must''ve had it tough during that time"


    Under the spotlights, Charity was wearing a light blue T-shirt and a pair of jeans. Her skin was not as fair as before, and her hair was cut short to the neck. With her side fringe shaping her pretty face, her beautiful appearance seemed very youthful and girlish.


    "It was tough, but I''m happy to be able to help other people. It was a very fulfilling few months."


    Charity was natural andposed as she faced the media reporters, who could not help but sigh. To think that the woman before them had stirred up the calm in Australia''s medical industry.


    "Eliza, are you really not nning to return to the entertainment industry? Many fans are waiting for you," the reporters asked.


    "No. I n to do things I like in the future. I thank the support of my fans


    throughout these years, and I hereby apologize to them."


    After bowing sincerely, Charity left the airport.


    The reporters only managed to take pictures of her back.


    Charity appeared too suddenly and left too quickly as well. However, her news shocked the entertainment industry.


    Many people found out Eliza had returned.


    That was when everyone recalled that Chester seemed to being out of jail soon too.


    In an Italian restaurant.


    Freya was holding the menu and ordering a generous amount of dishes. After that, she had the waiter serve them two bottles of fine wine. "I''ll treat you guys to this meal to celebrate Lizzie''s return. Eat all you want. Don''t be shy."


    "Don''t snatch this chance from me," Catherine quickly said. "Lizzie, you''re finally back. Freya and I were very bored during the two months you weren''t here."


    "Oh, please. One of you has a boyfriend, while the other has a husband and children." The corners of Charity''s lips curled into a grin upon hearing her best friends'' voices.


    "It also gets boring seeing our boyfriend and husband every day," Freya said with a smile. "How are things going? I heard Max went with you for a month. Is there any progress?"


    "I''m not thinking of being in a rtionship for now." Charity changed the topic." Chester is about to be released soon, right?"


    "That''s right. I suddenly realize that three months is too fast. He should''ve been sentenced to jail for three years," Freya said with dissatisfaction.


    "These three months must''ve felt like the longest period in Chester''s life." Catherine gave Charity a profound nce. "Shaun visited Chester once shortly after he went into jail. However, somemotion seemed to have urred in the jail afterward, and no one has been allowed to go to jail for visits since two months ago."


    Charity''s eyes glinted, and Freya nodded. "I think I heard Ryan mentioning it once."


    "You might not know of this yet, but Jewell Corporation got tricked into short- selling some time ago." There was a hint of yfulness in Catherine''s tone. "90 billion dors was taken out of Jewell Corporation at once, and the perpetrator even managed to escape unscathed. Chester might not know this yet since he''s still in prison."

 Chapter 2662

    "Chester will definitely be furious." Freya found it simply satisfying. "But then


    again, it all seems a little coincidental. Someone shorted Jewell Corporation''s stocks while problems urred in the jail, and visits aren''t even allowed. It''s scary now that I think about it."


    "This can only mean that... too many people have their eyes on the valuable Jewell Corporation."


    Catherine poured some wine for Freya and Eliza after she spoke. "Lizzie, tell us about your life in Drildool. Look at you. You''ve gotten tanner."


    The topic quickly changed, and Charity started talking about the interesting things that happened in Drildool.


    It was past 9:00 p.m. when Shaun gave Catherine a call, and only then did everyone get ready to go home.


    "Shaun''s car is downstairs." Catherine stood up. "He brought the children to a nearby theme park today before they came over Maybe the children are sleepy and tired from all the ying."


    "Okay. I''m going in your direction, so I''ll get a ride from you."


    Freya stood up.


    As the three of them walked out of the private room, Freya realized she had drank too much and needed to use the bathroom.'' Wait for me."


    After Freya left, Catherine leaned against the wall. The corridor''s dim lights were fluttering, and it made her pretty eyes look hazy. "Lizzie, are you trying to ruin Jewell Corporation?" "Hm?" Charity turned her head curiously and looked at Catherine. "Why do you say so?"


    "From your trouble to Chester going to jail and you donating a billion dors to Jewell Corporation''s non-stop scandals, they all came one after another. The trigger of all of this was you." Catherine''s gaze gradually turnedplicated. "Actually, I''ve always thought of myself as smart, but I realize now that Freya and I might never have understood you as a person."


    "Cathy, everyone has their secrets. All you need to know is that I sincerely treat you and Freya as friends, and I''ve never


    thought of using you guys." Charity smiled bitterly. She knew Catherine was sensitive enough to notice it.


    I''ve never suspected you." Catherine sighed. "It''s just like when you were humiliated by Chester. You never told us any of those things. If you had told us, Freya and I would''ve done our best to help you. I''m just a little annoyed that we, as your friends, can''t be of help at all and can only watch as you fight alone and gather allies in secret."


    "It''s fine this way. This is between Chester and me. You shouldn''t put Shaun in a difficult position. Because of you, he had to watch Chester get sent into prison, and he couldn''t even help him with thewsuit."


    Charity smiled and patted Catherine''s shoulders. "It''s good enough."


    At that moment, Freya returned.


    The three of them bid each other goodbye at the entrance.


    Shaun, who was in the car, gave Charity a polite nod.


    It waste at night when they arrived back at the manor.


    After Shaun coaxed the children back to their rooms, Catherine came out from a shower. Her fair little face looked charmingly rosy probably from the bath or the wine she drank. Under the yellow lights, her eyes were seductive, and there was an enchanting fragrance emanating off her skin.


    The man''s eyes darkened.


    Without another word, Shaun lifted her bridal style to the bed and pressed himself on top of her.


    "Shaun..." Catherine eximed. She reached out her hands to push him.


    Leave the talk forter." Shaun could not resist himself anymore as he lowered his head to kiss her.


    The rationality in Catherine''s head immediately disappeared.


    In the huge bedroom, things got steamy.

 Chapter 2663

    Clothes dropped to the floor one by one.


    It only stopped after a long time.


    "How much did you drink tonight? Your mouth smells like wine." After Shaun was satisfied, he hugged Catherine in his arms. His voice was raspy.


    "Hmph, I drank fruit wine. Doesn''t it smell good?" Catherine red at the man with a cat-likezy gaze.


    "It smells nice. Every scent on you smells good." Shaun pecked her cheeks. Then, he said with mixed feelings, "Do you like Eliza that much?" "Yes. You don''t like her?" Catherine''s charming eyes became rmed in an instant. "Because she went against your friend before?"


    "I don''t like her, nor do I dislike her. I know Chester was in the wrong. I''m awyer. I can differentiate between right and wrong," Shaun quickly exined. "I just feel that Eliza isn''t that simple. I think I''ve had a lot of experience with people. To be honest, I can''t see through her."


    Catherine went silent. She suddenly said," Actually, I can''t see through her either.


    However, I can sense that Eliza treats Freya and me with sincerity. I''ve found her familiar since the first time I met her. It feels like I''ve known her for a long time."


    Shaun immediately felt jealous. "Did you have that feeling when you first met me?"


    "I''m being serious here," Catherine snapped.


    "I''m being serious too." Shaun''s gaze darkened. "I''m jealous."


    "Alright, don''t be jealous. Eliza and I are just friends. You''re the person I love." Catherine kissed him while smiling." Maybe I''ll have that strong feeling when I meet you in my next life."


    "It looks like you think you and Eliza were best friends in your past life," Shaun said resignedly.


    "Mm, I have that feeling." Catherine turned to look at him. "Chester will be out of


    prison soon. I don''t know what Eliza wants to do, but I''m guessing there''ll bepetition between those two again.


    Chester is your friend, while Eliza is mine. I hope we won''t meddle in their affairs, okay?"


    Shaun sighed. "Chester lost billions of dors and went to jail. Jewell Corporation was greatly impacted as well. Can''t Eliza stop here? To be honest, Chester is much more ruthless than me. He can go to any lengths when he''s driven into a corner. Why don''t you persuade Eliza? When Chester gets out of jail, I''ll hold him back and ask him not to seek revenge. They both can have nothing to do with each other in the future."


    "90 billion dors was taken away from Jewell Corporation. Do you think Chester will let this slide?" Catherine was unconvinced.


    "I investigated this matter. It seems like it was done by an overseas team named Reborn. Speaking of this. Reborn is too secretive. A few years ago, they appeared on Wall Street out of nowhere. Then, they disappeared suddenly after earning quite a sum of money," Shaun said while frowning.


    I''m not sure how Reborn is rted to Eliza or if they know each other. However, Chester will surely get revenge on Eliza for this."


    Catherine said calmly, "Let''s not care about this. If you help Chester, then I''ll have no choice but to help Eliza. At the same time, we, husband and wife, canpete properly for once to see who''s stronger."


    "No." Shaun''s scalp tingled. "I promise not to participate. As for you wanting topete with me, we can just do it on the bed. Be good."


    Catherine red at him. Before she could speak, her lips were blocked by Shaun again.


    She was forced topete with him.


    The next day.


    At the vi.


    A woman with long blonde hair and blue eyes ced a thick stack of documents


    on the coffee table. "Reborn, 10 percent of Jewell Corporation''s shares have been sessfully acquired."


    "Hunter wasn''t suspicious of anything, right?" Charity, who sat on the sofa with her legs crossed, asked.

 Chapter 2664

    "Hunter is just a good-for-nothing. He doesn''t even have 30 percent of Chester''s shrewdness."


    The long-haired woman said in disdain, "If Chester hadn''tpleted his studies and returned to Australia 10 years ago, Jewell Corporation''s owner would''ve already changed. By the way, Finn Carlson requested to meet you."


    ''There''s no need for that," Charity said indifferently. "You just have to ry my message to Finn not to worry. I won''t be his obstacle in Jewell Corporation in the future."


    The long-haired woman said puzzledly, ''Why don''t you consider working with Finn? You can only have the power to go head to head with Chester after hees out if you two join hands."


    "Chester went to jail this time because he lost after neglecting his opponent. He was caught off guard. Do you think he''ll still be that easy to deal with when hees out again?"


    Charity shook her head. Her gaze was as sharp as a knife. "The Carlson family isn''t Chester''s opponent. Look at how the Carlson family has been oppressed all these years to the extent that they didn''t even have the chance to rx. Finn simply hasn''t understood this fact."


    "Then " The long-haired woman got even more anxious.


    "Don''t worry. My goal isn''t to be in control of Jewell Corporation. I''m not well- versed in medical knowledge."


    Charity smiled faintly. "I''m just looking forward to seeing how Chester will feel when he sees that the woman who sent him to jail has be Jewell Corporation''s shareholder after hees out. Jewell Corporation is a treasure chest. No matter how well Chester develops it in the future, he''ll just be earning money for me."


    "Reborn, you''re truly admirable." The longhaired woman suddenly grinned. "You said you had stic surgery before. I''m surprised that there isn''t even a w in your stic surgery. To be honest, I suspected that you might not have been the real Reborn, but I''m no longer suspicious now. That''s because your personality is still the same as before." "You don''t have to be suspicious. My face has changed, but who I am on the inside hasn''t."


    Charity slowly extended her hand. "De, let''s make money together."


    "You finally understand that money is the most reliable thing." De shook her hand." I looked for you many times in the past, but you weren''t interested in money at all. I''m pleased to see these changes in you."


    "I was too stupid in the past."


    Charity shrugged her shoulders self-deprecatingly.


    She used to only think of returning to Australia to be with her parents and inherit Neeson Corporation. She even thought she could get closer to Chester.


    In the end, she made her family fall apart.


    At dawn, the heavy doors of the prison slowly opened.


    A tall figure walked out from within. The man wore a ck T-shirt. His long legs that were wrapped in denim jeans looked slender and straight. His buzz cut did not affect his looks at all. It even made his handsome features even distinct. His outline was clearer, and his cold eyes made him seem like the king of wolves that had lurked for a long time returning to its kingdom.


    "Chester..."


    Madam Jewell went up to him right away." You''re finally out. Your dad and I were so anxious when you weren''t here."


    Chester''s gaze swept across the people who came to pick him up from prison. There were his parents, Ken, and... Cindy.


    Seeing his gazending on her, Cindy''s nervous heart thumped. "Young Master Jewell, Mr. and Mrs. Jewell were very worried about you all this while. I... I was also..."


    Toward the end, she blushed.


    "How''s thepany''s situation?" Chester could not be bothered to listen to Cindy. He turned his gaze to Hunter.


    Hunter''s heart skipped a beat. Chester was his son, but his stare made him feel terrified.


    Other people would have their spirits dulled after being in jail.


    Chester became fiercer instead.


    "Thepany... is facing troubles both internally and externally," Hunter said helplessly. "The Carlson family kept meeting the shareholders secretly in private while you were in prison. They''re


    making it so that there''s no ce for you when you return. They even want to chase me out of the board of directors."

 Chapter 2665

    "The Carlson family is just a pathetic clown. There''s no need to fear them," Chester said indifferently. "I only need a week to make Finn Carlson get down from his position obediently."


    Hunter moved his lips unnaturally.


    "Did you do any other stupid things?" Chester''s gaze turned piercing instantly.


    Hunter red at Chester in frustration. "I''m your father. How can you talk to me this way? Ultimately, these troubles were all caused by you flirting around." "Ken, you tell me." Chester was toozy to listen to his father talk.


    Ken said in a low voice, "When thepany was investigated and penalized by the authorities some time ago, a party took the opportunity and shorted Jewell Corporation''s shares. After they took... 90 billion dors, Jewell Corporation''s shares were severely impacted."


    It was so quiet outside the prison that only the sound of birds could be heard. Chester''s dark pupils constricted Then, an icy coldness surged out of him.


    "Dad, I told you to keep an eye on thepany. Is this how you took care of thepany for me?" Chester''s fists clenched and made cracking noises. His gaze was so dark that it looked bloodthirsty. "You couldn''t detect or see an abnormal cash flow in the share market at all?"


    "That''s not it. At that time, scandals about thepany kept appearing. I was busy handling that. Besides, Jewell


    Corporation''s shares kept fluctuating ever since you were apprehended. That party must''ve been a professional team. They purchased the shares little by little with a n. We didn''t care too much about it at that time..."


    Madam Jewell defended her husband too." Chester, you really can''t me your dad. He''s been too busy. He often works extra hours until midnight. The Carlson family kept being aggressive too. Your dad couldn''t handle it all by himself."


    Hunter bit the bullet and cleared his throat. "I''m aware of my ability, so I didn''t hinder you all these years. The main reason Jewell Corporation became like this is all because of you. Maybe the person who took the money is your enemy. Who told you to be so arrogant and unforgiving?"


    "Back when Jewell Corporation almost had its owner changed and you were spending the money I earned, why didn''t you say it was my fault?"


    Chester''s eyes were emanating savage fury. "If it weren''t for me, would you guys be able to enjoy being respected and ttered? You''re only pointing out my faults now."


    Madam Jewell''s and Hunter''s expressions were sheepish.


    Upon seeing that situation, Cindy mustered her courage and said, "Young Master Jewell, the most urgent thing right now is to recover thepany''s losses."


    Chester did not even bat an eye at her. He turned and got into the car in long strides.


    Cindy bit her lip out of embarrassment.


    Her reputation in the entertainment industry was utterly ruined. In addition, Ferra Film Group had informed the industry to ban herpletely. Her only way out was Chester.


    She had to hold on to this pir tightly no matter what.


    After getting into the car, Chester told Ken to drive him to Jewell Corporation immediately.


    Although Chester had been absent for three months, his domineering aura was still present.


    Besides, the fact that he was discharged from prison today had already be the topic of attention of everyone in thepany.


    News circted throughout the entirepany the moment he appeared.


    The door to the president''s office was kicked open by Chester.


    Finn immediately stood up. He said with an unfriendly expression, "What are you doing, Chester? You don''t even know to knock on the door before entering. This is my office now."


    "Are you sure you want to fight me?"


    Chester walked over expressionlessly. His fist flew toward Finn''s face with great strength.

 Chapter 2666

    Finn fell to the floor from the punch. His face and mouth were burning in pain.


    He got furious and shouted, "Is anyone there? Chester is hitting me. Quickly call the police to apprehend him."


    He had arranged a few groups of bodyguards at the door.


    Despite calling for some time, the person who entered was Ken.


    "President Jewell, the people outside have all been taken out," Ken said respectfully.


    "Fine. You even arranged people to deal with me." Chester grabbed Finn and held him up. Finn started resisting vigorously.


    However, Finn''s fat figure could not put up a fight against Chester at all. He was down after a few punches.


    "Stop... Stop hitting." Finn usually led an extravagant life. He had not been treated this way before. He could not stand it after a short while. "Chester, you''d better restrain yourself. Recently, many departments are already investigating Jewell Corporation. You were the one who caused all of these problems. Many people on the board of directors are dissatisfied with you. If news of you hitting me in thepany gets out, you might even be imprisoned for a few more months."


    "It''s enough to make a stupid mistake once. Do you think I''ll repeat it for a second time?"


    Chester held Finn up. His buzz cut made him look even eviler. "I heard that your mom has been traveling in Country Ftely. Did you contact her today?"


    Finn''s pupils shook. He figured things out in an instant.


    Chester was not hasty. He let go of Finn. " Contact your mom. She''s traveling overseas in her old age. It''ll be troublesome if something happens. After all, you''re a filial son."


    Finn could not care about other things. He quickly took his phone and called his mother. When the call connected, his expression alternated between being surprised and angry.


    "Chester, you despicable man!¡± Finn said angrily. "Eliza was right when she cursed you. You''re f*cking cold-blooded and heartless. You''re such a jerk."


    "Did Eliza say that about me before? Why don''t I know about it?" Chester squinted his eyes. "I''m giving you an hour. Pack your stuff and get out of this office. Otherwise, don''t me me for not giving you chances."


    Finn clenched his fists tightly. He was greatly dissatisfied. Why was he inferior to Chester for over ten years even though he was older than him? "Chester, even if you chase me away, it''s a fact that Jewell Corporation suffered great losses because of you. Besides, you''ve been to jail before and have a criminal record. If you don''t give everyone an exnation on the day of the board of directors'' meeting, things won''t be that easy. Moreover, the public is already greatly disgusted and repulsed by you. You reassuming your position will only make Jewell Corporation''s situation worse."


    "I won''t mind helping a figurehead obtain the position, but that figurehead will never be you."


    A sarcastic smile appeared on Chester''s face. "Finn, you might not know me that well yet. I like being the person in power. No one can stop me. Even if Jewell Corporation is heading for destruction, it can only be destroyed in my hands."


    "You''re a madman." Finn shuddered." You''re too selfish."


    "Are you done talking? Take your things and get lost." Chester raised his chin haughtily. "If not, I don''t mind throwing you out myself."


    Finn red at him viciously, yet he felt a deep sense of helplessness and unwillingness.


    In the end, he epted his fate. He took hisptop and walked out.


    When he walked to the door, he thought of something and paused his steps. He sneered. "Chester, you''re just straight-up conceited. You think you can control everything. You can chase me away, but some things will still be out of your expectations."


    After speaking, he walked out with an unwilling expression.


    Chester looked toward Ken with a dark gaze. "Are there other things about thepany that I''m still unaware of?"


    Ken was stunned. He said with some puzzlement, "No, I''ve told you everything I know."

 Chapter 2667

    "Conduct an investigation. Investigate it thoroughly."


    Chester ordered indifferently.


    Eliza had given him a profound lesson. He no longer dared to underestimate anyone anymore.


    Maybe there was a hole that had gone unnoticed on the bottom of his ship. He would not find out about it if he did not pay attention.


    "Okay." Ken turned around and was about to leave.


    "Wait," Chester called him. "How''s the situation on Eliza''s side?"


    Ken was taken aback. He said hastily, "She donated the one billion dors you gave


    her to poverty-stricken areas. She received many goodments on the inte. Her poprity and fanbase have surpassed A-list actors and actresses. Many tourist boards throughout the country are looking for her to be an ambassador for them, but she rejected all of them. She expressed that she''ll never enter the entertainment industry again."


    "What on earth does she want to do?" Chester sat on the leather chair. He had stopped treating her as a ything to satisfy his desires. Instead, she was an opponent that he took seriously.


    Up until then, he realized that he did not understand Eliza.


    "How can I see through Eliza''s intentions correctly when even you aren''t clear about her?" Ken said, "However, Eliza returned to Canberra a month ago. She truly never


    stepped into the entertainment industry again. Manypanies offered her sky- high sries and advertising fees, but she rejected all of them. It seems like... she really doesn''t care about money. During this recent period, she has been staying in her vi and would asionally go shopping with her friends. There were no particr movements worth noting."


    After pausing, Ken said hesitantly, "Maybe her actions before were mainly to get revenge on you. Now that you''ve gone to prison and returned, she has let go of the past."


    "Let go of the past?"


    Chester looked as if he had heard a ridiculous joke. "Since my game with Eliza has started, there''s no letting this slide."


    Ken went silent.


    He had predicted that Chester was a person who would seek revenge, even for the smallest matter. Chester initially did not care whether the issue was right or wrong.


    Although Eliza was clever, she never considered the consequences.


    "Chester, how are you nning to deal with her?" Ken said hesitantly, "You just got out of prison. If something happens to Eliza at this time, everyone will surely suspect you. Making a move at this time isn''t wise."


    "Of course, I know that." Chester nced at Ken indifferently. "We should know ourselves and the enemy well to win. The reason I lost was that I didn''t know Eliza well enough. Assign some people to Eliza''s birthce. Investigate her thoroughly." "Okay.'' Not long after Ken left, Chester learned about all of Jewell Corporation''s information from the past three months.


    Then, Shedrick entered.


    They had not met for three months, but Shedrick, who used to be high-spirited, seemed to have be haggard." President Jewell, you''re finally back. I''m truly sorry. Felix Media... I couldn''t keep Felix Media."


    Shedrick said bitterly, "After you went to jail, many famous artists under Felix Media switchedpanies. Even promising new artists were headhunted. Some didn''t switchpanies because they couldn''t pay for the breach of contract. However, Ferra Film Group had put the word out. No one in the industry dares to hire ourpany''s artists." "Is Ferra Film Group that capable now?" Chester raised his head solemnly. "I remember asking you to investigate Ferra Film Group''s new shareholder before I went to jail. Are there any clues?"


    "Yes."


    Shedrick had aplicated expression." The person who provided endless funds to Ferra Film Group is a secretive person named Reborn."

 Chapter 2668

    "Reborn?"


    Chester was astonished. "Are you talking about the Reborn who stirred up Wall Street before?"


    "Yes. It''s her." Shedrick cleared his throat." Young Master Jewell, do you have any history with Reborn?"


    "I''ve never even met that person before. I''m not in the same industry as her. Besides, she only appeared overseas every time. I usually wouldn''t pay attention to her news." Chester''s brows were knitted together in a tight frown. "In other words, there aren''t many people in this world who have seen her real face. This person is very secretive and keeps a low profile." ''Is this rted to Eliza?" Shedrick probed. However, Chester looked like he had heard an absurd joke. "Look at Eliza''s background. For her to have the connections to reach Reborn, I''m guessing there must be medical organizations overseas that wish to enter our market. Reborn was most probably hired by Jewell Corporation''spetitors. Eliza might have joined hands with them secretly, but she might just be an arranged chess piece.''


    After pausing for a moment, Chester sneered. "No wonder Eliza dared to dere war on me openly. It turns out that she has a strong backing. However, she''s too stupid. To those people, she''s nothing but a sacrificial chess piece that can be thrown away after use."


    Shedrick coughed lightly. "She''s not that stupid. Youpensated her a billion dors. I would''ve taken the one billion


    dors and escaped overseas if it were me.


    I wouldn''t care about how theizens would scold me. After all, it''s a billion dors. Many people can''t earn that even after a few lifetimes."


    "


    "How do you know that she can still earn another one billion dors in the future? Not to mention that she already quit the industry." Chester''s frown was so deep. '' What do you think she''s nning?"


    Shedrick suspected that Eliza did not care about the money at all. She might even have other assets even if she was out of money.


    Would Chester believe that?


    Even Shedrick himself did not quite believe that.


    At night.


    Janee Hotel was holding a charity event.


    It was Charity''s first appearance in public ever since returning from Drildool. Her short ck hair was slightly curled. It looked fluffy and slightly messy. Her features were intricate like a rose after she put on eyeliner and lipstick. In addition, she wore an A-lined pink floral maxi dress that night, revealing her perfect and sexy figure.


    She became the center of attention the moment she appeared at the event.


    If it were the previous Eliza, she would be nothing but a celebrity. Many wealthy people would not even care about her.


    However, Chester going to prison and Eliza donating a billion dors had already been reported by many mainstream media. Even the prime minister''s wife had personally praised Eliza in public.


    Whether it was Eliza or Charity inside that body, they werepletely different from before.


    Soon after she entered the hotel''s door, many nobles and wealthy people walked over and greeted her.


    "Miss Robbins, long time no see."


    "Miss Robbins, you cut your hair short.


    This hairstyle suits you a lot. You''re very pretty."


    "Miss Robbins, did you go to Drildool for a facial? You''ve gotten more beautiful." Everyone was polite.


    Well, who dared to be rude? Eliza could make Chester go to jail. That was something that all the men in that venue could not achieve.


    No one dared to mention that Eliza was a woman who was yed by Chester before. It was as though everyone had automatically lost their memories.


    A short distance away, Monte Patterson, who was Janee Hotel''s president, gazed


    at the most dazzling woman in the middle of the crowd with great interest.


    Why had he never realized that Eliza was so dazzling before this?


    He remembered when he first got to know her. Her sweet and innocent look was particrly eye-catching.


    When he did not have her, his heart itched, and he was impatient. He went to great lengths to woo her. After he had her, it started to get boring when Eliza got


    increasingly bossy after they were together for some time.

 Chapter 2669

    However, ever since Eliza made Chester go to jail, Monte realized he had made a wrong judgment in the past.


    In other words, he had never understood that woman at all.


    Although Eliza had been with Chester before, a woman''s virginity was no longer important to men like them. The more important thing was the uniqueness of the


    woman.


    Moreover, Eliza was absolutely stunning and had a strong presence that day.


    "Young Master Patterson, is Eliza quite special in bed? Otherwise, why would you and Young Master Jewell both want her?" Suddenly, an obese man beside Monte teased him sleazily.


    "Haha. What are you talking about, President Laurent? Young Master Patterson already had her a long time ago. Chester was simply ying with Young Master Patterson''s leftovers," an old president who needed Monte''s help said jokingly.


    Monte held a tall ss and turned back to nce at the two people. "What right do you both have to discuss Eliza?"


    The two presidents'' faces stiffened.


    Monte said sarcastically, "Eliza was willing to donate a billion dors. What about you guys? You guys can''t even bear to give your wives tens of millions of dors." After speaking, he ignored them.


    He turned around with his hand in his pocket and left with a cold expression.


    After walking a distance, Monte''s phone rang. It was his fiancee, Lillian Tanner, who called. "Monte, there''s a ne designed by the renowned jewelry designer, Jame, in the charity event your hotel is holding tonight. Help me win the auction of that ne."


    "Didn''t you just bid for a simr nest month?" Monte frowned.


    "I like it. It''s none of your business," Lillian said with a dainty hmph. "Just buy it for me."


    "Okay."


    After hanging up, Monte felt a slight annoyance.


    He did not mind women spending money, but Lillian was spending toovishly.


    Get some information on Jame''s ne," Monte turned his head and spoke to his assistant.


    "It''ll take at least seven million dors to win the auction of that ne." The assistant frowned. "You just bought a simr one for Young Lady Tannerst month. You also gave her an eight million dor bracelet as a present the month before. Young Master Patterson, although you''re rich, if you keep spending like this..."


    The assistant did not continue speaking.


    Although the Patterson family''s business was huge, Monte had not taken over the Patterson family yet.


    Most of the money he earned every month was spent on Lillian.


    Monte could not help but think of the days he was with Eliza.


    She truly saved up a lot for his sake. He


    gave her a card, but she never used it.


    Sometimes when he bought her a bag that was tens of thousands of dors, she would be so distressed about it. She would even be angry and ignore him for a few days.


    Back then, Monte thought Eliza was embarrassingly petty.


    At that moment, he finally realized Eliza was truly frugal and she cared about him.


    Monte''s gaze swept across Eliza, who was nearby.


    Charity just happened to raise her head. Her gaze met Monte''s in the air for a few seconds. Then, she quickly averted her gaze calmly.


    However, those two seconds were like knives that held the tip of Monte''s heart. He felt an itch in an instant.


    His assistant followed his gaze and looked


    over. The assistant chuckled and said," Young Master Patterson, I think Eliza definitely hasn''t gotten over you."


    "Tell me about it." Monte raised his eyebrows.


    "Look. After Eliza returned, many events invited her. However, she rejected all of them except for this one held in our hotel. Maybe she''s here to meet you," the assistant said with a smile. "I don''t have anyments about the others, but Eliza is surely the one who''s most infatuated with you among the female celebrities you''ve dated."

 Chapter 2670

    "You have a point there."


    Monte did not deny that point.


    Eliza truly treated him well during their rtionship.


    However, Monte did not like being overlyfortable. When he did not have her,


    he itched for her. However, he quickly got bored after having her.


    If it were not for his family urging him to get engaged afterward, he would not have been that firm with his breakup with Eliza.


    Half an hourter, the charity event started.


    Upon receiving the event flow from a waiter''s hand, Charity found a small card attached below it.


    She opened it and had a look. The card wrote, ''I''ll buy whatever you want for youter. Monte.''


    A hint of sarcasm shed across her eyes subtly.


    After a short moment, Charity slipped the card into her handbag without a trace. Her gaze was calm.


    Halfway through the auction, a ruby ne by Jame was presented.


    Once the bid started, a man in his 30s wearing a suit bid six million dors right off the bat.


    Charity nced over indifferently. A top actress beside her who was an acquaintance went near her ear and said," That must be President Patterson''s assistant. I heard President Patterson''s fiancee likes such nes a lot. In every


    auction event held in Canberra, such nes mostly went to President Patterson." "Really?" Charity''s gaze was indifferent. She did not know why the top actress suddenly told her all of this. Did she want to make her jealous on purpose?


    The top actress saw that Eliza was uninterested. She smiled and said, "Don''t misunderstand. I just pity President Patterson a little. He has to spend seven to eight million dors on his fiancee every month. There are also jewelry pieces that cost tens of millions of dors. I guess he must have a headache as well. After all, President Patterson hasn''t inherited his family business. Eldest Young Lady Tanner is famous for spendingvishly. I heard she spends 300 million dors of her family''s money in a month. The Tanner family must be exasperated."


    Charity got curious, "Is she able to earn money herself?"


    The top actress looked like she had heard a joke. "She''s a vice president in the Tanner family''spany, but she''s just a figurehead. Usually, she''d go overseas to attend fashion shows or travel with her friends. That''s why some people have been truly fortunate since their birth. However, men will probably get a headache if they''re to marry that kind of woman."


    Charity simply smiled withoutmenting.


    In the middle of the auction, she stood up to go to the bathroom.


    Aftering out, Monte was leaning against the wall in a wine-colored suit with his hands in his pockets. His figure was tall, and there was a smile that could charm all women on his handsome, elegant face.


    Charity had to admit that Monte indeed had good looks. He had the ability to make the previous Eliza fall head over heels for him.


    "Have you thought of what you want?" Monte stood straight and walked toward her. His eyes were overflowing with gentleness and sweetness.


    Charity sighed mentally. She had a simr fate to Eliza. They both had the tendency to meet scumbags.


    They were to me for not being able to resist the men''s looks.


    "What if I say I want to have dame''s ruby ne?" Charity raised her head. There was a hint of a tease in her pretty, cold eyes.


    Monte did not get angry upon hearing that. Instead, he got interested. "Are you jealous?"


    Charity''s lips twitched. She was a little disgusted.


    "Babe..." Monte suddenly approached her. His lips stopped near her ears. He called her softly with a husky and low voice.

 Chapter 2671

    Charity instinctively retreated and looked at Monte vigntly.


    Monteughed, and there appeared to be ripples in his eyes. "Babe, you seem to have be very different from before. You were like a littlemb back then. Having said that, you''re charming now."


    "President Patterson, considering that you already have a fiancee, it''s inappropriate for you to say such things," Charity reminded with a long face. "Are you nning to make me your lover? I didn''t expect that you''d be interested in backsliding."


    "I backslide for a reason." Monte said lovingly, "To me, you''re unique because you gave me your first. Up until now, my memory is still vivid. Babe, I heard that Chester forced himself on you. In fact, I feel quite guilty. I shouldn''t have brought you into the entertainment industry back then."


    As he was speaking, he stretched out his hand to touch her earlobe.


    Charity retreated nimbly.


    Monte''s hand was hanging in the air. He sighed lightly and said destely, "Are you still angry with me? Actually, I had no choice but to break up with you. Before this, you kept forcing me. Plus, the gap between our identities was huge, so my parents didn''t approve of us being together. Babe, can you forgive me?"


    "What about the period during which I attempted suicide?" Charity asked coldly." When I attempted suicide, I just wanted you toe and visit me. How did you treat me then?"


    Monte was dumbfounded for two seconds before he answered, "I thought you attempted suicide with the intention of threatening me. When I broke up with others in the past, there were also women who attempted suicide, but they were all just eyeing my money. I know you''re different from them. You truly care about me."


    Charity bit her lip. "You''re so used to saying sweet words. You''re still the same as before."


    "Babe..." Monte''s eyes were filled with sweetness. He extended his hand and wanted to hug her.


    A man''s deep voice that containedughter suddenly sounded from behind. "Excuse me, am I interrupting the two of you?"


    It was a familiar voice...


    Monte froze. Charity lifted her head and looked behind Monte. Then, she was stunned.


    She almost could not recognize the man


    Chester''s hair was very short, and it was simr to a crew cut. He was wearing a ck suit and a pair of silver-rimmed sses, which made him look less gentlemanly and elegant.


    Chester was rather tanned now, exuding a sense of evilness and wildness.


    Charity suddenly remembered that Chester had just gotten out of jail.


    After getting out of jail, he came to join the charity event instead of working overtime in the office. This was a little... strange.


    "So, it''s you, President Jewell." Monte soon pulled himself together. If this had happened back then, he would have feared Chester. Now, Jewell Corporation was clearly being suppressed, so it was not easy for Chester to cause him trouble. "You got out just like that. I never thought that three months would pass so quickly."


    "Yeah. I didn''t expect to see this once I came out."


    Chester''s lips curled into an inviting smile. He slowly walked up to the two of them. "Young Master Patterson, you looked quite lovely when you said those sweet words. I wonder if you said such things to Young Lady Tanner too. Do you want me to ask her?"


    Monte''s expression shifted a little." President Jewell, you''d better manage yourpany''s affairs well first. Eliza, are you lost? You don''t know how to go back to your seat, huh? Let me send you back." Chester was such a pervert. Monte did not want Eliza and him to be together as troublesome things might happen.


    "It''s alright. I''ll personally have someone send Miss Robbins back." Chester grinned as he gazed at Eliza. His gaze was dangerous yet profound. "We''re old friends."


    Monte frowned as a sign of warning. " Chester, what are you trying to do?"


    "Eliza, you''re clever, huh?" Chester mocked. "I left for only a couple of months, yet you''ve promptly gotten back with your ex."

 Chapter 2672

    "What does it have to do with you?" A nonchnt look washed over Charity''s face. She did not confess to her rtionship with Monte, and neither did she deny


    it.


    With this point, a trace of mystery crept up Monte''s mind.


    "Eliza, let''s go." Monte gently put his hand on Charity''s shoulder.


    "Young Master Patterson, it seems that you want me to give the Tanner family a call."


    Chester took out his phone with a grin. " Coincidentally, I''m quite close with the head of the Tanner family. You''re flirting with other women behind their daughter''s back. Tsk, do you think you can maintain your marriage?"


    A hint of anger shed across Monte''s eyes.


    Nevertheless, he could not do anything about it.


    If the head of the Tanner family called his father, he would definitely be criticized severely. This would even cause tension between the Tanner and Patterson families.


    "Young Master Patterson, you may leave first." Charity moved away his hand that was on her shoulder. "There are many cameras here. Given that President Jewell has just gotten out of jail, I believe he won''t dare to do anything to me."


    "Alright." Monte was immediately given an out. However, he cast a warning nce at Chester before leaving. "President Jewell, our hotel isn''t a ce where you can act unscrupulously. If something happens to Eliza here today, I''ll certainly cooperate with the police in the investigation if theye and look for me."


    With that, he left and walked away.


    Chester disdainfully watched Monte leave. Then, he let out a sarcasticugh. "Eliza, is this the man you''ve never been able to get over? He''s so-so. Tsk. I''m your enemy, yet he left you here just like that. Even hisst warning was that he would cooperate with the police in the investigation. How ridiculous."


    "Is it ridiculous? I don''t think so." Charity''s gaze was calm.


    Seeing this, Chester stopped smiling. A sharp and yful look crossed his dark eyes. "So, Monte has be your new target after you took revenge against me, huh?"


    "...I have no idea what you''re saying,"


    Charity said.


    "Stop denying it." Chester slowly strode toward her, and he could smell her feminine scent.


    He suddenly noticed that the woman in front of her had cut her hair short. He had always disliked women with short hair. However, Charity was dressed up morously tonight, looking beautiful. She had white teeth and crimson lips. Her cold eyes with heavy makeup made her look bewitching.


    A gleam shed across his eyes before he said with a smile, "Look at yourself. You''re dressed up morously. It obviously means that you''re well prepared. Having dealt with you a few times, I believe that you''re not the kind who''ll backslide. But it''s a fact that Monte yed with your feelings previously. You''ll definitely take revenge on him because of this. It''s impossible that you''ve forgiven him. It''s even more so impossible for you to be his lover."


    An idea crossed his mind.


    Monte did not even deserve to have Eliza.


    Despite the fact that Chester hated Eliza right now, it was undeniable that he admired her.


    Charity lifted her head and met the man''s dark eyes. She could not help but sigh secretly. Although she resented Chester, she must admit that he understood her very well.


    Nevertheless, she could not admit certain things.


    "President Jewell, thank you for holding me with high regard. But I''m just a woman. I have emotions, and there are things I can''t get over."


    After Charity finished speaking, her eyes swept over Chester. "It looks like you lived quite well in prison in thest three months, President Jewell. You look a lot sturdier."


    "Right. I toiled hard every day, and I''ve never had such an experience in my life. Thank you for allowing me to have such an unforgettable experience," Chester said with a discreet smile "But I missed you every day when I was in prison. I came to meet you eagerly on the first day I was released from prison."

 Chapter 2673

    "Really? Sadly, I didn''t miss you at all." Charity''s calm eyes were beaming. "Over


    thest three months, I''ve been leading a productive life, thanks to you. President Jewell, your generous donation worth one billion dors has allowed me to help many people."


    "Well..." Chester, who was lost in thought, gave an evilugh. "It seems like


    forcing you to be my woman was worthwhile. Why don''t I fool around with you for some time, and you send me to jail again? I''ll give you another one billion dors, and this will help even more people. Is that okay?


    Anyway, since you enjoy doing charity, sacrificing your body for that isn''t too bad.'' "It sounds pretty enticing...'' Charity was not offended. Instead, she raised her brows. "But if I wish to help other people, I''m not short of that measly one billion dors either."


    "What do you mean?" Chester was stunned, and numerous thoughts filled his mind.


    "Because I won''t need money anymore." Charityughed. "I''ve invested in a


    lucrative business. If it does well, I''ll get over ten billion dors every year. Frankly, I''m not interested in that miserly amount of money from you."


    "Over ten billion dors?" After observing her for a while, Chester realized that she was serious. That was when doubts began to spring up in his mind. "What lucrative business is that? It''s making me curious. Could Catherine, Freya, and you have invested in something together?" Even so, he was astonished. No matter how brilliant Catherine was, it was impossible for a new shareholder like her to make so much money.


    After all, that was the rough amount of bonus the shareholders of Jewell Corporation received in the past years.


    "Nope." Charity smiled mysteriously. "I invested in thepany mainly because the president is quite capable. He has a despicable character and will go to great lengths to achieve his aims. I believe that with such a president who helps thepany to generate profits, I''ll be able to make a lot of money."


    The more Chester listened, the more dubious he was. "Did Shaun set up a newpany, and Catherine made you a shareholder of it?" "It has nothing to do with them. I have connections too, you know?" Charity''s eyes were filled with yfulness.


    Now more than ever, she was really looking forward to the moment Chester discovered the truth.


    However, since he had just gotten out of jail today, he should be quite busy to realize that ten percent of the Jewell Corporation''s shares now belonged to her.


    That was particrly interesting.


    Chester hardly ever frowned, but he felt that the woman''s gaze was odd.


    "By the way, didn''t you say you were quite rich? Why didn''t you get anything at the banquet today? Do you need me to buy you something?" Chester changed the subject. "I''m sorry. Too many people would like to spend on me tonight, so if you''d like to buy me something, please join the queue.¡±


    After that, Charity walked past him arrogantly in her heels.


    A fragrant scent wafted past him.


    Chester felt something in him stir.


    He looked back and clutched the woman''s wrist. Then, he tugged her toward him.


    Although his tone was extremely gentle, his eyes were icy. "Eliza, you''re pretty arrogant in front of me, huh? Do you think I''ve forgotten the fact that you sent me to jail?"


    "No."


    Charity looked at him indifferently. "It''s normal for one to go to jail after doing something wrong. If you''re unhappy about it, you can go to the judge and police orin to the prime minister. Since you''re well-connected, someone might be willing to ept yourint. Then, the country might speak up for you, iming that forcing yourself on a woman isn''t illegal."

 Chapter 2674

    Chester was at a loss for words.


    "Keep it up. Work hard and be the pioneer. You might be able to go down in history, and many men will thank you," Charity said with a sincere expression.


    Chesterughed in exasperation.


    If he believed her, not only would the publicsh out at him, but the Jewell family''s ancestors would also haunt him from the graves.


    "Why are youughing?" Charity blinked her eyes. "Do you not believe me or yourself? You believe you can dominate everything, don''t you? Something is right as long as you think it is. Simrly, something is wrong if you think it is. You think no one can turn against you, so what''s with fooling around with women? To you, they''re sl*ts who have no self-respect, and by fooling around with them, you show them the respect they need and think highly of them. Could it be that... you don''t even know what shame is?"


    After uttering thest sentence, Charity paused for a moment. Thest few words were like a tight p in Chester''s face, and the pain was burning.


    He tightened the grip on his hand, and the smile on his handsome face was reced with infuriation.


    "Fine, Eliza. You understand me very well, huh? In that case, why don''t you guess how I''ll treat youter?" Chester asked ferociously as he gnashed his teeth.


    "I''ll y it by ear. Having said that, I never regret my actions."


    Charity''s pretty eyes were indifferent and cold.


    The two of them were so close to each other that Chester''s figure reflected in her eyes. In the face of those courageous and familiar eyes, Chester let go of her hand." Very well, Eliza. Remember what you said today."


    "I''ve always had a very good memory."


    With that, Charity turned around without looking back and walked away elegantly in her high heels.


    Chester stared at her back, his eyes filled with admiration, hatred, interest, excitement, and other emotions that he did not even realize.


    No woman had ever piqued his interest that way.


    It made him feel like torturing her slowly, yet he really wanted to press her down on the bed and conquer her.


    Although he had once been with Eliza, he realized he had never truly had her.


    After Chester arrived at the banquet that night, everyone started to be mindful of their behavior.


    During the auction, Chester and Eliza were two seats away from each other.


    Everyone was secretly watching the two of them more than paying attention to the auction.


    The movie queen, who was seated between the two of them, secretly nced at Charity, who was munching on nuts.


    She admired Charity so much...


    How was Charity in the mood to eat nuts at a moment like that?


    She was no doubt the woman who sent Chester to jail.


    Just then, a famous painting was being auctioned on stage.


    Charity suddenly raised her card. "Two million."


    Chester soon raised his card as well. "Five million."


    The audience gasped.


    However, it was as expected of the Jewell family. Only a man with deep pockets could set a high price just like that.


    Subsequently, the audience turned their eyes to Charity, who put down her card and continued munching on the nuts.


    Cheser lifted his leg and looked at Eliza with a smile. "Are you not going to bid anymore?"


    "It''s too expensive. I''m poor." Charity shook her head calmly.


    Despite having won, Chester suddenly felt that he did not experience the sense of thrill he expected.


    What else could he say to her iming she was poor in such self-confidence, unlike him, who was acting rich even though he was not?

 Chapter 2675

    After the auction ended, Charity promptly left the venue.


    That was when a staff member brought a painting over. "Miss Robbins, this is the painting you bade for."


    "I think you''ve made a mistake. I didn''t manage to bid for it." At first nce, Charity could recognize that it was the painting Chester bade for.


    The staff said, "The bidder''s name written here is yours."


    "Really?" Charity lifted the painting up from the tray. After turning it around twice,


    she finally raised her hand and hurled it into the trash can beside the door.


    The painting formed a beautiful arc in the air before it fell into the trash can perfectly.


    The staff was dumbfounded for a moment before seeing Charity swing her dress around and left.


    Not far away, Chester snorted when he witnessed the scene.


    At 10:00 p.m.


    As the main character, Chester arrivedte at the clubhouse.


    Shaun said with a grin, "We''ve been here waiting for you with good food and drinks, and you? As the main character, you couldn''t have shown up earlier, could you?


    "Young Master Jewell, I heard you attended the charity event at Janee Hotel." Young Master Tuckerughed and said, "You even bade for a painting, but it was..." "News spread fast, huh?" Chester was not irritated as he sat elegantly on the couch.


    His expression made Shaun''s head hurt." Chester, I advised you, didn''t I? What are you trying to do? Can''t you just let your affair with Eliza rest?"


    Instead of answering his question, Chester asked, "Did Eliza invest in arge project? She told me that she was making quite a lot of money and that she could earn tens of billions of dors every year."


    "What? Tens of billions of dors?" A wealthy young man beside Chester said," The projects these days are very difficult to manage. What project can be so profitable? Young Master Hill, you''re too much. Why didn''t you count me in?" "Young Master Hill, is your wife preparing for arge project?" Someone clicked his tongue and said, "You have such great taste. Your wife is brilliant. She''s so good at investment."


    Speechless, Shaun''s face darkened. "Stop talking nonsense. My wife isn''t investing in anything. Considering she''s so busy managing twopanies, how does she have time for other things? As for me, I have a lot ofwsuits to handle. Do you think I have the time to deal with more projects?"


    "Didn''t Catherine mention it to you?" Chester furrowed his brows as he found the matter bizarre.


    "No." Shaun sulked and took two gulps of wine.


    "Young Master Hill, could it be that your wife didn''t tell you?" someone asked mysteriously.


    "So what if she didn''t? Everyone has their secrets." Shaun put down the wine bottle unhappily. "My wife and I can get along well because we focus on our own careers. We respect each other without meddling in each other''s affairs.


    "Come on. We were kidding. Don''t take it seriously." Chester patted Shaun''s shoulder. "It looks like we still don''t know Eliza well enough."


    His words distressed Shaun. "Can you stop getting yourself involved with Eliza?


    Jewell Corporation has many issues to deal with, and yourpetitors keep popping up one after another. Can you put in more time to settle thepany''s issues? If you''re really bored, you can treat your patients and perform surgery." "Exactly, Young Master Jewell." Young Master Tucker added, "All you wanted previously was to have Eliza, and you ended up getting yourself in jail. Now, you''re all about taking revenge against her. Be careful not to fall for her."


    "I''ll fall for her?" Chester reacted as though he heard a joke.


    Shaun and other people stared at Chester silently.


    Chester was such an arrogant person.


    Little did he know that the mind was the most difficult thing to control.


    Chester hadpletely overlooked the situation. Today was his first day getting out of jail. He was supposed to be working overtime in the office, visiting the hospital, or perhaps having a meal with his parents.


    Yet, what did he do tonight?


    Take revenge against Eliza?


    The problem was that he even spent five million dors on Eliza, only for her to


    throw the drawing into the trash can.

 Chapter 2676

    As someone experienced in rtionships, Shaun had a feeling that if Chester insisted on being involved with Eliza''s matter, Chester might one day be in great trouble.


    Late at night, Shaun took Chester, who was quite drunk, into the car. Then, he reminded Ken, "Send him back, but drive slowly."


    "Thank you, Young Master Hill." Ken nodded. Only after Shaun left did he turn around to look at Chester, whose face was flushed red from the alcohol.


    He rarely saw Chester drink so much. It was probably because being in jail for three months was too depressing.


    "Young Master Jewell, where would you like to head back to?" Ken asked, "The Jewell family''s residence, the vi, or the apartment?"


    Chester opened his hazy eyes. "Go... Go to Eliza. I have something to... ask her."


    Ken was speechless.


    ''You''re really drunk.''


    After some thought, Ken sent Chester back to the vi.


    The next day, Chester was woken up by a call from his assistant. "President Jewell, a few directors came to your office this morning, and Director Carlson was the one who led them."


    "Alright. I got it. I''lle right away."


    Chester chose a ck suit from the wardrobe, quickly dressed himself neatly,


    and then left the house.


    When he arrived, the directors already had several cups of coffee. They were all fuming as they waited.


    "What time is it now? Is this how Chester serves as a president? Well, he has long since been unqualified to be the president." The speaker was Finn''s father, Director Carlson.


    "It looks like Finn wasn''t taught a proper lesson yesterday." Chester pushed the door open. In a trim-fitting suit, he exuded a mature andposed presence.


    Following behind him were several sturdy bodyguards.


    The few directors'' expressions shifted a little. At the thought that his wife was missing, Finn immediately became embarrassed. "Chester, don''t be too arrogant. Thispany doesn''t belong to you alone." "Of course, it doesn''t belong to me alone. Otherwise, all of you wouldn''t have earned so much money since I got this position. Look at yourselves. You''re getting fatter and fatter with each year. Watch out for fatty liver disease." Chester sat opposite the few of them and leaned into the couch, his legs crossed. The air of authority around him made the others afraid to breathe.


    "You''ve gone too far, Chester." One of the top three shareholders of thepany, Director Sutton, pulled a long face. "Thepany is in this horrible situation now because for one, your reputation has greatly affected the wholepany, and secondly, the lower-level management is full of problems. Now that those issues have been exposed, and manypetitors are joining the market, thepany will be at stake if the issue isn''t dealt with properly." "That is why I''vee up with a solution." Chester said indifferently, "I''ll publically resign from my position as president. After that, I''ll have Kingsley take over the role while I stay behind the scenes and manage things. Isn''t this the best exnation to the public?"


    "Haven''t you hatched such a brilliant plot? Everyone knows that Kingsley works under you," Director Carlson said in a huff.


    "Are you not satisfied with that?" Chester shot a look at Ken. "Communicate with Director Carlson and make him satisfied."


    Ken strode toward Director Carlson. Ken''s sturdy figure left the others gasping for air.


    ''Wait a minute. Let''s talk it out." Director Sutton leaped to his feet and promptly stopped Ken before he said in embarrassment, "Director Carlson didn''t say he''s dissatisfied. In fact, we still trust you, but idents do happen."


    "What do you mean?" Chester tapped his fingers on his thigh.


    Director Sutton let out a light cough, feeling embarrassed. Only after filling the cup with coffee did he say, "Chester, you just came back yesterday, so you might not have noticed the changes in thepany''s shareholders."


    "...Say it." Chester''s eyes slowly darkened.


    Director Sharpe said, "When you were in jail, someone short sold thepany''s shares. A few timid shareholders have sold off their shares, so there have been changes to the shareholders." "Who did they sell the shares to?" Chester squinted his eyes.

 Chapter 2677

    Director Carlson said, "Have you heard of Reborn? Reborn seems to be from the financial industry overseas and currently holds ten percent of the shares."


    The office turned eerily silent for a while.


    Chester slowly took a cigarette from the table and lit it. After taking two drags on it, he suddenly let out a deepugh. "Reborn?"


    "Yes, Reborn."


    Somehow, Director Carlson became a little timid.


    Those familiar with Chester knew that was a precursor to his anger.


    The next moment, Chester leaped to his feet and kicked the coffee table


    furiously." What a bunch of dumb*sses. Do you know who Reborn is? Reborn was the one who short-sold Jewell Corporation''s shares this time. That person conned Jewell Corporation out of 90 billion dors and used the money to buy thepany''s shares. He or she probably didn''t spend any of their money and got more bang for their buck."


    "What? Reborn was the one who short sold Jewell Corporation''s shares?" Several directors looked grim. "What is that person trying to do with all that scheming? Could he or she be a foreignpetitor who has been deliberately arranged to join as a shareholder?"


    Chester took a deep drag on his cigarette." Have you ever met Reborn?"


    No." Director Carlson shook his head. "It was a blonde-haired woman who came to deal with the formalities in the office the other day."


    Chester narrowed his eyes. Then, he turned around and asked Ken, "Didn''t I tell you to look into Reborn''s identity? How''s your investigation going?"


    "That person is very mysterious with their appearance. Up until now, hardly anyone has seen Reborn''s face. I need a little more time," Ken responded.


    "It''s fine. Thepany will be holding a general meeting tomorrow, and I reckon Reborn will attend." Chester''s handsome face was grave. First, Reborn bought Ferra Film Group''s shares to destroy Chester''s dream of gaining a foothold in the entertainment industry. Now, Reborn was a shareholder in Jewell Corporation.


    That was absolutely not a coincidence. From Felix Media''s scandal to Eliza, Ferra, and then Chester getting sent to jail, they were most likely Reborn''s doings. Perhaps Reborn''s real target was Jewell Corporation.


    All those matters were linked together, and even Chester fell into the trap. Reborn was really brilliant.


    Chester was only able to take control over Jewell Corporation at that point because the board of directors was so incapable that he could suppress them. However, if an unknown force wasing from overseas, Chester might not be in control of thepany anymore.


    Tomorrow, he would first get acquainted with Reborn and see what he or she was nning to do.


    In the vi, De walked up to Charity after answering a call. "Reborn, I received a call from Jewell Corporation. They said they''ll be holding a general meeting tomorrow. Are you going to attend it?"


    "Yes. Of course. I''ll attend." Charity said with a grin, "I''m sure Chester is holding a general meeting so suddenly because he wants to meet me."


    De asked with a frown, "Do you want him to know that you''re Reborn?"


    "Duh! He''ll find out about me sooner orter. It''s only a matter of time. There''s no need to hide from him." Charity started looking forward to it.


    After all, Chester imedst night that he wanted her to sleep with him and would give her one billion dors.


    Was she so desperate for one billion dors now?


    He would be her employee in the future.


    All of a sudden, Charity looked forward to seeing Chester lose his cool tomorrow.


    ''Chester, you think you''re so good at ying women, huh?


    ''In that case, I''ll y you tomorrow as well.''

 Chapter 2678

    The next day.


    At 8:55 a m.


    In the meeting room in Jewell Corporation, over ten shareholders sat ordingly.


    Chester and Hunter sat at the front because they held the most shares, upying 40 percent of thepany''s shares, followed by Director Sutton, Director Sharpe, Director Carlson, and his son. The remaining shareholders only held very few shares. It was clear that there was a change in the structure.


    "Have you heard about the changes in thepany''s shareholders?"


    "Someone wanted to buy my shares, but I didn''t sell mine. However, President Lister and the rest couldn''t resist the temptation. After all, the other party offered a very high price."


    "Same here. Thepany lost over 100 billion dors when our share prices were fluctuating. I''m afraid too."


    "Nobody knows who the new shareholder is either. Considering that he or she holds ten percent of the shares, they can probably be a director."


    "That''s for sure. That person''s shares are the same as Director Sutton and the others. I heard he or she is a foreigner. I''m not sure if they are easy to handle, but if President Jewell can''t handle them, there might be chaos in thepany."


    "s. Thepany is chaotic as is."


    A bunch of shareholders was whispering to each other.


    Hunter nced at the time and said with a frown, "Two more minutes to 9:00 a m. Is Reborn going to arrive on the dot?"


    "Maybe. After all, an important figure always arrivesst, don''t they?" Chester, who was seated at the front, was holding a cup. His expression was glum, indifferent, and hard to decipher.


    Hunter clicked his tongue and said," Reborn only has ten percent of the shares. Can he or she possibly cause amotion in Jewell Corporation?"


    Director Sutton, Director Sharpe, and other people who only held ten percent of the shares pursed their lips and remained silent.


    At 9:00 a m. sharp, the sound of high heels came from outside the meeting room.


    Everyone was stunned. Could Reborn be a woman?


    "Hi, everyone. I hope I''m notte."


    As the pleasant voice sounded, a woman in her early 20s walked in. She had dark, thick, and fluffy hair. With the sunlight shining on her back and hair from the corridor, her skin looked like it was glowing. Her pretty face was bare, and she was wearing a pair ofdy''s sunsses, with some pink lipstick on her lips.


    Although she was inly dressed, she looked as morous as a celebrity on the red carpet. She was simply dazzling.


    Following behind her were a blonde-haired woman and two tall, sturdy bodyguards.


    When the young woman entered the meeting room, she turned around and said


    to the two bodyguards, "You guys can wait outside.


    "Okay." Steven stood at the side of the door obediently.


    With that, Charity took De in, found a leather chair, and sat down. Then, she removed her sunsses, revealing a pair of dark and sparkling cold eyes. The sparkle in her eyes was cold.


    De stood behind her with the document, her figure sexy and enchanting.


    Everyone was staring at the two of them.


    Chester was no exception. He gave Charity a death stare as though he wanted to drill a hole in her body.


    Subsequently, amotion arose in the meeting room.


    Not everyone knew De, but they knew who Eliza was.


    Eliza was the one who used Chester of forcing himself upon her previously on the Inte.


    Ever since Chester went to jail, the Inte had been full of Eliza''s news. No matter where, everyone would recognize her face.


    However, how could it be her?

 Chapter 2679

    Eliza was an average celebrity, was she not? Chester even forced upon her due to her inferior status.


    Yet now, she was a shareholder of Jewell Corporation? What a joke.


    How did she get so much money to buy the shares?


    Hunter could not help but be the first to ask, "Eliza, this is the general meeting of Jewell Corporation. Did youe to the wrong ce?"


    Charity shot a look at De.


    With that, De tossed the document onto the desk. "No. She''s Reborn. Reborn is her identity in the States, and this is the document regarding the change of shares.


    If you don''t believe me, read it yourself."


    Chester''s secretary walked toward her and took the document to have a look before nodding at Chester.


    "Eliza, how brilliant of you." Chester''s dark eyes were fixed on Eliza''s aloof figure. He went from feeling astounded to feeling a mix of emotions. She had surprised him too many times.


    In the past, he had always thought that he knew Eliza very well.


    That was until she sent him to jail, and only after it hit him did he realize that he had underestimated her. He was under the impression that he had seen through her.


    Now, she has revealed a new identity of her called Reborn.


    She was thergest shareholder behind Terra Film Group, providing them with never-ending funds.


    She was the one who short-sold Jewell Corporation''s shares.


    She was also the one who bought over ten percent of thepany''s shares.


    Now that he recalled his meeting with her the night before yesterday, he even shamelessly said that he wanted her to sleep with him and that he would give her one billion dors.


    Hah! She said she had invested in a great project from which she could earn tens of billions of dors in a year.


    At that time, he even mocked her foolishness, thinking she was deceiving him.


    He never expected that she would give him a p in the face so soon. Right now, she was probably secretlyughing at him.


    Chester thought he would be boiling with anger. However, as he stared at the woman, who was sat quietly, he noticed that he was not angry.


    Instead, he was excited. It felt as if a rock had been thrown into dead water, creating huge sshes.


    Having met a well-matchedpetitor, he was trembling with excitement.


    He wanted to conquer Eliza and not only her body but also her heart.


    Chester did not find himself perverted back then. He simply thought he was coldblooded. However, Eliza seemed to have ignited all the pervertedness inside


    him.


    He had never wanted a woman as badly as he did now.


    Charity raised her head and looked at Chester. The man''s eyes were eerily red, like a jackal that had found its prey.


    She was momentarily dazed before saying nonchntly, "President Jewell, I would like to request to join the board of directors. Is that okay?"


    Hunter went mad.


    He could not believe that Eliza was the one who sent his son to jail and made a mess out of Jewell Corporation. "If you want to join the board of directors, you''ll need to get the shareholders'' votes. Do you think you can?"


    "I think so."


    Charity rose to her feet and suddenly said," Hi, everyone. Do you think Jewell Corporation is doing fine right now?" Hunter mmed his hands on the table in a fury. "Eliza, everyone else has the right to ask this question except for you."


    "Why not?"


    Charity darted a sharp nce at Hunter. " Your son went against thew, so it was fair for him to be punished. Instead of shifting the me to other people, you might as well reflect on yourself. As the chairman and president of Jewell Corporation, you both didn''t set a good example. Because of your nasty behavior in your private life, yourpany''s reputation was destroyed. Secondly, you guys have managed thepany poorly. There was a scandal about the hospital getting involved with bribery or employees selling equipment illegally. They even asked for money unscrupulously."

 Chapter 2680

    Stung by Eliza''s criticism, Hunter''s face turned red with anger. Hence, Chester stopped him and asked, "Well then, tell me what good suggestions you have."


    "If I put forward my suggestions, what''s the point of you sitting here?" Charity asked sarcastically, "Is it because of your good looks and great figure? Or is it because you have a bunch of people guarding outside so you can force those who refuse to obey to do whatever you want?"


    With that, all the shareholders'' expressions shifted.


    Were they aware of the men guarding outside? Of course, they were.


    Everyone was well aware of Chester''s strong-arm tactics.


    Over the years, Chester did bring in a lot of profits for them, so they did not mind. However, the shareholders were dissatisfied with the reduction in profits this time. Since they could not bear to provoke Chester and there was no leader, all the rest could do was obey.


    Charity''s words seemed to reflect everyone''s thoughts.


    At that moment, everyone in the meeting room was so nervous that they did not dare to breathe. They were afraid the people outside would barge in and drag


    Charity away.


    p, p, p!


    Contrary to everyone''s expectations, Chester did not get mad. Instead, he started pping. "What a good speech. But Reborn, you don''t know thepany that well.


    Take the hospital''s management, for example. It puts me in a difficult position when every director and shareholder get their rtives or good friends to join. I''d like to ask these people too. You got them to join and said they were okay, but what happened in the end?"


    A few directors'' and shareholders'' faces turned pale, and they instantly looked down without saying a word.


    "Say something. Come on, give Reborn an exnation." Chester snorted. "Otherwise, she''s going to put all the me on my dad and me."


    No one had the courage to answer the question.


    Charity took a sip of her coffee before she smiled and said, "It''s your problem, of course. You approved of them having their people join the hospital because they said so. This shows that you''re notpetent enough to be president. If everyone pulls some strings, you won''t be able to realize the real talents in such a transnationalpany. Can''t you just listen to the thoughts of your people? You shouldn''t just think about charging high fees and forget about the purpose of setting up a hospital."


    Everyone was stunned.


    Charity said, "I remember the Jewell family''s ancestors founded Jewell Corporation with the purpose of allowing everyone to get treated and afford the treatment."


    The meeting room plunged into total silence.


    Even Hunter did not say anything, for he felt extremely guilty.


    Chester''s thin lips curled into a grin as he looked at Charity thoughtfully. "In that case, do you mean that as long as other people can afford the treatment, you don''t care about Jewell Corporation''s profit each year? Reborn, you really are selfless, while we''re such miserly creatures. Shame on us."


    Charity crossed her arms and remained calm. "Jewell Corporation has a whole industry chain, from medical equipment and medicalpanies to a hospital. We even fund all kinds of medical researchers and poor students every year. We have so many tforms, but what I understand from you is that I alone need to sacrifice my personal gains in order to contribute to society? Hah. I finally see the true colors of the well-known Jewell Corporation."


    Reborn, it seems like you''ve misunderstood Jewell Corporation and me." Chester decided not to beat around the bush, and the smile on his handsome face revealed a trace of danger. "Why don''t you express your intention? Or do you, in fact, not want to see me sitting here?"


    "No, no. I think you''ve misunderstood me.'' Charity said with a smile, "I personally believe that you''repetent, President Jewell. You have tactics and connections, whereas I know nothing. It''s my first time here in Jewell Corporation, and I was just making an appeal. As a shareholder, I surely care about Jewell Corporation''s yearly profits. The profit doesn''t have to be the same every year, but it certainly can''t drop as low as it has over thest two months. Do the rest think my appeal is unreasonable?"


    "That was what we wanted to say as well." Finn immediately nodded as a sign of agreement.


    Seeing that someone had taken the lead to agree, the other shareholders also nodded." President Jewell, it''s impossible for Jewell Corporation to be as powerful as we were before, considering our condition. We can forgo at most 50 percent of the market, but we must guard the other 50 percent strictly."

 Chapter 2681

    Chester looked toward Charity. "Do you think so too?"


    "Of course." Charity faked a smile. "I spent so much money purchasing Jewell Corporation''s shares because I want to earn money. Actually, I think everyone''s request isn''t very demanding. If you can''t do it, President Jewell, I suggest you step down. I mean it. I''ll volunteer myself, and I can definitely fulfill everyone''s request."


    Director Sutton, Director Carlson, and the others were speechless at her bold statement.


    Even if Chester stepped down, she, a neer, would not have a chance. What did she take them, the older people, for?


    Hunter said angrily, "You''re an actress. You know nothing about the medical industry.


    What do you understand? This isn''t the film industry." "I was just saying. Of course, I know no one will agree." Charity''s gaze swept across the directors opposite her. "All of you may be thinking, ''You''re just a neer. Even if President Jewell steps down, it should be our turn. Who do you think you are?""


    F*ck.


    That woman must have eyes that could see through everything.


    Chester chuckled.


    He had never seen such an interesting and clever woman.


    "Don''t worry, Eliza. I''ll ept your request." Chester adjusted his silver sses. His brooding eyes looked over. "Wee to Jewell Corporation. I''m looking forward to working with you."


    Their gazes met, and Charity raised her brows indifferently. "Me too."


    The meeting ended.


    As a few shareholders packed their things and got ready to leave, Director Sutton, Director Carlson, and a few others exchanged nces. Everyone was looking for a chance to interact with Charity. It was best if they could bring her to their side. However, Chester had not left yet, so they could not make it look too obvious.


    Therefore, they kept stalling by sitting together and talking about random stuff while secretly eyeing Charity.


    They could not imagine it. How old was Charity? She must be slightly over 20 years old. She looked dainty, yet she was able to work in the film industry and shorted Jewell Corporation''s stocks. In the end, she even became Jewell Corporation''s shareholder without spending a penny and was of equal standing with them, who were in their 60s.


    Young people nowadays were incredible.


    First came an abnormal Chester, and now Charity.


    Charity ignored the other people''s gazes. She packed her stuff and left with De.


    "Eliza..."


    Chester''szy and husky voice came from behind.


    Charity''s steps halted. She turned back to see Chester walking over with elegant strides. The dark-colored shirt he wore inside had two buttons open while his tie was dangling loosely. He exuded an air of elegance, wildness, and rebelliousness, yet it did not feel odd at all. Instead, it made his charm even more fatal than before.

 Chapter 2682

    "Let''s have lunch together."


    Chester tapped on the watch on his wrist." It''s noon. There''s a decent French restaurant downstairs, and we can talk about Jewell Corporation''s stuff too."


    Charity smiled faintly. "I''m sorry. I''m afraid eating with you will affect my appetite. You know why."


    "I understand." Chester was not angry. Instead, the corners of his lips curved into a grin. "However, you went through all the trouble to enter Jewell Corporation and even gave me a p in the face a couple of times. Don''t you want to listen to my thoughts or show off in front of me? Plus, I see you''re quite well-versed in management. I think we can have a short discussion for the sake of Jewell Corporation''s future."


    "Since you say so, what else can I say? Lead the way."


    Charity put on her sunsses and walked forward.


    De immediately followed.


    Chester watched her slender figure from behind. A hint of wickedness shed across his eyes before he went after her in long strides.


    He never thought a day woulde when he would be trailing behind a woman.


    At the French restaurant.


    Soft saxophone music filled the air of the restaurant.


    There was a red rose ced on the white European-style table.


    Charity took the rose and yed with it between her fingers. "So this is the French restaurant you said was decent? I think it''s just average."


    After speaking, she threw the rose aside lightly. The flower traveled in a perfect trajectory in the air beforending in the trash can.


    "Let me guess." Charity looked around with a thoughtful gaze. "I''m assuming you specifically picked this ce because there is a security camera above us, or there are people secretly taking pictures of us having dinner together and posting it on the inte. Then, theizens will make random guesses again. They''ll say


    I created so much trouble before, only to end up having French food with you. Everything I


    did was just to attract your attention.


    "You''re smart." Chester, who sat opposite her, stared at her small face.


    It was strange. It was still the same familiar face, but he suddenly realized that the


    woman in front of him seemed to be wearingyers of masks.


    It was his first time not being able to see through a woman.


    "Who are you exactly?" Chester stared at her. His gaze was sharp. "You''re not Eliza."


    "Oh." Charity''s heart skipped a beat, but her expression remained calm. "If not Eliza, who am I?"


    Chester smiled, his eyes devoid of warmth. "After you sent me to jail, I had people investigate you specifically. The Eliza I know was from a small town. She graduated from an ordinary university, her


    parents have been divorced since she was young, and her family is poor. If you had not gotten to know Monte and had him pull a few strings, you wouldn''t have had the chance to enter the entertainment industry. You weren''t even a top achiever in all your years in school. Your life could only be described as tough. But now...


    You''re Reborn, who created a stir in Wall Street a few years ago."

 Chapter 2683

    Charity took the menu and read through it calmly. She answered Chester''s question in the meantime. "Some things you found out might just be things that I''m willing to let other people see."


    "Is that so?" Chester leaned against the chair. He scrutinized her. "Let me think. When did Reborn appear on Wall Street for the first time? Was it four or five years ago? How old are you? You''re 24 years old this year. Could you possibly have gone to Wall Street when you were 19 years old? There''s no record of you even going overseas at that time. You could be a genius, but based on your environment since you were born, you have no knowledge of finance at all. Your studies weren''t on finance, and your parents were just ordinary employees." He paused for a moment. His gaze focused on the face of the woman opposite him, which had light and shadows on it because of the crystal chandelier above them.


    His gaze gradually turned as deep as a winter pond.


    "It could be that you''re not the real Reborn. You''re just impersonating her, or you''re not the true Eliza. You''re an imposter taking Eliza''s ce."


    Chester''s fingers tapped the surface of the table. "If my guess isn''t wrong, you were the one who exposed Heather and Stuart''s scandal, right? Shedrick and I have suspected that all the pictures and text were leaked by someone among thepany''s internal personnel. However, the person that I suspected the least was you."


    Charity raised her eyebrows. She did not deny it and simply shrugged. "Continue." "Actually, it''s not hard to think about it.


    You were in thepany for a few years and often attended thepany''s events. You had a good rtionship with Hailey too. It''s not hard for you to obtain those things."


    Chester squinted his eyes. "After that, you coborated with Ferra Film Group and became its major shareholder. Then, you acquired a few video and filmpanies to drive Felix Media into a corner. You also used the dirt you had on a few artists of thepany to force them to switchpanies, slowly turning Felix Media into an empty shell. You''re truly amazing."


    "Thank you for thepliment." Charity raised her head and said, "Can we order dinner? I''m a little hungry."


    "Go ahead. I''m treating. You can order whatever you want." Chester took out a packet of cigarettes. "Do you mind if I smoke?"


    "What if I say I do mind?" Charity blinked." Did I tell you this before? The way you smoke without considering the time and ce you''re in makes me feel repulsed. I hate the smell of cigarettes."


    "That''s why you silently endured it when I smoked on the bed in the past, right?¡±


    "Yes. I wanted to puke so badly." Charity said the most prickly words with a calm expression. "However, I couldn''t say much at that time. After all, you might''ve patted my face and said, ''Hey, Eliza. Who do you think you are? Me smoking in front of you means that I think highly of you."


    Chester smiled until his handsome eyes curved into arches. "How do you know me so well? It seems like we''re prettypatible. I''m sorry. I take back my words from before. Come back to me, Eliza. I''m really starting to admire you."


    "Do you think you''re good enough for me?" Charity countered.


    "I was too selfish in the past and didn''t let you enjoy your time properly." Chester shrugged with raised arms. There was a hint of wickedness in his eyes. "I can please you properly and promise I''ll make you happy. I mean it.¡±


    Charity raised her gaze from the menu to nce at him. "I''m the shareholder of Jewell Corporation and Terra Film Group now. The thing I don''tck the most is money. Do you think I''ll still need you, an older man who has gone through so many women and has gone to jail before? You want me to give up on clean men with my identity? As long as I have money, there''ll be many men wanting to please me. Why do you think you can win against other men?"


    Chester was stunned.


    Those words sounded unpleasant to the ears, but it was familiar as well.


    "Does this sound familiar?" It was as if Charity had seen through him. "I was only a rtionship with Monte for some time, and I wasn''t a virgin. You kept looking down on me because of that. In your heart, I was just a ything. Why? Are only men allowed to disdain women but not the other way round?"


    "Eliza, you''re getting revenge on me. Do you hate me so much?" Chester sighed emotionally. "If your aim is to make me eat my words and teach me a lesson, I already


    feel that way now.

 Chapter 2684

    Hearing what Chester thought were words of repentance, Charity wanted tough.


    Was her goal just to make him eat his words?


    Did he really think his feelings were important to her?


    Chester did not understand at all. She was not just carrying the weight of Eliza''s body being coerced. There was her share as well.


    "Do you think that I hate you just because of the incident where you forced me to obey you?" Charity asked.


    Chester gave it some thought. "Is it also because I revealed you and Monte''s rtionship to use you as a shield for Cindy and thepany in order to divert theizens'' attention?"


    Charity chuckled. She waved her hand to call the waiter. "Give me a serving of roasted rack ofmb, smoked octopus, and seared foie gras."


    "Okay." The waiter memorized it quickly. He asked Chester, "President Jewell, what would you like?"


    "Help me make an order." Chester nced at Charity.


    She stared at him in silence for a few seconds. Then, she smiled vaguely and said, "Give President Jewell a serving of ck trufflemb chop, smoked salmon, and foie gras bread pudding."


    A brief moment of astonishment shed across Chester''s eyes. However, he did not say a word. After the waiter left, he asked," I remember we''ve never had French food before. I didn''t tell you anything about it either. How do you know my preferences? Was it Shedrick who told you?"


    "Do you really not remember a thing?" Charity''s lips curved into a faint smile. However, the smile did not reach her eyes.


    "Remember what?" Chester frowned.


    The topic changed too abruptly. He did not understand what Charity was trying to express.


    "Ha..."


    A sarcasticugh came from between Charity''s lips. She held the red wine the waiter had poured just now and took a sip. Her red lips looked even more luscious after being dyed with ayer of rose color.


    It turned out that their rtionship had been her memory alone from the beginning until the end.


    When she and Chester were on their first date, those dishes were the ones he ordered when he brought her to a French restaurant.


    Back then, Chester had told her with deep affection, "Babe, remember the dishes I ordered. Those are my favorites."


    In the end-


    Charity still remembered, but Chester had forgotten everything.


    "Chester, I don''t despise you simply because you forced me. Do you think your sins can be forgotten since Sarah is dead now?" Charity asked sharply all of a sudden.


    Chester''s gaze immediately darkened. He looked at the woman opposite him. His eyes gradually turned cold. "Is it because of Charity?" "That''s right. Don''t forget that it was you who found awyer and sent Charity to jail with your hands. Sarah was the perpetrator, and you''re an aplice.


    Don''t think that you only did it because you were deceived by Sarah. It''s a fact that you did it. A mistake is a mistake."


    Charity sneered. "Do you still feel guilty toward Charity?"


    Chester weirdly felt annoyed and yanked his tie. "This is between me and Charity..."


    "She''s already dead. What''s there left between you and her? Don''t talk to a dead person about your issues with her. You can only talk to the people who''re alive."

 Chapter 2685

    Charity stared at Chester with deep hatred. "You''re a murderer. You never even felt a sliver of guilt before. I said that I was Charity''s childhood friend. However, how did you treat her friend? You''re a pervert and a cold-blooded animal. You''re destined to be lonely forever. No one will like you, not even your family. That''s because they think you''re terrifying. Nevertheless, you can benefit them.


    "You have many women by your side, but everyone is simply targeting your money. They just want to obtain advantages from you. You seem to have many friends, but each person is just taking what they need from you. Did you see Rodney''s friends contacting him when he fell into a miserable state?


    "Shaun might be your only sincere friend, but he has his children and family. His wife despises you, which determines that your friendship can never be the same as before. Otherwise, why didn''t he offer to help you when you went to jail..."


    Bang.


    Chester pped his hands on the table and stood up abruptly. The wine on the table sttered from the shaking.


    The French restaurant went silent. Even the person ying the saxophone had stopped.


    Chester red at Charity viciously with bloodshot eyes. "Eliza, do you wish to die?"


    Steven Graham and other people who stood at the door heard themotion. They immediately walked over. "What happened, Miss Robbins?" "Nothing. I believe President Jewell won''t be so rash as to start a fight here." Charity raised her arm and gestured to them to back down with a calm expression. "You''re going to attack me just after being released from prison? Not only are there security cameras here everywhere, but the security camera outside also captured me walking into the restaurant with you. Even if you have a lot of power, do you think my friends won''t stand up for me?"


    Chesterughed sinisterly. He pressed his hands on the table. His towering figure imposed aggressive pressure. "I''m like a madman at times. Do you want to try me? In the worst-case scenario, we''ll both be done for. What do you think? Aren''t you getting revenge on me for Charity''s sake?''


    "Forget it. I don''t want to meet you on the way to the afterlife. It''s too awful," Charity said calmly. "Although I hate you a lot, I don''t intend to keep getting revenge on you. Being able to send you to jail for three months was my greatest capability."


    "You have self-awareness, but your rtionship with Charity amounts to nothing more than this. You don''t even dare to keep retaliating against me." Chester sneered. "Didn''t you say I''m a murderer?"


    "I dare not retaliate because I understand the preciousness of life."


    Charity''s gaze was calm. Both her and Eliza had died before.


    She did not really cherish the life that the heavens gave her in the past. She would often think that living was meaningless.


    However, that dream made her understand that Eliza had given her this life and asked her to keep going. She could not betray Eliza''s kind intentions.


    Charity still had many things to do.


    She had to revive Neeson Corporation.


    "In the end, you''re just scared." There was a trace of provocation on the corners of Chester''s mouth.


    He hoped the woman in front of him would retaliate against him.


    If she wanted to avenge Charity, he weed it.


    No one knew that Charity was a thorn in his heart.


    "If you''re the real Reborn, I canpete with you one time. If you win, Jewell Corporation is yours. If you lose, you''ll leave Jewell Corporation." Chester looked at her and threw down a challenge while speaking word by word, "You''re the first woman to receive a challenge from me." "I have no interest in fighting for Jewell Corporation. Besides, I don''t even know the medical industry well. Our fight might cause unrest in Jewell Corporation. That might even spread to the hospitals under thepany. Ultimately, it''ll dy treatment for people who require medical attention."


    Charity shook her head. "I like being a shareholder in Jewell Corporation even more. I believe in your abilities too. I can receive tens of billions of dors of profit even if I sit at home every year. I don''t see any reason for not doing this."


    Chester understood her words. His mouth twitched. "Why does it sound like I''m working for you?"

 Chapter 2686

    "Isn''t it pretty good? Charity said calmly." You hate me and are desperate to kill me, yet you can''t do anything to me. You have to give me bonuses from the money you earn yearly. How good is that? I can even criticize you openly in thepany if you do badly and use you of not letting us shareholders gain profit."


    Chesterughed out of anger.


    It seemed like he had lost in that round as well.


    He used to think that being Jewell Corporation''s president was pretty satisfying. Now listening to the way Charity talked about it, he felt like an employee.


    He was indeed earning a huge sum of money, but he was racking his brain and working every day. On the other hand. Charity did not need to do a thing. She could get money just by sitting at home.


    That made Chester slightly jealous.


    However, he would not be willing to hand over the power he had.


    At that moment, the waiter served the food.


    Charity held a knife and fork and started cutting themb rack. She ate quickly but


    not hastily. It gave others the impression that she was elegant.


    "You''re eating so quickly. Be careful of choking," Chester remindedzily.


    "I want to eat faster and leave earlier.


    Looking at you is unappetizing," Charity said bluntly.


    Tsssk.


    The knife in Chester''s hand drew a long mark along the te and made an unpleasant sound.


    He squinted his eyes evilly. "Wouldn''t you have been more turned off when I was


    in your body? Unfortunately, I found it satisfying. I still remember that feeling.


    Even if you had taken medicine, I remember clearly your expression of indulgence. I''ll sketch a drawing for you. My drawing skills are pretty good."


    The knife and fork in Eliza''s hands stopped their cutting action.


    Her beautiful face darkened slightly. She even felt nausea and disgust welling up from the depths of her throat.


    Chester smiled upon seeing that. He started enjoying his lunch. "I''ll prepare the drawing once I go back."


    "Draw it, then. I hope you''ll remember forever that I only had that expression because I relied on drugs," Charity reminded coldly. "As long as you don''t feel humiliated, you can do what you want."


    Chester felt like his anger did not affect her at all.


    After gritting his teeth, he chuckled. "Eliza, we got off on the wrong foot. If I hadn''t forced you back then and we had dated like an ordinary couple, I might''ve... fallen in love with you."


    "I don''t believe you. You don''t understand love at all. You won''t fall in love with anyone either."


    After Charity finished eating, she wiped her mouth and stood up. "I''m done eating. I''ll be leaving first. You can continue enjoying your food."


    "You haven''t replied to my first question. Who are you?" Chester''s voice came from behind. "Or you can simply answer one question of mine. Are you Eliza?"


    Charity turned her eyes back and gave him a profound nce. She did not reply and left without turning back.


    Chester leaned his body against the chair again. He stared at the dishes in front of him.


    He recalled Charity asking, "Do you really not remember a thing?"


    "Young Master Jewell..." Ken walked over." Eliza has left. The two bodyguards beside her don''t seem simple. They must be people who have blood on their hands and gone to battlefields."

 Chapter 2687

    Chester spoke thoughtfully.


    Ken said puzzledly, "I don''t know where Eliza found that kind of people and the group of people who kidnapped Sarah previously. They don''t seem ordinary." Chester thought of something. "Investigate Reborn. I need to know all the information about that person. Check her background and the first time she appeared. Investigate if anyone has taken photos of her true face overseas."


    "I heard that she''s very secretive. She had on a mask and sunsses the few times she appeared..."


    "Even the most careful can still make mistakes. As long as we''re willing to spend money and time, I don''t think we''ll be unable to find something." Chester''s gaze darkened.


    Ken said, "You suspect that she''s not the real Reborn. Actually, I find it unbelievable too. Her background and Reborn''s arepletely unrted."


    "That''s right. I think so too. Make a copy of Eliza''s information throughout these few years, including the films and dramas she took part in. Instead of her not being the real Reborn, I have a stronger feeling that she''s not the true Eliza."


    Chester said in a low voice, "Also, keep a close eye on Eliza. I need to know her next course of action."


    "Will she join hands with the shareholders and go against you?" Ken guessed out of worry.


    ''I don''t know.


    That answer made Ken stunned. It was the first time there was someone and something that even Chester could not see through.


    Downstairs.


    After Charity got into her car, De said," After you went to have your meal just now, Mr. Sutton and Mr. Carlson made an excuse to ask for my number. They''re probably dissatisfied with Chester, but they don''t dare to make a move. Therefore, they want to cooperate with you."


    "They''re a bunch of cowards. They just want to use me to mess up Jewell Corporation and reap the benefits." Charity smiled sarcastically.


    "You..." "We can asionally have a meal together. After all, I still need to use them to join the board of directors. However, I''m not interested in being in the limelight. My goal isn''t that," Charity said indifferently.


    De smiled. "Of course. You already have 10 percent of Jewell Corporation''s shares. You even spent money and became a shareholder of one of Jewell Corporation''s newpetitors, City Children''s Hospital. You''re now earning money from both sides. The scale of your assets can even surpass Chester''s within a few years. The people of Jewell Corporation most probably didn''t think of this."


    Charity did not say a word. There was no smile on her face. She simply looked outside the window.


    So what if she earned more money? Could her parentse back? No.


    Just as she was deep in thought, her phone rang.


    It was Catherine who called. "Well, should I call you Eliza or Reborn? You''ve been hiding such deep secrets. You became Jewell Corporation''s shareholder so


    suddenly. Tell me, how many things are you still keeping from us?"


    "I''m sorry." There was an apologetic tone in Charity''s voice.


    She trusted Catherine, but she did not trust Shaun.


    She had to be cautious regarding her scheme against Chester. If it was leaked even the slightest, it would have failed.


    Therefore, she kept it from Catherine and Freya.


    "You don''t have to apologize. Actually, I can understand. If it were me, I would''ve done the same thing." Catherine smiled. "It''s just... I always felt that I was your best friend and knew you well. I just realized that it isn''t true. I still have many, many doubts. Based on your background growing up, you can''t possibly be Reborn. Can you tell me about your money and identity?"


    "I''ve been keeping things from you guys. Aren''t you afraid that I''m using you all?" Charity asked in a low voice.


    "I don''t think you''ve used us for anything, right?" Catherine''s tone was teasing. She said honestly, "I just had a sense of indescribable familiarity when I saw you for the first time in court. I may not have told you before, but I sometimes feel like we might''ve known each other in our past lives. Maybe we were even good friends."

 Chapter 2688

    "Your intuition isn''t wrong. We did know each other in our past lives."


    Charity''s faint sigh rang. Even the smart Catherine was slightly stunned.


    At that moment, thousands of weird thoughts shed across her head. She blurted out, "You can''t possibly have your previous life''s memories with you, right?"


    After she spoke, she suddenly thought she might have be stupid.


    "I''m done for. I''ve be stupidtely." Catherine touched her forehead out of speechlessness. "I almost believed you."


    "I really have memories from my past life," Charity said.


    Catherine felt as if she had entered a supernatural fantasy drama.


    "Let me treat you and Freya to a meal tonight. There are some things that I''ve never told you guys. It''s time for you to know the truth. By the way, please don''t tell anybody else." Charity heard no voices from the other end of the call. She found it funny.


    Those two people would be very shocked that night.


    After hanging up the call, Catherine pinched her face hard.


    Was she still in a dream and not awake yet?


    It was painful.


    Was Eliza truly a person she knew from her past life?


    Catherine had only asionally heard some people from abroad saying that they were born with memories of their past lives on the inte. However, no one would believe such ridiculous words.


    She thought Eliza was definitely joking. However, was Eliza a person who would joke around?


    Catherine contacted Freya while she was still in confusion. "Eliza invited us out for a meal tonight."


    "Huh? But I already have ns with Ryan," Freya said.


    "Cancel it," Catherine said without hesitation. "We have a very important issue to discuss."


    "What is it about?" Freya became nervous because of her. "Are you two going to start a hugepany to be Australia''s wealthiest people?"


    "No..." Catherine said, "But there''s something you might not know yet. Eliza purchased 10 percent of Jewell Corporation''s shares. She''s now a shareholder of Jewell Corporation."


    "Naha. Your joke isn''t funny at all." Freya did not believe it. "Even if Jewell


    Corporation isn''t as good as before, that''s not apany an ordinary person can acquire. How could Eliza have that much money? Even if she''s been filming movies in the entertainment industry for ten years, she wouldn''t be able to acquire Jewell Corporation."


    "I''m not lying. She''s most likely... the richest among us three now." Catherine felt a little jealous as she spoke. "We have to take advantage of her money for dinner tonight. We also have to dig up her secrets."


    Is today April Fools'' Day?"


    "No."


    Freya was shocked. "F*ck, f*ck..."


    Catherine was shocked. "Can you change the word to something else?"


    "Even ''f*ck'' can''t express the shock I feel in my heart." Freya was on the verge of crying. "Eliza is too much for earning big money quietly. Now, I''m the poorest person out of us three. 1 have to discuss how to get money with Eliza tonight."


    "You''re notcking money anyway."


    "Who''ll refuse more money?" Freya retorted.


    Catherineughed. After hanging up, she continued being deep in thought. She tried to recall her previous life''s memories. In the end, she realized her head was nk.


    Then, Shaun called. "Wifey, I''ve returned from my business trip. Let''s go watch a movie with just the two of us at night, okay?"


    "No. I''ve made ns with Eliza. I don''t have time." Catherine rejected him crisply.


    The corners of Shaun''s mouth twitched. "I wasn''t homest night. Don''t you miss me at all?

 Chapter 2689

    "Didn''t we just meet yesterday morning? We can see each other again after I


    return at night." Catherine was not in the mood to deal with Shaun. "Go back and look after the kids."


    Shaun said, "You can meet up with Eliza tomorrow too. Besides, you two have been meeting pretty often, right?"


    "No. We have something important going on." Catherine hoped that nighttime woulde immediately.


    The call ended with a beep. Shaun''s heart was twitching from jealousy.


    Eliza could not get a boyfriend, so she kept inviting his wife out.


    Ah, if he had any suitable guy friends, he had to introduce them to Eliza.


    Upon thinking of that, Shaun gave Ryan a call. "That friend of yours... Is Max having any progress with Eliza?"


    "Is your wife ignoring you tonight as well?" Ryan, who Freya had just rejected, was sulky.


    Shaun was stunned. He understood immediately. "Freya isn''t apanying you tonight either?"


    Shaunughed. He strangely felt more at ease. At least he was not the only lonely one. "As Max''s friend, you should urge him more. Eliza is a good woman. Tell him not to miss out on her. If he has feelings for her, he should pursue her boldly."


    "Don''t worry. I''ll advise him." Ryan did not understand either. The way Max was pursuing a woman seemed pretty calm. No wonder he never had a girlfriend before. There was a reason why he was single.


    At night, Charity set the dinner venue at a small garden restaurant. Although it was small, there were rockwork, man-made creeks, and rows of green cypress pines nted along the walls.


    The night breeze blew in the garden with the scent of begonias.


    Catherine and Freya arrived first. Charity was five minuteste.


    "I didn''t expect you guys toe quite early." Charity took her seat. She had no makeup on and was bare-faced. Her small face looked so innocent under the lights, like sunlight shimmering on water.


    "I was distracted during work the whole


    day because of your cliffhanger," Catherine said gloomily.


    "Me too." Freya tsked while looking at Charity. "Lizzie, you''re too much. You earned big money quietly while keeping it from us. Do you have countless false identities? Are those rumored hackers, skilled doctors, music geniuses, and scientists all you?


    Charity was at a loss for words.


    Catherine was speechless. "Freya, what exaggerated books have you been readingtely?"


    "Novels originate from reality, okay?" Freya chuckled. "It''s not impossible." "Thank you for thinking so highly of me." Charity smiled. "But I''m not that great."


    Catherine asked nervously. "You said you have memories of your previous life and still recognize me. Is this true?"


    "What?" Freya thought she was hearing things and became agitated. "What memories from previous lives? Is there something big that you guys haven''t told me?"


    Catherine said, "Eliza said she knows me from her previous life."


    Freya was jealous. "Since you two know each other, we all must''ve known each other in our previous lives too, right?


    There''s no way you two would leave me out."


    "Don''t worry. That''s for sure. If not, why do you think the three of us can get along so well?" Catherine winked at Freya.


    Charity found it funny. "I did know both of you..." "F*ck. You really have memories from your


    previous life." Freya was excited. "You''re too much for keeping this from us. Tell us. What kind of person was I in your past life? I feel like I definitely was a great person in my past life. I must''ve been a scientist at least."


    Catherine said, "What about me? Were Shaun and I a couple in my previous life? Or was there another man?"


    The corners of Charity''s mouth twitched.


    Those two people were overthinking.

 Chapter 2690

    Seeing Catherine''s and Freya''s excited expressions, Charity simply took a sip of


    coffee. "Freya, in my past life''s memories, your boyfriend was still a sc*mbag. You married Rodney and divorced him. As for Cathy, you were still with Shaun. You two divorced because of Sarah''s interference too. The bad things that happened were still equally miserable."


    Freya was disappointed. "Ah, is that so? Were our past lives the same as this life?"


    Catherine gave Charity a sidelong nce." Eliza, are you lying to us? Is this talk about your previous life fake?"


    "I''m not lying to you guys. You''re the ones who are thinking about it the wrong way."


    Charityughed bitterly and put down her cup. She had a serious expression." Actually... I''m Charity. I''m Charity Neeson."


    The private room was utterly silent for a while.


    Freya suddenly shuddered. "I feel so cold all of a sudden. Is the air conditioner on?"


    She trembled and scooted toward Catherine''s side.


    Although Charity was her friend, those words still made her feel creeped out.


    Catherine was initially fine. However, she started to tremble a little after Freya''s actions. "Er... Lizzie, your joke went a little too far. Let''s not use a dead person to make jokes, okay?"


    "I''m really Charity."


    Charity''s gaze was innocent and helpless.


    Did they not want to know the truth?


    However, they did not believe her after she told them. "Back then, when I was sent to jail, Sarah came to see me and told me that my parents were dead. I could not ept it at all. It felt like I was possessed by vengeance. I wanted to escape and avenge my parents. During mymunity work on an ind, I seized the opportunity to escape. But I fell into the sea and lost consciousness. After waking up, I realized I was in Eliza''s body."


    Freya and Catherine exchanged nces. The former blinked her eyes and said, "I know. You transmigrated. This is like the transmigration that''s talked about in novels."


    Catherine''s mouth twitched. She still found it too bizarre. "This isn''t quite possible."


    "Maybe it''s because of this pendant." Charity took a pendant out from her back. "I used to live in the same area as Eliza. We''ve always been close. When I was young, my mom and Eliza''s mom went shopping together. They met a fortune teller. He gave Eliza and me a pendant each. Both pendants were the same. I recall the fortune teller saying that we would experience a tragedy in the future and that the pendant might be able to help us once."


    Freya was not scared anymore. She went over and observed that pendant. It looked ancient and was warm to the touch. "Is there really such a magical thing?"


    "Eliza happened to attempt suicide because of Monte at that time. I became Eliza after I woke up," Charity said. "I didn''t dare to tell anyone the truth because Charity had escaped. Besides, this incident was too strange. It might bring the authorities a lot of trouble. Therefore, I pretended to have been overly stimted after attempting suicide and made it seem as though I had be another person. I focused on my career. No one around me was suspicious."


    Freya said, "Why didn''t you tell us earlier?"


    "I asked about you guys before, but you two had gone overseas." Charity nced at them. "Besides, you two were pretty miserable before going overseas. Cathy was locked up in the mental hospital while Shaun dated Sarah. As for Freya, the incident of you being bullied by Thomas was widely circted. The public said that you couldn''t stand staying in the country, so you escaped to hide."

 Chapter 2691

    Freya and Catherine were both embarrassed.


    At that time, the two of them could not fend for themselves.


    Even if Charity had shown up, they would not have been able to help her.


    Charity said, "So all I could do was bear with it. I waited and took revenge using my own means."


    Catherine sighed softly. "The means that you had taken revenge against Sarah and kidnapped her with the intention of torturing her to death."


    Charity dropped her eyes. "As Sarah killed people using hypnosis, I had difficulty searching for evidence. Moreover, Rodney and Shaun kept speaking up for her at that time, so I had no other alternatives. I didn''t mind dying with her. If Freya hadn''t stopped me then, I wouldn''t be here telling you the truth."


    "I see." Freya saw the light. "When I found you that day, I was astounded by your gaze. It was so full of hatred for Sarah. You imed to be Charity''s childhood friend, but we were also her friends. Honestly... we wouldn''t have been able to go as far as you. It turned out that you were taking revenge for yourself."


    "Fortunately, you stopped me using the right means, so I didn''t kill her." Charity said gratefully, "It was through your help that Sarah''s evil deeds were exposed and the truth of my parents'' death came to light." ''Don''t say that, Charity.'' Catherine said bitterly, "In fact, Freya and I have regretted our actions. You were used and sent to jail, yet we didn''t manage to help you. If you weren''t fortunate, you might''ve long since-"


    "Helping someone requires energy. If I med both of you for this issue, it would be very unreasonable of me."


    Charity shook her head, and her gaze was direct. "What''s more, that''s the personal vendetta between Sarah and me. Since young, she always tricked and turned against me. Even without both of you, she would have used other means to deal with me. I just feel that my mom''s death is a pity. When she got to know my dad, she had no intention of eyeing any of his things. When they met, my dad was already single, yet Sarah and her brother insisted that my dad abandoned their mother only because he fell in love with my mom."


    Freya and Catherine sighed in a low voice. In truth, being a stepmother was difficult, especially with people like Sarah around.


    No matter how nice Jennifer was, Sarah had her heart set on killing Jennifer.


    After a long while, Catherine said sincerely, "Charity, it''s fortunate that we can still sit and eat together. No wonder when I first saw you, you looked familiar to me. It felt as though we''ve known each other for a long time."


    "Yeah." Freya sighed. "Somehow, when I first saw you, I wanted to befriend you.


    You''ve been hiding the truth from us for so long, so why did you decide to let us know now?"


    Back then, I didn''t let you know because... I believed Eliza woulde back one day. Perhaps the day I sessfully took


    revenge would be the time I had to leave. But even after waiting for a long time, it didn''t happen."


    Charity curled her lips in a self-deprecating manner. "I guess Eliza was really heartbroken when shemitted suicide, so she didn''t want to live anymore. She was tired of this world."


    "She was too fragile." Catherine said, "It wasn''t worthwhile behaving like that for the sake of a man."


    "She never had any rtionships before that, and she grew up in a single-parent family. In fact, she yearned for love and a sense of security from others. However, Monte only wanted to have her to satisfy his inner desires."

 Chapter 2692

    Catherine could totally rte to that.


    Some men were indeed scummy.


    "So... Charity, are you nning to take revenge for Eliza?" Catherine asked.


    Charity nodded. "I n to stand up for Eliza."


    "No wonder you suddenly showed up at the charity event organized by the Patterson family in the hotel a few days ago." Freya''s interest was piqued. "Could you be nning to beat them at their own game?''


    "What do you think?" In fact, Charity could not make up her mind.


    However, Freya rolled her eyes at Catherine. "Cathy is very experienced in this aspect. Back then, she used such a method to take revenge on Shaun with the hopes of making him fall deeply in love with her. After that, she tried to destroy Shaun and Sarah''s rtionship. In the end, she hurt herself, whereas Shaun slipped away and married Sarah. Hah."


    Embarrassed, Catherine could not bear to recall it. "My case was different as I had feelings for Shaun. When I wanted to take revenge on him, I could not endure it. But it''s different for Charity, considering that she''s not fond of Monte. If she uses this method to take revenge on Chester, I definitely won''t approve of it."


    At the mention of Chester, Catherine''s and Freya''s hearts did a flip as they got


    nervous.


    "Well... Charity." Freya asked, "Do you still hate Chester? Did you join Jewell


    Corporation with the intention of taking revenge on him?" "I do want to cause trouble for him and take revenge on him..." Charity let out a light sigh. "Even so, I have self-knowledge.


    Given Chester''s cruelty, he might drag me along when he goes to hell."


    "I think so too." Catherine agreed. "But can you actually get over it? Although Chester was taken advantage of by Sarah, he was the one who got awyer to send you to jail."


    Charity pursed her red lips in silence.


    Get over it?


    In truth, she was unsure too.


    After all, every time she was faced with Chester, she resembled a porcupine with its quills standing up. Her calm heart would boil due to hatred.


    Seeing that, Freya said, "Haven''t you already ruined Chester''s reputation? Everyone now knows his behavior now. No decent family will let their daughters marry him. What''s more, you dragged Jewell Corporation down with your own ability, so thepany isn''t as powerful as before. ording to Ryan, Jewell Corporation has to forgo at least 50 percent of the market. A lot of locals are boycotting the Jewell family''s hospital."


    "I''ve heard about it." Catherine said, "Also, Chester can''t act unscrupulously like he did previously. His hope of targeting the entertainment industry has been shattered. In the future, his life won''t be as wonderful as before."


    "Stop mentioning him." Charity did not want to mention him at all.


    "Fine." Catherine nodded. "Actually, I have one more question. Why are you called


    Reborn?''


    Charity smiled calmly. "That was my name when I was studying overseas in the States before I went to jail. Personally, I was quite interested in finance, so I took many tests to earn the relevant certificates. However, my dad insisted that I returned to take over hispany. Later, I stopped using this identity after returning to the country until I met both of you. After I went to jail, the name ''Charity'' was associated with crime, but ''Reborn'' wasn''t."


    Freya sighed deeply. "Charity, you''ve been very dishonest. You only let us know about your extraordinary identity today."


    "There was no point letting you know since you weren''t desperate for money anyway." Charity said with a smile, "Well, money is something that can be earned easily, but power is difficult to gain. When I woke up in Eliza''s body and returned to the States, I withdrew the safe from the bank and used the identity of Reborn to make some money. Fortunately, I was wearing a mask back then, so nobody has ever seen Reborn."


    "I see." Catherine understood the situation and grinned mysteriously. "I believe Reborn isn''t your only sock puppet."


    Charity was dazed for a moment, feeling helpless. "That''s myst identity. Apart from that, I''m just arge shareholder behind Ferra Film Group."

 Chapter 2693

    "No wonder Ferra Film Group has been so powerfultely." Freya suddenly felt discouraged. "I thought Freycatheli has been doing well, butpared to you both, it turns out I''m doing the worst."


    "Why do you think so?" Charityughed and then teased, "Perhaps you''ll be the prime minister''s wife in the future."


    "Exactly." Catherine agreed. "You found someone with great potential, and you should treasure him."


    "Forget it. I''m not interested in being the prime minister''s wife. It''s too exhausting. I''d much prefer eating and having fun with my buddies."


    After that, Freya mmed her hands on the table. "Shouldn''t we drink to celebrate the rebirth of our best friend?" "We can drink, but don''t you get drunk and expose my identity," Charity reminded.


    "I got it." Freya quickly zipped her mouth." This matter will stay among the three of


    us


    "Actually, someone else knows about it..."


    "Who?" Freya and Catherine asked simultaneously.


    "Max." With that, an affectionate look suddenly appeared in Charity''s eyes as she looked at her friends. Then, she exined shyly, "Max, Eliza, and I are childhood best friends, especially he and Eliza. He was the first person to notice the change in Eliza and expose me. He has helped me a lot over the years, and he was also the one who helped me hire the bodyguards at the entrance. "Oh. Not bad." Freya scoffed strangely." Charity, you''re quite good at acting, huh? You even pretended like it was your first time meeting Max when Ryan introduced you both to each other."


    "He has a special identity, so it''s not appropriate for him to get too close to me," Charity exined helplessly.


    "Is he interested in you?" Catherine asked curiously.


    Freya moved the chair closer as well. "Charity, let me tell you that as a woman, you need not put all your eggs in one basket. I thought it wasn''t good to be with another man after having slept with Rodney back then, but after I took a bold step forward, I realized that... the feeling was great. It was wonderful, in fact." Charity was speechless. "Did I hear that correctly? Have you guys slept together?"


    "Sure enough, experienced people do think differently." Catherine said sadly, "Shaun is the only man I''ve been with in my entire life. Now that I think about it, I''m losing out."


    "Cough. I didn''t mean that." Freya''s cheeks turned red. "In fact, many women are loyal. Charity might have mixed feelings since she has only slept with Chester, but there''s no need to get upset over it. Be bold to sleep with other people. There''s nothing wrong with that. Life is meant to be enjoyed."


    Charity was at a loss for words.


    Freya''s openness made Charity seem as though she was very conservative.


    Catherine said, "If you meet someone skillful, that''s indeed an enjoyment." Charity choked on her saliva.


    Where was she? Why was she hearing all kinds of filthy things?


    She was just revealing her identity to them.


    How did the subject stray so much?

 Chapter 2694

    "Alright. Let''s eat." Charity changed the topic. "I heard the dishes here are good."


    "Fine. If we continue the conversation, Charity will be embarrassed," Catherine mocked.


    "Charity, you''re an actor, yet you get embarrassed so easily."


    The three of them chatted and joked. It had been a long time since they had such a good time.


    In fact, Charity''s death had always hit a nerve in Catherine and Freya. Every time they recalled those memories, they would feel very helpless.


    "To celebrate the fact that Charity is still alive, let''s go for karaoketer." Freya said while beaming, "It''ll be my treat.'' "Please don''t. Both of you need to go home and spend time with your children." Charity did not want to be a thorn in Shaun''s and Ryan''s sides.


    "Charity, we want to keep youpany." Catherine said while holding a wine ss," You''ve been lonely for a long time."


    That simple sentence made the usually tough Charity almost tear up.


    After they finished their meals, they walked out of the private room with their hands held together.


    There were rows of red lights in the long corridor outside.


    At that moment, a few men walked out from the side. The man in the middle was wearing a pair of beige casual pants and a ck Polo shirt. He had a handsome face and looked like a yboy.


    When Charity saw him, she raised her brows calmly before turning around and saying to her buddies beside her, "Work with me in an actter."


    "What act?" Catherine looked in the direction of Charity''s gaze. "He''s quite goodlooking."


    She had high standards, and on top of that, she had been primed with Shaun''s handsome face every day. Therefore, the man must be handsome for her to praise him.


    "He''s not as mature as Ryan." Freyamented, "Who is he?"


    "Monte." Charity''s red lips twitched.


    Monte was quite good-looking, or Eliza would not have loved him so madly.


    Under the lights, the three women looked stunning in their own ways. They were even more outstanding than the night sky.


    It did not take long before Monte and the few men noticed Charity, Eliza, and Catherine''s presence, to which Monte''s eyes lit up.


    Monte''s friend nudged him. "Monte, guess who those two people next to her are?"


    Only then did Monte shift his eyes to Catherine and Freya, who were both indeed beautiful. However, he had met them before as the circle in Canberra was small. Not only were Catherine and Freya sought after on all kinds of asions, but they were also doing very well in the fashion industry. A lot of socialites admired them.


    "Catherine and Freya." A friend named their identities. "One is Shaun''s wife, whose mom is an oil magnate, whereas Freya is the prime minister''s future daughter-inw. So the rumor that Eliza is good friends with them is true."


    "Monte, aren''t you close with Eliza? Introduce us to them."


    The one who spoke was the sessor of Dolly Corporation, Hugo Jeffs, whom Monte needed help from recently.


    Hugo was from Newcastle. He happened to be in Canberra for a business trip and stayed in the Patterson family''s hotel. Over thest few days, Monte had been personally treating him with good food.


    "Since you''ve requested, I''ll do you this favor, Young Master Jeffs."


    Monteughed and greeted Charity as he walked up to her. "Lizzie, what a coincidence. Are you going to dine here too?"


    Charity raised her brows.

 Chapter 2695

    "Lizzie, these two are your..." Monte''s eyes settled on Catherine and Freya with a confused look on his face. He was pretending that it was his first time meeting them.


    "These are my friends, Catherine and Freya." Charity pretended as if she did not see through him and made a simple introduction.


    Before Monte could speak, the few wealthy young men behind him walked forward.


    "So you''re Miss Jones and Miss Lynch.


    Both your reputations precede you." Hugo said with a particrly enthusiastic smile, "I''ve heard about how beautiful both youdies are, but now that I''ve finally met you in person, you''re much more beautiful than I imagined. By the way, I have yet to introduce myself. I''m Hugo Jeffs from Dolly Corporation in Newcastle." "Dolly Corporation?" Catherine thought about it and was a little surprised. "Are you the Young Master Jeffs who owns the most luxurious hotel, Doyle Hotel, in Newcastle?"


    "That''s right." Hugo nodded pridefully. "I didn''t expect you to have heard about me, Miss Jones. Your mom and Mr. Costner once stayed in our hotel when they came to Newcastle for vacation."


    "Uncle Costner told me that your hotel was pretty fun. He won ten million dors


    before he left." Catherine revealed an eager look.


    Hugo said shyly, "Mr. Costner is a brilliant man. Since we''re all here, and it''s still early, would you like to join us? We were also nning to go to the clubhouse." "Come and join us, Lizzie." Monte looked at Charity fondly, and her eyes resembled a hook.


    "Should we... go and have some fun?" Charity looked over at her best friends.


    "Since you''ve invited us, how can we say no?" Freya said helplessly, "I''ve promised to meet Ryan, but because of you, I''m going to stand him up."


    After Monte heard it, he immediately said," Miss Lynch, you can invite Mr. Snow to join us as well."


    "No, it''s fine. He has a unique identity." Freya grinned.


    "True." With that, Monte nodded and looked at Catherine. "Miss Jones, you can invite Mr. Hill over as well." "My husband needs to take care of the kids


    at home."


    Hugo said with a smile, "Mr. Hill is such a wonderful man, but I''m sure anyone who marries a beautiful wife like you will treasure you anyway."


    "My husband didn''t really treasure me before this. We''ve even gotten a divorce before. Don''t you know that?" Catherine asked in astonishment.


    Hugo froze. "...Well, I really had no idea. Sorry, I''m not from Canberra."


    "It''s fine. Don''t worry. I''m not that petty."


    With that, the group of them went to the clubhouse in Janee Hotel.


    Catherine and Freya were singing while the few wealthy young men were ttering them.


    In the meantime, Monte sat beside Charity and poured her a ss of water. "Lizzie, I didn''t expect you to have such a good rtionship with Catherine and Freya. I can tell that they respect you."


    Charity acknowledged with a low tone. Her voice sounded aszy as a kitten''s.


    Monte turned around and looked at her. The woman on the sofa had long, thick eyshes, red lips, and white teeth. Since she was young, she looked pure and stunning despite her short, ear-length hair.


    As he recalled the sweet moments he and Charity used to share, Monte suddenly felt a flutter in his heart.


    "Lizzie..." He moved his hand toward hers.


    Before he could touch her hand, Charity withdrew it and stared at him sarcastically. "Are you nning to make me your lover?"


    "N-No." Her stare made Monte feel guilty. He did initially have such a thought, but she had a good rtionship with Catherine and Freya. What if they found out about it? He was worried that he would suffer the consequences. "I just had trouble controlling my emotions. Lizzie, you''re so pretty. Why didn''t you reply to the messages I sent you earlier? I was very concerned when Chester pestered you the other day."


    "But why did you leave? Were you worried that your fiancee would find out?" Charity asked with a half smile.

 Chapter 2696

    Charity''s eyes moved slightly. "Since you can''t get over me, why weren''t you worried when Imitted suicide? You even came to tell me that I was too desperate and that I was no different from other women. You told me to stay far away from you if I wanted to kill myself and not to bother you because you wouldn''t go soft-hearted."


    Monte was so ashamed that he wished he could p his old self. "Lizzie, I thought you were pretending to kill yourself at that time. I''m sorry. I made those nasty remarks so that you would give up on me because getting my family to approve of us being together was too difficult.


    Furthermore... you''re so wonderful that I didn''t think I deserved you."


    "Why do you think you deserve me now?"


    Charity asked in surprise.


    Monte promptly held her hand and said fondly, "Lizzie, I can''t get over you, and that is the truth. Do you remember how happy we were when we were together?"


    "Young Master Patterson, I heard you have a fiancee. I don''t think it''s appropriate for you to hold my best friend''s hand like this." Freya appeared beside them with a half smile and threatening gaze. "Or do you think my best friend is suitable to be your lover?"


    It was undeniable that Freya''s presence was getting stronger after spending so much time with Ryan.


    Monte was not afraid of Freya, but he did not dare to disrespect Ryan.


    "Of course not." Monte did not let go of Charity''s hand. Instead, he tightened his grip. "I''ve never wanted Lizzie to be my lover. When we were in a rtionship, she was officially my girlfriend."


    "But you already have a fiancee." Freya said coldly, "In that case, stop pestering Eliza."


    "Lilian and I got engaged only because our elders forced us, and getting engaged is just a means to dy things. Right now, I''m striving hard to inherit the Patterson family''s fortune. Then, I''ll be able to decide on my marriage."


    With a handsome face and firm tone, Monte said, "I love Eliza. I was too cowardly back then, but now, I want to work hard for her sake."


    "Sure. Since you love Eliza so much, hurry up and break up with Lilian." Catherine walked up to him. "Stop pestering my friend until you end your rtionship with


    Lilian. Otherwise, that would mean you''re going against me."


    "That includes me." Freya lifted her chin.


    Monte was not annoyed. On the contrary, he felt a rush of excitement.


    Given that Freya and Catherine were standing up for Eliza, it showed that they had a great rtionship.


    Once he gets back together with Eliza, he might be able to get to know the forces behind Catherine and Freya.


    "I was too rash. I''ll handle my affair with Lilian."


    Monte turned his eyes to Charity affectionately. "Lizzie, if I cancel my marriage with Lilian, will you get back together with me?" "If you''re serious, I''ll think about it. Charity''s eyes were filled with helplessness, annoyance, intolerance, hesitance, and all kinds of emotions. The feelings of love and hatred were clearly visible. "Having said that... I''m worried that your family won''t ept me. Regarding Chester and my affair-"


    "You were forced. You were a victim."


    Monte interrupted her. "What''s more, you showed me the purest side of you, and I still remember it. I''m not the kind who''ll care about those things because you hold a special ce in my heart."


    The man''s handsome face was gentle.


    At that moment, Catherine and Freya exchanged nces.


    Sometimes, God was really unfair. He gave Monte a handsome face and a good voice that could easily move a woman. With his emotional intelligence, he could easily seed in rtionships.


    Many women would not be able to resist a man like Monte.


    "Monte, I think Eliza is quite good." Hugo walked up to him and said, "Everyone knows how bold and wise Miss Robbins is.


    She''s much better than your fiancee."


    "I think that Lizzie is wonderful too."


    Monte''s lips curled into a grin, and his eyes were filled with affection.


    They had fun until about 11:00 p.m.


    Ryan gave Freya a call.

 Chapter 2697

    "My boyfriend is here to pick us up, so we''ll take our leave now." Freya rose to her feet and hade everyone goodbye.


    "Alright. We''ll see you off downstairs." A gleam shed across Hugo''s eyes, and he promptly got up.


    Come on. Freya''s boyfriend was the prime minister''s son. If Hugo managed to get acquainted with him in Canberra or get his contact number, he would feel honored when he returned to Newcastle.


    "No need..." Catherine turned him down.


    "Let me do it. I''m worried you''ll bump into some drunkards in the clubhouse."


    Monte showed his utmost care by seeing them off downstairs.


    Ryan and Max were leaning against an Audi downstairs. One looked handsome and elegant, whereas the other seemed cold and sharp. The two of them were chatting with their arms folded across their chests, and the scene was a feast for


    the eyes.


    Charity and the rest were all stunned for a moment.


    They never thought that Max would be here as well.


    However, before the three of them could greet him, Hugo had already started to do so. "You must be Young Master Snow. You really are a man of striking appearance. You and Miss Lynch are both well-matched when you stand next to each other."


    Ryan was bewildered.


    That was when Freya introduced them to each other. "These are Young Master Jeffs from Dolly Corporation in Newcastle and Young Master Patterson from Janee Group."


    "Oh." Ryan nodded nonchntly and held Freya''s waist. "Get in the car." "Young Master Snow, since we''ve met, can I have your number?"


    "I''m sorry, but I dislike giving others my contact number."


    Ryan opened the passenger door. After


    Freya was seated, he said to Max, "You''ll send Eliza home while I''ll send the two of them."


    "Alright."


    Max nced sideways at Monte before unlocking the white Prado, which was parked behind the Audi. Then, he signaled


    Charity by tilting his chin a little. "Get in."


    Monte frowned. "Lizzie, if it''s inconvenient for Young Master Snow to send you back, let me do it."


    Catherine, about to get in the car, turned around and said, "You have a fiancee, and you''re sending Lizzie home? What if you''re caught? Lizzie won''t be able to exin herself."


    "Oh, it turns out that you have a fiancee." Max snorted and took Charity by the shoulder. "Come on. I''ll send you home."


    Looking at Max''s disdainful gaze, Monte clenched his fists.


    Every man could tell that Max might be Eliza''s pursuer.


    Given that the man showed up with Ryan, it meant they had a good rtionship and that his identity must be unusual.


    "Young Master Patterson, Young Master Jeffs, thank you for the hospitality." Once Catherine got in the car, the two cars left simultaneously.


    Monte fixed his eyes on the white Prado.


    Hugo looked in the direction of Monte''s gaze with a cigarette in his mouth. "The car costs around 400 to 500 thousand dors, and his car te number is unusual. He must be of the same level as Ryan."


    "A man with his identity can''t marry Eliza." Monte said coldly, "It''ll affect his career. At most, he''ll just fool around with her."


    "Indeed." Hugo said, "What about you? Are you just nning to take advantage of her or fool around with her without intending to marry her?"

 Chapter 2698

    "If she can continue to bring me benefits, I might consider marrying her. But if I marry her, I''ll definitely be aughing stock because of her affair with Chester. My family won''t approve of it for sure."


    Monte let out a deep sigh. "This is not easy, but if she''s willing to be with me, I''II certainly support her forever. It won''t be the same as before. If she wants a child, I''m willing to give her one. My parents will definitely ept the child if it is part of the Patterson family."


    Hugo nodded in agreement. "Indeed. In fact, Eliza is smart. Having a woman like her as a wife will help a man a lot.


    Nevertheless, even if she won the case involving her affair with Chester, no decent man would want to marry her." "Exactly. Perhaps I shouldn''t have broken up with her. Then, her affair with Chester wouldn''t have happened. Eliza treated me quite well back then. Among the many girlfriends I''ve had, she''s the only one who would save me from spending and even buy me gifts."


    At the mention of that, Monte regretted it a little. "Ever since I got engaged to Lilian, I can''t stand her reckless spending. We haven''t even gotten married yet. Who knows if her behavior will turn worse after we get married?"


    "The thing is, she''s not as pretty as Eliza," Hugo mocked.


    The two men shot a look at each other and shed a knowing smile.


    After all, men understood men the best. In the car, it was so quiet that only the sound of the radio could be heard.


    However, many boring advertisements were ying right at that moment.


    The entire journey, Max kept a long face without saying a word.


    "Who owes you money?"


    Charity saw the cigarette box on the shelf. Then, she casually picked it up, took out one cigarette, and was about to put it on her pretty red lips.


    Max promptly grabbed it and tossed it aside before telling her off. "Why do you want to smoke?"


    "If men can smoke, why can''t women do the same?" Charity asked impassively.


    Max lifted his eyes and said in a low voice," We always have to go for training, and it''s stressful."


    "In that case, you should get some rest at home." Charity turned around and threw a nce at him. "It''s sote. Why did youe over with Ryan?"


    "It''s because you were upying their girlfriend and wife." Max said amusingly," Ryan called me and asked if I''m interested in Eliza. If I''m not, he''ll introduce a boyfriend to her. When I heard that, I quickly said I am. He then wondered why I''ve been passive since I''m interested. He also said it''s no wonder I can''t find a girlfriend for ages and that I deserve it..."


    "Deserve what?" Charity was curious.


    Max coughed lightly, and his face was flushed red. "I deserve having no sex life." Speechless, Charity rolled her eyes at him.


    What a pervert."


    "I didn''t say that." An innocent look washed over Max''s face.


    Charity secretly sighed No wonder Freya was more open and bold recently. Sure enough, the previously conservative woman had been led astray.


    "Look. I''ve made another sacrifice for you." Max said with a sigh, "If it weren''t for me, Ryan and Shaun would''ve begun to look for a partner for you. Say, how would you thank me?"


    "Tell me. How do you want me to thank you?" Charity asked.


    Max pretended to contemte. "Actually, my taste in clothing is so-so. Why don''t we go shopping one day and you help me pick out some clothes? Is that okay, movie star?"

 Chapter 2699

    Charityughed. "Well, you''ll be wearing your uniform most of the time, so there''s no need to waste money on that. Seriously, just save the money."


    "No way. I want to buy it." Max tapped the steering wheel and scoffed. "If I don''t dress up, I''ll probably never be able to get a girlfriend."


    After pausing for a few seconds, he nced at Charity strangely. "Is it because you don''t want to go shopping with me? Or are you not grateful for my help? Just be frank. Then, I''ll tell Ryan tomorrow that I''m not interested in you and have him introduce a potential partner to you."


    "...Enough." Charity snapped, feeling helpless. Were Ryan and the rest too bored?


    The women were busy with their careers, yet the men just wanted to keep their womenpany.


    "So do you agree on going shopping?" Max winked and smirked.


    Charity held her head in her hand. "Fine, fine. You can decide on the time."


    "Okay, tomorrow it is. Coincidentally, tomorrow is my day off," said Max.


    Just as Charity was about to speak, Monte suddenly sent her a WhatsApp message. [ Babe, let''s go to your favorite restaurant to have breakfast tomorrow. I''ll pick you up at 9:00 p.m., okay?]


    Max stole a look at the message and ridiculed, "Trash. Sc*mbag."


    Charity was at a loss for words.


    At the same time, Chester happened to


    send her a message. [Come to the office at 9: 00 a m. tomorrow. I need to discuss something with you]


    Max took another glimpse at it and snorted. "Why do you always attract sc* mbags?"


    "Where are your eyes at?" Charity''s lips twitched, and she asked, "Are you driving or trying to peek at my phone? Or do you have crossed eyes?"


    "Don''t use me. I''m not peeking. I just nced at the reflector. It''s your phone that''s too big." Max quickly revealed an innocent look. "What''s more, I didn''t say anything wrong, did I? They''re trash and sc *mbags."


    "Yeah. I naturally attract sc*mbags, so you''re a sc*mbag too, aren''t you?" Charity asked with a half smile.


    "Would you like to try it? Then, you''ll know," Max said mischievously.


    "Lame."


    Charity could not care less about him. She looked down and replied to those men''s messages to turn them down.


    As for Chester, she gave a nasty response. [ I''m currently just a shareholder of thepany, and I don''t care about thepany''s matters. All I care about is the bonus. If you need to discuss something with me, why did I agree to have you manage thepany? You can step down. Don''t hold on to your position shamelessly.]


    She just had to be so assertive and arrogant.


    Chester was so angry that he gave Charity a call. "Eliza, I originally nned to discuss letting you join the board of directors tomorrow, but it looks like you''re not interested in being a director."


    "Will you actually allow me to join the board of directors?" Charity found it quite astonishing.


    "I did have such an idea, but... now?" Chester snickered. "It seems you want to be a shareholder until you die."


    "Babe, I suddenly feel like smoking. Can you light a cigarette for me?" Max''s extremely gentle voice sounded beside her.


    Disgusted, Charity shuddered and red at Max in a huff.


    Max shed a smile at her, revealing his white teeth. "Babe, you''re good at lighting cigarettes. I like it."


    "Eliza, which man are you with sote at night?" Chester''s icy voice sounded from the phone. "Max?"

 Chapter 2700

    "No matter which man I''m with, what does it have to do with you?"


    Charity hung up impatiently with a cold voice.


    Max gave her a thumbs up. "Awesome."


    Charity looked at him wearily. "What are you trying to do?"


    "Nothing much. I just want him to know that you have a boyfriend so he''ll stop pestering you." Max grinned happily. "So you owe me again."


    Charity was so speechless that she did not want to say anything.


    It was all too easy to owe him something.


    Forget it. She owed him a lot anyway.


    In the vi, Chester nced at the time on his phone - 11:25 p.m.


    ''How dare this woman be with Max at such ate hour?''


    ''Is it just the two of them?''


    ''What are they doing?''


    ''Chatting? In bed? Sleeping?''


    Chester was not a naive man. He would not believe that a man and a woman were simply chatting together at such ate hour.


    However, Chester somehow boiled with anger at the thought that Eliza was in another man''s embrace.


    He wanted to kill her.


    The feeling was not just indicative of a man''s possessiveness. It also showed something else.


    It had been a long while since he had experienced that feeling. He vaguely remembered only experiencing that feeling when he was in a rtionship with Charity.


    D*mn. Before he could conquer Eliza, she had better not think about being with any men except himself.


    With that, Chester leaped to his feet and took his car key. Then, he headed downstairs to his car and sped toward Eliza''s vi.


    At 11:40 p.m., Charity was leaning against the window, asleep.


    Max took the chance to steal a look at her when he stopped at a red traffic light.


    She was sleeping in a rxed manner.


    Under the street lights outside the window, her eyshes trembled. Her skin was soft, a few strands of ck hair were stuck to her slim neck, and the earrings on her ear lobes were peeking out from her ck hair. She looked very pretty.


    Max quickly averted his eyes away, his heart beating fast. After that, a faint smile appeared on his face.


    He was too familiar with Eliza''s face, but he had never had that feeling before. He only treated Eliza like his sister.


    Ever since her soul had changed, his feelings toward her had changed too.


    To him. Charity was like a star in the sky.


    No matter how hard he worked right now, he had already seeded.


    Still, Charity was someone he did not deserve to be with.


    Other people imed that Chester had defiled her.


    To Max, she was always pure.


    Nevertheless, he dared not act abruptly for fear that his enthusiasm toward her would cause her to stay away from him.


    After arriving at the vi, Max stealthily took out the car key from her handbag and opened the electric gate. Only after he drove into the vi did he get off to go to the passenger seat and gently picked her up.

 Chapter 2701

    However, as soon as Max picked Charity up, she woke up.


    Her pretty, dark eyes were lost for a moment before they became clear.


    "Don''te down. I''ll carry you up." Max smiled. "You''re so light. Do you even weigh 100 pounds?"


    "Put me down." Charity was not used to being carried bridal-style by a man.


    Max watched her silently for a moment. In the end, he sighed and ced her on the ground. "It''ste. Let me make do with your sofa for one night. Look. It''s not safe for me to go back when it''s so dark."


    Charity nced at the muscles on his body. "I think people will feel more insecure seeing you."


    "You have a point there." Max nodded seriously. "All the more reason for you not to let me go back. It''ll frighten other people.''


    "Won''t I be frightened if you stay?" Charity teased.


    "We know each other so well. How can I possibly scare you?" Max grinned, revealing a row of white teeth.


    Charity sighed. Some people''s teeth looked whiter when they had slightly darker skin.'' Do as you wish."


    "Give me a nket. I''ll just sleep on the sofa." Max let out a breath of relief upon hearing her words.


    When they both entered and turned on the lights, the doorbell suddenly rang.


    ''Who''s here to look for you at this hour?'' Max walked to the screen only to see Chester outside, and his handsome face darkened. "See, luckily I decided to stay back tonight. It''s unsafe for you, a woman, to be alone."


    Charity frowned when she saw the screen." Ignore him. He won''t dare toe in."


    After that, Charity went upstairs to shower.


    Just as she entered the room, the deafening sound of a megaphone suddenly rang outside. "Eliza, I know you''re in there. If you don''t let me in, I''ll y music at your door until your entire neighborhood will be awake."


    Charity''s pretty mouth twitched.


    She never expected Chester to be so shameless.


    The next moment, Chester''s husky voice rang again. "Now, let me y a workout song for you all."


    Charity staggered and almost fell.


    How wicked was Chester to be ying a workout song at midnight?


    Then, Charity''s phone rang. It was the management calling to beg her. "Miss


    Robbins, can you and Young Master Jewell resolve your quarrel privately? Please don''t disturb the neighborhood''s residents from their sleep. No one dares to offend Chester, so they can only call me."


    "I''m sorry to have troubled you. I''ll take care of this."


    Charity walked down the stairs as she spoke.


    Max scowled and said, "I thought I was shameless, but I never expected someone else would be more shameless than I am. Wait here, Charity. I''ll open the door and beat him up."


    "Don''t even think of it. Do you want to be expelled from the army?" Charity red at him. "Open the door and let him in."


    "Well... Why don''t I pretend to be your boyfriend?" Max said, "If he thinks you''re my girlfriend, he might back down and stop pestering you.''


    Charity did not n to do that initially, but she could not figure out Chester''s intention. After giving it some thought, she nodded.


    Delighted, Max immediately went out the door with a smile.


    He was happy, even if it was just an act.


    As soon as the door outside opened, Chester got down from his car with a cigarette in his mouth. However, he did not see Eliza but Max instead.


    "Do you sleep here at night?" Chester took the cigarette out of his mouth and squinted his eyes.


    "Chester, your behavior is aplete nuisance to the people here. You''re a president. Don''t you find doing these things silly?" Max took down the speaker from the car and turned it off. The neighborhood became quiet again.


    "It is indeed silly," Chester saidzily." Eliza used to make my life so interesting that she even sent me to prison. Now that she isn''t ying around with me anymore, I''m not used to it. What do you think I should do?"


    "She''s my girlfriend. Stop bothering her." Max''s expression hardened, and he suddenly stepped in front of Chester.


    They were both of simr height, but Max''s build seemed more muscr as he trained all year round. Compared to Max, Chester''s handsome face looked a little more delicate.


    "Girlfriend?" Chester''s gaze deepened, and then heughed. "In that case, tell


    me.


    Where''s the prettiest mole on Eliza''s body?"

 Chapter 2702

    Max''s fury was ignited. "You forced her. How dare you talk about it? If you didn''t force her, do you think she would''ve fancied you? Trash."


    "So what if I''m trash?" Chester''s smile was intentional and wicked. "You haven''t answered my question."


    "I won''t discuss Eliza''s privacy out in the open." Max refused to answer that


    question. Disdain was visible in his eyes. "Theizens weren''t wrong in scolding you. You truly are a sc*mbag."


    "Sc*mbag? I''m indeed a sc*mbag."


    Chester took a long drag on the cigarette between his fingers. There was a hint of mockery on his handsome face.


    If he was not a sc*mbag, how could Charity have died?


    The corners of Max''s mouth twitched.


    It was his first time seeing someone getting scolded and admitting it so openly afterward.


    Was Chester crazy?


    "I think you haven''t touched Charity before, so you can''t answer my question." Chester yfully blew a mouthful of smoke in Max''s direction.


    Max was so furious that he immediately grabbed Chester''s cor while the veins on the fist of his other hand bulged.


    "Max, stop."


    Charity''s cold voice suddenly sounded from behind. Chester cocked his head slightly as he looked toward the garden behind the gates to see Charity walking over on the rock path. She was wearing a white nightgown that reached her knees with a loose gray cardigan over it. Her short hair was slightly messy from the wind blowing. Under the moonlight and street lights, she looked like she just stepped out of a painting.


    Chester was, in fact, familiar with every part of her body.


    However, seeing her walking over at that moment, he suddenly found her unfamiliar. He even thought she was beautiful with such casual clothes.


    People were just weird sometimes.


    Charity clearly used to be a woman with whom Chester had sex multiple times and could have it any time he wanted.


    Yet, he suddenly had a newfound interest in her.


    It even made him drive over in the middle of the night.


    He had never felt that same urge aside from when he was with Charity back then.


    "Come. You can hit me on his nose."


    Chester pointed to his tall nose bridge. "Do it harder. Don''t worry. I''ll make sure to let everyone know that the leader of the secret guards protecting the prime minister got into a fight for the sake of a female celebrity. It''ll be interesting."


    Max had been on the battlefield before, so the more Chester provoked him, the calmer he got.


    However, with his pride hurt before the woman he liked, his good-looking face turned as dark as night.


    "Why should he hit a sc*m like you? Max, you have a promising future. There''s no need to be given a demerit because of a person like that." Charity held Max''s hands, which were clenched into fists.


    Max stiffened.


    It was his first time realizing that a woman''s hand could be so gentle and soft.


    It made his breath quicken and his heart race.


    "Eliza..." Chester''s gazended on their hands that were holding one another''s. His eyes were cold. "Are you really in a rtionship with him?"


    "What else?" Charity looked toward him indifferently. "People have to move on."


    "What about Monte?" Chester said, "I saw you two whispering during the charity eventst time, looking as if you two were getting back together. However, it looks like I was wrong. Let me call him to ask him about it."


    At that, Chester took out his phone.


    Charity furrowed her brows.

 Chapter 2703

    If Chester really told Monte that Charity had a boyfriend, it would disrupt her ns.


    Max gave Charity a quick nce. He saw that her brows were knitted together into a tight frown.


    He knew her too well.


    "Stop..." Max withdrew his hand and stopped Chester.


    "What''s wrong? You don''t mind your girlfriend getting too close to her exboyfriend?" Chester smiled vaguely. "Let me remind you that Eliza''s first man was Monte. She loved him to the extent that she attempted suicide before."


    Max smiled bitterly.


    He did mind. Of course, he would mind.


    However, he did not want to put Charity in a difficult spot and affect her ns.


    "Let him call Monte. He can call him as many times as he wants." Charity suddenly looked toward Chester indifferently. "You can do whatever you like. I no longer want to be controlled by anyone, especially you, Chester. You have to be clear that we don''t have a rtionship where you can control me. Actually, I''m quite aware of why you came here."


    "Oh, tell me about it." Chester had a yful expression.


    "It''s because you''ve never suffered such a major setback in front of a woman before. You might have a little admiration and hatred toward me. You might be eager to conquer me now. Compared to just getting revenge on a woman, conquering her and then destroying her cruelly gives you more satisfaction and fulfills the twisted feelings in your heart.


    Charity stared at him calmly. "You even treat me as your private property."


    Chester was taken aback. His gaze gradually darkened. "Your analysis is pretty interesting."


    "Chester, you have to ept a fact. I''m not the Eliza you could simply control in the past or any other woman. I''m Reborn. From the day I truly startedpeting against you, I knew that your confidence stemmed from Jewell Corporation. However, Jewell Corporation is no longer what it was in the past. I''m not a woman that you can easily offend anymore. Your old methods no longer work on me."


    Charity snapped her fingers as she spoke.


    Steven and other people walked out of the courtyard.


    Chester was biting his cigarette that had almost finished smoking. His expression was cold. "You have people with you, but do you think I don''t?


    "Are you sure you want to create a hugemotion just after being released from prison?" Charity reminded him, "I don''t mind going to prison for a few months. I''m unemployed anyway. But you... Can you still afford to wait?"


    "...Okay."


    Chester stared at Charity for what felt like a century.


    He took two steps backward. His slender finger pointed toward Max. He smiled. "You like her?"


    Max frowned.


    A hint of hostility shed across Chester''s brows. "You''d better stay away from her. If not, you''ll regret it."


    After speaking, he got in the car and left.


    Max let out a tsk as he watched the car''s leaving silhouette.


    When he turned his head, he saw Charity frowning slightly.


    "Charity, you couldn''t possibly have believed his nonsense, right?" Max said," Don''t worry. I''m not a pushover."


    "Chester isn''t that simple of a person." Charity''s gaze wasplicated. "You shouldn''t keep appearing by my side. Being targeted by Chester isn''t a good thing."


    "I don''t care. If worsees to worst, I''ll quit my job," Max said without a care. "With my fighting skills, I cane to you and be your bodyguard, right?"


    Charity was speechless. "You don''t want to work for the prime minister and get a promotion but want toe to my side and be a bodyguard instead? Aren''t you afraid of angering your parents to death?"


    "You''re richer than the prime minister," Max said with a smile. "Money talks."


    He had a good point there. She could not retort to him at all.


    At that moment, Max''s phone rang. After picking up the call, his expression darkened.

 Chapter 2704

    "I have to follow the prime minister overseas tomorrow. I need to go back and


    make preparations beforehand."


    Max spoke frustrated!^.


    "Didn''t you say you''re on leave tomorrow?" Charity''s eyes gleamed.


    "That''s right. There werest-minute changes." Max''s gaze was strange. "I even asked you to go shopping for clothes with me. It seems like it can''t be done."


    "Let''s wait until you return."


    After seeing Max off, Charity received Chester''s message very soon. [If you have Max''s best interests at heart, keep a distance from him.]


    As expected...


    Charity had a vague feeling that the matter was rted to Chester.


    She did not expect it...


    However, it was normal. After all, the Jewell family had been established in Canberra for tens of years. If it were not for her making the previous issue a big deal in public, Chester would surely have had a way to escape being sentenced to jail.


    The next day.


    Charity was awakened by Catherine''s call.


    "I wanted to call you right after returning yesterday, but I was afraid of disturbing you and Max''s alone time..." Catherine chuckled. ''What did you guys do afterward?"


    "Have sex."


    "Ahem... That''s fast." Catherine, who was having breakfast, choked from the shock.


    "You believe it?" Charityughed. "When did you be like Freya?"


    Catherine was a little disappointed. "I never thought you''d joke around with me." Charity was taken aback.


    She was actually a pretty rigid person.


    She no longer smiled often, especially after transmigrating, not to mention making jokes.


    However, aftering clean about her identity yesterday, she became much more rxed.


    "This is pretty good," Catherine said sincerely. "Many things have happened, and the people who passed away can''t revive. Nevertheless, we still hope that you''lle out of the shadows as soon as possible and be happier."


    "Thank you."


    Charity took some ck soybeans out of the refrigerator. She nned to make some soy milk in the morning.


    She wanted to treat herself better from that moment onward.


    "By the way, Charity, I called because I wanted to tell you that I''ve fished some information from Hugo when I talked to him yesterday. It looks like he came to Canberra because Monte wants to coborate on businesses in Newcastle with him."


    Charity was astonished. "Newcastle is a famous city for gambling. They mainly focus on developing its tourism and gambling industry." "I think Monte is nning to get involved in thetter," Catherine said. "That''s a very profitable industry. Moreover, the Patterson family is engaged in the hotel industry. They can get to know many wealthy people. Besides, from what I heard from Hugo, the Patterson family''s hotels aren''t doing as well as they look on the surface. Many creative, new hotels have opened now. They''re well sought after by young people. If Monte wants to inherit the hotels, he has to produce some results."


    "This is interesting." Charity had a yful expression. "I think Hugo wants to curry favor with you."


    "That''s for sure. Hugo wants to get acquainted with Uncle Titus through me," Catherine said as she smiled. "Why? Do you want me to help you?"


    I just thought of a way to bring Monte down even faster," Charity said. "In


    Australia, there are strict regtions for operating a gambling business. Since he wants to do it, I''ll lend him a hand "


    "I get it." Catherine figured everything out.'' Actually, Hugo and Monte''s rtionship is just so-so. They''re friends who have only had a few meals and


    rounds of drinks together. Hugo is very clever."


    "Isn''t him being clever a good thing? It''ll be easy to make a deal with him." Charity smiled. "But I''ll have to trouble you."


    "It''s fine. Hugo does have some influence in Newcastle. Getting to know such a person isn''t bad. Besides... I''ve always felt bad," Catherine said all of a sudden.

 Chapter 2705

    "What are you thinking? You didn''t wrong me in any way. It''s the opposite. You''ve helped me a lot," Charity said in a serious tone.


    "It''s fine, Charity. No matter how some things are exined, it''s a fact that besides Chester, Shaun was also involved in you going to prison back then," Catherine said honestly. "When you were sentenced, I truly couldn''t forgive Shaun. It was because of Chester''s, Rodney''s, and his stupidity that hurt you. However, I still forgave him a few years after you passed away. This matter has always been a thorn in my heart.


    "Shaun caused Logan to lose a finger in the past. Ultimately, Shaun cut off his finger topensate Logan. But what about your life? No one can pay that back even if your wrong usations are cleared and you continue living in Eliza''s body. After all, who doesn''t want to use their own body?


    "I''m thankful toward Eliza. If it were not for her giving up her life, you might''ve already died. Since Monte hurt her in the past, it''ll make my heart more at ease if I lend a hand in this matter."


    Charity went silent.


    Although she had a good rtionship with Catherine, she had to ask Catherine about her impression of Shaun. To be honest, Charity did not like Shaun.


    It was because Shaun had believed in Sarah a lot back then.


    When Charity knew that her parents passed away while she was in prison, she ced Shaun, Chester, and Rodney on the top of her revenge list.


    They could like someone, but why did they like her until they were blinded?


    Catherine continued saying, "There''s one more thing. I heard that someone was trying to get information on Neeson Corporation''s situation. That person seems to intend to acquire it at a high price. That person is you, right?"


    Charity did not know whether to cry orugh.


    Her best friend being too smart was a worry.


    Charity had told Skyler to get information on Neeson Corporation''s situation some time ago. The result she got was that after Thomas sold thepany, it ended up in Catherine''s hands after going through several people.


    If Charity went to ask Catherine about it straight away, Catherine would surely not want her money. She would just give it to her.


    Neeson Corporation was still worth 10 million dors at the very least.


    How could she just take it without doing anything?


    Charity said in a serious manner, "To make a friendship longsting, I can''t keep taking advantage of you. Besides, I''m not short of money."


    "I don''tck money either."


    "Cathy, think of it from a different position and in my shoes. Would you ept it for free?" Charity countered.


    Catherine was at a loss for words.


    After some time, she smiled bitterly. "Okay. I respect your decision. I have a


    contract here. You can give me the same amount I used to buy Neeson


    Corporation back then. We can go through the procedures if you''re not busy in the morning."


    "Okay."


    Catherine hung up. After breakfast, she returned to the study to look for the document.


    However, she could not find it even after looking for it for a long time.


    "Wifey, what are you looking for?" Shaun, who had returned after sending the children to kindergarten, could not help but ask after seeing the study was messy from being searched.


    "Where''s Neeson Corporation''s document?" Catherine asked.


    "I ced it in the safe for you thest time." Shaun found the document for her. "Why are you suddenly looking for it?"


    "I''m selling it."


    Shaun was taken aback. "Why? Didn''t you buy it because of Charity? You said it was the only thing you could do for her."


    Catherine nced at Shaun withplicated feelings.


    She could not possibly tell him that Charity was not dead, right?


    That betrayer. He would most likely tell Chester about it the next second.


    "After giving it some thought, I think I can''t manage it well. It has always been in the red. Instead of letting it continue like that, it''s better to sell it," Catherine said. "I''ve already found a suitable buyer. Rest assured. Don''t worry about it."

 Chapter 2706

    "I''ll go with you. There has to be awyer present during a transfer ofpany ownership." Shaun followed after Catherine worriedly.


    Although his wife was clever, there were too many loopholes in thew. He was afraid she would be at a disadvantage.


    "I really don''t need you to follow me. I''m transferring it to someone I know..."


    "It''s easier to be deceived by an acquaintance." Shaun insisted.


    Catherine turned her head and rolled her eyes at him speechlessly. "You can go do your own stuff."


    "Wifey, I think you''re being... secretive." Shaun was sharp and realized something was off. He suddenly became bitter. "You''re not transferring it to someone I can''t meet, right? For example, a handsome younger man."


    Catherine''s face darkened. "Are you silly?"


    "I heard you guys were having fun in the clubhouse with a young master from Newcastle." Jealousy filled Shaun''s gaze." You had a great time and never thought about how lonely I was at home."


    "That''s because I met a few of Eliza''s friends. It''s difficult to refuse them." Catherine raised her hand and patted his handsome face. "Don''t be blindly jealous. Get lost."


    "I''m not getting lost." Shaun rubbed his head in the crook of her neck. He asked with a hoarse voice, "Are you really not letting me apany you?"


    "No. It''s a trustable friend of mine."


    Catherine was certain.


    Shaun did not ask further. Women would get annoyed when men asked too many questions. "You''ll be free to apany me at night, right?"


    "Mm."


    Jewell Corporation.


    At 11:00 a.m., Chester ended a meeting.


    After returning to the office, Attorney Larsen was inside. He had been waiting for some time.


    "These are the ounts that kept smearing Jewell Corporation''s reputation. There are 23 of them. ording to your request, a demand letter has been sent to all of them." Attorney Larsen reported a few cases of dispute to Chester.


    "Mm." Chester took the information and browsed through it. "Are you confident in winning?"


    "I might need to go to a few local hospitals to understand the situation," Attorney Larsen said.


    "You can go. I''ll inform my subordinates to cooperate with you as soon as possible," Chester said. "Besides,pensate the few victims from before as soon as possible. This issue must be settled as quickly as possible even if you have to spend more money."


    "Don''t worry. I ept my huge sry every year for a reason."


    Attorney Larsenughed. He suddenly said, "By the way, I just came back from the city hall. I saw Catherine and Eliza..." Chester''s brows moved. His deep-set gaze beckoned Attorney Larsen to continue talking.


    "I asked around. It seemed like they were going through procedures to transfer Neeson Corporation," Attorney Larsen said.


    "Transfer Neeson Corporation?" Astonishment appeared on Chester''s handsome face. "Wasn''t Neeson Corporation acquired by Catherine? Is she transferring it to Eliza?"


    He remembered that he had someone to get information on Neeson Corporation after Sarah was punished.


    He was willing to acquire Neeson Corporation because he thought it was the only thing the Neeson family left behind.


    However, after discovering that Catherine had bought it, he gave up.


    Attorney Larsen nodded. "Actually, Neeson Corporation was in a slump ever since it fell into Thomas'' hands. Many senior managers gradually left. Neeson Corporation went through two more owners, but they managed it poorly. Even after Catherine acquired it, it was still in the red. It''s meaningless for Eliza to take over Neeson Corporation. It''s no longer the samepany as it was in the past."


    "That''s not for certain. If Eliza is Reborn, she might have a way to revive Neeson Corporation."


    Chester frowned while being deep in thought.


    He just did not understand why Eliza would want Neeson Corporation.


    Could it be because of Charity again?


    Was their rtionship that good?

 Chapter 2707

    After Attorney Larsen left, Chester quickly called Shaun. "Did Catherine sell Neeson Corporation to Eliza?"


    "Huh?" Shaun was astonished. "So she''s selling it to Eliza."


    "Catherine didn''t tell you about such an important matter?" Chester said bluntly," Shaun, your status in the family is uneptable."


    "Now you know that I''m the lowest hierarchy." Shaun sighed.


    "Why did she sell it to Eliza?" Chester was curious.


    "Maybe because Eliza and Charity were best friends. Cathy is usually busy. She has a fewpanies in her hands and can''t manage them all. Selling it is a good option." Shaun made a guess. However, he felt depressed. Why did Catherine not tell him the truth in the morning? He would not say anything if he knew she was selling it to Eliza.


    Chester was deep in thought.


    As he was thinking, someone knocked on his office door.


    "Let''s talk next time." Chester put down the phone and raised his head. Cindy entered in a white dress while carrying a food container.


    "Chester, this is the chicken soup your mom specially told me to bring you." Cindy fiddled with the hair by her ears and said gently, "Your mom said you''ve been too tiredtely and have gotten a lot thinner. You should replenish your nutrients." As she spoke, she opened the food container.


    The fragrance of the soup wafted out.


    "Since you''ve delivered the soup, you can go out," Chester said indifferently. Cindy bit her lip.


    "Chester, I... I can''t get any film or advertisement offerstely. Even the songs I sang have been taken down from all major tforms. I haven''t had ie for three months."


    Chester watched Cindy, who was in front of him. For some reason, Eliza''s face shed across his head.


    Cindy and Eliza were both Felix Media''s artists. One of them was Jewell


    Corporation''s shareholder. Even before then, Eliza did a great job in filming in the past. She was brave and sharp.


    As for Cindy...


    Aside from thinking of various ways to reap benefits from him, she did not know how to work hard.


    When Chester recalled that he had almost married Cindy, he felt waves of disgust in his heart.


    "I''ll have someone transfer one million dors to you. It''s for your expenses for two months," Chester said indifferently.


    "Isn''t that... a little too less?" Cindy was slightly disappointed. "Actually, I''m nning to invest and open a cinema with my friends. We''ve even thought of a name. I want to have a career of my own. I can''t keep relying on you."


    "How much money do you want?" Chester lit a cigarette and asked coldly.


    Cindy studied his expression. She could not grasp his thoughts. However, she really had not been earning anything. "Over three million dors. The location we have our eyes on is more expensive. Its area is bigger too."


    "How should these three million dors be counted? By how many times you''ll donate blood to my mom?" Chester took a drag on the cigarette. "We''re not even in a rtionship. You can''t ask me to give you money without any reason, right? Three million dors... Some people can''t even earn that much in their entire lives."


    Cindy was stunned. She did not expect Chester to be so particr about money. When she donated blood to Madam Jewell in the past, Chester would agree to whatever conditions she gave.


    Three million dors was just like 30 dors to him.


    "Chester, why do we have to talk about money between us? I was so worried when you were in jail. I took care of your mom like my own too. If she needs blood


    in the future, I''ll be there whenever I''m called," Cindy spoke softly.


    She was hoping Chester would be a little soft-hearted as he had suffered at the hands of Eliza. Besides, she had not left his side for these few months.

 Chapter 2708

    "Since we don''t have to be so clear on money..." Chester flicked off some ashes on the ashtray and faked a smile. "That''s all the more reason you shouldn''t ask me for money. Look, I treat you as a friend. Seeing that we''re friends, you donating blood to my mom who''s sick is no big deal, right?"


    Cindy suddenly had no words.


    She only found her voice after some time." Donating blood isn''t a small matter.


    Moreover, my blood type is rare. If an emergency urs, it''ll cost a life. The doctor also said it''s safest to have a six-month gap between the first blood donation and the second." "So?'' Chester cocked his head slightly. "You want the safest way to donate blood. You also want me to treat you well and give you money. Cindy, are you a cow or a whale? Do you have four stomachs? You''re so greedy.''


    "You misunderstood me. I just want to start my own business," Cindy said hastily.


    "Why don''t you ask me how much money I''ve spent on you?" Chester said, "It must''ve been at least hundreds of millions of dors. I even donated a building to a school to support youreback when your reputation sunk. I also found the best team to raise you to fame. You were the one who didn''t have the luck. Moreover, youe from a small ce. You''re in the capital of Australia now. I bought you houses and vis. You also have a few luxury cars under your name. Now you''re telling me you want to start a business, yet you can''t even take out three million dors?"


    Chester sneered. "Let''s not talk about the hundreds of millions of dors you earned in the entertainment industry. With just the money I gave you alone, you should have tens of millions of dors in your hand. In the end, you can''t even bear to take out three million dors."


    Cindy turned pale. "I... I''ve always been wasteful, and I spend a lot of money. Besides, it''s not easy to sell those houses... and cars right away."


    "Cindy, I despise your pretentiousness the most. Just be honest if you want money. Don''t harbor bad intentions and expect yourself to gain a good reputation."


    Chester said mockingly, "You can just say that you won''t donate blood to my mom


    if I don''t give you the money. I''ll definitely give


    it to you.


    Cindy bit her lip in humiliation.


    She still had money, but she had lost her future. She just wanted to save more money. What if her investment failed?


    "Leave. Go to my dad for money in the future. My mom is his wife. I''ve given you money for a few years now. I even almost sacrificed my marriage. It should be his turn now."


    Chester said indifferently, "Besides, it''s my mom who looked for you to donate blood to her. My mom has money too. Don''t justtch onto me for money."


    Cindy''s face flushed red from those words. She felt utterly embarrassed.


    She had always pretended to be kind and understanding in front of Hunter and his wife. If she asked them for money, what would they think of her? How would she get married to Chester in the future?


    "Chester, I..."


    "Get lost" Chester took the soup from the table and threw it on the floor.


    The soup sttered everywhere.


    Cindy''s face paled. She stepped back continuously.


    "If you want me to fancy you, be like Eliza and impress me first," Chester


    said coldly word by word.


    Cindy was in disbelief.


    Eliza had treated him that way, yet he was impressed with her.


    Did Chester have a masochistic streak? Within an hour after Cindy left, Ken entered and reported to Chester.


    "President Jewell, Madam Jewell has transferred three million dors to Cindy from her ount."


    Chester touched his forehead. "Cindy has truly be greedy because of our feedings."


    Ken said speechlessly, "Will she want the Jewell family to pay for any investment she wants to do? Is it her blood gold?"

 Chapter 2709

    Chester sneered.


    Who was not scared of death?


    However, Cindy''s actions were truly repulsive.


    After working overtime into the night, Chester drove his car. Without knowing it, he arrived at Neeson Corporation.


    The lights in the president''s office were still on.


    He stared at it for two seconds. Then, he opened the car door and got down.


    It was his first time at Neeson Corporation.


    When he entered, the security at the entrance blocked him. "It''s past office hours. Do you have any business?" "I''m the boyfriend of your new boss. She hasn''t gotten off work yet, so I came to pick her up." Chester threw a pack of cigarettes over to him.


    The cigarettes, worth a few hundred dors, made the security, who was a heavy smoker, smile like a flower. "I see. Please,e on in.


    The security studied Chester''s looks as he spoke. Chester''s suit looked expensive at a nce, and the watch on his wrist could not be bought without a few million dors. Besides, celebrities on TV could not evenpare to Chester''s looks.


    When the security thought of his new boss'' looks, he thought only a man like Chester could match her.


    Chester walked inside with long strides.


    The blinds were turned up in the president''s office, and the door was closed.


    Chester knocked on the door.


    "Who is it?" Charity''s wary voice rang out from inside.


    Did all thepany''s employees not get off work already?


    "Me."


    Chester pushed the door open. Charity was sitting in the office chair with a pair of sses on her cold face. Theputer on the table was on, and there were two thick stacks of documents on both sides.


    Chester was used to seeing her with the aura of a female celebrity. Upon seeing her wearing a zer and looking like an elite office worker, he suddenly could not get used to it and had a strange feeling.


    "Why are you here?"Charity''s gaze went cold.


    "You''re pretty diligent."


    Chester ignored the iciness in her eyes and walked over. He nced at the documents. "Those are Neeson Corporation''s sales data over the past years, right? Do you understand them?"


    He admitted that Eliza was outstanding. However, even if she was Reborn, she only knew about finance.


    On the other hand, Neeson Corporation''s main focus was sports equipment. Managing apany differed from the stock market, foundations, and finance. Moreover, Neeson Corporation was already delisted.


    "Do you need me to give you suggestions?"


    Chester randomly took a document. It was thepany''s data from two years ago.


    On the cover page, Charity had made remarks on the data''s ws and her opinions. Her writing was smooth, clean, and neat. Every sentence was sharp and clear.


    Chester was taken aback. Firstly, he felt the writing was familiar. Secondly, he was astonished by her sharp business skills.


    "You wrote this?"


    Chester''s gaze fell on Charity''s right hand, which was holding a pen. Her hand had ink stains, probably because she had written a lot.


    She frowned and snatched the document over. She said coldly, "President Jewell, this is Neeson Corporation''s confidential information. You simply took it and looked at it without permission. I''ll have no choice but to suspect that you want to steal ourpany''s data and have an ulterior motive."


    Chester chuckled. He bent down, and his lips approached her ears. "Neeson Corporation is struggling hopelessly. Why would I care about a small rundownpany like this?"


    The man''s breath blew on Charity''s earlobe. It felt like he was deliberately using his breath to highlight his presence


    Charity warily moved away to the side. '' Chester, go find other women if you''re horny. Don''t bother me."


    "So what if I like to bother you?" Chester turned around and leaned his body against the office table lightly. "Other women aren''t as interesting as you. They''re dull. I''ve lost all interest in other women because of you. What should I do?"

 Chapter 2710

    Charity lowered her gaze and gave it some thought. Suddenly, she took out a small card from her pocket and inserted it into the pocket of Chester''s suit jacket.


    Chester followed her gaze and looked downward. He took out a... card with a women''s bikini printed on it.


    "Look at it properly. They offer all types of beautiful girls and services. The prices are low, and there are even promotions." Charity''s tone waszy. "You don''t have to thank me."


    Chester held the card between his fingers and looked at it seriously. Heughed out of anger. "Do you, a woman, bring this thing around on you?"


    Someone put it on my car," Charity said calmly. "I just don''t want to litter the floor. I didn''t think it would be useful." "Do you think... I''ll fancy these things?" Chester ripped the small card. He bent his waist and looked right at her. He squinted his eyes. "Can''t you understand from my words that I just want you? Other women aren''t good enough."


    "Stop." Charity''s body leaned backward to stay away from that man. "I''m a woman you got bored of. I also sent you to jail."


    "That''s why I think you''re more fun. In the past, I just wanted to have sex with you. Now, I want to have sex with you and take you seriously."


    Chester smiled. "Eliza, you''re very clever. But I''m very smart too. If we get together, don''t you think our offspring will definitely be very clever?"


    Charity was stunned.


    She was utterly speechless as she watched Chester in front of her. "Are you sick somewhere? You don''t like women who throw themselves at you. Instead, you want to have a baby with me after how I scolded and tortured you?"


    "You found me out. I do have something wrong with me." Chester raised his eyebrows. "What do you think of my suggestion?"


    "Nothing." Charity shook her head. "Just like what I said thest time, you just want to conquer me to make yourself satisfied because you''ve never suffered at the hands of a woman before. Once I fall in love with you, you''ll hate me again. You treat all women the same way. Moreover, I truly don''t like you at all. Why should I have a child with you? Am I crazy?"


    "I''m rich," Chester said like it was a matter of course. "Many women want to get married to me."


    "But I''m not short of money." Charity''s gaze was unfazed. "Those women who don''t have money aren''t aiming for you but your money. A person who''s materialistically and spiritually rich won''t choose you."


    Charity could not focus on work because of Chester''s distraction.


    She just stood up and packed her stuff." There''s nothing you have that can impress me. Besides, the things you forced me to do and your words are deeply engraved in my head. Also... your technique. There''s no need for me to say anything more. I don''t want to force myself to take medicine every time."


    After speaking, she carried her backpack and took her phone from the table. "I''m getting off work now. Please leave too."


    Charity taking medicine was the most humiliating thing that struck Chester''s pride as a man.


    His handsome face changed. He suddenly stretched his hand and grabbed her wrist. He pulled her to his front. "Do you take medicine only when you''re with me?"


    Charity did not understand him at first.


    Chester asked again, "Is it your problem? Are you also like a dead fish when you''re with other guys and require medicine too?"


    During that period, he had thought about it a lot. Was his technique terrible? He did not think so.


    At least he still gave Charity pleasure during his first time with her even though he was inexperienced.


    He always had a fine physique too. There was no way things would turn out like that

 Chapter 2711

    A look of shock briefly shed across Charity''s eyes. She probably did not expect Chester to throw such a question at her.


    "Were you also like this when you''re with Monte?" When Chester noticed that she was quiet, his gaze turned sharp. "Should I go and ask Monte?"


    "You''re insane." Charity could not help but tell him off.


    "Let me ask Max, then." Chester suddenly asked, "Have you been to bed with him before?"


    "It''s none of your business." Charity glowered at him.


    "Eliza, you need to get your illness treated." Chester said with augh, "The longer you drag it out, the poorer your health will be especially if you have an illness in this area."


    "I don''t have an illness. I''m perfectly fine." Charity withdrew her hand in annoyance. She could not be bothered about him. She took herptop and walked out.


    She turned around, only to realize that Chester was continuing to stay in her office.


    "If you don''t leave, I''m going to lock the door." Charity took out her key.


    "Lock it, then. It happens that there''s a lounge here." Chester raised his brows in a calm manner.


    The two of them nced at each other in silence for a while.


    In the end, Charity lost.


    After all, she cared about her dignity. What if her employees saw a man in her office when they came to work tomorrow? Also, there were many documents in her office...


    "Are you expecting me to beg you toe out?" Charity asked helplessly.


    "If you promise to have supper with meter, I''lle out," Chester said with a shameless expression.


    "In that case, enjoy staying here"


    Charity particrly hated being threatened. She straight away closed the door and locked it.


    Chester was speechless.


    Charity walked to the door of the office. When the security guard saw that she was alone, he was dazed. "President Neeson, your boyfriend..."


    "Boyfriend?" Charity''s voice was slightly cold. "So you let him in?"


    The security guard was stunned. "He''s quite good-looking and dressed in branded clothing..."


    "Most importantly, he gave you a cigarette pack, right?" Charity saw half of the cigarette pack that was revealed in the pocket of his shirt.


    The security guard immediately felt embarrassed.


    Charity kept quiet for a moment before saying, "You can get off from work. You don''t have to guard this ce tonight."


    "Huh?" The security guard froze. Not only was he not criticized by President Neeson, but he could also go home and sleep without having to stay up at night. How wonderful.


    "Thank you, President Neeson." The bodyguard instantly nodded. "As for the door..."


    "Hand me the key. I''ll go and get something. I''ll be returning to work overtimeter." Charity stretched out her hand.


    The security guard promptly handed her the key to the main door. "President Neeson, please take care and not overwork yourself."


    After the bodyguard left, Charity directly shut off the electricity and water supply in the office. She also locked the main door.


    Hah. Chester enjoyed staying inside, did he not? Let him stay there as long as he could, then.


    After getting into the car, Charity received a call from Chester.


    She declined the call, yet Chester called again.


    "Do you regret your actions?" Charity was irritated by the call. She had no choice but to pick it up.


    "Eliza, you''re f*cking cruel. How dare you shut off the electricity and water supply?!" Chester gnashed his teeth and threatened her. "Hurry up and unlock the door.


    Otherwise, I''ll disclose all the documents in your office."


    "Suit yourself. Anyway, Neeson Corporation has been doing badly over the years. Those documents aren''t confidential. What''s more, I''ve seen them all. I remember the information." Charity sounded indifferent. "I gave you a chance, but you chose not to leave. By the way, let me remind you that I''ve locked the main door with two big locks. Even if you try to break my office ss and escape, it won''t help."


    Chester never thought that this woman would be so stubborn. He said in exasperation, "Are you forcing me to get someone to break your office door now?"

 Chapter 2712

    "Suit yourself. A door won''t cost a lot."


    Charity firmly ended the call.


    Chester was fuming.


    When women were rich, they became confident.


    He had no choice. He could not stay overnight here without water and electricity. What was more, his phone was running out of battery.


    Chester called Ken to break the door.


    Ken asked weakly, "Must I break the door? Why don''t you get a locksmith to open it?"


    "Break it." Chester snorted. "Eliza is rich, isn''t she? Since she''s not bothered, just break it. Also, break someputers and


    tables too.


    Ken grasped the point. Soon, he brought a bunch of people over.


    However, as soon as they broke open the office door and saved Chester, a police car came with a siren. Subsequently, four police officers got out of the car. "Stop moving. We''ve received a call that someone is stealing information and destroying public property here. Raise your hands, or we''ll open fire."


    Ken and Chester were at a loss for words.


    1:00 a m.


    Attorney Larsen rushed over with a long face. He paid bail andpensation.


    Before Chester left, themissioner of the police station earnestly taught Chester


    a lesson with dark circles below his eyes." President Jewell, you just got out of jail. Can''t you behave yourself? We''re now in the era of the inte. Any little thing that''s shared online can ruin your reputation. Others are iming that you passed yourself off as the boyfriend of the president of Neeson Corporation to steal information. The surveince footage at the entrance and the bodyguard''s im are in alignment with that. The thing is, you''re not Eliza''s boyfriend.


    "You even broke the office door and destroyed property. You were caught red- handed with evidence. I don''t know what else to say about you. Can''t you go home early and sleep?


    "The other party wants you topensate for the destroyed property and the damage to thepany. They''ll then let the matter rest."


    Ken said furiously, "The truth is-" "Justpensate," Chester cut in. His handsome face was as icy as a deep abyss without any visible emotions.


    Ken choked.


    He could not seem to figure out why Chester''s temper was getting better.


    If this had happened in the past...


    Attorney Larsen paid 200,000 dors to the police, who would then hand the fee to Neeson Corporation.


    The matter was settled.


    After leaving the police station, Attorney Larsen stole a nce at Chester.


    What a fantastic guy. Chester hade to the police station twice after being tricked by Eliza.


    He could not help but surrender.


    "What are you looking at?" Chester''s frosty gaze swept over Attorney Larsen.


    "Ahem, nothing. President Jewell, do you want to have supper?" Attorney Larsen asked with a smile.


    "No need."


    Chester got into the car and pulled open the door. He straight away headed to Eliza''s vi.


    Since she made him unable to sleepte at night, he would not let her sleep as well.


    When the honk rang out in the quiet neighborhood, even the dog in the vi was woken.


    "Woof, woof!"


    The barks of the dog and the workout song yed through the loudspeaker spread throughout the neigborhood.


    The residents in the neighborhood felt like dying.


    Nevertheless, they could not do anything about it. Who had the courage to find fault with Chester? Previously, Chester had spoken to every household in the neighborhood.


    Who dared to provoke the Jewell family? Those who could afford the vis here were respected people. They could easily make at least 10 million dors through their businesses. Given that they were not high-ranking people, they were really afraid of turning against Chester.


    The residents of the neighborhood could not do anything to Chester, so they contacted the property management.


    The security guard of the property management was forced to contact Charity, who was asleep.


    "Miss Robbins, can you please stop President Jewell from making a scene in our neighborhood?"

 Chapter 2713

    In fact, Charity had also been woken up, and Chester''s behavior had put her out." Don''t you know to call the police?"


    "Well, who dares to call the police?" The security guard said, "Chester said he won''t let us carry on with our jobs if anyone in the neighborhood dares to call the police. Miss Robbins, please settle this issue in private and don''t make a big deal out of it. It wasn''t easy for us to secure our jobs."


    Charity''s head hurt. However, she put on her jacket, rose to her feet, and opened the main door.


    The weather in the wee hours was quite cold, and the wind made her shudder.


    The culprit''s car was parked at the main entrance of her vi, and Chester was sitting in the car resting his eyes, with the car window tightly shut. Meanwhile, a loudspeaker that cost about ten dors was ced on the roof of the luxurious car worth a few million dors.


    Charity gnashed her teeth with hatred.


    He was making so much noise that kept people awake, yet he was sleeping soundly.


    Charity took down the loudspeaker and brought it into the vi. She nned to switch it off only after entering the vi so that it would not wake Chester up and allow him to snatch the loudspeaker back from her.


    She wondered what he could do without the loudspeaker.


    When the main door was half closed, Chester promptly got out of the car and sneaked in like a loach.


    With a creak, the main door closed.


    The moment Charity caught sight of a tall figure in her courtyard, her eyebrows twitched. "Chester, what are you trying to do by barging into my vi thiste at night?"


    While speaking, she took two steps back vigntly.


    Honestly, Chester was a madman. Having tricked him in the office just now and driven him up the wall, a crazy person like him could do anything.


    "Are you afraid of me?" Chester raised his brows. "Since you''re afraid of me, why did you trick me, huh?"


    "Who''s afraid of you?" Charity was annoyed She did not arrange for the


    bodyguard to stay in the vi at night when she was asleep. After all, the


    bodyguard was a man. Although Max was the one who assigned the bodyguard here, she still had to keep an eye on him.


    However, she did not expect Chester to be so annoying.


    Did he not have to sleep at night?


    "But why are you staying so far away from me?" Chester slowly walked up to her with an evil smile. "Are you afraid that I want you?"


    "Of course." Charity raised her head and looked at him coldly. "If you touch me, I''ll go to the police station first thing in the morning and say you forced yourself on


    me."


    "Go ahead. I think it''s worthwhile to pay somepensation and go to jail for three months so that I can force myself upon you." Chester bent over, and his handsome face slowly drew closer toward her lips.


    She had taken a bath and drunk some red wine. As her body scent wafted past him, Chester was slightly aroused.


    Charity lifted her hand to p his face.


    However, Chester held on to her wrist and gently touched the position of her pulse. After that, he scoffed. "I was just joking. Why are you so nervous? I won''t force myself upon you."


    "Chester, what on earth are you trying to do?" Charity, who had been busy the whole day, was very sleepy and irritated from not having a good night''s sleep and being awakened by his noise.


    Chester was stunned and baffled by her question. "I have no idea as well. Eliza, no woman has dared to turn against me like you did. The thing is, you did it. I


    really hate you, but having said that, I find you very interesting. Frankly, I''ve made a lot of mistakes, and I''m arrogant and scummy. Why don''t... we get into a rtionship? It''s been a long time since I was in a rtionship."


    Charity was speechless. She thought she had heard a joke. "Who would dare to get into a rtionship with you? Please, you''re heartless, and what''s more, do you think I''ll fall in love with a man who has forced himself upon me and trampled on my pride?"

 Chapter 2714

    "I never used to be like this." Chester stared at Charity and suddenly said, "Back then, I wanted to love someone with all my heart too. However, just as I started to fall in love with her, a lot of things happened, which led me to stop believing in rtionships."


    Charity was stunned.


    Did Chester fall in love with someone back then?


    Who was it?


    Could it have happened before he got together with her?


    Now that she recalled it, she was purely cannon fodder.


    "I''m curious what kind of woman managed to trap you. Young Master Jewell." Charity turned around and poured a cup of water for herself.


    "You know her too. It''s Charity. Charity Neeson."


    Chester''s voice sounded from behind.


    "Cough, cough."


    Charity choked on the water she had just swallowed.


    She coughed for a long time until her eyes reddened. Then, a hand gently patted her back. "Are you alright?"


    Charity shrugged his hand off and glowered at him, her eyes full of resentment. "I''m not. Chester, please don''t make sport of a dead person."


    "Do you think I''m trying to amuse you?" Chester looked at her with a grim expression.


    "If not, what is this?" Charity sneered. "How could you possibly love Charity? You were just tricking an innocent young woman. You were the one who sent her to jail."


    If she were not Charity, she might have fallen for Chester''s words.


    However, she was the party involved.


    She knew full well how Chester treated her.


    After he asked her out for the first time, and they were having a sweet time, he mercilessly said that he wanted to break up with her.


    He even said that he was only fooling around with her.


    He said that for a woman like her who dreamed of marrying him, it was her honor losing her virginity to him.


    By the way, he even said that for her to lose virginity to him so easily, he wondered if her hymen was artificial.


    Charity thought that nothing in the world was more vicious and hurtful than Chester''s remarks.


    He could make someone fall from heaven to hell.


    If he called that love, she could not ept it.


    Furthermore, she did not buy his story.


    The woman''s resentful gaze made Chester furrow his brows even more.


    He lit a cigarette and sat on the couch behind him. "There was some misunderstanding between Charity and me. It was the misunderstanding that made me hate her and find her disgusting. That was why I always pulled a long face every time I saw her, but only when Ist met Sarah did I discover the truth. In fact, Charity and I were tricked by Sarah." "What did Sarah say?"


    The question instantly escaped Charity''s mouth.


    The woman''s desperate words made Chester look up and nce at her in surprise. "You seem very keen to learn about it "


    "Duh. Charity is my friend. I want to know everything rting to her." Indeed, Charity''s curiosity was piqued.


    Sarah must have done a lot of bad deeds, and what she said in court was just the tip of the iceberg. There were surely many other things that she had yet to expose.


    "Since you want to know..." Chester shook and crossed his legs. "Pour me a ss of wine."


    "Don''t say it then. You can keep it to yourself."


    Charity turned around and left.


    With alcohol involved, it was easy for things to get out of control between a man and a woman, so why would she drink with a man at such ate hour? She was not out of her mind either.


    "Actually, I broke up with Charity all because Sarah secretly made mischief." Chester''s voice rang out from behind.


    Charity was momentarily dazed. She stopped in her tracks but did not look back.


    Chester took a deep drag on his cigarette." Sarah deliberately imitated Charity''s handwriting and wrote a diary, which I found. Many things were written in the diary, like Charity did not like me, all she loved were my status and wealth, she wanted to take advantage of me, and she actually liked a ssmate named Larry Parker."

 Chapter 2715

    Larry Parker?


    It took Charity over ten seconds to recall the boy.


    Based on her memory, Larry looked decent and always wore a yellowish shirt. Even so, he was good-looking and achieved good results in school. Many girls in their ss were fond of him.


    However, she was an exception.


    She only treated Larry as a friend. What was more, the two of them were top scorers and monitors in their ss. It was inevitable that they were often in touch with each other.


    "How ludicrous." Charity said furiously, "... Charity isn''t that sort of person." "What if you were in my shoes?" Chester suddenly looked at her. "Imagine you found a diary in your boyfriend''s room one day, and the diary was filled with his handwriting. He wrote that he went after you for the sake of your identity and beauty and that he had long since fallen in love with another woman who did not have the edge over you and wouldn''t be able to provide you the life you wanted. Would you believe it?"


    Charity was stunned by the question.


    Would she believe it?


    Perhaps she would, to a limited extent, believe it.


    The more she loved someone, the more she cared about them, and the more she would overthink things.


    She would even feel insecure about little things.


    That was because she was raised in a family where her parents remarried.


    "Look." Chester flicked the cigarette ash." At that time, I was boiling with rage.


    Although I look like a yboy now, I didn''t act so back then. I was in a rtionship before Charity, but all we did was hold hands and kiss. From then onward, I started to hate Charity. I thought she tricked me, so I deliberately deceived her into sleeping with me."


    That was the truth.


    Charity''s body shuddered a little, and she gave Chester a death stare.


    Chester could sense Charity''s hatred.


    He had no idea why he was suddenly saying those things to her in the middle of the night.


    Perhaps he felt weary because it was the dead of night.


    Another possibility was that he had kept his personal vengeance toward Charity to himself for too long, so he needed to vent it to someone.


    Since that person was Charity''s best friend, she might be able to understand him.


    Furthermore, he did not want Eliza to have such intense hatred toward him.


    Chesterughed. "At that time, I thought of making Charity pay the price since she deceived me. I''ve always been cruel since I was young, but back then, I was under the impression that Charity and I were both putting on an act. Considering she had an ulterior motive, I thought I''d treat her as a toy to see who would win."


    Charity''s thin lips twitched.


    She had never put on an act.


    Although she was a cold person, once she fell in love with someone, she would love them with all her heart.


    "One day, during the holidays after Charity graduated, she said she wanted to attend the ss graduation party."


    Chester narrowed his eyes. Behind the smoke was a pair of eyes that looked like they were in a painful shback. "Actually, I was outside the private room the entire time that day when I saw her hugging a man as they headed to a hotel." Charity was dumbfounded and astounded.


    Many people drank with her during the graduation party. Back then, she was young, and she drank quite a lot. Since there were many girls there whom she knew, and everyone was having a heart-to-heart talk, she was in a good mood and drank a little too much.


    Later, a ssmate of hers sent her to a hotel. Only on the next day did she find out that it was Larry.


    Larry told her she got drunk the previous night, so he got a room and brought her in. After that, he was so tired he ended up sleeping on the couch.


    At that time, she was neatly dressed.


    Moreover, Larry gave her the impression of being handsome and polite, so she never over-thought things.


    Never did she expect that the scene would make Chester misunderstand.

 Chapter 2716

    Charity was speechless.


    "That''s if unless you don''t care." Chester said icily, "The next day, I broke up with her. I made many nasty remarks to hurt her for the sake of keeping my dignity.


    Sarah had always badmouthed her in front of me, regardless of whether it was before or after the breakup, so as time passed, my hatred toward Charity grew stronger. I thought it was nonsense to call that true love. After all, she approached me all because of my status and wealth, and because of that, all women are no good."


    Charity was shocked for quite a while before she chuckled. "This is ridiculous. To you, Sarah was probably the best woman at that time. You believed everything she said, didn''t you?"


    "Back then, I didn''t. But after seeing Charity hugging a man and entering the hotel, I started to believe Sarah."


    Chester curled her fingers in distress. "I must admit that Shaun, Rodney, and I let our guard down with Sarah. She deceived us so many times and made me misunderstand Charity. If you call me a sc* mbag, I won''t deny it."


    Under the warm yellow lights, there was hardly any emotion on the man''s handsome face. However, his eyes were filled with sadness, contempt, and loneliness.


    "Honestly, I''ve done way too many evil deeds."


    Chester let out a derisiveugh, and the air was filled with the smell of nicotine. "I''ve been in jail before, so why should I care if other people perceive me as a good or bad person? Having said that, I swear I''ve never forced myself upon other women except you. Other women did it voluntarily, and we each just took what we needed.


    "In the beginning, I wanted to show respect for them, but they all approached me purely because of my money. They kept saying they loved me when, in fact, it was money over anything else."


    Chester sneered and looked down, his longshes casting a shadow beneath his eyelids. "Over time, I looked down on all the women who approached me, but that''s okay. Everyone has their needs. I originally nned on marrying Cindy even though she was married before and has had a child because her blood is rare, and my mom needs it. When she agreed to our marriage, all she wanted was the identity of Madam Jewell. But once our engagement was exposed, she asked for many more things. She wanted my money, fame, status, and even wanted to control me.


    "She even came to my office and pretended she was poor, saying she needed three million dors to set up her business. Over the years, I''ve given her hundreds of millions of dors, excluding houses and cars. She imed to love me, yet she was unwilling to fork out three million dors. I refused to give it to her, and she ended up asking for it from my mom."


    After that, Chester lifted his head and looked at Charity, who was standing at the side. "There are quite many women like Cindy. Eliza, I admit that I said some awful things when I was with you, but that was because you were very simr to the


    women I''ve been with before. That was why subconsciously, I was disgusted."

 Chapter 2717

    "Perhaps something is wrong with me as well. Aren''t all of you desperate for money? In that case, I''ll criticize and insult you. I deal with a lot of stress at work everyday, having to perform surgery and manage such a hugepany. Besides giving me more pressure, my parents have been grumbling about me and telling me off.


    Because of that, I say whatever is on my mind. I don''t hide things. I''m sure all of you have cursed me behind my back, but that''s fine. I don''t care because I''m exhausted and ufortable, so nobody should feel happy too."


    At that point, Charity had no idea what to say.


    She had never heard Chester speak so much in her past and current lives.


    She concluded that Chester''s personality had be extreme probably after he broke up with her.


    What was more, he was with women from the entertainment industry the most.


    Truth be told, it was easy to make money in the entertainment industry, but the scene was very messy. Regardless of men or women, many people had forgotten to stay true to themselves because of money, reputation, and status.


    "But these shouldn''t be the reasons why you forced me upon you." Charity said coldly, "Since I didn''t like you, you shouldn''t have forced me. Besides, I''m Charity''s friend. Shouldn''t you have a moral baseline? Wait, you don''t even have


    one.


    "Eliza, I didn''t mean to force you. It did it because you were very resistant to me when I was pursuing you."


    A conflicted look appeared on Chester''s elegant face. "On one hand, this might be a man''s innate evil nature. The more you reject me, the more I want you. On the other hand, I can''t help but think of...


    Charity when I see you."


    Charity trembled, and for a moment there, her blood felt like it was flowing backward.


    "Somehow, your eyes reminded me of Charity the first time I saw you. They really look like hers." Chester looked into her eyes seriously and inquisitively. "Didn''t you notice that I mostly enjoyed staring at your nose and mouth every time we were in bed?"


    Suddenly, Charity felt like her mind was blown into pieces.


    She thought Chester hated her face, but it turned out that he took her as Charity.


    No. She was Charity.


    She was, in fact, different from Eliza.


    However, one''s eyes were closely linked to the soul, and that was why Chester found their eyes simr.


    Charity could feel a sense of bitterness suffocating her.


    It seemed like God was ying a joke on her.


    Before she died, she had always wondered why Chester hated her so much and would trample all over her like that.


    Yet, she died and started living in Eliza''s body, only for Chester to say that it was because her eyes resembled Charity''s.


    "Charity is dead. She was already dead when you sent her to jail."


    Charity tried her best to stop her body from trembling and enunciated, "I''m not Charity, so stop pestering me."


    "You''re right. You''re not Charity." Chester nodded as he stood up and slowly strode toward her. "But I don''t know why I''m here either. I really wanted to kill you when I was in jail, but when you showed up in the meeting room in Jewell Corporation as Reborn, I was quite surprised and excited. Do you understand how a wolf feels when it spots its prey? Eliza, it''s been a long time since I''ve felt this way."


    "I don''t think I''ve ever met a woman like you apart from Charity." Chester stopped concealing his emotions. "I, too, have no idea why I wanted you so badly."

 Chapter 2718

    Charity was utterly stunned.


    She used to think that Chester disliked her.


    However, she just found out that she and Chester broke up because they misunderstood each other as a result of Sarah''s plot.


    It seemed like Charity and Chester had been in a vicious cycle for many years.


    If she had not died, she would regret it and find it a pity. She would even me it on fate.


    However, her feelings for Chester had been overwhelmed by hatred for many years.


    He was the reason Charity was resistant toward rtionships and even resented them.


    What Chester said tonight had finally cleared the air, but that was all.


    "Eliza, putting aside the issues earlier, I think we''re quite a good match..." Chester''s mesmerizing voice and presence slowly drew closer to her.


    Nevertheless, as he got closer to her, all he saw was Charity''s indifferent eyes. His body froze, and somehow, he felt frustrated. "At least show me some respect. After all, I''m quite good-looking, and I have a good voice and physique-"


    "It''ste. If you insist on staying here, you can sleep in the guest room. I''m worn out tonight."


    With that, Charity turned around and headed upstairs. Dressed in her pajamas, her silhouette looked frail and slim.


    Her fragrance lingered in the air.


    Looking at her figure, Chester was not sexually aroused at all, which was rare.


    At that moment, he was calm for some reason.


    Perhaps he had finally voiced the feelings he had been burying deep in his heart, so he was less stressed now.


    Even so, he never thought that Eliza would one day be the woman who understood him the most.


    That kind of feeling was not too bad either.


    Chester took a glimpse of the red wine on the rack, took out a bottle, and opened


    it. Only after drinking half the bottle did he take a bath.


    The bathroom on the first floor did not have any men''s toiletries. There was only a


    pink towel hung on the towel rack.


    Chester''s thin lips curled into a smile.


    It looked like Max had not spent the night here before.


    After taking a bath, Chester took the towel and dried himself with it. He even caught a waft of faint refreshing scent and instantly knew that Eliza had used it before.


    By the time he was done washing up, it was almost 3:00 a m.


    Hey in the unfamiliar bedroom, and despite his exhaustion, he did not feel like sleeping.


    Charity, who was upstairs, did not feel like sleeping as well.


    What Chester said about the graduation party, Larry, and Sarah kept echoing in her head.


    What would have happened if Sarah had not meddled in their rtionship?


    What would have happened to Chester and her?


    There seemed to be no answers to the questions.


    Sometimes, she could not figure out why she had to cross paths with Sarah, the insane woman.


    Sarah was the reason the Neeson family had lost three lives.


    Charity could not sleep the entire night.


    When she eventually fell asleep, she was half-awake and very ufortable.


    About 7 a m. in the morning, she woke up to prepare breakfast.


    As for Chester, he was woken up by the chirps of the birds outside the window.


    After that, he put on a pair of trousers and walked out.


    In the kitchen, Charity was in an apron, making pancakes. She bought the pancakes from the supermarket. All she had to do was heat it up, add some syrup, butter, and berries, and the pancakes would be delicious.


    Chester looked at the pancakes.


    Despite having lived with Eliza for some time, he had hardly seen her cook. "Make one for me too." Chester suddenly went up to her and said beside her ear. The voice shocked Charity so bad that her hand shook. She turned around, only to see Chester wearing the ck casual pants


    that he wore yesterday, but his upper body was naked. His waist above the belt was slim, and he had firm muscles and visible lines on his body. With his crew cut, he exuded a sense of wild sexiness.

 Chapter 2719

    Charity was stunned. However, probably because she did not have a good sleep and had a headache, she rolled her eyes at Chester. "You''re lucky I didn''t make you pay for staying overnight, and now you ask me to prepare breakfast for you? Are you out of your mind?"


    Then, she stacked the pancakes and ced them on the te before bringing the food to the dining room with some milk for breakfast.


    Chester gnashed his teeth. While watching her eat with relish, he was also a little hungry. "Where are your other pancakes? I''ll make one on my own. I''ll pay you, okay?"


    "It''s in the second row of the freezer." Charity munched her food and thought for a moment before she responded.


    Chester promptly took out a pancake and made it. After that, he shamelessly took a bottle of milk from the fridge. "Oh, Lizzie, pass me your contact number, and I''ll transfer the money to you."


    Charity took out her phone, tapped on it for a while, and showed him a OR code with 23 dors. "Just scan it."


    Chester''s face sank. "Would you die giving me your contact number?"


    "No, but I don''t see the need to be involved with you anymore." Charity looked at him seriously. "Chester, you may have said many things to me yesterday, and I admit that I don''t hate you as much as I did in the past, but we can never get together."


    it because I forced myself upon you?


    Chester asked.


    "That is one of the reasons. Have you seen a woman who ended up falling in love with her rapist? Another reason is Charity."


    Charity paused for a moment and frowned before saying, "Plus, I feel disgusted by the things I hate. I probably won''t get married or get a boyfriend for the rest of my life."


    Stunned, Chester''s nice, thin lips parted a little.


    He was really astounded by her remark. "Could it be that what I did to you... has traumatized you?"


    "It''s fifty-fifty. Anyway, it puts me off." Charity said indifferently, "Haven''t you experienced it too? If I don''t take the drug, I''ll be in excruciating pain. You''re right in saying that I''m a rock."


    Chester gritted his teeth and snorted. " Earlier, you criticized me for being disgusting and imed that I was bad in bed when, in fact, the problem lies in you and not me."


    "No. The problem lies in you too. You used to have a messy private life, and I''m afraid of contracting a disease. Besides that, I''m a clean freak," Charity said brutally.


    "I''m fine. I don''t touch women who have contracted a disease." Chester said with a grim expression, "I wasn''t even bothered by you and Monte''s past. Are you and I that different? We''re both not virgins. We have no right to look down on each other."


    "There is a difference between one and ten or twenty people. How are we the same?" A sarcastic look washed over Charity''s face." Imagine yourself going out and a bunch of men secretly iming that they''ve slept with Young Master Jewell''s woman. Tell me how you''d feel about it. I''m not public property."


    Chester was at a loss for words.


    D*mn!


    All of a sudden, he did not know how to react to it.


    "Seriously, stop pestering me. I have severe disease." Charity took a sip of milk impassively. "I''m a rock. I don''t like kisses or having sex, no matter how you force me. As a man, you want a woman to take a drug to prove yourself, huh? Don''t you think it''s humiliating?"


    "But you and Max..."


    "I treat him as my buddy."


    Chester surrendered. He had never surrendered to a woman like that before." Eliza, if you''re not well, you can consult a psychologist. Do you have to put yourself into this situation just because Monte has hurt you?"

 Chapter 2720

    "Not only have I been hurt by Monte, but by you too. Anyway, I''ve had my fair share of bad guys. It''s nice to be alone."


    Charity took a bite of the pancake and chewed on it.


    Chester looked at her dejectedly. "I can get you a psychologist."


    "What''s the point of getting a psychologist?" Charity mocked, "To have me treated for your enjoyment?"


    "Well... We can all have fun, right?" Chester asked, "Don''t you want to have a child?"


    "Why must I have a child? Being pregnant for nine months isn''t easy, and the child can be annoying. Isn''t it better to live my life alone?" With that, Charity suddenly looked down. "What''s more, what''s good about having a child? I''m a public figure. Given that our affair has caused such an uproar, the child will be the topic of discussion. However, the child is innocent."


    "If you give birth to my child, no one will discuss it."


    "With you?" Charity nearly rolled her eyes." Am I crazy?"


    Chester returned to the topic again.


    He said, "I''ll get you a psychologist. I''ll pay and hire the best one. In any case, your illness has to do with me, and I need to be responsible for it."


    Charity mmed the milk ss on the table. By then, her patience had reached its limit. "Didn''t I make myself very clear? I don''t like being in a rtionship. Even if you do, why must you force me? And now you''re saying my illness has to do with you? In fact, all you want is for me to sleep with you. Chester, don''t I even have the right to reject you?"


    The woman''s eyes were filled with rage.


    Chester was starting to get irritated too. " Eliza, don''t be ungrateful. I''m a doctor, and avoiding treatment is bad."


    "What''s so bad about it? There are so many women in this world who stay single forever. Is it a must for us to get a man?" Charity took a deep breath. "Chester, I''m telling you to give up because I''ll never be with you. It''s impossible."


    He had put her in no mood for breakfast. "If you insist on staying here, there''s nothing I can do. However, I need to go to work. You can take your time and have breakfast here alone."


    With that, she went upstairs to get changed.


    Chester stared at her silhouette.


    That was frustrating, f*cking frustrating.


    It was rare for him to have the urge to get into a serious rtionship after his breakup with Charity.


    Yet, the other party turned out to be a rock.


    Chester admitted that he was still incapable of making a rock react.


    Hence, he finished his breakfast glumly before heaving.


    To think she resented so much! He actually cared about his dignity too.


    He just could not understand why Eliza was resistant toward rtionships when


    they were such a wonderful thing.


    Was Monte so bad in bed that it traumatized her?


    That was possible.


    Monte, who was working in a hotel far away, suddenly sneezed.


    D*mn. Who was thinking of him?


    Could it be Eliza?


    Monte instantly dialed Eliza''s number." Lizzie, let''s have dinner together. I miss you."


    "Have you broken up with your girlfriend?" Charity, who was in a bad mood because of Chester, dissed Monte.


    "...Not yet." Monte became embarrassed. "As you know, we are engaged, so it''s not easy to call off the marriage. Having said that, I''m in the middle of sorting it out, and I''ve even told my dad about it. He pped


    me out of anger, and now my face hurts. Lizzie, why don''t youe and apply some ointment on me?"


    Charity really did not feel like entertaining him, so she said, "I have something to attend to today. Send me your address, and I''ll mail some ointment over."

 Chapter 2721

    "What could be more important than me?" Monte was pleased with Eliza''s reply, but still, he asked sourly.


    "I''m not telling you."


    Charity responded with a quick retort.


    Upon detecting a hint of forced arrogance in her voice, Monte''s heart melted.


    He found Eliza too mild-mannered back then, so he was delighted that she now showed her arrogant side.


    Indeed, a short separation between a couple could refresh a rtionship.


    "Fine, don''t tell me. However, don''t get too close with other men behind my back," he warned sternly. "I think the man who sent you home that night may be interested in


    you."


    "That was Ryan''s friend." Charity got in her car while putting on an act for him over the phone. "He was the blind date that Ryan introduced to me a while ago."


    Monte was taken aback by that unexpected reply, and he immediately felt upset, Lizzie, are you doing this on purpose? I''ll admit that you''ve made me jealous, terribly jealous."


    Charity was speechless.


    Coming across that way was not her intention.


    "Lizzie, although I''m not sure who that man is, a friend of Ryan''s is definitely far from a simple person. People who are involved in politics are stricter with their other half. I have seen several politicians whose careers practically ended after marrying


    female celebrities. Businessmen like us would have it easier as long as we have the ability to earn and provide. Apart from the pressure from our parents, it wouldn''t affect your career at all," he said gently. "I don''t want you to get hurt again. Do you understand?"


    "You don''t have to tell me that. I don''t like him." Charity fastened her seat belt. "1 think he''s too tanned. I like the gentierlooking types."


    Monte was over the moon.


    He had that gentlemen''s look.


    "I agree. Gentlemen are more considerate." He giggled softly.


    "I have to drive. We''ll talk again soon." Charity was not in the mood to deal with him.


    Once Monte hung up, he walked happily to the presidential suite to meet Hugo. After the doorbell rang, Hugo opened the door, yawning.


    "L


    "Young Master Jeffs, where did you gost night? I wanted to invite you to the pub yesterday."


    Monte entered the suite with a huge grin on his face.


    "I had dinner with a few of my former ssmates." He smiled and cast Monte a knowing nce, asking, "Why does your face look swollen, Young Master Patterson?"


    "Don''t even get me started. My dad punched me in the face." He rubbed his face lightly and sulked. "I wanted to call off the wedding."


    "Does your dad want Lillian as his daughter-inw so badly?" Hugo could not have disapproved more. "She spends so carelessly, yet the Tanner family does nothing to stop her. They''re obviously taking advantage of your wealth."


    "My dad doesn''t quite like the way she spends money either." Monte sighed." However, businesses have not been doing as welltely. Young Master Jeffs, regarding the coboration we discussed earlier..."


    "I''ve mentioned it to my dad. He said the Pattersons'' hotels are ranked highly in Australia, so coborating with your family shouldn''t be a huge issue." Then, Hugo added pensively, "But, Young Master Patterson, this isn''t Newcastle. What if anything happens?"


    "I''m just the middleman trying to earn somemission," Monte forced a smile.'' Don''t worry. There won''t be any problem.


    I''ve even set up apany to provide clients with international payment services when the timees. Besides, we won''t have to do this for long. Once I get all the big ounts tied up with our hotels, they''ll have to work with us in the future."


    "Not bad, Young Master Patterson." Hugo gave him a thumbs up. "With the courage you possess, I''m certain the Patterson Corporation will develop well under your lead."


    "Thank you for your words. I hope so too."

 Chapter 2722

    Only after Monte left did Hugo only dial Catherine''s number. "Miss Jones, the fish has taken the bait."


    "That''s good. Thank you, Young Master Jeffs."


    "No worries. It''s my honor to be able to work with you." Hugo did not forget about his father calling himst night, saying that they had sessfully achieved a partnership with the Costner family. His father was so ecstatic that he even showered Hugo with praises.


    Hugo had not been praised like that by his father for a long time.


    "Don''t say that. The entertainment activities in Neah Bay and Newcastle are simr, so having a partnership will only make our businesses grow bigger," Catherine said and smiled. "We''ll still be counting on you after this."


    "It''s fine. Once Monte starts his operation, I''ll hand you the rted information. When that timees, you guys will be the ones to report it to the police."


    ''Thank you."


    After the call ended, Hugo lit a cigarette in a good mood.


    He did not expect thating to Canberra would get him such surprising gains.


    Although he had known Monte for many years, they were not exactly good friends.


    At first, Monte offered many benefits to him, and he was hesitating whether to work with the Patterson family or not. Unexpectedly, he got acquainted with Catherine and the others through Monte.


    Hah!


    What was more surprising to him was how close Catherine and Eliza were to each other. Then, through Catherine, he found out that Eliza was Jewell Corporation''s shareholder and that Eliza was the famous Reborn.


    The people of Australia were probably not familiar with the name Reborn. However, that name was well-known to those who had studied abroad in the US.


    Thinking back, Hugo found Monte pretty ridiculous to have given up on a girlfriend like Reborn and chose the daughter of the Tanner family, who only knew how to spend moneyvishly.


    Furthermore, he could not believe that Monte actually thought Eliza had not gotten over him.


    Ha! Monte was still oblivious to Eliza wanting to ruin the Patterson family for revenge.


    However, that woman was quite ruthless.


    All Monte did was dump her, yet Eliza wanted to put him in jail and go bankrupt.


    Tsk. Men had better stay loyal to their women.


    At the hospital, Chester and the hospital director walked out of the meeting room.


    "Young Master Jewell, go back and study this brain surgery thoroughly," the director said resignedly. "I know you''re busytely, but you''re probably the only person in the hospital who canplete this surgery now." "I can take this surgery, but there is only 10 percent certainty of sess. Be clear with the patient''s family on this."


    After that, Chester happened to see Doctor Levin from the psychiatric department walking over.


    "Doctor Levin, can we have a word?" Chester asked politely.


    Doctor Levin quickly walked to the side with Chester. "What would you like to ask, Young Master Jewell?"


    Facing Doctor Levin''s wrinkly face, Chester cleared his throat awkwardly. "Is it a psychological issue if a woman resists the touch from the opposite sex and ispletely uninterested in "that" after getting hurt by her ex-boyfriend?"


    Doctor Levin''s gaze became pensive.


    What great stamina President Jewell had!


    He had just been released from prison, yet he already had a new target.


    Young people were indeed full of vigor.


    "Does this woman act the same way to everyone, or only just toward... you- No. I mean, does she treat other guys the same way?" Doctor Levin bit the bullet and asked


    Chester was thick-skinned, and he did not care what Doctor Levin was thinking. "She treats all men the same way. She doesn''t want to be in a rtionship or have a child.''


    "Maybe she has experienced an adverse stimulus that caused her to have been traumatized by rtionships, and as a result, she haspletely lost interest in men. The best is to bring her here for a checkup to see if it''s severe. If it isn''t serious, I suggest she watch more positive romance films to change her mindset and make her think that not all men are sc* mbags."

 Chapter 2723

    Chester frowned. "She isn''t willing to get a check-up."


    "That''s normal. Many women don''t think they have any problems, especially those who have been hurt before. They''ll even think avoiding contact with the opposite sex will bring them lesser harm. Basically, it''s a type of self-defense."


    Doctor Levin thought about it and gave Chester aplicated nce. "Ahem. Actually, you should keep a distance from that kind of woman if you meet one." Doctor Levin took a deep breath and mustered his courage. As an excellent psychiatrist, he thought he was obliged to rescue thatdy. "Those women used to be traumatized by men, and they were harmed by them. If they get hurt in rtionships again, their condition might deteriorate. They might even be twisted and extreme. If it''s a serious case, they might self-harm or inflict harm on others. Therefore, I think it''s better for you to stay away from that kind of woman for her sake and your own safety."


    Chesterughed. "Doctor Levin, why don''t you be more straightforward? Just say that a scumbag like me shouldn''t hurt that woman."


    Doctor Levin shuddered. He felt so awkward that his back was sweating." President Jewell, that''s not what I meant..."


    "Alright. Don''t say anything more. I understand. The whole of Australia knows that


    I''m a scumbag. There''s nothing wrong with your words.''


    Chester patted Doctor Levin''s shoulder. "You''re a good psychiatrist."


    Doctor Levin was not like Sarah, who was also a psychiatrist. She did every bad thing possible.


    Doctor Levin smiled sheepishly. His heart was all over the ce.


    Luckily, Chester did not say anything more. He thanked him and left.


    At the hospital''s parking lot, Chester tugged on his shirt''s neckline after getting into his car. He felt annoyed.


    He suddenly wanted to find someone to talk to.


    Chester searched through his contacts. In the end, he could only call Shaun. "Let''s have a drink tonight." "I have to inform my wife and see if she allows it," Shaun said.


    Chester gritted his teeth. "Are you a f*cking henpecked man?"


    "Did you just find out about it?" Shaun chuckled. "I can''t make my wife unhappy."


    Chester sighed.


    Their friendship would surely end one day.


    At 8:00 p.m., Shaun only arrived after Chester had sat in the bar for a while.


    "If it weren''t for me not having a friend to pour my heart to, I would''ve ended my friendship with you." Chester poured a ss of wine. With a movement of the tip of his finger, the wine ss slid to Shaun.


    So you''re going to talk to me about what''s weighing on your mind?" Shaun held the wine ss yfully. "Come. Tell me about it."


    "I think I might give up," Chester said withplicated feelings. "Aftering out of prison, I swore to get revenge on Eliza. No woman dared to fool me as she had. After that, she became Jewell Corporation''s shareholder. I found it quite interesting. I''ve never admired any women after meeting so many of them. She''s the first one."


    Shaun let out a tsk. "The signs of falling in love is getting interested in a woman and starting to admire her."


    "Do you think I''m falling in love?" Chester was astonished.


    "Even if you''re not, you''re already on the way there." Shaun shared his opinion as someone who had the same experience. "I told you earlier on to stay away from Eliza and not get involved too deeply. Do you feel irritated when you think of that woman these few days but still want to meet her? Oh, by the way, I heard you go to her vi''s neighborhood every night and disturb the people there."


    Chester was taken aback. Then, he felt awkward. "How do you know about it?"


    Shaun sighed. "You keep bothering Eliza. That made her ask Catherine today if she coulde to the Hill family''s manor to stay for some time."

 Chapter 2724

    "Did you guys agree?" Chester tightened his grip on the wine ss.


    "I had to." Shaun supported his forehead on a hand. There was a helpless and doting smile on his mouth. "If I dare to disagree, Cathy will definitely take the kids and leave the next moment."


    "Is her rtionship with Eliza that good?" Chester was confused.


    "It''s that good." Shaun nodded. "It''s weird. She clearly hasn''t known Eliza for a long time. However, there are plenty of rooms in the Hill family''s manor. Eliza can even stay there for a year or so."


    Chester took another sip of wine.


    Was he that hateful to Eliza?


    She would rather move to the Hill family''s manor and live under someone else''s roof than return to her vi.


    "Speaking of which, don''t you feel embarrassed making a scene in other people''s neighborhood?" After letting out a tsk, Shaun said, "Even I can''t do that kind of thing, okay?"


    "Embarrassment?" Chester patted his handsome face. "That word isn''t in my dictionary."


    Shaun was speechless. He really could notpare to Chester.


    "Do as you wish." Shaun raised his wine ss and clinked it with Chester''s. "Eliza


    is no longer staying there anyway. You won''t be able to bother her even if you make a fuss there every day."


    Chester faked a smile. He rested his arm on Shaun''s shoulder. "Pull some strings for me and let me move to the Hill family''s manor too."


    Shaun widened his dark eyes. "Are you serious?"


    "I''m joking. I won''t put you in a difficult spot. Otherwise, you''ll be kicked out of the bed by Catherine."


    Chester smiled. He held his wine ss and finished its contents. His throat and stomach were bitter. "Forget it. I won''t bother Eliza anymore."


    "Have you figured everything out? You''re not gonna seek revenge on her anymore?" Shaun was surprised.


    "If I get revenge on her today, she''ll do the same to me the next day. Will there


    ever be an end to this?" Chester sighed and shook his head.


    He could not tell Shaun that Eliza had a psychological problem where she rejected men.


    The problem was that Eliza was not willing to treat it.


    Even if Chester managed to have her, what meaning was there in rolling around with a stone in bed every day?


    Did he have to let her consume drugs daily to sleep with him?


    Besides, it was just as Doctor Levin said. It might aggravate Eliza''s condition. What if she took a knife and stabbed him at night?


    To be honest, with Eliza''s ruthlessness, she could really do it.


    There was always Charity standing between Eliza and him.


    "You''re not such a kind person." Shaun was astonished. "Isn''t your principle to destroy something if you can''t obtain it?"


    "I just suddenly find it... meaningless."


    He had never pestered a woman so shamelessly before.


    However, Eliza seemed to disdain him greatly.


    Chester needed his pride too.


    "It''s good this way." Shaun let out a breath of relief. "It''s just a woman. You''re destined to be a man who''ll remain single."


    "You said different things in the past. You kept telling me how pleasant it was to find a woman I love and have a child," Chester snapped. "You even advised me to settle down earlier." "The problem lies with you and not me.


    You don''t believe in love." Shaun had hit the nail on the head. "Therefore, there''s no need to do that. Everyone has their way of living. The way you were in the past was pretty good. Both parties just took what they needed and were fully willing. There''s no need to force those people who are unwilling. As a matter of fact, you''ve ruined thepany''s and your reputation after meeting such a difficult opponent like Eliza. Why bother?"


    "...You''re right."


    Chester suddenly chuckled. "Eliza and I are fated to live in different worlds. Come. Let''s have a toast. After this drink, you can tell Catherine to ask Eliza to go back. I won''t bother her anymore."


    "Keep your promise."


    "Mm. I''m a man of my word."

 Chapter 2725

    Chester drank a lot that night.


    He was still dizzy when he went to thepany the next day.


    He only felt better after drinking a cup of coffee that he asked his secretary to pour.


    Ken suddenly knocked on the door outside and entered. "President Jewell, there''s progress on the investigation you told me to conduct on Reborn thest time."


    Chester was stunned.


    Only then did he remember he had asked Ken to investigate Eliza during that period. He kept finding it weird that Eliza was Reborn.


    If it were yesterday, he would definitely have been interested.


    However, Chester had already decided that he would not have private interactions with her except during work. He was toozy to probe into her secrets as well.


    "You don''t have to tell me about her information anymore in the future. Stop investigating her too," Chester said indifferently.


    Everyone had their own secrets. Chester feared that the more he dug, the more interested he would be in Eliza.


    Ken was astonished. "President Jewell, I found out that this identity of Reborn seems to be rted to Charity. Don''t you want to know about it?"


    "Charity?" Chester raised his head in shock. After that, his expression rxed again. "Reborn is Eliza. Eliza and Charity have known each other since they were young. It''s not weird that there''s some rtion between them."


    "No. Eliza might not be the true Reborn."


    Ken said, "When I investigated Eliza, I was afraid something might be missed.


    Therefore, I sent my subordinates to Eliza''s hometown on purpose. They even visited the school where Eliza had studied before. All the neighbors, people, teachers, and students thought that her intelligence was average even though she was beautiful. She narrowly managed to keep up with sses by studying very hard. More importantly, when Reborn first appeared on Wall Street, Eliza was in the country. She was not overseas at all."


    "Are you sure?" Chester''s expression turned solemn.


    If Eliza was not Reborn, she was impersonating a shareholder of Jewell


    Corporation.


    As apany''s president, he could not overlook that matter.


    "I''m very sure."


    Ken walked forward. He took out a stack of documents and another photo. "This was when Reborn appeared on Wall Street six years ago. At that time, Eliza was in her senior year. She even went to watch a movie with her friends on that day. This is the security camera footage of the cinema."


    Chester stared at Eliza in the photo. She wore a pure-looking cotton dress. She looked fresh and clean.


    However, he found her unfamiliar.


    Actually, Chester had suspected earlier on that Eliza was hiding a huge secret.


    Nevertheless, he could not deny the possibility that Eliza might truly be a finance genius.


    Many people were exceptionally sharp with data. There had been urrences of such geniuses overseas.


    However, the photo in front of Chester could not be fabricated.


    A person could not possibly have dual identities.


    "How did Eliza be Reborn?" Chester''s expression turned grim. "She even invested in Terra Film Group. It''s also Reborn who shorted Jewell Corporation''s stocks. Is Eliza a chess piece used by the real Reborn to fool people?" Chester thought he was smart, but he realized he was bing confused. Ken frowned. "That''s not it either. I''ve investigated Levi''s side. The person who interacted with him frequently before is indeed Eliza. Besides, Eliza''s ex-manager, Skyler, also went to work in Ferra Film Group. Even De went to look for Eliza right after arriving in Australia. Moreover, traces of Reborn appeared in Country R three months ago. I checked that hotel''s security camera footage. There were sights of Eliza. Reborn had apparently swept over a billion dors in Country R."


    Chester tapped the table. He quickly analyzed everything. "In that case, the person who invested in Ferra Film Group, became Jewell Corporation''s shareholder, and went to Country R three months ago is Eliza. Then who was the Reborn who appeared in the US six years ago?"


    "Yes. The first appearance of Reborn six years ago definitely wasn''t Eliza."


    Ken nodded quickly. As expected of Young Master Jewell, he could grasp the essential points from a pile of mixed andplicated information.

 Chapter 2726

    "It gets weirder the more I investigate it, so I had people go to the US. Reborn first appeared six years ago. It''s said that she only stayed there for half a year and then magically disappeared. She showed up again on Europe''s stock market two years ago. Her methods were simr to before, but she backed out after earning ten billion dors. She popped up in a few ces around the world in these few years, and her movements are irregr."


    Chester squinted his eyes and crossed his arms. "Has anyone seen the real Reborn?"


    "I think no one has seen Reborn''s face aside from De''s team." "By the way, you said this was rted to Charity just now?" Chester suddenly asked. "Yes," Ken said. "I''ve checked Bay Hotel, which is the hotel Reborn stayed in when she first appeared six years ago. I spent a lot of money and found something particrly strange. This is the photo saved in the hotel''s security cameras." He had spent a lot of money to find out that Reborn had previously stayed in Bay Hotel in the US.


    Chester shuddered violently after ncing at the photo. He stood up straight away.


    The woman in the photo wore sunsses, but her long ck hair, cold lips, and dainty nose still allowed Chester to recognize her with a nce.


    He could not forget that person even if he died.


    Charity Neeson.


    Why would it be Charity?


    Why would she appear there?


    After a moment, Chester''s brain processed it quickly. "Charity used to study


    abroad in the US. Maybe she just happened to go there to have fun."


    "President Jewell, do you know Charity well?" Ken suddenly asked.


    Chester was stunned by the question.


    Did he know Charity well?


    He had always thought he understood her. Afterward, he realized that he actually did not know her well enough.


    He had too much prejudice against Charity.


    Ken sighed. "President Jewell, I specifically investigated Charity''s life while she was studying abroad. She had a double degree and even obtained certifications as a financial risk manager and a certified actuarial analyst in the US. However, she kept a low profile, so many people did not know about that. When she graduated, her mentor personally asked her to stay. Manyrge-scalepanies in Wall Street had offered high sries to her, but she rejected all of them and insisted oning back to Australia."


    Chester''s body trembled hard.


    Charity was that great.


    However, he did not know a thing.


    He thought she had simply studied overseas, got a degree certificate, and returned to take over Neeson Corporation.


    Chester suddenly realized that he had never tried to get to know Charity properly.


    When they were dating, she did not spend much time in front of him. Although she was reserved, she was obedient and always followed his words.


    However, he neglected her and did not know that she was actually a very brilliant girl.


    He thought he had showered Charity with his sincere feelings before.


    However, did he really do that?


    If he did, why did he not know her well?


    Chester suddenly felt a stuffy and achy feeling in his chest.


    He had never felt this kind of pain before.


    Ken sighed. "Miss Neeson was a humble person. Her parents didn''t like showing off as well, so the public never knew about it."


    Ken continued, "If Miss Neeson could obtain the FRM and CAA certifications, she must''ve been knowledgeable in the finance industry. She happened to be in the hotel where Reborn first appeared as well..."

 Chapter 2727

    Some truths were bing apparent.


    "No."


    However, Chester could not believe it at all. "This is impossible. If Charity was really Reborn, what about Eliza? How can Eliza be exined? She doesn''t know a thing about finance, so who''s helping her behind the scenes? Don''t forget that Charity... is already dead. If she was Reborn, it means that Reborn is gone too. De and the other people are Wall Street''s elites. They can''t possibly be following Eliza without a reason."


    "That''s my biggest doubt too."


    Ken continued to flip through the documents below. "But what surprised me more after I kept investigating was that


    Eliza''s mother has a few estates overseas. It''s worth as much as a few billion dors. They were all bought two years ago."


    "Isn''t her mother an ordinary housewife in the countryside?"


    Chester had even met Eliza''s father before. He was a gambling addict who led a life of pleasure. He abused his ex-wife and kept exploiting Eliza for the sake of the son he had with another woman.


    "That''s right. Her mother onlypleted middle school. She''s still living an ordinary life in a house with two bedrooms in a small town now." Ken spoke his thoughts," I''ve never seen such a puzzling matter."


    Chester did not as well.


    "These houses must be Eliza''s investments overseas using her mother''s name.


    However, you suspected that she''s not the real Reborn just now. Then where did she get the money to buy properties worth a few billion dors? From being a celebrity? Stop kidding. Look at her age."


    Chester shared his analysis. "Adding up Ferra Film Group and Jewell


    Corporation''s shares, her properties overseas and in Canberra, she must have at least tens of billions of dors of assets."


    That woman was on his bed some time ago and said that having sex with him did not bring her any money or benefits. She also hinted that he should buy her houses and cars.


    As he recalled that, Chester felt as if he was pped in the face.


    F*ck.


    Eliza was already so rich, yet she still pretended to be poor in front of him.


    No wonder she did not pay him any attention.


    Tens of billions of dors were enough for a person to spend for a few lifetimes.


    Even if Chester had more than 100 billion dors worth of assets, she would probably not care about it anyway.


    If it were not for him threatening her, she really would not have had sex with him.


    "President Jewell, I think this matter is too strange," Ken said. "Where did Eliza get so much money two years ago? She wasn''t popr as an actress at that time."


    "Do you think I don''t find it strange too?" Chester supported his head on his hand." Tell me your thoughts on this."


    Ken stared at the photos. He said, "In my opinion, the Reborn from six years ago definitely wasn''t Eliza. She might''ve been Charity. The Reborn who appeared recently is Eliza. I''m not sure why Eliza is knowledgeable in finance. I just find it strange. A girl who was average in academics in the past became a finance tycoon all of a sudden. It''s too weird."


    Chester snapped his fingers. "Alright. You''ve worked hard during this period. Go back and rest. Leave the documents. I''ll have a look at themter."


    "Okay."


    Ken turned and walked out. When he reached the door, he stopped and hesitated to say something.


    "Do you still have something to say?" Chester asked.


    Erm... President Jewell, do you believe there are ghosts in this world?" Ken asked hesitantly.


    Chester was taken aback. His face darkened. "What nonsense are you talking about?"


    "I think there are many things in this world that can''t be exined by usual logic," Ken said sheepishly. "Have you seen Eliza''s previous works?"


    "I''m not interested in TV shows," Chester said indifferently.

 Chapter 2728

    Ken nodded. "I''m not interested as well, but I have a niece who''s Eliza''s hardcore fan. She has watched all of Eliza''s dramas and movies. She said that although Eliza is pretty, her acting skills were so-so in the past. After that, her acting skills improved by leaps and bounds as if she was reborn."


    Chester frowned. "Didn''t Shedrick use to hire teachers to train the artists'' acting skills? Of course, her acting skills would get better."


    "Maybe." Ken scratched his head. He turned around and left.


    Chester sat quietly for a while. He took the topmost document on Charity and flipped it open.


    [Charity Neeson graduated from Yale University. She obtained a double degree in finance and economics. She participated in the theater club and band during her studies...]


    Chester''s gaze locked on the words ''theater club''.


    Then, he quickly turned on hisptop and hacked into Yale University''s university forum.


    After typing the year, Chester found content rted to the year Charity graduated. His gaze was focused on the screen, and a look of intense shock shed across his eyes.


    The next day, Chester could notplete his work properly.


    He got off work early and returned to the cinema room in his vi. He found every film, drama, andmercial from when Eliza debuted.


    He started watching from the first one.


    Eliza had filmed a historical drama just after she debuted. She yed the role of a maid. It was a side character.


    In the drama, Eliza''s gaze was inexperienced and innocent. She failed to portray the cleverness and liveliness of her character as a maid.


    Her acting skills were clearly weak when she was the second female lead in her second drama. There were many scenes where her gaze was unnatural.


    During that period, Eliza starred in another film. However, her role was the fourth female lead.


    After that, she appeared in another low-budget drama as the female lead.


    Chester saw manyments popping on the screen. [The plot is trash. I wouldn''t watch it if it weren''t for Eliza.]


    [I''m watching for Eliza too. I think this is the first time Eliza is acting in a drama. But Eliza''s acting skills are really just so-so. ]


    [The male lead is too pretentious. I don''t like him]


    [Eliza used to be so young and inexperienced.]


    Chester watched the woman on the screen. Whether it was her actions or gaze,


    they gave Chester an unfamiliar, strange feeling.


    It was as though he did not know that woman at all.


    However, he persisted and finished watching 24 episodes of that drama.


    When it came to the fourth drama, Eliza''s status as a celebrity fell because her acting skills were criticized. She could only y the role of the evil and miserable second female lead in a supernatural drama.


    When Eliza appeared in clothes with flowy sleeves, Chester sensed that her gaze and acting skills were like that of a different person.


    [Save me! I''m too touched by Eliza''s beauty. Her gaze is so soulful.]


    [I started to like Eliza because of this drama back then. Although she was


    despicable in the drama, she was pitiful too. She acted so well.] [I remember this.


    I even cried heart-wrenchingly during the ending at the back.] [I feel like Eliza''s


    acting skills improved after this drama.]


    Chester immediately called Shedrick.


    The first call could not go through, so he tried a second time.


    "President Jewell, is there an urgent matter?" Shedrick''s sleepy voice rang over the phone.


    "Let me ask you this. When the drama'' Above the Clouds'' was filmed, was a performing arts professor or teacher hired to teach Eliza?" Chester asked in a low voice.


    Shedrick was in a daze. He rubbed his eyes. He felt like he was not awake yet. Wait. You called me at 4:00 a m. in the morning just to ask about Eliza? Did you not sleep at all?"

 Chapter 2729

    "Yes. I''m watching the dramas Eliza filmed in the past," Chester said in a low voice.


    Shedrick was speechless.


    F*ck.


    President Jewell must have been badly tortured by Eliza.


    "Answer my question." Chester became annoyed.


    Shedrick scratched the back of his head. "I remember... No. Before taking on that drama, Eliza broke up with Monte and was hospitalized for some time because she had attempted suicide. When the script for'' Above the Clouds'' reached my hands, I never considered Eliza because her acting skills couldn''t portray a crazy character that was in a love-hate rtionship. It was Eliza who went to the director to fight for it. She acted out a section of the script in front of the director. The director thought she did well, so her role was decided on the spot."


    "Does that mean her acting skills suddenly improved after she attempted suicide?" Chester asked in a stern voice.


    It might have been Shedrick''s wrong impression.


    He kept feeling that Chester was quite agitated. He did not know why Chester was agitated. Chester''s breathing even became heavy.


    Was Chester... in need of a woman too much?


    "Something like that," Shedrick said happily. "I asked Eliza about that before too. I asked her why she suddenly got the hang of acting. She said that attempting suicide once was like being reborn once. She did not know the feeling of loving someone until the feelings manifested into hatred and craziness because she had not experienced it before. She understood it after breaking up. I think it was pretty logical after listening to her. In acting, it''s better to have simr experiences to achieve the best acting.


    "But the characters she acted afterward didn''t have quite the same personalities. I think she portrayed them well too."


    Chester frowned. "Maybe it''s because the level of her acting skills went up."


    "Ah, maybe it was because she did a lot of acting jobs before and there was guidance from directors on the movie set, so her acting improved." Shedrick was puzzled."


    President Jewell, why are you so fixated on Eliza''s acting? Are you thinking of achieving a breakthrough through this matter to get her into trouble and ruin her reputation?"


    Chester''s handsome face immediately turned as dark as the bottom of a pan. You''re overthinking. As Eliza''s boss, didn''t you think it felt as if she had be another person after she attempted suicide?"


    "Hey, she even attempted suicide. Of course, her personality would change drastically. Who wouldn''t change?"


    Chester did not want to talk to that idiot anymore.


    He found Hailey''s number and called her.


    Hailey was Eliza''s manager. She would definitely know more than Shedrick.


    "President Jewell..." Hailey was still asleep too. She was awakened by the call, yet she could not unleash her anger.


    "I want to ask you a few questions about Eliza." Chester was straightforward. "After Eliza attempted suicide and woke up back then, did you sense any changes in her as her personal assistant?"


    Hailey was stunned. "Why are you suddenly asking about this-"


    "Think closely," Chester interrupted her." For example, did her personality or


    hobbies change? Or did the food she likes and her tastes change?"


    Hailey was in a daze for a moment. After a while, she said, "When Eliza regained consciousness, her personality was different. Eliza used to be innocent and cute, and she wasn''t cunning. She was like a littlemb. After that, she became cold and didn''t like to smile. She gave off an icy feeling to people. I was slightly scared at that time. I dared to tell her off in the past, but afterward, I didn''t dare to say words that were too harsh after just a nce from her."


    "Didn''t you find it strange?"


    "I did, but Eliza said she had just walked the border between life and death. She was also betrayed by a scumbag and received a substantial shock. She also didn''t remember a lot of things."


    Hailey pped her thigh all of a sudden. "When she woke up, she didn''t recognize me or her assistant. After that, I told her that I was her manager. She didn''t know that she had also signed a contract with Felix Media. I was confused and wanted to look for a doctor to check her head. Eliza told me not to go. She said she had been unconscious for too long, so she wasn''t very clear-headed."

 Chapter 2730

    "Is there more? Were there any other abnormalities like her preference for food?"


    Chester felt his heart trembling violently.


    It trembled to the extent he could not breathe normally.


    He had never been this way throughout his entire life.


    Hailey started getting confused because of Chester''s words. However, she still recalled her memories seriously. "Eliza used to like to eat sweet stuff a lot, desserts like chocte cake, milk pudding, and more. I was afraid she would get fat, so I usually had someone keep an eye on her to make her eat less of those. After regaining consciousness, she didn''t really like eating sweet stuff anymore. I had specially bought them for her before, but she didn''t even touch them. She seemed to like spicy food more." "Spicy food?"


    "Yes. She didn''t like to eat spicy food in the past. After waking up, she often asked her assistant to buy spicy hot dogs for her during every filming. Also, she used to like Spanish cuisine, but she preferred Italian, French, and hotpot afterward.


    Hailey got even more rmed as she spoke. ''There''s something else. Eliza used to be less confident in the past. She was cautious whenever she went to movie sets for filming and was afraid of offending others. After that, she was often alone on movie sets and didn''t care about other people''s gazes. She would show up to dinners for a short while if she wanted to go, but no one could persuade her if she didn''t want to attend one. No one could see through her intentions. However, I was relieved that her taste in clothes got a lot better after the incident.


    "More importantly, her acting skills had improved greatly."


    Chester''s voice tightened up. "I got it.


    Thanks."


    Hailey was shocked.


    What did President Jewell say?


    Thank you?


    Were those words that woulde out of his mouth?


    "Remember not to tell anyone else about today''s matter, especially Eliza."


    President Jewell hung up after giving a cold reminder.


    Hailey was confused.


    Why did President Jewell call her?


    Was he suspecting that Eliza had been possessed by a ghost?


    Hailey shuddered.


    She had better not think nonsense in the middle of the night and go to sleep.


    She quickly pulled her nket up to cover her face.


    On the other hand, Chester could not fall asleep.


    It was understandable that attempting suicide would change a person''s


    personality drastically.


    However, would it change a person''s interests, hobbies, and even eating habits?


    Would a person''s fashion sense be better?


    Would their acting skills improve too?


    An unthinkable thought was forming in Chester''s head.


    However, it was difficult to believe.


    Yet, all suspicious evidence was presented in front of him.


    Other people would not know about it, but he remembered.


    When he dated Charity, she preferred spicier food. She liked to eat things like spicy hot dogs and spicy fried chicken, but he disliked them because they were unhealthy.


    Charity particrly loved Italian food. She liked French cuisine too. When they went to a French restaurant for the first time...


    A thought shed across Chester''s mind. He almost slid from the sofa to the floor.


    It was because he remembered him asking Eliza out for a meal after Jewell Corporation''s shareholder meeting previously.


    What did Eliza order at that time? She had said, "Give President Jewell a serving


    of ck trufflemb chop, smoked salmon, and foie gras bread pudding."


    After that, she looked at him and mocked him for not remembering anything.


    By not remembering, did she mean...


    It was as though Chester''s head exploded.


    He wanted to light a cigarette but realized his hands were trembling violently.


    He could not pick up the box of cigarettes at all.


    When he finally managed to inhale a mouthful of smoke as he trembled, he could


    no longer continue sitting. He grabbed his car keys and went out without changing out of his pajamas.


    6:00 a m., at the Hill family''s manor.


    Shaun crept to adjust his wife''s nket. Then, he got down from the bed carefully. There was awsuit that day. He had to drive and rush to the local court before 9:00 am.


    Just as his car exited the manor''s gates, he noticed a familiar sports car parked by the roadside. Chester wore a set of dark blue pajamas and was leaning against the car door. He had a pair of gray slippers on his feet and a ring of stubble around his mouth.

 Chapter 2731

    The morning sunlight shone on Chester''s handsome face. He looked dejected and anxious. There were also dark shadows beneath his eyes.


    Shaun thought he was seeing things.


    He immediately stepped on the brake and rubbed his eyes. Only then did he realize that he was not mistaken.


    "You... Why are you standing at the gates of our manor instead of sleeping?"


    Shaun walked over and eyed Chester puzzledly.


    He had known Chester for more than ten years. He had never seen him in this state.


    Chester had always been elegant and refined. He was tidy down to every strand of his hair.


    "...Eliza... was at your manorst night, right?" Chester''s bloodshot eyes behind his sses looked toward Shaun withplicated feelings. "I want to meet her."


    "No. When you drank with me the day before yesterday, you said you''ve let go and won''t bother her anymore." Shaun felt like his head was about to explode. "I even vouched for you and said you''re a man of your word, not someone who would endlessly pester others. Eliza even decided to move back today."


    "1 might have to break my promise."


    Chester smiled bitterly. He took off his sses and revealed his confused gaze. '' Shaun, do you believe there are ghosts in this world?"


    11


    No. Are you running a fever?" Shaun was speechless. "You study medicine, yet you believe in those things instead of science?" "I didn''t believe it before, but now I slightly do," Chester muttered. "Actually, I should''ve thought it was weird. She was acting so unusual."


    "I think you just didn''t get a good rest. Go back and sleep. I still have a court session for awsuit today. I don''t have time to waste on you." Shaun did not dare to let him into the Hill family''s manor.


    In Chester''s condition, he probably would bother Eliza again.


    Shaun opened his car door. When he looked back, he realized Chester seemed to have no intentions of leaving.


    "Go. Don''t mind me. I want to look for Eliza to find out some things," Chester said in a low voice.


    The corners of Shaun''s mouth twitched.


    When he drove away, he sent a message to Catherine and told her about Chester being at the gates.


    7:30 a m.


    When Catherine got up and prepared to help the children to wash up, she saw Shaun''s message.


    She had a slight headache. However, she still told Charity about it during breakfast." You should drive and go straight to thepanyter. Ignore Chester. Don''t move back today and stay here for now too." "Okay."


    Charity had lost her appetite early in the morning.


    After breakfast, she and Catherine left the manor together in separate cars.


    However, not long after she drove out, she noticed Chester''s car following her behind.


    His car drove past the busy city and followed her to Neeson Corporation. Unfortunately, the basement parking lot did not belong to Neeson Corporation. Any car could enter the parking lot.


    After Charity got out of the car, Chester''s car stopped behind hers.


    He exited his car in his pajamas.


    Charity was stunned. Steven and another bodyguard immediately went forward to block Chester. "President Jewell, you''re a person with a prominent identity. Please stop harassing Miss Robbins over and over again."


    Chester did not say a word. He simply stared deeply at Charity, who was not far away, with his bloodshot eyes.


    Once traces of some things were discovered, many other simrities would be noticed too.


    For example, the fashion sense of the person in front of him and Charity.


    Charity did not likeplicated clothes. She went for a simple andfortable style.


    Charity did not like wearing heavy makeup.


    There were too many simrities.


    However, Chester only discovered them today.

 Chapter 2732

    "I''m not harassing Miss Robbins but Miss


    Neeson..."


    Chester walked up to Charity step by step. He fixed his dark gaze on her as if he wanted to engrave her appearance on his heart.


    It was as though they were very far apart.


    It was as though they were separated by life and death.


    Steven was puzzled.


    Charity was dazed. A trace of deep confusion shed across her eyes.


    "Chester, what are you trying to do? Didn''t I make it clear to you that night?"


    I''m not clear about things. You''ve


    concealed a lot of things from me."


    Chester''s eyes were filled withplicated emotions. "Earlier, I had someone look into Reborn''s identity. Then, I found out many unbelievable things. I think we should find a ce and sit down to talk about your real identity."


    Charity stared at Chester for quite a while without blinking.


    The man''s gaze could make her scalp turn numb.


    "Fine. Let''s go to my office and talk about it."


    "Miss Robbins..." A worried look washed over Steven''s face.


    "It''s fine. Since this is my territory, he won''t dare to do anything to me."


    Charity turned around and walked first.


    Subsequently, Chester followed behind her.


    A hint of worry crossed Steven''s eyes. After a moment of hesitation, he sent a WhatsApp message to Max. [When on earth will you be back? The guy with the surname Jewell is pestering Miss Robbins again.]


    Max: [*grimacing emoji* I''m still with the prime minister overseas. I''ll only return the day after tomorrow. Ugh.]


    Steven: [There''s something wrong with Chester''s gaze this time. It seems that he has a hold on Miss Robbins. He even said that he wants to talk to Miss Robbins about her real identity.]


    Max, who saw the message far away overseas, froze.


    He recalled that his biological mother had called him a few days ago and told him


    that a local previously came to ask her about Eliza''s past.


    Could Chester have discovered that Eliza was Charity?


    Damn. He had tried his best to cover up for Eliza earlier.


    However, Eliza had interacted with many people in his hometown. It was


    impossible topletely cover up for her.


    Anyhow, Max hoped that Chester would not find out.


    What would Chester do if he realized that Eliza was Charity?


    In the past, Chester wanted to get Eliza simply because of affection. It had nothing to do with love. Now that Eliza was Charity, would he change his mind?


    Besides, Chester was a very selfish person.


    Max secretly clenched his fists tightly.


    Forget it. Regardless of Charity''s choice, he would protect her forever.


    In Neeson Corporation.


    When Chester, who was dressed in pajamas, walked past, his strange appearance caused the employees to whisper to each other.


    Thankfully, there were not many people on the floor where the president''s office was located.


    After entering the office, Charity closed the door and put her handbag down. She sat on the leather chair and gazed at Chester coldly, "Say it. I''m curious to know what you''ve found out. You came out sloppily without even changing your clothes and


    shoes.''


    Chester curled his lips into a bitter smile.


    With such an astounding incident, how would he be in the mood to get changed? "Let''s talk about Reborn first. Reborn first showed up six years ago. The Reborn who showed up back then was Charity."


    Chester looked into her eyes for fear that he would miss the look in her eyes.


    Nevertheless, the woman opposite him wasposed.


    "You''reposed. It looks like you''re not surprised at my analysis." Chester said softly, "First of all, I''d like to apologize for not understanding Charity previously. I never thought that she would earn FRM and CAA certificates overseas at a young age." "So?" Charity dared not refute him at random because she had no idea how much Chester knew about her.

 Chapter 2733

    "I had someone check the address of the hotel Reborn stayed in that year.


    Coincidentally, Charity appeared in that hotel too."


    A mix of emotions then revealed in Chester''s gaze, and it even carried a sense of uneasiness. "However, Charity is already dead. So, who''s the Reborn now?"


    "Are you trying to say that I''m impersonating Reborn? This is merely your spection, and you don''t have any credible evidence." After hearing that, Charity secretly sighed. Her appearance in the States back then and her overseas qualifications were not confidential, so anyone could easily find out.


    "By piecing many coincidences together, my spection will slowly point to the truth." Chester, on the other hand, did not agree with her.


    He subconsciously wanted to take out a cigarette because his heart was racing madly at that point.


    However, only when he took out the cigarette pack did he realize it was empty.


    "Don''t smoke in my office. I don''t like it to be filled with the smell of smoke," Charity said with a trace of disgust in her eyes.


    "Okay."


    Chester pressed both hands on the office desk while staring deep into her eyes. "I didn''t sleepst night. I spent the whole night watching the movies you''ve acted in before and after you attempted suicide to see if there was a difference."


    Charity''s heart immediately did a flip, but her face did not betray her feelings. "This is normal. I hadn''t experienced many things before my suicide attempt. Do you expect me to be as innocent, kind, silly, and naive as before after being on the verge of death?"


    She looked at him with a derisive expression.


    "Yeah. After being on the verge of death, your personality changed, you lost your memory, and you even changed your lifestyle, as well as eating habits."


    There was a hint of mockery in Chester''s deep voice. "I''ve asked Shedrick and Hailey. When you woke up, you didn''t even know who you were. You didn''t know who Hailey was as well. You used to enjoy eating desserts and always needed your manager and assistant to keep an eye on you. But after that, you stopped eating desserts. Instead, you started liking spicy food, Japanese cuisine, French cuisine, and fondue when Eliza, who grew up near the coastal area, liked to eat Spanish cuisine."


    "So? What are you trying to say?" Charity raised her head and looked at him. Their eyes were one head apart from each other.


    It was as if they were ying chess, and the one who showed their weakness first would lose.


    "Regarding your memory, the doctor said you suffered a huge trauma, so that was why you had selective amnesia. However, why can lifestyle and eating habits change too? Eliza came from a small town. Before she attempted suicide, she acted in roles that portrayed a beautiful youngdy who was kind and humble, and her acting skills were mediocre. But after you woke up, your acting skills suddenly improved without training. Not only can you act well in roles involving rtionships but also wicked and crazy roles. You can act so well as a rich youngdy or even someone of low status. What''s more, you won the award for being the most well-liked actress."


    Chester paused for a moment before he tugged at the cors of his pajamas. Atst, he said with a low voice, "It''s simple. You''re not the real Eliza. In other words, Eliza died when she attempted suicide."


    Silence.


    Dead silence filled the air.


    Charity blinked and suddenlyughed as if she had heard a joke. "Young Master Jewell, are you out of your mind? If I''m Eliza, who am I? A ghost? You''re a doctor, yet you fell for such a thing."


    "Perhaps you''re a ghost."


    Chester said by enunciating each word, "I found out that the day Charity escaped prison and went missing was close to when you attempted suicide."


    Charity did not blink. "Are you saying I''m now Charity?"

 Chapter 2734

    "Yes." When Chester uttered that word, his heart jerked.


    He felt as though he could not breathe normally.


    Frankly speaking, it was ridiculous of him, as a doctor, to have such a thought.


    However, many things he found confusing seemed to havee to light after his inference.


    "Ha..."


    Charity burst outughing as though she had heard the most hrious joke in the world. "Young Master Jewell, why don''t you write a novel? I believe it''ll be very interesting. Now, tell me. So many people in the world encountered mishaps over those few days, including people inas and those who underwent surgery, but what made you think that Charity woke up in my body?"


    "I''m not sure either. Perhaps... it''s because of the pendant on your chest." Chester suddenly stretched out his hand toward the shirt of her cor.


    "What are you doing?" Charity clutched his wrist. "You''re taking liberties with me, huh?"


    "I want to take a look at the pendant."


    Chester stared earnestly at the red string around her neck. "I remember you telling me that Eliza and Charity went to the church together when they were younger, and the priest said they were ill-fated.


    Therefore, he gave each of them a pendant to save one of them from the mishap one day. You once told me that Charity appeared in your dream because of the pendant. Maybe, she didn''t even appear in your dream because you are Charity.


    Because of this pendant, you woke up in Eliza''s body."


    Charity could not help but sigh at how smart and sharp Chester was.


    What no one had found out or her halftruth no one questioned, he discovered some loopholes and inferred the truth.


    However, she had to admit that the matter itself was dubious.


    If someone with evil intentions found out, they might have her body dissected.


    Secondly, if Chester learned that she was Charity, they would be more deeply involved with each other, and their rtionship would be moreplicated.


    She told Catherine and Freya simply because she trusted them.


    "Your spection is very interesting."


    Charity pped. "Sadly, I''m Eliza, not Charity. I have work to do, and I''m not free to discuss this oundish issue with you here. Young Master Jewell, please leave."


    "I won''t leave. Do you know why I suddenly think that you''re Charity?"


    Chester pursed his thin lips with a conflicted gaze. "It''s because I found your university records and realized you used to take part in your university''s drama club. I looked into the forum from your year, and the drama club that year was brilliant. The well-known operatic soprano in the States, Rodgers, even attended one of the events on campus.


    "He selected you and a ssmate of yours straight away and invited both of you to y one of the lead roles in the performance. I heard he took you both away during the holiday and trained you guys for two whole months. However, no one knew why you lost in the end.


    "Someone who has attended special training under Rodgers for two months must show a significant improvement in their acting skills. As far as I know, when one of the Oscar winners expressed her eptance speechst year, she personally said she was extremely grateful to Rodgers. Without his guidance, she wouldn''t havee this far."


    "Really? This is surprising. I didn''t know Charity was so brilliant. To think she even knew Rodgers. If you hadn''t told me, I wouldn''t know," Charity said indifferently as her lips curled up into a smile.


    "Some things can be easily discovered, especially the other student whom Rodgers chose over Charity. Because she did a global tour, she has be a well-known Hollywood celebrity." Chester said, "If she hadn''t been this popr, it would''ve been difficult to dig up the past."

 Chapter 2735

    "You, too, have been specially trained by Rodgers, so how could your acting skills be poor? Acting in local TV shows and movies should be an easy task for you."


    Chester took a deep breath. "That was what made me suspicious, and what Hailey said made me even more certain that you''re Charity."


    "What interesting spection. Sadly, you got it wrong."


    Charity snickered, and impatience was written all over her frosty face. "I think you''d better have your brain checked."


    Chester lifted his nice, exquisite double eyelids, revealing his ck-as-ink eyes. "In fact, I should''ve noticed something amiss when you kidnapped Sarah. However, spection like that is unbelievable. I remember you were acting like a madwoman when I arrived that day. It was as though you wouldn''t rest in peace if Sarah was alive. You didn''t even care about your own life. Freya was also present the other day, and although Charity was her good friend, she didn''t go as far as you did.


    "Catherine was Charity''s friend too, yet you were the only one who acted as though you met a nemesis who killed your family.


    "It''s true that Eliza and Charity had known each other since young. But ever since Charity came over, the two of you barely kept in touch. Were you both really close to each other? Would you kill someone for a friend you hadn''t met for over ten years and ruin your future? You didn''t even care about your mother back in your hometown.


    Moreover, when you first met me, your eyes were filled with hatred.


    "Charity, you don''t need to hide. You''re Charity. It''s because you were the party involved that you''d hate Sarah so much. You even cried the day Sarah was sentenced to death.


    "You were the one who shifted Boris and Jennifer''s tombs because they''re your biological parents."


    "Besides that, you ordered the roasted rack ofmb, smoked octopus, and seared foie gras when we ate at the French restaurant the other day. You even mocked me for not remembering anything. In fact, that was the ce we went on our first date, and I ordered these dishes for you. However, it didn''t cross my mind then.


    "There can''t be so many coincidences. Apart from the two of us, no one else knows what we ate when we were in a rtionship."


    Toward the end of Chester''s sentence, his eyes reddened. "You are Charity. If I''m not mistaken, Catherine knows about it too. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have handed Neeson Corporation to you."


    All of a sudden. Charity fell quiet.


    She did not know what to say because she thought Chester would never learn about it.


    However, so what if he did?


    To her, it was meaningless.


    Charity did not have a family, and her three best friends, Catherine, Freya, and Max, already knew. As such, the rest knowing did not matter to her.


    Whether or not Eliza or Charity was living in the body made no difference.


    "If you continue to deny it, I''ll go look for Catherine and Freya."


    Chester fixed his death stare on her." Charity, I''ve always felt guilty about your death. If you were still alive, I would say-sorry to you. I''m really sorry..."


    He clenched his fists so tightly that his veins bulged.


    Charity was stunned.


    She did not expect Chester would one day apologize to her in such a sincere


    manner.


    Even so, it did not make her happy at all.


    Conversely, it was as if sparks were thrown into a bunch of firewood and ignited a me.

 Chapter 2736

    "Do you know what''s the most worthless thing in the world? The word ''sorry''."


    Charity said impassively, "You''re not the kind who''d apologize, so there''s no need to do so. It''s pointless."


    "All I want is a definite answer. Is it so difficult?"


    Chester''s tall physique froze. There was a sense of fatigue and helplessness in his voice. "If you insist, I''ll have no choice but to hand the documents I have to the relevant department."


    "What do you mean?" Charity narrowed her eyes.


    "It''s simple. Your identity is suspicious."


    Chester''s thin lips curled into a smile." Eliza, as a woman from a small town, imed to be Reborn. But when the first time Reborn showed up in the States, the surveince footage showed that Eliza and her friend were watching a movie together in Adide. Plus, Eliza had never taken any finance-rted tests or qualifications. She didn''t even have any relevant selflearning experience. Now, suddenly, she has be the world-renowned Reborn and even the new shareholder of Jewell Corporation. What do you think people would say about that?"


    Charity''s expression gradually turned grave.


    Chester''s gaze darkened. "I, as the person in charge of Jewell Corporation, suspect your identity, so I can report it to the relevant department. Don''t you think they will suspect that you killed the real Eliza and that you''re... using Eliza''s appearance toe to Australia as a spy with an ulterior motive?"


    As he spoke, he slowly straightened his body and retreated. "You have to understand that some things can be exposed easily. If you don''t believe me, you can give it a try."


    As Charity exchanged nces with him, her eyes gradually turned cold.


    However, Chester continued to look straight into her eyes.


    He admitted that he was despicable and shameless, but he just wanted to make things clear.


    He just wanted her to tell the truth.


    He used to stand in front of Charity''s cenotaph, wondering countless times how great it would have been if Charity were still alive...


    There was a huge hole in his heart, one that Charity made.


    In this life of his, she was the only one who could fill it.


    "So what if I''m Charity? And so what if I''m not? What does it have to do with you?"


    In the end, Charity asked indifferently, "Who are you to me?"


    Who was he to her?


    Following that question, a look of shock shed in Chester''s eyes. Somehow, he felt an unknown sense of confusion in his chest.


    Charity leaned backward and felt as though she waspletely rxed. "Or do you think you can feel slightly less guilty knowing I''m Charity? Oh. When you think about Charity, you wonder, ''So what if I misunderstood her? So what if I was the one who sent her to jail? So what if she drowned in the sea? In the end, she''s alive. See how well God has taken care of her. Despite drowning in the sea, she managed toe back with her soul and wake up in her best friend''s body. A lot of people hope that they''re bound for good fortune after surviving a great disaster.""


    "No, no. That never crossed my mind."


    Chester denied it. Even his voice became tense and anxious.


    "In that case, it means I''m overthinking things." Charity''s red lips curled into a smile. "Don''t you feel guilty at all? You really are the cold-blooded and cruel Young Master Jewell."


    Chester''s expression changed a little.


    Having stayed awake the entire night, he looked like a sad mess. He was not as sophisticated as he usually looked." Charity, I do feel guilty toward you. After Sarah''s evil deeds were exposed, I realized I owe you way too much. I''m really happy that you can continue your life this way."


    "You may be pleased, but I''m not."


    Charity leaped to her feet, and her eyes were filled with hatred.

 Chapter 2737

    Charity leaped to her feet, and her eyes were filled with hatred. "I continue my life


    in this way to take revenge. But what about you? What did you do to me?"


    Charity finally confessed.


    At that moment, Chester''s heart that was in his throat finally settled back in his chest.


    He guessed it right. She was Charity.


    Charity did not disappear from the world.


    However, her final question made Chester''s handsome face turn pale.


    What had he done?


    He thought she was Eliza, so he forced himself upon her and trampled on her over and over again. He also humiliated her and easily made her a sacrifice.


    It suddenly hit Chester that all the evilest things he had ever done in his life were to Charity.


    Charity said, "At first, I wanted to die together with Sarah, but you kept threatening me with Sarah''s kidnap. Chester, do you know what I was thinking when you used those ways to force yourself upon me?"


    "Disgusting?" Chester uttered the word with difficulty.


    "Yes. Disgusting."


    Charity said furiously, "Although I didn''t tell you I''m Charity, I used the identity of Charity''s childhood friend at that time. You im that you feel guilty toward Charity and that my eyes look simr to Charity''s, yet how did you treat her friend? You forced yourself upon her and even treated her like a toy. At least you had a deal with other women, but with me? You treated me like a used cloth that you could throw and step on as you wished. Chester, through Eliza''s identity, I finally saw how disgusting and filthy you are."


    Chester fell silent.


    However, his sturdy body was shivering.


    Back then, Chester had never once regretted his actions.


    Even with the issue that put him in jail for three months, Chester did not regret doing.


    He found the Eliza at that time interesting, and the Eliza after he got out of jail made him feel like conquering her.


    However, the current Eliza... No, wait. She was now Charity.


    Charity stared at his handsome face, her body trembling with rage. "I regret it a lot, Chester. I regret falling in love with you back then. I fell in love with the wrong person. I loved a person who''s trashy and sc*mmy.


    "I can ept that you''re unfaithful. It doesn''t matter because I might not be good enough for failing to make you want to settle with me. It was my wishful thinking. However, what you did to me during that period made me feel like I was blind to have once fallen in love with a devil who doesn''t have a moral baseline.


    "I remember asking you whether you''d feel guilty or ufortable about sleeping with Charity''s friend. Perhaps you wouldn''t. For men like you, women simply serve to satisfy your physical needs." Charity snorted.


    Chester''s face was ashen.


    His internal organs that had just recovered twitched once again, almost leaving him breathless.


    Charity''s words felt like a p to her face.


    That was true.


    Why did he do those things back then?


    Why did he force himself upon her?


    Was there no other woman in the world?


    Was he out of his mind at that time?


    "Charity, as I told you, I found your eyes simr to yours. I couldn''t help it....."


    Chester removed his sses while trembling. From his bloodshot eyes, he looked very helpless. "It turns out that my instinct is right. If you hadn''t woken up in Eliza''s body, I wouldn''t be interested in Eliza. You were the one who has been enthralling me all along."


    "In that case, should I feel touched?" Charity asked softly.


    Chester''s lips parted before he forced a bitterugh.

 Chapter 2738

    "Chester, if you were a bit more attentive instead of being cold and cruel toward me when you forced me to be with you, I wouldn''t hate you so much now."


    Charity said usingly, "When you sleep with other women, you''d pay them and buy them houses and cars. Yet, what about me? Even the women standing on the streets have it better than me. In the end, you even took full advantage of me. Is that what you meant by being guilty toward Charity? You didn''t even spare her friend."


    Her words were like a barbed whip.


    Chester''s face paled, and his chest heaved.


    For a moment, he seemed to understand what guilt, speechlessness, embarrassment, and the tugging at his heart felt like.


    "I also didn''t know why things turned out that way."


    Chester said with difficulty, "As I said, it was my first time forcing myself upon a woman. When I met you, I was like a madman. I treated you as Charity''s substitute the entire time, but only now have I realized that you''re Charity. Even if I''m a devil, I became one because of you."


    Charity was stunned.


    Suddenly, she recalled his words the other night when he said he had fallen in love with her.


    Chester said, "Ever since Sarah told me the misunderstandings between us before her death, the name ''Charity'' has been weighing heavily on my mind, and I can''t let you go. We''ve missed out on so many things and misunderstood each other. All the time, I think that if she were still alive, I must make amends for my wrongdoings and apologize to her. I never thought that you''ve always been by my side..."


    Suddenly, a rush of frustration and pain overcame him. "Charity, all I can say is I wouldn''t have treated you that way if you hadn''t woken up in Eliza''s body. I''m a devil and sc*mbag, but I really loved you back then. I''ve only been in love with two people in my entire life. The first time was with Charity, and the second, Eliza, who sent me to jail."


    He looked at her.


    Only at that moment did he actually see the light.


    By the time he treated Eliza as his well-matchedpetitor, he had already fallen in love with her.


    That was why he went to her vi in the middle of the night.


    That was why he was bothered to see Max with her.


    However, it was only today that he understood that the person he had been in love with all along was Charity.


    In this world, only Charity''s soul could make him fall for her.


    Charity looked at him calmly. "I can clearly tell you that the only time I''ve ever been in love was when I met you at 17."


    Chester''s heart suddenly began to pound, and he was overwhelmed with joy. She said she had only loved him.


    "But... So what?" Charity said, "Do you think I still know how to love someone after everything I''ve been through? My ability to love died the moment you sent me to jail." Chester''s lips parted arduously.


    It turned out that she still loved him back then.


    Yet, he was extremely cruel toward her.


    How great would it have been if Sarah had not died? He would be torturing Sarah to death. "I''m sorry. At that time, the evidence I found was directed at you..."


    "How unfortunate of me to have been framed."


    Charity''s lips curled into a self-deprecating smile. "I just think it''s ridiculous that the person I loved the most didn''t trust me andter even sent me to jail. That was frustrating, but what agonized me the most was when Sarah came to visit me in jail and told me smugly about how she killed my parents."

 Chapter 2739

    Charityughed, and her eyes reddened. "At that moment, I hated everything and everyone. I thought if I got out of jail, I must kill everyone, including Sarah, Shaun, Rodney, and you. I wouldn''t let go of everyone else who was involved with Sarah. I would grind your bones into ashes and use your blood to worship my parents."


    Chester was stunned.


    Then, he caught sight of the redness in Charity''s eyes.


    That was a form of hatred, was it not?


    If he were in her shoes, would he be filled with hatred?


    Although he was not really bothered about his parents, he would be filled with hatred if both his parents were dead when he was sent to jail.


    What was more, Charity''s parents had always treated her well.


    Charity said, "I wanted to escape, but I didn''t have the chance. When I was taken to an ind to work, I finally found the chance. However, when I was fleeing, I identally fell into the sea. The sea waves were huge that day. Even though I could swim, the waves, which were a few meters high, immediately swept me into the seabed."


    She smiled and suddenly asked, "As a doctor, you''ve probablye across many near-death cases in the operating theater. But even so, you might not understand how painful it is before you die. In the bottomless sea, all the water entered my mouth and nose. And when I was swept


    into the seabed, the water pressure made my head feel like it was about to explode. At that moment, being alive was so painful.¡±


    When Chester was young, he nearly drowned during his swim, and it was not a nice feeling.


    Being in a choppy sea must be a thousand times more painful than that.


    A chill ran down Chester''s spine, and he shivered. His heart felt like it was being sliced piece by piece.


    Nevertheless, there was nothing he could do.


    Charity said, "Do you know what I was thinking in myst moments before death?


    I was wondering why God was so unfair. I was dissatisfied, and I brought that with me as I woke up in this body. Perhaps you think it''s great that I''m alive. But am I really alive?"


    Charity pointed at her heart. "This is not my body, and I can''t even carry on with my life using my name. I still have to hide the truth, or people will see me as an alien. If reincarnation is real, I''m considered reborn into a new life. Charity in the previous life is dead. If you think I''m still alive, you can fish my dead body out from the sea or take it from a fish''s mouth. However, I''m afraid I''ve be the fish''s poop."


    Two rows of crystal-like tears streamed down her face.


    She had kept those words to herself for a very long time.


    She had never shared her feelings with Catherine or anyone else. All she hoped was that her friends would see her positive side and feel happy for her instead of worrying about her.


    However, with Chester, she wanted to let him know that their personal vendetta was between life and death.


    "I got it."


    Chester clenched his fists tightly. "Do you mean you can never forgive me because I was the one who contributed to your death? Do you mean you hate me so much that you want me to die?"


    Charity gave some thought to it. "Actually, if you hadn''t forced me to sleep with you to satisfy your desires, I might not hate you so much."


    Stunned, Chester asked curtly, "Why? Didn''t you say you wanted to grind my bones into ashes when you were in jail?"


    "The real culprit was Sarah. You guys were just deceived by her facade. She was also the one who caused us to turn from lovers to enemies. So, even if I weren''t in a rtionship with you back then, I would be with another man, and Sarah would never bear to see me happy."


    Charity said with distress, "No one understands Sarah better than I do. You might not know how much she had secretly tried to ruin my life since I entered the Neeson family. I didn''t want my parents to be put in the middle, so I tolerated her. However, I didn''t expect her to get even more wicked. I think she wouldn''t have left me alone only if I had married a beggar."


    Chester admitted that he was not a kind person., but he paled into insignificancepared to Sarah.

 Chapter 2740

    Charity said, "Even without you, Shaun or Rodney would''ve looked for awyer. With the three of you banding together, you could easily have awyer send me to jail."


    "Or perhaps, you would''ve gotten another man to send me to jail even without Shaun and Rodney. Maybe Sarah thought you were the person I loved the most. In that case, my misery and disappointment would be a lot more intense."


    Charity rose to her feet and walked to the floor-to-ceiling window, where she looked at the bustling scene in Canberra.


    "The thing I regret the most in this life ising to Canberra with my mom. I should''ve lived with her in the coastal city. Perhaps my dad truly loved us, but little did he know that his ex-wife had given birth to a twisted devil. That was the start of a tragedy."


    With her frail and slim back facing him, Chester had the urge to hug her tightly from behind.


    Charity''s life had been tormenting and unfortunate.


    However, he knew that he did not have the right to hug her.


    "Chester, please leave."


    Charity did not look back at all. "Even if you apologize to me a hundred times, I won''t want to forgive you. You said I was the only person you''ve ever loved, but I can''t respond to that because we''ll never ever be together."


    The simple words ''never ever'' touched a nerve in Chester.


    Those words hurt him so much that he almost fainted.


    Charity said, "If you really feel guilty toward me, don''t expose my identity. Now, please leave and stop disturbing me. You''ve got the answer you wanted."


    Chester had no idea how he walked out of Neeson Corporation.


    Dressed in a pair of slippers and pajamas, he walked on the road in the busy morning like an abnormal person.


    "Honk, honk!"


    "What a psycho. Didn''t you look at the traffic lights before you crossed the road?" Someone honked and raged.


    Chester turned around and fixed a death stare on the car.


    The owner of the car was terrified by his stare. "Do you have a death wish? You can die elsewhere, but don''t drag me down with you. I don''t want to go to jail."


    Chester walked toward the car slowly without saying a word.


    After that, he ced his hands on the hood and curled his finger. "Come and hit me. I want to know how it feels like to die."


    The driver was stunned. "What a f eking psycho."


    "Yeah. Now you know I''m a psycho." Chesterughed. "Not only am I a f eking psycho but also a sc*mbag. Do you know that?"

 Chapter 2741

    "Dude, okay. Please make way, and I''ll leave using the other way." The driver was afraid that Chester was a psycho, so he reversed and promptly turned the steering wheel to leave.


    As Chester stood in the middle of the busy road, the motorists who drove past him shot a look at him.


    All of them considered him a psycho and did not dare to provoke him.


    After Chester left the road, he kept walking forward.


    His phone rang, but he was toozy to answer the call.


    When he was tired of walking and his shoes were worn out, he sat on a chair at the roadside to rest. Then, his phone rang once again.


    He took out his phone, only to find it was a call from the hospital director.


    After watching his phone ring for over ten seconds, Chester pressed the answer button. "Director..."


    "Young Master Jewell, you finally answered my call." The director was very anxious. "Didn''t we agree on surgery at 3 p.m. this afternoon? The patient''s family has signed to agree with it. It''s time youe and get yourself ready."


    Chester lowered his head and looked at his empty right hand. He had been shivering since he left Neeson Corporation. "I can''t do it."


    "What?" The director almost went mad. "The surgery is more likely to seed if you''re the one performing it. The patient''s family is waiting for you here. They take you as their savior."


    "Savior?"


    Chester forced augh. "Am I? I''m just cold, merciless, and despicable."


    "What on earth are you saying?" The director could not understand a thing he said.


    "It''s not because I don''t want to perform the surgery. The issue lies in... my hands." Chester said softly, "If I perform the surgery, there will be little or no likelihood of sess."


    The director was fuming. "Are you serious?"


    "I will never joke about this kind of matter." Chester''s voice was hollow.


    Fine. In that case, I''ll perform it." The directorughed wryly before hanging up the call.


    Chester put down his phone and struggled to control his trembling hands. However, his hands began to shake again after a while, and even his heart started to twitch.


    He was a skillful doctor.


    He knew that although those symptoms had appeared many times today, he was not suffering from a disease.


    In fact, it was because he was having an adrenaline rush. On top of that, his nervous regtion was abnormal, resulting in anxiety, hand tremors, muscle ache, and muscle tremors.


    Those symptoms had never happened to him before in his life.


    However, it was today that he finally realized he had fallen in love with


    someone.


    That form of love might seem mild, but by the time he realized, it was already embedded deep within his heart.


    Nevertheless, it was pointless.


    It was because Charity said they would never ever be together.


    Neeson Corporation.


    After Chester left, Charity stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling window to calm down for a long time.


    She caught sight of Chester''s mad behavior when he was on the road. He looked like a lost kid walking aimlessly ahead until he gradually disappeared from her sight.


    Charity slowly looked down.


    Then, Max gave her a call. "Charity, Steven told me that Chester came looking for you again and that he said some weird things to you. Did he suspect your identity?"


    "...He''s aware of it," Charity answered nonchntly after some thought.


    The other end of the call was quiet for a while before Max asked with mixed feelings, "Well... What did he say? He must regret what he did after learning you''re Charity."


    "He does, but what can he do?" Charity asked softly.


    Max was speechless. Only after a while did he say, "After all, you both were once in a rtionship, and he knows he has misunderstood you all along. Now that he knows you''re alive, he probably wants to make amends for his wrongdoings."


    "Tell me how he can make amends." Charity was rather curious.

 Chapter 2742

    "For example... marrying you?" Max probed. "But I know you''ll never marry Chester."


    Charityughed. "If marrying me is a way of atoning for his wrongdoings, that''s not atonement at all. That''s allowing him to continue enjoying life. Don''t worry. There''s no way he and I will be together."


    "Alright. I was just asking."


    On the other end of the all. Max grinned.


    After hanging up, arade in his team walked over and bumped onto his shoulder. "What an enticing smile Were you talking to your childhood sweetheart again?"


    Max nced at him and did not reply.


    "Hey, how long has it been? Haven''t you sessfully confessed yet?" Thatrade winked and nced downward. "Are you impotent?"


    Max''s face instantly darkened. "I''ll use my fists to show you whether I''m potent or not."


    "...I was kidding."


    Everyone knew about Max''s abnormal skills, so thatrade took two steps


    back. "I''m doing this for your own good. It''s better to confess earlier. If not, do you really n on being ''sisters'' with her for the rest of your life?"


    Max sighed depressedly. "You don''t understand. She doesn''t like me, and I''m afraid we can''t even be friends if I confess."


    "Mm, okay. If so, you can secretly watch over her. When she meets a suitable person, you can give her a wedding gift."


    Therade patted Max''s shoulder. "Good luck."


    Why did he feel so upset?


    Chester did not go to thepany or the hospital for the following two days.


    Whether it was the superiors of thepany or people from the hospital, they were all going crazy from looking for him everywhere. He was not picking up calls either.


    At 12:00 a m., Ken found Chester in a very ordinary bar.


    When he saw Chester, disbelief shed across his eyes.


    That was probably his first time seeing Chester looking so unkempt.


    His beard was stubbly, his hair was slightly messy, he was not wearing his sses, and the rims of his eyes were red.


    If Ken did not go nearer to take a closer look, he would not have recognized that


    he was the handsome, flirty Doctor Jewell and President Jewell.


    At that moment, Chester was drunk.


    "Are you his friend?" The bartender said," Quickly take him back. He''s been


    drinking alcohol for water for two nights in a row now. Something will happen if he continues drinking."


    "Thanks." Ken paid the bill. When he turned back, he realized Chester was already walking outside groggily.


    "President Jewell, wait for me."


    Ken went after him.


    "Don''t touch me." Chester flung his hand away. After walking out of the bar, he threw up. There was even blood mixed in his vomit.


    Shocked, Ken immediately called for an ambnce.


    After sending Chester to the hospital, the doctor said he was bleeding internally because he had drunk too much.


    When the nurse was putting Chester on the IV drip, the drunk Chester grabbed the nurse''s hand and murmured, "Charity...


    Charity..."


    The nurse recognized Chester.


    After all, Chester was the most outstanding young doctor in the hospital. However, he was too out of reach to people like her.


    Moreover, he was usually in a white coat, looking handsome and elegant. Never had


    she seen him as drunk as he was now.


    However, no matter how disheveled Chester''s handsome face was, he still looked good. His wasted look at that moment could even make people blush.


    Ken hastily pulled Chester''s hand away and reminded the nurse to insert the needle.


    The nurse quickly returned to her senses and inserted the IV needle for Chester.


    When she left, she heard Chester muttering hoarsely, "Charity... I''m sorry... I''m truly sorry..."


    ''Charity?''


    ''Is that a girl''s name?''


    The nurse found it puzzling.

 Chapter 2743

    Although Doctor Jewell was usually gentlemanly, he was also famous for being cold-blooded in the hospital.


    There used to be many pretty female doctors who wooed him.


    However, Chester would simply say heartlessly with a smile on his face, "If you''re presenting yourself to me to have sex with me, I''ll consider it as long as you don''t have a disease and if you''re beautiful and unrestrained enough. Nevertheless, if you want me to like you and take responsibility, that''s... impossible."


    In private, everyone said to not fall in love with someone like Chester because he was heartless and would never fall in love with any woman.


    It was said that the previous hospital director''s daughter had loved Chester to the extent she jumped off a building.


    Even so, Chester remained indifferent.


    Over time, people in the hospital no longer dared to have the wishful thinking of winning over Chester''s heart. Some people still liked him, but they only admired him and had a crush on him.


    The nurse truly found it surprising to hear him calling someone else''s name while seeing him in his drunken state.


    Even Ken, who stood at the side, found it unexpected.


    He had been following Chester for 10 years. He frequently saw him indulging in pleasure. All sorts of beautiful women hade and left his side.


    Would Chester be troubled by love?


    F*ck.


    It was absurd.


    Chester did not know how long he slept. When he woke up, his surroundings were white, and there was an empty IV bag hanging above him.


    He felt ufortable all over. He wanted to throw up, but he could not vomit anything out.


    His stomach hurt like it was in knots.


    However, he did not want to move. He simply wanted to lie down quietly.


    "You''re awake." Shaun''s voice rang beside Chester''s ears. "Have some oatmeal. If you don''t eat something now, you might go straight to heaven."


    "Thank you, but you''re overestimating me. A scumbag like me doesn''t deserve to go to heaven. I''ll be going to hell if I die."


    Chester spoke self-deprecatingly. His throat was utterly hoarse.


    "There''s nothing wrong with you... Right?" Shaun eyed him closely. His handsome face was puzzled.


    "There''s something wrong with me, and it''s serious. You can take my body and dissect it," Chester said in a low voice. "Let my body contribute to humanity."


    "You''re really in a serious condition." Shaun sighed and shook his head. "Did you know that you had a bleeding in your stomachst night? If Ken hadn''t found you and sent you to the hospital, were you nning on drinking yourself to death?


    You haven''t gone to thepany for two days. You were just released from prison not long ago, and many of Jewell Corporation''s matters are waiting for you to be handled. If you keep dying things, Jewell Corporation''s resources will be snatched by other hospitals."


    "Tell me, why am I earning so much money?" Chester stared at the ceiling while lying down. He suddenlyughed. "You can still f*cking spend it on your wife and children, but what about me? Give it to my parents? They''ll probably pass away earlier than me. Besides, the money I''ve earned for them is already enough tost them a few lifetimes."


    "You should quickly find a woman, get married, and have children, then. You''re still young. It''s not like you can''t have children."


    Shaun said sarcastically, "With your capability, you can make a ser team a yearter by having sex with one woman daily. When you reach 100 years old and die, you''ll have not just 60 or 70 children and grandchildren, but 80 or even 100 of them. It''ll definitely be a very grand sight."


    Chester was at a loss for words for a moment. After some time, he said powerlessly, "I only want her to give birth to my children in this world, but... It''s impossible. It''ll never happen."


    After being astonished for a few seconds, Shaun extended his hand to touch Chester''s forehead.


    Chester said, "What are you doing?"


    "I''m checking if you have a fever. This can''t be. Are you someone who''d be troubled by love?" Shaun found it unbelievable. "Don''t you look down on women? Don''t you think that no woman in the world is good enough for you?"

 Chapter 2744

    "Are you still my best friend?" Chester gritted his teeth.


    "The woman you''re talking about can''t possibly be Eliza, right?" Shaun said, "I noticed earlier on that you were paying too much attention to her. I''m not saying it''s love, but there must be fondness and admiration. However, the Chester I know is calm andposed. You have a lot of experience with women. Even if you like someone, you can still control yourself and won''t torture yourself to this miserable state."


    Chester''s expression was filled with self-deprecation.


    Shaun was right. If Eliza was just Eliza, he could still back off even if he admired her.


    Besides, he did intend to give up and distance himself from her initially.


    However, after finding out that Eliza was Charity, Chester suddenly understood clearly that Charity had always been in his heart.


    His hatred and contempt for her back then were because of his intense love for her.


    Nevertheless, he was unable to see the truth then.


    When he got attracted to Eliza again, he realized that he would always love Charity deeply even if her appearance had changed.


    It was just that he was too selfish and realized it toote.


    "I love her," Chester said softly. "But she''ll never forgive me. There''s no way we can be together."


    Shaun''s expression wasplicated. "This is absurd. Even you understand love now.''


    "Yes. I understand love now, but I understood it toote." Chester smiled bitterly. His gaze was bloodshot. "Shaun, the current situation happened because I didn''t know how to love someone. For the past two days, I couldn''t perform surgeries or sit down and work properly. My mind is constantly filled with her, so I can only numb myself with alcohol."


    Shaun pressed his lips together. He had experienced Chester''s agony before. The most painful thing in the world was to love someone but not be able to have them. "If you genuinely love her, try hard to gain her forgiveness. You did force her before, but it''s fine as long as you''re sincere enough. If the first attempt doesn''t work, go for a second, third, tenth, or even a hundredth attempt. You can also do many things to help her or the people around her. You must change all of your faults in past rtionships, and you can''t be arrogant and sarcastic like before. What you have to do is learn how to dote on a woman.


    "Look at me. Didn''t I do many things that hurt Cathy in the past? I almost harmed our children, but we still got back together in the end."


    Shaun raised his hand, which had a chopped finger. "You can make amends for the points of conflict between you two. I cut one of Logan''s fingers before, so I cut one of my own to return the debt. It depends on how determined you are."


    "It would''ve been better if she was just Eliza ..." Chester could not help but mutter.


    "What?" "Shaun, you don''t understand. The mistakes I made are way more serious than the ones you made." Chester looked at Shaun. "I owe her a like."


    Shaun was astonished. Then, he gasped." What else did you do?"


    "I think she''ll only forgive me if I die." Chesterughed miserably. "I can agree to it


    if I can have a next life. However, I might not be able to meet her in my next lifetime."


    The most unbearable thing in the world was two people knowing that they only


    loved each other, yet they could not be together.


    Suddenly, Shaun did not know what to say.


    He thought that if he were Chester, he would be devastated too.

 Chapter 2745

    Shaun drove back to the Hill family''s manor after sending Chester back to the vi.


    They both lived on the same mountain, so the drive took only six to seven minutes.


    It was a Saturday.


    Catherine apanied and yed with the children at home. When she saw Shaun returning, she nced at himzily. "You went out at 3:00 a m. in the morning. Was it because a beauty had asked you out?"


    Shaun did not say a word. He simply walked over and hugged her tightly. Then, he lowered his head and kissed her red lips.


    "Wow, Mom and Dad are doing embarrassing things." Suzie, who was ying with wooden blocks at the side, covered her eyes.


    "What are you doing?" Catherine pushed Shaun away while blushing. She scolded in a low voice, "It''s improper doing this in front of the children."


    "I couldn''t resist it." Shaun embraced her and rested his chin on her forehead."


    Cathy, thank you for being able to forgive me back then. If not... I might get drunk in a bar every day and be in a living hell."


    "What''s wrong with you?" Catherine looked at him puzzledly.


    "Chester was sent to the hospital because he drank until his stomach bledst night." Shaun sighed. "His subordinate called me. Ever since Rodney''s incident, the only person he can confide in is me. Although he treats women badly, he has always treated me, his friend-" "Alright." Catherine interrupted him. "I''m not interested in the bromance between you two. Why did Chester drink so much?"


    Shaun''s gaze wasplicated. "Because of Eliza. He said he''s fallen in love with Eliza, but they can never be together. The grudge between the two involves human life. I don''t understand how human life is separating them, though. Cathy, are you guys keeping something from me?"


    Catherine was stunned for a few seconds. She figured everything out in an instant. She muttered, "It looks like Chester already knows."


    "Know what?" Shaun was confused.


    "Eliza is my friend. This is her secret. I can''t tell you about it." Catherine sighed while frowning. "However, Chester should be clear about it. It''s true that he and Eliza can never be together. Their situation is different from ours." "What other unforgivable things did Chester do?" Shaun''s brows were knitted together in a tight frown.


    Catherine circled his neck lightly. "He might not have done some things consciously, but he''s a murderer who indirectly harmed his victim''s important family members. What courage do you think is needed to get back together with him? Even if you risk everything for love, your conscience won''t be able to ept


    it."


    "No wonder Chester said he can only gain forgiveness if he dies," Shaun murmured.


    "Death isn''t necessary." Catherine sighed." They can just keep a distance from each other in the future and act like they don''t know each other. That''s the best oue. It''s beneficial to everyone."


    Shaun frowned. "I''ve never seen Chester in that state. He usually seems cold- blooded, and that''s precisely why I can''t imagine him staying away once he falls in love with someone. That''s unless Eliza doesn''t get married or get a boyfriend her entire life. If Chester happens to see it, he''ll either go crazy or be a demon with his personality if he suppresses himself for a long time."


    A hint of worry shed across Catherine''s eyes. "Eliza is still so young. How can she possibly not get married or have children her whole life?"


    "If she wants to have children and get married in the future, it''s best to advise her


    to go overseas and leave Canberra secretly." Shaun sighed. "Don''t let Chester find out or see it."


    Catherine was a little angry and annoyed. Why did Eliza have to hide and keep a secret about getting married or meeting up with friends?


    However, Catherine knew Chester''s character.


    How could a person like him understand that the highest form of love was to let go and give his blessing?

 Chapter 2746

    10:00 a.m.


    Charity received a call from Catherine." How''s your progress in learning Neeson Corporation''s situation these days?"


    "I''m almost done understanding everything." Charity said emotionally, "The core employees of Neeson Corporation from the past have all switchedpanies. We''ll have to boldly push for a revolution in our business if we want to start developing again."


    "I have no clue about sports and exercise, so I didn''t know where to start even though I knew there was a problem with Neeson Corporation."


    Catherine smiled and said, "Everyone is a master in their special fields. You have to be the one to do it.


    "No. You''ve helped me out a lot. If it weren''t for you getting an experienced manager to help me manage thepany, the core ideas would''ve been sold early on."


    Catherine paused before diving into the main topic. "I heard from Shaun that Chester drank till midnight, which caused his stomach to bleedst night. It seems he''s been getting drunk these few days. He hasn''t even gone to thepany or hospital. Does he know about your identity?"


    After a moment of silence. Charity replied lightly, "Mm, he had doubts from some clues and found out."


    "I thought you were the one who revealed it yourself." Catherine was surprised. "He could even suspect this? Tsk tsk, that''s amazing. Freya and I couldn''t even think of it before.'' "Chester is smart, indeed." Charity could not deny it.


    Catherine started gossiping. "Oh, was he very shocked? He must''ve been so regretful, right? Whether you''re Charity or Eliza, he looked down on you all along. In the end, he realized that he didn''t know you well enough to assume you were a pretentious, scheming woman. Now, he found out that you''re a queen."


    Charity pondered for a second and said," He said he loves me."


    "Wow." Catherine just felt utterly satisfied. She liked seeing scumbags like Chester falling in love the most. "How do you feel?"


    "I don''t have any other emotions. I just feel miserable," Charity said indifferently. "He apologized to me, but what is the use of an apology? It''s a fact that I went to jail and my parents are dead. It might''ve been due to the heavens pitying me that I was able to survive in this way. I can choose not to get revenge on him because


    I still have basic rationality, but I won''t be together with him."


    Catherine could understand Charity''s feelings.


    If it were her, she would not do it either.


    Although Sarah was the perpetrator, who asked Chester to believe in Sarah?


    It was still understandable in Shaun''s case because his memories were altered, but Chester''s head was fine. He was smarter than Rodney too.


    "However, would a person like Chester willingly back off and wish you happiness just because of guilt now that he has realized he loves you?" Catherine said in a serious tone, "Feelings are the most uncontroble things in the world. After falling in love with someone, people will instinctively want to have that person, especially people like Chester who got to have whatever they wanted since young. It''s not likely that he''ll silently watch over you as you get married and have children with someone else."


    "I don''t intend to get married or have children," Charity said decisively.


    Catherine was astonished. "Charity, you''re still young, and this body of yours is younger than any of ours. A lifetime is too long. Your parents passed away early, and you''re alone now. I truly hope you can have a harmonious family, have a child, and start over."


    To be honest, she felt that Charity no longer had desires for anything.


    Living people would surely have something they cared about.


    If not, being alive would be meaningless.


    Charity was stunned.

 Chapter 2747

    After some time, she spoke again. "How does it feel to have a child?"


    "Let me start from after I divorced Shaun. At that time, the parents who raised me weren''t my biological parents. I didn''t have a mother, and my biological father already had a family and children of his own when I found him. I felt like I was an extra."


    Catherine said emotionally, "After being tortured until I was half-dead by Shaun and escaping overseas, I really felt that living was meaningless. During holidays and celebrations, I didn''t even have anyone except Freya to wish me happy holidays until Suzie and Lucas were born. I didn''t like children a lot in the past, but no matter how tough and tiring things get for me, my heart would melt whenever I return home and look at my children while they ask to be spoiled.


    "It feels like there''s someone finally rted to you in the world, and no one can erase that fact. Children are innocent. They''ll treat you like you''re their whole world. Then, you''ll realize that your world will start to have colors."


    Charity did not utter a word for some time after listening to Catherine. "Is it really that magical?"


    "We should have something we care about while we''re alive, right?" Catherine thought so from the bottom of her heart.


    It was nice that Charity was alive.


    However, she could sense the abnormality in Charity.


    If Charity was like a porcupine covered in thorns before Sarah died, then she had be a robot after Sarah died.


    "Hearing you say that, maybe... I''ll consider artificial insemination." After some time, Charity said, "I''ll go to the sperm bank and choose the right candidate."


    Catherine was instantly shocked.


    After saying so much, was Charity telling her that she wanted to go for artificial insemination?


    Awesome.


    "Charity, take it slow. You''re still young anyway." Catherine consoled her softly. "Mm, I''m not in a hurry. Thepany hasn''t shown any improvements yet." On the other hand, Chester dragged his sickly body into the office.


    What he found was a furious Hunter sitting on his office chair. "It seems like you still know that you have toe back. How many days has it been? Your phone can''t be reached, and you didn''te to thepany or the hospital. The surgery of Chief Jefferson''s father was such an important matter, and they personally requested your help. Look at what you did. You clearly promised them, yet you rejected them in the end. Luckily, there was no major problem with the director''s surgery. If Chief Jefferson''s father had lost his life, he would''ve definitely held a grudge against you."


    Chester ignored Hunter''s scolding.


    He just sat on the sofa and leaned back.


    Although he had gotten an IV drip, his body was still ufortable.


    However, his father only scolded him the moment he saw him.


    His father would never be concerned about him.


    Ha...


    "Chester, say something." Hunter pped his hand on the table. "Do you still want to sit in this position? Director Carlson and Director Sutton called me to ask when you can stabilize Jewell Corporation. Do you know that half of the business deals of our hospitals in various ces have been snatched by the newly emerging hospitals? Some doctors are even preparing to switch hospitals."


    "You came at the right time."


    Chester raised his gaze indifferently. "I want to hold a meeting with the directors to approve Eliza''s evaluation for joining thepany''s board of directors as soon as possible."


    "What?" Hunter was dumbfounded. "Are you crazy? That woman short-sold Jewell Corporation''s stocks previously. She clearly has a n. At this moment, you''re not being wary of her and even want to approve of her joining the board of directors. What are you trying to do?"


    "I''ve already made a decision on this matter. I''m just informing you." Chester crossed his legs and was expressionless." I''m the decision-maker on thepany''s matters. You don''t have to care about anything. Just handle my mom."


    "You..."

 Chapter 2748

    "Besides, even if you want to meddle in these matters, you don''t have the ability to do so." Chester gave Hunter an indifferent sidelong nce.


    Hunter''s face flushed red from anger. "No matter how incapable I am, you wouldn''t have been born into this world if it weren''t for me."


    "If it weren''t for me, Jewell Corporation would''ve gone bankrupt long ago," Chester reminded again.


    Hunter was exasperated. "You unfilial son. Other people have filial sons. Look at yourself. The only thing you haven''t done is not treat me as your father."


    "It''s not your first day knowing I''m a scumbag," Chester spokezily, looking utterly reckless.


    Hunter was speechless.


    Chester could even brazenly scold himself a scumbag. What else could he say?


    "Chester, I really don''t know why you''ve be like this," Hunter said sullenly. "At the very least, you grew up in a family with a strong financial background. You didn''tck clothes or food. You wore branded items that people envied. When you''re outside, you''re the grand Young Master Jewell."


    Chester let out a snort. "I was well-off when I was young. I ate good food and wore good clothes, but I just ended up being your and Mom''s punching bag. You''ve grown old. Your memory is so bad that you''ve forgotten things so quickly. If something went wrong for you when handlingpany matters back then, you''d start beating me after returning from thepany whenever you found any part of me unpleasant."


    Hunter was stunned. Then, he felt awkward. "I was too tired because of work at that time, and you wouldn''t stop crying when I got back home. I was just irritated."


    "Yeah. I identally fell and cried from the pain, but it made you annoyed. I was hungry and tired from exercising, so I wanted to eat something to fill my stomach. You didn''t allow me to eat snacks. I had no choice but to hold it in, and I was ufortable because of the hunger. Just like that, I became your punching bag again." Chester sneered." Should I wait until you grow old one day and beat you up if I find your crying irritating when you fall or get hungry?" "How can a son hit his father? You unfilial son! Be careful of getting struck by lightning."


    Hunter was utterly shameless despite Chester''s stare. He turned and left furiously. Chester snorted as he lit a cigarette and held it in his mouth.


    He suddenly found things boring.


    After smoking a cigarette, he asked Ken to call Attorney Larsen over.


    Half an hourter, Attorney Larsen appeared in the office. "President Jewell, you called me over to¡ª"


    "I have 20 percent of shares in my hands. I want to give Eliza 10 percent as a gift." Chester threw his share certificate in front of him.


    Attorney Larsen was dumbfounded. He thought he was hallucinating. "As a... gift?"


    He stammered.


    "Mm." Chester released a mouthful of smoke, and his expression wasnguid. Attorney Larsen eyed him secretly. "Are you... President Jewell?"


    "What do you mean?" Chester flicked off some ashes.


    "This is Jewell Corporation''s shares. 10 percent of it is worth tens of billions of dors." Attorney Larsen licked his lips and said, "You''re even giving the shares away as a present. Have you been cursed by Eliza?"


    He would have believed it if it were other people. However, it was Chester.


    He was an extreme egoist and a very selfish person.


    Would he do that kind of thing?


    "I''m fine." Chester nced at Attorney Larsen coldly. "Do as I said. I owe Eliza


    this. This matter is between us. You don''t have to ask anything more."


    Attorney Larsen said, "Even if you killed her parents, you still don''t have topensate this much."


    Bang.


    Chester pped his hands on the table and stood up. The hostility in his eyes grew. "Just do as I told you. Why are you talking nonsense?"

 Chapter 2749

    Attorney Larsen kept quiet out of fear, but there were still some things he had to say." President Jewell, once the 10 percent of shares are given to Eliza, her amount of shares will be almost even with your father''s. With your father''s abilities, he''s definitely not Eliza''s opponent. When the timees, he might not even be able to maintain his position as the chairman. Once Eliza bes the chairwoman..."


    He did not finish his sentence.


    Eliza was not like the stupid bunch of the Carlson family.


    She had wide connections and capabilities.


    Once she became the chairman, she would most likely remove Chester from his position.


    Attorney Larsen did not know why Chester would be so stupid to present an advantage to Eliza.


    "I know."


    Chester''s eyes were half-closed. "Even if therees a day when she wants Jewell Corporation, I can give it to her."


    Chester was crazy. He had truly gone insane.


    A dayter, Attorney Larsen rushed to Neeson Corporation after handling the required procedures.


    "Miss Robbins, this is 10 percent of Jewell Corporation''s shares gifted to you by President Jewell. If you put down your signature, you and Hunter will be Jewell


    Corporation''s major shareholders."


    There was a hint of astonishment shown on Charity''s pretty face.


    She blinked her eyes. The charm that was unconsciously expressed in her eyes made Attorney Larsenment mentally, ''A beautiful woman does bring trouble. No wonder even a man like Chester has been bewitched.''


    "I refuse. I don''t need them."


    10 secondster, Charity pushed the documents away.


    Attorney Larsen was dumbfounded. He was in disbelief. How could there be a woman who would refuse such a tempting offer?


    "Miss Robbins, maybe I wasn''t clear. After having this 10 percent of shares in addition to your own, you''ll have 20 percent of shares in total. You can get a few billion dors every year just from dividends alone." "I won''t sign this." Charity insisted.


    Attorney Larsen was starting to doubt life.


    What was happening? Were Jewell Corporation''s shares no longer tempting?


    One person was desperately trying to give them out, while the other was insistent on not taking them.


    "Well...I''ll give President Jewell a call,"


    Attorney Larsen said.


    Charity raised her gaze. She said, "Please tell him that not bothering me is more of apensation to mepared to giving me tens or hundreds of billions of dors."


    Attorney Larsen had no choice but to nod. He ryed those words to Chester after stepping out to contact him.


    Chester''s side went silent after Attorney Larsen spoke.


    "Young Master Jewell, what do you think-"


    After a full minute of silence, Chester said calmly, "Okay. As she wishes, I won''t disturb or pester her."


    For some reason, Attorney Larsen felt as if Chester was experiencing a tearing pain when he spoke those words.


    Chester was clearly calm, yet it seemed like it was a choice he would never make based on his personality.


    After returning to the office, Attorney Larsen ryed Chester''s words to Charity." Young Master Jewell said he won''t disturb or pester you in the future."


    I hope he can keep his word.


    Charity spoke coldly.


    Attorney Larsen initially wanted to persuade her, but he suddenly did not know what to say after seeing her expression.


    He felt like he could understand why Chester seemed like he had turned into another person all of a sudden.


    Could a woman who would refuse tens of billions of dors be an average woman?


    Charity''s brows only rxed after Attorney Larsen left.


    She rubbed the middle of her brows.


    She understood Chester''s meaning. Those shares could enable her to return to Jewell Corporation and get revenge on him. He could also use the money to repay her out of guilt.


    Charity still felt hatred toward Chester.


    However, she was aware that no matter whether it was contempt or any other feelings, her entanglement with Chester would only get deeper if they kept getting involved with each other.


    More importantly, he knew her true identity.

 Chapter 2750

    What did Chester want?


    Charity was able to guess it.


    Maybe Chester wanted her to forgive him and get back together with him again.


    However, Charity did not want that at all.


    Putting aside the fact that they had a grudge between them, she was also obsessed with cleanliness. Chester had been with many other women before. She thought he was dirty.


    At that moment, her phone rang. Max''s refreshing voice came through the phone." I''m back in Australia. Didn''t you promise to go shopping with me before? When are you going to fulfill your promise?"


    Charity nced at the time. After thinking in silence for a few seconds, she said, "Let''s go tonight."


    "Okay. I''ll pick you up after I get off work."


    "You don''t have to. I can go over myself-"


    "I''ll pick you up. Let Steven and the others get off work earlier," Max interrupted her." You have to give them a day off once in a while."


    "...Okay."


    Charity put her hand to her forehead.


    After hanging up the call, her secretary, La North, entered. She said, "President Neeson, Josh Turner''s side rejected us. His manager expressed that Neeson Corporation''s reputation isn''t as good as before and is constantly going downhill. There are better sports brands currently getting in touch with them, so they won''t consider us."


    Charity frowned and spun her pen. "What about the figure skating champion, ra Herbert? Her endorsement fees can be increased by two million dors."


    "ra''s side rejected us too." La sighed." Her manager said that there''s already a sports brand that''s been sponsoring ry even before she won the Winter Olympics gold medal. They can''t be ungrateful."


    Charity rubbed the middle of her brows. If Neeson Corporation wanted to make a strongeback, they would have to get a gold medalist to be their endorser as the Winter Olympics had just ended. That was how they could spread Neeson Corporation''s name rapidly.


    La said, "Actually, many gold medalists already had quite a fewpanies investing in them before they rose to fame." "I checked the records. Didn''t Neeson Corporation allocate five million dors annually to sponsor athletes?"


    La was embarrassed. "The athletes we chose every time through surveys conducted by the marketing department didn''t win any gold medals."


    Charity squinted her eyes. "It could''ve been a coincidence if it urred once or twice, but if it happened every single time...


    There''s a problem. Check who the athletes thepany sponsors every year are and what they''re doing now."


    La left quickly. In the evening, a stack of records was sent to Charity''s table.


    After having a look at it, sheughed.


    It turned out to be what she expected.


    Charity called the human resource department. "Have Manager Green of the marketing department resign. Tell him that if he doesn''t leave, I''ll pass the evidence of him colluding with athletes to gain Neeson Corporation''s sponsorships to thewyers. If we do that, he''ll have to face the legal consequences."


    "Er... I''m afraid Manager Green isn''t a person to be pushed around..." The human resource department''s manager was shocked. President Neeson was indeed swift and decisive. A new leader tended to make a lot of changes.


    "No matter how intimidating he is, this is mypany and not his. If you don''t dare to do it, you can resign."


    Charity ended the call coldly.


    6:30 p.m.


    Charity walked out of the elevator with her bag.


    A burly man rushed out from a dark corner and pushed her.


    Charity was wearing high heels. She was caught off guard and stumbled backward.


    "You b*tch!" Manager Green charged forward and yanked her hair as he scolded her, "You, a loose woman who''s had sex with other men, came to ourpany and think you''re all that great, huh? You''ve just assumed the position for a few days, and now, you want to fire me. Who do you think you are?"

 Chapter 2751

    Charity grabbed her leather bag and threw it hard at Manager Green''s face.


    The fatty flesh on his face trembled from anger. He stretched his hand to hit her. Suddenly, a strong hand reached around him from behind and gripped his wrist. "You have a death wish..." When Manager Green turned his head, the person behind him threw a strong punch in his face.


    Manager Green had a sturdy physique, standing at six feet tall and weighing 176 to 186 pounds. Even so, he flew three feet away from that punch.


    "F*ck."


    Manager Green cursed and stood up. He red at the person who punched him with a fierce expression.


    Which b*stard dared to hit him? He would make that person pay.


    However, Manager Green immediately grew timid when he saw the muscr and towering man in front of him clearly.


    Although the young man in front of him was not asrge as him, he had a feeling that he was not that guy''s opponent just by looking at his rolled-up sleeves, tightened muscles, and sharp gaze.


    "F*ck? Who are you scolding?"


    Max grabbed Manager Green''s cor and kneed him hard in the small abdomen.


    Manager Green howled in pain.


    "Were you thinking of hitting her face just now?"


    Max raised Manager Green''s chin and pped him twice in both directions. "F*


    ck. This is my first time pping someone, so it wasn''t up to standard. I''m sorry." When Manager Green opened his mouth, two teeth fell out.


    "Alright. Stop fighting," Charity said softly.


    Max halted his movements right away. He released Manager Green and nced at him meanly. "You got lucky."


    Manager Green was on the verge of tears.


    Was this considered lucky?


    He was unlucky, okay!


    Manager Green only dared tounch an attack after seeing Charity''s two bodyguards leaving early with his own eyes. However, a stronger person appeared out of nowhere, and his fists were like hammers.


    Charity walked up to Manager Green and looked down at him haughtily from above." Ask yourself this. Thepany allocated funds to sponsor at least four or five athletes annually. You were the one who picked those athletes, and you said that they were talented and hardworking athletes. In the end, none of them got an Olympic gold medal. They didn''t even qualify for the Olympic games. Don''t treat others as fools."


    "You..." Manager Green wanted to scold her, but he held back after seeing Max at the side. "I''m wrongly used, President Neeson. This is like a gamble. There are too many people sponsoring popr athletes, so I wanted to bet on those unpopr but talented ones. Who knew... I did everything for the sake of thepany."


    Yes. You did it for thepany. The athletes you chose are all driving Porsches and eating luxurious foods. Even you''ve switched to a car that''s worth a few million dors. You can say that the athletes have always been rich, but information shows that those athletes came from families with average ie. Some of them even came from the countryside. Are the benefits from the Australian Sports Commission so good now?"


    Charity sneered. "Initially, I only nned on firing you. Since you can''t recognize my good intentions, don''t me me for calling the police."


    "Call the police?" Manager Green''s expression turned awful. "Why are you calling the police? I didn''t break anyws '' "You wanting to hit me just now doesn''t break anyws." Charity raised her eyebrows. "As for my friend, he was just exercising self-defense. Let me tell you another thing. I don''t know what agreement you have with those athletes in private, but your behavior has constituted an embezzlement crime. You deliberately broke thew and didn''t even think of restraining yourself. Don''t me me for not being nice."


    After she spoke, she turned and walked to the side while calling the police. Manager Green''s gaze was hostile.


    He wanted to go after Charity, but with Max staring at him like a tiger at the side,


    he could only clench his fists with hatred in his eyes.


    Afterward, Max got into the driver''s seat. After Charity ended her call, he said, "Do you need my help? I..."

 Chapter 2752

    "This case will be submitted to court sooner orter. It still depends on thewyer by then. Having said that, I have a lot of evidence at hand, so he''ll lose even if he gets a goodwyer," Charity interrupted Max''s words.


    Max sighed gloomily. "Fine. I couldn''t help much again."


    "Who said so? You saved me just now, didn''t you?" Charity said with augh," Considering Manager Green''s physique, I definitely couldn''t have beaten him."


    At the mention of the issue, Max frowned guiltily. "It was because I allowed Steven


    to take a day off that Manager Green managed to take advantage of the situation."


    "This has nothing to do with you..."


    "No, it''s all my fault." Max''s gaze was crestfallen.


    Charity blinked. Her eyes seemed to be able to see through him. "What do you want to do, then?"


    "Let mepensate you with a set of clothes." Max''s gaze was no longer crestfallen. "I''ll buy you clothes as an apology."


    Charity did a facepalm as she saw iting. "No need..."


    "No way. It''s a terrible sin." Max''s eyes darkened again. "I can''t forgive my foolishness..." "Fine, fine. You win." Charity promptly waved her hand as she could not bring herself to see the situation unfold more.


    Please stop acting this way."


    Max smiledcently. "What gives? Is it because you take pity on me?"


    "No. Your acting is too bad." Charity rubbed her eyes. "I need to have my eyes washed."


    Max was at a loss for words.


    Frustrated, he did not feel like saying anything else.


    "Do you think my acting skills are as good as yours?" Max gnashed his teeth before he started the car.


    Charity lowered her head and discussed Manager Green''s case with thewyer.


    By the time she had finally settled the matter, she realized that Max had driven to the basement car park of the mall.


    "Are we eating here?" Charity was dumbfounded.


    "Duh. After our meal, we can shop here immediately. It''s convenient." Max took a mask for her, and he wore one as well.


    Charity furrowed her brows. "Let''s go elsewhere. I''m a public figure. If someone catches me eating with a man, it''s going to affect you negatively."


    "Charity, why do you care so much when I don''t even care?" Max pursed his thin lips tightly. "As your friend, do I have to eat with you in secret? Stop saying that you''re doing this for my own good. I don''t like it. We''re innocent, and we''re not doing anything indecent either."


    "Other people will dig up your identity..."


    "Go ahead. I don''t care. What''s more, no one will dare to talk about me


    considering my unique identity." Max opened the passenger door. "If you still dilly-


    dally. I''ll resign straight away. I''ll see what you have to say then."


    Charity''s face darkened right away. "Max, stop talking nonsense."


    "Let''s go."


    Max clutched her wrist and walked into the elevator.


    The two of them found a grilled fish restaurant.


    Eliza deliberately picked a corner to sit at. Her back was facing the outside.


    When the server served the dishes and caught sight of Eliza during their meal, his eyes lit up. "Eli-"


    "Shh."


    Max swiftly ced his finger on his lips and reminded softly, "We just want to have a peaceful meal. We don''t want to be


    disturbed, please."


    The server nodded with an empty mind.


    "Calm down. You can get her signatureter," Max said politely as he grinned.


    "C-Can we take a photo together?" The server looked at Eliza with excitement. " I''ve long since admired you."


    "Yes." Eliza nodded.


    After the server left, Eliza rolled her eyes at Max. "I told you that eating in the mall is very troublesome. There isn''t even a private room here."

 Chapter 2753

    "Hah. You cane to the mall and eat with Catherine and the rest but not me?" Max clicked his tongue and asked, "Am I not your friend?"


    "The thing is, you''re a man." Charity smiled faintly. "I won''t mind unless you undergo sex reassignment surgery."


    Max was speechless for a while before giving her a thumbs-up. "I don''t think you''ve ever treated me as a man."


    It was Charity''s turn to be stunned.


    Max looked as if he wanted to cry but could not. "I think you treat me as your female buddy."


    Charity was dumbfounded. All of a sudden, she had no idea what to say.


    Deep down, she reflected on herself.


    Had she been treating him that way?


    "No. I treat you as my male buddy." Charity picked up the cup in embarrassment, feeling the need to save her friendship that was at stake.


    "If you''re not good at speaking, eat more fish. I heard fish can make one smarter." Max took a big piece of fish for her.


    Charity brutally stepped on his foot under the table.


    After the meal, Max came out staggering.


    Charity was not sympathetic toward him at all.


    However, he had himself to me for being silly.


    "Don''t you want to buy clothes? Let''s go in and take a look." Charity walked into a men''s clothing store. Considering Max''s job, she chose a pair of blue jeans and a white hoodie for him.


    After receiving the clothes, he took off his T-shirt in front of her, showing his cinnamon-colored, well-defined abs.


    A man''s body that Charity was most familiar with was Chester''s.


    Chester had abs too, but his abs were definitely not as firm as Max''s.


    The saleswoman beside Max gasped and stared passionately at his wonderful physique.


    Charity''s lips twitched. "Don''t you know to get changed in the changing room?"


    Max walked closer to her, bent over, and whispered in her ear, "I wanted to show you that I''m a man and not your female buddy."


    With that, he raised his brows and took the jeans to the changing room.


    Charity was speechless.


    What a dumb*ss he was, and he dared call her the dumb one earlier!


    "Wow, beautifuldy, your boyfriend has a wonderful physique." The saleswoman said with augh, "I''m sure you feel safe when you''re with him."


    "He''s not my boyfriend," Charity said nonchntly.


    "I got it. You haven''t epted him, right?" The saleswoman covered her lips and chuckled.


    Charity sighed as she was at a loss for


    words.


    That was what happened when a woman and a man went shopping together, but Charity could not be bothered to rify it.


    Max soon came out after getting changed. Dressed in a white hoodie and jeans, he looked much more handsome and rxed.


    After all, he was young, but having been in the business industry for years, he looked a little hostile. At the height of 1.9 meters, his legs were long.


    "How does it look?" Max raised his brows.


    "Not bad. You can buy it." Charity nodded.


    Max immediately made the payment and left in the outfit.


    "Charity, I''m quite good-looking actually." Max walked beside her and shed a row of white teeth at her. "Although I''m not as handsome as Chester, I have prominent features and a sturdy physique. My eyes are big too."


    "What are you trying to say?" Charity stopped in her tracks and looked into his eyes.


    Max''s lips twitched. He had thought about many things during his journey back to the country. However, at the sight of those pair of eyes, he suddenly became timid.


    "Let''s go. Don''t you want to buy shoes?" Charity averted her eyes from him.


    The floor-to-ceiling window at the side reflected Max hitting his head in


    annoyance.

 Chapter 2754

    Charity let out a sigh.


    She had no idea what she could take of her friendship with Max.


    "Charity, there''s a women''s clothing store. Let''s go in and take a look. As I said, I want to buy you clothes." Max pointed to the store ahead.


    "It''s fine. I''m not desperate for clothes..."


    "You can take a look at the new collection. No woman would think they have too many clothes."


    Max tried to drag Charity along into the store.


    However, Charity refused, and the two of them were locked in a stalemate.


    Atst, Max got frustrated. His usually beaming and handsome face immediately turned grim. "Charity, you always stand on ceremony with me..."


    "I''m really not desperate for clothes." Charity tucked her hair behind her ear." There''s no need to stand on ceremony with you. I''ve always considered you my family."


    Max looked at her. "Since you consider me your family, and it''s early now, let''s go and watch a movie."


    Charity exchanged nces with him for a while before she finally nodded.


    Hence, the two of them watched a romance movie.


    Not much people were at the 9:30 p.m. seating, and those who watched it were mostly young couples.


    In fact, hardly any of them watched the movie because everyone was behaving intimately.


    Halfway through the movie, the male lead and female lead on the screen kissed each other passionately.


    Suddenly, Max''s heart began to race. He cautiously turned his eyes to the woman beside him, only to find her calmly eating her popcorn.


    He nearly doubted if he was a man.


    Otherwise, why would he becking in charm?


    By the time they finished with the movie, the mall was already closed, so they both took the elevator down.


    The elevator was crowded with other people. All of a sudden, a woman pointed at Charity and shouted, "Y-You''re Eliza, aren''t you?"


    Everyone in the elevator shifted their eyes to Charity.


    "You''re mistaken," Charity saidposedly.


    "That''s impossible. I enjoy watching the shows with you in them. You''re Eliza. Eliza, let''s take a picture together." The woman pushed her way through.


    "She''s not Eliza."


    Max blocked the woman.


    Once the elevator arrived, he guarded Charity as she quickened her pace into the


    car.


    Only after the car left the mall did Charity remove her mask, revealing her weary face.


    Max tightened his hold on the steering wheel. "Don''t worry, Charity. I was wearing


    a mask, so nobody could guess my identity."


    Charity shot a conflicted look at him." Okay. Keep your eyes on the road, and don''t get me into an ident."


    "I won''t."


    Max chuckled and heaved a sigh of relief.


    In fact, no one knew that he was rather afraid of Charity.


    He was afraid she would be mad, dislike him, and stay away from him.


    When the car arrived at the entrance of the neighborhood, Max felt as though a century had passed.


    He stopped the car. "Charity, I''ll walk you home. I have something to tell you." "No. Don''t say it. It''ste. I want to go home and sleep." Charity turned around, wanting to walk away.


    Max gripped her wrist and sighed. "You''re not even going to give me the chance to confess, huh?"


    "Max, we''re good friends." Charity stared at him earnestly. "We can only be good friends."


    "Why?" Max''s heart sank. Before he could speak, he felt like he had plunged into despair. "Is it because you still can''t get over Chester? Does he know your identity already? Are the two of you going to... get back together?"


    "How did you find out?" Charity was surprised.


    "I... guessed it. Steven said Chester came to look for you the other day and that


    he looked dejected when he left." Max forced augh. "It''s not hard to guess certain things. After all... both of you used to be in a rtionship."

 Chapter 2755

    Charity frowned. "Chester does know my identity, but we will never get back together."


    Max''s dull eyes suddenly lit up. "Are you serious?"


    "How big of a heart do I need to get back together with Chester?" Charity asked.


    Max touched his tall nose. "But didn''t you used to love him very much?"


    "That was in the past. After we broke up, he got together with quite some women, and I''m not a trash can either."


    She was not a trash can that collected waste material.


    The metaphor made Maxugh. "Chester isn''t a trash can, though. Many women dream of marrying him, but he just fools around with them."


    Casting aside Chester''s behavior, he was actually charming in many aspects. Firstly, he had a unique identity, and secondly, God gave him a wless face and model-like physique. Even his medical skills were said to be the most outstanding in Australia.


    In the face of such a love rival, as someone from a small town, Max felt inferior.


    However, Charity did not agree with him entirely. "You''re right, but why should I believe he would be faithful to me after learning my true identity?"


    Max was stunned. He subconsciously said," You''re wonderful. Any man who''s in a rtionship with you will treasure you-" "When you''re not yet with the woman, you''ll see her as wonderful.''


    Charity interrupted him. Then, she twisted open the cap of the water bottle and took a sip of water. "But once you manage to pursue and be with her, you might think differently."


    "Of course not." Max suddenly said in a solemn tone, "If I''m in a rtionship, I''ll definitely marry the woman. I''ll love her, treat her well, and be loyal to her forever."


    Charity was stunned for a moment.


    After being quiet for a while, she slowly closed the bottle cap, and her eyes settled on him. "Max, I actually went to see a psychologist after Sarah died. The doctor said I have an affective disorder. Do you understand what that means? It means I don''t know how to fall in love with someone. I treat rtionships coldly. I''ve long since understood your intention, but I''m like ice. I can''t reciprocate your feelings."


    Max was dumbfounded, his eyes filled with shock and bewilderment. "Why... Why have you not mentioned it before?"


    "That''s why I''ve always treated you as just a friend." Charity said, "I can''t give you the love you want. If my mental health were in good shape, I would surely be willing to take a step forward, considering that you treat me so well. Nevertheless, my heart is like dead water."


    "Well... You can probably get treated," Max said.


    Only after half a minute did Charity reply to his question, "I don''t want to get treated. I think I''m fine this way, so please don''t have feelings for me anymore. I can''t reciprocate."


    Max forced augh. "Charity, listen to me. When I was young, I saw you as a youngdy who was out of my reach. You always looked so pure and tidy in your pretty dress in the courtyard. All I could do then was silently watch and protect you from behind. Later, when you went away, I told myself that I would one day be able to walk up to you proudly in a clean set of clothes and with the same status as you.


    "I''ve never fallen in love with anyone since I was young. Even the girls I would look at looked like you. Since my academic performance was average, I knew I couldn''t get into a good university, so I chose to do military service.


    "But as an ordinary soldier without any background, I would never get promoted, and that was why I chose to go overseas. I once did something meritorious in a dangerous situation and stood out among the rest, but even so, there was only one thought in my mind.


    "I wanted to walk up to Charity and say to her, ''I''m Max. Do you remember me?""" Charity''s heart clenched. After a long time, she said, "Thank you, but you''re out of my league. You deserve someone better."


    With that, she pushed the door open and got out of the car.


    However, Max got out of the car as well. Under the moonlight, his face was clear and bare. "Charity, you might think you''re dirty, but you''re always the purest in my mind. You said you don''t know how to love someone, but that''s fine. I''ll protect you forever, and we don''t have to get married. When you get old, I can look after you. We can be best friends and neighbors."

 Chapter 2756

    After pausing for a moment, Max said again, "But... if you feel like falling in love


    one day, can you give me a chance? It''s because... I truly love you. Don''t worry. If you can''t bring yourself to love me after that, I definitely won''t force you."


    His lips curled into a bright smile.


    Charity stared at him, not knowing what to say all of a sudden.


    She just felt... a little conflicted.


    Atst, she nodded. "Alright."


    Max grinned.


    His grin was like a shiny star in the night sky.


    It was so bright and sunny.


    The man had experienced bloodshed on the battlefield before, ye he was always pure when he was with her.


    "Bye. Good night." Charity turned around and entered the neighborhood.


    Max kept his eyes fixed on her until her figure was out of his sight.


    The next day.


    Charity woke up only to find that she had be one of the trending topics.


    Last night, the server took a photo of Max and her eating in the mall and even posted it as a story on Instagram. Soon, someone screenshotted it and forwarded it on Facebook. [Ah. I bumped into Eliza eating grilled fish with a sturdy, tall, handsome man in a restaurant. The man was friendly and gentle when he spoke. Eliza was beautiful, and she even spoke to me. I''m so happy I''m about to go crazy.]


    The story spread like wildfire.


    [Is that Eliza''s new boyfriend? Her boyfriend looks very tall.]


    [Haha. I''ve eaten in this grilled fish restaurant before. It looks like Eliza enjoyed her food ]


    [How courageous of this man to get together with Chester''s woman.]


    [What''s wrong? Eliza was forced by Chester. Now that she can start her life anew, we''re all happy for her.]


    [I saw the two of them when I was working in the mall yesterday. I thought she looked like Eliza, but I didn''t dare to ask. Eliza was picking some clothes with the man, and the two of them looked quite intimate.]


    [Oh. It turns out Eliza was choosing some clothes for her boyfriend. She has great taste.]


    [At 10:00 p.m., I even caught Eliza watching a romance movie with her boyfriend. Her boyfriend is really tall. I reckon he''s at least 1.9 meters, and his physique is wonderful.]


    At the sight of thements, Charity''s head hurt.


    She never thought that going out for a meal with Max would make a scandal.


    At that moment, Monte suddenly called Eliza and said in a sour, begrudging tone," Lizzie, you''re too much. I asked you out, and you said you were busy. However, it turns out that you were out eating and watching a movie with another man. Was he the one Ryan introduced to you? Let me


    tell you that he''s also ying with your feelings."

 Chapter 2757

    "How do you know he''s ying with my feelings?" Charity said indifferently, "At least he doesn''t have a fiancee. Even when I went out with him, I wouldn''t be called a homewrecker."


    Monte quickly said, "Lizzie, give me some time. I should be able to cancel my marriage with the Tanner family next month. I''ve managed to partner with Hugotely, and my dad is impressed."


    "Really?" Charity feigned surprise.


    "Why would I lie to you?" Monte coaxed her softly, "Eliza, let''s have dinner together tonight. I miss you so badly. Seeing the news today has made me so jealous that I''m about to go crazy, and I really can''t ept you going on a date with another man. I promise I''ll cancel my marriage to Lilian. I swear on my life."


    Charity sighed. When it came to saying sweet nothings, Monte was a f*cking talent.


    "Okay, then."


    "Let''s eat at Core. Do you remember that we shared our first meal together in that hotel? And after that, we did stargazing together." Monte said joyfully, "I''lle and pick you up in the afternoon."


    "No need. I''ll drive there," Charity replied.


    "Alright. Give me a call once you''re there. I''ll give Core a call and book a private room."


    After that, Monte hung up the call.


    Charity looked at her phone with a mischievous expression.


    It was about time she dealt with Monte.


    After all, she was not in the mood to put on an act with Monte anymore.


    In the evening, a modest Benz entered Core Hotel.


    Steven parked the car at the door to the elevator in the car park. "Miss Robbins, are you sure you don''t need us to go up with youter?"


    "No need. Just get that person ready." Charity put on her sunsses, which covered her longshes. Only her tall nose and maple red lips were exposed.


    "I''ll wait for your call." Steven watched her walk toward the door to the elevator, where Monte was waiting for her.


    "Lizzie, I think something is wrong with my eyes." Monte shed her a faint smile as he gently wrapped his hand around her waist.


    Charity''s body froze for a second before she turned her eyes to him and raised her pretty brows. "Oh?"


    "Perhaps I''m blinded by you." Monte grinned as he sized her up. From his attractive gaze, he looked like a decent yboy. "You look really beautiful today.''


    "Thank you." Charity lowered her eyes.


    Monte took her into the elevator. Then, he pressed a button to the top floor.


    When the elevator arrived at the ground floor, it paused, and a few luxuriously dressed men soon walked in.


    "Hey, aren''t you Young Master Patterson?" One of the middle-aged men nced at Charity. Although she was wearing sunsses, he could recognize her in a second.


    "Young Master Patterson, you''re so lucky to be favored by women," a man in a ck suit mocked.


    "President Evans, what a coincidence." Monte smiled and shook hands with the men. "I''m here to have a meal with a friend. I''ll treat you to a meal next time." "Alright. See you."


    They were all clever businessmen, and those in the business industry were certainly not pure.


    Many wealthy men were already married, yet they continued to fool around with other women outside.


    It was not a surprise.


    At 7:00 p.m.


    A Rolls-Royce stopped at the entrance of Core Hotel.


    Chester, who was dressed in a royal blue suit, got out of the car before his chauffeur promptly drove the car away.


    He directly took the elevator up. When he arrived at the door to the private room, he heard some chit-chat among the bosses, who he had nned to meet tonight.


    "I''m sure that woman was Eliza."

 Chapter 2758

    "I think so too. That''s very bold of Monte. Eliza isn''t someone to be taken lightly.


    Even Young Master Jewell got tricked by her."


    "Keep your voice down. Young Master Jewell ising in a moment."


    "You''re right in reminding me." The speaker instantly lowered his voice. "I heard Eliza quit the entertainment industry because she became Monte''s kept woman. I guess they have rekindled their rtionship."


    "Pah! Monte isn''t a good guy. I heard that when Monte and Eliza broke up previously, Eliza disagreed with it and even threatened him with her life. However, the Patterson family didn''t approve of Eliza, and Monte also thought that Eliza wasn''t helpful in his career." "How did you find out?"


    "My wife and Madam Patterson talked about it over a meal."


    "But up close, Eliza is really pretty. It didn''t seem like she was wearing any make- up, but her skin was translucent. No wonder Monte and President Jewell want to sleep with her. Lilian''s appearance is nothingpared to Eliza''s."


    "However, Monte is more romantic. Hah. The top floor is known for the private room for couples. Not only can they stargaze while they eat, but they can also take it to the bed."


    The public chatted andughed.


    Just then, a server''s voice rang out at the door. "Sir, are you the guest of this private


    room?''


    All the bosses froze and nced at the door.


    Chester walked in. With the silver-rimmed sses on his handsome face, he looked mature and elegant, like the noblest gentleman. However, his expression was imperceptible.


    The lively private room suddenly became eerily quiet.


    A chill ran down the spines of those in a heated discussion just now.


    They were doomed. They wondered when Chester arrived and how much he had heard.


    At that moment, only the sound of the server serving dishes echoed in the room.


    "This is the beef stew. Please enjoy." The server took two steps back before he turned around and left.


    "President Jewell, take a seat." The boss, who came to his senses first, swiftly dragged out a chair.


    Shortly after Chester took a seat, someone gave him a cigarette and lit it while bending over courteously.


    "President Jewell, have you had enough resttely? You look like you''ve lost weight. Is it because you''ve been upied with work?" President Champion, who was seated on the left side, asked with augh.


    "That''s true. I haven''t been resting well." Chester was holding a cigarette familiarly between his index finger and middle finger. His expression was extremely indifferent. "When I close my eyes, all I think about is the woman who sent me to jail."


    The private room fell quiet once again.


    Chester''s eyes swept over their faces before settling on President Evans. "You guys said you saw Eliza here, right?"


    President Evans choked and replied reluctantly, "When we took the elevator here,


    we saw her heading to the top floor to eat with Monte."


    "The top floor is indeed a wonderful ce." Chester suddenly chuckled.


    The rest did not dare to breathe heavily.


    Nobody could figure out what was on Chester''s mind.


    Only Chester knew that his chest felt like it was burning.


    He was almost on fire.


    He wanted to flip the table and break all the bowls on it.


    He wanted to dash toward Charity and ask her why she watched a movie and bought clothes with Maxst night. He wanted to ask her why she came out for a meal with Monte today.


    Yes, he saw the news this morning.


    After that, he broke several precious coffee machines in the office and even went to the boxing ring to vent his frustrations. Only then was he able toe here calmly.


    Yet now, it seemed like Chester had broken into halves. Half of him was grimacing and throwing a tantrum. In his mind, his hands were choking Charity''s neck.


    Meanwhile, the other half kept telling him that he did not deserve to be with Charity. He had hurt her too much, so he promised to keep his distance from her and leave her alone.

 Chapter 2759

    Chester softly exhaled a mouthful of smoke.


    He tried to fight his split personality.


    "What is everyone staring at? Start eating." Chester lifted his exquisite chin.


    "Yeah." Only then did everyone recover from their senses. "President Jewell, it''s been a long time since we had a meal together. Come. Let''s all toast to President Jewell."


    Subsequently, everyone took turns to drink a toast to Chester.


    If that had happened in the past, Chester surely would not care to drink with them.


    However, alcohol appeared to be the only thing he could use to numb himself today. As a doctor, he knew full well that he could not drink alcohol after having gastrointestinal bleeding, but alcohol could prevent him from losing his sanity.


    Alcohol could prevent him from thinking about Charity all the time.


    On the top floor, the server in the restaurant pushed a trolley of flowers and cake toward Charity.


    Monte rose to his feet and received the flowers, from where he took out a beautiful diamond ne and opened it. "Charity, this is for you. Can I put it on for you?"


    Under the light, the man''s handsome face was filled with affection.


    Charity sipped on the red wine and said slowly, "Sure."


    Monte joyfully walked behind her and put the ne around her next. Then, he slid his fingers across her ear lobe. "Charity, I''m giving you a ne today, but this time next year, it''ll definitely be a ring. Trust me."


    "Will you really propose to me?" Charity lowered her head while ying with the pendant on the ne.


    Monte could not see her expression, but he was certain she was moved. "Of course."


    "I hope you''ll do as you promised." Charity finally raised her head and looked at him seriously. "I''ll wait for you for a year."


    Monte''s lips instantly curled up into a smile. He knew that Eliza, that silly girl, only had feelings for him.


    "Lizzie..." Monte looked down and was about to kiss her when Charity blocked his lips.


    "Someone is here."


    "Yeah. Someone is here." Monte was ted. "Let''s eat the cake first."


    "Okay."


    In fact, Charity was not very interested in desserts.


    "Lizzie, this is your favorite hazelnut cake. You used to like it, but why don''t you..." There was a hint of surprise in Monte''s eyes.


    "I''ve had too much of it, so I don''t like it as much as I used to." Charity lifted the wine ss. "Cheers."


    "Cheers." Monte took a sip of red wine and said with a smile, "Lizzie, something about you feels different from before."


    "Really?" Charity smirked as she asked with astonishment.


    Monte nodded. "You''re more elegant and beautiful. It''s indescribable."


    "Do you like this me?" Charity stared at him with her dark and quiet but charming eyes.


    "I do. I like you even more now." Monte held her hand and yed with it gently before cing it on his lip and kissing the back of her hand. "Lizzie, I love you."


    Charity had the urge to withdraw her hand and p him.


    However, she suppressed the urge to do so.


    She felt sad for Eliza.


    The man Eliza fell in love with did not even notice that she had changed.

 Chapter 2760

    After dinner, Monte staggered as he stood up. "Lizzie, I think I''ve drunk too much. Can you bring me to the room to rest?"


    "Okay." Charity held him by his shoulders.


    Monte was secretly pleased, and more than half of his body was leaning against hers.


    Charity tottered as she brought him into the room. Before she could switch on the lights, Monte pushed her to the wall.


    "Lizzie, I miss you so badly. Do you miss me?" Monte kissed her greedily and desperately. "Do you remember how happy I used to make you?"


    Charity covered his lips with a calm gaze.


    "Lizzie, there''s no one here. You don''t have to be shy." Monte''s Adam''s apple bobbed.


    With his hand around her waist, he could not wait to act.


    While her hands were around his neck, Charity let out a creepyugh. "Who said... no one''s here?"


    Monte was stunned. However, he suddenlyughed wickedly. "Lizzie, you''re bad. You really do know how to scare-"


    Before he could finish his sentence, he felt something sharp thrust into his shoulder.


    His eyes widened, and he wanted to look back. However, he did not manage to catch sight of the person behind him before his vision suddenly went ck, and he fell onto the floor.


    Charity said to Steven, "Good job."


    "How dare this trashy man think about touching you?" Steven kicked Monte viciously a few times. To think that trashy man had hugged Charity so many times when his buddy had not even done it before!


    "Enough. Don''t injure him." Charity shot a look at Steven. "Toss him onto the bed."


    With that, Steven dragged Monte across the floor and tossed him onto the bed. After that, he began taking off Monte''s clothes.


    Charity could not be bothered to keep watching. "I''ll take my leave first. I''ll pass the situation here to you."


    "Don''t worry. I''ll surely handle the situation well without leaving a trace." Steven turned around and snapped his fingers.


    Charity pulled the door open, turned to the side, and walked out.


    Shortly after he stepped out, the door to the elevator suddenly opened, and a tall figure walked out. That man was staggering a little, seemingly drunk.


    Charity''s heart clenched.


    Only when she was closer to him could she see his handsome face clearly.


    At that face, she frowned heavily.


    It was Chester Jewell, whom she never thought she would see here and, more coincidentally, bump into him on the same floor.


    As Chester was walking, he undid the buttons of his shirt.


    Having drunk two bottles of wine, his handsome face was flushed red, and his lips curled into a wicked smile. He approached her step by step. "Using your body to lure Monte, huh? Do you have to be so desperate?"


    After that, Chester pulled his suit off his body. The drunk man''s eyes were beaming. "Let me know if you want to deal with him. I''ll make sure I destroy the entire Patterson family."


    On the man''s body, there was a strong smell of alcohol and tobo.


    Charity looked down and walked past him to leave.


    However, Chester clutched her wrist, pressing it against the wall, with one hand and stopped her using another.


    "Charity, aren''t you worried that Max will mind what you''re doing here tonight?" Chester bent over and stared at the fair skin on her neck, which exuded a familiar fragrance.


    "Chester." Charity lifted her head and looked at him coldly. "Didn''t you promise to leave me alone and stop pestering me?"


    Chester froze.


    He stared into Charity''s eyes earnestly. Her eyes were so dark that no light could enter, and it sent a chill down his spine.


    "Yeah. I did promise you that."


    All of a sudden, Chester burst intoughter, and his eyes reddened. "But somehow, I couldn''t help getting mad when I saw the news of you shopping, eating, and even buying clothes with Max. Charity..."


    As he spoke with a hoarse voice, he tapped the left part of his head. "This part wants to destroy you and lock you up so that I''m the only one in your world."


    Then, he tapped the right part of his head." However, this part is telling me to stay far away from you because I don''t deserve to be with you. I''m f eking about to get mad. Tell me what I should do."

 Chapter 2761

    "It''s because Monte carried you into the room." Chester smiled wildly. "I''m the only one who can touch your shoulders."


    Charity''s head began to hurt. "Chester, you''re drunk."


    "Yes, I am." Chester bent over and lowered his head. As he whispered, his breath caressed her ear. "When I heard other people saying that Monte had taken you to the top floor for dinner, I would''ve f eking chopped Monte off if I hadn''t made myself blind drunk. How dare that b*stard touch my woman. Even if it was just an act, I could hardly tolerate it."


    Charity tilted her head imperceptibly, revealing the grand diamond ne around her neck.


    Chester shifted his eyes down her neck and caught sight of the ne.


    He gently caressed the diamond pendant and asked with a hoarse voice, "Was it from Monte?"


    Charity was speechless.


    "Or was it from Max?"


    "What does it have to do with you?" Charity could not be bothered to get herself involved with a drunkard.


    Chester tugged the diamond ne hard with his finger, and it broke.


    nk.


    The tugging had left a red mark at the back of Charity''s neck.


    Fuming, she stretched out her hand and pushed him away. Nevertheless, he did not move a muscle. He may be drunk, but his body was like an iron wall.


    "I''ve hurt you." Chester gently touched the back of her neck. From his eyes, he looked drunk, but his tone was so soft that it could drown her in it. "I didn''t mean it, but I couldn''t control myself. It''s not my fault you''re so close to Monte and Max."


    Chester''s behavior angered Charity." Chester, are you done? Didn''t I make our rtionship clear? If you really feel guilty toward me, please leave me alone. You''re a man. You need to keep your word."


    However, Chester did not say anything.


    All he did was stare at the woman caught in the middle.


    Her familiar gaze, beautiful lips, and familiar fragrance...


    Chester felt miserable and indescribable pain.


    "What if I said I regret it?" Chester suddenly asked with a low voice.


    "What''s the point of regretting it?" Charity raised her head and looked at him. "In that case, I regreting to Canberra back then. I regret knowing you, Shaun, and the rest. I regret falling in love with you.


    However, nothing can turn back time. If you still feel upset and dissatisfied, please endure it."


    "Suppress?" Chester suddenly clenched his fists. "I tried to endure it, but I''m afraid I''ll go mad."


    Charityughed sarcastically. "When I was in love with you back then, you were together with other women and even slept with them. Yet, there was nothing I could do other than endure it. When I was in jail, I felt frustrated and helpless at being used, but all I could do was endure it. When my parents died, 1 had the urge to die too, but all I could do was endure it. I''ve endured so many things, but why can''t you do it?"


    Chester was stunned, and his Adam''s apple bobbed in agony.


    Yes. If Charity could endure it all back then, why not him?


    It turned out that enduring something was agonizing.


    "I''m sorry, Charity." Chester''s eyes reddened. Then, he moved closer to her and leaned his head against the wall. "I know full well that I''ve hurt you too much and made you suffer a lot, but please give me one more chance. You want to expand Neeson Corporation, don''t you? Let me help you. Do you want Jewell Corporation? I can give it to you. I can also give you my life." "Chester, I can bring Neeson Corporation back to life even without you. What''s more, if Neeson Corporation can''t survive, I won''t force it to happen. I took over Neeson Corporation to kill time. As for Jewell Corporation..."


    Charity paused for a moment. "I don''t really care about it either. Now that I''m rich, why do I need so much money?"


    "You can be angry with me." Chester said anxiously, "Given that I''m so sc*mmy and that I''ve hurt you so much, are you sure you want to let me off just like that? You should strip me of everything. This way, you''ll feel much better."


    Charity was helpless. "If I take revenge against you, the deeper the feud will be between us. Do you get it? I just want to stay away from you."

 Chapter 2762

    Charity pushed Chester. "Move away. This is the corridor. It''ll be troublesome if someonees overter."


    If she stayed there and a waiter saw them, her ns would be ruined.


    However, Chester refused to budge.


    In that case. Charity had no choice but to scratch his chest hard.


    Chester hissed in pain and grabbed her wrist, dragging her to the emergency exit behind a door.


    "No one will see us here." Chester pressed Charity against the door.


    His bright, handsome eyes were filled with bewilderment.


    "Let me go. I want to go back." Charity did not want to get involved with him anymore. "Chester, I told you very clearlyst time. Let''s just go our own way, okay? I believe you can do it. After we broke up, didn''t you have lots of fun over the years and so many women by your side? You can continue to do that in the future."


    The dark stairway fell silent for some time before Chester said in agony, "But whenever I close or open my eyes now, all I see is you."


    Charity stared into his eyes. "That''s because you loved me before and feel guilty toward me. That''s why I still weigh so heavily on your mind. Let me ask you this. All these years, have you ever thought of me when you had sex with other women?"


    Chester''s lips moved. It seemed like he did not know what to say.


    "I think that if a person truly loves someone, they would never be able to tolerate their bodies being with another person. Maybe men and women are different, but... I can''t ept that."


    Charity said, "Chester, you''re already a filthy man to me, so even if you give me everything, I don''t want any of them."


    The empty stairway was silent.


    Only moonlight was streaming in from outside the windows.


    By then, Charity had left for some time.


    Chester was sitting on the stairs with a cigarette between his fingers.


    As he inhaled and exhaled the smoke from his mouth, his throat hurt as if there was a fish bone stuck in it.


    It hurt a lot.


    Charity said that he was dirty and that she did not want him.


    Chester used to be filled with vigor and treated women like ythings.


    However, he probably had never thought that he would one day be defeated by a


    woman.


    After that, his past became a dark history that he could not erase.


    Chester held his head in his hands.


    If the lighting were brighter, one could definitely see his bloodshot eyes.


    President Jewell, I finally found you. So this is where you are." Ken walked up the stairs, panting. "If I didn''t meet Miss Robbins, I definitely wouldn''t have been able to find you."


    "Has she left?" Chester asked.


    "Yes." Ken saw the pile of cigarettes on the floor and sighed. President Jewell''s addiction to smoking was getting more serious. "President Jewell, let me send you back to rest. The doctor said that with your gastrointestinal bleeding, you need rest, yet you drank so much and even smoked cigarettes today. Your body-"


    "Ken, have you ever had something you wanted but couldn''t get?" Chester suddenly interrupted him and asked.

 Chapter 2763

    Ken was taken aback. After a moment, he said, "Of course. There are many things in this world that I can''t have simply because I want them."


    "borate on it." Chester passed a cigarette to him.


    Ken epted the cigarette and said, "You know that my parents divorced when I was five years old. I had a happy life before I was five, but it only took an instant for everything to fall apart. No matter how much I begged my dad not to divorce my mom and abandon me, he still left even after I knelt and pleaded with him not to leave. It was because he had another woman outside, and that woman was pregnant too." Ken smiled. "I asked for aplete family and for the people I loved not to leave me. However, those were just my wishes.


    Everyone is an independent individual. They''re not obliged to satisfy me." "That''s right. She''s not obliged to satisfy me either," Chester muttered. Some people wished for family love, while some hoped for romantic love.


    However, emotions were the hardest to control.


    Ken opened his mouth, but he was hesitant to speak.


    "Continue what you want to say," Chester said.


    Ken cleared his throat. "I''ll say it, then. Don''t get angry, President Jewell." "I won''t." Chester shook his head.


    Ken stammered, "Actually, this isn''t just my opinion, but also your secretary''s, assistant''s, and employees'' thoughts. Anyone would want to have a brain, an appearance, and a prominent identity like yours. However, we don''t have them, so we can only be diligent, work a nine-to-five job, and pay our housing loans.


    Nevertheless, we still have our wishes, so we pray fervently.


    "Sometimes, we''ve clearly worked hard but still feel helpless. It''s like some people are born with a headstart while others can''t get that far even after their lives end."


    Did Ken want to be a bodyguard who had to risk his life when met with danger?


    No.


    However, he had no choice.


    To survive and earn money, there were no


    other ways.


    There were things he wanted but was unable to have.


    Chester was stunned. He chuckled all of a sudden. "After listening to you, I think I already have many things. It feels like I''m taking things for granted if I still want something I can''t own. I''m just being greedy for wanting more."


    Ken shuddered. He quickly said, "That''s not what I meant. It''s just that it''s impossible to control emotions because people''s hearts belong to themselves."


    After pausing, he added timidly, "President Jewell, you promised not to get angry."


    "I''m not angry."


    Chester took a drag on the cigarette and exhaled the smoke.


    The hazy smoke blocked his handsome face.


    "She said she could stand it, so why can''t I? I''m a man."


    Chester stood up slowly. "Come on. Let''s go back."


    Charity was right.


    Did he not pull through when he broke up with her in the past?


    Why could he not do the same again?


    Was it not just a woman?


    Charity was not the only person in the world.


    What the world did notck the most were women.


    "By the way, President Evans said during the meal just now that he''ll bring a few women to the next golf session. Remind him that I''m looking forward to it."


    After Chester spoke, he walked down the stairs as his drunken body swayed.


    Since he had lost the right to be with the woman he loved most, he would continue falling into the darkness.


    Either way, Charity said that it would be forever impossible for them to get together.

 Chapter 2764

    When Chester was about to get in his car, he suddenly turned back and said to Ken," Remind the presidents who ate together tonight that they didn''t see Eliza and Monte eating together upstairs. Also, take care of the security footage that hasn''t been deleted."


    Ken was stunned. He nodded.


    However, he was confused and wondered what spell Eliza had put Chester under.


    She had rejected Chester countless times, yet the selfish President Jewell was still helping her.


    It was bizarre.


    After returning home, Charity received a


    call from Steven. "Miss Robbins, the woman has been arranged to enter Monte''s room. As for the hotel''s security footage... I realized someone had already deleted it. It seems like the restaurant''s waiters have been told to keep their lips sealed beforehand too... Do you need me to investigate this? I think someone is helping you in secret."


    Charity immediately thought of Chester. "No need to investigate. I know who did it."


    She did not expect that he would still voluntarily help her after she rejected him.


    However, it did not matter.


    Chester owed her a lot, so helping her once was a matter of course.


    "Publish the stuff after recording it," Charity reminded.


    ''Okay.


    At that moment, Monte felt that his head was muddled. He was also feeling hot as if he had drunk alcohol.


    He felt a woman pressing herself against him in a daze.


    Monte took that woman as Eliza and flipped her around to trap her beneath him.


    The steamy situation continued for some time. Monte hugged the woman and spoke many sweet words. "Babe, let''s just be together like this forever. Don''t leave me. I missed you so much."


    The woman let out a hmph. "Did you say the same thing to your fiancee?" "Are you talking about Lillian? She''s not even half as good as you. I wouldn''t marry her


    if it weren''t for the Tanner family''s background. She doesn''t have the looks or a nice body. She''s like a dead fish on the bed."


    "Really? But you bought her a lot of stuff.''


    "What''s wrong? I''ll buy them for you tomorrow if you''re jealous. You can have anything you want, but don''t be like Lillian. She''s useless and only knows how to spend money."


    Monte talked a lot. He treated the woman in his arms as Eliza and spilled all sorts of honeyed words.


    The ''war'' only ended when he got so sleepy that he could not open his eyelids.


    While Monte was sleeping soundly, a video was quietly being circted on the inte.


    Although the revealing parts were blurred, Monte''s face was magnified clearly for everyone to see.


    [Hey, this guy looks familiar. He looks decent but has terrible behavior. Isn''t he Eliza''s ex-boyfriend?]


    [I know him. He''s the son of Janee Hotel''s chairman. It''s said that he''s engaged to the Tanner family''s daughter. F*ck. He''s openly having an affair ]


    [Wait. Is it okay to talk about his fiancee like that? Even if she''s extravagant and likes to spend money, she''s still his fiancee. If you''re really capable, then why did you get engaged to her in the first ce?]


    [Thest scumbag was Chester, and now, it''s Monte. What the f*ck? Do all rich people now have no morals?]


    [I suddenly think Eliza is so pitiful. Is she a collector of scumbags?]


    [Eliza said it was a peaceful breakup thest time, but I don''t believe that all of a sudden. It must''ve been Monte who cheated on her.]


    [I think Chester makes it clear that he''s a scumbag. On the other hand, Monte is a flirtatious scumbag on the inside, yet he still acts like he''s loving and affectionate.]


    [I pity Monte''s fiancee, but I pity Eliza more. I''ll never go to Janee Hotel in the future.]


    [I won''t go there either. Monte is too disgusting]

 Chapter 2765

    Monte was still unaware that there was a hugemotion outside until there was


    the sound of something heavy banging on the door.


    "Who''s being so noisy?" He threw a tantrum and sat up. Then, he saw an


    unknown woman whom he had never met before lying beside him.


    The woman''s hair was fanned out, and she was naked with the smell of cheap perfume on her.


    "Who... Who are you?"


    Monte was so startled that he stood up from the bed instantly.


    At the same time, Lillian barged in with two of her brothers with a bang.


    "Monte, you bastard!" Lillian charged over and pped Monte twice. The fire of fury burned in her eyes.


    She was exasperated.


    Lillian was a proper elitedy. Her family had spoiled her since she was young.


    However, everyone had found out that her fiance was having an affair behind her back.


    Never mind that he was having an affair, but he even said she did not have good looks or a nice body. He said she was like a dead fish on the bed.


    What Lillian felt was not just a betrayal of her feelings but also utter humiliation. Monte covered his face. He was afraid." Lillian, listen to my exnation."


    "There''s nothing to exin. Monte, the Tanner family knows all about what you said. Lillian is the Tanner family''s baby. You humiliating her is equivalent to humiliating the Tanner family."


    Eldest Young Master Tanner and Second Young Master Tanner rolled their sleeves before beating Monte up.


    Monte initially put up a strong resistance but could not go against two men.


    Moreover, he had used too much energyst night and felt weak all over. Soon, he was pressed to the floor and beaten up until his face was bruised.


    On the other hand, the woman on the bed secretly prepared to wear her clothes and leave while those people were fighting.


    "Where do you think you''re going?" Lillian was about to p her furiously.


    The woman screamed, "You''d better not


    touch me. I have HIV.''


    The people in the room went silent in an instant.


    After ncing at Monte, who was like a rag on the floor, Lillian''s two brothers stepped back out of fear.


    Monte was in shock. He wiped the blood off the corners of his mouth. His eyes were bloodshot. "Don''t talk nonsense."


    "I really have HIV. All of you''d better stay away from me," the woman said.


    Lillian was afraid. She staggered backward. "Get lost. Get lost now."


    The woman quickly escaped. Monte got up and wanted to go after her, but his legs hurt, so he fell to the floor again. His usual handsomeness and elegance were gone.


    Lillian did not know whether the woman


    was speaking the truth or not. However, people with better backgrounds feared death more. "Brother, let''s go. I don''t want to marry him anymore. I want to cancel our engagement and go to the hospital for a check-up."


    If that woman had been with Monte for some time, maybe she also had...


    "Monte, I don''t know what attracted you to that woman, but it''s obvious that you''ve been seduced and scammed. The video of you having an affair is being circted Everyone knows about it. It''s impossible for the Tanner family to be inws with the Patterson family anymore. In addition, the Patterson and Tanner families won''t have anything to do with each other from now on. Also, you''d better pray that my sister is healthy, or I''ll make your life a living hell." After Eldest Young Master Tanner gave a vicious warning, he quickly left with his sister.


    Monte was sprawled on the floor. His handsome face looked fierce as he clenched his fists tightly.


    At that moment, no matter how dense he was, he knew that all this must have had something to do with Eliza.


    He was clearly having dinner with herst night. It was her who helped him back to his room too.


    After that...


    Monte touched the back of his shoulders all of a sudden.


    He squinted his eyes coldly.

 Chapter 2766

    Monte took a quick bath. After thoroughly removing that woman''s scent, he rushed to the hospital for a check-up.


    On the way, he received a call from Mr.


    Patterson. "Monte, you unfilial son! I told you to treat Lillian nicely, but look at what you did. You created such a scandal, and now everyone knows about it. I''m utterly embarrassed because of you. Your Uncle Tanner even called to say they want to cut off contact with our family.


    "Also, I heard from the Tanner family that you''ve been infected with HIV?


    "I should''ve strangled you to death when you were born back then."


    Cold sweat broke out on Monte''s forehead." Dad, I was scammed. Someone wants to ruin our partnership with the Tanner family." "You only got scammed because you''re stupid and perverted!" Mr. Patterson scolded. "If you''ve really caught some dirty disease, don''t appear in front of me anymore."


    Mr. Patterson hung up after speaking.


    Monte gripped the phone tightly.


    He never thought Eliza would set him up like this.


    Did she not love him a lot all along?


    She even loved him to the extent she attempted suicide for him...


    Monte suddenly trembled.


    Did Eliza''s feelings of love turn to hatred?


    When Monte arrived at the hospital, he swiftly did aplete body check-up. He threw in more money for the test results to be produced quicker.


    The results came out not even an hourter.


    It was... positive.


    Monte felt as if his head had exploded. "What does... positive mean?"


    The doctor nced at him sympathetically. "Maybe there''s HIV in your body. However, this is just a preliminary check-up. We''ll send the samples to aboratory for a double-check


    Monte was furious. He immediately lifted the doctor by his cor. "What doublecheck? I''ll only ask you once. Do I have HIV?" "...It''s possible." The doctor instinctively stepped back.


    At that moment, Monte felt his body go cold.


    He pushed the doctor away and went out the door.


    He could not be bothered about the rumors. He rushed to the vi neighborhood where Eliza lived right away.


    "Eliza, get out here now!" Monte kicked and banged on the door crazily.


    "Sir, Miss Robbins left for work in the morning." A bodyguard walked over and said, "Please don''t make a fuss in the neighborhood. Otherwise, don''t me us for being rude."


    "Did shee backst night?" Monte squinted his eyes.


    "Yes."


    Monte suddenly felt like he was a fool.


    He had nned a candlelight dinner and intended to make Eliza stay the night.


    In the end, he had a one-night stand with a strange, dirty woman.


    ''Ha. You''re so cunning, Eliza.''


    As expected of the woman who fooled Chester.


    Monte had an ashen face from anger. His whole body trembled, and his eyes


    were filled with contempt.


    In the office of Neeson Corporation.


    The secretary, La, was reporting on some progress. "We''ve already handed the rted evidence to the police. The police have filed a case and started investigating. Manager Green was taken away by the policest night. His wife hase to thepany to look for you several times, most likely to beg for mercy."


    "I won''t meet her. Let thew decide his punishment."


    Charity said indifferently, "Screen all employees close to Manager Green and clear them out."


    "Okay."


    Just as La nodded, Charity''s phone rang.


    La left tactfully.


    Charity picked up Freya''s call.


    "Charity, you''re being unfair. You did something big on your own again." Freya


    "Mm." Charity did not keep a secret. "It was ast-minute decision."

 Chapter 2767

    "That''s amazing. Absolutely awesome."


    Freya started sharing the first-hand information she got with Charity. "You can''t even imagine what''s going on now. This issue raised a heated discussion among the wealthy families in Canberra. All group chats are talking about it. The Tanner family has gone crazy from anger. Lillian brought her two brothers to the hotel to catch them in the act early in the morning I heard that she caught Monte red - handed He wasn''t even wearing clothes."


    That scene was within Charity''s expectations. "I deliberately had the editor show the hotel''s address on the bed frame in the video. It wasn''t hard for the Tanner family to find out." "But... You arranged a woman like that." Freya let out a tsk and said, "People in the circle are shocked. Is what they said about that... true?"


    Charity did not understand. "What is it?"


    "HIV," Freya said. "That woman revealed that she has HIV. It shocked Lillian until she was eager to break off the engagement with Monte on the spot."


    Charity was confused.


    Freya continued saying, "Your arrangement was amazing. Suppose Lillian simply caught Monte in the act, the marriage might''ve continued if the Patterson family gave the Tanner family some benefits since the Tanner family wants the benefits from this arranged marriage as well. This farce would''ve only ruined Monte''s reputation. But he got infected with HIV this time... Which eligible woman will dare marry Monte in the future?"


    Charity was stunned.


    Freya said, "Since you arranged such a y, you must''ve handled it cleanly. The Patterson family won''t suspect you, right?"


    "Monte must know it''s my doing after he woke up. He asked me out to the restaurantst night. After that, my people knocked him out at the hotel, which led to the things that happened afterward. Although the hotel''s security footage has been deleted, Monte definitely knows."


    Freya blinked. "Then... Ryan told me it won''t be a problem if you''ve erased all your traces. If the Patterson family finds out that you caused Monte to be infected with HIV, Monte''s father will be a tough opponent. It''s said that he has blood on his hands from when he was young. Monte is his only son."


    Charity frowned. "I really don''t know that woman or about her having HIV."


    "Seems like it''s an ident, then. You should be careful," Freya said. "Although theyout for Hugo''s scheme is done, the amount of money involved isn''t too big. Even if the Patterson family is caught, they might be able to settle the issue with just some money. Actually, you shouldn''t have done what you didst night. We already had a n set up anyway. The fall of the Patterson family is just a matter of time."


    Charity rubbed the spot between her brows. "Monte kept appearing in front of me and disgusting me. I just wanted to teach him a lesson." "Never mind. What''s done is done. You must be careful, though. Bring a bodyguard with you wherever you go," Freya said. "If you don''t have enough personnel, do you need me to ask Ryan to lend you some people?"


    "Don''t," Charity said. "You haven''t even gotten married to him. Don''t keep troubling him. It''s okay. I''m aware of the situation."


    After hanging up, Charity called Steven in." Where did you find the womanst night?"


    Steven said, "From a brothel. The women there are poor. They''ll do anything after giving them money."


    "That woman has HIV," Charity said after a moment of silence.


    Steven scratched the back of his head."


    Well... That''s normal. It''s easy for women involved in that business to be infected with those diseases. That''s still considered okay. At least it''s not some dirty disease."


    There was some logic to that.


    Steven said, "Besides, you were the one who said that... a scumbag like Monte doesn''t deserve an expensive woman."


    Charity was taken aback. Sheughed helplessly. "Forget it. Be extra careful during this period. It''s said that Monte''s father is ruthless. We crossed the line this time and left traces behind. The Patterson family will surely get their revenge. We''re not afraid of open attacks, but there might be hidden attacks."


    "...Okay." Steven nodded. "Don''t worry, I''ll definitely protect you well. However, do you want to look for Max to deploy more people over?"

 Chapter 2768

    Upon hearing that, Charity raised her head and gave Steven aplicated gaze. "Don''t tell Max."


    Steven was confused. "Why?"


    "He has his own matters. Don''t keep troubling him," Charity said with a stern expression. "I know you two have a close brotherly rtionship, but since you''re here to protect me, you just have to do your job. You don''t have to tell him everything in detail."


    Steven felt awkward.


    He did tell Max many things.


    Max knew what Charity did every day very well.


    Steven, I know Max is concerned about me." Charity softened her tone. "He has always treated me well, but everyone has their privacy. Besides, his duty is to protect the prime minister. It''ll affect his promotion if he keeps worrying about my issues."


    "I understand." Steven put on a serious expression. "I''ll take note in the future."


    "In the meantime, get two more bodyguards with good skills. It''s impossible for you not to have any connections in the industry."


    "Okay. I''ll look for people now." Steven nodded.


    On the top floor of Janee Group.


    A hardcover book came flying at Monte once he entered. It hit his head, causing it to swell on the spot.


    "What are you doing? Are you trying to hit your son to death?" Madam Patterson red at Mr. Patterson. She wanted to go and check on her son''s condition. However, she had heard that Monte might have been infected with HIV, so she held herself back.


    "If he wasn''t my only child, I''d hit him to death now." Mr. Patterson pointed at Monte angrily and scolded, "I did an investigation. The woman you slept with is a prostitute. Anyone can have sex with her for 100 dors. She does have HIV. I think you most probably have it too."


    Monte''s face was pale. "Dad, I was set up by Eliza."


    "I told you to behave yourself after getting engaged, but you didn''t listen!" Mr.


    Patterson said furiously. "She even dared to mess with Chester. You should''ve been cautious. That woman isn''t to be underestimated. You abandoned her back then, so she must''ve held a grudge."


    Monte had an ashen face.


    He did not understand.


    The Eliza he knew in the past was not like that. She was kind and could not even bear to kill a fish.


    Eliza loved him so much.


    "We have to avenge Monte," Madam Patterson said angrily. "We must make her life a living hell."


    "It''s not that easy." Mr. Patterson red at her. "I''ve looked into Eliza. Not only is she the new president of Neeson Corporation and the major shareholder of Ferra Film Group, but she has also recently be Jewell Corporation''s shareholder. Even Chester can''t go against her."


    Monte was puzzled. "This... How can this be? She''s just an ordinary girl. If it weren''t for me, she couldn''t even have joined the entertainment industry."


    "You stupid thing. That only means that you don''t understand her enough." Mr. Patterson let out a hmph. "Since she caused you to be infected with HIV, she has to take responsibility for this. If not, the Patterson family won''t let her off the hook.''

 Chapter 2769

    "What responsibility?" Madam Patterson said furiously, "Just get people to beat her up. Don''t let her leave Canberra with her four limbs intact."


    Mr. Patterson rubbed the middle of his brows. His wife''s knowledge was too shallow.


    It was probably due to her being used to living a luxurious life. Hence, she did not think too much of Eliza, an actress.


    "Mom, doing that... Isn''t that too inappropriate?"


    Monte stammered, "It would''ve been fine if Eliza were the same as she was in the past. However, Dad said just now that she''s the president of Neeson Corporation, Ferra Film Group''s major shareholder, and Jewell Corporation''s shareholder. Look at herst identity. Any one of Jewell Corporation''s shareholders can be on par with Dad."


    "Jewell Corporation is no longer the same as before," Madam Patterson said. "I heard Jewell Corporation''s profitsst month went down by half when I was ying poker."


    "The rich are still rich even after suffering a blow. Jewell Corporation is still the leader in medical resources domestically," Mr. Patterson exined. "In the face of death, will you choose Jewell Corporation or other hospitals?"


    Madam Patterson had no more words.


    Mr. Patterson sneered. "However, the Patterson family isn''t to be bullied. Since Eliza caused Monte harm, she should present herself aspensation and get married to Monte. Think about it. She has so many resources. Isn''t she stronger than the Tanner family?"


    Madam Patterson widened her eyes. "Are you joking? How is she good enough for our Monte? She''s not even qualified to carry his shoes."


    "What an ignorant woman!" Mr. Patterson said angrily. "After she marries into our family, won''t everything that belongs to her be the Patterson family''s possession? If she gives birth to a child, our grandchildren can all be Jewell Corporation''s shareholders. Besides, everyone knows that Monte has HIV now. Will the daughters of even slightly well-off families want to get married to him?"


    Madam Patterson was exasperated.


    Of course, those poor women did not deserve to get married to Monte.


    "Dad, I understand." Monte clenched his fists. Hatred filled his eyes. "I''ll marry her. After that, I''ll repay her with the treatment she gave me."


    "Good. Impatience will ruin great ns." Mr. Patterson patted his shoulders. * However, you should use some force before going with softer methods." The next day.


    Charity was awakened by her secretary''s call while she was still asleep.


    "President Robbins, things are bad. Thepany''s distributors are all asking to terminate their contracts." "I''ll go to thepany immediately." Charity just changed her clothes and rushed over.


    When she arrived at thepany, the employees were unmotivated to work.


    They were standing together and deep in discussion.


    "Thepany is so unlucky. It was messed up because of Manager Green previously. The rotten apple was finally removed, but distributors are creating a stir again."


    "How are thepany''s products going to be sold without distributors? Our sales weren''t good from the beginning anyway."


    "I heard President Robbins wanted to get star athletes to be our endorsers, but they all rejected."


    "Thepany is in a bad situation. A celebrity doesn''t know how to manage apany at all. I think we should quickly switchpanies."


    As Charity walked in, those employees immediately went silent. They backed off and did not say anything else.


    "Gather each department''s senior managers to the conference room for a meeting now."


    Charity gave instructions.

 Chapter 2770

    10 minutester, only five senior managers showed up in the conference room.


    When the secretary, La, called the rest, they said they were resigning and not working anymore. They did not even want their sry for that month.


    The senior manager of the finance department said, "Stop calling them. I can guess the reason why they aren''ting. Someone called mest night and said they would give me half a million dors if I was willing to switchpanies. They''d even introduce me to anotherpany where I''d have a more promising future. If it weren''t for me being attached to Neeson Corporation after working here for over 10 years, I would''ve left too." "I received that call too. The distributors must''ve been instigated by those people too," the nning department manager said. She regretted it too


    Senior managers of thepany''s most important marketing, sales, and public rtions departments had all been headhunted. The remaining departments were in a mess too. How could thepany continue to survive?


    Actually, Charity could guess the person who did all of this.


    She did not expect the Patterson family to aim for herpany immediately.


    "If they''ve left, then so be it. People who can''t stay won''t be loyal to thepany anyway. As long as thepany has money, there''s no need to worry about it not being able to operate." Charity said to the human resource department employee, "It''s graduation season soon. You guys can go to universities and hold recruitments. We can increase the sry and benefits we offer. Those university students have just joined the society. They''re passionate and have creative ideas. I''ll give them a tform to fulfill their dreams. After this. I''ll deposit 200 million dors to thepany''s ount."


    The mention of 200 million dors put the senior managers'' hearts at ease. ''What about the distributors? Without the distributors, thepany won''t be able to operate at all."


    "The previous distributors couldn''t sell our stock when they were with us anyway. The most important thing is to find a suitable endorser. When the products are advertised, good distributors wille to us naturally."


    Charity was not hasty at all.


    She had money. She did not need to be anxious.


    However, she was very frustrated over the matter of the endorser.


    After returning to the office, she gave Levi a call.


    "Eliza, I''ve helped you to ask around about this. There were many Olympic gold medallistsst year, but they''ve already signed several endorsement contracts. Those gold medallists are different from the celebrities in the entertainment industry. They usually have training sessions and don''t have much time to filmmercials unless they''re willing to risk their identities as athletes." "Alright. I''ll think of a way." Charity put down her phone. She had a bad headache. She had taken over Neeson Corporation at the worst possible time.


    "President Robbins, Josh Turner''s manager is here at ourpany. She said Josh can sign a contract with us." La suddenly walked in and said excitedly, "She''s just at the door."


    Charity was stunned. "Let her in."


    Soon, a slightly obese woman over 40 years old entered the office. "Nice to meet you, President Robbins. I''m Lambert."


    "Nice to meet you, Miss Lambert." Charity had the secretary serve coffee. "I just heard that Josh is willing to work with us, but ourpany has contacted you before..."


    Miss Lambert smiled resignedly. "Yes.


    Neeson Corporation hasn''t been doing well these few years. Logically speaking, there''s no way Josh will be your endorser.


    However, Josh''s mom had a lung tumor a few years ago. It was Doctor Chester Jewell who conducted the surgery that saved Josh''s mom''s life back then. Josh has owed Doctor Jewell a favor ever since."


    Charity figured it out. "So... it was Chester who asked you toe?"


    Miss Lambert nodded.


    Eliza and Chester''s issue had be well-known some time ago.


    Everyone thought Chester would get his revenge on Eliza, but things were unclear at that moment.


    "Actually, many doctors can treat a lung tumor. However, Doctor Jewell''s skills are the best in the medical industry. It''s said that the surgeries he takes on will have a sess rate of 90 percent no matter how hard it is. Many patients with severe


    illnesses beg him to perform their surgery, but he''s very busy. Josh begged him for a long time back then..."


    Miss Lambert sighed and said, "Doctor Jewell eventually said he would perform the surgery for Josh''s mother. He hoped Josh would train properly and get a gold medal for the country in the future. Josh could only train in peace because his mom was safe. He won two gold medals this year."

 Chapter 2771

    Charity was astonished.


    She did not think a cold-blooded and heartless person like Chester would have such patriotic sentiments.


    However, as a doctor, his skills were indeed undeniable.


    Miss Lambert sighed. "Initially, we really didn''t want to work with Neeson Corporation. After all, Neeson Corporation isn''t doing well. Our athletes are very particr about choosing endorsements. Money isn''t of utmost importance. Mainly, the product has to be good. To be honest, Neeson Corporation''s sports products over these years aren''t amazing. However, we have to return a big favor like this." "I deeply apologize.'' Charity said sincerely, "We treasure the athletes'' talents too. If we get Josh to be our endorser, we''ll surelyunch our newly developed products. Currently, we''ve invested 300 million dors to specifically research products to achieve a breakthrough. The products this time will surely not be criticized by the public."


    "Alright. We''ll wait and see."


    Miss Lambert was reassured after listening to Charity''s words. "President Robbins, I didn''t expect you to be doing pretty well after switching industries from filming to business."


    "I just know one logic. If a brand wants to reach greater heights, its products and quality must be top-notch," Charity said seriously.


    ''Let''s have a pleasant cooperation. You can inform Josh toe over to shootmercials after your new products are done."


    "Thank you. The new products will take about a month."


    Charity and Miss Lambert signed the contract.


    After leaving thepany, Miss Lambert called Chester''s secretary.


    Soon, the secretary informed Chester." President Jewell, Neeson Corporation''s


    Eliza has signed a contract with Josh."


    "Good."


    Chester nodded. "Have someone keep an eye on Neeson Corporation. Report to me anytime if there are any issues."


    The secretary hesitated and said, "The Patterson family seemed to have spent money to headhunt most of Neeson''s Corporation''s senior managers. Do we need to-"


    "No need." Chester gestured to the secretary to leave.


    After the door closed, Ken said puzzledly," Since you''re helping her, why don''t you help her till the end?"


    "If I help her in everything, it won''t be Eliza managing thepany herself. It''ll be meying out a road for her. This definitely isn''t what she wants to see. She won''t ept it either."


    Chester said calmly, "Actually, with her current achievements, she can solve the problem sooner orter even if I didn''t help her look for Josh. It''s just that she might not choose Josh. Josh is the only athlete with two gold medals in the Winter Olympics this year. Moreover, he''s handsome and popr. With such a tempting offer presented to her, she''ll surely be tempted and won''t reject it."


    Ken understood in an instant. "It means you can lend a hand but only to a certain extent."


    "That''s right.¡± Chester nodded. "Doing too much will annoy people. Not all women like to have red carpets rolled out for them."


    Ken scratched the back of his head.


    He found Chester surreal as if he had transformed into another person.


    The phone on the table rang at that moment.


    Chester saw the word ''Charity''. His heart skipped a beat.


    Ken left tactfully upon reading the situation.


    Chester stood up. He took the phone and picked up the call. "Do you have something to say?"


    "Would I have called you if I didn''t?"


    Charity spoke coldly, "About Josh, thank you. But that''s as far as it goes. Stop paying attention and meddling in my matters in the future."


    Chester said hoarsely, "You could''ve refused Josh''s endorsement if you''re so desperate not to get involved with me."

 Chapter 2772

    Charity choked, which was quite rare.


    She knew full well that she should not ept it.


    She had clearly stated that she wanted Chester to stay away from her.


    However, she still epted the endorsement that he offered.


    Josh was Josh.


    He was the only one who won two medals in the Olympic Winter Games this year.


    He was at the height of his poprity and had good looks. Everyone in the country was fond of him.


    She was unable to resist such great


    temptation.


    "Of course, I wouldn''t say no to free stuff. I''m not silly." Charity said shamelessly," But let me remind you that no matter what you do, we''ll never get together. I''ll never forgive you as well."


    "I''m not expecting you to forgive me. I know I''m dirty and don''t deserve to be with you."


    Chester casually gave a chuckle. "Don''t worry. I won''t attempt to approach you anymore. Having said that, I''ll stand behind you. When you need help, I''ll be the first to appear."


    Charity''s head hurt. "Who needs your help?"


    "You can turn me down, and that''s your business."


    Charity breathed in. "Chester, have you been possessed by some spirit?"


    "Didn''t you ask me why I couldn''t tolerate it when you could? Charity, I''m tolerating it. Do you understand? Only now did it hit me that liking requires seizure, whereas love requires control and suppression." Chester forced augh.


    All of a sudden, Charity did not know what to say.


    The two of them were quiet for a while before Chester said with a low voice, " Charity, why don''t wee to an agreement? I won''t approach you again, but when you need my help, I''ll always be there. I won''t get married or look for other women. And you .Don''t get into a rtionship with other men too, alright?"


    If she really got together with another man, Chester knew that he would be


    jealous and mad. Even so, there was nothing else he could do.


    Perhaps he had chosen to demean himself in order to numb himself.


    Charity was dumbfounded.


    It was probably because she never thought that Chester would make such a request.


    She could not help but think about Max.


    Max said he hoped that he would be the first person Charity looked for when she wanted to get into a rtionship.


    For the sake of Max, she could not ept such a ridiculous request.


    "Chester, do you mean you want me to never get married, give birth, and get together with other men so that I stay single forever for your sake?" Charity could not help but ask, "I hate you, yet you want me to sacrifice my life for you. Is that possible?"


    Chester anxiously exined, "Charity, I''ve been making contributions and amends. When you''re lonely, I am too. As you said, you''ve only loved me in your like."


    "You''ve chosen to make contributions and amends, but that''s your business. What gives you the right to drag me down?" Charity said icily, "Yes, I''ve only loved you, but that was in the past. I don''t love you anymore. I''m in my 20s, and I''m still young. I have a long way to go. I don''t have a family, so I can''t guarantee how my life will be in the future. Having said that, I''m sure I want a child."


    Chester imagined Charity being a mother.


    The picture hurt him deeply.


    "If I ept your request, I''d be a dumb*ss."


    Charity hung up the call.


    In the evening, Charity went home by car after work.


    When Steven was driving, she took her phone out of boredom to y PUBG with Freya.


    Steven, who was seated in front, suddenly said, "There''s something wrong with the brake."


    Charity was momentarily stunned." Someone has tampered with it, huh?" "Mm. I suppose so." Steven frowned.

 Chapter 2773

    "Is there any way to solve this?"


    Charity asked.


    Steven took a glimpse of the woman behind him through the rear-view mirror. At a time like that, she was still ying PUBG. Even her voice and expression were so calm that it was as though she was talking about the weather.


    His lips twitched in spite of himself. "Miss Robbins, aren''t you scared?"


    "I am." When Charity replied, she happened to have defeated an opponent." Nevertheless, Max has put his trust in you. I''m sure you can solve this."


    Steven was speechless. "Thank you for your trust."


    "I mean, I trust Max," Charity added.


    Steven felt touched for nothing. "Miss Robbins, please fasten your seat belt. There might be a collisionter, but please trust me. Forget it. I should stop exining since you trust Max anyway."


    "I''m ready."


    Charity fastened her seat belt.


    Steven squinted. 100 meters ahead, there was a school, and now was the time when school ended. Many kids must be crossing the road, so he had to stop the


    car.


    However, the road had to be on a slope.


    Whoever could do such a wicked thing really did have no morals.


    Steven turned the steering wheel and headed toward the flower bed on the right. At first, he used friction of the right front end of the car on the edge of the flower bed to reduce speed. After that, he drove straight toward the flower bed and ran over the nts. Once the car had slowed down, it dashed out of the flower bed and slowly moved toward the tree at the roadside.


    Following a bang, the airbag deployed. Only then did the car stop moving.


    Steven instantly got out of the driver''s seat and opened the rear door. "Miss Robbins, are you okay?"


    "Yeah." Charity nodded. Apart from a few bumps she experienced, she was fine. "Call the police."


    "Okay." Stevens immediately contacted the police.


    After getting out of the car, Charity took out her phone. The game was still in progress.


    Freya typed on the screen to call for help. [ Buddies, where are you? Hurry and assist me. I''m besieged]


    Catherine: [I have no bullets. Let me get some bullets to save you. Go and look for


    Charity.]


    [Charity, my goddess, pleasee quickly]


    [Charity, why are you so quiet?]


    [Charity, are you still there? Don''t tell me you can''t perform at crunch time.]


    Charity: [I''m here. I was in an ident just now, but it''s been settled.]


    Freya was at a loss for words.


    Catherine: [...Are you referring to the ident in the game?]


    Charity: [In life. Someone tampered with my car brake.]


    Freya: [Damn. Are you alright?]


    Charity: [I am. It''s been settled.]


    Catherine: [Wow, yet you didn''t panic at all. You should''ve at least called us for help]


    Freya: [If I were you, I would''ve prepared myst words regardless of the oue.]


    Charityughed. [I''ve experienced death before, so why should I be scared?]


    Freya: [Girl, I admire you.]


    Catherine: [Girl, you''re the only person I admire]


    After that, Charity returned home by taxi.


    Just as she arrived at her doorstep, she noticed her house was in a mess. A lot of jewelry and watches that she did not keep in a safe had been stolen.


    "Ding dong."


    Someone pressed the doorbell outside.


    Charity walked over to open the door, only to see Max. He was wearing a pair of


    Dr. Martens boots, military pants, and a ck short-sleeved shirt. He had probably rushed here from the training center.


    "Charity, are you okay? I heard from Steven that your car was tampered with." Max promptly grabbed hold of her shoulders, looking her up and down.

 Chapter 2774

    "I''m okay. Didn''t Steven tell you?" Charity nced at the hands on her shoulders.


    Max chuckled and said, "I''m using this opportunity to take advantage of you."


    Charity rolled her eyes at him. "Get lost."


    "No." Max looked serious. "Was it the Patterson family''s doing?"


    "Probably." Charity knew what was on his mind. "Since the Patterson family had the courage to do so, they must''ve found a scapegoat. Besides that, someone has barged into my vi and stole some of my things."


    Max''s expression shifted a little. "What''s the security guard at the entrance doing?" "I think the person crawled in through the exterior wall. The security guard can''t possibly keep an eye on it all the time." Charity was a little annoyed that she had removed the animal trap ever since Chester got injured from it. If she had known earlier, she would have secretly left the animal trap there.


    "I''ll get the police toe over." Max said with a solemn expression, "Don''t worry. I''ll make sure to get back everything you lost."


    Charity''s thin lips twitched, but Max immediately interrupted her, "I know what you''re going to say. You have your connections, so you don''t need my help. However, we''re good friends. If I don''t help you, despite knowing what happened, how am I considered your friend?"


    Charity did not say a word.


    "Let me enter and take a look." Max walked into the vi.


    "No need. There are surveince cameras in the house. I can directly show the police the footageter." Charity asked, "Have you eaten? I''m going to cook now."


    "Don''t." Max promptly stopped her. "Don''t cook. Let me do it."


    When he was with Charity in Drildool to do charity earlier, he had tried Charity''s cooking.


    It tasted way too awful.


    The taste actually traumatized him.


    "... You''re a guest. I can''t let you cook." Charity was slightly hesitant.


    "Miss, I don''t think you know what your cooking tastes like."


    Max rolled up his sleeves and entered the kitchen.


    When it came to cooking, men and women were different in the sense that men were more decisive.


    Charity had no idea how other people cooked, so watching Max''s cooking puzzled her.


    She was slow and rough whenever she cut potatoes, but Max was able to slice the potatoes within a minute.


    The food was flipped in the air andnded steadily in the pan. The man''s cinnamoncolored arms were tense, revealing his smooth muscr lines.


    Although Charity did not know what other men looked like when they cooked, she found Max quite handsome in the kitchen.


    "So are you impressed?" Max saw her leaning against the doorframe and staring


    at him without blinking. He could not help but wink at her smugly with his left eye." I''m handsome, aren''t I?"


    "You did look quite handsome when you were cooking, but now... you''re a bit cheesy," Charity said with her brows raised.


    Cheesy?


    Stung by her words, Max''s smug face froze. "There''s nothing wrong with being cheesy, right?"


    "True." Charity nodded.


    "Fine. Stop standing there and watching me. Leave me alone." Max waved at her. "Alright. I was kidding. Men who can cook are really handsome." Charity grinned. ¡° How are you so good at cooking?"


    "Ahem. When I started serving in the army, I joined the cooking ss and cooked for hundreds of people every day." Max said with a bitter expression, "So, I''m best at holding guns and spats."


    "That''s great." Charity nodded.


    Max suddenly raised his brows. "If you want to eat anything in the future, you can contact me anytime, and I''ll make it for you."

 Chapter 2775

    "Cook."


    Charity threw a nce at Max before turning around and returning to the living room.


    Max sighed and put all his energy into cooking.


    Although his charm could not move Charity, the tongue was the key to one''s heart. Perhaps he would be able to tackle her heart once he tamed her tongue.


    Max made the most of his cooking. He made grilled chicken, barbecue ribs, grilled eggnt, frittata, and some juice.


    All the dishes looked appetizing.


    Charity was dazed at the sight of the food." Don''t you think you''ve... made too much food? Can the two of us finish everything?''


    "If we can''t, that''s fine too." Max cut some grilled chicken for her. "Try it."


    Charity took a bite of it, which tasted juicy, tender, and vorful.


    At that moment, her phone rang. It was a call from Freya. "Open the door. I''m at your gate. I''m here to visit you."


    Soon, Freya and Ryan walked in together


    Dressed in a white shirt and ck pants, Ryan was carrying the pretty Dani, who was drinking milk. Dani was now one year old, with her hair tied in two ponytails, she was growing cuter, like an exquisite porcin doll.


    "Dani, greet Aunty Charity," Freya reminded.


    "Hi, Aunty Charity..." Dani dragged her baby voice, which instantly melted Charity''s heart even though she had always been a firm person.


    "Hello, Dani." Charity reached her hand out, wanting to carry Dani, but Dani immediately snuggled in Ryan''s embrace shyly.


    Ryan gently patted Dani''s back with a smile while ncing at Max yfully. "Not bad. You knew Charity was involved in an ident, and you even came tofort her. You''ve finally grown more mature. These dishes..."


    After pausing for a moment, Ryan darted a surprising look at Charity. "These dishes look as good as the restaurant''s."


    Charity was speechless.


    Freya nodded as well. "Charity, I didn''t expect your cooking to be so good. I never knew that before."


    Max blinked and suppressed hisugh.


    Charity sighed weakly. "I didn''t make these. My cooking tastes awful."


    The air was eerily quiet for two seconds before Ryan swiftly responded, "Max, did you make these?"


    Max nodded.


    "Wow. I''ve known you for a long time, yet I''ve never tasted your cooking. You keep your talent well hidden, huh?" Ryan said with a grin, "It seems like Max can perform well both at home and at work. He''s outstanding."


    "Yes, he is," Freya quickly added and then cast a flirtatious look at Charity.


    Charity was speechless. The two of them were probably so enthusiastic about matchmaking because they had nothing to do. "Have you eaten? Join us."


    "We haven''t eaten. We were nning to after visiting you." Freya said yfully," But since you''ve prepared such a sumptuous meal, we wouldn''t mind a taste of it."


    "I''ll add two more dishes." Max promptly rolled up his sleeves and leaped to his feet. "Can I make an egg custard for Dani?"


    "Sure. Dani loves egg custards the most." Freya nodded with a grin.


    When Max entered the kitchen, Charity helplessly facepalmed herself. "You''re really good at ordering others around."


    "What''s wrong? Do you take pity on him?" Freya raised her brows.


    Charity immediately choked. "You''re


    overthinking it."

 Chapter 2776

    "I''m helping you to test Max." Freya said in a self-righteous manner, "Besides being good-looking and agile, a man must be faithful and able to cook. Lastly, he must be patient when ites to taking care of children. Otherwise, if you give birth to a child in the future, you''ll need a nanny to look after your child."


    Charityined, "Your criteria for selecting a partner has gotten so high after you got together with Ryan."


    Freya chuckled. "Aside from good looks and agility, my requirements for other aspects aren''t high. After all, we''re both rich and good-looking, aren''t we?"


    After that, she deliberately nudged Ryan, who was carrying Dani, with her shoulder."


    Do you think I''m right?"


    Ryan''s handsome face revealed a gentle and doing smile. "Yes. Everything you say is right."


    Charity was at a loss for words.


    Did the two of theme over to visit her or show off their rtionship?


    As Dani could not sit still, she wriggled out of Ryan''s embrace shortly after.


    Charity quickly poured a cup of juice for her. The juice had been made a while ago, so it was no longer cold.


    Dani took the cup and sat on the chair obediently to drink it. Soon, there was juice around her mouth. However, instead of looking dirty, she looked cute.


    "Drink, Mommy." Dani clumsily held the cup to Freya''s face.


    "It''s fine. You can drink it," Freya said with a gentle voice.


    Dani then held the cup to Ryan''s face." Drink, Daddy."


    Ryan lowered his head and pretended to take two sips. "It tastes great. Thank you, Dani, my darling."


    Dani immediately smiled with her eyes. There were two dimples on her face as well.


    At the sight of Dani, Charity''s heart seemed to have melted.


    She had never interacted with kids, so she never knew that kids could be so adorable.


    "Kids are cute, aren''t they?" Freya winked at Charity. "You can consider giving birth to one."


    Charity stopped talking.


    She did not mind having a child, but she would mind the child having a father.


    In terms of rtionships, she really had no idea how to get along with other people.


    Upon noticing that Charity was absentminded, Ryan said, "The person who tampered with your car today should be Toby Patterson."


    "Monte''s dad?"


    "Yes." Ryan nodded. "Toby is quite a figure in Canberra. In the earlier years, many people with unique identities from both the police and the triads enjoyed staying in Janee Hotel. Before my dad stepped up, the former prime minister always arranged for many political bigwigs to stay in Janee Hotel. However, those bigwigs fell from power after the former prime minister stepped down. Coupled with the rise of many hotels, Janee Hotel''s business started to worsen."


    Charity saw the light. "So the person behind the Patterson family is most likely the former prime minister, huh?"


    "Probably." Ryan said, "But we can''t take him lightly because he still has connections. You might not notice, but many grand charity events or meetings are still held at Janee Hotel."


    "Thank you for the reminder, Young Master Snow." Charity thanked him earnestly.


    "No problem. Freya has very few friends, so I''m happy to help." Ryan said, "The person who tampered with your car this time has been found, but I guess it''s hard to wring the truth out of him. Of course, I''m guessing Toby isn''t aiming to take your life for now."


    Freya pouted. "He even tempered her car. What was he aiming to do if not to take her life?"

 Chapter 2777

    Freya''s mouth twitched. "He even tempered her car. What was he aiming to do if not to take her life?"


    After hearing it, Ryan caressed his girlfriend''s head helplessly. "The first thing simple-minded people think about right after they''ve been set up is revenge. However, considering Toby''s current position, is he the impulsive kind?"


    Charity furrowed her brows for a few seconds, but they soon rxed. ¡°He should''ve done an investigation on me. My identity is not a secret anymore, so he can easily find out."


    "Not bad."


    Ryan nodded. "You''re now arge shareholder of Jewell Corporation and


    Ferra and the owner of Neeson Corporation. Although Neeson Corporation isn''t as powerful as before, it can be sold for 100 million dors. Apart from my sister, Jessica, hardly anyone in Canberra can beat you. If you were Toby, what would you do?"


    "If I were him..." Charity put herself in Toby''s position and pondered over it. "If I were a fat piece of meat and Toby were a wolf, he would definitely want to eat the meat when he saw it."


    "Smart."


    Ryan praised her. She was no doubt someone who had spent her time on Wall Street. "How would he eat the meat? The best solution is to make the meat yours. Monte is Toby''s son, isn''t he? Well, Monte has been infected with HIV, and the news has spread among the wealthy families by


    now. I believe those Australian women with privileged backgrounds will not want to marry Monte anymore. Since you were the one who caused his son to be infected, and you happen to be wealthy, everything will belong to the Patterson family if his son marries you and you both have a child."


    Freya was dumbfounded. "How are you so certain?"


    "Have you forgotten about the affair between Jessica and Harold? Harold might have seemed deep in love with my sister, but in fact, the Lennon family had their ulterior motive for setting their eyes on Snow Corporation. Don''t underestimate how filthy the wealthy families can get," Ryan reminded Freya.


    Freya was speechless. "No. How would Lizzie be interested in men like Monte? He has even been infected with HIV. What makes him so proud of himself?'' "It could be because Eliza once attempted suicide for the sake of Monte. Coupled with the fact that she has been plotting to take revenge against Monte, the Patterson family probably got that idea because they think hatred is borne out of love. As long as there''s love, anything is possible.


    Furthermore, wealthy people have always had huge self-confidence.


    Ryan paused momentarily and smiled. "I can sense this in Chester and Monte."


    Charity was at a loss for words.


    Was that man a backstabber?


    Why did all the men that she knew behave like this?


    "You too, right?" Freya fixed her eyes on Ryan in a disdainful manner.


    "Don''t say that. When I was pursuing you, I really had no confidence." Ryan looked at her affectionately.


    With him saying such cheesy words in front of Charity, Freya''s pretty face flushed red.


    Then, she was reminded of something and red at Ryan. "By the way, what did you mean by simple-minded people? Were you indirectly referring to me? Ryan, don''t think about sleeping on the bed tonight."


    With arms akimbo, Dani said by imitating her mother''s tone, "You can''t sleep on the bed."


    Charity felt like covering her ears.


    Was she supposed to hear that?


    Ryan sighed as he never thought that Freya would roast him like that. He let out a light cough. "Wifey, please mind your behavior. Someone else is here, and Dani''s here too."


    "I''m not a human. I''m blind. I can''t see or hear anything." Charity lifted the ss and drank a mouthful of water.


    Again, Dani began to imitate Charity. "I''m not a human. I''m blind. I can''t !@#$%." What she said toward the end of the sentence was gibberish.

 Chapter 2778

    At the sight of how cute Dani was, Charity could not help but chuckle and reached her hand out. "Come, Dani. Let me carry you."


    Dani wiggled her hips and wormed into her mother''s arms shyly.


    "As I said, go and give birth to a child Don''t be jealous of mine." Freya winked smugly.


    Charity facepalmed herself. "Do you work in the Family nning Organization now? Will you be ineligible for rewards if you fail to meet the target?"


    Ryan grinned as he hugged Freya. "She''s not working in the health department, but she''s keen on marrying me. That''s why she cares about the birth rate. Think about it. I''m the prime minister''s son, and the country''s birth rate is closely linked to the people''s livelihood. At the end of the day, she''s worried about my family."


    Freya pinched his waist. "When did I say I want to marry you? You can dream on."


    "Hey. I was just thinking about it in my dream." Ryan lowered his head and kissed her face.


    "I also want a... kiss."


    Dani immediately approached her mother and kissed the other side of her face.


    The scene...


    Charity suddenly felt like she was not supposed to be there. "Let me go to the kitchen and take a look."


    As Freya watched Charity walk away, she stepped on Ryan''s foot. "Can you behave yourself? Given Lizzie is unlucky in love, our intimate behavior might upset her." "You were unlucky too, weren''t you? I was indirectly telling her that although she has met two sc*mbags, she''ll be able to meet an excellent man as long as she holds out hope," Ryan said while ying with her finger.


    Freya was stunned.


    When she thought about it, she had met two sc*mbags before this, and so did Charity...


    "I''m right, aren''t I?" Ryan took the chance to lure her in. "Your friend seems fine. Let''s head back once we''re done eating."


    Freya secretly pinched him. After that, her cheeks flushed red.


    "I''m hungry. I want potatoes."


    When the poor Dani saw that her parents were ignoring her, she began to wiggle her body to attract attention.


    In the kitchen, Max was cooking in an apron.


    Upon noticing that Charity had suddenlye in, he said, "Are you hungry? I''m cooking thest dish. The food will be ready in a moment."


    "I''m not hungry. I''m full." Charity darted a look at the sweat on his forehead. In fact, she disliked cooking, especially on a hot day. "I''m here to hide."


    Max was confused.


    Hence, Charity said, "Seeing them show off their rtionship has made me full." Max blinked, trying to contain hisughter. "That isn''t a big deal. I''m used to it." Charity raised her brows. "You''re always with them, huh? Isn''t that self-torture?" "No. My other buddies are always with their girlfriends too. They''ll usually chat on WhatsApp and have video calls with each other. Only I''m still single." Max sighed. "In that case, I''m full too, aren''t I?"


    Looking at the outgoing, handsome man in front of her, Charity was suddenly at a loss for words.


    "Actually, I don''t think you should just watch others show off their rtionship. Max suddenly said, "Don''t you think they overcame a lot of adversities to get to where they are now? I heard from Ryan that Freya had also met two sc*mbags before. Dani isn''t Ryan''s child, yet Ryan treats her as if she were his. Good men still exist. You should feel hopeful based on Freya''s situation."


    You can give birth to a child too." After that, Max seemed hopeful. If he had a tail at the back, he would definitely be wagging it joyfully. "Look at me. I''m quite goodlooking, no? With my thick brows andrge eyes and your beautiful features, our child will definitely be better looking than others."

 Chapter 2779

    Charity was speechless.


    Somehow, seeing Max trying hard to sell himself amused her.


    "Why are you looking at me like that?" Her stare made Max a little uneasy.


    "Continue cooking." Charity brought a dish out.


    As much as she wanted a cute child, she knew it would be unfair to Max.


    What was more... She was really averse to that kind of matter.


    At 8:00 p.m., after eating to her heart''s content, Freyay on the couch and touched her belly like a boss. "No way. I''ve had too much. I''m full."


    Charity was amused. "Whose fault is it that you ate so much?"


    "You ate a lot too, didn''t you?" Freya rolled her eyes at Charity. "You even took my ribs from me."


    Charity quietly drank a mouthful of warm water.


    Freya sighed. "Since you like his cooking, you should give him a chance. Who knows if you might be able to taste his cooking again? His cooking is as good as that of a five-star hotel chef."


    After staying quiet for a while, Charity said, "I''m averse to being intimate with someone of the opposite gender. You understand that, right? When other people approach you, you feel disgusted."


    Is it because you''re not interested in


    Max?" Freya asked.


    "...I don''t think so." Charity said with mixed feelings, "Ever since I woke up, I''ve been treating all men this way."


    "Why don''t... you see a psychologist?" Freya said, "You must''ve been deeply hurt because of the issue in the past. Humans act like that subconsciously to protect themselves, but it''s not a good thing if it persists."


    Charity forced a smile. "Actually, I don''t think there''s anything wrong with being like this. Some people are married, whereas some aren''t."


    "Of course, you can choose not to get married. But those who aren''t will get into rtionships as well. As time goes by, it can get lonely, and you can''t possibly focus on making money forever. Since God has given you another life, you should treasure it. Besides, you should appreciate the body that Eliza granted you even if you don''t think for yourself."


    Every word Freya said hit a nerve in Charity.


    "Also..." Freya nced at Max, who was chatting with Ryan in the dining room. Considering that he treats you so well, you should give him a chance to see whether both of you are a match. Once you recover, you should give him a definite answer."


    "


    Charity was momentarily dazed before she responded with a grin, "That seems to make sense."


    "After all, I was once deeply hurt by rtionships too." Freya gloated. "I know a good psychologist. Do you want me to introduce her to you?"


    "Sure."


    At 8:30 p.m., Freya stood at the gate and watched Ryan and Freya leave in their


    car.


    "Do you want to take a stroll in the neighborhood?" Max turned around and looked at the woman beside him. As her hair beside her cheek fluttered in the night


    breeze, he had the urge to tuck the hair behind her ear.


    However, when he raised his hand a little, Charity looked back.


    Max''s hand froze in mid-air for a moment before he touched the back of his head stiffly.


    "Aren''t you going home?" Charity blinked and pretended as if she did not notice that.


    "I''ll sleep in the guest room tonight. After all, a burr broke into your house today. What if someone breaks in againte at night?" Max said solemnly, "You must agree with it. Even if you don''t, I won''t leave."

 Chapter 2780

    "I didn''t disagree with it either." Charity blinked.


    At that, Max''s eyes lit up.


    Under the street light, his thin lips curled up into a smile in spite of himself.


    "I promised Freya that I''ll see a psychologist." Charity looked at the street light behind him. "Some mental illnesses need to be treated."


    "I think so too." Max could feel that his heart was beginning to race.


    If she had her illness treated, did it mean she would not be so averse to romantic rtionships anymore?


    As far as he recalled, she had promised she would consider him first if she wanted to


    get in a rtionship.


    "But even if I recover, I can''t be sure I''ll fall in love with you." Seeing that he could hardly contain the joy on his face, Charity had to rain on his parade. "In fact, I treat you more like a buddy-"


    "Enough. Please don''t continue." Max interrupted huffily, "I can be buddies with Eliza, but I don''t want to be yours. However, if you still don''t have feelings for me after we''ve tried, we''ll be... buddies forever."


    "Thank you." Charity thanked him sincerely for not giving her too much pressure.


    "Not at all. As long as you''re willing to get treated and give me a chance, I''m happy."


    Max stuck his hands in the pockets of his pants, his eyes clear as usual. "Don''t give yourself too much pressure. If the treatment makes you feel terrible or ufortable, forget about it. Anyway, I''ll keep yourpany even if you''re not in love with anyone. You will never be lonely."


    Charity kept quiet.


    Nevertheless, she knew full well that her ice-cold heart rxed because of his words.


    She wanted to get treated. Regardless of whether she could get it treated, she should give Max a chance because he deserved it.


    The next day.


    After breakfast, Charity headed to the office in Max''s car.


    As soon as she stepped into the office, the receptionist said, "President Neeson, President Patterson from Janee Group is waiting for you in the reception room."


    "Alright."


    With that, Charity handed the parcel to her secretary and directly headed to the reception room.


    She pushed the door open, only to see Monte dressed in a floral shirt from thetest season''s collection. He was sitting on the couch with his legs crossed and a magazine on his knees. Coupled with his good looks, it looked like a scene out of a photo shot for a magazine.


    Just like how men liked pretty women, women, too, enjoyed looking at handsome men. If that man were gentlemanly, attentive, and considerate, women would definitely be obsessed with him.


    Eliza was probably trapped in that illusion back then.


    ''You''re finally here. I''ve waited for you for half an hour.


    Monte closed the magazine and tossed it on the coffee table. Then, he raised his head and looked at the woman, who was walking toward him. She was wearing a long-sleeved shirt and a pair of Dr. Martens boots with her hair tied in a bun. Despite her light makeup, she looked very fashionable.


    She was no doubt someone who used to be a celebrity. Even after quitting the entertainment industry, manyizens still imitated Charity''s fashion style.


    "What''s the matter?" Charity sat opposite Monte, and her secretary poured her a cup of coffee.


    "You''re different now that you''re President Neeson. Why can''t Ie and meet you because I want to?" Monte sneered. "Guess what I was reminded of when I saw you walk in just now? I was reminded of the first time we met. At that time, you were dressed in an old-fashioned way, but it was your pretty face and clear eyes that made my heart skip a beat."


    "I''m in no mood for reminiscing the past with you. Get straight to the point," Charity said indifferently.

 Chapter 2781

    Upon noticing Charity''s indifferent look, Monte could not control the expression on his face.


    He clenched his fists tightly. Then, he looked down and said with agony," Regarding the incident in the hotel, were you the one who set me up? Lizzie, why did you do that to me? You''ve always hated me, huh?"


    Instead of replying to him, Charity silently watched his performance.


    Monte looked up, revealing his reddened eyes. "Lizzie, I''ve told you so many times now that I had no choice. My parents disapproved of us when they learned about our rtionship back then. I did try my best, but you were merely a celebrity in the entertainment industry who came from a disadvantaged family background when my parents thought the Patterson family should be married to a well- matched family. What''s more, the Patterson family isn''t as great as you imagined. Over the past few years, our hotel business hasn''t been doing good. That was why we needed to be connected to the Tanner family by marriage to get through the crisis.


    "At that time, it was my parents who forced me to break up with you.


    "Back then, I made a lot of awful remarks, hoping that you''d get over it soon, because I thought our rtionship wouldn''t bear fruit."


    Monte said with a sorrowful expression," After I broke up with you, I always went to the bar to drink and became blind drunk. Since I couldn''t be with you, I could only numb myself with alcohol. Although I''ve had girlfriends in the past, none of them were as thoughtful as you.


    "Look. This is the ne you bought me with your first sry after entering the entertainment industry. I still have it."


    "Let me take a look at it." Charity finally stretched out her hand.


    Monte promptly handed her the ne." I''ve always kept it carefully."


    Charity held the ne. He did not deserve the ne that Eliza bought.


    "Lizzie, since you''ve taken revenge against me the other day, are you content now?"


    Monte said bitterly, "I really wanted to make peace with you that day. I had even decided to cancel my marriage with Lilian, but I never thought you''d be so cruel to me. At first, I was so angry that I wanted to die with you. However, after pulling myself together for a few days, it hit me that I didn''t handle our rtionship well back then. It was all my fault. Lizzie, can you forgive me? I''m aware of my mistake."


    Charity stared fixedly at him.


    The man in front of her sure was good at acting.


    The way he depicted his guilt wasparable to Chester confessing his love for her.


    "I think... you''re in the wrong industry. You''re underutilizing your talent by managing a hotel. You''re more suited to the acting industry." Charity suddenlyughed. "With your skills, it''s only a matter of time that you''ll win the best actor award."


    Monte''s expression shifted a little. "Lizzie, you still don''t believe me.


    "Enough. Stop acting. As an actor, do you think I can''t tell?"


    Charity said nonchntly, "Monte, since you''re here in Neeson Corporation, it means that you''ve investigated my identity. So your dad and you are targeting me, huh?"


    "Lizzie, what do you take me for?" Monte suddenly leaped to his feet out of fury." Given I''ve been living an extravagant lifestyle for all my life, would I care about such things?"


    "Oh. You don''t care, huh? Perhaps I''ve misunderstood you." Charity was calm. "In that case, I''ll forgive you. We''ll let our affair rest. I''ll stop causing you trouble, and your family should stop causing me trouble too, such as tampering with my car. Let''s wish each other well in the future."


    After that, she rose to her feet.


    Monte''s face turned grim. "Did someone tamper with your car? I hadn''t a clue. It must''ve been my dad''s doing. My dad is vicious, but Lizzie, I''ll protect you."

 Chapter 2782

    Charityughed out of amusement. She cocked her head to the side and asked out of curiosity, "May I ask how you''re going to protect me?"


    Her gaze made Monte feel like he was a joke.


    He could not understand.


    Eliza was not like that in the past.


    However, he still bit the bullet and said," Lizzie, let''s get married. My dad''s enraged that you caused me to be infected with HIV, but as long as you get married to me, everything will turn for the better. Besides, I still love you very much, and you love me too."


    I love you?" Charity raised her eyebrows.


    "How could there be feelings of hatred if there was no love?" Monte said with a loving gaze, "We''re still young. Since we''re in love, let''s not let this chance slip past. Lizzie, I promise I''ll treat you well for my entire life."


    The smile on Charity''s face gradually disappeared.


    Ryan was right on the nail with his prediction.


    The slyness and shamelessness of the Patterson family''s father and son had opened her eyes to the world.


    Charity was not sad. Instead, she felt pity for Eliza.


    Eliza would never in her life know what trash of a man she fell in love with.


    For her to have sacrificed her life for such a man was not worth it.


    "Monte, do you think I''m stupid?"


    Charity took the cup of coffee from the table and sipped itzily before saying,'' You must''ve investigated me for you toe here. I''m now Neeson Corporation''s president and a shareholder of Ferra Film Group and Jewell Corporation. On the other hand, you''re merely the son of Janee Group''s chairman who hasn''t even taken over Janee Group yet. Even if you do take over thepany, the annual bonus of any of mypanies will exceed Janee Hotel''s, which is going downhill. As for you..."


    Charity looked at Monte, whose expression was dark, and smiled faintly, "Your reputation isn''t good, and you have HIV, which is infectious. Well-off families won''t marry their daughters to you. So, why do you think that... you''re good enough for


    me?''


    Monte clenched his jaw and tugged on his shirt''s cor. "HIV won''t transmit if I''m careful. Besides, I''m a guy, so it won''t affect my offspring. Lizzie, I know you aren''t who you used to be, but your situation isn''t any better than mine. You had done "that" with Chester. No man with a good reputation will want to marry you."


    "How do you know that?" Charity smirked mockingly.


    "Lizzie, I didn''t want to say this because I was afraid of hurting you, but everyone knows about you and Chester. Indeed, men aren''t as conservative as before. However, what about their parents?"


    Monte stared at Charity. "I know you went shopping with Ryan''s friendst time. He seems to be wooing you, and I can tell that his identity isn''t be simple. However, are you sure his parents can ept you? No parent can ept their son marrying a woman who was forced upon a man before. Even if that woman is rich, pretty, and clever, reputation is more important than anything else." Charity wavered.


    She was moved by everything Max did for her, but what about his parents?


    Monte continued, "Besides, you''re a woman who came from a small town and was in the entertainment industry. With the assets you have now, what will people think of you? Did you rely on your abilities to get them? To be honest, even I suspect everything you have now is Chester''spensation to you." "I don''t think you suspect that, but you actually think so," Charity said coldly.

 Chapter 2783

    "Any normal person would think that way." A hint of scorn that was difficult to notice shed across Monte''s eyes. "Lizzie, we dated and lived together before. I know all too well how capable you are. To be honest, if it weren''t for your appearance being the same, I would''ve suspected that you aren''t the real Eliza."


    Charity''s long eyshes drooped, blocking her gaze. "Alright, so you think everything I have today was given to me by Chester? It seems that you can be pretty bold for the sake of luxury. Monte, your attitude is truly undeserving of that face of yours."


    "Lizzie, I really like you. I don''t care about other things," Monte said unhurriedly.


    Charity slowly stood up. "You like the things I have more. Let me guess your and your father''s n. Right now, your father is acting as the bad person and bothering me continuously. He first headhunted mypany''s employees, then had people tamper with my car''s brake pad and steal things from my vi. Everything he did was to scare me. Now, you''ll use soft methods to coax me into marrying you..."


    Monte''s pupils constricted.


    Charity said, "But you''re not truly thinking of marrying me. Instead, you and your father are scheming to snatch my assets. After I get married to you, you guys will slowly make ns again or make me give birth to a child. The child will have thest name Patterson, and my assets will belong to the Patterson family in the end as well."


    After speaking, she stared at Monte sharply.


    Monte felt himself breaking out in a cold sweat.


    His and Toby''s n was figured out by Eliza.


    When did she be so sharp?


    Was she still Eliza?


    "Lizzie, you think too negatively of us," Monte said hoarsely.


    "It''s not negative. You guys have always been this way. Moreover, do you guys really think the public is clueless about Janee Group''s current financial situation?" There was a mocking expression on Charity''s face. "Monte, you''re not as impressive as you look. Janee Hotel has been suffering losses every year for the past few years. If it weren''t for those establishedpanies working with Janee Group, who would want to stay in that hotel of yours? You''re not willing to spend money to refurbish it, and its online reviews aren''t good either."


    Monte could not maintain the arrogance and gentleness on his face.


    His face, which was initially quite goodlooking, became twisted because of anger and humiliation.


    Charity''s expression was filled with disdain. "If you don''t want to admit it, I can only say that I won''t ever fancy people like you anymore. You''re not good enough for me either. I''m busy. You can leave yourself. Stop wasting ourpany''s drinks."


    Monte stood up furiously. "Eliza, I gave you a chance. Don''t be ungrateful. Don''t think we''ll be scared of you just because you know Catherine and Freya. You''re merely their friend. Do you think they''ll protect you forever? I''m telling you this. You''re rich, but you don''t have the right to be arrogant simply because you''re rich in Canberra." "So?" Charity turned her head back slowly.


    "Get married to me or bear the consequences." Monte squinted his eyes." This is a reminder. Things that happened previously were just appetizers."


    "Oh. I''ll wait and see, then." Charity let out a tsk and said haughtily, "By the way, I forgot to tell you that I stopped liking you early on. I got revenge on you not because of hatred but because I want to see your reputation ruined and have you be hated by all women."


    After speaking, she left by stepping on the bright and clean floor.


    Monte never thought he would be humiliated like this by a woman he


    dumped.


    He returned to his car with pent-up anger and made a call. "Dad, Eliza refused. It seems like she''s aware of our aim."

 Chapter 2784

    "Doesn''t she like you? Is she still unwilling even after you suggested marrying her?" Toby was exasperated. "Did you apologize properly?"


    "I did," Monte said frustratedly. "I feel like Eliza has turned into a different person She used to believe everything I say."


    Toby said coldly, "If she doesn''t believe you, so be it. Since she didn''t ept our goodwill, she shouldn''t me me for being unkind."


    "What are you going to do, Dad?"


    "You don''t need to care about this anymore. You can''t do anything right anyway." Toby hung up the call.


    Monte was utterly sullen as he stared at


    the phone.


    4:00 p.in.


    Canberra Airport.


    A middle-aged foreign man over 40 years old walked out of the exit in a


    gentlemanly manner with a young assistant.


    "Wee to Australia once again, Mr. Sherman."


    Charity and her team got into the car. She shook the middle-aged man''s hand.


    "Wow, President Robbins, you''re more charming and beautiful than I thought." The man eyed the young woman with a slender figure in front of him. "You look so young."


    "Yes, I''m only 25 years old." Charity smiled and nodded. "We''ll have to count on you for


    Neeson Corporation''s new products."


    Sherman smiled. "If it weren''t for the antique you sent over, I wouldn''t havee.


    I heard you say you were good friends with Charity during our call."


    "That''s right. We knew each other when we were young."


    "No wonder." There was a look of regret on Sherman''s face. "She was the only one who knew that I''ve been fixated on that antique for years. To be honest, I found it very regretful after those unfortunate things happened to Charity and Director Neeson. However, after Thomas and Sarah took over Neeson Corporation..."


    Sherman let out a tsk. "They''re fools. They never thought of managing Neeson


    Corporation properly and only wanted to rob it empty. I didn''t want to work under those people, so I brought my team and left Australia. Honestly speaking, I was utterly disappointed in Neeson Corporation."


    A hint of sadness shed across Charity''s eyes. "Thomas was an idiot. That was why Director Neeson didn''t give his only son thepany. However, fate toyed with them. Director Neeson and Charity passed away young. Otherwise, Neeson Corporation wouldn''t have ended up in this state."


    "That''s right." Sherman sighed. "I hope Neeson Corporation can rise again in your hands. I''ll develop new products for Neeson Corporation again. My disciples will stay here and help you if it''s sessful."


    "I''m truly grateful."


    Charity brought Sherman and his disciple to have a meal using a designated car. At 8: 00 p.m., she brought them to the bar to have fun.


    Sherman and Mike had bold personalities and liked lively atmospheres.


    Charity''s arrangements suited their preferences.


    "Wow. I like this bar''s atmosphere" Sherman leaned on the railing on the second floor with a wine ss in his hand. He gazed at the dance floor downstairs and said loudly, "President Robbins, I realize you know me pretty well. We had my favorite food for dinner, and the wine we''re having tonight is the Romanee-Conti that I like. You must''ve spent a lot of money."


    "Charity told me about those things in the past." Charity raised her ss.


    "Let''s toast to Charity and hope she''s doing well in the afterlife," Sherman said sincerely.


    Charity smiled and finished her wine.


    Just after she finished drinking, she saw a few men walking up the stairs.


    The man surrounded in the middle had a tall figure. He was handsome, and a few buttons on his ck shirt were left open. His dark hair was scattered on his forehead, making him look unruly.


    With such looks and the lights shining on top of his head, anyone passing by would receive a critical blow by his good looks with just a nce.

 Chapter 2785

    A middle-aged man beside him said to curry favor, "Young Master Jewell, the beauties are all in the private room. They all have curvy figures. Whether you prefer beautiful ones, humble ones, or innocent ones, we have them all."


    "Haha. President Evans, you''re the best at pleasing Young Master Jewell."


    The people around them joked.


    "That''s right. We should learn from Director Evans.*


    Chesterughed without paying attention. When he turned his gaze, he saw Charity in the corridor.


    Her calm eyes swept across him as if she had only seen an ordinary stranger. Then, she turned her head to talk to the foreign man beside her.


    Chester''s legs stiffened.


    A president beside him noticed him halting. He followed Chester''s gaze and spotted Charity.


    It was because she stood out too much. She was beautiful, and the aura she emanated made her look like a shining object.


    Maybe it was a natural characteristic of women in the entertainment industry.


    It was as if she was having a magazine shoot regardless of anything she wore. Moreover, she was pretty but not tacky.


    The presidents felt nervous.


    Who knew that they would bump into Eliza when they just came to have fun in the bar?


    No one knew Chester''s exact feelings


    toward Eliza.


    While it could be said that he did not care about her, everyone had eaten their meal in fear when Chester heard Eliza was eating with Monte upstairs thest time. Chester left shortly after that with a strong smell of alcohol on him.


    However, if he cared about her, what about the collection of beautiful girls Director Evans had prepared?


    "Let''s go."


    Chester walked past Charity as though he did not see her under everyone''s gazes and entered the innermost private room.


    Charity swirled her wine ss lightly. The corners of her mouth lifted into a


    mocking smile that others could not see.


    This was how Chester was supposed to live his life.


    He said he loved her.


    Ha.


    Chester talking about love was the most ridiculous thing.


    "President Robbins, the man in the ck shirt just now looks absolutely divine." Mike walked over and said, "I think I''ve fallen in love at first sight."


    "Ahem..."


    Charity choked on her wine.


    A man in a ck shirt. Was Mike talking about Chester?


    Charity''s face twitched as she eyed Mike. She was sure that he was a man. "I didn''t know you had such unique tastes."


    "Unique tastes? They''re pretty normal." Mike said casually, "Personality isn''t a limit to pursuing love."


    "You have a point there." Charity agreed with a smile. "However, that man fancies women. He''s not interested in men."


    "Who knows? Perhaps he hasn''t done some exploring?" Mike raised his eyebrows.


    Exploring...


    Charity thought of what she should not have been thinking. She could not help but shudder.


    "Then... I hope you reach your goals." Charity raised her ss.


    "Miss Robbins, why does it look like you''re having inappropriate thoughts from


    your expression?" Sherman said sharply.


    "No. My wishes are sincere." Charity quickly adjusted her expression.


    "Thank you." Mike stared at the private


    room Chester entered. "It''s been too long since I''ve seen such a delectable man.


    I''m looking forward to the day I conquer him beneath me."


    Charity thanked him mentally.


    She did not dare to say anything else.


    In the private room.


    Chester sat on the sofa. An innocentlooking woman and a woman with a hot figure were arranged to sit on both sides of him.


    "Young Master Jewell, let me light your cigarette." The innocent-looking woman approached him to light his cigarette. She wore a dress with spaghetti straps. The view inside her clothes could be seen vaguely.


    Another sexy woman said attentively," President Jewell, let me pour you some wine."

 Chapter 2786

    Chester had two women by his side in an instant.


    "How old are you?" Chester pinched the chin of the woman on his left.


    The woman met his utterly handsome face. Her heartbeat quickened immediately. "20 years old."


    "You''re out here selling yourself when you''re only 20." Chester chuckled.


    The woman''s face paled. Everyone knew about Chester''s reputation. She had heard of his character, but he was rich and goodlooking. That was his greatest charm.


    Every woman who approached him desired to be thest woman to conquer him. Therefore, she was delighted when she was chosen to be sent over.


    "You''re unhappy?" Chester raised his eyebrows.


    "No... No, I''m not." The woman was nervous. "I''m... I''m not selling myself. I still have my virginity."


    "If you''re not a prostitute, are you possibly considering dating me?" Chester chuckled. "Director Evans, this woman you chose is pretty interesting."


    "Shut up if you don''t know how to speak. Get lost to the side now," Director Evans quickly scolded.


    The woman immediately left Chester with reddened eyes.


    "You have a weak heart, yet you''re out here mingling in society." Chester had a cigarette between his lips and crossed his legs. He emanated an evil vibe. However, a bad person like that still made the hearts of the women by his side


    race.


    The woman on Chester''s right said sheepishly, "Young Master Jewell, don''t mind her. Let me drink a toast to you."


    "A person like you is drinking a toast to me?" Chester faked a smile.


    The woman''s arm stiffened. She quickly said, "I''m sorry. I overestimated myself."


    Director Evans had a headache. "Young Master Jewell, these two women are the prettiest ones tonight. If you chase them away, I don''t know who to find anymore."


    "Isn''t it just a woman to warm your bed, Young Master Jewell?" President Leonardughed and said, "It''s fine as long as they serve you well in bed." "Do you give good service in bed?" Chester exhaled a mouthful of smoke at that woman.


    "Yes," the woman said, her face flushing in embarrassment.


    As Chester watched her, he suddenly found it boring.


    Even if he had an expensive cigarette in his hands and young, beautiful women by his side, he still felt an indescribable emptiness.


    "Young Master Jewell, let me feed you some wine." The woman lowered her head and took a sip of wine from the ss. She approached Chester with her soft body and was about to transfer the wine into his mouth.


    Chester stared at her red lips. There was also the smell of imported perfumeing from her. He suddenly felt nauseous and pushed her away. "Who do you think you are that you can kiss me?"


    The private room immediately went silent.


    That woman''s face turned pale.


    Director Evans quickly said, "Alright. Look at Young Master Jewell''s status. Do you think you''re qualified to kiss him? Just pour the wine properly."


    After speaking, the few presidents exchanged nces.


    They found it increasingly harder to get along with Chester. Although he was already cold-blooded in the past, he would still put up a good act. Now... They had a headache.


    After that, the women beside Chester did not dare to y any tricks. They simply poured wine and lit his cigarette silently from the side.


    "We didn''t order this wine."


    Suddenly, Director Evans pointed at the two bottles of Romanee-Conti the waiter brought in and said, "We ordered white wine."


    The waiter quickly exined, "Someone gave them as a gift, saying they''re for the..." His gaze settled on Chester, "...most goodlooking man in the private room."


    "This wine isn''t cheap, right?" Director Leonard took a bottle and studied it."


    President Jewell, could it be one of your admirers?"


    Chester had an astonished look. "Who gave them to me?"

 Chapter 2787

    "I think it''s the customers from Room 202," the waiter said. "The private room that has two foreigners."


    Chester''s hand on the wine ss twitched slightly.


    He remembered that a foreigner was standing beside Charity when he entered." Does one of the foreigners look like he''s in his 40s?"


    "Yes."


    Chester nodded. "Put down the wine. You can continue with your work."


    The presidents quickly figured things out." Young Master Jewell, could it be Eliza..."


    A cold gaze was cast at them, and the person speaking quickly shut his mouth. "I''m heading out for a while." Chester walked out with his hand in his pocket. "Director Evans, I think the women you found stand no chance."


    "What do you think Young Master Jewell is thinking now? I''ve asked around, and he used to like these women a lot. Ever since Eliza, it seems like his tastes have changed."


    "That''s right. Young Master Jewell used to be so flirty in the past."


    "Not only has he changed, but his temper has also worsened. His mood is unpredictable."


    "Anyway, I''m a little scared to talk to him." "Me too." When Chester left the private room, he saw Charity on a call outside in the corridor.


    "I still have some things to do. Let''s talk again at thepany tomorrow."


    After Charity ended the call and turned around, she bumped into a hard chest behind her.


    "I''m sorry." She raised her head. After seeing that the man in front of her was Chester, she had an astonished gaze.


    No wonder she could smell women''s fragrance on the man just now. Everything made sense if it was Chester.


    "Your head is pretty hard." Chester looked downward. He could see his reflection in her eyes. Her grimace from when she bumped into him earlier, in particr, reminded him of how they used to be when they had just started dating.


    In the past, she showed her childish side in front of him.


    "It''s not as hard as your chest." Charity took two steps back and maintained a distance from him.


    "Why are you staying so far away from me?" The corners of Chester''s mouth curved upward. "Didn''t you want to make me look for you by sending me the wine?"


    "Hm?" Charity was dumbfounded. "When did I send wine to you?"


    "Are you in Room 202?" Chester pointed at the door on the side.


    "That''s right." Charity nodded.


    "There are two foreigners inside."


    Charity continued nodding.


    Chester smiled. It was as if his heart had melted, and it could be seen on his face. "A waiter gave me two bottles of Romanee-Conti in my private room just now.


    Could it have been the two men who gave them to me if it wasn''t you?"


    Chester slowly approached Charity. His voice was hoarse. "Charity, are you not able to bear me interacting with other women? You''re jealous."


    Charity widened her eyes. She was utterly speechless.


    "President Neeson, why haven''t youe in?"


    At that moment, the door of the private room behind her opened. Mike, who had blonde hair, walked out. When he saw Chester, his eyes lit up.


    "Hi, I''m Mike." Mike flipped his shoulderlength hair. He went up to Chester enthusiastically to shake hands. "Do you like the wine I sent you?"


    Chester was bewildered.


    Charity raised her eyebrows. "So you were the one who sent him the wine?"


    "Of course. Didn''t I tell you I fell for him at first sight and wanted to woo him?" Mike put on a sincere expression. "I''ll transfer you the money for the two bottles of wer."


    Chester removed his sses and rubbed the middle of his brows. His handsome face had an awful expression.


    Charity strangely felt likeughing upon looking at him. "I''m sorry, President Jewell. This is a small misunderstanding. I wasn''t the one who sent you the two bottles of wine. It''s this friend beside me who wishes


    to woo you."

 Chapter 2788

    Charity''s beautiful, clear face was in joy to see Chester suffer.


    Chester was initially furious, but after seeing the smile she was trying hard to suppress, the frustration in his heart mostly dissipated for some reason.


    It had been a long time since he saw her being so rxed in front of him.


    "Really?"


    Chester raised his dashing brows. There was a hint of yfulness in the corners of his mouth. "This is my first time experiencing such a thing."


    Charity was taken aback.


    She thought Chester would be furious. "This encounter is fate. Are you interested in going in and having a drink together?" Mike invited Chester openly. "Even if we can''t be lovers, we can be friends."


    "Okay." Chester was speaking, but he was staring at Charity and smiling vaguely.


    Charity was shocked. She was the one who booked the private room. Did those two people just decide it by themselves?


    "Please enter." Mike had already opened the door to the private room.


    "Thank you." Chester walked in coolly.


    Mike, who opened the door, turned his head and looked toward Charity in a gentlemanly manner. "Pleasee in, President Neeson."


    Charity had no choice but to go in speechlessly.


    She had no idea how things developed to that point. She initially wanted to see Chester be embarrassed. However, she saw him greeting Sherman rxedly after entering. She did not know what to say.


    She could not possibly advise him not to be gay, right?


    She knew that Sherman and Mike had grown up overseas since they were young. They were very open-minded. If she advised them not to have a gay rtionship,


    it would probably make them unhappy. After all, foreigners hated some conservative people.


    Besides... She knew that Sherman was a bisexual...


    Mike personally poured wine for Chester." How do I address you?"


    "Chester Jewell." "It''s a nice name," Mike said with a smile.'' This is my teacher, Sherman. This is Eliza.''


    "I''ve heard a lot about you, Miss Robbins." Chester raised his ss with a vague smile


    "Do you guys know each other?" Sherman asked while smiling.


    "She''s mypany''s shareholder." Chester leaned against the sofazily. After taking a sip of red wine, his thin lips were dyed with ayer of red.


    Mike''s heart itched upon seeing them. "No wonder I felt that your aura was intimidating the first time I saw you. You must be no ordinary person. May I ask if you''re interested in bing my boyfriend?" "Ahem..." Charity, who was drinking water, choked. That question was too straightforward.


    Her action had drawn the attention of the three other people in the private room.


    Chester was about to get angry. However, after seeing Charity''s face flushing red from coughing, he smirked and asked," Why? Miss Robbins, are you unable to ept a rtionship between men-"


    "Absolutely not." Charity immediately interrupted him. She could not let him continue talking and making Sherman dissatisfied. "I think a man being with another man isn''t that different from men being with women."


    "I would like to hear more about the details," Mike asked as he was interested.


    Charity nced at Chester and smiled all of a sudden. "As far as I know, Mr. Jewell


    seems exceptionally open-minded about rtionships. He isn''t as conservative as the average Australian man. I think a normal rtionship between men and women can no longer pique Mr. Jewell''s interest as he''s already gone beyond that. If he does some exploring using certain body parts, it might be... more pleasurable."

 Chapter 2789

    Exploring using certain body parts...


    Chester felt the weird gazes of the three people beside him. The corners of his mouth twitched for the first time.


    A woman could actually say those words.


    He would be angered to death by Charity sooner orter.


    Chester red at Charity gloomily.


    She ignored his gaze and turned to Mike." Am I right?"


    "Yes." Mike found Charity especially pleasing to the eye right then. "Actually, many people only know the pleasure of sex between men and women. However, the feeling of it between men is also wonderful."


    He looked toward Chester passionately as he spoke, "If you don''t believe it, I can let you experience it personally tonight, Mr. Jewell. If I didn''t make you-"


    "I''m sorry." Chester''s expression stiffened. He could not continue listening any longer and raised his hand. "I already have a woman I like. The reason I entered just now was entirely because of that woman."


    He stared straight at Charity as he spoke, '' Mr. Mike, you''re very nice. Unfortunately, my heart is already with someone else even though I''m not in hers."


    Mike followed Chester''s gaze. He figured everything out. "You like President Robbins. No wonder. Don''t worry. Although I fancy you, I''m all about consent. I never force others."


    Sherman smiled and said, "I never thought you would have such a great pursuer, President Robbins. From my angle, you and Mr. Jewell look like a good match."


    "Don''t let him deceive you." Charity scoffed. "President Jewell likes many people. He must''ve had beautiful women in both his arms in his private room just now.


    I can smell a few perfumes on him."


    "Lizzie, I didn''t think you''d pay so much attention to me." Chester smiled. His handsome face looked shameless and


    mischievous. "Don''t misunderstand. It was those women who forced themselves on me. I tried to push them away, but those women are greedy for my looks..." Charity could not be bothered to listen. She stood up. "I''m going to the bathroom." After speaking, she opened the door and exited the private room.


    There was a bathroom inside the private room, but she still chose to go out.


    Chester stood up with a smile. "Excuse me. Actually, Lizzie and I were a couple before. I''m going to talk to her for a while. Order whatever you like in the bar tonight. It''s my treat."


    He rushed out after speaking.


    Mike shrugged his shoulders resignedly. "It seems like I''ve be a joke."


    "It''s okay. There are quite a lot of pretty guys in the bar tonight." Sherman clinked sses with him.


    When Charity arrived at the door to the bathroom, Chester caught up to her with his long legs. "Hey, Charity..."


    "I remember asking you to keep a distance from me.


    Charity turned her head annoyedly. Two fingers with tissue between them were waved in front of her eyes.


    "I just wanted to ask you if you needed tissues to use in the bathroom." Chester nced downward with a smile. "Or do you not use tissues?"


    "Pervert!" Charity scolded as she could not hold herself back anymore. "There''s tissue in the bathroom. Mind your own business."


    "Tsk, the tissue in public bathrooms is cheap and low in quality. It''s not as good as mine," Chester said with an elegant posture. "My tissue is soft and smooth. Try it if you don''t believe me."


    Charity was utterly speechless. "Chester Jewell, do we have no topics to talk about that we''re talking about this now?"


    Did they have to talk about tissues in front of the bathroom?


    "We''ll probably have a topic if you stop avoiding me and talk to me properly." Chester adjusted his sses. "By the way, do you really need to go to the bathroom? You don''t have to force yourself if you don''t need to."

 Chapter 2790

    Charity''s face went red from anger.


    For such a handsome man to say those words, he truly had no bottom line.


    "I''m just concerned about you." Chester smiled. "If you stay in public bathrooms


    for too long, you''ll get hemorrhoids easily due to the germs."


    "You must be crazy." Charity gritted her teeth and said, "Even if I have hemorrhoids, it''s none of your business."


    Just after she spoke, two young women exited the bathroom together. They nced at Charity weirdly.


    Even if Charity had died once, she still felt so awkward that she wanted to crawl into a hole in the ground due to the strange gazes.


    Seeing the situation, Chesterughed. "Go. I''ll wait for you at the door."


    Charity mmed the door after going into the female bathroom with a cold expression. After entering, she was lost. Actually, she did not need to go to the bathroom. Besides, there was a bathroom in the private room. She was simply finding an excuse to get out just now. She just wanted to wash her hands in the bathroom.


    However, since she had already entered...


    Charity remained in the bathroom for two minutes before going out. She realized Chester was still standing at the door of the female bathroom.


    A bright and beautiful woman passed by and saw Chester''s dashing looks. She could not help but blush, and her heartbeat quickened. She went up to him and asked," Hey there, handsome. Can I get your number?"


    I''m sorry. I already have a girlfriend." After Chester spoke, he raised his gazezily and looked toward Charity. "It''s her."


    The woman looked toward Charity.


    Although Charity was wearing a mask, the woman saw that Charity had a great figure. It was not hard to imagine that Charity was definitely a beauty.


    "I''m sorry to have disturbed you." The woman blushed and quickly left.


    After Charity rolled her eyes at Chester, she went to the sink to wash her hands.


    She wanted to take tissues after washing her hands, but the box was empty.


    I have them." Chester passed the tissues to her.


    Charity lowered her gaze. She saw the tissues and the edge of Chester''s ck shirt.


    She did not know which part of her brain short-circuited. She simply grabbed Chester''s shirt and wiped her hand. Not long after, his shirt was creased from all the wiping.


    "The material is pretty good. It''s softer and smoother than tissues." Charity raised her head and faked a smile.


    She knew Chester was a clean freak with a minor obsessivepulsive disorder. He could not even allow his clothes to have even a slight crease.


    As expected, Chester''s brows knitted into a frown of difort upon looking down at his creased shirt. After a moment, his brows rxed. ''It''s okay. If you like wiping your hands on my clothes, you can have it anytime. Call me when you want to go to the bathroom next time."


    Charity was speechless. She suddenly realized she was quite silly just now too.'' Chester, I''m not an ignorant, innocent girl. Those presidents must''ve called many young girls into the private room just now, right? You have women''s perfume on you and came to me. Do you know how disgusting this behavior is?"


    "It''s not your first day knowing I''m disgusting," Chester said with downcast eyes. Charity gave a cold stare. "Since you''re a scumbag, you should keep it that way. Don''t pretend to be an affectionate lover so suddenly. Don''t disgrace the words'' affectionate lover'', okay?"


    "I wanted to be a scumbag until the end too."


    Chester suddenly said, "Director Evans called many pretty women over tonight. They''re all virgins and just came of age. I had one woman on each side. One of them was the innocent type, while the other was sexy. Men would surely be envious of me. I could satisfy my desires with them, but I knew I''d stoop even lower after doing that. I was unhappy, so I made those women unhappy too. I trampled over their pride. I know they must be cursing me and calling me a demon in their hearts now."

 Chapter 2791

    Charity pressed her lips together. She sometimes felt that Chester was abnormal.


    "Treat other people better."


    Charity suddenly said, "You''re underestimating those women and think that they''re out here to be prostitutes. You look down on them, but everyone has their reasons. You have a prominent status and don''t need to worry about food and necessities. You can have everything you want, so you don''t understand the feelings of people with lower social status. They just want to have better lives."


    "You''re actually defending them." Chester found it unbelievable.


    Charity sighed. "Some people are rich, while it''s hard for some people even to study. Some people can switch vis daily, but some people with families of four or five have to squeeze in a 500 or 600 square feet house obtained through a loan. They have to raise their children and earn a living simultaneously. Who doesn''t want to love themselves? These women simply want to take a shortcut using their bodies."


    Chester agreed with the front part, but thetter...


    He lit a cigarette and was unconvinced. "Why did the heavens give humans hands and legs? ording to what you said, women who want to take a shortcut can just set up a sex club."


    "Will you men like them if they don''t have hands or legs?" There was mockery in Charity''s expression. "Wives can''t even satisfy their husbands because there are all sorts of women out there. Besides, if it weren''t for the demand by men, would these women have thought of this way to earn money? It takes two to tango. You men aren''t clean yourselves, yet you expect others to be clean. Chester, I hate this part of you the most."


    Chester''s heart twitched in pain. He took a long drag on the cigarette. "But some women already have all the necessities. They won''tck anything for the rest of their lives, yet they''re still dissatisfied. How will you exin that?"


    "Are you talking about Cindy?"


    Charity raised her eyebrows. "Who''s to me for releasing the greedy beast in her?"


    Chester felt a lump in his throat.


    "Imagine that you''re feeding her meat every day. She would get bored of it sooner orter and start asking for seafood. You kept feeding her seafood as well, then she got bored of it too..." Charity suddenly smiled. "Ultimately, you''re just petty."


    "I''m petty?" Chester widened his eyes as if he had heard a joke. "How much money did I give her for that little blood of hers?"


    Charity said, "In the market, blood isn''t expensive. What''s expensive is how much you need her blood. In other words, her blood is worth as much as how much your mom is worth in your heart. When you no longer need her blood, she''s no longer of value. Therefore, you shouldn''t be too petty. Be more open-minded."


    Chester turned his head upon hearing that. He stared at the woman beside him. She was shorter than him by a head.


    The lights above them shone on half her face. She was calm and indifferent like water.


    His heart started thumping.


    This woman had always seen through everything.


    "No one has ever told me to be more open-minded," Chester said in a low voice.


    "I think you''re not open-minded enough. You want too many things and are too greedy," Charity said. "It''s like when you forced me to be with you. You were the one who forced me, but you med me for being like a dead fish on the bed. On the other hand, when I became passionate in bed, you would feel that I was too sl*tty. You wanted everything, yet you were never considerate of others. That was what repulsed me the most."


    Chester had not smoked his cigarette for a long time.


    He only snapped back to his senses when the ashes fell on his suit pants. "I''m sorry."


    "There''s nothing to apologize for. I''m going back to the private room. Stop following me. I mean it."


    Charity stared at Chester and said seriously, "You promised not to bother me anymore."


    Chester held his breath. There was bitterness in his dark eyes. "Charity, I''m happy you talked to me for so long. No one ever told me about these things."


    "That''s because everyone is scared of you, including your parents."

 Chapter 2792

    "Maybe..." Deep down, Chester sighed lightly. "By the way, were you the one who hired the two research team members in the private room tonight?"


    Charity subconsciously had her guard up as a sign of alertness.


    "Don''t be on your guard against me. I don''t have the intention to hurt you."


    Chester said softly, "If I were you, I won''t allow them to show up in the office for the time being."


    Charity looked deep in thought.


    Chester straightened his body and got the ashes off his pants. "Toby won''t let the matter rest. Of course, I can help you if you ask me to."


    "No need." Charity declined. "Thank you for reminding me."


    With that, she turned around and walked away.


    As Chester watched her figure disappear from sight at the end of the corridor, he felt as though a hand was clenching his heart.


    He ced the cigarette between his lips again. After smoking, he returned to his own private room.


    "Young Master Jewell, you left for quite a long time. We thought you weren''t nning toe back," President Evans said jokingly.


    "I went to the restroom."


    When Chester returned to his seat in the private room, the beautiful woman who kept himpany there just now came over. She said in a coquettish manner," Young Master Jewell, do you still want to drink?"


    "Just pour it." Chester turned around and looked at her. "What''s your name? How old are you?"


    Earlier, he had asked another puredy this question as well. The woman suddenly became a little uneasy. "I''m Laura Eyre. I''m ... 19."


    "You''re so young."


    "I''m an adult," Laura said desperately.


    "I know." Chester rxed his body and leaned against the couch. "You should be in school at this age. Why are you out here?"


    Laura tightened her fingers. "I''m too poor to go to school. My hometown is rather remote. I have two younger brothers, so my parents can''t afford to support me. Plus, I don''t have any talent...''


    Chesterughed as he recalled what Charity said.


    He had been looking down on people like her. However, as Charity said, everyone had their own struggles.


    "So do you think... it''s better this way or is studying better?" Chester asked, swirling wine in his ss.


    Dazed, Laura looked at half his handsome face that could leave her breathless. He looked so good that she could not help but throw herself at him. However, she had self-awareness. "Studying... is better. People like me have to live depending on other people''s moods. This is just a job... that I can do when I''m young."


    "Considering your beauty, why are you afraid that you can''t get a long-term sponsor?"


    "Previously, I worked in the clubhouse where I met a beautiful woman. Later, she got together with a wealthy businessman, but he got fed up with her after one year." Laura said, "Take the women in this private room. Who''s not beautiful? Beauty is a plus, but there''s nothing special about it when it''smon."


    After she finished speaking, she was suddenly frightened.


    The people in the private room just now said that Chester was moody. She wondered if she had offended him. "I''m sorry, Young Master Jewell. I shouldn''t have said these things to you."


    You''re right. I''m not open-minded enough.''

 Chapter 2793

    Chester took out a business card from his pocket. "You can look for my assistant, and he''ll give you 100 thousand dors. You can choose to study or set up a business using the money. It''s up to you."


    With that, he picked up his coat while ignoring the stunned Laura. He rose to his feet and said to everyone, "Director Evans, I''m leaving now."


    "Young Master Jewell, that''s it?"


    Director Evans quickly leaped to his feet." Is it because these women can''t satisfy you?"


    "No. They''re good. Don''t make things difficult for them''


    Chester waved his hand before turning


    around and leaving.


    Director Evans walked up to Laura. "Did you say something that offended President Jewell?"


    "No..." Laura tightened her hold of the business card in her hand and said in a trembling tone, "President Jewell told me to look for his assistant to get 100 thousand dors so that I can continue my studies."


    Director Evans exchanged nces with everyone for a while. In the end, President Laurent gritted his teeth and said, "Young Master Jewell has be kind all of a sudden. This is unbelievable."


    Everyone went quiet as they found it unbelievable too. All of them were no stranger to Chester''s nasty personality. Although he was a doctor, he could be cruel, and hardly any women who had been with him could stand his nasty remarks.


    It was unexpected that he would one day sponsor that kind of woman for studies.


    The next day, Charity found time to visit the psychologist that Freya rmended.


    The psychologist was a female in her 30s who was intellectual and elegant.


    ording to Freya, she had always treated some political bigwigs and their families.


    These days, people were stressed regardless of their wealth.


    "Miss Robbins, please take a seat. Myst name is Dexter." Doctor Dexter took a business card and handed it to her." Camryn Dexter."


    ''This name is interesting." Only after Eliza nced at the name on the business card did she put it in her handbag.


    "Have a cup of coffee. Just treat me as your friend and chat with me. Rx. You don''t have to be nervous." Doctor Dexter poured Eliza a cup of coffee. "When did you realize that you have such a problem?"


    Charity was momentarily dazed. When she came to her senses, she said, "It''s been two years, but... it became severe this year."


    "For example, what have you experienced?" Doctor Dexter asked. "I saw the news regarding your affair with Chester. Did the problem start because of the incident? Or... was it after your rtionship with Monte ended? I''m sorry for asking you so directly, but there are some things I need to know."


    Charity gave it a thought. "Actually, I''m not sure. Before Chester forced himself on me, I already disliked getting along with the opposite sex. When I act with the opposite sex, I feel subconsciously resistant. Since my affair with Chester, I''ve been averse to kisses, hugs, or any intimate behaviors that a couple does."


    Doctor Dexter nodded. "Do you feel disgusted?"


    "Yes."


    Doctor Dexter took out a pen and a piece of paper. She lowered her head, writing while saying, "Even though you''re a public figure, many things on the Inte may not be true. In fact, I don''t know your past very well, so I just want to ask whether you''ve ever loved someone whom you could haveplete trust in. You can tell me. Our conversation here is confidential. Besides, after you pour out certain things, you''ll feel much better." ... Yeah.'' Charity looked down. "I used to love someone with all my heart. But one day, he broke up with me because he imed I didn''t deserve to be with him. He also imed that he got together with me just to fool around and sleep with me. That hurt me a lot. Since young, I''ve been an indifferent person because I felt that by being indifferent, I can protect myself sometimes. Even so, I never thought I''d fall in love with such a person. I gave my all, only to be trampled on."

 Chapter 2794

    "I just found out about this recently.


    Actually, he said those things back then because someone was trying to ruin my rtionship with him. There was a misunderstanding between us. However, many things have happened after that that I can''t forgive him."


    Doctor Dexter asked, "Have you ever loved someone else?"


    "...No."


    Doctor Dexter stopped writing for a moment and said, "In fact, you have a kind of mood disorder, including indifference, anxiety, and fear. This disorder ismon, and I''ve cured many types of it. After all, you''ve been deeply hurt in rtionships, so you subconsciously shut your emotional awareness out to avoid being hurt. This is an instinctive form of self-protection."


    Charity nodded as she could sense it as well.


    Doctor Dexter looked at her. "Have you ever thought you''ll fall in love with that person again after you get better?"


    Charity was stunned for a bit. After that, she smiled and shook her head. "That''s impossible. I won''t love him. Although our previous breakup was a result of a misunderstanding, he has slept with many women, and I find him dirty. We''re from two different worlds anyway."


    "What else?"


    Charity paused to think before she added," He has hurt my family, so I can never forgive him. I''ve stopped loving him since."


    Now that you are numb to rtionships and have shut out your emotional awareness, how are you sure you''ve stopped loving him?" Doctor Dexter asked all of a sudden.


    Charity''s face darkened, and she became annoyed. "My taste can''t be this bad. Plus, I''m not that cheap."


    "Let''s do a test." Doctor Dexter drew a piece of paper. "Try to fill it in."


    Charity took the paper, which consisted of multiple-choice questions.


    Afterpleting the questions one by one, she returned the paper to Doctor Dexter.


    Doctor Dexter took out another piece of paper and put a tick. The conclusion turned out to be B. "You practice emotional hygiene. You seem cold on the outside, and those who have just started to interact with you will find you unapproachable.


    However, once you open up to them, you''ll treat your friends very well and with all your heart. The same applies to your rtionships. You''re a headstrong and resentful person. That''s why you''re quite a contradictory individual."


    Charity frowned deeply. Only after some time did she say, "Perhaps I''m this sort of person."


    "Why did you suddenly decide to address this issue?" Doctor Dexter asked. Charity pursed her thin lips. "I have a childhood friend who has been treating me very well. He has helped me a lot and kept mepany all the time. He likes me, so I want to give him a chance. If this goes on with me, it''ll be unfair to him." "If you want to get your illness treated, you need to engage in more outdoor activities. Be active and exercise, as well as take your medication. Don''t let yourself get too tense."


    Doctor Dexter said, "Everyone has an unhappy past. Let bygones be bygones. Don''t hold onto it, or you won''t be able to start your life anew."


    "I thought so too." Charity agreed.


    Doctor Dexter raised her brows. "You thought so, yet you didn''t do it. Otherwise, you wouldn''t be living in the past."


    Stunned, Charity kept quiet for a long time.


    An hourter, Charity took the medicine." Thank you, Doctor Dexter."


    "Remember toe over next week."


    Doctor Dexter nodded. She watched Charity leave before she took the paper of the final answer to the multiple-choice questions Charity hadpleted. The person who fell under the B category was headstrong, but when it came to rtionships, she was pure and might only love one person in her life.


    She let out a sigh. She did not say it because Charity looked agitated just now.


    If Doctor Dexter had said that, the patient might not want to get treated.


    Nevertheless, if people with that mental illness was not treated, it would negatively impact their mental health over time.

 Chapter 2795

    Over the next two days, Charity took the medicine obediently, and she persisted with jogging every day.


    Beside the vi was a park, so every night. Charity would jog around the park for one round, which was a distance of three kilometers.


    Especially the first few days of her starting jogging. Charity felt like she almost died.


    When she returned, Max was standing at the entrance of the neighborhood with two bags of food in his hands. He looked at her with a smile. "Charity, you need to work harder. You''ve only jogged for three kilometers, and you''re dog-tired."


    Charity rolled her eyes at him. Little did she know that her body would be so weak until she started working out.


    "Let''s go. I''ve bought you some kebab skewers." Max shook the package in the bag. "My friend rmended it to me. He said the kebab from that restaurant tastes good."


    After jogging, Charity happened to be hungry. The minute she heard the word '' kebab'', her stomach growled.


    Upon entering the vi, Max opened the package, and a fragrant scent filled the air.


    Charity put on a pair of gloves and ate the kebab skilfully.


    "This is rare. It''s my first time seeing you enjoy kebabs so much." Max suddenly said, "When I asked you out for supper or any good food back then, you would look uninterested as if you had no other hobbies aside from taking revenge."


    Charity''s hands froze.


    That did seem to be the case. Although Charity usually had supper with Catherine and Freya, the two of them were mostly the ones who enjoyed the meals. She did not have a particr liking or hatred for it as she had always been indifferent to food.


    It could be Doctor Dexter''s medicine that took effect.


    She did not inform Max that she went to get herself treated, so he knew nothing about it.


    "This is great." Max said with a grin," Happiness is the most importantponent in life. Of course, this includes eating and drinking."


    Based on what you said, pastors aren''t happy then." After some thought, Charity said with a deep voice, "I''ve thought of being a nun."


    "Go ahead." Max raised his brows. "Pastors and nuns can get married these days. Plus, they''ll receive money. My friend investigated a churchst year. Do you know how much money they embezzled? A few billion dors."


    Charity nearly choked on the kebab.


    She sincerely told him about bing a nun, only for him to talk about corruption.


    It made her dismiss that ideapletely.


    Max took out a headphone from his pocket and pushed them to her. "This is a professional sports headphone. I''ve downloaded 100 upbeat songs. With the headphones, you won''t feel so tired during your jog. The audio quality is quite good too." "...I''ll have it then."


    Charity hesitated for a moment, but she did not reject his offer.


    "Do you want to have some good food together tomorrow?" Max suddenly said, "I know a restaurant that serves delicious poached duck."


    "...Alright."


    Charity, in fact, did not feel like going out. However, she agreed at the thought of Doctor Dexter''s words.


    At that moment, her secretary suddenly called her. "President Neeson, the two experts from the research team from Country Y had a fight when they were eating out at night. I think they fractured something. Apparently, the other party was drunk and had a row with them. I''m on my way to the hospital right now."


    "Okay. Please offer the two of them constion."


    Her secretary was dazed at what Charity said. She was under the impression that Charity would personallye over.


    After Charity hung up, Max asked hastily," Did something happen to the research team members of Neeson Corporation?


    Was it the Patterson family''s doing?"


    "I can''t think of anyone else apart from them." Charity said coldly, "Even so, I''ve long reced the research experts with other people. Those injured are just substitutes, and I''ve bought insurance for them."

 Chapter 2796

    As soon as Max heaved a sigh of relief, he nced at Charity in admiration. "I didn''t know you''d be so clever."


    Charity lowered her head and ate the kebab in slight embarrassment.


    If it had not been for Chester''s reminder at the bar the other day, she might not have done that.


    At most, she would have arranged for more people to protect Sherman and his


    mentee.


    However, substitution was the best solution.


    A hair slid off her ear andnded on her cheek.


    With the ck-and-white contrast, Max could not help but stretch out his hand to tuck the hair behind her ear.


    Being touched by the opposite sex, her body suddenly stiffened.


    She lifted her head, only to meet Max''s ck, bright eyes.


    "I''m worried that you got oil on your hair." Her gaze made Max''s ears turn hot.


    Even so, he tried his best to feign indifference while speaking. After that, he looked down, revealing his red ear lobes.


    Such a look coupled with his handsome face made him look a little cute.


    Charity looked down with mixed emotions.


    Her condition should be a little better.


    However, when faced with Max''s flirtatious act, she did not have a distinctive sensation that a couple should have.


    Would she be able to ept Max or other men after her condition turned better?


    A hint of uncertainty and confusion shed across Charity''s eyes.


    "I need to leave now. I have a meeting at The Lodge tonight." Max rubbed his fingers and rose to his feet.


    "If you''re busy, you don''t need toe." After Charity heard it, she stood up to see him off.


    "It depends on your progress." Max mocked, "I have something else for you."


    This time, he took out a memory card and ced it on the dining table before saying," You don''t have to see me off. I''m leaving now"


    Charity''s gaze froze a little. "What is this?" "Take a look at it and you''ll know." Max waved his hand. He closed the door and left.


    Charity instantly took herptop and inserted the memory card into it. After she found some content in the card, she clicked it open and saw a video taken in a hotel. A server was wiping the toilet bowl and floor using a towel. Even the nket, bed sheet, and duvet cover were not changed.


    Janee Hotel''s logo was clearly etched on the towel and duvet cover.


    Max had dug up dirt on the Patterson family''s hotel for her.


    If that piece of news rted to the five-star hotel was exposed, it would definitely impact Janee Hotel''s reputation and business within a short period of time.


    Charity called Max. "How did you get your hands on this?" "I have my ways. You don''t have to know. What matters is that it''s useful to you." Max said with a grin, "With your personality, I know you won''t allow Toby to keep causing you trouble. You''ll probably counterattack soon."


    "Thank you," Charity said with a low voice. Although it was not the right time to adopt a drastic measure to deal with the


    Patterson family yet, she still felt the need to teach Toby and Monte a lesson. "Not at all."


    Max hung up the call.


    The next morning, after Charity finished her breakfast, she drove out of the neighborhood. At that time, the security officer at the entrance suddenly stopped her. "Miss Robbins, a courier sent you a parcel."


    Charity was momentarily dazed. She remembered that she had not bought anything online recently. Could it be a friend who sent her something?


    "Please pass it to me."


    The security officer took a parcel from the booth and handed it to her.


    Charity took out the item from the parcel, which turned out to be a blue memory card.


    After parking her car at the roadside, she inserted the memory card into herptop again. It was also a video of Janee Hotel''s scandal. However, it showed a girl being violently dragged into a room while she was walking along the corridor... The timestamp of the video was 10th March, 8:00 p.m.

 Chapter 2797

    Charity took a deep breath.


    There was no dirt on Janee Hotel in March this year, so it seemed like the Patterson family had removed the video and did not disclose it.


    If it were exposed online, that matter would be filed and subject to investigation.


    Who sent that video?


    Charity nced at the address on the courier bag, which read ''Chester Jewell from Jewell Corporation''.


    She was quite speechless.


    People would usually keep their identity anonymous when doing such a bad deed. However, it was as if Chester was worried that no one knew that it was his doing. In fact, she could more or less guess it even if Chester had not left his signature. Nevertheless, it would be great if she could pretend she did not know who it was.


    Now...


    Charity carefully watched the video once again. Atst, he contacted Levi from Ferra Film Group.


    Levi sighed. "Eliza, you''re getting more extreme. It''s not easy to dig up dirt on the Patterson family. How did you get it?"


    "I got it through my own means." Charity had no choice but to ask, "How did you know that it''s not easy to dig up dirt on the Patterson family?"


    "This isn''t simple. The three generations of the Patterson family are all in Canberra with many gains involved. Although their business isn''t as great as before, the Patterson family has been on the same boat with many people." Levi said," Otherwise, why would they dare to be unscrupulous?"


    "Are you concerned that Ferra will be affected?" Charity asked all of a sudden.


    Levi chuckled and replied, "If I was bold enough to expose Jewell Corporation''s scandal earlier, why not the Patterson family? What''s more, you''re arge shareholder of Ferra. How would I dare to disobey you?"


    "Don''t say that. You''re the person in charge of Ferra," Charity said politely.


    12:00 p.m.


    The video of Janee Hotel''s employee using the same towel to wipe the toilet bowl and floor was spread online.


    The video immediately caused an uproar among theizens.


    [This is Janee Hotel, isn''t it? I saw the logo on the towel. This is f*cking disgusting.


    I just stayed therest night. Ew.]


    [The cheapest amodation in Janee Hotel costs over 1000 dors. It turned out that its hygiene... is trashy]


    [The relevant department should do a spot check.]


    [No wonder its business has been declining over the past few years. I dare not visit there anymore ] [Oh well, this isn''t my concern because it''s too costly. I can''t afford to stay there.] Chester did not rest at noon as he was scrolling through the video on his phone.


    He furrowed his beautiful brows together unhappily.


    It was not the video he had sent to Charity.


    She did not use his video.


    Chester knocked his finger against the desk with dissatisfaction and called his secretary over. "Are you sure the parcel you mailed has been signed for?"


    The secretary promptly said, "It''s been mailed. I found the best intra-city express service. After that, the courier called the security officer and asked about it. The security officer said he has personally handed the parcel to Miss Robbins." "Okay. You may leave.'' Chester waved his hand. Then, he took out his phone to dial Charity''s number, only to find that his number had been blocked.


    Damn it.


    Chester had no choice but to borrow his secretary''s phone to call Charity.


    After the call was connected, Charity''s polite ''hello'' sounded.


    "It''s me, Charity. We''re shareholders of the samepany. It''s not a good idea for you to block my number. What if I can''t contact you when we need to hold a general meeting one day?" Chester asked with his brows raised.


    "I won''t unblock you until you stop pestering me for private matters," Charity said impatiently.


    "This isn''t a private matter." Chester raised his brows. "Have you watched the video I sent you this morning?"


    Charity straightened her back right after hearing it. "What gives? What are you trying to do? Are you begging for my appreciation?"

 Chapter 2798

    "How could it be?"


    Chester walked toward the water dispenser while holding the cup. His lips curled up. "I just can''t wait to stand up to women like you."


    Charity was dazed for a moment.


    Chester added, "The girl in the video was just casually walking on the hotel corridor, yet she ended up being dragged to a room. Don''t you find it terrifying? After the incident, there was no news about it. How''s the girl now? What happened after she was dragged into the room? Aren''t you curious or angry?" Charity''s heart sank.


    As a female, she surely found it terrifying. Since you were able to get your hands on this video, you should know what happened afterward."


    "What happened afterward was that the girl died. The man who dragged her into a room was on drugs. Janee Hotel has suppressed this issue. It forbade such a scandal from being uncovered as it''d bring a huge impact on its business. The girl''s parents have tried to appeal their daughter''s death, but the evidence wasn''t convincing enough. The video has also been removed after the incident."


    Charity gasped as she never expected it to be the oue. "Given that the video has been removed, how did you obtain it?"


    "I have my own means." Chester scoffed. "I can spend some time and money to find out something as long as I''m determined.'' Charity choked. That was what she said to Levi that morning.


    Little did she expect that karma would bite her back so soon.


    Chester continued gloomily, "The man was a guest in the hotel''s presidential suite. So, right after the incident, the Patterson family promptly dealt with the evidence for the sake of their benefit. How outraging. As an insider, I obtained this video out of justice. I couldn''t bring myself to ignore it, so I felt the need to do something about it. The best decision was to have you disclose the video first."


    Charity''s mouth twitched. "Oh, so you do have a sense of justice, huh? I won''t believe you. I wasn''t born yesterday."


    "Don''t I?"


    Chester drank a mouthful of warm water. "I said so many things to you at the bar the other day. After thinking over it, I realized that I was indeed narrow-minded in the past. After I returned home, I deeply reflected on myself and felt that what you said made sense. Therefore, Ipensated 100 thousand dors to the girl who apanied me to drink in the private room that night so that she could go to school."


    Charity was dumbfounded for a long time. At that moment, she had no idea what to say.


    "Why are you so quiet?" Chester''s lips curled into a smile, and he asked softly. Charity rubbed her temples. "Could you be out of your mind?"


    "Was I wrong in reflecting on myself?" Chester gave a deepugh. "In the past, nobody had told me those things or taught me to be kind. Even if they did, I''d nevere across someone whom I really wanted to make a change for."


    Charity changed the topic. "So... what''s the point of you calling me?"


    "Oh. Why didn''t you use my video?"


    Chester said, "The exposure of the incident only worsened Janee Hotel''s reputation a little. In fact, the effect of it wasn''t huge. After they write a letter of apology, shift the responsibility to the employee, andpensate the supervision department tens of thousand of dors, the matter will be settled. After all, many people are aware that the hotel''s hygiene is so-so. What''s more, Janee Hotel handles PR quite well."


    Charity certainly knew that what Chester said was true. Just now, Janee Hotel had just made an official apology to the public. They even imed that they would ept the supervision of the public. "A good act needs to be performed slowly. This is like an appetizer of a meal."

 Chapter 2799

    "Seemingly, you''re going to use my video." Chester''s tone was rxed and happy again.


    Charity choked. After some time, she said reluctantly, "I didn''t want to use it at first. After all, I don''t want to be involved with you anymore. However, having said that, the poor girl was innocent. I have no choice but to support your act of upholding justice."


    "Thank you very much." Chester curled his lips without her realizing it.


    His secretary wanted to enter the room to take her phone. When she secretly hid behind the door and caught sight of Chester''s expression, she was nearly blinded.


    His smile was very sweet. Could her boss be possessed?


    "You''re wee." Charity ended the call.


    Chester stared at his phone, feeling attached to it. Then, he waved at his secretary. "Here''s your phone."


    "Thank you, boss." His secretary cautiously lifted her phone.


    "Another scandal rted to Janee Hotel will break this afternoon. Later, get some people who side with Terra to add fuel to the fire and spark the issue," Chester reminded.


    "Okay."


    Deep down, his secretary was wondering if it would be a scandal rted to Janee Hotel''s unhygienic matters.


    Just now, Janee Hotel had handled the emergency, so the issue was pretty much settled.


    When it was 3:00 p.m., his secretary would know what was going on.


    The video of a man dragging a girl into a room in Janee Hotel caused an uproar on the Inte once again.


    That was not solely rted to hygiene as it also involved the safety of women who stayed in the hotel.


    Soon, a few hundred millionizens had clicked on the news.


    [Is this for real? Janee Hotel is a five-star hotel. How could such a terrifying incident happen in this hotel? Where was the security officer? This is terrifying.]


    [The most terrifying thing is the timing. It took ce in March, but it''s July now. We only found out about the issue now.]


    [This video tells me that a girl can''t go out alone even to a five-star hotel.]


    [Is someone trying to trick Janee Hotel? It was a hygiene-rted issue this morning, and now, it''s about a girl dragged into a room. Like what others said, this matter has happened for a couple of months. I suppose the hotel has contacted the police to handle it properly. Is there a need to bring it up to harm the girl once again?


    Some people can go really far for the sake of website mization ]


    [The girl is already dead. She was my college mate. After she died, her parents called the police. At that time, the video had been deleted, so the police didn''t manage to find any evidence. The man who dragged her was said to be a shareholder of a listedpany ] [I think I came across the news a few


    months ago, but it was deletedter.] [Someone suppressed the issue, so it didn''t make it to the trending searches. Plus, there was no evidence. The hotel imed that the victim''s parents were spreading rumors.]


    [Some people shouldn''t frame things if they didn''t know what happenedter. Otherwise, it would cause panic among the public.]


    In the meeting room of Janee Hotel, Toby flew into a rage on the spot. If Monte were not the general manager, he would have lifted the cup and hurled it at Monte''s head. "Didn''t I ask you to have it removed back then?"


    "It was removed..." Monte stammered with a pale face.


    "Chairman Patterson, I think someone retrieved the video through hacking." Manager Starr from the PR department said, "At that time, I watched him remove the video with my own eyes."


    "Is there any way of handling the emergency?" Toby asked sharply.


    "I''ve called Terra, but they refuse to remove it from the trending searches," Manager Starr said with a glum expression.


    "It must be Eliza''s doing. What a b*tch." Monte mmed his hands on the table in annoyance.

 Chapter 2800

    Manager Starr frowned. "After the video was disclosed, I gotizens to fuel the issue, but it didn''t really work. This has provoked outrage, particrly among the females. An apology alone isn''t useful.


    What''s more, if Eliza has evidence telling everyone that the woman is dead, I''m afraid that the consequences..."


    Toby said furiously, "Those women are really idle. Well, Ruby Vernon deserves what happened to her. Since she was dressed so beautifullyte at night, she deserved to be dragged into the room by Huxley Todd."


    Manager Starr curled his lip awkwardly. He did not dare to say a word.


    Deep down, he was sneering at Toby and


    Monte.


    In this era, what was wrong with women going out dressed beautifully?


    However, Manager Starr currently relied on the Patterson family for his bread and butter. It was not easy to get a job out there. He had long put aside his principles for the sake of money.


    Monte pursed his thin lips silently. Now, he was rather scared that he would be dragged into the incident on the inte.


    He even regretted what he did.


    Why did he provoke Eliza, that woman, back then?


    That woman was like a psycho.


    After some thought, Toby said, "Anyway, that was Huxley''s doing. At that time, we helped to clean up his mess out of kindness. Why don''t we wash our hands of it? Let''s say that Huxley had someone remove the video and it has nothing to do with the hotel. The hotel has been actively cooperating with the police, but there are issues with the internal staff. Then, we''ll randomly get a substitute. We just have to make sure it doesn''t involve the hotel."


    "No way." Monte quickly said, "Dad, have you forgotten about the newpany I just set up? Huxley has introduced over 10 clients to me. If this incident esctes and Huxley leaks those matters, I''ll surely go to jail."


    Toby flew into a fury after hearing it. "You dumb*ss. Who told you to work with those in Newcastle?"


    "Dad, you didn''t object to it earlier, did you? What''s more, the revenue of my travel agency over the past two months can bepared to the corporation''s one-year revenue," Monte said softly.


    "But I can''t possibly risk the name of Patterson Corporation for Huxley''s sake." Toby snapped at him, "Patterson Corporation is our everything."


    "Dad, that''s not the point. After all, it''s all about money." Monte was unbothered." Anyway, our ultimate goal is to make enough money. We''ll then be able to reopen ourpany. Our business hasn''t been performing that well over the past few years. If it can''t survive, let''s close it and reopen a new hotel. The Patterson family might be prouder than before."


    "What Young Master Patterson said makes sense." Manager Starr added, "Having said that, we mustn''t let anyone know that we were the ones who had the hotel video removed."


    Toby''s heart thumped.


    At that moment, Huxley called him. Toby took his phone and went to one side." Huxley... This has nothing to do with us. Monte helped you remove the video previously. Eliza is probably the one who got a hacker to retrieve the video... Yes, yes. Eliza, that celebrity... I''m having a meeting now... I''m puzzled as well... Don''t worry, we certainly won''t betray you..."


    After Toby ended the call, Monte raised his brows and said, "Dad, you''re... egging


    Huxley on so that he''ll cause trouble for Eliza, aren''t you?"


    "What''s wrong with that?" Toby scoffed as he pointed at his head. "Huxley has been taking a lot of drugs and is out of his mind now. He''s hot-tempered, irritable, and neurotic. Isn''t it wonderful if he can do away with the albatross?"

 Chapter 2801

    "Didn''t you want me to marry Eliza to get benefits from her?"


    Monte was slightly wistful.


    Men enjoyed conquering clever and brilliant women.


    In the past, he was fed up with Eliza. Nevertheless, ever since Eliza humiliated him, he had been so dissatisfied that he felt the need to win her heart.


    Toby red at him. "Of course, I hope so. But do you have the capability and charm to do that?"


    "I..."


    "Now, it finally hit me that Eliza is an albatross. If you don''t marry her, you''ll have to do away with her."


    Toby''s eyes shed with cruelty. "This woman isn''t simple. Although I''ve warned her many times, she''s still not afraid and can even counterattack so quickly. Apart from Huxley, I still need to get a helper."


    "Who?"


    "Chester." Toby snorted. "Considering that Eliza sent Chester to jail, I believe he hates her."


    After some thought, Monte said with concern, "Dad, that might be true, but Chester has gotten out of jail for some time and Eliza is still fine."


    Toby glowered at him. "It''s precisely because he just got out of jail that he can''t act against her yet. If something happens to Eliza at this point, everyone will know that it''s Chester''s doing. Now that Jewell Corporation''s image has been ruined,


    Chester can''t act in a high-key manner."


    Monte kept quiet. Perhaps that was the case.


    At noon, Ruby''s father recorded a video of him crying and making usations. "My daughter was only 22 years old when she was killed by that sc*mbag. At that time, we called the police, but when the police went to the hotel to check the surveince cameras, the footage of the surveince camera in the corridor was missing. I''d like to ask the five-star hotel why the footage was removed. Who else could''ve done that except for the internal staff? Also, that sc* mbag is the president of Walden, a listedpany. He was staying in the presidential suite of Janee Hotel. I suspect that the people in the hotel were trying to cover up for him.


    "Besides that, I wanted to have reporters expose this issue recently, but I keep being threatened. The hotel also refuses to pick up my calls. You guys need to give an exnation for my daughter''s death."


    After the victim''s father appeared, theizens were astounded.


    Many women had grouped together and kicked up a fuss at the main entrance of Janee Hotel. Some even hurled things at the entrance.


    The Patterson family''s reputation had plunged into an abyss overnight.


    In Neeson Corporation''s office, Charity received Mr. Vernon''s call as he sobbed. " Miss Robbins, thank you very much. The police have formed a task force to investigate this matter. If it hadn''t been for your help, the murderer of my daughter might continue to be on the loose."


    "Will he be sentenced?" Charity asked.


    "The police said there''s a 90 percent chance." Mr. Vernon said agitatedly, Previously, the key video was missing, and that was why Huxley insisted that my daughter seduced him and entered the room with him of her own ord."


    *


    "That''s good." After Charity ended the call, she sighed internally.


    All she wanted to do was teach the Patterson family a lesson, but she never expected to uncover such an outrageous incident.


    This time, Chester finally did something moral.


    In the evening.


    The sports car entered the car park of the Jewell family''s vi.


    When Chester got out of the car, he took a glimpse of the Maybach beside him before he strode into the house.


    In the reception room in front of the French window, Hunter and Toby sat facing each other. The two of them were drinking coffee while chatting. The room was filled with the aroma of coffee.


    "You''re back, Chester." It had been some time since Madam Jewellst saw her son. A smile shed across her face. "Toby came here to look for you."


    Chester raised his brows and said with a deep voice, "You let him in just because he wanted to look for me. Are you and Dad senile? Didn''t you see how serious the news regarding Janee Hotel is?"

 Chapter 2802

    Madam Jewell''s expression stiffened." Your dad used to have a good rtionship with Toby. We can''t possibly steer clear of them the moment they get into trouble. He came to visit us back when you were in prison too. The Jewell family can''t do that kind of thing."


    "You two are so merciful," Chester mocked. "Look at what he did. You''re a woman too, Mom."


    "But Toby wasn''t the one who did this," Madam Jewell said resignedly.


    Chester could not be bothered to care about her. He started walking toward the reception room in long strides.


    "It''s been a while, Chester." Toby stood up and held out his hand to Chester.


    Chester did not even look at his hand, not to mention shake his hand.


    Chester went to a sofa and sat down. "Why are you here, Uncle Toby? The Patterson family is detested by many now. There''s a crowd surrounding the hotel''s entrance, wanting the hotel to provide an exnation, but here you are at my home. Dad, you must be muddled too. You actually dared to open the door for him. What if the reporters find out? Aren''t you afraid they''ll think that the Jewell family are aplices of the Patterson family?''


    Toby went stiff despite having already heard about Chester having a venomous mouth despite his handsome looks.


    He finally experienced it first-hand.


    "Watch your words," Hunter scolded angrily. "Your Uncle Toby and I have known each other for over 10 years."


    Chester scoffed. "That was more than 10 years ago. I didn''t see him helping us when Jewell Corporation was in a dire situation."


    "I wanted to help, but I didn''t know anything about hospitals. I''m just someone who runs a hotel."


    Toby quickly exined, "I came looking for you today because I think we have amon enemy."


    "Oh." Chester''s brows moved.


    Toby said hastily upon seeing that. "It''s


    Eliza."


    Hunter''s expression turned cold once that name was uttered. "So it''s that woman." "Yes." Toby sighed. "I won''t hide anything from you guys anymore. The wholemunity knows my son has HIV. This is all caused by that woman alone. Speaking of her, she''s an ungrateful person. Could she have entered the entertainment industry and owned everything she has today if it weren''t for Monte''s rmendation? A guy and a girl can date if they suit each other. If they''re not a good match, it''s normal for them to break up. However, she exacted revenge on my son just because they broke up."


    After pausing, he looked toward Chester sheepishly. "Weren''t you one of the people she got revenge on as well? How could Jewell Corporation''s value have decreased so much if it weren''t for her? She even ruined your reputation."


    Hunter let out a hmph. "Eliza is indeed a scheming woman. I''ve been finding her unpleasant to the eye for a long time. However, that woman isn''t simple..." "That''s why we have to work together." Toby suddenly lowered his voice. "I''m not scared to tell you all this. If we want to get revenge on Eliza, this is our chance. When the timees, we can push all the responsibility to Huxley."


    Chester ced a cigarette between his lips and lit it.


    He finally understood everything. The Patterson family thought the reason he never got revenge on Eliza was that the public would suspect him first if something happened to Eliza.


    "Chester, this is an opportunity," Hunter said. "The Jewell family''s shares can''t be in her hands forever. It''ll be troublesome if she joins hands with those directors and has them change sides."


    Toby added, "Actually, you don''t need to worry. Huxley will surely make a move first. After something happens to Eliza, we can give her another fatal strike. I believe that even if she''s on good terms with Freya and Catherine, killing her will be as easy as killing an ant."

 Chapter 2803

    "Huxley''s making a move?" Chester asked with a frown. "Hasn''t he been apprehended?"


    Toby smiled. "President Jewell, you may not know this, but Huxley has been on drugs for a few years."


    He pointed at his head. "After taking so many drugs, he''s be abnormal. He has a rash temper, is violent, easily angered, and crazy. A person like that won''t care about consequences."


    "Were you the one who told him it was Eliza''s doing?" A gleam shed across Chester''s eyes.


    "Of course." Toby was quite smug. He even thought Chester would thank him.


    Chester changed his position and showed a smile on his handsome face. "Uncle Toby, I need to have a few words with you privately."


    Toby''s eyes brightened.


    Hunter said in dissatisfaction, "What do you have to say that you can''t say in front of me?"


    "A lot." Chester stood up rudely and went upstairs.


    "If you''ll excuse me, Hunter." Toby followed Chester to the study upstairs with a troubled expression.


    Chester closed the door lightly and even locked it.


    "Chester, I don''t think... there''s a need to lock the door, right?" Toby''s heart skipped a beat. He strangely had a bad feeling. "I have to." Chester turned around and extinguished his cigarette in the ashtray on the study table. "What if my parentse in to save you when I beat you upter?"


    "Huh?" Toby thought he was hearing things.


    Until...


    A punchnded on his chest hard.


    "I''ve wanted to beat you up for a f eking long time." Chester kicked Toby to the floor and stepped on his back. "You hurt the woman I don''t even dare toy a finger on and take things further each time. You found someone to tamper with her car, and now, you''re inciting Huxley to harm her. You''re even thinking of using me. Since you presented yourself to me, Toby, myst name won''t be Jewell if I don''t teach you a lesson."


    Toby was stunned by the hit.


    What was Chester talking about?


    Toby understood each word, but he found it unbelievable afterbining those words together.


    "C-Chester, you like Eliza?"


    He stated the fact in disbelief.


    "No. I don''t like her. I love her." Chester lifted Toby. There was undisguised hostility on his handsome face. "If it weren''t for Eliza not wanting me to make a move, I would''ve already brought the Patterson family down 10,000 times over. I might as well tell you that I was at the scene the night your son got HIV. I was also the one who deleted all the videos in the hotel."


    Toby also spat a mouthful of blood. He did not expect that Chester was Eliza''s aplice.


    He even came to Chester''s house, wanting to look for him for help.


    At that moment, Toby felt the chills.


    Chester kicked him strongly in the crotch a few times.


    Toby shrieked in pain. He put up a strong resistance, but how could an old person


    like him be Chester''s opponent?


    "Chester, what are you doing inside?"


    Hunter kept hitting and kicking the door.


    Chester pretended as if he could not hear a thing. He kicked Toby to the floor.


    "I''ve been irritated at the sight of you and your son for a long time. Come at me if you want to get revenge. However, if Huxley hurt even a strand of hair on Eliza, I won''t let the Patterson family off the hook."


    After speaking, he turned and opened the door.


    Hunter saw Toby sprawled on the floor with an ashen face. He got so furious that he swung a p at Chester.


    Chester grabbed Hunter''s hand. He flung Hunter away coldly and left.


    "Stop right there, Chester!" Hunter roared.


    "I don''t wish to see anyone from the Patterson family entering this house in the future." After giving a warning, Chester walked away.

 Chapter 2804

    Hunter had the urge to strangle his son to death.


    "Are you okay, Toby?" Hunter quickly helped Toby up. However, he was puzzled upon seeing Toby''s face, which was perfectly fine. "Did my son hit you?"


    Toby was exasperated. He had been screaming his head off, yet Hunter was still asking him if he got hit. Was it not obvious?


    "I almost got beaten to death." Toby raised his clothes while trembling. There were patches of bruises on his body. Those were only external injuries. His internal injuries were probably more severe.


    Hunter felt embarrassed. Toby was his guest. "You know that my son''s mood is unpredictable. He usually doesn''t respect me either. What did you say to offend


    him?"


    Toby recalled Chester''s words and shuddered. "Your son said he loves Eliza."


    He was stupid. He should not havee to look for Chester.


    Who would have thought of it?


    Even a devil like Chester said he was in love. It was so bizarre.


    Hunter was stunned. "This... This is impossible. His personality... How can he love someone when he doesn''t even love his parents? Don''t fool me."


    "Will I lie to you when I''m already beaten up to this state? He said it himself. He was the one who helped Eliza to erase all evidence of the night Monte got infected with HIV. No wonder Eliza is so arrogant."


    Toby suddenly remembered Chester''s warning. He held in his pain and said," Your son said he''ll make the Patterson family suffer if even a strand of Eliza''s hair is touched. Hunter, quickly think of something to help me. How would I have known that he likes Eliza? Eliza''s the one who ruined the Jewell family''s reputation."


    "Eliza? I won''t ept Eliza joining our family," Madam Jewell said in disdain. "If it weren''t for her destroying Chester''s reputation openly before, would the Jewell family''s worth have gone down by 100 billion dors? That woman doesn''t even know any shame."


    Besides, Eliza had dated Monte previously.


    Although Madam Jewell did not object to her husband getting close to the Patterson family, she was a haughty person. To her, the Patterson family could notpare to the Jewell family at all. However, her son just had to find a woman who had slept with a person from the Patterson family. That was disgusting.


    "I''m thinking... Maybe Eliza cast a spell on Chester," Toby suddenly said. "Who doesn''t know how much Chester hated her in the past? Hepletely treated her like a tool to satisfy his desires. Isn''t it absurd that he suddenly loves her deeply? I heard that in some ces overseas, you can resort to shady means to make a person madly in love with you all of a sudden."


    Madam Jewell''s heart skipped a beat. She had lived until her age and met many people. That kind of thing was actually possible.


    In the early evening.


    A sports car sped on the road.


    Chester tried calling Charity''s number, but his number was still blocked..


    He had no choice but to find Catherine''s number and call her. "Where''s Charity now?"


    Catherine was taken aback. Her voice was cold. "Why are you looking for her?"


    "Huxley might bother her," Chester spoke hastily. "The police returned empty- handed when they went to arrest Huxley. They don''t know where Huxley''s hiding. He''s a drug addict, so he''s a dangerous person. He can do extreme things."


    Catherine was shocked. "Charity said she wanted to go to the supermarket after getting off work this morning. She wanted to buy some butter and cheese to make a cake. Oh, right. She said her phone was out of battery in the group chat. She didn''t reply when Freya and I were chatting just now. Her phone must''ve died."


    "Try calling her, or think of a way to contact her driver or bodyguards."

 Chapter 2805

    Chester ended the call after speaking.


    Catherine quickly found Charity''s number and dialed it, but she could not reach her.


    She hastily looked for Ryan and asked for Max''s number. Then, she requested the number of Charity''s bodyguard from Max.


    When she finally managed to contact Steven, she breathed a sigh of relief."


    Where''s Eliza? I''m her friend. Is she okay?"


    Steven nced at the woman sitting in the backseat. "She''s fine. She''s reading some documents. Do you have any business with her?"


    "Chester told me to tell her that Huxley has escaped. He might bother Eliza. He''s crazy, so you guys should pay attention,"


    Catherine said anxiously. "Where are you guys now?"


    "We''re heading to the supermarket." Steven gazed at the overpass in front of


    him." We''re crossing the overpass soon, and we have two bodyguards in the car. There are bodyguards watching the vi too. It should be fine."


    "Anyway, you must be careful. Drive slower too. Tell Eliza not to go to the supermarket anymore and return home as soon as possible," Catherine instructed.


    "Okay."


    Steven hung up the call and ryed Catherine''s words to Charity, who was sitting behind. "Miss Robbins, let''s not go to the supermarket. There are too many people there."


    Okay." Charity nodded and frowned.


    Logically speaking, Huxley should have been apprehended by the police immediately after the truth was exposed. Did he escape and find out from the Patterson family that she was the one who revealed the truth?


    It seemed like the Patterson family had not learned their lesson. They still wanted


    to go against her even though they were helpless themselves.


    A drug addict''s brain would not be rational. If someone like Huxley wanted to get revenge, they would be terrifying. He would not care whether he would get caught or lose his life during the process. He was more troublesome than the people the Patterson family hired to deal with Charity previously.


    "Miss Robbins, it looks like there''s a ck off-road SUV following us. It changes itsne whenever we do."


    Taryn Woodfield, the female bodyguard sitting in the passenger seat, spoke.


    Charity took a nce behind. It was a Range Rover.


    Compared to the Range Rover, her car was like a baby.


    "Speed up," Charity said. "It''s okay if it doesn''t catch up."


    Steven stepped on the elerator. He quickly changednes and sped up.


    The Range Rover chased after them. Due to itsrge size, many cars avoided it instinctively.


    "The car is problematic." Steven''s expression was serious. "But what does it want to achieve by following us?"


    Taryn checked the map. She said hastily, There''s a bridge spanning a river a mile ahead. Are they thinking of attacking there?" "It''s possible." Steven tightened his grip on the steering wheel. The car was on the highway. Besides, at this hour, there were many cars as people had gotten off work. They could not stop the car. Once they stopped, apart from colliding with other cars, it would be dangerous if the Range Rover rammed into them crazily. However, the problem was that there were too many cars on the road, so losing the Range Rover would be difficult too.


    "Lose them. It''s the only way." Charity took a deep breath and made a quick decision." Even if we collide with other cars, don''t stop."


    "There''s no other choice." Steven floored the elerator. Soon, friction was generated between their car and the other car beside them. He did not stop the car and continued driving. On the other hand, the car that scratched against their car quickly stopped. The cars behind rear-ended that car.

 Chapter 2806

    At this moment, it was as though the Range Rover had gone crazy. It hit the smaller cars that were blocking it out of its way and emerged, chasing after them like a bull.


    "F*ck, they must be crazy." Steven punched the steering wheel.


    On a usual day, he could show off his driving skills in spacious ces.


    However, he could not do that on the highway. There were many big cars. If things went badly, someone might die.


    The judge would not let them go after they caused a pile-up just because they were escaping for their lives.


    Steven was scared, but the people in the car behind him had gone mad.


    They did not even care about themoners'' lives.


    Charity could confirm that the driver of the car behind them was definitely Huxley.


    The Range Rover quickly caught up with her Audi A8 like a cat chasing after a


    mouse.


    "Miss Robbins, what do we do now?" Steven asked in a serious manner. "If he really hits us, our car won''t be able to go up against a Range Rover. It even has a long wheelbase like a truck."


    "Let''s continue driving and see if we can throw him off." Charity clenched her first. Guilt shone in her eyes. "I''m sorry to have dragged you all into this."


    Taryn bit her lip and did not say a word. People in her line of work did not prioritize their lives from the start. However, she would be dissatisfied if she were to die just like this.


    "Don''t worry, Miss Robbins. I won''t give up on protecting your safety until thest moment."


    Steven focused his attention and watched the front. He found an opening. He speedily went to thene on the left and went in front of a lorry. However, the Range Rover caught up in a split second. The lorry caused another rear-end collision because it did an emergency brake.


    "What the f*ck?! He''s insane." Cold sweat broke out on Steven''s forehead.


    Taryn clenched her fists. "It seems like he''s really going to make a move on the bridge. It''s a river. We''ll surely die if we fall."


    How''s the traffic on the bridge now?"


    Charity asked.


    "It isn''t congested, but there are many cars."


    Steven gritted his teeth. "We can avoid this danger, but it might cause the others on the road to get into an ident and they may even die. Do you still want to give it a try, Miss Robbins?"


    Charity leaned against the backseat. Her whole body broke out in a cold sweat.


    She was not afraid of any means of death, except for drowning to death.


    She had experienced it once before. She could never forget that terror and despair for the rest of her life.


    Charity could not help but turn her gaze outside the window. There was a small car outside with its window half-open. A mother was hugging a young child with a sweet smile.


    Taryn and Steven followed Charity''s gaze. The three of them went silent.


    There could be many more of such families on that road.


    If things went wrong, many families would be destroyed.


    "I think we should go with the flow," Charity said in a low voice. "Let''s avoid him if we can and not let him catch up to us. I don''t want to use other people''s lives in exchange for mine. However, your lives aren''t within my control. I''m not the one holding the steering wheel."


    "I''ll listen to you." Steven smiled bitterly and said, "I''m alone anyway. I lost my parents long ago."


    Taryn bit her lip. "I don''t want to harm others.


    Charity lowered her gaze in silence.


    Soon, the car drove onto the bridge.


    Steven tried to use the spaces between the cars as much as possible to lose the Range Rover, but the Range Rover had gone crazy. After getting on the bridge, it elerated and charged at them, hitting the rear of their car.


    Charity, who was sitting behind, felt her head buzz. Next, the car spun around and smashed into the guardrail.


    The Range Rover behind was elerating further. The front of the Audi had already gone beyond the guardrail.


    Steven shouted, "Jump down, quick!"


    "I can''t. The airbag is squeezing me!" Taryn yelled.


    Charity''s situation wasn''t any better.


    Moreover, she received the greatest impact because she was sitting behind. Her head was already bleeding, and it felt like everything around her was spinning.


    In a blur, she heard a scream erupt outside.


    She tried to look outside the window. A ck sports car was charging and moving in the opposite direction of the traffic.


    A loud bang was heard.


    The sports car had rammed into the Range Rover that was pushing against the Audi, causing it to flip.


    At the same time, the front of the ck sports car was utterly damaged from the impact.


    Charity looked backward with much difficulty. She vaguely saw that the head of the person inside the sports car was bleeding all over.

 Chapter 2807

    The surroundings were chaotic.


    Some were screaming.


    Some were helping to save others.


    Some were going all out to grab hold of the Audi so that it would not fall into the river.


    Charity faintly remembered that she was the first to be saved.


    Later, her memory of everything else was hazy.


    She vaguely heard some voices in her mind.


    "Isn''t she the A-list celebrity, Eliza?"


    "Probably."


    "It looks like the Land Rover was trying to hunt her down to kill her."


    "Hurry up, the one in the sports car seems to be badly injured."


    "The psycho in the Land Rover came out again."


    After that, everything could not be heard.


    "Beep, beep..."


    Charity gradually woke up amid the sound of the defibritor.


    She opened her eyes, only to find herself lying in the VIP ward.


    "Charity, you''re awake." Max''s handsome face appeared in front of her with a concerned look.


    "Charity, are you feeling okay?" Catherine hurried over.


    "Charity, do you remember me? I''m Freya. You didn''t lose your memory and forget about me, did you?" Freya''s anxious voice rang beside Charity''s ear.


    "...I didn''t lose my memory..." Charity bit her lip in agony. "I just feel like puking..."


    "That''s the side effect of a concussion."


    Max sighed heavily. "By the time you were sent to the hospital, you were bleeding heavily. I was scared out of my wits.


    Luckily, you''re only suffering from a mild concussion and some minor injuries." "Oh."


    Charity blinked and tried to recall before she suddenly said, "By the way, why was I sent to the hospital? I remember that I wanted to go to the supermarket after work


    Catherine, Max, and Freya quickly exchanged nces with one another. After some time, Catherine said obscurely, "Yes, when your car drove across the bridge, it was hit by Huxley''s car. Fortunately, some kind passersby saved both of you."


    "Huxley?"


    Charity''s head hurt a little. Only after some time was she able to recall who Huxley was. It was the psycho who was on drugs." Has he been arrested?"


    "Mm... He has been arrested." Catherine mumbled, "Take a good rest and have some porridge. You''ve just woken up, so don''t think too much."


    Charity happened to have a headache. She nodded wearily and uttered ''mm'' softly.


    Max promptly brought a bowl of porridge to her and fed her cautiously.


    After taking five to six mouthfuls of porridge, Charity lost her appetite. Coincidentally, she was not feeling well, so she soon fell asleep.


    Upon noticing that Charity was sound asleep, Freya dragged Catherine out. "Why didn''t you tell her the truth just now?"


    "Now that she''s not well, she''s only going to overthink things if I tell her more. It won''t help her brain to recover." Catherine sighed and said, "What''s more, what will she think after she learns the truth?


    Actually, I hope that Charity''s life won''t be the same as before. Given that she has taken revenge, she should start her life afresh. If she continues to be with that person, she''ll only be living in her memory."


    "But many people have recorded videos and posted them online. She''lle across them sooner orter," Freya said with mixed feelings.


    "Just let her know."


    All of a sudden, Max''s voice sounded behind Catherine.


    Catherine was stunned. "Aren''t you afraid that..."


    "I am, but... I don''t want to win using this means." Below Max''s handsome brows were a pair of starry eyes that conveyed uprightness and dejection. "If I were in his position, I would''ve done that too. However, I arrived therete. If Charity were to get together with me one day, I hope that she would do it willingly. Even if I lose, I want to lose fairly."

 Chapter 2808

    Catherine and Freya''s eyes were filled withplicated feelings.


    It could be due to their identity and job nature that they considered Max the most upright man they had ever met.


    "But aren''t you worried that Charity..." Catherine bit her tongue.


    Max forced a smile. "She has never been with me. I can''t force her to be with me just because I''ve helped her. We''re friends. In the past, I helped her out of willingness. If she''s still not interested in me, I can''t force her either. Doing so will only cause the person I love to find me disgusting and despicable."


    Catherine sighed. After a long time, she said, "Then... tell Charity about it after she''s awake." "...Alright, thank you." Max nodded. He turned around and entered the ward.


    "Why do you want him to let Charity know? He''ll even thank you." At that moment, Freya had note to her senses.


    "If he''s the one who says it at this time, it''ll make him seem magnanimous." Catherine said with a smile, "In fact, he''s indeed magnanimous and tolerant. What Charity did for Chester might be shocking, but she won''t neglect Max''s magnanimity after she pulls herself together."


    Freya blinked her eyes. After some time, she uttered ''oh'' softly. "Actually, I didn''t believe that Chester was really in love with Charity. But after this incident, I think he''s truly in love. However, there''s been a lot of misunderstandings between them because of Sarah. If Sarah hadn''t caused so much trouble, could they have gotten married? Chester wouldn''t have be so extreme too."


    "In that case, if it hadn''t been for Sarah, Shaun and I wouldn''t have gotten a divorce. You wouldn''t have divorced Rodney as well." Catherine mocked.


    Freya instantly choked. Only after some time did she say, "Sarah is an inborn b*tch. She''s done so many immoral deeds. She''s fortunate to have been shot dead."


    "She''s already dead, yet the people who are still alive have to suffer because of her deeds."


    Catherine let out a sigh.


    At that moment, Shaun walked over from the other end of the corridor with his tall, sturdy figure.


    Given that he had not slept the entire night, his handsome face was filled with weariness, and his eyes were bloodshot too.


    "How''s Chester now?" Catherine asked.


    "He''s in the ICU department and still in critical condition." Shaun shook his head gloomily. "The doctor said that he''ll be disabled even after he wakes up."


    Shaun said, "Huxley is dead. The Todd family has already headed to the police station and are using Chester of intentional murder."


    Catherine chuckled. "While Huxley was hunting Eliza down to kill her, it caused some idents. He even hit Eliza''s car, which is intentional murder. If Chester hadn''t shown up, Huxley would''ve been sessful in murdering her."


    "I need to help Chester with this case." Shaun said, "Huxley is the only child in the Todd family. Considering that he dares to act so unscrupulously, it means that the Todd family has an impressive background in Canberra."


    "Since Chester saved Eliza this time, I won''t be unreasonable. You can help him win the case," Catherine said.


    Shaun sighed. "I never thought that Chester would be so insane. Despite having known him for a long time, I didn''t expect that he would do such a thing. He has always been a cool person. I don''t understand why he suddenly cares about Eliza."


    With that, he stared fixedly at Catherine. Are you hiding something from me?"

 Chapter 2809

    "I''ve been hiding a lot of things from you. What''s strange about it?"


    Catherine grinned and threw that remark casually. Her expression that was as cunning as a fox instantly made Shaun choke.


    "Cathy, I never hide anything from you," Shaun said glumly.


    "But every time you file awsuit, do you tell me your litigant''s matters?" Catherine refuted. "I always keep other people''s secrets, not mine. I have no right to tell you about those. If you''re so great, you can ask Chester. Let''s see if he''ll tell you."


    Shaun looked helpless. He felt as though his wife and buddies were boycotting him." It''s unknown whether Chester will wake up.


    "Don''t worry. He will." After pausing for a moment, Catherine said, "They say bad people will never die."


    Shaun was at a loss for words.


    Catherine continued tofort him, saying, "Look how wicked Sarah was. She only died after causing so much trouble. Although Rodney has turned into a fool, he''s still fine. He''s alwaysughing and is happier than us."


    In the evening.


    Charity woke up once again.


    The doctor was giving her an injection. The back of her hand ached.


    "Bear with it. I''ll be done in a moment." The doctor fixed the syringe. "There are three bottles of medicine. After the infusion is done, remember to undergo a CT scan."


    "Alright. Thank you." Max saw the doctor out.


    This time, Charity felt that her head did not hurt as much as before. It seemed that she had be more conscious. "I remember that Steven and Taryn were in the car at that time. How are they now?"


    "Both of them were seated at the front, so their injuries were minor." Max consoled her. "They only scraped their arms a little. They''ll be fine after two days. The doctor said they need rest, so I didn''t ask them toe over to visit you." "That''s good." Charity heaved a sigh of relief. "Although I don''t quite remember


    what happened, I should thank you for assigning Steven to be by my side. Otherwise, I might not be here now."


    Max opened his mouth slightly. For someone who was conscious, he felt that Charity''s words were a p on his face at that moment. His face was burning.


    "Charity, I need to make something clear to you." Max said with a hoarse voice, "Steven wasn''t the one who saved you this time."


    Charity was stunned. She lifted her head and stared at Max''s ck eyes.


    "It was Chester." Max said reluctantly, "At that time, it was rush hour on the highway, so there were many cars. Steven kept trying to get rid of Huxley, but he failed to do it. He even caused some idents in the process. Upon arriving at the bridge, Huxley hit you guys with his car. He attempted to crash your car into the river


    so that all of you would die together. At that crucial moment, Chester was the one who speedily drove his car toward Huxley and crashed Huxley''s car, which prevented your car from falling into the river."


    Charity did not move a muscle for a long time. She even forgot to blink.


    The ward was so quiet that only the sound of their breathing could be heard.


    Max stared unblinkingly at her. There were barely any emotions on her pale face.


    After being quiet for half a minute, he asked, "Didn''t you say that the traffic was congested at that time? How did Chester show up there?" "He drove in the opposite direction of traffic on the highway for over 12 miles." "How is he now?" Charity asked after blinking.


    Max lowered his head. "He was driving a sports car at that time. It rammed into a Land Rover at a speed of 120 miles per hour before crashing. The front end waspletely damaged. Although the airbag protected him, the impact was so great that he''s badly injured now. Apart from his head, his organs and legs all suffered a heavy blow. He''s now in aa where he remains unconscious. He''s still in critical condition."

 Chapter 2810

    Charity tried her best to recall the situation after the ident.


    However, the more she recalled it, the more her head hurt.


    "Think about what happened to you." Upon noticing that she suddenly began to breathe rapidly, Max frowned and anxiously leaped to his feet. "I''m going to call the doctor."


    "No need." Charity said, "I just want to recall what happened before I was in aa."


    "If you can''t recall it, just let it be." Max revealed a look of pity. "A lot of surveince footage has been leaked on the inte."


    "Where''s Huxley?" Charity asked after some thought.


    "He''s dead."


    Charity was speechless.


    Max gritted his teeth and said, "After the first time Chester hit the Land Rover, the passersby and traffic police rushed over to save you out of the Audi. But Huxley, who was covered in blood, dashed toward you while holding a knife. Chester was the one who eventually hit Huxley, which caused him to fall into the river. Chester was seriously injured only because he didn''t manage to be saved in time. He forcefully pressed the elerator despite being injured. Once again, a collision urred."


    Charity''s eyes revealed a trace of confusion.


    It was probably because she could not believe that the cruel Chester would risk his life in order to save her.


    He had been selfish, had he not?


    Did he know what sacrifice and love were?


    Why did he not stay away from her?


    Indeed, she did not want to be associated with him anymore.


    "Although Huxley was a fugitive, Chester drove in the opposite direction of traffic in full view of everyone and even crashed into Huxley. What did the police say?" Charity quickly grasped the key point.


    "Now, the Todd family is trying to sue Chester for intentional murder. The Todd family has powerful connections with both the police and the triads. Otherwise, Huxley wouldn''t have acted so unscrupulously. In particr, Huxley is the only son in the Todd family. But don''t worry. Huxley was escaping thew at the time. Plus, many people witnessed how he attempted to kill you. With Shaun taking over the case, you won''t lose."


    Charity had faith in Shaun''s capability. He could twist the facts in all the cases he epted.


    Nevertheless, the process would be quite troublesome as Chester was the president of Jewell Corporation. He would bring a lot of instability to thepany, considering that he became embroiled in this kind ofwsuit.


    "Will Chester die?" Charity suddenly asked.


    Max was stunned for a few seconds before he replied, "I''m not sure. He''s still in the ICU department. It seems that he''s in critical condition."


    After a pause, he added with a low voice," Do you want to pay him a visit?" "Can I?" Charity''s voice was slightly hoarse. "His family won''t let me visit him. They probably hate me to the core."


    Max was speechless at that moment.


    Indeed, he heard that Chester''s parents were agitated after they learned that something happened to their son. Chester''s mother, in particr, had been howling outside.


    If Charity went over, she would probably be told off severely.


    However, he was surprised to find that Charity wasposed and that she could think of that.


    "Well, you-" "You may go home and rest." Charity interrupted his sentence. "You have work. I can get a caretaker to look after me." "Stop kidding. How can I feel at ease having a caretaker look after you?" Max said, "Mrs. Robbins already knows about this issue. She''s now flying over here with my mom. They should be able to arrive here the next morning."


    Charity was suddenly dazed. Only then did it hit her that Eliza had a mother. Eliza''s mother must have learned about the issue from the news.


    Knowing what was on Charity''s mind, Max said, "Mrs. Robbins sees you as Eliza, her only daughter. When she knew that something happened to you, she was definitely worried. What''s more, I believe you won''t want me to stay here and take care of you all the time. It''s good that she''sing over."

 Chapter 2811

    Charity stayed quiet for some time before she said, "Thank you.


    "Thank you for living carefreely, and thank you for not making things difficult for me. Thank you for giving me sufficient space and not expecting anything from me."


    "Stop saying thank you..."


    Max shed a bright smile. His eyes were filled with helplessness and dejection. "Are we friends?"


    Charity opened her mouth with difficulty." Where''s my phone?"


    "Here."


    Max handed her a ck phone. "You''ve been on the trending searches for a day." "I''d like to watch videos of the crime scene." Charity expressed her ultimate intention.


    "Go ahead. I''ll peel an orange for you."


    Max took a paring knife and moved aside to peel an orange.


    Charity tapped open her phone and soon spotted eight trending searches rted to her, namely: [Eliza Meets An ident], [ Chester Drives A Sports Car And Dashes Out], [Is Chester in Love With Eliza?], [ Chester Is Under Emergency Treatment], [ Chester Might Go to Jail After He Wakes Up ], [Chester Drives in the Opposite Direction for Over 120 Miles to Save Eliza], [Is Chester''s Act of Crashing Into Someone Considered Self-Defense?], and [Why Did Huxley Want to Kill


    Eliza?]


    She did not really look at the number of searches. She found a video of the


    scene.


    On the bridge, half of the Audi was hit out of the surface of the bridge. At the crucial moment, a ck sports car headed straight toward the Land Rover and rammed into it. After the Land Rover turned over, the sports car''s front end was all destroyed.


    A passerby recorded the situation in the sports car. Seated in the car was Chester whose handsome face was covered with blood.


    The passerby said something amid the chaos, "The owner of the sports car seems badly injured. Are any of you a doctor?


    Everyone,e and help bring him out."


    "Oh goodness. The person in the Land Rover ising out with a knife. Let''s run away."


    After that, a shriek was heard on the spot.


    The scene in the video showed that


    Chester''s head was bleeding as he gripped the steering wheel. Once again, Chester crashed into Huxley until thetter fell into the river. The sports car was


    then stuck on the bridge.


    The video ended abruptly.


    Charity found another video.


    It was a video of Chester being brought out of the car when the ambnce arrived.


    The arrogant man''s face had been pixted. Even so, his swollen head was visible. Even his white T-shirt was covered with blood, and his legs were full of injuries. He was in a sorry state.


    This was probably Chester''s sorriest state ever.


    Charity breathed in rapidly.


    She promptly put down her phone.


    Somehow, she did not quite dare to look at that scene.


    Based on her understanding of Chester, that was not how he should have behaved.


    That man was selfish and despicable. He would only criticize women for being b* tchy in a condescending manner and believed that they deserved whatever bad things that happened to them.


    He was like a cruel bourgeoisie who knew nothing but to oppress and take advantage of other people.


    He always flirted around and was surrounded by beautiful women. He changed girlfriends like how he changed his clothes.


    Why did he stop behaving that way?


    She could have remained indifferent and merciless.


    "Have an orange." Max handed her a clean orange. "Vitamin C helps speed up your recovery."


    "Mm."


    After Charity took the orange, she put down her phone.


    After she was done with the IV infusion, Max wheeled her to undergo a CT scan.


    As soon as Charity was done with the CT scan, an elegant woman walked up to her. The woman and Chester looked alike. One could tell that the woman was beautiful when she was young.


    Following behind the woman was Cindy.


    "Eliza, did you bewitch my son? You made him behave like a psycho." Madam Jewell


    gave Charity a death stare. "Why aren''t you the one who''s dead?"

 Chapter 2812

    It was Charity''s first time seeing Madam Jewell.


    When Charity just got into a rtionship with Chester, she thought that his mother would not like her if she got married to Chester one day.


    She never thought that she would one day meet Chester''s mother in this manner.


    Max rapidly stood in front of Charity. "Eliza just woke up. Madam Jewell, we''re very thankful to Chester for saving Eliza too. Having said that, saving Eliza was his own decision. It has nothing to do with Eliza."


    Madam Jewell took a glimpse of Max, who stood up for Eliza, before she nced at Eliza in the wheelchair. Then, she became more furious. "You usually use such a tactic to fool around with men, don''t you? You first did it to Monte, then it was my son''s turn. Now, it''s this man here. Eliza, you can do ck magic, huh? Do you think I don''t know what kind of a person my son is? I''m sure you''re as scheming as Sarah who was sentenced previously. If anything happens to my son, I''ll surely make you suffer"


    "Please mind your words. Eliza and I are just friends. Also, she didn''t seduce Chester," Max criticized with a long face.


    Cindy, who had been quiet, suddenly said in a strange manner, "Young Master Jewell hates Eliza to the core. He only treats her as a tool to vent. How is it possible for him to risk his life to save such a woman? Stop kidding. Eliza, despite having worked with you, I never knew that you practiced ck magic until today."


    Charity was indeed speechless.


    She never thought that these people wouldpare her to Sarah.


    Chester was smart, so why was his mother out of her mind?


    "You''re making such usations, but do you have evidence?" Charity said coldly," Don''t block me. It was Chester''s decision to save me. I didn''t beg him to do that. Please move aside."


    "What did you say?" Madam Jewell gasped. "I''ve never seen such a cold-blooded person like you."


    Madam Jewell was usually a good-tempered person. However, she was trembling with anger at that moment. Her face suddenly paled, and it was as if she was going to faint.


    "Madam Jewell..." Frightened, Cindy quickly asked the medical staff to help out.


    When Madam Jewell was hurriedly sent for emergency aid, Cindy even red at Charity ferociously. "Chester is still under emergency treatment, yet you treated his mother like that. I''ve never seen such a merciless woman like you."


    Charity frowned deeply.


    Previously, Chester told her that his mother had an illness, which seemed to require Cindy''s blood so that his mother could survive.


    Nevertheless, Charity did not expect Chester''s mother to be so frail.


    "Max, tell me whether my words just now were inhumane," Charity suddenly asked.


    Max gave it a thought. After some time, he said with mixed feelings, "I believe you didn''t do it intentionally. You probably... have no idea how to face Chester."


    Charity was stunned. Subsequently, she went quiet.


    Perhaps Max had said what was on her mind.


    The next day.


    The first thing Charity did after she woke up was pick up her phone.


    Sometimes, the media was the first to know certain news.


    However, the trending searches she came across were: [Eliza Is Cold-Blooded] and [ Eliza Maddens Madam Jewell And Causes Her to Be Under Emergency Treatment The Entire Night],


    After she clicked the links, she heard her own voice that was recordedst night. [ Don''t block me. It was Chester''s decision to save me. I didn''t beg him to do that. Please move aside.]


    She did not read theizens''ments. Instead, she silently put down her phone.


    In the morning, Catherine and Prey a came over to visit her. "Charity, what you said yesterday..."


    "I saw the news. My voice was recorded. It''s probably Cindy''s doing," Charity said softly.

 Chapter 2813

    "What is Cindy trying to do? Chester doesn''t even like her..." Freya got slightly huffy.


    Charity and Freya used to be good friends with Cindy.


    Over the years, Cindy grew to be as wicked as ever.


    "Apparently, her blood is very rare. It''s useful to Chester''s mother because his mother has the same blood type as Cindy," Charity exined.


    Freya snorted. "Is she trying to make Chester marry her purely for this reason? What a joke. If they were ever going to get married, they would''ve done it earlier."


    Catherine, who had been quiet, suddenly said, "Now that Chester is disabled, this is a good chance, isn''t it?"


    Charity''s hand subconsciously trembled while she was holding her phone. "Chester


    "Shaun has been staying by his side sincest night. I took a look at Chester just now, and he seems to be out of danger." Catherine said, "Even so... one of his legs was hit many times in the ident, so he broke his bones. Only... the flesh is stuck together."


    Charity blinked. She pursed her lips for a long time and stayed quiet. It was not known what was on her mind.


    However, Freya screamed in surprise. "It''s that serious, huh?"


    "In fact, it was lucky that the hospital director rescued Chester immediately after he was sent to the hospital. At that time, Chester was bleeding profusely. He might have lost his life, never mind his legs.


    Fortunately, the director amputated his foot and performed transntation of blood vessels. Otherwise, his whole leg might have had to be sawn off."


    Catherine hesitated for a moment before she said, "Having said that, it''ll be hard for him to walk normally in the future."


    "Is he awake?" Charity lifted her head. Her pale eyes were extremely dark. "If he is, ask Shaun to arrange for me to visit him."


    Catherine could not help but steal a nce at Max, who was busy doing something with his head lowered. Then, she replied," Wait for two days. Apparently, Chester can''t even speak now."


    The ward was silent for a while before she said, "But after you visit him, you need to be mentally prepared."


    "What do you mean?" Charity asked, "Did he lose his memory?"


    It was not because she was doubtful. In fact, she had lost certain parts of her memory after the ident.


    "No. He''s quite clear-headed. He''s just...


    Anyway, you''ll know once you see him." Catherine changed the topic. "Do you want to deal with the recording that has been shared online? It has brought a negative impact to your reputation so far."


    "It''s fine. Whatever. I''m no longer in the entertainment industry, anyway," Charity said indifferently. "I don''t care about all these things."


    Upstairs.


    Chester only opened his eyes at 6:00 a m.


    His head was kept in ce. There were many tubes on his body. He could not speak, much less move.


    His whole body hurt so much that he almost lost his breath.


    He had never suffered so much in his life.


    "Chester, you''re finally awake." Cindy sat beside his bed and grabbed hold of his hand while weeping. "After Madam Jewell learned that something happened to you, she went to look for Eliza. Do you know what she said? She said that she didn''t beg you to save her and that you were just a busybody. How cold-blooded she is! You ended up in this state in order to save her, yet she doesn''t know how to be grateful. Madam Jewell was so mad that her illness red up." Chester''s eyes moved. Since he could not speak, he cast a nce at Ken.


    "Miss Turner, please go back and rest. Don''t disturb Young Master Jewell as he needs to rest." Ken was speechless. Cindy seemed to be concerned about Chester, but after being here for so long, she did nothing except for weeping.


    ''If you want to tter Young Master Jewell, you should at least wipe off the bloodstains on his body.''


    Although she did not say anything, her eyes revealed fear and disdain that she could not conceal when she looked at Young Master Jewell''s injuries.

 Chapter 2814

    The moment Cindy saw Young Master Jewell''s injuries the day before yesterday when he was sent to hospital for emergency treatment, she secretly hid and vomited. She did not even dare to approach him.


    Ken saw everything.


    Why would such a woman exist?


    Although Young Master Jewell spoke harshly to her, he had always given her what she deserved.


    If it had not been for Young Master Jewell, she would not havee so far. Thankfully, Young Master Jewell did not marry her back then.


    I''m not disturbing him. I''m just keeping himpany." Cindy said in a self- righteous manner, "What''s more, Mr.


    Jewell and Madam Jewell told me to stay here. Both of you are just bodyguards. Who knows if you both will bully him now that he can''t move and speak?"


    A hint of fury was revealed in Ken''s eyes.


    Cindy lifted her head and warned, "Now that Chester is in the hospital, please be clear who the head of the Jewell family is."


    In other words, if Ken continued to talk back, Cindy could get Uncle Michael to drive him out at any time.


    Anyway, with Chester''s current state, he would still be disabled even when he recovered, unlike when he came out of jail.


    Many people in thepany must be unhappy about someone who could not act normally.


    Furthermore, Chester''s head, organs, and legs were injured. There was no way he could fully recover within one and a half years.


    By the time Chester recovered, the time for him to shine would have gone.


    As long as Cindy managed to win over Michael and his wife, Chester would not be able to do anything to her in the future.


    Of course, even if Chester disliked her, what mattered most was that she secured the position of Young Madam Jewell.


    Once she gave birth to one or two children for the Jewell family in the future, she would be able to secure her position in the upper ss.


    It would be unlike now, where some people might butter her up on the surface, but they secretly looked down on her.


    Ken was angry.


    Even so, he was aware that what Cindy said was true.


    After all, Ken was merely a bodyguard.


    "I don''t care who the head of the Jewell family is."


    Suddenly, a man''s cold and masculine voice rang out at the door.


    Shaun walked in with his grim, handsome face. "But this is Chester''s ward. I forbid any riff-raff froming and disturbing him."


    Cindy began to panic.


    Unlike Ken, Shaun had a powerful presence. With his sturdy figure and elegant aura, he subconsciously made people feel intimidated.


    "Do you want to leave on your own or have me kick you out?" Shaun asked with enunciation.


    Cindy was a little scared. However, at the thought that she had Michael and his wife backing her, she said reluctantly, "You''re just Chester''s friend, so you have no right to control me. What''s more, if you treat Chester as your friend, you should keep him away from Eliza. If it weren''t for Eliza, he wouldn''t be disabled. After all, it''s because Eliza is your wife''s friend."


    Shaun could not be bothered to act politely. He directly clutched the cor of her shirt and flung her out. "Cindy, you have nothing to do Chester. It''s his choice to save or like anyone, and it has nothing to do with you. Stop kicking up a fuss. Chester isn''t muddle -headed either. He''s well aware of your intentions. You thought you would be able to secure the position of Young Madam Jewell once something happened to him, huh? Dream on and get lost."


    With that, he mmed the door shut.


    Ken said helplessly, "She''s sure to look for Chairman Jewell and Madam Jewell."


    "Doesn''t Chester have men? Make them guard the door." Shaun said indifferently,'' Apart from doctors and caretakers, no one is allowed to enter."


    Ken was torn. "But-"


    "Other thaning in to me Chester for saving Eliza, taking pity on Chester for his disabled leg, and criticizing him for not being bothered about anything else except for Eliza, what else could Michael and his wife do?" Shaun interrupted him. "Also, Cindy has arranged for reporters to stay at the door to create the false impression that


    she has been staying by Chester''s side and taking care of him ever since he''s been admitted to the hospital."

 Chapter 2815

    Ken was dumbfounded. He was so busy taking care of Chester that he overlooked those things.


    That woman... It was hard to describe her.


    How could Cindy be in the mood for these things with Young Master Jewell''s condition?


    "Doing this doesn''t only prove her innocence, but the public will alsosh out at Young Master Jewell if he doesn''t marry her after he wakes up." Ken promptly grasped the point.


    "That''s the oue she wants."


    Shaun said nonchntly, "Michael and his wife are d to have someone ready to give her blood by their side. As for Cindy, all she yearns for is a ce in upper- ss society. With Chester''s current condition, she probably thinks she''s at a loss for marrying him."


    When Ken heard that, he fumed.


    On second thought, when Cindy looked at Chester''s injuries, her gaze that betrayed her disgust indicated that she might have such a thought.


    "Dream on. Young Master Jewell won''t marry her anyhow."


    "Chester''s movement is currently restricted, so you need to keep an eye on him. Don''t let Cindy cajole Michael and his wife into doing something silly."


    Shaun walked up to the bed and looked at Chester, who was awake. Since Chester''s head could not move, and he could not speak for the time being, all he could do was blink his eyes.


    "Don''t worry. Eliza is fine." Shaun bent over and whispered, "She''s in the ward one floor below yours. She did say she wants to visit you, but you''re in a horrible condition, so we''ll wait for another two days."


    Chester blinked again, and this time, his gaze became more uplifting.


    At noon, the bodyguard at the door came in and reported to Ken, "Ken, the woman outside ims she''s Eliza''s mom. She''s here to bring some food for Young Master Jewell."


    Ken was stunned. After hesitating for two seconds, he went out.


    A woman in her forties was holding a Thermos sk. She was dressed inly, but


    her face was pure, and her appearance looked rather simr to Eliza''s.


    "Hi. I''m Eliza''s mother." Larissa Card said cautiously, "I heard something happened to Mr. Jewell when he saved my daughter, so I made him some chicken soup... I''m really sorry. I heard he''s quite badly injured...''


    Larissa stammered. She came from a small ce. Although her daughter had be a celebrity, she continued to live in her old house, and Eliza had never allowed anyone to disturb her mother. That was also Larissa''s first time approaching someone with an extraordinary identity.


    "Thank you." Ken took over the Thermos sk.


    Larissa was stunned and overwhelmed. She thought Ken would tell her off and hate her. After all, Chester was only in this state because he saved her daughter. She never thought Ken would be so amiable. "No...


    worries. If it hadn''t been for Mr. Jewell, my daughter would''ve lost her life. For that, my daughter and I are extremely thankful to him. If there''s anything we can do to help, we''ll definitely try our best to."


    Ken was astonished. He did not expect the brilliant Eliza to have such an honest mother. "I''m sorry, but I''m only Mr. Jewell''s bodyguard. I can''t say anything on his behalf, but having said that... After Mr.


    Jewell woke up, he didn''t seem to regret saving Eliza."


    Larissa pursed her lips and nodded gratefully.


    After Larissa headed downstairs, Charity threw a conflicted nce at her. "Did anyone make things difficult for you?"


    "No." Larissa shook her head. "There were a bunch of bodyguards at the door. Later, a sturdy young man came out. He looked fierce, but he was quite polite."


    Charity was shocked. Larissa should be referring to Ken. "That''s good. If their parents were the ones talking to you, they would surely..."


    "Oh well, it''s natural for his parents to criticize me if they see me." Larissa sighed before she continued, "If you were the one hurt, I would certainly be furious, even if it was for the sake of saving someone.


    Humans are selfish. They only care about their children and no one else."

 Chapter 2816

    Charity went silent.


    "Although I''m not sure about the personal vendetta between you and Chester, Chester''s bodyguard said he didn''t regret saving you." Larissa sighed. "Anyhow, we should thank him for that."


    "Mm."


    After that, silence descended upon the ward.


    Larissa looked at her daughter whom she had taken care of since thetter was young. Nevertheless, ever since Charity joined the entertainment industry, she had changed drastically. Sometimes, Larissa thought Charity felt like a stranger. Upon noticing Larissa''s glumness, Charity was slightly swayed. She said, "Mom, since you''re here, just stay here. You don''t have to go home."


    "It''ll be great staying here, but I won''t be used to it." Larissa forced a smile and said," When you miss me, you cane over and visit me."


    "I miss you very much. Just stay here." In fact, Charity was rather guilty that she was upying Eliza''s body, yet she had not undertaken the responsibility of looking after Eliza''s mother. All she had done was give Eliza''s mother money, but she had never really spent time with thetter.


    Larissa''s eyes lit up. "I''m more than happy that you have thought of that, but you need to work and won''t have time to apany me every day. Also, I don''t have any friends here. When I''m at home, I can y cards and dance. Life is pretty carefree. When you get married and have children, I''lle over and take care of them."


    "Huh?" Charity was a little dumbfounded.


    Larrisaughed. "You can''t be single forever. Casting Mr. Jewell aside, Max treats you pretty well too. When I came over, he was very concerned about you. Besides, our family knows the Langston family quite well."


    "We shall see."


    Charity found an excuse to change the subject.


    "That''s true. We shall see in another two years. You''re still young, but I''ll support you regardless of whether you choose Max or Mr. Jewell."


    Larissa was quite open-minded in that aspect. "By the way, I thought of making Mr. Jewell some soup when I make it for you, but I''m not sure what soup he likes." Charity''s eyes twitched. After half a minute, she said, "He likes pumpkin soup." "Pumpkin." Larissa said to herself, "Let me go to the market and look for itter." Two dayster, Chester was wheeled out of the ICU department and into a VIP ward.


    The moment Michael and Madam Jewell entered, Madam Jewell began to wipe her tears and said, "Look at you, in this state because of a worthless thing. Was it worth it? Your leg... is most probably crippled. Why don''t you let Cindy look after you?


    After all, a woman is more thoughtful than Ken. As I said, those caretakers aren''t as attentive as our closed ones." "Besides that, look at what you''ve been eating every day. Ken, where did you get these?" "Well, after you recover, don''t let Eliza off. She''s merciless."


    "Mom, can you leave me alone?" Chester said with difficulty, "Can you guys leave?"


    "Do you think I wanted toe here?


    Seeing you like that makes me boil with anger." Michael said furiously, "Now that something has happened to you, the directors have started to make trouble again. After knowing that your leg is crippled, all of them have banded together. Chester, how can an adult like you be so immature?"


    "I''ll have you know that I''ll certainly disapprove of the troublemaker marrying into our family."


    "Shaun, see them out for me."


    Chester''s head ached every now and then.


    Shaun sighed. The couple was truly inconsiderate. They just had to continue and provoke their son despite the state he was in.


    When he finally got the couple to leave, Chester asked in a hoarse voice, "Ken, where did you get... the soup that you''ve been bringing to me every day?

 Chapter 2817

    Momentarily dazed, Ken said, "Didn''t I tell you it was Miss Robbins'' mom who made the soup?"


    "You... only told me her mom made... the chicken soup," Chester said arduously. Only then did Ken realize that he had forgotten to tell Chester about it after that. After Shaun saw Michael and his wife out, he looked at his buddy''s face. He could not help but tease Chester, "Does the soup cooked by Eliza''s mom taste better?"


    Chester pursed his pale lips without saying a word.


    In fact, it had been a long time since hest had pumpkin soup.


    He used to love pumpkin soup. During the years he was in a rtionship with Charity, he had it very frequently, but he had not had it as much as before in thest few years.


    It was impossible for Eliza''s mother to make him the soup for no reason. It was most probably because Charity reminded her.


    He never thought Charity would still remember it.


    Chester''s dark eyes softened in spite of himself.


    Upon noticing Chester''s expression, Shaun had difficulty putting his feelings into words. "I don''t even think I understand you now, let alone your parents. Of course, I must first praise you for saving someone. Having said that, you put yourself in this state, and you won''t be able to walk like a normal person anymore. Let''s not talk about whether this act is worthwhile, but it was untypical of you to do such a thing."


    If the Chester he knew woke up and realized that he ended up in this state for the sake of saving a woman, he was sure to hate that woman to the core.


    "Tell me... What did I do?" Chester asked strenuously.


    "You''re not the kind who''ll do anything at all costs for the sake of love. You''re a rational person." Shaun sighed. If it were not because of his trust in his wife, he would suspect that Eliza had bewitched Chester.


    "I''m very rational." Chester smiled vaguely and added intermittently, "It''s just... a leg, isn''t it? I... don''t care if I can''t walk."


    Shaun opened his mouth but could not say a word for a while.


    "You don''t understand... certain things."


    Chester''s pale, handsome face was very calm.


    He had thought it over when he drove in the opposite direction of traffic on the highway.


    He did not care about the consequences, nor did he care about the police car that was after him.


    He had had everything in his life wealth, power, and beauty.


    However, only when Eliza''s actual identity was exposed did it hit him that his life had felt empty.


    Charity said that from here on out, she and Chester would resemble two parallel lines, where they would live their lives separately and not cross each other''s paths. From then on, he started to feel that his life was dull.


    If Charity left him again, how would his life turn out to be?


    He did not know.


    Perhaps he would be a psycho or monster that would be more wicked and selfish.


    "I have no idea. Anyway, since you can speak now, I''ll let Cathy know about it so that she can inform Eliza to pay you a visit this afternoon." Shaun sized Chester


    up before saying helplessly, "However, you really do look terrible. I think you might frighten Eliza."


    "...No." Chester pursed his lips. "I don''t care."


    Shaun was speechless.


    "Just... help tidy me up," Chester said after some thought.


    Shaun pinched his brows. "Are you sure Eliza won''t be frightened even after I tidy you up?"


    "She won''t be... frightened," Chester said softly.


    "How do you know?"


    "I know." Chester let out a faint smile." Because I know her well."


    Shaun sighed.


    He believed he had gone through many things in rtionships, butpared to Chester, he realized he could notprehend Chester''s perspective on rtionships.

 Chapter 2818

    However, Shaun informed Catherine about it. "Do you think something has gone wrong with Chester''s brain since he got into that ident?"


    "What could have gone wrong with his brain?" Catherine rolled her eyes at him." Although Chester was injured all over, he drove in the opposite direction on the highway to save the person he loves. So, he must have thought it over. He might even have thought of risking his life at that time. Won''t you protect me in the same way as Chester protected Eliza?"


    "Why wouldn''t I?" Shaun quickly denied the im. "I just think that Chester has never been a great person when ites to rtionships. He''s the kind who''ll destroy something if he can''t get it. What''s more, if I ended up in that state for saving you one day, I would be happy you''re alive. Having said that, I''d think I don''t deserve to be with you. I would have low self-esteem and be depressed. I might not want to see you anymore. I''d hide elsewhere and have negative thoughts."


    After some thought, Catherine said, "You''re not Chester. Everyone thinks differently."


    "Maybe. In that case, you can bring Eliza over this afternoon."


    Shaun opened his mouth. He initially wanted Catherine to advise Eliza so that


    Eliza would not speak harshly when she met Chester.


    Nevertheless, on second thought, he thought it was better not to meddle in other people''s rtionships.


    In the afternoon, Catherine took Charity to the door of Chester''s ward.


    After having two days of rest, Charity was able to walk normally. Apart from experiencing asional dizziness, she felt much better in other aspects.


    "Go on in. We''ll wait out here for you." Catherine deliberately called Shaun and Ken out.


    With that, Charity pushed the door and entered the ward.


    Over the past two days, she had been hearing Chester''s name all the time. However, this was her first time visiting him since the ident.


    The VIP bed was 1.8 meters wide.


    Chester was lying center of the bed, with many vital signs monitors and tubes attached to his body.


    Both his legs were in the air, exposed. One was bandaged, while the other was swathed in more bandages, probably because surgery was performed on it. Nevertheless, many stitches were in the unbandaged areas, and the sight of them looked frightening.


    She could not tell that it was a whole leg.


    Charity had mentally braced herself for it, but she still had to take a deep breath. Feeling that something was piercing her eyes, she quickly looked away and raised her head.


    Then, she was stunned.


    What she saw was not the once handsome face.


    A long bandage was wrapped from his brows to cheeks on the right side of his face, while the other side of his face was slightly swollen. He looked pale, and his forehead was bruised. His head was also bandaged.


    When Chester noticed her gaze, he said," The doctor said... when I met with the ident, the ss hit... my face, so I have over 20 stitches."


    To have 20 stitches on the face meant that the injury was serious.


    Charity gently curled her fingers beside her leg. For a long time, she did not say a word.


    "Why are you quiet? Is it because... I look so terrible that it scares you?" Chester scoffed, and there was an unruly look in his dark eyes.


    "I have no idea what to say." Charity''s voice was cold and hoarse.


    "You can say... I did it out of willingness. You didn''t force me to save you," Chester said.


    Charity''s heart clenched. That was what she had said to Madam Jewell a few days ago, and it had probably reached Chester''s ears.


    Charity felt distressed for no reason. She had been feeling that way for thest two days. At the thought of him, she would feel like there was a rock in her heart that left her breathless, making her a little panicky and confused.

 Chapter 2819

    "Were you the one who told your mom that... I love pumpkin soup?"


    Chester spoke again, his eyes filled with tenderness. "You still remember it, huh?"


    "I''ve always remembered some things. You''re the one who doesn''t remember." Charity did not know why she said that.


    "Well..." Chester said with a low voice, "It was my fault-"


    "Enough." Annoyed, Charity interrupted him, "Chester, I hate you, but I never wished for you to end up like this. All I hoped was that we''d live our own lives like two parallel lines. You shouldn''t have saved me..." "If I hadn''t saved you... you''d be dead.'' Although Chester could not get up, his eyes were fixed on her. "I''ve lost you before...


    Charity''s death... I don''t wish to experience it again."


    He knew full well that Charity was wronged and that Sarah caused the misunderstanding between Charity and him.


    He regretted his actions, but there was nothing he could do because he believed Charity was dead.


    "When I came looking for you on the highway... I''ve thought it over. If... I failed to save you, I might be alive, but... I''d be in a living hell where no one... could save me from the darkness."


    Chester let out a mockingugh. To him, Charity was his redemption. "You don''t need to feel... guilty because... if I hadn''t sent you the video, Huxley wouldn''t have targeted you. I wasn''t... attentive enough. I should''ve... arranged for more people to protect you carefully. I overlooked... the druggy of a madman."


    "Regarding Huxley''s matter, I was the one-"


    "It was... inconsiderate of me." Slightly out of breath, Chester interrupted her, "I''ve always been... opinionated. Since I meant to help you, I shouldn''t have done you a disservice and hurt you."


    Charity was speechless.


    Even though Chester was the one who sent Huxley''s video to Charity, Charity willingly used it.


    As a woman, watching that video made her furious, and she wanted to help the poor couple whose daughter was tortured to death.


    Chester said in a low voice, "The first time...


    you died in the sea. If you die the second time by jumping off the bridge and into the river, you''ll definitely be scared."


    Charity was momentarily stunned.


    At that moment, her strong and cold heart felt like it was shot.


    She began tough in a rather sarcastic manner. "Chester, since when did you be so merciful and kind? You''re not a saint. You''re a monster. Monsters should act like monsters, okay?"


    "I''m a monster." Chester said self-righteously, "That was why... when I saved you, I didn''t care about other people''s lives."


    He did not care about other people''s lives except for Charity''s.


    Charity widened her eyes a little. Looking at the young man on the bed, she was suddenly at a loss for words.


    Only after some time did she say with difficulty, "What about your leg and face? Don''t you care about your looks?"


    "Oh, it''s just my leg and face. What''s... so great about them?" With that, Chester snorted. "It''s fine if I''m ugly or I can''t walk. All that matters is that you don''t look down on me."


    "How do you know I won''t look down on you?" Charity asked.


    "You won''t." Chester looked into her eyes. "I think I understand you very well."


    A hint of confusion shed across Charity''s eyes. "Have you ever thought about other people? I can''t possibly be with you only because you saved me. Moreover, humans are selfish. I''ve never been interested in you. Now that you''re crippled and ugly, I might just find you a burden.


    Not only me but your parents and the women you''ll meet in the future might think so too."

 Chapter 2820

    "All I know is that if Huxley took revenge against you just because of the video I sent you, I would never be able to forgive myself."


    Chester pursed his lips imperceptibly.


    Charity was stunned for a moment. After she came to her senses, she asked," ording to Cathy, you were the one who informed her that Huxley might take revenge against me. What was that all about?"


    "Oh. Toby came to my house to look for me. He hinted that he incited Huxley to deal with you. He even tried to pull me into it, but I gave him... a punch."


    At that, Chester''s Adam''s apple bobbed. "After all this talking, I''m thirsty. Can you


    feed me some water?"


    Charity found a ss on the bed cab. The ss was half filled with water, but it was already cold. She found a water dispenser and got some warm water. Then, she used a spoon to feed him water on his dry lips.


    Chester sipped on the water.


    Since Chester did not stop Charity, she felt the need to continue feeding him.


    Only after feeding him more than half the ss of water, she could not help but ask," Are you that thirsty?"


    Chester lifted his beautiful eyelids and acknowledged with his maic voice." The water you''re feeding me tastes good."


    Charity was speechless. "Can''t you behave yourself considering your current state?"


    "How else should I behave?" Chester grinned. "I can''t move... from head to toe. I can only move... my mouth. What''s more, I have the privilege of having you feed me water. What if... this is the only chance in my life? I need to drink more."


    Charity fell quiet for a moment before she responded, "There''s still a long way to go in your life. You''re young too. I''ve asked my friends overseas. With the advancement in technology, if you take care of your leg, you might be able to walk one day, especially with all the friends you have in the medical field."


    "I know. If worsees to worst... I don''t mind getting a prosthetic leg. Many prosthetic limbse with chips, and they function well," Chester said nonchntly.


    "I''m sure your own leg is better. After all, the doctor has put a lot of effort into avoiding cutting it off."


    "Let''s see." Chester continued to look as if he did not care about his leg.


    At the sight of her behavior, Charity instantly felt helpless. "Chester, I''m serious."


    "Charity, that is my business." Chester suddenly said, "Do you think... you''ll feel much better if my body works normally?"


    Charity opened her mouth, suddenly feeling at a loss for words.


    That was true.


    Over the past two days, she had been dwelling on it a lot, and she had no idea how to face Chester.


    The ward was quiet for one solid minute before Charity pulled herself together. "Chester, listen up. You saved my bodyguards'' and my lives this time, so we''re even. From now onward, we don''t owe each other anything. I won''t hate you, and I will let go of the fact you sent me to jail and killed my parents. I''ve gotten over those matterspletely. I sincerely hope that you''ll live well. But due to what happened in our past, we''re fated not to be friends or lovers anymore. I''m very sorry.''


    With that, Charity put the ss of water on the table. "I''ll bear all your medical expenses, as well as the ones incurredter. I''ll also try my best to cooperate if this issue involves a court case."


    "What if I go to jail for killing a person in a car ident?" Chester could not help but ask with a hoarse voice.


    "You won''t go to jail. With Shaun''spetence, he can''t possibly leave you to go to jail."


    "Yeah. Indeed, Shaun will help me, so you don''t need to answer this question. You won''t feel torn either," Chester said in a self-deprecating manner.


    "I''m sorry."


    Charity looked down. "I''ll stop bothering you now. Have a good rest."

 Chapter 2821

    Chester shut his eyes.


    After half a minute, he heard the door of the ward shut.


    A whileter, Shaun and Ken walked in together.


    "What did Charity say?" Shaun asked with a grin, "Considering you risked your life to save her heroically, she must be touched."


    "No. She only said she no longer hates me and that we don''t owe each other anymore


    Shaun was stunned. "Is that all? How could it be? Is it because she saw your face-"


    "No. She''s not that sort of person." Chester broke in andughed. "This is good."


    Shaun was at a loss for words.


    Catherine was strolling around the park while holding Charity''s hand.


    "Do you feel bettering out for a walk after being in the ward for days?"


    Catherine asked with a smile. "Having said that, you might have to cut short the walk not only because the reporters may be hiding at the park but also because your body hasn''t fully recovered yet."


    "Are there many reporters outside?"


    "Yes. Now, there might be reporters disguised as patients and hiding somewhere to take photos of us." As Catherine was speaking, she turned her gaze to the rock garden.


    A man in a ck, short-sleeved shirt promptly kept his phone in an evasive manner.


    Charity caught sight of it. "Leave him alone. Anyway, I won''t be returning to the entertainment industry, so the reporters can write whatever they want."


    "Don''t worry. I won''t let Cindy damage your reputation. After I spread the news that you were the one who exposed Huxley''s video, all theizens praised you for being courageous and kind."


    "Thank you," Charity said in a low voice.


    "What did you talk to Chester about in the ward just now?" Catherine said with a grin, "I''m a woman, and gossiping is my natural trait." "Thanks to him, we''re now even." When


    Charity uttered that sentence, her gaze looked nk. "I told him to focus on getting his leg treated, but he doesn''t seem to care about it." "Yeah. I heard about it from Shaun. Some people might care about whether they can walk or their face disfigured. Honestly speaking, if I woke up to find that I was crippled and that my face was hurt, I might be very disappointed."


    Catherine sighed lightly. "Chester is a really tough person and doesn''t care about how others look at him. Maybe... all he cares about is you. What''s on your mind?"


    "I''m mentally ill," Charity said.


    "What if you''re no longer mentally ill?"


    "I... have no idea either." In the past, Charity could tell her psychologist firmly that she was unbothered about that person.


    However... she was not very certain now." But we can''t possibly be together again." After some thought, Catherine said, "When he sent you to jail back then, he was tricked by someone. It was someone''s plot to turn against us, and we were both targeted. Moreover, your parents'' death was Sarah and Thomas''s doing. This time, it''s true that he saved you at all costs and ended up like this because of you. As for his previous threats against you, you''ve long since taken revenge against him using your own means, so both of you are considered even." "I thought so too." Charity said, "We''re even. If I still love him, I can give him a chance. However... I''ll find him disgusting and dirty. Regardless of why he has been with many women, he has slept with them. If Shaun had slept with Sarah back then, would you forgive him?"


    After giving it a thought, Catherine was also ufortable with the idea. "I won''t. Even if I forgive him, I''ll still feel upset. I might never let him touch me."

 Chapter 2822

    "Same here." Charity said, "In fact, I''m different from Chester in certain aspects. I surely can''t sleep with someone I''m not interested in, but he can sleep with any woman to satisfy his needs. It has nothing to do with love."


    "Chester''s not the only one. In fact, many men are the same. They can see love and needs as separate entities, but we can''t. Perhaps it''s because we can only do it with someone we love."


    After some thought, Catherine said, "Since you can''t give him hope, it''s good you made it clear to him. However, how do you feel about Max?" "He''s nice. I feel rxed when I''m with him. I''m thankful to him as well, but-"


    "But you''re now as calm as still water. This might either have to do with your illness or indifference to him," Catherine interrupted her. "In that case, you''d better get your illness treated first. I think you''re still young, so there''s no need to rush into a rtionship. Just take it slow."


    After spending some time strolling around, Charity received a call from Larissa, who said that a traffic officer and some security guards hade to interrogate her.


    With that, Charity immediately headed upstairs.


    The traffic officer who came was a middle-aged man in his 40s, and there were two slightly younger security guards. One of them was a male, whereas the other was a female.


    Larissa happened to be speaking nicely to the traffic officer and police officers. "My daughter is a victim as well. I hope you won''t me her. It was a critical situation. Ifpensation is needed, we''re ready to provide full cooperation." "Mom, please fetch some coffee for the officers. Let me do the exnation."


    Charity reminded Larissa gently.


    "Oh, yes. I forgot about it." Larissa tapped her head dully.


    "I don''t need coffee. We came to work." The female police officer took out her license. "I should''vee earlier, but your attending physician imed that you hadn''t fully recovered after you met with an ident and that you lost a part of your memory of the ident. However, when you tried to escape on the highway, you caused a three-car pile-up, so the condition was rather awful." "I know." Charity said very apologeticaly, How are the victims now?" "You didn''t hit other cars on purpose. It was the switch ofnes that caused a collision with other cars. Luckily, there was an airbag for protection, so they only suffered fractures and concussions. No one was seriously injured. Having said that, there''s no way the victims are fine with it. Over ten of them have been kicking up a fuss at the police station and national security agency," the traffic officer said.


    "I''ll double the fees for the medical expenses, mental distress, industrial injury, and car repair," Charity said.


    The police officers and traffic officers were more than satisfied with her cooperation.


    "Actually, we''ve investigated the surveince footage." The female police officer suddenly said, "When you were hunted down, you could''ve made use of the congested traffic at that moment to ram into the Land Rover. However, you didn''t. I asked the driver, Steven, and the security guard on the passenger seat. They said you didn''t want to cause heavy casualties at that point."


    "Unfortunately, Huxley is dead." The male police officer said, "But after our analysis, it''s a fact that Huxley meant to hit your car into the river on the river bridge and die with you. If you had used other cars to block the Land Rover, he might''ve gone crazy and crashed into other cars on the highway because he was on drugs."


    "He was on drugs at that time?" Charity was dumbfounded.


    "Yes. When we salvaged his car and did an autopsy on his dead body, we noticed from


    his lungs that he was on drugs."


    "But when Huxley was going after your car, he went a little insane and caused another four-car pile-up. Two victims were heavily injured and are currently under emergency treatment. However, this has nothing to do with your car."

 Chapter 2823

    Charity frowned and asked, "Huxley is already dead. What about thepensation


    The police officer sighed. "We''ve looked for Huxley''s wife and parents several times. In fact, the Todd family is pretty wealthy, but they''re reluctant topensate at all on the grounds of Huxley''s death. The Todd family acts like a deadbeat, so it''s no wonder they raised such a sc*mbag."


    "I heard Huxley earns over 100 million dors every year, yet his family is so stingy when ites to payingpensation of one million dors. For some people, that miserly amount of money can save their lives," the traffic officer could not help but grumble.


    Charity was not surprised at all. Most rich people were said to have a lower moral baselinepared to ordinary people. " ording to thew, even if the perpetrator is dead, his or her family needs to paypensation."


    "Yeah, but this requires the victim''s appeal, and filing awsuit doesn''t take one or two days only. What''s more, the Todd family can afford a goodwyer, so they might win. However, the victim can''t afford to wait. She needs the money. Miss Neeson, it''s way too easy for people like you to earn 100 million dors, but to many people, they can never earn this much in their lifetime."


    Charity could tell that the officers wereining. Even so, she was not mad. After some thought, she said, "How much does their medical fee cost? I''ll pay for


    it.


    No matter what, I''m responsible for it."


    Upon hearing her say that, the traffic and police officers became embarrassed.


    "I do charity every year." Charity exined, "Of course, I hope this will be kept confidential because if I pay everything, the Todd family surely won''t pay a penny. Regardless of whether Huxley is dead, the Todd family should pay however much they''re supposed to. They must not pay a penny less to the family of the girl whom Huxley killed."


    "That''s for sure. That family is no fool." The female police officer looked at Charity


    in a much gentler manner. "Miss Neeson, I thank you on behalf of them."


    "I have no right to receive thanks. They''re all innocent victims," Charity said glumly.


    ''You just wanted to stand up for the girl in


    the hotel.''


    Charity was guilty. In fact, all she wanted to do was take revenge against the Patterson family.


    "We will take our leave and not disturb you further. If there are updates on this case, we might need to take a statement from you about what happened."


    The police rose to their feet.


    When Charity saw them out at the door, she heard the female officer, who looked down on the phone and nced at it, say, "I think Chester''s ward is right upstairs."


    "Are you going to look for Chester to record his statement?" Charity asked.


    "Yes. We should''ve done that earlier, but we heard that he hadn''t been able to speak


    and that his condition had been unstable. Though, he seems much better today." The female police officer thought about the rtionship between Charity and Chester and paused for a moment before she said," His position is a lot worse than yours."


    "Is it because of Huxley''s death?"


    "Not only that, but it''s illegal to drive in the opposite direction of traffic on the highway. Although he did it in order to save someone, society would be in chaos if everyone acted like him. Furthermore, his actions caused a pile-up involving a big lorry and a small car, and there were over ten casualties. Four of them are seriously injured and currently under emergency treatment in the ICU."


    The traffic officer said, "I really have no idea how to describe this person. He''s just


    a psycho." ''Please give me the list of casualties involved in the ident he


    caused. I''m willing to pay thepensation," Charity said with difficulty.


    "No need. Chester''s assistantpensated everyone and even paid extra. Even


    so, I must say that ordinary people''s lives are just as important."


    With that, the officer headed upstairs.

 Chapter 2824

    After the police officers left, Charity stood rooted to the ground for a while.


    Larissa, who was at the side, mumbled, "Oh, those poor victims. They''re innocent. But if it hadn''t been for Mr. Jewell, you would..."


    She then sighed at the end of the sentence.


    Charity darted a nce at Catherine. "After the police leave, can you please ask Shaun about it?"


    "You don''t have to say ''please''. We''re good friends."


    When Catherine headed upstairs, Shaun was talking to the police and traffic


    officers as an attorney.


    However, she did not bother Shaun. Only after the officers left did she ask, "Is the issue very troublesome?"


    "Chester''s driving license has been suspended, which isn''t a major issue. He can''t drive in his current condition


    anyway. I was the one who decided for him to pay morepensation to the victims in the ident."


    Shaun bit his tongue before he continued," Not only Charity''s life matters, but the ordinary people''s lives do too. By saying this, I hope you can-"


    "I understand, and you''re right." Catherine held his finger. "Hubby, if I happen to be in a dangerous situation like that one day, don''te and save me. I don''t want to drag other people into the mess for my sake." "Don''t be silly." Shaun hugged her gently." Humans are selfish. If I were in that situation, I might''ve done that too." After that, they let Charity and Chester nurse their health in the hospital separately.


    For thest few days, Max had been going to the hospital to keep Charitypany for several hours.


    Mrs. Langston also came with her son since she came to Canberra with Larissa by rail.


    Looking at how her son was asking Eliza about her condition, Mrs. Langston had mixed feelings.


    In her son''s car on the way back from the hospital, Mrs. Langston asked, "What''s going on between Eliza and Chester? I saw the news about Chester forcing himself on her a while back. Why did he risk his life to save her this time?" "He probably... likes her," Max said without revealing too much.


    Mrs. Langston cast a deep look at her son." Be honest with me. Are you interested in Eliza?"


    Max''s lips parted, and he hesitated for a few seconds before answering, "Yes, I am-"


    "Didn''t you say back then that you treat Eliza as your sister?" Mrs. Langston interrupted him in agitation. "When Eliza was at university, I even deliberately brought it up with you. At that time, both our families were happy for you two to get together, yet you said you weren''t interested in her."


    "I wasn''t sure about the rtionship at that time." Max could not possibly say that he was interested in her only because Eliza''s soul had been switched with Charity''s. "ording to the news on the inte, Eliza has slept with Monte and Chester before. I don''t approve of you being with her." Mrs. Langston said firmly, "You can treat her as your sister, but if you want to get into a rtionship with her and marry her, your dad and I won''t approve of it."


    Max instantly turned glum. "She didn''t even agree to get into a rtionship with me. Mom, you''ve gone too far by saying that."


    "I''ve watched Eliza grow up, and I like her too, but what''s the entertainment industry like? I heard it''s very messy. If you hadn''t been in this career and were simply in the business industry, marrying her wouldn''t be an issue. However, you''ll be assigned to lead the military one day, and the prime minister thinks highly of you. Her awful reputation will ruin your future."


    Mrs. Langston said earnestly, "Over thest two days I''ve stayed over, a few people from the government department havee to matchmake you. If you choose a girl with a good background to marry, you''ll have a father-inw to back you and a bright future ahead. You might even be the leader of the military one day."

 Chapter 2825

    "Ha! Aren''t you overestimating me?" Max mocked.


    "I didn''t say that. You battled your way through the warzone, and now you''re in charge of The Lodge''s security," Mrs.


    Langston said. "Your dad and I nurtured you painstakingly and witnessed you bring glory to the Langston family. Max, don''t make the wrong move. It wasn''t easy for you toe this far. Listen to me. I''ve already agreed for you to go on a blind date with a military officer''s daughter."


    "Mom..." Max looked awkward. "Why did you decide on things without my permission? It''s too much."


    "If I don''t force you, how long will you dy this for Eliza?¡± Mrs. Langston put on a stern face. "You might not be happy now, but you''ll thank me in the future." "I don''t need to thank you. Eliza is amazing to me. I''m the one who''s not good enough for her."


    Mrs. Langston was unconvinced. "Don''t be a fool. You two are from different worlds. Take Chester, for example. He''s now disabled from rescuing Eliza. A woman can''t possibly be indifferent to that. My son is outstanding. You shouldn''t be someone''s backup."


    "Mom. I''m not great." Max could feel a headacheing. He built his career up and out from a small ce, whereas Charity, on the other hand, was the daughter of a wealthy family.


    "Anyway, you must go on that blind date. Since we''ve already made a promise, you shouldn''t stand the girl up. Don''t offend her family."


    Max tightened his grip on the steering wheel, feeling annoyed.


    The next day, Mrs. Langston brought the chicken soup she made to the hospital.


    "Didn''t I tell you not toe?" Larissa felt embarrassed. "Youe every day. Eliza is fine now. She can be discharged in the evening after her medical results are out."


    "I came because I heard she''s going to be discharged today," Mrs. Langston said with a smile. "I made chicken soup, so you don''t have to rush back to cook it in the afternoon."


    "Thank you, Mrs. Langston," Charity said gratefully.


    "Eliza. I need you to help me with something," Mrs. Langston said sheepishly. "I met your friend Freya when I came yesterday. I heard she''s the girlfriend of the prime minister''s son. I have some organic eggs and wild mushrooms picked from the countryside. Please help me to pass them on to her. It''s a token from me."


    Charity was stunned for a few seconds, but she reacted quickly. "Mrs. Langston, you don''t have to do this. Freya and I are good friends, and Max is close to her boyfriend too. Besides, Ryan probably doesn''t like to ept gifts."


    "Them having a close rtionship is another story. Or else, you can ask your friend to pass these to the prime minister." Mrs. Langston deliberately put on a straight face. "Charity, your mom and I are friends. You won''t refuse to help me, right?" "...Okay." Charity was put in a difficult position. However, to avoid Mrs. Langston from being unhappy, she still bit the bullet and agreed to help. "Mrs. Langston, have you informed Max about this?"


    "Him? He''s dense. What use is there in being honest nowadays? You still have to learn how to please others." Mrs. Langston sighed and said, "But he''s not free today. He''s on a blind date."


    "A blind date?" Larissa was the one who spoke.


    "That''s right." Mrs. Langstonughed and said, "I''ve been living in Max''s ce these few days, and I discovered that many families with prominent backgrounds want to introduce blind date partners to him. As a matter of fact, he''s on a blind date with a military officer''s daughter today. The girl''s background is great, and it''ll be helpful for Max''s promotion in the future."


    "That''s... That''s good," Larissa said sheepishly after ncing at her daughter.


    "I think it''s great as well. His dad and I have been looking forward to him having a family and a sessful career. When that timees, we''lle to Canberra to look after his children," Mrs. Langston said emotionally. "I only have this one son, and we''ve put in all our efforts to raise him."


    "Max is very hardworking. He won''t disappoint you two."

 Chapter 2826

    Larissa chatted with Mrs. Langston for a while before sending her off.


    After returning, she observed her daughter and said," Is Mrs. Langston... trying to hint at something?"


    "Isn''t that obvious? Even you sensed it." Charity smiled faintly.


    "Don''t me her." Larissa sighed. "If I were her, I might think the same too. Which parent doesn''t wish for their child to have a sessful career? Our neighbor says they have a good son and that he''ll surely be a high-ranking officer. During festivities, the city and district higher-ups would always visit Mrs. Langston''s home, and the Langston couple would smile from ear to ear whenever they mention Max." 1


    Charity found it funny. "I don''t me her. I understand."


    "Then..."


    "If Max can meet a suitable girl, I''ll sincerely wish him happiness."


    Max had been treating her too well and helping her out a lot, so much that Charity felt guilty.


    She had thought about dating him properly after she recovered.


    However, after hearing from Mrs. Langston that Max had gone on a blind date, she felt relieved.


    "Do you really... have no feelings for Max?" Larissa probed.


    "Mom, Mrs. Langston is right. We''re from different worlds. I''m a public figure whom people will always talk about. If he marries me, he''ll be talked about as well, and it''ll affect his career development.


    Larissa nodded. "If so, we can''t waste Max''s time anymore to avoid Mrs. Langston having opinions about us. We''re neighbors, after all."


    In the evening, the results from every medical checkup came out showed that Charity''s body was fine, so she could be discharged.


    When Freya came over to help, Charity pointed at the items Mrs. Langston brought and exined the situation to her.


    "I can''t take them," Freya said quickly. "Ryan told me we can''t ept these things. People have gifted me more valuable things, but I never dare to touch them."


    Charity also guessed so, so she did not force Freya. "I''ll get Max to take them back afterward. This was his mom''s decision, and I don''t think he knows about it."


    "Exactly. Max and Ryan are friends. How could he possibly do this?" Freya frowned. "Isn''t his mom putting us in a difficult situation by doing this?"


    "It''s normal for parents to want to help their children as much as possible."


    Freya recalled Max''s mother ttering her after finding out that she was Ryan''s girlfriend when they met yesterday. With that, she frowned in annoyance." I don''t like his mother. We have different opinions. To be honest, I thought that you dating Max would be nice, but I don''t think you''ll be able to get along with his mom. It might''ve been fine for the real Eliza, but you''re not her."


    "His mom also hinted that she doesn''t wish for me to be with Max." Charity shrugged her shoulders. "I''ll just stick to being friends with him."


    "You really do move on quickly. It seems like you might not have any romantic feelings for Max, and it has nothing to do with your illness," Freya said.


    Charity pursed her lips in silence.


    She could sense that herself, even without Freya reminding her about it. 3

 Chapter 2827

    When Charity was discharged in the evening, Larissa and Freya helped her with her luggage.


    Charity had fruits in her hands too.


    When the elevator door opened and they were about to enter, they saw a nurse inside with a patient''s bed. The person on the bed looked familiar. The patient''s face had a yellowplexion, pale lips, and thin cheeks.


    Only upon closer look did they realize that the patient was Chester.


    Ken and Madam Jewell were standing at the entrance of the elevator.


    When Madam Jewell saw her, she got upset. "How dare you still show up in front of my son? Look at you, about to get dischargedfortably, yet my son still has to stay in the hospital for god knows how long. Get lost, b*tch. I want to hit you every time I see you."


    "Mom..." Chester said softly, "Don''t put her in a difficult spot."


    "I think you must''ve been bewitched by that woman." Madam Jewell almost spat a mouthful of blood. "For her, is it worth it? Has shee to visit you when the pain kept you awake at night? Even a dog will be more grateful to its savior than her."


    "Do you guys want toe in?" Ken was afraid they would continue quarreling, so he quickly said, "You guys should take the next elevator. We can''t fit any more people in here."


    "Okay."


    Charity took a step back.


    Her gazended on Chester.


    He was lying down, so he could not see her.


    Freya only broke the silence after the doors closed. "The elevator on that side is almost here. Getting on that elevator is the same."


    "Yeah." Charity nodded and entered the elevator on the opposite side.


    Suddenly, Larisa said, "I''ve only interacted with Mr. Jewell''s bodyguards whenever I sent soup over. I never went inside. When I saw the injury on his leg just now, I didn''t expect it to look so scary."


    Freya gulped. "It''s quite scary. To think his leg is injured to that extent, yet they haven''t amputated it. He has got stitches for the wounds on his face too. If it weren''t for his mom arguing with you, I wouldn''t have recognized that he was Chester. He looked really handsome before."


    Charity kept silent.


    She never spoke a word, even after getting into the car. Larissa and Freya did not talk about Chester anymore.


    Freya left the vi after staying for about half an hour.


    In the evening, Max came over, but Mrs. Langston was not with him. He came alone and even brought some food. "Aunt Larissa, where''s Eliza? I brought roast duck for her. It''s from the restaurant she liked. You, too, should try itter. It''s very delicious."


    "Okay. Thank you." Larissa nodded. "Lizzie is upstairs. She started working when we came back. Sigh. She doesn''t talk to us about what''s troubling her, and I don''t even know what''s on her mind."


    "Is something off about her?" Max asked out of concern.


    "We met Chester, who was going for checkups when we were leaving the hospital. She seemed too calm after that. Not only was she too calm, but she also didn''t talk much." Larissa sighed.


    Max frowned. After a while, he muttered, "Maybe she hasn''t thought of how she would face Chester."


    "Maybe. You may not know, but when I saw Chester''s leg, it was shocking. I really didn''t know how grave it was until I saw it with my own eyes. How painful must it be? It would''ve been better if Chester scolded Lizzie like his mom. Then, Lizzie would''ve felt better. However, he didn''t mind it at all and even stopped his mom from scolding Lizzie. He wouldn''t have acted like that if he didn''t truly love Lizzie," Larissa murmured.


    Max felt a lump in his throat. Suddenly, he did not know what to say.


    Larissa asked, "Oh, I heard from the news and my neighbors that Chester is a bad, despicable person and a wealthy family''s son who likes to y around with women. I''m confused. Have you interacted with him previously, Max? How''s his personality?" 1

 Chapter 2828

    "I don''t know him that well," Max said in a low voice.


    "That makes sense." Larissa nodded. "By the way, how did your blind date go today? I heard from your mom that you went on a blind date with a military officer''s daughter."


    Max''s handsome face stiffened. He did not expect that his mom would tell Larissa about it. In that case, Charity...


    At that moment, the sound of footsteps came from the stairs as Charity walked down in casual clothes. Max did not know whether she overheard their


    conversation or not.


    Even if she did, she probably already knew about it.


    "Aunt Larissa, my mom arranged it on her own. Thedy''s parents are influential, so it would''ve been disrespectful if I didn''t go. I''ll find an excuseter to say that our personalities don''t match and that we can''t be together." Max quickly raised his voice and said, "I already have someone I like."


    Larissa saw Max looking at her daughter, and her head started to ache. However, she did not say anything.


    "Mom, can we have our meal now?" Charity asked.


    "Yes, yes. I''ll go get the food." Larissa quickly excused


    herself from the situation.


    Max stepped forward. "Charity, I''ve only liked you and you only. My feelings for you won''t change."


    "Max, I think it''s better for us to be friends." Charity raised her head and met his gaze. "Your parents really hope that you can make the Langston family proud. Besides, it''s too difficult for your career to advance if our rtionship is exposed. Sometimes, we can''t just live for ourselves but our parents as well."


    "I''ll convince my mother."


    "Don''t be so naive. You''re your parents'' pride back in your hometown. In their hearts, you will get a promotion, and they won''t have it any other way. If you keep insisting on dating me, it''ll only make your mom resent me. She and my mom have been neighbors and good friends for tens of years. You won''t want them to lose their friendship over this, do you?"


    Max looked at her calm expression, feeling like a part of his heart was carved out and empty. "Charity, you''re not just worried about my career and the rtionship between our families. In fact, you''ve... never had feelings for me, right?"


    "Maybe. When your mom''s words directly or indirectly reminded me today that you and I could never be together, I felt more relief. I did think of treating my illness as soon as possible to be able to date you. However, I don''t want it anymore after this incident," Charity said honestly.


    "Why?" Max''s temple throbbed. He said with difficulty, "Is it because Chester saved you, or because you realized that you''re still..."


    "No matter what, it''s a fact that Chester ended up in that state because he saved me. Although I don''t intend to get together with him, my conscience won''t allow me to remain indifferent to him as if nothing had happened."


    Charity sighed. "I probably won''t date anyone or get married in the future. I''ll just stay this way. Being alone is actually pretty nice."


    "In other words, you''re thinking of staying single forever for Chester." Max gritted his teeth, for he could not ept that truth.


    "No. I''m the one who doesn''t want it. Although I haven''t recovered and am still indifferent to rtionships, I subconsciously know that... I don''t like you." After Charity said that, she seemed more rxed. "I felt happy and rxed around you back when we were just friends. However, when you started making your feelings more obvious, it made me feel even more pressured. I''m sorry."


    Max was stunned.


    He did not speak for a long time, and his heart hurt.


    It was not that he did not sense it. Rather, he just thought he still had a chance as long as Charity did not reject him. 1

 Chapter 2829

    "Charity, I told you I can wait-" Max was struggling helplessly.


    "Max, you see life as too simple sometimes." Charity looked at him seriously. "Perhaps this has to do with the environment you were raised in. Your family might not be considered well-off, but your parents love you. You''ve also been living in a healthy environment, and now that you''re older, the only hardship you''ve faced is on the battlefield."


    "Is there anything wrong with that?"


    "Yes. Of course, there is. Think about it. If I insist on being with you, will your parents like me? Even if our families used to be on good terms, they''ll hate me. How nice it would be if I hadn''t shown up. Then, I wouldn''t have interrupted your life, and you''d surely be able to marry a richdy who would be helpful to your future. With time, not only will there be a conflict between your mom and me, but you''ll also have a falling-out with your parents. You may think it doesn''t matter simply because you''re not mature enough yet." 1


    At the mere thought of those things, Charity would rather stay single forever. "I''m very sorry, but I don''t wish to deal with all this. The first half of my life has been exhausting. So, for the rest of my life, I''d like my life to be more rxed and carefree." "Okay. I got it."


    Max''s lips tugged in dejection, and his handsome face looked lonely.


    "Charity, I truly like you from the bottom of my heart. But if getting together with you makes you feel stressed and unhappy, I won''t make things difficult for you." By the time Larissa brought the dishes to the table, Max already left.


    "Where''s Max? Why did he leave before the meal?"


    "I''ve made it clear to him, so let him calm down. I don''t think he''ll feel like eating even if he stays." Charity sat down and helped herself to a bowl of soup.


    At the sight of Charity''sposed expression, Larissa could not help but say with a sigh, "Max is actually a great kid, but unfortunately, both of you aren''t fated to be together. It''s fine. After all, you both are still young. In the future-"


    "I might not get married in the future." Charity said frankly, "Mom, I might get a child through artificial insemination, but I don''t want to get married."


    Larissa was stunned for some time. "Well... Lizzie, is it because of my marriage that caused you-"


    "Mom, aren''t you pretty happy alone? Even if I ask you to remarry, you won''t want it. You''ll say you have much more freedom now andin that if you remarry, you might have to serve the man. Luck is a crucialponent when ites to getting a man.


    Some seem nice before marriage but be selfish after the marriage, abandoning their families or children. And after you give birth to a child, the man might look down on you for being out of shape. If you go to work, he''llin about you not looking after the child."


    "While that''s true..."


    "By the time I undergo artificial insemination in the future and have my own child, I won''t be lonely when I get old."


    "That''s true too." Larissa was convinced. "Suit yourself, then."


    As her daughter said, it would be better to live alone than be with a sc*mmy man.


    After dinner, Charity received an unknown phone call.


    "Miss Bobbins, I''m Finn. I heard you''ve been discharged, and I''m wondering where you''re at now? I''ve bought you some tonics and would like to pay you a visit." The man said with a slight smile, "I should''ve visited you in the hospital, but I was abroad a few days ago." 1


    It immediately hit Charity that Finn was the son of Director Carlson from Jewell Corporation. When Chester was in jail, the Carlson family acted most unscrupulously. "You didn''te and visit me not because you were abroad. It was because Chester was in the hospital, and you were afraid of being spotted."


    "Miss Robbins, you''re smart." Finnughed and said," Have you heard? Jewell Corporation is having a board of directors meeting the day after tomorrow."


    "But I''m merely a shareholder. I didn''t join the board of directors."


    Finn asked in surprise, "Don''t you know? Chester approved you to join the board of directors before something happened to him." 2

 Chapter 2830

    Charity was momentarily dumbfounded.


    She previously did hear that a few people had tried to have her join the board of directors, but there was no news after that.


    Little did she expect she would be a board member just like that.


    "So, are you trying to get me to band with you to deal with the Jewell family?" Charity soon guessed Finn''s motive. "Don''t forget, Young Master Carlson. Chester was in jail for three months, but he ousted you once he was out of jail. Are you sure you''repetent?"


    "Hehe. It''s different this time." Finn said with a grin," Chester is being treated in the Jewell Corporation''s hospital at the moment. Although he''s been trying to hide it, I managed to learn about something. This time, not only is his leg seriously injured, but his head has also suffered a concussion. There''s no way he can recover within one and a half years. Considering his current health, how can he take care of himself, let alone handle thepany''s affairs?"


    Charity deliberately said, "I saw him yesterday, but his condition doesn''t seem as bad as you described."


    "That''s what they want you to see because Shaun is worried that conflict will arise in Jewell Corporation. In fact, Shaun has been the one handling a lot of


    matters for Chester, who sleeps for 17 to 18 hours a day."


    Charity''s eyes turned grim. "Young Master Carlson, since you understand Chester so well, you should know that he ended up in this state because he saved me. In this case, how can I help you? Chester is now my life savior."


    "Once the matter is settled, I''ll pay you two billion dors." Finn attempted to enchant her. "I''ll also make you the vice chairman of the corporation. What do you think?"


    "That''s pretty tempting." Charity slowly approached the couch.


    Once she became the vice chairman, it meant she would have some power.


    On top of thepany''s bonus, she would receive lucrative benefits too.


    "Miss Robbins, you can''t forget how Chester hurt you because he saved you. In this world, money is the only thing that''ll never betray us. Of course, you can choose not to help us, but just don''t take sides." Finn persuaded her, "You can also get 20 billion dors for not taking sides and speaking less during the meeting. You won''t be at a loss."


    Charity fell quiet. "Let me think about it."


    "Yes, think about it. I reckon Chester will need to be in the hospital for at least three months. After that, he''ll probably go overseas to receive treatment, which might take a couple of years. Otherwise, he might not be able to keep his leg. He might need to amputate it."


    "Thank you for the reminder."


    After hanging up, Charity remained silent for a long time on the couch.


    The next day, she drove to the hospital.


    When she arrived at the door to Chester''s ward, the bodyguard saw her and immediately informed Ken.


    Ken came out and was a little surprised. "Miss Robbins, I didn''t expect you toe over."


    "I''d like to talk to Chester." Charity nced behind him. "Is this a good time?"


    "Maybe... not." Ken continued saying, "The doctors are changing his wound dressing and giving him an injection."


    Charity nodded. "In that case, I''ll wait at the door."


    While she was standing there, a man''s deep and anguished voice suddenly rang out from the ward.


    Charity turned to look at Ken, and her fingers curled together. "Would a dressing change and injection cause him so much pain?"


    "During disinfection, they have to contrinously press on his swollen wound, and it hurts a lot. As for the injection, you''ll know it when you see how thick the needle is." Ken nced at her with dissatisfaction.


    After that, Charity stopped speaking.


    When the door to the room opened, three doctors came out. At the sight of the equipment and the huge needle, Charity was stunned for two seconds.


    "Chester needs to receive this kind of injection every day." Ken said in a low voice, "During this period, Young Master Jewell has to bear with this excruciating pain." 5

 Chapter 2831

    "No wonder I noticed yesterday that Chester has thinned down a lot," Charity added.


    "Ever since he''s been injured, he has lost over ten kilograms. He has a poor appetite, and his wound hurts at night, so he doesn''t get proper rest." After that, Ken nced at Charity and realized that her expression remained nonchnt.


    He gritted his teeth.


    That woman was indeed... a lot more cold-blooded than Chester back then.


    Sure enough, like attracts like.


    When the two of them entered the ward, they sensed the unpleasant smell of blood and disinfectant.


    Chester, on the other hand, had already closed his eyes, and his face was pale.


    Ken opened the window. "Young Master Jewell must''ve been in so much pain that he has fallen asleep."


    "I''ll wait." Charity asked, "It should be okay, right?"


    "I''m sure Young Master Jewell will be d to see you when he wakes up." Ken said honestly, "Miss Neeson, to tell you the truth, I''ve been working for Young Master Jewell for ten years, and he used to be a cold person. I really have no idea what you''ve done to him


    that changed him into apletely different person."


    Charity sat on the couch beside the ward.


    Nevertheless, that did not stop Ken from speaking to her while he poured her a cup of coffee. "Young Master Jewell used to be heartless. He had many women around him, yet I never thought he treated them as women. He simply paid them to entertain himself. However, he has changed into a different person over the past few months. Not only has he not been drunk, but when those bosses asked him out for a meal and invited many young and pretty women over, he didn''t touch any of them. He even sponsored some women to return to college to continue their studies." 1


    "How many women has he slept with in the past?" Charity''s question almost made Ken feel like banging his head on the wall.


    "In the past... he hadn''t gotten to know you yet. After knowing you, he has never slept with anyone else." Ken promptly added, "Everyone has a past. May I ask if you have one too?"


    Charity answered indifferently, "Even if I do, I haven''t slept with as many people as him. I''m afraid he has slept with more people than my fingers can count."


    "Maybe not that much," Ken said with uncertainty.


    "Can you count all of them?" Charity asked.


    Ken was speechless.


    "It suddenly hit me that I need to get some medicine for Young Master Jewell. Please help me look after him for now." Ken, who initially wanted to persuade Charity, fled in disbelief.


    He was worried that if he continued to speak, Chester would get out of bed and punch him when he woke up.


    Aware that he was looking for an excuse, Charity did not stop Ken.


    She sat in the ward for over an hour until the patient on the bed twitched and spoke in a hoarse, weak voice. "Ken, get me some water."


    Charity poured him a ss of warm water and fed it to him with a spoon.


    Chester swallowed the water without opening his eyes. "Get the nurse... to massage me. I feel ufortable." 1


    Charity nced at his body. After hesitating for a few seconds, she put down the ss and massaged his arm gently.


    The unfamiliar feminine strength caused Chester to open his eyes abruptly.


    The moment Chester saw the woman looking down and massaging his body, he let out a deep sigh. "Am I not awake? Is this a dream?"


    "This isn''t a dream. I''m here to talk to you about something." Charity said while massaging him, "Finn came to look for me."


    "Finn?"


    Chester narrowed his eyes. Only after a brief mentalpse was he able to recall who Finn was. "Oh, him. I knew the Carlson family has always been unscrupulous." 1


    Charity frowned. "Your reaction isn''t as great as before."


    "After all, I''ve hurt my brain, and it takes time to recover." Chester said, "I can''t think much about thepany''s matters because it makes my head hurt." 2

 Chapter 2832

    Charity stared intently at the arm that she was pressing on with both hands.


    It was bony.


    "Finn tempted me into helping him using 20 billion dors."


    "20 billion dors." Chesterughed. "That''s quite arge sum of money. The Carlson family is putting in a lot of money to get what they want."


    "What do you need me to do?" Charity asked directly.


    "Will you agree to do whatever I ask you to do? You''re suddenly so nice that I''m not used to it." While Chester was speaking, his brows raised a little.


    "I''m not that despicable." Charity looked down. "I''m not the kind who''ll kick a man when he''s down."


    "I know." Chester''s gentle gaze was fixed on her. "If Cindy hadn''t exposed what you said on the Inte, Finn wouldn''t have looked for you and tried tempting you."


    Charity recalled what she had said earlier. She told Madam Jewell that Chester willingly saved her and that she did not beg him to do so.


    That remark was indeed cruel.


    "Just promise Finn," Chester said all of a sudden.


    Charity was dumbfounded as she did not expect Chester to say that. "I thought... you''d want me to help you or your dad."


    "My dad isn''tpetent enough." Chester forced a bitterugh. "Back when Jewell Corporation hadn''t expanded to this scale, thepany nearly went bankrupt under my dad''s leadership. If I hadn''t returned to the country and turned the tide, Jewell Corporation wouldn''t exist. Even though he has been the chairman over the years, I''ve never allowed him to intervene in anythingpany-rted. All he does is socialize with others. To be frank, hispetence is far from any other directors''."


    "Your dad would probably get mad if he heard this." Charity was stunned.


    "That''s true since he doesn''t think so. Over the years, he has had so many people supporting him and buttering him up that he has forgotten how incapable he is."


    Chester said, "Even so, the hospital isn''t a ce to fight and scheme against each other. If it gets out of hand, the patients'' lives will be affected."


    "That''s true." Charity nodded.


    In order to generate revenue, many shady and heartless hospitals would not take the patients'' illnesses seriously. They would treat a minor illness as a major one and desperately save those who were beyond saving.


    Jewell Corporation was not considered good either as it had a lot of issues, with receiving bribes as one example. Nevertheless, their doctors were not so heartless to treat patients like that.


    Those who could work in Jewell Corporation were capable people.


    Chester said with a low voice, "Director Carlson''s way of doing things can''t be considered great, but he still prioritizes medical development among the senior management in thepany. As for my dad, he attaches more importance to benefits and ie. When two people with different perspectives lead thepany, they''ll bring thepany toward different paths. I can''t keep backing my dad simply because he''s my dad."


    Charity finally understood.


    She stared into Chester''s conflicted-looking eyes. "I always thought you were the sort who would put benefits before anything else, but you surprised me."


    "I actually am. After all, with so many employees and doctors in thepany, there must be some who are despicable. We can''t expect everyone to be squeaky clean. Haven''t you heard about this saying? It''s the same everywhere. What I can do, at least, is guarantee that the hospital under Jewell Corporation has the most brilliant medical facilities in the country.


    Besides, thepany has always been investing in all kinds of cancer research."


    Chester said seriously, "My private life might be messy, but I''ve never been careless in my career."


    Charity looked at him deep in the eyes.


    Suddenly, Chester''s thin lips curled into a grin. "Have you suddenly realized I''m not as bad as you think? There''s a good side to me too, right?"


    "You''re an excellent doctor." Charitymented, "But you''re not a good man or husband." 1

 Chapter 2833

    Chester felt bitter.


    In the past, the people he looked down upon the most were good men and husbands.


    He did not expect that he would regret it so much one day.


    "You''ve said so much, but you haven''t mentioned yourself. Are you nning to give Jewell Corporation up?" Charity swept a nce across Chester''s body.


    "I don''t want to give it up, but I''m powerless." Chester clenched his hands. "The doctor said I can only be discharged in at least three months. My left leg still needs to be operated on, and my head hurts all the time. I don''t get sufficient sleep at night and am not clear-headed enough during the day. Shaun is handling many matters in my stead now."


    Charity frowned. It seemed that Finn had guessed everything correctly.


    "Of course, if you''re willing to take charge of Jewell Corporation, I''ll give you my full support," Chester suddenly said.


    Charity was stunned. "I''ve never thought about it. All I want now is to manage Neeson Corporation."


    "I guessed so too." Chester smiled. There was a clear understanding in his eyes. "That''s why... supporting


    Finn is the best choice for you. You can even get 200 million dors for nothing. When you be the vice chairman, you can provide some assistance from the sidelines to prevent Jewell Corporation from taking the wrong path."


    As Charity watched the pale, sickly man on the bed, a mix of feelings overwhelmed her.


    "What are you going to do? I mean... in the future," Charity asked probingly. "You still have to treat your leg. I heard they have more advanced technology overseas."


    "There are two ways. The first is undergoing treatment for two or three years and bing a cripple. The other way is amputation and getting a prosthetic limb. I''ll be able to walk normally, but I''ll lose a legpletely. I''m a doctor. No one understands this industry better than me."


    Chester smiled nonchntly. "Why don''t... you help me make a decision?"


    "Me?" Charity shook her head after hesitating for two seconds. "I''m sorry. I can''t make that decision for you."


    Chester blinked his long eyshes. "Can you help me massage my leg?"


    His left leg was injured, while his right leg only sustained some scratches.


    Charity flipped the nket open, revealing his right leg, which had some scars and bruises.


    However, he wore nothing underneath the nket.


    Charity''s face flushed red, and she suddenly regretted it. She knew she should not have agreed to his request.


    "Why don''t you let a professional caregiver do this?"


    "Why? Is it too scary?" A hurt expression shed across Chester''s eyes.


    "It''s fine-"


    "You don''t have to console me." Chester sighed sadly.


    Charity was about to go crazy, and she had never felt like that in a long time. However, considering that he was a patient and would not have been in that state


    if it were not for her, she eventually massaged his leg carefully. "Tell me if it hurts."


    What replied to her was a man''s soft moan.


    Charity felt goosebumps all over.


    "Can you shut up?" She gritted her teeth and reminded him.


    "I can''t control it. My leg is too sore." Chester looked toward hernguidly. "I have


    to enjoy this as much as possible. I might not be this fortunate in the future."


    Charity kept her mouth shut.


    She simply massaged his leg silently and did not dare to look around.


    The man''s moans echoed in the ward.


    Charity had to take deep breaths and tell herself to calm down.


    "Are you up, Young Master Jewell? Have some lunch. I made a serving for you too, Miss Robbins."


    At that moment, Ken entered. From his angle, that intimate scene made him dumbfounded for two seconds before his face blushed. "I... I''m sorry. I didn''t know you guys were... I shouldn''t have disturbed you. I''ll go out right now."

 Chapter 2834

    "No..."


    Charity was stunned. "We..."


    "Come back," Chester called.


    Ken, who was about to open the door and head out, bit the bullet and said with his back facing them, "I didn''t see anything."


    "Don''t spout nonsense. She''s giving me a massage," Chester scolded.


    Ken was taken aback.


    Charity quickly pulled the nket down to cover Chester''s leg. "Since you''re here, I''ll leave now."


    "Don''t." Ken knew he had misunderstood, so he said hastily, "I''ve prepared your meal, Miss Robbins. Since it''s past noon, you can have lunch together. Young Master Jewell''s appetite hasn''t been goodtely, but maybe he''ll eat better with you here."


    "Enough. Don''t put Charity in a difficult position." Chester sighed softly. "People might lose their appetite looking at how ugly I am. There''s no need to do this."


    Ken had served Chester the entire time, but it was his first time hearing Chesterment, and he was momentarily dumbfounded.


    What act was Chester putting on?


    Right then, Charity said, "You''re not that ugly."


    "Forget it. I know what I look like." Chester looked miserable.


    Upon seeing that, Ken quickly pleaded, "Miss Robbins, please stay back and have lunch. It''s just a meal."


    Charity could not stand those two people singing the same tune, so she stayed back to have a meal in the end.


    Although it was a takeaway, the food was tasty.


    Charity knew it was a meal specially ordered from a certain five-star hotel chef. Compared to her, Chester''s eating speed was rtively slower.


    Ken was feeding Chester clumsily. He even " identally" spilled some soup on Chester''s gown." I''m sorry. I''m sorry..."


    Chester had a frown on his handsome, sickly face. He looked frustrated but did not say a word.


    "Do you need my help?" Since Charity was almost finished with her meal, she stood up after seeing the situation.


    "Thank you, Miss Robbins." Ken quickly ced the bowl in her hands.


    Charity could not understand something. "Why are you always here to take care of Chester? Didn''t you


    hire a caregiver?" 1


    "We hired a male caregiver, but he went home because he had some family issues."


    "Actually, a female caregiver will be more attentive," Charity suggested.


    Ken whispered, "Young Master Jewell doesn''t like unfamiliar women looking at and touching his body."


    Chester nced at Charity and held his breath.


    He had been keeping himself pure and clean.


    "Oh." Charity blew on the soup and said, "That''s a little pretentious. Haven''t many women seen your body before? Besides, what''s there left to hide with this body of yours?"


    The outline of Chester''s face stiffened.


    Ken almost burst outughing, but he held it in to uphold his professionalism.


    Charity looked sincere as she said, "Maybe the caregiver you hired is too old. Why don''t you look for a female student from medical school? It''ll be better if the girl is youthful, pretty, and gentle. Then, Chester might agree to it."


    "I''ve already turned over a new leaf. I don''t touch women anymore." Chester felt so attacked that his heart hurt. "Any woman looks like a tree to me now." "That makes sense. After much experience, you''ll find that all women with good figures look the same with their clothes off." Charity nodded honestly.


    Chester widened his eyes. The color of his handsome face alternated between pale and flushed.


    Ken started to admire Eliza''s sharp tongue.


    How could someone continue the conversation from that?


    "Open your mouth," Charity ordered.


    Chester drank the soup obediently.


    Watching from the side, Ken honestly thought Young Master Jewell was like a dog


    who would eat anything Eliza fed him.


    In contrast, Young Master Jewell disliked whatever he fed him.

 Chapter 2835

    Chester did not speak.


    He simply stared at Charity with an affectionate and mncholic yet frustrated


    gaze.


    Charity immediately felt ufortable. " I''m leaving."


    "Thank you for your hard work today. See Miss Robbins off, Ken," Chester said hastily.


    "No need. I know the way out." Charity took her bag and scurried away.


    As Chester watched her leave from behind, a hint of sadness shed across his eyes.


    Ken said, "President Jewell, you can use work as an excuse to ask Miss Robbins toe over.


    "You have a point there." Chester was stunned for two seconds. Then, he praised Ken. "My head injury has really made me stupid."


    Ken thought to himself, ''You didn''t look like you were stupid when you were pretending to be weak and fragile.''


    "You shall go to the board of directors meeting at Jewell Corporation tomorrow to protect her," Chester told Ken, "If she supports Finn, I''m afraid my dad will act out of control. Tell my dad directly that this is my stance."


    "But this will cause a rift between you and Chairman Jewell." Ken was in a dilemma.


    "If my dad is smart enough, he''ll know I''m doing him a favor so that he doesn''t lose his honor in hister life," Chester said coldly.


    Ken felt his head ache.


    Young Master Jewell and Chairman Jewell''s rtionship was already hostile. What would happen to Young Master Jewell after that incident?


    The next day, Charity drove her car into Jewell Corporation.


    After parking her car, she walked into the elevator lobby, where Ken had already been waiting for some time. "Good morning, Miss Robbins."


    "Why-"


    "Young Master Jewell told me toe. He was worried Chairman Jewell would bother you if you helped Finn," Ken said respectfully.


    Charity did not refuse. After the ident, Steven had not recovered as his injuries were much more severe than hers, so she did not have a bodyguard.


    The board of directors meeting... There would definitely be trouble.


    "What is Chester up to? Is he really not nning to manage Jewell Corporation anymore?" Charity lowered her voice and said, "This is his blood, sweat, and tears."


    "Do you think Young Master Jewell is lying to you?" Ken smiled bitterly. "In fact, how can Young Master Jewell be content with this? However, the doctor told him that his body isn''t suited for an intense workload anymore. He has to rest for at least three to four years, or it''ll affect his lifespan."


    Charity felt a pang of sadness.


    Ken said, "Young Master Jewell doesn''t care about those, and he doesn''tck money either. A career is simply icing on the cake. I''m mainly worried that if Chairman Jewell finds out Young Master Jewell was the one who told you to support Finn, a huge conflict would arise between the father and son."


    "I won''t tell Chairman Jewell about it," Charity said, "If he asks. I''ll tell him it''s my idea because Finn had given me two billion dors."


    Ken did not expect Charity to understand his thoughts immediately. He blushed. "I''m sorry. Miss Robbins. I''m just worried that Young Master Jewell will have nothing to rely on in the future. Although he''s rich, his leg is crippled, and he doesn''t have a family of his own yet. The only family members he has are Chairman Jewell and his wife. If they have a falling-out, he will be alone in the future."


    "You''re a loyal person, and your concerns are valid. Chester seems to have many people on his side now, but there''ll be people leaving him once he loses his power. I understand."


    Charity sighed.


    For some reason, she thought Chester was pitiful.


    However, there must be a cause for those who were pitiful to have sunk to their lows.

 Chapter 2836

    During the board of directors meeting in the morning, the directors appeared one after another. They were all men and women older than Charity.


    However, no one dared to underestimate Charity when everyone gathered.


    What a joke. Who would dare to be careless with a countryside girl who had climbed to such a position?


    Director Carlson went up to her immediately. "Lizzie, did you eat the pumpkin soup I sent you when you were in the hospital? It''s especially suitable for girls because it''s great for beauty and wound healing."


    "Thank you, Uncle Jeremy." Charity smiled. She did not sound very enthusiastic, and it even sounded a little cold.


    When Hunter, who entered afterward, saw Charity and Director Carlson so friendly with each other, his face darkened. He scolded, "Some people must''ve lost their conscience. Someone almost lost his life to save her, yet she''s so ungrateful to him."


    "That''s right. Don''t be too heartless, Eliza." A director close to Hunter warned, "If it weren''t for Chester, you would be dead right now."


    "Sigh. Most people don''t expect anything in return after doing a good deed, yet you guys think otherwise." Finn walked over and spoke sarcastically. Then, he raised his eyebrows at Charity. "Let me tell you this, Miss Robbins. Even if you help some people, they''ll only take it for granted."


    Hunter said furiously, "It''s a given that she has to repay our kindness. Because of her, my son, who was healthy and well, is now a cripple."


    Charity frowned. "He won''t necessarily be a cripple. If he goes overseas and gets proper treatment, he still has a chance to walk."


    "That''ll take many years. By then, what use is there even if Chester returns? What else can a crippled person do besides sitting at home and waiting for death toe?" Hunter got even angrier as he spoke. "His life has been ruined because of you."


    Charity felt repulsed.


    She finally knew why Chester had a bad rtionship with Hunter and would rather let the Carlson family take charge of Jewell Corporation than let Hunter meddle with thepany.


    Hunter was narrow-minded and did not think before saying or doing something. What was more, he was selfish as well.


    Having been born into such a family, it was no wonder Chester would develop that kind of personality.


    However, Charity did not want to quarrel with Hunter, so she sat down.


    Director Carlson patted Hunter''s shoulder and said, "I don''t think it''s a good idea to talk about your son like that when so many people are around."


    "Stop pretending. You must be very smug." Hunter red at him. "However, I''m warning you. Jewell Corporation will forever belong to the Jewell family. You Carlsons should give up on your wishful thinking over the past ten years."


    A hint of disdain shed across Director Carlson''s eyes.


    Then, the meeting officially started.


    Hunter started to talk first. "Everyone here should know that my son had met with an ident. His condition isn''t great, so he can''t handle work matters. Since Jewell Corporation is in a state of disunity now, it urgently needs someone to lead it to the right path. As Chester''s father, I shall step up and support Jewell Corporation for my son..."


    Hunter gave a ten-minute-long speech mainly about Jewell Corporation''s situation and its future development.


    When he finished, Director Carlson stood up too. "Firstly, I express my regret for Chester experiencing such a misfortune. I believe the kid has a determination that others don''t possess, so he''ll surely pull himself together very soon. At the same time, I''m grateful to him. If it weren''t for him oveing the crisis, Jewell Corporation wouldn''t be what it is today..."


    Every director listened attentively.


    In conclusion, Hunter intended to lead everyone to achieve greater profit and enjoy a higher dividend next year, while Director Carlson wanted to establish a medical school and invest a huge sum of money in nurturing a professional team to tackle the treatment of cancer, tumors, and other terminal illnesses.

 Chapter 2837

    A director standing beside Hunter said," Director Carlson, what a wonderful thought you expressed. Why don''t you calcte how much money we''ve previously spent on the investment in the medical courses in different schools? Now, you''re even nning on building a medical school. Do you think it can be settled with merely two billion dors? Not to mention the training of a professional team, how about you try and calcte the yearly bonus we can get?"


    To many directors, the bonus was the apple of their eyes.


    Director Carlsonughed. "When President Jewell was here, that was what he considered too. He believed it was necessary to build a medical school. Think about it. Are we desperate for money? What we''re desperate for is fame. After hundreds of years, we''ll be gone, but the medical school we''ve established will continue to stand firm in Australia. Ourpany will be able to make a breakthrough in the medical field and contribute to humankind."


    Hunter reacted as though he had heard a joke. "Forget it. We don''t have such a selfless dream. Tackling cancer isn''t easy. Many other countries have invested tens of billions of dors every year, but have they managed to tackle them?" "There will be improvements in the medical field as long as we work hard. Who has never gotten sick? Take Director Coolidge, for example. Your dad passed awayst year because he was in thest stage of cancer. If there''s hope for cancer treatment, would your dad pass away at the age of 60?"


    Director Carlson''s words made many people go quiet.


    More than half of them were certainly not in need of money.


    Even a lot of senior directors could never spend all of their money in this life.


    However, what they feared most was death.


    Charity silently watched the situation.


    She could roughly understand why Director Carlson chose the path that Chester had embarked on.


    It was because someone like him at his age understood many directors'' mindsets. Hunter was a representation of wealth and benefits, while Director Carlson was a representation of reputation and life.


    Soon, Director Carlson won by two votes during a show of hands.


    In the end, Charity chose to support Director Carlson.


    Hunter went mad on the spot. He even forgot himself as he leaped to his feet and mmed his hands on the table. "Charity, my son is crippled all because of you. How dare you support Director Carlson?"


    "Why can''t she support me?" Director Carlson provoked him.


    "Did both of you make a deal in private?" Hunter asked ferociously, "How much did the Carlson family pay you?"


    "Even if I don''t support him, Director Carlson will win."


    Charity met Hunter''s eyes calmly." Although you''ve been making promises, I''m sorry because all I care about is benefits. Ten yearster, if there''s a breakthrough in health technology in other countries, Jewell Corporation will have to spend arge sum of money begging them to share a small part of their knowledge with us. What''s more, the knowledge won''t be exclusive to us. If you don''t buy it, otherpanies will do so, and Jewell Corporation''s business will go downhill in the future. You need to think for our future generation."


    Charity''s words caused many in the meeting room who sided with Hunter to frown. They seemed to be swayed.


    "As long as we make enough money, why do we need to worry that our future generation won''t have enough money to spend?" Hunter mmed his hands on the table furiously again.


    "If we have our own hospital, we can have thetest medical team to research the technology. Then, we''ll never have to beg anyone. Our future generation will also be able to bring an endless supply of wealth through technology. It''ll be written in medical history that Jewell Corporation is the one that sessfully tackled a certain medical aspect."


    After pausing for a moment, Charity added, "Besides, the relevant department is currently dissatisfied with Jewell Corporation. If you can contribute to society, the department will change its impression on yourpany."


    Hunter rebuked, "It''s all your fault that the relevant department is dissatisfied with Jewell Corporation."


    "I was just telling the truth," Charity refuted.


    "Charity, a woman like you will be cursed with a horrible death." Hunter widened his round eyes.

 Chapter 2838

    In the meeting room, it was pin-drop silence.


    Charity remained seated quietly and elegantly.


    Only after she swallowed the coffee did she hear Director Carlson say, "Chairman Jewell, we''re now voting for the position of the chairman. We''re talking business, so you shouldn''t make personal attacks. More importantly, you shouldn''t use Chester''s kindness of saving Ms. Robbins to morally kidnap her."


    "Jeremy Carlson, this b*tch is siding with you, so you''ll definitely stand up for her. I shall see for myself what you guys can do. But let me remind you that since you n on spending so much money on it, your family can get the hell out of the board of directors if you can''t perform."


    With that, Hunter mmed the door and left in a fury.


    Given that Director Carlson was provoked in public, his expression was ghastly.


    However, someone mediated the dispute right away.


    Next was the election of the deputy chairperson position.


    Director Carlson personally elected Charity as the deputy chairperson.


    Initially, a lot of people objected to it. However, under Director Carlson''s assertive decision. Charity became the youngest deputy chairperson.


    After the meeting ended, Director Carlson invited Charity to his office for a chat.


    "Director Robbins, thank you for today." Director Carlson made some coffee as he said joyfully, "Let''s work together in expanding thepany in the future."


    "To be honest, I''m too inexperienced to take up the deputy chairperson position." Charity said with some doubt and wariness, "Also, you would win even if I hadn''t chosen to side with you."


    "Maybe not. Based on my understanding of the members, a few of them were swayed." Director Carlson chuckled and said," Although I spent some money on having you back me, it had increased my chance of winning."


    "But you''ve given me too many perks, including both money and power." Charity slowly leaned backward and began to be frank. "You could''ve given me either one, and it''s normal for people in the business industry to go back on their word. What''s more, you should be able to see how many people admire me but aren''t satisfied that I''m the new deputy chairperson."


    "Miss Robbins, you really are straightforward." Director Carlson burst intoughter. "Considering your intelligence, you should be able to guess why I gave you so many perks. Given that a selfish, presumptuous person like Chester was willing to save you, it means you''re important to him. I''m trying to win you over to reassure and please him."


    Sure enough...


    Deep down, Charity had roughly guessed it too. "But as Chairman Jewell said, Chester is already crippled. Will Director Carlson be guarded about him?"


    "Hunter doesn''t understand his son well enough. Chester is still powerful. Despite his current state, he knows Jewell Corporation like the back of his hand. I''ve confronted him numerous times. Although I''m in my 50s or 60s, I''ve lost terribly each time. It''s embarrassing mentioning it"


    Director Carlsonughed in a self-deprecating manner. "He might be lying on the bed right now, but if he objected, I wouldn''t even have had the right to join this meeting."


    ''That''s why you''ve chosen to have the same future development n as Chester, huh?" Charity saw the light.


    "To be honest, I particrly hate Chester, but I might understand him more than his dad does," Director Carlson said with a helpless expression.


    "Director Carlson, I hope we''ll work well together in the future." Charity lifted the cup of coffee. "It''s gettingte. I should take


    my leave now."


    "Let me get someone to see you out." Director Carlson said, "Hunter will probably cause trouble for you."


    "Ken is waiting for me outside."


    Director Carlson was dumbfounded for a while before heughed and said, "Ken is Chester''s right-hand man, so it seems like Chester is really in love with you."


    Charity was nomittal.

 Chapter 2839

    Just as Charity walked out of the office to the elevator, two sturdy bodyguards stood in her way.


    "Chairman Jewell has told us to escort you to his office for a talk."


    One of the bodyguards clutched Charity rudely on the shoulder.


    "Hayden, you''d better be polite to Miss Robbins." Ken strode toward the sturdy bodyguard, who was nearly two meters tall, and the bodyguard instantly became timid.


    "Ken, this is Chairman Jewell''s instruction." Being put in a difficult position,


    Hayden Liddell said, "If it hadn''t been for her, Chairman Jewell wouldn''t have lost the chairperson position.


    Chairman Jewell is currently mad. Please don''t make things difficult for me, alright? Don''t forget that the Jewell family is paying you and that you''re working for them."


    "Excuse me. Young Master Jewell is the one paying me, and he won''t allow anyone to hurt her," Ken said with a helpless sigh.


    However, Hayden did not share the same sentiment. "A wise man submits to circumstances. With the sorry state Young Master Jewell is in, if you''re clever enough, Ken, you should be loyal to Chairman Jewell just like me."


    "All I know is that if Young Master Jewell hadn''t saved me back then, I wouldn''t be here today. You both are no match for me. Get out of my way," Ken said while clenching his fists.


    Hayden was well aware of Ken''s ability -even two Haydens were no match for Ken.


    Even so, Hayden was dissatisfied.


    "Ken, it''s best that you advise Young Master Jewell not to be stubborn for a woman''s sake. Otherwise, he''ll have to suffer bad consequences for offending Chairman Jewell."


    Hayden then red at Charity before he turned around and left with another bodyguard.


    "Thank you, Ken." Charity''s expression looked grim. "Please return to Chester''s sideter and try not to leave him again."


    Ken raised his brows. "Don''t worry. Young Master Hill has arranged for someone to take guard there."


    "We shouldn''t keep troubling Shaun as he has his own stuff too and might encounter emergencies."


    Charity had always believed that one should be self-reliant.


    "Okay. I''ll inform Young Master Jewell about it. I believe he''ll be pleased to hear


    it." Suddenly, Ken looked at her and shed her a faint smile.


    Charity froze, feeling a little troubled.


    She did not want Chester to end up in a more sorry state all for the sake of saving her. If that happened, she would continue being involved with him again.


    In front of the floor-to-ceiling window, as Hunter watched Charity''s car leave, he was so angry that he hurled the cup onto the floor.


    "What a b*tch and traitor."


    He had never forgotten himself so much and gotten so mad.


    To think the position he could have easily secured ended up snatched away by someone from the Carlson family.


    That was Jewell Corporation, thepany that the Jewell family''s ancestors had built with their blood, sweat, and tears.


    The more Hunter dwelled on it, the angrier he got, and he directly brought all his bodyguards to the hospital by car.


    There were five bodyguards guarding the door of the VIP ward.


    However, the moment Hunter waved his hand, the people he brought began to


    fight with the bodyguards who were guarding the door.


    Then, he jumped at the chance to rush into the ward.


    Chester was having an IV infusion. The moment he noticed that Hunter hade in, he opened his eyes.


    "You were the one who told Ken to stay by Eliza''s side and look after her, weren''t you?"


    Hunter furiously hit the infusion stand away, which pulled the needle out of Chester''s flesh. Chester''s blood instantly gushed out.


    Chester continued to lie down silently. He stared at his angry biological father, who seemed to have an overwhelming urge to ughter him. "It''s up to her to choose whatever she wants. You shouldn''t morally kidnap her."


    "Your leg is crippled because of her, so she should side with the Jewell family. She owes it to us." Hunter pointed at Chester in a fit of fury. "Do you know she took the Carlson family''s side in full view of everyone? She imed my n was useless. For someone like her who came from a small town, who is she to say my n is useless? And she kept finding fault with me. It''s all your fault I lost my dignity."

 Chapter 2840

    "You would lose even without her."


    Chester brutally told the truth. "Your n was wonderfully thought out, but you neglected the true significance of a hospital. All you see are benefits. I''ve long since told you that you need to look in the long term-"


    "Shut up."


    Hunter was so angry that his temples bulged.


    Back then, all he heard was people telling him, "Hunter, you''re blessed with such a brilliant child."


    "Hunter, I admire you. Although you''re not verypetent, your son is."


    Then, there was the indifferent look his son always gave him as though he was useless trash.


    "Chester, I''m your dad. Also, look at your current state. You can''t even sit up, much less walk. What do you know? What gives you the right to criticize me?"


    After Hunter told Chester off, a thought shed across his mind. All of a sudden, he pointed at Chester and snorted. "I got it. You told Ken to protect that b*tch because you knew, huh? Not only did you not stop them, but you even sided with outsiders."


    "Actually, Eliza came to look for me yesterday, but it wasn''t her idea. I was the one who told her to take Finn''s side. With your decisions and leadership, you''d only bring Jewell Corporation down deeper into the abyss-"


    Before Chester could finish speaking, Hunter had begun dragging him out of bed. All Chester could feel was that his limbs and organs were aching badly.


    Fuming, Hunter hurled Chester onto the floor. "You brute, I shouldn''t have given birth to you if I had known you''d be so evil. I should''ve strangled you to death. Back then, your mom gave birth to a pair of twins, but why are you the one alive instead? Why aren''t you dead?"


    "Hunter, are you trying to kill him?"


    Shaun strode in, pulled Hunter away furiously, and punched Hunter in the face. The punch caused him to fall onto the floor. With his eyes red, he stood up." Shaun, how dare you punch me? I''m your elder." "Without Chester, who would you have been over the years?" Shaun pulled Hunter''s cors and violently dragged Hunter out, throwing him onto the floor. "Do you think the public has been showing respect for you over the years because of you? You''re wrong. They did it only because of yourpetent son. Look at yourself. Do you deserve to be a father?"


    Stung by the criticisms, Hunter began to speak recklessly. "That depends on whether he deserves to be my son. I''m his dad, yet he sides with outsiders. If not for him, who am I doing this for? Now that he''s crippled, if I don''t hold onto Jewell Corporation, it''ll forever belong to the Carlson family."


    "All you care about are Jewell Corporation and money."


    Shaun felt bad for Chester. "Have you ever been concerned about your son? You''re calling him a cripple and trash to add insult to injury. Get lost right now. If I see you again, I''ll have someone kill you."


    Shaun began to stretch out his fist to Hunter again.


    With that, Hunter ran away in fear.


    By the time Ken rushed to the hospital at noon, Chester was already sent to the hospital for emergency treatment.


    Chester was only out after half an hour.


    The dean who performed the emergency treatment removed his mask and said, "I told you the patient hasn''t fully recovered, especially his leg. He has just undergone surgery, so his tendons and flesh haven''t recovered, and he needs to be taken care of. Now that he has hurt the wounds again, all the earlier efforts are in vain."


    "What do you mean?" Shaun asked coldly.


    "Send him overseas and see if there are other ways of curing him. I''ve really tried my best here. It''s either amputating his leg or..."


    The director sighed and stopped speaking.

 Chapter 2841

    Shaun was shocked.


    He never thought things would escte that far.


    All he did was go to thepany in the morning.


    "Where were you this morning?" Shaun pulled Ken over, who was stunned.


    Ken clenched his fists, with regret written all across his face. "Young Master Jewell told me to apany Miss Robbins to the meeting in Jewell Corporation. He was afraid Chairman Jewell would make things difficult for her at thepany."


    "Are you silly? He could''ve informed me if he wanted to protect Eliza. I could send people over." Shaun was exasperated." You''re his right-hand man and the only one left that he can trust. You should be by his side at all times." "I''m sorry..." Ken stammered, "I didn''t think Chairman Jewell would do such a thing. No matter what... Young Master Jewell is his son."


    "How can he be considered a father?" Shaun gritted his teeth. "Call the police and sue him for attempted murder. Myst name isn''t Hill if I don''t lock him up to teach him a lesson."


    "We can''t," Ken said hastily. "In addition to Young Master Jewell''s current condition, if Chairman Jewell also goes to jail, with Madam Jewell''s personality... There''s also her illness. She''ll definitely faint from anger, and I don''t think Cindy will be willing to donate blood when that timees, or she''ll want to reap great benefits if she does. However, that''s not the most troublesome thing. What if something happens to Madam Jewell?"


    After that reminder, Shaun remembered how Madam Jewell would faint out of nowhere.


    In the past, he always thought he was unfortunate because his parents did not love him.


    Thinking back now, Chester was even more unfortunate.


    He could neither scold his parents nor ignore them.


    If things went wrong, he had to carry the name of being a son who angered his mother to death.


    That was probably the reason why Hunter could be so arrogant.


    "Prepare for him to go overseas immediately. Assign someone to go over there as soon as possible to contact the hospital so that we can send Chester there tomorrow. Also, don''t let the Jewell family members know Chester''s location. That way, they won''t bother him."


    Shaun gave instructions.


    In the evening, Catherine contacted Shaun. "Attorney Hill, where are you? I haven''t heard from you all day. It''s already mealtime, yet I still don''t see you. Were you not going to call to inform me that you''re noting home? You''re so arrogant."


    Shaun facepalmed himself. "I''ve been so busy that I forgot about the time. I''m outside right now. That b*stard, Hunter, brought people to the ward and caused amotion this afternoon. Because of that, Chester''s condition has deteriorated. The local doctors said his leg can''t be saved anymore and has to be amputated, so I''m currently working on the procedures to go overseas and the paperwork for discharge. I''m trying to send Chester to Country R for treatment tomorrow and see if his leg can be kept."


    "How did this happen?" Catherine was shocked. "Wasn''t he recovering after the operation and would be sent overseas for treatment once he got better?"


    "Chester wasn''t supposed to move after undergoing the operation. However, Hunter tortured him by dragging him down to the floor. As a result, it agitated and worsened the wounds."


    Shaun sighed. "No matter what, Chester was always there to help me when mypany was in trouble, so I can''t just ignore him now that he''s in trouble. I might have to apany him overseas, but I''lle back after his treatment n has been finalized."


    "I''ll help you to pack your luggage in a bit."


    Catherine showed her support for Shaun with her actions.


    Although she did not like Chester, he was Shaun''s best friend and a brother who lent a hand when Shaun was at his worst.


    Moreover, Chester got hurt from rescuing Charity.


    After hanging up, Catherine hesitated for a moment, but in the end, she gave Charity a call. "Do you know Hunter caused amotion in the hospital today and worsened Chester''s condition?"


    Stunned, Charity said with a hoarse voice,


    Is it bad?"

 Chapter 2842

    What replied Catherine was silence, so she asked again, "Are you going?"


    "Mm? I will." Charity returned to her senses and said, "I''ll go with you."


    "Okay."


    After Catherine finished her meal, she drove to pick Charity up.


    It was nighttime when Charity stood at her neighborhood''s entrance wearing a coffeecolored coat. She seemed like she was deep in thought, with her hand dancing in the night breeze.


    Catherine drove the car up to Charity and honked. However, Charity was in a daze and did not seem to hear it.


    "Let''s go, Charity." Catherine had to stretch her head out and called out to her.


    Charity snapped back to her senses, got in the car, and looked backward. There were clothes and toiletries in the backseat.


    "I''m guessing Shaun will be staying at the hospital tonight, so I brought some stuff for him," Catherine exined.


    Charity lowered her gaze. "Logically speaking, I''m supposed to be apanying Chester. After all, he saved my life."


    "You only got discharged recently, so you should recuperate at home. Besides, you''re a woman. It''s not too convenient for you to care for a man." Catherine consoled her. "Especially... Since you''re not nning to get back together with Chester, it''s better to keep a distance from him." "Yeah." Charity leaned against the seat and felt guilty as she looked out the window. "It''s all my fault. If I didn''t let Ken protect me today, he would''ve been at Chester''s side. If I gave up on my voting rights, the situation wouldn''t have turned out like this."


    "Don''t be guilty. The person who should feel guilty is Hunter. He''s trash."


    Catherine scolded him throughout the journey.


    Chester was unconscious and on an IV drip when they arrived at the hospital. Shaun said, "He woke up for a short while in the evening, but because his leg was in extreme pain, I told the doctor to give him painkillers. After that, he fell asleep."


    Catherine asked, "Have you contacted the doctors in Country R?"


    Shaun nodded "We''ll send Chester over first thing tomorrow morning. I''ve already prepared a private airne. I might have to be there for about half a month."


    "Be careful, and don''t fool around there."


    Catherine took the opportunity to yank him out of the ward.


    On the other hand, Charity did not do a thing. She simply stood by the bed and stared at Chester quietly.


    For some reason, she still remembered their first encounter.


    His good looks were unmatched.


    He was so handsome and dazzling.


    However, his face was now simr to a dead person''s, and he was covered in wounds.


    Who would have thought he was the haughty, evil, arrogant Chester she knew?


    After standing for about 10 minutes, Charity said in a low voice, "Chester, get proper treatment overseas. I''ll keep an eye on yourpany for you and ensure there won''t be a ce for your dad in Jewell Corporation."


    What answered her was silence.


    The next morning, Charity stood on the field of a garden.


    She looked up at the blue sky.


    There was a trace of an airne flying through and leaving.


    In the meantime, the video of Hunter barging into the hospital and beating up his


    son because he lost the position of


    chairman was uploaded to the Inte.


    Theizens were shocked.


    [Is this true? Is this person really Chester''s father? Look at the state his son was


    in, yet he stillid a hand on a patient who was in a severe condition. Even animals aren''t as cruel as him.]


    [My friend works at that hospital. I heard Chester is gravely injured. The doctor didn''t manage to save his leg even after a whole evening of trying, so Chester has been sent overseas for treatment.]


    [Wait. Is his son nothingpared to the position of the chairman?]


    [Wealthy people prioritize power and status more. Perhaps he did not do it on purpose and was just too angry. I heard Chester helped his father''spetitor. In my opinion, this son deserved it.]

 Chapter 2843

    [To the person whomented above, are you human? Do you know why Chester isn''t helping his biological father? It''s because Hunter''s principles are terrible He just wants to monopolize the medical industry and earn more money using any means necessary. That''s why Chester is against it. He thinks thepany should establish a medical school and nurture a professional team to tackle all sorts of rare diseases. This way, our country''s medical industry will be much ahead of other countries.]


    [Wow. It''s a good thing Hunter didn''t take over Jewell Corporation. If he did, we citizens might''ve ended up as his targets of exploitation.] [F*ck. Those capitalists are really without conscience. They''re rich, yet they still want to exploit patients.] [Hunter is truly incapable. Jewell Corporation almost went bankrupt in his hands, and it was Chester who saved thepany from the crisis. I don''t know how Hunter has the audacity to be Jewell


    Corporation''s chairman.]


    [Haha. In Canberra, everyone is aware that Hunter only knows how to enjoy his life and listen to people tter him. He isn''t capable at all, yet he''s so arrogant ]


    [That person could even harm his son. He should watch out for getting shed while walking on the road.]


    In the Jewell family''s manor, Hunter was so furious that he smashed everything in the house.


    "It must''ve been that unfilial son who leaked the news. I should''ve strangled him to death."


    Madam Jewell sat on the sofa, crying while rubbing her chest. "How unfortunate. If it were the other baby who stayed alive back then, maybe all these distressing things wouldn''t have happened."


    Cindy soothed Madam Jewell''s back and asked, "Madam Jewell, what do you mean by that?"


    Madam Jewell held her hand and told the truth. "I gave birth to twins that year.


    However, one of them passed away after being born due to malnutrition and iplete development."


    Hunter harrumphed. "The doctor said Chester took all his twin brother''s nutrients when they were in the womb.


    That b*stard has been evil since he was in his mother''s womb. In my opinion, he deserves to have his leg crippled. Even the heavens can''t stand him."


    "Don''t put it that way." Madam Jewell sighed unhappily. "He''s still our son."


    "Did I say something wrong? I hardly pushed him yesterday. This is a trap. He''s getting revenge on me," Hunter said through gritted teeth.


    Cindy suddenly muttered, "I''ve been in the entertainment industry for years. I heard from a friend that Terra Media Group leaked the news. As far as I know, Eliza is the major shareholder of Terra Group now, so Eliza must have something to do with this." "That evil woman." Hunter clenched his fists, and his gaze was cold.


    At that moment, Director Carlson called. "Chairman Jewell, you really took it too far. Things look bad right now. The board of directors just had a private meeting, and we''ve decided to relieve you of all your duties in Jewell Corporation. Don''t worry. I''ll manage Jewell Corporation to my best abilities, and you''ll definitely get your share of the bonus too."


    "Jewell Corporation belongs to the Jewell family. What right do you b*stards have to relieve me of my duties?" Hunter was so angry that he could not care less about hisnguage.


    Director Carlson smiled. "It doesn''t belong to the Jewell Corporation just because it''s called Jewell Corporation. We all hold shares in thepany. You should rest and read some books on ethics and morality."


    After that, Director Carlson hung up.


    Hunter smashed the phone into the wall out of anger.


    On the other hand, Director Carlson smiled at Charity, who was opposite him in the office. "Everybody is saying that you treat your lifesaver, Chester, coldly, but I don''t think so, Miss Robbins."


    "I can''t be entirely heartless." Charity nodded honestly.

 Chapter 2844

    Director Carlson took a sip of tea before asking, "If so, are you acting as Chester''s eyes and ears in Jewell Corporation? Or do you have other intentions?"


    In the face of his suspicion, Charity looked up and met his gaze without panicking. "Director Carlson, do you know why I chose to support you during the board of directors meeting?"


    "Wasn''t it because you''re an upright person and thought my n could benefit more people?" Director Carlson asked in astonishment.


    Charityughed. "I initially wanted to give up on my voting rights, but it was Chester who asked me to choose you. Director Carlson, you thought you won because of yourself, but you''re wrong. It was Chester who allowed you to win. If not, even if he''s crippled, he can still give orders from the bed by his own means. I think I wasn''t the only one. There must''ve been many directors who got Chester''s consent to help you."


    Director Carlson was shocked. After that, heughed bitterly, feeling conflicted." That boy..."


    "Let me advise you on one thing. Take the position of Jewell Corporation''s chairman seriously and don''t think about irrelevant things. Nothing is irreceable in this world. Look at how much glory Hunter had before, and now, he can''t even meddle in Jewell Corporation''s internal affairs."


    After giving Director Carlson a warning, Charity stood up and left.


    For the following period, Charity rarely went to Jewell Corporation.


    She was busy with matters regarding the Neeson Corporation''s new productunch most of the time.


    As for the viral news, it gradually became a thing of the past with the appearance of new breaking news.


    Only the people who had experienced the incident could not forget it.


    Charity met up with Catherine the next day after Shaun returned from his trip


    overseas.


    "Why are you in such a rush to meet me?" Catherine looked at her mischievously. " My husband was overseas for half a month, and you called me out in such a hurry. We haven''t even had the time to indulge in each other."


    "It''s been a night. Haven''t you got your chance to be lovey-dovey already?" Charity nced at the sexy charm that was about to overflow from Catherine''s expression.'' Or is one night not enough to satisfy you?''


    Catherine''s face heated up, and she almost spat her coffee. "Charity, you..."


    Before she finished speaking, she paused when she saw Charity''s eyes, which clearly showed she was not in the mood to joke around. Then, she sighed. "Didn''t you say you don''t like Chester anymore? Why are you still so concerned about his matters?''


    "He saved my life after all. If I remain indifferent and cold, you might even reconsider being friends with me." Charity frowned. "Did Shaun mention Chester''s condition?"


    "He did."


    A hint of pity shed across Catherine''s eyes. "His leg was too gravely injured. There was initially a sliver of hope of curing it, but after what Hunter did, the doctors in Country R couldn''t save that leg. Half of it was amputated, and Chester is currently recuperating there."


    Charity''s hand that was holding her cup of coffee trembled, and some coffee sttered on her arm.


    At that moment, her mind went nk.


    Catherine passed her a piece of tissue." When Chester''s leg gets better, he''ll get


    a prosthetic leg in the US. Although it won''t be the same as a normal leg, he''ll be able to walk-"


    "He..."


    Charity took a deep breath. "What are his thoughts on this?" "Shaun said Chester had epted his condition. He was pretty calm about it. In fact, Chester is much mentally stronger than we think."


    Catherine lowered her head and sighed as she spoke. "With his condition, he probably will have to stay overseas for two years before he can return. If you want to visit him, I can send the address to you."

 Chapter 2845

    Charity remained quiet until her phone produced a ding.


    Catherine had sent her an address.


    "It''s up to you to decide whether to go."


    "I''m not nning to go. That''s that." Charity bit the bullet and said coldly," Chester and I are even now."


    Catherine nced at Charity''s absentminded look and shrugged. "Charity, are you still visiting the psychologist?"


    "I haven''t gone there for some time as I was injured earlier. However, I went there


    a few days ago and began to take medication again," Charity replied.


    ''Hopefully, you''ll recover soon.


    Charity was stunned.


    After she recovered emotionally and felt better, what was next?


    She was slightly confused.


    When the two of them left the cafe. Charity''s secretary gave her a call." President Neeson, we have an appointment with Josh today to shoot an advertisement, but he hasn''t shown up yet."


    "Is he nning to break the contract?" Charity''s expression shifted.


    Her secretary forced augh and said, "I''ve contacted his assistant. She said... Josh hates you very much, so he doesn''t want toe."


    Charity was infuriated.


    After she pulled herself together, it struck her that Chester was the one who introduced Josh to her. She remembered hearing his assistant say that Josh was very thankful to Chester for saving his mother.


    "Let his assistant know that if Josh doesn''t show up today, he''ll need to pay triple thepensation amount stated on the agreement," Charity said abrasively.


    "But... will you offend him this way? If he really terminates the contract, where can we... look for an athlete to work with?" The secretary said helplessly.


    "Thepensation amount isn''t small. If he''s clever enough, he''lle. Tell him I''ll be waiting for him at the shoot."


    With that, Charity hung up the call.


    Catherine nced sideways at her. "Josh is quite good-looking."


    "Please bear in mind that you''re married. Don''t always focus on the wrong things," Charity reminded her in a huff.


    "I mean it''s okay for you to do so. Anyway, you''ve made it clear to Max, haven''t you?" Catherine winked.


    Charity was speechless. "I noticed that the men on the streets are no different from women nowadays."


    After that, she bade goodbye to Catherine and left.


    As Catherine watched Charity''s car leave, she could not help but tease, I think you probably treat everyone else as women, except for Chester.''


    An hourter, Charity arrived at the shoot. She did not expect Josh to arrive around the same time as she did.


    Charity had alwayse across that national athlete on her phone. However, he exuded a stronger aura in person. He was 1.9 meters tall and had extremely long legs. His sports attire could not conceal his youthfulness, vitality, and his muscr upper body. Above that was his goodlooking face with sunsses on. He really did look cool and handsome.


    He was certainly these young women''s cup of tea these days.


    Charity was momentarily stunned. She was recently surrounded by people like Max and Chester, who were not the outgoing and youthful sort.


    "What are you looking at, you old woman? Have you never seen a man?" Josh removed his sses with a wild and arrogant attitude.


    Charity''s secretary was fuming.


    However, Charity stopped her. Tin only 24. If I were an old woman, what about your assistant, then? A grandma?"


    The face of Josh''s assistant twitched." President Robbins, I''m innocent. Can you not drag me into the mess?"


    "If you think you''re innocent, you should ask his manager to keep an eye on him." Charity reminded her with a cold face." He''s not a three-year-old kid, nor am I his parent. I won''t pamper or tolerate him."

 Chapter 2846

    Josh''s assistant was a little embarrassed. As much as she wanted to apologize, Josh stopped her. "There''s nothing much to say to such a selfish, cold-blooded, and wicked woman. No matter how good-looking some people are, they''re inherently evil."


    After hearing that, Charity said, "Thank you."


    Josh pricked up his ear. "What did you say? Thank you?"


    "Shouldn''t I thank you for calling me good-looking?" Charity smiled slightly.


    She was beautiful. Her face was as fair as snow, and her body was slender. When she suddenly smiled, her eyes dazzled like gemstones.


    Josh was dazed for a few seconds before he criticized, "You shameless mistress, it''s no wonder you''re so rich. You''re the most scheming woman I''ve ever met. You must''ve used wealth and appearance to trick many men."


    What he meant was that Charity coulde that far because she relied on men.


    Neeson Corporation''s secretary could not bear to listen to it. "You''d better watch your mouth. President Robbins-"


    Charity lifted her hand gently and stopped her secretary. She stared intently at Josh." I don''t care how you perceive me. I don''t know you that well, so I''m not bothered about it. All I want is for you to get the shoot done. Since we dislike each other, we don''t have to meet after the shoot. Anyway, we''ve only signed a one- year contract."


    "Fine, fine. We''ll get the shoot done as soon as possible," Josh''s assistant quickly replied as she dragged her artist to the changing room to have his clothes


    changed.


    "What are you scared of? I wanted to bash her even more." Josh said with dissatisfaction, "I hate the sight of her arrogant look."


    "Enough. You''ve scolded her. Don''t take it too far. After all, that affair is between


    Chester and her." Josh''s assistant tried to get him to control his temper. "Considering how far she hase today, she must have powerful forces backing her. I heard Catherine and Freya are her best friends. Think about their identities." "Stop reminding me about it. Since I dared to say that, I''m not scared at all."


    Josh''s annoyed voice rang out from afar.


    The secretary leaned toward Charity." President Robbins, Josh has taken it too far with his words. Should we make things difficult for him during the shootter-"


    "No need. Get the shoot done early and save everyone the trouble." Charity''s gaze was indifferent. She did not even care about the matter.


    Ever since Chester got injured for saving her, manyizens called her indifferent and merciless.


    However, they could notplete the shoot that evening because Josh arrivedte.


    At 6:00 p.m., Charity drove off in her car.


    Halfway through the journey, she stopped her car at the side to buy a packet of tissue and some snacks at the market. When she came out, she saw a wet ck cat hiding in the bush. Its ck eyes were fixed on her.


    She somehow became soft-hearted, so she took a packet of ham from her bag. She opened it and ced a slice of ham at the side of the flower bed.


    After she left, a kitten sneaked out of the bush and clumsily held the ham in its mouth.


    Its look reminded Charity of herself when she was stranded on the ind. At that time, she did the toughest work ever. When she was hungry, she could not even fill her stomach. When typhoons urred, she was living in a run-down prison. While holding the umbre at the side of the road, she silently watched the cat. Meanwhile, a ck Benz had stopped at the road junction because of a red light. When Josh gazed out of the window, he caught sight of it all.


    Under the rain, Charity''s back looked like a beam of gentle light. "Eliza isn''t that cold-blooded, is she?" his assistant mumbled.


    Josh glowered at his assistant.

 Chapter 2847

    Although Josh''s assistant was a female, she was rted to him. Hence, she was bolder with him and spoke in an abrasive manner. "I''m telling the truth. Even though Chester saved your mom, it''s a fact that Chester hurt Eliza and forced himself on her. We can''t forget the hurtful things Chester did just because he saved Eliza."


    Josh refuted with dissatisfaction, "That''s right. Chester forced himself on Eliza, but he lost a leg for her sake."


    "But have you heard what Eliza said in the recording? Chester has never talked to her as a human. Eliza truly hates him too. But to men like you, she''s someone who has slept with a few men." was a little angry. "Since you''re not a woman, you don''t understand the feeling of being forced upon and helpless. Chester was in a rtionship with Cindy at that time. He could even destroy Eliza at any time for Cindy''s sake."


    His assistant''s mouth twitched, and she


    In the face of his cousin''s self-righteous manner, Josh instantly became diffident.


    His assistant added, "If Eliza weren''t powerful and clever enough, Chester might''ve driven her into a corner."


    Josh mumbled in distress, "But if it hadn''t been for Chester, she would''ve been dead."


    "So? Should Eliza pretend that the past incidents never took ce? Should she throw herself at Chester gratefully and stay by his side forever to form a beautiful rtionship with him?"


    His assistant asked, "What''s more, what


    Eliza said is true. She didn''t beg Chester to save her. That''s between the two of them. Why are you meddling in it?"


    "Who are you assisting now?" Josh glowered at her with gritted teeth. "You''re pushing your luck."


    "I''m your cousin." His assistant said, "As your cousin, I advise you not to judge a person until you''ve walked a mile in his boots. Don''t you understand this principle?"


    Josh fell quiet.


    The next day, when he went for the shoot, he did behave more obediently.


    Charity was worried that he would be ill-behaved, so she deliberately came early to hold the fort. However, she did not expect Josh to be quite cooperative.


    After that, he looked handsome in all the photos or videos of him skateboarding. Charity could imagine that once the visuals of that advertisement were released, it would attract many young people to their brand.


    "Thank you for your hard work today."


    Charity personally handed the drinks to the employees.


    When Josh was offered a drink, he nced at Charity coolly without taking it. "I don''t drink this."


    "This is sugar-free." Charity shed him a friendly smile. "I know your training has high requirements, and you can''t take sugary drinks."


    Josh was stunned, but he took the drink and turned around to sip on it.


    The cool drink was able to quench his thirst.


    "Miss Robbins, you really are considerate." Josh''s assistant quickly praised Charity, " Even I forgot to mention it to you guys."


    "Thank you for thest two days." Charity seemed to have forgotten what happened yesterday.


    That embarrassed the assistant a little. " President Robbins, Neeson Corporation hasn''t been doing well these few years, and the public has lost confidence in the brand. Although you hired Josh as the ambassador, the sales might not improve. As far as I know, several sports brands have intended to acquire Neeson Corporation. Why don''t you sell it off? At least you can earn some money." "Neeson Corporation is apany my best friend used to manage, but she went to jail after being wronged and passed away. I want to do my best to help her with something, so it doesn''t matter if thepany fails in the future. At least, I have no regrets."


    Charity answered her question with a smile.


    Josh, who was at the side, could not help but take a glimpse of that woman. She was really beautiful. Although she was not the sort with pronounced features, it was hard for men to forget her face.


    It was no wonder she could be an A-list celebrity in the entertainment industry in spite of her young age.

 Chapter 2848

    Josh recalled talking about female celebrities in the entertainment industry when he went overseas for apetition with some athletes.


    At that time, most male athletes expressed their liking for Eliza.


    Besides the fact that she was naturally beautiful, she exuded an indescribable sense of elegance. Her eyes conveyed maturity, calmness, and confidence as though she was born to be a rich youngdy.


    Josh''s assistantughed and said, "I never thought people like you still exist, Miss Robbins. You''re rare to find in today''s society."


    Charity smiled and nced at the time. "


    It''s getting quitete. Would you like to have dinner together? It''ll be on me."


    Josh''s assistant did not answer. All she did was shoot a look at Josh.


    She was under the impression that Josh would decline the offer, but surprisingly, he raised his brows. "Sure."


    This time, it was Charity''s turn to be astonished. She was just being polite and thought Josh would decline, considering he hated her so much.


    In the end, Charity chose a Japanese cuisine restaurant. Those who went for the dinner included her secretary and the director of the shoot, Director Jackman.


    Aside from Josh, who looked cool and quiet, other people were quite chatty and sociable.


    When they almost finished eating, Charity nced at the fish on the table. After some thought, she asked the server to bring a box over.


    "I didn''t know you''d be so frugal, President Robbins." Josh smiled discreetly while flossing his teeth with a toothpick. "But a word of warning, it''s not good to consume overnight food."


    "I have a cat at home," Charity exined with a smile.


    Josh raised his brows, and a hint of thoughtfulness shed in his eyes.


    After the meal, everyone said goodbye to one another.


    Josh did not leave with his assistant. Instead, he drove his car and headed to the ce where he caught Charity feeding the cat yesterday. As with yesterday, he saw Charity feeding the cat while holding the box today.


    Rumble!


    At that moment, thunder lit up the sky. It seemed like it was going to rain heavily. Charity looked up and said softly to the skinny cat, "Oh well, do you want to...e home with me? My house is quite spacious."


    The cat meowed before it looked down and ate the fish seriously.


    Charity thought the cat agreed, so she stretched out her hand to hug it. However, the wild cat ended up extending its sharp ws and scratching the back of her hand, leaving a scar on her hand.


    "Tsk, tsk. Are you having a brain fart moment? This wild cat is highly vignt.


    Did you think it was simr to a domestic cat?"


    The man''s mocking voice sounded above her.


    Charity turned her head around, only to see Josh standing behind her in a set of Neeson Corporation''s sports attire. With his hands stuck in his pockets, he exuded a youthful aura.


    She blinked and was dazed for a moment as she did not expect him to be here.


    Her dazed look made Josh''s jaw drop.


    "What are you looking at? I came to buy a bottle of iced water."


    Josh bent over and directly held the cat by its neck.


    The cat was so frightened that it widened its eyes and dared not move around.


    "Hey. You might hurt it this way." Charity had never had a cat, but she could tell that the cat was rather ufortable.


    "This is how cats should be held." Josh averted his gaze and happened to catch sight of an abandoned paper box beside the store.


    He tossed the cat into the box before ncing at the back of Charity''s hand. "Let me handle the cat tonight. You should go and get vinated. I''ll send it over to you tomorrow."


    Charity was astonished. "You hate me, don''t you? When are you suddenly so kind-hearted?"


    "As much as I hate you, I''m not that heartless, seeing how much you love animals." Josh snorted, "Hurry up and get lost."


    Charity found it amusing.


    He was rather arrogant.


    "Fine, I''m leaving now. Remember to hand it to me tomorrow."

 Chapter 2849

    It was night.


    Charity went to the hospital to get a rabies vine. Considering that she was about to take care of a cat, she went to a pet shop to get cat food and a cat bed.


    The following day, she called Josh. "Where are you? When can I go over to pick up the cat?"


    "Didn''t I say I''ll send it over to you?" Josh seemed to be doing something as he was panting.


    The man''s panting voiceing through the phone sounded sexy, and it made Charity feel awkward hearing it. "Did I call you at an inconvenient time?"


    It''s indeed not the right time.


    "I''m sorry. I didn''t know you were doing... that?" Charity''s scalp heated up.


    "That?" Josh was puzzled. "What are you talking about?"


    "Okay, I got it."


    "What did you get? I''m training." Josh wiped some sweat off his forehead. "You can juste to our training base to get the cat. It''s in my car."


    "Training?" Charity was surprised and embarrassed at the same time.


    "Nonsense. What else can I be doing if not training?" Josh paused as if he suddenly thought of something. Then, he gritted his teeth exasperatedly. "Eliza, were you thinking of something dirty just now?"


    "You''re so dirty." Josh hung up angrily.


    Charity was speechless.


    She drove over, and Josh''s assistant, Yelena, came out to wee her.


    "President Robbins, you came at the right time. The managing manager at this sports center is here. Do you want toe in and say hello?" Yelena winked at Charity. "If you want to make a donation or investment, you can work with him directly. Many brands do this too."


    "Thanks." Charity was grateful. Sports brands did have to be familiar with people in sports centers, and what shecked was connections and resources in that


    area.


    "Let''s go. I''ll take you inside."


    With that, Yelena led Charity inside.


    Manager Lightwood of the sports center was watching Josh and his teammates'' training.


    After Charity and Manager Lightwood shook hands, Manager Lightwood smiled and said, "President Robbins, you''re so lucky. Many brands have been wanting to get Josh to be their ambassador through me. I didn''t expect he would work with Neeson Corporation exclusively."


    "I found someone close to ask Josh for a favor," Charity said humbly. "Neeson Corporation isn''t as good as before.


    Otherwise, Josh wouldn''t have considered us."


    "Josh will be going to New Zend for apetition at the end of the year and is training diligently. I think he has the potential to win."


    Manager Lightwood spoke while he watched the training ground.


    In thick training wear, Josh was on his skis, sliding down from a ce over ten meters high. After that, he did a few aerial flips. It was pretty awful when he fell sometimes.


    Charity knew that being an athlete was not easy. However, she did not expect they would be training under such conditions every day.


    Ten minutester, Josh walked over while limping. His cool face was dark, and he looked like he was in a bad mood.


    "Hey, why did youe in here?" Josh snapped. "It''s because of you that my performance was affected."


    Charity took his words seriously and quickly apologized. "I''m sorry. I-"


    "Ignore him," Manager Lightwood scolded him. "When aren''tpetitions packed


    with people and with ongoing live streams? You''re the one who hasn''t been training seriouslytely."


    "Alright, manager. I''ll get some stuff for Eliza and go back for training afterward." Josh ran his hand through his hair.


    After saying goodbye to Manager


    Lightwood, Charity followed Josh to the parking lot.


    Through a gap in the car''s window, Josh handed the cat in the box over to her. "The cat has gotten its vine and has had its nails cut. You can thank me for that."

 Chapter 2850

    Charity was astonished.


    Was it still the stray cat she saw yesterday?


    The cat''s fur was washed clean. It smelled good, and its sharp nails were gone.


    "Thank you." Charity thanked Josh sincerely. "How much did you spend? TH transfer the amount to you."


    "It was just a few hundred dors. I''m not short on money."


    "That can''t do." Charity did not know him that well. Although a few hundred dors was a meager amount to them, she had to give him the money. "What''s your number? I''ll transfer the money to you."


    "You women are so troublesome."


    Josh shed a QR code linked to his contact.


    Charity was stunned. She thought he would be showing a QR code for payment.


    However, it was all the same. She could transfer the money to him after adding his contact.


    Josh immediately put his phone into his pocket after Charity scanned the QR code." Okay. I have to go back to my training."


    Then, he left without waiting for Charity to speak.


    Charity transferred him 500 dors as soon as she got into the car.


    She thought her interaction with Josh would be over very quickly. Yet, unexpectedly, there was a scandal saying she and Josh were dating on the inte the next day.


    A paparazzi had taken pictures and videos of her and Josh meeting. The paparazzi said they had a private meal and were raising a stray cat together. Charity even went to the training base to visit Josh.


    In an instant, Charity, who had already withdrawn from the entertainment industry, was trending again.


    [Can Eliza cut it out? Never mind that she''s entangled with Monte and Chester, but she''s seducing our Josh now? Please, you''re frompletely different worlds. Can you not distract Josh from hispetitions?]


    [Josh is a champion who brings glory to the country. Eliza isn''t good enough for him at all ] [I used to like Eliza a lot, but now I''m a little disgusted. Chester lost a leg from saving her, yet she''s still in the mood to be in a rtionship. What kind of person is that?]


    Charity immediately instructed Neeson Corporation to release a statement that Josh was theirpany''s ambassador. They also stated that she and Josh having a meal together was just a normal get-together after shooting amercial. The entire process of her getting scratched by the cat and what happened afterward was also stated clearly.


    After Charity exined everything, influencers were saying that she was deliberately using Josh to promote herself and let the public know that Neeson Corporation was making aeback through the scandal.


    The next day, Levi called Charity. "I did an investigation. The people who first spread you and Josh''s scandal were probably from the Jewell family." "The Jewell family?" Charity raised her eyebrows. "Hunter?"


    "Yeah." Levi nodded his head. "They went to Terra Media Group''spetitor, Starze Media Group. Over these years, Starze has been developing fast in the field of social media and online tforms."


    "Send an attorney''s letter to all the media that spread rumors of Josh and me," Charity said without hesitation. "Don''t let any of them slip away."


    "Does it have to be such a big fuss?"


    "Yes." Charity nodded. She said with a stern face, "I don''t mind it, but Josh is different. He''s a celebrity athlete. The country will disqualify him frompeting if things get out of hand." "Is our President Neeson getting angry in the stead of her lover?" Levi teased.


    "Stop joking. Josh and I don''t even count as friends. I just don''t want to hold back a budding talent."


    Charity reminded Levi with a serious expression.


    As such, Levi did not say anything more.


    After hanging up, Charity opened her WhatsApp. She was about to send an apology message to Josh when a stranger suddenly messaged her.


    That person was... Chester. She had deleted his contact a long time ago.

 Chapter 2851

    A gleam shed across Charity''s eyes.


    She stared at that name for a long time, and in the end, she added that person to her contacts.


    After that, she ced her phone aside.


    Five minutester, the phone vibrated.


    Charity hesitated for a few minutes before picking up the phone.


    Chester had sent her a picture of blue skies and green mountains. The picture was beautiful, which reminded her of inner calmness.


    Chester sent a message. [Are you doing well? I''m recuperating at this ce. It''s lovely. I''m greeted with the peaceful scenery outside every day when I open my eyes]


    Charity sighed and touched her forehead.


    She could not ignore his greeting.


    Hence, she had no choice but to reply to him. [I''m doing well. What about you?


    How''s your injury?]


    Chester: [I can stand up now. I''m trying to walk around with crutches.]


    As Charity read his message, she felt a lump in her throat. She only sent a reply after some time. [It''ll get better.]


    Chester: [Yeah.]


    The man in the faraway Country R stared at the chat, which had stopped abruptly. On his other side was a tablet disying the trending entertainment news in Australia. [Breaking! The Past Film


    Empress and the Ice Prince''s New Rtionship.]


    In the picture, Josh and Charity stood side by side. Josh was handing a cat to Charity, and she had a gentle expression on her face.


    One was cool and handsome, while the other was pure and beautiful.


    Chester threw the tablet on the bed with its screen facing down.


    Ken observed Chester''s dark expression and said carefully, "Neeson Corporation has rified the situation. They only had a meal together because the shoot rante. Many other people eat with them as well. However, the picture just shows them both coincidentally discovering a stray cat nearby after the meal. Miss Robbins identally got scratched by the stray cat, so she went to the hospital to get a rabies vine and passed the cat to Josh for temporary care-"


    "Coincidentally discovering a cat after the meal and... taking care of and feeding the stray cat together?" Chester chuckled. * What a romantic encounter. What a way to start a love affair."


    Ken found Chester''sughter creepy. "It''s impossible. You ended up in this state because of Miss Robbins. How can she possibly be in the mood to date? Moreover ... There''s no way she''ll date Josh. He''s younger than Miss Robbins."


    "That''s right. However, isn''t love between an older woman and a younger and masculine man trendy these days?"


    Chester mocked, "Look at me. I''m past 30 years old." "Um...


    Ken wiped the sweat off the corner of his forehead.


    He felt as if he had been treading on thin ice these days.


    "Damn it." Chester grabbed his amputated leg tightly. "Josh is a ski athlete spreading his wings, but what about me? I''m a cripple. I don''t even know when I can leave this damned ce and put on a prosthetic leg]


    Ken watched Chester get irritated for a while before regaining his calm afterward. Chester''s deep-set eyes looked like a cold swamp, bottomless and unpredictable.


    Ken could not understand Chester anymore as thetter seemed like he had two separate personalities.


    After that, Charity would receive a picture from Chester every day. Sometimes, there would be videos too. For example, the way he looked in casual clothes and as he learned how to walk on the field with crutches.


    The empty leg opening of his pants fluttering gave her nightmares at night.


    However, when she woke up, she could not remember her dream. All she felt was that it was suffocating.


    She turned on her phone to see that Chester had sent another message. [ Charity, I managed to walk ten steps with crutches today. The doctor said I''m improving a lot.]

 Chapter 2852

    Charity ced her phone on her forehead.


    Chester''s appearance had caused a ripple in her stagnant life.


    However, she could not reject him heartlessly and tell him not to disturb her life.


    If she said those words, what if he took it too hard, especially with his current condition?


    Besides, seeing such a high and mighty person like Chester be a person who struggled to walk, she could not say he deserved it.


    After all, he ended up like that because of her.


    Charity did not know what to reply. After eating, Chester sent her another message, but he was careful with his words. [Am I disturbing you?]


    Chester: [I''m just bored. It''s just Ken and I here every day. There are mountains all around. Whenever I go to the hospital''s garden for a walk during the day, people look pretty scared when they see me. I don''t know when I can be an ordinary person again and leave this pce.]


    Charity consoled him. [Your leg isn''t scary. You''ll definitely recover. Don''t overthink it]


    Chester: [Maybe you''ll already be married when I return.]


    Chester: [I saw your scandal with Josh, and I''ve met him before. He''s an excellent boy, handsome, and a first-ss athlete too. He''s a good match for you.]


    Charity: [You worry too much. The news is fake.]


    Chester: [You''re such a nice person. You can slowly consider suitable guys. You shouldn''t be alone. I''ll feel guilty and sorry.]


    Charity could no longer ignore the weird feeling in her chest. [Are you Chester? It''s not another person messaging me, right?]


    Soon, she received a voice message in a man''s deep and husky voice. Through the phone, he sounded sad but moving. "I''m Chester. I''m telling you the truth. I never thought of this before, but ever since I came here alone, I realized that a lifetime is too long. I didn''t know how to love someone back then. I was too stubborn to know how topromise. I don''t mind being alone for the rest of my life with my condition, but you''re still young." Charity was stunned for some time, but she replied with a voice message. "You don''t have to care about my matters. Just mind your own business."


    Chester: [Okay.]


    He sounded obedient.


    Charity stared at her phone and was utterly speechless.


    When Chester, who was far away in Country R, knew that Charity might not reply, he put down his phone in a pleasant mood. Then, he nced at Ken, who had appeared beside him at some point.


    Ken''s gaze was indescribable. "President Jewell, are you still... the President Jewell I know?"


    After seeing Eliza''s scandal, Chester was irritable and had an unpredictable mood for two days. His temper was even fiercer than a rainstorm in summer.


    However, he seemed to have turned into a love saint today.


    Had he learned topromise?


    To hell with that.


    "What do you know?" Chester nced at Ken coldly. "I''ve been doing a lot of thinking these days. I can''t just give up because my leg is crippled and my face disfigured."


    Wait. Isn''t he going to give up, especially in this condition?''


    Who gave him that confidence?''


    Ken gave Chester a thumbs up. His boss was truly remarkable.


    Chester smiled. "To other people, my crippled leg is terrifying and disgusting. However, to Eliza, it doesn''t seem that way. She''ll only feel guilty toward me. Men must know how to show their weaknesses sometimes. I was too dominating back then, and now, the more Ipromise, she might get soft-hearted."


    Ken thought, ''What a cunning man.''

 Chapter 2853

    "But given that you''re crippled, do you think you''ll be able to look after Miss


    Bobbins anymore?"


    Ken thought that if he himself wcrippled, he might give up the person he loved instead.


    That was because he would think she was out of his league.


    However, he did not see that with Chester. All he could see was Chester putting on an act.


    "If I could sacrifice my leg for a 10 percent chance of being with her, isn''t it worth a try?*


    Chester said it so casually. It was as though he was talking about today''s weather. "Do you think I don''t know Hunter''s character?"


    A hint of shock shone in Ken''s eyes as he began to put everything together in a daze. At the sight of the skinny and fragile man in front of him, Ken shuddered.


    It turned out Chester had long known that Hunter would angrily cause him trouble that day.


    How could Chester be so cruel that he took full advantage of himself?


    "Actually, you could''ve stopped Hunter that day, right?" Ken asked in disbelief.


    "If I''d begged and deceived my dad, I would surely be able to trick you and Shaun into rushing back. However, I couldn''t bring myself to do that."


    Chester sighed softly. "Ken, I was gambling whether she would be soft- hearted. I was gambling on a chance. If my leg heals in the future, she''llpletely let go of me."


    "That''s why you made her feel guilty by using your crippled leg? So she''ll


    remember you forever?" Only then did Ken get the point.


    "I want my name to be engraved in her heart forever. I want her to remember me." Chester suddenlyughed like a madman." As long as I''m here, she won''t be interested in anyone else. It doesn''t matter if she doesn''t ept me. We can remain single this way. Even if we can''t get together, no one else can get between us."


    Ken gasped.


    He used to find Eliza cruel.


    However, now that he thought about it, he pitied Eliza for provoking a madman like Chester.


    In Neeson Corporation, ever since Charity and Josh''s scandal was exposed, Charity became increasingly reclusive.


    Apart from heading to the office and attending social functions, she hardly went anywhere else.


    "Sure enough, you''re a conscientious celebrity like your staff said."


    Josh''s teasing voice suddenly rang out above her.


    Charity lifted her head. As the door of her office was open, Josh swaggered into the room in sports attire. His attire was zipped all the way below his chin, but it did not affect his handsome look at all.


    "What brings you here?" Charity immediately leaped to her feet and personally poured coffee for the ambassador of thepany.


    "It''s fine. I don''t drink coffee. Please give me a bottle of mineral water." Josh raised his chin arrogantly. "Yourpany''s marketing department told me toe over to sign the agreement."


    "What agreement?"


    "When the new productunched, I attended two of Neeson Corporation events in Brisbane and Shelltown." Josh nced sideways at her. "At first, I didn''t agree, but I decided to help Neeson Corporation since you sued all the haters who spread rumors about mest time."


    Stunned, Charity turned around and took a bottle of water from the refrigerator. Then, she handed the bottle to him. "That matter started because of me. If it weren''t for me, you wouldn''t be embroiled in the scandal. It was my duty to sue the haters."


    "Alright." Josh took over the bottle and saidzily, "Mypetitor was the one who took the photos at the training base. During thepetitions in the past few months, he had been wanting to beat and rece me."


    Charity was surprised. Nevertheless, she soon understood thatpetition existed everywhere.

 Chapter 2854

    Josh uncapped the bottle. As he drank, he nced sideways at the woman beside him.


    The temperature had dropped over thest few days.


    Today, Charity wore a white sweater and a pair of ck jeans, which made her legs look particrly long and slim.


    Furthermore, she used to be a celebrity, so she naturally shone, and her every movement resembled a poster.


    "It''s almost noon." Josh threw a look at the time. "Do you want to have lunch together? Let me thank you for helping me out this time. I heard you spent a fortune hiring awyer to engage in awsuit. Lunch is on me."


    Charity was a little surprised. Then, she looked earnestly at the athlete in front of her.


    The other party glowered at her awkwardly and promptly averted his gaze "President Robbins, are you not going to show some respect for me?"


    "...It''s not that I don''t want to, but the public is spreading rumors about us. If we get caught on camera again-"


    "This is annoying. Since other people are going to suspect me when I eat with someone of the opposite sex, does it mean I can only eat with men?"


    Josh stood up impatiently. "It''s up to other people to say whatever they like. What''s more, we''re both single. What should we be worried about?" "...Okay. Considering what he said, Charity thought it would look bad on her to decline his offer.


    However, she purposely chose a more secluded restaurant for dinner.


    This time, the two of them had a meal together.


    They both talked about affairs rted to the entertainment industry instead of sports.


    Josh had a stunning appearance, and after he became the champion, many entertainmentpanies had been looking for him to sign contracts. Many variety shows also got in touch with him.


    Hence, as an experienced celebrity, Charity could provide him with a lot of opinions.


    As for Josh, he was quite knowledgeable about sports despite his young age. "What''s the point of jogging every day? Skiing, surfing, and swimming are the real fun. Well, you make so much money, and it''s meaningless to leave it in the bank. You should learn something to enrich your life. That way, your life will be meaningful."


    When he spoke, his eyes were full of youth and vigor.


    Charity was stunned. She was a dull person, but Josh''s words seemed to have opened a window into her mind. "You also know how to surf, huh?"


    "I''m considered a professional surfer. Besides that, I y basketball, badminton, and table tennis." Josh added, "I go to Country R for skiing during winter every year, and in the summer, I go to Maldives to surf. I feel that we, as humans, should keep taking up challenges and pushing our limits."


    Upon hearing what he said, Charity was in a daze for a long time.


    Josh suddenly raised his brows and said," Oh, I''ll be going to Country R to ski with my friends this winter. Do you want toe along? I can personally teach you."


    After that, he took a mouthful of vegetables as his face reddened.


    After an incredulous thought shed across Charity''s mind, she said, "I''m afraid


    I won''t be avable. In winter, I might need to go overseas to visit Chester." Josh''s expression instantly became unnatural. "You don''t like him, do you?" "Our personal vendetta is veryplicated. I used to hate him very much, but now, I don''t. Even so, it''s quite impossible to get over himpletely. I will go over and visit him." Charity lifted her brows and faked a smile. "You called me cruel the other day, didn''t you? I suppose you hope we''ll get back together, right?" Josh was stung by her words, and his handsome face stiffened.


    Indeed, that was what he hoped previously, but...


    Now, all he could do was stuff the vegetables into his mouth gloomily.


    After dinner, Charity left the restaurant and drove away.


    From the corner of her eyes, she spotted Josh standing on the spot.


    She forced augh as he did not expect Josh to fall in love with her.


    Moreover, she had no idea what made him fall for her.


    Nevertheless, she used Chester as an excuse and believed that Josh would grasp the point.

 Chapter 2855

    As to going to Country R to visit Chester, Charity did think about it.


    However, she had yet to decide if she wanted to do it.


    The weather gradually turned cold.


    The advertisement for Neeson Corporation''s new product was in full swing.


    With Josh being so well-known and Charity having Terra support her in the entertainment industry, the products under Neeson Corporation caught the public''s eye once again.


    When the total year-end sales were out, Neeson Corporation achieved staggering results.


    In order to motivate the employees, Charity suggested organizing an overseas trip for excellent employees during Christmas this year. As for the trip destination, it would be up to the employees to decide.


    In December, Charity''s assistant showed her the chosen ces for the trip." Everyone prefers traveling to Europe. Coincidentally, a lot of special promotions for merchandise overseas goes on during Christmas. After one year of hard work, everyone wants to go shopping."


    "Europe it is." Charity was momentarily stunned before she nodded in agreement." Please contact a good tour agency."


    "President Neeson, are you joining?" Her assistant looked at her. "This is a good chance for you to get closer to the employees. You can also bring your mother along to have some fun. Thest time I talked to her, it seems she has never been to Europe." "Let me go back and ask her."


    At night, Charity told Larissa about the overseas trip.


    "Go to Europe?" Larissa became nervous the minute she heard it. "But I don''t understand Europeannguages."


    "There''ll be a tour guide. What''s more, I understand Europeannguages, so it doesn''t matter." At the thought that she upied Eliza''s body and had spent little time with Larrissa, Charity instantly felt a little guilty. "I''ll apany you there. It''s been a long while since west traveled abroad."


    It warmed Larissa''s heart to see her daughter suddenly bing so


    considerate. "Alright. Despite having lived for many years, I haven''t really


    explored ces outside of the country. A while back, I saw some romantic-looking


    tower in France on TV."


    "That''s the Eiffel Tower."


    Charity chuckled. At this age, Larissa enjoyed watching romance movies the most, and most romance movies were shot in France.


    "Oh. By the way, I heard Europe isrge and that itprises over ten countries. Will we visit Country R?" Larissa suddenly asked in a hesitant manner.


    Charity''s heart did a flip before she asked," I think so. Why are you asking this question?"


    Larissa cast a conflicted look at Charity." When Catherine came to our house earlier, she said Chester had gone to Country R for treatment. Since we''re going to Country R, why don''t we pay him a visit? Considering he has lost a leg, we should express our concern for him."


    Charity caught sight of the guilt in Larissa''s eyes, and her red lips slightly parted. "There are quite a number of cities in Country R, and the tour guide will usually bring us to the attractions in the city. I''m not sure whether it''s convenient-"


    "It has nothing to do with convenience. I heard those small countries in Europe aren''t as big as one city in our country.


    With a few hours'' drive, we can easily get there. It just depends whether you want to or not."


    Larissa criticized her, "I think we should pay him a visit if we''re going to Country R. This is simple courtesy."


    "Fine." Charity stopped speaking after that.


    However, her mind was all over the ce.


    Chester had been video-calling her every day. However, she had yet to decide how to face Chester, who had lost a leg.


    Larissa, on the other hand, began making preparations for going overseas after that.


    She even bought many local specialties for Chester, such as Vegemite and Tim Tam biscuits.


    One day before Charity went overseas, she sent a message in her buddies'' group chat. [Mypany is heading to Europe tomorrow. What should I bring?]


    Catherine immediately phoned her. "You''re going to Europe too, huh? Coincidentally, I''m nning to spend my Christmas in Country R."

 Chapter 2856

    After feeling surprised, Charity soon guessed it. "Is Shaun going to visit Chester?"


    "Yeah."


    Catherine did not hide the truth. "He said it''s quite sad for Chester to spend the new year alone, and since he''ll be going over during Christmas, he''ll bring our children and me along. By the way, Freya wants to tag along after learning we''re going there. Ryan will being along as well. I wanted to invite you at first, but I was worried you wouldn''t want to go to Country R."


    Charity said in amusement, "Forget it. Even if you had invited me, I wouldn''te along."


    "Why? Are you afraid of seeing Chester?"


    "No." Charity sighed gloomily. "You guys are all couples and have families. What''s the point of meing along? To be a third wheel or watch you show off your love for each other?"


    "What''s so bad about that? It''ll make you jealous and motivate you to get a young man soon."


    Catherine teased, "Josh isn''t bad. He''s a world champion. His physique must be excellent."


    "Forget it. We''re just work partners."


    "Is he interested in you?" Catherine clicked her tongue and said, "For a young woman like you, no man can resist your charm when they see you."


    "Please. I''m really not interested." Charity smiled. "You guys have fun.


    "Fine. We''ll get in touch when your tour arrives in Country R. Let''s go skiing then.''


    After some thought, Charity said, "When you''re going to visit Chester, do count me in. My mom would like to pay him a visit too."


    "Okay."


    The next day, Charity, Larissa, and the employees of thepany embarked on a ten-day trip to Europe.


    After five to six days of travel, the director informed everyone to rush to Country R the next morning.


    The views in Country R were spectacr. Catherine, Freya, and the rest arrived there a few days earlier and had rented a wooden house. Every day, they would go skiing and take a hot spring bath as though they were living a godlike life.


    Freya would send many beautiful photos to Charity from time to time. As Charity used to study abroad, she was not moved by the photos, but Freya managed to tempt Larissa.


    "Lizzie, why don''t we stay at Freya''s ce for a few days instead of joining the tour group once we arrive in Country R?" With a grin, Larissa held her phone and showed it to her daughter. "Look. This is the house Freya is staying in. How pretty. There''s even a waterfall and snow mountain behind it."


    Speechless, Charity scrolled back to Larissa and Freya''s chat history. "When did you add Freya on WhatsApp?"


    "When you were admitted to the hospital. She has a good temper and is generous. She''s such a wonderful friend." Larissa darted a nce at her daughter before she sighed. "She''s like you back then. But after you joined the entertainment industry, you''ve changed into a different person."


    Charity was at a loss for words.


    Of course, she had changed into a different person. Even her soul had changed.


    Larissa added, "What''s more, we''ll only be staying in Country R for half a day. If we spend one day visiting Chester and half a day shopping around, we definitely won''t have enough time."


    "Okay. We''ll go with whatever you want to do." In fact, Charity also felt that joining a tour group was tortuous because they had not been able to sleep or eat well.


    After arriving at the hotel at 8:00 p.m., Charity received a WhatsApp message from Chester. [I heard from Shaun that you and your mom areing over to visit me. Please don''te. It''s too troublesome.]


    Charity: [Don''t overthink things. I didn''te specially to visit you. I''m bringing my employees over for travel, and I will be dropping by Country R, so I can visit you.]


    Chester: [In that case, have fun traveling. Don''t move your travel itinerary around for my sake. I''m fine. I''m doing very well.]

 Chapter 2857

    Charity stared at the message with a weird expression.


    If it were not for Chester sending voice messages asionally, she would suspect that the Chester behind the messages was fake.


    That man had always been bossy, vicious, and stubborn. When did he be so understanding?


    When did those changes happen?


    It seemed they urred after his leg was amputated.


    Could he have suffered trauma due to the loss of his leg and turned into another person?


    The next day, Freya gave Charity a call


    after the group arrived in Country R. She said she and Ryan had driven to the hotel''s entrance to pick her up.


    After informing the tour guide, Charity brought Larissa and their luggage downstairs.


    When Larissa saw Ryan''s handsome and gentle face, she suddenly felt afraid.


    Although it was her first time meeting Ryan, she heard from others that Freya''s boyfriend was the prime minister''s son.


    "How can we possibly let you pick us up? You should''ve told us the address, and we would''ve gone over in a taxi." It was Larissa''s first time interacting with such a person, and she felt like she was dreaming. She even sounded a little nervous.


    Ryan was a sensitive person. He had met many people like Larissa since he was young, so upon seeing her state, he smiled


    gently. "Aunt Larissa, Eliza and Freya are good friends. Since you''re Eliza''s mom and my senior, you don''t have to be so nervous."


    "That''s right." Freya nced at the man behind the wheel and smiled. She said, " Aunt Larissa, Eliza is my best friend. It''s only natural we''re here to pick her up.¡±


    Larissa sighed. "What have my Lizzie, whoes from a small town, done to be able to make friends like you?"


    "We also came from a small town,¡± Freya said with a smile. ¡°If Ryan were a person who''s particr about identities, he wouldn''t have fallen in love with a divorced woman like me."


    "Huh? Are you a divorcee?" Larissa was shocked. "You''re such a nicedy. Who''s the blind person who didn''t cherish you?" "There are many blind people nowadays." Since they had nothing else to do in the car, Freya started telling Larissa about her divorce.


    Ryan did not mind it.


    After an hour''s drive, they arrived at a cabin at the foot of Lumi Mountain.


    Catherine was ying in the cabin with Suzie and Lucas, and Shaun was nowhere to be seen.


    Upon asking, they found out that Shaun had gone to apany Chester.


    Catherine joked, "Ever since we came to Country R, Shaun has been with Chester every day. He said he was here to spend Christmas with us, but I think he''s here to be with his brother. I only see him during nighttime."


    Charity looked around. "Does Chester live


    near here?''


    Catherine pointed at a hill in front of them. "The hospital Chester is admitted into is located two hills away. It takes 20 minutes by bicycle. It''ste now, so you guys can go over to visit tomorrow."


    Charity nodded, and her dark eyshes were downcast. She looked like she was deep in thought.


    That night, they had a barbeque session in the courtyard. The children were jumping around,ughing happily, and it made Larissa jealous. They were such beautiful kids. It would be nice if one of them were her grandchild.


    After giving it some thought, Larissa approached Charity and said, "Didn''t you say you don''t want to get married but want to try getting a baby through in vitro fertilization? You should do it. I support


    you. You can give birth to a set of twins, and I''ll help you to take care of them." Cough.


    Charity, who was eating a kebab, choked out of surprise. "Mom, why are you-"


    Before she finished speaking, she noticed how Larissa was looking at Suzie and Lucas and suddenly figured it out.


    Even she felt envious, not to mention her mom.


    Anyway, she did not intend to get married in this life.


    The sooner she gave birth to a baby through in vitro fertilization, the easier it was for her body to recover.

 Chapter 2858

    "Hubby, you''re finally willing toe borne."


    Charity suddenly heard Catherine''s sour mocking in her ear.


    Shaun walked in wearing a coat. His figure looked tall and straight in the night.


    "Wifey, are you jealous?" Shaun bent over and hugged Catherine, who was sitting in a rattan chair. Happiness was etched all over his handsome brows. "How can I note back with such a gorgeous wife here?"


    Freya snickered on purpose. "You''ve been spending half a day by Chester''s side every day, yet you still have the nerve to say that.''


    "That''s because the situation is unique." Shaun nodded his head at Charity and her mom with a smile as he spoke. Then, he exined to his wife, "Chester has been here alone for months. He''s quite pitiful. He doesn''t have someone to talk to besides Ken."


    "Alright. I was joking." Catherine squeezed the back of Shaun''s hand. "You can go be with Chester if you want to. I saw Chester the day before yesterday. I think he has changed a lot."


    "That''s true."


    Freya had gone there with Catherine, so she nodded in agreement. "For some reason, I used to hate and despise Chester a lot. But now, I think he''s pretty pitiful."


    Ryan chimed in too. "It''s Christmas Eve tomorrow. Are his parents noting to visit their son?" "Why would they?" Catherine let out a tsked. "If it weren''t for Hunter going mad, Chester''s leg could''ve recovered."


    "That''s true, but that matter has long passed. Besides, even if Chester isn''t on good terms with Hunter, he''s still his mother''s biological son. Does his mom not care about him too?" Ryan had lived in a perfect, harmonious family since he was young, so he could not understand how such cruel parents could exist.


    Shaun shook his head. "Don''t even mention her. Chester''s mom did call a few times, but she would always me him for helping someone else. Moreover, she''s not in good health. She knows that her son is disabled and that she can no longer depend on him, so she only has her husband to rely on in the future. That''s why she won''t visit her son."


    Freya nodded. "I even saw Cindy shopping with an extravagant middle-aged woman when I was shoppingst time. That woman looked familiar and was buying quite some stuff for Cindy. She must''ve been Chester''s mom."


    "She''s insane. She isn''t even concerned about her son but treats Cindy like her precious daughter."


    Catherine''s expression was filled with disdain.


    She always thought there was something wrong with Chester''s parents. As such,


    it was no wonder Chester treated people and handled matters so cold-heartedly in the past.


    Charity simply listened without saying a word.


    On the other hand, the sympathy in Larissa''s eyes grew deeper as she listened. The next morning, Larissa asked Shaun when he was going to visit Chester as she nned to go there with Charity.


    Therefore, Shaun brought Larissa and Charity to the hospital after breakfast.


    They arrived by car in less than ten minutes.


    When Charity was about to get out of the car, Shaun suddenly passed her a small gift box. "I''m going to town to purchase some stuff. Can you please hand this over to Chester?"


    "An apple?" Charity remembered it was Christmas Eve.


    Shaun nodded. "It''s okay if it''s inconvenient for you."


    "I can do it." Charity epted the apple.


    When she turned around and walked toward the hospital with Larissa, Shaun took


    out his phone and sent a message to Chester. [She''sing ]


    In the ward, Chester quickly got up from the bed clumsily. "I should go practice walking."


    "But you haven''t had your breakfast." Ken was stunned.


    Chester gave him a profound nce. "She''s here."


    ''Alright. Your desperate tricks can finally be put to use.''


    Ken went off to pretend he was busy.


    When Charity entered, she saw a young man in a white patient''s attire practicing walking strenuously with a crutch on the field and one of the leg openings of his pants empty.


    The empty pant leg fluttered in the wind.

 Chapter 2859

    Charity halted in her steps.


    She watched the man from a distance.


    To be honest, many people in society had lost their legs.


    Hence, Charity felt no other emotions besides pity after ncing at them every time.


    However, the thin man with his back toward her made her think of Chester.


    It was as if there was a lump in her throat, and she felt uneasy.


    Suddenly, the man stumbled, and his crutch wobbled before he fell to the ground awkwardly, revealing half of his well-defined face.


    Larissa eximed, "That... That''s Chester."


    After speaking, she ran up to him and wanted to help him, but she realized she still had many things in her hands. With that, she hastily reminded her daughter, who was in a daze. "Lizzie, quickly help him up."


    "Huh? Oh."


    Charity snapped back to her senses and swiftly walked over.


    Chester was still struggling to stand up on the field. However, it was not easy for a person who had lost one of his legs. He would fall again after managing to get up a little. As he got frustrated, the blood veins on the back of his hands bulged, and the grass was stuck to his clothes too.


    That was when a soft arm supported him.


    Chester flung Charity''s hand away without looking back. He said viciously, "Don''t touch me. I''ll stand up by myself."


    "What if I insist on helping you up?"


    Charity held one of his arms, which had gotten a lot thinner. She remembered it used to be muscr.


    Upon hearing the woman''s familiar voice, Chester''s heart skipped a beat. Yet, on his face, he looked flustered, lost, confused, and all sorts of other emotions. In the end, his handsome face was filled with embarrassment. "Why are you here?"


    "Didn''t Shaun tell you?" Charity stared at the man before her without blinking her eyes.


    His face was still the same, but it looked unfamiliar at the same time.


    It had been a few months since Charityst saw Chester. There used to be a wound on his face, but with the stitches removed, there was now a scar the length of a finger at the corner of his eye. Some people looked ugly with a scar, and although Chester''s good-looking appearance was greatly affected, that scar added a tinge of untamed and wild spirit to his looks.


    Chester used to look handsome, and no one could ever tell from his face how evil and harsh he was. However, he now gave off a feeling that he was not to be offended.


    Nevertheless, that empty pant leg would make people pity him whenever they looked down.


    "He... He said he had something to do in the morning, so I thought you guys were onlying in the evening."


    As Chester spoke, he subtly used his hand to cover his leg, but it was not of much


    use.


    "Mr. Jewell."


    Larissa walked over hastily. If she had felt apologetic toward Chester before, that feeling was even more pronounced at that moment. The pity she felt was evident in her eyes.


    To think such a good-looking man had ended up like that to save her daughter.


    Whether there used to be a huge grudge between them or not, Larissa thought there was no need to dwell on it anymore.


    "Lizzie, help Mr. Jewell to sit down."


    "No need. I can walk by myself. The doctor said I must walk more and shouldn''t lie in bed all day. If not, my bodily functions will decline."


    While speaking, Chester tried to bend over to pick his crutch up.


    However, Charity was quicker. She ced the crutch in his hand.


    When their hands touched, she realized his fingers had calluses on them. The calluses must have been from him practicing walking with his crutchtely.


    "Why are you here by yourself? Where''s Ken?" Charity asked with a frown.


    "He went to make breakfast for me." Chester sighed. "It''s Christmas Eve today, so


    the whole of Europe is on holiday. We have to cook for ourselves."


    Larissa was surprised. "Is no one left in the kitchen for such a huge hospital? What about the patients?"

 Chapter 2860

    "There''s no helping it. To the people here, Christmas and Christmas Eve are important events, so most of the staff have gone back except the doctors and nurses on duty," Chester exined. "This hospital is slightly ssier. The good thing is that there''s a kitchen attached to our ward, and we can hire people to cook."


    "It''s so troublesome."


    As a mother, Larissa could not stand seeing young people alone during festivals the most. Moreover, she heard Shaun talking about Chester''s heartless parents, so she could not stand it any longer and said, "Why don''t you spend these two days with us?"


    Chester was stunned, but he quickly shook his head sheepishly. "There''s no need for that. We can just cook up something ourselves. Besides, the hospital won''t agree to us staying overnight outside."


    "You cane back after having dinner. Our ce isn''t far from here anyway. Your friends are there too."


    After speaking, Larissa saw Chester keeping silent with his head lowered.


    With that, she quickly hinted at Charity with her eyes.


    Seeing that Charity did not say a word, Larissa pinched her waist angrily and red at her as a warning.


    Charity was speechless.


    However, since she owed Larissa the most in the world, she could not reject her.


    "My mom''s right. You shoulde back with us to the cabin to have a meal." Charity raised her head and persuaded Chester. "Then, you can have Shaun drive you back here at night."


    "Forget it. I''ll just be here alone." Chester nced at his leg in disgust as he spoke, "I look too frightening. I don''t want to scare the kids."


    "You''re not frightening. I think it''s fine." Charity was not used to Chester feeling inferior and spoke without hesitation.


    "How is this fine?" Chester said bitterly, "There was a child who was scared to tears when he saw me a few days ago."


    "That''s not true. That child was just too timid." Charity encouraged him. "Besides, you have to get out of here one day. You can''t possibly stay in the hospital for the rest of your life."


    "That''s right.¡± Larissa agreed. ¡°I think you cane over with uster and return after dinner. Charity, call Shaun and tell him to pick us up after he''s done getting his stuff."


    "Okay."


    Charity stepped aside to take out her phone and call Shaun.


    Shaun was surprised. "I''ve talked to Catherine about this before, but she didn''t agree because she was afraid you would be bothered about it."


    ¡°No. I''m fine with it." Charity felt conflicted. She did not think Catherine would be so considerate about her feelings. If it were not for Larissa''s invitation, Chester might have ended up celebrating Christmas Eve alone.


    "I''lle overter."


    After some thought, Shaun added, "Eliza, I know you hate Chester. I''m not really sure what happened between you two, but I think it isn''t just because he forced you. However, Chester had already received his punishment by ending up in this state. He has lost his career, family, and even a healthy body. It is really demotivating to a person as arrogant as him. I truly hope you won''t continue hating him. After all, hating a person can be tiring as well."


    Charity nced at Chester, who was exerting much effort to walk with the crutch. She whispered, "I don''t hate him anymore."


    Since Chester lost a leg from saving her, she hadpletely let go of the past.


    He might have been the one who sent her to prison, but without Chester, it could have been Rodney and Shaun back then too.


    As for her parents'' death, it was caused by Sarah and Thomas.


    The biggest mistake Chestermitted was that he trusted Sarah too much.


    Actually, if it were not for Chester forcing Charity to have sex with him afterward, she would not have despised him that much.

 Chapter 2861

    After hanging up, Charity went after Chester.


    Seemingly able to sense what she was going to do, Chester turned his head around and reminded her, "Don''t hold me. I must learn how to walk on my own."


    Charity''s longshes fluttered impassively.


    Was it because he had only himself to rely on in the future?


    "No. Considering you''re so rich, you can hire a caretaker to wheel you around," Charity said.


    Chester gave a deep, self-deprecatingugh. "Caretakers have their own families and matters too. They can''t possibly apany me all the time.¡±


    Charity instantly fell quiet.


    That seemed true.


    Chester nced sideways at her, his eyes filled with sadness. "Even Ken needs to get married and have children. How can he possibly stay by my side every day? No matter how much money I pay him, he can''t stand to be with a man like me all year long."


    Larissa could not bring herself to listen to it. "Don''t say that. You''re still young. You can get another partner. When you get married and have children, someone will look after you."


    "Forget it. Considering my state, I don''t want to trouble other people."


    Chester sighed. "Marrying someone and having children with her are meant to provide her with happiness, not have her look after a disabled person like me. Anyway, I still have my limbs. Once I learn how to walk on my own, I can get a prosthetic and live a good life."


    Charity threw a deep look at him.


    Currently, a despondent look washed over Chester''s face.


    She could not make out whether his expression was authentic.


    However, given his state, he probably could not fake it.


    Upon arriving at the ward, Ken had already cooked a botched attempt at


    spaghetti. The noodles were soggy and appeared burnt.


    After seeing it, Larissa asked in surprise, "Can this be eaten? Will he get sick after eating it?"


    Ken''s face reddened, and he felt helpless.


    He did not mean to do it. It was the scheming Chester who told him to mess it up.


    In fact, Ken''s cooking was fine...


    At that moment, Chester''sforting voice rang out. "I think it''s fine. When in Rome, do as the Romans do. I''m grateful that I have food to eat. It''s really inconvenient to buy things here. Ken, bring it over to me."


    "Oh, okay." Ken reluctantly brought the food to Chester. Then, he saw Chester take a spoon, lower his head, and start eating.


    Hm...


    Ken had tasted the food before, and it was rather nasty.


    "Don''t eat it."


    Charity pushed away the te. "I''ll cook a te of noodles for you."


    "That''s right." Larissa promptly nodded. "Lizzie cooks some pretty tasty spaghetti. Lizzie, hurry up and cook it for Young Master Jewell."


    "You don''t have to trouble yourself..."


    Chester extended his hand to take the te, but Charity had thrown the food into the garbage bin.


    He frowned and stared at her helplessly.


    Ignoring him, Charity rolled up her sleeves and headed to the kitchen to take a look at the ingredients.


    Larissa hurriedly unpacked the local specialties she brought. "These things aren''t valuable, but it''s the thought that counts. These Vegemite and Tim Tam biscuits are our local specialties. They''re authentic."


    "Mrs. Robbins, you shouldn''t have brought these here." Chester looked genuinely grateful.


    "Don''t say that. You''re Lizzie''s savior. This is what we should do." Larissa felt very guilty. "Seeing your current state, we feel very guilty."


    "Don''t say so. I''ve hurt Lizzie too much, so this is all karma." Chester touched his leg with relief. "Right now, this might be a kind of relief. At least I won''t feel so miserable and guilty that I lose sleepte at night because of Lizzie."


    Larissa''s lips twitched as she was filled with mixed feelings.


    Chester forced a bright smile. "I only have myself to me for meeting Lizzie toote in my life. Back then, I didn''t know how to love someone. In my parents'' eyes, I was merely a tool that could bring them benefits and money. I was a selfish b*stard. With my identity, I acted unscrupulously, and it was toote when I understood what love was. By the time I understood it, I had hurt Lizzie so terribly."


    As he was speaking, he lowered his eyes destely. His thickshes cast a shadow over his eyes.


    "Mrs. Robbins, please encourage Lizzie to get a good man as soon as possible. Not all men are like Monte and me. There are still many good men in this world. She deserves a better man."

 Chapter 2862

    Chester tried his best to suppress his feelings while speaking. Even his voice was trembling.


    Larissa''s eyes reddened.


    ''What a poor child,'' she thought.


    "Okay, I get it. You did wrong, but your biggest mistake was that you didn''t know how to love someone. Sigh. At the end of the day, it was your parents who didn''t instill the right moral values in you since you were young. What''s the point of being rich if you can''t even educate your child well?"


    "Really? This is my first time hearing someone say that to me." Chester looked as if he saw the light.


    Ken did not even bother to look at Chester''s expression.


    If there were an Oscars award, Ken would certainly give it to Chester.


    Look. Chester had even managed to make Larrisa sympathize with him in a few minutes.


    However, Chester was going in the right direction. Rather than striving to please Charity, he might as well put more effort into targeting Larissa.


    It was obvious Charity listened to her mother.


    Ken still could not figure out certain things.


    However, Chester was well aware that Charity upied Eliza''s body and that she was very guilty toward Larissa because she felt she owed Larissa a daughter.


    In this world, Larissa''s words were worth much more to Charity than what other people said.


    Hence, Chester decided that pretending to be pitiful was the best means to win Larissa''s heart.


    By the time Charity brought over the spaghetti she had cooked, Larissa was practically treating Chester like her biological son.


    "Dig in. Charity is particrly good at cooking spaghetti." Larissa said with a smile, "You start eating too, Assistant Torres."


    Ken was so hungry that he was about to start eating when suddenly, Chester shot a grim look at him.


    Uh...


    Ken, who could read Chester''s gaze, waved reluctantly. "It''s... fine. I''ve just had the spaghetti I cooked. Young Master Jewell can have it."


    Boo-hoo.


    Young Master Jewell was indeed cruel and narrow-minded.


    Why would he not allow Ken to try Charity''s cooking?


    In that case, Ken would not be polite either. Chester had better be careful so that


    he would not be up to his ears in two tes of spaghetti.


    "If I knew earlier that you had eaten, I wouldn''t have cooked so much." Charity felt sad.


    "It''s fine. I happen to be hungry now. I should be able to finish everything."


    Chester pulled the two tes toward him.


    Hah. Given that it was Charity''s first time making him breakfast, he would not allow other people to have it.


    Chester took a mouthful of spaghetti, not expecting it to taste so good.


    Of course, it could be because he loved her. As long as she was the one preparing the food for him personally, he would be satisfied.


    With that, he finished the two big tes of spaghetti.


    Although stuffed, he felt like it was his first time having such a good meal after living for over 30 years.


    "Don''t overeat." Charity reminded him strangely as she fixed her eyes on the empty tes.


    "No. It was very delicious." As soon as Chester praised her, he burped all of a sudden.


    The room fell eerily quiet.


    Chester turned his head around in embarrassment, and his ears were burning.


    Just as he wanted to control his burp, his second burp came out.


    It was rare for Charity to see his face turn red in shame, and she could not help


    but chuckle. The scene was akin to the phrase, ''pigs might fly.''


    "What''s funny?" Larissa rolled her eyes at Charity. "Chester, let me pour a ss of water for you."


    "No need, Mrs. Robbins. I''ll have Ken... Burp..."


    Chester could not even finish his sentence before he covered his forehead glumly.


    At the sight of his expression, Charity burst intoughter in spite of herself.


    Her pleasant voice and bright smile left Chester in a daze.


    Indeed, it had been a long time since he saw herugh so cheerfully.

 Chapter 2863

    Larissa burst outughing in spite of herself too.


    She previously saw Chester as a high and mighty person. However, with this situation, it seemed to have brought their rtionship closer.


    "By the way, where''s the apple you were holding just now, Charity?" Larissa suddenly asked.


    Only then was Charity reminded of the box Shaun handed to her. She searched for it and handed it to Chester. "Shaun told me to pass you this apple."


    Chester naturally ignored the word ''Shaun''. After receiving it cautiously, he held it in his arms.


    50 minutester, Shaun drove over to pick them up.


    After moving Chester into the car with Ken, Shaun drove back to the wooden house.


    On thewn outside the wooden house, Catherine and Freya werefortably sitting on the chairs, basking in the sun, while Ryan was looking after the three kids who were having fun.


    "You''re working hard, Ryan." Shaun teased him, "Considering you''re doing such a great job looking after the kids, you should have one with Freya soon."


    When Freya heard it, her mouth twitched, and she said, "I don''t want to."


    "It doesn''t matter. Having Dani is enough,¡± Ryan promptly said dotingly.


    Freya instantly felt touched. At the thought of what she just said, she suddenly felt guilty. "Ryan, you''re the best."


    "Childbirth is painful." Ryan rubbed Freya''s cheek. "It''s up to you whether you want it or not."


    "Don''t worry. Since you treat me so well and see Dani as your biological child, I''ll definitely have a child again after we get married in the future."


    Freya raised her head and looked at him. Indeed, he treated her very well and put her as a top priority in everything.


    Given that he was such a loving person, how could she allow him to do all the work all the time?


    What was more, considering Ryan''s identity, the prime minister and his wife would not approve of it even if he did not mind not having a biological child.


    Ryan stared at Freya lovingly without saying a word.


    Just like that, they disyed their affection in front of everyone in the courtyard.


    Even Shaun, who was married, cringed, much less the singleton, Chester, who was suddenly exposed to the public disy of affection.


    Chester really was not as scheming as Ryan.


    Retreating in order to advance, huh?


    The level of Ryan''s scheming had reached perfection.


    Shaun could not help but nce at Chester in the wheelchair and murmured, "Look at Ryan. If you had one percent of his EQ, you wouldn''t have ended up in this terrible state. Tsk..."


    "Yeah. If you had that too, Sarah wouldn''t have managed to jumble up your memory," Chester reminded Shaun coolly.


    Shaun was at a loss for words.


    Chester suddenly said, "Well, if it weren''t for you, would I have offended such a wicked woman like Sarah? How unfortunate of me."


    Shaun was stung by his words once again. "Is it toote to wheel you back into the hospital now?"


    "No way."


    As Chester was speaking, he gently waved and greeted Catherine and Freya. "Am I disturbing you?"


    "No. You''re more than wee." Catherine mocked him, "It''s good that you came over. Otherwise, Shaun would''ve had to go over to your ce on Christmas Eve."


    "Someone''s jealous." Shaun hugged his beautiful wife.


    ¡°I''m not. I''m worried that the kids will miss you," Catherine said softly. Chester was exposed to another round of public disys of affection. This time, he could not help but turn around to steal a nce at Charity.


    Charity noticed his gaze and seemed to know what was on his mind. She then said calmly, "They''re just showing off their love. You''ll get used to it over time."


    With that, Larrisa said, "Why do you need to suffer this? Both of you are single. Why don''t you go and look for your other half?"


    Chester replied in a low voice, "I''ll forget about it, but Eliza can consider it."


    "Consider what? She just wants to have a child through artificial insemination," Larissa blurted out.

 Chapter 2864

    "Artificial insemination?"


    Chester, Shaun, and Ryan looked at Charity, dumbfounded and surprised.


    On the other hand, Catherine and Freya reacted calmly. After all, they had heard about it from Charity previously.


    "What''s wrong with artificial insemination?" Freya shouted, "There are too many sc*mbags these days, so it''s better to have kids without getting married. That way, one can avoid having to look after the man after she gives birth to the child. Taking care of the kid is the woman''s responsibility, but why does she have to look after the man too? That''s just dirty work."


    Catherine nodded in agreement. "A few days ago, I saw a piece of news about a woman resigning to shoulder the responsibility of looking after her family and kids. But once the kids had grown up, her husband started to get fed up with her and kicked her out while having a mistress. D*mn, and he only paid tens of thousands of dors to his ex-wife for divorce. Tsk, tsk. A caretaker or janitor can make at least 3000 dors per month."


    Freya said, "Wives nowadays need to know how to please the man in bed, keep good hygiene, and carry children. As someone who has gone through all these, I find it rtable."


    Ryan said reluctantly, "Honey, I''m not that sort of person."


    "Who knows?" Freya snorted. "I won''t know whether you treat me well until the day I die."


    At that moment, Catherine said with a Duchenne smile, "I''ve gone through all those things as well. Look. I raised two kids alone until they were three, and when I returned, someone wanted to fight for the kids'' custody. The toughest period for the kids was the first three years without a father, yet he was suddenly granted two kids who could walk, jump, wear their clothes, and go to the toilet on their own."


    Freya nced sideways at Shaun. "I also helped look after Lucas and Suzie a lot back then and didn''t even get proper sleep every night."


    Shaun''s scalp tingled.


    He had no idea why the subject of discussion would go astray and be a meeting to criticize him.


    In order to protect himself, Ryan stood up and righteously criticized, "Shaun, that''s not right. Miss Jones, if I had known you back then and were aware that you''re Freya''s friend, I certainly wouldn''t have allowed him to bully you."


    Freya shot a look at Ryan to praise his tactfulness.


    Shaun widened his eyes. The so-called buddy he drank withst night had betrayed him in just the blink of an eye. What the f*ck!


    He could not help but turn to look at other people, praying that someone would speak up for him.


    When Shaun looked at Chester, Chester lowered his head silently to make his presence less.


    Chester used to be like Shaun. He foolishly sided with Sarah and did quite a number of evil deeds.


    Shaun took a deep breath and bit the bullet, asking, "Cathy, didn''t we agree not to rake up old quarrels?"


    "I''m not raking up old quarrels." Catherine lifted her head, looking innocent. "I''m just telling you why many women nowadays want to have kids without getting married. If women can earn money and hire a caretaker, why do they need men?" "You do seem to make sense." Shaun immediately nodded. "So, I agree that Miss Neeson should undergo in-vitro fertilization. Having said that, I think thew in this country prohibits it if one isn''t married. However, it is allowed in other countries. I have a friend overseas who specializes in this area. Do you need my help, Miss Neeson?"


    Everyone instantly turned to look at Charity.


    At that moment, Shaun had turned into a salesperson. ¡°What''s more, my friend is managing thergest sperm bank in the world. There are sperms of academic geniuses, businessmen, scientists, top sportsmen, and experts in all kinds of fields."


    Charity was dumbfounded.


    She did not expect the subject of discussion to stray so badly.

 Chapter 2865

    However, that topic tempted Charity. What was going on?


    "Um... Can I have twins?"


    "You can have twins or even triplets." Seeing that the topic was sessfully changed, Shaun took out his phone cooperatively. "I''ll share my friend''s contact with you. You can pose your questions to him anytime. If you start preparing this year, maybe you''ll be able to wee your twin babies on this same day next year."


    "Thank you." Charity received the number Shaun shared and quickly added it to her contacts.


    Upon seeing that, a gleam shed across Chester''s eyes.


    When he pretended to go inside the house to get water, he dragged Shaun aside angrily. "D*mn it. Why did you rmend she get babies through in-vitro fertilization? Do you know how tough it is for women to conceive through in-vitro fertilization?"


    "Tsk. Are you worried about her suffering or annoyed that she''ll be having another man''s baby?" Shaun teased Chester.


    Chester red at him in exasperation. "Both. Why did you rmend it so eagerly? Will your friend pay you a rmendation fee?"


    "That''s because you didn''t defend me just now." Shaunughed as he rejoiced in Chester''s misfortune. "Did you know how wronged I felt just now?"


    "How could I put in a word for you? Charity- Eliza.....¡±


    Chester realized he misspoke after blurting the name in a moment of haste, so he quickly said another name. However, Shaun had already noticed it.


    ''Wait. What did you say just now? Charity-"


    "You heard it wrong." Chester''s expression darkened, and he quickly denied it.


    "No. I didn''t hear wrongly." Shaun did some quick thinking. He always thought Chester''s feelings for Eliza developed too weirdly, and his wife seemed to know something but was unwilling to share it with him. In fact, he had found it strange for a long time."The Charity you''re talking about is Charity Neeson, right? Why did you address Eliza as Charity just now?"


    "I said ''surely." Chester would not admit it.


    "No. You said ''Charity."" Shaun raised his eyebrows. "I''ve been having a feeling that you guys are hiding something from me. If you don''t tell me the truth, I''ll tell Eliza that you still haven''t given up on her and are pretending to act pitiful. You even asked me to cooperate with your act-"


    "Are you still my brother, Shaun?" Chester''s grip on the armrest of the wheelchair tightened out of anger.


    "I''m just curious. I won''t harm you anyway," Shaun said. "To be honest, my wife''s rtionship with Eliza is too close, especially recently, and it puzzles me. Cathy has been in Canberra for so long, but she only bares her soul to Eliza. Even I feel like I''m not as important as Eliza to her sometimes. However, I don''t know anything about Eliza."


    "It''s only right that Catherine makes great efforts for Eliza. All of you owe her that," Chester could not resist whispering.


    "Come here. You have to tell me the truth." Shaun looked around and pushed Chester into one of the rooms. "Why does Cathy have to pour in her effort for Eliza? Does she owe Eliza something? Why did you address Eliza as Charity? Could it be..."


    At that moment, a mystical thought shed across Shaun''s head. However, he found it too bizarre.


    Chester observed his expression and knew that Shaun was too clever. "Alright. I''ll tell you about it, but you mustn''t spread it. I won''t let you off the hook if you dare leak this, not even if we''re brothers."

 Chapter 2866

    "Well, thanks. If I disclose this, my wife might even divorce me," Shaun said with much self-awareness. "Tell me. Is Eliza actually Charity?"


    ''F*ck!''


    Chester clenched his jaw. He knew that b*stard could guess it.


    "Is it true?" Shaun was shocked upon seeing Chester keeping quiet.


    "Didn''t Charity die in the sea?" Shaun found it unbelievable. "Oh, unless she didn''t die, changed her appearance through stic surgery, and became the Eliza now? Wait. Where did the real Eliza go?"


    Chester initially just wanted to reveal that Charity had transmigrated. However, seeing Shaun guessing blindly, he simply said, "The real Elizamitted suicide after being in a rtionship with Monte, and Charity passed herself off as Eliza. That was why the real Eliza''s acting skills were mediocre when she first entered the entertainment industry, but it leveled up after Charity reced her."


    In fact, Chester''s words were not entirely false. Was Charity not recing Eliza and living in her stead right now?


    Shaun still found it puzzling. "How did Charity escape back then? I heard she identally fell into the sea."


    "Falling into the sea doesn''t necessarily mean she was eaten by fish. She was rescued by the fishermen passing by. After that, she hid her identity and found Eliza, whom she had known since she was young."


    Chester was saddened by the lie he had made up. In the end, he said annoyedly, "Shaun, Catherine isn''t only treating Eliza well because Charity used to be her friend. It''s also because you owe Charity a lot. Do you understand?"


    Shaun was suddenly at a loss for words.


    Charity had always been a taboo word between Catherine and him since they got back together. Hence, when he heard Charity was alive, he felt relieved.


    "Since Charity is no longer a fugitive and exonerated, why doesn''t she reveal her identity?" Shaun still did not understand it. "Using another person''s identity to continue living isn''t appropriate."


    "She doesn''t want to make Larissa sad." Chester stared at Shaun, warning him. "Don''t you tell anyone about this. Larissa is lonely and only has that one daughter. How upset do you think she will be if she finds out that her daughtermitted suicide for a man? Charity is grateful to Eliza for saving her life once, so Charity will continue living with Eliza''s identity and care for Larissa."


    He paused for a moment and continued saying in a low voice. "Besides, everyone in the Neeson family is dead. Is it important whether she lives as Charity or Eliza?"


    "There''s indeed not much difference."


    Remorse filled Shaun''s eyes. "The debt I owe the Neeson family can never be repaid. If only I had been more clear-headed and picked Cathy and Charity''s side, I wouldn''t have thought that Charity was a murderer. The Neeson family couple wouldn''t have passed away too."


    "You made a mistake, but I''m no better either." Chester said self-deprecatingly, "I even hired awyer and sent the person I love to prison."


    "No wonder..." Shaun patted his shoulder. "No wonder you suddenly endangered your life to save her. I would''ve done that if I were you too, but Chester, don''t shoulder all the responsibility yourself. I was the one who made the biggest mistake."


    "It''s meaningless to say these things now." Chester turned to look at the snowy mountains outside. "I thought of giving up, but I just can''t let go. The name Charity Neeson has be someone that I can never get over. If she forgives me, getting disfigured or losing a leg is nothing. Even if I lose both legs, I''ll crawl to her every day just to be by her side."


    Shaun''s feelings resonated with Chester. He had also experienced a rtionship and fully understood the taste of it.

 Chapter 2867

    Chester turned his head and said, "That''s why I don''t want Charity to conceive through in-vitro fertilization. Although she won''t know which man''s baby she''s carrying in her womb, I still can''t ept it. I''ll go insane."


    Shaun frowned. "Even if I don''t help Charity, she can get someone else''s help using her connections if she''s determined to do it."


    Chester was speechless.


    Unfortunately, with the state his body was in, he could not even be discharged. If not, he would think of every way possible to get that woman''s heart back.


    "Actually, I think letting Charity go to my friend''s ce to get artificial insemination will benefit you."


    Shaun nced at Chester and lowered his voice. "The source of sperm is confidential, so you can secretly include yours."


    11


    Chester''s heart skipped a beat. He was sitting in a wheelchair, but he pulled Shaun to him. "This... isn''t very appropriate."


    "You say it''s inappropriate, but your grip is so tight that you''re about to rip my clothes. Your eyeballs are about to fall out with that re too." Shaun reminded Chester, speechless.


    Chester''s heartbeat raced.


    If he used his sperm for Charity''s artificial insemination, the baby would be Charity and his.


    Upon thinking about their baby, Chester felt an excitement he had never had before.


    He never used to like children back then. However, if it were to be his and Charity''s child, the child would be the lifeline that could let him see the hope in living.


    "But... If Charity finds out, she''ll be furious." Chester''s thin lips trembled. ¡°She''ll think I''m despicable."


    The corners of Shaun''s mouth twitched. "May I ask when you weren''t despicable?"


    Shaun freed himself from Chester''s grip. "Alright. Forget it if you''re scared. I was just suggesting it. However, if Charity decides to undergo artificial insemination, I hope you can ept it calmly when that timees."


    "I can''t ept it."


    Chester''s temples throbbed. "It''ll require sperms anyway. Why can''t mine be used? I have great medical expertise and a mind for business. I''m also highly educated and good-looking. My sperm will be of top quality in the sperm banks. Can other men''s sperms evenpare to mine?"


    Shaun raised his eyebrows. "It seems like you''ve made up your mind. Aren''t you afraid of Charity getting angry anymore?"


    Chester nodded and was determined with his decision. "Even if she doesn''t forgive me in the future, we''ll have a child together. I''m not asking to marry her or have sex with her, but having the child as a connection, apanying her asionally, caring for her, and growing old with her is enough for me."


    Shaun was ovee with emotions.


    Chester had always prioritized his bodily desires. However, for him to have those thoughts and awareness, it was evident that he had fallen deeply in love.


    "I believe in you guys." Shaun patted Chester''s shoulder. ¡°I don''t think Charity has no feelings for you at all. At least in her heart, you''re different from the rest. If not, why would she rather get in-vitro fertilization at her age than date and marry someone after only having one rtionship with you? Although you''ve hurt her, you must have an irreceable position in her heart."


    "Really?" Chester''s body shook, and hope filled his eyes. "Did Catherine tell you that?"


    "You wish. I guessed it myself."


    Chester was speechless.


    "Knock knock."


    A knock sounded from outside the door.


    Catherine''s voice rang out. "What secrets are you two men exchanging? Are you guys plotting something inside?"

 Chapter 2868

    Chester and Shaun exchanged nces, and both felt guilty.


    Hence, Shaun quickly opened the door and said with a serious expression, "Wifey, be careful of what you say. Chester said his leg hurt, so I closed the door to check his condition."


    Upon hearing that, Catherine said in a serious tone, "Is it bad? Do we need to return to the hospital to get it checked?"


    "Maybe he overdid it when he was practicing walking earlier in the morning." Shaun made it sound like the truth.


    "Take it slow. Your body hasn''t fully recovered," Catherine said to Chester in a rare, pleasant tone.


    "Shaun told me off just now too." A sigh escaped Chester''s lips, and he spoke earnestly.


    Shaun could not resist giving him a sideways nce.


    Chester''s acting skills could win him an award.


    "Alright. I''ll ask Ken to keep an eye on you. Ryan and I are going to make lunch." Shaun rolled his sleeves up, revealing his firm arms.


    "You guys are cooking?" Chester was astonished.


    Shaun nced at his wife. Then, he held a fish to his mouth and coughed. "Do you know why Ryan and I can get a wife? It''s because we lower ourselves before our wives. We''re as lowly as dust."


    "When did I tell you to be as lowly as dust?" Catherine ground her teeth and pretended to pinch Shaun''s ear angrily.


    With that, the husband and wife went out. Shaun went to his wife''s side and whispered, ¡°I was kidding. I even transformed into the masterst night and got on top of you."


    "Pervert." Catherine red at him with blushing cheeks.


    Chester watched the scene from behind, feeling sad to have had to witness such a lovey-dovey scene.


    ...


    Ten minutester, Chester sat in front of the firece and yed games with a nket over his knees.


    Charity brought a mug of hot chocte to him. Her pretty face was calm and gentle. "When did you start ying games?"


    "When I had nothing to do besides sitting in bed all day." Chester raised his head and smiled softly. "It''s quite fun."


    "This game... is pretty good." Charity would y that game sometimes when she was tired. ¡°However, the character you''re ying now won''t bepetent enough after it levels upter. It''s quite weak."


    "Really?" Chester lowered his head to have a look. "I think its attacks are pretty strong."


    "It''s hard to level up afterward. Its defense isn''t great either." Charity took a chair and sat down. Then, she opened the same game on her phone and taught him which characters he should focus on training.


    Chester listened silently throughout. When he nced sideways sometimes, her fair, dainty earlobe and dark eyshes would fill his sight. There seemed to be some lipstick on her lips too. They looked bright.


    She also had a nice fragrance on her.


    Chester felt as if something was squeezing his heart.


    It would have been nice if time could stop at that moment.


    "Are you really going for in-vitro fertilization?" Chester suddenly asked.


    Charity was stunned. "Why are you asking about it?"


    "Aren''t you considering Max anymore?" Chester frowned and said, "Wasn''t he trying to woo you, and doesn''t he like you a lot? He''s actually a nice person. Then, there''s Josh, the world champion in his sport. He-"


    "What are you trying to say?" Charity interrupted him and stared into his eyes.


    "I''m a doctor. I think... doing in-vitro fertilization isn''t too good for a woman''s body. The process of retrieving the eggs is very painful," Chester said honestly.


    "Do you mean I should get a boyfriend if I want to have a baby?" Charity asked in an astonished tone.

 Chapter 2869

    Chester''s heart clenched for a moment. Even so, he said reluctantly, "Charity, why don''t you think about getting a boyfriend and marrying him? Life is long. Giving birth and raising a child is no easy task. Especially when you''re sick, having someone to share your responsibilities will make it less tiring."


    Charity thought over the matter seriously.


    Why was she unwilling to get married?


    In fact, she had attempted to get into a rtionship with Max.


    However, she discarded the thought after something happened to Chester.


    After noticing that Charity had been silent for a while, Chester felt a glimmer of hope. "Charity, is it because I-"


    "You did hurt me." Charity interrupted him and said honestly, "After going through it, I don''t find rtionships memorable. It has brought me nothing but torture and harm, so I think it''s nice to be alone too. What''s more, my parents are dead. Being able to see the world with Eliza''s body is already a blessing. What gives me the right to find happiness?"


    "You can." Upon hearing her words, Chester''s heart clenched in pain. "Charity, you deserve someone better."


    "Forget it. What if I meet another sc*mbag again? Look. Eliza sacrificed her life after falling in love with Monte. Freya may look happy now, but when she got married to Rodney, she was sad and miserable. Then, look at Cathy, who has gone through so much torture and frustration to get here. In fact, I think in-vitro fertilization is great, and I can afford to raise a kid."


    As Charity was speaking, she suddenly figured it out after hesitating for a long time. "I''ve decided to undergo in-vitro fertilization."


    Chester was speechless.


    However, he had also made up his mind to use his sperm at all costs.


    ...


    After dinner on Christmas Eve, a group of people gathered in the private room to watch movies, chat, and drink.


    At 8:30 p.m., Charity headed to the restroom after drinking two bottles of beer. When she came out, Chester was in the corridor. The previously sturdy man was now seated in the wheelchair, dressed in a double-breasted woolen coat with a checked scarf around his neck.


    "Are you going back to the hospital now?" Charity guessed it as soon as she caught a glimpse of his attire.


    "I need to return to the hospital by 9:00 p.m. Shaun will send me there." Chester handed her the red apple, his eyes fixed on her face. "Remember to eat the apple on Christmas Eve. I wish for you to stay safe and healthy."


    "Thank you." Charity received it. ¡°Likewise. It seems to be snowing outside. Take care."


    "Mm." Chester forced himself to avert his gaze. "Goodbye."


    "Bye."


    Ken walked over and wheeled Chester out.


    Shaun took his car key before helping Ken carry the wheelchair down.


    In the snow, the car gradually drove out of sight. Catherine took a bottle of beer and walked to Charity to pass it to her. "Are you really determined to undergo in- vitro fertilization?"


    "I''ve contacted the friend Shaun rmended. Since I''m here, I might as well go and have a body check-up there." Charity smiled. ¡°If everything goes smoothly, you''ll be a godmother this day next year."


    Catherine sighed softly. "The trigger shot is painful. Considering you''re fertile, why don''t you sleep with an outstanding man and suffer less?"


    "That is indeed easy, but I can''t bring myself to do it." Charity shook her head. She did not want to have physical contact with any man.


    "It''s because you don''t want to do it, not because you can''t." Catherine looked at the tire marks outside the window. "In fact, Chester has really disrupted your life."


    Charity kept quiet for such a long time that Catherine thought Charity would not answer the question. Only after a while did Charity sigh and respond, "His life has been disrupted by me as well, hasn''t it?"


    "That''s true."

 Chapter 2870

    Two dayster, Charity went to a hospital in Bern by car.


    Shaun''s friend personally received Charity. He was a middle-aged man in his 40s and had azure eyes and curly hair. His movements looked gentlemanly as well.


    "Hi. I''m Nison." The man shook Charity''s hand. Then, he got a female doctor in the hospital to perform a thorough body check-up on Charity.


    After a series of examinations, Nison was surprised at the results. "Do you have a history of taking stimnts?"


    Charity was momentarily stunned.


    If it had not been for the doctor''s reminder, she would have nearly forgotten it.


    When she was in a rtionship with Chester a while back, she did take some stimnts to numb her feelings.


    "Y-Yes."


    Every time she had sex with Chester, she would take the stimnts beforehand.


    Nison sighed. "Young people like you never care about your health for momentary happiness. You can''t take those stimnts however you like. Overconsumption can damage your body, and it''ll be difficult for you to get pregnant naturally."


    A dazed look shed across Charity''s face.


    At that time, all she wanted to do was get rid of Chester. Although Max reminded her about the severe side effects of the stimnts he got her, she did not care about it.


    However, it turned out she had been hurting her body since then.


    "Can I get pregnant with medical treatment?" Charity asked nervously.


    ¡°That should work. After all, you''re still young. If you were older, you might have a higher chance of getting a miscarriage." Nison looked at the test result and nodded. "Having said that, you must have a good rest within the first three months you get pregnant. If there are any signs of bleeding, you must quickly go to the hospital."


    "When can I do it?"


    "Let''s start with an ovtion induction first." Nison asked, "What kind of sperm would you like us to provide? The better the sperm, the more expensive it is. However, don''t worry. The identity of the child''s father will be kept confidential forever."


    After some thought, Charity said, "I''d like to have a mixed-race child, so I prefer the father to be a foreigner."


    Nison was dazed, and a conflicted look appeared in his eyes. "Do you prefer mixed-race children?"


    "No. I just think it''ll be safer if the father is further away in another country. I don''t want to meet the child''s father," Charity answered frankly.


    "...I''ll have someone check the sperm bank and contact youter. If you''ve made up your mind, you''ll need to stay here for the next month."


    "Alright."


    Charity was no longer hesitant.


    If her body was not suitable for pregnancy, artificial insemination would be the only solution.


    After signing the agreement, Charity left by car.


    Then, soon after she left, Ken drove toward the hospital.


    In fact, Shaun knew Nison through Chester, who met Nison in an international medical conference. Since then, the hospitals under the Jewell family would assign a few doctors to intern at Nison''s ce every year.


    "Chester, why would you choose to have this woman give birth to your child?"


    Nison was unaware of Charity''s real identity, so once he started speaking, he clicked his tongue. "During the body check-up, I found she had taken some drugs with adverse effects. Given her poor health, it''s impossible for her to get pregnant naturally. I suppose her private life is quite messy, and she doesn''t know how to take care of herself. But to tell the truth, I don''t think she deserves to give birth to your child."


    Chester''s expression shifted dramatically. Suddenly, he recalled that Charity had taken some stimnts when they were in a rtionship a while ago.


    "Can I have a look at the report?"


    "No problem." Nison showed Chester the report.

 Chapter 2871

    As a doctor, Chester could easily understand the report.


    However, his face turned as pale as a sheet after he took a look at it.


    ¡°I''m such a b*stard." Guiltily and miserably, Chester crumpled up the report and trembled in agony.


    "What''s wrong?" Nison was dumbfounded. "Were you the one who forced her to take the drugs?"


    "Practically, yes. It had to do with me." Chester smiled wryly. If he had not forced himself upon her, always criticizing her for being like a dead fish in bed, or insulting her with all kinds of wicked remarks, she wouldn''t have numbed herself using these sorts of drugs."


    At that time, he felt great, but now, he regretted it so much that he wished he could castrate himself.


    "You''ve really taken it too far." Neeson criticized Chester, "You''re a doctor too. Don''t you know how serious the side effects of those drugs are?"


    Chester lowered his head dejectedly, not wanting to exin himself.


    "Forget it." Nison sighed and leaned back. "However, I need to tell you something. Charity wants the owner of the sperm to be a foreign man. It might be possible to hide it for now, but the child will expose it. After ten months, the child will definitely not be of mixed race."


    "There are many foreigners who look like Australians." Chester thought about it for a few seconds before saying, "They''re all Caucasians."


    Nison pointed at Chester. "Sure enough, you''re such a cunning fox. But what if you and the child look alike? Genes are hard to conceal."


    At the thought of having a child that looked like him, Chester''s lips curled into a smile. "Let it be. Anyway, I don''t n to hide it forever. I can openly look after the child then."


    "Aren''t you worried that Charity will drive you away?"


    "Even if she drives me away, I can pester her." Chester had made up his mind.


    He wanted Charity to be in his life forever.


    "Fine, you win. Go and get the sperm."


    ...


    After Charity returned home, she made an arrangement for her work affairs for the time being.


    She needed to stay in Country R for a month to get ready for in-vitro fertilization. After learning the news, Catherine and Freya were astonished.


    "You don''t need to do it so soon, do you? A new year is upon us." Freya felt uneasy. "You cane over and do it next year."


    "I''m already here anyway." Charity rubbed the white porcin cup in her hand, looking helpless. "I did n to do a check-up first and go through the process next year. But when the doctor performed the check-up, he said it''s difficult for me to get pregnant naturally."


    "What happened?" Catherine frowned.


    "The drugs I took in the past brought severe side effects." After that, Charity''s tight brows rxed.


    ¡°So it''s all Chester''s doing again. Also, how did Max get you those drugs?¡± Freya asked in a huff.


    "He probably didn''t know that infertility is one of the side effects. He did advise me, but I refused to listen to him. At that time, my mind was full of hatred, so I wasn''t concerned for my health at all." Charity forced augh. "It seems like my fate has been decided."


    "Fine. I''ll stay here to apany you." Catherine thought through it and said with


    concern.


    "No need. You may go back. My mom will keep mepany."


    Catherine shook her head. "How can your mom keep youpany? She''s not familiar with this ce. Plus, she can''t speak the localnguage. You might end up worrying about her instead."


    Charity hesitated. "But you need to look after your kids and manage thepany. What''s more, a new year is upon us. Shaun won''t approve of it.¡±


    "I''ll convince Shaun."


    Despite saying that, Catherine had no confidence in convincing Shaun.

 Chapter 2872

    However, when Catherine returned to the bedroom, Shaun actually took the initiative to say, ¡°It seems like Eliza is going to stay here to undergo in-vitro fertilization. Why don''t you stay here to apany her, and I''ll look after the kids?"


    Dumbfounded, Catherine looked at Shaun as if he was a monster. "When did you be so kind? Tsk. Could you have met some beautifuldy in a foreign country and so you''re trying to send me away...?"


    Shaun''s face darkened. "Fine. You can go back with me ande meet the beautifuldy I''ve met."


    "No way. I need to stay here to apany Eliza." Catherine said with a snort, "She needs to take a trigger shot every day this month. There must be someone by her side whom she can rely on."


    "I understand your concern, and that''s why I agree with it." Shaun pinched her tender cheeks. "Don''t worry. I''ll look after the kids, and as for me, I''ll behave and wait for you to return."


    "Since when did you be so nice?" Catherine was quite surprised.


    "I''ve always been this nice. When Chester had toe over for treatment thest time, I only returned half a monthter, and you supported my decision too. Now that your friend is in this situation, I can empathize with you."


    Shaun sighed softly. "After all, Eliza''s mom has never traveled abroad. It''s good enough that she can take care of herself in the country, but how can she take care of her daughter? To some extent, Eliza and Chester are alike. If they have suitable family members to take care of them, they won''t need friends like us to assist them."


    When Catherine heard Shaun say that, she felt sad. "Yeah. In fact, I''m much more blessed than Eliza. At least, I have a father, husband, kids, a stepbrother, and Uncle Titus who treat me well."


    At the mention of Catherine''s brother, Shaun could not help but think about his biological brother.


    It was only after something happened to Liam did Shaun find out that Liam was his biological brother.


    Sadly, there had been no news about Liam.


    "Are you thinking about Liam?" Catherine asked once she saw his gloomy expression.


    "Yes. Liam might really be dead." Shaun held her hand tightly with his glum yet handsome face.


    Catherine was reminded of the handsome Liam as well.


    How wonderful it would be if he were still alive.


    ...


    A few dayster, Shaun, Ryan, Freya, and Larissa returned to Australia.


    Catherine apanied Charity while thetter moved to Bern and had to go to the hospital to take a trigger shot.


    As the weather turned cold, the two of them wereyered in coats and scarves every time they went out.


    Once, they caught sight of a ck Benz at the gate as soon as they got downstairs.


    The two of them did not notice the car until the window rolled down and revealed Chester''s pronounced features. Under his short ck hair, the scar at the corner of his eye looked particrly obvious.


    "Get into the car. I''ll send you both to the hospital." Chester''s deep eyes were fixed on Charity.


    He was aware that getting pregnant through medical treatment was a tough process. In less than a month, Charity''s face had paled a lot.


    "Why aren''t you in the hospital? Why are you here?" Charity approached Chester with a frown.


    "Look at yourself. I heard you took the trigger shot on your forehead. Was it painful?" As Chester was speaking, he subconsciously clenched his hand on his thigh into a fist.


    Why did she have to suffer that? It was all because of him, was it not?


    "Not really." Charity said indifferently, "I''m not afraid of pain."


    That was true because she had experienced a lot of pain before.


    Waking up from Eliza''s body and experiencing the pain of wrist cutting was much


    more miserable than taking a trigger shot.

 Chapter 2873

    "The process of retrieving the eggs and transferring the embryos can also be painful..." Chester sounded like he was murmuring to himself.


    He did not know when he had be so gentle.


    He was a doctor, so holding a scalpel and cutting someone open was something he frequently did.


    He could even be indifferent when patients howled in pain in front of him.


    However, Chester could not bear to see Charity in pain, not even a little.


    He had not been eating or sleeping well during that period.


    Charity nced at him weirdly. "What about it? Should I give up after having taken the injection for so many days?"


    Chester could not find the words to respond to Charity, and his brows furrowed in frustration.


    When did he be so inarticte?


    Catherineined, "Even if Charity doesn''t do it today, her body has been damaged because of you. She can only get pregnant this way."


    "I''m sorry." Chester lowered his head. His tall nose and darkshes cast shadows over his face. It made the man, who used to be so arrogant, seem gentle.


    "It''s all in the past. Stop apologizing." Charity frowned. Her ears had grown tired of that sentence.


    Besides, looking at Chester''s current condition, she had to let go of the past.


    "I''ll see you guys off." Chester also knew that "I''m sorry" were the two most useless words in the world. All he could do was treat Charity better in other aspects. "It''s snowing outside."


    "You don''t have to. The hospital is just a few minutes away. You should go back to your hospital."


    Charity circled Catherine''s hand and was about to cross the road.


    However, Catherine turned her head back after taking two steps. Her eyebrows were lifted. "Young Master Jewell, Charity is about to have a baby that belongs to another person. You won''t be jealous, right?"


    Chester was stunned. He used to pride himself on hiding his thoughts well, but it felt like Catherine could see through him at that moment.


    On a cold winter day, he suddenly felt hot.


    "So what if I''m jealous? Even walking is a problem for me. I''ve lost the right to be by her side long ago." Chester lowered his gaze as he spoke.


    "You don''t have to feel inferior." Catherine smiled. "If you''re envious of other people having children in the future, you can be like Charity. Find a woman to be artificially inseminated or something. It''s way easier for men to do this than women."


    After that, Catherine held Charity''s hand and walked across the road.


    Chester stared at their backs, and his lips trembled nervously.


    Ken said puzzledly, "What does Miss Jones mean?"


    "She''s suspecting me," Chester whispered.


    Ken was startled. "What do we do? Your sperm is already there. Miss Neeson


    can''t possibly decide not to proceed with the procedure, right?"


    "I don''t know." Chester looked nervous and disappointed. "There''s no helping it if


    it really turns out that way."


    He would be able to ept it regardless of who Charity had the baby with.


    It was because he loved her more than anything.


    ...


    When Charity and Catherine were about to arrive at the hospital''s entrance, Charity blew a hot breath into her hands and asked, "Why did you say those words to Chester just now?"


    "Chester''s lower parts weren''t affected by the ident, right?" Catherine gave her a sideways nce. "He may be disabled, but his sperm quality should be fine."


    Charity blinked. "So you''re suspecting-"


    "Why would my husband, a businessman, know someone running a hospital overseas? It was most likely Chester who introduced him. After all, Chester knows many people in the medical industry locally and overseas. He''s definitely an acquaintance of Doctor Nison. It''s an easy matter for him to bring his sperm in."


    Catherine said pensively, "Do you want to change hospitals?"

 Chapter 2874

    In the middle of a snowstorm in a foreign country, Charity remained silent for a full two minutes. In the end, she let out a long sigh. "Forget it."


    "Forget it?" Catherine was shocked.


    "I don''t have a boyfriend or a husband. I''m just spending money to buy an unknown sperm." Charity turned her head back and looked toward Catherine with a serious expression. "The baby''s father''s identity isn''t important, and it doesn''t make a difference to me."


    Catherine stared at her for some time, stunned. She seemed to understand what Charity meant but not quite at the same time.


    "So... You don''t mind even if you''re pregnant with Chester''s child?"


    Charity put a hand into her pocket and held an umbre with the other. "If he''s intent on changing the sperm, do you think I can avoid it by switching hospitals?"


    Catherine was taken aback, but that made sense.


    There used to be a ranking for doctors in Australia, and she remembered seeing Chester''s name on the top. She heard Chester''s medical skills were the top in the world and that Jewell Corporation would send many doctors to the top hospitals overseas for training every year. It was said that Chester was the one who opened up that path.


    That meant that Chester''s connections in the medical world were worldwide.


    Hence, it was unlikely that they could escape his watch by switching hospitals. Charity said, "My only request is high-quality sperm. I don''t care about the rest."


    "I understand."


    Catherine nodded. However, she could not help but think when looking at Charity''s calm face whether the baby''s father really not important to her.


    Or did Charity know everything from the beginning?


    Charity just thought that was the best oue for her and Chester.


    It was not that they did not love each other, but they had missed the chance to be together on too many asions.


    If they could not get married and be by each other''s side, continuing their


    rtionship with such a method would make up for the regret she felt.


    At that moment, Catherine asked herself mentally, ''Does Charity really have no feelings for Chester anymore?''


    No one knew the answer.


    Maybe Charity herself did not know it either.


    ...


    Half a monthter, Charity already had a fetus in her womb when she did an ultrasound.


    She could not interpret the ultrasound image, but realizing that she had a baby was a magical feeling.


    "How do you feel being a mom?" Catherine asked jokingly.


    "I don''t know." Charity touched her stomach. After some thought, she said, "It''s my first time being pregnant after having lived for two lifetimes."


    "I hope it gets better from here on out." Catherine was truly happy for her. "Don''t worry. After the baby is born, you''ll realize there''s something in this not-so- pleasant world that''s worth living for. You won''t be as muddled as before and not know what else you can do besides getting your revenge."


    "I guess so."


    Charity nodded.


    The next day, Catherine and Charity took a ne back to Australia.


    Larissa was ted after finding out Charity had gotten pregnant sessfully. She originally nned to return to her hometown for the new year, but she would not be doing that anymore.


    She would stay in Canberra and cook for Charity whenever she had nothing to do.


    When Charity was past her first trimester, she did not experience much morning sickness. There was nothing much besides her stomach growing bigger.


    In Larissa''s words, the baby was sensible and knew that being pregnant was not easy for the mother.


    As Charity was a public figure, other than going to thepany, she would rarely attend social engagements. Throughout her pregnancy, she stayed home most of the time.


    Once her stomach started getting bigger, Freya would visit her often. "Do you know who I met when I attended a banquetst night?"


    Charity raised her eyebrows. "Didn''t you attend the banquet with Ryanst night? The guests should be from noble families in Canberra, but who did you meet that made you so surprised?"

 Chapter 2875

    ¡°Cindy,¡± Freya said furiously. "Hunter and his wife brought her along. By the way, that couple even invested 30 billion dors for Cindy to be a major shareholder of a technologypany. Cindy''s worth is even higher than mine now. It makes me so angry."


    Charity was taken aback.


    Considering Cindy was not even Hunter''s daughter, the Jewell family was too willing to spend money on her.


    Although Cindy''s blood was useful to Madam Jewell, it was ridiculous.


    "Let me tell you something. Cindy, Cathy, and I used to be good friends in high school and university, but she betrayed us after that. I didn''t think she would get to a higher position than ours after all these years."


    Freya said emotionally, "I used to think Reba and Sarah were impressive, but now, I realize the most impressive person is Cindy. Especially with her family''s bad financial situation, how many people cane this far?"


    Charity had the same sentiments.


    She had onlypeted with Cindy in the entertainment industry and thought Cindy was jeopardizing her future by leaving the entertainment industry. However...


    "Hunter and his wife are crazy. When they brought Cindy out, they introduced all of their connections to her and said she was like a daughter to them," Freya muttered. "They treat Cindy better than they treat their son. Are they nning to let Cindy care for them when they grow old?"


    Charity was stunned for two seconds, but she then slowly looked toward Freya. "It''s uncertain, but the Jewell family must have some agreement with Cindy in private."


    Hearing that upset Freya. "Cindy is pretty good at winning people over. I heard from Ryan that Chester managed to earn a lot of money over the years, and the Jewell couple would get billions of dors simply from Jewell Corporation''s dividends every year. That married couple must have at least more than a trillion dors worth of assets. It won''t all go to Cindy in the future, right?¡±


    "I don''t know."


    Charity shook her head.


    Freya sighed. "Chester is quite unlucky to have parents like them."


    "No matter how unlucky he is, he was the one who attracted Cindy." Charity smiled. "I guess the person who hates Cindy the most now should be Chester."


    "You''re right." Freya pushed Charity. "Hey, does Chester still contact you?"


    "We''ve been talking less after he went to the US to fit a prosthetic leg."


    "Fitting a prosthetic leg isn''t easy. I heard that getting used to it is also a painful process."


    "I''m not sure."


    Charity touched her stomach. She was only concerned about the baby in her womb.


    It seemed like many things had be distant to her.


    ...


    Six monthster, Charity''s water broke at midnight, and Larissa quickly apanied her to the hospital.


    Charity was inbor for eight hours before giving birth to a baby boy.


    The newborn baby was wrinkly, and he looked like a monkey, but Charity fell in


    love with him as soon as sheid her eyes on him.


    Although she had friends, she still felt lonely. However, after having the baby, reliving a second life felt real again.


    When Freya and Catherine came to visit, Freya said in surprise, "Oh, wasn''t it a foreigner''s sperm? Why doesn''t the baby look mixed at all?"


    "Is it because his features aren''t fully grown yet?" Larissa, on the other hand, did not think too much about it. "Maybe he looks like his mother."


    "But the baby looks too much like an Australian. Since he''s of mixed blood, one of his features should look different." Freya studied the baby withrge interest.


    She had seen many babies with mixed blood who looked very pretty, so she had been looking forward to Charity giving birth to a good-looking mixed-blood godson for her. In the future, she would be proud to bring him out.

 Chapter 2876

    Shaun, who had been poking his head in and looking at them secretly, said, "Although it''s a foreigner''s sperm, there are many other countries with people who look like Australians."


    "You have a point there," Freya said in disappointment. "Charity, you should''ve told the hospital that you want a tall, handsome father with brown hair and blue eyes."


    Catherine secretly nced at her husband upon hearing that.


    A smile stretched across Charity''s pale face. "You''re right. I should''ve stressed on it back then."


    Catherine put her hands around Freya''s waist. "Alright. Even if the baby isn''t of mixed blood, look at his tall nose and huge eyes. He''ll definitely be a handsome boy in the future."


    "You''re right too." Freya was not hung up on the matter anymore.


    After leaving the hospital, Catherine bid goodbye to Freya.


    When Catherine got into the car with Shaun, she gave her husband a long side nce. "Does the baby look good?"


    "...He does." Strangely, Shaun felt a wave of cold air gathering at the top of his head. "It''s just that he''s still small and wrinkly. Did Lucas and Suzie also look like that when they were born?"


    "Don''t change the subject," Catherine said coldly. "Is the sperm Chester''s?"


    Shaun started to feel nervous. He instinctively wanted to tell her not to talk nonsense, but his scalp tingled when he met his wife''s gaze. "I don''t know."


    "You really don''t know, huh?" Catherine raised her brows. "Don''t take me as a fool."


    "I really don''t know," Shaun told the truth. "I haven''t been paying attention to the matters there after returning to Australia. It depends on whether Chester changed


    it."


    "Based on his personality, he definitely would''ve," Catherine said with her mouth twitching.


    Shaun stole a nce at her. "Don''t overthink it. If Chester were intent on doing it, there would''ve only been one oue no matter when Eliza did her in-vitro fertilization."


    Those words were simr to what Charity said.


    Catherine thought about it. Since Charity could be so lighthearted about it, why did she have to keep pursuing an oue?


    It was fine as long as the baby was Charity''s alone.


    After returning to the manor, Shaun sent Chester a picture of the baby.


    Chester gave him a call very quickly. His husky voice sounded anxious yet happy, with a hint of excitement. "How''s Charity?"


    "She''s recovering well," Shaun said. "However, giving birth to a child is definitely a painful process. You should treat her better when you''re back."


    "I will, but it depends on whether she''ll give me a chance." After that, he muttered


    to himself, "Forget it. Whether she gives me a chance or not, I''ll always be there for her. I''m nning to go back in two months."


    "Are you returning so soon?" Shaun was shocked. "Can your leg handle it?"


    "I''ve been away for too long." Chester smiled and said, "I will have to recuperate after I return, but I''ll be able to see her more often."


    "Okay.¡± Shaun could not dissuade him. "It''s good that you''reing back. If you don''t, your parents might be scammed into giving all their assets to Cindy. I really don''t understand what your parents were thinking by introducing all of the Jewell family''s connections to Cindy. That woman isn''t a good person."


    "I''ve been too arrogant all my life. Another person I''ve misjudged aside from Sarah would be Cindy."


    Chester''s voice turned cold.


    In the past, he never took Cindy seriously.


    He treated all of that woman''s pretentious acts as mere tricks.


    However, he did not expect he had shot himself in the foot.

 Chapter 2877

    Only after three days was Charity discharged from the hospital.


    She specially hired a maternity matron and a caregiver to look after her.


    Catherine was the one who introduced Aunty Lorrie to Charity. Apparently, Aunty Lorrie was the best maternity matron in Canberra, in terms of quality and professionalism in caring for children.


    After Charity was discharged, Aunty Lorrie proved what she was made of through her ability.


    In particr, Aunty Lorrie looked after the newborn babies with great care.


    As for the newly-hired caregiver, Aunty Queenie, she cooked delicious food. What was more, she was excellent at serving pregnant women. Every day, she nourished Charity to make sure thetter had sufficient breast milk, and Charity recovered very well.


    On the day Charity left the confinement center, Max came to visit her and brought with him many tonics, as well as toys.


    At the sight of the motherly Charity carrying her baby on the couch, Max was filled with mixed feelings.


    He never expected that Charity would return with a baby in her belly after she her overseas tripst year.


    However, there were certain things that he had no choice but to ept.


    "Why did you buy so many things?" Charity lifted her head and furrowed her brows. "I haven''t even managed to use everything you bought for me thest time."


    "I brought you clothes thest time, and this time, I bought toys." Max put the things on the table and bent over to touch the baby''s face. "Tsk. He''s fairer than before and more good-looking now."


    While he was speaking, he was heartbroken.


    If the baby belonged Charity and him, he must be good-looking too.


    "Charity, you''re too much. Since you only need sperm to be with child, why did you spend money to buy it? You could''ve used mine. Look how wonderful my physique is and how nimble I am. My sperm is definitely as good as those out there," Max said sourly.


    "Forget it." Charity rolled her eyes at him. "If the child looks too much like you, your parents might snatch him away when my mom brings him back to our hometown."


    Max touched his nose. "It''s better to have two families to take care of the child than you alone."


    "You''re wrong. Since I''ve chosen to have a child this way, I hope my child belongs to me alone." Charity said seriously, "What''s more, if you have an illegitimate child, how are you going to get a girlfriend and get married? Don''t tell me you won''t get married. Your parents won''t approve of it."


    "As long as you give me a chance, I will fight for it." Max''s mouth twitched. "You''re the one who has never considered me."


    "Not only have I never considered you, but I''ve also never considered any other men. Having Cal is enough." Eliza looked down and kissed her child.


    She named her child Callum Robbins.


    It was an ordinary name.


    However, the name was a symbol of purity and peace.


    As if he had sensed something, Cal grinned and shed his two little dimples in Charity''s arms.


    At the sight of the scene, Max was moved. It was his first time seeing how calm and gentle Charity was.


    Perhaps that was the best oue.


    After all, was letting go and being happy not the way to live?


    "By the way, I saw your neighbor moving some furnitures. Are they moving out?" Max suddenly asked.


    Charity was dumbfounded. She had been so focused on her confinement that she was unaware of certain things.


    Aunty Queenie, who was picking out a menu at the side, said, "When I was going to the market yesterday, I had a talk with the caregiver next door. Apparently, the owner of the house has arger seaside vi and is nning to live there with his family."


    Max was astonished. "Currently, the building of vis at the seaside is prohibited, and the bid price of vis like this was about one billion dors each earlier. Is your neighbor rich?"

 Chapter 2878

    "All the residents here are rich, aren''t they?" Charity replied with augh.


    "That''s true."


    Max then dropped the subject.


    Charity did not mind whether she had a neighbor or not. As a public figure, she hardly interacted with her neighbors, so whoever lived next door did not matter to her.


    After her confinement period, she returned to the office to work.


    She never used to have many goals for making money, but now she wanted to make more money for her child to spend.


    Regardless of whether her child would turn out promising in the future, he would not need to suffer if she made more money.


    In the evening, when her car arrived at the gate of her vi, there was a big lorry parked at the two-story vi next door, and a mover was carrying a wheelchair into the house.


    Charity frowned, but after reversing her car into the porch, she headed to the garden.


    While carrying Cal, Larissa was chatting with Aunty Lorrie and Aunty Queenie and watching the sunset.


    "Mom, our new neighbor has moved in so soon, huh?" Charity asked while carrying Cal over.


    "Yeah. I heard the house has been sold." Larissa said with a smile, "The environment and property management here are great, so there''s no need to worry about not being able to sell the house."


    "Do you know who the new owner is?" Charity asked out of curiosity, which was unusual.


    "I haven''t seen the owner." Larissa shook her head. "However, it''s best they don''te and interact with me because I don''t know what to say to those rich people. They mightugh at me for being a countrywoman."


    Aunty Lorrie teased Larissa, "Your daughter has done a great job, and her friends are all rich. Why are you belittling yourself?"


    ¡°I''m used to interacting with the poor all my life.¡± Larissa said with a sigh, ¡°When I just came to Canberra, I didn''t know what to do with myself. If it weren''t for the fact that I had to take care of my child, I would rather live in my hometown. I would feel much morefortable that way."


    "Mom, don''t say that. From now on, you can stay in Canberra to be with Cal and me," Charity said angrily.


    Those words warmed Larissa''s heart. "Lizzie, you''re much livelier now that you''re a mother. When you entered the entertainment industry, you were cold and indifferent to everything."


    Charity was momentarily stunned.


    She was in a good mood, and if it had not been for Larissa''s reminder, she would not have noticed it.


    "Mom, I''m going to breastfeed now."


    Charity smiled and carried her child upstairs.


    Thanks to the good nourishment her caregiver provided, Charity had sufficient breast milk.


    She was initially plump after giving birth to her child. However, given that Cal had been taking a lot of breast milk every day, she soon thinned down and returned to her original shape.


    As Freya said, Charity looked as though she had never been pregnant.


    The next day, the renovation noises came from next door.


    After a few days of torture, it was finally the weekend. When Charity was pushing Cal back from a stroll in the neighborhood, she suddenly caught sight of a tall man at the gate of her vi. He was pressing the doorbell.


    With his back facing her, the man was wearing a smokey-gray sweater and a pair of ck pants. He was tall, sturdy, and holding a wooden stick. At first nce, he exuded an aura of a foreign nobleman.


    Somehow... she found the man''s back rather familiar.


    "May I know... who you''re looking for?" Charity asked vigntly.


    The man''s body stiffened for a few seconds before he turned around.


    Under his short hair were mesmerizing features that could move a woman, and there was a faint scar at the corner of his eye, which affected his looks. Although he was less handsome because of that, he looked like a more mature and charming man.


    After Charity''s mind went nk for a few seconds, she subconsciously looked down, and her eyes settled on his standing legs.

 Chapter 2879

    It had been almost a year since Charityst met the man in Country R.


    One year ago, one leg of his was empty. Now that he was standing upright in a pair of pants, she could not tell that he had lost one leg.


    Even so, Charity was sure that that leg of his was probably not the same as a normal person''s.


    Otherwise, he would not need a walking stick.


    "When did you return from overseas?" Charity soon pulled herself together from the shock.


    "Less than three days ago." Chester fixed his eyes on the woman in front of him. It was hard for him to imagine that she was already a mother.


    After one year, her face seemed chubbier, and she was not as thin as before but looked more bosomy.


    A dark glint shed in his eyes.


    However, he dared not fix his eyes on that for long. He swiftly averted his gaze and turned to the baby in the stroller.


    That was when his heart suddenly skipped a beat.


    Was that... his and her child?


    He heard Shaun say previously that the child looked rather cute.


    However, thest time Shaun met the child was when thetter was just born.


    Now that one month had passed, the child''s features were clearer. He was lying on the bed, looking at the world curiously with his big, bright eyes.


    Given that the child was too young and his face had not yet fully developed, Chester could not tell who he looked like.


    Even so, he could predict that the child''s features must be beautiful when he grew up.


    "Is he... that child?" Chester tightened his hold of the walking stick and asked gently, "What''s his name?"


    "Callum Robbins."


    Chester instantly got the meaning of the name. "That''s good. I hope you get to have a peaceful life with the arrival of this child."


    Charity nodded. It was probably because she had the child, but she was much calmer meeting Chester again. "Cal''s arrival has brought me lots of joy. In fact, I was fortunate to survive in an unexpected way, but my real family members have since passed away. Having him made me realize that I''m not alone in this world." "You''re never alone." Those words escaped Chester''s mouth in spite of himself. However, after noticing a hint of wariness in Charity''s eyes, he promptly said, "I mean... you still have friends like Catherine and Freya. They''re your best friends." "Even so, they''re merely my friends. They have their own kids and families too." Charity smiled.


    "If that''s the case, I''m no different from them even though I have a family." Chester shrugged and walked toward her with his walking stick.


    He could no longer walk normally and was visibly tottering as he walked.


    However, those who were unaware of what happened would think that his leg was just injured.


    Chester seemed to notice her gaze, so he exined, "I''ve installed a prosthetic leg, and it''s quite useful, but I can''t walk too fast. Otherwise, my leg will hurt."


    Charity grasped the point. It was no wonder he felt frustrated.


    "Charity, I''ve moved into the house next to yours. These are some bread my personal chef made, which I''ve specially brought for you." Chester handed her the box in his right hand.


    That gesture made Charity dumbfounded. "You''re the neighbor who just moved in?"


    "Yes." Chester nodded frankly.


    Charity immediately furrowed her brows. "So, did the previous neighbor move out all of a sudden because you gave him a seaside vi worth billions of dors?"

 Chapter 2880

    Chester was speechless.


    If he were to deny it, Charity probably would not believe him.


    Her eyes seemed to say that he shoulde clean with the truth or bear the consequences.


    ¡°Yes. That''s right. I used the seaside vi to make your neighbor move away."


    Chester was honest with his answer.


    Charityughed out of exasperation.


    If she had something in her hand, she would have thrown it at Chester without hesitation. "You exchanged a vi worth billions of dors for one worth 700 to 800 million dors. I don''t think your legs are the problem. It''s your brain. Why didn''t you exchange it with me? I don''t mind moving to the seaside. I''ll offer this


    vi to you.''


    Although Charity was financially independent, she was still reluctant to spend billions of dors bidding for seaside houses.


    However, that lunatic, Chester, exchanged it without batting an eyelid.


    What a spendthrift.


    He truly did not know how hard it was to earn money.


    Chester, on the other hand, did not feel awkward or angry. On the contrary, he could not resist smiling when looking at Charity''s face, which had be animated from the anger. "If I had known you wanted to live in a seaside vi, I wouldn''t just exchange it with you but gifted it to you. Unfortunately, I only had that one vi."


    "Stay away from me."


    For some reason, Charity would feel furious whenever she saw him, especially when he could stillugh in that situation.


    "Charity, don''t be angry." Chester tried to please her. He said, "I switched houses because I wanted to be nearer to you."


    "Chester, what are you trying to achieve?" Charity rubbed her forehead and kept her guard up. ¡°You may have saved me before, and although we''ve wiped the te clean, it doesn''t mean there''s still a possibility for us to be together again. Of course, it''s not that you''re not a match for me because of your disabled leg. I just think that our rtionship has be a thing of the past, and I don''t have feelings for you anymore."


    "Charity, I never said you have to be with me."


    Chester smiled bitterly. "With my current state and all the stupid things I''ve done, it''s normal that you don''t have feelings for me. Even if we can''t be in love with each other in this lifetime, I''m happy enough just living beside you and seeing you asionally. I have never hoped for anything else. Besides, I have self- awareness. I know no one will fancy me in my current condition."


    "You don''t have to undervalue yourself like that."


    Charity had quite a headache. She could still reject Chester if he made it clear that he was wooing her. However, he did not say so. "Look at you. You can walk and take care of yourself now. It''s not obvious that you''re disabled at all. Besides, you''re rich. If people with more severe disabilities can get married and have a wife, I believe you can too."


    "So what if I can get a wife or not? She isn''t the one I truly love."


    Then, Chester shook his head decisively. "If you have a baby now and aren''t nning to get married or have a boyfriend, I''m not too. We''ve missed out on too much in this life that makes it impossible for us to be together, but I just want to be by your side this way for the rest of my life."


    "


    Charity was stunned.


    She forgot to speak for a moment until Chester turned around and pressed the doorbell.


    "I''ming."


    Larissa rushed to open the door right away and was surprised when she saw Chester. "Mr. Jewell, you''re back! Your leg-"


    "Aunt Larissa, I live next door now. I''m here to give you some bread." Chester shed Larrisa a gentle, bright smile.


    "So you''re the neighbor who just moved in! Come on in." Larissa invited him in warmly. She also shot Charity a reproachful look. "Mr. Jewell is finally back. You shoulde in quickly."


    Charity pushed the stroller in speechlessly.


    Chester had to walk slightly slower, so he ended up beside her.

 Chapter 2881

    Larissa looked back.


    Her daughter was wearing an ash gray sweater with a simple pair of ripped jeans and her hair casually tied up, making her neck look long and slender.


    Chester was walking beside Charity with a walking stick, but he had a towering figure and did not look like a disabled person at all. On the contrary, his aura was simr to that of a gentleman on television.


    Although the scar on his face affected his good looks, it added some cold, charming manliness to him.


    With Charity and Chester standing together and the adorable Callum in the stroller, they looked like a real family of three.


    After entering the house, Larissa ced the bread on the table while the housekeeper served them some refreshments.


    As if he had noticed that he was back home, Cal kept waving his hands unhappily


    in the stroller. He was also whining as if he was about to cry.


    Larissa immediately picked him up.


    Chester''s heart turned to mush upon seeing such a tiny being, especially because he knew that the baby...


    "Can I carry him, Aunt Larissa?" Chester asked carefully.


    Larissa instinctively looked toward Charity. Seeing that Charity was drinking water with her head lowered and did not say a word, Larissa smiled and nodded. She gently passed Cal into Chester''s arms.


    Chester, who used to be arrogant, stiffened at that moment.


    He lowered his head, not daring to move as he gazed at the child''s big and innocent eyes.


    How could he be... so cute and... so tiny?


    In fact, Chester used to be indifferent to children. Unlike Charity, he never thought


    he needed a child''spany and had never considered matters about continuing the family line either.


    However, Charity wanted a child, and he did not want her to bear another person''s child.


    In that case, she could use his sperm.


    Before that, Chester had no desire for a child.


    Only now did he realize that the child''s pure smile struck his rigid heart.


    Cal might have noticed that the embrace he was in was different from those who had carried him before. As such, the child observed Chester curiously with his clear, innocent eyes. He kept babbling and would show silly smiles from time to time.


    "What''s he saying?" Chester asked as he could not resist his curiosity.


    Charity looked toward him without saying anything. It was Larissa who smiled and said, "Our Cal is happy."


    "Really?" Chester was surprised. "Does this mean he likes me a lot?"


    Charity sneered. "He''s still a baby, so he doesn''t know how to reject unfamiliar people yet. He''s happy seeing anyone as long as he''s well-fed."


    Chester was rendered speechless.


    Was his son that easygoing?


    Why did he hear from his mom that he used to be wary as a child? He did not like people carrying him just one month after his birth and would cry when they did.


    Did the baby not take after him in terms of personality?


    Did Charity behave that way when she was younger?


    No. Charity was using Eliza''s body, so the baby might have inherited Eliza''s genes.


    Charity found it weird when she saw Chester happy for one second and frowning in the next.


    "Let me hold him." She extended her hands toward him.


    Chester raised his eyebrows. "Are you looking down on me? My leg is broken, but my hand isn''t. Carrying a baby is effortless to me."


    66


    Chester blinked and said pitifully, "Let me hold the baby for a little longer. I''ve never seen such an adorable baby."


    "Get one yourself if you like him so much," Charityined. After all, she did not force Chester to be single.


    "I''m not having one." Chester shook his head. "My heart is already taken for the rest of my life. It can''t fit anyone else."

 Chapter 2882

    Everyone was still there, and he said it out loud right in front of Larissa.


    Charity held her breath for a moment. Then, when she sensed Larissa''s weird gaze, she felt her face flush red.


    ''Was that man crazy?''


    Larissa chuckled in secret. "It''s almost dark outside. Would you like to stay for dinner, Mr. Jewell? What do you like to eat? I''m cooking today."


    "You must be a really good cook." Chester immediately ttered her. "When I was hospitalized, the soup you made was delicious. I''ve never had such a good chicken soup before."


    "I used the chicken I brought from my hometown." Larissa stood up and said, ¡°There''s still half a chicken left in the house. I can make it for you tonight since you like it."


    "Mom, what are you doing? He lives right next door. He can go back if he wants to eat."


    Charity could not stand Chester''s ttery.


    She was aware of what he was trying to achieve by suddenly moving into the house next to hers without notice and saying that his heart was taken.


    Chester blinked pitifully. "Forget it, Aunt Larissa. I''ll go back and eat on my own." "What meaning is there in eating alone?" Larissa had always thought that Chester''s parents were outrageous. Hence, upon finding out that he was still eating alone after bing disabled, she sympathized with him. "Since you brought bread over today, I can cook some chicken soup with croutons."


    "Chicken soup with croutons?" Chester''s handsome face was filled with anticipation and surprise. "I''ve never had it before."


    "I shall let you try it tonight."


    Larissa rolled her sleeves up to begin her cooking preparations. "Eliza, please entertain our guest. Mr. Jewell is your lifesaver."


    "Aunt Larissa, you don''t have to keep calling me Mr. Jewell. Just call me Chet," Chester said with a smile.


    "Okay. I''ll call you Chet from now on."


    Larissa started to feel closer to Chester. She also thought her daughter and Chester were a good match when they sat together. Therefore, she gave a hint to Aunty Queenie and Aunty Lorrie through her eyes when she left.


    Considering both of them were smart people, they immediately gave an excuse that they were going to help out in the kitchen.


    In an instant, only Charity, Chester, and Cal, who only knew how to cry andugh, were left in the living room.


    "You eat alone, huh?" Charity faked a smile and raised her eyebrows. "You are quite skilled in ying mind games with my mom, Chet."


    Chet...


    Chester looked at the pretty woman, who looked like she was in her early twenties. Then, he thought about his age, and the corners of his mouth could not help but twitch. "Charity, I''m older than you."


    "Oh, should I call you... Master Chet?" Charity teased.


    Chester''s handsome expression froze for a second.


    However, his heart softened when he saw Charity''s eyesughing.


    "Charity, I haven''t seen you so rxed in front of me for a long time," Chester said softly. "Of course, not just in front of me. I feel like you''re different from before. You''re much more cheerful now."


    Charity knew her change was pretty drastic too. She seemed to have found some joy in living.


    She rolled her eyes at Chester. "I have to live well for Cal''s sake."


    "Will bing a mom make you change so much?" Chester lowered his head and gazed at the tiny baby in his arms. Suddenly, he understood Charity''s feelings.


    "Yes, and that''s why you should quickly find a woman to marry and have a child with," Charity said indifferently. "Then, it''ll stop you from mentioning that you eat alone to my mom. It''ll make her think you''re all alone, and you''ll keeping to my house to have meals."

 Chapter 2883

    "What''s wrong with letting me bum meals off you? How miserly of you," Chester said humorously.


    "I''m not miserly." Charity smiled faintly, and her eyes looked so bright that it looked like she could see through him. "Even though you said you''re here to bum meals off me, I''m worried you''ll soon take this as your home and refuse to leave."


    At that instant, Chester''s intention was seen through. After panicking for two seconds, he quickly pulled himself together and sighed. "Charity, I didn''t think giving you some bread would lead to such a big misunderstanding. I really think we can never get together in this life and that I don''t deserve to be with you. I''m more than content to see your smiling face once in a while. Yes, I admit I have an ulterior motive for living next door. Nevertheless, I can''t get over you even after over the years getting treatment for my leg overseas."


    While speaking, he suddenly paused and darted a sad nce at Charity.


    "Now, I think watching you from afar is a form of blessing too."


    "


    Charity was lost for two seconds.


    She knew that Chester still could not get over her.


    In fact, Chester intend to protect her even though they could not get together.


    At that moment, Cal suddenly bawled in Chester''s arms.


    "What... Is he okay?" Chester became nervous. "I''m carrying him very gently, and it shouldn''t hurt."


    "He has probably pooped." Charity extended her hand. "Let me change his diaper."


    "It''s okay. I can deal with smelly poop." Chester wanted to do something for the child. However, when he unwrapped the diaper, the smelly, yellowish poop almost made him faint.


    Seeing that, Charity crossed her arms and did not go forward.


    She watched Chester clumsily change the diaper for the child. He even identally stained his pants with the poop.


    Chester was at a loss for words.


    His face nearly turned sour. He was under the impression that changing diapers was an easy task.


    However, in the next moment, at the thought that Charity had been leading this kind of life recently, he was immediately fine with it.


    Charity had no choice but to get up and prepare a bucket of water to clean the child''s bottom.


    When Chester watched how the child went from being ufortable to smelling good, he felt a huge sense of satisfaction.


    It turned out that was how it felt to be in a family of three. Why did he consider the woman as nothing in the past and even get annoyed about starting a family?


    After Charity poured the water away and returned, Chester reluctantly handed the child to her. "I''ll go home and change my pants."


    Charity took the child without bothering to look at him.


    As soon as Larissa heard the door closing, she walked out. "Where''s Chester? Did you send him away?"


    With that, she red at her daughter with a hint of dissatisfaction. "How could you do that? He has trouble walking and is alone at home. He''s really sad."


    Charity was speechless.


    Larissa said in a huff, "Actually, I know what happened between you and Chester. His behavior was indeed too much back then, but what matters most is that he has learned from his mistakes. What''s more, he has paid the price for what he did."


    "Mom, are you trying to persuade me into being with him by saying these things?" Charity could tell what Larissa''s intention was. The way Larissa viewed Chester was different now.


    "All I know is that he truly loves you."


    Larissa said seriously, "I can sense that Chester''s love for you is different from Max''s. Look, Max loves you too, but he can''t convince his family to ept you, nor does he dare oppose his family. However, Chester is different. He''s willing to risk his career and life for your sake. Now that he''s finally back, the first thing he did was to be your neighbor rather than get back his ownpany. This shows that you''re his top priority."

 Chapter 2884

    Charity''s pretty brows furrowed.


    She knew full well the importance Chester attached to her.


    However, too many things had happened between the two of them.


    "Enough, Mom. You don''t have to worry too much." Charity said helplessly, "I gave


    birth to the child to stop you from urging me to get married. And now, I''ve just given birth to the child one month ago, yet you can''t wait for me to get married. Anyhow, I''ve nned not to get married."


    "s. You must''ve been influenced by your dad and my affair."


    Larissa sighed and med herself for it.


    For Charity, that was not the case.


    She was just screwed over by Chester, the one who started it all.


    After ten minutes or so, that albatross came again. He was like a fly that kept surrounding Cal.


    When it was dinner time, Chester touted Larissa''s cooking. "Aunty Larissa, your cooking is amazing. Although it''s not the kind of food hotels serve, it tastes of home. When I was nursing my health overseas, everything else was fine, except that I was not used to the diet there. I didn''t even get to have home-cooked food."


    "If you feel like having it next time, you cane over straight away." His praise made Larissa grin from ear to ear.


    "I don''t think that''s a good idea."


    "It''s fine. We live so near each other. Your house is only next door." Larissa said, "In my old residence, our neighbors always interact with one another. Now that I''ve moved to Canberra, I still haven''t gotten used to it despite living in a big vi. Areas where rich people liveck kindness. Everyone has their doors shut, and they lead their own lives. It can get quite boring here sometimes too. If it weren''t for Cal, I would''ve gone home long ago."


    "Aunty Larissa, there''s no point living alone. Look. If you stay here, you have your filial daughter and your grandson with you. How wonderful."


    Chester said, "Well, since the courtyard is big, you can grow some vegetables and fruits."


    "I don''t think that''s good. Those flowers look beautiful."


    "Those aren''t useful. The politicians or leaders I know grow their own vegetables


    at home because it''s healthier." Chester said, "I''d like to grow some vegetables


    that I usually eat at the courtyard tomorrow too. Aunty Larissa, do you know how to grow vegetables? Can you teach me?"


    "Oh, you''re asking the right person. I''m an expert."


    ?


    Charity never thought Chester''s words would easily please Larissa.


    They had even nned their after-meal activity.


    Charity took a deep breath and could not help but expose Chester''s pretentious behavior. "My mom''s cooking is considered sweet. I recall you didn''t like sweet dishes back then."


    "Charity, your memory probably failed you." Chester''s handsome face looked aggrieved. "I''ve always liked Spanish cuisine. The person who doesn''t like it should be Monte."


    Charity was speechless.


    No. She was certain that she remembered it right.


    Given that she had never gotten along with Monte before, how would she know what food Monte liked?


    "Why are you still thinking about that sc*mbag?" Larissa glowered at Charity.


    Stung by Larissa''s words, Charity was at a loss for words.


    After dinner, Chester helped clean up the tes and cutlery on the table. Larissa knew he had trouble walking, so she asked him to sit down.


    "Aunty Larissa, I''m fine." Chester slowly picked up the bowls and cutlery behind her. Before he rose to his feet, Charity grabbed him by the shoulder and pulled him away.


    "Chester, you''re quite scheming. You actually don''t enjoy Spanish cuisine. Now that you''re here, you act like Monte."


    Charity gritted her teeth.


    "Charity, you still remember what happened back then. I thought you''d forgotten everything that happened between us." Chester lowered his head and stared at the hand that was holding his. The scent of her hand was so close to him that he could smell it.

 Chapter 2885

    "Get lost."


    Charity shook Chester''s hand off.


    The man''s tall figure suddenly swayed before he fell onto the floor together with the bowls.


    Charity was instantly dumbfounded.


    She never expected Chester to be so frail.


    It was true that she was stronger now as she had to carry her child...


    However, she would not have been able to...


    Could he be trying to arouse her pity?


    After the thought shed across Charity''s mind, Larissa noticed a flurry of activity in the dining room. When she came out to take a look, she was startled. "Oh, Chester. How did you fall? I told you to stay seated and that we''ll clean up the table. Charity, what are you looking at? Hurry up and help him up.¡±


    "Oh." Once Charity recovered from her musings, she squatted to hold Chester.


    Her gaze subconsciously turned to Chester''s prosthetic leg. When he was wearing pants earlier, she didn''t realize it. However, now that his pants were rolled up, she could see that the prosthetic leg was artificial. Even so, one could easily tell it was totally different from a real leg as the prosthetic leg was hard.


    Somehow, an ufortable feeling crept up inside Charity.


    "Aunty Larissa, I''m alright. I identally slipped and fell just now."


    Chester''s waist and shoulders hurt from the fall, but the fall was real. When he stood up, he always relied on the strength of his one real leg because using the prosthetic leg for a long time would hurt his joints. Hence, when Charity suddenly pushed him just now, he was caught off guard, and what was more, he was holding some tes.


    After hearing that, Charity cast a conflicted look at him.


    "Stop moving around. I won''t me you even if you don''t help me out."


    Seeing Chester''s condition, Larissa felt greater pity for him. Luckily, he had someone help him up after his fall today. If that happened when his caregiver was not around, nobody would be able to help him up.


    Larissa felt that it was great to have Chester live next door. At least, she could take care of him.


    As Larissa turned around to get the broom, Chester stared at the broken tes with guilt in his eyes.


    He initially wanted to help her out, but little did he expect himself to cause her trouble instead.


    "What happened just now?" Charity helped him to sit down and asked directly, "Could you be trying to arouse our pity?"


    Chester''s mouth twitched as he was at a loss for words. He could not help but respond, "How awful is your impression of me now?"


    Charity was speechless.


    She did not wish to suspect him either. However, from the moment Chester came in, he had been scheming in front of Larissa, which perplexed Charity.


    "Even if I''d wanted to arouse your pity, I wouldn''t have made myself fall on my butt. That was embarrassing." While speaking, Chester bent over and rolled up his pants to expose his prosthetic leg. He kept scratching the part of his leg that was cut off, which showed a visible mark between the prosthetic leg and real leg. It was because the end of the real leg was red.


    Charity took a glimpse of it and immediately felt ufortable.


    "What gives? You find it disgusting, huh?" When Chester saw the flicker of awkwardness in her eyes, his eyes darkened in spite of himself.


    "N-No..." Charity recalled her suspicion just now and was immediately ovee by guilt. "It''s not."


    "You can say it if you find it disgusting. I won''t me you."


    "No, I really don''t." Charity promptly answered, ¡°But your leg is so red... Is it alright?"


    "I''m showing you this because I want to prove that I didn''t fall on purpose." Chester exined, "I''m still not used to this prosthetic leg, and especially the joint causes me difort. That''s why I need a walking stick when I walk. When I stand, I''ll usually depend on the strength of the real leg. This also exins why I was caught off guard and fell when you pushed me."

 Chapter 2886

    Charity felt absolutely guilty.


    She admitted that she was too petty just now.


    She could see that even though Chester could walk after having a prosthetic leg, there were still some differences between him and normal people.


    "Will you be... like this forever?"


    "The doctor said it''ll get better after some time, but I can''t put on my prosthetic leg every day." Chester picked up his walking stick. "It''s gettingte. I''ll be heading back first."


    "I''ll... I''ll escort you back," Charity said worriedly upon recalling him falling just now.


    "There''s no need for that. I won''t fall as long as no one pushes me so suddenly." Charity did not say a word.


    Well, she could refrain from getting violent whenever she met him in the future. If that were not possible, she would scold him to satisfy herself.


    In the end, Charity insisted on seeing Chester off. "When are you nning to return to work at Jewell Corporation?"


    "I''m not going back anymore," Chester said nonchntly.


    Charity was stunned. "Why?"


    Chester''s dark eyes looked toward the front calmly. "Thepany is developing pretty well. It''s not like it can''t operate normally if I''m not there."


    "But it''s your blood, sweat, and tears."


    "It is the fruit of my efforts. That''s why I can earn a dividend that no one else can get in their entire life every month even if I do nothing." Chester smiled at Charity. "Charity, I used to think all of those things were important. Maybe it was because I never had anything else besides material wealth."


    Charity heard the bitterness in his words. However, she still teased him. "You''re talking as if you have found something more important than wealth."


    Chesterughed. "How would you know I haven''t found it?"


    His walking stick and his long legs stopped moving.


    Under the moonlight and the street lights, Chester gazed at Charity gently. "I intend to protect the thing I treasure most quietly for the rest of my life."


    "Am I an item?" Charity was not touched by his tenderness. On the contrary, she could not help but blurt out her thoughts.


    She was not so stupid as to not understand the hidden meaning behind Chester''s words.


    She only asked because she understood.


    Chester was taken aback. He clenched his hands into fists and cleared his throat. "I spoke wrongly. You''re not an item."


    Charity was speechless.


    She had the urge to push him and tell him to get lost. However, she did not dare to touch him lest he fell again.


    A variety of expressions appeared on her face, and Chester could not help bursting intoughter.


    "Get lost." Charity knew he did it on purpose and rolled her eyes at him.


    "Okay. I''ll leave." Chester pushed the back door of the courtyard and arrived at his home within a few steps.


    "Good night, Charity." He waved at her. There was a bright, happy gleam in his eyes.


    It was nice returning from overseas. From now on, she would live beside him, and


    he would not have to worry about not being able to meet her anymore.


    Chester did not lose sleep that night.


    The next day, he woke up and walked to the balcony, where he looked toward the garden next door.


    Charity was watering her nts in the garden.


    As the morning sunlight shone on her, she looked as pretty as a drawing.


    Chester simply stared at her quietly until his phone rang.


    When he saw the caller, he frowned unhappily.


    "Hello-"


    "You little brat, I heard you''re back." Hunter''s voice sounded. "You''re back, but you didn''t evene home. Are you not nning toe back to the Jewell family forever?"


    "Get to the point," Chester said coldly.


    His parents had been indifferent throughout the past year he went overseas for treatment. They would never contact him if they did not need anything.

 Chapter 2887

    "What''s with your attitude?¡± Hunter said harshly. ¡°Your mom isn''t well, yet you haven''te to visit her after your return. She talks about you every day."


    "Doesn''t she have Cindy as a daughter? Why does she still think of me?" Chester said sarcastically.


    "That was because you weren''t by our sides. We were lonely, and only Cindy often came to spend time with her. Cindy fulfilled all the responsibilities that you did not. Speaking of which, Cindy is really a nice girl."


    Chester was speechless.


    If it were not for him having some simrities to Hunter and his wife in terms of looks, he would suspect that they were not his biological parents.


    He did not know how their brains developed either.


    Did their brains shrink due to old age?


    "Ha. Would Cindy treat you guys well if not for the money I gave you?" Chester snorted. "I heard you two gave Cindy a lot of money to start herpany. It would be best if you took it easy. Don''te to me asking for money once you run out of it."


    "You ungrateful thing. What are you talking about-"


    Chester hung up before Hunter could finish his sentence.


    "Unfilial thing. B*stard."


    On the other hand, Hunter almost smashed his phone.


    "Don''t be angry. The doctor said your blood pressure went up. Don''t let anger harm your body." Madam Jewell soothed her husband. "Is Chester really noting back to see us? Where''s he staying? He isn''t at the vi either."


    "I don''t know." Hunter frowned. "However, Tim said he saw Ken in the furniture store a few days ago, so Chester must''ve returned as well. Ken has always been with him."


    "Ha. Why is Chester so cold-hearted?" Madam Jewell looked disappointed. "Never mind that he gave thepany to someone else, but he won''t evene back to visit me. What a waste it was to give birth to him."


    Hunter harrumphed. "If he weren''t cruel, how could he have stolen his twin''s nutrients in the womb to survive? He didn''t even spare his biological brother. Forget it. We can''t depend on this son. However, the Jewell family can''t be without an heir. The things Chester has can''t fall to and benefit someone like Eliza."


    Madam Jewell sighed. "Didn''t Cindy promise to give birth to a child for the Jewell family? However, she can''t do anything if Chester doesn''te back."


    "Don''t be hasty. I''ll have a way to make him have a child with Cindy as long as hees back." Hunter sneered. "Once we have a grandson, we won''t need this son."


    Madam Jewell nodded. "Cindy is nice. She knows how to be grateful and repay someone''s kindness. I treat her like my own daughter now. However, she''s not our biological child, but it''ll be different once we have a grandchild.


    The husband and wife had a grand scheme.


    Even someone as clever as Chester would never expect them to have such an absurd idea.


    In the vi, Chester called Ken over.


    "Hunter knows I''m back. No information was leaked on my side. Was it exposed by your side?"


    Ken was stunned. Then, he hit his head. "I think I saw Tim when I went to the furniture store a few days ago. Tim once worked under you, but he followed your father after you got into the ident."


    "No wonder."


    Chester frowned. "Be careful whenever you head out in the future and don''t let Hunter''s people discover this ce. I don''t want to disturb Eliza and her family''s peace."


    "Okay."


    "Also, look into Cindy''s current information and assets," Chester instructed. "Although I hate Hunter, I was the one who painstakingly earned the money they have. I can''t let Cindy swindle all that money."

 Chapter 2888

    "I''ll handle it immediately."


    Ken nodded. "By the way, the hospital director has contacted me several times. He''s asking when you''ll be going back. Ever since you left, the hospital director has encountered a few tricky conditions. However, no one in the country canpare to you in terms of brain surgeries."


    Chester lowered his head and looked at his hands. He said slowly, "I''ve left the operation table for over a year now, and my hands have lost their touch. Forget it."


    "The hospital director said you can work in the outpatient department if you don''t want to do surgeries."


    "Let''s talk about this again next time." Chester''s gaze shifted toward the house next door.


    Ken was helpless. It seemed like Young Master Jewell was not interested in doing anything besides watching over the person living next door.


    ...


    In the house next door, Charity had just finished feeding Cal. After handing Cal to Aunty Lorrie, she received a call from Levi.


    "Do you have time today? Come to Ferra Film Group. I have something to discuss with you."


    "Okay. I''ll go over in the morning." Charity had been working with Levi for some time. Ever since she invested in Ferra Film Group, Levi had been managing thepany well and rarely troubled her. Since he requested her to go to thepany, it must be important.


    At 10:00 a.m., a car drove into the basement parking of Ferra Film Group. Charity took the elevator to the 15th floor. When the elevator doors opened, she met a familiar person she had not seen in a long time - Shedrick Daley.


    He used to be Felix Media''s president and Chester''s right-hand man in starting a business in the entertainment industry.


    The current Shedrick had lost some of his vigorspared to the past. He looked dejected and had a resume in his hand.


    A hint of awkwardness shed across Shedrick''s eyes when their gazes met. "It''s been a long time, Eliza."


    "President Daley-"


    "Don''t call me President Daley anymore." Shedrick waved his hand. "Felix Media shut down long ago."


    Charity had not been paying attention to Felix Media''s matters for some time. However, Felix Media shutting down most probably had something to do with her. When she and Chester fell out, she used Ferra Film Group to acquire Eagle Videos. She spared no effort to make Felix Media''s artists switchpanies and expose scandals of those who refused to oppress them. She also prevented Felix Media''s employees from continuing to work in the entertainment industry.


    Suddenly, Charity did not know what to say. However, she did not regret her actions.


    The entertainment industry was filled with lies and deceit.


    People were constantly plotting against each other.


    Nevertheless, Charity did not harbor hate toward Shedrick.


    "President Daley, you''re..." Charity looked toward the resume in his hand puzzledly.


    Shedrick said awkwardly, "Isn''t Ferra Film Group hiring executive producers? I''m just here to apply for the job."


    Charity was shocked. "With your abilities, you can build a team, be a director, and work on TV dramas."


    "That was my original n. However, I lost my backing after Young Master Jewell got into the ident. Moreover, the people I offended previously kept standing in my way." Shedrick sighed. "Anyway, it''s been difficult. I''ve filmed a drama, but because I can''t air it, I lost a lot of money."


    "I''m aware of your abilities. I''ll talk to President Quimbyter and try to make you a film producer here."


    Shedrick was surprised. "You-"


    Charity exined, "I did target Felix Media back then, but that was my personal grudge against Chester. You''re a qualified boss to me, but I hope you don''t hate me. If I hadn''t been forced into a dead end, I wouldn''t have-"


    "I know. Young Master Jewell was too much at that time. I did persuade him, but he was incredibly stubborn when it came to matters concerning you. He rarely listened to me. I just didn''t expect you would help me. On the contrary, Cindy..."

 Chapter 2889

    "What''s wrong with Cindy?"


    Shedrick forced a smile. ¡°Felix Media previously used many resources to promote her. Although that was Young Master Jewell''s order, as the president of thepany, I didn''t make things difficult for her either. Yet now, the problemes. Now that she has be the big boss, she''s making things difficult for me. Considering even my web drama can''t be aired, she must''ve pulled some strings behind my back."


    Charity was speechless.


    Although Shedrick had the bad habit of oppressing his employees, he took good care of Cindy.


    Earlier, many artists who signed with Felix Media were dissatisfied with thepany''s overly nice treatment toward Cindy.


    Yet, Cindy was now making things difficult for Shedrick.


    However, Shedrick got over it atst. "That''s for sure. I''ve seen people like her. Even though she used to be an artist under my care, now that she managed to turn things around, she''s definitely having fun torturing her ex-boss. However, I''m not as cruel as she is. I heard when Madam Jewell was admitted to the hospital, Cindy would serve her drinks and manage her excrement. It''s no wonder she has full control over the Jewell couple. This woman is indeed cruel. Never underestimate how ambitious someone can be. It''s like a bottomless pit."


    Shedrick looked at Charity''s confused gaze and exined, "When President Jewell first brought her to Felix Media, she said she wasn''t ambitious. She said she was satisfied as long as she could realize her dream and go on the stage. Later on, she said she wanted to be a well-known singer, so I spent money buying her an award. Then, she said she wanted to be an award-winning actor. Initially, she said she would be content with a house of 100 square feet, but sheter rejected it and wanted a vi instead. Now, she probably won''t be content with a vi as well."


    After listening to Shedrickin for a while, she bade him goodbye and entered the president''s office.


    Apart from Levi, a plump, middle-aged man was seated in the office.


    Charity had met him once. He was the person in charge of Eagle Videos, President Gilbert.


    "President Robbins, you said you arrived downstairs 20 minutes ago. What took you so long?" President Gilbert shook Charity''s hand enthusiastically.


    "I bumped into Shedrick at the entrance," Charity exined.


    "Oh, Shedrick." Levi raised his brows. "He''s quite capable, but it''s not a good idea to have him in thepany."


    "Why?" Charity thought that she herself was the factor. "Although he used to be my boss, he treated me quite well. I think you can have him produce a film. After all, he started his job as a director."


    Levi and President Gilbert exchanged nces. After the former poured a cup of coffee for Charity, he said, "I''ve called you over today to discuss a serious matter with you. Do you know Kearny Technology?"


    Charity frowned. "It sounds familiar."


    "The former president of Kearny Technology died of an illnessst year, which led to a mess in thepany. The president''s children wanted to inherit thepany, but because they were too young, a group of shareholders oppressed them. One of the ambitious shareholders somehow got on with Cindy, who has invested tens of billions of dors she obtained from Hunter and his wife and has dominated Kearny Technology using the Jewell family''s connections."


    Levi sighed. "For your information, the former president invented thetest model of core processor using back-end development and intelligent terminal, and it''s now with Cindy."


    All of a sudden, it crossed Charity''s mind. If she was not mistaken, Freya seemed to have mentioned it previously.


    "What does it have to do with us?"


    "Of course, it does." President Gilbert said anxiously, "Eagle Videos is currently a hit, but its original system can''t support such arge number of views. So, there are always issues with the software. What''s more, the data is too simple and crude. Right now, we desperately need the new technology from Kearny Technology."

 Chapter 2890

    "You''re keen on working with Kearny Technology, but Cindy refused, huh?"


    Charity soon grasped the point.


    No wonder Levi dared not take Shedrick into thepany. It was because Cindy had been secretly acting against Shedrick, and if Levi epted Shedrick, it would result in a falling-out with Cindy.


    "Could Cindy have suggested making me kneel and beg her for forgiveness?" Charity guessed grimly.


    "No." President Gilbert said in embarrassment, "She said she didn''t want the money. All she wants is ten percent of Eagle Videos'' shares."


    Amused, Charity burst intoughter.


    It suddenly hit her that Cindy was different from before.


    In the past, Cindy would use despicable means to deal with Charity or tear people apart in secret. She would also weep in front of Chester and feigned pity.


    Now, she was a lot smarter.


    Eagle Videos had be well-known internationally. By relying solely on the ten percent of thepany''s shares she owned, she would be eligible for a high dividend every year. What was more, she could easily join the board of directors and kick up a fuss with ten percent of shares. On top of the Jewell family''s connection, she could also slowly win over people around her.


    "Who will give up their shares?" Charity''s eyes swept over the two of them.


    Feeling torn, Levi said, ¡°Let''s meet each other halfway. I don''t want to do this either, butpetition is tough on all tforms. If I''m not careful enough, the otherpanies will soon catch up with us. In this era, we can get quickly eliminated. Currently, apart from us, many other tforms are interested in buying the new technology of Kearny Technology. If ourpany rejects them, Kearny Technology will work with other tforms shortly. It''s just a matter of time."


    President Gilbert nodded. "The technology of video-streaming tforms is crucial. If it always has bugs, the clients will leave, let alone the users."


    Charity rubbed her brows.


    If it had been for someone else, she would have epted it without hesitation.


    However, that person was none other than Cindy.


    "Knock, knock."


    Levi''s secretary came in and said, "President Quimby, President Turner from Kearny Technology is here."


    Levi turned his eyes to Charity, who then nodded. "Let her in."


    Three minutester, Cindy walked in.


    It had been a year since Charity met Cindy, who was dressed in branded clothes and was exuding a strong presence. She also had an arrogant look on her face. Besides the change in aura, her face seemed to have undergone stic surgery. Previously, there were ws in Cindy''s features. Now, she had a thin face, a pair ofrge eyes, a tall nose, and sexy lips. Her face looked perfect. However, upon closer look, her face was no different from the faces of those typical influencers, which made it hard to distinguish her from the rest.


    Charity also noticed that Cindy had done breast augmentation as her breasts were muchrger than before.


    President Gilbert, who was quite old, was looking straight at Cindy. He quickly rose to his feet and asked Cindy to take a seat.


    As Charity observed Cindy, Cindy was doing the same to Charity.


    Cindy felt something was different about Charity, but she could not tell what was different.


    "Eliza, I didn''t expect you to be here." Cindy''s delicate, red lips curled into a smile. "It''s been a long while. Did you put on weight?"


    "I gained five to six kilograms," Eliza admitted openly. Earlier, she had gained 20 kilograms when she was pregnant, but after delivering her baby, she lost a lot of weight. It was no doubt that there had been changes in her body, but she could not be considered fat because she was originally skin and bones.


    Cindy clicked her tongue. "Even so, you need to watch out. You looked pretty elegant when you used to act in movies. If your fans see you now, they might be shocked. Those reporters, in particr, might throw nasty remarks at you, like calling you an olddy."

 Chapter 2891

    In the office filled with sunlight, Levi and President Gilbert exchanged nervous nces. As soon as Charity and Cindy met, they were already hostile toward each other.


    The only thing Levi and President Gilbert feared was that Charity would get mad.


    However, Charity did not. All she did wasugh calmly. "No. I think I look better this way. Having more fat makes me look like I have enough cogen. On the contrary, I almost couldn''t recognize you. Honestly, it''s better not to undergo stic surgery. Look at yourself. Even though your nose was slightly t back then, it was natural. You might look good now, but your face is stiff."


    Cindy''s delicate face darkened. "Really? Do you think it''s stiff because something is wrong with your eyes? President Quimby, what do you think of my face?"


    Levi''s scalp tingled.


    If it were back then, he would definitely not respect Cindy. However, at that moment...


    He knew that if he said something wrong, it would mess up his n for bothpanies to work together.


    "Well, both of you are great beauties. Please don''t make things difficult for me." Levi begged, "I must admit that both of you are the most stunning women I''ve ever met."


    Charity rolled her eyes at him.


    Cindy covered her lips and smiled shyly. "Well, women must prove themselves. Look. When I greeted President Quimby in the past, he would ignore me. Now, he calls me beauty."


    "The way you prove yourself is quite unique," Charity mocked Cindy.


    "Eliza, I know what you think of me. No matter what means I''ve used, I''ve managed toe this far and make so much money solely based on my own capability."


    Cindy fiddled with her newly-done fingernails with an arrogant look on her face. ¡°I don''t have a background like Catherine, nor am I lucky like Freya, whose boyfriend is the son of the prime minister. I''m also unlike you who''s very fortunate. Look, we were all actors back then, but you were the one who became the boss of your ownpany first. Wherever you go, you''re respected. From your achievements, I learned that I must first be a boss so that people in the entertainment industry will respect me."


    Charity felt likeughing.


    She was very fortunate?


    That was the funniest statement she had heard in years.


    Nevertheless, she did not see the need to argue with Cindy.


    "Indeed, it''s nice to be a boss." Charity kept quiet for a while before saying, "It''s normal for people to have the desire to climb the careerdder. Considering that you started with nothing but still managed toe this far, it surely wasn''t easy. Cindy, we''re both working in Canberra. Regardless of the conflict we''ve had, I hope we can put it all in the past. It''s better for businesspeople to make friends who have the same goal than to be enemies. This will do both parties good."


    Cindy''s eyes shed with surprise. Then, she smiled. "You want to be my friend in the business industry, huh? Eliza, have you forgotten our personal vendetta in the entertainment industry? Also, I''m on bad terms with Catherine and Freya."


    "Frankly speaking, our personal vendetta stemmed from Chester. To me, Chester is in the past. As for Catherine and Freya, you used to be friends with them. Your rtionships with them ended this way all because of jealousy. But with what you have now, you don''t have to be jealous of them anymore."


    Charity shrugged. "Look. It''s far better to be friends than enemies."


    Cindy stared intently at Charity for some time before sighing at the fact that


    Charity was a natural businessperson.


    Charity was able to get over things for the sake of profits.


    Unfortunately, Cindy could not do so.


    Catherine, Freya, and Chester trampled on her dignity back then.


    Why did she want to prove herself? She simply wanted to take back her dignity


    and make those who once looked down on her pay the price.

 Chapter 2892

    "It''s not impossible for you to be friends with me."


    Cindy ran her hand through her hair seductively. "If you cut all connections with Catherine and Freya and give me some of Eagle Videos'' shares, we can work together. Additionally, keep a distance from everyone in the Jewell family.¡±


    Levi frowned.


    Although he wanted bothpanies to coborate, he thought Cindy was too greedy.


    Cindy''s attitude, especially, made it look like Charity was begging her.


    Other people may not know Charity well, but Levi did. Earning money was a piece of cake for her. As long as she revealed her identity, many wealthy people worldwide would be looking for her to coborate on businesses. However, instead of revealing her identity, Charity chose to keep a low profile. Although she invested in manypanies, she rarely meddled in thepany''s affairs. It could be said that she had more than enough money for the rest of her life.


    Cindy, on the other hand, was indeed different from before. Nevertheless, she neither knew how to be modest and discreet nor had she maturedpared to other truly wealthy people Levi had met.


    How could he describe Cindy? She seemed more like a parvenu.


    She was eager to put herself on disy after achieving some minor sess and wanted to trample on people who used to be above her with all she had.


    "I can''t agree to that." Charity shook her head without hesitation. "I don''t like following other people''s orders just for the sake of a coboration."


    "President Quimby, President Gilbert, it seems you guys have no intentions of coborating." Cindy took her bag and stood upzily. "The market is huge, and Eagle Videos isn''t the only one that requires our technology. Moreover,petition is fierce nowadays. As far as I know, although Eagle Videos has the greatest site traffic, two other video-streaming tforms are investing a lot of money to catch up to you. You should be careful of getting eliminated."


    Levi and President Gilbert hesitated. President Gilbert looked toward Charity in embarrassment. "President Robbins, isn''t business all about earning money? Eagle Videos will be able to surpass otherpanies by arge margin if we work with another strong partner."


    Charity raised her head and looked toward Cindy. "We''re fine with giving you 10 percent of our shares, but as for other requests, I''ll never agree to them. Besides, you must guarantee to provide the technology to ourpany exclusively. Otherwise, the deal is off. I do admit that the marketpetition is fierce, but other video-streaming tforms have just kicked off. It''ll be difficult for them to profit without a few billion dors. You can think about it yourself."


    "Okay." Cindy fiddled with her bag and said profoundly, "But if so, we can''t be friends anymore."


    "You weren''t nning to be friends with me when you made such ridiculous requests anyway. You just wanted to trample on me and vent your anger."


    Charity advised her sincerely, "Cindy, you''re still not equipped with the qualities of someone of a higher status. If you want to advance further, you need to bury the hatchet."


    "That''s funny."


    Cindy turned to leave. "I''ll have my secretary send the contract over shortly."


    Not long after Cindy left, Charity stood up too. "You two can send the document over to meter, and I''ll put down my signature."


    Levi escorted her downstairs. "I didn''t think you''d agree to it so quickly. I thought it would take a long time."


    "I won''t bring personal feelings into thepany."


    Levi was in awe. "Cindy seems ambitious. I don''t think she wants to get her dividend only."


    "After ourpanies'' coboration is made known to the public, our share prices will increase drastically. When that timees, I''ll sell the shares I have." Charity looked at Levi. "My original intention of purchasing Eagle Videos was to fight Chester, and there''s no longer the need for me to keep it."

 Chapter 2893

    Levi was shocked. "But you can earn dividends and profit from Eagle Videos." "Based on Cindy''s personality, she''ll definitely want to meddle in Eagle Videos'' affairs after she joins. From an investor''s perspective, I don''t trust her abilities." Charity shrugged her shoulders and went straight to the point. "I admit that for her to achieve what she has now despiteing from a financially-struggling family, she''s capable. However, her skills don''t lie in the business industry. She didn''t major in management or economics in university either. It''s easy to earn money, but earning lots of money while leading thepany to greater heights is difficult. Frankly speaking, Cindy is narrow-minded. She has only achieved some minor sess, yet she''s be so arrogant. She won''t be able to go far with that personality."


    Levi was torn. After all, Eagle Videos had brought a lot of profit to him over the past year. "But isn''t Kearny Technology developing well under her management?"


    "You mentioned yourself that the system was invented by Kearny Technology''s previous president. Cindy simply convinced Hunter and his wife and got money from them. She took over Kearny Technology just to receive bonuses. Has she really done anything for thepany? I offered to let bygones be bygones and form a friendship with her, but she wasn''t even willing to do that."


    Charity smiled. "She might think she''s all that now, but she doesn''t know that it''s best to befriend people in the business industry as much as possible and refrain from burning bridges. Besides, she went all out to oppress her previous boss, Shedrick Daley. Most people will think that she''s great on the surface, but smart people will think she''s too cruel and heartless. After all, Shedrick treated her really well."


    Levi went silent.


    After Charity''s reminder, he realized that Cindy was a huge problem.


    "Trust me. When the twopanies announce their coboration, Eagle Videos'' market value will be at its highest, and you won''t be able to sell the shares at such a high price once I leave. I''m telling you this because I treat you as a friend."


    Then, Charity got into her car and left.


    She went to Neeson Corporation and only returned home in the evening.


    After parking, she noticed only Aunty Queenie was in the house cooking. The maternity matron, Larissa, and Cal were not in.


    Aunty Queenie said, "They went next door to nt some vegetables."


    What?


    Aunty Queenie smiled and said, "Mr. Jewell is nting some vegetables in his garden. Your mother seems to like doing that a lot, so she brought Cal over after lunch. By the way, she invited Mr. Jewell over for dinner too."


    Charity pressed her temples.


    She thought Chester said it for fun yesterday and did not expect him to act on it


    so soon.


    Unlike other people, Charity knew Larissa well. Larissa had a huge vegetable patch behind her previous house, where she reared chickens and ducks too.


    Chester had managed to adapt to Larissa''s tastes.


    "I''m going over to have a look."


    Charity missed her baby son a lot after a full day of work. Hence, she went to the neighboring house and pressed the doorbell.


    Not long after, the door opened.


    The person who opened the door was Ken, and he brought Charity to the backyard with a smile.


    The backyard was lively, with Larissa digging into the ground excitedly and Chester carrying Cal while standing at the side. The evening rays fell on his slender, tall body, making him look magnificent.


    "Mom, didn''t you say your back hurt? Why are you still here digging into the ground?" Charity said exasperatedly.


    Chester exined in an apologetic tone, "I just wanted to invite Aunt Larissa over


    for guidance. I didn''t know she would insist on doing it herself."


    Larissa quickly chimed in. "Don''t me Chester. My back hurt because I had nothing to do. It doesn''t hurt when I''m gardening."


    Charity was speechless.


    Well, it seemed like gardening could cure back pain too.

 Chapter 2894

    "Mom, let''s do this tomorrow."


    Charity persuaded Larissa. "The sky''s getting dark. It''s time for dinner."


    "Aunt Larissa, please go home for dinner first." Chester chimed in too.


    "Okay." Larissa stood up and put down the hoe. "Let''s go, Chet. Come over for dinner."


    Chester nced at Charity''s face, which suddenly darkened, and refused


    resignedly. "I''ll decline the offer. Eliza will be unhappy if I go over for meals every day."


    Eliza was puzzled.


    What was that supposed to mean? He made her seem like a petty person.


    Besides, for someone who lived next door, was he not embarrassed about going over to her ce for meals every day?


    However, Larissa did not look in Charity''s direction. "Ignore Lizzie. I wee you toe over to our ce for meals. Besides, It''s all thanks to you today."


    "Mom, what are you talking about?" Charity did not understand a word.


    Larissa quickly said, "Chet conducted a simple checkup on me today. He''s really skilled as a doctor."


    Then, she gave a thumbs up. "During the checkup, he discovered all the ces where I felt difort. He''s amazing. He even told Ken to go to the pharmacy to get medicine for me and stopped me from paying. It''s only proper that I invite him over for a meal."


    "What''s wrong with my mom?" Charity got nervous upon hearing that.


    "Due to her old age, she has mild osteoporosis, weak kidneys, and insomnia," Chester said with a faint smile. "These little things may seem minor, but they''ll deteriorate her health if left untreated."


    "Mom, why didn''t you tell me about those things?" Charity frowned as she spoke. If she had known about it earlier, she would have brought Larissa to conduct a checkup.


    "Oh, I thought it was normal to have those illnesses as I grow older." Larissa did not care about it previously. However, she did get frightened.


    After that, Charity could not refuse for Chester to go to hers for dinner.


    Chester was not embarrassed too. After closing the door, he followed them over nonchntly.


    Cal had not seen his mother for an entire day. Hence, when he sensed a familiar scent, he instinctively felt hungry, and his hands started touching Charity''s chest.


    Charity usually would not mind as only a few middle-aged women were at home. However, a man was sitting beside her at that moment, and her son''s actions made her cheeks flush red.


    Without a word, she carried her son upstairs to feed him.


    Chester could guess what she was about to do. When he imagined the scene, his grip on his crutches tightened. He was envious of his son. Even he did not...


    No. He could not continue thinking about it.


    He would not be able to control himself if he did.


    When Charity finally carried her son downstairs, Chester could not resist looking toward her chest.


    "What are you looking at, pervert?" Charity caught his gaze and blushed. She red at him viciously.


    Seeing her angry and embarrassed expression, Chester smirked. "Why are you scolding me? I didn''t do anything. Oh, I know. Is it because you had dirty thoughts? Tell me, what dirty things did you think about just now?"


    "Are you using me in return? Do you know no shame?" Charity gnashed her teeth. "Don''t think I didn''t notice you stealing nces at my chest."


    Chester raised his eyebrows and analyzed the situation seriously. "I''m just observant. I looked at your chest just now because I realized there were some changes to it before and after you went upstairs... Ow."


    Before he finished speaking, his normal leg was stepped on hard.


    "If you say another word of nonsense, I''ll chase you out right now," Charity warned with a face flushed red.

 Chapter 2895

    "You want to kick me out, huh?"


    Chester did not panic. Instead, he grinned and rubbed Cal''s chubby chin, teasing Cal. He made Cal giggle, and Cal looked adorable.


    Charity watched her son smile at Chester happily. Cal seemed to have be familiar with Chester within a day.


    Annoyed, Charity carried her son to the other side. "Don''t touch my son."


    "Fine. Well, I thought I''d tell you about your mum''s condition." Chester said nonchntly, "There are some things I didn''t say in front of her because I was worried she''d feel embarrassed."


    Once Charity heard it, she immediately became worried. "It was my fault just now. I''m sorry for offending you. Please say it."


    " 31


    Charity''s mood changed so quickly that it left Chester dumbfounded for two seconds. However, he could understand why. Larissa was the only person in the world to whom Charity felt most guilty. After all, Charity upied the body of Larissa''s daughter, so she would surely go all out to look after Eliza''s mother.


    "Your mom hasn''t done a single check-up in years, has she? She has major gynecological problems, and she''d better get them treated as soon as possible. She should go for a full body check-up or something like that."


    Charity''s heart did a flip. Given that Larissa had been living in her hometown, how would she have done a check-up before? Then, after Larissa came to Canberra, Charity met with an ident and got pregnant. Hence, Charity never thought about the checkup. What was more, Larissa would never tell Charity if she was unwell as she did not want thetter to worry.


    "Could my mom have developed cervical cancer-"


    "Probably not. But from her pulse, there''s certainly a major problem with her cervix. If she doesn''t get it treated as soon as possible, she''ll be susceptible to cervical cancer. I''ve seen cases like this too often in the hospital. Most of them were because the elderly were not aware of such an issue and were unwilling to spend money on it. They wouldn''t even see the doctor for a minor illness because they assume it wasn''t a big deal."


    Chester said solemnly, "I didn''t say it just now because I was worried she''d be embarrassed. After all, she''s my elder, and I''m a man."


    "...Thank you." Charity was filled with mixed feelings. She could not help but soften her tone. "I''ll take my mom to the hospital tomorrow."


    ¡°I''ve pulled some strings with the director of the hospital, so you may bring your mom directly to get a check-up. The result will be out a little faster than usual too."


    Charity wanted to reject him at first, but after hearing thest sentence, she nodded. "I thought you only excel in surgery. I didn''t know you could check one''s pulse too."


    Chester never perceived himself as brilliant in his profession. However, her praise now made him feel proud of himself. "I excel in both surgery and internal medicine. Believe it or not, I have over ten certificates rted to the medical field." After some thought, Charity said, "Since you''re so brilliant, why don''t you go back to the hospital and work? If not, it''ll be a waste of your certificates."


    "You want me to go back to the hospital and work, huh?" Dazed, Chester looked at her with a burning gaze.


    Charity was momentarily stunned before she rolled her eyes at him. ¡°Whether or not you go to the hospital has nothing to do with me."


    Chester touched his nose gloomily.


    As Larissa stole a nce at the two of them from the kitchen, she was ted.


    As long as Charity and Chester were willing to speak to each other, it would mean that there was still hope between them.


    The next day, instead of going to the office, Charity brought Larissa to the hospital to do a body check-up.


    "What check-up is it?" Larissa suddenly felt uneasy. "Did Chester say something to you yesterday?"


    "No. He just told me that people your age should do a regr body check-up every year. What''s more, I didn''t think you had so many problems with your body because you normally look fine. I''m such an ipetent daughter. I''ll be less worried if you do a body check-up."


    Larissa''s heart melted. "What a good daughter you are. Back then, your dad disliked you for your gender. Now, look how blessed I am."

 Chapter 2896

    Charity felt conflicted.


    Eliza was selfish tomit suicide for the sake of a man. If Charity were not here, she could not imagine what kind of life Larissa would be living.


    The most painful thing one could experience in their life was to watch their children die before them.


    After Charity and Larissa arrived at the hospital, the director of the hospital personally took them for a check-up.


    Charity felt guilty about it. "Director, you may carry on with your work. I''ve troubled you a lot today."


    "No worries. You''re thergest shareholder of Jewell Corporation, so technically speaking, you''re my boss." The director''s surname was Ashby, and he was in his forties. He had a round face and was always smiling.


    "Don''t say that. You''re a medical expert and an honorable doctor in the country, whereas I''m nothing but a money-grubbing businessperson."


    Director Ashbyughed out loud. "I seem to understand how you managed to make Chester be loyal to you."


    Charity smiled faintly, not wanting to bring up Chester and her affairs.


    Director Ashby said, ¡°In fact, I previously thought of you as the same as Cindy. Both of you were newbie actors, but my impression of you was much stronger than Cindy''s. Although both of you were Chester''s girlfriends, Cindy woulde to me randomly and ask me to perform surgery on some patients. Those patients were the connections she wanted to make in Canberra. Surgery has always been on a firste, first-served basis, but she refused to queue. If I disagreed, she would use Chairman Jewell and his wife to oppress me. Sigh."


    "That really isn''t nice of her." Charity frowned. "Some patients must be critically ill and desperate for surgery. Since she jumped the queue, it would affect other people, wouldn''t it?"


    "Exactly." Director Ashby sighed. "Besides that, some patients only needed minor surgery, which other doctors could perform, yet she insisted on having me do it. It was exhausting."


    Charity knew the patients'' thoughts. Director Ashby was a top doctor in the country. The richer one was, the more they treasured their lives. Even if they wanted to undergo minor surgery, they would hire the most brilliant person to treat them.


    However, that was making a mountain out of a molehill and a waste of medical


    resources.


    "Miss Robbins, I came over to meet you today mainly because I need a favor from you."


    "Please say it."


    Director Ashby coughed softly in an awkward manner. "I hope you can advise Chester to return to the hospital for work as soon as possible, even if it''s just for consultations. His skills... Honestly, I feel guilty as the hospital director. I should put it this way. In terms of surgical skills, he ranks in the top ten worldwide. If Chester performs surgery on those whose surgical oue only have five percent of sess, the sess rate will be increased to ten percent."


    Charity was in a dilemma. She never thought that Director Ashby would ask her for such a favor.


    It would definitely work if she advised Chester, but having said that, that was Chester''s business.


    "Actually, I''ve called him many times, but he declined all my calls." Director Ashby forced a smile. "He said it''s been a long time since hest performed surgery, so he''s not as skillful as before. If that''s the case, he still retains his knowledge about surgery. Even if he''s just in charge of consultation, he''ll be the mainstay of the hospital since he''s particrly experienced. He can always identify most illnesses. Even those critically ill patients can extend their lifespan by several years if he''s the one treating them."


    "If a person like him quits medicine, it''s a mishap for Australia."


    Charity fell quiet for a few seconds before she lifted her head and said, "I''ll try my best to advise him."


    "Thank you." Director Ashby was extremely thankful.


    At that moment, the door of the ultrasound room opened, and the examining


    physician walked out with a report in his hand. "Is Larissa''s family here?"


    "Yes. How''s my mother?" Charity''s heart pounded, and she quickly walked over to enquire.

 Chapter 2897

    "Yes. How''s my mother?" Charity''s heart pounded, and she quickly walked over to enquire.


    "We noticed a polyp in her cervix."


    Charity''s face paled. "Is it... severe?"


    Director Ashby came and took over the report from the examining physician. "Um... The polyp is quite big."


    "Yes. Surgery is necessary." The examining physician knew the director, so he hurriedly nodded politely. "Director, we''re just in charge of body check-ups. Regarding the treatment, we''ll have to transfer the patient to the gynecology department."


    "Thank you." Director Ashby nodded. "Please contact Doctor Stern from the gynecology department and pass the patient to her. Tell her to hospitalize the patient."


    After the arrangement was made, Director Ashby said to Charity worriedly, "Luckily, it''s just a polyp. Once it''s cut, it''ll be fine, and it won''t cause much harm. However, the polyp is huge. If you ignore it, it''ll definitely result in bleeding and some other gynecological issues."


    Only after hearing his words did Charity heave a sigh of relief.


    Director Ashby added, "But after the polyp is removed, she needs to undergo a pathological examination to ensure there aren''t lesions. I''ll let you know Doctor Washington''s number. You can bring your mother to the gynecology department to look for her. Doctor Washington is our top gynecologist in the hospital and has vast experience in the treatment of this illness. You can always speak to her."


    Charity nodded. "Thank you, Director Ashby."


    Once Larissa was out, Charity hurriedly went to look for Doctor Washington.


    As soon as Doctor Washington learned about it, she immediately hospitalized Larissa. On that day, Larissa stayed in a VIP room of the hospital.


    When Larissa turned around and found herself entering the hospital for surgery, she was scared out of her wits. "Doctor, is this major surgery?"


    "No, but it''s not considered minor either, and you''ll have to be careful after the surgery. It''s normal to experience difort, but just bear with it." Doctor Washington sighed and said, "You were careless. You had such a big polyp in your body, but didn''t you feel anything? Fortunately, you came to the hospital in time. Or else, having lesions would be troublesome. Not only that, but I noticed you have cervical ectropion, which has gotten severe. If you don''t get it treated, you''ll be susceptible to cervical cancer. Do you know how strong the likelihood of women getting cervical cancer is? Those in their 50s have a higher rate of developing it."


    Larissa trembled, and her face was pale.


    Charity looked guilty. If it had not been for Chester, who checked Larissa''s pulse, the consequences would have been grave.


    After dealing with the hospitalization procedure and settling the bill, Larissa said in fear, "It''s all thanks to Chester this time. If he hadn''t checked my pulse and identified many problems with my health, you wouldn''t have taken me for a check- up. I had always thought my problems were minor."


    "Mm." This time, Charity nodded in agreement. She really did owe Chester one.


    It was nice to have a friend who was a doctor. Although she knew nothing about the illnesses, she was lucky to have someone remind her.


    Larissa said, ¡°You should go home since my surgery is on the day after tomorrow anyway. You can hire a caretaker to look after me since you need to take care of Cal. Sigh, it''s all my fault. This is the wrong time to fall sick.¡±


    "No worries. I''ve hired a nanny to look after Cal."


    "It''s better to get a family member to look after him. Who knows if the nanny will bully Cally secretly when we''re not around? There have been many cases of nannies beating children on the Inte." Larissa was worried about her dear grandson.


    At 1:00 p.m, right after Larissa had her blood drawn, there was suddenly a knock on the door.


    Charity turned around, only to see Chester staggering in with a walking stick. Given that he was tall, he exuded an aura of elegance while dressed in a brown hoodie.


    Ken was behind him, holding two insted lunch boxes in each hand.

 Chapter 2898

    Larissa and Charity were utterly shocked by the scene.


    It was inconvenient for Chester to walk, yet he was here to send them food.


    "You two must''ve been busy the entire morning and haven''t eaten. I''ve gotten my chef at home to make these." Chester gestured at Ken to ce the insted lunch boxes on the table. Inside them were mushroom soup, lobsters, and vegetables.


    Larissa and Charity had been busy, so they were not hungry. They had even forgotten about eating. However, when they saw the food, their stomachs started growling.


    "How could we ept this? You even brought them over yourself. We could''ve settled our meal in the canteen," Larissa said reluctantly.


    "Don''t say that, Aunt Larissa. I''ve also had many meals at your ce for the past two days. However, I told the chef not to cook something too greasy because it''s better to eat light and easily digestible food before surgery." Chester took a lunch box and handed it to Larissa.


    He knew he had to please his mother-inw to win over the woman.


    Larissa beamed while Charity sighed and secretly called Chester a scheming man. Nevertheless, she still took a lunch box and started eating.


    Any food tasted good when one was hungry.


    Meanwhile, Chester consoled Charity and Larissa. "Don''t worry. This is just a minor operation, and medicine is so advanced now that we won''t use a scalpel but aser to remove the polyp. The recovery is fast too. A week''s rest should be sufficient.


    "Aunt Larissa, don''t overthink it. Dr. Washington is our hospital''s best gynecologist. She has also cured many patients with cervical cancer."


    It could be because Chester was a doctor, but Larissa started to feel less anxious as he consoled her.


    ...


    At 4:00 p.m., Larissa insisted on Charity returning to feed the baby, so Charity went downstairs with Chester.


    "Thank you so much for today." She walked on Chester''s right side, and to match his pace, she walked slower too. "If it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t have brought my mom to the hospital for a checkup, hospitalized my mom so quickly, and had Dr. Washington be in charge of the surgery."


    "Saying thanks isn''t good enough." Chester suddenly raised his eyebrows. "You should express it with actions."


    Charity was taken aback. "What actions do you want?"


    "Treat me to a meal and a movie after your mother is discharged from the hospital," Chester said with anticipation.


    The meaning of a single man and woman having a meal and watching a movie together was obvious.


    Charity frowned and was in a little bit of a dilemma. However, it was a fact that Chester had helped her.


    Besides, the grudges between Chester and her had long been cleared. He did not owe her anything anymore.


    "Don''t worry. I won''t force you to date me." Seemingly having guessed Charity''s thoughts, Chester smiled calmly. "I''m satisfied with seeing you every day now, and being able to have a meal and watch a movie with you is like winning a lottery."


    "Okay. We''ll do it after my mom recovers." Charity nodded.


    "You''ll most likely be caregiving at the hospital during this period, so just stay here. I''ll take care of Cal for you. One of my legs may be disabled, but I still have Ken. Besides, I know whether or not the nanny has been caring for Cal properly. Most importantly, Cal seems to like me a lot."


    Chester said with a smile, "He''s happy when I carry him."


    "He''s still so young. When isn''t he happy whenever someone carries him?" Charity dampened Chester''s enthusiasm. "Unless that person looks especially ugly."


    Chester choked.


    When they exited the elevator, they suddenly heard someone calling, "Chester."


    Charity paused, and Chester''s expression turned cold. He ignored that voice and continued walking toward the doors.


    "Chester. Chester, wait for me."


    Madam Jewell caught up to him.

 Chapter 2899

    "Slow down, Aunt Lte." Cindy supported Madam Jewell with her arm firmly. After that, she eyed Chester from head to toe with astonishment.


    She had always thought Chester had to rely on the wheelchair for life.


    Hence, she did not expect he could walk normally.


    Thest time Cindy met Chester was right after the ident, and he looked horrifying back then. Now that Chester had recovered, he was not ugly, despite the scar left on his face. Compared to his previous handsome looks, he had a wild, masculine charm to him.


    Cindy was also different from before. After familiarizing herself with Canberra''s elite circle, she met many sons from wealthy families.


    To be honest, not many of them had tall figures and handsome faces.


    "Is there a problem?" Chester frowned out of difort from Cindy''sser-like stares.


    "Chester... You..." Madam Jewell''s expression hardened when she saw Charity. "Why are you still involved with this woman? You wouldn''t have ended up in this state if it weren''t for her."


    "How I end up is none of your business." Chester interrupted her unhappily.


    Madam Jewell started to get agitated. "How''s that none of my business? I gave birth to you."


    Chester sneered. "Really? Since you gave birth to me, why were you indifferent after I got into the ident? You''re still with Dad, right? In that case, you should know that my leg wouldn''t have needed to be amputated if it weren''t for him."


    ¡°I¡ª¡± Just as Madam Jewell was about to speak, Cindy suddenly tugged her arm. Madam Jewell''s gaze immediately changed, and her eyes reddened. She said, "Your father and I had a huge fight about it. At that time, your father was so angry that he restricted me from contacting you. Besides, my health hasn''t been well all along too. Chester, please don''t be angry at me. You''re my only son. What''s the meaning of me living if you ignore me?"


    "I think there''s a meaning. After all... you seem to have another daughter now."


    Chester nced at Cindy mockingly before turning and saying to Charity, "Let''s go."


    Charity did not want to stay there any longer with those people too, so she immediately walked to the doors with Chester.


    "Chester..." Madam Jewell still wanted to go after them, but Ken stood between her and them.


    "Madam Jewell, you should know very well how much you care about Young Master Jewell.¡± Ken gave Cindy and Madam Jewell a warning nce before following Chester out of the hospital.


    Madam Jewell stomped her feet out of anger. She originally nned to get close to Chester and bring him back to the Jewell family. However, she did not expect him to be so unsympathetic.


    "Aunt Lte, why were Young Master Jewell and Eliza in the hospital at the same time?" Cindy suddenly asked.


    A realization struck Madam Jewell. "You''re right. You should go and find out about it now."


    Cindy obtained the information very quickly. "It seems like Eliza''s mother has a polyp in her uterus, so she''s hospitalized and scheduled to have Dr. Washington perform surgery on her the day after tomorrow."


    "It''s Eliza again." Madam Jewell gritted her teeth. Then, she thought of an idea. "Since Chester isn''t willing to return home even after I invited him, I''ll have no choice but to force him."


    At the parking lot.


    Charity drove to the hospital in the morning that day. Hence, when she unlocked her car and was about to get in, the passenger seat door opened too, and Chester got into the car as if it was routine.


    "Didn''t Ken drive?" Charity was speechless.


    "Oh, Ken? He has to go on a date. I''m getting a ride from you, so he doesn''t have to send me home."


    Chester raised his handsome face with a smirk. "You don''t think I''m a nuisance, right?"


    "How dare I? You''re my mom''s benefactor," Charity said as she faked a smile.

 Chapter 2900

    Chester sighed with an innocent-looking face. "It feels like you''re under the impression that I''m expecting you to do something in return for my help. Forget it. I''ll take a taxi, so I don''t disturb Ken on his date. He''s over 30 years old, but he doesn''t even have a girlfriend because he was taking care of me. Poor Ken."


    As he spoke, he opened the car door and looked like he was about to get down.


    Charity was speechless. "Alright. I was joking. Just stay put. We''re heading in the same direction anyway."


    "I just don''t want you to think of me badly," Chester said seriously. "I didn''t mean it that way."


    Charity did not say a word.


    ''I won''t believe you didn''t mean it that way.''


    Charity scolded Chester mentally. However, she did not say anything else because she realized that no one could outspeak a shameless person.


    That was how Chester was behaving.


    His words were indirect and had hidden meanings to them.


    "I''m going to start driving."


    Charity started the car. "By the way, will Cindy and your mother investigate my mother being hospitalized after seeing you in the hospital just now? Does my


    mom have to transfer to another hospital?"


    "Are you scared they''ll bother your mother?"


    "Yeah." Charity did not conceal her suspicions.


    Larissa grew up in a small ce, so she did not have a strong heart.


    "I''ll have Director Ashby assign a few bodyguards to that level so that no one disturbs Aunt Larissa," Chester said calmly. "Do you think transferring hospitals is that easy? Hospitals have the best business now. When you go to another hospital, you''ll have to conduct a checkup and get in the queue to be hospitalized and operated on. It''ll take at least a week for Aunt Larissa to get her turn. Of course, if you want a better doctor to conduct the operation, you might even have to wait for a month or two."


    Charity was speechless.


    Her scalp tingled. When she brought Larissa to get a checkup in the morning, she recalled a patient''s familyining that they had to wait three days before getting an endoscopy. There were even ticket scalpers selling queue numbers.


    Chester reminded Charity, "Do you know how many people from other statese to Dr. Washington? Her appointment slots are full up till next month." Charity was speechless. After some time, she said, "Will your slots for the next half of the year be filled if you were the one on duty?"


    "Our hospital only epts appointments up to two months in advance."


    Charity nced at the man beside her. "I think your days have been pretty free and easy."


    "I''m not." Chester denied it. Since she went to work in the mornings while Larissa stayed at home, he could take the chance to go to her house and visit his son.


    Tsk. He did not mind nannying the baby at home every day.


    Once the baby learned to walk and talk, he would regard Chester as his biological father. Well, Chester was the baby''s father anyway.


    As long as Chester won his son''s heart, no pursuers could even have to think about wooing Charity.


    Charity pouted. "Aren''t you free? You''re even nting vegetables in your garden. I remember it was my mom who plowed the soil, right? Well, now she can''t help you with it anymore. She''ll have to rest after the surgery."


    "I can nt the vegetables and fruit trees myself. By the time Cal can eat solids next year, he might even have the chance to eat the fruits and vegetables I nted."


    Charity scoffed. "Thank you, but my son doesn''tck that little bit of fruits and vegetables."


    Chester stared at her quietly. "I nted them for Cal, not for you."


    Charity had the urge to kick him out of the car at that moment. However, she


    gritted her teeth and said, "Why don''t you return to the hospital and be a doctor? It''ll be a waste of your superb medical skills if you don''t treat any patients."


    "Do you want me to go back?" Chester asked all of a sudden.

 Chapter 2901

    Charity''s lips twitched for a moment.


    She felt like telling Chester that whether he wanted to return to the hospital had nothing to do with her. However, a good doctor could save many desperate patients.


    "If you wish for me to return, I will do it." Chester stared unblinkingly at her, and her shadow was reflected in his eyes.


    66


    Somehow, Charity had difficulty breathing.


    Perhaps it was because the car was too stuffy.


    Hence, she opened the window and glowered at him. "It''s not that I wish for you to return to the hospital. Director Ashby was the one who wanted me to advise you."


    Chester stopped speaking after uttering, "Oh."


    When the car arrived at the entrance of the vi, Charity could not help but say, "I think you can go back to work in the hospital. You''re still young. With your medical knowledge, it''ll be a waste for you not to save lives."


    "So... you wish for me to return to the hospital, huh?" Chester heard her speak as soon as he opened the car door, so he turned around with a burning gaze.


    Charity became annoyed. "Why must I be the one wishing for you to return? Will you do it if I ask you to?"


    "Yeah." Chester nodded. "If you ask me to do it, I will."


    "If I ask you to eat poop, will you do it?" Charity asked sarcastically in spite of herself.


    Without hesitation, Chester answered, "Yes."


    66


    ''You win.''


    Charity snorted. "Go ahead and eat it then. I won''t be satisfied until I see poop on your mouth."


    Chester got out of the car without a second thought.


    Seeing his serious expression, Charity eventually got scared. "Stop there. I was kidding."


    "I was kidding too." A hint of yfulness lit up in Chester''s eyes. "How could I possibly eat poop?"


    Upon realizing that she had overthought things, Charity became exasperated. However, before she could throw a tantrum, Chester said, "I really meant what I said. If you want me to continue being a doctor, I will. I won''t listen to anyone else in the world except you."


    The atmosphere suddenly became tense.


    Charity could instantly feel her heart racing. "I wish for you to return to the hospital. Are you happy now? A sc*mbag like you has done so much wrong, so I think it''s better for you to do some good deeds and atone with your medical knowledge."


    Chester raised his brows. "Charity, I admit that I used to act like a sc*mbag in front of you, but I''ve never done that to any other women. They approached me all because of my wealth, and we each took what we needed. I can atone for hurting you, but I''m not willing to do it for others."


    "You''ve atoned with your leg." Charity frowned, not wanting to bring up the past.


    "No way. Your life is priceless. But if you want me to continue being a doctor, I''ll do it."


    With that, Chester slowly walked toward his vi with his walking stick.


    After watching Chester enter his vi, Charity drove toward the courtyard.


    Larissa was still in the hospital, and she had a lot on her te.


    ...


    After Chester entered his house, he phoned Director Ashby.


    "Did you ask Eliza to advise me to return to the hospital?"


    "Yeah."


    Director Ashby was ready to advise him earnestly again. However, before he could do it, Chester suddenly said, "In that case, get my office ready. Once Mrs. Robbins finishes her surgery, I''ll return to the hospital for work."


    "Really?" Director Ashby was dumbfounded, unable to believe it. "What made you suddenly agree toe back?"


    "She wishes for me to return, so I''m listening to her."


    For some reason, Director Ashby could sense from Chester''s deep voice that he was showing off his love.


    Wait. He was Young Master Jewell who used to flirt around, was he not?

 Chapter 2902

    "This is eye-opening." Director Ashby sighed. "I''ve advised you numerous times, but nothing is as important as a woman''s words."


    "Duh." Chester scoffed mercilessly. "Look at yourself. Considering your wrinkles, can youpare to Charity?"


    Director Ashby''s heart clenched. "Do you think I wanted to do this? It''s all because we have a lot to worry about in the hospital."


    "However, you should know that I can''t work night shifts anymore. My body can''t take it." Chester said impassively, "And I can''t perform surgery for the time being because I can''t stand for a long time."


    "That''s not a problem. Just be the mainstay of the hospital. No matter which part of the hospital you''re at, it''ll be a great help to us." Director Ashby let out a sigh. "By the way, after you left this afternoon, your mom went to a hospital staff to find out about Larissa''s condition."


    "What is she nning to do?" Chester''s eyes narrowed.


    "I don''t know. But the security guard said your mom and Cindy didn''t go up to disturb Larissa." Deep down, Director Ashby was a little uneasy. "I don''t want to get involved in your family''s affair, so don''t drag me into it. I can''t afford to offend your dad....... I''ve known him for over ten years. Sigh?


    "I got it."


    Chester did not panic. Instead, he would y it by ear. He wanted to see what Hunter and his wife nned on doing.


    The next day, Charity hurried to the hospital after feeding Cal.


    Larissa''s surgery was not today, so Charity stayed in the hospital for an hour. Due to work-rted problems, she had no choice but to head to the headquarters of Eagle Videos.


    In the conference room of the office were a fewrge shareholders of Eagle Videos and Cindy.


    "I''m sorry to have kept you waiting. I had something to deal with, so I was held


    up."


    Charity quickly entered the room and ced her handbag on a chair.


    "It''s fine." Cindy gently turned her leather seat and snorted. "President Robbins, your mother is in the hospital, and I believe you just came from there. I''m sorry for making you rush over to sign the contract amid your busy schedule."


    "President Robbins, is your mother sick?" President Gilbert from Eagle Videos asked out of concern.


    "Yeah. It''s a minor surgery." Charity nced at Cindy. "President Turner, you really do have your finger on the pulse. Could you have bumped into me in the hospital yesterday and pried into what happened from the hospital staff?"


    "I was just concerned about you, President Robbins. After all, we''ll soon be close business partners," Cindy answered without feeling ashamed.


    Charity could not be bothered to chat with her. "Since I''m here to sign the contract, please show it to me. I still have many things to attend to today."


    The attorneys of bothpanies had discussed the contract earlier. Hence, after Charity''s personal attorney looked at the contract and confirmed it was fine, she signed it.


    After the contract was signed, President Gilbert led the rest to stand up and p for Cindy to wee her onboard.


    When Cindy rose to her feet and spoke, she did not conceal her ambitious nature. "I hope Eagle Videos'' business will grow following my joining thepany. In fact, I''ve always browsed through Eagle Videos'' films, but I think there''s still a lot of room for the development of Eagle Videos'' content..."


    After that, Cindy spoke for half an hour.


    Levi leaned over and whispered in Charity''s ear, "She came prepared and did more strategic nning than President Gilbert did. Her ambitious nature is clear, and her n is good, but it''ll affect the otherpanies'' interests."


    Charity chuckled and agreed with it.


    After the meeting ended, Charity and Levi left together.


    That was when Cindy called out to her, "President Robbins, what do you think of my idea just now?"

 Chapter 2903

    "Not bad."


    Anyway, Charity had made up her mind to sell off her shares, so she could not care less aboutmenting on Cindy''s idea.


    If Cindy managed to convince those shareholders, it would mean that she waspetent.


    Upon hearing Charity''s approval, Cindy smiled and could not conceal the smugness on her delicately made-up face. "I think it''s not bad too. Of course, I''m not the only one who came up with this idea for Eagle Videos. I spent a great deal of time and money hiring a team to research Eagle Videos and its future market. I have confidence in it."


    "Is that why you want to have a hand in it when you just joined?" Charity narrowed


    her eyes.


    "No. All I want is for Eagle Videos to develop better." Cindy smiled and said, "Look. Although you''re arge shareholder of Eagle Videos, you''ve never done anything for thepany. You only focus your attention on Neeson Corporation, that smallpany. And recently, your mum is preparing for surgery, so I''m sure you haven''t been in the mood to manage Eagle Videos. I guess it''s best for you to just enjoy the annual dividends."


    Levi, who was at the side, furrowed his brows and could not bring himself to listen to Cindy. However, just as he was about to speak, Charity glowered at him as a signal.


    He had no choice but to purse his lips.


    "Cindy, we should be practical and not overly ambitious," Charity reminded her.


    "I think I''m good." Cindy said sarcastically, "I really don''t understand what''s on your mind. Aren''t there any other men in the world? Have you forgotten about how Chester forced you to be his woman back then? He sacrificed you whenever he wanted as though you were an object. Do you think Chester loves you because he saved you? Ha. You''re too naive. I have known Chester for a longer time than you. You sent him to jail, turned things around well, and ruined his reputation. He''s attracted to you simply because he wants to conquer you."


    Levi could noy hold himself back from speaking anymore. "If President Jewell isn''t truly in love with Eliza, why was he so desperate to save her? Not only did he almost lose his life, but he also lost his leg."


    Cindyughed. Then, she slowly walked up to Charity and opened her red lips to say, "Other people might do that out of love, but a despicable person like Chester probably did that merely because he wants to conquer you. But if you fall in love with him, you''ll have a tough time."


    Charity gradually turned her dark eyes to Cindy.


    Cindy smiled gently and said in a soft tone, "He has always been one to pursue novelty. Others might turn over a new leaf and sleep with only one woman, but he surely won''t do that. Do you know how great he was in bed when he was in a rtionship with me? I guess you couldn''t experience it because he said you were like a dead fish."


    Charity red at Cindy, and her re was like a ck hole. It was so dark that it could suck someone in.


    "Of course, he wasn''t faithful when I was in a rtionship with him." Cindy added, "That was because I alone couldn''t satisfy his desires. Even though he promised to get engaged to me, he couldn''t help but have an affair. Apart from me, he has done it with other women out there, and the youngest was a university student. Chester loved the youthfulness of university students the most."


    "Sometimes, I admire men for being able to sleep with so many women. But when we women sleep with other men, we''rebeled as sluts. Don''t you agree?"


    Cindy''s red lips curled into a grin. "Look how Chester''s parents described you behind your back when you had only slept with Monte. They criticized you for misbehaving and called you a second-hand item who didn''t deserve to be with their son."

 Chapter 2904

    Levi could not bring himself to listen to Cindy anymore.


    "Miss Turner, President Robbins hasn''t the slightest interest in Chester, much less the affairs between you and him. You can discuss work with her, but I believe there''s no need to bring up such personal matters."


    In Levi''s opinion, Chester had long since gone abroad to have his leg treated, and Eliza usually would not mention Chester, so how could she fall in love with him?


    "Really?" Cindy smiled yfully. "I saw Young Master Jewell and President Robbins together yesterday. Perhaps I misunderstood the situation, but I didn''t mean anything. I was just advising you out of the kindness of my heart, President Robbins. After all, you attempted suicide because of your previous rtionship. As a woman, I don''t wish to see youmit suicide as a result of being hurt badly in rtionships."


    "Thank you for your concern," Charity said calmly.


    "You''re wee." Cindy''s lips curled into a smile before she left elegantly in her high heels.


    Levi looked at Charity with worry. "Don''t listen to her nonsense. She¡ª"


    "I''m nning on selling my shares to a buyer within the next few days," Charity broke in. "Do you want to sell yours? Quickly make up your mind."


    "I''ll sell my shares. I was hesitating earlier, but seeing Cindy''s attitude, I should forget about it..."


    Levi shook his head. He knew how to be grateful. It was because of Charity''s help that he managed to buy Eagle Videos'' shares back then.


    He had not earned much money over the past year, and now, all he wanted to do was manage his entertainmentpany well.


    Under his leadership, hispany was oppressed by Chester so badly that it almost failed. Levi knew full well that surviving in the business industry was no easy task, and he was clear about how capable he was.


    In the car park, Charity got into her car and closed the door.


    Now that she was alone, her expression turned icy.


    Cindy''s words had hit a nerve in her.


    Charity could not satisfy Chester?


    The youngest was a university student?


    Charity scoffed.


    Suddenly, her phone rang. That d*mned Chester wanted to have a video call.


    "Charity, look how brightly Cal isughing."


    The video featured Cal''s brightughter and Chester''s appeasing voice. "Cal just drank the remaining milk. He''s been a good boy, and he hasn''t cried much. You can carry on with your work without having to worry about him."


    As Charity was in a foul mood, she threw him a remark. "He''s not your son. Why are you so concerned?"


    Chester was stunned. "He''s your darling, so I should be concerned about him. What''s more, you need to be with Mrs. Robbins. I''ll surely take good care of Cal for you."


    "You don''t have to worry about him. I have a caregiver and a maternity matron in the house. You can go home." Charity said coldly, "Don''t spend too much time with my son. I don''t want him to learn your bad habits."


    "They don''t care for Cal as much as I do." Chester was glum. Just yesterday, she was worried about the maternity matron and caregiver taking care of Cal because there had been many cases of maternity matrons abusing children. What triggered such a drastic change in her attitude toward it?


    "It has nothing to do with you anyway." Charity''s tone was cold. She was so annoyed by the sight of his face that she immediately ended the call.


    Less than two minutester, Chester gave her a call again. "Charity, I know I have done many bad deeds in the past, but I''ve changed my ways. If there''s anything you''re dissatisfied with about me, do point it out. I''ll change."


    "I''m dissatisfied with you overall." Charity was angry the second she heard his voice. "You''re dirty and disgusting."

 Chapter 2905

    It had been a long time since Chesterst heard Charity say such harsh words.


    It dampened his spirit and made him frustrated.


    He did not utter a word for quite a while.


    With that, Charity hung up the call furiously.


    Chester sighed softly, staring at his lower body.


    Why was one leg of his crippled? If only he had a third leg.


    He would rather suffer punishment and be a eunuch forever than be looked down on by his beloved woman.


    Distressed, Chester wanted to light a cigarette. However, considering the child in the house, he resisted the urge.


    On the other hand, Charity regretted her action right after she hung up the phone.


    She felt like giving herself a p.


    Whether or not Chester was a filthy man had nothing to do with her. Why did she have to be so impulsive and b*tchy? She was provoked by what Cindy said, was she not?


    After all, Cindy was brilliant in touching a nerve in Charity''s heart. She did not mention that Charity did not deserve to be with Chester, nor did she tell Charity how much Hunter and his wife hated her. Instead, she used Chester''s past to disgust Charity.


    Charity was supposed to stay calm as though that issue had nothing to do with her.


    Yet, somehow... it made her exasperated and ufortable.


    It was as though someone had brought up something from the past that she had tried hard not to remember.


    Nevertheless, she knew that Chester was not solely to me. If it had not been for Sarah who had torn Chester and her apart when they were in a rtionship, causing Chester to misunderstand that she had betrayed him, he would not have developed such a character.


    Even so... Charity really found him a filthy man.


    Forget it. So what if he was dirty? Currently, she and Chester were just neighbors, and Chester helped Larissa, so she owed Chester a favor.


    When she was telling him off just now, she should not have been so emotional.


    After some thought, Charity picked up her phone and sent Chester a WhatsApp message. [I''m sorry for speaking on impulse just now. Please don''t take it to heart.]


    How could Chester not take it to heart? Her impulsive behavior showed that she cared about him.


    If she had been calm, it would mean that she treated him just as a friend and neighbor.


    Chester: [Charity, what should I do so that you don''t find me filthy?]


    Charity: [It''s all in the past.]


    Chester: [Will I be considered ''clean'' if I don''t have that?]


    Charity was confused.


    Was he referring to what she thought he was referring to?


    Charity shuddered. [Don''t be crazy.]


    Chester: [Don''t worry. You need to handle Mrs. Robbin''s matter now, so I won''t cause you more trouble.]


    Charity felt terrible. What did he mean by not having that? Could he mean that he was going to go crazy once Larissa was fine?


    Chester: [Carry on with your work. I''m not going to disturb you anymore. Otherwise, you''ll get angry when you see me. Charity, I really don''t have any evil intentions. I just want to be closer to you so that I can always see you. If you disagree with this and look down on me for being filthy, I have no choice but to destroy whoever has betrayed you.]


    Charity was speechless.


    Now, she deeply regretted her actions and wished she had not said what she had earlier.


    In the afternoon, after Chester sent Cal to sleep, Aunty Queenie walked over and said awkwardly, "Mr. Jewell, please return the child to me. You may go home and take a rest."


    Having been a caregiver for years, she had never seen a man treat a child, who was not rted to him by blood, so attentively. Moreover, strangely enough, Cal was very fond of Chester too. Every time he saw Chester, he would smile very brightly.


    Even Mr. Langston, who hade over previously and was a man, did not receive such great treatment.


    Chester originally wanted to hold his son for a longer time, but his phone rang at that moment. At the sight of the iing call, his brows furrowed. Worried that it would disturb the child, he quickly turned his phone on silent mode and gently handed Cal over to Aunty Queenie.

 Chapter 2906

    "What''s the matter?"


    After pressing the ''answer'' button, Chester heard Hunter''s voice.


    "Can''t I call you for no reason? You have the time to visit Eliza, that


    countrywoman''s mother but not your mom and me. Chester, you really let me


    down."


    "If that''s all you''re going to say, I''m going to hang up."


    In fact, Chester could hang up straight away, but he wanted to find out what Hunter and his wife were up to.


    "Come home tonight. Your mom misses you," Hunter said.


    "I saw her yesterday," Chester replied indifferently.


    Hunter said sternly, "Your mom wants to see you very badly. Chester, if you don''te home, that countrywoman won''t get to have the surgery carried out on time tomorrow."


    "Says you?" Chester was unbothered.


    "If you don''t believe me, you can ask Doctor Washington." Hunter snorted. "You got Doctor Washington to perform the surgery only because you want to please Eliza and her mom. When it''s time for surgery tomorrow, let''s see how you exin yourself to Eliza and her mom if the attending physician doesn''t show up in the operating theater."


    After all, Chester was his son, and he knew his son''s weakness.


    Chester used to act cruelly, so he did not have any weaknesses. However, once people fell in love, it was easy to identify their weaknesses.


    "It''s your call." Hunter scoffed. "I just want you toe back for dinner. We''re not going to eat you up."


    After Chester hung up the call, his eyes were frosty.


    Not long after that, Director Ashby made a call and said obscurely, "Chester, I think it''s best you return home. Doctor Washington''s granddaughter was kidnapped at the park-"


    "Okay. Tell Doctor Washington to perform the surgery on time. I''ll return home tonight, and they''ll have the kid back."


    Chester nced at the time, which showed 1:30 p.m. at that moment.


    With that, he called Ken over. "Go and find out where Doctor Washington''s granddaughter was taken to. Hurry up and save her."


    "How despicable." Ken said in exasperation, "He even went as far as targeting a kid to threaten you."


    "Yeah. He did everything possible to force me to return home. Let''s see what on earth they''re up to."


    Chester was also confused. Could it be that Hunter and his wife were running out of money or that they wanted him to return to Jewell Corporation?


    "President Jewell, should I bring more people-" Ken asked, feeling uneasy.


    "No need. Both of us are enough. Plus, they probably won''t do anything to me. They must want something from me, and it''s either money or power."


    At 5:00 p.m., Chester got into the car and was ready to head back to the Jewell family''s house.


    When the car drove out of the vi, Charity''s car happened to being from the other direction.


    As Chester rolled down the window, Charity almost rolled down the window of the passenger seat too.


    When their eyes met, an awkward look shed in Charity''s eyes. After all, she had said some pretty harsh things to him in the morning, so she was a little embarrassed.


    However, Chester spoke up first. "I just left your house. Cal took a two-hour nap this afternoon."


    "Mm. The caregiver has told me."


    Through the call, Charity heard from the caregiver that Chester had spent the whole day with the child. He fed Cal milk, sent him to sleep, and yed with him.


    "I''m going out to deal with something. I''ll returnter," Chester said.


    "Alright." Charity nodded. "Um..."


    The man looked at her with his deep gaze.


    "Nothing. We''ll talk about it next time."


    Charity waved at him.


    After the car drove away, Charity was a little troubled as she did not know how to dissuade Chester from that extreme idea.


    He had already lost a leg, and if he lost another, it would be worse. She hoped he only came up with the idea on impulse.

 Chapter 2907

    In the evening, the Bentley slowly drove into the Jewell family''s old residence.


    It had been two years since Chester had been back, and an unspeakable sense of unfamiliarity crept up inside him.


    "Young Master, you''re finally back." The butler went forward enthusiastically and opened the door for him.


    As the butler was about to support Chester, Chester''s indifferent eyes swept over him. The smile on the butler''s face stiffened right away.


    "I don''t need you to support me." Chester stretched out his walking stick. Then, he extended his sound leg before extending the prosthetic leg.


    Hunter and his wife had walked out by then.


    At the sight of their son, Hunter''s eyes shed with annoyance and disdain. However, he quickly concealed those feelings.


    "Chester, your leg seems much better now. You look no different from a normal person."


    Madam Jewell called out to Chester with a grin, "Come on in. I''ve told the chef to prepare many of your favorite dishes."


    Chester walked toward the living hall in silence. When he entered the main door, two bodyguards nodded at him courteously before shing a smile at Ken.


    "Ken, it''s been a while since west met. I''ve missed you so much."


    "I knew both of you missed Ken, so I''ve prepared some dishes for you too. All of you can gather over there." Hunter waved his hand with great dignity.


    "I''ve eaten beforehand, so I won''t eat." Ken straightened his back. "My duty is to protect Young Master Jewell."


    "What do you mean? This is his home. Do you think we''ll hurt him?" Hunter got mad the moment he heard what Ken said.


    A bodyguard beside Ken advised him, "Ken, President Jewell really wants to improve his rtionship with Young Master Jewell. Let''s gather over there and not disturb their family reunion. What''s more, we''re outsiders. There are some things we shouldn''t be listening to."


    "Ken is not an outsider." All of a sudden, Chester said impassively, "I have difficulty walking, so I''m used to having Ken by my side."


    Hunter pulled a long face, while Madam Jewell hurriedly stopped Hunter and advised him, "Fine, fine. It''s just a bodyguard. Let Ken in. He must''ve worked very hard thesest two years too."


    Upon hearing that, Ken tagged along with Chester.


    The dishes from the kitchen were not ready yet.


    After Chester nted himself on the couch, Madam Jewell tried to find out how his life was when he was undergoing treatment overseas.


    She wanted to care about Chester, but he was chatting with her mindlessly. Later, Cindy was somehow dragged into the subject of conversation. "That kid is quite a business prodigy. Your dad and I invested some money in her, and we never thought she would sessfully acquire Kearny Technology. I also heard that Kearny Technology and Eagle Videos reached an agreement yesterday, and the shareholders of Eagle Videos gave Cindy ten percent of the shares in order to work with Kearny Technology. That kid even said she wanted to give five percent of the shares to us. She''s such a grateful person."


    Chester was stunned for a moment before he frowned.


    He recalled that Charity was arge shareholder of Eagle Videos. What was Cindy''s intention of having a hand in it?


    "Mom, you paid for the acquisition of Kearny Technology. How much is five percent of Eagle Vidoes'' shares worth?" Chester was somewhat speechless.


    "Five percent of Eagle Videos'' shares is currently worthless, but the value of the shares will double once the market value of Eagle Videos increases." Hunter snorted. "Eagle Videos is a temptation with a lot of room for expansion."


    "Are you nning to meddle in it too?" Chester raised his brows.


    "We''re nning to help Cindy out." Hunter said indifferently, "Haven''t you been looking down on me? I''ll have you know that I have quite a lot of resources. Even


    if I fail to be a shareholder of Jewell Corporation, I can still make money elsewhere without relying on a son like you."


    Chester instantly did not feel like speaking anymore.


    Indeed, his parents were wearing a ten-dor hat on a five-cent head.

 Chapter 2908

    Soon, it was time for dinner.


    The servants brought out the dishes for tonight, which were rather sumptuous.


    Madam Jewell enthusiastically ted the dishes for Chester. Chester had no idea what Hunter and his wife''s motive was, but they should get to the point after the meal.


    However, after having some food, Chester furrowed his brows. "The food is a bit too salty, isn''t it?"


    "Salty?" The chef who prepared the food rubbed her hands nervously. "I prepared it the same way I usually do."


    "I was the one who told her to make it a little saltier." Hunter promptly said, "It''s nicer to have rice with dishes that are more vorful. What''s more, I don''t find it salty."


    Madam Jewell also added, "Your dad and I have always had our meals like that. We''re used to it, so it''s fine for us."


    The corners of Chester''s mouth twitched. As their son, he did not feel like caring about those issues. However, as a doctor with ethics, he could not help but remind them, "Taking too much salt is unhealthy, especially since both of you are old. You should eat a lighter diet, or you''ll have hypertension, high cholesterol, and high blood sugar. Besides, I advise that both of you go to the hospital for a check-up. I suspect that you''re suffering from dysgeusia."


    "I''ll do as you say.¡± Madam Jewell said to the chef with a grin, ¡°Put less salt next time. We''ll eat a lighter diet."


    Chester did not enjoy the meal at all. The dishes were so salty that he drank two sses of water to quench his thirst.


    After dinner, Chester beat around the bush, which was rare. "Since I''m here and have eaten dinner, you can return Doctor Washington''s granddaughter to them now."


    "I sent her home quite some time ago." Hunter said, "Since it has been a while since you''ve been back, you should stay overnight today. I''ve told the servants to clean your room."


    "What''s the point of staying here? To allow you to ruin my other leg?" Chester said impatiently, "Now that I''m here as you requested, what on earth do you want?"


    Hunter and Madam Jewell exchanged nces. After some time, Hunter let out a light cough. "I''ve been interested in a project, but I''ve invested all my money. Can you lend me some-"


    "No way. If you''re desperate for money, ask Cindy for it. Haven''t you given her a lot of funds?"


    Chester then picked up his walking stick, stood up, and was ready to leave.


    "I just want you to give me two billion dors." Hunter leaped to his feet in fury. "I''m your dad. If you hadn''t inherited my assets, would you have been able toe this far?"


    Upon seeing that scene, Ken immediately stood in front of Chester to protect him.


    "You''d better behave yourself and use the remaining money you have for your retirement. My money is not meant for outsiders to splurge on," Chester said indifferently.


    After that, he turned around and walked away.


    Just as he walked out the door, the gardener, who was holding a hose at the door, suddenly sshed some water onto Chester.


    "I''m sorry, Young Master Jewell. I didn''t mean it." The gardener apologized


    anxiously. "I didn''t expect you toe out so suddenly."


    "Chester, why don''t you go upstairs to take a bath and get changed?" Madam Jewell quickly went forward and wiped the water off his body.


    "...Okay." Chester threw a deep nce at Madam Jewell as though he could see through her.


    When Chester headed upstairs, Ken wanted to tag along. However, the bodyguard downstairs stopped Ken. "Ken, ording to the Jewell family''s rules, we can''t go upstairs."


    The Jewell family did have such a rule, so Ken looked at Chester, feeling torn.


    "Wait for me downstairs."


    Chester noticed something was off.


    He thought that Hunter and his wife had asked him over because of financial matters. However, when the gardener doused him with water just now, it hit Chester that he might have guessed it wrongly.


    As for the actual reason, it would probably be revealedter.

 Chapter 2909

    When Chester pushed open the door to the bedroom he used to stay in, he found that the furnishings inside were still the same as before.


    Despite not having been home for a long time, it was not dusty at all.


    The moment Chester entered the room, a rush of heat spread through his body.


    He took out a set of clothes from the wardrobe. When he removed his shirt and revealed his upper body, the heat did not go away. Instead, it got worse.


    As a doctor, Chester knew full well what was wrong with him.


    In fact, he had acted cautiously since he entered the house.


    It was probably the water he drank...


    It was no wonder the dishes today were salty. Chester was under the impression that his parents were old and suffered from dysgeusia, so they tended to take salty food. However, it turned out that it was done deliberately.


    Chester had never thought that his parents would use such a tactic, even though he had thought of various reasons why his parents asked him over.


    What was their motive?


    "Chester..."


    Suddenly, the room of the door was gently pushed open. Cindy, who was wearing suspender pajamas, walked in sexily. She was barefoot, and her toenails were polished. She was also wearing perfume.


    As soon as Chester took a glimpse of her, the heat in his body got even more intense.


    To Chester, Cindy resembled an alluring fruit, giving him the urge to lose his sanity and rush to her.


    "Chester, you''re finally back. Do you know how much I''ve missed you over the past one year..." Cindy walked up to Chester to throw herself at him.


    However, Chester dodged, causing Cindy to fall.


    She was not upset. Instead, she slowly pulled down her suspender pajamas and became naked shortly.


    Chester''s breathing instantly quickened, and his eyes were red. "Did my parents put on an act today all for your sake?"


    "I have no idea what you''re saying. Chester, why do you need to hide from me? I know you''re feeling ufortable." Again, Cindy tried to throw herself at him. "Didn''t you used to sleep with many women? Considering it''s been a long time since you slept with one, I believe you''ve resisted the urge for a long time. Tonight, I''ll surely serve you well."


    "Get lost."


    Chester pushed her away roughly. Although his entire body felt ufortable, he managed to resist Cindy. "Cindy, although I''ve been back for some time now, I have yet to settle the score with you. It''s good that you came here on your initiative."


    This time, Chester was offended. He pointed at Cindy with his walking stick and said, "I was the one who gave you all you have today, and I was the one who brought you to Canberra. Over the years, I''ve allowed you to have a smooth and easy life because of my parents, but this has prompted you to be more ambitious. Cindy, I will take back everything you have right now."


    With that, he hurried to the door.


    Since he had lost a leg, it did not take long for Cindy to catch up with him and pester him.


    "Chester, I''m not the same as before, nor are you." Cindy grabbed his walking stick and tossed it aside before she scoffed. "In fact, getting together with me won''t do you any harm. You can return to the Jewell family''s house, and I''ll continue to donate my blood to your mom. What''s great about Eliza? She''s an entertainer like me. Once I''m pregnant with your child, I''ll officially be Madam Jewell."


    After that, Cindy pulled Chester''s shirt hard without a care about anything else.


    Nevertheless, she had forgotten to take into ount Chester''s leg. Although his body waspletely out of control, that leg of his was made of machine. Even when he lifted the prosthetic leg to give a kick, its strength was greater than that of his normal leg.


    Caught off guard, Cindy fell onto the floor a few meters away. It hurt her so much that she could not get up for some time.


    "Did you think I came here unprepared?"


    Chester flew into a rage, and without caring about his walking stick, he staggered down the stairs.

 Chapter 2910

    Downstairs, when Hunter and Madam Jewell saw Chestere down so soon, their expressions shifted. They hoped that Cindy would take advantage of Chester, but even so, could the process have been so quick...


    "Young Master Jewell..." When Ken noticed that Chester''s clothes were a mess and that Chester was not holding a walking stick, he wanted to dash toward Chester to hold him.


    However, the two bodyguards subconsciously wanted to stop Ken.


    "Get lost." Ken immediately fought them in the living room


    Chester walked to the ground floor by himself with great difficulty. With a dull voice, he asked, "What are you both trying to do?"


    Hunter and his wife were both stunned.


    What did that mean? Had Cindy done it? If she had not, why would Chester rush downstairs with his clothes in a mess?


    "Chester..." Madam Jewell went forward reluctantly, wanting to hold Chester.


    In the end, Chester shook her hand off.


    If it had not been for Hunter who promptly held Madam Jewell, she might have fallen onto the floor.


    "You brute, what are you doing? How dare you be so rough with your mom?"


    Hunter was exasperated. He assumed that Cindy did not manage to do it, so he decided to clutch the broom beside him and hurled it at Chester.


    "Be careful." Ken hurried over to protect Chester and catch the falling broom.


    "Why are you standing there? Beat him up." Hunter gnashed his teeth. He could not let that brute leave, so he decided to deal with Chester by force since Chester refused to obey him. He believed he would be able to get Chester to be in bed with Cindy that way.


    "Try and attack me." Ken took out a gun all of a sudden.


    A silence descended upon the house.


    The bodyguards, Hunter, and his wife did not dare to move a muscle.


    Everyone knew that Ken came from Asia, which was full of drug lords, and that he had been involved in a lot of killing and had great shooting skills.


    Hunter was shaking all over. "You brute, how dare you have someone bring along a gun? Why? Are you nning to kill your mom and me? Bring it on then."


    Bang.


    Ken shot at the floor, his eyes red. "Don''t push me."


    "If he dares to take a step closer, kill him straight away." Chester stared at Hunter grimly. "You''ve always called me cruel anyway. Didn''t you say I absorbed all of my twin''s nutrients when I was in Mom''s belly? Well, I can do anything. If you don''t believe me, try me."


    Then, he slowly walked down the stairs.


    However, Hunter and Madam Jewell were intimidated.


    The older and more powerful one got, the more one feared death.


    "I thought you called me over to ask me for money, but it turns out that I was wrong. I''ve even... underestimated how disgusting the two of you are." Chester''s cold eyes swept over Madam Jewell. "From the moment I stepped into the house, you''ve been making it seem like you care for me just to let my guard down. I really don''t get why such a wicked mother like you exists in this world."


    "No. I was just..." Madam Jewell said with a trembling voice, "You''ve always been disobedient to us, so I wanted to leave a way out for you."


    "Haha. What way out? All you want is to have Cindy on your side. Both of you would rather trust a woman who wants to take advantage of you than express concern for me."


    Chester said with a snort, "Since both of you are so heartless, don''t me me for being merciless in the future. You should''ve lost the wealth and power you''re enjoying now much earlier, but since you don''t know how to treasure it, don''t me me for taking everything back."


    With that, he moved toward the door with much difficulty.


    Ken, who was holding the gun, retreated toward the door while protecting him.


    "You b*stard, what are you trying to do?" Hunter was so angry that he said, "How dare a disabled person like you want to deal with me? Watch out. God will punish you."

 Chapter 2911

    Chester ignored Hunter after that.


    His body had reached its limit.


    Under Ken''s protection, Chester soon got into his car.


    The moment the door was closed, he could not help but fall in the back seat and groan in pain.


    Ken hurriedly got in the driver''s seat and began to drive hastily while expressing concern over Chester''s condition. "Young Master Jewell, what''s wrong?"


    "They drugged my drinks. I need to go home to take a cold shower."


    Chester''s face was flushed red. As his body was burning hot, he took off his clothes.


    Ken was dazed for some time before it hit him what was in the drinks.


    He was speechless for a long time.


    It was his first time hearing a case of parents drugging their child''s drink.


    Were they out of their mind?


    "So, you were upstairs-"


    "Cindy was upstairs," Chester said through gritted teeth.


    "No wonder..."


    Ken finally understood the couple''s real motive that night.


    Could it be that they wanted to matchmake Chester and Cindy?


    Did the couple have to go that far?


    Ken originally wanted to send Chester to the hospital. However, after learning Chester''s condition, he hesitated for a few seconds and quickly drove toward the vi.


    Ken knew full well that Chester would have to suffer a night even if he sent thetter to the hospital. If there was a woman...


    At that thought, Ken stepped on the elerator.


    Chester was in so much pain that he was not fully conscious anymore.


    Upon arriving at the vi, Ken helped Chester upstairs, and Chester then staggered into the bathroom on his own.


    After that, Ken hurriedly rang the doorbell next door.


    The person who opened the door was Charity''s caregiver, Aunty Queenie.


    "Where''s Miss Neeson?" Ken asked in a haste.


    "She''s bathing Cal-"


    Before Aunty Queenie could finish speaking, Ken had rushed into the house.


    In the bathroom, Charity and the maternity matron were bathing Cal. As soon as they took off the kid''s clothes, Ken appeared at the door to the bathroom. "Miss Neeson, it''s urgent. I need you toe with me."


    Charity was stunned as she had never seen Ken looking so anxious. When she recalled that they had visited the Jewell family''s house today, she handed Cal to the caregiver before she rose to her feet and walked out. "What happened?"


    "Something happened to Young Master Jewell." Ken was so worried that his forehead was covered with sweat. "He was framed by the Jewell family and isn''t feeling too great right now."


    "In that case, you should send him to the hospital." Charity''s expression tensed up.


    "His condition... is a little troublesome." Ken''s face reddened. "And I think sending him to the hospital won''t work. Pleasee with me."


    "Alright." At the thought that Hunter had ruined Chester''s legst time, she started to feel uneasy. She promptly followed Ken next door.


    When the door of the bedroom was pushed open, Chester''s agonizing voice rang out from the bathroom.


    That voice...


    After all, Charity had also experienced it before, especially when she was in a rtionship with Chester, and could tell from his groan. When she came to her senses, her pretty face reddened, and she glowered at Ken in fury.


    A look of embarrassment washed over Ken''s face. "Young Master Jewell didn''t n on going to the Jewell family''s house today, but Hunter and his wife took away Doctor Washington''s granddaughter and threatened Young Master Jewell with your mom''s surgery. That was why Young Master Jewell had no choice but to go over. Who knew the couple would drug his drink, purposely wet his shirt, and deceive him into going upstairs? Cindy ran out and wanted to throw herself at Young Master Jewell, but Young Master Jewell didn''t allow the woman to touch him. I only managed to get Young Master Jewell out of the house with the gun I was carrying. When we were out, he was already barely conscious."

 Chapter 2912

    Charity did not expect herself to be dragged into the matter.


    It was no wonder Chester would go to the Jewell family''s house all of a sudden.


    She did not know that the Jewell family would be so despicable to threaten Chester with Doctor Washington''s granddaughter.


    Now that Chester was in that state, Charity felt the need to help him. However, Chester''s condition...


    Charity''s face began to pale.


    That kind of matter was traumatic for her. As far as she could recall, that caused her nothing but embarrassment and pain.


    What was more, she could not bring herself to do it with Chester as he had been with many women in the past. She could not pretend as if nothing happened.


    "Why don''t... you get him another woman?" Charity took two steps backward with a look of panic on her pretty face.


    Ken said with disbelief, "Miss Robbins, I believe you understand Young Master Jewell''s feelings for you. Aside from you, he''s not interested in other women. If he weren''t bothered about it, he would''ve allowed Cindy to take advantage of him in the Jewell family''s house just now since sleeping with a woman would be the cure. However, he refused to do it. Ever since he fell in love with you, he has never touched any other women. I know you hold him with contempt because of his former behavior, but that was before he fell for you. Also... you''ve been with Monte too, haven''t you?"


    Under desperate circumstances, Ken''s remarks were unpleasant.


    However, he felt that he was just telling the truth.


    Charity''s mind was in a mess. She admitted that she had spoken too harshly just now, but she really feared it as it was also traumatic for her.


    "Why don''t... you send him to the hospital?" she asked.


    "Even if he''s sent to the hospital, they won''t be able to ease his pain so soon. What''s more... Do you think Young Master Jewell will want to go to the hospital? Will an arrogant person like him want others to see him in such a sorry state?" Ken said cruelly, "Go take a look at him, and you''ll understand the situation."


    In the bathroom, Chester''s voice was sounding more miserable.


    Charity plucked up her courage and walked toward the door of the bathroom. The scene in the bathroom made her eyes widen in shock.


    Chester was lying in the bathtub, with water sshing on him from the shower. His handsome face was red from the pain, and the veins on his forehead were bulging.


    Given that his clothes had been stripped off, she saw his prosthetic leg.


    It was her first time seeing Chester''s disabled look.


    In fact, he used to have a great figure. Now... his other leg was prosthetic and of


    skin color. Without his pants, she could see how ugly the joint looked.


    Charity could not describe her feelings. In fact, it was quite upsetting.


    She resisted it at first, but somehow, her body moved closer to him in spite of herself.


    Upon noticing that, Ken took the chance to leave. He gently closed the door of the bedroom and left the two of them inside.


    "Charity? Charity, is it you? Am I dreaming?" Chester was in so much pain that he was dazed, and in a blur, he seemed to spot Charity walking toward him.


    It was the 18-year-old Charity.


    He struggled to stand up before he pulled her toward him and forcefully wrapped her into his arms.


    "Charity, don''t leave me. I know I was wrong. I was horribly wrong. It''s okay if you''ll never forgive me. I''m contented as long as I can stay by your side. You don''t need to marry me, nor do you need to sleep with me. You think I''m filthy for having slept with many women. I get it. It''s fine. We can never get together in this life. In the next life..."


    Chester''s body was burning. Deep down, he wished he could squeeze her into his body, but he knew he could not do that.


    If he did so, Charity would hate him even more.


    However, if he did nothing, he would not be able to control himself.


    With that, Chester suddenly pushed Charity away.


    Caught off guard, Charity fell into the bathtub. She was slightly angry, but when he looked back, she saw Chester stagger out of the bathroom. A sinking feeling crept up inside her.

 Chapter 2913

    "Chester, where are you going?"


    Charity leaped to her feet and went after him.


    Then, she saw Chester''s hand ced on the paring knife on the coffee table.


    Something suddenly came to her mind, and an unnameable fear overcame her. "Don''t..."


    However, Chester could not hear her voice anymore. He lifted the knife and stabbed that part of his lower body.


    He hated himself. What was done was done, yet Charity still found him filthy. Could he stand a chance of being with Charity if he lost that part? Would it mean that he could live with Charity and Cal? Would it also mean that Cal could officially call him... Dad?


    In desperation, Charity subconsciously stretched out her hand to stop him.


    In the process, the knife moved, and it sank into her flesh.


    It hurt a lot. It hurt so much that she nearly suffocated, but it made Chester slightly more conscious.


    Chester looked down, only to see a deep gash on the back of Charity''s hand, where blood was gushing out.


    "Charity... Charity..." Chester was astounded. The paring knife in his hand fell onto the floor, and he bellowed, "Ken, hurry up and call an ambnce."


    Ken, who had been staying close to the door and waiting, heard Chester''s bellow and instantly rushed in. There was no romance in the house but only the smell of blood in the air. Also, Chester''s leg and Charity''s hand were covered with blood. Chester gripped Charity''s hand like a madman, feeling guilty. He had forgotten that he was more severely injured than Charity.


    As soon as the experienced Ken noticed what happened, he was dazed for two seconds before he hurriedly called an ambnce.


    The ambnce swiftly sent the two of them to the hospital.


    After they got into the ambnce, only one doctor was inside, so Chester pulled Charity to the front. "Please staunch the blood for her first."


    "Doctor, my injury isn''t serious. Treat him first..." At the thought of that cut, Charity was scared out of her wits. She hoped the doctor would be able to save Chester in time.


    Chester said, "Mine doesn''t matter. Treat her first."


    "Chester, do you really want to be a eunuch?" Charity got angry.


    "I''d rather not have that filthy part of me. It''s for the good.¡±


    Charity was at a loss for words.


    She felt that Chester was out of his mind. In the past, all he cared about was rtionships, yet now he was actually fine with not having that part of his body.


    Their persuasion left the doctor in a dilemma. As a man himself, it was the doctor''s first time hearing a man say such a thing. After looking around, the doctor simply put a bandage around Charity''s hand before using a pair of scissors to cut open Chester''s pants.


    "Don''t look." Chester pushed Charity''s eyes away, worried that it would frighten her.


    "Chester, if you dare move around, I''ll ignore you forever." Charity''s eyes reddened. It seemed to her that Chester could not get his priorities right.


    At the sight of Charity''s anxious look, Chester''s pale lips curled into a smile.


    The doctor noticed that Chester was severely injured. However, he believed it was not Chester''s prosthetic leg that was wounded but his brain.


    "Doctor, based on his condition... would he be able to recover?" Charity came forward and stared at the wound nervously.


    "I''m not sure. He needs to have an X-ray to find out his condition. Lie down and let me bandage you."


    Upon arriving at the hospital, Chester and Charity were wheeled into the operating theater as both of them needed to get stitches.


    Charity''s condition was better as she needed only three to four stitches. However, while she was getting the stitches, she truly believed that Chester was forever her nemesis.


    She might not to able to get rid of the madman forever.

 Chapter 2914

    At 11:00 p.m., Chester was wheeled out of the operating theater in an


    unconscious state. The doctor who did the stitches was Director Ashby. When Director Ashby learned that something had happened to Chester, he rushed over from his house.


    Ken walked forward, and Director Ashby asked with an iprehensible expression, "How did Chester get injured? Why did hee to the hospital? He told me he would get back to work in the hospital as soon as possible, didn''t he?"


    Considering Chester''s current state, he would probably need to rest for a month, much less go to work.


    Charity initially wanted to move forward to find out Chester''s condition. As soon as she heard Director Ashby''s words, she stopped. She was too embarrassed to go


    over.


    It would be too embarrassing to say that she refused to do it, which caused Chester to go insane and stab himself in that part.


    Although Chester dared to do it, she was too embarrassed to say it.


    Ken exined awkwardly, "It was Young Master Jewell''s parents who drugged him to make him sleep with Cindy. Young Master Jewell refused to do that, and he couldn''t control himself,so-"


    "No wonder that happened. The dose of the drug was very strong." Director Ashby said, "I''ve performed gastricvage for him. If this persists for a few nights, he might lose his life. His parents are indeed terrible. Chester lost his leg because of them, and they''re even nning to make him childless? Are the two of them out of their minds?"


    "Exactly. They''re terrible." Clenching his fists, Ken said furiously, "Young Master Jewell... well... is he still potent?"


    Director Ashby shot a deep look at Charity. ¡°No. That part of his body is severely injured. But if the knife hadn''t nted, he would''ve surely be a eunuch."


    Charity was momentarily dazed. It was as though she was frozen.


    Chester, who had been a yboy... was impotent?


    Charity had always found him dirty back then. At that moment, however, she was at a loss for words.


    She did not feel pleased either. Her heart was heavy.


    "Both of you take good care of him." Director Ashby sighed. "I need to go home and rest. Make sure he doesn''t ruin his body. If this persists, he might still be alive, but his condition will certainly worsen. He''s still young, and he has a long way to go. He''d better treasure his life."


    "Thank you, Director Ashby."


    Ken saw Director Ashby off and collected the medicine.


    Charity apanied Chester to the VIP ward upstairs.


    On the bed, Chester''s handsome face was haggard and pale. His body used to be strong, but it was getting thinner and weaker now.


    Charity hesitated for a while before she boldly lifted the nket. She wanted to take a look at his injury.


    The minute her hand touched the lower part of Chester''s pants, his weak voice suddenly sounded. "Charity, what are you doing?"


    11


    Embarrassed, Charity held his pants, not knowing whether to continue holding them or let them go.


    A momentter, she let go of it. She helped to put the nket over him. "I just want to take a look at your injury."


    "Since you want to look at it, go ahead. But I''m worried it might hurt your hand." Chester asked weakly, "How''s your hand? I''m sorry, but I didn''t mean to hurt you."


    "I know that." Charity was filled with mixed emotions. "Why did you do that to yourself? You''re still young. You''ll regret it in the future."


    "Yes. I regret doing it." Chester bit his lip. "I regret hurting you by ident.


    However, I love you. I went all out to make it up to you and to treat you well. Why did I still end up hurting you?"


    "I''ve never med you."


    "But I me myself." Chester''s heart ached as he said, "Show me your hand." Stunned, Charity stretched out her hand and showed it to him.


    Chester raised his hand and held her wrist gently. "How many stitches did you get?"

 Chapter 2915

    "Four stitches."


    Chester was so guilty that he wished he could p himself to death.


    "Enough. Stop feeling guilty." Charity saw through him. Her tone carried a trace of helplessness. "Ever since I met you, I''ve always been injured. That''s very unfortunate of me."


    "Charity..." Chester was even more ashamed. At that point, all he could do was feign pity. His handsome face looked pitiful. "I promise that this will be thest time."


    "Fine. You''ve risked your life to save me. Actually, I could''ve left you to hurt yourself this time, but... I subconsciously stretched out my hand." Charity forced a smile. "If I''d known earlier that whether stopping you or not would''ve led to the same result, I might as well not have stretched out my hand."


    Chester was speechless.


    Initially, he was a little hurt. Nevertheless, at the thought of the sentence ''I subconsciously stretched out my hand'', Chester felt a lot better. "Perhaps that was because... you''re still concerned about me."


    With that, he cautiously took a glimpse of Charity. "Of course, that could be because you''re kind."


    Looking at him, Charity could not help but feel sad. "I''m not sure either."


    Chester''s eyes lit up. He was not stupid, so he noticed the change in Charity''s attitude. At that moment, he was getting more nervous. "Charity, now that I''m in this state, will you... look down on me?"


    "Of course, I will." Charity nodded.


    Charity''s handsome face fell.


    When he had that part of his body, Charity looked down on him. Yet, even without it now, she still looked down on him.


    Anyway, which woman could bear to live in widowhood, especially since she was still young?


    At the sight of his sad look, Charity kept sighing to himself. Was he still as high- spirited as before? "Do you think it''s worthwhile to be with me? Have you thought that... I would look down on you now that you''ve lost that part?"


    "Anyhow, you''ll look down on me regardless of whether I have that part or not. It doesn''t matter." Chester said glumly, "What''s more, even if I kept it, you wouldn''t use it. I wouldn''t let others use it either. Rather than having myself use it, I might as well remove it."


    Charity glowered at him shamefacedly. What did he mean by her not using it?


    "Since you''ve figured it out, I won''t exin further." Some timeter, she nodded. "Considering that you''ve worked so hard, I''m willing to give you a chance."


    "Chance?"


    Chester was dazed. By the time he came to his senses, he was filled with tion. He leaped to his feet in disbelief. "Charity, what you meant by chance is-"


    "What are you doing? Sit down."


    When Charity noticed his huge reaction, she was so angry that she was speechless. "Given that you''ve just undergone surgery, won''t it hurt?"


    "Charity, are you really willing to... get back together with me?" Chester asked cautiously, "You don''t look down on me, do you?"


    "You''ve lost the dirtiest part of your body. What else can make me look down on you?" Charity''s gaze looked conflicted.


    She never thought that she would get back together with Chester either. However, when she saw him risk his life to stab himself, it hit her that she did not want to see him behave that way.


    What was more, would Chester leave her if she refused to be with him?


    No. He would continue to live next door every day.


    She left him to do all he wanted in the past, believing that he would give up one day.


    However, she now realized that she had underestimated his determination.


    If she was fated to be involved with Chester, she would ept her destiny.

 Chapter 2916

    "You should''ve told me earlier... I could''ve lost that thing of mine long ago and needn''t wait until this day." Child-like happiness was all over Chester''s handsome face.


    Charity was speechless.


    She had no words upon seeing his nonchnt attitude.


    Did he think his manhood was a strand of hair that could easily be unwanted?


    It would be a lifetime of humiliation for men.


    On the other hand, Chester was eager to lose it.


    "I was unaware that you don''t care about it that much," Charity said deliberately. "You switched women as if they were clothes in the past. Who knew you would be such a devoted lover after turning over a new leaf?"


    Chester could hear the sarcasm in her words. However, he no longer cared about it. "If we didn''t break up because of misunderstandings when we were young, I wouldn''t have stooped so low or harbored so much hatred toward women."


    Charity was unconvinced. "If you had sufficient trust in me, there wouldn''t have been misunderstandings."


    "Charity, put yourself in my shoes. If someone forged my handwriting and wrote a diary, do you think you wouldn''t have misunderstood?" Chester countered. "I understand that the incident is a thing of the past, and there''s no need to pursue it anymore. Nevertheless, I just want you to know that I can''t stay calm about some things because I care about you. Even if I''m older than you by several years, I have insecurities too."


    "Maybe you''re right."


    Charity sighed. It would be better to let bygones be bygones.


    Chester was satisfied. "Charity, you should go back and rest. Aunt Larissa is having her surgery tomorrow, and Cal can''t leave you. Having Ken by my side is enough."


    "Okay."


    Charity knew how to set priorities. She still had many things to attend to. Taking care of herself was of utmost importance.


    Although she agreed to be with Chester again, she would not ce him at the top of her priorities as before after going through so much.


    "I''ll visit you again tomorrow." Charity tucked Chester in.


    When she was about to leave, he suddenly held her hand.


    "Charity, can you... Give me a kiss?" Chester stared at her pink lips hungrily.


    Charity raised her eyebrows and bent over slightly.


    Chester felt like his breath froze. He nervously watched as her lips came nearer.


    When their lips were about to touch, Charity paused.


    "You want a kiss after I just agreed to get back together? In your dreams."


    Charity shattered his fantasy with a smile.


    Chester stiffened. There was obvious disappointment in his eyes. When he


    caught the yfulness in her eyes, he endured the pain and raised his body to cover her lips with his.


    They were so soft and sweet.


    "Chester, don''t you want your body anymore..." Charity quickly straightened her body and red at him.


    "Go. I''ll recover as soon as possible for you." Chester chuckled.


    Charity rolled her eyes at him resignedly. She finally turned and left.


    Not long after, Ken entered. He was worried that Chester would take things too hard. However, he saw Chester was in a good mood with a smirk on his face. If it were not for his pale face, he could have been described as radiant.


    "Young Master Jewell, are you okay..." Ken was worried. Did Chester receive too much shock in the head?


    "I''m fine. Charity agreed to get back together with me." Chester smiled.


    "Really?" Ken was speechless. He thought there was something wrong with Miss Robbins''s head too. Young Master Jewell was already incapable of sex, yet she agreed to be with him.


    Was he the one who did not understand love? Chester and Charity''s love had even reached the state where their sex life was not important anymore.

 Chapter 2917

    It waste into the night when Charity arrived home.


    She went to the nanny''s room to have a look at Cal. After returning to her room, she did not feel sleepy.


    It could be due to the pain in her hand or other reasons...


    The next day, after having breakfast and rushing to the hospital, Dr. Washington was already preparing to conduct Larissa''s surgery.


    Larissa spotted the bandage on Charity''s hand right away. "Oh, how did you hurt your hand?"


    "I identally grazed it," Charity exined calmly.


    "You''re so careless. How will I be at ease for my surgery?" Larissa nagged a lot. Her words were filled with a mother''s concern for her daughter.


    After Dr. Washington administered anesthesia, Larissa was pushed into the operating room.


    Dr. Washington went up to Charity apologetically after changing. "I''m sorry that Young Master Jewell was threatened because of my granddaughter yesterday. Don''t worry. I''ll handle this surgery personally and ensure that your mother recovers as soon as possible."


    "Thank you, Dr. Washington."


    Charity knew that residents usually conducted those operations with the guidance of attending physicians. With Dr. Washington performing the surgery, Larissa''s surgery would proceed smoothly.


    Catherine and Freya came not long after the surgery started.


    When they met, Freya immediately scolded Charity. "Charity, you''re too much. You didn''t even tell us such important news that Aunt Larissa is having surgery. You also didn''t inform us about your injury. Are we even best friends?"


    "It''s just a minor operation." Charity was surprised at their appearance. "As for my hand, it''s just a graze. I got a few stitches. It''s not a major problem. How did you guys find out?"


    Catherine said angrily, "My husband heard Chester got into troublest night. When he contacted him, he discovered that your mom was having surgery. That''s why Freya and I came. Shaun is at the other building visiting Chester. I think Chester has been getting hospitalized too frequently. What happened again this time?"


    Charity could not say anything.


    It turned out that they were clueless. She truly did not know how to talk about it. It was too embarrassing.


    Freya''s imagination ran wild. She said nosily, "Your hand is hurt too. Did Chester try to do something indecent to you after getting drunk? Did you put up a strong resistance, identally took a knife, and hurt both of you?"


    "Your imagination is... Pretty vivid." Charity was speechless. "But this matter... Er hem. It''s quite awkward. Please don''t spread this."


    "I promise to keep my lips sealed." Freya''s eyes were gleaming. She was dying of curiosity.


    Charity summarized how Chester was threatened to go to the Jewell family''s house. After that, she said embarrassedly, "I went to look for him afterward, and it might''ve stimted him. Moreover, he wasn''t really in his right mind at that moment, so... He just flung the knife and did it. I tried to block it, and that was how I hurt my hand."


    "Oh my gosh." Freya was agitated. "Why wasn''t I present at such an exciting scene?"


    Catherine was speechless. "Why would you be there?"


    Freya said, "I''ve never seen a man so deeply in love to the point he would castrate himself. Wouldn''t men usually take the opportunity and tackle the women down? Tsk, Chester is such a bad*ss. He''s the most ruthless person I''ve ever seen. He used to treat people cruelly, but he''s treating himself crueler now."


    Catherine wanted to retort with something. However, she realized she had to admit what Freya said was true after trying to look for words to say.

 Chapter 2918

    In the end, even Catherine, a person who had gone through a lot in love, had no choice but to say, "Your love is too extreme."


    "What happens now?" Freya clicked her tongue. "Get back together? I don''t think it''s a good idea. You''ll have to live like a widow."


    "We can''t say that," Catherine added. "There are still many ways to satisfy a women''s desire."


    Freya''s eyes lit up. She could not resist giving Catherine a flirty gaze. "Well, it seems like Shaun had used other ways to satisfy you before. That''s great. Shaun can teach Chester so that Charity can live a happy life. Wait, Chester has much experience too. He might be better than Shaun."


    "You shouldn''t mention this," Catherine warned.


    "Right." Freya quickly covered her mouth. "Although Chester had many women in the past, the only part of him that betrayed you is gone. As long as you don''t mind, nothing matters anymore."


    Charity was speechless.


    While she listened to them talking, the topic got even more revealing. Luckily, it went back on track in the end. If not, she would be too embarrassed to continue the conversation.


    "Mm, I agreed to get back together with Chester."


    "Oh, you really agreed?" Freya did not expect it to happen so fast. "You were touched?"


    ¡°.....It''s not that.¡± After some thought, Charity said, ¡°He has already lost two ''legs'' that a man has. I''m afraid hisst leg will be lost if this drags on. If he still clings to me when that timees, I''ll have to take care of a severely disabled person. It''ll be more tiring."


    "You have a point there."


    That reason was so perfect that Catherine and Freya were utterly speechless. "Poor Charity." Freya patted Charity''s back in sympathy. "You caught Chester''s attention, and now he''s like sticky gum that you can''t free yourself from."


    "Forget it. Just leave this as it is." Charity was wistful. "Sometimes, I think about why the heavens gave me a chance to live again. Was it to let me get my revenge? Or did the heavens want Chester and me to find out the truth and face each other honestly?"


    To be honest, when she died in the ocean, she harbored bone-deep hatred toward Sarah and Chester.


    She could not understand why Chester treated her that way.


    After living again, Charity found out the reason.


    She tried to approach other men and start a new rtionship, but she did not have the courage to take the first step.


    "Charity, do as your heart wishes. Stop thinking about the past." Catherine advised her. "We have to move forward."


    "Okay."


    Not long after, Larissa was pushed out of the operating room.


    The surgery went well.


    Downstairs, Chester was relieved upon receiving Dr. Washington''s call.


    On the other hand, Shaun could not resistining, "Why didn''t I realize before that you''re even more ruthless than me?"


    The saying that the longer people lived, the more bizarre things they could see was true.


    "Ah, I should''ve stabbed myself earlier." Although Chester was in a good mood, he could not help butment.


    Shaun was utterly speechless. "For the rest of your life, you can''t... Can you ept it?"


    "Why not? That thing isn''t necessary to make a woman happy," Chester said without a care.


    Shaun was shocked.


    He recalled the time his body had problems. He had been so worried about Catherine not wanting him.


    In contrast, Chester was somehow very confident.

 Chapter 2919

    "Anyhow, now that both of you are back together, I''m relieved."


    As Chester''s friend, Shaun was distressed. He had been worrying about Chester over this one year. Regardless of whether Chester was in a local or overseas hospital, Shaun could not stop worrying about him.


    "Yeah. I''m quite pleased too." Chester''s thin lips curled into a smile. However, something struck him, and his gaze soon turned grim. "This time, I won''t be soft- hearted and take pity on my parents."


    Shaun asked, "Are they insane? Why do they treasure Cindy so much?"


    "They''re probably eager to have Cindy pregnant with my child. This way, there will be a descendant for the Jewell family, and they wouldn''t need me anymore." Chester said teasingly, "What''s more, once Cindy gives birth to the child, my money will belong to that child in the future."


    Shaun was astonished as that did not cross his mind before. "Who do you think came up with this idea? Cindy or your parents?"


    "Cindy probably has dropped a hint before, and that''s why my parents have that idea." Chester said, "How is it possible that Cindy is willing to keep donating blood to my mom? It''s because Hunter and his wife are still useful to her. What''s more, although she''s rich now, she''s still not decent enough to mingle with the wealthier people. She needs status."


    "Namely being your wife." Shaun sighed. "This woman is really scheming and ambitious. But like what my wife said, Cindy became ambitious thanks to the Jewell family. Honestly speaking, it''s fine if she truly loves you, but... when she visited you after you met with an ident, I could tell that she held you with contempt for having lost a leg."


    "Some people think too highly of themselves and don''t know how much they''re worth."


    Chester turned his eyes to Shaun.


    "I got it." Shaun immediately grasped the point. "I''ll pull strings with the people in the industry and tell them that if anyone gets close to Hunter, his wife, or Cindy, that''ll mean they''re turning against me."


    Chesterughed. "Sure enough, you''re the buddy I''ve known for years. You know what''s on my mind. I''ll let them know that if I''m unhappy, I can take back what I give them at any time."


    "Knock, knock."


    There was a knock on the door of the ward. Director Ashby, who was in a white coat, walked forward with a gloomy face.


    "Young Master Jewell, you''re terrible. You said you''d return to work at the hospital, yet look at you now. When on earth can you get back to work?"


    "Once I recover, I''ll return to work," Chester replied.


    "You should really thank me for this time." Director Ashby said huffily, "If I weren''t in the hospital by chance yesterday and performed surgery for you, you would''ve lost that body part of yours."


    Shaun and Chester were stunned.


    The next moment, Chester''s handsome face darkened. "I didn''t lose that part, huh?"


    Director Ashby said with a grin, "If Eliza hadn''t blocked it with her hand, I wouldn''t be able to save you even if I was there. You''re really lucky."


    "Shaun, hurry up and close the door," Chester said anxiously.


    Shaun nearly burst intoughter. It turned out that it had been a misunderstanding. If Charity found out about it... it would be interesting.


    "What happened? Isn''t this a good thing?" Director Ashby was glum.


    "Who told you to... save that part of mine?" Chester gnashed his teeth. "I did it because I wanted to lose it."


    "You''re out of your mind, aren''t you?" Director Ashby could not help but criticize him. "Which man would want to be iplete?"

 Chapter 2920

    Shaun chuckled.


    Having been watching the drama unfold, Shaun could not contain hisughter anymore.


    "Director Ashby, for your information, Eliza had agreed to get back together with him because she thought Chester had lost that partst night. But now, you''re saying he''s fine. If Eliza finds out the truth, she might assume that Chester has bribed you to deceive her."


    Director Ashby was stunned. It was only after some time that he said with a long face, "My wife has alwaysined that I''m bad in bed, so it''s my first time hearing someone agree to be with a man just because he can''t do it."


    Chester''s face darkened, and he said angrily, "Since I''m fine, why didn''t you directly tell Eliza about itst night? You lied to her that I''d lost that part."


    "I wanted to frighten her."


    66


    11


    At that instant, Chester did not feel like talking as he was done quite a disservice.


    Upon realizing that Chester looked displeased, Director Ashby felt distressed. He went all out to save Chester, only to be told that he should not have done it. "Why don''t you... cut yourself? This time, I''ll definitely not save you, okay?"


    Delighted, Shaun instantly handed Chester a paring knife. "I agree. I''ve never seen such a shocking scene. Why don''t you show it to me?"


    "Get lost."


    With his eyes fixed on the knife, that part of his body continued to hurt. "Were you under the impression that I had stabbed cotton? I had the courage to do so only because I was not in the right mindst night. The pain was much more intense than having my leg sawn."


    If he had to do it all over again, he would never dare to do it for fear of the pain.


    Shaun was amused. He took an apple and started to peel it. "Well, if Director Ashby, you, and I keep this a secret, Eliza won''t find out. Once your rtionship with Eliza is stable, you can find an excuse, saying that you n to stay abroad for half a month to get treated since the overseas medical field is so advanced. By the time you let her know that you''ve recovered, I believe she''ll be very happy."


    "That''s right.¡± Director Ashby said, "Which woman could bear not to have a life? What''s more, Eliza is still young. Once a woman turns 30, it''ll be hard to pull through."


    Chester said, "...Fine. In that case, both of you keep it a secret."


    "No problem."


    After visiting Chester, Shaun headed upstairs to look for Catherine.


    "Hubby, is Chester okay?" After Catherine finished speaking, she suddenlyughed. "Charity has agreed to get back with him, so I guess he''s quite pleased even though he''s injured."


    "Yeah. When I entered, he was smiling from ear to ear." As Shaun was speaking, he secretly nced at Charity, who was not far away.


    "Alright. You can carry on with your work. I''ll wait for Mrs. Robbins'' to wake up." Catherine told Shaun to take his leave first.


    It was only at 1:00 p.m. that Larissa slowly woke up from the anesthesia.


    Given that Charity was injured, there were many things she could not do. Fortunately, Director Ashby introduced them to a capable nurse.


    In the next few days, Charity was in the hospital during the day and went home to apany her child at night.


    On the fourth day, she came with breakfast in the morning.


    In the ward, Larissa sat on the bed, while Chester was seated in the wheelchair. The old woman and the young man were chatting happily.


    "Lizzie, are you in a rtionship with Chester again?" The minute Larissa saw Charity, she asked curiously with a grin.


    Charity was at a loss for words, and she glowered at Chester, the culprit.


    Chester quickly cleared his throat. "She''ll find out sooner orter."


    "It''s good that you both got back together." Larissa said, ¡°Lizzie, you can''t hold Chester with contempt because of his leg. He''s in this state all because of you." "I know. Mom, please have your breakfast."

 Chapter 2921

    After Charity managed to deal with Larissa perfunctorily, she wheeled Chester out. At the sight of the man''s haggard look, she was filled with a mix of emotions.


    Even though she had promised to get back together with Chester, she had never thought about how to get along with him.


    Over thest few days, she did not bother about him since Larissa had justpleted her surgery. Even so, he came to look for her of his own ord.


    "Charity, I just wanted to see if Mrs. Robbins was recovering well." Chester pursed his thin lips. After pausing for two seconds, he said gently, "Also... I''ve missed you. Do you..."


    As much as he wanted to ask whether she had missed him, he was self-aware, so


    he bit his tongue.


    Charity was at a loss for words.


    She felt as though she were a dull machine. In the face of such sweet words, she had no idea how to express herself.


    "Ahem. Charity, you''re not backing out, are you?" Chester extended his hand and held her injured hand nervously and gently. "You can''t go back on your word. I''l have you know that my heart is weak now. I might not be able to withstand this."


    "I''m not nning to back out."


    Charity looked at his gentle, handsome face with mixed feelings. "I''m not used to how you''re behaving now."


    Back when they were in a rtionship, he had always kept cool and elegant. Hence, now that he suddenly became a... tterer, she had no idea how to deal with him.


    "What''s wrong with my behavior?" Chester was dumbfounded. "Do you hope for me to insult and criticize you like how I did back then? Or do you hope that I''ll pamper you like how I did when you were 18?"


    "No. I''m not a masochist." Charity was speechless. "I haven''t thought about how to get along with you. I''m just not used to it."


    "No worries. You''ll eventually get used to it. Just don''t break up with me." Chesterughed and said with his eyes fixed on her hand, "Does your hand still hurt? When are you going to have your stitches removed?"


    "The doctor said it''ll be done today."


    "Let''s go. I''ll apany you there."


    After that, Charity nced at Chester''s wheelchair with disdain. "You want to apany me there with your current condition?"


    Chester''s expression shifted, and he forced himself to stand up.


    "It''s fine. You can go back to your ward and rest. I''ll get there on my own." Charity sighed. "It''ll be more tiring to wheel you there. We''ll talk about our matter after we''re discharged from the hospital, alright?"


    "Alright." Chester was disappointed. However, at the thought that he could hold her hands and behave intimately with her after they were discharged, he instantly became excited.


    Looking at his face, which was deste one moment and beaming the next, Charity could not figure out what was on his mind.


    ...


    When Larissa finally got discharged from the hospital, Chester was also discharged.


    After leaving the hospital and getting back home, Charity felt exhausted. While she was asleep, she was woken by a call.


    To her disbelief, it was a call from Cindy.


    "Charity, did you and Levi sell off your shares of Eagle Videos?" Cindy''s voice was extremely grim.


    Charity was stunned. She had been so busytely that she had forgotten to inform her assistant to make an announcement about it over thest two days after she had the shares sold off. "Yes."


    "Why didn''t you tell me earlier?" Cindy was furious. After the news that Kearny Technology coborated with Eagle Videos was released, the share prices skyrocketed for a few days. She wanted to snatch back the right to manage the funds, only to know that Charity and Levi had sold off their shares behind her back.


    After that matter was exposed, it brought a negative impact on the public. As the public believed that the prospects of Eagle Videos were not great, it led to the plunge in the share prices today.

 Chapter 2922

    Cindy was even confused about the investors who had agreed to invest in Eagle Videos as they all changed their minds.


    They were not picking up her calls as well.


    Cindy med everything on Charity.


    "You''re so shady. You and Levi tricked all the shareholders." Cindy was furious.


    Charity ced a pillow behind her back to lean against it and smiled nonchntly. "Cindy, the business world is like a warzone. No one will be polite beforeunching an attack. People in business are all about benefits. To be honest, I don''t want to work with you, and I know your ambitions for Eagle Videos. You want to develop Eagle Videos and its management rights. However, that''s your business. To be honest, I''m not optimistic about it at all."


    Cindy said coldly, "Eagle Video has great momentum now. Its users are increasing, and it has a bright future. Didn''t you invest in Eagle Videos because of this? You''ll regret pulling out now."


    "The business world isn''t as simple as you think, and I don''t regret it. If you can bring Eagle Videos to greater heights, I''ll give you my sincerest congrattions. I''ve earned enough money anyway," Charity said indifferently. "I just think it won''t be that smooth sailing for you."


    "What do you mean?"


    Charity smiled. "You''ve really gotten arrogant with Hunter and his wife''s backing over the past year while Chester isn''t around. Cindy, do you think Chester is an easy opponent because he has lost a leg? Is that why you''re not afraid of messing with him?"


    Cindy''s heart skipped a beat. As she recalled the clothes she had taken off a few nights ago just to be pushed away by Chester, her face flushed red from anger. "Did Chester tell you something? Do you know no shame, Eliza? You said Chester hurt you and humiliated you. Do you remember how theizens scolded him back then? Yet, you still fell for him in the end. You''re so disgusting."


    "I''ll never be as disgusting as you. He still wouldn''t touch you even after you drugged him and took your clothes off." Charity could not help but mock Cindy, "Never mind that, but don''t you look down on him and think he''s a cripple? Yet, in order to enter the elite circle, you still had no choice but to crawl into that cripple''s bed. You may be dedicated and professional, but you refuse to put your heart into this."


    "Have you said enough? Do you think Chester really likes you? You''re wrong. His interest in you just hasn''t passed. I understand his character better than anyone else."


    After Cindy hung up, she still felt uneasy.


    Could she not contact the investors because she had offended Chester?


    She quickly called a politician''s wife''s number. That person was always well- informed, and she often sent gifts to that person too. However, the call did not even connect.


    ...


    After Charity washed up, she went to look at her baby son again.


    Cal was still asleep, and his little face was flushed red.


    During that period, Cal''s features had developed slightly. His face was bing more good-looking too.


    Charity sighed while looking at that face. As Cal grew, he would look increasingly simr to a certain person.


    She went downstairs after kissing her son.


    Chester''s tall figure exited the kitchen. "Charity, I learned some cooking from


    Aunty Queenie just now and made some pancakes for you."


    Charity''s gaze instinctivelynded below the waist of his pants. She frowned. "You aren''t in pain anymore and can even cook now?"


    Chester stiffened. "I feel much better. I can''t possibly sit forever either."

 Chapter 2923

    Charity took the te. "Have you eaten?"


    "He hasn''t," Larissa said while smiling. "Chester came over early to learn how to make breakfast for you. You should head over quickly and eat it."


    It was Charity''s first time eating breakfast that Chester made.


    As she tasted a pancake, Chester looked toward her nervously. "Aunty Queenie made the batter. I just cooked the pancakes and added toppings-"


    "You even added toppings. How luxurious." Charityughed. "It tastes good."


    Chester''s suspended heart finally returned to his chest. "What will you be doing today?"


    "I haven''t been to thepany for several days, so I have to go over today." After Charity spoke, she saw Chester staring at her longingly. "Do you... have anything to say?"


    "You can go, and I''ll apany Cal at home. But... do you want to go watch a movie tonight?" Chester said, "I remember you used to like watching young romance movies-"


    "That was so long ago. I''ve gotten bored of the plot."


    At that, Chester''s expression went stiff.


    Charity blinked, wondering if she had said something wrong again.


    "Um... I think there''s a popr movie in the cinemately. Do you want to go and watch it?" Chester tried asking. "You''ve been quite tired recently and need some time to rx."


    "You should go." Larissa walked over and overheard Chester''s words. "Chester''s right. You''re still young, Charity. Stop watching over us every day and living like a homebody. Young people should have their own activities. We''ll help you to take care of Cal."


    Charity thought Larissa had a point, so she agreed.


    After breakfast, she went to thepany.


    There were quite a fewpany matters to handle since she had been absent for some time. There was also a reporter from a finance newspaper interviewing her about why she sold her shares of Eagle Videos.


    Charity did not hide anything. During the interview, she said she pulled out because she had different visions for Eagle Videos'' future development.


    At 5:00 p.m., Chester contacted her. "I''m downstairs. You cane down."


    Charity wore her coat and headed down. Chester''s sports car was parked by the roadside. He looked dashing in the car, and it made the youngdies turn their heads to take a look at him.


    No one would be able to guess that he had lost a leg and his manhood.


    Charity sat in the passenger seat nervously. Chester sensed her worry and said, "Don''t worry. I have a valid driving license. It''s fine."


    Charity did not say anything else and allowed him to drive her somewhere to eat. She kept her head lowered and used her phone.


    When the sky turned dark, the car stopped at an expensive restaurant in the city. Chester gave Charity a mask. "Wear this, celebrity."


    Charity did not want to cause any trouble either, so she wore the mask and got off the car first. Then, she circled the car to the driver''s seat. Thinking it would be difficult for Chester to get off the car due to his disability, she extended her hand to help him.


    Chester looked toward the hand and smirked. After holding it and getting off the car, he did not let go of her hand and kept it in his grasp instead.


    Charity tried to withdraw her hand, but when she failed to do so, she let him do as he wished.


    They walked into the restaurant with their hands held like any other couple.


    After entering a private room, Charity sat down and sent a message to her assistant. Chester took his seat beside her shortly after.


    Charity turned to look at him. It was a rectangr table, but why was he sitting beside her instead of the opposite seat?


    Chester acted as if he did not see her stare. He took the menu from the waiter and asked Charity softly, "What do you want to eat? Would you like to have dessert?"

 Chapter 2924

    "Anything is fine."


    Chester was leaning so close that Charity turned her face away unnaturally.


    His gaze lingered on her face for two seconds before returning to the menu.


    After ordering and waiting for the waiter to leave, Chester said, "I did some research online, and it seems that their risotto here is famous."


    "Haven''t you been here before?" Charity asked.


    "Who could I have been here with?"


    Charity nced at him. "Who knows? You''ve been with countless women."


    Chester''s scalp tingled. It was no wonder so many men were afraid of women bringing up the past.


    "But I''ve only ever loved you."


    He held her hand brazenly.


    Upon recalling his past, Charity felt annoyed and flung his hand away. "Can you men separate love from your bodies?"


    "Charity, didn''t we promise not to mention the past?" Chester said frustratedly, "I even lost my manhood and paid the price."


    "Serves you right," Charity scolded. "It''s so filthy. If it''s gone, so be it."


    "Yes. You have a point there. You can scold me, but don''t let the anger affect your health." Chester smiled and nodded apologetically. He knew that if Charity did not mind his past, it would mean she did not care about him at all.


    "I won''t. What''s there to be angry of?" Charity took a sip of tea and calmed her emotions. She made a promise to let go and stop thinking about the past.


    "That''s right. Let''s not get angry."


    In that short moment, cold sweat had broken out on Chester''s forehead.


    It was no wonder Shaun said he feared women bringing up the past the most because it was truly terrifying.


    Soon, dishes of intricately ted food were served.


    The restaurant was located in the middle of the city. Although their food could notpare to the private kitchens Chester used to frequent, Chester served Charity wholeheartedly. He even sliced the foie gras and steak for her.


    That scene made Charity remember the time when they had just started dating.


    At that time, Chester was a few years older than her, but it was her first rtionship. She was careful when they were together. When they went on dates, he would always receive many work-rted calls, and she always finished cutting his steak after his calls ended.


    Thinking back, her feelings of love from when she was young had turned fuzzy.


    ...


    After they finished eating, Chester paid for the meal.


    On the other hand, Charity stood by the entrance and waited for him while using her phone.


    "Oh, isn''t this... Eliza?"


    A sports car stopped in front of her. The person sitting in the car was handsome and elegant. He was Monte, whom she had not met for over a year. The roof of the sports car was open, and sitting in the passenger seat was a delicatedy of just over 20 years of age. She looked like a university student.


    "I almost couldn''t recognize you because you wore a mask. I thought I was mistaken." Monte took off his sunsses and revealed his rows of white teeth as he smiled. "Long time no see."


    Charity was stunned. She was so busy being pregnant with a child after returning to the country that she almost forgot he existed. Now that she saw Monte again, she immediately recalled the year she was chased and hit by a car. The Patterson family definitely had something to do with it.


    "You haven''t gone bankrupt,¡± Charity said calmly.


    Monte''s face stiffened. "Watch your words. Our family''s hotel business has expanded to Newcastle. That''s where I''ve been for the past year."


    ¡°Darling, she''s¨C" Thedy beside Monte circled his arm.


    "Eliza. You must''ve seen the movies she starred in," Monte said with a smile.


    Thedy eximed mockingly. "I''ve heard of her, but I never watched her movies. I was still in high school when she was acting. My family didn''t allow me to watch TV."

 Chapter 2925

    Monte pinched her nose. "Enough. I know you''re young."


    Charity stared at him coldly, feeling speechless. She was not as stupid as to not grasp the point that he was hinting that Charity was older than his new girlfriend.


    However, Charity was not old. She was merely 26 this year.


    "Monte, I never thought your taste would stay the same even after so many years." Whileughing, Charity said, "When you got together with me back then, I was a university student as well. Oh, but when I met you again during the new year, you were still looking for a university student to be your girlfriend. Tsk, you really are loyal."


    The expression of the girl beside Monte changed. She promptly shook Monte''s hand and acted like a spoiled child. "Tell me, will you change your mind about me?"


    "How could I? You''re so adorable. I''ll never love you enough." Monte pinched the girl''s nose. ¡°I broke up with her because she insisted on entering the


    entertainment industry. She had done many things behind my back for the sake of her career, and that was why we broke up."


    "Don''t worry. I''m not interested in the entertainment industry. I''m only interested in you," the girl said sweetly.


    Charity chuckled. "Monte, you''ve got no shame, huh?"


    In the past, he would put on an act, but now, he did not care anymore.


    "I''m just telling the truth." Currently, Monte was not afraid of offending Eliza, Catherine, Freya, and the rest.


    Lately, the Pattersons'' business had been focusing on ces like New Zend and Ad.


    Hence, he did not care much about his hotels in Canberra.


    "I''m curious about the truth you''ve told."


    All of a sudden, Chester walked out of the restaurant behind. He slowly walked up to Charity and gently wrapped his hand around her shoulder.


    When Monte saw that, he widened his eyes in a daze for a few seconds before he suddenly burst outughing in a mocking manner. "Oh, Eliza, I didn''t expect you to be with Chester. Tsk. Have you forgotten how theizensshed out at him back then? Women are really hypocrites. Did things change after you slept with him?"


    Charity''s face darkened.


    Chester patted her on the back and said to Monte calmly, "Go on."


    "So what if I go on speaking? Do you think you''re the same as before? You''re just a crippled man, who is no longer involved with Jewell Corporation." Monte teased Chester. "I see that you stagger when you walk. Do you think no one knows that you''re crippled because you got a prosthetic leg?"


    He had always found Chester an eyesore. Chester used to have a high profile, so when anyone in Canberra like Monte saw Chester, Shaun, and the rest, they would act cautiously to avoid offending those people.


    However, it was a different case now.


    "Monte, I think you''re asking for death." Fury erupted in Charity''s eyes. If Chester had not stopped her, she definitely would have punched Monte before anything else.


    "Don''t stoop down to his level." Chester grinned and said to Charity, "Let''s go and watch a movie, or we''ll bete."


    Seeing that, Monte teased Chester further. "Why? Weren''t you arrogant back then? I''m insulting you now, yet you don''t even dare to counterattack. Haha. Chester, I never thought this day woulde. I''ll have you know that the next time I see you, I''ll make you call me Grandpa."


    "Monte, if you hadn''t shown up here today, you might not have crossed my mind for the time being. Perhaps I''ll only deal with you after some time. However, since you can''t wait to get me thinking about you..." Chester smiled. "I don''t mind acting against you in advance. After all, my leg is crippled because you and your dad sowed discord behind my back. Don''t think that things are fine after you''ve moved to Newcastle. I''m under no illusions about the illegal dealings that the Patterson family has done in the hotel."

 Chapter 2926

    Monte''s expression shifted.


    However, he soon concealed it. "I have no idea what you''re saying. My family has been doing proper business, unlike you."


    "The Jeffs family from Newcastle," Chester casually said. "Also, thepanies that you''ve set up in Canberra previously are all involved in gambling."


    Monte raised his brows and scoffed. "If you have the guts, go ahead and sue me. Beware, I''ll sue your family too."


    With that, Monte did not stay around any longer. He stepped on the elerator and left.


    As Chester watched the car drive away, he narrowed his eyes.


    "Could your dad be involved in this matter too?" Charity was dumbfounded. Considering that Monte had the audacity to make such a remark, there must be a reason behind it.


    "This matter... I''m really not sure." Chester turned his eyes to Charity. "Are you, Catherine, and the rest unaware of it? Weren''t you the ones who hatched this plot by getting Monte and Hugo to work together?"


    "How do you know?" Charity nced at him. "Did Shaun tell you?"


    "Mm." Chester nodded. "Once I found out that you were Charity, I knew that you might want to take revenge on Eliza''s behalf."


    "I do want to take revenge on Eliza''s behalf, but earlier wasn''t the right timing yet. Once I catch the Patterson family in the act, I must drive them into a corner. My memory has worsened after I gave birth." Charity said with agony, "Monte must''ve earned a lot over the past year. It won''t be surprising if he has managed to persuade some people to side with him."


    "Hunter has quite a good rtionship with Monte''s father, so what Monte said is probably true."


    Chester did not expect Hunter to be so sill or, in fact, haughty.


    With the development of the Jewell family in full swing over the years, he could now challenge thew.


    Chester immediately called Ken and told him to check whether Hunter was working with the Patterson family.


    "What if the Jewell family is actually involved?" Charity asked.


    "I should ask you this question. You were the ones who hatched this plot." Chester fixed his eyes on her.


    Charity furrowed her brows. "Since I''m upying Eliza''s body, the only thing I can do for her is to take revenge. Monte must pay the price."


    "I''m with you." Chester caressed her head. "Eliza is my savior. If not for her, you wouldn''t havee back to me. That''s why I''ll help you do whatever you want."


    Charity was stunned. "But your dad-"


    "From the moment he plotted against me, he''s no longer my dad. What''s more, he has gone beyond thew. So, he should be responsible for his own actions." A hint of frostiness shed in Chester''s eyes.


    "While that''s true, isn''t your mom ill? If your dad goes to jail, and it triggers her-"


    "Over the years, I''ve tolerated too much for my mom''s physical health. As a son, I''ve done my best, but I''m afraid she has never thought for me. All she cares about is Cindy." Chester let out a self-deprecatingugh. "Everyone has their own lives, and I just want to take care of you and Cal for the rest of my life. I don''t care about other things."


    Charity took pity on him.


    "Don''t look at me like that." Chester held her hand. While walking forward, he said, "Have I told you before that my mom was pregnant with a pair of twins back then? However, my twin turned out dead when he was delivered. The doctor said it was because he failed to absorb the nutrients, but my parents would always say that it was cruel and cold-blooded of me to absorb all the nutrients from my twin, which caused him to die."

 Chapter 2927

    Charity was not aware of that matter.


    All the while, she was under the impression that she knew Chester very well. However, it was only now that she realized she did not know him well enough.


    Upon hearing Chester''s words, she had no choice but to tighten the hold of her hand on his.


    Now that she was a mother, she found it scary to think how deeply hurt she would be if that were how her parents had thought of her since she was young.


    "Although I must admit that you can be merciless sometimes..." She continued, "You shouldn''t be med for what happened in your mother''s belly. At that time, you hadn''t even opened your eyes. You weren''t even conscious. You''re not to me for it."


    Chester said self-deprecatingly, ¡°As I grew up, I slowly came to understand some things with my medical knowledge. The nutrients needed when one is pregnant with one or two children in the belly are different. My mom was in poor health at that time and always threw up, which was why her two children failed to absorb enough nutrients. When one instinctively wanted to survive, all he could do was try his best to absorb the nutrients. When the other didn''t get enough nutrients..."


    He did not continue the sentence, but even so, Charity got the point.


    "That makes sense when one wants to survive." Charity said, "If you could analyze the situation when you were in your mother''s belly, you would be brilliant. You would be considered a monster."


    Chester was amused by her words. He lowered his head and kissed her on the forehead. "Thank you forforting me. I feel much better now."


    His kiss left Charity feeling dazed for a moment.


    By the time she came to her senses, she felt annoyed at herself.


    Why did shefort Chester, that albatross?


    Even though they were currently in a rtionship, she should not be so kind and considerate.


    "Are you regretting it?" Chester teased her. "It''s no use regretting it."


    "Let''s go and watch a movie." Charity urged him. "We''re going to bete."


    When the two of them eventually arrived at the theater, they were three minuteste.


    Many people were there to watch the movie, so the two of them sat in thest row. Thest row had... four seats. What was more, they seemed to be twin seats for couples.


    "Why did you choose thest row?" Charity grumbled. "It''s too far. It''s best to watch the movie in the middle row."


    "Have you forgotten that..." Chester leaned toward her ear. "When we watched a movie together for the first time, we chose thest row."


    Charity was momentarily stunned.


    In fact, she could recall it if she tried her best to do so.


    She was only 17 when Chester took her to watch a movie, and he imed that no one would notice if they kissed in thest row.


    At that time, she might seem cold on the outside, but she was so shy that her cheeks blushed in the dark.


    When she started to experience what love was, it was a romance movie that the two of them watched. She had no idea what the plot was aboutter on, but all she could remember was that he hugged and kissed her most of the time when the movie was screening.


    She remembered the burning sensation when his slender fingers were on her skin.


    "Pervert." Charity red at him. "Have you forgotten everything?"


    "No. I just don''t want to recall it. Whenever I recall our past, I''ll misunderstand you for betraying me, and then you''ll be in a bad mood."


    While hugging her, Chester kissed the top of her head. "I''m sorry."


    "Okay. Stop interrupting me while I''m watching the movie." Charity feigned anger and said, "If you behave like how you did the first time, I won''t watch movies with you anymore."


    "Alright." Chester handed her the popcorn with a grin.


    "I''m not eating these. It wasn''t easy for me to slim down after childbirth." Charity resisted her urge to have the tasty snack.


    "You won''t get fat. I''ll love you no matter what you be." Chester continued to speak into her ear. The soft breath on her earlobe numbed her entire body.


    Charity glowered at him. "You can just talk as usual. You don''t have toe so close to me."

 Chapter 2928

    "If I can''t get close to you, I''ll have no choice but to raise my volume," Chester said as he continued to stay close to her. "As long as you''re not scared that our voices will disturb other people, it''s fine by me."


    Charity was speechless.


    Having be well aware of Chester''s shamelessness, she could only roll her eyes and continue to immerse herself in the movie.


    The movie was well-produced. The Hollywood stars were generally well-built, and they went all-out with the acting. However, the romance seemed toe out of nowhere.


    The male and female lead started rolling on the bed right after falling in love at first sight.


    Charity drank a sip of water awkwardly.


    Beside her, Chester poked her and pointed at a nearby seat.


    A young couple was already hugging and tangled in a kiss.


    Well, most people likely chose to sit behind because they did not want to be disturbed.


    Noticing Chester''s jealous nce, Charity immediately said, "Don''t even think about it."


    "Just a peck."


    "No."


    Charity downright refused. If it were other men, they might not have dared to proceed.


    However, Chester approached her brazenly. Although she did not let him kiss her, he could still kiss her hair, followed by her earlobes, cheeks, and even her hand.


    His scent was all over her by the end of the two-hour movie.


    Charity did not understand. How could a man still like being so intimate despite his inability to have sex?


    It was 9:00 p.m. when the movie ended.


    Chester held Charity''s hand and walked behind the crowd. "Should we get some clothes and shoes for Cal?"


    Charity, who had been eager to get home to see her son, halted in her steps. Then, she followed Chester into a baby and maternity store beside them.


    In fact, the baby already had more than enough clothes. However, Charity did notck money and had an impulse to buy clothes that suited her son whenever she saw one.


    The store employee approached them and started introducing products to them. "Do you have a daughter or a son?"


    Chester spoke before Charity could say anything, "A son."


    "How old is he?"


    "About three months old."


    The employee smiled. "Your wife''s body bounced back really quickly."


    "Yes." Chester circled Charity''s waist with a smile and said, "I want to buy a few sets of clothing for my son."


    "The clothes for your son''s age are on this side." Although they wore masks, the employee could tell that the watch on the man''s wrist was costly. Hence, she promoted all sorts of baby products to Chester with great enthusiasm.


    They ended up buying clothes, shoes, toys, bottles, and diapers.


    In the end, the employee could not resist saying," Sir, your son is so fortunate."


    "My wife painstakingly gave birth to him. It''s a given that I should treat him well." Chester paid for everything happily.


    Charity gave him a sideway nce after exiting the store with many shopping bags in their hands. "Your son?"


    "Your son is my son too." Chester was afraid she would find something odd, so he quickly said, "Besides, I''ll be in this state for the rest of my life. It''s impossible for me to have a child. To me, Cal is my biological son."


    Charity did not want to expose him after seeing his expression.


    Did he really think she was so silly that she did not notice anything?


    It was simply not the right time to reveal Cal''s identity.


    "You bought too much. Cal won''t be able to finish using the diapers."


    "We''ll change his diapers regrly then. We''ll change it once he pees since we


    have many diapers now." Chester smiled and said, "When he gets older, I''ll buy toy cars and superhero figurines for him. Boys love those things."


    "Okay."

 Chapter 2929

    In the end, they chose shoes, clothes, and toys for Cal, and Chester paid for


    everything.


    Charity let him do as he wished and did not stop him.


    While standing at the side, she thought that if she had been dating someone else, she would not have allowed him to pay for the items.


    She would not want that person to spend too much money when they had just started dating because she would feel bad if they were to break up afterward.


    Nevertheless, she had none of those concerns as that person was Chester. She could even be as pretentious as she wanted.


    Chester stopped the car when they arrived at their homes.


    "You don''t have to get off. It''s toote. I''ll take the stuff and go inside myself." Charity was about to open the door and get down after she spoke.


    "Charity..." Chester suddenly grabbed her arm.


    "What?" Charity turned around and was met with his kiss.


    It happened so quickly that she did not even have the chance to avoid it. The kissnded right on her lips.


    "You..."


    Charity wanted to scold Chester, but he invaded her mouth with unbelievable speed.


    It was their first kiss and intimate touch ever since he discovered she was Charity.


    Chester felt as if the missing piece of his iplete heart was finally put back into ce. He exhaled and sighed, "Charity..."


    Charity''s face turned a bright red. She pushed him away hard and put on a stern expression. "Chester, who allowed you to kiss me? Did you ask for my permission? You pervert, sex-greedy man."


    Chester grinned as he stared at her blushing face. "How can I be greedy for sex when I''m no longer capable of sex?"


    Charity was speechless.


    "Is kissing considered perverted? It''s normal in a romantic rtionship, okay? That''s unless I don''t love you." Chester nted a kiss on her forehead and said affectionately, "I love you, Charity. I''ve only ever loved you in this life, and you''re the only one I''ll love in the future too."


    Charity did not know how to respond.


    In the end, she escaped frantically.


    It was only after getting inside her home that she remembered she did not take her stuff.


    Forget it. She would take the stuff tomorrow.


    When she went to take a shower, she saw her blushing face in the mirror. She was stunned. Was that still her?


    ...


    The moment Chester returned home, Ken spotted the big grin on his face. He smiled and said, "It seems like your date with Miss Robbins went well, Young Master Jewell."


    "It was fine." Chester tugged the corners of his lips down. "How''s the progress with the matter I told you to investigate?"


    Ken immediately put on a serious expression. ¡°As you feared, after you went to Country R to treat your legst year, the Patterson family made Hunter an aplice."


    ¡°I didn''t think Hunter was more stupid than I expected." Chester''s face darkened. He did not understand how the Jewell family produced such a shameful existence as Hunter, who had ruined the Jewell family''s reputation.


    Ken cleared his throat. "Hunter might''ve just wanted to try it out at first, but the profit the Patterson family gave him in the first half of the year was a lot. It surpassed the profit of Jewell Corporation, so..."


    Chester nodded. "I understand the Patterson family''s n. The more people they involve as their aplices, the safer it is for them. Moreover, the Jewell family still has its connections after so many years."


    "So... How are you nning to handle this matter?" Ken frowned.


    Chester nced at him. "What else? He broke thew. He''ll be punished ordingly."


    "Okay. I got it."


    After Ken returned to his room, Chester called Shaun, but no one picked up.


    Around ten minutester, Shaun called back, and his voice was hoarse. ''What''s the matter?"


    "Are you still busy at such ate hour?"


    Shaun chuckled. His voice sounded pleasant after having satisfied his desires. "Do you think everyone is like you? I have a wife."

 Chapter 2930

    Chester gritted his teeth. "What? I have a girlfriend too."


    "Mm. Unfortunately, you''re incapable of sex."


    Chester was speechless.


    The conversation came to a dead end.


    "Go on. Why are you not asleep and calling me at such ate hour?"


    "Have your wife reveal the Patterson family''s scandal to the authorities. It''s time to gather the we cast. Ask the Jeffs family from Newcastle to cooperate too," Chester said. "I met Monte today, and he''s really an eyesore."


    "Okay." Shaun gave a swift reply.


    Late into the night, Monte had just rolled off a woman sweatily when his phone rang.


    "Don''t pick up the phone. It''s so noisy." The female university student clung to his waist.


    "Okay. I won''t pick up the call." Monte was seduced by the girl, and desire quickly overcame his senses.


    They were at it until midnight. In the end, Monte fell asleep as he had run out of stamina, and he could not remember how many times the phone rang.


    The next morning, he was roused from his sleep by the phone''s ringtone.


    Monte got up in a bad mood. He started throwing a tantrum after picking up the call. "Who''s being so annoying early in the morning?"


    "Monte, I''m your mom." A sob came from the phone. "I called you so many timesst night. Why didn''t you pick up?"


    "Mom, what happened?" Monte got nervous from the crying. "Did something happen at home?"


    "Your dad was taken away by the police at midnight," Madam Patterson said while crying. "The police came to our house and said our hotel is involved in an international gambling and moneyundering case."


    Madam Patterson did not reveal everything.


    However, Monte was aware that their call was most likely wiretapped.


    His heart sank. Suddenly, he remembered that he had met Chester and Elizast night. It could not be a coincidence that the trouble urred the next day after he met them.


    Then, he recalled Chester''s words.


    Monte cursed Chester before saying, "Mom, stay at home. I''ll go over now. Don''t worry. Dad is innocent. The Patterson family will never do anything illegal."


    After hanging up, he put on his clothes frantically and rushed out.


    "Honey, where are you going? I bought breakfast." The female university student he got himself was standing outside the door with breakfast in her hands.


    Upon recalling that it was her fault that he did not manage to pick up his family''s calls, Monte got furious and pushed her aside. "Get lost. You f*cking wasted my time."


    The girl was pushed to the ground mercilessly.


    Monte''s good mood from before was gone. He buttoned his clothes in a rush, and when he exited the elevator, a car stopped in front of him. His assistant ran out of the car with a bag in hand. "Young Master Patterson, Madam Patterson says not to go back and think of a way to leave Australia as soon as possible. Here are your passport, identification card, and cash. You should hurry up and leave."


    Monte was unconvinced. "Wait. Why should I escape? The police can investigate all they want. We''ve been very careful in Australia. The people who came to our hotel to gamble won''t be so stupid as to expose themselves."


    The assistant said urgently, "I heard that the Jeffs family from Newcastle have provided the police here with all the evidence. Some things may be legal in Newcastle, but you''ll be sentenced to jail here. Besides, once the police find out the rough amount of money, you''ll be in jail forever. Madam Patterson says to let as many of us escape as possible."


    Monte''s face paled. "It''s impossible. We''re partners with the Jeffs family. Could it be..."


    "I don''t know. Anyway, the evidence the Jeffs family submitted will make it impossible for the Patterson family to get out of this situation. Please leave quickly. If you don''t, it''ll be toote..."

 Chapter 2931

    Before Monte could enter the tform, Ken caught him.


    "Let go of me." Monte struggled desperately and shouted toward the passers-by, "Help! Someone''s trying to kidnap me."


    The passers-by looked over warily.


    "I''m not kidnapping him." Ken shed a smile at the passers-by. "I''m a police on duty. This person is involved in huge transnational gambling and moneyundering, and he''s nning to flee.¡±


    "No. I-"


    Before Monte could finish his sentence, Ken had covered his mouth. At the same time, someone searched Monte''s bag, and piles of notes dropped out of it.


    The passers-by who were originally doubtful about the situation immediately kept quiet.


    After all, if Monte were not involved in crime, why would he bring so much money to the train? He must be nning to flee.


    "Let''s go."


    Ken dragged Monte out of the train station and shoved him into the car.


    Charity was in the passenger seat, while Chester was the driver.


    "So you called me over just to see him, huh?" When Charity saw Monte, there was a hint of surprise in her eyes.


    "Look how the arrogant Young Master Patterson you saw yesterday has fallen.¡± Looking at Monte, Chester grinned. "Didn''t he tease you about your old age yesterday? Sigh. He should take a look at himself. He''s already in his 30s, yet he''s always surrounded by women. How f*cking disgusting. Weren''t you infected with HIV? You won''t even hold back despite the infection, huh?"


    In the face of the criticism, Monte''s face turned ashen. He was aware that the Patterson family had be the shadow of its former self, so he quickly begged for forgiveness. "Lizzie, I''m sorry that I wronged you back then. It was my fault. I let you down, and I deserve to die. Please let me go, okay? You''ve met the love of your life now, haven''t you?"


    "Be a good boy and sit down for me." Ken pressed Monte down, and after receiving a look from Chester, he gave Monte two punches.


    "Give him a few more punches. I enjoy listening to his agonized scream," Charity said.


    11


    Before Monte could react, he was greeted with another violent punch from Ken.


    He was begging for mercy at first, but now, he could not help butsh out, "Eliza, are you f*cking out of your mind? You were the one who fell in love with me in the first ce. You were the one who attempted suicide. I didn''t even force you tomit suicide-"


    "p."


    Ken pped Monte in the face, and Monte''s handsome face instantly swelled up. Charity said, "Monte, calling you trash is an overstatement. Do you know that an innocent girl used to be truly in love with you? If you were just ying around, you shouldn''t have gotten together with her and imed that you loved her. Not all women want your money. She just wanted your love, and to her, you were her everything. She might be silly, but you''re awful. Shemitted suicide for your sake, yet you thought she was putting on an act."


    Monte knew that she was referring to Eliza, but little did he know that the real Eliza had lost her life during the suicide.


    "You really deserve to die." Charity sighed lightly. "You should spend the rest of your life in jail."


    When Monte heard he was going to jail, he was so frightened that he sprang toward Charity. "Eliza, I''m sorry. I''ve learned my mistakes, so please let me go. I have lots of money. I can give it all to you."


    "How could she possibly let you go? She''s the one who wants you dead so badly." Chesterughed. "Why do you think the Jeffs family from Newcastle wanted to work with you even though your family was nearly facing bankruptcy? He was solely interested in your family''s hotel business. His family has hotels all over the world, and their business is a lot better than yours."


    Monte was momentarily stunned. Then, a thought crossed his mind. "When I met up with Hugo for dinner that year, we bumped into Catherine, Freya, you, and..."

 Chapter 2932

    Monte''s head instantly exploded.


    Never in his wildest dreams did he think that things would work out that way. He had been under the impression that he had managed to approach the Jeffs family solely based on hispetence.


    In the past year, he had been gloating over his ability, and seeing that Chester was crippled, he found himself much more brilliant than Chester.


    Little did he expect that he would be the one falling into other people''s trap instead.


    Monte red at Charity with his red eyes. "Eliza, why are you doing this to me? All I did was let you down. When we were in a rtionship, I treated you well and made you very happy. If not for your poor family background, I would''ve married you. Isn''t it normal for adults to get together and split? At least I didn''t betray you when we were together. However, because of you, I was infected with HIV. Since I''ve received the punishment I deserved, why must you be so cruel? You''re wicked."


    He looked at Charity as though she were a monster. "Chester, isn''t it frightening to be with a woman like that? If you break up with her, she''ll ruin your family."


    Chesterughed. "Thanks to your family, my family has been dragged into the mess. I believe my dad will be reunited with you in jail. What else is there for her to ruin?"


    Monte was stunned, but a secondter, what Chester said chilled him to the marrow. "Both of you are indeed a perfect match. You''re so vicious that you can go as far as throwing your parents under the bus for this woman''s sake."


    "Enough, Monte. Don''t think I don''t think that this crippled leg of mine has something to do with your family." Chester touched his unfeeling prosthetic leg. "The day Huxley hit Eliza with a car, it was the Pattersons who incited him to do it and then shifted the me to Eliza. You wanted to get rid of Eliza with Huxley''s help. You knew full well that Huxley couldn''t be triggered as he was on drugs."


    Monte shuddered and said furiously, "It was because Eliza wanted to destroy the reputation of my family''s hotel business. I just did that as a counterattack."


    Charity could not be bothered to speak to him. "Huxley has been shot dead, so you''re luckier than him for being able to live a blissful life for a year. I hope you''ll enjoy your life in jail."


    Chester hit the brakes as soon as he arrived at the entrance of the police station.


    Then, he looked back and said with a smile, "We''ve arrived at the police station."


    "D-Don''t. No!" Monte''s face paled. He knew he would be doomed once he entered the police station.


    Charity turned her head and stared at Monte. "What you said is partially right. I''m wicked and merciless. I won''t be satisfied until you''re left with nothing."


    When the door opened, Ken pushed Monte out of the car.


    The police came shortly and took Monte inside.


    Chester averted his gaze and held Charity''s hand with a smile. "This is good. He''ll be in jail for the rest of his life, and he probably won''t be able toe out again."


    Charity''s lips curled into a smile as she closed her eyes and thought, ''Lizzie, I''ve avenged you.''


    Chester looked at her pretty face dotingly.


    Ken and another subordinate silently watched as Chester disyed his affection for Charity and felt that their presence was not needed.


    ¡°Um, President Jewell, we have something to deal with, so we''ll get off first," said the sharp-eyed Ken.


    Chester immediately stepped on the elerator.


    Seeing how direct Chester was, Ken was at a loss for words.


    Chester did not even attempt to ask him to stay in the car.


    After Ken and the subordinate got out, Charity could not help but roll her eyes at Chester. "How is Ken going back?"


    "He''ll take a cab. Do they expect their boss to drive them?" Chester held her hand, ced it on his lips, and kissed it. "I''m not their boyfriend."

 Chapter 2933

    Charity withdrew her hand. "Drive carefully."


    Just as Chester was about to change gears, his phone rang.


    He nced at the notification of the iing call, and a trace of sarcasm shed across his eyes.


    "Answer it." Charity picked up his phone for him and tapped the ''answer'' button. Then, the sound of Madam Jewell''s weeping rang out.


    "Chester, hurry up ande home. I don''t know why, but your dad has been taken away. They imed he was involved in corruption and gambling. How could your dad have done these things?"


    "You''re looking for the wrong person. You should look for Cindy. She''s a good family member of yours," Chester said derisively.


    "Don''t behave like this, Chester. That girl isn''t picking up my calls, so I can only rely on you right now. Your dad can''t go to jail. Those old friends of his aren''t picking up my calls too." Madam Jewell said tearfully, "If you don''te home now, I''ll hit my head against the wall and kill myself."


    "Why don''t you go and take a look?" Charity asked.


    Madam Jewell asked, "Who is that? Who is talking beside you? Is it Charity? Both of you-"


    "If you dare tell me off, you''ll never see me again," Chester immediately interrupted her. He seemed to know what his mother wanted to say.


    Madam Jewell immediately went quiet. All she did was continue weeping bitterly on the other end.


    "I''lle over in a moment." Once Chester ended the call, he turned around and asked Charity, "Are you willing toe along?"


    Charity nodded. "Do you want to call Ken back?"


    "No need. Now that something has happened to my dad, do you think those bodyguards will stay?" Chester mocked.


    50 minutester, the car drove into the Jewell family''s vi.


    The minute Madam Jewell saw the car, she ran out with hair in a mess. "Chester, you''re finally back. You must save your dad. We mustn''t let anything happen to him. If he goes to jail, I don''t want to live anymore."


    Charity figured that Madam Jewell was probably unaware that Chester was the instigator of the matter.


    Nevertheless, some things were better left unknown.


    "He broke thew andmitted a crime. Why shouldn''t he go to jail?" Chester questioned.


    Madam Jewell grabbed Charity and said, "Lizzie, aren''t you good friends with Freya? She''s the prime minister''s goddaughter and the girlfriend of the prime minister''s son. You can easily pull some strings with her, and I can even pay you. As long as you agree, I''ll approve of my son marrying you and having you as my daughter-inw."


    Chester''s face was burning, and he had never felt so humiliated. He dragged Madam Jewell away. "Didn''t you look down on her before? Yet now that you want to take advantage of her, you speak so well of her. Why do I have such a mother? Stop making things difficult for Eliza. She won''t be able to help you with this matter. Besides, there''s no way the prime minister''s family would take bribes."


    "Chester, I''ll kneel before you." Bawling, Madam Jewell was about to sink to her knees.


    However, Chester did not allow her to kneel. Instead, he pulled her up. "It''s no use kneeling to me. If I must say, you and Dad were obsessed with money. Wasn''t the money I gave you enough to spend? With over one billion dors in hand, you had money to burn, yet you were so discontented that you banded together with the Patterson family. The Patterson family was involved in gambling, moneyundering, and so on. Speaking of crimes alone, they''vemitted over ten."


    Madam Jewell shook his shoulder. "If you don''t save your dad, I''ll kill myself in front of you."


    Chester''s eyes shed with hatred. "Mom, my patience has its limits. You''ve been needing blood over the years because of your illness, and for you to receive blood donation, I''ve been very patient with Cindy. I even put up with you when you tricked me. Of course, you don''t see all of that because all you care about is yourself and Dad. Your life is yours. If you don''t treasure it, there''s nothing I can do about it. I can''t possibly force you to live."


    He withdrew his arm. "You need to let go. Even if Dad goes to jail, you can get someone to look after you. If you can''t let go, there''s nothing I can do."


    With that, he turned around and got into the car.

 Chapter 2934

    "Chester, you ungrateful b*stard. You''ll die a miserable death."


    Madam Jewell''s scolding came from behind. "If something happens to your dad, I don''t want to live too."


    Charity studied the raging woman behind through the rearview mirror.


    The saying, whates around goes around, was true.


    Madam Jewell used to act haughtily in front of Charity as if no one could deserve her son, but now, it was... hard to exin.


    "Do you want to get someone to keep an eye on her? What if she really-"


    "Ha! Don''t worry. Among the people I know, she fears death the most." Chester snorted. "If she isn''t scared of dying, why would she treat Cindy so dearly? She even forced me to marry Cindy and support Cindy''s career to keep her blood donor by her side back then. She hasmitted so many evil deeds. If not for her illness, I wouldn''t tolerate this anymore."


    Chester had exhausted all the patience he had toward his mother.


    Charity pressed her lips together. Although she had experienced many hardships, her mothers had been kind to her. After some time, she said, "Your parents have a good rtionship, though."


    "You''re right about that." Chesterughed. "They were childhood sweethearts, so they are close and get along well. They also have simr tastes and often are each other''s partner in crime."


    Charity was speechless.


    She was humored by his description but did notugh.


    It was her first time hearing someone describe their parents like that.


    "Justugh if you want to." Chester nced at Charity.


    "I think... your description is on point." Charity could not resistughing. "But you should still get someone to keep an eye on your mother. She might notmit suicide, but... she''s still worth something to some people. Hunter has been partners with the Patterson family for so long. He must have some money left."


    Chester was stunned, but he quickly understood what she meant.


    Not long after Chester and Charity left, Cindy arrived in her car.


    When she saw Madam Jewell squatting down on the ground and crying, she quickly ran over and helped her up. "Aunt Lyte, the ground is cold. Why are you sitting on the ground? You might fall sick."


    "Cindy, I didn''t think you woulde.¡± Madam Jewell was surprised by Cindy''s appearance. Cindy did not pick up a few of the calls she had made previously, so she thought Cindy was the same as those who avoided them when they got into trouble.


    "I''m indebted to you and Uncle Hunter. How could I note?" Cindy said with reddened eyes, "I went to obtain information about the situation as soon as I found out that Uncle Hunter was in trouble. I was busy, and that was why I didn''t pick up your calls."


    "Then... What did you find out? Cindy, you have to help me. I only have you to rely on now. That ungrateful Chester came just now, but he doesn''t care about us at all." Madam Jewell''s life had been smooth-sailing all along. She was spoilt by her husband and son and did not have to worry about anything, so she was totally clueless about her current situation.


    "Aunt Lyte, I found out that everyone in the Patterson family has been caught. Monte nned to escape, but he was apprehended too. I heard the case involves a huge sum of money, but the main culprit is the Patterson family. Uncle Hunter was just tricked by them. As long as Uncle Hunter doesn''t admit to anything, we can get him out by spending some money and using our connections. However, the amount of money we''ll have to spend is quite big."


    When Madam Jewell heard there was hope, her eyes brightened. "Money isn''t an issue. The most important thing is to get Hunter out. However... those people who were on good terms with us before aren''t picking up my calls."


    "Aunt Lyte, didn''t you introduce me to Senator Cox when you brought me to a banquet thest time? H-He seemed interested in me, so I went to look for him. He said he could help us settle this problem, but he wants money and... me to apany him for a night," Cindy said as tears filled her eyes.

 Chapter 2935

    "Cindy, it must be hard on you," Madam Jewell said agitatedly. "Don''t worry. As long as you''re willing to help your uncle, everything we have will be yours in the future. We see you as our daughter."


    "Don''t say that, Aunt Lyte. It''s only fair I do that for you. You two have been so nice to me." Cindy helped Madam Jewell into the house.


    "In that case... When can you meet Senator Cox?"


    "This evening. However, Senator Cox doesn''t have time, so his nephew wille over instead." Cindy lowered her head and said, "You know Senator Cox can''t be there personally for matters like this."


    "I know, I know."


    At night, Chester and Charity pushed Cal, who was in the pram, as they took a stroll in the neighborhood''s garden.


    Cal''s dark eyes looked in many directions. He was very excited.


    Charity was teasing her son with an ice cream in her hand, and soon, she made Cal drool.


    "Stop teasing him." Chester could not stand his son''s silly look. It was unbearable to watch.


    "I want to tease my son. It''s none of your business."


    The more Charity looked at Cal, the more she found him cute. She even took out her phone and started taking pictures.


    It was rare to see her so happy, and Chester''s handsome expression softened. Forget it. If his son''s minor sacrifice could make Charity happy, he would let it be. "You can take the pictures. I''ll hold the ice cream for you." Chester took the ice cream from her.


    When Charity finally remembered her ice cream after taking pictures of her son''s cute face, Chester had already eaten more than half of it.


    "Chester..." Charity''s eyes widened as she red at him angrily. ¡°I only allowed you to hold it for me, not eat it."


    "Mm. Your ice cream is especially sweet." After shamelessly finishing the remaining ice cream, Chester''s thin lips approached hers. "I''ll let you have a taste..."


    Charity was speechless.


    She never thought he would be so shameless. She pushed his face away. "Do you want to lose your position?"


    "No. I finally managed to climb up. I''ll never step down from this position." Chester went nearer to her and kissed her lips.


    Charity could smell the scent of blueberries in the ice cream.


    ¡°Does it smell good?" Chester grinned mischievously before pressing his lips against hers again.


    Charity took a step back and bumped into the tree behind her, but she kept pushing him away.


    "Charity, open your mouth. I''ll let you taste the ice cream." A hoarse, seductive voice came from Chester''s throat.


    Charity did not think Chester would be so brazen, and her whole face blushed.


    However, she did taste the sweetness of the ice cream. It was sweet and cooling. "President Jewell..."


    Suddenly, Ken''s voice sounded.


    Chester froze, and a hint of frustration shed across his eyes. It was obvious he was displeased that he was disturbed.


    Charity grabbed her chance to push him away. Then, she red at him. "You''re temporarily off-duty."


    After that, she pushed Cal forward and walked away as fast as she could.


    Chester wanted to go after her, but Ken came running to him. "Things are bad, President Jewell."


    "Yes. Things are bad. You disturbed my family and me." Chester stared at him with disdain.


    Not only was Ken speechless, but he felt wronged too. "Weren''t you the one who told me to keep an eye on Madam Jewell? She was deceived by Cindy and has lost 800 million dors."


    "How much did you say?" Chester thought he had misheard.


    Ken exined in detail, "Cindy lied to Madam Jewell that she knew Senator Cox and that she could prevent Hunter from going to jail. So, in the evening, she brought Madam Jewell to a hotel to meet Senator Cox''s nephew, Stanley Cox. Stanley is indeed Senator Cox''s nephew, but he iszy and deceives people behind Senator Cox''s back. Senator Cox has ignored that nephew of his for a long time, but not many people know that. I also don''t know how Cindy managed to partner with Stanley and trick Madam Jewell into going there. However, Stanley told Madam Jewell that if she wanted Hunter to be out safe and sound, she not only had to take out the money they earned from working with the Patterson family, but he also needed more money for connections. That was how she was tricked of 800 million dors."

 Chapter 2936

    Chester massaged his head that was about to burst.


    He really did not expect his mother to be so stupid.


    In fact, he had protected her too well throughout the years.


    Within two years of Chester leaving the Jewell family, one of his parents was deceived and was now going to prison, while the other most likely had her funeral savings scammed.


    "Where''s Cindy?"


    "She has divided the money equally with Stanley after receiving it and ns to leave Australia overnight," Ken said in a low voice. "Because of our warning, many who used to be close to Cindy haven''t dared to interact with her recently. Cindy was also trying to get people to invest in Eagle Videos, but she failed to bring in any investors. It resulted in a drop in Eagle Videos'' shares, and many shareholders were displeased with her. She knew that her connections relied on the Jewell family, so after Hunter got into trouble, she transferred all her money overseas. In addition to the money she scammed today, she has about two million dors."


    "Two million dors. Although there are quite a few people in Canberra with a worth of over hundreds of billions of dors, how many have so much cash in hand like her?"


    Chester sneered. "Get Stanley and Cindy."


    "Okay."


    10:00 p.m.


    At the airport, Cindy was wearing a pair of sunsses and dragging her luggage behind, waiting to pass through customs.


    After passing through, her tense body finally rxed.


    She finally managed to enter without a hitch.


    Although Cindy was still a shareholder in severalpanies in Australia, she sensed that there had been people secretly oppressing hertely. Those people were either Chester or Shaun and Catherine and the rest.


    Besides, Hunter was in prison. She heard that the Patterson family and Hunter going to jail were rted to Chester and Shaun.


    All of her connections were built with Hunter and his wife as the middlemen.


    Now that the bridge was gone, many of the businessmen she used to work with were ignoring her.


    Cindy had a hunch that she had to leave. If she stayed, she might not even be able to keep her money if Chester were to bother her.


    Luckily, she had secretly prepared a luxurious estate overseas long ago.


    On top of the billions of dors she had, she could live a life of luxury overseas without worrying about anything.


    As for her parents, she did not intend to care about them anymore.


    Catherine and the others probably would not bother her parents anyway.


    After all, they were still acquaintances, and Cindy knew Catherine and Freya well. When it was time to board the airne, Cindy rushed forward, wanting to board. However, she was stopped by two police officers when she was at the boarding gate. "Excuse me, Miss Turner. Someone has reported that you''re involved in a case of fraud. Pleasee back with us to the police station for investigation." Cindy''s wrists were handcuffed.


    "I didn''t. Don''t falsely use me," Cindy shouted.


    Nevertheless, the police ignored her and brought her out.


    Her aplice, Stanley, was also in the same police car.


    Stanley kept ring at Cindy with eyes that said, ''Didn''t you say we wouldn''t be discovered? Why are we being arrested?''


    Cindy''s heart felt cold.


    That was until she met Chester at the police station.


    He walked toward her with bone-deep iciness in his eyes.


    Cindy''s body trembled. She took the risk because she thought Chester utterly despised Hunter and Lyte and no longer cared about them.


    If she could redo everything, she would not have scammed Madam Jewell''s money and left.


    "Cindy, do you still remember the saying I taught you when you just came to Canberra?"


    Chester stared down at her. "Don''t be too greedy."

 Chapter 2937

    Cindy''s face suddenly paled, and she felt like her body was soaked in an ice bath in winter.


    After half a minute, Cindy lifted her face. ¡°I didn''t con your mom out of her money. She gave it to me willingly."


    "Even up to now, you still refuse to admit it, huh?" Chester questioned coldly, "Cindy, you really won''t admit it until you''re faced with a grim reality."


    "Mr. Jewell, don''t use me." Cindy clenched her fists. "What you said doesn''t count unless your mom personally tells the police that I conned her. After all, the money belongs to Madam Jewell."


    Chester fixed her a death stare. He had never hated a woman so much.


    With that, Madam Jewell was summoned to the police station.


    On her way there, she heard about the incident from Ken and had never expected that Cindy would con her.


    She honestly felt that she had always treated Cindy well and like she was her biological daughter.


    However, when her husband was in trouble, Cindy came to con her out of the remaining money she had.


    Fortunately, Cindy was arrested.


    The moment Madam Jewell caught sight of Cindy, she rushed toward her in anger.


    Before she could p Cindy, thetter said, "Madam Jewell, have you forgotten that you gave me the money to thank me for donating blood to you over the years?"


    The sentence served as a stark reminder for Madam Jewell that if Cindy went to jail, no one would donate blood to her.


    Where would she find someone like Cindy who would transfer blood to her?


    Madam Jewell did not want to die.


    Hence, she pulled herself together in an instant and wiped away the anger on her face. She turned around and said to the police, "That''s true. I was the one who gave her the money so that she could invest in some overseas property for me. I''m sorry for the misunderstanding."


    Chester''s eyes narrowed. He looked at his mother in disbelief and asked, "Do you know what you''re saying?"


    His stare made Madam Jewell''s scalp tingle. She quickly pulled her son aside and whispered, "Chester, Cindy can''t go to jail. If she''s in jail, no one will transfer blood to me. But now that I''ve seen her true colors, I won''t trust her anymore. Coincidentally, she has borrowed money from your dad and me to invest in Kearny Technology, so I can sue her for the breach of trust in court. This way, she has no way to leave the country and will have to continue to donate blood to me." Chester kept quiet. It was as if it was his first time understanding his mother.


    Under his stare, Madam Jewell started to tear up. "I was forced to do this. I didn''t ask to have this illness, and I don''t want to die. Do you want me to die after your dad goes to jail?"


    "I''ll ask you onest time. Are you going to side with Cindy?" Chester questioned her while trying to contain his rage.


    "I have no choice-" Madam Jewell continued to weep.


    "Mom, I didn''t expect you to be so silly. From now on, you can stay by Cindy''s


    side, and I won''t be bothered about your affairs anymore. Even if you''re deceived and left with nothing one day, don''te looking for me. I''m severing my rtionship with you."


    With that, Chester left without looking back.


    Ken quickly went after him. "Cindy really is brilliant. I can''t believe they''re letting her go. Madam Jewell is too muddle-headed to deal with Cindy."


    Chester gritted his teeth with fury. He had fallen into Cindy''s trap several times. "Hand the information we found to the daughter of the ex-president of Kearny Technology. I don''t want to see Cindy around anymore." "Alright."


    Ken finally heaved a sigh of relief.


    He hated Cindy to the core as well. Fortunately, he had secretly gathered evidence of Cindy''s illegal dealings in private aside from swindling Madam Jewell''s money.

 Chapter 2938

    20 minutester, Cindy and Madam Jewell walked out of the police station.


    Before they were at the exit, the police came after Cindy and stopped her. "Excuse me, Miss Turner, but you''ve been used of murder. Pleasee back with me for investigation."


    "I... I wasn''t. What murder? I have no idea what you''re talking about."


    Cindy was dumbfounded. She was still thinking about the 800 million dors she could have swindled just now. Although her trick did not work, she still had one billion dors.


    Moreover, she did not intend to continue donating blood to Madam Jewell. When an opportune moment came, she was ready to flee Canberra.


    Never did she expect to be arrested again.


    Madam Jewell was a little dumbfounded. "Are you arresting the wrong person? How could she possibly be involved in a murder case?"


    "The daughter of the ex-president of Kearny Technology has used her of tricking an ex-president together with thepany''s senior management." The police gave Madam Jewell the attitude and directly dragged Cindy back to the police station.


    "No. I''m innocent. Save me, Aunt Lyte."


    Cindy''s howl rang out from inside.


    Madam Jewell panicked, not knowing what to do, so she subconsciously dialed Chester''s number. However, the call was hung up shortly.


    No matter how many times she called Chester, he would not answer.


    Onlyter did it strike Madam Jewell that in the police station a while ago, Chester told her not to look for him anymore.


    Her son was actually nning to ignore her.


    Madam Jewell''s legs trembled, and she felt as though the sky was going to fall.


    ...


    In the car, Chester immediately blocked Madam Jewell''s number.


    He then pressed his temples. He felt an indescribable sense of weariness as he wondered why he had such a parent.


    Since Madam Jewell wanted to side with Cindy, he believed he had fulfilled his responsibility as a son.


    ...


    Only when Cindy woke up the next morning did she learn that Cindy was arrestedst night.


    News about Cindy''s involvement in the murder was already on the trending searches. After all, Cindy used to be a celebrity, and the Inte was blowing up withments.


    Catherine and Freya were also discussing that issue in their group chat. Freya: [Is the online news true? Did Cindy actually murder someone?] Catherine: [It should be true. The police must''ve gathered evidence before allowing the media to expose it. What''s more, the ex-president of Kearny Technology died so abruptly, and after his death, Cindy happened to take over his position. Cindy must''ve worked with the shareholders of thepany on that.]


    Freya: [Why wasn''t the news exposed earlier but now, at this crucial moment? Could it be that Cindy has no backup since Hunter has been arrested?]


    Catherine: [That''s possible, but it might have to do with Chester too. Last night, Shaun said that Cindy tricked Chester''s mother out of 800 million dors. She nned on fleeing overseas, but the police arrested her.]


    Freya: [...800 million dors? My God. Cindy is out of her mind. Hasn''t she been making a lot of money? From the money she earned in the entertainment industry and the money she had been receiving from the Jewell family for investment, buying property, and cars, her worth should be over one billion dors. She''s richer than anyone of us. She used to be so poor that she couldn''t even afford bread in the morning. Now that she''s rich, why is she still not content? To think she even got involved in cheating and murder. Has she lost her conscience? How greedy of her.]


    Catherine: [We underestimated her level of greed.]


    Freya sighed as she recalled that Catherine, Cindy, and she used to be good friends in high school and college. She did not expect...


    Charity put down her phone.


    After washing up, she went down the stairs and headed next door.


    The person who opened the door was thedy in charge of cooking. Thedy pointed upstairs and said, "When Mr. Torres left the house this morning, he said Mr. Jewell was in a bad mood. Ms. Neeson, why don''t you go upstairs and take a look?"

 Chapter 2939

    Charity nodded before heading upstairs.


    Chester was not a stranger to her anyway.


    When she was outside the bedroom, Charity pushed the door open without bothering to knock on the door.


    Chester was still lying on the bed.


    Only when Charity walked over did he squint open his eyes. His handsome face was flushed red, and his voice was hoarse. "Charity, what brings you here?"


    "Did you catch a cold?" Charity touched his forehead, which was burning hot. "You''re having a fever."


    "Mm. A little." Chester tried to sit up with his arms.


    He had lost a leg, and coupled with the fact that he had no energy, he did not manage to sit up.


    Charity stretched out her hands to support him, but he immediately stopped her.


    "No. I''ll do it on my own. Charity, wait for me downstairs." Chester looked down with evasive eyes.


    Charity did not understand what was happening at first, but she figured it out shortly after she caught sight of the prosthetic leg by the bed.


    "It''s rare to see you ashamed. If you think I mind, don''t get into a rtionship with me," Charity said and was about to lift the nket.


    Shocked, Chester held onto the nket firmly. "Charity, don''t... All I''m wearing is boxers."


    What worried him even more was that Charity would find out that part of his body was all right.


    Although he was having a fever, that part of his body would still work fine.


    Charity was momentarily dazed. She thought Chester was a little shy, but after seeing Chester panic like an innocent young boy, she could not help butugh. "What gives? I''ve seen it before anyway. Didn''t you use to be pretty shameless? Tsk. Have you changed your ways?"


    "It might be because... I''m impotent, so I feel a little self-conscious." Chester came up with a lie. "Charity, go home first. I''m not feeling well today, and I don''t want to infect you."


    Seeing how weak he looked, Charity could not bear to leave. "Don''t worry. I''m very healthy. Do you have a thermometer at home? I''ll take your temperature."


    "I don''t have it. I just moved in and didn''t expect to catch a cold." A guilty look washed over Chester''s face.


    In fact, his body used to be so strong that he would never catch a cold.


    However, his immunity had worsened ever since he was met with the ident.


    Last night, he caught a cold just because he came back a littlete and was dressed too thinly.


    "I''m going home to get the medical kit."


    With that, Charity turned around and headed home.


    The moment Larissa learned that Chester was sick, she promptly searched for the medical kit. "Since Chester is sick, you shouldn''t go to the office tonight. I noticed he has thinned down after he came back from the hospital, and you should be more concerned about him. Losing a leg is equivalent to losing half of his life, so his health is sure to be worse than before. Besides, his parents don''t care about him. I''m sure he hasn''t been taking care of his health after returning from overseas. Once he recovers, you should make him some soup to nurse his health."


    Charity did not think of so much, but upon hearing her mother''s words, she became aware of his condition.


    Back then, Chester was tall and sturdy. He had now thinned down a lot, and hisplexion was not as healthy as before.


    Not only did he lose a leg, but his other leg was also injured and had lost quite a lot of blood.


    After Charity gave birth to her child, it took her one month for herplexion to return.


    During that one month, Larissa served Charity good food and tonics. Chester, on the other hand, had no one to look after him apart from Ken.


    Moreover, Ken was a man, so he would not know such things.

 Chapter 2940

    Charity went over with a first aid kit.


    Chester had barely managed to put on his pajama pants and was sitting by the bedside, putting on his prosthetic leg as he panted.


    That scene made Charity unhappy.


    "Aren''t you feeling sick? Why are you still up? Lie down."


    Charity pushed him onto the bed.


    Chester felt awkward. "You should go back. I''m fine. I can take care of myself."


    "Be quiet." Charity took a thermometer from the first aid kit. "Put it under your armpit yourself."


    Chester did so obediently. If it were in the past, no woman would have dared to talk to him that way.


    However, he was okay with Charity doing it. He even felt an indescribable sense of pleasure and warmth. "I''ll listen to anything you say, Charity."


    Charity looked toward him strangely. If Chester used to be a heartless wolf, he would be like a husky, wagging its tail, at that moment.


    "Are you hungry?" Charity asked.


    "Are you going to cook for me?" Chester''s eyes lit up.


    "The fever must''ve fried your brain. You want me to cook for you? In your dreams.


    But I can request your housekeeper to cook." Charity smiled. Men were an *sshole sometimes, and she did not want to obey Chester in everything.


    It was because she was too submissive back then that she ended up being ruined by him.


    She remembered it all.


    "Yeah. Let the housekeeper cook. It will pain me to see you do it anyway. Your small hands are too pretty to be doing house chores." Chester was not disappointed by Charity''s reply. "I''ll just have some soup. I''m not hungry, and I think I don''t have an appetite."


    "I''ll head downstairs to tell the housekeeper."


    Charity turned around and went downstairs.


    The housekeeper approached Charity cautiously when she saw hering over. "Is Mr. Jewell hungry? I made some soup this morning and some snacks-"


    "Okay. Serve it up, and I''ll bring it upstairs," Charity said.


    The housekeeper breathed a sigh of relief and quickly scooped some soup while Charity chose a few snacks. Charity had to admit that the housekeeper Chester hired had good cooking skills. Even though she had eaten breakfast at home, she found the snacks appetizing.


    After bringing the food upstairs, Charity removed the thermometer that showed Chester had a 102-degree Fahrenheit fever. ¡°You have a pretty high fever. Why don''t I send you to the hospital?"


    "Even if I go to the hospital, I''ll have to take medicine to break my fever. I don''t want to take injections." Chester shook his head.


    "In that case, eat some food first, and you can take the medicer."


    Charity did not force him.


    Chester leaned against the headboard. With his handsome face flushed red from


    the fever, he looked pitiful. "Charity, I feel weak. Can you feed me?"


    Charity pressed her lips together. However, Chester tugged and shook her clothing, looking as pitiful as he could get.


    She was speechless. In the end, she took the spoon and fed him the soup. "What did you dost night that gave you a fever? Did you feel bad because your ex- fiancee has gone to jail and got a fever from worrying about her the entire night?"


    Chester was grossed out. "Thanks, but she''s not my fiancee. Charity Neeson is my only fiancee."


    Charity snorted. "I wonder who almost married Cindy."


    "I didn''t marry her in the end. Besides, Cindy and I weren''t engaged either." Chester swallowed the soup. "Moreover, I was the one who sent Cindy to jail. Don''t wrongly use me."


    "Since you sent Cindy to jail, what will you do about your mother''s illness?" Charity asked seriously. "No one will be able to donate blood to her if she needs a blood transfusion."

 Chapter 2941

    "Do you think Cindy would''ve been willing to be my mother''s blood source forever?" Chester asked Charity.


    She thought about it and went silent.


    Donating blood to someone was not an easy task, and she would not be willing to do it if it were her. Cindy was the only one who loved money enough to do that.


    Chester said, "Actually, Cindy nned to escape overseas after scamming my mother of 800 million dorsst night. Fortunately, I managed to stop Cindy in time because you reminded me to get someone to keep an eye on her. After that, I sent her to the police station. My mom was afraid of losing her blood source, so she told the police that Cindy didn''t scam her."


    At that moment, Chesterughed self-deprecatingly. "I knew my mom was afraid of death, but I didn''t think she would be that muddleheaded. Maybe it''s because I''ve protected her too well all these years. Anyway, I''ve let the police take over the matter of Cindy being a suspect in the murder of Kearny Technology''s ex- president. We''ll leave the judgment up to thew."


    Charity understood the situation. "Your mom..."


    "I''ll go with the flow," Chester said. "Getting Cindy to donate her blood frequently is wrong in the first ce. Besides, Cindy''s greed is gettingrger. At first, she said I only had to give her a chance to enter the entertainment industry. But after that, she said she wanted to be a singer and then an actress. She even asked me to marry her and give her luxurious estates, vis, sports cars, money, and everything. Even though she earned a lot of money herself, she would ask for money from the Jewell family whenever she wanted to make investments and took half of my parents'' money after I went overseas for two years. Hunter is already in prison, yet she''s still not satisfied until she squeezes everyst bit of money from my mom."


    Charity frowned. "All I can say is that they each took what they needed."


    Chesterughed mockingly. "Indeed. However, I did an investigation and found that Cindy hadn''t donated blood to my mom for more than a year. In fact, she got the blood from other sources and only yed the role of a supplier. Besides, how ambitious do you think she is?"


    "She might want to be as rich as the Hill family and Catherine." Charity recalled a short encounter with Cindy and said, "I think Cindy has always been jealous of Catherine and Freya''s lives."


    "Let''s put it this way. If Sarah were the evilest person I''ve met, Cindy would be the greediest. She will never be satiated and will do anything to reach her goal, including secretly killing Kearny Technology''s ex-president by working with thepany''s shareholders."


    Chester said sarcastically, "She used to always think of pleasing me and having sex with me, but all that was just to give birth to my child and inherit my assets. Actually, she must''ve hated me quite a bit behind my back."


    "Oh." Charity raised her eyebrows. ¡°Does her hate for you irritate you, Young Master Jewell?"


    Chester held her hand and pulled her to the bedside. Then, he looked at her affectionately with his dark eyes. "You''re the only person who can irritate me. I''m just afraid that you''ll hate me as she does."


    "Mm, I do think-" Charity said pensively.


    "You''re not allowed to think I''m a bother." Chester got agitated and coughed violently until his face was red.


    "Okay. I was just joking." Charity gave him some warm water to drink.


    Chester felt better after drinking half a cup of water. However, a hint of awkwardness shed across his handsome face. "Charity, I need to use the bathroom."


    "Are you going to wash up? I''ll get you a towel." Charity did not think too deeply about it.


    "No. I haven''t... peed... since I woke up." Chester cleared his throat after he spoke.


    Charity was speechless.


    It was a rare awkward moment for her.

 Chapter 2942

    Charity hesitated for a few seconds before extending her hand. "I''ll help you there."


    "No. I''ll wear my prosthetic and go myself." No matter how thick-skinned Chester was, he still felt embarrassed.


    Besides, he could not trouble Charity too much. What if she thought he was a bother when they had just started dating?


    "Forget it. Wearing the prosthetic takes so much time, and you''ll need time to take it off againter." Charity flipped the nket open and extended her hands to help him. "Stop wasting time. You were the one who wanted to cling to me. Are you going to refuse my help for your entire life?"


    Her words were too straightforward.


    Chester was speechless, but he eventually ced his arm on her shoulder and leaned against her to stand up.


    Charity circled her arm around his waist and supported him.


    Chester''s waist trembled.


    He then quickly calmed down and secretly nced at Charity. Seeing that she did not seem to notice it, he breathed a sigh of relief.


    As soon as he got to the bathroom, Chester shut the door immediately. After all, he still had his image to maintain.


    However, he had a fever and was feeling weak all over. When he was about to open the door after using the bathroom, he suddenly lost strength and fell.


    He knocked over a shelf, chair, and basket in a hurry, which made a loud noise. Charity, who had been waiting outside, was startled. Without caring so much, she quickly opened the door and went inside.


    She saw Chester sprawled awkwardly on the ground with his pants still not on properly. His face was flushed red and filled with frustration. "I was careless. Just leave me be and go out."


    Seeing him like that, Charity could not describe the feeling in her heart. She felt bitter, pain, and slight difort.


    "Alright. Don''t talk." Charity went in and ced Chester''s arm around her neck to help him up.


    Chester put his pants on properly right away.


    After going out, he went to the bed and covered half his face with the nket. He did not speak.


    Chester felt utterly embarrassed.


    He had been arrogant all his life and did not expect to end up so pathetic.


    Who would have known that it would be so inconvenient to lose a leg?


    "Are you regretting it?" Charity''s voice rang in his ears. "Regret what?"


    "Rescuing me." It was Charity''s first time realizing how inconvenient life was without one leg.


    She could not fathom living her life each day like that if it were her.


    "Don''t talk nonsense," Chester said. "I don''t regret it at all. You wouldn''t have forgiven me if I didn''t sacrifice this leg to save you, and we wouldn''t have gotten back together. I just thought I looked embarrassing just now. I thought that after we started dating, I would still look handsome and well-dressed with a prosthetic and pants on. But who knew I would end up so useless after catching a cold? However, my body is still healthy. I don''t catch a cold often, so I shouldn''t need you to take of me frequently in the future. I won''t be a burden to you-"


    "Stop talking."


    Suddenly, Charity bent over and hugged him. She said in a low voice, "I don''t think you''re a bother, but you did look ugly when you fell. I never thought that the high and mighty Chester would be so miserable. Let me witness that more in the future when the chancees. I quite like seeing you embarrassed."


    "Charity..." Chester''s face heated up, and there was a hint of helplessness and exasperation in his voice.


    "Be good. Lie down and go to sleep." Charity yanked the nket covering his face down. "Don''t suffocate yourself. I''ll get an ice pack for you. Tell me where you''re feeling ufortable."


    "Okay," Chester replied. Then, he tugged her hand and looked at her affectionately. "I love you, Charity."

 Chapter 2943

    Charity stared at the weak man on the bed.


    Deep down, she was moved.


    However, she had not thought of how to deal with his feelings for her.


    "Get some rest."


    "Okay."


    Chester shut his eyes obediently. He could smell a faint scent on Charity, which made him feel very rxed.


    It was as though his tired body had found a haven.


    Amid his headache, he slowly fell asleep.


    Charity opened the window to let the breeze and sunlight into the room.


    Then, she sat by the bed. Sometimes, she would change the towels for Chester before working remotely.


    When it was almost noon, the caregiver came in and asked Charity what she wanted to eat.


    After some thought, Charity rose to her feet. "I''ll prepare it."


    The caregiver rubbed her hands nervously. "Is it because the breakfast I made wasn''t to his liking?"


    "No." Charity shed a smile at her. "The food you prepared was delicious. He seems to have a poor appetite, so I hope to prepare something for him personally. Then, he should eat it out of respect for me."


    The caregiver finally understood. Hence, she smiled and said, "Mr. Jewell will definitely like your food."


    Charity did not deny or ept it.


    She hardly cooked, but considering Chester was sick and could not eat a lot of things, she made some chicken soup. She also prepared some sd and sweet potatoes.


    After she finished cooking, she went upstairs. Chester had not woken up for long, and when he saw Charity, he was surprised. "You''re still here, huh?¡±


    "Duh."


    "I thought you went back to have lunch." Chester tried to sit up weakly.


    "No." Charity brought the prosthetic leg over and put it on for him.


    She had never examined the prosthetic leg. However, now that she was putting it on up close for Chester, she realized that it was strenuous to put it on. Furthermore, the area around his broken leg looked swollen. "Will your leg hurt after you wear this for a long time?"


    After being quiet for a moment, Chester answered honestly, "I can''t wear it for a long time, and it''s best not to wear it for over nine hours a day."


    Charity thought over it. Chester definitely had it on for more than nine hours. Basically, he would have it on for more than 12 hours, and sometimes, he would wear it when he strolled with her outside. "You need to take it off at noon during breaks in the future. If you want to take a walk with me at night, don''t wear it for too long during the day."


    Chester was reluctant. "I''m fine-"


    "Stop it. Listen to me." Charity said assertively, "If you don''t behave, we''ll break up."


    66 97


    With his soft spot exposed, Chester instantly surrendered. He looked down and said obediently, "Fine. I''ll listen to you."


    "Let''s head downstairs to eat." After Charity put the prosthetic leg on for him, she helped him to stand up.


    Chester spontaneously held her hand.


    When the two of them walked into the dining room, the caregiver had prepared the cutlery and bowls.


    Chester stole a look at the dishes on the table and immediately frowned. "Why didn''t you cook better dishes?"


    The caregiver was immediately at a loss. Charity nced sideways at Chester with dissatisfaction. "Do you have a problem with it? Are you dissatisfied with my cooking?"


    "Did you prepare it?" A look of surprise washed over Chester''s face.


    The caregiver promptly said, "Miss Robbins was the one who cooked for you."


    At that instant, Chester felt so loved. He never thought that Charity would cook for him.


    If he had known that he would get such treatment for being sick, he would not mind getting sick every day.


    "Charity, there''s a lot of food in the fridge, so you should''ve made better dishes. You shouldn''t suffer because of me," Chester quickly said, trying to please her.


    Speechless, Charity cast a look at him. "You think too highly of me. It''s good enough that I coulde up with these dishes."


    "Really? With that beautiful hands of yours, I think anything you cook is delicious."


    When Chester put the food into his mouth two minutester, his face nearly contorted.

 Chapter 2944

    The taste... was indescribable, and it was an understatement to say that it was the most unptable food ever.


    Chester had never ill-treated his stomach like that in his life.


    "Does it taste bad?" Charity looked at him.


    "...No. It''s good. It''s the best food I''ve ever had." Chester forced himself to stuff the food into his mouth. While eating, he secretly watched Charity take the spoon and get ready to eat.


    He thought Charity would find the food she cooked awful after she tried it.


    However, she did not at all.


    He was a little sulky. Could it be that there was something wrong with his tastebuds now that he was sick?


    "I''m not good at cooking." Charity suddenly said, "I don''t like adding seasoning to food, so I usually add very little salt and oil. I think reducing the intake of these will be better for our health. I never used to worry about getting sick or dying, but after giving birth to Cal, I think I should avoid getting sick. I want to live longer, at least until Cal grows up safe and healthy."


    Deep down, Chester was touched, and he gently held her hand. "Don''t talk nonsense. I want you to live a very long life. Not only will you be able to watch Cal grow up, but you''ll also get to meet many of your grandchildren."


    "Hopefully." Charity''s red lips curled into a smile.


    "It''ll definitely happen." Chester leaned forward and said in her ear, "What''s more, I''m a doctor, so I''ll certainly ensure you and Cal''s safety. Charity, we''ve missed too many wonderful moments together. I want to grow old with you for the rest of our lives until our hair turn gray."


    Charity was momentarily dazed. She dared not think so far ahead.


    However, the man''s gaze was burning.


    She looked down and served him food. "Eat this, and don''t talk so much during meals."


    Chester''s thin lips curled into a smile, and he obediently finished the food Charity made for him.


    In fact, he had a poor appetite. However, since she was the one who cooked for him, he did not want to waste the food regardless of its taste.


    In the afternoon, Chester''s fever subsided a little, and only then did Charity head home.


    Larissa was the first to approach Charity. "Is Chester feeling better? Did you take good care of him?"


    Speechless, Charity answered, "You seem to care about him more than me now. Don''t worry. I''ve been trying to keep his temperature down, and I even cooked him lunch."


    "You cooked?" Larissa was stunned. After that, she revealed a look of disdain. "With your cooking skills, he must''ve found the food awful."


    Charity''s pretty face instantly darkened. "Mom, how can you say that? He finished all the food I cooked. He even said they were tasty."


    "He was definitely lying. Even I can''t bring myself to swallow your food." Larissa mocked Charity, "Since Chester is the only one who can tolerate your cooking, you should cherish him."


    Two dayster, Chester had recovered from his fever.


    Larissa got someone to prepare some healthy drinks for Chester, such as pomegranate juice and green tea, which gave Chester some unspeakable worries.


    It was fine if he had issues with that part of his body. However, that part of his had always been strong.


    The drinks gave Chester, who had been single for several years, a strong sexual desire.


    Worried that Larissa would keep feeding him with those healthy drinks, Chester decided to go back to work in the hospital immediately. He must not rest at home anymore.


    On his first day of work, Director Ashby came to receive him in person. At the sight of the few pimples on Chester''s handsome face, Director Ashby had an odd expression on his face. "Young Master Jewell, are you suffering from... an endocrine disorder?"


    Chester''s expression turned grave. After ring at Director Ashby, Chester immediately put on a face mask. "Shut up."

 Chapter 2945

    Looking at Chester''s mad face, Director Ashby almost burst intoughter.


    If that had happened in the past, Director Ashby certainly would not dare to joke with Chester. However, ever since Chester had seemingly changed into a different person for Eliza''s sake, Director Ashby suddenly felt like Chester was knocked off his pedestal, which made him less terrifying than he was.


    "Do you want me to prescribe some medicine for you-" Director Ashby teased.


    "Get lost." Chester glowered at him impassively before he turned around and walked forward.


    "Fine. Calm down. Ever since you''ve confirmed that you wanted to return to work at the hospital, many patients have started to book appointments with you. You''re popr now. After your affair with Eliza was exposed, you''re almost like an influencer." Director Ashby said with augh, "I''ve allocated 100 patients for you, and you''ll see 20 patients per day."


    "Alright."


    Chester returned to his office after a long time. However, everything was clean, just like when he left it.


    When he put on his white coat and looked into the mirror, he could not help but take a photo with his phone and send it to Charity.


    Charity replied, [You''re quite good-looking, but why are there pimples on your face?]


    Chester was at a loss for words.


    How could he carry on with the conversation?


    With that, he responded reluctantly, [These are the kinds of pimples that adolescents have. Are you jealous?]


    Charity: [I''m not...]


    Chester: [I''ve been drinking too many of those healthy drinks your mom prepared. Tell her not to prepare for me anymore. I understand her kind intentions, but I might need to take a break from the drinks for the time being. If I continue drinking them, I''ll be so pimply that my girlfriend might dislike me.]


    Charity nearly guffawed after reading the message in the office.


    A look of surprise shed across the face of her secretary, who was beside her. Her secretary grinned and asked, "President Neeson, are you in love?"


    Charity was stunned. "How do you know?"


    "I can tell from your behavior." The secretary said, ¡°Back then, you were always absent-minded except during work, and you hardlyughed too. You might be younger than me, but honestly, I often feel that... you''re more mature than me when I''m with you."


    Charity put down her phone. "Why don''t you say that I look old instead?"


    Her secretary''s face flushed red. "You''re so young and pretty. How could you possibly look old? I used to think you were quite strict, which wasn''t how someone your age should be behaving."


    "Really?" Charity was dumbfounded. Perhaps she did not notice the change in her as she was the one experiencing it.


    When she was having lunch at the office canteen at 12:00 p.m., Chester sent her another photo of him without his prosthetic leg. [I listened to you and removed my prosthetic leg when I''m on a break. I''m eating in the office now.]


    Charity praised him. [That''s great. Is your first day of work going well? Is it tiring?]


    Chester: [I saw ten patients in the morning. It was not tiring but productive. Charity, I''ve thought about how I want to lead my life. Instead of being a president of apany and make a lot of money, I''ll just be an ordinary doctor who attends patients. Then, after work, I''ll return home to apany you and our child. I think I''ll feel content with that.]


    Chester: [Love you.]


    A conflicted yet warm feeling welled up Charity.


    Who would know the high and mighty Young Master Jewell in Canberra would eventually want to be an ordinary doctor?


    Charity thought about it and did not think there was anything bad about that.


    Back then, she felt that Chester did not provide her with a sense of security. However, now that he was willing to step down, she would feel more at ease being in a rtionship with him.


    Just as Charity was about to reply, Freya suddenly mentioned her in the sisters'' group chat. [Cathy and I are nning to have a wedding together. Charity, do you want to join us?]


    Charity was bewildered.


    What was going on? What wedding? Why did she not understand a single thing?

 Chapter 2946

    Freya gave Charity a call right away. She chuckled. "Ryan proposed to mest night."


    Charity was surprised but soon thought she should not be. "Well, you two have been dating for two years. Dating longer isn''t necessarily a good thing."


    "I think so too. Ryan is nice, and he''s worth treasuring. The fear from my previous rtionship''s failure has also healed over thest two years, so I epted his proposal."


    Freya smiled and said, "I told Cathy, and she was pretty envious. So, she went back and nagged at Shaun that they hadn''t had a wedding yet. Shaun agreed immediately and said they''d have it together with us. We don''t want it to be too grand because it''ll be troublesome, so we''ll just have a small wedding at a seaside hotel with parents and friends from both sides in attendance."


    "That''s great. I won''t have to attend two weddings since you two are having it together," Charity teased.


    "Do you want to have your wedding with us? You and Chester are back together anyway."


    Charity was taken aback, but she refused without hesitation. "Forget it. We just got back together not long ago. Besides... my rtionship with Chester is slightlyplicated. It''s not what you think it is."


    "Will you guys break up again?"


    "No." Charity had mixed feelings. "Although we''re back together, we can''t return to what we were before. There''ll always be some bumps that we have to smoothen out slowly. I need more time too."


    "Since you''ve agreed to be with him again, why are you still holding on to the past and overthinking?" Freyaughed and said, "Okay. If you''re unwilling, just remember to give us a wedding gift and be our bridesmaid."


    "Sure."


    After hanging up, a mix of emotions overcame Charity.


    Her best friends were getting married, and she was happy for them.


    However... she was not envious.


    Nevertheless, that did not mean that Chester was not jealous.


    After getting off work from the hospital, Chester received a call from Shaun.


    "Cathy and I are going to have our wedding in the Maldives next month. Free up your time and be my groomsman."


    Chester got really envious. "You two have been married for so many years. Your kids can even run errands, and you''re having a wedding now?"


    "Why can''t I? Cathy was reluctant to have a wedding before, but now that Freya''s getting married, she''s jealous. So, I must fulfill her wishes." Shaun sounded smug. "Cathy will surely invite Charity to be her bridesmaid. Although you can''t make Charity marry you, being a groomsman and bridesmaid together won''t be a problem."


    Chester was speechless.


    That hurt his heart.


    His expression was dark. "Don''t worry. I''ll definitely be there."


    Upon returning home, Chester parked his car and went next door for a meal.


    He had be so brazen. He knew Larissa would surely ask him to stay for dinner if he went over during mealtimes.


    He had not seen Cal for the entire day too, and as Cal''s father, he missed him.


    Chester lifted his son and whispered to him secretly, "Grow up fast and be a flower boy for your mom and me."


    Cal smiled widely while listening. His eyes were bright, and he stretched his hand to touch Chester''s face.


    "Does that mean you agree? Good boy." Chester was all smiles.


    "What are you guys talking about?" Charity just got off work. After parking and heading inside, she saw the father and son together. The little boy did not know how to speak yet, but his fair face had a silly smile on it.


    She did not realize it before, but now that Chester and Cal were together, they looked exactly like each other.

 Chapter 2947

    Charity gave birth to Cal after being pregnant with him for nine months, but why did he not look like her at all?


    She was a little upset about that.


    "I was saying that Cal should quickly grow up and be our flower boy," Chester said honestly and shamelessly.


    "In your dreams." Charity crossed her arms and smiled at Chester. "What a naive dream."


    Chester''s face fell. "Why is it a dream? Charity, I''ve been thinking ahead since the day we got back together. We must have a wedding. I have to do it for you. Your best friends, Catherine and Freya, are getting married. Aren''t you envious at all?"


    "What''s there to be envious about?" Charity said, "Weddings are so troublesome. We have to invite guests, host a reception, have a rehearsal on the wedding day, and swear to love you for my whole life in front of all family and friends. I''ve done too many wedding scenes when I was filming dramas. I''ve done historical and modern weddings twice or even thrice that I get nauseous reciting the vows."


    Chester was speechless.


    Damn it. He forgot that Charity used to star in dramas. The male and female leads in the dramas would always have a wedding after getting together in the end.


    "How can you say that? The groom wasn''t me. It''s different." Chester insisted. "When we get married, you don''t have to prepare anything. I''ll take care of everything, and you just have to show up."


    Charity chuckled. "Is there a wedding that doesn''t require waking up before the sun rises to do your makeup? Doing hair and makeup takes so long. It''s meaningless. Actually, we should live a simple life without tiring ourselves and do whatever we want. Having a wedding and reciting vows doesn''t mean we''ll grow old together. Anyway, I''m not interested in having a wedding."


    After that, she nced at sad Chester. "You might not understand my thoughts. Frankly speaking, I''ve died once and experienced death, so I don''t want to amodate anyone anymore. If I want a wedding, I''ll say it when the timees. If I don''t want it, it''s no use no matter how much you persuade me."


    "Okay. I understand. I won''t force you."


    Chester was slightly disappointed, but he told himself to be content. "Charity, will you consider getting a marriage certificate?"


    "I never thought about that. Besides, we haven''t been dating long. There are still many aspects of you that I have to observe," Charity said truthfully.


    "Okay. You can observe all you want." Chester pulled her to his side. "You can be the bridesmaid this time, and I''ll be the groomsman. We can spend a nice holiday in the Maldives and have fun with Cal."


    "Okay."


    Half a monthter.


    Chester boarded Shaun''s private airne with Charity, Larissa, and Cal.


    The flight to Maldives would take more than ten hours.


    Aside from Catherine and Freya, the brides'' and grooms'' friends and family were on the ne too. There were dozens of people in total.


    After the airne took off, the men and women gathered respectively while the children yed andughed together.


    It was always the same, familiar faces in Canberra''s political and business circles.


    Several people had not seen Chester for some time, especially Chase who had not been to Canberra for a long time.


    Chase wanted to get Chester to join a card game, but he could not find Chester on the ne.


    "Shaun, where''s Chester? Did he not get on the ne?"


    Shaun pointed his chin toward a figure by the window. "Isn''t he there?"

 Chapter 2948

    Chase followed Shaun''s line of sight.


    A man in a casual blue shirt was sitting by the window. He was carrying a baby in one hand, and a baby''s bag was hung on his other arm. He held a feeding bottle in his hand and was trying to coax the baby to drink milk.


    Chase was shocked. He thought his eyes were fooling him.


    When the man raised his head with a big smile on his handsome face, Chase thought he had gone blind.


    What the f*ck.


    Was that the cold, arrogant Chester with a temper worse than Shaun''s?


    "It''s shocking, right?" Shaun said sarcastically, "I thought I looked like a stay-at- home dad, but I realize I can''t evenpare to him."


    Chase nodded his head in agreement. "Hey, do you think Chester is being put under some curse by Eliza?"


    Shaun did not say a word. He did not dare to say that Eliza was Charity rebirthed because it would be troublesome if word of such an abnormal matter got out and caused Eliza to be captured as a research subject.


    However, Shaun understood what Chase was thinking because he, too, wondered in the beginning if Chester was under a spell when it came to his feelings for Eliza.


    That was until he learned that Eliza was Charity, and he finally saw the light. After all, Charity was Chester''s first love.


    Chase walked over and said hi to Chester. "Chester, don''t you think you''re too focused on this woman? You''re doting on a kid who''s not even rted to you. I can''t even recognize the cold you anymore."


    After he spoke, he was met with Chester''s icy gaze.


    Chase felt aggrieved. "Look at you. With how heartless you used to be, I thought you would never fall in love, even if everyone else had. I haven''t even found a girlfriend with whom to marry and have a child. Now, even you''re one step ahead of me."


    "I''m sorry. I''m two steps ahead of you." Chester scoffed.


    "Two steps? You couldn''t have... registered your marriage in secret, right?" Chase was shocked.


    Chester was toozy to talk to him.


    Chase then looked at the baby strangely. It was fine when he did not look, but when he did, he could not help but look back at Chester again as well. He gasped. "Why does... this child look a little like you? Oh my gosh. Isn''t this the baby Eliza got overseas? Could he be yours..."


    Chester quickly red at him to warn him.


    "Did I guess correctly?" When Chase saw Chester''s expression, he knew that he might be right.


    "Does the child... really look like me?" Chester was confused. Shaun also said that the baby looked like him, but he could not see it.


    "Oh my gosh. Are you blind? These eyes and features are 50 percent simr to yours. I think he''ll look exactly like you after his features develop further."


    Upon hearing that, Chester''s mood turned bad. He did not want the child to look like him.


    He had just gotten back together with Charity. If she found out, she might think that he was deceiving her. Then, he would be in deep trouble, and they might even break up.


    Chase clicked his tongue and looked envious. "You''re so lucky to be able to be a father without even working hard for it. Shaun, too. He was such a sc*m back then, but Cathy still brought the set of twins back to him. On the other hand, a kind, nice guy like me hasn''t even found a girlfriend yet. The heavens must be blind."


    "Who are you calling a sc*m?" Shaun''s spooky voice rang behind him.


    Scared, Chase turned back and stumbled backward before he quickly ran in Catherine''s direction.


    "Cathy, save me."

 Chapter 2949

    Catherine, Freya, and Charity were sitting together and chatting.


    When Chase went over, Catherine immediately asked protectively, "What''s wrong?"


    "Your husband is bullying me." Chase hid behind Catherine and nced at Shaun, who was walking over with a dark expression.


    "Move your paw off my wife," Shaun warned with gritted teeth. If it were not for Catherine''s presence, he would have thrown Chase off the ne.


    "What are you doing?"


    Catherine red at her husband. "Chase and I are friends. We''re besties. What''s with your attitude?"


    "That''s right." Chase straightened his back with Catherine''s support. "I simply said you got lucky to be able to be a dad despite being so sc*mmy at first. Cathy even brought a set of twins back to you. I''m so much better than you guys, yet I still don''t have a girlfriend. Did I say something wrong? How unfair is this?"


    "Is he angry because of that?" Freya asked sarcastically.


    Chase nodded repeatedly. "Was I wrong?"


    Catherine threw the bag of potato chips onto the table and faked a smile at Shaun. "You''re not wrong. Some people did get lucky. Why? Are people not allowed to talk about you getting lucky?"


    Shaun''s scalp tingled. He really wanted to kill Chase, but he still smiled cautiously. "I didn''t say no one could talk about me, and I wasn''t angry either. Chase misunderstood."


    Catherine harrumphed. Then, she turned to Chase and said, "In my opinion, you''re absolutely right, Chase. If it weren''t for the children, I wouldn''t have gotten back together with him even if all the men in the world were dead. So, you don''t have to be jealous. There''s no need to be envious of those sc*mmy guys who only know how to hurt women. Ordinary women don''t deserve such a good man like you. Don''t worry. I''ll keep an eye out for you and introduce you to an excellent girl."


    "Really, Cathy?" Chase was utterly touched.


    Freya nodded as well. "I also think you''re great, Chase. Although you don''t earn as some people do, you''re definitely the best in identifying b*tchy women. You''re able to stay calm, smart, and wise no matter when. More importantly, you''ve never hurt girls. I''ll introduce suitable girls to you if I know any."


    "Cathy, Freya, you''re so nice." Chase sat between them and sessfully joined the women''s group.


    Catherine said with a smile, "Rx. I''ve already ordered a groomsman suit that''s perfect for you. Many beautiful girls will notice you during the wedding."


    Shaun''s organs were twisted in knots.


    Freaking Chase always stole his spotlight in front of Cathy.


    Shaun lowered his voice and said to Chester through gritted teeth, "Why do I find Chase such an eyesore? He stole all our limelight."


    "Be more open-minded." Chester sighed and said in an aloof manner, "Chase isn''t wrong. We were such sc*ms back then. To have been forgiven is good enough, and I''m lucky that a b*stard like me hasn''t been struck by lightning."


    Shaun was speechless.


    There was no need to exaggerate it.


    "By the way, does the baby really look like me?" Chase''s words were still echoing in Chester''s head.


    "Yeah." Shaun nodded. "He''s looking more like you as he grows."


    Chester started feeling uneasy. "Do you think Charity will suspect..."

 Chapter 2950

    "Suspect that the child is yours?" Shaun continued all of a sudden.


    Chester nodded.


    The more the child resembled him, the more afraid Chester was.


    He would rather the child bore a greater resemnce to Charity.


    Shaun nced at Chester, who looked uneasy, and could not help butugh. "As I said, onlookers see most of the game, and that saying is very true. Even Chase could tell that the child is yours at first nce. Do you think a clever person like Charity hasn''t noticed it?"


    Chester was momentarily stunned, and a thought shed across his mind. He was a little perplexed, but he dared not give it a thought. "Do you mean...''


    "1


    "Perhaps she has found out about it long ago, but she just hasn''t exposed it." Shaun said indifferently, "I even suspect my wife knows. Considering how smart she is, how could she not have guessed that Charity had used your sperm to get pregnant?"


    Chester revealed a strange expression, but he was holding on to some hope. "Maybe she didn''t guess it. They might not have thought that I would be so bold."


    Speechless, Shaun let out augh. "Please. I was the one who rmended the hospital. It was all too easy to get someone close to manipte it. If it were me, I''d suspect it. However, Charity probably still chose to do it in that hospital because she felt it didn''t matter if you were the child''s father. Also, based on her understanding of you, she might''ve known that you wouldn''t have allowed her to be pregnant with another man''s child."


    Chester''s heart skilled a beat.


    He then lifted his head in spite of himself to look at Charity, who was chatting with Catherine and the rest not far away.


    If Charity knew that she was pregnant with Chester''s child, could it mean that... she was not averse to him?


    It could also mean that... she was willing to be pregnant with Chester''s child


    If that was true...


    Chester was so excited that his handsome face turned slightly red. "Shaun, remember to arrange for me to share a room with Charity after we arrive in Maldives."


    Shaun rolled his eyes at Chester. "So what if I arrange for you both to share a room? Charity treats you like a eunuch."


    "Ahem. Why can''t I sleep with her before I n further?" Chester snorted. "After several years, I''ll tell her that my physical condition has improved and have her get used to sleeping with me."


    "How despicable."


    Shaunshed out at Chester and said with a deep voice, "I did tell the hotel to arrange for you and Charity to share a room. Look at how well I treat you. If my wife finds out about it, she''ll surely kill me."


    "Your wife is now busy with the wedding. How would she be able to handle the check-in?"


    Chester looked forward to the trip to Maldives for the next few days.


    Come to think of it, that was his first time traveling abroad with Charity.


    At the thought that he was already in his 30s, he felt he had missed out on many things with Charity.


    Upon their arrival in Maldives, the hotelpany sent an exclusive car to drive them to the hotel.


    After they arrived at the hotel, Charity apanied Catherine and Freya to try on their wedding gowns.


    It was only around 10:00 p.m. when Charity returned to her room.


    The moment she entered the room, she plopped down on the couch.


    A baby''s voice rang out in the room. Without looking up, Charity said, "Mom, bring


    Cal over. My chest is a little swollen. Let him clear the milk for me.¡±


    The sound of slippers got closer before Cal was ced in Charity''s arms.


    Charity opened her eyes and caught sight of her cute son first. After that, she noticed that the hand carrying Cal did not belong to Larissa.


    She suddenly looked back, only to see Chester smiling at her gently in a white T- shirt and a pair of grey casual pants.


    "Why are you in my room?" Charity''s mood turned bad.

 Chapter 2951

    "I should be the one asking you why you''re in my room," Chester asked Charity as he raised his beautiful brows and smiled like a sly fox.


    66 11


    Charity red at him. After exchanging nces with him for a few seconds, she carried her son and walked away.


    When she held the door handle, she felt a force grabbing her from behind.


    Chester stopped in his tracks and wrapped his hands around her slim waist. "Are you afraid that I''ll eat you up?"


    "You think you can do that, huh?" Charity turned around and glimpsed at the lower part of his body. "Can you do it now?"


    Chester''s handsome face stiffened, and a look of dejection washed over it.


    All of a sudden, Charity felt that she had gone too far by adding insult to injury.


    For a man, that was his greatest pride.


    "Since you know I can''t do that, what are you afraid of?" Chester gripped her waist. "Charity, stay here. All other rooms are upied. If you don''t stay here, you have nowhere else to go."


    Charity stomped on his foot. "Did you purposely get Shaun to arrange this?"


    Chester frowned without saying a word.


    "I''ll tell Cathy about this matter tomorrow." While gnashing her teeth, Charity said, "I''ll make sure your buddy can''t sleep with Cathy on their wedding night."


    Chester coughed lightly. "Charity, Shaun won''t be the only one who''ll be at a disadvantage in that situation."


    Charity was momentarily stunned. Then, she rolled her eyes at him.


    At the sight of her look, Chester felt like bursting intoughter. However, he contained hisughter and rubbed his nose. "When a couple is truly in love with each other, Shaun won''t the only one who''s happy. It''s every girl''s wish to have a memorable wedding night. You can''t ruin the day your friend has been looking forward to just because you''re mad."


    Charity flew into a fury. "So both of you tricked me, huh?"


    "No. You can tear them apart after their wedding." Chester betrayed his buddy without any hesitation.


    Charity sized up the man in front of her. "You''re despicable. After all, Shaun has helped you-"


    "I have no choice. I care more about my girlfriend than my friend."


    Chester lowered his head and kissed Charity on the lips. "Charity, what lipstick are you wearing? Your lips taste good."


    "Go away." Chester''s flirtatious voice almost made Charity blush.


    Seemingly dissatisfied about being squeezed between them, Cal started to wail.


    "You little thing, your mommy''s chest hurts. Hurry up and help her out." Chester gently pinched Cal''s face. After that, he leaned against the door. Through his gaze, he hinted that Charity could breastfeed Cal.


    Charity gritted her teeth and carried Cal back to the couch, where breastfed him with her back facing Chester.


    Chester helped Charity to open her suitcase to look for her clothes for a bath.


    Upon seeing that, Charity was about to get mad. However, she was afraid that it would disturb Cal, who was sucking on her breast for milk seriously, so she could only glower at Chester''s back in annoyance.


    "Charity, I''ve found your clothes. You can take a bath straight awayter. I''ll run you a bath now." Chester grinned and staggered into the bathroom.


    Charity opened her mouth. She could not help but say, "Be careful not to slip."


    "I won''t." Upon sensing her concern, Chester smiled even more brightly.


    By the time Charity finished breastfeeding Cal, Chester had run her a bath with rose petals and essential oil.


    After driving Chester out of the bathroom, she took afortable bath. Despite not knowing what essential oil Chester had used, she found its scent particrly pleasant, and it removed the tiredness she was feeling from the long day.

 Chapter 2952

    Charity was in the bathtub until she felt sleepy.


    Just as she was about to fall asleep, she heard Chester''s deep, gentle voice. "Charity, wake up..."


    She opened her eyes to see Chester''s face close up.


    Charity was exhausted. She woke up groggily, and her brain felt like it was not working. She rubbed her eyes. "How did I fall asleep?"


    Her hand felt slightly wet, and only then did she realize she was lying in the bathtub naked.


    Her body''s curves were vaguely visible under the red rose petals.


    Meanwhile, Chester was standing beside the bathtub with a fresh towel in his hand.


    That scene suddenly hit Charity like lightning, and the grogginess she was feeling immediately disappeared.


    She wanted to hide, but there was nowhere to hide in the bathtub. Her face blushed in an instant. "Who allowed you to enter without knocking? Get out."


    "I called you, but you didn''t hear me."


    Chester lied without flinching. "I came in because I was worried something


    happened to you. You''ve been in the bathtub for more than 40 minutes. You''ll faint


    if


    you soak yourself in the bath for too long."


    "I know. Get out. I want to stand up and put on my clothes," Charity said in embarrassment.


    "Okay."


    Chester held in hisughter. It was rare to see her embarrassed, and he wanted to admire her look longer, but he was afraid she would get angry. Therefore, he ced the towel at the side obediently and went out.


    Charity cupped her heated face. She did not want to go out.


    However, she still had to.


    She dawdled to put on her clothes, and when she headed out, Chester walked over with a hairdryer. ¡°Cal is asleep. Let me blow-dry your hair for you."


    "No. I''ll do it myself-"


    "It''s tiring to do it yourself. Plus, you have such long hair. Isn''t it nice that you can be on your phone while I blow dry your hair for you?" Chester tempted her.


    Charity was tempted. She was tired, and her hair was long and thick. Blowing it dry would take a lot of effort. "Do you know how to do it?"


    "I don''t, but you can teach me," Chester said with a smile. "Once I''ve learned it, I can blow your hair for you everyday."


    "In your dreams." Charity rolled her eyes at him.


    "Charity, we''re dating now, so sharing a bed is normal. Unless you mind that I''m not... aplete man," Chester said softly.


    "...No. I wouldn''t be in a rtionship with you if I minded." Charity was made speechless by his words.


    After sitting down, Chester dried her hair with the hairdryer. As he did not know how to do it, he was very clumsy with the hairdryer.


    Charity had no choice but to teach him. "Blow downward. Don''t you turn me into a lion. I still have to be the bridesmaid tomorrow and style my hair."


    "Okay." Chester looked at the hair tangled around his palm.


    He used to think that blowing a woman''s hair was troublesome and unnatural.


    He did not expect that he would willingly blow-dry a woman''s hair one day.


    At the same time, Charity read the news on her phone with her head lowered. She had to admit that having a man blow-dry her hair was pretty nice. At least she did not have to look in the mirror and blow-dry her hair until her arms were sore.


    When she was about to head to sleep, she saw Cal sleeping in the middle of the bed with spaces to his left and right.


    "We''ll take a side each." Chester smiled and said, "That way, Cal won''t fall."


    With her son there, Charity was not worried that he would try anything.


    After lying down, Chester held her hand.


    Holding a hand did not matter, so Charity let him hold her before she went out like a light.


    At midnight, Cal woke up because he was hungry for milk.


    Charity instinctively picked him up. Just as she was about to fall asleep while feeding him, someone took Cal from her arms and adjusted her clothes.


    She raised her tired eyelids and saw Chester''s face, which was bathed in the moonlight.


    "Go to sleep, sweet girl." Chester held Charity in his arms and ced a kiss in the middle of her brows.

 Chapter 2953

    Charity never knew that the three of them could sleep so soundly.


    When she sent Cal to sleep sometimes, he would always wake her up several times in the night. Moreover, she would worry that he would kick off his nket, so she would hardly sleep well.


    However, with Chester around, she subconsciously felt more rxed as she did not need to care about everything on her own.


    Just as the dawn broke the next day, she was woken up by a kiss.


    "Charity, it''s about time to wake up. You''re going to be a bridesmaid today. You need to wake up early."


    While waking her up, Chester kissed her for his own advantage.


    Charity opened her eyes in a daze. She still felt so sleepy that she did not want to


    move.


    "Are you nning to lie in?"


    As it was rare to see Charity sozy, Chester secretlyughed. "Let me help you get changed."


    By the time he staggered to her wardrobe and took out the bridesmaid''s outfit, Charity had woken up with a startle. "Why are you moving around? You should lie down. I can get the outfit on my own."


    "I can do it." Chester ced the bridesmaid''s outfit properly into Charity''s arms.


    Charity promptly got up, brushed her teeth, and washed up. After that, she changed into the dress in the changing room. However, she could not seem to zip the dress up.


    She spent a long time on the zip until she started to feel helpless.


    "Are you having difficulty zipping up your dress? Do you need my help?" All of a sudden, the door of the changing room was pushed open, and Chester walked in with his prosthetic leg.


    Charity''s clear and fair back was exposed.


    Her ck, long hair fell on her back, which showed aplete contrast to her fair skin.


    Chester had seen her body back


    when he forced her to be with him. Nevertheless, he was unaware that she was Charity, so he was indifferent to it. Now that he had caught sight of that view of his beloved woman, he nearly forgot himself.


    To avoid exposing his feelings, Chester quickly looked away and dared not take another look at her.


    Charity wanted to tell Chester off for barging in without knocking on the door. However, seeing that he had shunned her, she was at a loss for words.


    Since she could not zip the dress up, she had no choice but to ask for his help. "Zip it up for me."


    "Okay." Chester walked up behind her and looked at her fair skin close-up. When his gaze moved downward, he found himself hardly able to get hold of himself.


    After zipping up the dress for her, Chester swung around and headed to the bathroom.


    Charity was speechless.


    At first, she was worried that he would pounce on her and kiss her.


    Yet, in the end, he shunned her faster than a rabbit would.


    She found Chester''s behavior strange. In the past, he would take full advantage of her when hugging her even though they were only together in their early 20s.


    Could it be that something was wrong with his body...?


    Or was she no longer attractive?


    Around ten minutester, Charity was ready to leave. Only then did she see Chestere out of the bathroom with a flushed face.


    "Just now... Why did you suddenly shun me?" Charity questioned him with her eyes fixed on him.


    Chester looked at the woman in


    front of him who was wearing a pink


    bridesmaid dress. He must say that


    Catherine and Freya had put a lot of effort into the dress. It was a strapless dress that revealed arge part of Charity''s corbones. Given that Charity had been in the entertainment industry for several years, she exuded an aura that


    made her seem like a character


    from a picture.


    "Charity, you look stunning today. Do you want a shawl to cover your shoulders?" Chester wrapped his han around her slim waist. Your dress is making me feel insecure."

 Chapter 2954

    "You haven''t answered my question." Charity asked in annoyance, "Why were you in a hurry to get away from me?"


    A miserable look washed over Chester''s face. "If I hadn''t done that, I''m afraid I wouldn''t have been able to get hold of myself."


    Charity looked down at the lower part of Chester''s body. "Is it because... you can''t control it anymore?"


    Her directness caused Chester''s face to turn grim. "Charity, do you mean that I have no sexual urges? There were homosexual eunuchs in the past. Although that part of mine can''t function, I can still feel the necessary sensations. When I see your sexy side, I still have the urge to hug and kiss you."


    Once Charity understood the situation, she felt slightly more rxed.


    After all, she was a woman and was under the impression that she had lost her charm in front of Chester.


    "Charity, next time, can I..." Chester suddenly bit his tongue and stared at her. "Kiss you?"


    Charity''s pretty face instantly heated up.


    When had she stopped him from kissing her? What he meant was definitely not as simple as a kiss.


    "I have to meet Cathy and others. You can pass Cal to my momter. You should help Shaun out soon." With that, Charity turned around and headed to the door.


    "Shawl-"


    "I''m not going to put on a shawl." Charity rolled her eyes at him. "Putting on a shawl is going to draw others'' attention."


    After that, she walked away in a hurry without caring about what Chester felt about her decision.


    By the time Charity rushed to Catherine and Freya''s suite, the makeup team had arrived.


    Suzie and Lucas, who had woken up early, were at the side, acting as tterers. "Mommy, Godmother, both of you look beautiful today."


    ¡°Am I beautiful too?" Charity asked with a yful smile.


    "Aunty Charity, you''re beautiful too.


    Since you''re not the bride today, you''re not the most beautiful person." Suzie said with augh, "You''ll be the most beautiful person when you be the bride.¡±


    Lucas said coolly, "Aunty Charity, when you get married to Uncle Chester, we''ll be your ring bearer and flower girl."


    "It''s too early for that for me." With a grin on her face, Charity touched their cute cheeks. "Why don''t you sleep a little longer?"


    "We can''t." Suzie said excitedly, ¡°We''re so happy that Daddy and Mommy are finally getting married."


    Lucas folded his arms across his chest and said arrogantly, "If he wants to marry our mommy, he needs to


    to pass our test. If he treats Mommy badly, I won''t let him marry Mommy even if he''s my Daddy."


    Upon hearing what Lucas said, everyone in the room burst intoughter.


    Freya was really envious of Catherine. "Unfortunately, Dani doesn''t know anything yet. How great it would be if I had a son like Lucas."


    "Just give birth to one." Catherine mocked Freya. "Although Ryan treats Dani like


    his biological child, you both should still get a baby."


    "Ryan and I n to have a child after


    ie


    we return from our honeymoon," Freya responded with a sweet smile. Even though childbirth was painful and would affect one''s figure temporarily, she was willing to make sacrifices for Ryan since he treated her so well.


    Catherine agreed with her. "That''s right. There shouldn''t be just a partner that constantly makes sacrifices. A couple must understand each other so that their marriage willst long."


    Charity was sitting at one side making up while allowing the makeup artist to style her.


    Catherine said, "Actually, you could''vee a bitter today considering that Cal is still young-"


    "Chester will take care of him." Charity could not help but steal a look at Catherine. "Last night, I was assigned the same room as Chester. Did you know about it?"


    Catherine was dumbfounded. "I really didn''t know. Shaun was the one who handled the hotel matters. However, it''s fine. Chester can''t do it with you anyway."

 Chapter 2955

    Charity was speechless.


    It was true that Chester could not do it with her.


    Was that why her good friends could look so calm even after hearing that she had spent a night with Chester?


    "What gives? Could he have done it with you?" As soon as Freya noticed that Charity was quiet, she asked with interest and curiosity.


    "You''re overthinking it."


    Catherine said with a discreet smile, "Even if there''s something wrong with that part of his, he could''ve done it if he wanted to."


    "Wow. Sure enough, you know everything, Cathy." Freya chuckled. "Charity, you can get Cathy to teach you one day."


    However, Catherine still felt a little embarrassed, and her face flushed red. "Shaun used to have a mental block in that aspect too, but he would still make me happy. If Shaun knows that, I believe Chester knows better."


    After all, no one could beat Chester when it came to his experience with women.


    Charity was silent for a while before she said, "It doesn''t matter to me. I''ll let nature take its course. I''m not as desperate as you both. What''s more, I''ve always been resistant to that kind of matter."


    "That was because you hated Chester, which exined why you found him disgusting. Now that you don''t hate him, you don''t find him annoying anymore." Catherine said with augh, "Since you sparked the trouble, you should end it. I believe that as your hatred for Chester fades, you won''t be resistant to it anymore."


    Charity was momentarily stunned. Her psychologist had said something simr to what Catherine said as well.


    In fact, now that she recalled the time when she did it with Chester in the past, she did not seem to find it disgusting.


    "It doesn''t matter whether I''m resistant to it or not. Anyhow, he''s already-" Charity said hesitantly.


    Catherine replied, "You can''t say that. Given how advanced the healthcare system is these days, perhaps he''ll recover in the future. Look, Shaun was impotent back then, but he''s fine now."


    "That''s different. Shaun had a mental block, and I witnessed Chester gashing that part and bleeding heavily."


    Freya sighed. "I can''t believe Chester did that to himself."


    At 10:00 a.m., Shaun and Ryan came over to pick up the brides.


    The two of them were wearing ck and white suits. One was stunningly


    attractive, whereas the other was elegant and gentle.


    Chester and Ryan''s groomsmen were standing at the back, all uniformly dressed in gray trousers. They were wearing gray vests and white shirts with bow ties on their chest pockets.


    Nevertheless, Chester''s tall figure and attractive looks made him stand out among


    the groomsmen despite the scar on the corner of his eye.


    Charity cast a nce at Chester.


    When Shaun and Ryan went in to


    carry their respective brides, Chester secretly walked up to Charity and held her hand. "Charity, you look stunning today."


    Charity was already beautiful in her bridesmaid''s outfit. Coupled with her hairstyle


    and makeup, she looked as beautiful as an angel.


    Unfortunately, she was not the bride today.


    Chester was annoyed at his old self as he could have been the earliest among his buddies to get married. However, because of Sarah, he ended up being thest to get married.


    "You''re quite good-looking today too." Charity praised him.


    Chester cleared his throat. "I''ll look even more attractive on my wedding day."


    Charity was at a loss for words.


    Chase, who was standing at one side, uttered, "Aww. Chester, you''re obviously envious of Shaun and Ryan for getting married."


    Chester red at Chase. "Aren''t you envious of them?"


    "I don''t have a girlfriend, so there''s no point in being envious of them," Chase responded with augh.


    At that moment, the two bridegrooms walked out while carrying two bridesmaids. They all wore wearing sweet and happy smiles on their faces.

 Chapter 2956

    A grand wedding was held at the seaside.


    The two couples exchanged vows, kissed, and promised to be lifelong


    When Charity brought the ring to Catherine, Catherine asked in a low voice, "Do you want me to toss the bouquet to you?"


    "No."


    Charity rejected outright.


    However, Catherine did not force her. After all, she could tell that Charity was not as eager as Freya to have a wedding.


    Frankly, Catherine found it tiring to prepare for the wedding.


    "Alright. Although you don''t want it, it doesn''t mean he feels the same." Catherine darted a yful nce at Chester.


    He was outstandingly handsome among the groomsmen.


    Some attendees of the wedding were under the impression that Chester and Charity were a couple, while some others were unsure. There were even a few pretty foreign girls who took the initiative to flirt with Chester, whereas some girls took out their phones to take photos of him.


    Charity took a glimpse of Chester. Then, she quickly averted her eyes. "Quickly put on the ring."


    Once Catherine took the ring, Charity silently walked down the stage.


    When the emcee told the brides to toss the bouquets, Catherineughed and said, "I''m not going to toss the bouquet. My husband said he''d like to give it to a friend."


    The emcee joked and said, "Could the bridegroom''s friend be one of the groomsmen?"


    Shaun took the bouquet from Catherine''s hand. Then, he walked up to Chester and handed it to him. "Chester, I hope your wishes true."


    "Thanks."


    Chester took the bouquet.


    The emcee interviewed Chester by asking, "I looks like you have a girl in mind whom you want to spend the rest of your life with. I wonder if the girl is here. Would you like to confess to the person you love?"


    At that instant, many people turned to look at Charity.


    Charity, who had always wanted to keep a low profile, became extremely shy all of a sudden.


    Chester looked at her affectionately and smiled. "I want to let her know that no matter how long the wait is, I''ll wait until the day she''s willing to marry me."


    "Wow." Amotion arose.


    After the wedding ended, a bustling banquet was held on thewn.


    Chester had been standing for a long time. Hence, he avoided the crowd and walked toward the


    seaside where he found a spot on et


    thewn and sat down. When he was about to remove his prosthetic leg a girl of mixed race in her 20s suddenly walked up to him. "Hi. My name is Kelly. Can I have your number?"


    Chester was not unfamiliar with girls trying to pick him up. Since he came to this ind, he had lost count of the number of times he got flirted with. "I''m sorry, but I already have a girlfriend."


    "It''s okay. This won''t stop me from falling in love with you and pursuing you," the girl said with an arrogant look on her face.


    Chesterughed, and instead of saying anything else, he took off his prosthetic leg in front of her.


    The girl was shocked. With her eyes wide, she retreated. "My God. Did you break your leg?"


    "Yeah. I''m a cripple." Chester raised his brows. "Do you really want to pursue a cripple? It just so happens that my girlfriend looks down on me too. Why don''t you-"


    ¡°Uh... No, no. No need. Let me take back my word. I hope to fall in love


    with a sound person with two legs With that, the girl ran away. She did not expect Chester, who looked tall and handsome when he stood up, to turn out to be a cripple.


    No matter how good-looking he was, she could not ept a cripple.


    Seeing the girl hurry away, Chester let out a deepugh. "Charity, haven''t you seen enough?"

 Chapter 2957

    Behind the banana tree, Charity drew the leaves and walked out.


    She wore a discreet smile. "I didn''t expect Young Master Jewell to be so well-liked


    by girls. Girls these days are really bold and proactive. I''m old."


    Looking at Charity''s pretty face, Chester could not help but smirk. "If you''re considered old, I''m even older."


    "For men, the older, the more charming," Charity said.


    "Really?" Chester suddenly grabbed hold of her hand and pulled it. "Do you think I''m charming?"


    Charity made a point to size him up. A momentter, a look of disdain washed over her face. "Not in the slightest."


    Chester was exasperated. ¡°Even if I''m not, I won''t allow you to escape my clutches."


    As soon as he finished speaking, he leaned forward domineeringly and locked lips with Charity.


    Ever since she quit the entertainment industry, she hardly wore lipstick. He was not sure of the brand of the lipstick she applied today, but it was soft and smelled good.


    "Go away. You may kiss your girl..."


    Charity purposely pushed him away.


    Chester''s lips were parted with hers a little. Then, he could not help but say in an aggrieved manner, "I''m innocent. Didn''t you notice that the girl ran away the moment she caught sight of my leg? If she knew that I was impotent, she would have run as fast as lightning. Charity, to be honest, you''re the only person in this world who doesn''t look down on me."


    Just as Charity wanted to tease him, she recalled the scene just now and took pity on him.


    In the past, many women vied for Chester. Back when the two of them just got together and went to watch a movie, Charity turned around to buy movie tickets, only toe back and see someone flirting with Chester.


    "Well... If someone doesn''t look down on you because of your leg and impotence, will you be moved?" Charity suddenly stared into his eyes.


    Chesterughed. "If she doesn''t look down on me, what does she want from me? My money?"


    Charity replied, "...Don''t say that. You have great medical knowledge. Plus, you''re quite good-looking-"


    "Charity, I''m not a kind person." Chester interrupted her seriously. "I''m afraid that in this life, you''ll be the only person I''m kind to. So, why do you think others should love me? Even if they''re really interested in me, I''m not interested in them. You''re the only one in my heart."


    He could risk his life and leg for her. What was more, he could even risk losing a man''s most important part for her.


    Nobody doubted Chester''s feelings for Charity.


    Dazed, Charity stayed quiet for a long time.


    Chester supported his body on the beach using both hands, raised his head, and looked at the sea and sun from a distance.


    As the two of them were sitting in the shade of a tree, they were not exposed to the sunlight.


    That was their first time traveling abroad and spending their holiday on a beach.


    "Charity, aren''t you eager to have a wedding like that just now?" Chester suddenly asked.


    "Nope. Everyone can achieve


    happiness in different ways." Charity fell quiet for a moment before she said, "So what if I have a wedding? After all, my parents won''t be able to see me happy. I''m happy with how things are now."


    Chester looked down. "I''m sorry..."


    "Forget it. It''s all in the past." Charity looked in the distance and said, "Chester, understand your regrets but I''m not the Charity you first met when was 16. I''ve died once and suffered a lot of pain. Perhaps I need a whole life to heal them. Let''s stay this way in this life, alright? I don''t need a grand wedding. All I want is for us to keep each otherpany and stay together forever."


    "...Sure."


    The phrase ''stay together forever'' made Chester give up all of his thoughts of marrying her.


    With Charity and a child by his side, what was there for him to feel discontented about?


    "Charity..."


    "Yes?"


    "In fact, I''m sure you found out long ago that Cal is my child, right? He''s growing


    to look more like me..." Chester asked with difficulty. Once he saw her calm gaze,


    he immediately knew the answer.


    "Yes, because know you well


    enough. Would you allow me to give birth to a child that belongs to


    another man?" Charity rolled hero


    eyes at him. Then, she rose to


    to her


    feet and walked to the beach, where


    she picked up a shell and threw it into the sea.


    Staring at Charity''s extended shadow under the sun, Chester suddenly smiled.


    Yes. She knew him well and knew that Cal was his child.


    Yet, she still gave birth to Cal.


    Chester should have long known that she loved him, but she loved him more than


    she could say.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!